《Peerless Ghost Doctor》


 C1

    Li Su''s life was very exciting.


    Last month, he married his thirteenth beautiful wife, a young international model, in the United States.


    Last week, he bought a fifteenth private island in the South Pacific and planned to make a golf course.


    A few days ago, he even rejected the investment invitation of the Roschell family. Hm, he looked down on that small amount of money!


    He''s a genius, he''s a legend!


    At the age of 20, he had millions of properties and at the age of 23, he was evaluated as the youngest rich man in Asia. His life was filled with glory and glory.


    Of course, he also had a weakness of wanting to boast to the best of his ability, and that was that even at the end of his life, he still hadn''t changed his habit of bragging.


    Yes, it was all bragging.


    In fact, he was just a poor diaosi who worked in a clinic.


    Of course, the life of a diaosi was also very exciting. And now, this wonderful story began to play ¡­


    "Little Li, come over here!"


    Inside the clinic, when Li Su heard the summons, she gathered her thoughts and ran over eagerly, "Sis, you were looking for me?"


    "En, clean up the clinic after work!" An Xin was the director of the clinic and the only doctor here.


    "Alright, don''t worry!" Li Su chuckled in response. Her flattering expression was like a eunuch in the palace.


    An Xin nodded, took off her white coat, and prepared to leave.


    Li Su had something on in her heart. Seeing that she was about to leave, she panicked and quickly blocked her with an arrow, "Sis, why did you leave so early?!"


    An Xin stopped, and glared at him, "If you have something to say, then say it!"


    "Sis, it''s like this!" Li Su smiled as she organized her words, "Look, I live here every day. I clean and shop at night. It''s very tiring!"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Give me some overtime!" Li Su lowered her head in embarrassment.


    An Xin widened her eyes in disbelief as she reached out to pinch the fat on his face, "Alright, your skin is getting thicker. You still refuse to leave here, not only aren''t you paying rent, you even want to ask for overtime?"


    Having been exposed, Li Su smiled coyly. "Then don''t bother with overtime pay. Can you lend me some?" You can''t afford to eat anymore! "


    An Xin fiercely glared at him, but she still reached for her backpack and slapped it on the table, "I really don''t understand. If you have a home and don''t come back, you have to rely on me! But there''s no next time! "


    "Haha, I''m rich!"


    Li Su picked up the bill and excitedly kissed it, "You are my sister!?" I''ll definitely return it to you when I get paid! "


    "Come on! Your monthly salary has been deducted! "Why are you still blocking the way, it''s so annoying just watching!" With that, she walked around Li Su and left without even looking back.


    After the Lady Boss had left, Li Su closed the rolled up curtain door, and the excitement from before vanished.


    He could not be happy at the thought that he still had three days to live.


    Ye Zichen took out his phone and called his classmates who were selling insurance.


    "Hey, Shunzi, are you done with the insurance program I bought?"


    "Not yet, not quite. But I''ll definitely Ok it within three days!"


    "That''s good. Just hurry up and do it!"


    "About that, let me ask you one more time. Why did you, an iron rooster, suddenly buy such a large amount of insurance!" It can''t be that you''re hiding something from your brother, right? "


    "No, how could that be! You guys have already checked my body, so it''s still healthy! "


    "Alright then. If you have any difficulties, just tell me!"


    "It''s really nothing, I''m hanging up!"


    Perhaps this was the only good news Li Su heard, the insurance would immediately take effect. If she died, her parents would receive a large amount of compensation.


    After making the call, Li Su''s phone immediately changed shape. The originally white smart phone had turned into a black rollover with a hideous skull printed on it. Combined with the black aura lingering around it, it gave off a creepy feeling.


    This was the Ghost Doctor, or rather the Ghost Doctor System, attached to his body.


    How long Li Su could live for now was entirely determined by this system!


    Opening up his phone, the scarlet "3" on the display screen was especially eye-catching. That''s right, he could only live for three days.


    As for the origins of this Ghost Doctor, Li Su was unwilling to explain in detail. It was a sad past that she was unwilling to remember.


    Simply put, half a month ago, when he climbed the mountain, he saved a girl. However, when the girl was saved, he fell off the cliff.


    Originally, he was destined to die. However, just as he was falling, a white light pierced into his body, causing a miracle to happen. He did not die. After being unconscious for three days, he woke up.


    It was also from then on that his phone became like this.


    He had been saved, but not completely.


    To put it simply, he was already dead at that time, and the reason why he could walk while gasping for air was due to the maintenance of the Ghost Doctor System.


    He needed to continuously heal and save people in order to obtain contribution points. In addition, he needed to use the contribution points earned to exchange for HP in the Ghost Doctor System.


    100 contribution points could be exchanged for a day''s worth of life.


    The theory was very simple, but it was also very easy to understand. To treat someone else''s illness, to extend one''s life ¡­


    But the problem was, he was just a science student, who the hell was willing to let him treat her? Was the System deceiving him?


    He also suspected that all of this was just a prank from someone else. It was just like ''Chu Men''s World'', but if someone fell from a cliff that was dozens of meters high and didn''t die, how could it be fake?


    Looking at the decreasing number on the system, he could no longer remain calm. He quit his job as a state-owned enterprise and went to the An Xin clinic as an assistant.


    It was also for this reason that his parents had a huge argument with him. Right now, they had a family that could not be returned to.


    Sigh, I can''t think about it anymore. The more I think about it, the more tears I will have.


    When she got up from the bed, the outside of the window was already pitch black. Li Su ate a few simple bites, then took advantage of the darkness to sneak out.


    Whichever alley was dark, he would drill into it.


    Don''t misunderstand, he wasn''t here to steal money or have sex, he was here to post a small advertisement.


    "Godly Doctor Bao Jiu, an invalid refund!"


    "Ancestral secret recipe, specialized in treating cancer!"


    "The old military doctor sees a doctor and specializes in treating rheumatism and cold legs! "Healing fee!"


    Below the advertisement slogan, there was a way to contact Li Su.


    He knew that most people didn''t believe this, but there was nothing he could do.


    During the day, at the clinic, An Xin didn''t even give him a chance to fight. Even if he could fight, it would only cause him a slight headache.


    Li Su had already figured out a rule. This method of treating the illness required one to be divided into major illnesses and minor illnesses. The more serious the illness, the more contribution points would be rewarded.


    Li Su was a little tired after posting a few advertisements for several streets consecutively. She wiped off her sweat before walking back to the clinic.


    As soon as he entered the clinic, he heard loud footsteps coming from outside.


    "Doctor, is the doctor here?"


    Li Su walked out in a hurry and saw a woman helping a man into the clinic.


    "I''m a doctor, what''s wrong?" Since An Xin wasn''t here, he stood out excitedly.


    When the woman saw Li Su, she was stunned for a moment before she said anxiously, "My man''s asthma has struck, hurry up and treat him!"


    Even though the doctor in front of him was too young, he had no choice but to trust him.


    Li Su was familiar with asthma. It usually occurred in the morning and at night, but in most cases, it could be solved by itself. If it could be sent to the clinic, it would definitely be more serious.


    "Alright, help him lie down first! I will treat him now! "


    With such a sudden illness, Li Su was both nervous and excited.


    Asthma was listed as one of the ten most difficult problems. If he was cured of it, he wouldn''t be rewarded with meritorious services, right?


    "Doctor, hurry up and let him take the oxygen, what are you waiting for!"


    Only after being reminded by the woman did Li Su come back to her senses and quickly put on an oxygen inhaler for him.


    A few minutes later, the patient''s breathing gradually calmed down. Li Su heaved a sigh of relief and took out her phone with the intention of giving him a diagnosis.


    Only he could see Li Su''s Ghost Doctor''s phone, so he was not worried about others discovering it.


    The Ghost Doctor Department had a total of four functions: clearing function, diagnosis function, treatment function, and the exchange of goods.


    The other three Li Su also understood that only the clearing function expressed puzzlement.


    However, now was not the time to get to the bottom of things. Li Su pointed her phone camera towards the patient and pressed the diagnostic button.


    [Diagnostic function activated. Ten contribution points are required. Do you wish to activate it?]


    Definitely!


    [Diagnosis activated... Please wait...]


    [Name of patient, Dong Dahai, Disease, Severe Asthma, Duration of illness, 8 Years, Cause of illness, Flour Inducing]


    Holy sh * t, how did this guy manage to survive after suffering from an illness for eight years? If he were to put it on himself, it would be as good as dying.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Li Su''s actions angered the patient''s family members.


    "Ugh ¡­" Auntie, you misunderstand. I''m not taking photos, checking the information, checking the information! " Li Su smiled coyly. She knew that her actions had caused the other party to misunderstand.


    "Even so, you can''t play mobile here!"


    "I''m sorry!" Li Su apologized and put her phone away.


    The woman''s face looked a little better. She helped Dong Dahai up from the bed, "Old man, let''s go home!"


    Li Su was extremely embarrassed, but when she heard that the other party wanted to leave, she became anxious, "Auntie, you can''t leave yet!"


    "Hmm?" Wu Xiulian raised her eyebrows.


    "Um, what I mean is, uncle''s condition hasn''t stabilized yet, so it''s not good to go now. Let''s keep an eye on him for the night!"


    Wu Xiulian snorted coldly, "You want to collect more medical fees, don''t you?"


    "¡­" Li Su didn''t know what to say. Why was she always treating him like a mule when he had good intentions?


    "Erm, Auntie, it''s not that I''m not letting you go, I just want to ask, do you want to completely cure uncle''s illness?"


    "What?!" Dong Dahai who was on the sickbed stood up, grabbed Li Su''s collar and shouted: "What did you say?"


    Li Su''s words were too shocking. If this asthma condition was easily treated, he wouldn''t have to endure these eight years of suffering.


    "Ugh ¡­" Uncle, don''t be so excited! " Afraid that his asthma would return, Li Su quickly went up to comfort him.


    "What did you say?" Dong Dahai looked at Li Su, his eyes filled with hope.


    "Uncle, I said I can cure your illness! It''s been completely cured! "

 C2

    Silence!


    Extreme silence!


    The couple looked at each other in dismay. They could see the disbelief in each other''s eyes. They might have heard wrong the first time, but they definitely couldn''t do wrong the second time.


    This guy can cure asthma for many years?


    Dong Dahai opened his mouth to say something, but before he could do so, Wu Xiulian snorted coldly: "Liar, you think we will fall for your trick?"


    "¡­"


    Li Su was speechless. She looked innocently at Dong Dahai who was on the sickbed, hoping that he would believe her.


    But Dong Dahai''s mouth opened, but he did not say a word.


    Understood, I still don''t trust him!


    Helpless, Li Su could only use her trump card. This Dong Dahai must be cured! He had already spent ten contribution points, how could he give up halfway?


    "Uncle Dong, can I treat it well? It''s not something you can tell just by looking at your age. This illness of yours probably took seven to eight years, right?" Li Su said in a casual manner.


    When Dong Dahai heard this, he was stunned, "How did you know?"


    "Hehe, I''m a Chinese doctor, and all Chinese doctors pay attention to hearing and hearing. Just look at your complexion and you''ll know it!"


    "I''ve been sick for eight years!"


    Dong Dahai was also a bit uncertain, did this kid really have some skills?


    "Hehe, I naturally know. This illness of yours is probably due to your occupation. Is it related to flour?"


    "This ¡­" Dong Dahai was speechless.


    He looked at his wife, and both of their eyes were filled with shock.


    This doctor was only able to understand the root of the problem after checking the instruments first and then asking. Isn''t it too shocking for him to be able to come up with such detailed conclusions just by looking at it?


    "Wrong?"


    "Yes, I used to run a food factory!"


    Li Su smiled, showing an expression that I already knew about.


    After feigning ignorance for a long time, the other party still did not beg him. He could not hold it in any longer and took the initiative to say, "I''ve already said everything that needs to be said. You can decide for yourselves whether you want to treat it or not!"


    Dong Dahai could not resist the temptation and wanted to agree, but Wu Xiulian was in front of him again.


    "Stupid liar, don''t think that you can fool me with that trick. Tell me, who gave you a case?!"


    From her point of view, Li Su must have colluded with the hospital outside and had a case of Dong Dahai. Otherwise, how could she know about it so clearly?


    "¡­" Li Su was shocked speechless.


    The structure of this woman''s brain was different from a man''s!


    Dong Dahai also felt that his wife had gone overboard, he tugged her arm and said: "Say less!"


    Wu Xiulian felt wronged and wanted to explain, but at that moment, footsteps could be heard outside again. A young woman with a child in her arms rushed into the clinic.


    "Doctor, look at my child!"


    "What''s wrong?" Li Su walked up quickly and helped the young woman put the child on the bed.


    "The child has a high fever, so it''s useless to use a anti-fever sticker!"


    "Oh, a fever!" Hearing her words, Li Su relaxed. This child''s fever was a common occurrence, "How high is his body temperature? Have you taken the test at home?"


    "Yes, a high fever of 40 ¡ã"


    "Alright, then I''ll give him a needle!" If it was some other disease, Li Su wouldn''t dare to blindly treat it. However, this child had a cold and had treated dozens of people under his care.


    "Sister-in-law, here''s a blanket for you!" At this moment, another girl walked into the clinic and handed a blanket to the young woman.


    When she saw the person that had arrived, Li Su was stunned.


    "Yao Ya?"


    "Li Su?"


    Both of them shouted at the same time.


    The person who came was none other than Li Su''s junior high school beauty, and also someone she had a crush on.


    "Why are you here?"


    After saying this, Li Su regretted her decision. Now was not the time to reminisce about the past. She nodded at her and turned to prepare the medicine for injection.


    Li Su could not be any more proficient with the fever reduction needle. However, before she made the call, she still took out her phone and gave the child a pat.


    [Starting Diagnostics... Please wait...]


    [Name of patient, Yao Xiaobao; Disease, pre-polio paralysis; Duration of illness, nine days; Cause of illness, virus infection]


    He did not know, but he was shocked when he saw it. Li Su was scared silly by the result of the diagnosis.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t blindly healed them. If he hadn''t dealt with them properly, he would have lost his life.


    Everyone saw Li Su staring blankly with her phone in her hand and felt slightly angry.


    Yao Ya, on the other hand, lightly coughed to remind Li Su to firmly give the child an injection.


    Receiving the reminder, Li Su put her phone away. Her face turned extremely ugly, "Big Sis, I''m afraid that I can''t use this Fever Needle anymore!"


    "Why?" Li Ling asked anxiously.


    "This isn''t a cold or fever, it''s polio!"


    "What?!"


    Everyone was scared silly by Li Su''s words.


    "My child just got a fever, how could he get polio?!"


    "Yeah, did you get the diagnosis wrong? Xiaobao was fine a few days ago!" Yao Ya didn''t really believe Li Su''s judgement.


    Li Su shook her head and said sincerely, "I''m not wrong, he does have polio, but you don''t have to be so anxious. He is still in his early stages, and everything is still in his hands!"


    "You, are you sure?" Li Ling was so frightened that she couldn''t even speak properly.


    However, she still did not dare believe it. After all, Li Su was young, so her speech was less forceful.


    Li Su knew that she would easily be criticized by others. She did not say anything unnecessary and asked directly, "Did he have a fever earlier? You guys saw him losing his fever, so you did not go to the hospital!"


    "That''s right!"


    "Did he have fever, loss of appetite, vomiting, and indirect constipation?"


    "Yes sir!" By the time she said this, Li Ling had already believed half of it and was covered in cold sweat.


    "A few days ago, he was in the previous stage, and you guys didn''t treat him in time. Now, you have already entered the early stages of cerebral palsy. If you don''t treat him in time, the consequences will be ¡­


    "


    Plop!


    Li Ling did not say anything else. Putong! She knelt on the ground and kowtowed. "Doctor, you must save my child!"


    She had heard about polio. Not only would it endanger her life, but it would also leave a legacy. She would become a child with cerebral palsy.


    "Get up!" Li Su jumped in fright and hurriedly helped her up. "You''re Yao Ya''s sister-in-law. No matter what you say, I will treat the child!"


    Seeing this, Dong Dahai couple looked at each other.


    They were angry at the child for cutting in line at first, but when they heard that he had polio, all they felt was pity. The child was probably not even two years old! If he became cerebral palsy, his life would be ruined.


    Originally, they had planned to leave. However, when they saw this place, they decided not to leave. They wanted to see if this Li Su had the ability to do so!


    "Li Su, you must cure Little Treasure!" Yao Ya became anxious as well. Her eyes were filled with tears as she became as nervous as Li Ling.


    "All of you can be at ease, I will definitely cure him!" After saying that, he looked up at the crowd, "Give me a hand, help me carry the child inside. I don''t want to be disturbed while I''m healing him!"


    "Good, good, good!" Li Ling answered three times before carrying the child into the treatment room.


    Closing the door, Li Su heaved a sigh of relief.


    This was the first time he used the System to save someone, and he is also Yao Ya''s nephew. If he says that he isn''t nervous, then it must be a lie!


    After taking a few deep breaths, he lowered his head and observed Yao Xiaobao who was lying on the bed.


    At this moment, his eyes were tightly shut and his face was flushed red. His hands were tightly clenched, and he looked to be in extreme pain.


    "Little Treasure, be good. Uncle is coming to save you!"


    With that, he took out his mobile phone, aimed the camera at Yao Xiaobao and pressed the ''heal'' button.


    [100 contribution points are required to treat this patient. Do you wish to pay them?]


    Li Su hesitated, but still chose [Yes].


    [Healing Ability activated... Please wait...]


    [Healing... Please wait patiently...]


    Li Su was using the Ghost Doctor System for the first time, so she didn''t know how long it would take to treat her once.


    He sat on the chair beside the sickbed and slowly sank into deep thought ¡­


    He wasn''t thinking about the Ghost Doctor System, he was thinking about Yao Ya.


    The first time they met was when they were promoted from primary school to junior high school. At that time, Li Su had just started being in love and had just learned about matters between men and women.


    She was something special, demure, beautiful, and carried a hint of an enchanting aroma.


    Li Su didn''t know that kind of feeling was called liking. All she knew was that she liked to see her. She wanted to see her during class, at the end of class, and during sleep.


    Gradually, he understood that feeling. It was called liking. But at this moment, they had graduated from junior high school. Li Su had entered No. 4 High School in the city, while Yao Ya had advanced to the best high school in the city.


    Since then, they had met less often.


    Then they both went to college, one in Beijing and one in Shanghai.


    From then on, Li Su had buried her feelings deep within her heart, and she didn''t dare to hope for more. But what he didn''t expect was that today, they met again.


    And she was even more beautiful than before.


    Unknowingly, his heart had started to beat faster!


    Ding...


    At this moment, the Ghost Doctor''s system beeped, bringing Li Su back to reality.


    [Healing successful, System shutting down...]


    [You will receive 1,000 achievement points, paid after the patient recovers]


    Li Su was overjoyed as she reached out her hand to touch her child''s forehead.


    It was still warm, but not scalding anymore. His tightly clenched little hands slowly loosened up as well, and his expression became less painful.


    Li Su excitedly pushed open the door and shouted, "Success! Success!"


    When the anxious crowd heard this, they rushed in like a swarm of bees.


    "Let me see, let me see!" Li Ling was the first to reach the bedside.


    Seeing the child peacefully sleeping there, the boulder in her heart finally dropped. She knew that her child''s illness had truly healed.


    "Thank you, thank you, Godly Doctor!"


    Perhaps it was because she was too excited, but after seeing her child recovered, she kneeled down with a ''putong'' sound.


    Fortunately, Li Su was prepared. She quickly pulled her to the ground and stopped her from kneeling.


    "Big Sis, you''re too polite. Yao Ya and I are classmates. Her problem is my problem!" It''s only natural to help out a little! "


    Being stopped by Li Su, Li Ling did not know how to express her gratitude. She quickly reached into her pocket for her purse, "How much is the medical expenses? I''ll pay. I''ll pay. I''ll pay whatever!"


    Li Su smiled as she stopped her, "Forget about the money. I''m old classmates with Yao Ya, and we didn''t spend any money today!"


    "What do I do if I don''t want money?"


    "Then, Yao Ya and I will go home first!"


    Everyone in the room was noisy, and Li Su was really not used to it.


    "Alright then!" After Li Ling said her thanks over and over again, she brought her family back home. Before Yao Ya left, she gave Li Su a meaningful look.


    Li Su didn''t know what that look meant, but he understood that the marriage string they had broken was probably linked once again.

 C3

    After the Yao family left, the bustling clinic immediately quieted down.


    However, Dong Dahai and his wife did not leave.


    He quickly walked in front of Li Su and said with a respectful expression, "Godly Doctor Li, they''ve already left. Is it our turn now?"


    "Yeah, it should be our turn now, right?" Wu Xiulian said apologetically.


    Li Su turned around and looked at them. A cold smile appeared on her lips, "Didn''t you all not believe me? Go find someone else! "


    How could he not understand the other party''s thoughts? He began to distrust him in every way and only changed his mind when he saw that the child''s polio was cured as soon as he made a move.


    However, how could there be such a good thing in this world? When called, he would come and go. Just who did he think he was?


    Seeing that Li Su was unwilling to treat them, the couple''s faces instantly turned pale.


    Dong Dahai was even angrier, he shouted at his wife: "I told you to speak less, you did not listen, you must have gotten into trouble!"


    Wu Xiulian also knew that she had committed a grave mistake. She lowered her head and did not utter a single word.


    After a few seconds, she raised her head and begged: "Godly Doctor Li, I was blind not to recognize Mount Tai. Your excellency doesn''t care about this lowly one''s past, please help my old man!"


    Li Su lowered her head and looked at her silently!


    Seeing that his attitude was the same as before, Wu Xiulian''s face turned even uglier. She lowered her head, deep in her thoughts.


    Li Su wanted to help him, but the other party had angered her. Besides that, the Godly Doctor had to put on airs.


    It was just that his posture did not last for more than a few seconds. Wu Xiulian, who was sitting opposite of him, kneeled on the ground and said tearfully, "Godly Doctor Li, please save my old man!"


    Eight years! Dong Dahai had endured half a year of suffering from asthma, and the others did not know the pain, but she was very clear about it.


    When the illness flared up, it was better to die than to live.


    Now that there was someone who could treat him, even if she had to sacrifice her life, she would definitely treat him.


    "Auntie, what are you doing!?" Get up, quickly get up! " Li Su was shocked and quickly reached out to help her up. She was speechless and depressed at the same time. What the hell was going on? Why was she so easily kneeling down?


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll kneel here and not get up!" Wu Xiulian had given up all hope and wanted Li Su to agree. If he did not, she could really kneel down and die here.


    "Fine, fine. I agree. Fine, fine!" Li Su was only trying to put on airs. Since the other party was already like that, he was naturally taking advantage of her.


    "But first, my treatment is quite expensive!" Although she had promised him, Li Su was extremely unhappy in her heart.


    "No problem, you can take as many as you want!" Wu Xiulian sniggered and was filled with joy.


    "Alright then. Uncle Dong, come with me. Auntie, wait outside for a while!" With that, he brought Dong Dahai into the observation room.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll wait!"


    Closing the door, Li Su didn''t waste her breath and immediately took out her phone, pointing the camera at Dong Dahai.


    Dong Dahai didn''t know what Li Su wanted to do, but he agreed.


    With her first experience, Li Su easily pressed the ''heal'' button.


    [100 contribution points are required to treat this patient. Do you wish to pay them?]


    Yes.


    [Healing Ability activated... Please wait...]


    [Healing... Please wait patiently...]


    Seeing that Li Su was playing with her cellphone without treating herself, Dong Dahai became gloomy, raised his head and said carefully: "Godly Doctor, didn''t you say you were going to treat me? Why haven''t you started? "


    Li Su didn''t even look at him as she continued fiddling with her phone. "This is healing."


    "He''s being treated!?" Dong Dahai''s vital energy and blood surged, he felt as if he had been cheated.


    Perhaps she felt it was a bit perfunctory to say that, Li Su put down her phone, laughed and said, "I was joking with you. Perhaps she felt it was a bit perfunctory to say that, she put down her phone, laughed and said," I was joking with you.


    Dong Dahai didn''t suspect him at all, he picked up the pill and put it in his mouth, swallowing it with a gulping sound.


    It was sweet and didn''t feel too bitter, but could he really cure her?


    His eyes were filled with doubt. It had to be said that in the past eight years, he had consumed quite a few medicinal pills, but he just didn''t see the best of them.


    "Godly Doctor, is this medicine really effective?"


    "It worked, don''t worry!"


    "Oh!" Dong Dahai replied, but his eyes were still filled with distrust.


    Ding...


    At this moment, the system notification rang out once again.


    Li Su picked up her phone excitedly, but when she saw the notification, she was stunned ¡­


    [Healing successful, Clearing function activated...]


    What did this mean? Why is it different from last time?


    Li Su was puzzled.


    At the same time, the text on the screen started rolling as if recording something. However, because it was too fast, Li Su was unable to see what was on it clearly.


    Ding...


    A few seconds later, the liquidation function stopped. The screen displayed the words once again.


    [Liquidation completed. The patient will need to pay the medical fee of 100,000,000 yuan. Do you wish to pay?]


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Li Su was shocked by the number of zeros. She subconsciously counted. There were six of them. A million?


    This meant that he wanted to collect a million dollars from Dong Dahai?


    Taking a million just for a treatment, wasn''t that a joke?


    Li Su clicked on [No] without thinking.


    However, after he finished choosing, the dialog box popped up again.


    "Canceling the patient consultation fee, the host will deduct three times the reward, would you like to cancel?"


    Li Su''s finger was floating in the air, and she was stupefied.


    What do you mean, what do you mean? What do you mean?


    If he cancelled it, he would have to deduct three times of contribution points?


    He did not know how many rewards he would get this time, but if he could get 1000 points for Yao Xiaobao''s treatment, then it would definitely not be less than this amount for Dong Dahai, right?


    Three times, or more than three thousand?


    Just by thinking about it, Li Su trembled.


    The heck, is he forcing me to ask him for money? A million?


    "Godly Doctor, could it be that we have failed?"


    Seeing Li Su in a daze, her expression was as if she had been tested and criticized, Dong Dahai''s mood also became heavy.


    Li Su lifted her head to look at him and shook her head with a bitter smile.


    Dong Dahai became anxious, "Godly Doctor, what is the meaning of this, please speak your mind!"


    "No, it''s a success. Your illness will never happen again!"


    "Really?" Dong Dahai beamed.


    Li Su nodded seriously. "Really!"


    "Haha, this is great, this is great!" Dong Dahai naturally would not believe in Li Su, but when he laughed so loudly, there was no discomfort in his chest, and he became more confident in his heart.


    Li Su''s expression changed and she forced out a smile: "Uncle Dong, this illness has been cured, but there are a few things I need to tell you!"


    "Speak, speak!" His attitude became more respectful.


    "You have to take your medicine on time when you get home. You have to keep my matters a secret and not speak carelessly. Do you understand?"


    "Understood!" Dong Dahai was so excited that his face turned red. He knew that the more capable a person was, the less they would want to show off.


    "Un, it''s good that you understand. Also, what''s your family''s business?"


    "My family has a food factory. As the boss, my business is not too bad!" Dong Dahai was in a good mood, so he did not have any defenses, and directly said it.


    "Oh, so it''s like that!" Li Su heaved a sigh of relief. If it was a factory owner, then he should be able to provide a million, right?


    He took a few deep breaths and rubbed his stiff face before saying with a smile: "Uncle Dong, this disease has been cured. Should we talk about the medical fee now?"


    Dong Dahai was rich and imposing, he waved his hand and said: "Why are you still discussing, you have the final say!"


    "I like big bosses like you!" Li Su put on a tall hat and stretched out her right index finger.


    Dong Dahai understood and laughed: "One ¡­" Ten thousand, right? "


    He originally wanted to say a thousand, but upon thinking about how this person was a genius doctor, he forcefully changed the price to ten thousand. Although it was a little painful, the amount of money he spent on treating the illness these few years was more than ten times that.


    Li Su sighed and shook her head, "No!"


    Hearing this, Dong Dahai''s expression immediately changed, his face was deathly pale, "Godly Doctor, do you want to take 100,000 from me?"


    Li Su raised her index finger and continued shaking her head.


    This time, Dong Dahai didn''t say anything. A million was something he didn''t even dare to think about.


    Could he have guessed wrongly? It wasn''t ten thousand, but a thousand? Or a hundred? A little less, but the boy looked kind. Maybe.


    When Li Su saw his uncertain expression, she shook her head and said: "Uncle Dong, don''t guess. The one I want is one million!"


    "What?!" Dong Dahai scratched his ears in disbelief.


    "You didn''t mishear me. What I want is a million, ten thousand!" Li Su enunciated each word clearly.


    "You ¡­" Dong Dahai was shocked speechless.


    "Uncle Dong, I don''t want that much either, but you have to give me that much this time!" He had no choice, if Dong Dahai didn''t pay that one million, he would deduct three times the merit points. At that time, he could only die.


    Even if he had nine lives, it wouldn''t be enough.


    "Hmph, to think that I trusted you in vain. In my opinion, you are a liar!" With that, Dong Dahai took his hat and was about to leave.


    Outside, Wu Xiulian, who had heard the argument from inside the house, rushed in as well. "What happened? "What''s wrong?"


    Dong Dahai looked angrily at Li Su, and snorted: "This fellow asked me for one million for a clinic fee!"


    "What?" "A million?" Wu Xiulian was also shocked. "I told you he was a liar but you didn''t believe me!"


    With that, she pulled Dong Dahai along as she prepared to leave, muttering to herself, "See if I don''t call the Trade and Industry Bureau and have them close your clinic!"


    Li Su had a bitter smile on her face. She wanted to retort, but was unable to say anything. She really did seem like a swindler.


    He was depressed. The treatment for Yao Xiaobao just now hadn''t gone awry, so why was it that when he got here, he had to accept a fee for the treatment?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly understood what was going on. He quickly looked down to check the liquidation list on his phone.


    When they saw this, they immediately came over. Just as they were about to leave, they loudly shouted, "You two, stop! You have three children, right?"

 C4

    "What did you say?!"


    Li Su''s words were effective. Wu Xiulian stopped and turned around with a ferocious look on her face.


    "Aunt, don''t be so agitated. I just want to verify if you had three children before this."


    Li Su''s voice was calm, but when the couple heard it, their bodies involuntarily trembled. That was the forbidden area in their hearts. They could not recall it, nor could they allow anyone else to touch it.


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up!" Wu Xiulian looked at Li Su with a ferocious expression, as if she had gone insane.


    Seeing her expression, Li Su smiled. Her reaction just happened to verify the authenticity of the record.


    Instead of closing his mouth, he continued, "You had a total of three children, but because you wanted a boy, you knocked them all out. Because you had too many abortions, you ¡­"


    "Shut up!"


    This time, the one who spoke was Dong Dahai, who was at the side. Because of his anger, his face turned red, and his body trembled like a sieve chaff.


    When she saw his expression, Li Su did not feel any pity. Instead, she sneered and said, "You all know that you can''t have children now because you have committed too many sins in the past. Three, three lives!"


    "What does this have to do with you, what does it have to do with you?!" Dong Dahai was furious, like an angry bull.


    "Hehe, it''s true that you don''t care about what I do, but do you know where your illness came from?"


    In the inventory, Dong Dahai had two evils: first, an abortion, and second, the three foodstuffs he produced in the small workshop, which took the lives of two children.


    "It''s precisely because of the death of those two children that you got infected, do you know? Do you understand? "


    Dong Dahai fell silent, and Wu Xiulian also looked at him in surprise.


    He did not understand, how did Li Su know about this? Other than himself, no one else knew about this.


    "Are you curious how I found out? Please remember this: the people are doing it, the heavens are looking at it! This one million is the penalty for doing evil to you! "


    This time, Dong Dahai did not retort. He gave Li Su a meaningful look and left with Wu Xiulian, who was still in a daze.


    Li Su did not stop him, nor could she stop him.


    Dong Dahai left, the clinic became quiet again.


    Li Su sat on the chair in a daze. She felt as if her entire body had collapsed.


    Although he had only moved his mouth slightly from what he had just said, the fatigue he felt was like the weight of ten thousand tons of huge stones pressing down on his body.


    But as he thought about it, he suddenly laughed.


    He finally understood why Yao Xiaobao did not accept the medical fee while Dong Dahai wanted to buy one million yuan. He finally understood why the system was called the [Ghost Doctor''s Path].


    Yao Xiaobao was still a child, not even two years old. He did not have any evil deeds, so the liquidation did not take place. Dong Dahai, on the other hand, was different.


    As for the reason why the system was called [Ghost Doctor''s Path of Heaven], it showed that not only was it a system for treating illnesses, it was also a system for punishing good people and punishing bad people.


    After she completely understood, not only did Li Su admire him, there was also a trace of reverence in her heart.


    But, your sister, if you have nothing to do, then drag me along!


    If Dong Dahai did not pay the medical fee, he would deduct three times his contribution points?


    Ding...


    At this moment, the system notification rang out once again:


    [The patient has left. Since the medical fee cannot be retracted within three days, the host''s contribution points will be deducted by three times]


    Your sister! He really did it!


    Li Su gave up. After working hard for so long, she was still struggling to keep her life.


    This was forcing him to collect the debt!


    However, why would he want this one million yuan? Painting? Or was it written on their doorstep, "Not paying your family back?"


    His business wasn''t proficient!


    That night, Li Su couldn''t sleep!


    The next morning.


    Li Su was sleeping soundly when her phone rang.


    Li Su Meng turned the phone on silent in disgust and continued sleeping soundly.


    However, this time, the other side was more patient.


    Helpless, Li Su could only pick up the phone with a depressed expression. "Mom, it''s only a few minutes and you''re already calling!"


    "What time is it? It''s already past 7, wake up!"


    "You called to wake me up? "I''m fine, I''ll be hanging up now!" After she finished speaking, Li Su prepared to hang up.


    "Don''t hang up, don''t hang up. You devilish brat, just which child is speaking to their parents like this?!" Wang Guifen said angrily.


    "If you have something to say, say it!" Li Su turned on the speaker, placed the phone by her ear, squinted her eyes and continued sleeping. He was really too sleepy.


    "Let me tell you, we''re rich! One million!"


    "What?" "A million?"


    Hearing this word, Li Su crawled up from the bed and said excitedly: "Then Dong Dahai sent the money to us?"


    "What''s Dong Dahai''s name? I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    "That''s not it!" Li Su was slightly disappointed. "That''s because you won the lottery?"


    "That''s not it either!"


    "Then what is it!?" Li Su became increasingly impatient.


    "Actually, you guessed half right. Someone did indeed give us money! But it''s not Dong Dahai, it''s the Xiao family! "


    "Xiao family?"


    "That''s right, it''s the Xiao family!" I don''t really understand what they are saying either. Anyway, this money belongs to us, so it can be considered compensation! "


    "You dare to accept even if you don''t understand?" Li Su was a little speechless. This greedy old lady was too weird. "What''s going on? Tell me in detail!"


    "Last night, a man who claimed to be from the Xiao family asked Li Su if she lived here. When I said yes, he passed the card to me and said that one million was your compensation.


    I''m still confused, but he turned around and left! "


    I don''t understand, but Li Su completely understood.


    "At first, I thought it was a scammer, but after checking the bank, I found a million in it. Haha, our family is finally rich!"


    Hearing this, Li Su had already got out of bed and was putting on her clothes to tie her shoelaces.


    "Mom, don''t touch the money for now. I''ll talk about it when I get home!"


    "Don''t, you should just hide outside for a while. This time Mom won''t let you go home, you should stay outside for a year or so before coming back. With this million, buying a car and a wife is enough!" "This house, I''ve already thought about it, so I bought it for Hongjiu International. Your Auntie Liu also gave you a target. I saw it, that girl ¡­"


    However, before she could finish her words, she heard a beep, and the phone was hung up.


    Li Su put her phone in her pocket and quickly ran out.


    He had already guessed the identity of the Xiao family. It had something to do with the rescued girl ¡­


    He didn''t die, and yet he accepted money from the other party. What was this worth? It didn''t make sense.


    What''s more, the Ghost Doctor System had three big taboos. The first one who made it was the money earned by the system, and the host was not allowed to own it.


    This million was probably earned by the system, right?


    He wasn''t sure, but he couldn''t take the risk.


    Twenty minutes later, Li Su returned home in a taxi.


    Wang Guifen was carrying her bag as if she was about to go out. When she saw her son, her expression became extremely unsightly, "You rascal, didn''t I say I wouldn''t let you come back? Why did you come back?"


    "Mom, I told you that you can''t touch this money!" He took a step forward and took off his mom''s bag without saying anything.


    "Why can''t I move?" She was going to use the money to book a room at Hongru International.


    "Sit down, I''ll tell you what happened!"


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll sit. Can''t I sit?!"


    Wang Guifen sat down. Li Su made a mental note and told the whole story.


    Of course, he changed the important plot.


    He did not fall into a cliff, but was instead hung on a pine tree at the edge of the cliff. As for the Ghost Doctor System, it did not mention a single word.


    Even so, Wang Guifen was still scared pale by the danger. After she finished listening, she hugged Li Su and started crying.


    Li Su hugged her mother, caressing her back as she consoled her,


    "I''m fine, I''m fine, I''m fine!"


    After crying for a few minutes, Wang Guifen wiped her tears as her expression became even more resolute. "I''ve decided. I will definitely buy a house in Hong Ju International!"


    "Mom, you ¡­"


    Li Su was speechless. She had explained everything clearly, why did she need to spend so much money!?


    "Me? You what? In order to save her, you went through so much danger. You only gave me one million. I still think it''s too little!"


    "¡­" Li Su didn''t know what to say. It seemed like what she said just now was all in vain.


    "Mom ¡­" You really can''t spend this money! " Li Su dragged her voice as she spoke with determination, "This money is used to compensate me. If you spend it, you will curse me to die!"


    "¡­"


    Wang Guifen was rendered speechless by Li Su''s words.


    "Yeah, Guifen, we can''t spend that money!" At this moment, his father, Li Tangming, walked out of the study room. "We can be poor, but we must live a peaceful life. We can''t feel guilty about this!"


    Wang Guifen opened her mouth wanting to say something, but in the end she just let out a long sigh and silently sat down on the sofa.


    The older the better! In her heart, Li Su silently gave her father 108 Likes!


    "Mom, you should give this money to me. I''ll return it to him so that you won''t need to think about it again!"


    Wang Guifen rolled her eyes at Li Su, "Do you think I''m greedy? Isn''t it because of you? If you let me relax, then why would I worry like this! "


    Even though she said that, she still threw her bank card to Li Su.


    "Hehe, I knew my mother was reasonable!" Li Su picked up her bank card and blew a kiss to her mother. "This name card is their home contact method, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "Alright, I''ll return it now!" Holding the card, Li Su was about to leave her house, but after walking a few steps, she turned back. She looked at her mother, then at her father and said:


    "Dad, mom, it doesn''t matter if you guys believe me or not, I, Li Su, swear that I will definitely let you two live a good life and let everyone in the world know my, Divine Doctor Li''s, name."


    With that, the door closed.


    The old couple on the sofa looked at each other. "This child, why is he spouting nonsense ¡­"

 C5

    What she said just now was something that Li Su felt when she said it.


    A million? It wasn''t that he didn''t want it, but he didn''t want it too much.


    With his current abilities, he was confident that he would be able to earn money in a few minutes. His beautiful life was waving at him, and there was no need to take risks for a mere million.


    Li Su lived in the suburbs, so it wasn''t very convenient to travel. She waited for more than ten minutes, but still couldn''t find a taxi.


    Helpless, he could only squeeze onto the number 4 bus heading to the city center.


    It was the weekend, and the carriage was full of passengers. The sea was full, and there wasn''t even enough space to stand on.


    As soon as he stood up, the car started moving and the horn started honking.


    "The car has started. All passengers, please stand firmly. We will take the fourth route and head towards the People''s Square!"


    "I used to cross mountains and seas, and also pass through mountains and seas of people. I used to possess everything ¡­"


    Just as the sound of the horn faded, Li Su''s phone rang. She took it out and looked at it, and it turned out to be An Xin. Only then did he remember that he had left in too much of a hurry and had forgotten to greet her.


    "Li Su, where did you die? Let''s see what time it is!"


    Li Su touched her nose and said with a smile, "Sister An, I''m really sorry. I had something to do at home, so I forgot to tell you. Today count me as taking a leave of absence!"


    "Leave of absence?" Hearing this, An Xin was furious. "You''ve been treating me for a few days already, do you want to do it or not ¡­"


    Li Su smiled helplessly and put her phone far away, "Hello, Sister An. The car signal is bad. What did you say? Hey, hey, I can''t hear you. Hello ¡­"


    After putting on an act for a while, he hung up the phone and muttered to himself, "She won''t explode from anger, will she?" I think I forgot to clean it last night.


    Forget it, getting down to business is more important.


    After hanging up the phone, Li Su looked out the window. At this time, she suddenly smelled a faint fragrance. It wasn''t strong, but it was very fragrant.


    When he looked up, he found himself standing in front of a beautiful young woman.


    My ass, my figure is not bad.


    She stood in front of him, only half a head shorter than him, at least 1.7 meters. Her figure was well-proportioned and her figure was enchanting, and her beautiful legs were long and white.


    Add to that the fact that she was wearing a very transparent lace dress today, and it added a bit of temptation.


    Gulp ~


    As she looked, Li Su couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. It really was a bus goddess.


    Just looking at his back, it was clear that he wanted to commit a crime. However, he didn''t know how many years it would take for him to be sentenced for a felon. He might even be online ¡­


    Of course, that was only thinking. As a good child of the Party, he would not do anything against the law and discipline. However, the brother underneath him shamelessly sold him out.


    Un, he had set up a tent.


    At this moment, a Passat suddenly appeared in front of the bus. The driver quickly stepped on the brake.


    However, the change happened too quickly. The absent-minded Li Su was caught off guard. She pounced towards the little beauty in front and hugged her from behind.


    "What are you doing?!" The little beauty turned around, feeling embarrassed and angry.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose!" Li Su hurriedly apologized, but her heart was overflowing with happiness. She had earned it, earned it. It seemed like she accidentally touched her chest just now. It felt so good!


    The little beauty also understood that she shouldn''t blame him. After giving him a fierce glare, she turned around.


    However, the moment she turned around, Li Su was stunned.


    He had imagined the little beauty before, but he didn''t expect her to be beautiful to this degree.


    Many of the ladies had beautiful backs, but they did not dare to compliment their looks. However, the one in front of them was clearly not one of them. Not only was her figure great, she was also very pretty.


    Whose girl was this? How could she be spicy!? What!? Good! Look!


    He stretched out his hands, trying to smell if there was anything on them.


    But just at that time, the little beauty suddenly turned around and slapped him. She said "damn scoundrel" and angrily walked in front of him.


    Li Su was flabbergasted. What the f * ck was going on? Weren''t they being too modest just now? Why were they still fighting? Wasn''t their nerve arc too long?!


    The actions of the little beauty caught the attention of everyone in the carriage, and some people started pointing at Li Su.


    "What happened? Did you see it?"


    "What else could happen? That young man must have taken advantage of her!"


    "Sigh, he looks so much like a dog. So he''s a pervert on the bus!"


    "Hmm, we can''t judge a book by its cover, so let''s stay away from him!"


    "*%..." &


    Li Su didn''t know what to say. She felt even more wronged than Dou Er. She didn''t f * cking do anything!


    Just as he was about to explain, the little beauty in front of him suddenly cried out, "My money! My money is gone!"


    She hurriedly searched her body, but after searching for a long time, she was still unable to find it.


    "Were they taken away at the back?" Someone beside him reminded him.


    After hearing what he said, the little beauty was suddenly enlightened. She squeezed to the back and raised her hand to point at Li Su. "It''s you. You must have stolen my money!"


    "¡­"


    Li Su was flustered. You can blame me for this?!


    Before he left, he must not have looked at the calendar. Everything was unsuitable, his life was destined to be in the hands of the peach blossoms.


    After being wronged twice, Li Su''s good impression of her had completely disappeared. She looked at her and laughed in anger, "Beauty, I''m so far away from you, how can I steal your money?"


    Suddenly, he thought of something and reached for his pocket.


    Empty, empty?


    Li Su was dumbfounded. The one million yuan bank card in her pocket had disappeared!


    The girl also noticed Li Su''s actions, and frowned: What are you doing? "Hurry up and give me my money!"


    Li Su got angry and glared at her, "Fuck your mother! I didn''t steal your money!"


    The girl was frightened by Li Su''s violent actions, and she stood on the spot, not knowing what to do.


    "I also don''t have any money, how about a million?!" Li Su panicked. If she lost this money, how would she be able to return it to him?


    What, a million? The carriage went into an uproar.


    However, someone soon raised their doubts.


    "Do you really believe that? With a million yuan, you''re still going to be a bus?"


    "That''s right, in my opinion, he''s just a thief shouting for a thief, diverting everyone''s attention!"


    "She must have hit the young lady when she was stealing money just now, that''s why she was beaten up like a hooligan!"


    "This young lad is not simple, he''s rich!"


    The girl felt that everyone''s words made sense. He must have accidentally bumped into her when he was stealing the purse, which was why he was mistaken as a hooligan.


    He took a step forward with a determined expression, "Hurry up and call out your wallet, or I''ll call the police!"


    Li Su''s face was flushed red, and she was anxious and furious in her heart. "I said I didn''t steal your money, and I lost my one million too!"


    The girl did not believe him at all, "Hurry up and give me the money!"


    "What do you want me to tell you to believe? I didn''t take your money! I didn''t take your money, I didn''t take your money! " He had to repeat important things three times!


    "Then let me search!"


    "No way!" Even if he wasn''t a thief, being searched was a disgrace.


    Li Su glanced outside the window. She was about to stop at the station. If the thief ran away, she would lose her real body and lose her crotch.


    Just then, an idea came to his mind. He raised his head and shouted at the driver:


    "Master, please don''t stop at the front. Go directly to the Public Security Bureau. I have a way to find the thief!"


    The driver hesitated for a moment before heading to the police station.


    "It''s really not you?" The girl was uncertain.


    "Of course not!" Li Su was too lazy to continue speaking. She took out her phone and turned on the liquidation function.


    [Clearing operation in progress, no contribution points are required, please wait...]


    [Please determine the target for liquidation]


    [Initiating group liquidation...]


    On the screen of his phone, everyone''s information quickly flashed by ¡­


    Li Su looked at her phone and let out a cold smile. She had suffered so much and if she found him, she would never forgive him.


    The liquidation function only counted everyone''s evils, so the speed was very fast. Most people only took a split-second, but it took nearly five seconds to settle the score with Wang Xin.


    Li Su sneered as she pressed the stop button.


    [Name, Wang Xin, 19 years old, jobless and homeless, using theft to earn a living...]


    It was him!


    Li Su looked at the photo on the information sheet and then looked at the entire carriage. Within a few seconds, he recognized the youth that was hiding in the corner.


    The crowd also noticed and consciously made way for Li Su.


    He dashed in front of Wang Xin, and without a second thought, slapped him on the face, "Hand over the money!"


    Wang Xin was beaten senseless. He looked startled and angry at the same time.


    He could not imagine that he would be recognized even if he disguised himself as a student, much less that person who immediately attacked him.


    He covered his swollen cheeks, not knowing what to do.


    However, at this time, the surrounding people could not bear to watch any longer and took the initiative to chime in.


    "How can you hit a child!"


    "That''s right, hurry up and stop or I''ll call the police!"


    "What a thief!"


    Wang Xin was very smart. Seeing that everyone was standing on his side, he put in even more effort and covered his face while crying, "Uncle, Auntie, I didn''t steal any money! I didn''t steal any money!"


    "Hehe." Li Su sneered as she watched his performance. Without saying anything further, she slapped him again, "Hand over the money!"


    The clearing function had already recorded his evil deeds. He was definitely the one who stole the wallet.


    "What are you doing?" Try moving him again! " Some people could not bear to watch anymore, so they stood up and used their bodies to shield the two of them.


    Li Su did not say anything. She reached out and pulled down his school uniform. Was it not hot when he was wearing such thick clothes in the middle of summer?


    CHI * Wang Xin''s school uniform was pulled off. Just as everyone was about to get angry, they heard several popping sounds as a pile of wallets fell out.


    "Ah, my purse!" The girl who had wronged Li Su immediately recognized her purse.


    "Ah, why is mine inside!"


    Amongst them, the most awkward ones were the men who stood up for him, because his black wallet was also on the list.


    No one said anything. The atmosphere was very strange.


    Li Su laughed coldly, "What are you still standing there for? Whoever took the wallet will have to take it!"


    With that, he bent down to pick up the bank card under the admiring gaze of the crowd.


    The thief found out that the rest of the story was much simpler. Of course, a beating was inevitable.

 C6

    "Thank you, Comrade Li. This time, it was all because of you that we were able to catch this habitual offender. You have saved a lot of losses!" The head of the Public Security Bureau passionately held Li Su''s hand.


    "Of course, of course!" Li Su also smiled and replied, "That, if there''s nothing else, can I leave now?"


    After making a statement, it took him half a day. He was truly burning with anxiety.


    "Of course, any time is fine. Where do you want to go? How about I send you off? "


    Li Su hesitated, "Thank you!"


    "A small matter, a small matter!"


    The police car sped off, and within ten minutes, Li Su arrived at her destination. She bade farewell to her uncle, took her business card, and headed into the depths of the district.


    This is the Willow Manor?


    Looking at the villa that was built near the mountain, Li Su was deeply shocked. Not to mention living here, it was also her first time seeing him.


    This Xiao family is really rich!


    But do rich people like to build houses in the mountains? He couldn''t understand it!


    Following the address written on the name card, Li Su quickly found the Xiao Clan''s villa and pressed the doorbell.


    "Who are you looking for?" The person who came out to receive them was a beautiful woman who appeared to be in her thirties.


    "Hello, is this the Xiao family?"


    The young woman was stunned for a moment. "Is this it? Is something the matter?"


    Apparently she hadn''t expected a visitor at this hour.


    "Hello, I''m Li Su!"


    "Li Su?" The name obviously didn''t leave much of an impression on her. "I don''t know you. What business do you have?"


    Li Su was furious in her heart, but she continued to smile, "Did something happen to one of the girls here who was playing with her parachute?!"


    "How do you know about my daughter?" The young woman said in surprise. They were keeping this a secret.


    Li Su laughed coldly, "Of course I know, because I was the one who saved your daughter!"


    "You, you are Li Su?" At this moment, she finally remembered the name of her savior. However, the next moment, she was so frightened that her beautiful face paled. She hurriedly retreated and covered her mouth in fear, "Aren''t you dead?"


    "Auntie, don''t be afraid, I''m a human and not a ghost. After I fell off the cliff, I was hung on a tree branch, which saved my life!"


    "Oh, like this!" She took a look at the ground. There was a shadow. She felt relieved, but the wariness on her face only increased.


    Living people were always more troublesome than dead people. In her opinion, Li Su must be here to blackmail them.


    Li Su also noticed the alertness on her face. She smiled and said, "Auntie, don''t be nervous. I''m not a ghost, and I''m not here to cause trouble. I''m here to repay the money!"


    "Return the money?" Li Su''s words confused the young woman. "What other money do you have?"


    "Auntie, you didn''t forget, right? "You''ve already sent a million yuan to our family. Since I''m still alive, I''ll definitely return the money to you!"


    "Oh?" His words greatly exceeded the young woman''s expectations. She really didn''t think that there would be such a stupid person these days. "You don''t need to return the money. You saved my Yi Yi. You deserve it!"


    Li Su stubbornly shook her head, "No, I can''t accept this money!"


    With that, he stuffed the bank card into the young woman''s hands, said "I still have things to do" and left with large strides.


    The young woman did not chase after him. She looked at Li Su''s back and did not say anything for a long time.


    "Wen Nan, what happened?" At this time, the old man in the room heard the commotion and walked out.


    "Dad, it''s nothing serious, someone just gave us money!"


    "Send the money?" The old man didn''t understand.


    "Hm!" It''s that Li Su who saved our family''s Yi Yi! " Wen Nan also felt that it was interesting, so she told the old man everything from the beginning to the end.


    "Oh, is there such a simple person in this world?" The old man raised his eyebrows and showed great interest in Li Su. "Then tomorrow you have to get Yi Yi to invite her to our home. We''ll thank her properly!"


    "What are you thanking me for!" Why don''t you just send the money back to him! " Wen Nan seemed to think that the old man was being superfluous.


    "Hehe, I''ve told you so many times already. In this world, not everything can be solved with money!"


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll listen to you!"


    Only after she sent the money back did Li Su feel at ease.


    One million yuan was not much, but it was not his own. It was difficult to keep it on him.


    Li Su sank into deep thought as she sat in the taxi.


    Now that the money had been returned, the big rock in his heart was gone. The only problem left was asking Dong Dahai for money. If he didn''t return the money, he would lose three times of his contribution points.


    Ding...


    At this moment, he suddenly received a notification from the system. Opening it, he saw that Yao Xiaobao''s contribution points reward had arrived.


    [Patient Yao Xiaobao is completely cured. You have received a reward of 1000 contribution points.]


    One thousand, that was ten days of lifespan! He could live another ten days.


    However, when he thought about Dong Dahai, his mood became bad again.


    The competition was infuriating!


    Since Yao Xiaobao was able to bring him 1000 points, why was this Dong Dahai so insensible?! Wouldn''t it be fine if he just happily gave the money?


    Li Su felt stifled in her heart. This was forcing a good wife into a prostitute! He had to go to his house and paint himself!


    However, at this moment, the system''s notification rang out.


    Damn, why would there be a prompt at this time? Ye Zichen took out his phone in surprise. The notification that he received was:


    [Merit points up to 1000. The lottery system has unlocked. 500 contribution points is required for every attempt]


    Lottery system?


    Li Su was overjoyed. This was a function of the Exchange Hall that she had not been able to open before. She did not expect to unlock it at this time.


    The Lottery System page was very simple: a large disk with a pointer in the middle. At the bottom of the disk, there were two keys, [Begin] and [Lottery].


    There were many different kinds of prizes in the pool, making people dazzled. However, if it was divided into two categories, the first category was a consumable with a limit on its usage. Once it was used up, it would be finished.


    The second type was the basics. It could raise the various attributes of the body, such as agility, strength, intelligence, and so on.


    Actually, there was still a third type of reward in the pool. However, Li Su was unable to check it out, so it was likely that she had not unlocked it yet.


    Every time, he had to pay 500 points. This made Li Su a little hesitant. However, when she saw the 10,000 contribution points reward, she still couldn''t help but click on the lottery.


    The needle began to spin rapidly.


    God bless me, I must get 10,000 contribution points.


    Li Su prayed silently in her heart. However, things went against her wishes. When the needle stopped, she selected a very baffling item, the [Nightmare Tape].


    What was this?


    He opened the description and saw that it read: Nightmare Tieba, Level 1 consumable. It can be used on any character that comes into contact with it within 24 hours. After using it, the target will be shrouded in nightmares for 24 hours.


    Just a nightmare?


    Li Su was disappointed. What was the use of that? She had lost 500 contribution points for nothing.


    "I''ve crossed mountains and seas before, and passed through mountains and seas as well. I used to possess everything ¡­"


    When the bell rang, Li Su''s phone turned back to normal.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Li Su answered the phone. Her tone was not friendly.


    Yao Ya, who was on the other end of the phone, was shocked. After a few seconds, she weakly said, "Li Su, it''s Yao Ya!"


    "Yao Ya?" Li Su sweated. "About that, I''m sorry, I thought it was just an advertisement!"


    "I didn''t disturb you, did I?" Yao Ya''s voice was still the same, sweet and sweet, extremely pleasant to the ears.


    "No, no!" He hadn''t even had time to be happy when he heard that the goddess of his first love was looking for him. How could he turn his back on her? "What business do you have with me?"


    "It''s like this. My nephew has recovered from his illness. My parents want to invite you over for a meal to properly thank you!"


    The goddess is treating me to a meal? Li Su was overjoyed, and once she was overjoyed, her mouth would no longer be able to open the door.


    "We are all family, there is no need to be polite, there is no need to be polite. Ha, hahaha!"


    Yao Ya could hear the inadequacy of the words, but she didn''t expose them. Clutching her mouth, she chuckled. "Then, are you coming tonight?"


    "Come!" Li Su agreed, but when she thought of Dong Dahai''s matter, she rejected him flatly, "No, I can''t go!"


    "Ah?" Are you coming or not! " Yao Ya was also confused by Li Su''s words.


    "This ¡­" Li Su hesitated. On one hand, it was love. On the other hand, it was life. It was really hard to choose.


    However, there was a saying: "Life is precious, love is even higher." As soon as he felt hot, he agreed, "We will definitely go tonight!"


    On the other end, Yao Ya smiled sweetly as her eyes narrowed into crescent moons, "Then, call me in the afternoon!"


    "Alright!"


    With that, the two hung up the phone.


    A few minutes ago, Li Su was so happy that it felt like she was on stimulants. She hung up the phone and he became listless.


    The matter with Dong Dahai, how the f * * k could he be dealt with!


    The system had left him with a total of three days. Seeing that the first day was about to end, how could he not be anxious?


    Suddenly, an idea popped up in his mind. Should he use the Nightmare Tape?


    It was useless to keep it anyway!


    Thinking like this, he no longer hesitated and took out his phone. He looked for Dong Dahai from his recent contacts and started using him.


    [Nightmare Tieba activated. Target Dong Dahai, 24 hours]


    After she used it, Li Su did not want to think about it anymore.


    "Master, we''re not going to the clinic. Let''s go to Sunlight Garden!"


    "Alright!"


    The driver turned around and hurried towards Sunlight Garden.


    After returning home, Li Su ate some food and took a nap.


    At four in the afternoon, he got up and took a bath. Then he took out his treasured suit from the wardrobe, put on his tie, and put on some hair gel. Feeling that he looked good in the mirror, he dialed Yao Ya''s number.


    "Yao Ya, where are you now? I''ll look for you right away!"

 C7

    When Yao Ya saw Li Su, she was also shocked by his attire, "It''s not like it''s a blind date. Why are you wearing it so formally?"


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Li Su was extremely embarrassed. She felt that she had put on too much formal clothes. She took off her uniform and put it into her bag, then she laughed: "I don''t have any clothes on!"


    "Alright, alright, then take off your suit. It''s not hot at all!" Looking at Li Su who was sweating profusely, Yao Ya was speechless. Her eyes were filled with a smile, "You don''t have to wear such formal clothes. My parents are both very easy-going people. Yesterday, you wore ¡­"


    She originally wanted to say that you can just wear yesterday''s clothes, but as she talked, she suddenly felt that something wasn''t right. It was as if she wanted to bring her boyfriend to see her parents, what did it have to do with her?


    Li Su also noticed the ambiguous moment just now and was extremely happy in her heart.


    How good would it be if he really met with her parents ¡­


    On the way, Yao Ya didn''t allow herself to buy anything, but Li Su always felt that it wasn''t appropriate. After all, it was the first time she went to see her husband ¡­ Uh, how can I go empty-handed when I see Auntie!


    Thus, he ignored Yao Ya''s objections and went to the supermarket to buy a bunch of nutrition and fruits.


    When he rushed to Yao Ya''s house, it was already six in the afternoon.


    As they entered, a large group of people rushed into the living room to welcome Li Su''s arrival. Yao Xiaobao was sitting on the floor, happily playing with his toys. From the looks of it, he had already completely recovered.


    The strong smell of food wafted from the kitchen. It smelled especially good.


    "Auntie, this is my first time here and I didn''t buy anything good. These are nutrition products for you and Little Treasure!"


    "I can''t accept that!" Yao Ya''s mother appeared to be extremely resistant to his words. "You''ve cured Little Treasure''s disease and are our benefactor. How can we let you spend the money!?"


    "Auntie, look at what you''re saying. Yao Ya is my classmate, she should be treating Little Treasure!" "It''s better if you accept it!"


    The two of them pushed each other around, and neither of them was willing to accept the items. Yao Ya couldn''t bear to watch any longer, so she stepped forward and pressed the items down, "Mom, just accept it! None of them are outsiders! "


    "This devilish brat ¡­"


    However, since she said it like that, she didn''t show any more politeness. She put the things down and let Li Su sit on the sofa:


    "You sit here for a while, I''ll go and carry the dishes. We''ll start the meal right away!"


    "There''s no rush, Auntie." Li Su smiled as she answered.


    Sitting on the sofa, Li Su looked left and right, feeling a sense of novelty towards everything.


    The house is an old-fashioned building. It is huge, but it is a little run-down. On one of the walls, there are prizes for Yao Ya and her brother pasted all over it. On the other wall, there are all kinds of family gifts.


    Li Su''s eyes shone as she walked over.


    There were a lot of pictures, most of them of siblings, of all ages.


    Tsk tsk, this girl was already so beautiful even when she was young. She was a natural born beauty and had already displayed the potential of a goddess when she was young.


    What the hell, this is... Li Su widened her eyes as she watched in disbelief.


    Just then, Yao Ya walked out of the kitchen. When she saw Li Su lost in thought, she suddenly became anxious. She took a step forward and covered his eyes with her hand. "You''re not allowed to look, you''re not allowed to look!"


    That was the photo of her in her crotch pants.


    Li Su wanted to laugh, but she felt that it was too humiliating, so she could only endure it.


    Yao Ya was both embarrassed and angry as she punched Li Su hatefully.


    At that moment, Yao Yuan''s mother came out of the kitchen, placed the dishes on the table and shouted, "Time to eat!"


    As for whether she had seen it or not, only she knew.


    Yao Ya glared at Li Su in anger and shame before she went to the bathroom to wash her hands.


    Two minutes later, the host took his seat.


    Yao Ya''s brother and father came back late from decorating, so Li Su was the only male at the table.


    Yao''er raised her glass and welcomed Li Su. Soon after, her sister-in-law Li Ling began to express her gratitude to Li Su.


    Perhaps it was because of what happened just now that Yao Ya''s face was still a little red. Listening to how the old lady and her sister-in-law kept thanking him, she unhappily shouted, "Mom, don''t thank him. It''s fine if we remember your kindness! "


    "You child, how can you speak like that!" Yao Lao''s mother was a little dissatisfied with Yao Ya''s performance, but she didn''t express any more gratitude towards Li Su.


    The more this woman spoke, the more trouble she would have, and the more gossip she would have. After they had thanked her, their topics shifted to Li Su''s private life.


    "Little Li, I heard that you were learning Chinese before. Why have you become a doctor now?!"


    "That''s right, this change is too big!"


    Not only his mother and Li Ling, even Yao Ya was curious. He had some understanding of Li Su. How could a student who studied Chinese know how to cure illnesses?


    "This ¡­" Li Su ate a mouthful of food and put down her chopsticks, "I wanted to apply for Chinese medicine back then, but I was switched out. My parents always wanted me to learn medicine, so I changed my job!"


    "Oh, studying medicine is good, studying medicine is good!" Yao Lao''s mother replied with a smile.


    But Yao Ya didn''t believe him. Would he be able to transfer her to Chinese if he were to apply for Chinese medicine? This was too ridiculous, but she was eating the chicken leg very seriously and didn''t expose Li Su.


    "That''s right, Little Li. I can see that your medical skills are superb, even more so than those experts. Could it be that among them ¡­" She didn''t finish her words, but the meaning was clear.


    "Oh, that!" Li Su thought for a moment and made up a lie, "Although I''ve just started practicing, but my ancestors had people who were doctors at court, and they gave me secret recipes!" They didn''t say much, but everyone understood.


    Afterwards, the two of them asked a few more questions, they were all trivial matters, Li Su chuckled as she replied.


    He was enjoying his current state and felt like he was back in middle school.


    Yao Ya sat quietly by his side. However, as long as she was present, her heart would be at ease and contented.


    "Little Li, you and Ya Ya are of the same age, aren''t you?" As they chatted, Yao Yao''s mother suddenly asked about her age.


    "I''m older than her by a year, right? The age of the primary school isn''t high enough, so I was left with one grade."


    "Oh, then did you find a partner?" Yao Lao''s mother asked with a smile on her face.


    "Me!" Li Su paused for a moment. "She''s too ugly. No one wants her. She isn''t like Yao Ya. She is good-looking and has a high education. Surely many people will chase after her, right?"


    "Aiya, you''d better not say that even now, you still don''t have a target. You''re really worrying me to death!"


    "Mom ¡ª ¡ª" Yao Ya shyly stopped her mother, not allowing her to speak any further.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t say it, I won''t say it!"


    After a meal, the four of them ate for an hour and a half. When it was about eight o''clock, Li Su stood up and said her goodbyes.


    "Auntie, it''s getting late, I''ll go back first!"


    "What time is it? Let''s wait a bit longer!"


    "No, otherwise my mom would be worried!" Li Su wanted to stay as well, but he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to control his emotions.


    "Alright then, come and play often!" After saying that, she turned to look at Yao Ya, "Ya Ya, send me off!"


    Yao Ya nodded shyly before accompanying Li Su downstairs.


    "Um, I''m leaving, you can go back now!" At the door of the unit, Li Su said reluctantly.


    "I''ll send you off again. It''s the perfect time to take a walk and eat!"


    "Alright then!"


    Thus, on the street of the district, the two walked side by side.


    With so many people, the two of them could talk. However, when they were alone, they both fell silent.


    After walking more than ten meters, Li Su finally broke the silence. "About that, I heard from aunty that you don''t have a partner yet?"


    "Hm!" You don''t have one either! "


    "Ha ha!" Li Su laughed. She didn''t know how to receive it. After a long time, she whispered, "Being with you is very comfortable. It makes me feel like I''ve returned to junior high school!"


    As he said this, his heartbeat quickened, and he began to beat even faster.


    His words were a bit out of line and contained a hint of teasing within. A smart person would be able to understand his words.


    However, Yao Ya only smiled and changed the topic without leaving any trace behind.


    "I haven''t given you the medical fee yet. Tell me the number, and I''ll transfer it over to you!"


    Li Su sighed in disappointment. "There''s no need to give it to me. I didn''t spend any money anyway!"


    He indeed didn''t spend much money. Instead, he earned quite a bit from Yao Xiaobao. He still had to thank Yao Ya properly!


    "This is not something you want. It''s not that I don''t want to give it to you!"


    "Yes, yes, I don''t want it!" What are you doing now? "


    Since he had failed his test earlier, he was also unwilling to talk about relationships. Thus, he changed the topic to work.


    "I''ve just graduated from graduate school and am looking for a job. If Boss Li has any acquaintances, you can recommend them to me!"


    "No problem!" Li Su chuckled and took over the matter, but everyone knew that this was just a joke.


    Yao Ya''s residential district was not big. After walking side by side for five or six hundred meters, she saw the entrance to the residential district and was about to leave.


    Yet at this moment, Li Su was a little unwilling. She was unwilling that their first meeting had ended like this. She was unwilling that there was no progress in their relationship.


    As he walked, he stopped.


    Yao Ya noticed the abnormality behind her and also stopped her footsteps. She turned around and looked at him, "Let''s go. Why aren''t you leaving!"


    Li Su raised her head and looked at her with her eyes wide open. She mustered the courage in her heart, "Ya Ya Ya, let''s talk about the consultation fee first!"


    "A medical fee?" Yao Ya was puzzled. "Didn''t you say that you don''t want it?"


    "I said I don''t want money, but I never said I don''t want anything else!" Li Su said seriously.


    Yao Ya seemed to have thought of something as she panicked, "Then, what do you want?"


    "Let me give you a kiss!" Li Su shamelessly said.


    "You ¡­" Yao Ya''s face flushed red. "How can you do that!?"


    After saying that, she quickly walked out of the room.


    Seeing her reaction, Li Su panicked and regretted it. The kiss was caused by their strong feelings, and it should not have been a shameless demand.


    He regretted it. He regretted it so much that his intestines turned green! She wouldn''t just ignore him, would she?


    After Yao Ya left the district, she angrily reached out her hand to hail a taxi. Her meaning was very clear; she wanted her to scram.


    Sighing in her heart, Li Su bowed and prepared to get on the carriage.


    But at this moment, Yao Ya suddenly walked up and kissed herself.


    Li Su was stunned and her mind went blank!


    By the time he recovered from his shock, Yao Ya had already run far away.


    Only the driver clicked his tongue and enviously said, "Young man, your girlfriend is so pretty!"


    Li Su sat in the car. Her expression turned dark and clear. "Yeah, I also think that my girlfriend is pretty pretty pretty!"

 C8

    Sitting in the car, Li Su was extremely happy. She thought she was going to ignore her.


    This woman''s heart is really like a needle under the sea. You don''t even know what is on her mind. She was angry one moment and then kissed the next. What is she thinking!?


    Li Su slightly smiled in a proud manner. She still felt pretty beautiful in her heart. No matter what, she would definitely not ignore her.


    Beep, beep... You have a new message.


    He took out his cell phone. On it, there was a text message from Yao Ya. There were only seven simple words, "Not in the future." "Let''s keep in touch!"


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Her words made Li Su even more confused.


    However, after a brief moment of thought, he understood the other party''s intentions.


    She still cared a lot about herself. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have added another frequent contact at the end of the sentence. Perhaps she was angry because she was too impatient.


    Even if they had a good impression of each other, this was only the second time they had met again.


    No one would be angry if he said he was going to kiss her!


    Furthermore, the constant contact she had with Zhang Xuan was a clear indication of her attitude towards him. The two of them could continue to interact with each other, and they might even become boyfriend and girlfriend ¡­


    Thinking of this, Li Su couldn''t help but become excited, as if she had been injected with chicken blood.


    However, just at this moment, the master in front of her gave Li Su a cold water, "Little brat, don''t be so fussy about making love to your girlfriend. Hurry up and tell me where you''re going. If you take a detour, don''t blame me!"


    "Oh, oh, sorry, go to Sunlight Garden!" Li Su was so excited that she forgot to mention her destination the moment she got on the car.


    "Alright!"


    These taxi drivers were usually quite talkative. After walking for a distance, he made it easier for Li Su to chat, "Your girlfriend is quite pretty. I should pay more attention to my body!"


    He had obviously misunderstood the relationship between the two.


    Li Su giggled, but didn''t explain. Men all have a heart full of pride.


    "Don''t laugh like a fool, I''m just speaking from experience. If you overdo it and your body doesn''t feel good in the future, then you can only take advantage of others!"


    The driver was telling the truth, but Li Su didn''t like it.


    "There''s no need for you to worry. You should pay more attention to your own body. My body will be fine after a hundred years!"


    The driver didn''t say anything further as he turned on the radio in the car. The two sunk into silence.


    To be honest, Li Su had not been having a good time recently. Although she managed to survive, because of the Ghost Doctor System, he had been feeling extremely depressed.


    How could he be happy with the countdown to death every day?


    Until today, until he met Yao Ya, only then did he have hope for his life.


    He wanted Yao Ya to be his girlfriend and he wanted to marry her even more.


    Thus, if he wanted to survive, he had to.


    Dong Dahai''s and Dong Erhai''s, all the opposition were like paper tigers, even if he had to snatch them, he would snatch back a million!


    As she thought of this, Li Su clenched her fists, and her face was filled with determination!


    "I''ve once traversed mountains and rivers, seas and seas, and also passed through mountains and seas of people ¡­"


    Just then, his phone rang again. To his disappointment, it wasn''t Yao Ya who called him, but An Xin.


    "Sister An, is something the matter?"


    "What, I can''t call you if there''s nothing else?" An Xin seemed to be in a bad mood, and her words were full of sarcasm.


    "Yes, yes!" What do you mean by that! "


    "You brat, where have you been fooling around? You''re not coming back for an entire day!"


    "Cough, cough!" Li Su cleared her throat, "Stop teasing me, I was not fooling around. I was at home all day!


    "You aren''t fooling around?" "If no one fooled around with a girl, how would they find a clinic?"


    "Ugh ¡­" Li Su touched her nose, confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing, just a girl waiting for you at the clinic for half an hour. You couldn''t get through to her on the phone, so she left!"


    "Miss?" Li Su was puzzled. He had been together with Yao Ya. Who else could he be but her?


    "Right, the girl driving the sports car! "You''re really good. You''re so capable that you could even hook up with the young miss who drives a sportscar!"


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Li Su touched her nose. She could vaguely hear a hint of jealousy in her words.


    "Um, stop teasing me. Hurry up and tell me, who is it?"


    "I don''t know who she is, but she''s quite pretty. She has a good figure and is rich!" An Xin''s words were filled with jealousy. To be able to make her jealous, she had to be an outstanding person.


    "Big sister, stop messing around. Be serious!"


    "To be honest, she will come pick you up at noon tomorrow and let you prepare! "Alright, since the news has passed, I''ll go to sleep. Good night!"


    With that, she hung up the phone without giving Li Su a chance to speak.


    Li Su laughed bitterly and shook her head helplessly.


    Who could it be?


    The driver had been listening attentively the entire time. When he saw that Li Su had hung up the phone, he finally had the time to interject, "This must be the main culprit right? Did he get caught stealing food?"


    "None of your business!" Li Su replied in annoyance.


    Twenty minutes later, Li Su returned home. She told her mother about the money and went to bed.


    The night passed in silence!


    The next morning, Li Su arrived at the An Xin clinic before 8 o''clock.


    An Xin had arrived and was cleaning up.


    Maybe her aunt hadn''t left yet, but she was sullen and didn''t want to say who she was last night.


    Li Su had no choice but to sit and wait until noon.


    Morning time passed in a flash. At 11 o''clock, a flashy red sports car stopped in front of the clinic. People passing by stopped to take a look, and the patients inside the clinic all cast their gazes over.


    Under the gazes of the crowd, the car door was pushed open and two tall, beautiful women dressed in exotic clothing walked out.


    Li Su also noticed it. She stopped her work and lifted her head to look outside the window.


    The one walking in front was a little taller. She was wearing a black dress and had a pretty yet cold face.


    Seeing her, Li Su was slightly surprised, because she was wearing the most challenging gothic dress.


    It was called challenging because it was a gothic style of clothing. It wasn''t something that could be worn just because you were beautiful or had a good body. It was very picky with the owner of the clothes.


    Therefore, when Li Su saw her, her first reaction was to be surprised, but what surprised him even more was what happened afterwards.


    Li Su recognized the girl walking behind her. It was none other than the girl who had wrongly accused her of stealing her wallet when she was on the bus.


    Ha ha, it seems enemies often cross paths.


    At this moment, she was wearing a fiery punk outfit. Her hair was messy and her long white thighs were covered in black net stockings and a plaid short skirt. Her entire person was brimming with youth and vitality.


    He finally understood why An Xin was so jealous. Compared to these two goblins, it was like comparing a firefly to Haoyue.


    Just as Li Su''s thoughts were spreading, two women walked into the clinic.


    "Li Su, who''s Li Su?"


    The one who spoke was a slightly smaller punk girl.


    Li Su touched her chin and stood up, "Stop shouting, I am ¡­"


    "You are?" The girl cast her gaze at Li Su, but in the next moment, she cried out, "Why is it you?"


    Obviously, she had recognized Li Su and was shocked.


    "Why can''t it be me?" After she finished speaking, Li Su ignored her and extended her hand towards the Gothic Woman. "Hello, I''m Li Su!"


    The Gothic Witch hesitated for a moment, then stretched out her white hands, "Xiao Yiyi!"


    Hearing the introduction, Li Su immediately understood the woman''s identity. She was the girl she had saved, but why did she look so much prettier than last time?


    "Duo Duo, you two know each other?" Xiao Yiyi curiously looked at her cousin.


    "Yes, why not!" "Transform ¡­" She originally wanted to say that she could recognize him even if he turned to dust, but when she recalled that he was her cousin''s savior, she swallowed her words. "Didn''t I tell you before that he was ¡­"


    The latter half of the sentence was not heard by Li Su as she was whispering into Xiao Yi Yi''s ear.


    However, Li Su believed that this was definitely not a good thing. She would not speak ill of others. Moreover, he also noticed that after hearing this, Xiao Yi Yi''s gaze towards him changed, becoming a little more vigilant.


    "Uhh, what business do you have with me?" Even though she had already guessed it, Li Su still said it out loud.


    "I''m here to thank you. I hope you can come to my house and have a quick meal!" Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Su as she spoke indifferently.


    Her voice was pleasant to listen to, different from Yao Ya''s sweet voice. There was a hint of metal in her voice, making it seem especially clear and melodious. It was the kind of voice that was naturally born with metal.


    "There''s no need!" Li Su refused. "Your family has already thanked me. I appreciate your good intentions as well!"


    Hearing this, before Xiao Yiyi could say anything, Feng Duoduo was already unwilling, "Just be satisfied with what you have done. Grandpa Xiao has never invited anyone as a guest. Being able to invite you is a great honor!"


    Since she had said so, if Li Su rejected again, she would not know what was good for her. After a moment of silence, she said, "Alright, I''ll go and ask for a leave of absence from the Superintendent!"


    A minute later, Li Su came out of her room. "Alright, let''s go!"


    However, Feng Duoduo stretched out her hand to stop him, "Go, do you have a car?"


    Xiao Yiyi did not talk much, and most of the time it was Feng Duoduo who spoke.


    Li Su frowned. "Didn''t you guys drive here?"


    "Our car is a sports car. It can only fit two people. Do you have any common sense?"


    Li Su examined Feng Duoduo from head to toe, and especially took care of her breasts and her beautiful legs. She revealed a slight smile, "It''s fine, I don''t mind. I can squeeze a seat with you!"


    The burning gaze of Li Su''s made Feng Duo''s hair stand on end. She jumped up like an exploding rabbit: "You scoundrel, who wants to squeeze together with you!"


    With that, she looked innocently at Xiao Yiyi, "Cousin, you wouldn''t believe me if I said that just now, but now you believe that she''s a pervert on the bus, right?"


    Xiao Yiyi glanced at Li Su but did not say anything. She took out her phone and was about to make a call, "I''ll get the butler to send the car over!"


    However, Li Su reached out her hand to stop her, "No need, I don''t want to sit together with a dog with a bad smell. Moreover, I have a private car!"


    After saying that, he pointed at the police car that had just stopped.

 C9

    Feng Duoduo naturally understood the meaning behind Li Su''s words, and jumped up like a cat being stepped on, "Bastard, who are you calling a dog!? "This is a punk collar, punk collar, punk collar!"


    Unlike Gothic, who used a lot of metal when decorating, Feng Duoduo happened to be wearing a punk collar today, but Li Su had called her a dog chain.


    How could she not be angry!


    Li Su looked at her and ignored her rage. She went out to meet the person who had just alighted from the carriage.


    "Liu-ge, why are you free today to come to our clinic!"


    The person who came was none other than the police who sent Li Su to Willow Manor yesterday.


    "I''ll patrol around here. I''ll give you the flag and bonus!"


    With that, he unfurled the flag and handed it over to Li Su. He then took out an envelope from his pocket.


    The flag was not big, but it was a conventional one. On it were written eight golden words, "Courage for justice, noble character". The recipient was the Yu Hua Public Security Bureau.


    "A silk banner, for him?" Seeing that Li Su had been given the flag, Feng Duoduo couldn''t stand it, "Why would a scum like him give him a flag?"


    The policeman frowned and said seriously, "Little girl, you might not know this, but Li Su is a good comrade. Yesterday, he caught the thief and saved a lot of property for the people."


    Feng Duoduo naturally knew what Li Su had done, but she was unwilling to accept it. She pouted, showing an expression of disbelief.


    Li Su ignored her and took the policeman''s hand. She said cordially, "Can I trouble you to come in and have a drink?"


    "No, no, there must be a chance!"


    "Erm, Liu-ge, I have another presumptuous request. Can you give me another drive?!" Their car is too small for me! "


    The police officer was stunned for a moment, then nodded: "No problem! "No problem!"


    Huaxia was a nation of etiquette. Li Su had been instilled with some common sense since she was young, and always felt that it wasn''t right to be empty-handed when visiting. Thus, before she left, she went to the fruit shop next door and bought a bunch of fruits.


    When Feng Duoduo saw this, she could not help but let out a "bumpkin" sound.


    Xiao Yiyi drove the 911 ahead while Li Su followed in a police car.


    It had been hard on the police, Brother Liu. It was not easy for the worn-out Santa Fe to keep up with 911.


    Half an hour later, the four of them arrived at the Willow Forest Villa. Li Su got off the car, waved goodbye to Brother Liu, and followed the two girls into the villa.


    "Country bumpkin, is this your first time here? But if you keep up, I won''t care if you lose them! " Feng Duoduo had a grudge with Li Su by nature, and she always made fun of him when she saw him.


    Li Su only smiled and did not say anything. He did not want to bother with the dog necklace and was sincere.


    After walking a distance, the three of them arrived at the Xiao family''s villa.


    It was still Xiao Yiyi''s mother who opened the door.


    "Auntie, I''m troubling you again. This is the fruit I bought for you on the way!"


    Wen Nan smiled and nodded, then ordered a servant to bring it in. "Come in quickly and have a seat. You don''t need to change your shoes!"


    Li Su smiled as she walked in with them.


    "Yiyi, you''re bringing Li Su around our house. I''m going to the kitchen to prepare some food!"


    "En!" Xiao Yiyi nodded her head, but it was Feng Duoduo who excitedly held Wen Nan''s arm, "Little aunt, I''ll go with you!"


    "Alright!" Wen Nan gently touched the back of her head and raised her head to say, "Yiyi, take good care of Li Su!"


    With that, she went to the kitchen with Feng Duoduo.


    Xiao Yiyi was obviously not the type of person who was good at socializing. She brought Li Su to walk around the first floor before sitting on the sofa. Moreover, she didn''t chat with Li Su at all.


    Li Su had no choice but to sit on the sofa and look around.


    Like what Feng Duoduo said, he really didn''t dare to walk around, for fear of getting lost. It would be really shameful if he did.


    But after sitting for a while, he couldn''t sit still anymore. There were three people waiting for him. Mmm, he wanted to go to the toilet.


    "Uhm, Yiyi, where''s your bathroom?" He looked around but still couldn''t find the toilet.


    "Second floor!" Her words were still as concise and direct as before.


    "Mm, alright, I''ll go!" After saying that, he clutched his stomach and ran to the second floor.


    Sweating profusely, Li Su went to the bathroom and shushed happily. Only then did she feel refreshed.


    People who had money were particular about it. Such a big house had bathrooms on every floor, so it must have something to do with feng shui.


    From the location of the villa, it could be determined that her family placed extreme emphasis on feng shui, and there were some high ranking officials there.


    In Feng Shui, the mountain lord was rich and the water lord was expensive. They chose to buy a house at a place that was behind a mountain, it was definitely because they wanted to find a "person with a backer".


    After exiting the bathroom, Li Su prepared to return to the first floor. However, after taking a few steps, she discovered a problem.


    Just as he was about to return on the same path, he saw an old man fighting with Tai Chi in the sunlight. It was clear that the old man had noticed him as well, and as he pressed down with his hands, he took a deep breath and turned to look at Li Su.


    "Come in!"


    Li Su felt helpless and could only grit her teeth as she walked in. She smiled and said, "Greetings grandpa Xiao!"


    The old man was taken aback. He stroked his beard and smiled, "You are smart. You are Li Su?"


    "This kid is one!"


    Grandfather Xiao looked at Li Su without concealing anything. He boasted with a smile, "The younger generation will follow, the younger generation will follow!"


    Li Su smiled, not knowing what to say.


    "Thank you for helping out with my granddaughter''s matter. What they did before was inappropriate, don''t take it to heart!"


    "No, no!" Li Su stuttered in reply.


    Although this Grandpa Xiao was amiable, Li Su still felt that ¡­ Well, he must have been a great man before he retired.


    "Alright, let''s go down. The food is almost ready. We need to drink a few more cups today!"


    Li Su had a bitter smile on her face. "Grandfather, I really don''t know how to drink!"


    Grandpa Xiao guessed correctly. When they went downstairs, they had prepared a table full of dishes.


    Xiao Mingxiong sat down on the seat of honor, and then let Li Su sit beside him.


    Li Su felt that something was amiss. She wanted to change her position, but he held her tightly. She could only sit there quietly.


    "Alright, eat up!"


    This meal made Li Su very unhappy. Firstly, the table was full of delicacies he was not used to. There was salmon, caviar, goose liver and even some foreign dishes that did not come up.


    Furthermore, Xiao Mingxiong was constantly pouring wine for himself.


    When faced with a wine gourd, even if you couldn''t drink it, you still had to drink it. After the meal, Li Su drank until her head swelled up.


    Xiao Mingxiong, on the other hand, didn''t have any big problems, only his face was a bit redder.


    He had to take an afternoon nap at noon, so he did not keep Li Su after dinner. He waved his hand and said, "Yi Yi, take Li Su out to buy some clothes. We can''t send you off with just a meal for such a huge favor!"


    Wen Nan smiled and put a bank card on the table.


    Feng Duoduo looked at the black gold card on the table, and her eyes almost popped out, "Aunt, can I go with them?"


    "You little girl!" Wen Nan patted her gently. "Go on, buy whatever you want!"


    "Yay!" Aunt is the best! " Duo Duo hugged Wen Nan excitedly and kissed her again and again.


    Li Su was not interested in shopping and shrugged her shoulders indifferently. However, since it was Xiao Mingxiong''s kind intentions, he could not disappoint him and could only follow him out of the villa.


    Considering the three of them going on a trip, Xiao Yiyi didn''t drive that flashy red Porsche. Instead, she swapped it for a low-key Lexus.


    Women were naturally crazy about shopping. Even Xiao Yiyi, who looked cold to the bones, couldn''t resist the temptation of beautiful clothes. After entering the mall, she bought bags of clothes.


    He completely forgot that the main point of this trip was to buy clothes for Li Su. As the main guest, he became the small follower of Li Su.


    However, to a diaosi like him, having the chance to see a beauty change her clothes was also a type of enjoyment. Especially since the two beauties in front of him were not of an ordinary level.


    Perhaps they had enough of shopping around, but after buying seven or eight items, they finally remembered to follow him.


    "Bastard, didn''t you say you were going to buy clothes?" Why have you been standing there without moving?! "


    Li Susu finally remembered herself. She smiled and said, "Buy it, why didn''t you buy it!"


    With that, he plunged into the shop opposite and shouted to the shop assistant, "The most expensive set of clothes, give me one!"


    The shop assistant was stunned for a moment. This was the first time he had seen someone buy clothes like this. After looking at him with some uncertainty, he turned around and went to get his clothes.


    Seeing this, Feng Duoduo was happy, and shouted at Xiao Yiyi: "Cousin sister, this guy is shameless and not shameless, when I heard you were going to pay, I picked up the most expensive one! This is too much of a bastard! "


    Her voice was very loud, and the customers around heard her. They all turned to look at Li Su.


    Li Su drank her wine and her mind was in a mess. Being provoked by her, she was immediately angered, "Who told her to pay? I''ll buy it myself, buy it myself!"


    Xiao Yiyi was stunned, she did not expect this young man to be so easily fooled. She was overjoyed in her heart, waiting for Li Su to make a fool of herself.


    A minute later, the shop assistant came out of the storage room and took out a set of white Han Chinese clothing.


    Li Su was stunned for a moment. It was obvious that she had not worn this kind of clothes before. However, after trying it on, the effect was quite good. Even Feng Duoduo, who was standing at the side, praised it.


    "Indeed, clothes make the man. You look a bit like a human in those clothes!"


    Li Su smiled and gave her the middle finger.


    "Alright, I''ll wear this. You should pack my previous clothes for me!" Compared to them, Li Su''s previous outfit really did look like a rag.


    "Alright, please wait a moment!" A minute later, the shop assistant finished packing the clothes and handed them over to Li Su with a smile, "A total of thirty-six thousand. Would you like to swipe your card or cash?"


    Hearing the price, Li Su was dumbstruck. "How much?"


    "Sir, the total price of this set of clothes is thirty-six thousand!"


    This time, Li Su heard it clearly. She took out her purse and quietly withdrew her hand. The amount of money in her purse was not even enough.


    Feng Duoduo was happy. She opened her mouth wanting to mock him, but at this moment, Li Su turned around and angrily said, "What are you waiting for? Pay up!"


    "Are you an idiot? Didn''t you say that you would pay for it yourself? "


    "Did I say that? "Nothing!" Li Su raised her head and pretended that she couldn''t remember anything.


    "¡­"


    Li Su''s face turned ugly. Of course Xiao Yiyi paid for the money. How could he have?


    Feng Duoduo looked at herself with a mocking expression, as if she was ready to mock him. To prevent this from happening, after leaving the shop, Li Su made an excuse and went to the bathroom.


    He sat on the toilet and drained all the waste from his body before exhaling in relief.


    However, just as he finished wiping his ass and was about to pull up his pants, something unexpected happened.


    The toilet door was roughly pushed open by someone. A woman in revealing clothes entered the room without saying a word.

 C10

    Damn, this is the men''s restroom!


    Li Su was scared silly. What the f * ck was going on?


    However, before he could even cry out in alarm, the woman had already reached out her hand to cover his mouth, making a gesture of silence.


    As her mouth was covered, Li Su''s words turned into a meaningless wuwu sound.


    The woman glared at him fiercely as if to warn him to be more honest.


    Li Su nodded subconsciously. Her head was still dizzy and she still did not know what had happened.


    Lecherous?


    It''s possible!


    Nowadays, people in the city were especially good at playing. It could be any fitting rooms, male restroom, or anything else.


    While his thoughts were flying about, the sound of noisy footsteps suddenly came from outside the washroom.


    "Where is he? Did you find him?"


    "No, I clearly saw her running over here. How come she disappeared just like that?"


    "Where else?"


    "I''ve already looked for them, but I can''t find the bathroom."


    "Let''s go in and take a look!"


    Hearing this, Li Su noticed that the woman in front of her became nervous.


    Looking for her?


    Perhaps she had guessed what Li Su was thinking about, the girl turned to look at Li Su, a hint of pleading appearing in her eyes.


    Li Su was stunned for a moment. A trace of tender affection for the fairer sex arose in her heart. She nodded at her, implying that she would not sell her out.


    A few minutes later, a male voice came from outside again, "We''ve all looked for them, there''s no one here!"


    "What about in the grid?"


    "How can I look at that, it''s not like I can enter!"


    "You''re stupid!"


    What Li Su could not hear afterwards seemed to be what was said in her ear.


    She looked around the bathroom, but there was no place for her to hide. She had no choice but to take off her high heels, carry her hands, and sit on Li Su''s body, face to face with him.


    Li Su was dumbfounded! He was completely dumbfounded. He had never been so intimate with a girl in his entire life.


    Even though it was to avoid the search, there was no need to risk it.


    Li Su understood that the reason why she took off her high heels and sat on Li Su''s body was to prevent them from looking through the cracks in the bathroom. If they saw a woman''s feet or shoes, they would be exposed.


    But it was really hard for her to sit there like this.


    At this moment, her arms were on Li Su''s shoulders and her legs were stretched out.


    Yet, like an octopus, her entire body was pressed down on Li Su''s body. Not only her arms and legs, but also her chest.


    Li Su was in pain and happy.


    Happiness naturally came from the intimate contact between the two. As for the pain ¡­


    Li Su really wanted to say, "Sister, can''t I pull up my pants?"


    She sat up so quickly that Li Su didn''t even have time to pull up her pants. It would be weird if the two of them didn''t react by hugging and hugging each other so intimately.


    The woman seemed to have noticed it as well. She straightened her body and looked at Li Su meaningfully.


    Li Su helplessly spread her hands, as if to say: Normal reaction, there''s nothing I can do about it.


    As a result, the remaining time became incomparably torturous for them.


    The woman was the same as Li Su.


    After more than 10 seconds, the woman could no longer hold on. She lifted her butt and slowly shifted it a bit.


    However, her actions made Li Su grimace. The pain made her feel even better.


    To maintain this posture, every second that passed was a torment for the two of them.


    After about a minute, Li Su felt that the people outside should have left. She then said to the girl in a low voice, "Big sister, you can leave. I can''t hold on any longer!"


    The woman, however, was unhappy. She leaned on Li Su and blew hot air into his ears. "Hold on a little longer. Help me get through this. I will reward you well!"


    "What rewards?" Li Su blew on her ear with her face.


    "It''s up to you to choose, you can choose however you want from elder sister''s reward!" Their postures were too ambiguous, so every word she said could make one''s imagination run wild.


    "Alright, I''ll hold on a little longer. You keep your promise!"


    After another minute, Li Su felt her legs going numb. Regardless of whether the girl was willing or not, she pushed her away and said, "Go down, they must have left!"


    The woman came down from beneath Li Su.


    Li Su stood up and went to pull up her pants at the first possible moment.


    They were not familiar with each other. The first time they met, they would take off their pants, hug and hug each other. This was bad, very bad!


    However, his movements were too fast. The woman still saw it and giggled. "Little brother, you''re really big!"


    Li Su blushed at her words. As she fastened her belt, she raised her head and glared at her, "Where''s your cell phone number? They said that they would reward me! "


    The woman did not act pretentiously. She spoke out her cell phone number. "1555xxxxxxxxxx."


    Li Su took out her phone and wrote it down with a "pa pa pa" sound. After she was done recording, she chased her out. "They all left. You should leave quickly. It''s not good to go out and influence them!"


    "Oh, you want to get rid of me after eating?"


    "¡­"


    "It''s better if you go out first!" If there''s nothing out there, just call me! "


    "Alright!" With that, Li Su pushed open the door and walked out sneakily.


    After they came out, they didn''t find anything out of the ordinary. After standing in the hall and observing for a few minutes, Li Su finally dialed the woman''s number.


    However, the sound from the phone surprised Li Su.


    "I''m sorry, the number you dialed is empty. Please verify it before calling again!"


    Li Su was dumbfounded. She instantly realized that she had been tricked. She ran back to the bathroom and saw that there was no one there.


    "Swish swish swish, you actually dared to lie to me!"


    Li Su was depressed. She felt like she was being eaten dry or not responsible.


    F * ck you! Don''t let me meet you, or I''ll definitely ¡­ The cure for his terminal illness!


    Li Su took out her phone. The results displayed on it were the results of her diagnosis.


    Standing in the hall, Li Su was at a loss.


    Such a beautiful big sister, she shouldn''t have lost her Jade Merit Point. She owed him a reward but she didn''t return it!


    "Hey, country bumpkin, what are you doing!"


    While Li Su was in a daze, Feng Duoduo appeared behind her and patted his shoulder.


    Li Su was shocked and glared at her, "What else can I do? I just came out of the toilet!"


    "Aiyo, the toilet has been here for so long. Are you sick? Is your kidney not good enough for you?"


    Li Su ignored her and stood there quietly, wanting to make herself sad for a while.


    "Hey, stop daydreaming. Hurry up and take a look at our new clothes."


    After saying that, Feng Duoduo turned around to show him her new clothes.


    It was only then that Li Su realized they had already changed their clothes. Xiao Yi''s Gothic costume was gone, replaced by a Bohemian retro, while Feng Duoduo''s style was Japanese and Korean, looking sweet and charming.


    He had to admit that this person wanted to look good. No matter what they wore, they would look pretty, not to mention that they were easily worth a hundred or two hundred thousand yuan!


    "Good, look good!" Li Su praised endlessly.


    "Really?"


    Feng Duoduo was originally happy when she heard Li Su''s praise, but when she accidentally saw Li Su''s tent that was propped up by her lower body, her face turned red and she scolded softly, "Pah! You scoundrel, don''t look anymore!"


    "¡­"


    This woman! It was very fickle!


    I''ve traversed the seas of the Mountains and Seas, and I''ve ¡­. At this moment, Li Su''s phone rang. She dialed an unfamiliar number.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    The person on the other side did not say anything, but he could hear the sound of sobbing. Li Su frowned and asked again, "Hello, who is this?"


    "Is it Divine Doctor Li? I am Wu Xiulian! "


    Li Su had already guessed what was going on, but why was Wu Xiulian crying?


    "Oh, oh. Auntie Wu, what can I do for you?"


    "Divine Doctor Li, my husband has been unconscious since yesterday afternoon and has been talking in his sleep. Countless doctors have been unable to see him clearly, can you come over to take a look?" If she did not have no other choice, she would not look for Li Su.


    "Oh, so it''s like that!" Li Su replied, but she was very surprised in her heart. She thought the Nightmare Tieba could only work at night, but she didn''t expect it to make people fall asleep during the day.


    "Can you come?"


    Li Su fell silent for a moment before she said, "Alright, I''ll be there right away!"


    With that, the two hung up the phone.


    Feng Duoduo was listening on the side. Hearing that Li Su was going to leave, she couldn''t help but to feel a little disappointed, "Country bumpkin, you''re leaving now?"


    "Yes, there is a patient who needs to be treated immediately. Can you send me there?" Since it was an emergency, Li Su couldn''t be bothered to bother with them.


    Feng Duoduo wanted to say something, but Xiao Yiyi readily agreed: "Ok!"


    Sitting in the car, Li Su took out her phone and checked the status of the [Nightmare Tieba]. It had already been 23 hours and would lose its effect after another half an hour.


    "Country bumpkin, you know how to treat illnesses?" Feng Duoduo, who was sitting in the front row, looked at Li Su with doubt in her eyes.


    "Mm, yes!"


    "Then what will you treat? A headache, or a cold and fever? "


    Li Su was slightly disgusted by Feng Duoduo''s attitude. In her previous life, she might have been stronger than her. Why was she always going against her?


    He looked up at her and sneered: "I know a lot. You can find me for breast augmentation, virgin touch and repair, and to have children without ass!"


    "You ¡­" Feng Duoduo was dumbfounded, her face flushed red: "Shameless! "Scoundrel!"


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head away and no longer paid any attention to Li Su.


    She also discovered that it was not easy to scold men, because most of the curses came from women.


    However, she was not satisfied. She turned around, clenched her fists and said:


    "Even if you are a doctor, you are still a barefoot doctor. You can''t cure any disease. Hmph, that must be the case!"


    Li Su smiled but didn''t say anything.


    As they were unfamiliar with the road, it took them 25 minutes to reach the Dong Residence.


    When Wu Xiulian saw Li Su, she immediately held his hand and walked towards the room as if he was a buddha. "Godly Doctor Li, come and check on our Old Dong!"


    Standing in front of the bed and looking at Dong Dahai on the bed, Li Su also frowned.


    On the bed, he kept talking in his sleep. His forehead was covered in sweat, and there were still tears flowing from the corners of his eyes. His expression was hideous and painful. He must be suffering from a nightmare.


    Li Su took a step forward and pinched his middle point. She stood up and said, "Auntie Wu, you can rest assured that I''m here. He''ll wake up in less than five minutes!"


    That''s it? Isn''t it too simple!


    Everyone was surprised, Feng Duoduo was even more so, with her mouth curled up in disbelief.


    However, just as Li Su finished her sentence, Dong Dahai suddenly opened his eyes ¡­


    "Water, I want water!"

 C11

    Hearing Dong Dahai''s shout, Wu Xiulian was stunned for a moment. She quickly brought a cup of water to Dong Dahai''s mouth.


    Dong Dahai didn''t care about anything else, he just grabbed the cup of water and poured it into his own mouth, after which he drained the cup of water from Wu Xiulian and handed it back, "I want more."


    This time, Wu Xiulian brought the kettle over.


    He held the canteen with both hands and sat on the ground with his head held high. The water in the canteen was quickly falling.


    The room was filled with the sound of "gugugugu" drinking water. Everyone was looking at Dong Dahai.


    After drinking the water, Dong Dahai comfortably burped and suddenly saw that there was a man and three women standing beside him.


    "Godly Doctor, I beg you, please save me, please save me."


    Dong Dahai kneeled in front of Li Su. His clothes were already soaked in sweat, and when he was drinking water, a lot of it had landed on his clothes.


    It was currently hot and Li Su wore very few clothes. Being hugged by Dong Dahai like this, the sticky and sticky feeling made Li Su feel a little disgusted.


    Li Su pushed Dong Dahai away and said: "Alright, I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first."


    With that, Li Su prepared to leave.


    "Godly Doctor, I beg you to save me, please save me. No matter what conditions you have, I will agree to all of them, I will agree to all of them." Dong Dahai sobbed and cried, not letting go of Li Su''s hand.


    Wu Xiulian was also kneeling beside Dong Dahai, crying as she pleaded, "Godly Doctor, please save my man. As long as we can do it, we will do it."


    Li Su could not bear to see Wu Xiulian''s pitiful expression. However, thinking about Dong Dahai''s crimes on the liquidation system, she suppressed that bit of pity.


    Most importantly, he was worried about his merit value. This was his life.


    "A million for the medical fee."


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Dong Dahai was stunned for a moment before shouting at Wu Xiulian, "What are you still crying for? Hurry up and get it."


    Dong Dahai was truly afraid.


    Right now, he did not dare to close his eyes. As long as he closed his eyes, countless evil spirits would appear in his dreams, drag him away, and wander around amidst the torture.


    Seeing Li Su ask for a million for a doctor''s fee without doing anything, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo were dumbfounded.


    "Hey, why are you like this? You didn''t even do anything before daring to ask others for a million? Why don''t you just rob the bank! "


    Feng Duoduo put her hands on her hips and shouted at Li Su, but Li Su could only treat her coldly.


    How could he answer this question? Could it be that he had the Ghost Doctor System on him, specifically giving benefits to the poor and accepting the debts of the wicked?


    After a while, Wu Xiulian walked over with a bank card in her hand.


    Godly Doctor, a million dollars." Dong Dahai respectfully placed the bank card into Li Su''s hands, "The password is six six six six six.


    Li Su took the card and put it into her pocket without even looking at it.


    "Lie down."


    Dong Dahai''s words were followed, Li Su was his lifeline right now, he did not dare to disobey.


    "All of you, leave. I don''t like to be disturbed."


    Li Su didn''t want anyone to see her secret.


    Wu Xiulian led the two ladies out of the room and even closed the curtains.


    Li Su extended her hand and started counting on Dong Dahai''s body. Actually, it was all random, the effect of [Nightmare Tieba] had passed.


    After working hard for a while, Li Su poked Dong Dahai''s sleeping point with her finger.


    Dong Dahai''s head tilted to the side as he fell into a deep sleep.


    "Alright." Li Su said.


    Wu Xiulian and the two ladies walked in and saw Dong Dahai sprawled on the bed, sleeping soundly.


    There was no cold sweat on his body, and he no longer randomly shouted.


    Wu Xiulian heaved a sigh of relief, thanking him profusely, "Thank you, Godly Doctor. Thank you, Godly Doctor."


    "Less evil."


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo did not understand his words, but Wu Xiulian did.


    "Thank you for your teachings, Godly Doctor."


    Unfortunately, Li Su had already turned around and left. She did not want to say a word.


    After she brought the two girls away from Dong Dahai''s house, Feng Duoduo had been sizing up Li Su.


    "Why are you looking at me? Are you in love with me? It''s a pity I''m not interested in abusive people. "


    Li Su said in disdain, but at the same time she ruthlessly gouged out Feng Duoduo''s delicate body.


    Feng Duoduo was just about to praise Li Su, but when she heard this, her face immediately changed.


    "Tsk, I still don''t like you. You look like you''re a person, you don''t even look like a human."


    Xiao Yiyi patted Feng Duo, signaling her to stop talking.


    "Li Su, I didn''t expect your medical skills to be so high."


    "Sis, don''t listen to him, he''s just a swindler. Who knows, maybe he was the one who asked those two people to act for you."


    Li Su smiled and did not explain. No one would believe the explanation she gave to anyone.


    "Ding ¡ª!"


    Li Su took out her phone.


    [Patient''s medical fee: 100,000,000 RMB has been collected. Reward 3000 Merit Points, 1000 RMB.]


    Wow, this is a windfall.


    Li Su wished she could hug her phone and kiss it. Her hard work had not been in vain. The System finally gave her an answer.


    After receiving the money, the system did not give any notice. Li Su thought she had timed it out and her life was about to be taken away.


    With three thousand contribution points, he would be able to live for another month. With his remaining five hundred contribution points, he would be able to live for one month and five days.


    "Haha, the heavens won''t kill me."


    Li Su, who was temporarily free from any danger, laughed out loud, causing Xiao Yi and Feng Duo to be stunned.


    Feng Duoduo leaned beside Xiao Yiyi''s ear and said: "Sis, is there something wrong with this person? Why is he so shocked?"


    Xiao Yiyi also couldn''t understand why Li Su was so happy. It was just a few glances at her phone, why was she so happy?


    "I used to cross mountains and seas, and also pass through mountains and seas of people. I used to possess everything ¡­"


    Li Su walked in front and hummed a song. She was very happy.


    The two girls walked behind him and looked at the weird Li Su. It was unknown what they were muttering about.


    "Hey, big liar."


    Li Su, who had been very happy a moment ago, instantly turned pale. What was with this little girl? Why did she ruin her good mood?


    "I have a name." Li Su turned her head to wait for Feng Duoduo to speak.


    "I''ll call you whatever I want to. Are you going to mind?" Feng Duoduo retorted without any trace of politeness.


    "Big pervert, I''m hungry."


    "Hungry? I''m not a hamburger. "


    Li Su wasn''t used to her being a spoiled brat. She was saying how it was that she was so unbearably bad when she was in her mouth.


    "I''ll treat you to a meal." Xiao Yiyi said.


    Li Su looked at the time. That was true. She had been busy for half a day and had finished digesting the food she had eaten at the Xiao family.


    "I don''t need to." Li Su bravely patted her chest.


    "Tsk, bragging." Feng Duoduo did not give Li Su any face.


    "Today, I''ll let you experience it."


    Li Su waved her hand and sat in Xiao Yi Yi''s sports car.


    Xiao Yiyi sat in the driver''s seat, while Li Su sat in the front passenger seat. Feng Duoduo had nowhere else to go, and she didn''t want to be squeezed together with Li Su, so she had no choice but to sit between the two of them.


    Under Li Su''s lead, the three of them arrived at a pretty good restaurant. At least, Li Su looked pretty good.


    "Sure, today is my treat."


    The system had just rewarded him with 3000 yuan, but he didn''t have that much money left.


    "This is the crappy place?" Feng Duoduo pouted.


    Even Xiao Yiyi frowned, "Let''s go to another place."


    "Here it is."


    Li Su ignored the both of them as she continued walking. In her heart, she was still muttering to herself, "What are you being cocky for? Once I have money, I''ll let you guys have a taste of what''s good."


    "Waiter, order the dishes."


    Li Su arrogantly sat at a table. Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo also walked in.


    The main reason was because Xiao Yiyi wanted to come in. Feng Duoduo was mainly staring at Li Su, afraid that he would do something that would anger everyone.


    "Hello, sir. Welcome."


    It was a pregnant woman with a paunchy belly. It was obvious that she was about to have a baby.


    "I want this, this, and this, and this."


    Li Su ordered seven or eight dishes in one go, "Two more bottles of fruit juice. I need to cool them down."


    "Alright." The pregnant woman left after writing down the dishes ordered by Li Su.


    Li Su stared at the pregnant woman''s back, unwilling to shift her gaze away. During this period of time, he did not have nothing to do, so after reading through all the books, he was able to determine that this woman was in a difficult labor.


    Feng Duoduo, who sat opposite Li Su, whispered in Xiao Yi Yi Yi''s ear in disgust, "Sis, look, he''s a complete pervert."


    Xiao Yiyi also began to suspect that she had misjudged this person. Could this person who had a face like this be her savior?


    There weren''t many people who ordered this dish, so the dishes were served quickly.


    Li Su didn''t even bother to greet the two beauties. His mouth was moving nonstop. He ate two mouthfuls of food and drank a glass of fruit juice. He was very satisfied.


    Feng Duoduo didn''t like these simple dishes since Xiao Yiyi didn''t touch the chopsticks even though she wasn''t very hungry.


    Looking at Li Su''s expression and making sounds as if a pig was eating, it was even more disgusting.


    "Hey, can''t you be more gentle? Didn''t you see the two beauties sitting beside you? "


    Feng Duoduo could not bear it and said.


    Li Su stopped eating and looked around. She said seriously, "Where are the two of you? I only saw one. "


    "You ¡­" It was obvious that Li Su didn''t put him in her eyes. Feng Duoduo said angrily, "It''s best if you choke to death."


    "Don''t worry, this young master''s digestive system is not bad."


    If looks could kill, Li Su would have already accepted the punishment under Feng Duoduo''s gaze.


    ''Crash! ''It sounded like something had been shattered.


    Li Su and the other two were the only ones in the restaurant. Xiao Yi and Feng Duo''s gazes were all cast towards the source of the noise.


    "Wife, what''s wrong with you? Someone come, help! "

 C12

    A man in a white coat ran out of the kitchen, his hands covered in blood.


    "Someone, help me!"


    When he saw Li Su and the other two, the man quickly ran over, "Save my wife, save my wife!"


    Feng Duoduo saw that the man''s hands were covered with blood and his face had turned white.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a doctor. Slow down." Li Su said.


    "Blood, blood." The man couldn''t even speak a complete sentence.


    Li Su no longer had any expectations for him. She ran towards the kitchen and Xiao Yi Yi and that man also ran over. Feng Duoduo furrowed her brows and followed him.


    The moment Li Su stepped inside, she saw the pregnant woman lying on the floor with a pool of blood underneath her.


    [Starting Diagnostics... Please wait...]


    [Name of patient, Zhao Hongxia; Disease, dystocia, umbilical cord around infant''s neck; Duration of illness, 18 days; Cause of illness, long-term use of a sleeping posture, caused baby displacement]


    "Help her up and let her stand."


    As Li Su spoke, she rolled up her sleeves and washed her hands by the tap.


    "I''m preparing hot water, alcohol, scissors, cotton, bring a clean piece of cotton cloth here, hit 120."


    Li Su was a doctor after all. His words held the most authority here, even though he was still an intern.


    Xiao Yiyi, who followed closely behind, hurriedly walked over and wanted to help him up.


    However, the pregnant woman was in so much pain that she couldn''t stand up. Furthermore, her body was so heavy that Xiao Yiyi couldn''t even stand up by herself.


    The pregnant woman''s man went to get what Li Su had just ordered.


    "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and come over to support us. "


    The moment Feng Duoduo entered, before she could react, she followed Li Su''s instructions.


    With the help of Feng Duoduo, the pregnant woman could barely stand up.


    Li Su was ready. She turned on her phone and activated the Ghost Doctor System.


    With a "shua" sound, Li Su took off the pregnant woman''s pants. Her pants were completely covered with blood.


    "Clean with hot water."


    As she spoke, she placed her hand on the pregnant woman''s stomach.


    Li Su instantly made her judgement on the horizontal position.


    Li Su stretched out her hand and pressed down on the pregnant woman''s stomach, causing the pregnant woman to scream out in pain. However, Li Su remained unmoved.


    The basin after basin of hot water, even the cries of the pregnant women had turned hoarse. Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo, who were supporting the pregnant women, were covered in sweat.


    "Bring the alcohol and scissors."


    The man took the alcohol and scissors with trembling hands. This was the kitchen of the kitchen, so he didn''t lack these things.


    "Hold the cotton cloth under your body and wait."


    Li Su lit the alcohol and sterilized the scissors. Ye Zichen pressed two fingers on the pregnant woman''s body, then pressed one hand on the belly of the pregnant woman.


    "Doctor, be careful." The man''s voice was trembling.


    "Find a towel and put it in her mouth."


    The cries of a pregnant woman made Li Su unable to bear it. The towel was on Xiao Yiyi''s side.


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi released her hand, the pregnant woman''s body wanted her to fall over. Feng Duoduo could not support her at all.


    Li Su quickly stabilized the pregnant woman. "What are you doing?"


    Li Su was merciless. Feng Duoduo''s tears were about to flow. She could only clench her teeth and use all her strength to hold the pregnant woman back.


    After putting a towel in the pregnant woman''s mouth, Li Su then pressed two fingers on the pregnant woman''s body to ease her pain.


    As time passed, they were all covered in sweat.


    "Wiping sweat." The towel in Xiao Yiyi''s hand was placed on Li Su''s head, gently and quickly wiping away the sweat on his forehead.


    The baby''s head had come out, and around his tiny neck was a red umbilical cord.


    The man quickly handed the cotton cloth in his hand over.


    "What are you doing? Get out of here." The man quickly let go of her hand, but the distance between them was not far.


    The woman''s face had turned pale. Li Su frowned.


    There was too much blood on his lower body. If he didn''t hurry up, even adults and children might not be able to keep him.


    The strength in his hands increased even more. This time, the speed at which the baby appeared was much faster.


    "Hold your head with one hand and your waist with the other. Use less strength."


    The man didn''t dare to be careless in the slightest. He used the most gentle force in his life to wrap the small life form within a piece of cotton cloth.


    When the babies were finally out, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Only Li Su was still frowning.


    "She cut off the umbilical cord attached to the pregnant woman''s body with two more fingers." "Take her aside and bathe her in warm water."


    He took the baby from the man and placed it in the warm water. Then, he picked up the scissors.


    "Doctor, this is my son." The man pulled Li Su''s hand, who was holding the scissors, and looked at her with tears in his eyes.


    "Let go, or your son will be gone."


    Hearing that, the man let go of his hand and looked at Li Su nervously.


    Without hesitation, he cut off the umbilical cord wrapped around the infant''s neck and tied it tightly with a cotton thread. Clean the baby''s body with warm water.


    Ye Zichen looked around and got the man to carry the baby, then walked straight towards Xiao Yiyi.


    He reached for Xiao Yiyi''s chest.


    Ah--!" Xiao Yiyi screamed when she reacted, but Li Su had already taken his hand away. In his hand was a silver needle.


    This was the brooch that was pinned to Xiao Yiyi''s chest. It was used temporarily by Li Su for acupuncture purposes.


    According to the method of < Thirteen Needles of the Ghost sect >, he injected a few needles into the baby''s body and then held the baby upside down.


    "Pa!" A red mark appeared on the pink buttocks of the baby.


    "Wow!" The loud cry of a baby began to resound in this small area of the kitchen.


    When they got there, everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    "Enough, all the adult and child are safe now." Li Su wiped the sweat from her forehead and said.


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you, doctor." The man dropped to his knees.


    Li Su was depressed. People just kept kneeling on the ground.


    "Get up first, pack up and go to the hospital." Li Su said.


    "Ai, ai." The man was all smiles as he prepared to leave. After taking two steps, he placed the child into Li Su''s hands. "Help me hug the child."


    The man went to pack. The woman was taken away to shower by two girls. Li Su was left alone in the kitchen.


    "Ding."


    [Starting Clearing System... Please wait...]


    [Clearing out. The patient will need to pay the medical fee of 50,000 yuan. Do you want to pay?]


    Your sister, why is it a doctor''s fee again?


    Li Su rubbed her forehead. How could she take in such a situation? She was worried.


    The man held a large bag of items in his hand. His face was full of happiness. He finally had something to show for it.


    "Doctor, take a look and see what''s missing. I''ll go buy it now." The man piled all the things he had packed in front of Li Su.


    Xiao Yi and Feng Duo also came back with Zhao Hongxia in their arms.


    "No more."


    "Doctor, is there some kind of side effect?"


    In the end, a woman''s thoughts were meticulous and she saw the difficult expression on Li Su''s face.


    "You two go out first."


    Xiao Yiyi turned and left. Feng Duoduo no longer wanted to stay here.


    "Doctor, just say what you want to say. I can take it."


    "You''re called Hou Weihua, right?"


    Hou Weihua nodded. Li Su continued, "You have to pay the medical fee for my treatment. This amount."


    Li Su stretched out her hand.


    "Understood, I understand." Hou Weihua took out five hundred yuan from his pocket. Li Su shook her head.


    "Doctor, I''m a straightforward person, so just say it directly."


    "Fifty thousand."


    "Are you joking? Fifty thousand! You used so much money just to give birth? " Hou Weihua''s eyes widened.


    "Letting them out is why you need to know the reason behind this 50,000 yuan."


    "When the two of you cycled past a small village five years ago, you broke a child''s thigh for fear of being caught. Did the two of you escape in the middle of the night?"


    When Li Su mentioned five years ago, the couple''s expression changed.


    Li Su did not stop. "Three years ago, the two of you could not bear the torture and anonymously sent the child 10,000 yuan. But the child''s leg was amputated because it delayed treatment. "


    "Stop, stop. I beg of you, stop."


    Hou Wei Hua hugged his head painfully and squatted on the ground. Zhao Hong Xia''s pale face became even paler. The baby seemed to know the pain of its parents and was crying.


    "If the heavens are watching, then the heavens will be watching. If it wasn''t for me, then not a single adult and child would be able to survive today."


    "Da Hua, give the money to the doctor and treat it as our atonement." Zhao Hongxia said weakly.


    Hou Weihua took out 50,000 yuan from the safe and handed it over to Li Su.


    "The ambulance is almost here, I''ll be leaving first."


    Li Su carried the 50,000 dollars and was about to leave, but she was stopped by Hou Wei Hua.


    "Doctor, can I ask you something?"


    "Speak?"


    "Can you treat that child?"


    "This is fate. If I meet him, I will naturally lend a helping hand."


    "Thank you."


    As they were walking out of the restaurant, Li Su took out three hundred yuan from her pocket and placed it on the table. This was the money for the three of them.


    "Ding!"


    [The patient''s medical fee is 50,000, the patient has recovered, 2000 contribution points are rewarded.]


    Ye Zichen opened his phone and showed 55 on it. He now had a bit more days to live.


    "Sis, how can you be so heartbroken towards that pervert?"


    "Don''t you think he''s interesting?"


    It isn''t proper to talk about me behind my back when I''m not around.


    "I say who, there''s no right to speak without investigating."


    "Why isn''t there an investigation? I saw it with my own eyes and experienced it with my own." Feng Duoduo said with her hands on her hips.


    "Personally? "What''s wrong with you?"


    "You ¡­" Feng Duoduo finally understood that this man did not know what shame was.


    Ye Zichen looked at the bag in Li Su''s hand and immediately understood.


    "Sis, look, he''s actually asking for money from someone else. You can see that he''s just a man who forgets his ways when he sees sex, and he''s also a man who forgets when he sees profit. In any case, he''s not a good person."


    "I''ve crossed mountains and seas before, and passed through mountains and seas as well. I used to possess everything ¡­"

 C13

    "Hello, Sis. You were looking for me?"


    Li Su''s face was as flattering as it could be. The person who called her was An Xin.


    "Where did you die? Don''t you know I''m very busy today?"


    "Not Sis, I''ve applied for leave from you."


    Before Li Su could finish her words, she was interrupted by An Xin.


    "Have you taken a leave of absence? Even if you''ve taken a leave of absence, shouldn''t you give me a call now? "Huh?"


    An Xin was crackling on the phone, her voice so loud that even Li Su''s ears could be deafened.


    "Hiss." Li Su sucked in a breath of cold air and was heard by An Xin.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong? " An Xin''s words were filled with concern, causing a hint of warmth to flash through Li Su''s heart.


    Li Su lowered her head to look at it. She stuck a brooch into her lapel and poked her hand.


    "I''m fine."


    "You''re already so old, yet you still run around like a child all day ¡­"


    An Xin began lecturing again. Li Su found it strange that An Xin usually didn''t have so much to say.


    With one hand holding the cellphone and the other holding the brooch, he placed it on Xiao Yi Yi''s chest without thinking.


    The tentacles were soft and soft. Li Su was stunned. Xiao Yiyi was stunned as well. Feng Duoduo was stunned as well.


    "About that, it''s a misunderstanding." Li Su said in embarrassment.


    "Pah!" "Pah!" With two resounding slaps, two handprints appeared on Li Su''s left and right cheeks at the same time.


    Xiao Yiyi turned and left without even looking back.


    "Big pervert, you''re finished." Feng Duoduo gloated.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yiyi said as she sat in the sports car.


    The sound of the sports car gradually faded away. Li Su still stood there, unmoving.


    "Hey, hey, Li Su, are you listening to me?" "Hey, I''ll give you half an hour to come back, or I''ll pay you back."


    "Du du du du." The busy tone of the phone brought Li Su back to reality.


    "So soft, so flexible."


    If Xiao Yiyi heard Li Su''s words, she would probably slap him again.


    He took a taxi back to the clinic. The entrance was deserted.


    "There''s no one here, why would they be so busy?" Li Su muttered as she walked in. The first thing she saw was An Xin''s icy gaze.


    "This ¡­ .Sis, why are you standing here? Quickly, sit down. You must be exhausted today."


    Li Su smiled coyly and helped An Xin sit on a chair.


    "You still want to come back?" An Xin''s tone sounded like she was wronged by a married woman from Li Su''s ears.


    Li Su laughed dryly. "About that, you haven''t eaten, right? I''ll go buy you something to eat."


    "I heard you treated someone else?"


    "Ah?" "No, how can that be? I don''t even know what level I am." Li Su quickly denied. I can''t admit it.


    "No, then where did this come from?" An Xin threw something long and red on the table.


    "Sis, you''re quite strong. It seems like you''re in a good mood today."


    "Cut the crap, tell me what''s going on?"


    Li Su opened up the item in her hand. It was a flag with only two words on it: [Godly Doctor''s Exquisite Hand]. The name was Dong Dahai.


    Damn, isn''t this Dong Dahai just looking for trouble?


    Just as Li Su was considering whether she should give Dong Dahai a ''Nightmare Taste'', An Xin opened her mouth.


    "You don''t even know how to cure a patient right now? What kind of mistake would you like me to do? Have you considered my feelings? "Ahhh!"


    Hearing that An Xin didn''t ask about other things, Li Su heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "Erm, sis, didn''t you get off work the other day? He came. I didn''t see anything serious. I treated him according to the method you gave me. I didn''t think it would really work." Sis, this flag should belong to you. "


    Li Su put her large hat on An Xin''s head, but An Xin refused to take advantage of him.


    "Don''t stay there and let me drink the bewitching soup, this might be a life threatening matter. And you''re still understating it. Do you know how scared I am? "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t." Li Su smiled coyly as she walked in front of An Xin and pressed her shoulder.


    "Better not."


    An Xin sighed and said, "With your personality, I know that I won''t be able to persuade you. From now on, you''ll have to learn from me in order to get your proof of qualifications as soon as possible."


    "With the assistance of Godly Doctor An, I will definitely obtain that proof of qualifications."


    "Stop flattering me." An Xin patted the pile of books on the table, "This is for you. Take a good look and it will be useful to you in the future."


    "Yes, I will complete the mission."


    "Cut the crap."


    An Xin stood up and prepared to leave, "I don''t think I cleaned up today."


    "Understood."


    Li Su quickly picked up her mop and dragged the floor. When An Xin saw this, she packed her things and left.


    Damn, I''m so tired. Li Su pounded her waist.


    When I get rich, I''ll buy a room that won''t need cleaning.


    "I''ve crossed mountains and seas before, and passed through mountains and seas as well. I used to possess everything ¡­"


    Who was this? Could he even make others take a breather?


    Picking up her phone, she saw that it was Yao Ya on the phone.


    "Yao Ya, why did you call me?"


    "If you don''t call me, I''ll have to call you."


    Yao Ya, Susu''s soft voice made Li Su''s fatigue immediately disappear.


    "Ah, hur hur. I was so busy today that I couldn''t spare the time." After Li Su said this, she felt her face burning.


    "Are you free now?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "Come out for a bit."


    "Okay, where is it? I''ll be right there. "


    After hanging up the phone, Li Su quickly took a shower. Before she left, she sprayed some perfume that was left in the clinic by An Xin. She looked at herself in the mirror for a long time.


    Lake Heart Park was a favorite place for young people to fall in love. It was not only because of the beautiful scenery, but also because there were a lot of bushes, making it convenient to do some exciting things.


    Normally, Li Su hated places like this the most, but today, he was still looking forward to it.


    As they walked along the small path, Li Su heard stifled breathing in many places.


    Li Su understood this very well. Young people, after all.


    When she arrived at the agreed location, she didn''t find Yao Ya. Li Su was a little anxious, but he still tried his best to calm his heart down.


    According to the internet, being late for a first date was the biggest sin for a man, while being late for a girl was the biggest test for a man.


    The moment Li Su sat down, Yao Ya walked over with two canes in her hands.


    "Here."


    "Thank you."


    "You arrived early?"


    "Just arrived a moment ago." Yao Ya''s manner of licking the sweet bowl caused Li Su''s hormones to fly into the air.


    "Cough, cough." With a dry cough, Li Su turned her gaze to another place, only to see a group of men and women hugging each other not far away. This made her feel even more embarrassed.


    "That ¡­"


    The two of them spoke at the same time. They looked at each other and then fell silent at the same time.


    "I ¡­"


    "You first." Li Su said.


    "Thank you for saving my nephew."


    "What are you thanking me for? It''s just a small matter. What''s more, you''ve already given me the compensation."


    "What''s the reward?"


    Li Su pointed at her face. Yao Ya was also extremely intelligent, so she immediately blushed.


    "You''re not allowed to speak nonsense." Yao Ya lowered her head with a reddened face.


    "I''m not spouting nonsense, that ¡­"


    "You''re still talking."


    "Ugh ¡­" Why are girls like this these days? The things that I have done are not allowed to be said.


    "Did you find a job?" Li Su could only change the topic.


    "En, it''s about time. I''ll be waiting for the final notification."


    "Where is it?"


    "Xiao Group."


    "That''s not bad. That''s a large international group." "How envious."


    Li Su was stunned. Why was this Xiao Clan so familiar with it? She seemed to have seen it somewhere before.


    "You''re not bad too. You''re a doctor. Who knows, you might become a famous expert in the future. At that time, little commoners like us will have to beg you."


    "A bricklayer is more like that."


    As the two of them talked, a trace of unspeakable feelings permeated the cool evening breeze.


    "It''s too late. I''m going home."


    "I''ll send you off."


    "Is it convenient?"


    "It''s convenient." Yao Ya couldn''t help but laugh when she saw Li Su rapidly nod her head. The bright smile stunned Li Su.


    "Why are you giving it to me?"


    "This?" Let''s take a taxi. "


    "No, I need money for a taxi. I rode the bike. "


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    "Will you?"


    Yao Ya seemed to remember that in junior high school, Li Su once again rode a bicycle. After riding for less than a hundred meters, she knocked over a pile of farm manure on the roadside.


    "Let me tell you, I was the champion of the Limit Tournament before."


    "Are you for real?"


    "How can that be false?"


    Yao Ya looked at Li Su with suspicion.


    "Come on up."


    Li Su rode the bicycle skillfully as she shook her head at Yao Ya. Yao Ya smiled and sat on the back seat with one hand on Li Su''s waist.


    Oh, I can still feel the softness of a girl through a thin layer of clothes.


    "Let''s go."


    Yao Ya, who had been worried the entire time, calmed down.


    After the crash, Li Su was determined to practice her bicycle. Perhaps he really didn''t have the talent to ride a bicycle. Even after graduating from university, he could only ride it steadily and didn''t dare to carry anyone.


    Perhaps it was due to Yao Ya''s stimulation, but Li Su''s ability to ride the bicycle unexpectedly reached an extremely high level. After walking for a long distance, she didn''t show any signs of twisting or turning.


    "Is this the level of your Limit Tournament?"


    "I brought you later on, didn''t I?" If I were alone, I would have stepped on Hamilton and punched Schumacher. "


    "It can''t be that you can''t?"


    What were men most afraid of? The woman who was most afraid of him said she couldn''t. How could Li Su, who had always thought of herself as the leading role model of the world''s top men, endure such a thrill?


    "Sit tight."


    Li Su exerted strength through her legs and moved her legs very quickly. Her speed was about to catch up.


    "Ah, hur hur, ah."


    Yao Ya sat behind Li Su and screamed non-stop. She hugged Li Su''s waist tightly and stuck to his body.


    Her well-developed chest was pressed against Li Su''s back, causing her hormones to soar. As a result, she pedaled even faster.


    "Be careful!"

 C14

    There was a dark mass in the middle of the road. This road was short and could only be passed by two bicycles, and there was a long distance between the street lamps so that one could barely see the road. As for what was on the road, it was hard to tell.


    It was already too late for the brakes, so Li Su could only close her eyes and charge forward.


    It didn''t have the hard feeling he had imagined. It was soft and soft.


    "Li Su, there seems to be someone underground."


    Yao Ya patted Li Su, only then did Li Su open her eyes.


    F * ck, he''s going to die. What kind of behavior art was there in the middle of the night?


    "Hey, scares people to death." Li Su bumped the front wheel of her bicycle against the body lying on the ground.


    He didn''t move at all.


    "Is he dead?" Yao Ya covered her mouth with her eyes wide open.


    "Probably not." Li Su was not confident either. "Stand back, I''ll go take a look."


    He pressed the back of the man''s neck. There was warmth and a pulse.


    "He''s not dead yet."


    Yao Ya heaved a long sigh of relief when she heard Li Su say this.


    "Why is this person lying here?"


    "I don''t know." Li Su flipped the person over. There was a large hole in his chest, and he could even see his internal organs.


    [Diagnostics activated, diagnosing...]


    [Name of patient, Zhang Qiang; Disease, blood loss due to external injuries; Duration of illness, one day; Cause of illness, external injury.]


    [Oh my god. Such a big hole, yet he didn''t die even after a day. Is he a cockroach?]


    "Li Su, what should we do?" Yao Ya had never seen such a situation before. Her face was pale and she had no idea what was going on. If it wasn''t for Li Su, she would have already fainted.


    "I need treatment." Li Su said as she felt around her body. But she didn''t bring anything with her. When he came out, he changed his clothes.


    "How about we take him to the hospital?"


    "That won''t do, if we send the hospital to pay the medical bills then it''s a secondary issue. Such a big cut is definitely not for ordinary people. If we were to be dragged into this mess, we wouldn''t be able to clean it even if we jumped into the Yellow River."


    "Then what should I do?"


    "Let''s go to my clinic. I''ll treat her."


    Yao Ya currently didn''t have any ideas, she would do whatever Li Su said.


    Li Su used the clothes on her body to wrap them up. With Yao Ya''s help, she managed to get Zhang Qiang into her car.


    Along the way, he specially picked paths with no people. Finally, he came to the clinic where Li Su went to work.


    "Hurry, put him on the bed."


    Under the joint efforts of Li Su and Yao Ya, Zhang Qiang''s wounds were sutured.


    Of course, the main culprit was still Li Su. Yao Ya didn''t even dare to come close. Li Su also didn''t want her to come over and discover her secret.


    After working for so long, it was already early in the morning.


    "Yao Ya, let me send you home." Li Su wiped the sweat from her forehead and said.


    "It''s so late, how can I go back?"


    "This ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already told my mom that I will be staying the night."


    "Alright, I''ll go clean up the room. We''ll go together today."


    "Who wants to go with you?" Yao Ya pushed Li Su away and flew into the room, "I''ll sleep in the room, you sleep outside."


    "I ¡­" Just as Li Su was about to force her way in, Yao Ya''s hand was faster than his and she closed the door with a bang. Li Su did not have the time to dodge in time and touched her nose.


    Li Su arrogantly squatted on the ground as tears streamed down her face.


    Yao Ya remained unmoved in the room. Li Su stood up and rubbed her nose as she resentfully looked at the tightly shut door.


    It seemed that he could only sleep outside today. Fortunately, there were still two beds outside. One was occupied by Zhang Qiang, while the other was still empty.


    After rubbing her nose, Li Su had no choice but to take a bath.


    After working until midnight, Li Su had long since started sweating and it was better for her to take a bath.


    "Yao Ya, are you going to take a bath?" I''ve got the water ready for you, and everything you need for the shower is outside the door. "


    After Li Su shouted, she stood there, waiting to see what Yao Ya would do.


    The door creaked open. Yao Ya''s heart warmed when she saw that the towel and other toiletries on the floor were still brand-new.


    With a flushed face, he asked, "Where?"


    After Li Su pointed in a direction, Yao Ya practically ran in and tightly shut the door. She leaned against the door as she gasped for breath. Her face was completely red.


    After waiting for a long time, Li Su finally heard the sound of water flowing. She tiptoed towards the bathroom. When she was halfway there, she gave herself a hard slap.


    Li Su ah Li Su, you are really a beast, I didn''t expect your thoughts to be so dirty, the girl in there is your favorite girl, do you have a mind of your own to do such a thing?


    After two more slaps, Li Su suppressed the distracting thoughts in her heart and climbed onto the bed.


    "Li Su, what''s wrong?"


    Yao Ya, who was bathing, heard the commotion outside and asked.


    "Ah?" "It''s fine, there''s a mosquito." Li Su touched the red mark on her face and cursed herself silently.


    The sound of the water stopped. She waited for a long time, but she did not see the scene she was looking forward to.


    "Li Su?"


    "Huh?"


    "I didn''t bring any clothes." Yao Ya''s soft voice sounded.


    God bless her, Li Su wished she could hug God and kiss him.


    "No clothes?"


    "Yes, yes." Li Su ran towards the house and rummaged through the cabinet for the cleanest shirt.


    Holding it in his hand, he stood in front of the bathroom door.


    "Alright, come out and get it."


    "Put it on the ground and turn around. Don''t look at it."


    Li Su rubbed her nose. Were all the girls nowadays this shrewd? How could he even know what he was thinking?


    Yao Ya opened the door a crack and hid her body behind the door. She saw that Li Su had actually turned around and placed a brand-new white shirt at the door.


    Li Su heard the commotion behind her and resisted the urge to turn around to look at the beautiful scenery.


    After a long moment, Yao Ya''s voice sounded.


    "Alright."


    Li Su turned around, her eyes almost popping out of their sockets.


    Her hair was loose on her shoulders and droplets of water were still hanging from it. The skin on his neck was exposed, and just by looking at it, he seemed to want others to take a bite of him. His white shirt was hanging above his knees, and his chest was imposing, pushing his shirt up high. Below them were a pair of slender but beautiful legs, as well as two adorable feet.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "So beautiful." Li Su said in a daze.


    "Ah, you have a nosebleed?" Yao Ya exclaimed.


    "Huh?" Only then did Li Su feel a warm sensation on her nose. She quickly raised her head. "It''s fine, I''m fine."


    Yao Ya burst out laughing. Li Su lowered her head and saw a deep ravine at her collar.

 C15

    When Li Su saw the deep ravine, her eyes widened. She couldn''t even be bothered to look at her bleeding nose.


    Yao Ya followed Li Su''s gaze and lowered her head. She quickly covered her chest and fled into the room.


    "I''ll go to sleep first."


    Li Su licked her lips. "So deep."


    The night passed silently. In her dreams, Li Su dreamed of Yao Ya''s charming appearance after she had just showered.


    Ah--!" Li Su felt a sharp pain in her lower body. She screamed and crawled up from the bed, clutching her lower body.


    An Xin stood beside the bed with a cold expression, looking at the cold sweat beading on Li Su''s forehead.


    "Not bad, you''ve already learned how to play rogue in the clinic."


    "Who''s playing a hooligan, I don''t have a place to sleep, I''m just staying the night." Li Su gritted her teeth as she spoke. An Xin''s attack just now had caused him to be unable to catch his breath.


    "You actually didn''t get my permission to accept the opposite sex?"


    "No, no." Li Su would rather die than admit it. She told herself that she was not allowed to stay in the clinic with anyone else.


    No?" "No, what is this?


    An Xin held a piece of paper in her hand. With a single glance, she could tell that it was Yao Ya''s handwriting.


    "Well, I don''t know, maybe it was the wind." Although Li Su really wanted to see what was written on the paper, but seeing An Xin''s expression, it was still more important for her to keep her little life.


    "I don''t know. Then I''ll tear it off."


    When she saw that An Xin was about to tear off her clothes, Li Su quickly stopped her.


    "Big sister, good big sister, you are my blood sister. Don''t tear it, don''t tear it."


    "Go ahead."


    Last night, I was at a reunion with my classmates, and then we met a patient by the roadside. The two of us carried him back and treated him, and after he was done it was the latter half of the night.


    Li Su had no choice but to do it all.


    "Patient?" An Xin didn''t believe it, "I''m also an adult, I understand, but it''s better to find a better excuse in the future. "Also, you''re not allowed to be at my clinic next time, or I''ll kick you out."


    Hm? An excuse? Li Su quickly turned her head to look at the empty space beside her. Zhang Qiang''s figure was nowhere to be seen.


    It''s over. Even if I jump into the Yellow River, I won''t be able to wash it off. She felt pity for the twenty-something years of her virgin self. Before she could break through, she was already crowned as a playboy. She felt wronged.


    "Um, sister, can you turn around first?"


    "For what?"


    "I want to get dressed." Li Su only had a pair of underwear on her, and her little brother was still in an extremely excited state.


    "I''m a doctor. I''ve seen nothing." But An Xin still turned around.


    After dressing herself, Li Su unfolded the note and read it.


    [Li Su, I saw you were sleeping soundly, so I didn''t disturb you. I''ve got breakfast for you. It''s on the table in the house and you''ll see it as soon as you go in. I cleaned up the clinic and called me when I got up. Yao Ya?


    Smelling it, he could still smell Yao Ya''s fragrance on the paper. When he closed his eyes to recall the smell, Li Su remembered the deep ravine from last night.


    Sure enough, there was a lunchbox, a glass of milk, and a few buns on the table.


    "Your girlfriend is better than you. At least she can clean the room." An Xin said from the side.


    Li Su smiled and did not say anything as she gobbled Yao Ya''s breakfast down.


    Normally, nothing happened in the morning at the clinic, and today was no exception.


    Li Su sat inside the clinic and looked outside. She seemed to have forgotten something, but she had forgotten something, so she couldn''t say what it was. Forget it. Li Su took out the piece of paper Yao Ya gave her and read it word by word.


    "Pa!" He felt pain at the back of his head, "Who is it? Are you looking to die?"


    "What do you want?" An Xin stood behind Li Su and said.


    Hearing that figure, Li Su immediately became terrified, "Sis, it''s you. What''s the matter?"


    "You can''t even hear me after calling you a few times. Did you become an idiot when you were in love?"


    "My dear sister, what can I do for you?"


    "Don''t go there to clean up the clinic."


    "Didn''t you just pack it this morning?"


    Before Li Su could finish speaking, An Xin glared at her, "You''re about to go."


    He tidied up the bed listlessly and fished out a piece of paper from under his pillow.


    Could it be that Yao Ya wrote it for him personally?


    When she thought of this, a trace of sweetness appeared in Li Su''s heart.


    [Hello, Doctor, thank you for healing me.] Forgive me for leaving without saying anything, but I will definitely repay you in the future.]


    "Holy sh * t!"


    Li Su finally remembered something. This bastard Zhang Qiang, let''s go. Leave a lousy note without even a name and address, tell me where to find you.


    "Ding!"


    His phone rang. Li Su opened it to take a look, and immediately, she was enraged again.


    [The patient has left. You will be deducted three times your merit points if you do not withdraw the medical fee within three days.]


    "Holy sh * t!" "Damn you."


    Li Su threw the piece of paper she was holding onto the ground and stomped on it.


    The same goes for the System. Why didn''t you mention it last night? Now that I think about it, isn''t this just trying to scam me?


    "I used to cross mountains and seas, and also passed through mountains and seas. I used to own everything, and in the blink of an eye, I''ve drifted away like a wisp of smoke ¡­"


    Li Su''s phone rang at the wrong time and she accepted it without any hesitation.


    "Hey, who is it!"


    "Li Su, what happened to you?"


    Yao Ya, who was on the other end of the phone, was very surprised. She had been waiting the whole morning for Li Su''s call and wanted to call her to ask if he had forgotten. She didn''t expect it to be like this as soon as she connected.


    "Oh, Yao Ya. Isn''t that just angering you?"


    "I thought you were busy."


    Li Su took a look at the peace of mind in the office before walking outside and asking, "Yao Ya, did you see the person we saved last night?"


    "No, you were the only one sleeping when I woke up."


    "Damn!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Damn it, I didn''t leave any medical fees when I left."


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a money grubber." Yao Ya smiled and said. She didn''t understand why Li Su, such a rich person, didn''t accept her family''s medical fee back then.


    "Forget it. Maybe they really have some difficulties, so they will give it to you in the future."


    Yao Ya had already said this. She couldn''t possibly tell her that she wouldn''t be able to live long if she didn''t take back the consultation fee, right?


    "You''re the best." Li Su said sourly.


    "Alright, the call is done. I''ll be going now."


    "Hey ¡­"


    Li Su still wanted to say something, but Yao Ya had already hung up.


    Although she had Yao Ya''s persuasion, Li Su''s heart was still unable to calm down.


    Damn it, don''t let me find you, or I''ll kill you.


    "Li Su, let''s go to the medicine box on our back."

 C16

    "Just now, the resident committee called and said that Grandma Li''s disease is acting up again. They told us to go take a look."


    An Xin said as she placed the medicine box on Li Su''s shoulder and locked the clinic''s door.


    Granny Li, Li Su An once told her that her wife passed away a long time ago, leaving her only son to fend for themselves. However, this son was absent from home all year round, leaving the old man with no one to take care of him.


    Grandma Li''s house was not very far away. It was a very old tube tower, and all the young people except for some old people who were nostalgic moved away.


    The room next to Grandma Li''s house on the second floor smelled of pungent sandalwood.


    Li Su coughed and looked around. The room was not big and the arrangement was simple. As soon as he entered, he saw a statue of Guan Yin Bodhisattva on the table. There was a worn praying mat under the table. It seemed that people often knelt down and prayed on it. There was an incense burner in front of the praying mat, densely packed with sandalwood incense.


    The room was filled with the fragrance of sandalwood, causing Li Su to choke with tears.


    Just as Li Su walked to the window and was about to open it, a weak voice stopped her, "Don''t open it."


    Looking towards the source of the voice, he saw a frail old lady lying on a dilapidated wooden bed.


    "Grandma Li, where are all the people from the Residential Committee? Why are you alone? " An Xin walked up to the old lady and asked.


    "I''ve chased them away, they''re in the way." Grandma Li said.


    "Then let me show you." An Xin said as she took her stethoscope.


    At the same time, the diagnosis system was activated in Li Su''s mind.


    [Diagnosis System activated, Diagnosing...]


    [Name of patient, Li Zhao; Disease of patient, deterioration of respiratory system, deterioration of strength; Length of illness, 13 years; Cause of disease, long-term inhalation of dust]


    The moment her diagnosis was revealed, Li Su was shocked. This old lady had locked herself in a room like this. It would be strange if she didn''t get sick.


    An Xin''s diagnosis was nearing its end. "Grandma Li, your body is fine. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you. Take it. I''ll come see you in a few days."


    "Thank you, daughter." Grandma Li said.


    "However, I still advise you to cut down on the incense, go out more, take a breath of fresh air, and always open the windows to let in some fresh air." An Xin said while taking the medicine.


    "Thank you, daughter, for always troubling you."


    "There''s no need to be courteous. What''s more, aren''t I all your daughters?"


    "Ai ai." The old lady wiped the corners of her eyes, "If my son was half as good as you, I would be satisfied."


    An Xin was in no hurry to leave after seeing the sick man. She washed the old lady''s clothes and cleaned the room. She even sent Li Su to buy a lot of fruits. After chatting with the old lady for a while, she left.


    "This old lady is very strange, why would she order so much sandalwood incense, even if it''s to Buddha, it''s not that way."


    On the way back, Li Su said.


    "It''s not easy for Grandma Li either. She pulled her son up by herself, but if this son doesn''t learn well, she won''t be able to control him. I heard that she killed someone outside, so the old lady started to pay her respects to the Buddha all day long to apologize for her son. It didn''t matter, I don''t know, but the old lady''s body was getting worse and worse every day. She won''t go to the hospital. "


    "The residential committee doesn''t care?"


    "Why wouldn''t I care? But the old lady hates their trouble and never lets them come."


    Saying this, An Xin said to Li Su, "You have to be nicer to your uncles and aunties in the future, otherwise I won''t forgive you."


    "I am the most filial son in the world."


    As she spoke till here, Li Su was in a slightly depressed mood. She hadn''t called her mother for a few days, so she didn''t know how they were doing.


    Once she got back to the clinic, Li Su quickly called her home.


    As usual, his mother was still long-winded, especially towards Li Su''s single status. She even said that she would ask him to come back in a few days, saying that she had introduced him to someone. Li Su was so shocked that she quickly hung up the phone and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    A person who wanted to carry his grandson was indeed not someone to be fooled.


    "Li Su, get out here!" An angry female voice rang out.


    This voice was so familiar. Li Su was thinking while walking out.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, he saw a red Ferrari parked in front of the clinic. Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo were standing in front of the car.


    "Why are you guys here?"


    "We''ve already been here for a long time, why didn''t you greet us? We came to find you on such a hot day, I''m thirsty." Feng Duoduo shouted.


    "Hey, didn''t you see the dog collar today? "However, I suggest that you wear it. Otherwise, I will have to go into several boxes of rabid dog vaccine." Towards Feng Duoduo, Li Su had never been soft-spoken.


    "You ¡­ I won''t lower myself to your level.


    Feng Duoduo turned her head and no longer paid attention to Li Su. Li Su was also very happy to have nothing else to do.


    Today, Xiao Yiyi was wearing black lace pants and a pair of large sunglasses. She looked cold and sexy at the same time.


    "Big pervert, your eyeballs are about to fall out."


    "What do you know? I''m admiring it."


    "This is for you." Xiao Yiyi took out a few bags from the car and passed them to Li Su.


    "What?" Li Su opened the bag. It was full of clothes, and from the looks of it, it was definitely worth a lot.


    "Thank you."


    "I forgot about what I promised you last time. I just happened to pass by and sent it over to you."


    Xiao Yiyi sat in the sports car. "I''ll be leaving first."


    Li Su drove away without giving him a chance to speak.


    Li Su admired Xiao Yiyi''s attitude very much. She was straightforward and decisive.


    After leaving the bag at the clinic, An Xin went back to her work. She opened the bag and exclaimed.


    "Jadewich!"


    "What is it?" Li Su didn''t hear clearly.


    "This girl is pretty good to you. She can even afford to buy such expensive clothes for you." An Xin spoke with a hint of jealousy.


    Li Su glanced at An Xin before she took out the jacket in An Xin''s hand. She knew the letters [GIVENCHY] in English.


    "Not bad, it''s pretty good." Li Su gestured on her body: save her. Take a few of her clothes as compensation.


    Ever since Xiao Yiyi brought the clothes over, An Xin didn''t give him a good look, and Li Su was happy not to even touch her brow.


    After work, Li Su went out for a meal, then came back and went to bed.


    What is it? Li Su felt that there was something cold moving on her face.


    "Just wake up."


    "Who?!"


    This was definitely not a dream. Li Su crawled up abruptly and pasted a dagger on Li Su''s neck.


    "You''re Li Su?"


    "I am, what are you going to do?"


    "Follow me."

 C17

    "Who are you people? How could he barge into a house? Be careful that I call the police. "


    Before Li Su could finish her words, something was stuffed into her mouth. She could only let out a whining sound.


    "Big brother, I''ve brought them all."


    "Take him away."


    Li Su felt as if she was pushed into a car.


    The bumps all along the way caused Li Su to not know which direction was which. Her stomach continuously twitched, and she finally stopped the car with great difficulty. Before she could even catch her breath, she was pulled out of the car.


    The hood on her head was removed, and she took off the gag that was stuffed into her mouth. Li Su let out a "wa" sound before vomiting.


    He vomited for a whole day and night, and even spat out all the sour water in his mouth.


    "Can''t you guys be a little slower if you still have a bit of humanity? "Don''t you know this is going to happen?"


    A dagger appeared on Li Su''s neck, "It''s dead, it''s dead."


    Li Su looked towards the direction of the dagger. A strong man was staring at her with a cold look in his eyes. There were a lot of people dressed in black standing on either side of her. Damn, isn''t this the way that big brother underworld from many movies appears?


    "Big brother, don''t be like this. This little brother has offended all of you before. I will apologize to all of you now. We are all civilized people, and we are a harmonious society now. Don''t use force, it doesn''t affect you too much."


    Li Su laughed dryly.


    "You''re Li Su?"


    Li Su lifted her head and looked in front of her. There was a man in his thirties sitting opposite her.


    Looking around, he saw that he was currently in a small yard. There were a few small trees in the yard, and in the middle of them, there was a dim light in a few brick houses.


    "I''m asking you a question." The cold dagger on her neck was pushed upwards, only then did Li Su react.


    "Yes, I''m Li Su."


    "Are you a doctor?"


    "Huh?"


    "Ah, trees, are you a doctor?" The person holding the dagger punched Li Su''s stomach, causing Li Su''s snot and tears to fall.


    "I''m a doctor."


    "Treat him for me."


    As soon as the man finished talking, someone came up with a stretcher. There was a person lying on it, and his face was pale.


    "Let''s go." Li Su was pushed to the front of the stretcher.


    [Starting Diagnosis, Diagnosing Diagnosis]


    [Name of patient, Wu Dalong; Disease condition, skin pale; Duration of illness, 26 years; Cause of illness, Inheritance]


    Li Su saw that this person was not sick at all. It was just an inherited skin disease. Actually, it wasn''t really a skin disease. It was this kind of skin.


    He coughed dryly, "This big brother here, if he''s not sick, how am I supposed to treat him?"


    "Hmm?"


    The man made a sound of acknowledgement, then someone immediately lifted Li Su up and punched her in the stomach.


    "Cough, cough." Li Su spat out a mouthful of blood. "He really isn''t sick, but his skin is a bit whiter. This is a genetic disease, not an illness. It''s like the black color of Africans."


    "Release him."


    When the man spoke, Li Su was immediately thrown onto the ground. She struggled to get up, but the man was already standing in front of her.


    Li Su quickly took two steps back.


    The man fell to his knees in front of Li Su, "Godly Doctor, please save my mother."


    Hm? What kind of situation was this? According to the plot, it shouldn''t be acting like this.


    Li Su was stupefied by the man. She didn''t know what had happened.


    "Godly Doctor, save my mother. As long as you cure my mother, I will agree to any condition." The man knelt in front of Li Su and said.


    "This, you get up first."


    "If Godly Doctor doesn''t agree, then I won''t get up."


    "It''s alright, but the medical fee."


    "There''s no problem with the medical fee."


    "Alright, then take me to see the patient."


    "Godly Doctor, please." The man got up from the ground and led the way. The strong men in black followed behind Li Su, scaring her to the point that she was on tenterhooks.


    Pushing the door open, he saw a light that wasn''t too bright, and a musty smell permeating the room.


    There was no furniture in the room, only a wooden bed with a person lying on it.


    Ye Zichen looked around. The house was still quite clean, but it was obvious that it was cleaned in a hurry. The dust on the roof hadn''t been removed yet.


    "Godly Doctor, this is my mother."


    When Li Su walked in to take a look, she was stunned. The person lying on the bed was Grandma Li who she had visited earlier today with An Xin. Why was she here?


    However, he immediately remembered that Grandma Li seemed to have a son. It seemed like she was the person in front of him.


    "All of you, get out. I can''t let anyone see my treatment."


    The man waved his hand, and all the men in black behind him left, closing the door as well.


    "You go out too."


    "Huh?"


    "I said you go out too."


    "This?"


    "If you don''t get out, I''d rather die than treat you."


    The man looked conflicted for a moment before nodding and walking out.


    "Wait, set up a bonfire in the house and boil a pot of water."


    "It''s going to be ready soon. Someone, prepare something for the Godly Doctor."


    Immediately, someone set up a bonfire in the middle of the room and started a pot of hot water. He also put down some things, these were all things from the clinic.


    After the man closed the door, he immediately sent his subordinate over.


    "Surround the entire courtyard. If anything is wrong." The man made a chopping gesture.


    "Yes."


    When everyone had left, Li Su then looked at Granny Li. She had diagnosed that the old lady''s body might be a little weak, but she shouldn''t have been so unconscious.


    Li Su restarted the Ghost Doctor''s system and got the answer right away.


    It turned out to be An Xin''s medicine today. The old lady did not follow her instructions and only fainted when her body reacted.


    After knowing the reaction, Li Su started to diagnose and execute the Ghost sect''s thirteen needles.


    After the needles were pierced, the old lady''s pale face immediately turned red and her body began to tremble.


    Li Su pierced the old lady''s Dantian once again with her needle. The old lady''s body trembled even more violently.


    She took out an empty basin and placed it beside the bed, then patted on the old lady''s stomach.


    The old lady spat out a black substance which smelled extremely bad.


    Li Su pinched her nose and poured the contents of the pot into boiling water before burning it.


    Seven times, when the old lady spat out red blood, Li Su let out a long sigh of relief. However, he soon regretted it.


    He had been focusing all his energy on healing, but now that he had regained his senses, he realized that the whole room was extremely stinky.


    After removing the silver needles from the old lady''s body, Li Su opened the door and rushed out. She inhaled deeply, still breathing in the fresh air.


    "Godly Doctor, how is it?"


    "Alright, I''ll wake up tomorrow at noon."


    "Someone, take him down and keep an eye on him. Don''t let him get away." The man said.


    The few black-clothed men helped Li Su stand up without saying anything.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing? Let me go, I''m a genius doctor, hey! "

 C18

    "You ungrateful bastard, destroying the bridge after crossing the river, you''re not trustworthy."


    "Do you know who I am? I am the Ghost Hand Godly Doctor, those who asked me for help are all big shots. If you lock me up here, I guarantee that you won''t see the sun tomorrow. "


    Li Su had been cursing in the small dark room for three hours now, but that man still had not appeared, and no one had paid any attention to her.


    Other than someone throwing two bottles of mineral water from the door, no one else bothered with him.


    I''ve been talking about it for four weeks. Other than that door, there''s only one other thing. It''s a small window.


    "That who, I need to pee."


    Li Su wanted to trick a person into coming in and then use the thirteen needles to stun that person. Then, she would be able to escape.


    The door opened, only to drop a bucket into the room and close before anyone could see it.


    "Damn you." Li Su threw everything she could move towards the door, but no one paid any attention to him.


    This caused him to be extremely tired, but the door did not move at all.


    F * ck, I''m really unlucky today. He had met someone who had left without warning, and now he had actually kidnapped someone who was going to treat him.


    Heavens, you must have seen how handsome I am to punish me.


    The more Li Su thought about it, the angrier she got. She walked over and kicked the door. Clang! The door was actually covered with a layer of iron, causing Li Su to hold her leg in pain as she gasped.


    After all this, Li Su did not need to waste any more effort. He could tell that even if he died here, no one would pay attention to him.


    After drinking a mouthful of water, Li Su fell asleep immediately. He only had this little benefit and could rest in peace. As long as he could eat his fill and drink his fill, it didn''t matter where he was.


    Until late in the morning, when Li Su had settled her memory problems in the corner, she shouted towards the door, "I want to drink water, I want to eat!"


    "Peng", two bottles of mineral water and a box of rice were thrown in through the window.


    It almost hit Li Su, "Damn, you don''t have eyes, you almost hit me."


    Still, no one said anything. Li Su had just experienced this. If he was in front of someone else, he might not even have the guts to scold them.


    After eating her fill, Li Su lay on the ground bored out of her mind. She didn''t even bring her phone with her, otherwise, she would have called An Xin or Yao Ya to call the police.


    Thinking of Yao Ya, Li Su once again thought of that deep ravine. She closed her eyes and began to daydream.


    "Big brother."


    The middle-aged man who sat in the middle of the room beside the old lady had a worried look on his face.


    "What is it?"


    "That Godly Doctor didn''t say anything."


    "It''s fine, don''t worry about him. We''ll talk about it when the old lady wakes up."


    "Yes."


    "Keep an eye on him. Don''t let him run away. As long as he puts forward the conditions, try to fulfill them."


    "Yes."


    "Also, give Dong Dahai a call and have him come here. Don''t let him know where we are."


    "Yes, this subordinate will do it right away."


    After his subordinate left, the middle-aged man looked at the old lady lying on the bed, his face full of worry. The old lady''s complexion had improved a lot, and her complexion had reddened a lot, but she was still unconscious.


    When An Xin arrived at the clinic earlier that morning, she found that the clinic was in a mess and everything had been thrown onto the floor.


    "Li Su!" An Xin was infuriated. This Li Su was getting more and more out of hand. It was one thing if she didn''t clean up, but she had actually made this place so chaotic.


    An Xin stood there waiting for a long time, but there was no reaction, "Li Su? "Where the hell are you? Come out and clean the room!"


    An Xin shouted again, but there was no response in the room.


    She looked around but didn''t find Li Su. An Xin furiously dialed Li Su''s number.


    "I used to cross mountains and seas, and also pass through mountains and seas of people ¡­"


    The phone rang in the room. An Xin looked for the ringtone and found Li Su''s phone by Li Su''s bedside.


    "Where did he die? "He didn''t even take out his phone."


    An Xin saw Li Su leave without her phone, so she probably had something important to do, so she didn''t think about other things.


    As he cleaned the room, he started to ponder about the matter.


    When Li Su came back, she must give him a good show.


    She waited until almost noon, but Li Su didn''t come back. There wasn''t even a phone call. An Xin was getting a bit anxious. Normally, this brat wasn''t even 40-60 years old, but he wasn''t like today. Could something have happened?


    He suddenly opened Li Su''s phone and opened the record. The last call was with Yao Ya yesterday morning.


    That''s weird, did this kid go to see a doctor somewhere? Because when An Xin was cleaning the room, she discovered that there was a lot less stuff in the clinic.


    Almost every item was missing, be it medicine or something else, they were all missing, no more, no less.


    "Hello, Auntie. I''m An Xin."


    "Oh, it''s An Xin. Why did you call Auntie today? Did that little bastard Li Su cause trouble for you? " The person who answered the phone was Li Su''s mother, Wang Guifen.


    "Oh, no, I was just asking if Li Su went home?"


    "No?" "What''s wrong?" Wang Guifen''s heart skipped a beat.


    "It''s fine. I sent Li Su to buy some medicine, but she hasn''t come back yet. I thought he had gone home."


    "This kid must have gone somewhere to play. Wait for me to call him and teach him a lesson."


    "Oh, there''s no need, Auntie. Maybe he''ll be back soon."


    After An Xin hung up, she frowned.


    If she didn''t go home, then where could this Li Su go? Did he go to a party with his classmates? I didn''t hear him say it yesterday.


    Just as she was thinking, Li Su''s phone rang. She saw that it was Li Su''s mother calling.


    "Hello, Auntie."


    "It''s An Xin. Where''s Li Su?"


    "Li Su is busy unloading the medicine."


    An Xin was afraid that Wang Guifen might tell a lie.


    "Then it''s all right, as long as he comes back."


    Just as Wang Guifen hung up, another call came in. It was Yao Ya.


    "Hello?" Just as An Xin picked up the phone, the other side hung up. She probably thought that she had called the wrong number.


    An Xin picked up again, "Hello, I''m An Xin."


    "An Xin? Where''s Li Su? "


    "You''re Yao Ya, right? Li Su isn''t here. He didn''t bring his phone. I''ll tell him if anything happens."


    "Oh, no, thank you."


    An Xin was in deep thought about Li Su''s whereabouts. Yao Ya, who was on the other end of the phone, was also confused. Why was Li Su''s phone in An Xin''s hand?


    This An Xin, Li Su had told him before, was the Lady Boss of the clinic where he was working.


    He had just passed the interview with the Xiao Clan today and was preparing to celebrate with Li Su. He didn''t expect her to be absent.


    No, I want to see it.


    Yao Ya made up her mind and headed to An Xin''s clinic.

 C19

    Yao Ya arrived at the clinic, where An Xin was sitting alone.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    At this moment, An Xin raised her head and saw a pretty little girl standing at the door. She stuck her head into the clinic and asked.


    "I''m Li Su''s classmate. May I ask if Li Su is here?" Yao Ya asked.


    "You must be Yao Ya. Come in quickly."


    Hearing this voice, An Xin confirmed the person''s identity. While welcoming Yao Ya in, he sized her up.


    With a ponytail, fresh but not capable. A pair of large eyes, with a light makeup on his oval face, was filled with a hint of shyness.


    The size of the body that was wrapped under the female job suit should be big in some places and small in others.


    This kid had good eyes.


    "You must be An Xin." Yao Ya sat down and looked at An Xin.


    Even though she wasn''t a peerless beauty, she was still above average. Her tall and slender figure gave off the charisma of a mature woman. Walking on the street was definitely a calamity with a high rate of turning back.


    "Hmm, Li Su didn''t go look for you?" An Xin asked.


    "No, he''s not at the clinic?"


    "Nope." An Xin recounted what had happened today, "It''s not that he didn''t bring his phone with him."


    "Where can he go?" "He also has some good guys in the city. I''ll call them and see if I can get to them."


    Yao Ya made all the calls she knew, but no one saw Li Su.


    "Sister An Xin, what should we do? Could it be that Li Su has gone missing? "


    "He will go missing? This brat is full of spirit and spirit. Maybe he was delayed by something, so he''ll be back later. "


    "Yes."


    "Have you eaten yet?" An Xin asked while Yao Ya shook her head.


    "It just so happens that I''m hungry too. Let''s eat first."


    At this moment, Li Su woke up in the dark room. However, he was frowning.


    Because his crotch was wet. The reason for this was that he had spent the entire night with Yao Ya in his dreams. When he woke up, his pants would already be soaked.


    "Hey, is there water? I need a bath and a set of clothes. "


    After waiting for a long time and seeing no response, Li Su lost her temper again.


    "Do you have any human rights? "You can''t even satisfy this little request of mine?"


    Just as Li Su finished speaking, a black shadow flew over from the window. Li Su quickly stood to the side.


    What flew in was a pile of clothes, inside and out.


    "At least you have some conscience."


    Li Su mumbled as she took off the skin on her body and changed into a new set of clothes.


    In the main house, the old lady had already woken up. The moment she saw the middle-aged man, she sent a slap towards him.


    "You still have the face to come back?"


    "Mother." The middle-aged man kneeled down in front of the old lady. "Mother, I was wrong. Please forgive your son."


    "Scram, even if I''m here, I don''t want to see you."


    "Mother."


    "Scram!" The old lady immediately turned away, no longer paying any attention to the middle-aged man.


    Li Su, who was lying down on the bottom of the mountain, suddenly thought of something. She didn''t know these people''s names yet, but if these people really killed her, then she would have a target to take revenge against the King of Hell.


    [Starting Clearing System]


    [Clearing...]


    Li Su filtered the information in her mind and confirmed a person. It seemed like this person was the leader here.


    Li Wenqiang. His name is actually quite domineering. Do you think you''re Xu Wenqiang? Just you wait, don''t let me out, or I''ll show you.


    Just as Li Su was thinking about how to obstruct Li Wen Qiang, the door was opened. The one who walked in was Li Wen Qiang.


    "What are you doing here? Is the old lady awake? "


    There was a red mark on Li Wenqiang''s face. He seemed to have been slapped by someone with quite a bit of force.


    However, Li Wen Qiang''s face was brimming with a smile.


    Li Su was puzzled in her heart. From the information she gathered, this person was a hoodlum who would kill without blinking. Why did he look like a masochist now? Why was he smiling when he got beaten up?


    "Godly Doctor, I have come to apologize to you." Li Wen Qiang bowed.


    "Oh? How did you offend me? "


    When Li Su saw Li Wenqiang like this, she concluded that Grandma Li had woken up and that the symptoms had disappeared. Thus, he picked up the rack and laid on the ground with his legs swinging.


    "Yesterday, I presumptuously woke up the Godly Doctor, moreover, I do not believe in the Godly Doctor''s medical skills. Afterwards, I even locked the Godly Doctor in a place like this and did not ignore him."


    Li Su already knew from the information that Li Wen Qiang was one of those men who repay favors with kindness and loyalty.


    Li Su had always admired a man like this, so she didn''t want to be too excessive with him.


    "We will definitely apologize, but not now. Let''s go see the old lady first."


    After saying that, Li Su walked out of the small dark room. Only now did she realize that she was in a mountainous area. No wonder it was so bumpy last night.


    When he arrived at the door, Li Wen Qiang didn''t walk any further.


    "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    "I''m annoyed to see me, so I won''t go in."


    "Yes."


    Li Su was very clear about Li Wen Qiang''s situation, so she didn''t force him and walked in alone.


    "Didn''t I already say it? I don''t want to see you, why are you here? "


    Granny Li''s anger had not yet subsided.


    "Grandma Li is me, Li Su, the young man who went to your house with Doctor An to treat you yesterday." Li Su said.


    "Oh, it''s you, young man. Take a seat."


    Grandma Li turned around and saw that it was Li Su. She still had some impression of her, but she immediately realized that this young man was definitely with them when he was with her son.


    "Are you with them? Get lost, I don''t want to see anyone right now. "


    "Grandma Li, you misunderstood."


    Li Su told her what happened last night, but told her that Li Wen Qiang had kidnapped her and invited her to treat her at night.


    "Oh, it''s like this. It''s just that I''ve been muddle-headed and have misunderstood you."


    The old lady sat up from the bed. "Thank you, young man. If it wasn''t for you, my old bones would have been activated by now."


    "Little bastard, get the hell in here."


    When Li Wen Qiang heard the old lady calling for him, he immediately walked in and knelt in front of the old lady. "Mom."


    "You invited Doctor Li over so late and saved my old woman''s life. Why aren''t you thanking Doctor Li properly?"


    "Yes, Mother." With that, Li Wen Qiang kowtowed three times to Li Su.


    "Thank you, Godly Doctor, for saving my mother."


    Li Su hurriedly dodged it. She could not afford to receive such a huge gift.


    "Come on, I''m just doing what I''m supposed to do. Besides, I have to collect your medical fee."


    "Godly Doctor, please give us a count."


    "The medical fee is ¡­" Speaking up to here, Li Su was stunned for a moment.

 C20

    Just now, Li Su had received news from the Ghost Doctor System.


    [The patient has recovered, 5000 Merit Points rewarded]


    That''s not right, Li Wenqiang still had four or five lives on his body, and he was even involved in kidnapping, so how could he not have a medical fee?


    But with a quick thought, Li Su understood.


    Although this strange system was similar to discipline, it was aimed at the good and evil of individuals.


    Although she didn''t have the medical fees, the merit value made Li Su happy. Adding on what she had left over, she now had 10,500 merit value points. Counting herself, she could live another three months and her life would not be in danger.


    "Godly Doctor, is there a problem?"


    When Li Wen Qiang saw Li Su standing there in a daze, he asked worriedly. He thought that something was wrong with his mother.


    "Oh, no, there''s no need to pay the medical fee."


    "No way, no way. I have to get the medical fee, or else my heart won''t feel good."


    "Granny Li, there''s no need for that. I was also moved by your son''s sincerity. This is my gift to you. I wish you a long life."


    [What the hell is this gift? If it wasn''t because the System didn''t want to accept it, you would have kidnapped me in the middle of the night.


    Li Su thought in her heart.


    "Learn from him. Look at him. Look at you."


    Compared to Li Su, the old lady was getting more and more dissatisfied with Li Wen Qiang.


    "Hurry up and f * ck off, I don''t want to see you again."


    After sending Li Wenqiang off, Li Su and the old lady stayed in the room and chatted happily.


    Li Su had another advantage, which was that she could coax women to be happy. In the end, the old lady was also a woman, so it was definitely not a big deal.


    After a few words, the old lady was coaxed around.


    After she finally coaxed the old lady to sleep, Li Su walked out of the house.


    He carefully closed the door. The moment he turned around, he saw Li Wen Qiang standing behind him, causing him to jump in fright.


    "Why do you walk without making any sound? Don''t you know that people can scare people to death?"


    "I really don''t know if you''re the old lady''s son, or if I''m the old lady''s son."


    "Of course you are."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re a big boss, it''s not easy to hear these two words from your mouth."


    Li Su''s seemingly careless words caused Li Wen Qiang''s gaze to change, then it disappeared.


    "Oh right, where did you learn about me?"


    Li Su thought of a problem. How did Li Wen Qiang know that she was at that clinic, that he even knew her name?


    "Dong Dahai."


    "Oh, no wonder. Don''t let me see him, or else I''ll have him look good."


    Li Su said fiercely.


    "He''s with me right now. Do you want to meet him?"


    F * ck, this person is a worm in my stomach, why does he know everything I think?


    "Let''s go." It just so happened that Li Su had a bellyful of anger and had nowhere to go.


    After following Li Wenqiang to the outside of the courtyard, Dong Dahai really did stand under a big tree to enjoy the cool air.


    Seeing Li Wen Qiang and Li Su walk out, Dong Hai quickly walked over.


    "Hello Brother Qiang, Godly Doctor Qiang is safe and sound."


    When Li Su saw Dong Dahai looking at Li Wen Qiang, she was obviously afraid, and was even more respectful towards him.


    "Divine Doctor Li is looking for you."


    After Li Wenqiang finished speaking, he left, leaving Li Su and Dong Hai standing there.


    "Dong Dahai, it seems like you haven''t suffered enough. You actually dared to sell out my information to an outsider."


    "Godly Doctor, I don''t want to either, but if I don''t say it, my little life will be gone."


    Dong Dahai said bitterly.


    It turned out that when Li Wenqiang returned that night and saw that his mother was unconscious, he looked around for a doctor. He didn''t even know where he had gotten the treatment from for so many years, and there were no side effects.


    Therefore, Li Wen Qiang came to his door and forced him to say Li Su''s name and whereabouts. That was why Li Wen Qiang forcefully kidnapping Li Su happened that night.


    "Un, not bad, not bad. This is what I should do in the future. I should advertise my name so that everyone will know my name."


    When Li Su heard this, a flash of inspiration struck her mind as she came up with an idea.


    If he wanted to survive, he would have to continuously earn merit points by treating other people''s illnesses. The more difficult it was, the more merit points he would earn, and the longer he would live.


    She thought Li Su would say something threatening, but she actually encouraged her.


    "Godly Doctor, don''t worry. Although I''m not a famous person in this city, I still have a little influence. I guarantee that within ten days, your Godly Doctor''s name will spread throughout the city."


    "Hmm, not bad. He''s a good sapling."


    In novels, successful people would set up a spokesperson in one place to help them send messages, issue orders, etc. Should he get some sort of spokesperson?


    "Godly Doctor, do you have any requirements for the patient''s choice?"


    "Do you want it?" Li Su thought for a moment. "The richer the better. The more difficult it is, the better."


    "No problem, I will definitely do it."


    Li Su looked at Dong Dahai. Although this person had done a lot of wrong things before, but without mentioning it, this person''s brain was very active and smart, knowing what to say and what not to say, he was a good sapling of a spokesperson.


    When he became famous in the future, he would need such a person to take care of his patients.


    Dong Dahai''s heart went numb from Li Su''s gaze, as the saying goes, a doctor is the best assassin.


    "Godly Doctor, did I say something wrong?"


    "You did the right thing."


    As the two were talking, Dong Dahai''s phone rang, causing Li Su''s heart to tremble.


    ''F * ck! I forgot to say something to An Xin. If I were to disappear without a trace, I would be skinned and cramped by An Xin! ''


    "Erm, Li Wenqiang, can I make a call?"


    Li Wenqiang looked over fiercely. His cold aura made Li Su shiver.


    "Look, I''ve already been out for such a long time. If I don''t call home, my family would definitely be worried to death. What''s more, Grandma Li''s illness has already healed, so there''s nothing for me to do here anymore."


    After hearing what Li Su said, Li Wen Qiang took out a phone from his pocket.


    To whom? Call Yao Ya. She definitely doesn''t know that she has been kidnapped. Call Mom, make her worried again. Call An Xin.


    What''s An Xin''s number? Forget it, he might as well call himself.


    After dinner, An Xin and Yao Ya returned to the clinic. Li Su''s phone was placed between the two of them.


    "I''ve once traversed mountains and seas, and also passed through oceans of people ¡­"


    The phone rang, causing both of them to be startled.


    An Xin''s hands were quick as she picked up the phone. Yao Ya withdrew her hand. However, there was an indescribable emotion within her eyes.


    "Hey, who is it?"


    "I''m Li Su."

 C21

    "Li Su, where did you die? Do you know that I was worried to death? I thought you had died after so long without any news."


    Li Su put her phone to the side. Her voice crackled in relief, almost deafening Li Su.


    "Li Su, where did you die?"


    "Ah?" "Oh, I''m listening."


    "Where are you?"


    "Last night, I suddenly got a whim and wanted to watch the sunrise. I ran up the mountain by myself, and now I''m calling someone else''s cell phone. I''ll be right back."


    "You ¡­"


    Hearing An Xin wanted to say something, Li Su hurriedly said.


    "About that, the others are leaving, I''ll hang up first."


    After hanging up, Li Su let out a long sigh of relief. If she knew earlier, she wouldn''t have called An Xin.


    Dong Dahai who was beside them heard it clearly, "You''re a girlfriend, right?"


    "Who told you that this belongs to my girlfriend? She''s just like a tigress. "


    "I understand, I understand."


    Dong Dahai''s vulgar expression made Li Su feel disgusted. You don''t understand shit.


    "Can I go back now?"


    "I''ll get someone to send you off."


    "Qiang-ge, I won''t trouble you with such a small matter. I''ll just send you off." Dong Dahai did not want to stay by Li Wangqiang''s side.


    "I was looking for you."


    Li Wen Qiang''s words immediately cut off Dong Dahai''s thoughts. He looked at Li Su with a pleading look, but Li Su pretended not to see it.


    Li Wen Qiang waved his hand and a Land Rover appeared in front of Li Su.


    "Godly Doctor, please."


    Li Su didn''t stand on ceremony with him and got in the car before leaving.


    After Li Su left, Li Wen Qiang asked Dong Dahai.


    "What is his background?"


    "I don''t know, I just happened upon him by chance, but there''s no need to talk about his medical skills. It''s just that the medical fee is too expensive."


    "A medical fee?"


    "To be honest, Qiang-ge asked me for a million."


    Hearing Dong Dahai''s words, Li Wen Qiang felt suspicious. I asked Dong Dahai for a million, but I didn''t take a single cent. Could it be that it''s really like he said, he forgave me for my filial piety?


    "Brother Qiang, I feel that he is absolutely not someone who would soar into the sky sooner or later. Aren''t you also thinking of cleaning up now? I think this is an opportunity. "


    "I''ll think about it."


    After An Xin hung up the phone, she angrily threw her phone onto the table, giving Yao Ya a fright.


    Only now did An Xin feel that her actions weren''t right, and she awkwardly coughed.


    "This brat actually dares to hang up on me."


    "Yes." Yao Ya nodded.


    After knowing that Li Su was safe and sound, the two of them relaxed, but the atmosphere became even more awkward.


    The two people who didn''t speak sat at the table and waited. The more they waited, the greater the anger in An Xin''s heart.


    Two hours later, a black Land Rover stopped in front of the clinic. The two female colleagues raised their heads and looked over.


    Li Su alighted from the car in untidy clothes. Then, she held onto the big tree at the entrance and started vomiting. The Land Rover that carried her started roaring as it left.


    The journey was too bumpy. As expected, Li Su started vomiting again. It wasn''t easy for her to finish puking, but she found that Li Wen Qiang''s subordinates had already left.


    "Li Wenqiang, damn you."


    Li Su cursed at the direction of the Land Rover.


    "Who are you scolding?"


    "Curse that grandson Li Wen Qiang, make laozi ¡­"


    When she said halfway, Li Su felt that something was wrong. She turned around and noticed Yao Ya and An Xin standing behind her. Yao Ya obviously wouldn''t speak to them like that, so she could only feel reassured.


    "Yao Ya, why are you here?"


    Before Yao Ya could say anything, An Xin grabbed Li Su by the ear.


    "Aiya, it hurts, it hurts."


    "You still know how to come back? You still know pain? Do you know that your disappearance worried me to death? "


    "Sis, my dear Sis, there are still people here. Save me some face."


    Li Su begged for mercy, but it was obvious that An Xin was still angry and would not let him off.


    "Come in here."


    She used some strength in her hand to pull Li Su into the clinic. Yao Ya, who was standing on the side, looked at Li Su''s grimacing face and did her best to hold back her smile.


    "You said you were going to make it."


    "Also, ampo * ¡­" "ampu * (¡­)" %


    Li Su stood at the corner and sat down opposite him. She was talking about all the trouble Li Su had caused her since she came to this clinic.


    "Tell me about you. If something were to happen to you, how would I explain this to my uncle and aunt?" "Huh?"


    An Xin said as she slammed the table.


    "Sis, my blood sister, I was wrong, I really was wrong, next time I won''t dare."


    Li Su smiled mischievously as she stood behind An Xin.


    "You have a next time."


    "No, no, no, there won''t be a next time."


    Li Su quickly promised.


    "Are you saying that you''re not young anymore? Why are you still acting like a child?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. I was wrong, I was wrong."


    Li Su was like a little chick pecking rice, nodding her head nonstop.


    No matter what you say, I know nodding is a sure thing.


    "Alright, that''s it for today. I''ll get off work first and clean up this place."


    "There''s more."


    Just as Li Su wanted to celebrate her release, An Xin suddenly changed the topic.


    An Xin looked at Yao Ya who was sitting quietly beside her and said to Li Su, "Remember what I told you. If not, you''ll have something good to look at tomorrow."


    "Err..."


    Li Su didn''t understand that this woman changed the topic too quickly.


    After sending off her worries, Li Su laid comfortably on the sickbed.


    "He''s finally gone. He''s annoyed me to death."


    "Elder Sister An Xin is doing it for your own good."


    "Oh right, why are you here?"


    "I called you. It was Elder Sister An Xin who answered. I couldn''t stop worrying, so I came to find you."


    "So you care about me?"


    Li Su suddenly looked into Yao Ya''s eyes and asked.


    "What are you talking about? Who cares about you?"


    Yao Ya blushed. She pushed Li Su''s head away and turned around.


    "So you don''t care about me. Sigh, it hurts."


    Li Su''s long sigh made Yao Ya laugh.


    "You, are still the same. You never have a proper form."


    "The old saying is right, men are not bad, women do not love."


    "You''re so thick-skinned."


    "Without an investigation, there will be no right to speak. If you don''t believe me, you can judge whether my skin is thick or not."


    Li Su brought her face close to Yao Ya''s.


    "No need to measure."


    "Then I''ll measure you."


    Before Yao Ya could react, Li Su had already placed her large mouth on Yao Ya''s face.


    "Aiya, why are you like this? I''m ignoring you."


    Yao Ya was angry and embarrassed. She took her bag and was about to leave.


    Seeing that she had gone overboard, Li Su quickly pulled Yao Ya back.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. You''re too beautiful. I couldn''t control myself for a while, so next time, I won''t dare."


    "Next time."


    "En, the next time we kiss, I will definitely report to you in advance."


    "Rogue."

 C22

    Ever since she kissed Yao Ya that day, Li Su seemed to have become an idiot.


    This was not what Li Su said, but what she felt with her heart.


    That was because Li Su was sitting on a chair when she had nothing to do, giggling merrily.


    "Young man? "What are you thinking about?"


    An old man''s voice rang in Li Su''s ears, but she acted as if she didn''t hear him, and continued staring dumbly in front of her.


    "Grandma Li?" An Xin asked in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "My daughter, what''s wrong with this child?"


    "I don''t know. It''s been like this for the past two days."


    "It can''t be that he''s in a relationship, right?"


    "Who knows?" An Xin didn''t want to continue on this topic so she immediately asked, "Grandma Li, why did you come out today?"


    "Oh, I came to thank this young man. After you left the other day, I was unconscious. If it wasn''t for this young man, I would already be talking with Tathagata."


    "Oh? Is that so? "


    An Xin was very surprised because Li Su did not tell her about this.


    "Grandma Li, come sit here. I''ll check for you."


    An Xin used the stethoscope on Grandma Li to check and enlarge everything she could think of to make sure the old lady''s condition was better, better, not better.


    It was just one more word, but An Xin was already surprised. According to her knowledge, no matter what illness it was, even if it was a common cold, there would always be some residue after treatment.


    Some of these remnants were obvious, some were impossible to find, but they did exist.


    There were no remnants within the body of the heavens'' marquis. In other words, with his current level, he could not find any of them.


    "Grandma Li, when did this happen?"


    "The night of the week."


    One night a week ago, An Xin frowned and thought for a bit. Then, she immediately knew that it was the day Li Su went missing.


    He didn''t expect that this fellow would learn how to lie and actually tell him that he was out watching the sunrise. Thinking of this, he felt infuriated.


    "Li Su!"


    Li Su was fantasizing about strolling on the beach with Yao Ya, hand in hand, and was about to kiss her goddess when a thunderbolt suddenly struck her.


    Li Su was furious. Who dared to spoil her good fortune?


    "Who?"


    "Tell me honestly, what did you do that night?"


    "Didn''t I already say that I''m going to watch the sunrise?"


    Li Su''s voice got lower and lower as she spoke. "Why did the old lady come here?" Ye Zichen slapped his forehead. He had forgotten to tell Li Wen Qiang not to look for him at the clinic when he left.


    "Young man, thank you for that day. Today, Grandmother is at home cooking. Please come over to my place with Doctor An and you to eat. "


    "Grandma Li, there''s no need to trouble yourself. I didn''t do anything."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    "I''m going to buy some vegetables now. I must come back in the afternoon."


    The old lady repeatedly reminded them that she would definitely let them arrive before she left.


    A small flame had already appeared in An Xin''s eyes.


    "Li Su, I didn''t expect that you''ve already learned how to lie."


    "About that, I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do. I''ll be leaving first. Tell Grandma Li that I''ll be going in the afternoon."


    The thirty-six moves were the best. If he didn''t escape now, then when would he?


    "Li Su, come back here!"


    An Xin shouted from behind, but Li Su was nowhere to be seen.


    After she left the clinic, Li Su panted as she supported a large tree.


    For some reason, An Xin seemed to have taken gunpowder in the past two days, and she always found him unpleasant to the eye.


    Anyway, he had temporarily avoided it. Later on, he would ask where he should go now.


    Oh right, Yao Ya said that she was working at the Xiao Group right now, so why don''t we take a look at Yao Ya''s place and also take a look at where the Xiao Group is?


    After making up her mind, Li Su took a taxi and headed straight for the Xiao Clan group.


    So high, so big!


    He raised his head and looked at the building in front of him. His neck was sore. On top of the huge LED screen was the words Xiao Group.


    When I become rich, I will definitely build a building taller than this, making you angry.


    No matter how Li Su thought in her heart, he was almost unable to take care of his own warmth and hunger.


    "Hello, mister. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    It was indeed a large company, even the security guards at the entrance were so dignified.


    "I''m looking for someone."


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "Nope."


    "I''m sorry, sir. You can''t go in without an appointment."


    "But I''m in a hurry."


    "You can call him to come down and pick you up."


    There was always a smile on the security guard''s face, making Li Su feel that it was a pleasure to be rejected.


    He dialed Yao Ya''s number and told her that he was in the Xiao Clan''s building.


    Yao Ya told him to wait for a moment and would be right there.


    The security guard brought Li Su to the guest room and poured her a glass of water.


    Li Su sat on the large, soft sofa and looked around. She couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. This capitalist knew how to enjoy himself. It was just a guest area, but it was already so luxurious.


    "Li Su, why are you here?"


    "It''s been a long time since we last met. We haven''t seen each other for over twenty years. I''ve missed you."


    "No proper form."


    Yao Ya rolled her eyes at Li Su.


    Yao Ya was dressed differently from usual today. Her pretty face was covered in makeup, and her long hair was tightly coiled, making her look very capable.


    A set of black equipment perfectly exposed Yao Ya''s figure.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "So big, so deep."


    "What''s so big and deep?"


    Yao Ya lowered her head in the direction of Li Su''s gaze. It turned out that she had rushed downstairs and accidentally ripped open the button on her shirt, revealing a deep ravine.


    Ah!" Yao Ya exclaimed and hurriedly blocked her chest.


    She hadn''t seen enough yet, so why was it gone? But it was really big and deep.


    Li Su smacked her lips with a face full of aftertaste.


    "Rogue."


    "You''re the one who took the initiative to show me. If I don''t look, wouldn''t I be letting you down?"


    Li Su said shamelessly.


    "Who took the initiative to show it to you?" Yao Ya protested coquettishly.


    "Sister Yi Yi, do you think that person is a pervert?"


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo were going to work at the company today, and as soon as they entered, they saw Li Su chatting with a beauty.


    "This great swindler doesn''t change his lecherous nature. He actually came to our company to take care of our sister. If we don''t teach him a lesson, he would think the Xiao Clan is easy to bully."


    Before Xiao Yiyi could grab hold of him, Feng Duo had already rushed forward.


    "You big liar, you really don''t change your mind. You actually came here to pick up girls. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll call the police?"


    Feng Duoduo was standing in front of Li Su with her hands on her hips. Behind her was a helpless Xiao Yiyi.


    "This isn''t your territory. I''ll come if I want to."


    "Manager, Miss Feng."

 C23

    Yao Ya was acquainted with these two women. One was the manager of her department, the other was a close friend of the manager and was also a rich girl. The two of them had a very good relationship. It was common to see the two of them together.


    "Little girl, don''t be tricked by this big pervert."


    "Speaking of that little girl, why aren''t you looking at her?" Other than having a big head, other places are like an airport, and they even say that they''re too small. "


    Li Su would never give in to this chili-like woman. As a man, he could not allow a girl to ride on his back. He could not tolerate a woman speaking ill of him in front of a woman he liked.


    "You ¡­" Although Feng Duoduo''s chest was not big, it was definitely not as Li Su said. However, no matter how much he tried to defend himself, he couldn''t let this pervert see with his own eyes whether he was young or not.


    If he really did that, this pervert would definitely come up and touch it a few times and even give a few comments.


    "Alright, Duo Duo."


    Xiao Yiyi could see that Feng Duoduo was definitely not a match for Li Su. If she allowed the two of them to continue speaking like this, she might even say something that would pollute the audience.


    Yao Ya, who stood at the side, couldn''t wait to eat Li Su. How could she say such shameful words in front of everyone in the hall?


    "You are Yao Ya, right?"


    "Yes, manager."


    "You know him?"


    "He''s my classmate."


    Yao Ya said honestly.


    "You actually have a classmate with such a person?" I really tainted the name of your school. I really didn''t know that your Principal couldn''t think of any other way, to be able to recruit such a person. "


    As long as he could strike at Li Su, Feng Duoduo would not miss a single opportunity.


    "About that, I think it''s better if you put on your collar, you really will hurt others by accident."


    As Li Su spoke with a serious face, Feng Duoduo was so angry that her face turned white.


    "Go to work."


    "Yes."


    Li Su had a wistful expression as she watched Yao Ya leave.


    "What are you two doing here? You''re not here on purpose to ruin my plans, are you? "


    "This is the Xiao Clan. Tell me, what do you think we''re here for?"


    Li Su slapped her forehead. Xiao Yi''s surname was Xiao, and this was the Xiao family''s territory.


    "You''re really my bad guys. I can bump into you on the streets. How unlucky."


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Feng Duo became especially happy. As long as Li Su was not well, she would be very happy.


    "Miss, Miss." A security guard ran over while gasping for breath.


    "What is it?"


    "Dr. Zhou suddenly fainted. It''s an emergency."


    "Did you make the emergency call?"


    "Yes, but they won''t be here for another ten minutes. The road is too blocked."


    Xiao Yiyi frowned as she looked at Li Su.


    "Li Su, can you help me this much?"


    "It''s never a good thing to meet you guys. Forget it, this is fate. I''ll go with you guys."


    They followed Xiao Yiyi into a room. It seemed to be closed frequently, and the windows were not open at all. The air was very stuffy and there was a strange smell to it.


    "Don''t you know how to breathe?" Li Su asked.


    "This is one of our medical research and development rooms. In order to prevent volatile drugs, it is not allowed to air, and in order to prevent our products from being stolen, it is generally not allowed to enter.


    Li Su now understood. No wonder everyone here was wearing white coats.


    [Starting Diagnostic System... Diagnosing...]


    [Name of patient, Zhou Wenji; Patient''s condition, cardiovascular blockage; Cause of disease, virus infection]


    "Open all the windows here."


    "All of you, get out." Li Su said.


    "Who are you? Don''t tell me you want to steal our company''s secret?"


    A young man looked at Li Su with an unfriendly tone.


    "Xiao Yiyi, if you''re here to make fun of me, then I''m very busy."


    Li Su was slightly displeased. What kind of people were they in this company? She had come with good intentions to treat their patients, but someone had actually said that it was because they coveted their company''s secrets.


    "You don''t have the right to speak here in Linboda."


    Li Su looked at Feng Duo in surprise. Feng Duo, who usually did not get along with her, was actually speaking up for her.


    "I''m just thinking about the safety of the company."


    "There''s no need for you to worry."


    Xiao Yiyi told everyone to leave, leaving only Li Su behind. However, no one noticed the vicious look in Lin Boda''s eyes.


    This was the research room, and there was no shortage of alcohol lamps.


    Li Su lit the alcohol lamp and took out the knife she carried in her pocket. Ever since Li Su had treated Dong Dahai, Li Su had been carrying a small knife and a silver needle on her body.


    After taking off all of Zhou Wenji''s clothes, Li Su opened up two holes on his middle fingers.


    According to the < Thirteen Needles of the Ghost sect >, he began to use the needle technique on Zhou Wenji''s body.


    An hour later, Li Su heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Two puddles of black blood flowed out of Zhou Wenji''s fingers. These were the long-closed inhalations of the virus.


    A foul stench quickly filled the entire room. Li Su covered her mouth and walked out.


    "A few men go in, wipe the black blood clean, then use the fire to burn it off, then help him put on his clothes."


    After coming out, Li Su let out a long breath.


    [Clearing System activated... [Clearing out, $150,000.]


    "How much is it?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked without waiting for Li Su to speak.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The name of Godly Doctor Li Su Li has long since spread throughout the city, and his medical fees are incomparably expensive."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    Li Su thought to herself, looks like this Dong Dahai was really fast, no wonder she did not receive the news, he was the one in charge of the upper echelons.


    "Not much, one hundred and fifty thousand."


    "What?" One hundred and fifty thousand yuan? Why don''t you just rob the bank! "


    Not only Feng Duo, but even Xiao Yiyi frowned. The spectators all sucked in a breath of cold air.


    It was just that after staying inside for an hour, he still didn''t know how ill he was before asking for 150,000 yuan. This was more worthwhile than robbing a bank.


    "There''s no other way. This is the price of a Godly Doctor."


    "Yiyi, we can''t give him the money, he''s obviously going against us."


    Lin Boda stood beside Xiao Yiyi and said.


    "Where did you get that swindler? You actually dare to cheat in the Xiao Clan Group. Do you believe that I''ll call the police right now?"


    "Who, who, who. Without investigating, you have no say in the matter. Where did you see that I''m a liar? Be careful that I don''t accuse you of slander."


    "You''re not a good person, big pervert, big liar."


    What was going on with this little girl? An hour ago, she was still on his side, so why did she suddenly betray him?

 C24

    "Miss, Dr. Zhou is awake."


    "He''s already awake, so it''s none of my business. Pay me for the doctor''s fee, I still have matters to attend to."


    Li Su did not want to stay here for even a moment. He did not know why, but he kept feeling that someone was constantly looking at him, making him uncomfortable.


    Xiao Yiyi nodded towards the finance department, then the finance department asked for Li Su''s account number.


    In less than a minute, Li Su''s phone rang. 170,000 yuan had already arrived.


    "Thanks for your help. I hope we will have a chance to work together in the future."


    Li Su left as she spoke. However, before she left, she winked at Yao Ya, making her worry so much that a slight blush appeared on her face.


    "Sis, you really gave it to him?"


    "Anyway, he woke Dr. Zhou up."


    "When the ambulance arrives, I want to see if he''s really capable. If he dares to lie to me, I''ll definitely let him know how powerful I am."


    Feng Duoduo waved her fist in anger, but at this moment, Xiao Yiyi was thinking about something else.


    Today, he had seen that Li Su loved money very much, and it was a love that was insatiable. However, why didn''t he accept his one million yuan for saving her life?


    The other person stood to the side, listening to their conversation. A fierce light flashed in his eyes as he left.


    "What exactly happened to all of you? Do you know that we are also very busy? Even if your Xiao Group is a large international company, you can''t tease us to have fun. "


    The EMT left the room under the apologies of the research director.


    "Miss, they say Dr. Zhou is not ill at all." The dean returned, sweating profusely.


    "What did you say?"


    "Just now, after the emergency doctor came, he examined Dr. Zhou''s body and said that her signs were very stable without any abnormalities."


    "Take Dr. Zhou to the General Hospital for an examination. As long as you can do it, you can do it once."


    Seeing that Xiao Yiyi did not seem like she was joking, the Director could only follow her orders.


    He just needed to wait for the results of the experiment to come out before he would understand everything.


    As for Li Su, he did not care where they went to check. As long as he could get the consultation fee, he would not care about anything else.


    "I used to cross mountains and seas, and also passed through mountains and seas of people ¡­"


    Walking out of the Xiao Group''s building, Li Su hummed a song as she headed towards the clinic.


    Since it was already like this, An Xin should have calmed down by now. After returning home, she would say a few good words to Ye Zichen, and then everything would be settled.


    His good days were about to come again.


    The more Li Su thought about it, the happier she became.


    "Gu Gu Gu"


    She hadn''t gone far before Li Su''s stomach began to growl.


    No wonder others could be blamed. Li Su hadn''t eaten much this morning and had been fantasizing about eating something with Yao Ya at noon. She hadn''t expected that she would run into Xiao Yi Yi and Feng Duo before she had even spoken to Yao Ya at the Xiao Group.


    There was no need to talk about the rest of it. The moment Li Su thought of this, she got angry.


    It would be better to eat something first, then bring a little bit of food to An Xin. This way, he would be a bit more confident.


    As it happened, there was a small stall on the roadside. Li Su bought some food and prepared to go back to the clinic to have dinner with An Xin.


    He called a taxi and headed towards the clinic.


    It seemed like an inch away from the clinic, but there was a car accident that happened less than a kilometer away. There was no way around it.


    This was truly bad, as long as he met her, it would definitely be bad.


    Li Su scolded Feng Duoduo, paid the bill, and walked towards the clinic.


    Passing by the scene of the car accident, the Porsche''s front end all burrowed under the Land Rover''s butt.


    Tsk tsk, rich people really know how to play.


    When I get rich, I''ll buy ten or eight of them. I''ll just play with them every day and get the insurance company to set up something in my house. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll make it up, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll make it up.


    Just as Zhang Xuan was deep in thought, his vision suddenly blurred.


    "Who is it?"


    Li Su thought it was a prank, but what happened next made her understand that someone was definitely looking for trouble with her.


    Pain!


    Li Su fell to the ground. She had lost track of where she had thrown Guan Dong Yu. All she knew was that she was protecting her vital parts as she rolled around on the ground.


    It seemed like there were four to five people there, all of them holding baseball bats and fiercely hitting Li Su''s body.


    Gradually, Li Su''s vision turned black. She no longer knew what was going on.


    "Grandfather, there seems to be someone there."


    "Young man, young man, wake up, wake up."


    This was the last sound Li Su heard. She didn''t know anything else.


    "Hiss." Li Su sucked in a breath of cold air. Her entire body felt as if it had collapsed, and she was completely unable to move.


    "You''re awake?" An image of An Xin''s voice appeared before Li Su''s eyes.


    "What happened to me?"


    "I was about to ask you, but someone carried you back, and you''re covered in wounds." An Xin said as she helped Li Su change the drops.


    Li Su immediately remembered the scene of her getting beaten up.


    "What''s wrong with you? How could I be beaten to such a state? "


    "Oh, nothing, I tripped."


    Seeing Li Su not telling the truth, An Xin did not pursue the matter any further.


    "Li Su, how are you?"


    Yao Ya also rushed over from the outside. Her face was flushed and beads of perspiration were still hanging on her nose. With a single glance, it was clear that she was running over.


    "No problem, I''m fine."


    "It''s already like this, it''s still pretty good."


    Yao Ya''s tone was full of concern, this made Li Su''s heart warm.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Yao Ya looked at Li Su''s body that was covered in bandages. Her face was still green and purple. She knew how to feel the pain in her heart.


    "Give me a kiss and I won''t hurt. If you could kiss me one more time, I might be able to stand up now. "


    "It''s already wrapped into a dumpling, why are you still spouting flowery words."


    Yao Ya lightly patted Li Su''s body, causing her to exclaim, "Ah!"


    "What''s wrong? Did you touch your wound? "


    "Ignore him, he''s not hurt at all, he''s just teasing you."


    An Xin walked over and changed the medicine on Li Su''s face, while at the same time exposing her little trick.


    Yao Ya''s arrival made Li Su feel slightly better, but she didn''t forget what she should do.


    An Xin also left. Li Su let her leave, otherwise, how could he carry out his plan?


    [Starting Clearing System... Clearing...]


    Amongst the last few people, Li Su immediately confirmed that it was them. The information showed that the five of them were all hoodlums, living off of the protection fees, and they would occasionally strut around with some of the fighters of the rich young masters.


    Since you have set me up, I will bear the consequences of your actions. I will let you know how terrifying I am.


    As she spoke, Li Su took out her phone.


    "Hey, Li Wen Qiang?" I''m Li Su, there''s something I need your help with. "

 C25

    "How did you get beaten up like this?"


    After Li Wen Qiang received the call from Li Su, he immediately rushed over. When he saw Li Su''s appearance, he was shocked.


    "Don''t mention it, I want to ask for your help."


    "Say it, as long as it''s something that I can do, I''m duty-bound to do it."


    "Can you look for them?"


    Li Wenqiang took Li Su''s phone and a few photos appeared on it.


    "They were the ones who hit you?"


    Li Su nodded.


    "Where did you find it?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Just find them."


    "Sure, no problem. Give me half an hour."


    As he spoke, Li Wen Qiang made a few calls and passed the photo on his phone to someone else.


    "Have you offended someone?"


    "I don''t know either. If I did, I wouldn''t need your help."


    Half an hour later, Li Wenqiang''s phone rang.


    "Those people have found it. Should we bring it here or not?"


    "Let''s go over. I want to see how I offend them."


    "But you look like this?"


    "I''m fine."


    In a booth, five people were shouting and drinking.


    "Big brother, where did you get this job? It''s just a beating and you can get 20,000 yuan for it. Isn''t it way too easy to earn money?"


    "That''s right. Why don''t you see who your big brother Zhang Xiaobao is? No matter what, he''s still one of the top figures in Xingqing City."


    "Of course, who in the underworld would dare to not give face to Eldest Brother."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Following big brother means having meat to eat, wine to drink, and girls to soak in."


    "As long as you do what you''re told, you''ll definitely benefit a lot."


    Zhang Xiaobao proudly took out a stack of money from his pocket. "You guys can share these. In two days, I''ll bring you guys to meet a big shot."


    "Who''s the big shot?"


    "Although this big shot is local, he''s always been mixed in the provinces. He''s pretty big. If we can make this connection, we''ll definitely not have to worry about our food and drinks in the future."


    "Hahaha, cheers for the good days that are coming."


    "Cheers!"


    Zhang Xiaobao and the other three were in the middle of a conversation when the door suddenly opened.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to disturb us if you have nothing to do?"


    The wine bottle in Zhang Xiaobao''s hand was thrown onto the ground as he shouted angrily.


    However, when he clearly saw the person in front of him, he gulped down a mouthful of saliva.


    "Strong, Qiang-ge?"


    The people who had just arrived were precisely Li Wen Qiang and Li Su''s group.


    "You know me?"


    "I know you, I met you with our boss yesterday. I didn''t know you were so old, sorry little servant for being impolite."


    "The one looking for you isn''t me, it''s him."


    Li Wen Qiang took a step back and gave Li Su away. This surprised Zhang Xiao Bao. Wasn''t this the person they were fighting this afternoon?


    It couldn''t be said that their work was flawless, but it was just that ordinary people couldn''t find any clues, so how did he arrive so quickly?


    "Tell me who''s backing you and I''ll spare your lives."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Zhang Xiaobao couldn''t admit it no matter what. However, looking at Li Wen Qiang who was standing beside Li Su, Zhang Xiaobao was sure that the person who could make Li Wen Qiang take action was not an ordinary person.


    "Very good."


    [Lucky Draw activated, will you pay 500 contribution points?]


    Yes.


    [Ding, Stinging Tape]


    [Stinging Stab] was extremely painful after being used. It lasted 72 hours and was a one-time item.


    Li Su did not hesitate to use a stinging bandage on Zhang Xiaobao''s body.


    As soon as it was activated, Zhang Xiaobao began to lay on the ground wailing in pain as his whole body spasmed.


    "Will you tell me?"


    "Ah, I don''t know, ah."


    "Very good."


    Li Su sat down on the sofa and poured two cups of wine. She then handed one cup to Li Wen Qiang.


    "Whenever you decide to tell me, I''ll help you deal with the pain."


    She had just taken a sip when she spat it out.


    "What crappy thing is it that it tastes so bad?"


    Li Su picked up the bottle. It was all in English.


    "Waiter, give me Qingdao."


    "Brother Li Su, didn''t you say that you''ve drunk all the famous wines in the world?"


    "This is a famous wine?"


    "Although they are produced domestically, they are still considered famous wines. One bottle would probably cost more than 3,000 yuan."


    "Did I say that?"


    "Yes."


    "Stop joking, I, Li Su, never boast."


    The two chatted for a while, and soon, five minutes had passed.


    Zhang Xiaobao, who was lying on the ground, had a hoarse voice. His entire body had been torn to shreds by him, and even his face was scratched. There was even some blood seeping out from his skin.


    There was also a smell of urine that began to fill the room.


    "Can you tell me now?"


    Li Su covered her nose and asked.


    Zhang Xiaobao was lying on the ground, groaning nonstop.


    "Looks like you still don''t want to say it."


    "Wuu wuu." Zhang Xiaobao''s head continuously hit the ground.


    As soon as Li Su canceled the pain, Zhang Xiaobao immediately felt the needle-like pain disappear, and he collapsed onto the ground like a pile of mud.


    "Speak, who is it?"


    "I don''t know what his name is. I only know that his surname is Lin and he''s a member of the Xiao Clan."


    Lin Bo Da! This was the first name that appeared in Li Su''s mind.


    "Is it this person?"


    Li Su took out the photo of Lin Boda from her phone and showed it to Zhang Xiaobao.


    "It''s him. He told us to set up an ambush on the way here. He even said that he would give us a chance and then give us twenty thousand yuan after the deal is completed."


    "Men die for wealth while birds die for food."


    Li Su sighed.


    "Brother Li Su, do you need me to make a move?"


    "No need. As long as I can find him, I have a way to subdue him."


    Li Su said with confidence.


    "Many thanks brothers, I''ll treat everyone to a midnight snack tonight."


    "It''s better if I treat you. I haven''t thanked you for that matter." You didn''t go to dinner tonight.


    "How can I meet the old lady with my revered appearance? I''ll scare her to death."


    "What about them?"


    "As long as the person doesn''t die, you can decide."


    He didn''t have any experience for this kind of thing, so it was better to leave it to experienced people to do.


    Li Wen Qiang nodded to his underlings and left with a smile.


    Li Su returned to the clinic with Li Wenqiang at the roadside stall.


    Li Su, who was lying down at the clinic, did not fall asleep. Instead, she was making plans for her future path.


    Now that he had the Ghost Doctor System, he needed to make good use of it.


    Currently, the main thing to do was to improve his own reputation and use it to earn merit value points.


    He still had over a million dollars on him, so he couldn''t use them himself. However, it wasn''t appropriate to leave them there and he needed to find a way to donate them or spend them.


    This was also a condition that the Ghost Doctor had put forward for him.

 C26

    The path that he would walk in the future would definitely be to use this Ghost Doctor System. On one hand, he would use it to earn merit value points to allow him to live longer, and on the other hand, he would have to use this Ghost Doctor System to achieve some goals.


    Since the goal was set, now it was time to plan out how to go about it.


    What the heck? His head hurt.


    Li Su ruffled her hair. This thing was even more annoying than writing a thesis when she graduated.


    Don''t think about it, don''t think about it.


    He could not think of anything else, but he had an important matter to resolve now.


    Lin Boda, your father has no enmity with you.


    However, this sort of thing could not be rushed. One needed to take things slowly.


    What a crappy system, Li Su cursed.


    Looking at other people''s system, once the host was found, it would have outstanding abilities and a group of beauties.


    Simply put, other people''s system would only send you flying.


    Besides being able to treat illnesses, his system was what it used to be and what it was now.


    After he finished complaining, he still needed to settle these matters himself.


    He still had 10,000 merit points. Once the matter with Dong Dahai was settled, he would have an endless stream of merit points.


    After calculating it once through, Li Su decided to draw the lottery with 5000 contribution points first.


    What lousy thing is this? To think that it is progressing with the times, why is it that it doesn''t even smoke ten times?


    There was no choice but to smoke them one by one.


    [Lottery System: Activating, will you be paying 500 contribution points?]


    Yes.


    [Ding, Yue Lao''s Red String of Fate Card]


    [Ding, Slow Taste]


    There were a total of ten loud and clear sounds, and Li Su heaved a sigh of relief. As long as she shook her hand, all five days of her life would be gone.


    [Ding, Strength Paste]


    Li Su''s first thought was'' Damn it, I actually chose to do it once more.


    Five hundred merit points, that was all.


    Five days had passed just like that.


    Li Su wanted to cry, but no tears came out.


    He wanted to go back, to cancel this lottery draw. He searched the entire system but couldn''t find a single place to turn it off.


    After asking the System, he received the answer [Sorry, Irrevocable].


    Damn, damn!


    Li Su kept cursing, but no matter how she cursed, he still had to face reality.


    [Yue Lao Red String Card] Choosing a man and a woman would definitely become the most beloved, one-time consumable item in this life.


    This is a good item. I''ll try it on me and Yao Ya later.


    [Slow Taste] The selected person was slow in reaction. It lasted for seven days and was a one-time consumable.


    As long as one chose a person, no matter who they were, as long as they were attached to a person, no matter if it was a person''s actions, words, or thoughts, they would all be slow.


    The more Li Su saw, the happier she became. It seemed like her 500 contribution points were still worth it. At least for now, the majority of it was good stuff for the Yin people.


    [Strength Sticker]: You can choose the host or others to use it for the first time to permanently increase your Strength by 50%, a one-time consumable.


    What choice did he have, it had to be him.


    Li Su chose herself without any hesitation.


    [Ding ¡­ Host has chosen to add Strength]


    Li Su could clearly feel the muscles on her body tense up. The wounds on her body had also healed quite a bit.


    Li Su tested her strength. It was not bad. It was slightly stronger than her previous strength. Usually, she could lift 10 kg of things with one hand, but now it was no problem for her to lift 20 kg.


    This was twice as much as his own strength.


    Not bad, not bad. It''s been one night, and that''s pretty good.


    Li Su was very satisfied with her current strength, so she stood up and did the bodybuilding movements while breathing in and out.


    Appreciating his eight perfect abs, he pressed them with his hands. It was real.


    After tossing and turning for the entire night, it was already broad daylight by this time.


    Li Su was injured yesterday, so An Xin came two hours earlier today and even bought breakfast for Li Su on the roadside.


    The moment the door was opened, he saw Li Su standing on the ground, wearing only a pair of panties. It was unknown what she was doing with her back facing him and she was even muttering under her breath.


    Although An Xin wasn''t married yet, as a doctor, she still knew some things.


    He cleared his throat and said, "Li Su."


    Ah--!" Li Su screamed out in fear. She covered her vital parts and quickly crawled into bed.


    "When did you come in?"


    "I''ve been inside for a while."


    An Xin looked at Li Su and said.


    "Although your figure is not bad, you can''t do this kind of thing. Moreover, you are wounded. Doing this kind of thing too many times is very harmful to your body. Moreover, it will affect your future life as husband and wife, and it will not be good for the children that you give birth to in the future. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t worry, we''re all adults. It''s normal to have this kind of demand, I understand."


    "No, Sister An Xin, what are you talking about? "Why can''t I understand a single word?"


    "However, next time I must choose a place with a better environment. It''s not easy for others to discover it."


    After she finished speaking, she placed the breakfast she bought at Li Su''s side with a blush and went back to her work.


    Although she knew a lot, she was still Huang Hua''s daughter who only had experience and no practice. How could she not be shy when she saw this kind of thing.


    This Li Su, she didn''t even try to avoid herself when she was doing such a thing.


    With a blush on her face, An Xin buried herself in the prescription document.


    Li Su lay on the bed, stunned. She didn''t understand why An Xin would tell her something she couldn''t understand.


    After lying down for a while, Li Su abruptly sat up.


    Damn, I misunderstood. I really misunderstood this time.


    An Xin thought she was on a plane, but she really didn''t have one.


    She quickly put on her clothes and ran to An Xin.


    "Sis, you misunderstood, I really didn''t fly."


    "No need to explain, I understand."


    "No, listen to me. Just now, I was ¡­"


    Before Li Su finished, she was pushed out by An Xin.


    "Alright, I know. You are no longer a child."


    The more she described it, the darker it got. Li Su really wanted to cry, but there were no tears.


    "I think we should fill that in here."


    "Which sentence?"


    "Just this sentence, humanity is saying, the oars have been turned into ashes."


    At this moment, two people with the appearance of a high school student walked past the clinic''s entrance.


    Li Su got angry and ran to the door to curse.


    "All of you, scram! You are the ones who forced others into a corner! Your entire family was the ones who forced you into a corner!"


    "What''s wrong with this person?" "Nutjob."


    "Who knows? Maybe his head was squeezed by the door this early in the morning. "


    Early in the morning, quite a few people went to work and went to school for morning exercises. They all looked at Li Su as if she was a lunatic.

 C27

    Under the disdainful gazes of the crowd, Li Su returned to the clinic dejectedly.


    When he raised his head, he discovered that An Xin was looking at him with this kind of expression.


    Ah! Li Su shouted in her heart before covering her entire head with the blanket.


    Even if Li Su''s face was a foot thick, how would he explain this?


    My illustrious name, I will establish a chastity memorial arch in the future.


    Her phone rang. Li Su picked it up without even looking at it.


    "If you can''t give me a reasonable reason, I''ll eat you."


    "Eh, Divine Doctor Li, what happened to you?"


    The one who spoke was Dong Dahai.


    "What is it?"


    "About that, there are already people asking for medical attention."


    "Where is it?"


    "The location has not been decided yet. I''m going to report to you and ask you to make the decision yourself."


    "I''m not in the mood right now."


    Li Su hung up the phone and put her head back under the blanket.


    Suddenly a light flashed in his head.


    He called back, "Dong Dahai, I''ll be taking this call, come with me."


    "I''ll come pick you up now."


    Not long after, a black Range Rover appeared in front of the clinic, and Li Su knew that it was Dong Dahai.


    "Sister An Xin, I have something to do outside, I''ll be back later."


    Without waiting for An Xin to reply, Li Su climbed into the Land Rover and sped off.


    Godly Doctor Li, the situation in this family is very simple. The old man has always been living in this city when he retired, and his wife died a long time ago.


    "All my problems were left behind at that time."


    On the way, Dong Dahai explained some of the patient''s condition to Li Su, and she listened attentively.


    Since it was his first time going to someone else''s house, he had to at least understand the habits of others.


    Especially since this person was one of the meritorious ministers who had followed the great ancestor to fight for the world. This kind of person truly could not be offended, or else he would not even know how he died.


    More importantly, this was his first deal, he couldn''t screw it up.


    The car turned around and drove away from the city towards the outskirts.


    There was a group of villas in this direction, and the people living here were either rich or noble. Normal people wouldn''t be able to enter.


    The name of the villa group was also very special, it was called between the villages.


    After parking the car in front of the residential complex, Dong Dahai stopped the car and showed his phone to the security guard. Then he sat in the car and waited.


    "You have a house here?"


    "I would like to buy a house here, but they won''t sell it to me."


    "Then what are you doing?"


    Li Su was referring to the phone that Dong Dahai had just handed to the security guard.


    "Oh, every resident here has a code. I just gave it to the security guard, who checked it with the owner before we can go in."


    "So troublesome?"


    "Don''t you think about where we live? For the sake of safety, a little trouble is necessary. "


    Not long later, the security guard came out and handed Dong Dahai a card.


    Li Su took the card. There was a chip on it and a liquid crystal display screen.


    "What does this thing do?"


    "The entire villa complex''s road was built according to the gossip and feng shui. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that it is a maze. This card is meant to guide us."


    "So high end."


    Li Su looked at the small card in surprise. Sure enough, a small dot and an arrow appeared on the LCD screen.


    After turning all around, Li Su was so dizzy that the car finally stopped.


    "Old Dong, there''s something I need to discuss with you."


    "Please speak."


    "Can you slow down a bit the next time you drive?"


    "Uh, okay."


    The moment Dong Dahai finished his words, Li Su held the trash can and started vomiting.


    The Godly Doctor actually fainted? Dong Dahai was very surprised.


    By the time Li Su finished vomiting, ten minutes had already passed.


    Dong Dahai cordially gave Li Su a bottle of water, and even patted her gently on the back.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Li Su nodded and rinsed her mouth. "Which one?"


    "It''s that house."


    Li Su tidied up her clothes and followed behind Dong Dahai as she rang the doorbell.


    "Who is it?" A clear voice came from inside.


    "We are the doctors invited by Wen Jianguo."


    Footsteps sounded and the door opened.


    "Come in."


    A young girl appeared in front of the two of them.


    He wore a tight white t-shirt and his chest was tightly bound. She wore a pair of denim shorts, revealing her white, slender legs.


    A year''s playing with the legs. At this moment, Li Su finally understood the profound meaning of this sentence.


    "What are you looking at?" The young girl was slightly displeased. Why was this person like this? He was always staring at other people''s legs.


    "Ah, oh, this floor tile is not bad."


    Li Su didn''t feel awkward at all as she glanced at the young girl''s legs before following Dong Dahai into the villa.


    The villa on the second floor had a small yard.


    There were some mountain tigers growing in the yard, covering the entire yard with a set of shelves.


    Other than the small path, the rest of the open area had tools, parallel bars, wooden stakes, and the like.


    An old man wearing a green military uniform stood there furiously.


    "How many times have I told you? This punch must have some kind of momentum. Do you understand?" "Do it again."


    The young girl called out for her grandfather, causing the old man to turn around. A trace of a smile appeared on his angry face.


    "Tingting, who came?"


    The girl pointed at Li Su and Dong Dahai.


    "Greetings, Old Master Wen."


    Dong Dahai quickly walked over and wanted to shake the old man''s hand. The old man wasn''t interested in him at all, he only nodded and sat on a rattan chair. Tingting stood behind him and massaged his shoulders.


    "I don''t seem to know you."


    "Master Wen, your son asked us to come here to treat you."


    "Get out! I''m not sick, and if that bastard says I''m sick, I''m going to shoot him!"


    Old Man Wen opened his eyes wide and shouted loudly.


    The few young men who were just doing their training in a proper manner all appeared beside Grandpa Wen, looking vigilantly at Dong Dahai and Li Su.


    "Chief."


    "Throw them all out."


    Without giving Dong Dahai and Li Su a chance to explain, the young men rushed over like wolves and tigers.


    Dong Dahai did not even have the chance to resist, he was directly pressed into the ground.


    The two men who were charging at Li Su pressed their hands on her shoulders. However, the current Li Su was no longer ordinary.


    Two hands grabbed each other, and the two young men''s hands were driven away by Li Su.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Li Su shouted. The two young men were stunned for a moment, but old man Wen did not say anything and continued rushing over.

 C28

    Who was old man Wen? He was one of the followers of the great Ancestor, and he was also one of the strongest in the world. For someone to be able to stand by his side and wait upon him, he must be extraordinary.


    The two young men continued to charge towards Li Su. This time, Li Su had no chance to fight back. Li Su was captured by the young man after just a few tries.


    Li Su was only slightly stronger than the average person. How could she be a match for an all-out military man?


    "Master Wen, can you listen to me?"


    Li Su was pressed down to the ground and the sand in her mouth rushed into his mouth.


    "Cut the crap. I''ve seen too much of you liars. It''s annoying to drive them out and drive them out."


    With the old man''s words, these young people naturally wouldn''t be merciful. With two bangs, Li Su and Dong Dahai came into close contact with the earth.


    "Why is this old man so hard to speak?"


    "Be contented." Dong Dahai rubbed his shoulder and said. "I heard that there was a person selling insurance that was thrown out by the old man with his legs broken."


    "So ruthless?"


    "They all climbed out from the pile of dead, how could they not have a temper?"


    Dong Dahai helped Li Su up and asked: "What do we do next?"


    "He is more stubborn than I am. "I can''t let my first order be destroyed like this."


    Li Su stood up and pressed the doorbell.


    "Who is it?" Tingting''s voice sounded again.


    "I, I was just thrown out."


    "What is it?"


    Just as Tingting finished speaking, Old Master Wen''s voice rang out.


    "Little brat, if you continue to howl, do you believe that I won''t break your legs? Hurry up and f * ck off!"


    "Crash!" It seemed as if something had been thrown on the door.


    Dong Dahai was shocked and quickly pulled Li Su.


    "Let''s part ways, we really pissed off this old man. The two of us really can''t bear to leave."


    "I don''t believe this evil." Li Su stood at the door once again.


    "Master Wen, I can take out the bullets from your body."


    "Crash!" Another loud sound was heard.


    A bulge appeared on the brand-new door, which showed how powerful the force was.


    "Scram! If I hear another word, I''ll kill you!"


    Old Master Wen''s voice was like a thunderous bell.


    "All of you, stand still. Look at that bear like you guys just now. It took so long to catch a little rascal. You really embarrass me by beating up my military boxing 50 times. If you can''t finish, you''re not allowed to eat."


    "Let''s go."


    "If I don''t leave, then I won''t believe it today. If I can''t even deal with this old man, then how am I going to stay in Xingqing City in the future?"


    Li Su stood at the door of the old man''s residence once again.


    The moment she saw the old man, Li Su activated the diagnosis system. She already knew the cause of the disease on the old man''s body clearly.


    "Wen Jianguo, male, 86 years old, with 13 pieces of remnant bullet on him, rheumatoid arthritis, migraine ¡­"


    Before Li Su could finish, the door was kicked open.


    Old Man Wen angrily walked out, the pistol in his hand was pointed at Li Su''s forehead.


    "Where did you find out about me?"


    Li Su''s tongue was almost tied up. He finally understood that this old man dared to pull out his gun when there was not a single word coming from his mouth. He really dared to shoot him.


    "I, Master Li Su, have been studying in the Ghost Valley for eighteen years, practicing through the winter and nine summers, practicing three volts and nine summers. As long as anyone comes before me, I will know what illness he has, how long he has been ill, and what the cause of his illness is."


    "Nonsense, I don''t believe in ghosts and gods, force him out."


    "Wait, I will cure your illness. If it isn''t good, I won''t take a single cent from you, you can do whatever you want with it!"


    Li Su''s words made Old Master Wen stop the guard from continuing.


    "What did you say?"


    "You have always been a meritorious general of the country and have been tortured by illness for half a lifetime. As the descendant of the Ghost Valley, I can''t let you, a great man with great achievements, continue to be tortured like this."


    Old Man Wen muttered to himself for a moment before asking, "Why should I believe you?"


    "There''s no way for you to believe it."


    "You''re quite honest."


    Li Su smiled bitterly. ''You always hold a gun and you can show me the King of Hell in a minute. Do I dare to be dishonest?''


    "Come in."


    Hearing these words, Li Su let out a long sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off her forehead. Dong Dahai who was on the side almost fell down. He was really scared to death by Li Su''s rash words just now. If Li Su had said something wrong or said something wrong, he would have said goodbye.


    He was now regretting taking the job of spokesperson. This job might cost him his life.


    The two of them followed behind the old man weakly and entered the mansion again.


    "Tell me, how do you want to treat it?"


    "No comment."


    "Oh? Why can''t I tell you anything? "


    "No comment."


    He asked with interest and answered with interest.


    "Interesting little fellow, when do we start?"


    "Any time."


    "Alright, I''ll go crazy with you, kid."


    Elder Wen stood up and prepared to walk into his room.


    "Chief, this is too dangerous." The guard said to Old Man Wen.


    "Danger? "Your father has never seen danger before, scram to the side." Old Man Wen pulled the guard aside, "If anyone of you dares to stand in my way, I''ll destroy you."


    "Grandpa ¡­"


    "Grandpa is fine." Old Master Wen stroked Wen Tingting''s head and said, "If Grandpa didn''t come out, then tell them that no one is allowed to investigate the responsibility of these two. All of this is my own choice."


    Master Wen brought Li Su into a room, which was Old Master''s bedroom.


    The bedroom was very large, but the furnishings inside were very simple. There was a table, a bed, and a chair. There was a huge map of the country stuck to the wall.


    There was also a huge sand table, which took up almost three-quarters of the room.


    There were a few books neatly stacked on the table, all of them about military matters, a pair of reading glasses, and an old enamel cylinder with a pentagram painted on it.


    "What do you need?"


    Master Wen asked, and Li Su told him what he needed. Some of it was on his person, and some of it needed to be prepared by them.


    "All of you, get out." Li Su said.


    "No, we are the chief''s personal guards. We can''t take a step away from him." The guard refused to back down.


    "Get back, if you don''t, I''ll break his legs."


    "But Chief ¡­"


    The guard wanted to say something, but was kicked out by Grandpa Wen.


    The only ones left in the room were Li Su and Old Master Wen. When Old Master Wen laid down, Li Su asked.


    "Lordmaster, are you afraid?"

 C29

    "Scared? When I was crawling around in the rain of bullets, your father still wasn''t even there. "


    Master Wen looked at Li Su and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    "I''m a descendant of the Ghost Valley. I''m just eating this. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    "Bullshit, the descendant of the Ghost Valley."


    It was obvious that the old man did not believe Li Su''s words.


    When the old man turned around, Li Su stabbed him in the neck, causing him to faint.


    What he needed to do now was to first remove the bullet fragments from the old man''s body.


    Li Su got out of the Merchant Shop the "Liu Zhu Zi Gui Fang". All of these records were about surgical treatment.


    According to the book, with the help of the Ghost Doctor System, Li Su cut the remaining parts of the shrapnel that had been determined long ago.


    He then used the thirteen needles from the Ghost Gate to stop the bleeding.


    The tweezers in Li Su''s hand took out all the shrapnel that had been stuck into the gap between the bones. She took them all out, leaving behind only the last shrapnel.


    This piece of shrapnel was the most dangerous because it was above the old man''s head, and it was at his temples.


    Li Su took a deep breath and calmed herself down.


    This was his chance, he could only succeed and not fail.


    He precisely opened the skull, stopped the bleeding, avoided the nerves and the cerebral cortex, took out the bullet fragments embedded in the brain, and then sewed them together, completing the process in one breath.


    Taking out the last piece of shrapnel, Li Su was about to collapse onto the ground.


    But now was not the time to rest. On the joints of the old tutor''s body, there was still wind, cold, and damp. He had to get rid of them.


    Using the thirteen needles of the Gate of Hell, he gathered all the moisture and then cut a small cut on the skin above the joint and covered it one by one with a fire jar.


    It had already been three hours since the last bit of moisture on the old tutor''s body was dispelled.


    At this moment, a large group of people had gathered in the villa. Most of them were soldiers, and the ones with the highest ranks were already colonels.


    There were three people standing at the front. One was Wen Tingting, and the one holding her was a middle-aged man who looked a little similar to her. The other one was a woman. She was wearing a military uniform and seemed very capable.


    Dong Dahai was pressed against his forehead with a gun by two soldiers, his face was covered in cold sweat as he knelt at the corner.


    Li Su, Li Su, my Godly Doctor, you have to succeed, or else my little life will really be over.


    Dong Dahai prayed in his heart.


    Li Su was still treating the old man, but she did not know that she was already surrounded by armed soldiers and was still focused on treating the old man.


    The moisture had been removed, leaving only the internal organs and blood vessels.


    These common illnesses were all recorded in the < Encyclopedia of Medicine >. It was just that it would take some time to treat both of them at the same time.


    Since she had already boasted, Li Su was not going to give up halfway.


    "Why isn''t he coming out yet?" the woman in uniform asked.


    But no one answered her.


    "All of you, come here."


    Several guards came up to the uniformed woman. "Chief."


    "What are you guys doing? Why didn''t you stop them? "


    "Xiao Yu, don''t blame them. I found them to treat father''s illness." The middle-aged man said.


    "You too, how old are you to still trust those barefoot doctors?"


    "I heard that this godly doctor is really godly."


    "I heard that you are so childish. I really don''t know if your doctorate is based on hearsay, with no scientific basis at all, and you don''t even know their background to get them to come for diagnosis and treatment. If anything goes wrong, will you be able to bear this burden, or am I able to?"


    "I ¡­" The middle-aged man opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not say anything.


    "Forget it, Xiao Yu. Your brother is also thinking for the old chief''s health. He is also kind." The colonel spoke up.


    "Yu Yinghao, I don''t need you to explain it to him. There''s a part of you here as well. Isn''t it all because of your indulgence that the old man has such a temper?"


    "Alright, alright. Xiao Yu, let''s stop talking. The medicine is in the process of being treated. Let''s all whisper."


    At last the Colonel gave in and the whole villa was quiet again.


    Six hours had passed, and night had already fallen. However, the tightly shut door still had not opened.


    Li Su tied a knot on the last piece of bandage and heaved a long sigh of relief as she looked at the wrapped up old man Wen.


    Finally, she was able to complete the mission safely. Li Su wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    The whole room reeked of blood, sweat, and a stench of blood. This smell was extremely refreshing.


    At Li Su''s feet was a tray and a basin.


    The basin was filled with the old man''s rheumatism poison blood, and the tray was filled with shrapnel.


    Li Su stretched her back and wrote a prescription on a piece of paper. After that, she wrote down some notes and then dragged her tired body out while carrying a tray and a basin.


    Just as he opened the door, he saw a cold barrel protruding from his forehead.


    "Who are you people?"


    "Arrest them." The uniformed woman said, "Yu Yinghao, we''ll leave these two with you first. If the old man can''t wake up, we''ll look for them."


    "What are you guys doing? I''ve been working so hard for Master Wen all day and I didn''t even have the time to drink his saliva, and now that the treatment is over, you''re giving me this treatment?" It won''t be that fast to destroy the bridge after crossing the river, right? "


    "Who do you think you are, daring to make a ruckus here, bring you down." When the woman in martial attire saw that Li Su still dared to speak like that, the anger in her heart grew even stronger.


    Two soldiers walked over and tried to push Li Su away, but she swung her arms fiercely.


    "Let me go, I''ll leave by myself."


    Under the escort of the soldiers, Li Su and Dong Dahai were brought away. When they walked in front of the middle-aged man, Li Su spoke.


    "You''re the one who called me, right? I''ll remember you, and I''ll also remember your Wen family."


    "Pa!" The woman in martial attire slapped Li Su''s face.


    "It''s not your turn to talk about the Wen family."


    "One day you will beg me to come."


    After she finished speaking, Li Su walked out with big strides. Dong Dahai, who was following behind him, was drenched in cold sweat.


    My Grandpa Li, please look at our current situation. This place is filled with guns, this is a real gun, not a toy.


    The uniformed woman pointed at the middle-aged man and said, "This is the person you''re looking for, he doesn''t even have this little bit of courtesy."


    "You have the final say in this family." The middle-aged man didn''t reply and just pulled Tingting away.


    Yu Yinghao, who was on the side, wanted to say something, but was unable to find the words to speak.


    "Send the old man to the hospital as soon as possible."

 C30

    "Oi, quickly let us out, I am the descendant of the Ghost Valley, you will be punished by the heavens if you do this."


    Li Su shouted through the fence.


    At this moment, Li Su and Dong Dahai were in a sealed room in an army camp.


    Li Su angrily kicked the iron door of the confinement room. With a bang, she gave Dong Dahai, who was lying on the floor, a fright.


    "Divine Doctor Li, will we be killed by these soldiers?" Dong Dahai wiped the sweat off his face, it was all cold sweat. Ever since the two of them were locked up here, Dong Dahai had been sweating non-stop.


    "Shut up, this is all your fault, what kind of mission are you taking?" Li Su kicked the metal door again, "These are all ungrateful things, and they''re even soldiers. They really disgrace the soldiers'' brothers."


    "I was also doing this out of good intentions ¡­" Dong Dahai muttered, but Li Su did not hear him.


    "I want to eat, I want to drink, I want to go to the toilet, I want to take a bath!"


    There was no answer from outside the metal gate.


    Through the bars on the metal door, Li Su could clearly see the guards standing on both sides of the door. However, these guards didn''t pay any attention to her.


    Li Su really wanted to use all the consumable items in her hands on Old Master Wen to make those children of hers suffer.


    However, when she thought about how Grandpa Wen had asked her to treat him without any hesitation, Li Su felt like she couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    Li Su was so bored that she could only lie on the bed like Dong Dahai, reading the notifications of the Ghost Doctor System.


    [Ding, treatment completed, medical fee: 120,000 yuan]


    What? There was actually a medical fee?


    What lousy system is this? What the heck are you doing?


    Actually, it was not the Ghost Doctor''s fault that the System did not remind Li Su of this. It was just that at that time, Li Su was very nervous and the moment she was finished with her treatment, she was pierced by a group of soldiers and ignored by the System''s prompting sound.


    Right now, she couldn''t leave this crappy place. How could she go and get the medical fee?


    Sure enough, Li Su continued reading.


    [The patient has left. Please withdraw the medical fee within three days. Otherwise, the host''s merit value will be deducted by three times.]


    Deduction, it was another deduction. Could he deduct something other than merit points?


    Li Su cursed as she continued flipping through the books.


    [Patient Zhang Qiang has recovered, Reward 200 Merit Points, deducted 4500 Merit Points]


    How could it be deducted? Who was Zhang Qiang?


    A light bulb lit up in his mind as he slapped his thigh.


    "Damn!" Swish swish swish swish! Damn you, Zhang Qiang! You still want to pay back your father''s merit points! "


    Li Su cursed loudly.


    He recalled that this Zhang Qiang was the person who had a cut on his abdomen that Yao Ya had treated a few days ago.


    "Um, Godly Doctor, what are Merit Points?" Dong Hai did not understand, why Li Su suddenly let out a scream.


    "None of your business!"


    Li Su was angry at the moment, so of course she wouldn''t be polite when she spoke.


    This bastard Zhang Qiang, it''s fine if he sneakily sneaks away and doesn''t give me any medical fees, but he even made laozi''s merit points get deducted. This responsibility must be borne by you!


    Without any hesitation, Li Su used the [Slow Taste] on Zhang Qiang.


    Bastard Zhang Qiang, just you wait, I''ll definitely let you off the hook.


    After cursing Zhang Qiang, Li Su had to face another problem. She still had 4,500 contribution points before, but now she only had 200 left.


    He only had two days, so what should he do?


    What to do, what to do, what to do.


    As Li Su muttered to herself, she paced back and forth on the ground, frowning like a small mountain.


    Li Su was pacing nonstop, making Dong Dahai dizzy from looking at her, but he didn''t dare to make a sound.


    On the other side, Wen Yu brought Yu Yinghao and a large group of soldiers to guard outside the emergency room.


    The emergency room door was suddenly opened. A group of people walked out and pushed a bed. The person on the bed was Master Wen, but his eyes were still closed.


    Seeing the door open, Wen Yu hurriedly walked up to welcome him.


    "Uncle Ox, how is my father?"


    Dean Niu took off the mask on his face and said, "Little Yu, did you get it wrong? "You''re not allowed to tease your Uncle Niu next time."


    "No, Uncle Niu, what are you talking about?" I don''t understand. "


    "Child, you make a fuss over nothing." "Come on, let''s talk in my office."


    Director Niu placed the results of Old Master Wen''s examination in front of Wen Yu.


    "Uncle Niu, did you get it wrong?" Niu Yu looked at the results of the inspection with disbelief. However, all the results of the inspection indicated that Old Master Wen was in very good health, so much so that he couldn''t find any flaws.


    "I hope I got it wrong too, but the inspection result is very clear, Old Wen''s body is very good, other than some wounds on his body, the rest are so good that I can''t find any problems."


    Principal Niu took the examination results from Wen Yu''s hands and read them once. "We need to believe in science."


    "But, why is my father still not awake?" Wen Yu said.


    "That''s easy to understand. We''ve done a thorough examination."


    Principal Niu said, "It seems like someone has pointed out Old Wen''s unconsciousness. However, he will wake up in an hour. There''s no need to worry."


    "How is this possible?" Wen Yu didn''t believe Dean Niu''s words at all, but the results of the examination were right in front of her. It was very clear that old man Wen didn''t have any illness at all.


    Even the rheumatism that had been tormenting him had disappeared.


    "Look, I already said that you wrongly blamed that young man." Yu Yinghao said.


    "Impossible, he''s so young, how could he have such a profound skill?" Wen Yu denied it directly.


    "What young man?" Principal Niu asked.


    "It''s like this, Uncle Niu."


    Wen Yu recounted the matter of his brother finding two barefoot doctors to treat his father.


    "That young man can''t be more than 25 years old. He''s too young, how can he have such great medical skills?"


    Principal Niu said, "When you brought Old Wen here, his body was covered in bandages. We opened those bandages and found some wounds that were about to heal."


    "We''ve organized experts to analyze the wound. Old Wen''s body has been cut open, including on his head. Judging from the appearance of the wound, it''s very ancient. It''s an ancient surgical technique."


    "According to what you said, the wounds on the old man''s body definitely won''t heal so quickly, so we''ve made the judgement that these wounds have been there for at least half a month."


    "Now that you mention it, this young man is very likely to be an expert in traditional Chinese medicine. At the very least, his skills are much better than mine."


    Yu Yinghao said, "Oh right, he seems to have said that he''s the descendant of the Ghost Valley."


    "How is that possible? The Ghost Valley Zi is only a fictional character, how could there be a successor?"

 C31

    "Xiao Yu, there are countless extraordinary people in China. There are always people who surpass our imagination." Principal Niu said.


    "From his technique, I can tell that he is very skilled in surgery. I really wish to meet this young man."


    While Director Niu was sighing, the head nurse knocked on the door from outside.


    "Principal, Old Man Wen has woken up."


    "Oh? Wake up so quickly, let''s go take a look. "


    Principal Niu brought Wen Yu and Yu Yinghao and appeared in front of Old Master Wen.


    At this moment, Old Master Wen''s face was full of anger.


    "Wen Yu, who allowed you to bring me here? I told you, I''m not sick, I''m not sick. Would you like me to die so that you can inherit my wealth? "


    Old Master Wen slammed the table beside him.


    "I tell you, no way. All of my property is Party property. I don''t have any of your money."


    "And you, Yu Yinghao, has become a senior colonel and you''re so full of yourself now? Let me tell you, do you believe that I can pull you down with a single phone call? "


    Wen Yu and Yu Haoyin stood motionlessly in the corner.


    "Old Wen, don''t be angry. The children are doing this for your own good."


    Principal Niu said.


    "These little rascals, I can''t bear to see your father spend two days in leisure."


    Right now, the old man was like a child, temperamental and unstable.


    "Alright, you two can leave. I have something to say to Old Wen."


    After sending Wen Yu and Yu Haoying off, Principal Niu smiled and said, "These two children standing together are quite compatible. When do you plan on doing business? I''ll go and get a wedding wine. "


    "They''ve all grown up now, and their wings are already hard. What use is there for a half-buried old fellow like me?"


    "Don''t say that either. At the very least, you don''t have to worry about establishing a country."


    "No worries, but he''s too weak of a character. He doesn''t have the bearing of a soldier, which weakens laozi''s reputation."


    "Haha, since our child has his own things to enjoy, don''t hold him up. Isn''t it good to talk about the founding of a country now? Wen Yu did not inherit your mantle and has done a good job in the army. Right now, she is already a senior colonel. "


    "Bullshit, a girl. She''s messing around with the men all day long. Does she even have the modesty of a girl?"


    "Old Wen, how many years have you been liberating them for now? They''ve long since given us equal rights."


    After saying this, old man Wen no longer spoke.


    "Oh right, Old Wen, who treated you?"


    "What is it? You still dare to say that I''m sick? "


    "No."


    "Then I''m not sick?"


    "Previously, I said that you''re not sick at all, but it''s just to make you happy. Right now, there''s really nothing wrong with you at all."


    "Really?"


    "Take a look for yourself." Director Niu threw the inspection report in his hand to Old Master Wen.


    "Don''t show me these. I''m dizzy. Just tell me the result."


    "As a result, your body is very healthy. You don''t even have any common geriatric diseases."


    "Hahaha." When old man Wen heard this, he burst into laughter. He was extremely happy.


    "You old brat, there''s no problem at all if you live for more than twenty years."


    "Good people don''t pay with their lives. A thousand years of calamity. Hahahaha."


    Principal Niu suddenly said with a serious expression.


    "I want to know who treated you?"


    "What''s wrong? Is my eyes red? "


    "Indeed, he is jealous. I have never seen his treatment method before. If he can pass this method on to me, it would be a great event for the entire medical world. It would be recorded in the annals of history."


    Seeing Director Niu speak in such a serious tone, old man Wen also spoke in a serious tone.


    "I don''t know his name, but my son called me for a doctor. If you need me, I can call Jianguo."


    "Hurry up and call."


    "Hey, Jianguo, what''s the name of that young man who treated me?"


    "What?" You don''t know? You found him through his spokesperson. "


    "Where is his spokesperson?"


    "What?" He was captured by Wen Yu? "Alright, I understand. Thank you for this matter. You have done a good job establishing your country."


    Wen Jianguo, who had ended the call, had tears in his eyes.


    Ever since he could remember, his father had never looked at him. He had been busy all day.


    He wanted his father to pay attention to him, but these were all his extravagant hopes. Even if he graduated from Tsinghua University, even if he graduated from Harvard, he still hadn''t gotten his recognition.


    Yet now, he actually said that he had done well and even thanked him. How could this not excite Wen Jianguo?


    "Dad, why are you crying?"


    "Daddy is happy."


    "Happy? Why are you still crying?"


    "You''re still young, so you don''t understand. "When you grow up, you''ll know." Wen Jianguo rubbed Wen Tingting''s head and said.


    "This little brat, Wen Yu, Yu Yinghao, the two of you, get the hell over here right now."


    "Dad."


    "Old Chief."


    "Did you two arrest the two youngsters?"


    "Yes." Wen Yu said, "I am..."


    Before Wen Yu finished her sentence, Yu Yinghao interrupted her.


    "We were worried that the old head had been tricked by them, so I decided to capture the two of them."


    "Where are they now?"


    "In the barracks."


    "I''ll give you an hour, not even half an hour. No, bring them here in ten minutes. Otherwise, don''t be this university."


    "Where are we going?"


    "I don''t know."


    Li Su said coldly.


    No wonder Li Su was unhappy. Before he and Dong Dahai could figure out what happened, they were pushed into the car by a few soldiers who were like wolves and tigers.


    He then sped forward like a bolt of lightning. The bumpy road caused Li Su''s expression to change again and again. He started to get dizzy again.


    As the military truck sped along, half an hour later, Li Su and Dong Dahai arrived at the entrance of a hospital.


    "Wa, wa, wa!"


    As soon as he got off the car, Li Su started vomiting until the sky turned dark. Dong Dahai who was beside her covered his nose. If it wasn''t for the soldiers beside him, he would have turned around and left immediately to tell others that he didn''t recognize him.


    Before Li Su could recover, she was pushed into the building by the soldiers that escorted her.


    "Young man, you''re here."


    Seeing Li Su walk in, Old Master Wen quickly got down from the bed and said while holding Li Su''s hand.


    "I''m sorry, but my discipline is not strict enough."


    "Stop, stop swaying. If you continue shaking, I''m going to vomit."


    "About that, let me introduce you."


    "Wait, let''s settle the matter between us first."


    Li Su said, "Give me my medical fee first."


    Everyone''s minds were filled with question marks. There''s no need to be so direct, right? Furthermore, this old man was someone who had followed the Great Ancestor to rule the world. Since that''s the case, there should at least be a discount.


    "Isn''t this too ¡­"


    "I don''t want to hear your explanations. Just tell me if you are paying the medical fee or not."

 C32

    "Hurry up, I''m still in a hurry."


    Li Su''s face was filled with a single word, "ask for money."


    "Young man, I''m an old man after all, can''t you give me some face and let me finish speaking?"


    "No."


    Li Su rejected him without any hesitation. Dong Dahai, who was standing beside her, tugged on his sleeves, but Li Su ignored him.


    What a joke. His life was almost gone, how could he care about his face.


    "How dare you!"


    Wen Yu really couldn''t stand to watch any longer. She really didn''t know why her father had always tolerated such a boastful young man.


    "Shut up." Old Master Wen stopped Wen Yu, "Young people are my fault. I apologize to you now."


    With that, Master Wen bowed deeply towards Li Su.


    Li Su quickly moved to the side.


    "Elder, don''t be like this. We will go back one yard at a time and I''ll treat your illness. It''s only right and proper that we have nothing to do with each other if you give me the medical fee. You go your separate ways and I will pass mine."


    Neither Wen Yu nor Yu Yinghao had ever seen a person who dared to speak so arrogantly in front of the old man.


    "Kid, I gave you face, didn''t I?"


    Wen Yu rushed over and slapped Li Su.


    "The second time, this is the second time. I will remember you, one day, you will kneel down and beg me."


    Li Su wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    "A total of 120,000 yuan. Hurry up and give us the money. We''re just passersby, so we don''t owe anyone anything."


    "Straightforward, I like it."


    Master Wen took out a card from his pocket and handed it to Li Su.


    "This is my lifetime savings, no no more, no less, it''s exactly one hundred and twenty thousand yuan. The password is written at the end."


    "Thanks for your help."


    Li Su took the bank card and prepared to leave without looking back.


    "Stop, who let you leave?"


    "Who else wants to treat? I''m sorry, I won''t. "


    Li Su looked at Wen Yu who was standing in front of her and said.


    "You ¡­"


    "You what? Why don''t you arrest me now and lock me up again, or else shoot me."


    "You think I don''t dare?" As Wen Yu spoke, she pulled out her spear and pointed it at Li Su''s head.


    "A person like you, who would destroy the bridge after crossing the river, has defiled this set of clothes on your body."


    Li Su was truly angry. She had never seen someone like her.


    Others have cured you of your illness, so what''s wrong with you? First, you have to arrest him and lock him up for a period of time.


    She even pulled out a gun to threaten others. Did she really think that just because she was a soldier she wouldn''t dare to do anything to you? Li Su really didn''t get used to her.


    "Shoot if you have the ability. Let me see how the soldiers of our country killed the innocent citizens of our country. Dong Dahai, record all of this. If I can survive, we will go to the military court. "


    Dong Dahai didn''t know what to do? How did things turn out like this?


    "Recorded!"


    Li Su shouted, giving Dong Dahai a fright. Then, she quivered and quickly took out her phone to record this scene.


    Wen Yu and Li Su stared at each other with wide eyes, neither of them willing to take a step back.


    "Wen Yu, is your gun pointed at your own people?"


    Old Master Wen stepped forward and snatched the gun from Wen Yu''s hand. Then, he waved his hand and slapped Wen Yu.


    "Dad."


    "Scram to the side."


    Elder Wen was about to speak, but he was interrupted by Li Su.


    "I''ve already taken your medical fee. From then on, we''re strangers. I''ll see you at the court-martial. "


    Li Su left without leaving any room for anyone. No one expected things to turn out this way.


    "Look at what you''ve done. From today onwards, you''re not allowed to take even a single step outside your house. When have you thought clearly? When are you going out?"


    Old Man Wen coldly snorted. He had Yu Yinghao bring Wen Yu away, then said apologetically to Principal Niu.


    "Sorry, Old Ox, I''ve let you watch such a joke."


    Dean Niu smiled.


    "It''s alright, the children are doing it for your own good."


    "What the hell! Isn''t it because I once made some contributions? I was just pretending to be a tiger to show my might!"


    After Li Su followed Dong Dahai out, she left alone.


    Instead of returning to the clinic, he wandered the streets alone.


    [Ding, The patient has recovered. The medical fee has been withdrawn. The reward is 10,000 merit points.]


    Phew, he could live another hundred days.


    This did not make Li Su happy, but instead made her think about one thing.


    Through this incident, Li Su discovered that she was just too weak. In front of all these people with strong backgrounds, she was not even worth mentioning.


    Right now, he needed to make full use of the Ghost Doctor System to make himself stronger. At the very least, he would have the ability to protect himself if he was threatened.


    But what should he do? This made Li Su sink into deep thought.


    However, he did not notice that behind him, there was a car quietly following him.


    Li Su, who was deep in thought, didn''t notice the arrival of night at all.


    "Halt, don''t run! Halt!"


    "Halt!"


    A figure staggered over, waking up Li Su who was deep in thought.


    "You''re blind."


    Since he interrupted Li Su''s thoughts, of course his expression would not be good.


    That person turned around and looked at Li Su before he continued running forward.


    Li Su was still cursing and swearing as more people ran over. Li Su quickly dodged to the side.


    Suddenly, a figure flashed through his mind.


    F * ck, you really are looking for me everywhere. I''ve finally found you.


    Li Su chased after him.


    On the neon street, there was a very strange sight.


    There was someone running in front. Not far behind were a group of people chasing, and at the back of the group, there was a young man also running.


    When the people blocking the way heard the commotion, they all dodged to the side. However, the crowd, who didn''t know the truth, still thought that something good was happening. They all followed behind Li Su and ran forward.


    After running for a distance, Li Su realized that if she continued running, she would never succeed even if she tired herself to death.


    He looked around and saw that Li Su was running down another path. It was a shortcut.


    Ten minutes later, Li Su stood before that person.


    "Follow me." Without waiting for the person to refuse, Li Su directly pulled his hand and walked down the road.


    After a series of twists and turns, the person chasing after him had already disappeared.


    Both of them were panting heavily.


    "Thank you."


    "No need to thank me. Saving you only saved me."


    Li Su panted as she spoke.


    "You know me?"


    "Not only do you know me, I even saved your life."


    That person looked at Li Su with a puzzled expression. He seemed to have thought of something and ran away.


    Li Su''s hands were swift as she pulled him back.


    "You''re still running? I can''t even run anymore."


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Who am I? You''re not admitting your loss so quickly. "

 C33

    "Zhang Qiang, you just came out of my house a few days ago and started to refuse to acknowledge your debt. "If I hadn''t been so kind that night, I would have cared about your life."


    Li Su wished she could open his head and see if it was a goldfish head with only seven seconds of memory.


    "Before you left, you didn''t even say goodbye and just left me a broken note. What use can that thing have? Can you eat or drink? "


    "Oh, I remember now, you''re that little doctor."


    "Do you remember what happened because you didn''t even say hello?" The consequence is that I lost forty-five days of my life, do you know? "


    "That shouldn''t be necessary, right ¡­"


    Wang Qiang was indeed embarrassed about the situation that day, but he was a little surprised when he heard Li Su say that he had lost forty-five days of his life.


    "Not at all, you actually said not at all."


    Li Su immediately became furious.


    "I''m telling you, if you don''t give me the medical fee today, you can forget about leaving today."


    "How much is it?"


    "Not much, just a few hundred thousand."


    "Not much."


    "Not much, then give it to me."


    "But I don''t have one now."


    "Didn''t you say that it wasn''t too much?"


    Li Su sized Zhang Qiang up from head to toe. "Look at the clothes you''re wearing. They''re not ordinary goods. You won''t even be able to take out a few hundred thousand yuan."


    "If it was a month ago, not to mention hundreds of thousands of dollars, even millions of dollars would be a piece of cake for me."


    "Then take it."


    "A month ago, I mean."


    "You''re a liar."


    "I''m not a liar, I''m really rich. I used to be a gold hand on Wall Street, and the money I earn is not something that an average person could ever hope to earn. "


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, just give it to me now if you have the ability."


    "I said I used to have one, but I don''t have one now."


    Li Su realized that this Zhang Qiang was someone who could brag more than she could. Furthermore, he could brag more than she could.


    His own boasting range was only at home. Look at him, he had already boasted about his own world. It was like he had just joined the WTO, his footsteps could be heard all over the five continents and four seas.


    "So you can''t give me money now?"


    "I can''t give it to you at the moment, but when I get back to my old job, I can give you ten times the amount of medical fees in one day, no more than a hundred times the amount of medical fees."


    "Have you gotten it?"


    Li Su didn''t believe what Zhang Qiang said at all because Zhang Qiang''s stomach was rumbling.


    "You can''t even eat now, and you still dare to say you can return it to me a hundredfold or a thousandfold."


    "Right now, I am only in a temporary state of despair ¡­"


    Li Su interrupted Zhang Qiang.


    "Alright, it''s my bad luck to meet you. Let''s eat first. I''m also hungry right now."


    "We''re going to a French dinner? Japanese food? "


    "Scram! Do you want the Egg-Fried Rice?"


    It was only when it was time for the real meal that Li Su saw what a real rice bucket was.


    A plate of Egg-Fried Rice weighed at least one catty. Zhang Qiang ate five plates of them by himself and even drank a bowl of seaweed Eggflower Soup along the way.


    Not only was Li Su stunned, even the people who were eating at the stall were stunned. Even the owner of the dishes had forgotten to turn the wok over.


    "Burp." Zhang Qiang let out a burp and rubbed his stomach.


    "I''m finally full."


    "Since you''ve finished eating, you should return the money."


    "Not at the moment."


    "Without you? You eat so much without you? "I don''t care. You have to pay me back today."


    "I really don''t have one."


    "Return the money."


    "I''ll definitely return it to you in the future."


    "I want it now."


    "Give me a few days."


    "Well said. Why didn''t you say that when I saved you back then?"


    "I didn''t ask you to save me back then."


    Zhang Qiang mumbled.


    "What did you say?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I mean I''m leaving now."


    "Where to? Are you going to go back on your word? "


    "No, I really have something on right now."


    "If I believe your bullshit, I''ll pay it back."


    "I didn''t."


    "There has to be."


    "Really."


    The two of them continued to struggle as they left the stall. The group that was eating was still in a daze.


    After the two of them took two steps, they quickly ran away. Behind them, the stall owner suddenly shouted, and the two of them ran even faster.


    "Why are you running?" Zhang Qiang gasped for breath as he asked.


    "Nonsense. If you don''t run away, then why don''t you give me money?" Li Su''s situation was not that bad.


    "You don''t have the money to eat?"


    "I only have enough for two plates of Egg-Fried Rice and you ate five plates by yourself. Where do you expect me to find so much money?"


    "You don''t bring money with you when you go out?"


    "Just give it to me. If you give it to me, I''ll have the money to eat."


    "I ¡­"


    "What ''I'', hurry up and return the money."


    "I didn''t." Zhang Qiang lowered his head. He was already such a big person, but he actually felt a little embarrassed.


    "No, just that life to repay the debt."


    Zhang Qiang said after a moment of silence.


    "This way, I have a way."


    "Speak."


    "I''ll work for you with a time limit of five years. During these five years, I won''t charge you any wages. You just need to take care of your food and accommodation."


    "With just you? What can I do for you? "


    "I know a lot. Electrician, decorator, builder, driver."


    Li Su was stunned. It wasn''t because of Zhang Qiang''s skill, but because the strange system had given him a prompt.


    [Ding, Master and Servant function triggered, Would you like to spend 9,800 contribution points to unlock it?]


    What the heck? What the heck?


    Why did a master servant function suddenly appear? He actually needed 9,800 contribution points to unlock it? He only had 10,200 merit points. Since he broke the system, why didn''t you just go and snatch it?


    Li Su weighed the pros and cons in her heart.


    It didn''t matter. Wealth came with danger. Whether or not one lived or died, it all depended on this one.


    He clenched his teeth and pressed confirm.


    The Ghost Doctor System in Li Su''s mind had changed.


    In addition to the liquidation, diagnostics, commodity exchange, and lottery system that appeared at the beginning, there was also a master and servant function.


    [Master-servant functions. Some do not have the money to pay the medical fee, and others volunteer to become the host''s servant. Every servant has a time limit.]


    Damn, there is still a time limit?


    Li Su continued reading the introduction.


    [Keeping the servant, the host can share his life. Every time the servant does something, the host has to pay him a certain amount of merit value. All the merit points earned by the servant shall belong to the host.]


    This condition was not bad. The fact that she had to pay merit value points pained Li Su.


    [After a servant is injured, the treatment is free of medical fees, but a certain amount of merit value is deducted.]


    F * ck, yet another merit value was deducted. Could there still be some rewards?


    "More functional, please try it later."


    Just as Li Su sighed with her long beard, a dialog box popped up.


    [Zhang Qiang has applied to become your servant. Are you sure?]


    [Confirm]


    "Congratulations, host, you have received your first servant."

 C34

    [Servant''s Name, Zhang Qiang; Servant Age, 35 years; Servant Skill, Fund Plate, Simple Tool Maintenance; Health Status, Good; Time Limit, 5 Years; Loyalty, 50%]


    [Is this the end of the collection?] I finally have a servant?


    What the hell was this loyalty?


    Li Su clicked on the question mark on her loyalty.


    [Loyalty: The higher the Loyalty, the better the master-servant relationship. The higher the loyalty, the better the master-servant relationship would be. For those who are loyal to them, their master would not execute all of their orders. In fact, they might even rebel.]


    Damn, what is this thing? Why would there be a traitor? It seems like the Master-Slave System isn''t very effective either. Furthermore, there is a time limit. If the time is up, where can I find such a person?


    "That, Li Su, are you listening to me?"


    "Ah?" What did you just say? "


    Li Su''s reaction caused a black line to appear on Zhang Qiang''s head. Seeing the rich expression on his face, Zhang Qiang thought that Li Su was satisfied with what he had said. He didn''t expect that he didn''t hear it at all.


    Zhang Qiang was defeated by Li Su, "Forget it. You should just arrange the rest of the work for me."


    Li Su ran it through her mind.


    The fact that Dong Dahai followed him to the Wen Family disappointed Li Su. This person could only go along with the flow and seeing that the others were stronger than him, he didn''t even have the courage to resist.


    Li Su dialed Dong Dahai''s number.


    "Old Dong, I think it''s best if you don''t follow me and become my spokesperson."


    Towards people like Dong Dahai, Li Su felt that she did not need to beat around the bush.


    Dong Dahai himself was soaking in the bathtub in a club, using it to flatten his frightened heart. Hearing Li Su say this, Dong Dahai wished he could run over and kiss Li Su right now.


    However, he still had to put on an act.


    "Where did I not do well enough?" Divine Doctor Li, please give me one more chance. "


    "No need, I don''t think you''re suitable to follow me. Let''s do it like this, I''ll give you a cell phone number later. Just hand over all the patients you''ve contacted before, I still have things to do."


    This Li Su didn''t play according to the rules. No matter what, she still wanted him to stay for her.


    Dong Dahai angrily laid back down in the bathtub, but after thinking about the gun in Wen Yu''s hands today, he still let out a long sigh of relief. In the future, he would not have to live his life in fear.


    What? Earn money? He was about to lose his life, what money did he need? Dong Dahai did not care about it at all.


    "Someone will contact you later. You will be my spokesperson, and you will handle all my medical activities."


    "Do you have any requirements for the patient?"


    "We have to have money, and it''s a serious illness."


    "Alright, I understand."


    Zhang Qiang took out a small notebook from his pocket and wrote down Li Su''s words.


    "Now, I have a task for you. Within twenty-four hours, you must let me treat the first patient."


    "Understood."


    Li Su opened her phone and took a look.


    A few bright red words reminded Li Su that he still had 47 hours, 28 minutes, and 27 seconds to live.


    "Also, you have to remember that my medical fees will be very high."


    "Yes, I understand. I''ll do it now. "


    [Ding, gave the first order to the servants, to find a patient within 24 hours, 500 contribution points must be paid after completing the mission]


    F * ck, it''s another merit value. I can''t even pay 50 points right now.


    Li could only pray that Zhang Qiang could find a patient within 24 hours to prolong her life.


    "Reporting, the target is in contact with an unknown person, the details of the conversation are ominous."


    "Continue to follow him. I want his address."


    "Understood."


    Such a conversation appeared in the car behind Li Su, but she didn''t know it.


    After returning to the clinic, Li Su lay on her bed and couldn''t sleep at all. He didn''t even have time to live, so how could he still have time to sleep?


    She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Then, she sat up and dialed her classmate''s number.


    "Hey, how''s my insurance?"


    "Big brother, at least take a look at what time it is."


    "I''m in a hurry."


    "The approval has been passed and the insurance policy has already taken effect."


    "Okay, thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, Li Su let out a long sigh of relief. Even if Zhang Qiang didn''t find any patients and she died, her parents would still receive a large amount of compensation.


    The time on the phone was constantly decreasing, but Li Su was calming down instead. So this was the feeling she had when she was facing death.


    She initially thought that she had a lot of things to do, but when it really came to her, she found that she couldn''t remember a single thing.


    It was better to write a letter and treat it as his last words.


    Li Su sat at the table and started writing her first letter.


    "Dear parents, when you read this letter, I may have already arrived in another world. Forgive me for not being filial to you and giving birth to a fat boy ¡­"


    After she finished writing, Li Su realized how much she felt for her parents. She still owed them so much, but she didn''t even do a single thing that she promised them.


    After packing the first letter, Li Su wrote down the names of her parents on the envelope.


    After unfolding the second piece of paper, Li Su wrote "Dear Yao Ya". After thinking that this title didn''t seem appropriate, she crossed it out.


    After writing three names in a row, Li Su felt that they were not appropriate and had all been crossed out.


    Li Su drew a beautiful piece of paper into a ghostly talisman.


    "What lousy head."


    Li Su hit her head and threw the piece of paper into the trash can before spreading out another piece of paper.


    "Yao Ya, I think that this form of address suits our current relationship. "I originally planned to call you, but it''s already one in the morning. I can''t disturb your rest ¡­"


    "I will bless you in another world."


    Li Su''s pen drew an exclamation mark heavily on the paper, slicing the entire piece of paper.


    After letting out a long breath, Li Su realized that she had written an entire 11 pages.


    He didn''t expect that he would have so much to say to Yao Ya, nor did he expect that such deep feelings for her would be hidden in his heart.


    In the next life, I''ll marry you and become my wife.


    Li Su imprinted a kiss on the envelope and wrote Yao Ya''s name on it.


    To whom?


    To a brother he hadn''t seen in years? To the junior he had rejected? Or was it written to him in his next life?


    Finally, the name in Li Su''s mind was ¡ª ¡ª An Xin.


    "An Xin: My blood sister, thank you for taking me in during this time ¡­"

 C35

    When An Xin opened the clinic door, she found Li Su looking at her phone screen and sitting there in a daze.


    "Sister An Xin." Li Su raised her face into a big smile.


    An Xin saw Li Su sitting cross-legged on the bed with red eyes. Three thick envelopes were placed in front of her.


    "Are you rich? Should I return the money? "


    An Xin said as she prepared to take the envelope in front of Li Su. Li Su''s hands were faster than hers.


    "Sis, this isn''t money."


    "What''s that?"


    "I won''t tell you for now."


    Li Su put the envelope on her body and said, "Big Sister, I''ll go home first."


    "You ¡­"


    "I''ve cleaned up. I''ve already bought breakfast and put it on the table. The case and note are in the upper left corner of your desk. The stethoscope is in the upper right corner."


    Seeing Li Susu''s leaving figure, An Xin always felt that something was wrong with Li Su.


    When she returned to her office, An Xin finally found out what was wrong with her. Li Su had never been so diligent ever since she arrived. No matter when she arrived, Li Su would always be sprawled out on her bed.


    "Did you take the wrong medicine?"


    An Xin ate the breakfast that Li Su bought. As she looked at the room that Li Su had cleaned, although she was suspicious in her heart, she didn''t think too much about it.


    Time waited for no one, and Li Su had no mood to take the bus back home.


    "Son, why are you back?"


    Wang Guifen heard the door open and came out wearing her apron. She was very surprised to see Li Su.


    "There''s nothing going on at the clinic today. I just want to come back and visit. I''m also here to pick up a meal."


    "I knew that you wouldn''t visit the Three Treasures Palace for no reason. An Xin already told me that you borrowed quite a bit of money from her and now you don''t even have the money to eat."


    Wang Guifen was talking nonstop, but she felt very warm in Li Su''s heart.


    "Oh, my dear mother, take pity on your son."


    Li Su pulled Wang Guifen''s arm in a spoiled manner.


    "Alright, alright. Stop shaking me. If you keep shaking me, my arm is going to fall off. I''ll make it for you, I''ll make it for you."


    "I knew my mom was the best mom in the world."


    Li Su kissed Wang Guifen on the cheek.


    "Alright, alright. I was so numb the moment I came back."


    "Mom, let me be your assistant."


    "Don''t mess with me."


    Wang Guifen pushed Li Su out of the kitchen.


    Li Su, who had nothing to do, began cleaning the house. Although Wang Guifen had already cleaned the house once, he still wanted to help his parents with something in the last moments of his life.


    Li Su was cleaning the room when Li Tang Ming came in through the door.


    "Son, why did you come back today?"


    "Dad, you''re back. Since there''s nothing going on at the clinic today, I might as well go home and take a look. "


    Li Su wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    "Alright, let''s rest for a bit. Your mom has already cleaned it."


    "Just one more thing, Dad. I''ve put the tea and newspapers on the table."


    "Alright, not bad, I still remember your dad''s habit."


    After the family had enjoyed their meal, Li Su and Li Tangming had a casual chat, while Wang Guifen was in the room dressing up. The three of them were ready to go for a stroll around the streets.


    She hadn''t been shopping together for a long time, so she was really looking forward to it.


    As they walked on stage filled with cold air, the three of them were brimming with smiles. However, there was something hidden underneath Li Su''s smile.


    "Dad, why don''t you try this?"


    Li Su picked up a shirt and gestured on Li Tang Ming''s body.


    "I''m so old already, this shirt is too fancy."


    "If your son wants you to try, then go and try." Wang Guifen gave Li Tang Ming a push before he walked into the fitting room.


    "How is it?"


    "When my dad wears this, he immediately looks a few years younger."


    "Why do I feel like it''s too flashy?"


    "It''s pretty good." Wang Guifen also nodded.


    "No, no, I still don''t want it."


    Li Tangming looked at the price tag on his shirt and decided not to take it. He pulled the mother and son out.


    Along the way, Li Su used the excuse of going to the toilet to buy the shirt. He could tell that Li Tangming actually liked the shirt a lot.


    "Why did you buy it back? This dress is too expensive. "


    "If you like it, just take it."


    "It''s too expensive."


    Li Tangming carefully held the shirt in his hand. It cost four or five hundred yuan, and he couldn''t let it get scratched.


    "Mom, try this dress on."


    Originally, the three of them had only come out for a stroll. They did not expect to see Li Su buy clothes for Wang Guifen and Li Tangming when they came out of the mall.


    "Son, why don''t I buy one for you? Look at your clothes, they''re still spring clothes."


    "No need, I still have several pieces at the clinic."


    The three of them almost strolled through the whole commercial street. When they got home, Li Su and Li Tang Ming were both lying on the sofa.


    Only Wang Guifen was standing alone in front of the mirror, changing the treasures she had obtained one by one.


    "No matter how I see it, I still feel like something is missing."


    Wang Guifen went through all the things she had bought, there were always some things she was not satisfied with.


    Li Su and Li Tangming looked at each other with bitter smiles on their faces.


    Actually, Wang Guifen was the one who pulled the two of them into the shopping mall at the end of the shopping spree.


    "Son, come for a stroll with me next week. There are still a lot of things that you haven''t bought yet this time."


    Wang Guifen said.


    "Alright."


    Li Su said with a smile, but his heart was bleeding. He didn''t know if he would have the chance to go shopping again in the future.


    "I knew my son was the best. Look at your dad, he got as tired as a dead dog after just a few steps. If it wasn''t for me dragging him, he would have already been lying there."


    "It''s all because of you. You said you would be back in an hour. Look, you''ve already wandered around for half a day. How could you not be tired?"


    Li Su smiled as she watched Wang Guifen and Li Tangming bickering, while he poured a cup of tea for both of them.


    "Mom, I''m going to take a bath."


    Li Su earnestly washed early because it was almost time for Yao Ya to get off work. He wanted to watch a movie with Yao Ya.


    After she cleaned herself up, Li Su prepared to leave.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m leaving."


    "How about we leave after eating?"


    "No, I still have something to do."


    "Isn''t the clinic alright today?"


    Wang Guifen had just finished speaking when Li Tangming interrupted her.


    "Alright, since my son has matters to attend to, let him go. Right now, work is more important."


    Li Su hugged Li Tang Ming and Wang Guifen respectively for a while before saying her goodbyes.


    "There seems to be something wrong with my son today."


    After Li Su left, Li Tangming said to Wang Guifen.


    "You''re just getting old, what''s wrong with your son?"


    "I don''t know either. I just feel that he''s a bit weird today."


    "I think you''re in the late stage of Alzheimer''s."

 C36

    Li Su stood beneath the Xiao Clan''s building and took out her phone to look at the time.


    There were less than twenty-five hours left.


    "Li Su? Why are you here? "


    Li Su turned around and saw Yao Ya, who was dressed in professional attire, standing behind him.


    The faint fragrance on Yao Ya''s body caused Li Su to be slightly intoxicated.


    "Li Su? Are you okay? "


    Yao Ya waved her hand in front of Li Su''s eyes.


    "Ah?" "I''m fine, you''re too beautiful."


    "Damn."


    Yao Ya asked as she hit Li Su.


    "Why did you come back here today?"


    "I''m here just to pick you up."


    "Are you for real?"


    "Of course it''s true. I swear it with my life."


    Li Su patted her chest and said.


    Yao Ya hurriedly used her hand to cover Li Su''s mouth.


    "You''re not allowed to talk like that."


    "Wuwu." Li Su nodded.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll treat you. "


    Yao Ya placed her finger under her chin as she pondered. From Li Su''s perspective, this scene looked very beautiful.


    "I want spicy powder."


    "I don''t have a goal."


    "Then let''s go eat hotpot since we haven''t eaten for a long time. I''m drooling just thinking about it."


    "Let''s go, I''ll bring you in my private car."


    "Not bad, looks like you''re doing pretty well at the clinic. You''ve already bought a car."


    "Of course."


    "Is this the special car you were talking about?" Yao Ya pointed to the twenty-eight inch permanent bicycle in front of her. This bicycle was even older than her.


    "I bought this car out of the blue. I can guarantee that the turnaround rate will be much higher than what Lati or Lamborghini would do."


    "How can it not be tall? It''s already considered an antique."


    Li Su stepped onto the bicycle and shook her head at Yao Ya. "Come on up."


    Although the bike was a little old, Li Su cleaned the car thoroughly. She even changed the seat and put a sponge cushion on the seat at the back.


    Li Su whistled as she rode. Behind her was a beautiful lady. When she saw the gazes of others, she was extremely pleased.


    "Can you keep a low profile?"


    "Why should I keep a low profile?"


    "There are so many people watching. I feel quite embarrassed."


    It was time to get off work. The streets were packed with people.


    "Think about it this way. The car you''re making right now is the only sports car in the entire Xinqing city with its own leather seat, self-driving, and full view of the sky. They''re jealous of you."


    Li Su''s words made Yao Ya laugh.


    "You''re the only one who knows how to talk."


    After arriving at the hotpot restaurant, the two of them sat down on a couple seat and ordered a large serving of noodle soup. The two of them were sweating profusely as they ate.


    "Aiya, I can''t take it anymore, I eat too much."


    Yao Ya said as she rubbed her plump belly.


    "Li Su, you want to compensate me?"


    "What should I compensate you with?" I don''t do that sort of thing. "


    "What are you thinking?" Yao Ya gave Li Su a pat, "I ate so much today, so I must have grown some meat."


    "You''re just too skinny. You''ll look better if you get a little fatter."


    "Really?"


    "More real than diamonds."


    "You only know how to lie."


    The two of them played around for a while before Li Su suggested.


    "Let''s go to the movies."


    "Sure, but it''s already this time. I wonder if there are still any tickets left."


    "I''m ready."


    Li Su showed two movie tickets.


    "So you had planned this beforehand."


    "Heh heh."


    The movie they saw was an old one, the Titanic.


    The sight of Jack and Ruth parting in the sea made Yao Ya cry.


    However, Li Su''s eyes were glued on Yao Ya the entire time, as if she wanted to carve every single one of her frown and smile deeply into her mind.


    After the movie ended, Li Su and Yao Ya walked out.


    Yao Ya''s eyes were still red.


    "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have brought you to see a movie."


    Li Su said.


    "Why?"


    "I originally wanted to make you happy, but now you''re crying so much that your eyes are swollen."


    "This movie is too touching." Yao Ya said as she wiped her tears away.


    "Alright, since today''s event is over, I''ll send you home."


    "Yes."


    Sitting on the back seat of the bicycle, Yao Ya asked while hugging Li Su''s waist.


    "Li Su, tell me, if the last two people are saved, what would happen?"


    "The result is that you can''t see the movie at all."


    "Not a bit of romance."


    Yao Ya remained silent behind Li Su, but Li Su didn''t speak either.


    I want to give you a special memory after I leave. When you marry the one you like, I will remember having a person like you, riding a bicycle with you, watching a movie that makes you cry.


    The road was not very long, but Li Su rode for a long time.


    He wanted to stay with Yao Ya for a little longer.


    "I''m home, thank you."


    Yao Ya jumped down from the car and said.


    "You''re welcome, I should have done that."


    "I''m leaving. Bye bye."


    "Goodbye, good night."


    Yao Ya was about to enter the building when she suddenly turned around and ran in front of Li Su to give her a kiss.


    "I''m very happy today."


    When Li Su came back to her senses, Yao Ya had already run away and disappeared.


    This silly lass was even making a surprise attack.


    Li Su felt the softness on her face and the fragrance coming from her hair that flew past the tip of her nose.


    He would not be able to smell it again.


    Pushing his bicycle, Li Su walked down the street. Other than the dim light of the street lamp, only he and his shadow could be seen.


    He had done what he needed to do, so he left the rest of the time to himself.


    He didn''t want the people around him to watch him leave. Some things were better done by himself.


    Li Su bought a pack of beer and rode her bicycle to the river alone.


    Ye Zichen opened his phone. There were only 20 hours left.


    Not bad. At least he could see the sun tomorrow morning.


    Li Su mocked herself.


    For some reason, Li Su remembered a scene she had seen before.


    "I won''t let you see tomorrow''s sun."


    "I am blind to begin with."


    Touching the heavy envelope in his arms, he mailed it out to you tomorrow. I hope that you won''t feel too sad when you see it.


    Zhang Qiang still hadn''t called him yet, so there was no turning back.


    When she felt the cool breeze and the moonlight, Li Su''s heart was very calm.


    He began to recall the foolish things he had done when he was young, and the wonderful times he had shared a table with Yao Ya.


    Unknowingly, Li Su had already finished drinking a whole case of beer, but he didn''t have any signs of drunkenness right now.


    Holy shit, I got a fake wine.


    Li Su angrily kicked all the bottles in front of her into the river.


    He had nowhere to go in the middle of the night, so he decided to return to the clinic. At least he still had some things there, so it would be better if he went back to take a look.


    Just as he walked to the entrance of the clinic, he saw another person squatting there.


    "Why are you here?"


    "What took you so long?"

 C37

    The two of them spoke almost in unison.


    "You first." Li Su said to Zhang Qiang.


    "I''ve found the patient, but I don''t have a phone and I don''t know your number. That''s why I''ve been waiting for you at the clinic."


    Damn, I actually forgot about this matter.


    Li Su slapped her forehead as she remembered that Zhang Qiang didn''t have a phone.


    "It''s my fault. I forgot about this matter."


    Li Su quickly said.


    "Where is the patient now?"


    "In a small district"


    "Hurry up and leave."


    Li Su set her bicycle aside and pulled Zhang Qiang inside the small district.


    "How did you find Dong Dahai?"


    "I didn''t find him. I found him myself."


    "You''re awesome."


    Li Su gave Zhang Qiang a big thumbs up. Without any foundation, he could actually find a patient willing to treat his own illness within 24 hours. This ability was not available to ordinary people.


    When they arrived at their destination ten minutes later, Zhang Qiang brought Li Su directly to the innermost building. They then went through the elevator and arrived at the top floor.


    "This is the place."


    Zhang Qiang pressed the doorbell and the door opened.


    The moment the man saw Zhang Qiang, he cursed loudly.


    "You liar, how dare you still come here? Do you know that I believe your lies? My wife almost lost her life! Scram! Quickly scram!"


    The door was shut with a bang.


    Li Su was no longer in a hurry. She wanted to see what Zhang Qiang had to say.


    Zhang Qiang straightened his clothes and pressed the doorbell twice. In any case, as long as the door was closed, Zhang Qiang would always press the doorbell.


    "I said, are you annoyed? I already told you to f * * k off." The man shouted angrily.


    "Are you short on money? "Sure, I''ll give it to you."


    The man took out a stack of money from his pocket and threw it at Zhang Qiang''s face.


    "Okay, you can leave now, right?"


    The man wanted to close the door as he spoke, but Zhang Qiang stuck his feet under the door.


    "This is not a matter of money, but a person''s credibility. Since I promised you that I would find you the best doctor, then I will do my best to find you. Even if you didn''t use it in the end, you can''t use money to defile me."


    Although Zhang Qiang''s words were powerful, the man didn''t believe him.


    Li Su, who was standing behind him, also shook her head.


    This kind of persuasion was of no use at all, it would only make others think you were a liar.


    Although this society lacked trust, it looked down on trust the most because in some people''s world, money was the most trustworthy tool.


    It was obvious that this man was such a person.


    [Starting Clearing System... Clearing...]


    "The name is Zhao Ruyi and he is 29 years old. He is the boss of a business company. Can I go in now?"


    Li Su pulled Zhang Qiang to the side and stood in front of the man.


    "Where did you get my information?"


    "Ten years ago, you suddenly became rich, and so far, no one knows the reason why you became a rich man. What I want to tell you is, I know how you became a rich man, but can I go in now?"


    The man looked surprised, but at the same time, he looked even more furious.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    You were born in a small village and attended high school. Afterwards, you bought a wild chicken college diploma and went back to the village to be a primary school teacher. At the back of your mountain is a cemetery. Do you still need me to continue?


    Not only Zhao Ruyi, but even Zhang Qiang was stunned. He dared to guarantee that this was the first time Li Su had seen this man, because when they were here, Li Su didn''t even know this neighborhood.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "It looks like you believe me. I''m a doctor."


    Li Su pushed the man away and walked straight into the house.


    Upon entering the house, Li Su discovered that Zhao Ruyi had bought the entire floor.


    The interior was decorated not only in grandeur, but also in a swimming pool.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Zhao Ruyi asked Li Su.


    However, Li Su ignored him and looked around his house.


    "I should be able to see the patient now."


    "Who the hell are you? How do you know about me?"


    "I told you, I''m a doctor, but I''m not an ordinary doctor. I can cure your wife. "


    "Do you have a medical certificate?"


    "Do you really have a college diploma? "Don''t think too highly of that kind of thing. You and I both know that if you really believed in that kind of thing, you wouldn''t have to hide in your room all day looking for a doctor."


    "How much do you want?"


    "It depends on the patient."


    "Alright, please follow me."


    Li Su gestured for Zhang Qiang to wait outside. He followed behind Zhao Ruyi and entered a room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he was greeted by an extremely rich sandalwood fragrance.


    Amidst the sandalwood smoke, the surrounding walls were filled with sculptures of various deities, as well as various runes.


    There was a beautiful young woman in the middle of the room, but she was motionless.


    [Diagnosing...]


    [Name of patient, Fan Ya; patient''s condition, death of infant in abdomen, paralysis of the whole body, rotting organs, duration of illness, one year]


    "Take her out of here and find a clean, airy room."


    "No, this is the work of a great mage. If she were to go out, she would lose her life."


    "If you believe in Great Mage''s words, I will respect your decision. However, within three days, she will be dead."


    Zhao Ruyi was silent for a while, but she still chose to carry Fan Ya out.


    "Go out."


    "No, I want to look at Xiao Ya."


    "I''m sorry, but my principle is that during the diagnosis, no one is allowed to look at it."


    "You ¡­"


    "Or you wait for her. Then you blame yourself for the rest of your life."


    "Okay, if you can''t cure her, I will take your life."


    After saying this vicious sentence, Zhao Ruyi closed the door.


    First, Li Su used the thirteen needles to control Fan Ya''s blood. Then, she used "Liu Lu Zi Gui Fang" to remove the fetus from her abdomen and burned it with fire.


    The rest was simple, but Li Su did not have the time to wait. He had to use the fastest method to heal Fan Ya so that he could live.


    Fortunately, this was recorded in the Thirteen Needles of the Ghost sect and the Legacy of the Ghost Clan of Liu.


    Li Su practically used the techniques recorded on the book to stitch up Fan Ya''s wounds. Then she used the thirteen needles of the Gate of Hell to stimulate Fan Ya''s body''s vitality, promoting the healing speed of the wounds on her body.


    "Enough." Li Su walked out of her room with a piece of paper in her hand. "The recipe on here, go get it. No matter what method you use, you must give it to her within two hours. Otherwise, you have to bear the consequences."

 C38

    Zhao Ruyi made a phone call and sent the prescription written by Li Su on WeChat. In less than 20 minutes, someone sent the medicine over.


    "Doctor Li, are you looking at it?"


    "Right." After Li Su wiped a handful of medicinal herbs, she let Zhao Ruyi fry the medicine.


    An hour later, the entire room was filled with the strong aroma of Chinese medicine.


    With the help of Ru Yi, Li Su poured the medicinal juice into Fan Ya''s mouth.


    [Ding, treatment completed. The consultation fee is 730,000 yuan. Are you sure you want to pay?]


    "Alright, when she wakes up, drink it for him for three days according to my method just now. Every morning and every night."


    "I understand." Although Zhao Ruyi said this, her eyes did not believe Li Su''s treatment methods.


    "Pay the medical fee now."


    "How much?"


    "Seven hundred and thirty thousand."


    "What?" Zhao Ruyi''s eyes were wide open as she suspected that she had misheard, "How much money did you just say?"


    "Seven hundred and thirty thousand." Li Su said word by word.


    "Why don''t you just grab the money?"


    "You can choose not to pay, but you have to bear the consequences of not paying."


    "What a joke. No matter what, I am the CEO of a company worth millions. Do I have to be afraid of a nameless pawn like you threatening me?"


    Zhao Ruyi was obviously not into this.


    "Alright, since you don''t believe me, I''ll give you one clear explanation after another."


    Li Su decided not to go. She was tired just now and said as she sat on the sofa.


    "Zhao Ruyi, you must be prepared."


    "I want to see what kind of day you can say."


    "Zhao Ruyi, your family lives in the countryside. The mountain behind your house is the entire mountain village''s cemetery. As for you, after high school, due to family reasons, you didn''t go to university, so you chose to go out and work. Using the money you earned from your work, you bought a graduation certificate from a wild chicken university and returned to the village to become a teacher. "


    "Is Zhao Ruyi right?"


    However, Zhao Ruyi''s head tilted to the side, not even bothering to answer Li Su''s question. Li Su didn''t seem to mind as she continued speaking.


    "There''s a girl in the village. You like her very much, but his parents are against your being together because you''re poor."


    "But at this time, you unintentionally found a road that allows you to get rich. This road can allow you to get rich overnight, and can even allow you to escape from this mountain village!"


    At this moment, Zhao Ruyi''s expression had already changed, but she did not stop Li Su from continuing.


    "You spent a year digging a hole in your backyard that led to the back of the mountain. The existence of this underground cave is something only you know about. Even your parents don''t know about it, they have always thought that their son was tired because of teaching. "


    "On that full moon night, you stole the first tomb. Your heart was extremely tangled, and in the end, your greed overcame your reason. You opened the coffin, and within the coffin, you obtained your first bucket of wealth, a pair of golden bracelets, and a copper coin."


    "A week later, under the pretext of going to your classmates'' house to attend the wedding, you went to the provincial capital and sold off all three items. You earned ten thousand yuan."


    "Am I right?"


    Zhao Ruyi seemed to have forgotten to refute him; his face was somewhat pale.


    Li Su smiled lightly and continued speaking.


    "I have to say that you are quite smart. You know the principle of not exposing your wealth. In the next two years, you stole all of the tombs at the back of the mountain, and no matter who you are close to, they will all fall into your hands. "


    "The scariest thing is that you don''t even let one of the top seven go."


    "Ever since you started robbing tombs, your parents have been gradually falling. The two elders who are only sixty years old actually lost all their hair, and their bodies dried up and died. "


    "After you buried your parents, but the next day, you stole all of their burial items. Then, you filled your underground cave with explosives, and you left amidst the exploding sounds and fiery light."


    "Stop talking."


    "But after three months, you returned to the village ¡­"


    "Stop it!"


    "I brought the girl I like here ¡­"


    "I''m telling you, stop it!"


    Zhao Ruyi abruptly stood up, like a furious lion.


    "The two of you have had a wonderful life, but the nightmare between you has truly begun."


    "I beg of you, stop it, stop it."


    Zhao Ruyi painfully crouched on the ground, both her hands grabbing at her hair with a savage expression.


    "Do you want me to say more?"


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "I''m a doctor, but I''m not an ordinary doctor. If I want to, I can find out anyone''s secrets."


    Li Su looked at Zhao Ruyi and said, "That''s why I want you to pay 730,000 yuan, it''s really not much."


    "What would you do if I didn''t do these things?"


    "Nothing, I''m just a doctor. I can''t do anything."


    "As expected, there''s a god three feet above us."


    "It''s good that you know it. Pay up."


    Zhao Ruyi staggered back into the house, then carried a bag and came out.


    "This is a million, please save me."


    Zhao Ruyi kneeled down in front of Li Su.


    However, Li Su remained unmoved. She counted out the money in her bag for 7300 thousand and placed the rest in front of Zhao Ruyi.


    "I''m just a doctor, not a monk. You found the wrong person."


    "Please, save me, please."


    Zhao Ruyi hugged Li Su''s thigh.


    Li Su sighed and said.


    "If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have done it."


    Li Su sighed.


    "You stole the entire village''s eight generations of tombs, causing the entire village to not have any breathing room for three generations. I believe you already know that the village has been barren for several years, and there are even people who starved to death."


    "When her illness is completely cured, you can take her back to the village and do some things for the villagers. Perhaps in the future, you two will have a child. The worst case scenario would be that the two of you will also have a happy ending."


    "Thank you for your guidance, Godly Doctor."


    Zhao Ruyi kowtowed to Li Su.


    "Less evil deeds are not something that no one really knows."


    After Li Su left the district with Zhang Qiang, Zhang Qiang let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Where did you find out about him?"


    "You can''t leak it."


    "I feel more and more depressed around you?"


    "Why?"


    "Because I can''t see through you."


    "Of course, I am the descendant of the Ghost Valley. You have seen through me. My eighteen years of winter and summer were not wasted."


    "You''re the descendant of the Ghost Valley?"


    "What do you think?"


    "No wonder, only the descendants of the Ghost Valley can have this kind of prophetic ability. In the future, when I have the chance, I will definitely pay a visit to them."


    Zhang Qiang''s eyes were filled with worship.

 C39

    Forty-eight hours had passed and Li Su was still alive.


    Did he have any extra merit value points during this period of time?


    Ye Zichen clicked on the Ghost Doctor''s system, but there was no notification about the merit value.


    However, there was a piece of news that made Li Su go wild with joy.


    "The host''s life is here, choose to share your life with the servant?"


    Opening up the system of master and servant, Li Su saw that after Zhang Qiang''s lifeline, there was a multiplication of two. This meant that Zhang Qiang was living for 48 hours every 24 hours.


    [Host is trying to eliminate the time difference between himself and his servant, not even 10 Merit Points per hour]


    It was only ten contribution points, not much.


    If she had known earlier, she would have ran all the way here without having to run around, causing her to be rolled up in anger. She had only used 10 contribution points for her servants, which was much less than the 100 contribution points she had gained the day before.


    After looking carefully, Li Su realized that it was 10 contribution points per hour.


    F * ck, 10 contribution points per hour, 24 hours per day is 240 contribution points, and that''s not double the amount.


    Wasn''t this the same as stealing merit value points?


    But right now, Li Su had no other choice. If he wanted to survive, he could only choose to accept it.


    Now that her life was no longer in danger, Li Su was facing another problem.


    It was Zhang Qiang''s fee. The system had already sent him a message.


    [This servant has completed the mission assigned to me by the host. Please pay this servant with 200 merit points.]


    F * ck, how could I have merit value now? If I had merit value, would I be like this?


    The system notification popped up again. Li Su felt a bit irritated when she heard this voice.


    [Host doesn''t have enough merit value to pay. Starting from now, calculate the interest for the servants. According to ten percent of the daily calculation, until the Host has enough merit value to pay the interest for the servants.]


    One day was twenty, and ten days was two hundred. However, in addition to the merit value of his life, he still owed two hundred and sixty merit value points to others.


    [Oh my god. I had a servant just now. But now, why do I feel like this servant is my creditor?


    "Li Su, what should I do next?"


    Looking at Zhang Qiang''s face, Li Su had the urge to slap him, but she didn''t dare.


    Now that Zhang Qiang was his creditor, if he had a slight dissatisfaction with the system and his debt increases after another random beating of a servant, his life would be done for.


    "Zhang Qiang, I have let you down. You should leave. You don''t need to work for me anymore."


    "That won''t do."


    Zhang Qiang rejected him immediately.


    "I must do what I have promised, or else I will go against my principles."


    Li Su''s head was filled with black lines. She could only pat Zhang Qiang''s shoulder and give all the money in her pocket to Zhang Qiang.


    "Take the money first and save it. I don''t have any left either."


    "Thank you, boss."


    [Ding, Servant Zhang Qiang''s Loyalty Level increased by 5 points]


    Is there such a good thing?


    Li Su sized Zhang Qiang up from head to toe, but there wasn''t any change. To have his servant increase his loyalty so easily, it seemed that he had to pay more attention to his servant''s life in the future. Perhaps, he might gain something else.


    After she left Zhang Qiang''s place with a wave of her hand, Li Su returned to the clinic.


    As for the letters in his arms, they were all burned, so there was no need for him to die.


    "Where did you go? It''s been a day and a night and you haven''t even answered a phone call!"


    The moment she entered the door, An Xin shouted these words.


    Li Su took out her phone and shook it, "Her phone is out of battery."


    "Where have you been?"


    "Isn''t this a reunion between fellow students? I had a little fun and then forgot the time."


    "Can you let me know the next time you disappear? Do you know that you will make me die of anxiety? "


    An Xin grabbed Li Su''s ear and started nagging. She then went over all of the crimes that Li Su had committed during this period of time.


    An Xin let Li Su go after an hour, panting heavily as she sat on the chair.


    "Big Sister An Xin, look at you, you haven''t found your target yet, but now your face is full of wrinkles. Don''t be angry anymore. Smile a bit, smile less than ten years."


    "Stop being so talkative, aren''t you the one that''s angered?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. It''s all my fault."


    Li Su''s hand reached to An Xin''s shoulder, but An Xin knocked it away.


    However, Li Su was not discouraged. She continued to extend her hands and was immediately hit away by An Xin.


    Li Su continued to shamelessly press her hand on An Xin''s shoulder. An Xin turned around and glared at her, but a big smiling face appeared in front of her.


    An Xin rolled her eyes at Li Su. "I really admire the thickness of your skin."


    She couldn''t remember how many times she had been angry with Li Su, but he never seemed to be angry.


    "About that, Sis, I''m going to sleep for a while."


    "You ¡­"


    An Xin turned her head around and saw the bloodshot eyes of Li Su. Immediately, she couldn''t bear to look at her.


    "Alright, go to sleep."


    As soon as Li Su''s head touched the pillow, she closed her eyes, unconscious.


    The previous night, Li Su did not sleep at all. She waited until the next day when she was ready to die before following Zhang Qiang to treat her illness. When he returned, it was already the morning of the third day.


    After that, he pulled Zhang Qiang along to sit by the lakeside for a long time before returning. It was no wonder that he wasn''t tired.


    An Xin sat there looking at Li Su''s youthful face. She didn''t know why, but she had the urge to kiss Li Su.


    How embarrassing.


    Li Su fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already morning of the next day.


    An Xin was dragging the floor.


    "Sister An Xin, why are you so early?"


    "It''s still early, why don''t you take a look at what time it is?"


    He raised his head and saw that it was already ten in the morning.


    "Eh, where are my clothes?"


    "Yes."


    "That ¡­"


    "About this and that. If you have anything to say, hurry up and say it."


    "Inside my clothes ¡­"


    "A total of fifty cents and a bank card are placed under your head. Your new clothes are under your feet."


    "Oh."


    Li Su discovered that this person was a bastard.


    Previously, when An Xin had scolded him, he had felt very uncomfortable. Now, An Xin no longer scolded him, and now, he felt somewhat uncomfortable.


    [Ding, The patient has recovered, Reward 3000 Merit Points]


    Hearing this sound, Li Su was very excited, but the thought that she still owed Zhang Qiang contribution points made her very unhappy.


    After calculating in his heart, he found that he was in arrears by two days'' worth of contribution points. Adding up the interest, he had a total of 240 points.


    There were also Life-Force Points, which totaled 480 points.


    This time, it was worth 720 Merit Points.


    Heavens, my life is bitter. I lack contribution points.

 C40

    No matter what, Zhang Qiang''s contribution points would definitely be paid for.


    "Host''s contribution points are already sufficient, would you like to pay the servant 720 contribution points?"


    [Confirm]


    After Li Su confirmed the reward, his contribution points started to fall and Zhang Qiang''s contribution points started to rise.


    Not only that, the multiplier of two on Zhang Qiang''s attribute bar had disappeared, and he had even gained a bit of HP.


    In Zhang Qiang''s comment, there were also 720 merit points.


    Of course, Li Su was more concerned about the countdown to her own life. She also found out that Zhang Qiang''s loyalty had increased yet again.


    Once she was done with her work, Li Su started to get up.


    All day long, Li Su had been helping out at the clinic. Although there weren''t many patients, they were all guests that came to buy medicine.


    However, every time, Li Su would rush to the clinic to receive them. She would only be able to answer them once, making An Xin think that Li Su had eaten the wrong medicine.


    After confirming over and over again that Li Su was fine, An Xin finally sat down and watched Li Su bustle about.


    After seeing An Xin off at night, Li Su locked the clinic''s door. She first gave Zhang Guifen a call, then spent an hour with Yao Ya on the phone to get through to Zhang Qiang.


    Because at noon, Zhang Qiang sent him a text message and called Dong Dahai.


    "Hello, how are you today?"


    "I''ve taken over all the patients from Dong Dahai''s place, but they don''t really trust me. There are a few who have just come in contact with me, and I''m in the process of reviewing them."


    "Well done, I only have one request. Receive a patient every five days, and those who are in urgent need. As long as they are willing to pay double the medical fee, you can give me a call."


    "Alright."


    "Alright, that''s it for now. I''ll hang up first."


    After hanging up, Li Su took a shower before going to sleep.


    In her dreams, Yao Ya was wearing her own shirt and twisting her body in front of her. Just as she was about to lift her gun and get on the horse, the door was kicked open.


    Li Su quivered, and her little brother, who was as hard as iron, immediately went soft.


    "Damn, who is it?!" Don''t you know how to knock? "


    The cold barrel of the gun was pressed against Li Su''s forehead.


    "Don''t move, don''t move. If you have something to say, let''s talk."


    "Take him away!"


    The leader grabbed Li Su''s head and looked at her for a while before stuffing her into a car to bring her over.


    Li Su curled herself up into a ball and started shaking non-stop in the car.


    F * ck, can''t you guys change to a creative successor? I''ve already been affected by you guys. If I can''t do anything in the future, I''ll find trouble with you guys one by one.


    Under Li Su''s curse, the car stopped.


    He dragged Li Su out of the car and sped away.


    "Wa, wa, wa!"


    Just as expected, the moment she was dragged out of the car, before the ropes around her wrists could be untied, Li Su ran to the corner of the car and started vomiting.


    It wasn''t easy for her to vomit, but before she could catch her breath, she was dragged back into the room.


    The furnishings inside were very simple. Other than some basic necessities, there was not a single ornament to be seen.


    Moreover, there was also a huge box in front of Li Su that seemed to contain something.


    Why did it all feel so familiar to him?


    When the rope on her back was untied, Li Su carefully looked at the furniture in front of her.


    Damn, isn''t this your old man''s room? How could he have been tied up here? Was Wen Yu still unwilling to give up?


    Li Su started to curse the Wen family for not keeping their word.


    He began to slowly search around the room.


    "Landmines!"


    "Engineer!"


    Just as Li Su turned to the big table, she suddenly discovered two old men lying on the floor, playing a game of chess.


    He had seen these two people before, and one of them had even been saved by him.


    One was Wen Xin Country, the other one was someone he seemed to have met in a hospital.


    "Hello." Li Su poked Wen Xinguo with her finger.


    "F * ck off, stand to the side. Can''t you see that laozi is busy right now?"


    Li Su looked carefully. There weren''t many chess pieces on the surface of Wen Xin Country''s chess pieces, and the banner was immediately snatched away by someone else.


    "You should go this way."


    "No, we should go this way."


    "Listen to me. This way."


    "Cut the crap."


    In the end, Wen Xin Country did not insist on Li Su and listened to Li Su''s suggestion. Instead, the person fighting Wen Xin Country raised his head and looked at Li Su, but he did not say anything.


    In the end, under Li Su''s guidance, Wen Xinguo killed all the old man on the other side without leaving a single corpse.


    "No, you old brat."


    "Hey, hey, you''re so cocky. Don''t believe me, I have a helper. This is my new staff officer."


    "Bullshit."


    This person was the President of the First Hospital, Niu Chengyue. He scoffed at the words of Wen Xin Country.


    "Come, come, boy, tell him, are you my new staff officer?"


    Li Su had also been excited just now, but now that she had regained her senses, she naturally wouldn''t care about Wen Xinguo''s words and just coldly stood to the side.


    "Ai, it seems that you have the guts to not answer my question."


    Wen Xinguo was enraged. When he turned around, he found Li Su standing there coldly, looking at him with a furious expression.


    "Aiyaya, so it''s the genius doctor. When did you come? "If you don''t tell me when you''re coming, I''ll go greet you."


    Wen Xinguo extended his hand to shake Li Su''s, but Li Su completely ignored him.


    "I don''t dare to trouble you. Who are you? If anyone disobeys your orders and directly binds them here, it would be very impressive."


    As soon as Li Su finished speaking, Wen Xinguo and Niu Chengyue''s expressions changed. They naturally understood what she meant.


    "Is there some kind of misunderstanding between us?"


    Wen Xinguo said.


    "Misunderstanding? I hope it''s a misunderstanding. "


    Li Su showed Wen Xin her wrist. The red marks on it caused their eyes to hurt.


    "Look, I told you that it would be more suitable for the two of us to go. Now that''s great, something went wrong again."


    "I know these kids are so disobedient."


    Wen Xinguo said angrily.


    "Um, what''s your name?"


    "Since you have the ability to tie me up, why don''t you know my name?"


    The two of them smiled awkwardly.


    "That Li Su, we had a misunderstanding. I''ll go ask her now."


    After Wen Xinguo shouted, his personal guard appeared in the room.


    "Chief!"

 C41

    "Bullshit, you''re still treating me as your boss? Tell me, what''s going on?"


    The guard was confused by Grandpa Wen''s question and didn''t know what he meant by "please".


    "Chief, I don''t understand."


    "You don''t understand?"


    Wen Xin Guo grabbed Li Su''s hand, revealing the red marks on it.


    "I told you to follow him and find out where he lives, then invite him over. Is this how you invite me over? "You really give me face. Earlier, when they called my Wen family for destroying the bridge after crossing the river, I thought that there was a misunderstanding between us."


    "Now it seems like it''s all you people who are trying to ruin laozi''s reputation. From tomorrow onwards, you will not come again. No, from now on, you will not come again."


    Wen Xinguo scolded angrily.


    However, Li Su heard another question from within.


    "You guys actually followed me?"


    "This ¡­"


    Wen Xinguo was momentarily stumped. He did not know how to explain himself, but it was still Niu Chengyue who took over the conversation.


    "I told Old Wen to do this, so don''t blame him."


    "Who are you?"


    "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Niu Chengyue, I''m the hospital''s principal and a comrade of Old Wen."


    "The reason I''m looking for you is because I saw that Old Wen''s treatment method is very special. I''ve never seen it before, I think ¡­"


    I''m sorry, Principal Niu. I think you''re mistaken. There is no longer any connection between me and Grandpa Wen, and I don''t have any interest in talking to you.


    As the Wen family continued to insult her, Li Su kept everything in her heart. Right now, she didn''t have any thoughts of wanting to tell them anything, including everyone who was related to the Wen family.


    "We have a misunderstanding ¡­"


    Li Su ignored Niu Chengyue''s words and turned to leave.


    "Now we seem to have completely offended him."


    "It''s all because of my lack of discipline."


    Wen Xinguo was so angry that his beard was sticking out.


    "Whose idea did you say that?"


    "I don''t know either, these people were all called here by the young mistress."


    "Call Wen Yu and Yu Yinghao over here for me. Now you even dare to disobey my orders, you are defying the heavens!"


    When Wen Xinguo heard this, he immediately knew where the problem was.


    Ten minutes later, Wen Yu and Yu Yinghao appeared in front of Wen Xinguo.


    "Wen Yu, looks like your wings have really hardened. You actually dare to carry my benefactor on your back?"


    "Father, he is just a student of a second-rate university. He doesn''t have the qualifications to practice medicine at all. He is lying to you."


    As Wen Yu spoke, she handed over a stack of papers in her hands to Wen Xinguo and Niu Chengyue.


    The two of them opened it and saw that it was filled with Li Su''s resume.


    If Li Su was by his side, she would have realized that some of the things recorded in the book were things that Li Su had forgotten.


    "Who are you? You are a soldier, and the only thing you have done is to protect your home and protect your country. Now you actually dare to use public property for private purposes and use your authority to transfer information to the military. Do you really want to go to court? "


    "If you want to go up, then go up. I just don''t want a swindler to show off his might in front of my Wen family."


    "Pa!" A resounding slap resounded across Wen Yu''s white and tender face. A bright red palm print appeared, and Wen Xinguo''s face was filled with anger.


    "Father, you''ve never hit me before, and now you''re hitting me for a scammer."


    "Hit you? I think hitting you is light."


    Wen Xinguo looked at Wen Yu and said.


    "Yes, I have some merits here, but these are all real weapons. I fought for the country, not just me."


    "The uniform you''re wearing is not Wen Family''s, it''s given to you by the state. "You actually think that it''s the Wen family, and that the Wen family is some damn thing, but the people praise us, give us a name, and think that we have contributed to the whole country."


    "What if someone says something about us? Can I lose two pieces of meat? Other people say that it''s because you haven''t done well enough, but you still have mistakes in your body, so why don''t you think about these things? "


    "Don''t tell me that you really want to be called a party member and then be scolded by the people on your old man''s head?"


    The more Wen Xinguo cursed, the angrier he got, and he slammed the table beside him.


    Yu Haoying stood on the side, cold sweat dripping down his forehead. The old man was really angry this time.


    "From today onwards, you are just an ordinary soldier. I will call He Hongtao and tell him about your rank as a private. If you don''t understand, when will you be reinstating your position?"


    Having said this, Wen Xinguo paused, then looked at Wen Yu. "If you don''t understand, I will personally kill you. You can''t leave a mouse poop in the army."


    "And you, Yu Yinghao, as my former platoon leader, you actually lied to me together with her, your crimes unforgivable. You should also change your location."


    "Yes."


    How could Yu Yinghao dare to complain now? Luckily, he had retreated now. Otherwise, he believed that the old man would actually take out his gun and put it against his own head.


    After sending everyone away, Wen Xinguo looked like he had aged a few decades as he slumped back in his chair.


    "Forget it. Old Wen, don''t be angry. You''re already so old. If something happens to you due to anger, it will be the loss of the entire country."


    "I, Wen Xinguo, have been a public servant my whole life. I never thought that in my next generation, there would be such a situation. What face do I have to meet my former comrade, my former leader? "


    Faced with Wen Xinguo''s question, Niu Chengyue did not have an answer of his own.


    He understood his old comrade''s thoughts very well.


    People of their generation would never be able to rub sand in their eyes. Black was black, and white was white. They would always do things for the public, so how could they tolerate such a thing happening to their next generation?


    "Old Wen, don''t think about it anymore. Let''s just find Li Su and solve this misunderstanding. Otherwise, you''ll be poked in the spine for the rest of your life."


    "Forget it, I don''t want to go anymore. I''m old, so what if I get poked in the spine?"


    "Old Wen, this idea of yours is problematic. "You need to know that the kid has a treasure on him."


    "What treasure?"


    "With his medical skills, even if he were just a little bit, he could save thousands or even millions of lives. This is a task given to us by the Party."


    "Right, for the sake of the next generation, I''m willing to give up my old face."


    "Stop standing there like a fool for laozi. Go and prepare laozi''s car, laozi has to apologize to someone else!"

 C42

    After Li Su left the Wen Family, she walked in the direction of the clinic.


    Li Su now deeply detested the Wen family.


    F * ck, don''t wait for laozi to make a name for myself, or I''ll show you all.


    Li Su was walking alone on the street. When he was kidnapped, he didn''t even bring money with him. Otherwise, he would have just caught a taxi and returned home.


    As she was walking, Li Su heard the car behind her howl and quickly dodged to the side.


    However, this car walked beside him and kept honking its horn.


    When Li Su turned around, the headlight swayed so hard that she couldn''t even open her eyes.


    "Damn, who is it?"


    "Li Su, I''m Wen Xin Country. I apologize to you now."


    Damn it! Li Su cursed silently and ran.


    Ye Zichen asked the family why they were always haunting him, and just followed him wherever he went.


    "Don''t run, I''m really apologizing to you."


    But Li Su did not stop shouting at Wen Xin Country, she lowered her head and ran.


    However, a person''s stamina is limited, how can he run past four rolling wheels?


    Wen Xinguo''s car followed beside Li Su and shouted out to her.


    "Are you all bored? I don''t want to see anyone from your Wen Family."


    However, Wen Xinguo acted as if he didn''t hear it and continued to talk.


    "Li Su, there''s a misunderstanding between us. I hope to have a good talk with you."


    Li Su stopped, gasping for breath. The only thought in his mind was, How come my stamina is so bad?


    "Master Wen, since you''re older, I won''t argue with you. But, you can''t be so overbearing, can you?"


    "No, there really is a misunderstanding between us."


    "I don''t want to hear any explanation, because it''s useless."


    When Li Su saw Wen Xinguo and Niu Chengyue get off the car together, she turned around and ran down a small road.


    "Sigh ¡­"


    Wen Xinguo still wanted to say something, but Li Su had already run away.


    "Looks like the misunderstanding between you two is even deeper."


    "I don''t believe this! I''ve been through a life of war and I can''t even do anything to a little brat!"


    After Wen Xinguo boarded the car, he said, "Let''s go to his clinic."


    When Li Su ran away from the alley and saw Wen Xinguo and the others did not chase after her, she let out a long sigh of relief.


    The two sides of the street were brightly lit, and the girls beside her were all dressed up beautifully.


    Li Su looked at the flashing neon lights, the clubhouse, the bar.


    Only then did he realize that this seemed to be a street of bars.


    Why did I come here?


    "Handsome, come in and have some fun."


    A charming voice sounded.


    When Li Su turned around, she saw that the woman was dressed in revealing clothes. The deep ravine caused Li Su''s eyes to widen.


    When he looked at the woman''s face again, it was covered by a thick layer of powder, which was so white that it looked like White Impermanence in the temple.


    Li Su felt nauseous. She really had no future. Wasn''t it just a ditch? It wasn''t like she hadn''t seen it before.


    "Handsome, do I look good?"


    "Not good."


    Li Su turned around and left, leaving the young girl standing there in a daze.


    No, I have to get out of here.


    Li Su quickened her pace. If she continued to look at it for a while longer, he felt that he would lose too much blood and die.


    "Little sister, don''t go."


    "Don''t hold me, I don''t know you."


    "Come on, little girl, don''t we already know each other?"


    "Let me go, I don''t want to go with you."


    "Haha, little sister is really interesting. Big brother didn''t let you come with me, it''s me that''s going with you. "


    As Li Su was walking, she saw a group of people dressed in loose clothes harassing a girl. The girl''s face was red, and her walk was crooked. She was obviously drunk.


    Do you know who lives the longest in this world? He was the kind of person who would never meddle in other people''s business.


    Here, the fish and dragons were mixed together. Since Li Su didn''t have much strength right now, she naturally didn''t want to interfere in this matter.


    However, when he accidentally saw the girl''s face, Li Su realized that this matter could not be helped.


    Because he knows this girl, Feng Duoduo.


    "Let go of that girl, let me do it!"


    Li Su shouted out in a panic. She actually said such a thing. However, he didn''t care about that much now. He would first rescue Feng Duoduo and then talk.


    Not only were the youngsters stunned, even the bystanders were stunned. Now, there was still such a shameless person, and they all looked at him with disdain.


    "Big brother, it seems like someone came to steal business."


    "Kid, you have good eyes. However, I took a fancy to this girl first. If I want to feel good, I''ll have to wait until I''m done. "


    "Satisfying your head."


    Without saying anything further, Li Su punched the leader of the group to the ground and pulled Feng Duoduo over.


    "Hurry up and leave."


    "Big pervert? Why are you here? "


    Feng Duoduo raised her head and saw Li Su holding her hand with her blurry eyes.


    "Cut the crap, hurry up and leave."


    Li Su didn''t want to waste time talking to her, so she pulled Feng Duoduo and ran outside.


    Didn''t he see that those people had already caught up with them?


    "Pervert, let me go, I don''t want to go with you, I want to drink."


    Li Su was instantly angered.


    "Drink your head! If you drink anymore, you''ll lose your hymen!"


    With Feng Duoduo''s pulling, the two of them missed their best chance to escape and were surrounded by those young men.


    "Brat, you don''t follow the rules."


    Young Master wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said.


    "Hit him!"


    The few young men rushed up like wolves and tigers. They beat people up and robbed people. The division of labor was clear.


    When Li Su fought three people alone, it was obvious that her strength was insufficient. Although she had forced the average person to use a bit more strength, she had still made a lot of strides.


    These people were all hoodlums on the streets, which one of them was not experienced in battle?


    Li Su knew how to beat someone up and make them lie down quickly. After a while, she was almost unable to take it anymore.


    At this time, Feng Duoduo had already been snatched away by Young Master, and her clothes had already been taken off.


    In desperation, Li Su executed the thirteen needles of the Underworld Sect with her finger.


    With that, the people who were attacking Li Su fell to the ground and twitched continuously.


    "Do you have any more brushes?"


    Big Bro was a little surprised, but he immediately let out a whistle. A lot of people immediately surrounded this area.


    Li Su looked. If she didn''t run now, how long would she have to wait?


    Like an arrow, he rushed forward and pointed his finger at Young Master''s chest. Without caring about the consequences, he pulled Feng Duoduo and ran out.


    Those people who were rushing over did not know what happened, and brushed past Li Su.


    "Catch him, he''s the one who knocked down Big Bro."


    A group of people charged towards the direction Li Su ran towards.


    If Li Su was not too bad, but he was still dragging a troublemaker. Not only did he not cooperate, he was also constantly struggling.


    "Let me go, I''m not going with you, you''re a pervert."

 C43

    Being annoyed by Feng Duo''s shouting, Li Su carried Feng Duo and ran towards the small path.


    "Halt!"


    "Stop right there!"


    "Don''t run!"


    After all, it was Li Su''s first time coming to this kind of place. How could she compare to the familiarity of this place with these hooligans?


    After running for only five minutes, Li Su discovered that there was a dead end in front of her.


    "Don''t let them get away, this is a dead end."


    The shouting was getting closer and closer. Li Su was like an ant on a hot pan as she panicked. When she saw the people around her, her eyes lit up.


    "Eh? "Where is he?"


    "Where did he go?"


    This group of hooligans had searched this place over and over again many times, and had even taken out steel pipes and other things as they continuously beat the surroundings.


    "Come, let''s take a look at that place."


    After a long while, a head stuck out from the pile of rubbish. It was Li Su.


    Looking around and finding no one else, Li Su carried Feng Duoduo out from the garbage heap and ran towards the main road in a panic.


    Along the way, many people avoided Li Su, because he was extremely smelly and his current appearance was long gone.


    On top of his head was a pair of underwear that had been thrown by someone, or perhaps it was the baby sponge. There were also a lot of other junk hanging from his clothes, such as plastic bags, used Durex and so on.


    After finally getting a taxi, Li Su''s only thought was to quickly take a bath.


    Under the driver''s disgusted and disdainful gaze, Li Su fished out a hundred yuan from Feng Duoduo''s small purse.


    "There''s no need to look for it."


    After saying that, Li Su rushed into the clinic with Feng Duoduo in her arms.


    "F * ck, you want to find money? Why don''t you tell me about my car wash money?" The taxi driver cursed and went straight to the car wash.


    After rushing to the clinic, Li Su casually threw Feng Duoduo aside. She then rushed to the bathroom to take a bath, before throwing away her clothes. Only then did she let out a long sigh of relief.


    He sniffed. Why was there still a stench? He had almost rubbed the skin off, why wasn''t it clean yet?


    F * ck!


    Li Su turned around and found that Feng Duoduo was lying on the bed. She didn''t know when she had vomited all over the floor, and with the smell of Feng Duoduo''s body, how could she not smell?


    This is bad, if An Xin comes tomorrow, wouldn''t I be scolded again?


    Li Su suddenly slapped herself.


    Aren''t I just looking for trouble with nothing to do?


    Li Su pinched her nose and rummaged through Feng Duoduo''s purse for her cell phone, but she might as well not take it out.


    F * cking Apple phone, what password was it?


    "Hey hey, what''s the password? I''ll get someone to bring you back."


    No matter how Li Su tried to shove him, Feng Duoduo didn''t respond.


    "Damn, how troublesome."


    What do we do now? Of course it was done by himself.


    Li Su took off all of Feng Duoduo''s clothes and threw them into the washing machine.


    He never expected that this little chili would have such a good figure. She should be tall and straight; she should be flat.


    Li Su held Feng Duoduo in her arms. She put her into the bathtub and began to wash her body with the shower.


    Perhaps it was due to the flowing water, Feng Duoduo whispered, and then turned her body in the bathtub.


    Ye Zichen stuck out his butt in front of Li Su.


    Li Su immediately felt a stream of hot air seeping out from her nostrils.


    What a deadly little demoness.


    Li Su sighed with emotion. Then she closed her eyes and began to rinse Feng Duoduo''s body. However, her little brother wasn''t as obedient as she said. He started to feel pain.


    Finally, before Li Su died from excessive blood loss, Feng Duo was completely washed away.


    Damn, this is even more tiring than running a marathon.


    Li Su wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked at her little brother who was raising the flag to pay her respects.


    "Bro, calm down. If you act on impulse, my life will be over."


    Wrapping Feng Duo in the quilt, Li Su began to scrub the floor, as well as the bed sheets that she had stained with dirt.


    When she was finally done with all the work, Li Su let out a long sigh of relief.


    Sleep.


    Lying on the bed, Li Su tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Her mind was filled with Feng Duo''s snow-white body.


    Pa! A resounding slap.


    You useless thing, your life is more important!


    Maybe it was because she had worked too hard today, or maybe it was because of that slap, Li Su quickly entered into her dreams.


    "I used to cross mountains and seas, and also passed through mountains and seas of people ¡­"


    This was the alarm clock that Li Su had set. Ever since she found out that she hadn''t died, Li Su had set up her alarm clock so that she could wake up earlier.


    In order to take care of the drunk Chili Pepper, Li Su didn''t sleep in her room but in the hall.


    There were only two beds in the hall. Li Su slept on the outermost bed, while Feng Duoduo slept in the innermost bed. Li Su could immediately react to any situation.


    When Li Su turned her head, she saw that Feng Duoduo was not wearing a single piece of clothing.


    He remembered that he had covered her with a blanket last night, so why was there no blanket now?


    He stuck his head out a little bit and realized that Feng Duoduo''s blanket had long been kicked to the ground by him.


    Li Su leaned over, wanting to pick up Feng Duoduo''s blanket.


    However, just as he lowered his head, he felt a gust of wind sweep past his head.


    He suddenly raised his head and found that Feng Duoduo had already woken up.


    Just as Li Su was about to explain, she suddenly saw that Feng Duoduo''s eyes were still closed.


    He stretched out his hand and felt around in front of him.


    "The bathroom is on the left."


    Hearing this, Feng Duoduo turned to the left.


    Li Su let out a long sigh of relief before she immediately became nervous.


    He quickly got up, not even bothering to pick up the blanket that fell to the ground as he hurriedly put on his own skin.


    The more she was busy, the more confused she became. Li Su had just put on her T-shirt, but she realized that her pants were missing. Right now, other than her underwear and T-shirt, there was nothing else on her body.


    Unable to care anymore, Li Su remembered that there was a pair of pants in her room. Just as she ran to the door, Feng Duoduo appeared.


    Feng Duoduo opened her eyes and looked at the half-naked man in front of her.


    Li Su''s eyes widened as she looked at the naked woman in front of her.


    Time froze here.


    Ahhh!


    Ahhh!


    Two frightened screams and the sound of a door closing.


    Feng Duoduo covered herself with the blanket, her face was red and white, and her hands were tightly covering her eyes.


    It''s over, it''s all over. I''ve been exposed by this big pervert.


    Li Su''s face was covered in sweat.


    It''s over, it''s all over now.


    This time, even if he wasn''t a pervert, he would still be treated as a pervert by others.

 C44

    Feng Duoduo was too excited to notice that, now that she had calmed down a little, she discovered that there was a leather belt under her body.


    He pulled it casually. It was a pair of shorts, and the one on top was smiling at him lazily.


    Feng Duoduo suddenly put the pair of shorts under her nose and sniffed.


    What am I doing?


    Feng Duoduo suddenly woke up and threw away the shorts in her hands.


    He poked his head out of the blanket and looked around. He didn''t see any clothes, only a wrinkled T-shirt and the shorts he threw away.


    Feng Duoduo wanted to call Li Su out and bring back her shorts, but when she thought about how she was still naked, she was too embarrassed to scream.


    Carefully putting on the two pieces of clothing, he looked down to see that other than some of the more prominent areas, the rest were still fine.


    "That... "Why don''t you come out for a bit?"


    Feng Duoduo''s face was so hot that it could be fried eggs.


    Li Su had long since put on her clothes, but she didn''t dare to go out.


    He didn''t know how to explain it to Feng Duoduo.


    Suddenly, she remembered that there were scissors and the like outside the clinic. Li Su''s head was covered in sweat.


    Hearing Feng Duoduo calling for her, Li Su carefully opened the door, afraid that Feng Duoduo would come out from some corner and use a pair of scissors to cut her off.


    Seeing Li Su''s cautious look, Feng Duoduo almost wanted to laugh.


    "Hey, I''m just a girl, why are you running so far away?"


    Li Su moved her feet as she sized up Feng Duoduo, afraid that she would reveal a pair of scissors in her hand.


    Feng Duoduo got off the bed and Li Su quickly closed her eyes.


    "I''m dressed." Feng Duoduo''s face turned red.


    Only then did Li Su open her eyes. Suddenly, she saw two protrusions on Feng Duoduo''s clothes. Then, she could not move her eyes away.


    "Does it look good?"


    "Good."


    "Have you seen it?"


    "Yes."


    Li Su''s head was like a chick pecking rice. She suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    "Pervert!" Feng Duoduo gritted her teeth as she looked at herself.


    "No, listen to my explanation."


    "Big pervert, big pervert."


    "It''s really not what you think. Listen to my explanation, listen to my explanation!"


    Feng Duoduo did not give him a chance to speak.


    He swung the pillow at Li Su''s head and started beating it.


    "I''ll show you, big pervert! I''ll show you! Big pervert! Big pervert! "


    Li Su shouted as she dodged.


    "It really isn''t what you think. I didn''t see anything, no, no, no, I didn''t see anything at all."


    Feng Duoduo was also tired.


    "Then tell me, where are my clothes?"


    "Washed?"


    "Is there anyone else in this room?"


    "Nope."


    "You still haven''t seen it, then you still haven''t."


    Feng Duoduo raised the pillow in her hand and launched another round of attack.


    "No, just listen to my explanation."


    Li Su shouted.


    "I met you yesterday on Bar Street. You were drunk and were harassed by a few hooligans, and then I rescued you. I even got hit a few times on my body, and now there are still marks left on me."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true. If you don''t believe me, just look."


    Li Su was afraid that if she was too slow, Feng Duoduo would hit her again. Shua, he took off his T-shirt.


    Li Su was not considered well-built, but she also had the upper half of her body with two abs. There were a few bruises on the upper half of her body.


    "There''s more on my thigh."


    Disregarding Feng Duoduo''s protest, Li Su took off her pants in a flash, turned around, and showed Feng Duoduo the traces on her butt.


    Feng Duoduo blushed when she saw Li Su''s raised butt.


    "Even if you saved me, why did you take off my clothes?"


    "You were drunk and you didn''t want to come with me. Then we were chased and beaten by those hooligans, so I had to hide in the garbage. I didn''t expect you to vomit everywhere in the house when you came back."


    "Get to the point."


    "The point is, you''re dirty, I can''t give you a bath without taking off your clothes."


    As Li Su spoke, she could feel the murderous aura coming from Feng Duoduo.


    "You actually took the opportunity when I was drunk to bathe me, and even said that you didn''t watch, and that you didn''t do anything at all. You big liar, big pervert."


    Feng Duoduo''s face was filled with anger and shame. She felt wronged that this pervert had seen her innocent body for more than twenty years.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    Before Li Su could take off her pants, Feng Duo''s pillow hit her.


    Li Su had to cover the pillow with her hands.


    Although Feng Duoduo was a girl, but her subordinates were really capable.


    "No, didn''t I explain everything just now?" Why are you still fighting? "


    "I''ll beat you to death, you big pervert, I''ll beat you to death, you big liar!"


    Feng Duoduo said while gnashing her teeth.


    "I really didn''t do anything."


    "I''ve already seen it, I''ve hugged it, I''ve touched it, what else do you want?" "Do you want me to lie on the bed now and let you have a good time?"


    "I ¡­"


    Li Su almost blurted out, I''m willing.


    "Stop fighting, if you continue, then I''ll fight back."


    Li Su had been forced into a corner by Feng Duoduo.


    "Fight back? "You should retaliate. You still have the face to retaliate. I''ll let you retaliate, I''ll let you retaliate."


    "I really did fight back."


    "Fight back, fight back, fight back."


    Feng Duoduo was still beating Li Su with her pillow.


    Li Su stretched out her hands and grabbed Feng Duoduo''s hands.


    Feng Duoduo stared blankly, she didn''t expect that this big liar would actually dare to retaliate.


    "Let go."


    "I''m not letting go."


    "Let go."


    "Let go of you and still hit me."


    "I told you to let go."


    Feng Duoduo had some strength, but how could she be a strong and young opponent like Li Su? After being knocked a few times, Feng Duoduo kicked Li Su''s lower body.


    Coincidentally, it just so happened to be Li Su''s little brother.


    "Oh ~ ~"


    Li Su''s facial features immediately twisted, but she didn''t let go of Feng Duoduo''s hand.


    Li Su''s body was about to bend down.


    "Stop pretending."


    Feng Duoduo pushed Li Su.


    Li Su''s pants were still on her ankles. With Feng Duoduo violently pushing her, she immediately lost her balance, and her hands fell backwards.


    In the panic, he had also grabbed Feng Duoduo''s clothes, and both of them fell down at the same time.


    So soft, so elastic, so touching.


    Li Su fell to the ground. Feng Duoduo pressed her body against Li Su, while Li Su''s hand was still pressed tightly on Feng Duo''s chest.


    Time stood still once again.


    It was over. He had taken advantage of her again.


    It''s over. This time, he was really caught red-handed.


    It was as if Li Su''s hand had never felt such warmth before. She unconsciously tightened her grip.


    "You all ¡­"

 C45

    "You all ¡­"


    An Xin stood in the doorway, her hand still in the position to open the door, but the scene before her made her wonder if she had walked past.


    Li Su lay on the ground. She was wearing only a pair of underwear and her hand was still holding onto the girl''s chest.


    A girl, wearing Li Su''s T-shirt and her shorts, was lying on Li Su''s body. The two of them seemed like they were about to do something.


    "Sorry to bother you."


    "Big Sister An Xin, you misunderstood."


    The two of them were scared by An Xin who suddenly walked in and immediately stood up.


    Maybe the two of them were too flustered to choose a good support point, so Feng Duoduo fell back onto Li Su''s body.


    Coincidentally, Li Su''s body started reacting.


    The tent was set up.


    Feng Duoduo, who only had a pair of shorts, could naturally feel the change in Li Su''s body.


    She got up from Li Su''s body with a red face and hid back under the blanket.


    Even though Li Su''s skin was thick enough, now that people saw such an indecent scene, even his own face started burning.


    He quickly put on his own clothes, then took Feng Duoduo''s clothes and turned around.


    Feng Duoduo hid in the quilt, put on her clothes, and carried her small purse. Without saying a word, she left the clinic.


    An Xin stood outside the clinic and watched as Feng Duo left. Then, she turned around and walked in.


    "Li Su, what did I tell you before?"


    "No, Big Sister An Xin, listen to me explain. It''s not what you saw!"


    "No need to explain, I understand."


    An Xin replied with an understanding expression.


    "However, whether I can do something wrong next time or not, and try my best to choose at night."


    "No, Sister An Xin, it really isn''t what you think."


    Regardless of whether An Xin listened or not, Li Su told An Xin everything that had happened last night.


    "That''s right. When you came in just now, it was all a coincidence. I lost my balance and she fell into my arms."


    "I was wondering why that girl is so familiar. So she''s one of the two girls that came to find you the last time. She''s pretty, no wonder you''re so anxious." Look at the clothes she''s wearing, she''s from a wealthy family. "


    "No, that''s not the point. Sister An Xin, did you listen to my explanation or not?"


    "Yes, yes."


    An Xin''s perfunctory attitude caused Li Su to be unable to voice her grievances. It was extremely uncomfortable being stuck in her throat.


    "I''m really saving someone, just now was really a misunderstanding."


    "Yeah, I know. Adults, I understand."


    "No ¡­"


    Just as Li Su was about to explain, a military vehicle appeared at the door. Four soldiers got out and stood by the door.


    Then two elders came out and walked straight into the clinic.


    "Why are all of you still here?"


    Li Su took a look and saw that Wen Xinguo and Niu Chengyue were still haunting the scene.


    "Li Su, there''s a misunderstanding between us. I''m here to apologize to you."


    "Didn''t you see? I still have no way to explain the misunderstanding in my head. Leave quickly, I don''t want to deal with your Wen Family."


    An Xin was stunned. Why would there be an army car in her clinic?


    After hearing what Li Su said, he seemed to know these two people.


    "Little lady, I have something to say with Li Su. Can you go out first?"


    Niu Chengyue said to An Xin.


    An Xin nodded and walked out.


    Li Su did not stop her. There were some things that should be done with their hearts at ease.


    "What do you all want by lingering around like ghosts?"


    Li Su was really annoyed by the Wen Family.


    Previously, when he was treating Wen Xinguo''s illness, he was pointed at his head with a gun and then arrested and locked up for an entire day.


    Then, when he was in the hospital, he was slapped in the face by the Wen family members. They continued to point their guns at his head and even shot him.


    The night before yesterday was too excessive. He actually tied himself up.


    "I came to apologize to you. Everything that happened to you before was unknown to me. It was all my daughter''s reckless decision, but no matter what, it was my fault. I apologize to you."


    Li Su quickly dodged.


    "Don''t, I still want to live for two more years. If your daughter finds out, I won''t even have a chance to live."


    "It won''t happen again, I''ve already sent her away to become a private."


    Li Su thought, "This is also a punishment."


    However, when he found out that Wen Yu had directly dropped from the colonel to the private army, and that her promotion was not allowed, Li Su could not bear to do so. Of course, this was all in the future.


    "Let''s put this matter aside for now. Why are you looking for me?"


    "Ox, you tell me."


    "It''s like this."


    Niu Chengyue said.


    "When Old Wen was sent to the hospital for medical examination, I found that all the illnesses on his body had been completely cured by someone else''s superb means."


    "I gathered all the specialists in our hospital together, but they all said they had never seen it before."


    Li Su thought to herself, how many years has this technique been lost for? If you guys had seen it before, this Ghost Doctor System was really not worth much.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I want to hire you to be our hospital''s Vice President, directly into the rank of Major General. You don''t need to do anything, but please open a course in our hospital and impart your skills and experience to us."


    "I don''t want to."


    "I know what you are worried about. As long as you have a rank, you will be an important protector of the country and no one will interfere with you. As long as you go to class every week, you will be free to go the rest of the time. We will not interfere with you and will also protect your safety."


    "I really don''t want to."


    "This is a matter of interest to the country and the people. Do you know, we have never seen your method before? As long as you teach it to us, we can save thousands or even thousands of people. Your achievements are recorded in the annals of history."


    Li Su still shook her head.


    "Don''t you want to make a contribution to this country? The country needs you now, can''t you sacrifice some of it? "


    "Don''t use the country to pressure me, it''s useless. "The country won''t go to war just because of a little pawn like me, and won''t help me settle things just because I''ve been bullied by others. Who knows, maybe I''ll be unknowingly killed."


    Actually, it was not that Li Su did not want to. Just as Niu Chengyue said that, he received a message.


    "Ding! The host''s ability is not enough to activate the inheritance mode. Would you like to forcefully use 800 thousand contribution points to open the inheritance?"


    F * ck, I don''t even have ten thousand now, how will I get eight hundred thousand for you?


    At the current stage, it was better to stay alive. If he were to lose his life, how could he mention contributing to the country?

 C46

    No matter how Wen Xinguo and Niu Chengyue tried to persuade her, she just shook her head.


    "Forget it. If they don''t want to, then let''s not force them. Aren''t there a lot of youngsters like this now?"


    Wen Xinguo pulled Niu Chengyue and said.


    "What a pity."


    Niu Chengyue sighed and prepared to leave.


    Li Su herself was helpless. Because of her, she had no way to be willing to pass on her medical skills to him.


    However, he could tell that Niu Chengyue genuinely wanted to help raise the standards of the medical community. He wasn''t greedy for the medical skills that he had at his disposal.


    This was the heart of the old revolutionary army.


    "Dean Niu, please hold on."


    Li Su called out to the two elders.


    "You agreed?" Niu Chengyue turned around in surprise, but he saw Li Su shake her head with a dark expression.


    "Because of my personal reasons, I am unable to agree to your suggestion of going to class, but I intend to compromise."


    "Go ahead." Hearing that there was a chance, Niu Chengyue quickly said.


    "Although I can''t go to the First Hospital for lessons, you can look for me if there''s any problems."


    "Really?"


    "Really, but I have a condition. I must pay the medical fee."


    "How much is it?"


    "Depends on the situation. Maybe I won''t accept a single cent, and maybe I''ll receive a million."


    "How do you judge the fees?"


    "That''s hard to say, but every fee I pay has a solid basis, if you''ll excuse me I can''t explain in detail."


    Niu Chengyue thought about it for a moment. Although he didn''t achieve his primary objective, it was still better than refusing at once.


    "It''s better this way. It''s a happy cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation!"


    After sending off the two elders, An Xin walked in and looked at Li Su with a strange expression.


    "Have you been working in secret recently?"


    "No, I''m a law-abiding citizen."


    "Then why did I hear about the class, the treatment, and the like?"


    "How could that be? I''m just an intern, and a half-assed one at that. How could someone treat me? You must have heard wrong. "


    It wasn''t easy to get rid of An Xin. Li Su let out a long sigh of relief. It seemed that she needed to do some work outside, or else she would be discovered by An Xin one day.


    "Doctor, doctor, save me! Help! "


    Just as Li Su turned around, she saw a young woman carrying a child that was covered in blood as she ran into the clinic.


    "Don''t worry, put the child down first. Slow down. Li Su, hurry up and get the iodized wine ball and the bandage. "


    An Xin ran out of the house and quickly said.


    Li Su did not dare delay any longer. She quickly took the items and placed them beside An Xin while she turned on the diagnosis system.


    [Name of patient, Chi Xiaobao; Age of patient, 5 years old; Illness, trauma; Cause of illness, penetration with needles]


    Li Su cleaned up the blood on the child''s body while An Xin had already given a few drops to the child.


    "It''s a penetrating wound. So far, I haven''t seen any bone injury."


    An Xin said as she checked.


    "We can''t deal with this kind of injury. We need to go to the hospital."


    "What should I do? "What should we do?"


    The young mother was suddenly at a loss. All she knew was that tears were streaming down her face.


    "Calm down first, we can stabilize the child''s injuries. Go and hit 120."


    The young mother didn''t hear An Xin''s words at all, she kneeled down on the ground, crying her heart out.


    "Doctor, doctor, save my son, save my son, please."


    "Don''t be anxious, don''t be anxious. I will stabilize the child''s injuries and send you all to the main hospital. Li Su quickly called 120. "


    Seeing that An Xin was present, Li Su knew that it would not be easy for him to save her. She quickly called 120 and told him where she was.


    After waiting ten minutes for the ambulance to arrive, An Xin decided to take the mother and son to the hospital.


    An Xin took out her own swallow, but the backseat was too small for her to let the child lie down on.


    He had no choice but to put the first passenger seat on flat ground, then place the child on top of it and bandage it with bandages. Only then did he gallop all the way to Guang Hua Hospital, which was closest to him.


    "Help, help!"


    Li Su rushed to the emergency room with her child in her arms. An Xin followed behind her with the bottle in her hand, while the young mother followed behind An Xin.


    The three of them were sweating profusely.


    "Doctor, save me! Save me!"


    At the emergency door, a doctor and two nurses came over.


    Li Su placed the child on the sickbed and said worriedly.


    "The child is wounded through and has lost a lot of blood. Please hurry."


    The doctor glanced at An Xin. "Are you a doctor or am I a doctor?"


    The doctor looked at the wound on the child''s foot. It was pierced with a steel needle.


    "Pay eight thousand dollars first, and then we''ll start the operation."


    "Did you bring any money?" Li Su asked the mother.


    "I came out too quickly. I didn''t bring anyone with me."


    "Sis, did you bring it?"


    "I didn''t bring it either."


    An Xin asked the doctor, "Can you let the child enter the operation room first? We should go get the money immediately."


    "Entering the operating room is useless, because if you don''t pay the fees, you won''t be performing the surgery on him. Furthermore, you will also occupy an operating room, which will delay the progress of the other patients in our hospital."


    "This is my doctor''s certificate. I will first mortgage it here and then perform surgery on this child."


    "I''m sorry, I have something like that too."


    "Can we make some arrangements?"


    "This is the rule." There was no room for change in the doctor''s tone.


    "You should think about it here. I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first."


    "Doctor, doctor, I beg of you, please save my child! Please, please save my child!"


    The young mother kneeled in front of the doctor and kowtowed repeatedly.


    "This is a rule, I have no choice."


    After saying that, the doctor was about to leave, but the young mother hugged the doctor''s thigh and kept begging.


    "Get out of here, you don''t have the money to come to any hospital."


    The doctor kicked the head of the young mother, kicked her away, and left with the two nurses.


    An Xin''s face turned pale.


    "Cold-blooded!"


    Not only An Xin and Li Su, even the other patients in the emergency room hated this doctor''s cold-blooded attitude.


    "Save my child, save my child!"


    The young mother was still kneeling there, kowtowing.


    The doctors and nurses that came and went acted as if they didn''t see her at all, walking away from her without even taking a glance at her.


    "Don''t cry, it''s useless. These people won''t perform surgery on your child if they can''t see the money. Hurry up and get the money. I''ll think of a way for you here."


    An Xin helped the young mother up and advised.


    But now, the child could not wait for too long. Because of the loss of blood, his small face had already turned pale. As he touched her with his hand, his body couldn''t help but feel hot.

 C47

    "No, we can''t wait now. The child''s body is starting to get hot. If we don''t hurry up and treat him, something bad might happen."


    Li Su shouted.


    "What should we do? "What should we do?"


    When the young mother heard what Li Su said, she immediately felt the world spin. She shouted "my child" and fainted on the ground.


    "Cold-blooded!"


    A fresh life, a new sprout, disappeared just like that, in a hospital that had saved the dying and helped the wounded. It had to be said that this was a huge irony.


    "I won''t believe it." Li Su rolled up her sleeves and was about to make her move.


    "Is your brain alright?"


    An Xin tugged on Li Su''s ear.


    "Why are you still joking when it''s already like this?"


    "Sis, I''m really not joking with you."


    Li Su said seriously.


    "Seeing that a child''s life isn''t in this hospital that doesn''t have any warmth at all, I can''t bear it anymore."


    Hearing what Li Su said, An Xin felt her heart tighten.


    Seeing the child''s face grow paler and paler and his body become hotter, An Xin bit her teeth in relief.


    "I''ll listen to you."


    Li Su pushed the child''s sickbed to a corner, and with a peace of mind, she pulled out a few lists and surrounded the place.


    There were also warm-hearted people who came over to help, but they were all rejected by Li Su. She told them to stay outside and not let anyone disturb her.


    An Xin did not know where she got the alcohol lamp, the scalpel, and the bandages. She had always carried them with her.


    "I only wanted to dissect a human body once in medical school, but I''ve pretty much forgotten all about it now. What should I do?"


    "Knife."


    With that said, An Xin handed the scalpel in her hand to Li Su out of nowhere.


    He had already stabilized the child''s body with thirteen needles, but Li Su was now using a knife technique from Liu Lu Zi''s ghost inheritance.


    An Xin was still in a daze when she found out that Li Su had already started her operation.


    "How can you do this?"


    Li Su didn''t say a word as she only paid attention to the child before her.


    "What are you doing over there? Why is the curtain closed? "Let''s go take a look."


    A leader came down from the elevator and saw Li Su and the others surrounding them.


    "You can''t go in there. There''s an operation going on inside."


    The surrounding crowd spontaneously surrounded the area, protecting Li Su and the others within.


    The leader was stunned and turned around to ask.


    "Is there not enough operating rooms in our hospital? "Which doctor is operating here?"


    "No surgery scheduled today." the doctor behind him said.


    "And a doctor? Your doctor doesn''t treat this child at all. If it wasn''t for that young man, the child would have died here long ago. "


    "Yeah, if it''s not that we have no other choice, who would come to your hospital?"


    "This kind of hospital that doesn''t save its life, we might as well ban it early. Staying here would just be wasting our money."


    "Look at that child just now, his face is so pale."


    "That''s right, the child''s mother knelt there and kowtowed to them. No one came over to say that it was just to support them."


    "No conscience."


    "& $! "*"


    Every word of the patient was a blow to the heart, and the leader''s face became darker and darker.


    "I''m sorry, I''m the emergency department''s director, Zhu Yuanliang. I need to go in and take a look."


    "That won''t do. Who knows if you went in to chase them away."


    Someone shouted from the side, causing Zhu Yuanliang''s expression to turn even uglier.


    "Go and prepare the operating room, as well as the surgical supplies. Also, get me the doctor on duty who is in charge of the operating room today."


    The doctor behind him had already gone to take care of it. Zhu Yuanliang kept his eyes on the wall. He knew that if he didn''t handle this matter well, his hospital''s reputation would be ruined.


    "Master, everyone''s here. All that''s left is the patient."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and push him out of the operation room."


    "No, you can''t go in."


    The commoners were all gathered in front of the encirclement. Otherwise, who cares if the doctors were going in? Today, they had finally seen for themselves what it meant to not save them, what it meant to be cold-blooded, and what it meant to open one''s eyes to money.


    "We really need to have surgery, don''t delay the best treatment for the child, otherwise the child really won''t be able to stay alive."


    Zhu Yuanliang said sincerely.


    "My child, my child."


    At that moment, the young mother woke up and began to wail as soon as she heard that she couldn''t keep her child anymore.


    Li Su was sewing the child. The steel needles had been removed from her feet.


    Hearing the commotion outside, he was infuriated.


    "What are you arguing about? Be quiet."


    Li Su let out a loud roar and instantly, everyone quieted down.


    Li Su could finally continue her work quietly.


    The child''s foot injury could be considered to have been treated, but now that the child had lost too much blood, there was no way to treat it in a short period of time.


    "Big Sister An Xin, is there any way to give the child blood transfusions?"


    "I understand, but we don''t have any blood bags on our hands right now, so we don''t know what the child''s blood type is."


    "What should we do?"


    "Transfer to the First Hospital."


    "But if a child is like this, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to withstand this sort of bumpiness."


    "I have an idea."


    Li Su performed the thirteen needles of the Gate of Hell and pierced a few of the acupoints on her child''s body. A peculiar blush appeared on her child''s face.


    "The child''s potential has been temporarily awakened by me, which can guarantee his safety on the journey back. As long as he transmits blood on time, there will definitely be no problem."


    "Alright."


    An Xin and Li Su pushed the child out of the encirclement, and the crowd who heard the commotion immediately made way for them.


    "Whoever has a bigger car, take us to the First Hospital."


    "I do. I''m going to drive now."


    Immediately, someone went out to drive a car.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    "What are you doing? We''re going to save the child now."


    "Our hospital can do it."


    "I can''t climb to the top, but I won''t save anyone when I see them die."


    Right now, An Xin despised these doctors. Seeing that she could no longer control the situation, she actually came out to be a good person. What had she done so long ago?


    "There''s no need. We''ve already taken out the steel needles on the child''s feet. Now, it''s just to let the child have a good rest."


    "After all, you don''t have our specialty. We can provide better care for our children."


    "Shameless."


    Li Su said coldly.


    Zhu Yuanliang felt that what he just said was a bit far-fetched. When the other party came to beg him, he rejected her at the door. Now that she had finished her treatment, he actually came to pick the fruit.


    "The conditions for your operation were too simple. If you were to get infected or something, the condition of the child would worsen. All of us would have to shoulder this responsibility."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll carry it."


    "You ¡­"


    Zhu Yuanliang had no other choice but to meet such a person.

 C48

    "Otherwise." Zhu Yuanliang thought of a way.


    "Call the mother and let her decide."


    Li Su knew that if she called Chi Xiaobao''s mother over, Chi Xiaobao would definitely enter this hospital.


    "Are you the child''s mother?" Zhu Yuanliang asked, and the young mother nodded.


    "I''m Zhu Yuanliang, the director of emergency department. Now, we want to bring your child to the operation room for further treatment. Is that okay?"


    "But I don''t have any money." The young mother said.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t take your money." Zhu Yuanliang said.


    "Really?"


    "Really, I vouch for the honor of the hospital. All the people present are witnesses."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    The young mother immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Zhu Yuanliang.


    "Now that we have taken over the child, thank you both for guaranteeing the child''s life." Zhu Yuanliang said.


    "Shameless!"


    An Xin let out a cold laugh as she pulled Li Su away from the crowd.


    "Good job!" When the crowd saw that Li Su had left, they all clapped behind her back. They all scoffed at Zhu Yuanliang''s actions. She was even more dismissive towards that young mother.


    Zhu Yuanliang took the child and pushed him toward the operating room.


    "Assay the blood type, prepare the blood transfusion!"


    After the child lost blood, his complexion gradually regained its rosy color.


    Zhu Yuanliang had opened the wound that Li Su had wrapped, including the suture line.


    When he saw Li Su''s sabresmanship, he was stunned.


    He did not know how Li Su could be so precise with just a scalpel.


    Each stroke perfectly avoided the blood vessels, nervous system, and muscles. Then, they took out the steel needle.


    Not only that, even the seams that were just removed were different from the others.


    Zhu Yuanliang carefully thought about it and found that when he removed the bandage, there was no trace of blood on the wound.


    After handing over the task of sewing to his subordinates, Zhu Yuanliang sat on the side and thought about it.


    He recalled the way the bandage had been wrapped around, the way the wound had been sewn up, the way he had performed the surgery, and every single step he had taken.


    The more he thought about it, the more shocked he became. This guy''s method was actually one he had never heard of before. It was so accurate that he didn''t need any support tools.


    What kind of people could have such excellent medical skills? Could it be those two young men?


    Just as Zhu Yuanliang was thinking about this, someone called out to him.


    "Chief, the doctor on duty is back."


    "Where did you go?" Zhu Yuanliang asked as he stared at the doctor in front of him.


    "Director, I just went to the toilet."


    "Really?" "Then tell me why you didn''t treat the child you just released."


    "The hospital rules state that you must first collect money to treat her."


    "Bullshit!"


    Zhu Yuanliang slammed his table.


    "What bullshit rule?" The world is the place with the greatest amount of lives. Fortunately, this child was saved and brought back by someone. Otherwise, if this child died in our hospital, would you be able to take on this responsibility or would I be able to? "


    "Director, I was wrong."


    "Wrong? The name of our doctor tells us that we cannot be wrong, that we cannot afford to be wrong, that our lives are in danger, and that we cannot afford to be wrong. "I see that your heart hasn''t been at work lately, and it just so happens that the logistics department is short of people. You should go report to the logistics department right now."


    "Director, I was really wrong."


    "Then it''s settled."


    While Zhu Yuanliang was punishing the doctor on duty, Li Su and An Xin drove to the clinic.


    No one in the carriage spoke. The atmosphere was somewhat stuffy.


    "What''s wrong? Do you not understand? "


    "There''s nothing I can''t figure out. I''m just a bit angry."


    "There is nothing wrong with that. This is how society is now. It only recognizes money and not people. If you want your money, you can do anything. "


    "If I get rich in the future, I want to open a hospital. All the poor people who come to see me are free of charge. All they have to do is pay the medical fees."


    "However, now that the child has finally been rescued, we can be considered to have completed the mission."


    When she talked about children, Li Su was suddenly shocked.


    When he was treating his child, the situation was very urgent. He let An Xin help him out and saw the whole process clearly.


    If she regained her senses, she would definitely ask where this ability of hers came from.


    Because she was the one who started her career as a doctor, she was very clear about her own worth.


    If she did, how would she answer?


    "Li Su."


    An Xin suddenly opened her mouth and spoke, shocking Li Su.


    "Huh?"


    "Why are you so nervous? Are you still worried about your child? "


    Hearing that An Xin didn''t ask her any questions, Li Su let out a sigh of relief and followed up with An Xin''s words.


    "Yes, I wonder how he is doing now?"


    "Don''t worry, although there are some people in Guanghua Hospital who are in the dark, their medical equipment is still pretty good. If the children can be taken over by them, there shouldn''t be any big problems."


    "I hope so."


    When the two of them returned to the clinic, more and more citizens came to buy medicine. Neither of them continued their previous conversation.


    When it was almost six o''clock, the two of them let out a sigh of relief. Neither of them had eaten yet.


    "Li Su, clean up. I''ll treat you to a meal."


    An Xin said.


    "Sister An Xin, how can you be so embarrassed?"


    "Are you out of money again?"


    Hearing An Xin''s question, Li Su smiled awkwardly.


    "Alright, let''s go. It just so happens that I have something I want to ask you. "


    "Hai."


    If he couldn''t dodge, then he would just have to play around.


    It was already after work time, and there were more roadside stalls.


    The two of them didn''t want to walk too far, so they casually chose a small stall that looked very pleasing to the eye and sat down.


    "Where did you learn surgery, Li Su?"


    An Xin asked after ordering the dishes.


    Just as Li Su was really about to think of a reply, her phone rang. She opened it and saw that it was Yao Ya calling.


    With an apologetic smile towards An Xin, An Xin let him go to the side to pick up the phone.


    "Hello, Yao Ya, why did you call me?"


    "Let me tell you something, don''t be too surprised."


    "What is it?"


    "I''m now the manager''s secretary." Yao Ya''s tone was filled with joy.


    "Really? When did this happen? "


    "Just now, the manager came to tell me personally. That Miss Feng told me to work hard."


    "Shouldn''t we celebrate such a good thing?"


    "Of course we have to celebrate! Come over here. I''ve already reserved a table. It''s at the hotpot restaurant where we ate last time. Come over quickly."


    "Alright, I''ll be there shortly."

 C49

    "Sister An Xin."


    Li Su was not done speaking when An Xin waved her hands.


    "I understand. Hurry up and go on a date."


    "Thank you, Sister An Xin."


    Li Su ran. As long as she could escape An Xin''s questioning, she might forget about this matter in a few days. At that time, she would be able to settle her own matters peacefully.


    He took a taxi to the hotpot restaurant, where Yao Ya was already waiting for him. When she saw Li Su walk in, Yao Ya hurriedly stood up and waved at him.


    He didn''t know if Yao Ya appeared especially pretty because of her promotion today. Her face was blushing, making Li Su want to pounce on her and take a bite.


    The white shirt she wore accentuated her slim waist and straight chest perfectly.


    The raised buttocks beneath the professional skirt outlined a perfect curve.


    "What are you looking at? You don''t dare to enter and sit down."


    "You look beautiful today."


    "Save your breath."


    Yao Ya rolled her eyes at Li Su before handing him a pair of chopsticks and a glass of beer.


    "Come, come, come. Let''s celebrate the rise of our Yao Ya as a student. Let''s give it a try."


    Li Su finished the beer in one gulp, then took out a lily from her pocket and handed it to Yao Ya.


    "For you."


    "How do you know I like lilies?"


    Yao Ya exclaimed in surprise.


    "How could I not know? You''ve been at the same table as me for three years, and I''ve observed you for three years. Your books often have the petals of lilies, especially your diary ¡­"


    Speaking up to here, Li Su hurriedly covered her mouth, but it was already too late. Yao Ya had already heard it.


    "So you looked through my diary?"


    Yao Ya pretended to be angry.


    "Um, no, I didn''t do it on purpose. You left in a hurry after class that day, and then the diary fell out of my bag. I saw it."


    "Have you seen it?"


    "Nope."


    "Really?"


    "There really isn''t any, I assure the Grand Ancestor."


    Yao Ya looked at Li Su in suspicion. Her eyes were filled with suspicion.


    Li Su could only speak in embarrassment.


    "I can''t help it. I only read a few pages. It really is just a few pages."


    As Li Su spoke, she showed him a thickness of her own hands.


    "Only a few pages?"


    "Really, I really didn''t mean to read it. I just casually flipped through a few pages."


    The words in Li Su''s heart were, I''ve flipped through your diary for three years.


    "Since you didn''t do it on purpose, I''ll forgive you. What''s written on it?"


    When Li Su heard Yao Ya stop pursuing the matter of her reading her diary, she let out a long sigh of relief and blurted it out.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so upset with that senior. You have recorded down all his actions and words." "That pissed me off."


    "At that time, I wanted nothing more than to marry you back to our family. How could I let an outsider take you away? At that time, I really wished ¡­"


    Yao Ya felt both angry and embarrassed.


    Li Su was so angry that she didn''t tell him the truth. She was very clear on what was written in her diary. The way Li Su said it now, she had clearly seen all of the diaries that she had written.


    The shaming thing was, this Li Su really didn''t know how to be ashamed of herself. She actually thought of such a thing when she was in middle school. If other people knew about this, how could she continue being a human?


    As Li Su was talking and spitting, she suddenly felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right.


    Raising her head, she saw Yao Ya glaring at her furiously.


    Li Su smiled awkwardly, rubbed her head and said awkwardly.


    "That ¡­ Eat. Eat. Eat." "Yes, the hotpot today is especially fragrant. The dish you ordered is really too tender. It''s obvious that you''re an intelligent woman."


    "Li Su."


    Yao Ya gritted her teeth.


    "You actually dared to lie to me."


    "No, that one."


    Before Li Su could explain, Yao Ya stood up abruptly and started rubbing Li Su''s head across the table.


    "You''re not allowed to dodge!"


    Seeing Yao Ya angry, then standing up to grab her, Li Su hurriedly dodged. After failing to catch Li Su several times, Yao Ya couldn''t help but speak up.


    "Oh."


    Li Su finally stopped moving. Yao Ya scratched Li Su''s hair randomly. Her originally handsome hairstyle was now completely lifeless.


    Li Su sat there unmoving because he had discovered a very good scenery.


    Seeing that Li Su didn''t move, Yao Ya felt that there was no point in making a ruckus herself. Thus, she decided to just sit down.


    When she sat down, she found Li Su was staring at her with blood flowing from her nose.


    Following Li Su''s gaze, Yao Ya lowered her head and looked. She discovered that the buttons on her chest had unknowingly burst open.


    Yao Ya was so embarrassed that she quickly used her hand to cover her chest.


    When Li Su saw that the scenery was blocked, she immediately reacted and wiped off the blood from her nose.


    "About that, I''ve eaten a lot from the hotpot recently, let''s heat it up, let''s heat it up a bit."


    Li Su''s awkward explanation made Yao Ya even more ashamed and furious.


    Amidst the awkward atmosphere, the two of them finished the hotpot. During the entire process, no one spoke a word.


    Yao Ya was shy, while Li Su was embarrassed.


    "About that, I''ll send you home. It''s not safe in the middle of the night."


    Yao Ya didn''t say that she agreed, nor did she say that she didn''t agree. In the end, Li Su shamelessly followed Yao Ya all the way to her house.


    "About that, I''ve sent it. You can go back now."


    "Wait a moment."


    "Sigh ¡­"


    Before Li Su could ask why Yao Ya had ran off after telling her to wait for a while.


    Not too long after, Yao Ya came running back. However, she was still carrying on her chest a bunch of things, which were still wrapped up in a layer of paper.


    "This is for you."


    "What?"


    Li Su said as she was about to open the package, but Yao Ya stopped her.


    "I''ll watch it when I get back."


    "Oh."


    "Idiot."


    "What?"


    "I didn''t say anything."


    Yao Ya left angrily.


    Li Su was even more puzzled in her heart. What happened to Yao Ya?


    All of a sudden, a light bulb lit up in her head, and Li Su smacked herself in the forehead.


    Damn, I''m such an idiot.


    Before Yao Ya could walk far, she felt footsteps behind her. Before she could turn around, someone had already pushed her against the wall. Then, a big mouth appeared on her lips.


    Yao Ya was stunned. When she came back to her senses, she saw Li Su running away in panic.


    Yao Ya chuckled before returning to her room.


    This brat wasn''t that stupid, he actually knew about the wall.


    Li Su''s heart was thumping.


    F * ck, this is too exciting. I actually gave the goddess a hard time.


    "Yao Ya, did that young lad Li Su send you back?"


    Yao Ya''s mother asked as soon as they entered the room.


    "Yes."


    Yao Ya nodded.


    "I think that young man is pretty good. He''s also pretty good. He''s also a doctor, and he''s a good match for you."


    "Mom!"


    Yao Ya felt angry and embarrassed.


    "We''re all big girls, what''s there to be ashamed about?"

 C50

    Li Su was inexplicably excited.


    He actually jumped up and down while walking on the main street. The pedestrians all looked at him as if he was an idiot.


    But Li Su didn''t care.


    "I used to cross mountains and seas, and also pass through mountains and seas of people ¡­"


    Li Su was feeling jubilant in her heart. As the phone rang, it made her very angry.


    He didn''t even look at the name on the phone and just picked up the call.


    "Who is it?"


    "I am Zhang Qiang."


    "Zhang Qiang? Why did you think of calling me? "


    Li Su was slightly puzzled.


    "There''s an emergency patient."


    "Where is it now?"


    "Hong Ju International."


    "Wait for me there. I''ll be there now."


    Li Su called a taxi and drove straight to Hongju International.


    If Liulin Villa is a gathering place for business leaders, and between the villages is a gathering place for retired cadres, then Hongru International is a gathering place for the best in all walks of life.


    When Li Su arrived at the entrance of Hongju International''s residential complex, Zhang Qiang was already there waiting for her.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I''m not sure about the details, but someone called to tell us to hurry here, and they even offered me fifty thousand yuan in advance."


    "Oh?"


    It was the first time someone had made an advance payment.


    "Interesting, let''s go take a look."


    According to the address given by the patient''s family, Li Su and Zhang Qiang soon appeared at the door.


    As soon as the doorbell rang, the door opened.


    "You are?" a middle-aged woman asked as she opened the door.


    "We''re doctors." Zhang Qiang said as he turned on his cell phone.


    "Come in."


    When she entered the house and saw what was going on inside, Li Su finally understood why her mother was so obsessed with the house at Hongju International.


    The whole house was duplex and very large. Li Su estimated that it should be at least 400 square meters. Once she entered the door, she would be able to see a huge window.


    The entire decoration was in Chinese style, but it did not make anyone feel dejected at all. Instead, it was very easy.


    On the wall, there were all kinds of bookshelves. On the walls, there were all kinds of books. With a quick glance, Zhang Xuan could see that all of them were books in Chinese.


    "Please wait a moment." After the middle-aged woman made the two of them sit down, she pressed a button. Old Master, Old Madam, the doctor has arrived. "


    What a strange title, Li Su thought to herself.


    Just as he finished speaking, a man and a woman came down from the second floor. They were both dressed in Chinese attire. The man wore a white robe while the woman wore a plain qipao.


    "Gentlemen, I am Xiu Chengen. Welcome to my humble home." Xiu Chengren cupped his fists at the two of them.


    He then pointed at the woman beside him and said, "This is a lowly woman."


    Li Su and Zhang Qiang looked at each other, not knowing what form of address to use for the conversation. They could only smile at the two of them.


    "Please take a seat and serve tea!"


    After the guest sat down, Xiu Chengren asked, "I wonder which of the two is Divine Doctor Li?"


    Li Su said, "Godly Doctor, you don''t dare to call me Li Su. This is my assistant and contact person, Zhang Qiang."


    "Divine Doctor Li, please enjoy some tea."


    Xiu Chengren was indeed a very particular person. When Li Su saw the tea set that he took out, she felt that it was extraordinary.


    "Mr. Xiu, let''s not talk much nonsense. I want to know who is sick."


    Li Su pouted her lips. No matter how she spoke to this person, she still felt sour about it.


    "To be honest, it''s my daughter."


    Xiu Chengren sighed and said.


    "Why is he ill?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Any concrete results?"


    "There are many specific performances, such as often having a stomachache or dizziness, not being able to eat something cold, or something hot. Anyway, there are all sorts of strange situations."


    "When did it start?"


    "One month ago."


    "Have you seen any other doctors?"


    "How could we not have seen it? There are famous hospitals and doctors in the entire country. We''ve tried to look for them all, but it has no effect."


    Xiu Chengren said.


    "I was planning to go to the United States soon, but we got the news that Mr. Li could treat all kinds of difficult illnesses, and even old man Wen could cure them. So we found Mr. Zhang''s phone number and asked him to save my daughter."


    "I''ll do my best. Can you let me see a patient?"


    "Mr. Li, please."


    Li Su made Zhang Qiang sit down and wait for him. Then, she followed cultivator Cheng Ren to a room on the second floor.


    The pink room was very fragrant, filled with the scent of a young girl.


    As soon as Li Su entered the room, she turned on the diagnostic system, causing him to be shocked.


    [Diagnosis result: Name of patient, Xiu Ziqi; Age of patient, 24; Sick condition, weak body; Reason of illness, caused by not being fed water for a long period of time]


    What was going on? Li Su was very confused. She walked up and saw this woman called Xiu Ziqi.


    Her long black hair scattered over the pink pillow and her two eyebrows were raised. Her pretty face was pale and beads of sweat could be seen on the tip of her nose. There were a few dry wounds on her cherry lips.


    Anyone who saw this would think that she was seriously ill, and possibly suffering from some incurable illness.


    Did the Ghost Doctor''s system fail? That shouldn''t be. Li Su used Xiu Chengren, who was standing beside her, to give it a try.


    [Name of Patient, Helper; Age of Patient, 50; Disease, Hypertension; Cause of Disease, Unbalanced Nutrition]


    It''s not bad, then why is this girl in front of me?


    "Mr Xiu, have you fed her recently?"


    "Yes, every day. But every time she comes in, she''s in a coma. After that, we''ll put down the food and go out. By the time we come in next time, the food will be all gone."


    "How much do you eat every time?"


    "No matter how much you give me, I''ll finish it."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure."


    After circling Xiu Qi once, Li Su began to understand something.


    "Mr Xiu, may I ask if anyone has come to see her recently?"


    "Yes, every day. "She''s just the same person and Xiu Ziqi''s good friend. She visits Xiaoqi every day. It''s a good death for her to have such a good friend."


    "Master Xiu, I understand. You can go now."


    "This ¡­"


    "I think since you''ve found me, you should know my rules."


    "I see."


    "Wait a moment, get me a pen and paper, and then everyone on the second floor will go down. If possible, all of you can go out and leave the maid behind."


    "Yes."


    After Xiu Chengren sent the brush and paper up, he brought his wife and Zhang Qiang out. The maid that was left behind was also locked in her room.


    When Li Su was sure that the maid couldn''t hear the conversation upstairs, she casually sat down on a chair in the room and looked at Xiu Ziqi, who was lying on the bed, and said.


    "How long are you going to keep it up?"

 C51

    Li Su sat there for a long time without replying and smiled.


    "Since you don''t say anything, then I am prepared to take a few steps. I forgot to remind you that I am a doctor, and a doctor without a medical qualification. No matter what happens, I won''t take responsibility. "


    There was still no sound from the bed.


    "Then I won''t be polite. You heard what I said just now. Your parents were sent away by me, and this soundproof room of yours seems pretty good."


    As Li Su spoke, she walked towards the bedside and purposely made her steps heavy.


    As Li Su approached the bed, the bed trembled visibly.


    Li Su lightly smiled and said in her heart, it''s true.


    "So you really haven''t woken up. It seems like it''s all thanks to me this time."


    Li Su Ga giggled twice, deliberately making the sounds of clothes being taken off, and also making heavy breathing sounds.


    "Little beauty, big brother is here!"


    "What are you trying to do!"


    The girl, who had been lying motionlessly on the bed, suddenly sat up. She held a small knife in her hand, and her eyes were wide open.


    "It really is an act."


    Xiu Ziqi lifted up the quilt to discover that there was no one by her bedside. The hateful man was sitting on a chair not far away, looking at her with a smile.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Xiu Ziqi held the knife in his hand and looked at Li Su with a cold tone.


    "Like I said, I''m a doctor, but not a doctor''s doctor."


    "Is that how the doctor treats his illness?"


    "Right now, I''m the only one. Shouldn''t I be cured by now?"


    "If I say I''m sick, then I''m sick. Tell me, are my parents going to listen to me or to you?"


    "You don''t need to threaten me. I''ve always only dealt in one blow. After this, I won''t step into your house anymore."


    Li Su sat up straight and looked at Xiu Qi curiously.


    "I''m curious though, why are you pretending to be sick?"


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    "I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it." Li Su stood up and walked out, "Since you''re pretending to be sick, it''s none of my business."


    "Halt."


    Li Su turned her head, "Is there anything else?"


    "Can you not do me a favor?"


    "On what basis?"


    "Since you''re a doctor, doctors should be there to save lives."


    "Then are you dead or injured?"


    "You ¡­"


    "You can''t say anything, right? Then I''ll take my leave."


    "Wait a moment."


    Li Su had no intention of stopping. Luckily, the room was rather large. From the place where Li Su stood up to the door, there was still some distance between her and the door.


    Xiu Ziqi jumped down from the bed and held onto Li Su.


    "Your illness is already cured, why can''t I leave?"


    What made Li Su even more depressed was why all the girls she met were so fierce.


    Yao Ya pinched her own arm until it turned blue and blue, An Xin grabbed her own ear with one hand and that Feng Duoduo who could use a soft pillow as a mace.


    "No, you have to help me."


    "I say, Miss, can you at least find someone? For example, the best friend who takes away all your leftovers every day, isn''t she a good candidate?"


    "No, she''s a woman."


    "Oh."


    Li Su came to a sudden understanding.


    "So you want a man. If you had told me earlier, I brought one with me. He looks a bit handsome, and he''s quite compatible with you."


    "What are you thinking? I didn''t come to you for a matchmaker. "


    "Then why are you doing this? Could it be that you have fallen for me? "


    "That won''t do, I''m not such a casual person."


    "Ha! Why don''t you look at your appearance? Whoever is blind will have their eyes on you."


    "After all this talk, why are you doing this?"


    "You take me out."


    "You can leave right now."


    "No, my parents wanted me to live in America and said they wanted to introduce me to a good boyfriend."


    "That''s great, your family isn''t the one that lacks money, it''s just right that you follow them."


    "Bullshit, I don''t even like that American scum, so I had no choice but to pretend to be sick. That''s right, my best friend helped me, and as long as you bring me out, I might introduce my best friend to you."


    "Is that so?"


    A light flashed across Li Su''s eyes.


    "However, I''m not interested."


    "How the hell are you going to get me out of here?"


    "No, I''m a doctor. I have my bottom line. I have to help someone who isn''t sick to deceive her parents. Sorry, I can''t do that."


    "I can give you money. I can give you whatever you want."


    "Impossible."


    "I don''t care. In any case, if you don''t bring me out, I won''t let you go. Furthermore, I will even tell my father that you insulted me."


    Li Su''s eyes widened.


    "I didn''t do anything."


    "But I have a recording."


    Xiu Ziqi took out a recording pen from her pajamas pocket and pressed it down.


    "So you really did not wake up. Then it''s all thanks to me."


    The sound of clothes being undressed, heavy breathing.


    "Little beauty, big brother is here."


    The sound from the recorder was clearly transmitted to Li Su''s ears.


    "Despicable."


    "Heh heh." Xiu Ziqi fiddled with the recorder in his hand and looked at Li Su. She looked like a little demon with horns.


    "As long as you take me out, this recorder is yours. Of course, if you don''t bring me out, I can''t guarantee you the consequences. "


    "Alright, alright, alright. I admire you."


    Li Su raised both her hands in surrender.


    "Then you can always tell me how you want to escape."


    "This is something you do, I don''t care."


    "No, so you don''t even have a plan?"


    "Nonsense, if I had a plan, why would I look for you?"


    Li Su could be considered to have been completely defeated. She did not expect that this extremely beautiful girl was actually a little shameless.


    "After you leave, you can''t just leave me alone, can you?"


    "You wish, hurry up and think of a way."


    Xiu Qi was sitting on the edge of the bed with her legs crossed. Her legs were swaying leisurely.


    "I really do owe you."


    No matter what, Li Su had to think of a way. Otherwise, if this thing leaked out, it would greatly affect her reputation.


    "I have an idea."


    "What method?"


    "If you do this, then this, that''s it."


    "Is that okay?"


    "Do you want to go out?"


    "Nonsense."


    "Then listen to me. I guarantee that you will be able to get out."


    "Sure, I''ll listen to you."


    "Give me that."


    "That won''t do. Take me out first."


    Li Su had no choice but to call Zhang Qiang.


    "Alright, you can all come up now."


    After Li Su hung up the phone, she went downstairs and asked the maid to make a bowl of noodles for Xiu Ziqi.

 C52

    "How is the Godly Doctor?"


    Xiu Chengren asked Li Su the moment he entered the door.


    "She''s already awake and she''s almost sick. You can go in and take a look."


    Before Li Su could finish her words, Xiu Chengren and Du Xue''e ran upstairs.


    "He really is fast."


    Wang Qiang gave Li Su a thumbs up.


    "Bullshit." Li Su covered her mouth with her right hand and whispered into Wang Qiang''s ear.


    "That girl isn''t sick at all. She''s just pretending."


    "What?!" Wang Qiang cried out in alarm.


    "Why are you so loud? I''m afraid no one will hear you."


    Li Su looked around and saw that no one was around before she continued speaking.


    "Later, do me a favor."


    Li Su whispered into Zhang Qiang''s ears for a long time. Zhang Qiang''s expression became more and more astonished, his mouth opened so wide that a fist could be stuffed inside.


    "What are you doing?" "Your expression is normal. I''m saying that this is only the third floor."


    "Big brother, this is the second floor! It''s the sixth floor!"


    "Who cares what floor it is, just remember what you have to do." "Hurry up, I''ll go out later, I''m looking for you."


    After Li Su dismissed Zhang Qiang, she sat on the sofa by herself and waited.


    It took a while for Xiu Chengren and Du Xue''e to appear in front of Li Su.


    "As expected of a genius doctor, his reputation is well-deserved, truly worthy of its reputation!"


    When Xiu Chengren saw Li Su, he quickly cupped his hands together and bowed to her.


    "No, no, you''re too polite. I just did what a doctor should do."


    As she spoke, Li Su took out a piece of paper from her pocket and wrote a prescription on it.


    "Take this prescription. Just follow the prescription. Don''t drink too much every day. Within seven days, all the poison in her body will be gone."


    "Thank you Godly Doctor, thank you Godly Doctor."


    When he saw the prescription, he was extremely grateful.


    "Call the maid, I still have some things to tell him. After all, sometimes you two don''t come home."


    "Yes, yes, yes. The Godly Doctor thought it through."


    "Wang Ma, come over here for a moment. Godly Doctor has something to arrange."


    The maid quickly put down her work to wash her hands and walked over.


    "This is not the place to talk. Let''s find a place to sit down and then I will tell you the details. Otherwise, if your daughter''s illness recurs, it won''t be my responsibility."


    "Godly Doctor is right."


    Xiu Chengren looked at the room and said.


    "Godly Doctor, can you take a look at that place?"


    When Li Su saw this, she was delighted. This Xiu Chengren had a hint of a look in his eyes and knew what she was missing.


    He chose the kitchen, where he could sit comfortably with the lights on. The only drawback was that he couldn''t see what was going on inside the house.


    Li Su followed Xiu Chengren and sat at the kitchen table. She started to explain the things that she needed to pay attention to and secretly dialed Zhang Qiang''s number.


    "Ding dong, Ding dong."


    The doorbell rang. Everyone was attracted by Li Su''s words. It was Li Su who reminded them to open the door.


    Xiu Chengren hurried to say that he would open the door, but when he opened the door, he found that it was Zhang Qiang. He was also holding some things in his hands, and these were all things Li Su wanted.


    "Mr Xiu, I still have some matters to attend to, so I won''t be going in. Hand this thing over to Li Su, and I''ll be leaving first."


    "Ai ai ai ai."


    Xiu Chengren didn''t think about anything else and carried his things into the kitchen without closing the door. In his eyes, Li Su was a living being of Hua Tuo. So many large hospitals didn''t think much of her illness, and in his hands, it had only been half an hour, but her daughter was already awake and ate a big bowl of noodles.


    Wang Qiang carefully placed something on the door. Then, he took out his mobile phone and vibrated it for Li Su. Then, he stood at the door.


    Li Su felt her cell phone vibrate. She knew Wang Qiang was ready and coughed loudly.


    "Godly Doctor, is your throat feeling uncomfortable?"


    "No, I''m talking too much. My throat is a little dry."


    "Oh, oh, oh. Then I''ll get you a glass of water now."


    Xiu Chengren quickly brought Li Su a cup of water and walked over.


    "Take a good look at this place. It''s very important."


    When the three of them lowered their heads to look at the prescription, Li Su pretended to drink a cup of water and saw a figure disappear right in front of her eyes.


    "His speed is quite fast." Li Su said.


    "Godly Doctor, what did you say?"


    "Oh, I''m saying that you guys learn very quickly. It seems like you aren''t ordinary people. If you have time, then learn medicine from me."


    "Okay, I like traditional Chinese medicine. I also really look forward to it. I will learn from the Godly Doctor one day."


    "Mhmm, where did I say that just now?"


    Xiu Chengren pointed at a note on the prescription and said, "Godly Doctor, you just said it here."


    "Alright then, let''s continue. In this place, you must be careful when you apply the medicine ¡­"


    The moment Li Su said this, another half an hour went by. It seemed that Wang Qiang had already made his preparations. Only then did Li Su come to an end.


    "Alright, I''ve said all that needs to be said. The rest is up to you guys to take note of. I don''t care if something goes wrong in the middle or if the patient is sick."


    "Yes, yes, yes, Godly Doctor, I have recorded everything you said. I will definitely do as you say."


    "Alright, it''s getting late. It''s time for me to leave as well."


    "Oh right, Godly Doctor, that thing that Teacher Zhang gave you."


    "Oh, I would have forgotten if you didn''t say it. This thing is prepared after the medicine is ready, and then a bowl of rice is prepared." Oh, I would have forgotten it if you didn''t say it, but this thing is prepared after the medicine is ready and then a bowl of rice is prepared.


    "Helps the patient recover."


    "Understood, understood."


    Xiu Chengren nodded as he wrote it down in a book in his hand.


    "That medical fee ¡­"


    Li Su thought for a long time before deciding to ask for a medical fee.


    Although Xiu Ziqi was not sick, he was here to see a doctor. If he didn''t accept the medical fee, then it would be suspicious.


    "Oh, oh, oh. Right, how much did you say Godly Doctor?"


    "That''s three thousand five hundred dollars."


    This kind of rich person, you couldn''t ask for too much. Li Su also couldn''t bear to ask for too much now. But you can''t ask for too little or they won''t believe you.


    "Godly Doctor, I''ll give you another ten thousand."


    "No, I said three thousand five hundred, that''s three thousand five hundred. I won''t take any more than that. This is my principle."


    "Godly Doctor, you are indeed a noble and virtuous man. You are our role model."


    Xiu Chengren now completely regarded Li Su as a god, and whatever he said would be the same.


    In the midst of his gratitude, Li Su walked out of the house. Of course, he didn''t forget to make an excuse to take down the things on the door.


    "Why are you so slow!"

 C53

    "Why are you so slow!?" It''s a snail! "


    When Li Su walked out of Hongjiu International, Zhang Qiang and Xiu Ziqi, who carried a big backpack on their back, had been standing at the door waiting for a while.


    Li Su really couldn''t imagine how this seemingly soft and weak girl could lift a backpack that was even taller than her.


    "Hey young miss, don''t you know how difficult your parents are? How hard it was for me to get their attention without them noticing. "


    "Alright, let''s say I wronged you."


    "That''s more like it." Li Su returned the card in her hand to Zhang Qiang.


    "Next time when I do something like this, can I clean my hands and feet a little?"


    "I was too nervous and forgot."


    "Alright, let it be this time. After speaking for over half an hour, I''ve almost used up all the words in my stomach. Let''s go, young miss. Let''s have a meal as meritorious ministers."


    "No problem."


    There was one good thing about Xingqing City, and that was that there were many night owls. Some shops could open from evening till dawn, so as to provide a place for these night owls to eat.


    The three of them walked into a clean looking shop.


    There was a small episode as he walked in.


    Not far from the front of the shop was a telephone pole covered with small ads, the most striking of which was written in this way.


    "The old military doctor is in charge, he specializes in treating all kinds of difficult diseases!"


    That''s right, this small advertisement was posted by Li Su herself.


    Looking at this small advertisement, Li Su could not help but recall how, in order to survive, she had worn a mask and posted small advertisements all over the streets.


    Seeing that Li Su was no longer leaving, Xiu Ziqi walked over as well. She followed Li Su''s gaze and saw the small advertisement.


    "So you have a difficult problem."


    "You''re the one with the problem."


    "Don''t quibble, I saw it. Is that aspect of yours that bad?"


    "You''re the one who can''t do that."


    "I''m a girl. Do I have any of your men''s belongings on me?" However, there is a good saying that goes, ''A doctor does not know his place, and no one is perfect. Especially a person like you, it is very possible that you would suffer from this kind of'' difficult ''illness. "


    Li Su''s head was filled with black lines. Zhang Qiang didn''t hear the conversation between the two and asked in puzzlement.


    "What does it have to do with a physician overestimating himself or not?"


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Li Su walked ahead angrily, but what Xiu Ziqi said next almost made her fall to the ground.


    "It doesn''t matter, I understand. "No, you can choose to go to Thailand. I have a friend that is doing business there, and he can help you reach the peak of the White Rich Beauty realm."


    "F * ck off."


    Li Su gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    Li Su and Zhang Qiang were eating in the middle of the night, but Xiu Qi didn''t have much to eat.


    Thinking about it, Li Su knew that when she pretended to wake up, Xiu Ziqi ate a big bowl of noodles in front of her parents. It would be weird if she could still eat it now.


    "Hey, what''s your name?"


    "What is it? Don''t tell me you want to pester me? "I''ll tell you, it''s impossible."


    "Even if you didn''t say so, I know that you''re not called Li Su."


    Li Su remained silent.


    "If you don''t say anything, I''m going to use something."


    When Li Su looked up, she saw Xiu Qi fiddling with the recorder pen and almost spitting out a mouthful of rice.


    "Bring it here."


    "Why?"


    "We agreed on that."


    "I''ve changed my mind."


    "Return it to me."


    Li Su reached out her hand to snatch it, but Xiu Ziqi was faster than her. She pulled open her collar and the recording pen fell into the deep ravine.


    Then she heard her chest say, "You come and get it."


    Zhang Qiang, who was standing at the side, spat out all of his rice as he kept coughing.


    Li Su''s eyes could kill.


    After Xiu Qi had finished teasing and teasing Li Su, she didn''t even turn to leave. Zhang Qiang also turned around and followed her.


    "Hey, why did you leave so quickly? I didn''t bring any money with me."


    "You can escape without money."


    "I can''t use my card. If I use my card, wouldn''t they already know where I am?"


    Xiu Ziqi''s words were very reasonable.


    Li Su was at a loss for words. He was afraid that if she continued speaking, she would suffocate and have a heart attack.


    After taking out money from her pocket to pay her bill, Li Su turned around and left, with Zhang Qiang catching a taxi a step ahead of her.


    Li Su also took a taxi to prepare for the clinic to sleep.


    Just as he got into the car, Xiu Ziqi also squeezed in from the back door.


    "What are you doing with me?"


    "Nonsense, I''m a girl in the middle of the night, how could you bear to leave me alone on the street? Aren''t you afraid of a little hooligan appearing? "


    "Go home if you dare."


    "I''m not going home."


    "You''re not going home, I''m going home."


    "I don''t care. Since you brought me out, you will take responsibility until the end."


    Xiu Ziqi directly sat on the back seat and fell down.


    "Otherwise, don''t even think about leaving."


    "Not bad, young lad." The driver joked.


    "This little girl looks so pretty, if I follow you, you can be considered to be virtuous in your previous life."


    The driver''s intention was clear as well. Just like your chief, you should be satisfied with having such a good girl following you around.


    Li Su could only silently suffer and not speak out.


    After giving the address, he closed his eyes and rested, ignoring everyone.


    Soon they arrived at the clinic and Li Su paid.


    "Hey, I''m paying. If you don''t come down, then you''ll be dragged away."


    There was no reply. When Li Su turned around, Xiu Ziqi was already curled up asleep in the back seat.


    "I really do owe you from my previous life."


    Li Su made the driver wait for him for a while before opening the clinic door. Then she carried Xiu Ziqi onto the bed and took off her backpack as well.


    Oh, it was pretty impressive. If it wasn''t for the fact that Li Su''s strength was slightly higher than ordinary people, she wouldn''t have been able to lift it.


    I really don''t know where this little girl got so much strength to carry such a heavy backpack.


    After taking back her backpack, Li Su was tired to the point that she was sweating profusely.


    After having a hearty bath, Li Su fell asleep immediately.


    The moment she closed her eyes, Li Su quivered and did as she was told.


    F * ck!


    He quickly took out the money from his pocket and counted it, only 3200 yuan.


    What the f * * k!


    Li Su wished she could slap herself twice.


    The first taboo in the Ghost Doctor''s system was that the host earned through the system could not be possessed.


    He was done for. While he was still in a daze, he had actually spent the consultation fee given by XiuCheng Ren.


    Li Su took out her phone and started flipping through it. Luckily, there were no notifications.


    However, Li Su wouldn''t believe that the Ghost Doctor would let her off just like that. Once upon a time, the system''s notification sound would always be a little late.


    It''s over, it''s all because of Xiu Ziqi. Otherwise, how could I have forgotten about such an important matter?


    Little Devil, follow my ass!

 C54

    When An Xin came to the clinic again, she saw Li Su sitting at the door with a phone in her hand and her eyes red.


    Beside him on the two beds lay a very pretty girl.


    "Li Su, what are you doing?"


    "Ah?" I didn''t do anything. "


    Li Su let out a big smile, but from An Xin''s point of view, Li Su''s smile was very forced.


    "This is?"


    An Xin asked as she pointed at the girl lying on the bed.


    "She is a friend of mine. She will stay here for the night and will leave soon."


    Li Su stood up and said.


    "Sister An Xin, you haven''t eaten breakfast yet, right? I''ll go buy some now."


    "No need, I''ve already eaten."


    An Xin shouted from behind Li Su, but she didn''t seem to hear him.


    "What''s going on?"


    An Xin muttered to herself. When her gaze swept over the girl lying on the bed, she sighed. Without saying anything, she began to busy herself.


    When Li Su returned, waves of hearty laughter came from the clinic.


    After Li Su walked in doubtfully, An Xin and Xiu Qi were happily chatting with each other.


    Seeing Li Su walk in, Xiu Ziqi beckoned her over.


    "Li Su, I didn''t expect you to do so many foolish things."


    Li Su replied indifferently. She put down the breakfast she was carrying and returned to the house.


    The two women looked at Li Su with curiosity.


    "What happened to him?"


    "I don''t know either. It was fine last night."


    "Whatever, let''s eat first."


    The two of them opened the plastic bag and found that it was filled not with any breakfast, but rather with a bottle of soy sauce and a bottle of vinegar. The two of them looked at each other and felt that something was wrong with Li Su.


    When Li Su got into the room, she did nothing but lie on the bed and blankly stared at the phone in her hands, waiting for the Ghost Doctor to send her the system message.


    However, he couldn''t wait any longer. Instead, he received a call.


    "I used to cross mountains and seas, and also passed through mountains and seas of people ¡­"


    The sudden recall of the phone startled Li Su. She dropped the phone in her hand onto his face and it smashed right into Li Su''s nose.


    Immediately, tears and snot ran down Li Su''s face.


    There was no name on the phone, and Li Su didn''t recognize the number.


    "Hello?"


    "Yes, Godly Doctor Li?" "I am Cheng Ren."


    "Oh."


    Li Su immediately remembered. Last night, in order to stall for time for Xiu Ziqi, she had taught him for half an hour the theory of medicine. In the end, she had even given him her phone number.


    "Mister Xiu, is there anything you need?"


    "This ¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just say what you want to say. As long as I can do it, I will definitely help you."


    "Godly Doctor, where are you? I have something urgent to find you for."


    "Oh, I''m here ¡­"


    Li Su told them the address of the clinic. After she said that, he regretted his decision. This Xiu Chengren was obviously looking for Xiu Ziqi. When he was ready to change his name, Xiu Chengen had already hung up the phone.


    Li Su had no choice but to go out and look for Xiu Ziqi.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, he noticed that there was a girl in a white coat inside the clinic. He didn''t see her face at all.


    "Sister An Xin, we have a newcomer here?"


    "Mm, you two can get to know each other."


    "Hello, I''m Li Su."


    Li Su reached out her hand, but the girl turned around, startling Li Su.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    This girl was Xiu Ziqi.


    "Sister An Xin said that the clinic has been quite busy recently and was preparing to recruit someone. Since I just happened to be fine, I agreed."


    Xiu Ziqi circled in front of Li Su.


    "How is it? This outfit suits you, doesn''t it?"


    "Fit up? Hurry up and take it off."


    After saying that, Li Su prepared to take off Xiu Qi''s white coat.


    "What are you doing? This is given to me by Sister An. Go ask Sister An if you''re jealous."


    "What do I want? Your dad is almost here, hurry up and hide."


    "What?"


    "Your dad just called me. He said he had something to discuss with me, so I guessed that he was looking for you. Hurry up, go hide."


    "I don''t care. You have to leave anyway."


    "I''m unfamiliar with this place, where can I hide?"


    "You ¡­"


    Xiu Ziqi was also speaking the truth, and Li Su was powerless to refute.


    "Zi Qi has told me everything about her, so don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    Li Su suddenly realized that if the two women wanted to become good friends, it would definitely be one of the following situations.


    One, there was a gap between the rich and the poor. Two, one of the two women must be ugly, the other beautiful. Three, one of the two women must have a miserable romantic life.


    Clearly, An Xin had overflowed with sympathy after hearing Xiu Ziqi''s story.


    But this was good as well, as Li Su saved herself the trouble.


    An Xin took all of Xiu Ziqi''s belongings with her, leaving Li Su alone in the clinic, waiting for the arrival of Cheng Ren.


    It had only been five minutes since An Xin and the rest left, but Xiu Chengren and Du Xue''e appeared in the clinic.


    Li Su wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead. If An Xin had been a little slower, she would have been caught by Xiu Chengren.


    He himself had become a suspect in the trafficking of women and children.


    The moment Xiu Chengren entered the clinic, his eyes started to search for something. Du Xue''er was no exception, she had been looking around the clinic.


    "Mr Xiu, what are you doing?"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect Divine Doctor Li to be so simple and unadorned, he really doesn''t reveal his true self."


    "There''s nothing we can do about it."


    Since you don''t want to talk about the main topic, I''ll be happy to take it easy.


    Although Xiu Ziqi had been taken away by An Xin, there was no guarantee that she would leave something here.


    Therefore, while Li Su was talking to Xiu Chengren, she was also sizing up Du Xue''er and following her line of sight as they wandered around the clinic.


    The two talked for a long time. Xiu Chengren looked anxious. Du Xue''er had already pinched him a few times, but he didn''t bring up the main topic. It made Du Xue''er sweat.


    "Cheng Ren, I''ll tell you if you don''t say it."


    Du Xue''er finally couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    "What are you two here for?"


    Li Su pretended to be curious and asked.


    Xiu Chengren pulled at Du Xue''er, but he couldn''t stop her.


    "Li Su, I just want to ask you, where did you take my daughter?"


    "What daughter?" "Where did you go?"


    The expression on Li Su''s face was a perfect illustration of what the ''Oscars'' meant.


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t know. You were the only one who came to my house last night."

 C55

    "Miss Dean, please be careful when you speak."


    Seeing the displeasure on Li Su''s face, Xiu Chengren quickly stopped Du Xue''e.


    "Godly Doctor, I''m sorry. This lowly one didn''t do it on purpose, it''s just that I''m too anxious."


    "Mr Xiu, what is the meaning of this?"


    An ugly expression appeared on Xiu Chengren''s face, and Du Xue''e pinched him viciously.


    "It''s already burning my eyebrows, stop pretending to be gentle. It feels great."


    "It''s like this. Our son, Qi, the girl you saw yesterday, has disappeared."


    "What does her disappearance have to do with me? Your wife began with such an aggressive attitude. "


    The displeased expression on Li Su''s face became even more pronounced.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I apologize on behalf of my lowly wife to the Godly Doctor."


    With that, Xiu Chengren stood up and bowed to Li Su.


    "That''s enough, that''s enough. Don''t do those useless things. Just tell me why you''re here."


    "I know that my daughter''s disappearance has nothing to do with the Godly Doctor, but last night, the Godly Doctor was the only customer that went to my house. I want to ask if there was any news about my daughter."


    "What a joke. I''m a doctor, not someone who abducts women and children. Who am I supposed to ask if you''re asking me?"


    "Godly Doctor, calm your anger, calm your anger. We really don''t have any other ways, so we should look for him. Let''s see if he can provide us some clues. "


    Li Su pretended to frown as she looked at Xiu Chengren and said.


    "Honestly speaking, Mr Xiu, if you continue to be rude, I''ll send you off."


    Xiu Chengren panicked and quickly said, "Godly Doctor, we really have no other way, so we plead for Godly Doctor to help."


    "Never mind, I''ll forgive you for being so obsessed. I''ve really never seen your daughter before."


    Xiu Chengren and Du Xue''e both revealed sad expressions, causing Li Su to feel upset.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can search my clinic."


    These two people were really sincere. Li Su said to search, but she was just being polite. However, these two people really started searching in the clinic.


    He carefully searched the entire clinic and confirmed that there was no Xiu Qi here.


    Xiu Chengren sat beside Li Su and sighed, while Du Xue''er sat on the other side, crying nonstop.


    "How about this, I''ll help you analyze it."


    Li Su couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "When did you discover that your daughter had disappeared?"


    "This morning, when I called her down for dinner this morning, I found she was no longer there."


    "Did you guys go in after I left?"


    "I did, but we were afraid to disturb her rest at that time, so we didn''t take a closer look. We only took a glance at the door."


    "So she was in the room last night, wasn''t she?"


    "Probably."


    "Don''t, is it?"


    "Here." This time, both of them nodded in confirmation.


    "If that''s the case, then I understand. She must have left after you fell asleep. Did you ever ask the maid if she''d seen her? "


    "The maid usually goes to bed after we sleep, and then gets up at six o''clock in the morning to make us breakfast."


    "So you haven''t seen the maid since she woke up?"


    "Yes."


    "Did she ever look for a place she used to go?"


    "We''ve already looked for it, but we can''t find anything. including that best friend of hers, we asked her when she came here this morning, but she didn''t know either. "


    Li Su pretended to be deep in thought. She felt the couple''s gazes on her, causing her to feel pressured.


    What should he say to make these two give up their search in the first place?


    Suddenly, a thought flashed through Li Su''s mind. He had a way.


    "I have a way, I don''t know if you want to know or not."


    "Please speak."


    Look, since she slipped away at dawn, there must be someone helping her outside at this late hour. Furthermore, the person who helped her should be someone she''s very familiar with, so as long as you act against the people around her and look at the person walking very close to her, that person will definitely know where Mu Yuanyuan is.


    "But we''ve already asked her classmates and friends. We''ve all said that we didn''t see him."


    I don''t even know what you''re thinking. If people say no, then no?" Change your position and think about it. When you go out to hide, would you tell those who know your whereabouts not to tell anyone else?


    Xiu Chengren and Du Xue''e looked at each other, suddenly enlightened.


    "That''s right, why didn''t we think of that?"


    "Thank you, Godly Doctor."


    The two of them didn''t even have the mood to sit down. They immediately rushed out the door.


    Li Su let out a long sigh of relief before wiping the sweat off her forehead.


    Damn, this Oscar fella isn''t that easy to be.


    Ye Zichen called An Xin and told her that Xiu Chengren had left, but that Xiu Ziqi shouldn''t show himself for the next two days.


    After solving a problem, the bigger rock in Li Su''s heart was still hanging in her throat.


    Before the Ghost Doctor''s system''s notification had even sounded out, could it be that his merit points had already been deducted?


    Ye Zichen clicked open the system and found that his merit value was still there, while his servant, Zhang Qiang, did not have any reaction.


    Li Su, who kept reminding her of her cowardice, decided to take a walk so that she would not think about it anymore.


    After sending An Xin a message, Li Su locked the door and left.


    Wandering aimlessly on the streets, they had no idea where they should go now.


    Suddenly, he raised his head and found that he had unknowingly arrived underneath the Xiao Group''s building.


    It''s good to go up and have a look.


    Just as he reached the door, he saw Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo walk out.


    At the beginning, Feng Duoduo was still laughing and talking, but when she saw Li Su standing at the door, her face changed and she blushed as she stood behind Xiao Yiyi.


    Xiao Yiyi frowned and raised her head to find Li Su standing at the door.


    "Why are you here?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "It''s nothing. I just walked around for a bit and then came here."


    Seeing Feng Duoduo hiding behind Xiao Yiyi, Li Su prepared to tease this little chili.


    "Feng Duoduo, why are you hiding so far away? It''s not like I''m going to eat you. "


    "It''s cool for me to stand here, what can you do about it?"


    Although Feng Duoduo was worried that Li Su would tell Xiao Yiyi about the matter between them, she still couldn''t help but want to retort when she heard Li Su open her mouth.


    "Cold? "Yeah, it''s really cool in the morning, and I can still see things that I normally can''t see."


    As she spoke, Li Su looked up and down on Feng Duoduo''s body, her hand still stroking her chin.


    "Scene? What scenery? "Li Su, are you training in the morning as well?"

 C56

    When Xiao Yiyi heard Li Su''s words, she quickly added, causing Feng Duoduo to blush.


    "Yes, it was a very cool morning. Miss Feng and I happened to meet in the park and had a very intimate conversation."


    Li Su thought to herself, wasn''t it very intimate? She had basically seen all of Feng Duo''s body.


    Thinking of the scenery around Feng Duoduo, Li Su couldn''t control the hormones in her body.


    "What do you say, Miss Feng?"


    Li Su stuck her head out and asked Xiao Yiyi.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Feng Duoduo gritted her teeth as she waited for Li Su. Her eyes were practically spitting fire.


    However, Li Su didn''t mind this. Instead, she chatted with Xiao Yi Yi Yi.


    Every once in a while, he would speak to Feng Duoduo in a language that Xiao Yiyi couldn''t understand at all.


    Feng Duoduo''s face became redder and redder at Li Su''s words, and finally exploded.


    He picked up Li Su and walked in a certain direction.


    "Duo Duo, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to the toilet!"


    However, Xiao Yiyi looked at Feng Duoduo in doubt. Why did she go to the toilet and pull Li Su along? However, thinking of how Feng Duoduo used to do this kind of stupid thing, she stopped talking.


    Feng Duoduo pulled Li Su to a corner and said while looking at her.


    "Li Su, what happened between us is already in the past. Don''t think about getting you."


    "I''m not thinking about anything, but since you dragged me along to the toilet with you, I suspect that you''re trying to do something to me."


    "You ¡­"


    Feng Duoduo did not expect this man to be so shameless.


    "Sigh, don''t think about doing anything to me, or else I''ll tell Xiao Yiyi what happened that day."


    "How dare you!"


    "I''m a dead pig unafraid of boiling water."


    "How can you be so shameless!"


    "Aren''t you the same? Back on the bus, you already wronged me for being a pervert, and the other day, when I saved you from the hands of a hooligan, you still called me a pervert, and you say that I''m innocent?"


    "You''re a pervert."


    "Where the hell am I f * * k you, you''re saying I''m a pervert? There is no right to speak without an investigation. "


    "You ¡­"


    Feng Duoduo was speechless. Her entire body had been seen by you, now tell me where I am.


    Li Su''s look of "bite if you have the ability" annoyed Feng Duoduo.


    "Worse comes to worse."


    "How are you going to fight to the death?"


    Before Li Su finished her sentence, Feng Duo''s hands suddenly grabbed Li Su''s shoulders. Li Su felt as if her lower body had been struck.


    "Ow ~" A sharp scream resounded around the corner.


    "This is how it works."


    Feng Duoduo watched as Li Su fell to the ground with a head full of sweat and rolled on the ground while pressing her lower body where she had been attacked. She left the place arrogantly and arrogantly.


    "Eh? Where''s Li Su? "


    "Oh, his uncle is here. He said he was waiting."


    Li Su hugged her crotch as she rolled on the ground. Her entire body was drenched in sweat.


    F * * k, this little girl really had a kick coming from her!


    Li Su sucked in a breath of cold air while cursing Feng Duoduo in her heart.


    "Duo Duo, half an hour has passed, why hasn''t he come out yet?"


    "I''ve never been to Eldest Uncle''s place before, how would I know?"


    While the two of them were talking, Li Su walked over from around the corner and supported herself against the wall.


    Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Su''s pained expression and hurriedly walked over.


    "Li Su, what happened to you?"


    Li Su stopped Xiao Yi Yi from coming over to help her.


    "I''m fine."


    "Just look at me and say that everything is fine, a man''s uncle and our aunt have the same reasoning."


    Li Su glared at Feng Duoduo. She thought to herself, "You have an uncle, your whole family has an uncle."


    "Really?"


    "It''s really nothing."


    "I think I''ll help you over there for a while, Duo Duo."


    Although Feng Duoduo was unwilling, Xiao Yiyi had already made her move. If she did not make her move, Xiao Yiyi would think that she was ignorant.


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo supported Li Su to the reception area in the hall.


    However, this scene was clearly seen by the person standing on the second floor. A vicious light flashed in his eyes as he disappeared around the corner of the stairs.


    Not long after Li Su sat down, Yao Ya happened to go downstairs to do some work and saw Li Su sitting there waiting for her guest with a face as white as gold paper.


    "Li Su, what happened to you?"


    "Oh, he''s fine. It''s just that Eldest Uncle is here."


    Yao Ya quickly said.


    "Uncle?"


    Yao Ya had only heard of Eldest Aunt, this was the first time she had heard of Eldest Uncle.


    "That''s right, uncle. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Li Su."


    Li Su didn''t say anything and just gave Feng Duoduo a thumbs up. However, Feng Duoduo didn''t care and said proudly to Li Su.


    "Oh, Li Su, drink more brown sugar water and don''t touch the cold water. Especially don''t practice in the morning, otherwise I''m guessing you will never see such a beautiful scene again."


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand anything? "


    Not to mention Yao Ya, Xiao Yiyi had been standing there for a long time already, but she still couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "Yao Ya, I''m fine. I was just passing by and suddenly felt a pain in my stomach."


    Li Su was really afraid that if Yao Ya continued listening, Feng Duoduo might even say something too obscene to make Yao Ya quickly leave.


    "Sister Yi Yi, look at how this brat really didn''t know what bewitching soup he had given your secretary. He''s still looking back even after walking so far away."


    "I won''t tell you what bewitching soup, you won''t be able to drink it in your entire life anyway."


    Li Su was already much better, so she naturally started retaliating.


    "Pah pah, you jinx." I was thinking of marrying the richest man in the world. "


    "Daydreaming."


    As Li Su spoke, she stood up and spoke to Xiao Yi Yi.


    "I''ll be leaving first."


    "He really doesn''t have the slightest grace. He doesn''t even say that he''s letting a girl get away with it."


    "Duoduo, have you noticed something strange?"


    "What is it?"


    "You and Li Su bicker every time we meet. It''s like a pair of happy enemies. Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for him?"


    "I will like him, and he will not look in the mirror at his face at the Xizhimen overpass."


    As Li Su walked on the street, her lower body was aching. She couldn''t take off her pants to massage her little brother, so she had to find a public restroom.


    Speaking of which, he didn''t go much in the day. The public toilets were everywhere, and now that he used them, he couldn''t even find one.


    It wasn''t easy to find a sign that said "Public Toilet" on the roadside. Li Su quickly turned in and walked into the cubicle to check on her injuries.


    "Are you telling me or not!?" Are you going to say it or not! Are you going to say it or not! "

 C57

    Li Su was in the middle of examining her abilities, when she suddenly heard this sentence. With a flick of her finger, she touched her pain spot, causing her tears to fall.


    He was about to go out and argue, but then something stopped him.


    "Hey, your mouth is pretty tough. Put him in the toilet."


    What followed was the sound of splashing water and the sound of punching and kicking.


    "Boss, he seems to be dead."


    "He should consider himself lucky. Let''s go!"


    After waiting for a long time and confirming that there was no one in the washroom, Li Su walked out from the cubicle.


    According to the voice he heard earlier, Li Su came to that gap.


    A man in a suit was lying on the floor. His head was stuffed into the toilet. There were several wounds on his body. It seemed that he had been here for a while.


    His life was in danger and he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Li Su turned the man over. Her entire face was green and purple. It was impossible to tell what she looked like.


    Only after flipping over did Li Su clearly see that this person''s chest and abdomen were full of wounds.


    Perhaps he had used too much strength when he flipped over, and blood had started to gush out from his wound.


    [Diagnostics System activated...]


    [Diagnosing...]


    [Name of patient: Fire of the Net; Age of the patient: 27; Etiology of the patient: Breath stopped; Reason of illness: Due to prolonged exposure to gravity, excessive blood loss in wound]


    Luckily, her aura stopped. If her aura were to disappear, Li Su would be helpless.


    Li Su locked the public restroom door from the inside and took out a silver needle from her pocket before starting to use her thirteen needles on this man.


    First, he would save his breath.


    Li Su inserted her silver needle into all the major acupoints on Wang Xinghan''s body. Then, she pressed her hand on his chest and began to do artificial breathing for him.


    Damn, I just gave my first kiss to the goddess, and now I''m going to do artificial respiration for a living dead. I''ll definitely brush my teeth when I go back.


    Although Li Su kept vomiting in her heart, her hands didn''t stop moving.


    Under Li Su''s hard work, Wang Xing Huo finally had a breath, and his face had a trace of a strange red.


    Great Lord, you scared me to death.


    But now, he had an even more important matter in front of him. Although he had brought her back, his wounds still needed to be treated and he didn''t have the necessary items on him.


    What should he do?


    Li Su suddenly called Xiao Yiyi.


    "Hello?"


    Li Su, who picked up the phone, was stunned. She looked at her phone screen and realized that she actually called Xiao Yiyi.


    "I''m Li Su. I have something urgent that I need your help with."


    "Go ahead."


    "I have a patient right now, but I don''t have the necessary medicine or equipment. I need you to find a safe place, prepare the surgical instruments and come here to pick me up."


    "Where are you?"


    Li Su told Xiao Yiyi her current address. "I''m currently in a public restroom. When I come here, I must not let anyone know that there''s someone inside."


    "Understood."


    After Li Su hung up the phone, she kept observing Wang Xing Huo. She was afraid that this person would die if she was careless. If that happened, then all her efforts would have been in vain.


    Xiao Yiyi''s speed was indeed very fast. In less than five minutes, Li Su heard someone knocking on the door.


    After opening the door, a group of people rushed in. Xiao Yiyi was standing in the middle with Feng Duoduo beside her.


    While Li Su was on the phone, Feng Duoduo was beside Xiao Yiyi. When she heard Li Su asking for help, she also requested to come.


    "You really came to see Eldest Uncle?"


    Feng Duoduo covered her nose as she asked Li Su.


    "Cut the crap, hurry up and come over to help."


    Without Li Su saying anything, Xiao Yi waved her hand and the men in black lifted them up and walked out.


    "Be careful, be careful."


    It was only when they were outside the public toilet that Li Su finally understood what a large sum of money was.


    The entire door of the public toilet was covered with a huge black cloth, and all the people inside were cleaned out.


    Before the black cloth was a black van.


    "Don''t just stand there. Get in the car."


    Xiao Yiyi grabbed Li Su and carried Feng Duoduo into the caravan.


    The black men closed the door and disappeared.


    Xiao Yiyi said to the driver. Li Su could immediately feel the car''s speed.


    Wang Xing Huo''s breathing became weaker and weaker. Li Su kept stabbing needles into his body.


    "This won''t do. I''ll need a blood transfusion."


    "What blood type?"


    "AB model." Li Su said without raising her head.


    "Bring me pen and paper."


    Xiao Yiyi passed a pen and paper to Li Su as she made a call.


    With her large eyes, she could tell that these were all good things, but right now, Li Su couldn''t even notice these details.


    "Shua shua shua", he wrote the prescription on a piece of paper and passed it to Xiao Yiyi.


    "Catch the medicine according to the directions. When we get to the right place, I''ll need it immediately."


    The entire Xing Qing city was in chaos. A black Mercedes-Benz was speeding along the road downtown, not caring about the situation on the road at all.


    Clashing and scraping happened at every moment, but the Mercedes-Benz showed no signs of stopping.


    It had only been ten minutes, but Li Su felt as if a century had passed in her heart.


    The car came to a screeching stop, and before Li Su could react, the door opened.


    A group of black-clothed men charged forward and carried Wang Xinghan away.


    After Li Su came down, she realized that they were in a group of villas. She didn''t have time to look at the specifics.


    Following the man in black, Li Su walked into a room. The room was already arranged to be a surgical room. This made Li Su sigh with emotion. The Xiao Clan''s power was great.


    "You two stay here and help me while the rest of you leave."


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo had seen him treatment before, so Li Su didn''t have much to worry about.


    With the blood bag ready, Li Su quickly gave Wang Xing Huo the blood transfusion and put on the oxygen mask.


    "Have you managed to catch all the medicinal herbs?"


    "He''s already brewing the medicine."


    "Give me the scissors."


    Wang Xing Huo''s clothes were completely soaked with blood. It was already sticking to the wound. If he tore it open, it would cause Wang Xing Huo''s wound to tear again.


    After she undid her clothes, Li Su started cleaning up her wounds. Unexpectedly, she managed to clean up a lot of broken glass.


    Moreover, there was some sand. This kind of wound was the hardest to clean.


    "Xiao Yiyi clean up your wounds. Go and prepare the iodine and hot water."


    Li Su''s head was covered in sweat. She did not bother to wipe it off. Every minute she could snatch was every minute.


    "The blood bag isn''t enough, go get more!"

 C58

    Feng Duoduo immediately ran out. Earlier, when Xiao Yiyi was preparing, she placed a freezer in the room, which was filled with blood bags.


    "Insert it."


    "I won''t."


    "Move aside." Li Su was worried. She didn''t expect Feng Duoduo to be a burden at such a crucial moment.


    Li Su pushed Feng Duo away and replaced the bag of blood.


    Li Su continued doing her logical work. She didn''t notice the tears that were welling up in Feng Duoduo''s eyes.


    "Li Su, there''s something here that I don''t know what it is." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yes!"


    Li Su and Xiao Yiyi moved to another position. Xiao Yiyi took over from Li Su, while Li Su stood in her place.


    Li Su carefully opened the wound. She saw that there was a black dot in the wound, but she couldn''t see what it was.


    At this moment, Wang Xing Huo''s body began to tremble, making it impossible for Li Su to make a move.


    "Feng Duoduo, take the strap!"


    Li Su shouted. After a while, she found that Feng Duoduo was still standing there.


    "Feng Duoduo! Get the straps! " This time Li Su raised her voice.


    Feng Duoduo was startled. She raised her head and saw Li Su''s eyes that were on the verge of popping out of her mouth. Only then did she react and took the strap back.


    The three of them worked together to immobilize Wang Xinghan''s body onto the surgical bed.


    Although Wang Xing Huo''s body was fixed, his body was still shaking and his breathing and heartbeat were very rapid.


    Not only that, both of his eyes were widened to the point where they were dyed crimson.


    "Feng Duoduo, go and bring the medicine over."


    This time, Feng Duoduo did not waste any time. She quickly went outside and brought the decocted Chinese medicine in front of Li Su.


    "Fill it up."


    As Li Su spoke, she stabbed the silver needles on Wang Xing Huo''s body. The needles were about ten centimeters long, and two-thirds of them were stuck in Wang Xing Huo''s body.


    Feng Duoduo held the medicine bowl, her forehead was covered in sweat.


    Wang Xing Huo''s mouth couldn''t be opened. No matter what method Feng Duoduo used, she couldn''t pry open his mouth.


    "Out of the way!" When she saw Feng Duoduo holding the bowl and knew only that it was there, she got very angry.


    Feng Duoduo grabbed the medicine bowl in her hand, lifted up Wang Xinghan''s head, and threw a palm strike onto the side of his neck.


    Wang Xing Huo opened his mouth the most. Li Su poured all the medicine into his mouth and lit up his body a few more times. Only then did Wang Xing Huo''s body return to its normal calm state, no longer trembling.


    Li Su continued her previous unfinished work.


    He used a silver needle to stop the blood around the wound, then a scalpel to cut off all the rotten flesh on the wound. Only then did he use a rack to open the wound.


    Damn it, who was so vicious that they would even nail a person''s bones? Furthermore, it was a 10 centimeter long steel nail used on a construction site.


    "Pliers!"


    Li Su stretched out her hand, and Feng Duo put the pincer into his hand.


    The steel nail was deeply embedded in Wang Xing Huo''s bone. Li Su could only use a pair of pincers to slowly pull it out. If her hand trembled, it would damage her muscles and bones, as well as her nerves.


    "Pallet!"


    After a "ding-dong" sound, the steel nail was thrown onto the tray in Feng Duoduo''s hand. There were a few drops of blood on the tray, and a few drops of it splashed onto Feng Duoduo''s face.


    After cleaning up the wounds, Li Su started to check the wounds she had cleaned earlier. Only then did she realize that there were four steel nails on this person''s body.


    Using the same method to pull out the spikes, Xiao Yiyi had also finished cleaning the wounds.


    Li Su did not hurry to sew the wound. Instead, she wrote a prescription on a piece of paper and passed it to Xiao Yiyi.


    "Get your people to quickly buy these medicines and grind them into powder. Hurry!"


    After saying that, Li Su tossed the paper to Xiao Yi Yi Yi, while she continued to insert silver needles into Wang Xing Huo''s body.


    "I''ll go!"


    Feng Duoduo snatched the prescription from Xiao Yiyi''s hands and quickly ran out.


    Li Su didn''t notice it as Xiao Yi Yi noticed something important. This little girl seemed to be out of place as she cried.


    However, now was not the time to discuss this issue. Xiao Yiyi immediately went over to help Li Su because she was starting to sew up the wound.


    Wang Xinghan''s body was covered in all sorts of strange wounds. His heel was shaped in every possible way and was especially difficult to suture. Moreover, there were some places that were especially dangerous.


    For example, there was another five centimeter cut on his eyelids. If he didn''t pay attention, Wang Xing Huo''s eyeball would be ruined.


    For example, his chest was only two centimeters away from his heart, and his ribs were fractured. Moreover, the fractured ribs were less than a centimeter away from Wang Xing Huo''s wounds.


    At that time, forget about the Ghost Doctor, even if Yama came, it wouldn''t be of any use.


    For some unknown reason, Li Su chose not to start from the places where her bones were not exposed.


    However, Xiao Yiyi did not ask and only helped Li Su.


    After all the relatively large wounds were closed, Li Su didn''t immediately sew up the big wounds. Instead, she gave Wang Xing Huo another bag of blood.


    After that, he started to feel around Wang Xing Huo''s body. Every once in a while, he would cut open Wang Xing Huo''s body until his bones were revealed.


    Xiao Yiyi wanted to stop him, but when she saw the place where Li Su had opened her mouth, the bones within were all shattered.


    The process repeated over and over again. After Li Su opened the last opening, Feng Duoduo also came back. In her hand was a large bowl containing some white powder.


    Xiao Yiyi counted in her heart. Li Su had actually managed to open up thirteen wounds on Wang Xinghan''s body, and all of the bones inside were shattered.


    "Pull it open!"


    Xiao Yiyi hurriedly opened the wound. Li Su used a spoon to collect all of the broken bones together. They looked like bones. After pouring the white powder into the bowl, she started to sew them together.


    By the time Li Su had finished sewing, Xiao Yiyi''s hands were already moving nonstop, but she was still trying hard to control her emotions.


    Feng Duoduo was no longer afraid. She stood beside Xiao Yiyi and helped her.


    "Untie the straps."


    When the straps were undone, it meant that the stitches were all done. What they needed to do now was bandage it up. This was pretty easy. The three of them quickly wrapped Wang Xinghan up into a mummy.


    "Alright."


    Li Su let out a long sigh of relief as she removed the blood bag and the oxygen mask from Wang Xing Huo''s body.


    "Hey, what are you doing? The patient hasn''t awoken yet, why are you dismantling them all?"

 C59

    When Feng Duoduo saw Li Su do this, she quickly tried to stop her, but Li Su ignored her and continued doing what she was doing.


    "Are you deaf?"


    "Are you a doctor?"


    Li Su retorted, leaving Feng Duoduo completely speechless.


    "Have you never seen a pig run before? "How could you do that? None of the other doctors do."


    "I''m not another doctor."


    Seeing that Feng Duoduo wanted to say something, Li Su raised her hand to stop her.


    "Stop, I just want to ask, aren''t you sleepy in the middle of the night?"


    "I, I''m not sleepy."


    "Fine, it''s up to you. If you''re still alive, just watch over him. After he wakes up, you go call me. I''ll go to sleep for a while."


    After saying that, he ignored the two women and walked out.


    "Sister Yi Yi, look at him. How can he do this?"


    "You better stop talking. This person really isn''t simple. At least in terms of medical skills, I think he really is very high."


    "Sister Yi Yi, you''ve studied medicine?"


    "Have you never seen a pig run before?"


    Xiao Yiyi patted Feng Duoduo, "Don''t worry about that. He definitely has his reasons for doing this. I''m going to take a bath, my body is sticky, are you going or not?"


    Ignoring the matter of Xiao Yi Yi and Feng Duo Duo taking a bath, Li Su was led by the black clothed man to a room that had been prepared beforehand. She laid on the bed after taking a bath and just closed her eyes.


    Ding! The Ghost Doctor''s system notification rang out.


    [Healing completed. The medical fee is 2000 Yuan. Do you want to pay for it?]


    Damn, I actually forgot about this matter.


    Where am I supposed to take it for you?


    No matter how much Li Su cursed, the medical fee would still be taken. However, it was obviously unrealistic now, so he could only wait for Wang Xing Huo to wake up.


    After she understood this point, Li Su cursed out once before falling into her dream. This night was too tiring.


    He was so focused that he forgot what he had been worrying about all morning.


    "Damn!" I don''t want to go to hell! "


    Li Su shouted loudly and sat up on the bed. Her body was drenched in cold sweat as she took deep breaths.


    That''s right, he dreamt that because he had spent the system''s money, both he and Zhang Qiang would die from overdrawing their vitality. The Black and White Impermanence brought the two of them to hell and walked back and forth on the torture instruments in the 18 Hells.


    When she opened her eyes, she found herself lying on the bed. She was not dead, and she did not go to hell.


    He then fell heavily onto the bed, his eyes wide open as he panted heavily.


    After this incident, Li Su had no mood to sleep anymore. She opened the system and found the same message about the doctor''s fee being paid. There was no other news.


    She went through the message records again. After confirming that there was no other news, Li Su finally relaxed.


    After two nights, the system did not notify him. This meant that the system did not think that the money was earned through the system, so his life was not in danger.


    After lying down for a while and feeling sticky all over, Li Su went to take a bath and went to Wang Xing Huo''s room.


    Wang Xing Huo still hadn''t woken up. Li Su checked on him and found that his injuries had stabilized. He should wake up after a while.


    After asking the man in black to fry the Chinese medicine according to the prescription he wrote last night and pouring it into Wang Xing Huo''s mouth, Li Su sat beside Wang Xing Huo and started rummaging through his clothes.


    He wanted to know where this person had gotten the information from, and that would require a medical fee.


    She turned it over and over and was disappointed. Wang Xing Huo''s clothes only contained some loose change. He didn''t even have an identity certificate, not even a note with words written on it.


    "Morning."


    Xiao Yiyi walked in from outside and saw Li Su sitting there. A trace of surprise flashed across her eyes.


    "Morning."


    Li Su replied.


    "Where''s that little madman?"


    "She? "He''s still sleeping. He threw up last night until this morning. That was when he finally fell asleep."


    Xiao Yiyi did not finish her sentence. Feng Duoduo was spitting as she scolded Li Su. It was as vicious as it could be. Furthermore, she even leaked the whole story about Li Su taking care of her own body.


    "This little lunatic''s reflex arc is too long. After nearly six hours of surgery, she started vomiting after she was done?"


    Li Su curled her lips, but Xiao Yiyi didn''t say anything. Instead, she stared straight at him.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Duo Duo told me yesterday that you touched her body and saw it. Is that true?"


    "Damn, this little lunatic, why is he talking about everything?"


    When Li Su heard Xiao Yiyi''s words, she almost bit off her tongue. Why did this little lunatic keep saying those words to others? He was clearly trying to kill her father.


    "Are you telling me or not?"


    "No, it''s a misunderstanding."


    "Yes or no."


    "Yes."


    Just as Li Su finished speaking, Xiao Yiyi slapped his face.


    "Bastard!"


    "No, listen to my explanation, this is really a misunderstanding."


    No matter how Li Su explained, Xiao Yiyi did not follow the usual pattern.


    "Since you have seen Duo Duo''s body, then you should be responsible for her. Although your family background is not that great, but this person can still be considered not bad. Duo Duo should be considered a good home with you."


    "No, what are you talking about? I already said it was a misunderstanding. "


    "Duo Duo''s family situation is better than yours, so she has a few princess illnesses on her body, and she''s used to spending money recklessly, so you have to take note of it yourself. "And ¡­"


    "Stop!"


    Li Su shouted, but Xiao Yiyi only glanced at him indifferently and continued speaking.


    "In short, although this girl Duo Duo is quite delicate, she is not a bad person. Furthermore, she is very innocent ¡­"


    Hearing this, Li Su couldn''t help but want to make a retort. A violent woman dared to say that she was innocent. Sometimes, she wouldn''t even be able to answer the jokes she told.


    "This is really a misunderstanding."


    No matter what Li Su said, Xiao Yiyi did not listen. Instead, she kept on talking about what they should pay attention to next.


    "If it''s a wedding dress, I''ve already made up my mind. Don''t worry about it."


    "This is what we do for our wedding plans. We promise we won''t embarrass you."


    "You don''t need to worry about the house and the car. Uncle Feng only has this daughter. She''s very precious, so her inheritance must be yours."


    "Wait a minute, what are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking about your marriage."


    "I already said that it was a misunderstanding."


    "Did you say that?"


    "I''ve said it many times."


    "Ah, then I might not have heard you clearly."


    "You are forcing us to buy and force us to sell!"

 C60

    "I''m not a junkyard."


    "Then what are you looking at her body for?"


    Li Su had no choice but to explain to Xiao Yi that Feng Duoduo was drunk that night and was then surrounded by a group of hooligans. She wanted to force the issue, but she saw it happen and told Xiao Yi Yi.


    "Tell me, I didn''t know she liked sleeping naked, and I woke up a little earlier. Then you knew, I saw everything."


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Xiao Yiyi finally understood that she had truly misunderstood Li Su.


    "I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you marry her to me, I''ll burn incense."


    "I just want you to marry her."


    God, I just said it for nothing.


    He really admired Xiao Yiyi''s perseverance.


    Li Su had no choice but to flee.


    "You stay here for now. I''ll go make a call."


    Just as Li Su walked out, she felt her phone vibrate. She opened her phone and found a series of missed calls.


    Flipping through the phone records, there were calls by An Xin. One of them was from Zhang Qiang, the other was from Yao Ya.


    He must have been so focused on the operation that he didn''t feel any movement on his cell phone.


    Not only was there a phone call, there were also tens of text messages, all of which were filled with worry. There were only a few words written on them, "Li Su, where are you? "Hurry up and return the call."


    Taking a deep breath, Li Su was ready to be scolded by An Xin.


    "Hello, Sister An Xin. I''m Li Su."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    "About that, I met with some trouble last night and forgot to call you."


    "Oh, and then?"


    "Uh ¡­ nothing."


    "Then I''m hanging up."


    Li Su looked at her phone in confusion as she heard the beep. "What''s wrong with Sister An? Why is her tone so cold today?"


    After thinking for a long time, he was still unable to make sense of the situation. Thus, he decided not to think about it anymore and dialed Yao Ya''s number.


    Yao Ya didn''t have anything else to do, she just called to ask. Li Su wanted to say a few more words, but Yao Ya said she had something else to do, so she hung up.


    As for Zhang Qiang, Li Su had not fought at all, and the matter of the women had not been resolved yet.


    "Li Su, he''s awake."


    When Xiao Yiyi''s voice came out of the room, Li Su quickly ran over.


    Wang Xinghan had indeed woken up. However, his head was completely wrapped in bandages and he was unable to speak. He could only use one eye to observe the place.


    Li Su could tell that Wang Xing Huo was very wary of her.


    "I''m a doctor. Don''t worry, don''t be afraid. Your injuries have stabilized. Tell me, where is your home? I''ll take you back. "


    Wang Xing Huo''s eyes stared at Li Su. The wariness in his eyes was getting stronger.


    "Fine, I didn''t say anything. I''ll tell you when you''re able to open your mouth."


    Wang Xing Huo''s current appearance meant that he couldn''t eat anything, so he could only give him an intravenous injection.


    "Yiyi ¡­"


    "Don''t call me Yiyi, call me by my name or Miss Xiao."


    "Okay, Miss Xiao, can you find out where he is from?"


    "There''s nothing. How am I supposed to investigate?"


    "I didn''t ask."


    Li Su ran into a soft spot. She could only rely on herself for this matter. If she didn''t get the medical fee and another Zhang Qiang incident occurred, she would have no place to cry.


    Ye Zichen went through everyone in his mind, and only three people were able to do such a thing right now.


    One was Li Wenqiang, but this person had a black background so he wasn''t very reliable.


    The other was Niu Chengyue. No matter what, he was the dean of the First People''s Hospital, so he must have some connections.


    The last one, which was Li Su, was the best candidate in her heart. This person was Old Master Wen Xin. However, she was currently not having a good time with the Wen family, so she did not want to borrow the Wen family''s power.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Li Su decided to give Niu Chengyue a call and see if she could find a way out of this predicament.


    "Hello, Principal Niu. I''m Li Su."


    "Oh, Li Su, you''re willing to come to our hospital for lessons?"


    "No, I''m looking for you because there''s something I need your help with."


    "What is it?"


    "Is there anyone with you?"


    "Wait a moment." After a while, Niu Chengyue opened his mouth and said, "Alright, you can speak now."


    "I have a patient on my hands right now, but I don''t know where he is, and I have an urgent matter to attend to. I''d like you to check it out for me."


    "How anxious?"


    "Life and death are at stake!"


    It wasn''t a matter of life and death. If he couldn''t find someone to pay him, he would die.


    Hearing that, Niu Chengyue quickly said, "Name, age, profession."


    Even though Niu Chengyue was a medical worker in the army, he was still a soldier to the bone, straightforward and nimble.


    "Wang Xinghan, 27 years old, special."


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll contact you in half an hour."


    After hanging up the phone, Li Su let out a long sigh of relief. No matter what, this was still a hope. She didn''t want to experience the arrival of death again.


    Half an hour wasn''t a long time, but to Li Su, a second was like a year.


    "I used to cross mountains and seas, I passed through mountains of people and seas ¡­"


    The phone rang, startling Li Su.


    "I found it. Tell me the address, and clear out all the unrelated personnel."


    "Thank you, I understand. I will send you the address later."


    After hanging up the phone, Li Su explained the situation to Xiao Yi Yi Yi. Xiao Yi Yi gave the address to Li Su and left with the sleepy Feng Duoduo and her bodyguards.


    In just ten minutes, two large black buses sped over. Dozens of special forces armed to the teeth alighted from the buses and surrounded the villa Li Su was in. There were even two submachine guns aimed at Li Su.


    To be honest, Li Su hated pointing a gun at him right now. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was still weak and wanted her life, she would have refused long ago.


    There was also a black SUV behind them, and two people got off from it.


    One was Niu Chengyue, while the other was wearing a police uniform with a square face.


    "Li Su."


    Niu Chengyue smiled as he walked in front of Li Su, then told the two special police officers to put down their guns.


    "The people here have all left?"


    the square-faced man asked.


    "Yes, sir."


    "What is their background? Are they reliable?"


    "It doesn''t matter who they are. What matters is that they don''t know who this person is."


    "Very well, let''s go take a look."


    Li Su looked towards Niu Chengyue and said, "He is the person you are looking for."


    When he arrived at Wang Xing Huo''s room, he frowned. Wang Xing Huo, who was on the bed, also saw him.

 C61

    "Military doctor."


    The square-faced man didn''t say anything as he looked at the two military doctors who had just arrived, busily working on Wang Xinghan.


    "Dean Niu, what''s the meaning of this?"


    "It''s fine, this is their procedure."


    "Now that you guys have settled the matter, it''s my turn. Who will pay for his consultation fee?"


    The square-faced man turned his head to look at Li Su. Li Su also looked at him, but no one retreated.


    "Chief, this is his rule. Even Old Wen didn''t get away with it. The only thing you can pray for now is that he won''t ask for anything big. Back then, he asked Old Wen for 120,000."


    "How much?"


    the square-faced man asked.


    "Three thousand."


    "Here."


    The square-faced man straightforwardly gave Li Su three thousand yuan.


    [Medical fee collected completed.]


    After receiving the system notification, Li Su heaved a sigh of relief. Her life had been saved.


    "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first."


    Just as Li Su turned around, she was stopped by the special forces officer in front of her with a gun.


    "Dean Niu, what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. You have to come with me."


    "No time."


    Li Su pushed away the gun in front of her and wanted to move forward, but was immediately pushed to the ground by the special police.


    "F * ck, they''re all ungrateful things. Laozi is really meddling in others'' business."


    "Please cooperate with us in our work."


    "I''m already cooperating like this, what else can I do? Why don''t you learn from Wenyu and directly shoot me? You guys save your time and laozi will save his time as well."


    Niu Chengyue quickly walked over, pushed the special police officers away and pulled Li Su up from the ground.


    "This matter cannot be blamed on the Director. There''s something else that you have to understand."


    "I understand, I don''t understand. If I don''t understand, I don''t care which King''s Star Flame it is, all of you found a dead body."


    Li Su shouted angrily at Niu Chengyue.


    "Why is it that everything I meet, whether I''m a soldier or a policeman, is like this? "Ungrateful, ungrateful, and ungrateful."


    "We are doing this for your safety."


    "No need, I would be safer without you."


    Li Su completely ignored Chief Si''s feelings.


    "Take him away!"


    The Chief Officer didn''t waste any more time with Li Su and directly ordered the special police to press Li Su away.


    "Someone, the police are killing people! Everyone come and take a look! The police are going to kill people!"


    The place Xiao Yiyi chose was a very remote villa that had just been built and had no residents. No matter how Li Su shouted, no one came out to take a look.


    "Chief, his condition has stabilized, and it''s much better than what we expected."


    After the two doctors finished their examination, the Director''s expression finally relaxed.


    "How is it? I told you that this kid is very mysterious. His medical skills are very beautiful." "Now that your people are fine, did you release them?"


    "Dean Niu, it''s not that I''m being unreasonable, but he''s in danger right now. We have to protect his safety and ensure that our secrets are not leaked out."


    The bureau chief said, holding onto Niu Chengyue.


    "Dean Niu, please understand."


    "I do understand, but I''m afraid he won''t understand."


    With that, Niu Chengyue recounted the matter of Li Su treating Wen Xin Country.


    "This kid is a stubborn donkey. When the time comes, even if you want to invite him, I''m afraid you won''t be able to."


    "Is his medical skills really that high?"


    "All the doctors in the First People''s Hospital, including me, are inferior to him."


    "He''s too young."


    "Yes, yes, no. Wait until he can speak, then ask him. What I''m worried about now is that if he can''t figure it out, then I won''t even be able to find him when the time comes."


    Li Su was escorted to a cell. He was the only one there, and besides a cold bed, there was only a metal basin inside.


    They took all the things on his body, even his underwear, and touched the place where he was pushed down by that crazy guy yesterday, making Li Su want to kill them all.


    "Hey, let me out! You ungrateful people! You are not fit to wear police uniforms! "


    "If you don''t let me out, we''ll meet in court!"


    "I won''t rest until I die!"


    Li Su became angrier and angrier. How on earth did these policemen do it? Why did they arrest her first without asking questions?


    "Bureau Chief, Wang Xing Huo can already speak. In addition, the self-proclaimed person is becoming more and more presumptuous in the confinement room. "


    "I''ll go to the doctor for questioning. You go find Wang Xinghan. We must record everything in detail. We can''t afford to make any mistakes in this operation."


    "Yes."


    Li Su shouted for a long time, but no one paid attention to her. She could only sit by the bed and sulk.


    "Li Su, inquest."


    The iron door was opened by two police officers. Before Li Su could even react, they had already lifted her up and walked out.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    "Hey, put me down."


    Li Su was brought to the interrogation room. It was exactly the same as the one on TV. She locked herself in an unmovable chair. There was a fence in front of her and an empty table inside the fence.


    "Hello, is there anyone here?"


    "Hey, do you know that I''m the descendant of the Ghost Valley? If you treat me like this, it will cause chaos in the world, and the disciples of the Ghost Valley will not lose!"


    Li Su was shouting at the top of her lungs when the door opened and two people walked in. One of them was the Chief of Department.


    "When are you going to let me go?"


    "Li Su, male, 25 years old, of medium family background, birth father Li Tang Ming, birth mother Wang Guifang. A second rate Chinese department in a middle school in Shanghai suddenly entered a clinic a month ago and started learning medical skills. "


    "Am I right?"


    The bureau chief put down the piece of paper in his hand and looked at Li Su.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Chinese."


    "Be honest, this isn''t your clinic."


    "You don''t seem to have obtained a medical certificate yet, do you?"


    "I didn''t want to take the exam. If I did, which doctor would be able to test me?"


    Li Su replied rudely.


    "Cut the crap, how did you find out about Wang Xing Huo?"


    "When I go to the toilet."


    "Where is it? When? Who else? What did you see? "


    Li Su told her the address of the public restroom and what had happened that day.


    "I''ve said everything I should say, what else do you want to ask?"


    "Who are you?"


    "Damn, you''ve already investigated all eight generations of my ancestors. You don''t even know who I am?"


    "Please answer seriously."


    "Doctor."


    "Why would it be there?"


    "Urine."


    "What did you see?"


    "Nothing."


    "How did you find him?"


    "Nonsense. With such a big person lying there, it''s impossible for me to not see it."

 C62

    One day and one night, one whole day and one night. Li Su was about to go crazy from Si Xue Feng''s torture.


    "Who are you? Age? What profession? Why there? "How did you find out?"


    Just these few questions, going back and forth asking, Li Su did not even have the time to catch her breath.


    It was already dawn, and Si Xuefeng seemed to still be unsatisfied with Li Su''s answer.


    "Li Su, answer honestly. Why did you go there? Are you a spy sent by the other side? "


    Si Xuefeng fiercely slapped the table, waking up Li Su, who was dozing off.


    "Ah?" What did you say? "


    "Li Su, you have to get a clear look at where you are. You''re in the Public Security Bureau right now. Be more honest."


    The clerk at the side shouted at Li Su.


    "Honest? How can I be honest? "It was you who kidnapped me without asking me. I told you everything I know, what else do you want me to admit?"


    "I will naturally let you go after explaining your problems clearly."


    "Explain clearly? Don''t you want a statement that looks impressive? "Fine, I admit, I''ll admit it. Whatever you say is what it is."


    "Alright." Si Xuefeng clapped twice. "If I had known earlier, you would be sleeping soundly right now."


    "Go ahead."


    If looks could kill, the current Si Xue Feng would have already died tens of times.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who do you want me to be?"


    "Tell me honestly."


    "I am a murderer. It is I who wanted to kill Wang Xinghan and then infiltrate into your inner circles to find out more news about you two, okay? Ah? "Alright, my Green Sky Lord!"


    "It''s done."


    "Can I sleep now?"


    "No, sign it."


    Si Xuefeng placed the written statement in front of Li Su. Li Su signed her name. He did not want to stay here for even a second longer.


    "Awesome, bring them away."


    Two policemen came and helped Li Su up. After being tortured for an entire night, he hadn''t had a good rest to begin with. Now, his spirit was exhausted to the extreme.


    His legs were numb and he could not stand.


    "Si Xue Feng, as long as I don''t die, I will surely take revenge."


    "You don''t have a chance."


    He didn''t know why his heart trembled when faced with Li Su''s threat.


    When Li Su was brought to the prison, she was so weak that she fell asleep before her head even touched the ground.


    "Bureau Chief, Wang Xing Huo has told us everything. This is the written statement."


    The policeman sent by Si Xuefeng had returned.


    Si Xuefeng took the record and carefully flipped through it.


    "Who else knows about this? Besides the three of us, no one else knows."


    "Yes, how is Wang Xing Huo''s condition?"


    "Director, it''s amazing. Yesterday, I told you that he could already speak. Guess what? The dry scab on his wound has started to fall off. Now he can run and jump and all that. He''s also much stronger than before."


    "Are you for real?"


    "Of course it''s true. When I was here, Dean Niu had already pulled Wang Xinghan over for an inspection. If nothing unexpected happens, the results should be out by now."


    As the two of them were talking, the phone of Si Xuefeng rang.


    "Hello, I am Shixue Feng, Principal Niu. What is it?" What? Wang Xing Huo can be discharged now? Are you joking with me? "


    Niu Chengyue read the report over and over a few times, then said to Si Xuefeng on the other end of the phone.


    "Even if I will deceive you, science will not deceive you. I have all the reports from his checkup, and he''s in my hands right now. He''s very healthy, and there''s nothing wrong with him at all. "


    "How about this, you bring some people to take him away, and this report as well. Take a look at it yourself, I still have a meeting to attend."


    Si Xue Feng hung up with a strange expression.


    "Go and bring back Wang Xing Huo. Remember, don''t let anyone know."


    "Chief, is he okay?"


    "Dean Niu said that it would be fine, and that it would be fine."


    "Yes."


    Half an hour later, Wang Xing Huo appeared in Si Xue Feng''s office.


    "Reporting to Chief, Wang Xing Huo is now officially back."


    Si Xue Feng sized up Wang Xing Huo from top to bottom, even beating on his body a few times.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    "Take off your jacket."


    "Yes." Just as Wang Xinghan agreed, he felt that something was wrong. "Bureau Chief, it''s not so good."


    "If I tell you to take it off, then take it off."


    "No, sir, it''s daylight."


    "This is an order."


    "Yes."


    Wang Xinghan took off his shirt and all the wounds on his body had disappeared. Only a few white marks were left on his skin. If one didn''t pay attention, it would be impossible to find.


    "It seems that we have truly wronged him?"


    "By the way, Chief, where is the doctor who saved me? I heard from Principal Niu that you captured him and brought him back? "


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Go rest now, but don''t leave this building."


    "Yes."


    While the bureau chief was still confused, Xiao Yiyi came to the Public Security Bureau.


    "May I ask who you are looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Li Su."


    "I don''t think we have Li Su here." the guard said after going through the roster.


    "Impossible, you guys brought him in yesterday, how come there isn''t one?"


    Xiao Yiyi received the news early in the morning that Li Su had been arrested by the Public Security Bureau yesterday morning.


    "Please wait a moment. I''ll make a call and confirm if I can visit."


    When the guard called, Xiao Yiyi anxiously stood at the entrance of the Public Security Bureau. The red Ferrari next to her was very eye-catching.


    The sound of brakes could be heard again as Feng Duo drove a black Maserati to Xiao Yiyi''s side.


    "Sister Yi Yi, did the Public Security Bureau capture Li Su?"


    "I''m not sure if I should capture him or take him with me to assist with the investigation."


    Xiao Yiyi''s words were very objective.


    "This big pervert was taken away by the Public Security Bureau, so it''s not bad for society."


    Although this was what Feng Duoduo said, her eyes were focused on the entrance of the Public Security Bureau.


    "Hello, I''ve called. Li Su is a special suspect and cannot be visited by anyone right now."


    "What?" "Suspect?" Feng Duoduo suspected that something was wrong with her ears.


    Xiao Yiyi also started to ask suspiciously, "Did you guys make a mistake? How could he possibly be a suspect?"


    "No mistake, this is an order from the bureau chief himself. Please go back."


    "No, I want to see what Li Su did wrong."

 C63

    Feng Duoduo stomped her foot and took out her cell phone from her little bag.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll call my uncle and see how the public security is doing."


    Feng Duoduo''s uncle was the Party Secretary of Xingqing City. If she managed to get through to him, Li Su would be in even more trouble.


    "Don''t fight yet."


    Xiao Yiyi quickly stopped Feng Duo.


    "Why? If it was just a bit later, Li Su might have met with some danger. "


    "Don''t worry, we don''t know the details yet. What if this is the plan of the Public Security Bureau?"


    "Then what do you think we should do?"


    "Now, let''s figure out why Li Su was taken away."


    "Who should I ask?"


    Xiao Yiyi pointed at the Public Security Bureau building. "Looking for Sixue Feng."


    "Hello, can I go in and look for someone?"


    "May I ask who you are looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Si Xue Feng."


    "May I ask who you are?"


    "I am Xiao Yiyi, this is Feng Duoduo."


    The guard was surprised to hear these surnames, but only for a moment.


    "Please wait a moment."


    The guard quickly made a call. Xiao Yiyi was a low-key person, but no one in Xingqing city had heard of the Demon Lord Feng Duo Duo''s name.


    When the guard reported the situation, his own leader was not sure and reported it to the Chief.


    "What?" Feng Duoduo came? And Xiao Yiyi? " Si Xuefeng''s assistant, the person who gave the statement to Wang Xing Huo, was shocked.


    "What are the two of them doing here?"


    Si Xue Feng was puzzled as well.


    "Bring them in."


    Very soon, Feng Duoduo and Xiao Yiyi were standing in front of Si Xuefeng.


    "Hello Uncle Si." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Alright, how can the two of you have the time to come to my ice wall?"


    Si Xuefeng was very familiar with their parents and was familiar with the two girls.


    "Uncle Si."


    Xiao Yiyi glanced at her assistant who was standing in the office and Shi Xueman understood.


    "You can leave first."


    After sending off his assistant, Si Xuefeng smiled.


    "What is it that''s so mysterious?"


    "Did Uncle Si catch someone called Li Su?"


    "Yes, how did you know?"


    "We were with him the night before yesterday and yesterday morning."


    Feng Duoduo quickly said.


    "Duo Duo." Xiao Yiyi pulled Feng Duoduo.


    "You were with Li Su the night before yesterday and yesterday morning?"


    Si Xuefeng had already heard Feng Duoduo''s words.


    "Uncle Si, I''m not lying. That special report was saved by the two of us together with Li Su. Jiu Zi, you guys go to that mansion."


    "What?"


    This time, Si Xue Feng was really shocked. He didn''t expect Li Su to have helpers. Moreover, it was these two. This time, he really misunderstood.


    "I swear on my honor that everything we say can be used as evidence."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Why did you help this man?"


    "He is my savior."


    Xiao Yiyi''s words did not surprise anyone. Si Xuefeng did not think that there would be such a relationship between the two of them.


    "Hurry up and leave."


    After being tortured by him for the entire night, Li Su had now signed her statement. When the time came, he would make another confession and then the two would come out to testify, which would put her in danger.


    "You two, come with me."


    After walking a few steps, Shixue Feng came in and took Xiao Yi Yi and Feng Duo away as well.


    He ran all the way to the temporary prison. Through the iron window, he saw Li Su lying down and sleeping soundly.


    "How can this person be like this?" They specifically came to visit him, but he''s still sleeping here. "


    Feng Duoduo''s unintentional words made Si Xuefeng feel extremely awkward. He quickly ordered the police officer to open the door.


    "Li Su, Li Su."


    Si Xuefeng walked forward and retreated two steps away from Li Su, but she turned around and gave Shi Xueman a view of her back, and she didn''t wake up.


    "Li Su, Li ¡­"


    "Pfft ~ ~"


    Before Si Xue Feng finished speaking, a gust of gas rushed out from Li Su''s butt.


    Si Xuefeng''s face immediately turned black. Just what in the world is going on with this brat? Even if he was in the wrong, he couldn''t treat me like this, right?


    Feng Duoduo was standing beside him. She was laughing so hard that her face turned red and her shoulders trembled.


    You are capturing someone for no reason at all.


    However, Xiao Yiyi noticed that something was wrong with Li Su.


    Li Su was a doctor. Even if he was tired, he wouldn''t have been as unresponsive as he was now.


    "Uncle Si, did you do something to Li Su?"


    "That, yesterday when we brought him back, we thought that he was a spy sent by the suspect, so we kept questioning him and only released him just now."


    Si Xue Feng didn''t continue to hide it.


    "I''m going to take him away."


    Xiao Yiyi''s expression was already very ugly.


    "This ¡­"


    "Si Xuefeng, I''ll hire a lawyer so that you won''t be able to continue serving in this position."


    Xiao Yiyi had her own reservations, so Feng Duoduo was not afraid. Otherwise, how could she be the demon king of Xingqing City?


    The sweat on Si Xuefeng''s face was already pouring out, so he couldn''t help but feel regretful that he wasn''t afraid.


    Xiao Yiyi was the precious daughter of the Xiao Group, and Feng Duoduo was also the sole descendant of the Feng Family. Both sides were extremely powerful people, so what they said couldn''t be ignored by anyone.


    Although he was the Chief of Public Security and was a man of his word, he couldn''t afford to face the pressure of two big families at the same time, let alone the fact that he was in the wrong.


    Although these mistakes didn''t seem wrong in normal times, it was still a person''s fault.


    It was true that he was the police chief, but if he wanted to do something for the citizens of Xingqing City, he had to compromise on a few things.


    This was reality.


    "We''re just in too much of a hurry because it''s so important that we have to be careful."


    "But you can''t mistreat a prisoner? I must respond to this matter with my uncle, and show him how his soldiers protect the people. "


    Feng Duoduo took out her cell phone and was about to make a call.


    Being held back by Xiao Yi again, she looked at Shi Xueman and said.


    "I''m taking him now."


    "This ¡­"


    "I''m taking him now."


    Xiao Yiyi was, after all, the apple of the Xiao Clan''s eye. As she held a high position, her words would unconsciously carry a sense of majesty.


    "Okay, but we might want to talk to him about something."


    "What can happen? Saving a person and making a mistake? That person is dead? "


    Feng Duoduo choked on her words.


    "We really are just following the rules."


    However, Xiao Yiyi did not waste any more time with him and directly called people to come over and take Li Su away.


    Not long after, a group of men in black arrived. Xiao Yiyi nodded and lifted Li Su up.

 C64

    "Miss, he has a fever."


    When the black clothed man came in contact with Li Su, he immediately reported to Xiao Yi Yi.


    Xiao Yiyi walked over and touched Li Su''s head. It was really hot.


    "Quick, take him to the hospital."


    Xiao Yiyi did not dare to delay any longer. Before she left, Feng Duoduo glared at him ferociously.


    There was even more sweat on Si Xuefeng''s face.


    He did not understand how such a thing could be eaten after a mere interrogation.


    If this Li Su died in the hospital, he was sure that he would be the first one to let a prisoner, who was not a prisoner, die in the Public Security Bureau.


    While Si Xuefeng was wiping his sweat and praying for Li Su not to hang up, his phone rang.


    "Hello."


    "Shixue Feng, you''ve really given me face. Do you really not want to be the police chief?"


    "Secretary Feng, what''s wrong with me?"


    "What''s wrong? You still have the guts to ask, and I''ve even sweated for you. "


    The caller was Feng Yuxuan, the secretary of Xinqing Municipal Committee, who was also Feng Duoduo''s uncle.


    Hearing Feng Yuxuan''s words, Shixue knew that Feng Duoduo must have told him everything that had happened.


    "Hurry to the hospital and pray that that person is okay, otherwise you''ll be a sinner in Xingqing City."


    Feng Yuxuan hung up the phone with a clap, and Shi Xueman drove towards the hospital without any hesitation.


    Xiao Yiyi and the others came to the First People''s Hospital. She had already called Niu Chengyue when she was on the road.


    When Niu Chengyue heard that Li Su had been abused in the Public Security Bureau, he was shocked because of his high fever.


    Just what kind of ability did Li Su have to be able to shock the precious daughter of the Xiao Group? However, he did not expect that Feng Duoduo, the demon king, would also come.


    Seeing such a huge scene, a thought flashed through Niu Chengyue''s mind and he quickly gave Wen Jianguo a call. This was the perfect time for the two of them to repair their relationship.


    When Wen Jianguo heard this, he also rushed over.


    When Xiao Yiyi sent Li Su to the First People''s Hospital, Niu Chengyue was already there waiting.


    Two hours had passed, and the emergency room light was still on.


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo anxiously stood outside the door while Shi Xuefeng, who had rushed over from behind, squatted in the corner. He didn''t know what to do, so he could only wipe away his sweat.


    "Which bastard beat up my savior?"


    A loud voice resounded in the emergency lobby, followed by the sound of a heavy object falling on the ground.


    As soon as Si Xuefeng heard this voice, he started to sweat profusely.


    Why did this grandpa come?


    That''s right, the person who came was Wen Jianguo. After he received the report from Niu Chengyue, he immediately rushed over.


    "Grandpa Wen."


    "Grandpa Wen."


    "Why are you two girls here?"


    "We sent Li Su over."


    "Who did it? This old man will go and skin him. "


    Wen Jianguo rolled up his sleeves as he prepared to make his move. He looked around and found that Si Xuefeng was hiding in a corner of the room and was sweating nonstop.


    "You took Li Su away without any reason, brat? He even got sick? Do you believe that I will kill you right now! "


    As he spoke, Wen Jianguo really took out his gun. If it wasn''t for his guard holding his hand, Shi Xueman would have entered the emergency room.


    Even so, Wen Jianguo still kicked him, directly kicking him until he was like a dog eating shit.


    The two guards behind the old man continuously wiped away their sweat. Since this lord had recovered, his strength had risen sharply. If he really became angry, the two of them really would be able to stop him.


    "I''ll deal with you later."


    "Little girl from the Xiao family, how is Li Su''s situation?"


    "It''s been two hours since I entered, and I still haven''t come out."


    "Did Old Ox go in?"


    "Grandpa Ox has already entered."


    "This old cow, why is saving a person so difficult?"


    However, what they did not know was that Niu Chengyue''s head was covered in sweat.


    The nearby apparatus showed that Li Su''s heartbeat had risen to 200, and her blood pressure was at 280%.


    "Dean, the patient''s temperature has risen to 40 degrees."


    "Hurry up and cool it down."


    "Headmaster, we''ve already used it, but it''s useless. Instead, it''s getting higher and higher."


    "Then we''ll use the forced cooling needle."


    "Dean, the patient''s muscles are tense. We can''t even insert a needle into his body right now."


    "Is there any other way?"


    Right now, the entire emergency room was filled with experts from the First People''s Hospital. They were all respected professors, but they couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Inform the family."


    Niu Chengyue gave up, he had no choice but to give up. He used all the methods he could think of, but Li Su''s body temperature was still high. If this continued, Li Su''s brain would eventually be burned to death.


    "Creak!"


    The emergency room door opened and Niu Chengyue led the specialists out.


    "How is the old cow?"


    "Grandpa Niu, how is Li Su?"


    When Wen Jianguo, Xiao Yiyi, and Feng Duoduo saw Niu Chengyue walking out from an emergency room, they surrounded him.


    Niu Chengyue glanced at them, then went silent.


    "Inform the family."


    "Old Cow."


    Wen Jianguo immediately grabbed the collar of Niu Chengyue''s clothes.


    "He''s laozi''s savior, you have to save laozi even if you have to use all your strength."


    "Do you think I don''t want to? Do you know how precious a medical expert is? How many lives can he save? "


    "Grandpa Wen."


    Xiao Yiyi quickly pulled Wen Jianguo''s hand.


    "Grandpa Ox did not do it on purpose."


    "Si Xue Feng, you''re dead meat."


    At this time, Feng Duoduo stood in front of Si Xuefeng and pointed at his nose as she spoke.


    "If I can''t let you take Li Su''s life, I won''t believe Feng!"


    When Wen Jianguo was being persuaded by Xiao Yiyi to stop the dukes, he heard Feng Duoduo''s shout and also walked over and kicked Si Xuefeng to the ground.


    "I''ll kill you now."


    "Grandpa Wen, now is not the time to talk about this, immediately inform his family."


    It was still Xiao Yiyi who reminded them of this crucial moment.


    "Duo Duo, go to the clinic and inform them to hurry over."


    "You''re dead meat."


    When Feng Duoduo left, she pointed at Si Xuefeng''s nose.


    The current Si Xuefeng really regretted so much that his intestines turned green. If he had known earlier, he would have listened to Niu Chengyue''s words. He never would have thought that he was just a commoner who could stir up such a storm.


    After some thought, he still decided to call Feng Yuxuan, the secretary of the city council, in hopes that he could find a way.


    "Grandpa Wen, you stay here. I''ll go make a call."


    "Why are you still calling at this time?"


    "I''ll go find a better lawyer and notify the media so they can have a good look at the current Xingqing City."

 C65

    Ten minutes later, Feng Yuxuan arrived with a few attendants.


    The first thing he saw when he saw Si Xuefeng was a string of curses.


    "Shixue Feng, take a look at what you''ve done."


    "Secretary, I ¡­"


    "What about me? At this point, what else do you have to explain? "


    "What are you shouting for, what are you shouting for? Can''t you see that I''m currently getting angry?" Wen Jianguo''s self-love had always been a source of distress for him. He didn''t expect Feng Yuxuan to start shouting the moment he arrived.


    "I''ll deal with you later."


    When Feng Yuxuan saw Wen Jianguo also sitting here, he was shocked in his heart. This old man was famous for being a thorn in the head.


    "Lordmaster, why are you here?"


    "My savior is here. Tell me, do you think I can stop coming here?"


    "You mean he is?"


    "That''s right, he''s Li Su."


    Back then, when Feng Yuxuan heard Feng Duoduo tell him about Li Su, he didn''t pay much attention to it. Now that Wen Jianguo mentioned about Wen Jianguo, he remembered that the person lying inside was Li Su.


    Right now, Li Su was a famous person among the top people in Xingqing City because she knew that he had cured her grandfather''s illness without any side effects. It was said that she was the savior of that little girl from the Xiao family.


    "Right now?"


    "Right now, he is being tortured to death by you. I don''t understand. You are also an old Party member. How could you do such a thing? In a situation like this, I''ll definitely report it. "


    What could Feng Yuxuan do now? He could only place his resentment onto Si Xue Feng.


    The hall was very silent, but outside the hall, many cars came. They were all the country''s famous media.


    "Let us in. We want to interview them."


    "Let us in."


    Feng Yuxuan was currently upset, who knew that there would be such a ruckus outside.


    "Let''s go out and see what''s going on."


    After the secretary went out to take a look, he immediately came back and whispered a few words into Feng Yuxuan''s ear.


    "What?" There''s actually a media? "


    "Yes, and more and more media are coming. They''re all outside saying that they want to interview us."


    "Don''t let them in yet." Just as Feng Yuxuan finished speaking, Xiao Yiyi came over with a few people.


    "Yiyi, what are you doing?"


    "This is the top lawyer in our group. When Li Su''s family arrives, we''re going to sue the Xinqing Public Security Bureau."


    "Yiyi, why are you also messing around?"


    "I''m not messing around."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Go and prepare the materials. We''ll hold a press conference later."


    "The media outside?"


    "I also called them over."


    "Yiyi, how can you not be sensible? Isn''t this nonsense?"


    "This is not nonsense, this is a reminder to you government officials to let them know the power of the people."


    "Son!" "Son!"


    Another burst of wailing came in from outside.


    Feng Yuxuan looked and saw that his own niece had brought three people with her.


    "You must be Li Su''s parents, right? I''m Feng Yuxuan."


    As Feng Yuxuan spoke, he extended his hand.


    "Hello, Secretary Feng. I would like to know where my son is now."


    The one who spoke was Li Tangming. He didn''t shake Feng Yuxuan''s hand, but at this moment, Wang Guifen''s entire body was weak, and all she could do was cry nonstop.


    As for the other person that Feng Duoduo brought over, it was An Xin. She was the one who brought over Li Su''s parents.


    "Inside."


    Before Feng Yuxuan could finish his words, Li Tangming and An Xin supported Wang Guifen into the emergency room.


    "Duoduo, why did you call them over?"


    Feng Yuxuan asked, his tone serious and anxious.


    "Hmph." Feng Duoduo coldly snorted as she tilted her head and stood together with Xiao Yiyi.


    "Son, daddy came to see you."


    Li Tangming''s eyes turned hazy. He reached out his hand to touch Li Su''s hand, but Li Su''s body was already hot enough to fry eggs.


    "Son, son, wake up! Look at mom! Open your eyes and look at mom! I''m begging you!"


    Wang Guifen fell to the ground crying. She didn''t even have time to catch her breath and directly fainted.


    "Doctor, doctor."


    Although An Xin was a doctor, she was at a loss at what to do. She couldn''t even remember if she was still a doctor.


    The emergency doctor who was still outside the door, upon hearing the call from inside, hurriedly ran in and carried out a rescue operation.


    "It''s fine, I''m fine. I just got stimulated and passed out."


    "Thank you, Doctor."


    After Li Tangming thanked the doctor, he quietly sat on the bed. On his left was his wife, while on his right was his son.


    "Uncle."


    Li Tangming turned around and found that it was a very pretty girl.


    "You are?"


    "I''m Li Su''s friend, my name is Xiao Yiyi."


    "Oh, Miss Xiao."


    Although Li Tangming was extremely sorrowful, he was a man after all. He wasn''t muddle-headed yet, so his tone of voice still carried the elegance of a scholar.


    "I''ve already found a lawyer. Do you want to seek justice for Li Su?"


    "Thank you, young lady. Please take care of these matters first, I''m going now." Li Tang Ming pointed at Li Su and Wang Guifen. "You saw it too."


    "I understand, Uncle."


    When Xiao Yiyi walked out of the emergency room, she ordered the lawyers she brought to write the documents and prepare the appeal.


    "Yiyi, we still have room for discussion."


    "Uncle Feng, this is Li Su''s father''s request. If you want to talk to him, go tell him."


    Feng Yuxuan had met with a mishap in Xiao Yiyi''s hands. Feng Duoduo was currently ignoring him, and old man Wen wished even more that he could die.


    Instantly, the fire in his heart flared up again. "Si Xue Feng, settle this matter for me."


    "Secretary, I really did not expect things to turn out this way. The person he saved is someone I buried for many years and has just reached a critical point in my life. I don''t know what went wrong, but someone else beat him up. "


    Si Xuefeng told her everything that had happened that day.


    "When I received the call, the first thing that came to mind was whether this was an enemy counterplot or not. Then I used a fatigue interrogation, but I really didn''t expect that to happen. I really didn''t know if he was really a doctor."


    After hearing what Si Xuefeng said, Feng Yuxuan thought that if it was him, he too might think that Li Su was a spy.


    "Why don''t you investigate?"


    "At that time, to protect that spy from being discovered, I had no choice but to do so."


    "You ¡­"


    Since Si Xue Feng had already said this much, what else could he say? After all, Shi Xue Feng was a man of his word.


    "Forget it, you don''t need to worry about this matter. I will handle it. First, analyze the information that you brought back. Then, arrest them as soon as possible."


    "But ¡­" Si Xuefeng looked at the reporters outside the door, feeling somewhat worried.


    "I''ll deal with it. You can leave through the back door."

 C66

    Xiao Yiyi arrived in front of Li Tang Ming with the prepared indictment.


    "Uncle, everything is ready."


    "You take responsibility. I''m not in the mood right now."


    "Alright."


    Xiao Yiyi walked out of the emergency room. Just as she was about to ask her people to release the reporters outside, she was stopped by Feng Yuxuan.


    "Yiyi, wait a moment."


    "Uncle Feng, I''m not representing myself right now, but Li Su''s father."


    Feng Yuxuan could only smile bitterly at Xiao Yiyi''s ice-cold reply.


    "I know, but can we wait any longer? Don''t worry, we will definitely take on the responsibilities we have."


    Xiao Yiyi glanced at Feng Yuxuan and nodded.


    Feng Yuxuan walked up to Li Tang Ming and said.


    "I know it''s hard to get you to drop the charges now, but please listen to me."


    "Please go out."


    "Just one sentence."


    "Didn''t you hear what I said!?"


    Right now, Li Tangming was like a mad lion. His eyes were bloodshot, and he wanted to bite anyone he saw.


    "Please leave. We don''t welcome you here."


    An Xin, who had been wiping her tears in the corner, stood between the two of them.


    "I ¡­"


    Feng Yuxuan really didn''t know how to persuade her now. No matter how one looked at it, it was still their fault.


    What they didn''t know at the moment was that not only were there dozens of media outlets waiting to interview Feng Yuxuan outside of the hospital''s main entrance, the internet was in an uproar.


    It was unknown who posted the incident with Li Su on the internet, the details were as if they had seen it with their own eyes.


    The first was Dong Dahai, Old Lady Li, and Wen Jianguo, Wen Jianguo''s son.


    "Secretary, what do you think?"


    Feng Yuxuan''s secretary placed his cell phone in front of Feng Yuxuan, and every word on it was like sharp thorns that pricked his eyes.


    "What is the Xingqing City Hall eating?"


    "They only know how to be corrupt."


    "From top to bottom, they should be eliminated. They should be sentenced to death."


    "What a pity for such a good doctor."


    "Uncle Feng, we are going to hold a press conference. Please leave." Xiao Yiyi walked over and said.


    "Where can I go now?"


    Feng Yuxuan sighed. He originally thought that he could suppress this matter with his own dignity, but he didn''t expect that the internet would spread much faster than he had imagined.


    It had only been three hours since the incident, and tens of millions of people had already participated in the discussion about Godly Doctor Li Su being beaten to death without reason by the police.


    Feng Yuxuan sighed again. His secretary passed him his cell phone and looked at the display. It was a call from the secretary of the provincial government.


    "Feng Yuxuan, what are you doing, hungry? How could this happen? Do you not want to continue working here? "


    "Secretary ¡­"


    "I don''t care what methods you use, you have to suppress this matter!"


    Just as Feng Yuxuan hung up, Xiao Yiyi was already preparing to open the door.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of my way! Let me in!"


    "Yao Ya, why are you here?"


    Xiao Yiyi saw Yao Ya desperately trying to squeeze through the door. However, because she had her own bodyguards, she couldn''t squeeze through.


    "Let her in."


    Yao Ya walked in and asked, "Where''s Li Su?"


    Yao Ya''s eyes were red, and the light makeup on her face had all been painted on. Xiao Yiyi pointed to the emergency room.


    Wiping her tears, Yao Ya ran over.


    "Li Su, Li Su, wake up, Li Su."


    With a glance, Yao Ya saw Li Su, who was lying on the sickbed with tubes sticking all over her body.


    Right now, Li Su was only wearing a pair of shorts, and his red skin could clearly be seen.


    Yao Ya placed her hand on Li Su''s and exclaimed in shock. There was a fire bubble burning on her hand.


    "Miss, you are?"


    "I''m Li Su''s girlfriend." Yao Ya sobbed.


    "Child, it''s been hard on you."


    Yao Ya shook her head. "He''s fine. I''m not suffering."


    Yao Ya didn''t feel the blisters on her hands at all, so she put her hand back on Li Su''s.


    "Li Su, wake up. It''s Yao Ya."


    No matter how Yao Ya called out, Li Su kept her eyes closed the entire time. Her hands were already covered in blisters from the heat.


    "Son!" Wang Guifen abruptly sat up. Seeing that Li Su was still lying there unconscious, she let out another miserable howl.


    An Xin immediately went over to support Wang Guifen.


    "Auntie, you ¡­"


    "Old woman, lower your voice. Your son is asleep."


    "Is my son asleep? Then let''s all be quiet. "


    Wang Guifen was not so muddle-headed that she couldn''t even see if she was asleep or unconscious, but she knew that Li Tangming was worried that her body wouldn''t be able to take it.


    "Let''s go out."


    Li Tang Ming pointed at Yao Ya, while Wang Guifen nodded her head. When An Xin, who was at the side, saw Yao Ya holding Li Su''s hand, her heart ached.


    After the three of them went out, they closed the door to the emergency room to give the two young men some space.


    "You are the murderer, you are all murderers. You will return my son, my son."


    After Wang Guifen came out, she immediately set her sights on Feng Yuxuan.


    As he ran over to tear and beat Feng Yuxuan, Feng Yuxuan''s secretary quickly pulled Wang Guifen away.


    The special police who had come to support Feng Yuxuan also protected him.


    "Secretary Feng, we have always been law-abiding citizens. We will use the weapons of the law to seek justice for my son."


    At this time, another group of people appeared in front of the hospital''s entrance. This person was Li Wenqiang, who had read the news online.


    He was wearing a black suit and black sunglasses, but from his appearance, one could tell what he was up to.


    "Out of the way!"


    Li Wen Qiang said coldly.


    The bodyguards of the Xiao family were all veterans. They could feel the strong killing intent coming from Li Wen Qiang.


    "Let them in."


    Xiao Yiyi could also tell that this person was not simple.


    "Where''s Li Su?"


    "The emergency room."


    "Who''s in there?"


    "Li Su''s girlfriend."


    "Where''s the doctor?"


    "Let''s go."


    The two''s conversation was very concise. Li Wenqiang''s face was so cold that it could freeze the air.


    "Are you the Party Secretary?"


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Li Wenqiang, you better remember me."


    After saying this, Li Wen Qiang knelt at the door of the emergency room, kowtowed, and left without saying a word.


    Zhang Qiang also came at this time. He had gotten the news from An Xin. It wasn''t An Xin who called him, but when Feng Duo was looking for An Xin, he had just come in and heard the news about Li Su.


    As a result, he posted the news online and took three videos of everyone, which was how this war of the internet started.

 C67

    In the emergency ward, Yao Ya''s eyes became hazy as she held Li Su''s hand.


    "You fool, you should wake up. I was expecting you to say those three words to me."


    Yao Ya touched Li Su''s burning face.


    "From the day I saw you, I had already seen your shadow in my heart. No matter what, I could not chase you away. Truly hateful."


    "I''ve tried to forget you because you''re not handsome and you''re bad and sometimes you say things that make people shy."


    "However, the more I want to forget about you, the more everything that you''ve done, including the things that happened when we were deskmates, filled my mind."


    "Let me tell you a secret. I know about you stealing glances at my diary because I intentionally left it for you to see."


    "That senior was indeed a person I had a crush on, but I only treated him as my big brother later on, so I wanted to see your performance."


    "It''s really funny to see you gritting your teeth while looking at my days."


    If Li Su could see it now, she would see that Yao Ya''s face was covered with tears and there was even a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth.


    "Li Su, wake up. Can I tell you what happened next?"


    "As long as you wake up, I will marry you."


    Yao Ya had a face full of anticipation, but Li Su''s eyes were still tightly shut. There was no reaction at all.


    "I''ll treat it as you agreeing. From now on, you are my husband and I am your wife. You are not allowed to bully me or I will not let you go to bed."


    Yao Ya was currently like a young wife who was acting coquettishly.


    He placed his head on Li Su''s chest and felt his heartbeat, as if he was talking to himself.


    "Li Su, husband, I love you. Do you love me?"


    Yao Ya pressed her lips against Li Su''s burning hot mouth.


    Two clear tears fell on Li Su''s face.


    Yao Ya tidied her hair and just looked at Li Su before she turned to leave.


    She swore that she would never marry again. In her heart, there was only Li Su who could no longer hold anyone in her heart.


    What she did not notice was that right after she left, Li Su''s finger actually moved slightly.


    The number displayed on the device was also slowly decreasing.


    "How is Li Su?"


    Feng Duoduo asked anxiously when she saw Yao Ya coming out.


    Yao Ya shook her head.


    Feng Duoduo rushed to the emergency room door like a madman, and looked at Li Su who was lying on the bed.


    "Li Su, you son of a bitch. You liar. You pervert. You want to just pat my ass and leave after seeing my naked body?"


    "Let me tell you, there is no such thing as good. Even if you turn into a ghost, you still have to take responsibility for me. Otherwise, I will make you die a horrible death!"


    Xiao Yiyi''s reaction was slow, and Feng Duoduo finished her story.


    However, no one was considering this issue. All of their attention was on Li Su.


    On the other hand, Wen Xinguo looked at Li Su who was unconscious on the bed and thought to himself, "Good boy, there are actually so many girls worrying about you. How romantic is it for you to be a ghost?"


    After cursing Li Su, Feng Duoduo didn''t seem to be able to vent her anger at all. She directly picked up the pillow on the other bed and continued to beat Li Su''s body, just like that morning.


    "Duo Duo."


    Xiao Yi pulled Feng Duoduo, who threw down the pillow in her hands and lay down in her arms, crying.


    "Du, du, du!"


    A low alarm sounded in the emergency room, and all eyes were focused on the display screen.


    It showed that Li Su''s heartbeat started to slow down, and the speed at which she was falling was also very fast.


    "Du ¡ª!"


    A sharp alarm sounded. The line that indicated her heartbeat had turned into a straight line, while Li Su''s heartbeat had turned into zero.


    "My son!"


    "Li Su ¡ª!"


    "Big liar!"


    Hearing the waves of miserable screams in the emergency room, Feng Yuxuan''s face turned pale.


    "It''s over, it''s really over this time."


    Xiao Yi Yi walked out from the emergency room, wiping away the tears on her face and ordering her men to let the reporters in.


    The emergency room had long since been set up as a press conference.


    "Various media friends, please have a seat. Let me introduce myself. My name is Xiao Yiyi. I think you all know what happened. That''s right, my friend, Dr. Li Su, was severely injured by the Xinqing Public Security Bureau. "


    "Just now, Li Su has already announced ¡­"


    Xiao Yiyi paused for a moment.


    "The death has been announced. Now, on behalf of Li Su''s family, I am formally submitting a petition to the court against the Xinqing Public Security Bureau. I have abused my authority and abused an innocent citizen."


    "I am the one who has experienced the entire thing. I will tell you what happened."


    Xiao Yiyi found an injured person from Li Su and called her for help. She then told her everything about the person who saved the person who claimed to be a special agent of the Public Security Bureau.


    "That''s all that happened. This is the picture of Li Su, and the people he saved before."


    The slides showed the people that Li Su had rescued, Dong Dahai, Old Lady Li, Zhang Qiang, Hou Weihua, Wen Xinguo, and Chi Xiaobao.


    "I''m no exception, I was saved by Li Su."


    Xiao Yiyi closed the slide show and continued.


    "The people sitting next to me are Li Su''s parents, Wen Xin Country''s old man, and Mr. Zhang Qiang. We''ll sue them together."


    "I know this person. I was there when he was having surgery on that child, in the emergency lobby of Guanghua Hospital."


    "Yeah, I remember now. That''s him."


    The doors to the emergency ward had already been opened wide, and there were quite a few patients watching. When they saw Li Su''s picture, the crowd immediately shouted.


    Immediately, a group of reporters surrounded him and asked him about what had happened.


    The crowd then told her about how the Guanghua Hospital refused to operate on Chi Xiaobao because they didn''t pay the money, and how Li Su had to rescue him in an emergency.


    "It was because we couldn''t stand the way Guanghua University''s hospital was doing that we came here to see a doctor. Even if we weren''t reimbursed for health insurance here, we were willing because we were at ease here."


    The reporters were overjoyed. Originally, it was just an ordinary police incident, but now it turned out like this. How could such an explosive matter happen?


    Feng Yuxuan, who was standing at the side, turned even paler. He never thought that the Guang Hua Hospital would also be involved. Now, there was no chance for him to make a comeback.


    "That''s what we''ve decided, thank you all."


    After Xiao Yiyi finished speaking, she left with Li Su''s parents and everyone else.


    They also had to take Li Su''s body to the morgue and wait for the autopsy.


    After sending Li Su to the morgue, Yao Ya lightly kissed Li Su''s forehead.

 C68

    The entire Xingqing City was in an uproar because Li Su was the only one in the city.


    Feng Yuxuan left the stage.


    Even Si Xuefeng, who had killed a drug dealing gang with over a hundred people at the end of the day, had left the stage.


    Although Guanghua Hospital had already expelled the doctors involved, no one went to see them.


    The life in Xingqing City was also not so good.


    Not only was Wen Jianguo pressuring him, the Xiao Group was also pressuring him. More importantly, the country was also pressuring Xingqing City.


    However, the only one who didn''t react was the Feng family.


    He was soon going to face the prosecution from Li Su''s parents, and this caused the entire Xing Qing city to be extremely anxious.


    Li Su felt her entire body turn cold. She opened her eyes abruptly and wanted to sit up.


    "Dong!", Li Su''s tears and snot flowed down from the pain.


    "Damn, who was it that locked me in this metal box?"


    After clearly seeing where she was, Li Su cursed.


    It turned out that Li Su wasn''t really dead, but was in a state of suspended animation. It was all because of the Ghost Doctor System.


    He hadn''t had a good rest during this period of time. It was just like a computer that had been switched on for a long time. Moreover, it was operating at a high load and did not have any time to rest.


    Li Su, in a fake death state, was like the Ghost Doctor automatically upgrading her system. It was like giving a computer a better memory card and then restarting it.


    [Ding! Do you pay the patient''s medical fee of 3000 RMB?]


    Damn, why is there such news?


    How am I supposed to ask for it now that I''m in a place that I don''t know where it is?


    Li Su shrank her arm and silently cursed.


    Only then did he remember that he didn''t seem to be here.


    He only remembered that after this interrogation, he was brought to the cell by the police and then he didn''t know anything else.


    "Achoo!"


    Li Su fiercely sneezed.


    "Hello, is there anyone here?"


    "Does anyone have it? Let me out!"


    "Hey!"


    Li Su called out to her many times, but no one came in to answer to her.


    He fumbled for his phone and made a call.


    He didn''t know if he touched it or not, but he felt like he was completely naked now.


    Naked!


    F * ck, who the hell stripped me of my clothes? Don''t let laozi know, otherwise laozi will show you!


    No matter how much Li Su cursed, her priority was to get out.


    It was useless to rely on outsiders, but you still had to rely on yourself at critical moments.


    Li Su used her hands to hold the cold metal plate up, and then tried to lean her body out as far as possible.


    "Click"


    After a few tries, the iron box was finally opened.


    Li Su trembled as she walked out of the metal box. When she saw the situation around her, she scolded loudly.


    "Damn!"


    That''s right, he was now in the mortuary.


    His surroundings were filled with metal boxes that made people shiver just by looking at them.


    Li Su shuddered violently as she looked around for something that could warm her up a little. At the very least, she had to cover her body.


    Her kung fu was not bad. Li Su found a piece of black plastic cloth in a corner. It was just enough to cover her lower body.


    Better than nothing.


    Li Su comforted herself.


    Pulling the door open, he realized that the door was locked from the outside and could not be opened from the inside.


    "F * ck, when I was learning medicine in the Ghost Valley, haven''t I experienced any hardships? This kind of difficulty isn''t difficult for me."


    If anyone who was familiar with Li Su heard Li Su''s words, they would suspect that Li Su''s brain was fried. Even Li Su herself reacted, how could she believe that she was a descendant of the Ghost Valley?


    "If you want to deceive yourself, that is true." "Achoo!"


    Li Su sneezed. It was too cold here. She began to run around this small place.


    The more Li Su ran, the colder she felt.


    At that moment, the door to the morgue was opened. Li Su quickly hid in a corner.


    "There''s Li Su''s corpse here."


    Li Su, who had not been in contact with the light for a long time, could not help but squint her eyes.


    "Eh? Why did this cabinet open? "


    Li Su looked over. It was her parents, Xiao Yi Yi, An Xin, two doctors, and a few people in uniform.


    "No, this is the cabinet that held Li Su''s corpse." The two doctors were surprised to see the labels on the cabinets.


    "Where is my son?"


    "We don''t know either."


    "What kind of hospital are you in!?" "My son!"


    Wang Guifen began to bawl in the morgue.


    "It looks like the First Hospital is also under our charge."


    "Impossible, the door is always locked and the key is always in our hands. Normally, no one would come in, so we must have placed it in the wrong place."


    The two doctors were sweating profusely and began to rummage through the cabinets that held the corpses.


    "That... I''m here. "


    Ahhh!


    "There''s a ghost ¡ª!"


    "A corpse!"


    The people who were here a moment ago immediately ran away, and the two doctors fainted from fright.


    Li Su stuck her head out from a dark corner. There was no one there.


    Listen to what I have to say.


    There was no other way. Li Su took off the clothes of one of the doctors who had a similar figure to her and put it on herself. Only then did she feel much better.


    "Achoo!"


    Li Su sneezed as she walked out of the morgue. Of course, he dragged the two doctors out.


    Following the sound of their footsteps, Li Su chased them all the way to Niu Chengyue''s office.


    "Principal Niu, Li Su''s corpse has disappeared."


    Xiao Yiyi''s face paled. It was really scary just now. Li Tangming and Wang Guifen were not much better off, as the remaining two uniformed men were long gone.


    "Hey, just wait for me here."


    Li Su pushed the door and entered.


    Ahhh!


    "A corpse!"


    Wang Guifen was already extremely weak for the past two days, and when she saw the person who pushed open the door, she immediately fainted.


    "Who the hell are you? Are you a human or a ghost? "


    Li Tang Ming said with a trembling voice.


    "Dad, it''s me, Li Su."


    "Stop pretending. My son, Li Su, is dead."


    Only now did Li Su realize that when she had pulled the doctor out, she had also put the mask on his face.


    He removed the mask from his face.


    "Li Su?"


    Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Su in confusion.


    "Yeah, it''s me. Why are you guys running?"


    "No, you''re not dead?"


    "Who told you I''m dead? I''m fine now, right? "Achoo!"


    Li Su sneezed.


    "I don''t know who it was, but it froze me up in the morgue. Dean Niu, do you have any blankets here? "

 C69

    Li Su sat on the sofa with a blanket wrapped around herself. Opposite her was a group of people with astonished expressions.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" "Achoo."


    "Li Su, you''re really not dead?"


    Even now, Xiao Yiyi did not believe what Li Su said.


    "Feel it, Achoo."


    Xiao Yiyi walked to Li Su''s side and pressed down on her face.


    "It''s so cold."


    "Nonsense, you stayed in the morgue for such a long time, let''s see if you''re cold or not."


    "Son, I''m relieved that you''re still alive."


    "Dad, your son made you worry."


    "As long as you are well."


    Li Tangming said.


    "You have to thank Miss Xiao, Miss Feng, Miss An, and that Yao Ya for their great help."


    "What kind of help?"


    Right now, Li Su still did not know what was going on outside, so she asked curiously.


    Xiao Yiyi recounted everything that happened after Li Su faked her death.


    "They deserved it. Who asked them to wrongly accuse good people? It wasn''t good enough to treat them."


    Li Su didn''t feel the slightest bit of guilt towards Feng Yuxuan and Si Xue Feng''s ending. Instead, she felt that their punishment was too light.


    "But thank you so much for helping my parents these past few days. I''ll treat you guys to a meal another day and properly thank you. "


    "Forget about thanking us. For you, Duo Duo has been locked up by her father."


    "Little madman? "Why?"


    "Feng Yuxuan is her blood uncle. Now that you, Feng Yuxuan, have stepped down, it would be strange if her father let her go."


    Listening to Xiao Yiyi''s explanation, Li Su thought that she was right. If it was her, she might have done even better than her father.


    "Alright, since you''re already awake, I''ll be going."


    "Where are you going?"


    "If you wake up, there''s no need for a complaint. I''m going to withdraw it and also suppress the effect this time."


    "Sorry for the trouble."


    Li Su raised her large face. Xiao Yi Yi rolled her eyes at him and left.


    "Son, are you really alright?"


    "It''s all right, Dad. "Achoo."


    "Son, who are you going to marry as our daughter-in-law?"


    Li Su was stunned. She didn''t expect her father to change the topic so quickly.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. "


    Li Su could only pretend to be confused.


    "Stop pretending, I saw it all." "On the day of your death, there was a girl who seemed to be called Yao Ya. She said that she was your girlfriend."


    Li Tangming said while standing beside Li Su.


    "I remember that you had a classmate in junior high. I think her name is Yao Ya as well. Isn''t she one of them?"


    "How do you know?"


    "You are my son, how can I not know. When you were young, you loved to talk in your sleep. Sometimes, you would call yourself Yao Ya.


    "Dad, peek at my privacy."


    Li Su blushed. She never thought that her father would actually peek at her diary and eavesdrop on her sleep talk.


    Li Tang Ming did not answer his question, but just continued on his own.


    "And that girl named Feng, she said you saw her naked body, so you have to be responsible for her."


    "Nothing."


    Li Su denied it, but in Li Tangming''s eyes, it was obvious that he didn''t believe her.


    "As for that little girl just now, I can tell that she is very concerned about you." As for An Xin, there''s no need to talk about that. When you''re not here, she comes over to accompany us everyday. She''s very considerate. "


    "Dad, you''re so gossipy. Right now, you haven''t even said a single word."


    "I think all four girls are good. Look at Yao Ya. She told your classmate that she is your girlfriend, and she is also a beautiful and knowledgeable person. Miss Xiao, your actions are calm and your bearing isn''t bad. "Miss Feng, although she''s young, she''s still a woman of character. She suits our family, and she''s not bad looking either."


    "There''s no need to talk about An Xin. We''ve known her for so many years, and we know her well. She''s only slightly older than you, but she''s only the third female."


    Only now did Li Su realize that when compared to her father, her mother was like a monk practicing closed mouth meditation.


    "Dad, you''re gossiping."


    Li Su narrowed her eyes and said.


    "Why don''t you marry them all? In any case, we''ve already passed down our family''s eight generations. Now that there''s one like you, of course we''ll have to open up a branch and scatter some leaves."


    Li Su''s head was filled with black lines.


    "However, our country''s laws do not seem to allow it, but it doesn''t matter. We allow you to join the nationality of other countries, such as Cameroon and Nigeria. That country seems to be able to have multiple wives."


    "Dad, why are you getting further and further away?"


    Li Su was helpless against her suddenly changing father. He could now fully experience how helpless she was when facing Monk Tang.


    At this time, Niu Chengyue pushed the door open and came in. He had his men escort Wang Guifen into the ward and gave her a shot of Valium on the way. He hadn''t rested for several days, so he asked her to take a good rest this time.


    "Director Niu, you are my savior."


    "Li Su, you scared me to death."


    Principal Niu said with a smile.


    "If it wasn''t for my mental fortitude being decent, I would be lying on the bed now."


    "It was still that Si Xue Feng who caused trouble."


    When Li Su thought of Si Xuefeng, she was filled with rage.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this. Let me ask you a question, how did you manage your body?" actually came back to life from the dead? "


    Of course, Li Su couldn''t tell him that she had the Ghost Doctor System in her brain, so when the system got stuck, he would pretend to be dead. After restarting, the Ghost Doctor System would be able to use it normally, and then he would be alive again.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s because my sect has an order that I can''t spread it to others. Otherwise, with so many powerful people coming out of the Ghost Valley, how come no one has found the Ghost Valley? "


    "When did you go to the Ghost Valley? Where is the Ghost Valley? "


    "This was something that I accidentally did when we were out on a sightseeing trip in university."


    "How come I don''t know?"


    "Master won''t let us talk about it, or else there will be a disaster."


    Li Su immediately covered Li Tangming''s mouth. If she let him continue asking, he would really slip up.


    On the other hand, Niu Chengyue was skeptical.


    "Li Su, I''ve helped you so much. Are you here to teach the doctors in our hospital something?"


    When Niu Chengyue saw that Li Su had woken up, he was still thinking about her medical skills.


    "Dean Niu, I told you earlier, my master would have told the world otherwise."


    "I promise you, as long as you give us lessons, the money won''t be a problem. We''ll give you as much as you want."


    When it came to money, Li Su always felt that she had forgotten something.


    He was sitting on the sofa and pounding his forehead.


    Money? Money? Money!


    Damn, I still haven''t gotten the consultation fee for Wang Xing Huo!


    Li Su lifted the blanket on her body and ran out the door.

 C70

    Li Sufeng ran out like a gust of wind, while Li Tang Ming shouted twice, but it was all useless.


    "Why is this kid running so fast?" It''s not like it''s life threatening. "


    In fact, Li Tangming was actually right. Wang Xinghan did not come for the medical fee. To Li Su, this was a matter of life and death.


    He didn''t have many merit points to begin with, but if Wang Xing Huo didn''t give him any more, his merit points would be deducted and he would become Zhang Qiang''s slave again.


    Li Su went out and took a taxi, telling the driver to rush to the Public Security Bureau at the fastest speed possible.


    Along the way, Li Su kept cursing Si Xue Feng, but the driver kept looking at her through the mirror.


    "You must be Li Su?"


    "Ah, it''s me."


    Li Su was puzzled. How could anyone know me?


    "It''s really you! But, didn''t you die?" Why are you alive? " the driver asked in surprise.


    "Who said I died?"


    "The newspapers are broadcasting every day now that you are dead, saying that you were framed by the police and that your parents are going to sue the Public Security Bureau."


    F * ck, who told me this rumor?


    Li Su smacked her forehead. She remembered.


    While he was chatting with Xiao Yiyi, she told him everything that had happened after she faked her death, including asking a lawyer to sue the Public Security Bureau.


    "This, I don''t know yet. I just woke up from my coma."


    Li Su said.


    "However, you''re famous now. You''ve already been praised as a godly doctor. There are still quite a few people who plan to go over to your place to see a doctor."


    "As soon as I heard you had a very high medical fee, I quit. Is your medical fee really that high? "


    "You can''t put it that way either. I take money from a doctor. Some people, I probably won''t take a single word. Some people, I''ll take a lot."


    "How much did you charge for your consultation fee?"


    "One million."


    "Oh my god, a million dollars for a doctor''s fee? How did you do it? "


    "I treated him, he gave me money, it''s only right."


    The driver didn''t talk to Li Su along the way, perhaps because he was scared by Li Su''s one million RMB medical fee.


    Li Su was also enjoying her leisure as she thought about her own matters.


    If he didn''t want to know, he would be shocked by the thought.


    He still didn''t know where his phone was. What if someone touched his phone and looked through the information inside, then his secret would be discovered?


    The more Li Su thought about it, the more shocked she became. She quickly got on the driver''s seat and sped up.


    In about 10 minutes, Li Su arrived at the Public Security Bureau.


    Before he could enter, he was stopped by a guard.


    "Hello, comrade. May I ask who you are looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Si Xue Feng."


    "I''m sorry, Si Xuefeng isn''t the Public Security Bureau Chief anymore."


    Li Su smacked her forehead. The busier she got, the more confused she got.


    "I''m looking for Wang Xinghan."


    This time the guard let him in.


    The Public Security Bureau was neither big nor small, and they had quite a few rooms inside as well. He was also quite anxious right now, so how was he supposed to be able to find Wang Xing Huo so quickly?


    Li Su had plenty of ways to deal with this sort of thing.


    "Crash!" The door was kicked open.


    "Wang Xing Huo! Wang Xinghan! Where are you? "Hurry up and come out."


    Li Su yelled as she walked, startling a lot of people. When they saw a white coat with the words "First People''s Hospital" written on it, it meant that something had happened to Wang Xing Huo''s family.


    "Wang Xing Huo! Wang Xinghan! "


    Li Su was shouting at the top of her lungs when someone beside her stopped him.


    "Comrade, where are you from? What business do you have with our Captain Wang? "


    "What Captain Wang? I''m looking for Wang Xing Huo." Wang Xinghan! "Come out!"


    "Comrade, please lower your voice. This is, after all, the Public Security Bureau. Wang Xing Huo is now the captain of our Criminal Police, what can I do for you?"


    "He owed me money! I''m in a hurry to use it. "


    "He owes you money?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing Li Su''s affirmation, that person still did not believe that Wang Xing Huo would owe him money.


    After all, before Wang Xing Huo became the Criminal Police Commander, he had always been an intimate friend and used an alias. His real name was known by only Si Xue Feng, and it had never been announced to the public.


    "Are you mistaken?"


    "Impossible, your father saved his life, how could I recognize the wrong person?"


    The policeman sized Li Su up and found that Li Su was actually very similar to the person in his impression of her.


    When he suddenly looked down, the policeman''s face changed. He screamed and threw the paper away and ran back.


    "Hey, why are you running? Tell me, where is Wang Xing Huo? "


    Li Su was puzzled. Was this person sick?


    He had gone through great pains to capture a living person and couldn''t let him escape. If he leaked the information to Wang Xing Huo and didn''t return with his medical fee, he would die for sure.


    "Hey, don''t run. Stop right there!"


    The sound of two people chasing each other echoed within the Public Security Bureau. Some of them stuck their heads out and wanted to see what was going on. When they saw Li Su, their expressions changed and they threw down the things in their hands and ran away.


    Thus, a very strange scene was acted out in the Public Security Bureau building. A young man wearing a white coat was chasing a large group of police officers as he ran along the corridor.


    "You, don''t come over. Your matter has nothing to do with us." The policemen ran to a dead end and their faces turned pale as they saw Li Su getting closer and closer to them.


    "What does that have nothing to do with you? If it had nothing to do with you, then why would I look for you?"


    Li Su leaned her hand against the wall, gasping for breath.


    As expected of the police, they were fast when running. They had good endurance and were exhausted to death.


    "It really has nothing to do with us. We''re all acting according to orders, so if you want to take revenge, don''t look for us! It''s all Si Xue Feng! Right, it''s Si Xue Feng, go take revenge on him."


    "Revenge?" Li Su was stupefied by them.


    "There is always someone responsible for the grievances. It was Si Xuefeng who killed you, so go find him. Don''t look for us! We are truly just small soldiers. Just let us go like fart."


    Some of them kneeled down in front of Li Su and kowtowed continuously.


    Damn, only now did Li Su realize that these people felt like he was a vengeful spirit.


    "Get up, I''m not a ghost. I''m not dead."


    Li Su said.


    "Are you really not dead? "No, I saw you being taken to the morgue with my own eyes. You must be the spirit of Li Su."


    No wonder these policemen didn''t believe her. After all, Li Su had indeed been placed in the morgue, and in two days, a trial was going to be held on the case of Li Su being innocently beaten to death by the police.


    "I already told you, I''m not dead. I''m still alive. You guys keep spreading rumors, and be careful that I don''t send you all to hell."


    Just as they were talking, a person quietly walked over from behind ¡­

 C71

    Before Li Su could even catch her breath, a hand reached out from behind and pressed him against the wall.


    The moment Li Su wasn''t paying attention, her mouth came into contact with the wall so intimately that even her lips were cracked.


    "Who are you? How dare you behave so atrociously in the Public Security Bureau?"


    A voice came from behind him.


    "What are you guys doing? You''re cops! "You look like a cop. Stand up!"


    "Wang, Wang, Wang."


    "What? Woof woof woof? I''m not a dog, so straighten your tongue and talk."


    "Wang Xinghan, I was just looking for you. Hurry up and pay me back."


    When Li Su heard the policemen calling him Captain Wang, she knew that the person behind her was Wang Xing Huo.


    "You better behave."


    "Shut up! I saved your life. Not only are you not helping me, you''re also going to let that bastard, Si Xuefeng, beat me to death!" Do you still have any conscience, you ungrateful bastard? "


    Wang Xing Huo was stunned by Li Su''s scolding, but he immediately became furious.


    He exerted all his strength into his hands, "Where did this swindler come from? He actually came to the Public Security Bureau to cheat!"


    "Captain Wang, he is Li Su."


    Finally, one of the policemen was able to speak normally. Although her voice was slightly shaky, Li Su didn''t mind as someone was finally able to reveal her identity.


    "Li Su?"


    "Nonsense, if it''s not me, then who is it? Just let me go. "


    Although Wang Xing Huo was puzzled, he still let go of her hand.


    Li Su rubbed her shoulders as she glared at Wang Xing Huo.


    "Wang Xinghan, hurry up and return the money."


    "Didn''t you die?"


    "Who told you I died? I was in a coma, do you know?" Stop talking nonsense and quickly return the money. "


    Wang Xing Huo was confused by Li Susu''s words of "repay the money" and "repay the money".


    "What money?"


    "Doctor''s fee!"


    "What medical fee?"


    F * * k, the police are also a force to be reckoned with now.


    "Wang Xing Huo!"


    Li Su said word by word.


    "Stop putting it on over there. Si Xuefeng has already promised to give me a medical fee. Now, tell me, do you not know?" You can go now, and find Si Xuefeng for me. I really want to see who dares to give me the medical fee. "


    This really wronged Wang Xing Huo. Si Xue Feng had been thrown into chaos by Li Su''s matter, and with Wang Xing Huo''s help, he had been annihilated by the drug dealers. He didn''t even have time to tell Wang Xing Huo about Li.


    Everything that Wang Xing Huo knew was hearsay.


    "I''d like to get him for you."


    Wang Xing Huo smiled bitterly and said.


    "This is not a good place to talk, let''s go somewhere else."


    He then turned around and scolded the policemen who were scared to the point of peeing.


    "To think that you are even atheistic policemen! A single living person scared you to such an extent, scram! Before we get off work today, all of you should hand over a profound reprimand to me!"


    Li Su sat in Wang Xing Huo''s office and glared at him.


    "So you won''t give me a medical fee?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get someone to check it out first. Wait a bit longer, after all our money is all paid by the taxpayer, so we have to spend it on the sword."


    "You mean my money came from the wind."


    Li Su lay on the sofa in Wang Xing Huo''s office.


    "I don''t care. You must give me the medical fee today."


    "How much?"


    "Three thousand."


    "So many?"


    "Many?" Li Su sat up abruptly and walked in front of Wang Xinghan as she spoke.


    "You actually have the nerve to say so much? Do you know how many wounds there are in your body? Do you know how many fractures you have? Do you know how many nails you have? I made all of them for you alone, and you still want to say more? "


    "Why don''t you go to the First People''s Hospital and ask around, and based on your situation, see how much they''ll give you for the medical fees?"


    "No, you didn''t even save on the medical fees, because you just died and didn''t even have the value of recycling."


    Wang Xing Huo also knew his own situation, because all the injuries on his body were healed when he was awake.


    "Li Su, calm down first. I didn''t say I wouldn''t give it to you. Can you give me some more things?"


    "No, my time is also very precious."


    "Why don''t you go home first, I''ll send you the money later?"


    When Li Su heard this, she immediately disagreed. Coincidentally, there was a loudspeaker in Wang Xing Huo''s office. She took it and walked out the door.


    Wang Xing Huo thought Li Su left just like that, so he didn''t bother about it anymore.


    Who knew that Li Su would come straight to the courtyard of the Public Security Bureau and shout into a loudspeaker.


    "Wang Xing Huo, return the money! Wang Xing Huo, return the money! "


    This loudspeaker also had the function of recording. After Li Su shouted, she recorded it and sat on the ground with the loudspeaker in front of her.


    "Wang Xing Huo, return the money! Wang Xing Huo, return the money! "


    "What do you do?"


    Li Su did not even turn her head and said: "I want to pay."


    "Are you trying to take revenge?" You''re just being shameless. Do you know where we are? This is the Public Security Bureau.


    When Li Su looked back, the first thing she saw was a pair of black round head and leather shoes. Above them were a pair of beautiful legs wrapped in flesh-colored stockings.


    Above was a black one-step skirt, above was a tight waist bound by police uniform and a towering chest.


    Of course, there was also a face as cold as ice and a pair of eyes that could devour people.


    What a beautiful policeman. The temptation of uniforms.


    "What are you looking at?" The policewoman''s eyes were wide open.


    "Look at you."


    "You ¡­"


    The policewoman hadn''t expected this young man to answer so frankly.


    "You should close this first!"


    "No!" Unless Wang Xinghan gives me back my money! "


    "This is the Public Security Bureau!"


    "I know this is the Public Security Bureau. If this wasn''t the Public Security Bureau, I wouldn''t have come."


    Li Su turned her head and raised the volume on the loudspeaker to the maximum.


    The policewoman was annoyed by Li Su, so she threw a flying kick at her, causing her to fall flat on the ground.


    Just as she turned around, the policewoman stepped on Li Su''s chest.


    "How dare you behave so atrociously in the Public Security Bureau, you shameless bastard!"


    But Li Su didn''t answer, because he didn''t even hear what the policewoman was shouting.


    The policewoman didn''t wait for Li Su''s reply. She followed his gaze and was instantly angered and embarrassed.


    He was wearing a one-step skirt. With this step, he just so happened to let Li Su see the scenery beneath the skirt.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The policewoman quickly pulled her beautiful legs away from Li Su''s chest and kicked.


    "White lace."


    "Rogue." The policewoman gave him another kick and left in a huff.


    Li Su grimaced as she crawled up, watching as the policewoman walked off with her perky little butt.


    "Hehe, it''s a white lace."

 C72

    "Wang Xing Huo, return the money! Wang Xing Huo, return the money! "


    Shrill cries came from the bottom of the building and reached Wang Xinghan''s ears.


    "I''ll go!"


    Wang Xing Huo immediately ran down and saw Li Su rubbing her arm with a face full of anger.


    "I''m impressed with you. Can you manage this thing?"


    "Sure, return the money."


    "Fine, fine, fine, I''ll pay you back."


    Wang Xing Huo could be considered to have been defeated by Li Su. He did not expect this person to be famous and a godly doctor. How could he be so shameless?


    "Bring it here."


    Li Su stretched out her hand.


    "What?"


    "Money."


    "I don''t have any on me right now. Come to my office, I''ll get someone to give it to you."


    "That''s more like it." Li Su placed the loudspeaker on the back of Wang Xinghan''s butt and returned to her office. However, the loudspeaker in her hand had not been released.


    Wang Xing Huo picked up the phone: "Xiao Wei, spend 3000 yuan from our team''s funds."


    "Three thousand is not enough. For you, I''ll pay you fifteen yuan for a taxi."


    "I''ll give you all three thousand, but I''ll be short of your fifteen dollars."


    As he spoke, Wang Xing Huo took out a piece of $20 and gave it to Li Su.


    "If I say fifteen, then fifteen."


    Li Su gave Wang Xing Huo five pieces.


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!" The sound of high heels hitting the floor came closer.


    "Captain, here''s the money."


    "Give it to him."


    When they looked at each other, they both cursed in their hearts, "Damn it!"


    "Why is it you?"


    The two of them spoke at the same time.


    Li Su was astonished. This person called Xiao Wei was the girl who kicked her down there.


    Xiao Wei, on the other hand, gritted her teeth as she looked at Li Su.


    "Captain, this person is a hooligan." Little Wei took the money back and said to Wang Xinghan.


    "Even though you were the one who unreasonably beat me, you still ended up showing me your face. Truly, the wicked are the first to complain."


    "You are forcing logic! You clearly ¡­"


    Little Wei couldn''t continue, but her face turned red.


    Wang Xing Huo didn''t see what happened between Xiao Wei and Li Su. At that time, he was running downstairs.


    "Obviously what? It was you who kicked me. Look, I have wounds here. "


    Li Su rolled up the white coat. Sure enough, there was a red mark on it.


    "You''re shameless!"


    "Wang Xing Huo, it looks like you don''t plan on spending money."


    Li Su turned the loudspeaker back on.


    "Wang Xing Huo, return the money! Wang Xing Huo, return the money! "


    The resounding voice resounded once again.


    "Let me tell you, I''ll first play for an hour and then I''ll go to the city government. After that, I''ll go to the streets to advertise for you and raise your profile."


    "Alright, alright, alright. Can''t I just return the money?" I''ll return the money, I''m truly convinced. "


    Wang Xing Huo was truly mad. He had never seen anyone asking for money like this.


    "Little Wei, give him the money."


    Although Xiao Wei was unwilling, she still gave the money to Li Su.


    Li Su took the money and dipped her finger in saliva. Then, she started counting them one by one very seriously.


    "Don''t worry, our Public Security Bureau only has a lot of money."


    "That won''t do, your Public Security Bureau is too shameless. Si Xue Feng is one, and Wang Xing Huo is another. The promises you make to others never count."


    Three thousand yuan was not a small amount of money. Li Su put her money in her pocket.


    "Alright, thank you for your patronage."


    "Thank you." This time, Wang Xing Huo was truly grateful.


    "Don''t, it''s better to speak properly in the future."


    Li Su staggered out of the office.


    "Captain, why did you give him money?"


    "My life was saved by him. When he was here, the bureau chief promised him a medical fee of three thousand yuan."


    "That''s too much."


    "You don''t know, I was basically a dead man then."


    "Is he really that magical?"


    "If he didn''t want the money that badly, yes."


    With that, Wang Xing Huo picked up the loudspeaker, but accidentally hit the speaker''s switch.


    "Wang Xing Huo, return the money! Wang Xing Huo, return the money! "


    Li Su walked out of the office and just happened to hear this voice. She had a very strange feeling in her heart.


    "I didn''t expect this Wang Xinghan to be a masochist."


    [Ding, successfully received the medical fee.]


    Looking at the message, Li Su let out a long sigh of relief. She habitually touched the pocket of her pants, but she touched the space between them.


    "Damn, I forgot again."


    Just as Wang Xing Huo sat down, his door opened.


    "Lil ''Wei, didn''t I tell you? If anyone comes looking for me again, tell them I''m not here."


    "Aren''t you here?" "Liar."


    Wang Xinghan raised his head and found that Li Su was sitting in front of him once again.


    "Why are you back? Didn''t I give you the money? "


    "You did give me the medical fee, but I still have something that you haven''t given me."


    "What else?"


    "When I was brought over by Si Xuefeng, everything on my body was taken away by you. What did you say?"


    "Wait a moment, let me ask."


    Wang Xinghan pressed the button on the phone.


    "Little Wei, come over here for a moment."


    Xiao Wei pushed the door open and walked in. She saw Li Su sitting across from Wang Xing Huo.


    "Why is it you again?"


    "I''m not here to look for you, why are you so excited?"


    "You ¡­"


    "Alright, Little Wei, take him to the evidence room and take his stuff."


    "Yes."


    Little Wei rolled her eyes and walked to the front.


    "Captain Wang, I really don''t want to meet you."


    "Me too."


    Li Su walked behind Xiao Wei. Looking at her slim waist and her round buttocks that were wrapped by a single step dress, she felt a burst of comfort in her heart. Even the little brother had the tendency to raise his head.


    As Lil ''Wei walked in front, she felt a fiery gaze on her back.


    "You go ahead."


    "I''m sorry, Aunt Police, I don''t know the way."


    "You ¡­"


    Little Wei discovered that in terms of quarreling, she was not this lecher''s match at all.


    Xiao Wei angrily brought Li Su to the evidence room, but the police officer on duty said that Li Su''s things had already been taken away by someone called An Xin.


    "There''s nothing left for you here. You can leave now."


    "Don''t send me away, I will leave."


    He had to take this route to get to the main entrance. Unfortunately, this was also the only way to get to the office building.


    Xiao Wei rolled her eyes at Li Su and decided that she would never speak again.


    It was finally the end of the road, but Li Su didn''t leave. She just stared at Xiao Wei''s chest.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Wei clutched her chest and turned pale with fright.


    "So your name is Mu Hanwei."


    "Who cares about you, hurry up and f * ck off."


    "White lace, I really like it."


    "Rogue!" Mu Hanwei tossed the folder in her hands out, but Li Su had already run away.

 C73

    Li Su took a taxi to the clinic.


    As she walked, Li Su was still thinking about her performance when she met Mu Hanyi. She didn''t know why, but now that she had the Ghost Doctor System in her head, her resistance towards beautiful women became worse and worse. She always wanted to tease beautiful girls.


    Li Su lightly patted on her little brother''s shoulder.


    "It''s all your fault."


    The driver looked at Li Su with a strange expression. He thought that Li Su had finished all the little beauties and left.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the clinic, Li Su was dumbstruck by the scene before her.


    At the entrance of the clinic, there was a long queue. Li Su stood on her tiptoes, yet she could not see the end of the line.


    F * ck, have I arrived at the marketplace? Or was it the discount for the clinic today?


    Rubbing her nose, Li Su walked into the clinic.


    An Xin sat at the table, constantly asking about the condition of the patient in front of her. Xiu Ziqi, on the other hand, was busy receiving money from the counter.


    There was a thick layer of sweat on the tip of their noses.


    "What are you doing?" Is the clinic going to close for sale? "


    The two girls looked up.


    "Li Su ¡ª!"


    Her voice was so loud that it nearly deafened Li Su.


    Li Su scratched her ears. "Why are you shouting so loudly?" I''m not dead. "


    "You bastard, you''re still alive!"


    An Xin rushed over and punched Li Su.


    Then she hugged Li Su and sobbed non-stop.


    "Um, Sister An Xin, there seems to be a lot of people here."


    Only then did An Xin remember that she was still in the clinic. With a moan, she ran to her room and never came out again.


    "Li Su, didn''t you die?" Why is he alive now? "


    Xiu Ziqi asked as he held his chin in his hand and looked at Li Su seriously.


    "Who''s dead? Who did you say was dead? If you bring up death again, I''m in a hurry. "


    Li Su wished she could jump up and say that.


    Today, Li Su had almost gone crazy. Everyone who saw her acted as if they had seen a ghost. If they didn''t run away with a scream, they would have fainted. They didn''t even give her a chance to explain themselves.


    "Ghost!"


    Only then did the people who were still waiting to watch realized. Wasn''t this Li Su the person who was advertised on the television that was already dead?!


    With a scream, the previously packed crowd disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Only Xiu Ziqi and Li Su were left.


    "You came back unscathed. Look at the patients, they''ve all run away."


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Li Su walked into her own room. The moment the door was opened, Xiu Ziqi screamed and pulled Li Su back in. Then she pulled the door shut.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "You can''t go in here."


    "Why? This is my house, so why can''t I go in? "


    "This is my house."


    "You''ve only been here for a few days, and yet you''re already doing this kind of thing. You better be careful that you won''t get married in the future."


    "You just can''t go in."


    No matter what Li Su said, Xiu Ziqi stood in front of her to prevent him from entering.


    Li Su also had a stubborn temper. If you don''t let me in, then I just have to go in.


    "Sister An Xin, what did you take?"


    Xiu Ziqi also turned around to look, but there was no sign of peace of mind.


    When he looked again, the door behind him had already been opened and Li Su had already entered.


    Is this still a place where girls live?


    Li Su rubbed her eyes, suspecting that she had seen wrongly. He was really suspicious. In all his knowledge, he had never seen anything like this before. There was nothing better than this!


    The quilts on the bed were piled up in a ball. Half of the pillow was on the bed, half in the air, and there was a damp stain on it, as if it had been caused by some kind of liquid that had been dripping for a long time.


    On one of the tables in the room, there were all kinds of packaged snacks, cola bottles, yoghurt boxes, and even some scents.


    The chair was piled high with clothes. If it wasn''t for the fact that the chair leg was exposed, Li Su would have thought it was a pile of clothes.


    There were all kinds of shoes and socks lying all over the floor.


    And lace bras, lace panties.


    "Is this a pig''s nest?"


    Li Su looked at the clean and fair Xiu Ziqi and asked. He really couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "You never clean your house or wash your clothes?"


    "Who said that there would be no right to speak without an investigation? I have a laundry, look. "


    Xiu Ziqi pointed, then regretted it. He quickly tried to cover Li Su''s eyes, but she had already seen it.


    The window was open, and above the window was an infusion pole, hanging from two windows in colorful underwear.


    Pink strapless underwear, green unmarked underwear, white hollowed-out lace. Li Su actually saw something similar to shoelaces on it.


    "Get out, get out. Get out! "


    Xiu Ziqi pushed Li Su out of the way and locked her in her room. This was too embarrassing. How could she have forgotten that something like this happened?


    "Hey, I want to change." Li Su thought it was funny and shouted in her heart.


    "No clothes." Xiu Ziqi shouted from inside. Her face was as red as an apple.


    "Didn''t you just see the pattern of your undergarments? It''s not like I looked at your body. "


    After muttering to herself, Li Su Li went to An Xin''s door and knocked.


    "Sister An Xin."


    There was no reply.


    "Sister An Xin."


    "What is it?"


    "Where''s my clothes?"


    After a moment, the door opened, and An Xin''s eyes were still red.


    "You''re crying?"


    An Xin did not answer Li Su''s question. Instead, she turned around and walked in. She pulled out a box from under the bed that she usually rested in.


    "All your clothes are here." After that, An Xin lowered her head and left, closing the door as she did so.


    Li Su quickly put on her clothes and looked at the clothes in the box.


    They were all stacked neatly and cleaned.


    Li Su pushed the box in and saw that there was another box under the bed. It seemed like it had just been stuffed in and the lid of the box had not yet been closed.


    Under the urge of her curiosity, Li Su dragged out the cardboard box without hesitation.


    Opening the box, Li Su was surprised to find a photo of herself, her phone, and a bunch of keys inside.


    At the bottom was a stack of papers. Yes, a stack of papers.


    Li Su put the photo to the side. She turned on the phone''s battery, which was still full, and there were a lot of text messages sent. All of them were from An Xin''s number.


    "Li Su, how were you doing over there?"


    "Li Su, did you know I missed you?"


    "Li Su, I really missed you. Did you know that?"


    "Li Su, I have a lot of things to tell you."


    Flipping through a lot of them all had the same meaning.


    Li Su opened the stack of papers again. There were only two words written on the paper: Li Su.


    Look at the handwriting, it''s all written in peace.


    Peng, the door was opened and An Xin ran in. Seeing Li Su squatting on the ground as she watched her fall, her face turned red.


    "About that, I didn''t bring my stuff."


    He then walked in front of Li Su and placed the stack of papers and the photo of Li Su into the box and locked it in his cabinet.


    "You like me?"

 C74

    "I only came to that thing."


    An Xin walked over and took the cardboard box from Li Su''s hands, then placed it in her cabinet and locked it. Then, she walked outside on her own.


    "Sister An Xin, you haven''t answered my question."


    "Are you annoyed? I have to work. " An Xin sat in front of the table, opened the medical history book, and covered her face tightly.


    "Sister An Xin, even if you didn''t say anything, I would have known." Li Su plopped down on the seat opposite An Xin.


    "A handsome man like me can go from the top 99 to the bottom 100. As long as it''s a girl, no one wouldn''t fall in love with me."


    Furthermore, I''ve recently appeared on TV, and my fame isn''t any worse than those famous celebrities. In addition, I also have excellent medical skills, so I''m definitely popular. Sister An Xin, I''d advise you to act as soon as possible, otherwise, if you get robbed by others, don''t blame me for not reminding you.


    "Aren''t you going to call your real girlfriend? If she finds out you''re arguing with me here, let''s see how she takes care of you. "


    An Xin had already calmed down.


    "Yao Ya?" She wouldn''t do that. Why would a lady like her do such a violent thing? Forget about her, Big Sister An Xin, are you really pushing me over to Yao Ya''s place? "


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you want to save me?"


    An Xin did not speak. Instead, she pursed her lips behind Li Su''s back.


    Li Su turned around and realized that Yao Ya had appeared behind her at some point and was looking at her with tears in her eyes.


    Yao Ya threw all the things in her hands onto Li Su''s face, covered her mouth and ran away.


    Li Su caught them. She saw that they were filled with clothes, a new mobile phone and a piece of cake. It seemed like they were celebrating her revival.


    "You''ve gotten into trouble, right? Why are you still standing there?" "Hurry up and chase him."


    An Xin slapped Li Su''s head.


    Only then did Li Su react and ran out.


    "Big Sister An Xin, you caused my death. Yao Ya, wait for me. Listen to my explanation."


    While Li Su was chasing Yao Ya, Wang Guifen had already woken up and saw Li Tangming sitting beside her.


    "Old Li, I seem to have dreamt that our son is alive."


    Wang Guifen said.


    "And he was even wearing a white coat, chasing us all the way, all the way."


    "That''s not a dream. Our son is still alive."


    "What?" Wang Guifen did not believe her ears. "What did you say?"


    "I mean, our son, Li Su, isn''t dead. He''s still alive."


    "Impossible, you must be lying to me." The light in Wang Guifen''s eyes quickly disappeared.


    "Why would I lie to you? Principal Niu said that Li Su was just faking her death. The apparatus didn''t detect any malfunctions, so they did such a stupid thing."


    Li said as he placed the peeled apple next to Wang''s mouth.


    "How is this possible, such a big hospital."


    "People sometimes make mistakes, let alone machines."


    "Son, are you really still alive?"


    "Really."


    "Where did this little bastard go? Don''t say anything about me, Pepe''s mother. "


    Wang Guifen changed the subject and said.


    "Let''s get down to business. Your son is no longer young. Shouldn''t you marry a wife and have us carry our grandson as soon as possible?"


    Li began to peel the apples again.


    "I think so too. Which one of the girls do you think is better?"


    "I feel that everything is good. The young mistress of the Xiao family has money and the demeanor of a big family. She is the material for being the head of the family." Although Miss Feng was a bit young, she had a pretty good appearance. Yao Ya had already said that she was her son''s girlfriend, so she felt too embarrassed to reject him. She was saying that even I found that child attractive. An Xin would be a pretty good girl, but she''s still a bit old.


    "That''s what I thought too. We''ll see what my son thinks now." Li Tang Ming smacked his lips as he spoke.


    "If it were me, I wouldn''t have given up on any of them."


    "You still have a temper."


    Wang Guifen grabbed Li Tang Ming''s ear.


    "Why do you despise me for being so old now?" What have you been doing? "


    "I didn''t mean that."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    "I mean let the son simply emigrate and then marry a few more wives."


    "This is a good idea."


    Wang Guifen let go, but immediately grabbed hold of Li Tangming''s ear.


    "Say, were you premeditated? Are you planning to go by yourself? "


    "No, I really am not."


    "That''s more like it."


    While the old couple was talking about Li Su''s marriage, Li Su was busy chasing Yao Ya.


    "Ah choo, who''s thinking of me?"


    A single sneeze almost made Li Su stick to the tree.


    After finally catching up to Yao Ya, Li Su pulled Yao Ya back.


    "Yao Ya, listen to me explain."


    "I won''t listen, I won''t listen."


    Yao Ya covered her ears and turned around.


    "No, I was just joking. You know my relationship with Sister An, I often joke around."


    "I won''t listen, I won''t listen!"


    "Really, I mean it. I was just joking."


    Li Su turned around to face Yao Ya, but Yao Ya turned her back to Li Su.


    Li Su brought Yao Ya over to face him, but Yao Ya simply closed her eyes.


    Tears flowed down her long eyelashes, causing Li Su''s heart to break.


    Li Su gently wiped away the tears on Yao Ya''s face.


    "Stop crying, I was wrong, I won''t dare to do it again."


    Yao Ya covered her ears and shook her head with all her might. She wanted to shake out Li Su''s words from his ears.


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll smash the car to death right now!"


    Li Su panicked.


    "No!"


    Yao Ya exclaimed before covering Li Su''s mouth with her hand.


    "I believe you should stop saying such things."


    Li Su kissed Yao Ya''s soft hands.


    Yao Ya retracted her hand as if she was electrocuted.


    Li Su was even faster than her. Her soft hands were held tightly by Li Su.


    "Let go."


    "I won''t let you go, I''ll let you go then."


    "I''m not running anymore."


    "Not letting go."


    Yao Ya had lost her temper because of Li Su''s shamelessness.


    "There are so many people watching. Let me go."


    "Back then, they were jealous because I had such a beautiful daughter-in-law. I refused to let her go."


    "Who''s your wife?"


    "My mom said it, and you cried and said you wanted me to take responsibility."


    Yao Ya''s face was red from embarrassment as she viciously twisted the soft flesh on Li Su''s waist.


    The two of them held hands as they walked along the road. Along the way, many people turned around to look at the pair of youths.


    Of course, the main focus was on Yao Ya.


    They all had the same thought in their hearts, "Such a good cabbage was fooled by a pig."

 C75

    "Are you angry?"


    Li Su bought a bunch of roses and placed them in front of Yao Ya.


    "Angry."


    "Why are you angry again?"


    "Who asked you not to contact me immediately?"


    "I wasn''t afraid of scaring you."


    "You''re the only one who knows how to talk."


    Yao Ya rolled her eyes at Li Su as she giggled.


    "Caw ~ ~ ~"


    Yao Ya glanced at Li Su''s stomach. He was still wearing the white coat.


    "I haven''t eaten yet. Can we go eat first?"


    "I knew it."


    The two of them casually picked a stall that was fairly clean. The owner was also smiling.


    When she saw Li Su, she let out a scream and threw away the menu in her hands. She hid behind the kitchen counter and didn''t come out.


    "Boss, order."


    "Are you a ghost?"


    "What the hell?" I am a living person. "


    "I know you, you, you''re the one who was beaten to death by the police, aren''t you dead?"


    "I can''t explain myself in one sentence or two sentences. I''m alive anyway."


    Li Su felt helpless. She thought that things would never happen again. She never expected that she would still be treated like a dead person.


    "Uncle, he really isn''t a dead person. Look, he still has a shadow."


    Yao Ya pointed at Li Su''s figure as she spoke.


    The boss came over to look at Li Su''s shadow, only then did he muster up the courage to walk in front of Li Su.


    Ye Zichen poked Li Su with his hand, then completely believed it.


    "You''re really alive?"


    The black lines on Li Su''s head appeared, while Yao Ya covered her mouth and laughed non-stop.


    Under the boss'' surprised expression, Li Su started to eat. Once she started, she could not stop, and the more she ate, the hungrier she became.


    Yao Ya was dumbfounded. They had ordered quite a few dishes and the dishes on the stall were very practical and cheap.


    After eating thirteen bowls of rice in a row, Li Su finished all the dishes on the table.


    Yao Ya wiggled her chopsticks.


    "Alright, I''m full. Eh, why aren''t you eating?"


    Li Su put down the bowl and looked at Yao Ya in a daze.


    "Am I handsome again?" "Don''t be afraid, I will take responsibility for you."


    "I think it''s better if we don''t. According to your way of eating it, no matter how much money we have, you will eat it all."


    After settling the bill, Li Su grabbed Yao Ya''s hand, but Yao Ya didn''t resist.


    "My wife, shall we go to the movies tonight?"


    "No, I have to work overtime tonight."


    "Then I''ll accompany you."


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "If you go, I won''t be able to work."


    The two of them walked down the street like a couple, looking very harmonious.


    After seeing Yao Ya off, Li Su walked back to the clinic while rubbing her face.


    "It looks like you''ve succeeded."


    An Xin said.


    "How do you know?"


    Xiu Ziqi took out a mirror and placed it in front of Li Su.


    She saw a red kiss on her cheek.


    No wonder Yao Ya ran off smiling after giving him a kiss. Along the way, there were many people who saw him and couldn''t stop laughing.


    "Hurry up and wipe it off. For a man to have such a thing on his face, others might think that you''ve gone looking for trouble."


    Xiu Ziqi said.


    "That''s because they''re jealous and envious. I''m not going to wipe them away."


    Li Su grabbed the mirror and looked left and right in the mirror. The more she looked, the more beautiful she felt.


    "Li Su, I''ve noticed that you''re a jinx."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Li Su put down the mirror and looked at Xiu Ziqi.


    "Before you came back, how many people came to the clinic to buy medicine? After you came back, it''s been a long time and there''s no one here to buy medicine."


    "Your mind is not right."


    Li Su looked at Xiu Ziqi with a straight face.


    "If our clinic is overcrowded, although we made money, it also shows one thing. That is, the people''s lives are not guaranteed, so they all come to see a doctor."


    "In a situation like this, if no one comes to buy medicine, it means that the people are very healthy and the society is very harmonious. It means that the oil in the ditch, the Sudan red, all kinds of food additives and so on are all gone."


    "Do you understand?"


    Xiu Ziqi pouted. "Words with just one mouth. If I believe you, even sows will be able to climb trees."


    "Sister An Xin, look at your subordinates, they obviously don''t want to live a good life."


    "I won''t take part in the argument between the two of you."


    An Xin smiled as she looked at her medical skills, her hands constantly taking notes.


    As the two argued, it was already afternoon. The sun was so bright that it would make anyone drowsy.


    "Sister An Xin, it''s such a hot day, I don''t think there are any sick people here. Why don''t we go out for a stroll and have some cold drinks?"


    "Cold drink?" Shopping? "


    Xiu Ziqi''s eyes lit up and he nodded repeatedly.


    "Alright, alright."


    "I didn''t say I would bring you along."


    "I didn''t ask you to bring it."


    Xiu Ziqi rolled her eyes at Li Su and went to change clothes with An Xin.


    When the two girls appeared, Li Su''s eyes shone brightly.


    An Xin took off her white coat and put on a new makeup. The long discovery that she tied up had completely fallen apart.


    Beneath the loose green sleeves, there was no way to conceal An Xin''s majesty. A pair of tight-fitting pants perfectly revealed An Xin''s figure.


    Xiu Ziqi surprised Li Su the most.


    When Xiu Qi came earlier, it was at night, so Li Su didn''t see it clearly. Later on, Li Su was worried that her merit value had been deducted by the system, so she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    When he was free, he was locked up by the police.


    It seemed like Xiu Ziqi''s figure was quite impressive.


    A peaked cap covered her long hair.


    The tight short sleeves worn on her body, outlined a perfect curve on her chest and waist.


    A pair of denim shorts exposed Xiu Ziqi''s long legs.


    With the addition of a pair of Adidas sneakers, Xiu Ziqi''s youthful vigor was fully displayed.


    Two women in different outfits appeared in front of Li Su.


    "What are you looking at? You''ve never seen a beauty before, but your eyeballs are falling out looking at her."


    Xiu Ziqi glared at Li Su, then walked out of the clinic with An Xin by his arm.


    "Remember to lock the door."


    The rate at which the three turned their heads along the way was simply an explosive display of power.


    Of course, it was not because Li Su was still wearing the white coat, but because An Xin and Xiu Ziqi were still around.


    Li Su walked behind the two ladies and looked at their swaying waists. She couldn''t help but wonder how the God of Creation could create such a magical creature like a woman.


    "Wow, the mall is so comfortable."


    Xiu Ziqi was lying down on a resting chair in the shopping mall.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being eaten by others?"


    "Who else here would eat my tofu other than you?"


    "I''m not so desperate that I don''t choose to eat. What''s more, don''t we still have Sister An Xin?"

 C76

    "Quick, quick, quick."


    The three of them had not rested in the mall for long after eating ice cream when Xiu Ziqi suddenly stood up.


    Li Su sat beside Xiu Ziqi. Xiu Ziqi stood up abruptly, and the ice cream in her hand fell on Li Su''s chest.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Li Su stood up and slapped the ice cream on her chest, but the more she smeared, the more ice cream she felt.


    "Quick, bring me to hide, quick."


    Xiu Ziqi pulled An Xin''s arm and turned to run. An Xin was also shocked by her actions.


    Before Li Su could react, the two of them had already disappeared.


    "You''re really rude, and you didn''t even apologize." Li Su squatted down to wipe the ice cream off her shoes.


    "Why wasn''t there anything here just now?"


    "Did you see wrongly?"


    "How could that be? I''m not dizzy. It must have been Qi Qi just now."


    "Hey, Master, do you know where those two girls who were here just now went?"


    "What girl?" "He''s obviously a lunatic."


    Li Su said casually. When she raised her head, she found that the two of them were actually Cheng Ren and Du Xue''e.


    "Mister Xiu, Madam Xiu, I''ve coincidentally met you two here."


    "Divine Doctor Li?"


    Xiu Chengren''s eyes widened as Du Xue''e screamed. She turned around and was about to run away.


    Li Su quickly stopped the two of them.


    "Why are you two running?"


    "It''s a ghost."


    "Who said I''m a ghost?"


    "Divine Doctor Li, you have already left. You will appear in the human world soon. If you have any unfulfilled desires, you can tell me and I''ll arrange them for you when I get back. I''ll even set up a memorial tablet for you, burn incense every day, pay great respects to you, and beg you to let the gang fight go. "


    Xiu Chengren fell to his knees in front of Li Su, kowtowing as if he was knocking garlic, his mouth still mumbling.


    "I am Cheng Ren. I am a living person. I am not dead. Feel it if you don''t believe me."


    Li Su pulled Xiu Chengren''s trembling hand up and pressed it against her arm.


    "Eh, it''s warm. You''re really not dead?"


    "Am I really not dead?"


    "The TV said you were dead."


    "That was a television station mistake. When I''m done, I''m going to look for them to compensate me. They are slandering me."


    Li Su then looked at the two of them, "Where are you two going?"


    "After Qi Qi left, I invited a lot of people to look for her, but there was no result. I was in no mood to do anything else. Thinking of what you said, I wanted to go out and exercise a little bit before coming out."


    "I thought I saw Qi Qi just now. She was sitting right next to you. Did you not notice?"


    "Miss Xiu?" "No, could you have seen wrongly?"


    "I can''t be wrong, Qi Qi is my daughter, I definitely can''t be wrong."


    "You are mistaken, just now the two women were fighting with me, didn''t they already bring ice cream onto my clothes?"


    Li Su let her clothes be taken care of.


    "Did I make a mistake?"


    Xiu Chengren said doubtfully.


    "Let me show you."


    Li Su put her hand on his pulse.


    "You are clearly over thinking about it. I suggest you go out and take a look at the monuments with more reputations. For example, there are some mistakes."


    "But I''m really not in the mood right now."


    Xiu Chengren said.


    "This disease of yours, it''s staying in one place all day long, there''s something wrong with it. It''s useless taking medicine and having acupuncture now, you have to go to those famous temples and let the Buddha enlighten you."


    Also, I don''t think you need to worry about Miss Xiu. I''ve seen Miss Xiu''s face and she definitely belongs to a rich family, and she''s unwilling to spend too much time in one place. That''s why I suggested that you go out and look around.


    "Godly Doctor still knows how to judge appearances?"


    "Of course, I am a disciple of the Ghost Valley. Not only do I need to know how to cure illnesses, I also need to know some Feng Shui. Look at appearances and the like, because only then can I be considered a Ghost Valley disciple."


    Li Su said with a serious expression.


    "So Godly Doctor is really the descendant of the Ghost Valley."


    "That''s all I have to say. Whether you believe me or not is up to you."


    After Li Su finished speaking, she sat back down on the chair and wiped the ice cream stains off her body.


    Xiu Chengren bowed to Li Su and left with Du Xue''er.


    "Alright, you can all come out now. They are gone."


    Li Su said as she wiped the stains on her body with a piece of toilet paper.


    Suddenly, a head popped out from behind Li Su. It belonged to Xiu Ziqi.


    "Phew, that scared me to death."


    When Xiu Ziqi came out and saw that Xiu Chengren had really left, she patted her chest that was so high that it reached the clouds, making Li Su wonder if she would jump out.


    "Thank you."


    "No need for thanks. I feel like you should buy me a set of clothes or something?"


    "Sister An Xin, I think I just saw a pretty good underwear store over there. Let''s go take a look."


    It didn''t matter whether An Xin agreed or not. Xiu Ziqi dragged An Xin along.


    He left Li Su alone.


    "Women these days, really. They just leave after eating and slapping their butts. They don''t have any sense of responsibility at all."


    Li Su muttered. It was better if he took care of it himself.


    He lowered his head to wipe his clothes as he walked.


    Suddenly, he cried out in alarm. Then, he bumped into something soft.


    This thing had a lot of strength, and it knocked over Li Su.


    Before Li Su could react, a palm pressed down on her face.


    "I''m sorry."


    From the sound of her voice and the smell of her perfume, Li Su was sure it was a woman.


    When he got up, he saw a red figure disappearing in front of him.


    "So soft."


    Li Su touched her face and sighed.


    "Out of the way, out of the way."


    There was another wave of footsteps. Li Su quickly moved out of the way. Several large men ran in front of her and chased after the woman.


    It was better not to meddle in other people''s business than to meddle in other people''s business. It was more important for Li Su to take care of her own clothes.


    He took a quick look and saw that his clothes and pants were all white. He thought he had done something illegal and was asking the police to take him away.


    The bathroom in the mall was not bad. There was even laundry liquid.


    This was the men''s restroom, so Li Su took off her shirt and pants as if it was natural. She was wearing only a pair of underwear as she stood there washing her clothes.


    The people who came and went from the men''s restroom were all looking at Li Su with disdain, but Li Su didn''t care at all.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Li Su had only just rubbed her pants twice when her hand was cut, and she took out a plastic box from her pocket.

 C77

    "What is this?"


    Li Su opened the plastic box and found a memory card.


    "Who packed it in for me?"


    Li Su tilted her head and thought for a long time, but still couldn''t figure out who put it in, so she casually threw it into the trash can.


    Clang!


    The men''s room door burst open.


    Li Su raised her head to look. A sexy woman with dyed red hair was standing in front of her. She was wearing a fiery red dress. It felt as if she had seen her somewhere before.


    Li Su pulled my wet pants to block the vital parts of my body.


    "Elder sister, did you go to the wrong place?"


    "When I saw you, I knew I was right."


    The lady in red twisted her waist and arrived in front of Li Su.


    "We meet again, little brother."


    For a woman who spoke with such a tone, Li Su immediately found a person who was exactly the same as her in her mind.


    "Oh, you are the woman who took advantage of me in the toilet that day. Speak, how can you thank me? "


    Seeing that she was familiar with him, Li Su decided to no longer hide her identity and continued washing her clothes.


    "Little brother, you''re so bad, you''re actually naked in front of a lady."


    The woman in red leaned against the table and looked at Li Su.


    "I don''t even have any clothes on, what should I do?"


    "Big sister, I''ll help you. As long as you ¡­"


    The woman in red suddenly leaned over and leaned her chest against Li Su''s arm. She used her nails to draw circles on Li Su''s chest.


    "I''m not a casual person."


    Li Su said as she felt the softness on her arm.


    "Little brother is dishonest."


    The woman in red saw Li Su prop up the small tent and whispered into Li Su''s ear.


    The hot air hit Li Su''s ears, causing her to tremble.


    "Aren''t you the same? You''re all wet."


    Li Su was not one to be outdone. She blew a mouthful of hot air on the lady in red''s ear.


    The woman in red looked down and saw a wet stain on her skirt. It was caused by the water that had spilled from Li Su''s laundry.


    "As long as little brother give me the thing, I''ll let you handle it."


    The woman in red bit her lips. Her charming appearance made Li Su''s heart flutter.


    "Are you going to let me deal with it?"


    "Of course."


    Half of the woman''s body was hanging on Li Su''s body.


    Li Su was completely naked, so she could naturally feel the heat coming from the woman in red''s body.


    "What do you want?"


    "What do you think?"


    The lady in red went around to Li Su''s back, passed her shoulders and pressed her hands on Li Su''s buttocks.


    "I''m still a virgin."


    The woman in red licked her lips as she spoke.


    "I''m the proper virgin."


    "Whap."


    The woman in red patted Li Su''s butt.


    "Then aren''t we just right for it?"


    The lady in red pointed her fingers upward from Li Su''s back. The tickling sensation made Li Su feel like she was about to explode.


    "Little brother, yours is not small."


    "So you should call me brother."


    Li Su felt herself trembling as she spoke. This woman was truly an expert at flirting. Just a few moves from her caused Li Su to be unable to control the hormones in her body.


    "Then, little big brother, shouldn''t you give this thing to little sister?"


    The woman in red pretended to be pitiful as she bit her lips and gave Li Su a coquettish look.


    Li Su shivered. She felt goosebumps all over her body.


    No, this woman was too powerful. She was definitely not someone he could provoke. She knew too much about acting.


    "What the hell are you looking for?"


    Li Su closed her eyes and plunged her head into the basin, causing the temperature of her body to drop.


    "Little brother, don''t pretend to be stupid. I''m at your disposal. "


    "As long as you give it to me."


    The woman''s finger kept sliding across Li Su''s lips.


    I can''t take it anymore, this woman is a demon.


    "I don''t even know what you''re talking about. What exactly do you want me to give you?"


    The woman shook her finger in front of Li Su.


    "How dishonest."


    As she spoke, the woman in red fished out the clothes that Li Su was washing and rummaged through them from inside to outside.


    He then took Li Su''s T-shirt and took off her underwear before she could react.


    Li Su''s little brother crashed onto the hard marble floor.


    He shouted as he fell to the ground. As he fell, he knocked over the trash can he was standing on.


    The woman in red didn''t find anything on Li Su''s underwear, she raised her eyes and saw the rubbish bin in the end.


    He didn''t care about anything else, he just walked over Li Su''s head and picked up the plastic box before letting out a long sigh of relief.


    When she saw Li Su staring at the bottom of her skirt, the lady in red did not get angry. Instead, she smiled and swiped her finger on Li Su''s lips.


    "Does it look good?"


    Li Su nodded dumbly.


    "Little brother, big sister''s name is Liu Mei''er. Remember to miss me." This underwear will be treated as a gift from you to elder sister. I''ll take it away first and leave it as a souvenir. "


    The woman in red stood up and blew a kiss to Li Su before twisting his waist and leaving the men''s restroom.


    What a demoness.


    Li Su looked at her little brother.


    Half of it was due to impact, and the other half was due to Liu Mei''er''s enticement.


    "Damn, why is there such an exhibitionist showing off!"


    At this moment, a brother walked into the bathroom and saw Li Su naked as she held her lower body in pain.


    "What''s wrong, brother?" Did you let that woman take you? "You look a little weak, don''t worry, I have Indian Divine Oil here. It''s especially useful, I''ll cover you seven times a night."


    That guy took out a small glass bottle from his pocket and placed it in front of Li Su.


    "What a pitiful person. If you don''t have a small physique, don''t try to be brave. It''s a good thing that I''m kind-hearted."


    After the guy went to the toilet, he walked past Li Su and sighed again.


    "You are such a nice young man, and yet you are being squeezed dry. This won''t do, I want to fight for us men."


    F * ck, you''re the one who''s been squeezed dry. Your entire family has been squeezed dry.


    Li Su kept cursing in her heart.


    It took a while for Li Su to get up from the ground, put on her wet clothes, and stand under the air conditioner to blow on it.


    After the jeans were washed, they became very hard after being blown by the air conditioner.


    Li Su''s underwear was taken away by Liu Mei''er.


    The pain of the little brother was still there. His jeans had worn him down to the point where he felt extremely uncomfortable. He had to adjust himself to take two steps forward.


    She could not use her hands in broad daylight, so she had to take two steps forward and twist her legs before doing a little bit of wriggling with her butt ¡­

 C78

    "What''s wrong with you?" Are you pulling an egg by walking? "


    Xiu Ziqi asked as she saw Li Su walking awkwardly.


    "Scram!"


    Being angered by Xiu Ziqi, Li Su was careless and didn''t walk properly, which made him suck in a breath of cold air.


    "You''re the one walking with the egg, your whole family is talking about the egg."


    The expression on Li Su''s face was extremely ferocious.


    "If I didn''t, I didn''t. Why are you angry?"


    Xiu Ziqi pulled An Xin along and started shopping again. Li Su couldn''t walk, so she could only sit there and wait for them to come back.


    Li Su, who was sitting there waiting, immediately fell asleep.


    "Once, I crossed mountains and seas, and passed through mountains and seas of people. Everything that I once possessed, disappeared like smoke in the blink of an eye ¡­"


    The phone''s ringing startled Li Su, causing her to fall off her chair and touch her little brother''s pain, causing her to grimace in pain once again.


    "Hey, who is it?"


    Li Su sucked in a breath of cold air as she spoke.


    "Li Su, what happened to you?"


    Xiao Yiyi''s voice sounded from the other side.


    "Oh, I''m fine. I accidentally knocked on the door just now. What happened?"


    "I''m just telling you, that fake death of yours has already been settled. No one will be reporting it in the media anymore."


    "Thank you."


    Li Su''s heart was overjoyed as she took a big step forward. This time, she was really talking nonsense.


    "Hiss ¡­ fuck me."


    "Did something happen over there?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked with concern.


    "No, I just bumped into him a little. There''s not much of a problem."


    Li Su gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    "Then I''ll hang up first."


    After Xiao Yiyi finished speaking, there seemed to be a voice coming from the other side saying something. Xiao Yiyi then opened her mouth again.


    Li Su was too focused on her little brother that she didn''t hear anything.


    "Hey, Li Su, do you have time today?"


    "Ah?" What? I didn''t hear what you just said. "


    Li Su really suspected that she heard the sound of her little brother rubbing her.


    "Um, if you don''t have anything else to do today, let''s go and see Duo Duo."


    "What''s wrong with that little madman?"


    "Didn''t Duo Duo help you then get locked up by her father? I want you to come with me to see her, didn''t I tell you before?"


    "I forgot."


    Li Su smacked her forehead.


    "There are too many things today. When are we going? "Call me."


    "Where are you now? I''ll come find you right away. "


    Li Su also casually gave her address to Xiao Yiyi and immediately regretted it.


    He was shopping with An Xin and Xiu Ziqi. If they were to leave without a word, what would An Xin and Xiu Ziqi think?


    He was planning on going to the movies with Yao Ya tonight.


    If he said that everything was fine, then everything was fine. But if he said that everything was fine, then everything was fine.


    "It would be great if I could use the Body Metamorphosis Technique."


    Although Li Su was sighing here, she still had to solve the problem.


    He called An Xin to inform her that he would be leaving first. An Xin only told him to be careful.


    Xiu Ziqi, who was standing aside, shouted while holding the egg carefully.


    The voice was so loud that it caused everyone who passed by Li Su to stare at the path Li Su took.


    Be careful not to get married in the future.


    After Li Su cursed out, she hung up the phone and Xiao Yi''s red Ferrari stopped at the entrance of the shopping mall.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yiyi blushed as she saw Li Su''s strange posture.


    "Don''t think wrong, I''m not pulling an egg."


    Xiao Yiyi originally did not think of this direction, but after hearing Li Su''s words, her face turned even redder.


    "Vulgar."


    A voice came from the side.


    Li Su turned around and flew into a rage. This person was Lin Boda.


    Fine, I was busy these two days, so I didn''t pay any attention to you. I thought I''d forgotten about you, but now you''re actually here to cause trouble.


    "Who are you? You didn''t brush your teeth when you woke up in the morning, right? "


    "Yiyi, how do you know this kind of person? "He looks like a country bumpkin. Let''s go. I feel that staying with such a person is an insult to my life."


    Lin Boda ignored Li Su and walked to Xiao Yiyi''s side. He reached out to grab her waist, but Xiao Yiyi dodged his hand.


    "Please pay attention to your behavior, Lin Boda."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Who is that? Who are you talking about?"


    Li Su never lost out. Even if she lost out, she lost out to women.


    "Is there anyone else around?"


    Lin Boda also replied.


    "You look just like a human, dressed just like that. From the looks of it, you should be someone who has received a lot of education. Why do I feel like you''re just a worm wearing human skin when you open your mouth?"


    When Lin Bo Da heard Li Su''s words, he felt that this bumpkin in front of him had good eyesight. He could not help but pull on his suit jacket.


    However, when he heard what was going on behind him, the anger in Lin Boda''s eyes could no longer be suppressed.


    "You ¡­"


    "What about you? Do you think you''re the Secretary-General of the United Nations just because you''re wearing a suit? Do you think I have to show you some face in any country? "I''m sorry, but I really don''t need a little bit of your manure for this one and a half acres of land."


    "Vulgar, vulgar."


    "You really don''t need to say that. Some people seem bright on the surface, but you can''t say what kind of ditch oil and black cotton stuffing they have in their stomachs."


    "You ¡­"


    Lin Boda was scolded by Li Su until he didn''t even know how to reply.


    "You, you, you ¡­ You can say ''you'' when you say ''you'', but you can''t say ''I''? When others heard this, they thought that I was bullying a mute. "


    "I ¡­"


    "You are really obedient, your learning speed is quite fast?" "I suggest that you go to the kindergarten''s small class of hoodlums. The aunts there are rather patient towards someone with your intelligence, and looking at your appearance, you probably aren''t the kind of person who can''t afford to pay the tuition fees. Of course, if you can''t find a suitable kindergarten, I''ll help you, I guarantee that you can enter the elementary school normally."


    Lin Boda was so angry that his eyeballs turned red, and he couldn''t even utter a complete sentence.


    Xiao Yiyi wanted to laugh when she heard this, but she did not expect that Li Su''s scolding was not one whit inferior to his medical skills.


    However, this Lin Boda was the son of a good friend of his father, so he had to protect him even though he didn''t like him that much.


    "Li Su, forget it. Let''s go. There won''t be enough time later."


    "Alright, I''ll give you face today."


    "Li Su, I''ll remember this today."


    "You? Forget it, you''re a young master after all, why are you competing with a bumpkin like me? "If you win, others will say that you bully the weak. If you lose, you won''t be able to keep your dignity. Since you are being so merciful to me, I think it''s better if you don''t."

 C79

    "Li Su, let''s wait and see."


    "Goodbye, walk slowly. Be careful not to fall."


    Before Li Su could finish her sentence, Lin Boda stepped on thin air and fell flat on his face.


    "Ayaya, it''s my fault that my mouth is so eloquent. That person, that person, that person ¡­ Are you alright? Should I bring you to see a doctor?"


    Without a word, he drove away in his black Lamborghini.


    Xiao Yiyi said, "Aren''t you a little too overboard today?"


    "Passed? I don''t think that''s considered light. "


    "I didn''t expect you to be so good at cursing."


    "I''ll just take it as you praising me."


    Li Su changed to a more comfortable position to make her little brother less aggrieved.


    "Actually, I have other aspects that are even better. Do you want to try them?"


    "Rogue."


    Xiao Yiyi spat at Li Su with a blush.


    "Look, I didn''t expect a great young miss of the Xiao Group to be so wretched. I''m talking about my medical skills."


    Li Su looked at Xiao Yi Yi with a regretful expression.


    Xiao Yiyi''s face was red. The wind from the car blew her long hair up. A few strands drifted to Li Su''s front.


    Li Su took a deep breath.


    "It smells so good."


    "What''s so good about it?"


    Xiao Yiyi did not see Li Su sniff her hair. She only saw Li Su''s intoxicated expression with her eyes closed.


    "I mean your hair smells good."


    Li Su had sent Xiao Yiyi a secret. This normally cold and aloof beauty was actually blushing so easily.


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t want to continue listening to Li Su''s nonsense. She put on her sunglasses and stepped on the accelerator.


    Li Su felt her body fly backwards. She quickly tied up the safety on her body and held the handle of the car tightly with both of her hands.


    Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing?" What for? "Ahh!


    "Xiao Yiyi, slow down."


    "Xiao Yiyi, if you continue to speed up, I''m not done with you."


    "Xiao Yiyi, you''re really speeding up."


    Ahhh!


    On the streets of Xingqing City, one could see a red Ferrari streaking across the street like a bolt of red lightning. Of course, there were miserable cries as well.


    "Xiao Yiyi, wow ¡ª! I tell you, wow! I, wow! "


    Li Su hugged a trash can and vomited. Her face was pale and she couldn''t even utter a complete sentence.


    He even spat out the bitter water, but his stomach still continued to spasm.


    Xiao Yi leaned on her car as she looked at Li Su through her sunglasses.


    "Aren''t you the genius doctor? "Why are you still seasick?"


    "I am a genius doctor, wow ¡ª! But you haven''t heard of ¡ª wow! In short, do doctors overestimate themselves? "Wow!"


    Li Su felt like she was about to puke her intestines out of her mouth.


    "I swear, I''ll never ride in your car again. Not even if I''m beaten to death."


    Li Su vomited until she didn''t even have the strength to stand up. She could only lie on the ground, gasping for breath.


    "Xiao Yiyi, do I have any enmity with you? You drive so fast, do you know that people will die, people will die! "


    "Are you dead?"


    "I''m no different from dead."


    Xiao Yiyi did not waste her breath on him and directly walked into the car.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Let''s go."


    "No, you just left like that?" "Hey, wait for me."


    Li Su raised her head and really drove away. She quickly got up from the ground and dragged her exhausted body forward.


    Xiao Yiyi was only trying to scare Li Su a little, but after a few steps she fell back.


    "Didn''t you say you won''t ride in my car again?"


    Xiao Yiyi pushed her sunglasses up and looked at Li Su.


    "I was just joking. You really left."


    Xiao Yiyi smiled but didn''t say anything. Li Su sat in the car and took off the safety belt. Looking at his appearance, she wanted nothing more than to let the safety belt wrap around her and turn her into a dumpling.


    It was a good thing that Xiao Yiyi only followed her normal speed along the way.


    But even so, Li Su still held her hand tightly.


    "Alright, we''re here."


    Xiao Yiyi parked the car in front of a manor and pressed the horn. The gate automatically opened and the car stopped in front of a huge villa.


    "Damn, rich people are really corrupt. There must be hundreds of acres of it."


    Li Su''s eyes widened as she looked at the garden in front of her. She had been driving from the main gate for ten minutes. Along the way, besides the beautiful pruning of the shrubs, there were also many small paths.


    "I think there are three hundred acres."


    Xiao Yiyi said indifferently, but this made Li Su even more surprised.


    "You people really don''t appreciate the mental fortitude of us common folk."


    "However, this mountain seems to belong to her family."


    This time, Li Su was truly speechless.


    I must have such a manor in the future. No, it must be bigger than this.


    Under Xiao Yiyi''s lead, Li Su was like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden.


    Xiao Yiyi''s footsteps did not stop. She passed through the villa and arrived at the backyard.


    Nothing was complete in the backyard, just a huge swimming pool.


    "You all, this is too extravagant."


    "Country bumpkin."


    Li Su frowned as she looked over. Lin Boda was sitting on a chair at the side. He looked at Li Su with disdain. He had already changed into a new suit.


    "Yo, so fast. Could it be that you''ve already found your favorite kindergarten? I even said that I would introduce you to a good place. It seems like I don''t need to worry about that."


    "A country bumpkin is a country bumpkin. I bet your village doesn''t even have a kindergarten."


    "Aiya, if you say it like that, I really want to wake up. Our village does not have any kindergartens, so you plan to go to our village to replenish your intelligence. I''m afraid that won''t do."


    Li Su had a troubled expression.


    "What''s more, for a person like you who can walk and fall, the teacher of our village won''t even be able to teach you how to walk."


    Lin Boda let out a cold snort and turned his head away, ignoring Li Su. He knew that he was no match for Li Su. At least in terms of scolding, he was definitely no match for her.


    Obviously, Li Su wasn''t planning on letting him go.


    "Aiya, in such a short period of time you can change into a new set of clothes, it''s really fast. However, I still can''t hide the combination of black cotton and ditch oil in your stomach. Oh, and maybe some bean curd."


    "Hahaha!"


    A burst of laughter came from behind Lin Boda. Li Su stuck her head out and was instantly astounded.


    Feng Duoduo was lying on the deck chair behind Lin Boda. She was wearing a light green bikini, which perfectly displayed her provocative body.


    A deep gully ran down the middle of her chest, sucking in both of Li Su''s eyes.


    With her slim waist, Li Su wished she could hug it right away.


    And those beautiful legs.


    "It''s a new year for leg games!"

 C80

    Under Li Su''s fiery gaze, Feng Duoduo felt as if she was not wearing any clothes at all.


    Like a frightened lamb, he ran back into the house and wrapped himself up tightly.


    With the beautiful scenery gone, Li Su sighed. She was no longer in the mood to attack Lin Boda. She found a random place to sit down.


    "Sister Yi Yi, why are all of you here?"


    "I heard that you had been confined by Uncle Feng, so I''ve always looked at you. I never thought that your life would be so good. I''m regretting coming to see you."


    Xiao Yiyi sat down beside Feng Duoduo, and Lin Boda''s eyes followed her.


    Li Su frowned. Coincidentally, there was an empty seat beside Xiao Yi Yi.


    Li Su coughed and sat down beside Xiao Yi Yi.


    "That little lunatic, I''ve already been here for a long time, why didn''t you tell me to pour me some water to drink?"


    "Isn''t there one on the table?"


    Li Su looked over and discovered that there was a can of beer on it. Li Su didn''t stand on ceremony and immediately brought a can over.


    "Sure enough, he''s rich. I actually don''t know him."


    "Country bumpkin."


    Faced with Lin Boda''s counterattack, Li Su actually held the can of beer and looked at it over and over again in a strange manner.


    "Do you understand?" Do you want me to translate it for you? "


    "I really don''t know him. Why don''t you help me translate him?"


    As she spoke, Li Su handed over the can of beer in her hands.


    With a "puchi", the can of beer unexpectedly opened up and poured water over Lin Boda from head to toe.


    "Ayaya, I didn''t expect such a high-end item to be so fragile. It opened up with just a gentle pull. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Perhaps Li Su was too anxious and didn''t even think that she still had a can of beer in her hand.


    The can of beer was all poured onto Lin Boda''s head. Li Su''s hand was still constantly rubbing on his new suit.


    "Look, I was in too much of a hurry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Li Su leaned over to grab the towel on the table. She accidentally knocked over a large cup of orange juice on the table and poured it all over Lin Boda''s back.


    "Look at me, I''m very careless. I can''t even do this much."


    Lin Boda was so angry that he couldn''t say anything. He pushed Li Su away, wishing he could eat her up.


    "Don''t be angry, I didn''t do it on purpose. Let me clean it for you."


    Li Su took the towel covered in orange juice and was about to move towards Lin Boda.


    Lin Boda coldly snorted, turned around and left.


    "Sigh, wait a moment. I''ve already apologized to you. I didn''t do it on purpose. I really didn''t do it on purpose."


    "No matter how Li Su shouted, Lin Boda left in a huff.


    Li Su smiled. She placed the towel in her hand onto the table and sat comfortably on the chair with her legs crossed.


    "You''re still too young to fight me."


    Feng Duoduo and Xiao Yiyi were only there watching the show. Neither of them said anything. They could tell that Li Su and Lin Boda were not going to play at all.


    "Li Su, you."


    Feng Duoduo gave Li Su a thumbs up.


    "So sinister."


    Li Su was still waiting for Feng Duoduo to praise her. She didn''t expect Feng Duoduo''s words to almost choke her to death.


    "Does everyone in your family praise others like that?"


    "This is really my highest praise to you."


    "Forget it."


    Li Su placed both her hands behind her head. After flirting with Lin Boda, Li Su discovered that her little brother was no longer in so much pain. Her mood also became a lot better.


    "Li Su, why do you dislike Lin Boda? I think he''s a good person."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I just don''t like him."


    Li Su didn''t say that she was beaten up by Lin Boda. If she did, they might have been filled with righteous indignation at the time. When they thought about it later on, they would think that she was unreliable.


    "Duoduo, is Uncle Feng not here?"


    "I pissed him off and ran, but now I can''t go out. I''m really frustrated staying here. Sister Yi Yi, do you want to bring me out? "


    "I don''t dare to. It''s not like you don''t know Uncle Feng''s temper."


    "So boring."


    Feng Duoduo had her eyes on Li Su.


    Li Su shook her head like a rattle.


    "Don''t look at me, there''s no chance."


    What a joke, he still had Xiu Ziqi by his side. She was like a bomb. Who knows when it might explode?


    If another one of them came, he wouldn''t be able to live, not to mention a nuclear bomb.


    "You have no conscience. I was locked up at home for your sake."


    Hearing Feng Duoduo''s words, Li Su lost her temper. One had to learn how to be grateful.


    "What''s wrong? Guilt? "


    Feng Duoduo asked when she saw Li Su not saying anything for a long time.


    "Thank you."


    Li Su said sincerely.


    "If you say it like that, I would be too embarrassed to say anything more. However, as long as you escape with me, I will accept your thanks."


    "Then forget it, just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    "No conscience."


    "It''s better to have no conscience than no life."


    Xiao Yiyi saw the two of them bickering like a couple flirting.


    As she watched, Xiao Yiyi imagined Feng Duoduo as herself. Such a scene had always been something that she had always dreamed of.


    He really didn''t know when his'' him ''would appear. Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Su''s eloquent words. Could it be him?


    "Sister Yi Yi, what are you thinking about? "My face is flushed."


    Feng Duoduo asked when she saw Xiao Yiyi''s flushed face.


    "Damned girl."


    Xiao Yiyi''s face reddened. She then used her hand to scratch Feng Duoduo''s itchy flesh, and Feng Duoduo naturally retaliated.


    This gave Li Su a perfect moment to feast her eyes. She didn''t even blink as saliva dripped from her mouth.


    "Alright, alright, let''s stop messing around. It''s no longer noisy. It''s getting late, I have to go."


    Xiao Yiyi started to arrange her clothes, causing Li Su to sigh in her heart.


    "Hai, I really want to go out with you guys to play."


    Feng Duoduo''s tone was filled with grief, but this was not the main focus of Li Su''s attention.


    The main point was that since Feng Duoduo''s collar was open, half of her soft breasts were exposed, causing Li Su''s hormones to fly around.


    "Haven''t you seen enough!"


    Feng Duoduo could feel Li Su''s gaze. She pulled up her clothes and looked at Li Su angrily. Then, she remembered the scene where she was seen naked by him. Her face blushed again.


    It was as red as a peach waiting to be picked.


    "Um, thank you."


    Li Su took out an item from her pocket and placed it in Feng Duoduo''s hand before following Xiao Yiyi out.


    It was already late and he had to go accompany Yao Ya.


    The more this woman had, the more uncomfortable she would feel. Her schedule was too tight, she didn''t even have the time to rest.


    Li Su sighed to the sky. "I want the Body Division Technique!"

 C81

    Feng Duoduo looked at the jade pendant in her hand and felt her heart warm up.


    He hung the jade pendant around his neck, careful not to break it.


    "What did you give her?"


    "I won''t tell you." Li Su said.


    Ferrari was extremely fast. As soon as they arrived at the city, Li Su had no choice but to descend.


    This was because he was about to vomit again.


    Xiao Yiyi sighed, she really didn''t know how this man was able to become one.


    "You go first, I''m going to puke a bit more. "Wow!"


    "Do you want me to take you to the hospital?"


    "No, no. "Wow!"


    Li Su waved her hands repeatedly. If she continued to sit there, her little life would be gone.


    "Then I''ll be going."


    "Wait."


    After Li Su finished vomiting, she took out something from her pocket and placed it in Xiao Yi Yi''s car before continuing to vomit while holding the trash can.


    Seeing Li Su''s expression, Xiao Yiyi couldn''t take it anymore, so she drove away.


    After driving for a while, Xiao Yiyi seemed to know what Li Su gave her.


    Inside was a small box with a slip of paper and a jade pendant.


    From Xiao Yiyi''s perspective, this jade pendant could not be worse. It did not have enough luster and luster, and its carving skills were also not good. It was completely inferior among inferior products.


    There was only one sentence on the note. Thank you, and a promise I''ve given you.]


    A smile rose on Xiao Yi Yi''s face as she held the jade pendant.


    These jade pendants were bought by Li Su herself in the shopping mall, so An Xin and Xiu Ziqi didn''t see them.


    He bought a total of four pieces of this jade pendant. Each piece was packed in a small box with a slip of paper inside, and each piece had the same line written on it.


    Feng Duoduo, Xiao Yiyi, An Xin, Yao Ya, everyone had one. These girls had been busy these past few days for her sake. No matter what, it was to thank them.


    After Li Su finished vomiting, she finally felt comfortable. However, she still had an important matter to settle.


    He was hungry.


    She was still working overtime, so Li Su wanted to buy a few more candles to eat with her. At least, it could be considered a candlelight dinner.


    Carrying the lunchbox, Li Su looked at the road. It wasn''t too far, she decided to walk.


    Just as he walked into a small alley, a car appeared in front of him, giving off a distant glow.


    The blinding light prevented Li Su from seeing the person clearly. She blocked the light with her hands and stood by the roadside.


    The car was extremely fast. When it was almost in front of Li Su, it suddenly turned the steering wheel and charged directly towards her.


    F * ck!


    Li Su threw the lunchbox in her hands and ran.


    The car door at the back opened, and he could clearly hear several people chasing after him.


    Li Su turned around and saw that all of them were wearing masks and seemed to be holding something in their hands.


    Damn, who was it that wanted to harm me!?


    Li Su increased her speed to her fastest and ran out of the alley very quickly. At this time, there were still many people living on the street.


    The people behind her also stopped chasing. Only then did Li Su relax.


    Li Su frowned as she thought about who was trying to harm her.


    Before she could take two steps, a person bumped into her. Li Su felt a pain in her abdomen.


    When she lifted her head, the person was also stunned. When she pounced towards Li Su again, she noticed that something was wrong. She pushed that person away and was about to make a move, but that person had already disappeared into the crowd.


    After taking out the items from her bosom, the only remaining jade pendant had been pierced. If not for this jade pendant, Li Su''s stomach would already have been riddled with bloody holes.


    Li Su looked around her. There were a lot of people around, but none of them were around.


    The bustling crowd seemed particularly lively, but Li Su felt a sense of crisis.


    There was definitely someone who wanted his life today and needed to leave as soon as possible.


    Li Su turned her head as she walked. He had the feeling that someone was following behind her, but when he turned around, he did not see anything.


    His footsteps got faster and faster, finally, he started running.


    When he turned around, there was no movement from the crowd.


    Was it his imagination?


    However, the hole in her clothes and the broken jade pendant told Li Su that she was not joking.


    It was a pedestrian street and the shops around it were filled with popular music. In addition to the clamor from the crowd, no one would be able to detect it even if they shouted loudly.


    Li Su walked quickly. As long as she reached the end of the Walking Street, there would be a lot of taxis there. As long as she got in the car, those people would probably not do anything to her, right?


    Suddenly, a lot of people rushed out from the front, skateboarding and rampaging through the crowd.


    Li Su narrowed her eyes. These people had come precisely for her.


    He turned around and ran.


    Just as he arrived in front of a small vendor, a person who was buying something suddenly crashed into Li Su''s bosom.


    This time, Li Su no longer had the jade pendant on her body. She felt her abdomen turn cold.


    Without even bothering to check, he pushed the man and ran in another direction.


    Li Su did not care about what was in front of her. She only knew how to run forward and knock over a lot of people.


    "What are you doing?"


    "He doesn''t have eyes!"


    "He''s in a hurry to go into mourning!"


    She kept cursing, but at the moment, she couldn''t care less.


    Her thighs were sticky as they flowed into her shoes. With every step he took, a "Puchi, Puchi" sound could be heard.


    "My lord, let me tell you this. A person should keep a low profile."


    Li Su, who was running, didn''t notice that there was an old man in front of her. By the time she noticed him, it was already too late.


    The old man had already knocked himself down.


    Li Su felt as if her thigh was pierced by an array. The old man whispered something into her ear before disappearing into the crowd.


    Li Su gritted her teeth and was about to stand up when her legs gave way and she fell to the ground once more.


    At this moment, the skateboarders had already rushed over.


    Li Su could see the baseball bat in their hands.


    He clenched his teeth and rolled to the side, but there were simply too many people.


    It was as if they were passing by Li Su. They didn''t even stop as they tapped Li Su''s body once.


    Li Su could only protect her vital parts as she rolled towards a certain direction.


    However, these people did not let Li Su go. When they reached the front, they suddenly turned around and charged towards Li Su.


    Li Su leaned against the wall. There was nothing by her side that she could take advantage of. She could only drag her leg as she ran towards the end of the street.


    The distance was not too far, but Li Su was basically half crippled.


    The skateboarders were lined up at the end of the street, waiting for him with their metal baseball bats.

 C82

    "Who the hell are you people?"


    Li Su knew she couldn''t run anymore. The people in front were skateboarders, and the old man was behind them.


    Li Su knew this person must be putting on makeup.


    No one spoke. They just stared at Li Su coldly.


    Li Su''s vision was already starting to blur. The blood from his abdomen had already soaked his lower body clothes completely.


    Li Su took off her shirt and tightly wrapped her abdomen.


    Ye Zichen shook his head to clear it up a bit, then searched for a chance of survival in the crowd.


    The onlookers had already realized that something was wrong, but there were still skateboarders sliding around the perimeter, waving baseball bats in their hands. No one dared to walk over.


    "Wuu ¡ª!"


    The roar of a car came closer and closer, smashing through the iron barricades at the intersection and charging towards Li Su.


    The skateboarders did not seem to expect such an unforeseen event, and they all dodged it.


    The old man raised the silencer in his hand, but the headlights of the car flashed, causing the old man''s gun to miss.


    Before Li Su could react, the car stopped in front of her with a beautiful swish of its tail. It opened the door of the car and stretched out a hand to carry Li Su away.


    "Get in!"


    The tires rubbed against the cement floor to create an unpleasant smell of rubber as they whizzed past.


    The old man raised the gun, but dropped it.


    the skateboarder asked.


    "Boss, what should we do?"


    "Reporting to young master, our objective has been achieved. Withdraw!"


    In the car, Fang Xiaoxi held onto the wound on his abdomen and finally realized that the one in front of him was Li Wenqiang.


    "Why are you here?"


    "This is my territory, I know of any movements."


    "So you know I''m being attacked here?"


    "I don''t know. I just wanted to see who''s causing trouble in my territory. That''s why I saw you here."


    "Thank you."


    "No need to thank me. A life for a life, we are even."


    Li Wen Qiang asked.


    "Where do I take you?"


    "I can''t go back to the clinic. Please send me to my agent."


    Li Su gave him an address. With her car in the center, she drove there as fast as she could.


    "Wow!"


    Unsurprisingly, Li Su started vomiting again.


    "Li Wen Qiang, wow ¡ª! Even if you saved my life, you can''t do this, wow! "Let me do it."


    "Um, I didn''t know you were sick."


    Li Wen Qiang looked at Li Su lying on the ground, constantly vomiting. There was still blood coming out of her mouth.


    "In the future, when I see you guys driving, I''ll hide far away."


    Just as Li Su finished speaking, she spat out another mouthful of air.


    Today was the third time, he wouldn''t ride in these people''s cars anymore. This was too scary, this was killing him.


    "That ¡­"


    "Go, let''s go quickly."


    Li Su walked into the small building in front of her without looking back. Li Wen Qiang looked at her back and smiled.


    "I never thought that such a genius doctor would actually faint from the car."


    If Li Su heard this, she would definitely fly into a rage.


    A Godly Doctor was also human. If he was human, he would get seasick!


    Zhang Qiang was sorting through the new patient information he had found today. When he heard someone knocking on the door, he frowned.


    Li Su was the only one who knew about this place. If this was the case, then who would come and find him?


    When she opened the door, she saw Li Su leaning against the wall, her face pale.


    Zhang Qiang was shocked.


    "What happened to you?"


    "It''s a long story, let me in first."


    Li Su staggered in before lying down on a chair.


    The clothes on Li Su''s lower body were covered in blood. Blood was still dripping from his feet.


    A fresh footprint was left on the clean floor.


    Zhang Qiang''s expression changed as he hurriedly took the mop out.


    Wait a moment. Find me a needle, a thread, and a knife. Sharp.


    Zhang Qiang had all the things Li Su mentioned. Ever since Zhang Qiang became Li Su''s agent, Li Su had prepared a set of things for Zhang Qiang so that he could bring them to the patient''s house.


    Zhang Qiang took out the medicine box that Li Su left with him and prepared to sew it up for her.


    "Will you?"


    Zhang Qiang shook his head.


    "I''ll do it myself. Go and clean up the bloodstains on the outside."


    Zhang Qiang walked out with a mop and closed the door as well.


    Li Su opened the knot on her clothes. The blood was nearly frozen, and her clothes and flesh were stuck together.


    She took out a tongue suppressing rod from the medicine box and was about to put it in her mouth. Li Su closed her eyes and exerted all her strength into her hands. With a muffled groan, the cold sweat on her head fell like rain.


    The wound that he had just made was torn again. Li Su turned on the flashlight and took a look at the wound.


    F * ck, these people really want to die. They even left a bloody wound on the blade.


    Inside the medicine box was some white medicine that he had prepared long ago. He forced himself to spill it and sew it up with needle and thread.


    F * ck, laozi has never seen myself stitching a wound before. How f * cking ugly.


    Li Su looked at her own twisted wounds and said with a self-deprecating laugh.


    After wrapping it in bandages, there was still one thing that he had yet to take out.


    There was still a bullet in his thigh.


    Because he was at Li Su''s side, it was very inconvenient for him to use the knife on her, but now, no one could help him.


    She moved her thigh slightly, and the piercing pain almost made Li Su scream out loud.


    However, he felt that the bullet did not hit his bone. This was considered lucky that he did not have to buy it.


    There was a mirror placed on the wound, and two strong light hand torches on it. It was barely an operating table.


    Li Su gently slashed at the wound on the mirror with the knife. She could clearly hear the friction between the knife and the flesh.


    Don''t let laozi know who you are, otherwise laozi will let you die a horrible death!


    Li Su exerted some force on her hand and pulled the bullet out.


    With a clang, Li Su let out a long sigh of relief.


    After disinfection, medicine, stitching, and bandaging were all done, Li Su lay down on the chair, not wanting to move at all.


    It was painful on one side and tiring on the other.


    Li Su''s sweat had already soaked the chair under his body.


    Ye Zichen took out his phone to check. It was already ten o''clock at night, but he did not expect that he had performed the operation for nearly two hours.


    It was now impossible to go to Yao Ya''s place. Thus, he could only make a call.


    "Hey ¡­"


    "Li Su, are you unable to come?"


    Yao Ya asked before Li Su could even open her mouth.


    "How do you know?"


    "Sister Yi Yi, you''ve already told me."


    "What did he tell you?"


    "Yi Yi said that you can''t do it anymore."


    "Who can''t! What can''t be done! What''s wrong with that! "

 C83

    When Zhang Qiang returned, Li Su was lame and kept cursing in the room.


    "Without an investigation, I have no say in the matter. How did you, Xiao Yiyi, know that I couldn''t handle it?"


    Zhang Qiang asked, puzzled.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I can''t?"


    Li Su asked Zhang Qiang absent-mindedly. Zhang Qiang was completely confused and didn''t know what Li Su was talking about.


    "What can''t?"


    "Nothing?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You also said that I can''t do it?"


    "Didn''t I save your life? You dare to say I can''t? Do you think I can touch your conscience? "


    "I don''t even know what you''re talking about. "Why are you so angry at me?"


    Zhang Qiang muttered as he moved the mop house to the side and handed a piece of paper to Li Su.


    "This patient will arrive tomorrow for diagnosis and treatment, and it just so happens that you''re here. Take a look for yourself, so that I don''t have to send more."


    Li Su took the paper angrily and flew into a rage once more after taking a glance at it.


    "Even you are bullying me. You dare to say that I can''t do it!"


    Li Su crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the trash can. With his only decent leg, he stepped on it crazily.


    "I can''t let you say I can''t, I can''t let you say I can''t, I can''t let you say I can''t."


    Zhang Qiang got up from his bed and looked at Li Su.


    "Oh, I know what''s wrong with you, but it''s hard to say."


    "What''s hard to say?"


    "You can''t."


    "Damn, why can''t I handle it?!" What''s wrong with me? Otherwise, I''ll let you try it right now! "


    As she spoke, Li Su began taking off her clothes.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong, I am a normal man, not good."


    Zhang Qiang lay back on the bed and continued to tremble.


    "You''re not allowed to laugh, or I''ll fire you."


    "Ding! Host, do you have a servant, Zhang Qiang?"


    Li Su was stupefied. She was just speaking offhandedly, yet you''re asking me to fire you, to work for me?


    He forcefully pressed the pointer that was pointing towards [Yes] on [No].


    Picking up the piece of paper, Li Su looked at it again.


    There were only two lines on it, one line was the address and the other line only had five words, [That won''t do].


    F * ck, you guys did it on purpose.


    Li Su cursed at Xiao Yiyi and called her. Xiao Yiyi did not answer at all.


    After being quiet for a while, Li Su''s anger finally subsided a little.


    "What time tomorrow?"


    "Any time is fine. They said they can send a car to pick us up?"


    "What car?"


    "I don''t know."


    "It''s not that Rolls-Royce doesn''t want to go."


    "Oh, I''ll contact them tomorrow."


    "Did you accept the prepaid medical fee?"


    "Yes, 100,000 yuan."


    "That''s too little. From now on, it will be one hundred and fifty thousand, not even two hundred thousand!" If anyone doesn''t want to see it, then scram! "


    Li Su angrily slapped her thigh and hissed as she sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "Where do I sleep?"


    "There are a total of two beds. Pick one yourself." After saying that, Zhang Qiang laid on his bed.


    F * ck!


    It''s a total of two beds. Your grandpa took a big one, while the other small one is still for me to choose?


    "Oh, right."


    Zhang Qiang stood up and placed his laptop in front of Li Su. He then took out a packet of tissue paper and placed it in front of Li Su.


    "I''m dead at night."


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhang Qiang did not answer and just laid on the bed and started snoring.


    Li Su looked at the computer in confusion.


    [Old Master''s Classic]


    A work of art written by Teacher Wu to induce retreat.


    [Tokyo is hot?]


    "Damn, you still think I can''t do it, don''t you?"


    Li Su threw the tissue in front of her onto Zhang Qiang''s head and lay down angrily.


    In the middle of the night, Li Su woke up.


    He was so hungry that he couldn''t sleep.


    "Zhang Qiang, Zhang Qiang."


    After Li Su called him twice, Zhang Qiang didn''t have any reaction. He went over and pushed him again. In the end, Zhang Qiang rolled over and went back to sleep.


    The room wasn''t big, but it was messy enough for Li Su to find a pair of underwear on a bowl and chopsticks on a pair of socks.


    After rummaging for a while, Li Su finally found a box of Master Kang from the corner of her room.


    Looking at the date on it, it was blurry and even Master Kang''s teacher could not see it clearly.


    After finding the instant noodles, there was only water left. Luckily there was a thermos bottle with barely enough water to fill a bowl of instant noodles.


    After the noodles were done, Li Su turned on Zhang Qiang''s computer out of boredom.


    The money he gave him was pretty good, but he didn''t know how he managed to get his hands on such a computer.


    However, Li Su didn''t go to study the movie by herself at night. Instead, she randomly lit it.


    He didn''t know that when he clicked on it, a picture appeared on the computer screen.


    Although he was a computer idiot, he still recognized that this was a stock market trend map.


    Damn, this person is truly a talent.


    Li Su saw that the picture was constantly rising. It was obvious that if she invested in this stock, she would definitely make a huge profit.


    Previously, when Zhang Qiang said that he was a gold hand on Wall Street, he thought that Zhang Qiang was just bragging. Unexpectedly, this matter turned out to be true.


    Thinking of this, Li Su couldn''t help but think of the money she earned through the strange system. The money was still in her bank account, if Zhang Qiang could double the amount of money, then she would be able to surpass that time.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she got. Li Su immediately woke Zhang Qiang up.


    "What are you doing not sleeping at night?"


    "Are you really a gold hand?"


    Zhang Qiang rolled his eyes at Li Su and turned around to continue sleeping. He was too lazy to even pay attention to Li Su.


    "No, are you really a Wall Street manipulator?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, why? "Can you let me sleep well? I haven''t slept for two days and two nights."


    "Get up and listen to me."


    "Grandpa Li, can you wake me up first?"


    "Do you want to make money?"


    "What do you want?"


    "Aren''t you a gold hand? I just happen to be rich. If the two of us join forces, then wouldn''t the richest man in the world be us? "


    "Nope."


    Zhang Qiang rejected the offer immediately and went straight to sleep.


    "Don''t sleep yet. Get up."


    Li Su pulled Zhang Qiang up once again.


    "What do you think?"


    "Nothing."


    "Why?"


    "Because I don''t want to."


    "I don''t want to do it. Why are you studying those maps?"


    "Because I''m sick, okay?"


    "Are you sick? Come, let me treat you. "


    With that, Li Su picked up Zhang Qiang''s arm and pressed it against Zhang Qiang''s pulse.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    "I want you to help me make money."


    "On what basis?"


    "It looks like I''ve fallen for you."


    "No, I won''t do it."


    "Why?"


    "No reason."

 C84

    Li Su talked casually and even made a lot of promises, but Zhang Qiang still said two words.


    "I won''t do it!"


    "Are you f * cking crazy? You actually didn''t use such a powerful ability? Are you stupid?"


    Li Su was also angered. She was too good at arguing and even though her mouth was already worn out, she still didn''t move to touch Zhang Qiang.


    "Whether it is or not is my business, I just won''t do it."


    "You''re a fool."


    "Yes, if I wasn''t a fool, I wouldn''t have given up my ten million yuan job for a woman and run back home and see her marry someone else."


    Li Su was stunned. She didn''t know that Zhang Qiang had such an ulterior motive.


    "You were dumped by a woman?"


    "Yes, I was dumped by a woman, are you happy? Satisfied? "


    After Zhang Qiang shouted at Li Su, he covered his head with a blanket.


    Li Su could clearly see Zhang Qiang''s body was trembling.


    Li Su patted on Zhang Qiang''s shoulder before walking out.


    After a while, he returned.


    Seeing that Zhang Qiang was still lying there, Li Su placed the bowl of instant noodles she prepared in front of him and started to eat.


    "I know you''re not asleep. If you''re not, get up and drink with me."


    "There''s nothing that can''t be solved by getting drunk. If there''s one, then it''ll be two."


    Li Su sucked in another two mouthfuls. The taste of the noodles was a little strange, but he did not mind it.


    "Don''t eat anymore, that bowl of noodles has expired for three months already."


    "Pfft!"


    Li Su sprayed out a mouthful of wine. She retched a few times but nothing came out. Instead, she became even hungrier.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Cheng wanted to make a joke out of me."


    Zhang Qiang didn''t say anything. Instead, he jumped off the bed, opened two bottles of beer, and stuffed one into Li Su''s hand. He then touched the bottle and gulped down half of the beer in one go.


    "Do you want to ask me why I don''t want to do it?"


    Li Su nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you if you finish this bottle of wine in one go."


    Without saying anything further, Li Su stuffed the bottle of wine into her mouth and looked at Zhang Qiang with the corner of her eyes.


    Zhang Qiang did not dare to show any weakness as he put the remaining half bottle of wine into his mouth.


    Li Su let out a burp.


    "Alright, you can say it now."


    Zhang Qiang''s face flushed. Without a second word, he opened another bottle of beer and continued drinking.


    "Follow me?" "Alright, I''ll accompany you today."


    Li Su also opened a bottle of beer and stuffed it into her mouth.


    You drink one bottle each, and the two seem to be competing who drinks more and who drinks faster.


    A beer soon ran out.


    Li Su was unable to catch her breath and immediately vomited.


    "Hahaha, you lost."


    "Bullsh * t, laozi is letting you win. Otherwise, laozi would turn you into a dog any second."


    "Hahaha."


    Zhang Qiang laughed and began to cry.


    Li Su was stunned for a moment before she patted Zhang Qiang''s shoulder.


    "Come, let''s do another one."


    Zhang Qiang shook his head.


    "Don''t you just want to know why I don''t want to do it? I''ll tell you now. "


    "I don''t want to know."


    Li Su sighed.


    "Everyone has their own secrets. If you force others to reveal their secrets, it would be meaningless."


    "No, you have to."


    Zhang Qiang pulled Li Su back.


    "You must listen!"


    "Alright, alright, I''ll listen."


    "I, Zhang Qiang, have been a good boy in everyone''s eyes since I was young."


    "I have never dropped out of the top three in an exam. I am number three in every age evaluation."


    "In junior high school, I am an influential figure in the entire school. As long as I take the exam, the first place has never fallen into the hands of others."


    "I graduated from junior high. I was accepted into the best high school in our province."


    "When I reached high school, my brilliance became even more dazzling. There were all sorts of competitions in the country. As long as it was about exams and I was there, I would pick any of the medals."


    "As I''ve won more and more awards, my pride has also grown. I think that no one is my match."


    "There was once a teacher from another school who disliked me and challenged me. I accepted it without any hesitation."


    "In front of more than three thousand people, that teacher was directly defeated by me. He''s an insane person, and even now, he''s still a fool."


    "I don''t have to listen to classes, I can just walk out of the school. I can even refuse to give face to the principal. I can do whatever I want."


    "Because they can''t lose me. With me, they can be at ease in the promotion rate. With me, they can get more funds from the provinces, from the country."


    "But one day I met her."


    "Her name is Xie QiuRong, she is my tablemate. But I never put her in my eyes because her studies are not as good as mine and she can''t pass the exam. "


    "Actually, her studies are also very good. She was always second in her grade, but because of my existence, she was completely suppressed."


    "That day, she stopped me at the school gates and asked if I wanted to compete with her."


    "Of course, I rejected her at once, but her words were enough to ignite my temper. "You just can''t," she said.


    When Li Su heard the word "no", she couldn''t help but shiver.


    "What are you competing against her for?"


    "She was competing with me in a way I''ve never seen before. She was accompanied by a colorful set of diagrams, all of which were lines. There were even some numbers on them, and she gave me a formula."


    "She said she would admit to being my girlfriend as long as I did it. I agreed without thinking, not because she was my girlfriend, but because I wasn''t going to be defeated. "


    I stood there for a day and a night. She stood with me for a day and a night.


    "I failed, that was the first time I failed since I was born. "I don''t know how I got back to the dorm, nor do I know what I did. All I could think about was that I failed."


    "I spent a week in a daze. I didn''t eat nor did I drink. If it wasn''t for the teacher finding out that I was being sent to the hospital, I would already be dead."


    "On the first day that I woke up, I received a letter. It was from her. She didn''t say anything. There was only one question. There were three words. You can''t."


    "I ran out of the hospital like crazy, came in front of her, and threw that piece of paper directly at her face. I know what she wants to do, but I want to fight for it."


    "What does she want to do?"


    "Because the college entrance exam is about to start. She wants me to focus all of my energy on this question to delay my progress."

 C85

    "Did she succeed?"


    Zhang Qiang did not directly answer Li Su''s question. He drank a bottle of wine in one go and said slowly.


    "It''s already been two months since the College Entrance Test. I don''t even have any classes anymore, so I started to crazily rush through all kinds of libraries.


    "Almost to the point of forgetting to eat and sleep, but finally I realized that there was no answer to this question."


    "No answer?"


    "Right, there''s no answer."


    "Why?"


    "Because the formula she gave me was not a corresponding attack at all, but a formula for material strength. Furthermore, this formula can only be used in advanced physical analysis."


    "Then why are you still working so hard?"


    "Because this is something I''ve never seen before. I want to study it thoroughly, but then I realized that this is not something I can do now."


    "Then did you take the college entrance exam?"


    "Yes."


    "And the result?"


    "The result is, I am still first, first in the entire province, and I got a perfect score."


    "What about her? Are you disappointed? "


    "No, she told me that I was the person she admired the most in her life. She wanted to be my girlfriend."


    "You agreed?"


    "Yes, because she kissed me."


    "Outstanding." "And then?"


    "Then the two of us went to different universities and went abroad, but she didn''t work on Wall Street and I stayed on Wall Street."


    "Why don''t you go with her?"


    She told me that if a man wants to get past a woman, he has to make a name for himself. I asked what was making a name for himself, and she said she wanted half of Wall Street.


    "You stayed on Wall Street?"


    Zhang Qiang nodded.


    "I stayed on Wall Street for five years. We called every day, video, and I gave her all the money I made. She told me she''d be back with me in six months."


    "And the result?"


    "As a result, just two months ago, I received word that she was getting married."


    "I came back from Wall Street in a hurry. I saw her in her luxurious life. I also saw her walking down the street with that man on her arm."


    "I went up to question her. She only gave me a slap and told me not to bother her."


    "I didn''t expect that after she left, that man would chase after me crazily."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know either. I can only try my best to escape. You already know what happened at the end."


    "Because of this?"


    "Right, because of this matter, I won''t be the manipulator. I want revenge."


    "Nonsense, do you know what kind of society this is? River crab society. What''s the most important thing about river crab society? "The most important thing is unity. How are you going to take revenge alone?"


    "What do you think we should do?"


    "No wonder you can play around with that woman. Your brain is suitable for reading."


    Li Su coughed and said.


    "It''s very easy to get revenge if you want. Let me tell you, the loudest slap came from the person you looked down upon standing in front of her with boundless glory."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Stupid, it means that you have more money than her, much more money than her. Then, buy all of her things and turn them into yours. All of the things that she was once proud of will become yours."


    Zhang Qiang stared at Li Su and she cleared her throat.


    "Killing cannot be done with a head on the ground, how can I let you feel good? You have to make her nothing, make her things yours, so that revenge will make you feel better. "


    Zhang Qiang still looked at Li Su.


    "What''s wrong? Not ruthless enough? Then let''s change another one. "


    "No, no, no. I realized that your medical skills are not the best, but rather, your yin techniques are the best."


    "I''ll take it that you''re praising me."


    "But I like it."


    Li Su and Zhang Qiang, who had just clinked another bottle, could not resist their deep sleepiness and fell to the ground at the same time, falling asleep.


    In the morning, Li Su was awoken by the dazzling gaze.


    Feeling the heavy weight on her body, Li Su took a look and saw that Zhang Qiang was on top of her.


    F * ck, I don''t have this kind of taste.


    Pushing away Zhang Qiang, Li Su stretched her back before calling An Xin to request a leave of absence. Only then did she begin to remove her bandages.


    The wound was almost completely healed, and after removing the thread, only a red mark could be seen. If one didn''t pay careful attention, it would be impossible to notice.


    The bullet wound on his thigh had also healed. Jumping up didn''t affect his movements at all.


    "Hey, it''s time to get up. Shouldn''t we go see a doctor?"


    Li Su kicked Zhang Qiang, causing him to roll over and remain motionless.


    "Huang Qiu Rong is here!"


    Just as Li Su finished speaking, Zhang Qiang jumped up.


    "Huang Qiu Rong, I hate you!"


    After shouting, Zhang Qiang found the scene in front of him somewhat familiar. Wasn''t this his rented house?


    "Li Su!"


    After recovering from his shock, Zhang Qiang bellowed!


    Li Su smiled awkwardly.


    "That, I just want to try and see if it works."


    "I''m not done with you!"


    Zhang Qiang was just about to go all out against Li Su when his phone rang.


    "Hello? "Oh, okay, right away."


    "The person who came to pick us up is here."


    Zhang Qiang washed his face and rinsed his mouth. Then he took Li Su''s medical case and went downstairs.


    "This kid."


    Li Su smiled as she followed him.


    [Servant''s Loyalty is increased, Reward 50 Merit Points]


    Eh, there was such a good thing?


    Li Su quickly checked and sure enough, the Loyalty Level behind Zhang Qiang had risen to 65.


    Not bad, not bad. Looks like I have to drink more with him in the future. Maybe his loyalty will increase to 100.


    Li Su proudly thought as she walked out.


    Just as he reached the door, a black car appeared in front of him.


    F * ck, it''s really Rolls-Royce! It was still a mirage!


    So fucking rich.


    Li Su was extremely envious of the streamlined cars.


    "Divine Doctor Li, please!"


    A middle-aged man dressed in very formal attire opened the car door.


    Li Su saw that Zhang Qiang was already sitting inside with a glass of red wine in his hand.


    After silently cursing, Li Su entered the cave.


    "Why didn''t you call me?"


    "Who said I didn''t call you? Who told you not to hear?"


    Zhang Qiang took a sip of the red wine with a look of enjoyment on his face.


    Li Su poured a cup for herself and spat it out the moment it was placed in her mouth.


    "What is that thing? It''s bitter, astringent, and sour."


    "Bull chewing peony."


    Zhang Qiang commented.


    "What did you say?" What am I? "Let me tell you, I was the president of the Bordeaux red wine district before, what good wine have I not tasted?"


    "As long as it''s Bordeaux red wine, I can taste it with one mouthful. Who knows what kind of stuff it''s made of."


    "This is Bordeaux."


    Zhang Qiang said faintly.


    "I ¡­"


    Li Su picked up the bottle. There was nothing on it.


    "Liar, it''s not written on there."


    Zhang Qiang handed the cork to Li Su. There was a mark on it.


    Li Su''s face instantly turned red.


    All day long, he had been bragging, but today, he had been tricked.

 C86

    Since the car had started, Li Su fastened the safety belt and held the seat tightly with both hands.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What''s going on?" Zhang Qiang didn''t understand what was going on with Li Su.


    "I''m sick."


    The shadow in Li Su''s heart had already been cast away by Xiao Yi Yi and Li Wen Qiang.


    Zhang Qiang almost spat out the wine in his mouth and gave Li Su a thumbs up.


    Rolls-Royce was Rolls-Royce. As she walked, she did not feel any bumps at all. This made Li Su''s complexion look slightly better.


    Finally, when Li Su almost couldn''t take it anymore, the car stopped.


    "Mr. Li, please!"


    The car door opened, and Li Su''s trembling hands undid the safety.


    "Where''s the bathroom?"


    Li Su''s mouth was tightly shut, and her face was slightly pale.


    "Follow me."


    The butler brought Li Su to the bathroom while Zhang Qiang was taken away by someone else.


    "Wow!"


    Once Li Su closed the bathroom door, she started vomiting crazily. The steward standing outside the door could not bear to vomit.


    Half an hour later, after Li Su spat out all of her bitter water, it was finally over.


    "Mr. Li." The steward kindly brought him a bowl of water to rinse his mouth.


    The refreshing mint taste mixed with the bitter taste in Li Su''s mouth added to Li Su''s desire to vomit.


    She pushed the cup into the butler''s hand and threw up again while hugging the toilet.


    The butler''s face darkened.


    Is this a doctor or a patient?


    This time, it was very quick. Only ten minutes had passed.


    Under the guidance of the butler, Li Su walked into the living room dizzily.


    Zhang Qiang had already been waiting there for a long time.


    "Mr. Li, this is our master."


    "I''ve long heard of Mr. Li''s famous name, Lu Zhiyi." Lu Zhiyi held Li Su''s hand and said.


    "Mr. Li, what are you doing?"


    "Sorry, car sickness."


    Li Su said in embarrassment.


    "Erm, does Mr Lu have anything to eat?"


    "Oh, yes, please follow me."


    Damn, rich people are just not the same.


    In front of Li Su was a two feet long lobster and a bowl of something like a fan. This should be the abalone.


    "Please."


    Just as Lu Zhiyi finished speaking, Li Su pulled out a large pincer from the lobster.


    The oil that was splattered all over the butler''s face.


    The butler''s face darkened.


    Lu Zhiyi smiled as he looked at Li Su wolfing down her food.


    Zhang Qiang could not help but roll his eyes. Compared to Li Su''s appearance, he was much more refined.


    Zhang Qiang''s way of eating made Lu Zhiyi''s eyes light up.


    The way a person ate was enough to know what kind of person he was.


    Obviously, Zhang Qiang was even more pleasing to the eyes than Li Su.


    The butler whispered something into Lu Zhiyi''s ear. Lu Zhiyi lightly nodded his head and continued to look at Li Su with a smile.


    "I''m full."


    Li Su touched her stomach in satisfaction as she used her tongue to wipe away the oil stains at the corner of her mouth.


    Zhang Qiang rolled his eyes again.


    "Mr. Lu, let''s begin. Let me see the patient."


    "Don''t be in such a hurry."


    Lu Zhiyi snapped his fingers, and the butler placed a stack of papers in front of Li Su.


    "This is?"


    "This is our agreement."


    "I won''t sign."


    Li Su pushed the paper away and said.


    "If you believe me, let me see. If you don''t believe me, I''ll leave."


    "Mr. Li, don''t be angry. I don''t doubt your medical skills, but this is the first time we have come into contact with each other. If something were to happen, after all, hehehe."


    Li Su finally understood. He still didn''t quite believe her.


    "Since that''s the case, I think I should leave."


    Li Su stood up and walked out.


    The moment she stepped out of the door, she bumped into someone without even noticing.


    Ahhh!


    After a scream, Li Su discovered that she had knocked down a woman.


    It was a very beautiful woman. Li Su was slightly dumbfounded by what she saw.


    She wore a dark suit that exposed her figure. Her pair of beautiful big eyes were filled with pain.


    "Are you alright?"


    Li Su reached out her hand to help her up.


    The woman took a step back and pushed herself up against the wall.


    Li Su watched the woman leave doubtfully and made up her mind immediately.


    "Mr Lu, I''ll accept this agreement."


    Lu Zhiyi didn''t know why Li Su would suddenly change her mind, but he naturally beamed with happiness.


    "Mister Li is indeed straightforward."


    "But before I say it, my medical fee is very high."


    "I''m prepared."


    Lu Zhiyi left while patting his shoulder. The butler carried a box to Li Su and opened it.


    It was filled with a box full of money.


    "This is a million yuan. If Mr. Li can cure my son, all of this is yours."


    "I think you misunderstood."


    Li Su said.


    "I''m seeing a patient. I''m not sure how much money I''ll charge until I see the patient."


    "Alright, everything will be decided by Mr. Li."


    Of course, Li Su wouldn''t rashly sign the agreement in front of her and leave this job to Zhang Qiang.


    Zhang Qiang had been on Wall Street before. Although he wasn''t a professional lawyer, he still knew a little about it.


    After taking a closer look, he saw that there were no big problems and nodded at Li Su.


    "Mr. Lu, this agreement is only valid for this treatment. After the treatment is done, I will not be responsible for any of the terms of this agreement."


    "Don''t worry Mr Li, this is only a confidentiality agreement. As long as Mr Li doesn''t tell anyone about what happened here, I, Lu Zhiyi, will not find trouble with Mr Li."


    "I''m not that free."


    Li Su signed her name.


    The agreement was made in duplicate, with each party holding one copy.


    "Take me to the patient."


    "Mr. Li, please."


    Li Su followed behind Lu Zhiyi, finally arriving in front of the mobile building.


    "Get lost! Get lost now! I don''t want to see you! "


    There was a jingling sound as if something on top of the building had been smashed.


    The door creaked open.


    A woman came out. This woman was the woman Li Su had knocked down.


    There was a bright red handprint on the woman''s handsome face. Her hair was a mess, and a few buttons had fallen off her clothes, revealing her snow-white skin.


    However, Li Su saw a few scars on the woman''s chest, although the woman had already pulled up her clothes after coming out.


    "Dad."


    The woman covered her face and said with a sobbing tone.


    "F * ck off."


    Lu Zhiyi''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    "This is?"


    "She''s my good-for-nothing daughter-in-law."


    Seeing that Lu Zhiyi wasn''t willing to bring it up, Li Su tactfully stopped asking.


    "Butler, open the door."


    "Didn''t I tell you before? I don''t want to see you, hurry up and get lost! "


    Just as Li Su followed behind Lu Zhiyi into the door, a black object was thrown over.


    Li Su quickly dodged to the side.

 C87

    The butler flashed past and caught the black object in his hand.


    Li Su fixed her eyes on it and saw that it was a jar made of black pottery.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Lu Zhiyi shouted angrily.


    "Dad?"


    A voice came from the corner, but his appearance could not be seen.


    Because the entire building was covered by heavy curtains, other than the light coming from the entrance, there was no other lighting at all.


    The butler pulled open all the curtains, and only then did Li Su see the person sleeping on the sofa.


    The man''s face was sickly white from the lack of sunlight.


    "Mr. Li, this is my son."


    Li Su nodded.


    [Name of patient, Lu Yanghui; Age of patient, 29; Disease of patient, Flowery Willow; Cause of disease, excessive indulgence]


    "I''m not sick, I''m not sick. All of you, scram!"


    Lu Yanghui crazily shouted at Li Su.


    "You unfilial son, stop talking."


    "Dad, you just have to kick that woman out, I promise. I''ll be right there, really."


    Lu Yanghui said as he lifted up his shirt and scratched it.


    Li Su could see that there was a layer of dense red dots on his body.


    These little red dots were ripped apart by Lu Yanghui''s scratching power and a burst of yellow pus flowed out from them.


    "Dad, please, just kick that woman out. I don''t want to see her."


    "Butler."


    Lu Zhiyi shouted. The butler stepped forward and pressed a few points on Lu Yanghui''s body, causing him to fall limply to the ground. However, the hideous expression on his face showed that he was currently in great pain.


    Li Su did not have a shred of pity in her heart. Towards someone like him, Li Su wished for nothing more than for him to die right there and then.


    However, what surprised him was that the Lu family''s steward''s finger technique was similar to the thirteen needles of the ghost sect that he had used.


    Why did he accept this agreement? It was because of that woman, Lu Zhiyi''s daughter-in-law.


    When Li Su knocked her down, he saw a trace of ruthlessness on the woman''s neck, although it was faint.


    The painful expression on her face as she held her hand against the wall made Li Su feel suspicious.


    The dress looked appropriate, but it was wrapped too tightly. It was very doubtful that it would wrap so tightly in such a hot day.


    He knew very well how powerful he was when he bumped into her.


    It was impossible for him to cause such a huge amount of damage, causing the woman to be drenched in cold sweat.


    When he saw the woman''s hand against the wall, there were cigarette burns all over it, and he understood.


    This woman was being abused.


    When he saw this woman at the entrance of the house, Li Su became even more certain of it.


    There were teeth marks on the woman''s exposed chest, and blood was seeping out.


    In order to prevent the beauty from suffering so much, Li Su decided to accept this list.


    "Mr. Li, what do you think?"


    "I can treat it."


    Li Su said.


    "Sorry for the trouble, Mr. Li."


    "You''re welcome. All of you, leave. No one is allowed to enter without my permission. Close the curtains."


    Li Su looked around and counted.


    "I know that you have many cameras installed in this room, turn them off as well. If I find out, then I''m sorry, but I can cure him and make him a cripple again."


    Lu Zhiyi''s expression changed. He nodded and walked out.


    The room was dark again.


    "Get out of my way, get out of my way! I''m not sick, I''m not sick! "


    Lu Yanghui roared as his face constantly twitched.


    Li Su really ignored him. She opened her medical kit, took out her own silver needles and pierced them into the space between Lu Yanghui''s neck.


    Lu Yanghui did not say a word and fainted.


    Li Su took off all of his clothes. Only then did she see that his entire body was festering.


    His lower body was swollen like a white radish, and his lower body was densely packed with pus.


    A fishy stench wafted through the air. Li Su covered her nose, wishing she could kick Lu Yanghui.


    Such a rascal, with such a beastly appearance, blaming the other party for her actions. He truly did not know the meaning of what he was saying.


    Li Su really felt that this girl wasn''t worth it.


    However, he still had to treat his illness.


    Lu Yanghui''s condition was quite troublesome, and the treatment was quite trivial.


    Li Su wrote a prescription on the paper.


    "Butler."


    When she walked to the door and shouted, the Lu family''s butler appeared in front of Li Su.


    "Mr. Li."


    "Grab the medicine according to the prescription, grind it into powder according to the ratio above, then send it over to me. Also, bring me a brazier. Also, bring me a lot of cotton wool, two pieces of 2-meter long white cotton cloth. It must be detoxified."


    The butler took the prescription and left without saying a word.


    Lu Zhiyi stood far away and paced around anxiously. The butler showed Lu Zhiyi Li Su''s prescription.


    "Prepare it for him. Also, leave this prescription behind."


    "Yes."


    Half an hour later, the butler brought over all the things Li Su wanted.


    Li Su could not help but sigh. The rich man''s speed was originally supposed to be fast, but now it took him half an hour.


    After the butler put down the things, Li Su gave him a new medicinal formula and some random things.


    Lu Zhiyi looked at the items on it. They were all very ordinary items. He didn''t know what he wanted them for.


    Half an hour later, Li Su gave him another prescription, which made Lu Zhiyi even more uncertain.


    Not only him, even Zhang Qiang felt that something was wrong with Li Su. Normally, she would prescribe medicine in such a complicated manner. What was going on today?


    "Mr. Li, may I know what prescription you have?"


    "Secret."


    Lu Zhiyi came across a soft nail on Li Su''s head. He was even more certain that Li Su''s prescription was a treasure.


    Li Su was being careful. Ever since he asked her to sign the contract, he knew that this person was a cunning merchant.


    Whenever he saw a little benefit, he would just rush forward like a swarm of flies.


    Therefore, he divided the prescription into three parts. If he were to use one part, he would die without a doubt. If the ingredients were to be mixed together, even if he did not know the ratio, he would still die.


    Another half an hour passed, and only after the butler had finished preparing all the items requested by Li Su did Li Su begin her official treatment.


    After arranging the three powders neatly, Li Su threw a piece of cotton cloth onto the ground, placed Lu Yanghui on top of it, and used her own silver needle to prick all the pus on his body.


    After putting the first powder into boiling water, he wiped the whole thing off Lu Yanghui''s body.


    After changing a piece of cotton, he mixed the second powder into a paste and smeared it on Lu Yanghui''s body.


    The rest was all about Lu Yanghui''s lower body.


    Using a small knife, he cut open Lu Yanghui''s skin. Then, he dipped a silver needle in some powder and pierced a few needles into Lu Yanghui''s groin.


    Ahhh!

 C88

    When Lu Zhiyi heard his son''s scream, he could not help but run over.


    However, Zhang Qiang was standing at the door.


    "Mr Lu, you can''t go in."


    "It''s my son inside."


    "No."


    "Butler."


    The butler appeared in front of Zhang Qiang and threw him to the side.


    Lu Zhiyi quickly opened the door and walked in. He saw Li Su sitting on the sofa.


    "Mr. Li?"


    Li Su pointed at the pile of white objects beside her.


    "Son!" "Son!"


    Lu Zhiyi was about to take off the bandages on Lu Yanghui''s body.


    "If you don''t want your son to die, then feel free."


    Lu Zhiyi stopped what he was doing.


    "What does Mr. Li mean?"


    "Advice."


    Li Su placed her silver needle back into the medicine box and said.


    "Three pieces of advice. First, burn down everything in the room. The house must be disinfected. "


    "Secondly, remind him not to get angry. Use too much strength, and don''t let his emotions fluctuate too much."


    "Third, stay away from women. It''s best not to let them see you for at least a year."


    Lu Zhiyuan looked at Li Su''s ice-cold tone.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Believe it or not." Li Su said.


    "I just did what I had to do and said."


    [Ding, treatment completed. The consultation fee is 24,000,000 yuan. Do you want to pay the host?]


    "The medical fee is two million four hundred thousand. Take out the money."


    Not only was Lu Zhiyi stunned by Li Su''s indifferent words, even Zhang Qiang was stunned.


    "Are you snatching the money?"


    "Take out the money."


    "And if I don''t?"


    "Try it."


    Neither of them wanted to step back. Their eyes met, and they could see sparks crackling in the air.


    "Butler, give it to him."


    "Yes, master."


    Li Su gave her bank card number to the butler. Five minutes later, a text message sounded.


    Li Su picked up her medical kit and turned to leave.


    "Mr. Lu, I, Li Su, am not someone who collects money randomly. If you don''t believe me, you can call me anytime. There are still three days left until I''m ill, so come and find me anytime."


    Li Su left with Zhang Qiang.


    "Old master, what should we do now?"


    Lu Zhiyi looked at Lu Yanghui who was wrapped into a dumpling.


    "Do it!"


    "Are you asking for too much?"


    Sitting in the taxi, Zhang Qiang asked Li Su who was sitting beside him.


    "Not much. I think it''s a bit too little."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve said it before, I''m not just taking money from patients. Some people don''t want a single cent, while some people want more than they can imagine."


    "But two and a half million is too much."


    "Not much, not much at all."


    Li Su said.


    "He forcefully insulted five girls who weren''t even sixteen years old yet. Just this rule alone is enough for him to die, so asking 2.4million from him isn''t much."


    "How do you know?"


    "That''s not something you should ask."


    Li Su closed her eyes and lay quietly on the back seat.


    "Let''s go to your place first. We''ll discuss what happened last night."


    Sitting in the speeding taxi, Li Su flipped through the information regarding Lu Yanghui''s settlement. The more she looked, the more furious she became.


    This was too easy on Lu Yanghui. If he had enough strength, Lu Yanghui would definitely have to pay the price.


    When they arrived, Zhang Qiang kept looking at Li Su.


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    "Why aren''t you vomiting?"


    "Why should I vomit?"


    "Didn''t you vomit every time you take a car? It was pretty fast on the way back, why didn''t you throw up? "


    "This is ¡­"


    Before Li Su finished speaking, she felt her stomach start to twitch.


    "Wow!"


    Seeing Li Su starting to vomit, Zhang Qiang nodded in satisfaction.


    "That''s more like it."


    Li Su was dragged back to her room by Zhang Qiang in the end.


    "Zhang Qiang, it''s best not to say anything in front of me from now on."


    Zhang Qiang chuckled and did not answer.


    Li Su took out a bank card from her pocket and tossed it to Zhang Qiang.


    "There should be close to four million in here. Take it."


    "How do you have so much money?"


    "All my medical fees."


    "You really are a liar."


    "He''s also a great liar."


    Li Su sat up and said to Zhang Qiang.


    Money can be given to you, but I have only one condition, and that money cannot be used for human purposes. You can tell me what you want to buy, and I''ll get it for you.


    "Then what did you give me?"


    Zhang Qiang threw the money to Li Su.


    "Earning money is for spending. The only thing I can''t do is spend it, what do I need it for?"


    "Wait a moment, I''ll make a call."


    Li Su thought for a moment. That seemed to be the case.


    The money had been lying on her card, but it couldn''t be used for personal purposes, which made Li Su feel twisted.


    He filtered through all the people in his brain, as if there were only two people who could help him in this aspect.


    One of them was Feng Duoduo, but unfortunately, Feng Duoduo was currently locked up and could not come out.


    The other one was Xiao Yiyi, but Xiao Yiyi was the eldest young miss of the Xiao family.


    Whether or not I can make a phone call first.


    "Hello, this is Li Su."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    "Are you free right now?"


    "Yes."


    "I have something to discuss with you."


    "Speak."


    "I don''t understand. Can you find me a quiet place to hide?"


    "There''s a caf¨¦ next to mine. Come here."


    "Alright."


    After Li Su hung up the phone, she pulled Zhang Qiang and ran towards the place where Xiao Yi Yi had told him to go.


    When they arrived, Xiao Yiyi was already waiting for them.


    Dressed in a professional suit, Li Su completely revealed her figure. When she saw this, she gulped down a mouthful of saliva.


    "Sit, what is it?"


    Li Su swallowed a mouthful of saliva, forcefully pulling her thoughts back into her head.


    He recounted what he had discussed with Zhang Qiang.


    "Help us come up with an idea."


    "You''re that long-lost gold player?"


    Xiao Yiyi''s eyes lit up as she leaned forward and looked at Zhang Qiang. Li Su stared at her even more imposing chest as she gulped.


    "I''m not disappearing. I just have some matters to take care of."


    "Do you know? Now the oligarchs on Wall Street are looking for you, and if they find you, they''ll get a million dollars in prize money. "


    "Do you need a million dollars?"


    "I''m not lacking."


    "Hur hur."


    "Haha."


    Li Su was shocked awake by the two''s laughter. She did not know why they were laughing. However, he was immediately attracted by Xiao Yiyi''s trembling chest.


    "If you do it with me, I''ll give you the greatest freedom."


    "He''s my boss."


    Zhang Qiang pointed to Li Su.


    "I promised to work for him for five years."

 C89

    Xiao Yiyi saw Li Su''s pig-like face as she used water to cover her chest.


    Li Su tilted her head to the side.


    "Are you sure this is your boss?"


    "Probably."


    Zhang Qiang said with uncertainty. Because it was shameful to know Li Su so well, there was saliva on the table.


    "A car is coming!"


    Zhang Qiang yelled into Li Su''s ear. Li Su shuddered and started vomiting as she reflexively hugged the trash can.


    "What happened to him?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, he can''t ride a car now. Once he does, it will be like this."


    Li Su lay on the ground after vomiting for a long time.


    "Where did it come from?"


    "Old driver, you are driving around randomly. Your mind is already in a mess."


    Li Su wiped her mouth and sat up.


    "How is your discussion going?"


    "You''re his boss?"


    Li Su looked at Zhang Qiang and nodded.


    "You''re his boss?"


    "What''s wrong? "Can''t I?"


    "Do you know who he is?"


    "I know."


    "You''re asking him to work for you even after knowing the truth?"


    "Why can''t I let him work for me?"


    Xiao Yiyi angrily looked at Li Su.


    "You are wasting such a precious resource."


    "None of your business."


    "I don''t care what despicable means you used to make him surrender. Now I want him to be mine."


    "Impossible, he''s mine now."


    Xiao Yiyi''s beautiful eyes met Li Su''s. However, Li Su did use her peripheral vision to admire the rising and falling chest under Xiao Yiyi''s uniform.


    "Zhang Qiang, come with me."


    "I promised him I''d work for him for free for five years."


    "Li Su, I didn''t expect you to be so despicable and shameless, to even mention such a hypocritical condition."


    "He suggested it himself."


    Xiao Yiyi looked at Zhang Qiang, who nodded seriously.


    "I didn''t have the money to pay for his consultation, so I gave him a free five years."


    "How much is it? I''ll pay double for you. "


    "Sorry, he''s priceless now, so he''s not for sale."


    "You ¡­"


    "What''s more, he''s not working for me right now, but my brother. He''s priceless and won''t sell!"


    Regardless of whether Li Su''s words were true or false, at the very least, Zhang Qiang was moved by her words.


    The result was that Zhang Qiang''s Loyalty Level directly rose to 70. This made Li Su feel very good in her heart.


    Zhang Qiang said to Xiao Yiyi.


    "Xiao ¡­" "Director Xiao, I won''t leave Li Su for the time being, unless I''m still interested in working after five years, I''ll consider your suggestion."


    Hearing Zhang Qiang''s words, Xiao Yiyi was like a defeated rooster as she sat on a chair.


    "Yiyi ¡­"


    "Don''t call me Yiyi."


    "Director Xiao ¡­"


    "Don''t call me Director Xiao."


    "Who''s that ¡­"


    "Who are you talking to?!"


    Xiao Yiyi''s teammate, Su Ming, glared at him angrily. Li Su and Zhang Qiang looked at each other and thought at the same time: Eldest Aunt is here.


    "Okay, what I want to say is, although Zhang Qiang is working for me, I didn''t mistreat him. Now, I have a plan. I hope that you can participate so that he can be your man."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Speak, what is it?"


    When Xiao Yiyi heard Li Su''s words, she immediately changed her appearance as if nothing had happened.


    Li Su recounted what happened just now, "This is what happened, but I have one condition, and that is that this money can''t be used by anyone, including me."


    "You mean you can''t use it for private purposes, and you still want to spend it?"


    "Oh right, I don''t have enough brains, so I want to ask for your help."


    Xiao Yiyi lowered her head in thought. Li Su and Zhang Qiang didn''t disturb him. However, Zhang Qiang''s gaze towards Li Su was a little off.


    This was because Li Su was constantly staring at an especially prominent spot on Xiao Yiyi''s body.


    "I have an idea." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "What method?"


    "We set up a charity."


    "What is a charity?"


    "Charitable funds refer to the organizations of individuals and enterprises with certain organizations that collect funds for the vulnerable groups without compensation. For the disabled, for women and children, for example, it''s a good organization, but it''s not a profitable institution. "


    Zhang Qiang quickly said without waiting for Xiao Yiyi to reply.


    "With your ability."


    Li Su rolled her eyes at Zhang Qiang.


    "What should we do?"


    "Do you want public or private?"


    "What''s the difference? The difference is that you can ask society for money, and you can''t ask society for money. "


    "Then we don''t ask society for money. All the money is provided by me alone."


    "However, this isn''t a big thing for you. Since this isn''t a big thing, then there''s no way for you to help more people."


    Xiao Yiyi''s question made Li Su think for a long time.


    The reason he had come to Xiao Yiyi to help him was because he hoped that the medical fees he had received would be used on even more people.


    Perhaps this was a condition given to him by the Ghost Doctor System. Otherwise, why wouldn''t it take back so much money?


    The Ghost Doctor System was a punitive force against evil, so she hoped that she could do her best to maximize the growth of the good in this society.


    "You''re the young miss of the Xiao Group. In this aspect, you''ve eaten more salt than we''ve eaten rice. What do you think we should do?"


    "It''s simple. We set up a company. This company is mainly responsible for the operation of the charitable foundation."


    "I don''t understand these things, so I will be in charge of paying for it."


    What Li Su was most suitable for was soy sauce.


    "There are two other issues that need to be resolved."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "One, what is the name of our company? "Second, what is the direction of our charity?"


    "The company''s name is easy to manage. "What is this direction of charity?"


    "Charity direction. After our fund has made a profit, who do we have the money to help?"


    "I''m a doctor. I''m helping the patients, of course."


    Li Su frowned and said.


    "This name shall be Li Su."


    "Do you think you''re the country''s leader? That definitely won''t be approved."


    Xiao Yiyi rolled her eyes at Li Su.


    "Then what is it?"


    Xiao Yiyi also began to think.


    "Why don''t we call it Yi Qiang Su?"


    Zhang Qiang said.


    "What?"


    "Look, you''re called Li Su, she''s Xiao Yiyi, and I''m Zhang Qiang. If we put our names together, we''ll be Yi Su."


    Zhang Qiang proudly looked at the two of them, waiting for their praise.


    Li Su slapped the back of Zhang Qiang''s head.


    "What lousy name is this? They think we''re farm labourers, but why don''t you just say we''re the suspense to help the world?"


    "This is it!"

 C90

    "What is it?"


    Zhang Qiang and Li Su were confused.


    "I mean the name."


    "What name?"


    "The name of our charity."


    "It is called ''The World Benefactor'', the person who helped the world through a hanging kettle." Xiao Yiyi said, "This name not only indicates the direction of our fund, but also our philosophy. Our main target is to kill three birds with one stone."


    "I''m a genius."


    Li Su touched her chin and picked up the shiny silver plate from the table, looking at the inside of the plate.


    "I find myself really handsome."


    "I noticed it too."


    "You noticed it too?"


    "I noticed that your skin is getting thicker and thicker."


    Li Su''s face instantly fell.


    "Alright, the two of you stop quarreling. There''s one more thing we need to do, and that is the structure of the entire company."


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Do you already have a candidate?"


    "Let me tell you this."


    Li Su said.


    "I thought it was very simple, but I didn''t expect it to be this complicated. So, what I wanted to say was, how about you help me?"


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Su and asked, "Are you trying to poach me?"


    "Being able to dig out a beauty as beautiful as you is also my fortune. Are you coming or not?"


    Li Su said.


    "To be honest, I don''t understand what you''re saying, so I hope you can become the company''s manager."


    "Why?"


    "Firstly, you were born in a large international group like the Xiao Group. Secondly, it is my personal logic towards you. You have never been willing to live under the shadow of the previous generation. You want to create a huge undertaking to prove yourself."


    Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Su''s serious expression and thought for a long time.


    Perhaps you''re right, this is the genes of our Xiao family, just like my father. Because he didn''t want to accept my grandfather''s arrangements, he went overseas by himself. It has already been ten years.


    "So I accept your suggestion."


    "So should we celebrate?"


    "Of course." Zhang Qiang said, "You''re the one treating."


    "Alright, then ¡­"


    Li Su was about to pat her chest and agree, but he thought of an even more awkward question.


    "About that, I don''t have any money."


    "Don''t you have nearly four million in your bank card?"


    Zhang Qiang asked, puzzled.


    "I''ve told you that you can''t use this money for yourself. Not even I can use it for myself."


    "Why?"


    "Nope."


    "Looks like I''m the only one treating."


    Xiao Yiyi said with a wry smile, but in her heart, she was very happy.


    Li Su reiterated this point at the table.


    "We must not use this money for ourselves. Otherwise, if we find out about it, we might be in danger."


    "How dangerous is it?"


    "Die."


    Li Su''s one word caused the two of them to look at him in shock.


    "I am not exaggerating, so in the early stages of establishing this fund, we will have to make our system the strictest, the world''s strictest system."


    "I''ll do my best." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I''m not trying, I''m trying."


    Li Su said.


    "I''m really not joking. I''m not exaggerating. If someone used it for their own use, none of us would be able to escape."


    "Who has such great ability?"


    Xiao Yiyi ran Li Su''s words through her mind. At the same time, she was also thinking about the famous hacking organizations and assassination organizations in the world.


    "You don''t know, it''s everywhere, really, he can know any secret he wants to know."


    "You know him?"


    Zhang Qiang nodded at Li Su and his face turned pale.


    "I want to quit."


    "Impossible. If you quit now, the result would be the same."


    This sentence was what Li Su said to scare Zhang Qiang. What a joke! It wasn''t easy for me to persuade you, but now you tell me I can''t take it anymore. I won''t be spitting spittle for nothing.


    Zhang Qiang''s face became even paler. Now that he felt that he was dead, it was better for him not to meet Li Su.


    "The purpose of scaring Zhang Qiang has already been achieved." Li Su continued.


    "As long as we follow his rules and don''t use the money in secret, spending all of it where we need it, then we won''t suffer any blow."


    Xiao Yiyi smiled bitterly.


    "I''ve never found a time when I could feel at ease with you. Everywhere I go, I''m on tenterhooks."


    Li Su thought about it for a moment. Ever since she got to know Xiao Yi, she seemed to be like that.


    "I wish our Lithur Fund a great deal of success in helping the world."


    The three of them clinked their glasses together.


    "I have a little more." Li Su said solemnly.


    "Why do you have more?"


    "Last." Li said, "Don''t put my name in the company. Also, unless necessary, we must keep it a secret."


    The two of them didn''t know what Li Su was doing, but both of them agreed. This was also a form of protection for them.


    After dinner, Xiao Yiyi and Zhang Qiang took Li Su Qian to manage the company, as well as a series of other things.


    Li Su had nothing better to do, so she strolled around the streets.


    "I''ve crossed mountains and seas before, and passed through mountains and seas as well. In the blink of an eye, everything that I once possessed has disappeared like a wisp of smoke ¡­"


    "Hello, this is Li Su."


    "I''m Li Wenqiang." Li Wen Qiang said, "I found out what you told me."


    "Wait a minute, where are you now? I came to find you. "


    Li Su said.


    "Forget it. Find a place, I''ll come find you."


    Maybe it was because Li Wenqiang thought of Li Su''s car sickness, so he rejected her.


    Half an hour later, Li Wen Qiang and Li Su were sitting in a private room. Outside of the room, there were many of Li Wen Qiang''s subordinates standing guard.


    "Did you find out?" Li Su asked in concern.


    "Yes." Li Wen Qiang said.


    "Although I know who it is, this person doesn''t have any connections with you. I don''t know why he wants to kill you."


    "Who is it?"


    "Zhu Chengtian."


    Li Su ran through all the people she had come into contact with in her mind and did not find anyone who matched this name.


    "Do you have a picture of him?"


    Li Su asked.


    Li Wenqiang took out a photo from his pocket. The person in the photo looked very young and wore a very low-key attire. He wore sunglasses, and his hair was a very ordinary crew cut, very casual.


    "Are you sure?" Li Su wondered if Li Wen Qiang had given her the wrong picture.


    "One cannot judge a book by its cover." Li Wen Qiang said.


    "He''s the number one person under the ground in Xingqing City. If he stomps his feet, the entire city will tremble."


    "Does this include you?"

 C91

    Li Wen Qiang smiled and didn''t say anything, but Li Su understood immediately.


    It wasn''t that Li Wenqiang was afraid, but that the time was not ripe yet. Right now, he was probably waiting for a good opportunity.


    "Thank you, I owe you a promise." Li Su stood up and thanked him.


    "You saved my mother''s life, which means you saved my life. We''re even now." Li Wen Qiang said.


    "It''s not the same. I''ll take your medical fee, which means that the transaction between us no longer exists. In other words, I still owe you my life."


    Seeing Li Su not giving up an inch, Li Wen Qiang thought of this idea.


    "How about this, I know that your medical skills are superb, and it can be said that it''s not too much to say that your ''bones'' have grown flesh. I''ve booked five spots for serious injuries from you, but I''ll pay for my medical fees."


    "I''ll give you fifteen. You can call me whenever you want." Li Su said.


    "Then it''s settled."


    After saying goodbye to Li Wenqiang, Li Su held the photo of Zhu Chengtian and kept thinking.


    He had never come into contact with this person before, so why would he want to kill him?


    "I used to cross mountains and seas, and also passed through mountains and seas of people ¡­"


    The sudden ringing of the phone startled Li Su.


    It was an unfamiliar phone number.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Li Su?" I''m Wang Xing Huo, come to my office now. "


    Wang Xing Huo said anxiously.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s an extremely urgent matter. You''ll know once you get here. Hurry up."


    Wang Xing''s flustered look made Li Su at a loss.


    But as Li Su thought about it, she didn''t delay any further. 10 minutes later, he appeared at the door of the office. Of course, Mu Hanyi, whom he had been looking forward to seeing, didn''t appear.


    "What is the matter?" Is one of your squad seriously injured and wants me to treat him? Let me tell you first, my medical fees are very high. "


    The moment Li Su entered, she sat down on the sofa and crossed her legs.


    "I''m not joking. You''re in danger."


    "Hmm?" When Li Su saw that Wang Xing Huo did not seem like he was joking, she quickly straightened her body and looked at him seriously.


    "I''ve just received word that a group of people are planning to take your life."


    "Who is it? "Why?"


    "The reason is simple, it''s because you saved me and then I took care of a source of income for those people."


    "Damn, Wang Xing Huo!" "Are you f * cking human or not? I only saved your life, and now you actually want to throw your father''s life away."


    When Li Su heard this, she hit the shore.


    "I don''t care what methods you use, settle this matter for me. Otherwise, I will sleep here and not leave."


    "Do you think I don''t want to? The point is, I don''t know when these guys are going to do it. There are people who catch thieves every day, how can there be people who guard against thieves every day? "


    "Are you making sarcastic remarks now? Why didn''t you say that back then? "Now that I''m about to be hunted down, you still have the nerve to say such words!"


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, I''m thinking of a way now."


    Li Su didn''t listen to Wang Xing Huo at all.


    "Bullshit, feelings aren''t on your head. I can''t stay at home every day, can I? "Even if I stay at home, if they throw a bomb at me, where do you think I''ll run to?"


    "Don''t worry, maybe they won''t do anything."


    "You won''t do it. You''ve already received the informant and said that you won''t do it. Are you waiting for me to die and then you come to my funeral and tell me if your informant was wrong?"


    "We still have a way."


    "Then tell me a way."


    "This ¡­"


    When he first received the report, he had called Li Su over immediately because he was the one who caused this. However, now that he saw Li Su like this, he regretted it a little.


    "Captain, please sign this document."


    It just so happened that Mu Hanwei walked in from outside. Her fiery gaze caused Mu Hanwei to feel uncomfortable all over.


    "Wang Xinghan, I have an idea."


    "What method?"


    "Let her follow me."


    "Who?"


    "That''s her."


    Li Su''s finger was pointing at Mu Hanwei.


    "This won''t do. Our Criminal Police squad is already short of manpower. If we were to transfer you away, would my Criminal Police squad still be able to work?"


    "No wonder your police officers are constantly being criticized. With your way of working, how can you not be criticized? If this goes on, the citizens won''t have any confidence in you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "My meaning is very simple." Li Su sat back on the sofa and looked at Wang Xing Huo with disdain.


    "It''s just like you guys, walking alone will make the squad unable to work. This is like the Earth leaving you guys, it''s no wonder it''s so efficient."


    "You ¡­"


    Facing Li Su, this kind of evil genius, Wang Xing Huo couldn''t do anything. Who asked him to say something wrong and got a hold of him?


    "Besides, I think that if you don''t let her protect me, she''ll be just the right person to sit in the office. If she does, I''m afraid he might accidentally fire a bullet and make a hole in my body."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s just an embroidered pillow."


    "You dare to call me an embroidered pillow? Come here, let''s compete in three hundred rounds if you have the ability. "


    Mu Hanyi had originally been dissatisfied with Wang Xing Huo arranging for her to do civilian work, but now that Li Su had said this, she added fuel to the fire.


    She wanted to kick Li Su away, but when she thought about what Li Su had seen the other day, her face reddened.


    "Look, did what I said hit the mark? I''m so embarrassed that I''m blushing."


    "Li Su, didn''t you want me to protect you?" "Alright, I agree to that."


    When Li Su heard this, she was secretly pleased in her heart. Wang Xing Huo, on the other hand, was pressing his hand against her head. This silly girl had been fooled.


    "That''s what you said."


    "I did."


    "Pa!" The two hands clapped together, signing the covenant of a gentleman.


    Li Su proudly signaled to Wang Xing Huo and left his office.


    "Little Wei, this brat is trying to goad you. You''ve been tricked."


    Wang Xing Huo said in pain.


    "If I had known earlier, I would have told you to hang around in society for a while longer."


    "I know, Captain."


    "You know you''re still trying to get closer to me? Are you stupid?"


    "I''m not an idiot. It''s just that I''m not satisfied with what I''m doing right now. You know, when you transferred me from a registered civilian police officer to a criminal police officer, I''m very grateful."


    "But after I came here, you still let me do civilian work. Do you know what colleagues say about me? Say I''m a vase. "


    "I don''t want to make a vase. I also want to be a proper police officer."


    "I meant for you to get more familiar with the way things work here. I didn''t expect ¡­"

 C92

    "Since you''ve already made your choice, I won''t say anything more. I was just thinking of finding a bodyguard for this brat. Since you''ve agreed, then I''ll let you do it."


    "Thank you captain, I''m going to change now."


    "Go on, be careful."


    "Yes, captain!"


    Li Su had just walked to the entrance of the Public Security Bureau and was feeling very happy in her heart.


    Not bad today, finally found a bodyguard, and a beautiful one at that.


    "Li Su, wait for me."


    Li Su turned her head to look.


    Mu Hanyi''s tight-fitting jeans exposed her beautiful legs. Her little butt was wrapped tightly around her, and she wore a white short-sleeved shirt that made her chest stand out even more.


    With Mu Hanyi''s footsteps, Li Su''s eyes also jumped.


    "Li Su, from now on, I''m your bodyguard."


    "Alright, I understand."


    "Then let''s go."


    "Huh?" Li Su moved away from Mu Hanyi''s chest, and saw the serious expression in Mu Hanyi''s eyes.


    "Where to?"


    "I''ll go wherever you go."


    Mu Hanyi matter-of-factly said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The meaning is, from now on, I want to protect you closely, you can''t leave my sight, and you can''t leave my side even half a meter."


    "I''d be happy to."


    This was a good thing to deliver to the door, whoever was unhappy would be a fool.


    Li Su immediately pressed herself against Mu Hanyi''s body. Smelling the fragrance from her hair, she looked through her open collar at the deep ravine.


    "Li Su!" Mu Hanyi pushed Li Su away, and her embarrassment turned into anger.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you want to bite my body to protect me? Of course I''m close. "


    "You ¡­"


    Mu Hanwei was about to explode from Li Su''s brazenness.


    "Let''s go, there''s still a long way to go. We still have a long way to go."


    Li Su stuck her hand onto Mu Hanwei''s waist.


    So thin, so soft!


    Li Su''s hand was still touching Mu Hanwei''s waist, carefully feeling her waist.


    "Ya!"


    "Ouch!"


    Mu Hanyi couldn''t bear it any longer. With a flip of her hand, Li Su pressed herself to the ground.


    "Li Su, if you dare touch my opponent, I won''t be polite."


    Mu Hanwei viciously said as she stepped on Li Su''s back.


    "Ouch."


    Mu Hanwei kicked Li Su''s butt again.


    "I''m the academy''s champion in a scuffle. These are all light. Get the hell out of my way!"


    "Hurry up!"


    One of Li Su''s eyes was green as she walked in front. Mu Hanwei walked behind Li Su with her arms crossed, occasionally kicking her.


    "I once passed through mountains and seas, and also passed through mountains and seas of people ¡­"


    Li Su opened the phone and saw that it was Yao Ya''s number.


    "Family, you are my savior."


    Li Su picked up the phone and started crying.


    "Li Su, what happened to you?"


    "Where are you now? I''ll go find you now. "


    "I''m in the company ¡­"


    "I''ll be right there."


    Li Su hung up the phone before Yao Ya finished speaking.


    "That, Violent Woman ¡­"


    "En!"


    Mu Hanyi coldly snorted and shook her fist in front of Li Su. Li Su swallowed a mouthful of saliva and quickly changed her words.


    "Um, Officer Mu, I have something to do, please don''t follow me."


    "No."


    Mu Hanyi refused without hesitation.


    "No, I''m going to see my girlfriend, it''s not convenient for you to follow me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you."


    "About this, if you were to do something private, wouldn''t it be inconvenient for you to take a look around?"


    Mu Hanyi''s beautiful face reddened, but she still didn''t let go.


    "No, you are now a key target of the Criminal Police, I cannot let you out of my sight."


    "I ¡­"


    Li Su lost her temper and dawdled in front. He wanted to find a way to get rid of this dog skin plaster.


    "Look at the flying discs!"


    Mu Hanyi didn''t even move as she looked at Li Su.


    Li Su scratched her head in embarrassment, "About that, I saw wrong, I saw wrong."


    "Childish!"


    How can I get rid of him? It isn''t good to always follow me. If I were to be seen by Yao Ya, wouldn''t it lead to another misunderstanding?


    "I need to go to the bathroom."


    After saying that, Li Su wanted to run, but Mu Hanyi''s speed was even faster than his.


    "The toilet is over there. You ran away."


    "I don''t want to go."


    Li Su angrily shook off Mu Hanyi''s hand and rolled her eyes. The method appeared again.


    "Where did you say the toilet was?"


    Mu Hanyi pointed at the sign in front of them.


    Li Su walked unsteadily towards the men''s restroom while Mu Hanwei followed behind him. This public restroom was precisely the type that was old-fashioned, making it convenient for him to escape.


    "I need to go to the bathroom."


    "I know."


    "You followed me in even though you knew it."


    When Li Su walked into the men''s restroom, Mu Hanwei also followed. When the men in the toilet saw a very beautiful woman walk in, they were stunned for a moment. Then they all pulled up their pants and looked at her.


    Mu Hanyi''s face reddened, but she didn''t take a step back.


    "You guys continue, pretend that I don''t exist."


    What the heck, since you are already standing here, how can we continue?


    Li Su was also exasperated.


    He untied and retied the trouser pocket.


    "You''re not going to the toilet?"


    "I''m constipated!"


    Li Su walked out of the men''s restroom, reached out her hand and hailed a taxi. Mu Hanwei also climbed in.


    "Aunt, please don''t follow me, I beg of you."


    "No."


    "Mu Hanyi!"


    Mu Hanwei refused to retreat. She used her beautiful eyes to meet Li Su''s, but Li Su was defeated in the end.


    With a dejected expression, he said, "Master, let''s drive. It''s the Xiao Group."


    Mu Hanyi didn''t care where he went. As long as Li Su was still within his line of sight, he would go wherever he loved.


    After arriving at the Xiao Group, Li Su gave Yao Ya a call and found out that Yao Ya was in their company''s restaurant.


    Under Yao Ya''s guidance, Li Su arrived at her location.


    "Is this your restaurant?"


    Li Su was stunned.


    The entire restaurant was decorated in a minimalist European style. It could be said that everywhere was a beautiful scenery. The shiny restaurant looked as if it wanted to make the man hungry.


    "Corrupt ah, this is obviously a 5-star hotel."


    "You''re right, this place is decorated according to the five-star standard."


    Yao Ya said while sipping her coffee.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    "I''m not used to drinking that stuff. Is there anything to eat?"


    "Wait a moment."


    Not long after, Yao Ya walked over with a plate. There were three dishes, a soup, and even rice that was ten thousand times more than normal.


    "It smells so good."


    "It''s free of charge here. As long as you''re a employee of our company, you can eat for an unlimited amount of time, and 24 hours at that."

 C93

    "Really?"


    When Li Su heard about the benefits, her eyes immediately lit up.


    "Is your company still recruiting?"


    "It''s a trick, but it''s a trick."


    "Then forget it, I haven''t had any intention of changing my gender."


    The taste was very good. At the very least, it was much stronger than the taste on the stall. However, Li Su felt that she was not as satisfied as when she was eating at the stall.


    There was a spoon the size of a fingernail and a pair of shiny silver chopsticks. No matter how you looked at it, it didn''t look like it was for eating.


    While Li Su was studying the food in her hands, Yao Ya noticed a woman.


    The restaurant was very big, but there were very few people who came to eat.


    This woman had been sitting not far from the two of them ever since she came in. Furthermore, her eyes were constantly sizing up Li Su.


    "There''s someone watching you over there."


    Yao Ya poked Li Su.


    "Where?"


    "There it is."


    Li Su followed Yao Ya''s finger and pointed in the direction where they had arrived at. She saw Mu Hanwei, who was sitting two rows away from them.


    Seeing Li Su look at her, Mu Hanwei smiled at her.


    "Ignore her, she''s just a piece of dog skin plaster."


    Li Su said snappily before she started to concentrate on dealing with the chicken leg on the plate.


    "You two know each other?"


    "I do." Li Su replied smoothly. When she saw the killing intent in Yao Ya''s eyes, she quickly corrected herself.


    "I don''t know him, but I''ve met him twice."


    "Since you''re not familiar with her, why did she follow you?"


    Li Su swallowed her saliva. Since when did Yao Ya become so fond of asking until the end?


    "It''s nothing. Am I not a doctor? "She insisted that I treat her relatives, and since I didn''t want to, she followed me around."


    "I''m looking for you to treat my illness, why don''t you go? Saving a life is better than building a seven-levelled pagoda. "


    Yao Ya said.


    "After you finish eating this, you go with her."


    This silly girl, do you need to give your boyfriend to another woman?


    "Not going."


    "Li Su, how did you become like this?" Isn''t it just a little bit famous? Why are you even putting on airs? "


    Yao Ya looked at Li Su in anger.


    "No, this isn''t what you think it is. There are other things in there that you don''t know."


    "What else?"


    Yao Ya glanced over at Mu Hanyi, and her heart suddenly leaped to her throat.


    "Since you''re looking at the beauty of their parents, you should just take advantage of them."


    "It''s fine. You''re so beautiful, why would I think of anything else?"


    Yao Ya rolled her eyes at Li Su. When she saw Yao Ya blushing, she knew that she had passed this test.


    "Are you guys talking about me?"


    When Mu Hanyi suddenly appeared beside Li Su, Yao Ya''s eyes flashed with a cold light.


    "Li Su!"


    The noise was so loud that it attracted the attention of the few customers in the restaurant.


    That''s it. Li Su was even more shocked. The chicken leg she picked up with the lever fell onto the plate. When she looked to the side, Li Su was already breaking out in cold sweat.


    "Why are you sitting here?"


    "I saw that the two of you were happily chatting, so I came to join in on the fun."


    "What''s there to talk about? Let''s hurry up and go."


    "Li Su, who is she!?"


    Yao Ya pointed at Mu Hanwei as she looked at Li Su.


    "This ¡­"


    Before Li Su could say anything, Mu Hanwei said.


    "We have nothing to do with each other, but I''m responsible for his body."


    "Damn, Mu Hanyi, you f * cking know how to speak!"


    Li Su hurriedly covered Mu Hanyi''s mouth.


    "Li Su, she''s already taking responsibility for you, but you still say that it''s okay?"


    Tears were already starting to gather in Yao Ya''s eyes.


    "Yao Ya, listen to my explanation. There really isn''t any relationship between the two of us."


    "It''s alright, the two of you are still hugging each other tightly."


    Li Su looked. It was unknown when Mu Hanyi had wrapped her arms around his waist.


    "What are you doing!"


    Li Su pushed Mu Hanwei aside and sat by Yao Ya''s side.


    However, Yao Ya simply ignored him and continued pushing him while wiping away her tears.


    "You''re already with him, why did you lie to me?"


    "I''m not lying to you."


    "She said no, she said she''s going to be responsible for your body."


    "I''m not wrong, I''m indeed responsible for his body. This is a mission given to me by our leader, and it''s for 24 hours."


    Mu Hanyi said with certainty.


    What she said was indeed correct. Wang Xing Huo''s order was to ensure Li Su''s safety.


    "Can you not say anything? If not, then let Wang Xing Huo change her."


    "Li Su, don''t push yourself too far. Back then, you asked me to take responsibility. Now, you want to switch people? You don''t even have a way."


    "Li Su!"


    Yao Ya slapped Li Su''s face.


    Li Su was struck dumb by the slap. When he came back to his senses, Yao Ya had already turned around and left.


    "Mu Hanyi!" I''m not done with you. "


    After which, he left to chase after Yao Ya.


    As Mu Hanyi watched Li Su run away, her lips curved up in a smile.


    Li Su, Li Su, you have such a day.


    The elevator would be up in a while, which gave Li Su a chance.


    He really couldn''t understand why such a weak and usually weak girl would be able to run with such speed after putting on her high heels.


    "Yao Ya, listen to my explanation."


    "What are you trying to explain to me? I saw it all. Li Su, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person. "


    "Yao Ya, listen to my explanation."


    "Ding!" The elevator opened. Yao Ya was about to go up, but she was hugged by Li Su.


    "About that, the couple are arguing, you two can go."


    Saying so, he held Yao Ya by the waist and walked toward the stairs.


    "Let me go, let me go, let me go!"


    Yao Ya definitely wouldn''t be so obedient in his embrace as to unceasingly pat Li Su.


    "Yao Ya, listen to me!"


    Li Su locked Yao Ya''s shoulders in place. Yao Ya was stunned by Li Su''s shout.


    "She''s a cop."


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it."


    As she cried, she patted Li Su''s body.


    "I know you don''t believe me, but she really is a cop. I don''t know why she followed me, but I can guarantee you that there really isn''t any relationship between the two of us."


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!"


    "Yao Ya!" Listen to me, I''m really sincere to you. There are some things I can''t say, but you have to believe me. "


    "What exactly is it that we can''t tell her? Have you already asked her for her permission?"


    "I advise you to not make any wild guesses. The two of us are really not related in any way."


    It was unknown when Mu Hanyi had been leaning against the doorway, watching the two of them.


    "Mu Hanyi, shut up. Scram right now!"


    "No, this is my mission."


    Yao Ya, listen to me. It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not, the two of us are not related in any way. Moreover, I still have some things to do.

 C94

    "You have to listen to me, understand?"


    Before Yao Ya could react, Li Su kissed her on the lips.


    Then, he brought Mu Hanyi and left this place.


    "Li Su ¡­"


    Yao Ya reached out her hand to hold it back, but Li Su had already disappeared from the corridor.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such an expert at flirting." Mu Hanwei and Li Su walked on the main street.


    "You haven''t found much yet." Li Su said arrogantly.


    "You didn''t tell her about us, did you?"


    "I''m not going to involve my woman in this."


    Mu Hanyi looked at Li Su in surprise.


    "Are you in love with me?"


    "You wish." Mu Hanwei rolled her eyes at Li Su.


    [Ding, The patient has recovered, Reward 2000 Merit Points.]


    Looking at the system notification, Li Su let out a long sigh of relief. She finally had some income. If this went on, she wouldn''t be able to live for much longer.


    [Servant Zhang Qiang''s work is completed. Host, may I ask you to pay 300 Merit Points?]


    [Payment]


    [Servant Merit Points have been paid]


    "I''ve once stepped over mountains and seas, and also passed through mountains and seas of people ¡­"


    "Hey, Li Su, where are you now?"


    "Sister An Xin, I''m outside right now. What''s the matter?"


    The person who called was An Xin.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just that you haven''t been back for two days. Call and ask."


    "Sister An Xin, are you thinking of me? If you miss me, I''ll go back right now. "


    "Scram!"


    "Oh yeah, Sister An Xin, I have something on my hands these few days, so I won''t be going back. If anything happens, just call me."


    "Got it."


    "Remember to miss me."


    An Xin didn''t say anything and directly died.


    Li Su could imagine An Xin sitting alone at a table with a flushed face and then cursing herself as a little rascal.


    When he thought of An Xin, he once again thought of the diary An Xin wrote to him in his fake death state. A warm feeling filled Li Su''s heart.


    Of course, when she thought of An Xin''s beautiful figure that was concealed beneath the white coat, Li Su''s heart trembled slightly.


    "I used to cross mountains and seas, and also pass through mountains and seas of people ¡­"


    Li Su was really happy in her heart. The phone in her hand rang again, and she couldn''t help but feel slightly angry in her heart.


    "Hey, who is it?" Li Su answered the phone without even looking at it.


    "I''m your mom!" Wang Guifen was also shouting loudly, almost knocking the phone out of Li Su''s hands.


    "Mom, why did you call me?"


    "What''s wrong? Smelly brat, is it because I''m making a phone call that''s getting in your way? "


    Wang Guifen asked softly.


    "Is he dating a girl? Is it Yao Ya? Is it the young mistress of the Xiao family? Or was it the Feng Family''s girl? "Oh, I understand. Are you dating An Xin?"


    "That''s right, someone your age should be looking for someone slightly older than you. This way, it''ll be easy to discipline."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Li Su was confused. Of course, she didn''t know that Wang Guifen and Li Tangming had already agreed to let Li Su become an immigrant from abroad.


    "Don''t be shy, when your dad and I were your age, you already started crawling on the ground."


    "Mom, that''s not what I meant."


    "But Mom will give you a suggestion, these girls are all not bad, if you want to take them, then take them all. Then I''ll find a relationship with your dad and have you emigrate abroad, then you can have a polygamous wife."


    "Although the distance is a bit far, but the traffic is much better now. We can fly back when we miss our grandsons."


    Li Su thought in her heart, I want to take all of them, but you don''t look. After taking them, your son''s life will be gone.


    "Mom, I''m not telling you anymore, I still have someone here."


    "Ah?" You still have someone with you? Is it a girl? "


    "Yes." Li Su looked at Mu Hanyi, who was following behind her. Not to mention losing her temper, just her figure alone was enough to cause many women to be speechless.


    "Oh, I see. Son, do you have another girl you like? Are you dating someone else? "Don''t worry, mom understands. I''m hanging up now."


    Wang Guifen hung up the phone happily, but Li Su listened clearly.


    Wang Guifen was shouting to Li Tangming, "Old Li, our son is dating another girl again!"


    My dear old lady, your son is on tenterhooks right now, and you''re still thinking about it. How am I supposed to live?


    "Li Su, where are we going now?"


    "Sleep!"


    Having her good mood interrupted by her mother, Li Su had no intention of continuing her stroll.


    He casually walked into a Ru Jia Hotel.


    "Hello, sir."


    "Give me a piece of luxury goods." Li Su said to the waiter.


    "Please wait a moment."


    After a while, Li Su got the room card.


    "Hello, please pay the deposit of $500."


    Li Su pursed her lips towards Mu Hanyi.


    "Why should it be me?"


    "Based on your personal service."


    "I ¡­"


    Li Su ignored this and took the room card before heading upstairs. Mu Hanwei glared at Li Su.


    After Mu Hanyi paid the money, she called Wang Xing Huo and told him what had happened.


    However, Wang Xinghan''s reply was, "Just leave it at this for now. When we return, I''ll reimburse you half of it."


    Mu Hanyi was speechless. She had always felt as if she had been betrayed.


    Mu Hanyi angrily rushed in and found that Li Su was no longer there. She didn''t see him leave.


    Besides, the clothes were still on the bed.


    Clothes?


    Mu Hanyi''s face immediately turned red. How could this man be like this? He didn''t even close the door when he bathed.


    After Li Su finished washing up, she walked out of the bathroom with a hum.


    Ahhh!


    Ahhh!


    Mu Hanwei, who was reading a magazine, raised her head and saw Li Su walk out of the bathroom naked. A loud scream came out from both Mu Hanwei and Li Su''s mouth at the same time.


    "Why aren''t you wearing any clothes?"


    "When did you come in?"


    The two of them spoke at the same time.


    "Where would I go if I didn''t come in? Why aren''t you putting on your clothes yet! "


    "You''ve seen someone take a bath and get dressed."


    "Hurry up and put on your clothes!"


    Mu Hanyi covered her eyes with her hands.


    "I admire you so much. You still peek at a grown man bathing?"


    Li Su saw Mu Hanwei cover her eyes with her hands and saw that she wasn''t carrying anything. She boldly let go of her hands that were covering her vitals and walked towards the bedside.


    "Who told you to take a bath without closing the door?"


    Mu Hanyi was infuriated, but then she let go of her hands, just in time to see Li Su''s naked body. The ugly things were still swaying about.

 C95

    Li Su put on her clothes and sat on the chair while Mu Hanyi stood at the side with a bashful and blushing face.


    "Mu Hanyi, you''re just a girl. How can you let a man live when you randomly walk into a man''s room and look at everyone else?"


    "What is a man afraid of? I have not yet said that I have been defiled by you. "


    "Mu Hanyi!" "I am a man who is preparing to establish his chastity arch. How can I face my future wife if you let me do this?"


    Li Su flew into a rage!


    Looking at yourself once could be said to be unintentional, and looking at yourself twice could be forgiven, but you also looked at it three times.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. Who told you not to close the door?"


    Mu Hanyi said.


    "I''m the one who''s at a disadvantage. I''m just a daughter of the Huang Hua family and haven''t done anything yet, yet I''ve already been tainted by your ugly appearance. How am I going to marry anyone in the future?"


    "Mu Hanyi, what you''re talking about now is the question of how I''m going to marry my wife, not how you''re going to marry her. Please take a proper attitude!"


    "Then what do you think we should do?"


    "You can leave now."


    "Who?" "Me?" Mu Hanyi asked as she pointed at her own nose.


    "Isn''t it you or me?"


    "On what basis?"


    "This room is mine."


    "Li Su, do you still want some face? I spent money on this house. Five hundred! Five hundred!"


    "I don''t care. Who asked you to follow me? You''re saying that this was caused by your Criminal Police squad."


    "It was clearly you who took the bath and left the door open, what does it have to do with our Criminal Police squad!"


    If I didn''t save your captain, Wang Xing Huo, would I have been killed? If I don''t get hunted down, I''ll just go back to my room and sleep comfortably. Do I even need you to follow me? Let alone being seen by you two or three times, you can''t even see a single strand of hair. "


    "Why are you so vulgar?"


    "I''m just like this, what do you think we should do?"


    Mu Hanwei blushed as she looked at Li Su. How could this man be so vulgar and so shameless?


    Li Su rolled her eyes.


    "I have a plan. Do you want to hear it?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Why don''t you leave now and return to your squad? You don''t need to follow me."


    "No."


    Mu Hanyi flatly refused.


    "Then what do you think we should do?"


    "I don''t know. I''m not leaving anyway."


    "Are you leaving or not?"


    Li Su muttered and made a call.


    "Hey, I want to order a pizza with ten inches of meat. Right, give me a chicken leg and a large Coke. Alright, that''s it."


    "What are you doing?"


    Mu Hanwei looked at Li Su and asked.


    "Nonsense, it''s already so late. If I don''t eat more, I''ll starve to death."


    Just as Li Su finished speaking, Mu Hanwei''s stomach also sounded. Li Su looked over with a strange expression.


    "What are you looking at? I''m hungry too. Give me a serving too."


    "Make your own food."


    Li Su took the remote control and started looking at the television. There wasn''t any good television, so she could only flip through channels one by one.


    "Hello, room service."


    "Come in."


    The waiter placed all the things Li Su had ordered on the table and then took out a list.


    "Are you two in cash or swiping your card?"


    Li Su didn''t say anything. She was too focused on stuffing the pizza into her mouth. As Mu Hanyi watched Li Su eat, her face was filled with resentment.


    "Are you two in cash or swiping your card?" The waiter thought he hadn''t heard clearly, so he raised his voice and asked again.


    "Asked you a question? The cash will still be used to swipe the card. "


    Mu Hanwei, who was behind Li Su, kicked her, almost causing Li Su to bite off her tongue.


    "Looking for her."


    Li Su said to the waiter, who smiled as he brought the list in front of Mu Hanwei.


    "Are you in cash or swiping your card?"


    "Li Su!" Why should I be the one paying? "


    "Why don''t you go back?"


    Mu Hanyi wished she could shove the gall in her hand into Li Su''s mouth.


    The waiter smiled as he looked at Mu Hanyi. He took out a POS machine from the dining car behind him and asked, "Are you in cash or swiping your card?"


    "Cash!"


    Mu Hanyi grit her teeth as she spoke.


    "Two hundred and eighty dollars in total."


    By the time Mu Hanyi paid, Li Su had already eaten half of the pizza and there weren''t many chicken legs left.


    "Li Su, keep some for me!"


    The two of them began to frantically fight over the food. It was clear that Mu Hanyi wasn''t a match for Li Su.


    "Alright, why do you need to eat so much as a girl?" Li Su lay on the sofa and said while picking her teeth.


    "What about girls? Can''t girls eat? I paid for it. "


    Mu Hanwei''s stomach was still a little hungry. She had only eaten a small piece of pizza and a chicken leg, and the rest had entered Li Su''s stomach.


    "The most important thing for a girl is her figure. If you continue to eat like this, I don''t think anyone will want her in the future. Look at how good I am. Even in such a dangerous situation, I am still thinking for you."


    "Scram!"


    Mu Hanyi immediately tossed the pillow behind her onto Li Su''s head.


    "Alright, I''m full now. I''ve already washed up. It''s time to sleep."


    As she spoke, Li Su stood up and walked towards the bedroom. Mu Hanwei also stood up and followed behind her.


    Li Su hummed a tune and took off her clothes as she walked.


    He wasn''t wearing much, just a bathrobe.


    Ah!" Li Su, you''re an exhibitionist!


    "Damn, why are you still following me?"


    Li Su was frightened by this scream and when she turned around, Mu Hanyi was standing behind her.


    "Nonsense, I want to sleep too."


    "Why are you following me when you''re sleeping?"


    "Where''s the bed?"


    Li Su covered her vital parts.


    "Sure, just follow me."


    Li Su immediately took off her bathrobe and laid naked on the only bed in the suite.


    Ah!" Li Su, you''re an exhibitionist!


    "I like sleeping naked. If you don''t mind, then come over."


    Li Su patted the empty seat beside her and said.


    "Pfft, hoodlum, shameless, vulgar."


    "I''m so sleepy, I''m going to sleep first. I''ve been keeping the seat beside me for you."


    "Li Su!"


    Mu Hanyi was so angry that her teeth began to itch. There was only one bed in the room, and the only thing left was a sofa.


    Mu Hanwei rolled her eyes and walked in front of Li Su. She fiercely pulled away the blanket that was covering Li Su and removed it.


    "You sleep on the bed, I''m going to sleep on the sofa."


    "Mu Hanyi, you''re a peeping Tom! I''m a man that wants to establish a chastity memorial archway!"


    Mu Hanyi walked out and directly closed the door, but there was only the handle on the door. Mu Hanyi immediately cuffed the door shut.

 C96

    "Mu Hanyi, open the door!"


    The door shook with a clanging sound, but Mu Hanyi remained unmoved.


    "It''s getting late, I''ll go to bed first. I''ll call you tomorrow morning."


    Mu Hanyi looked at the handcuffs on the door and smiled.


    Li Su couldn''t open the door so she hid her arms and draped the bathrobe over her body.


    The room was equipped with central air-conditioning, and the control button was still in that room. Li Su had no way to turn off the air conditioning.


    "Mu Hanyi, it''s very cold here. Can you turn off the air conditioning?!"


    Li Su yelled. Perhaps the soundproofing in the room was too good. Li Su shouted for a long time, but nothing happened.


    "Mu Hanyi, you will never be able to marry her!"


    Li Su cursed as she began rummaging through her things. Her luck was good. She even found a blanket, which was better than nothing.


    Just as she was feeling her way through the cold arctic, her phone rang.


    "Hello?" Li Su answered the call in a daze, her voice still slightly trembling.


    "I am Niu Chengyue, Li Su. Right now, I have a very critical patient. We have no other choice, so we need your help."


    "What?" Li Su snapped out of her daze.


    Niu Chengyue repeated himself.


    "Alright, I''ll be right there."


    Li Su hung up the phone and put on her clothes. When she opened the door, she almost ran into him.


    "Mu Hanyi, open the door for me. I''m going out now!" "Mu Hanyi!"


    Mu Hanyi, who was lying on the sofa, snorted and turned around to quickly sleep.


    "Mu Hanyi!" Li Su knocked on the door.


    Only then did Mu Hanyi open his eyes.


    "What is it? "I''m sleeping soundly."


    "Hurry up and open the door, I want to go to the First People''s Hospital."


    "What for?"


    "Save him!"


    As soon as Mu Hanyi heard the word ''save'', she immediately perked up. She quickly put on her clothes and opened the door.


    "It''s already so late, why are you still saving people?"


    "Stop asking, hurry up and leave."


    When the door opened, Li Su rushed out, and Mu Hanwei followed behind her.


    It was two o''clock in the morning, and there was no sign of anyone on the street.


    It had already been five minutes since Li Su and Mu Hanwei left, and they hadn''t even seen a car, let alone a taxi.


    "Damn!"


    After a curse, Li Su called Niu Chengyue.


    Ten minutes later, a jeep rushed up howling.


    "Get in!"


    After Li Su and Mu Hanyi got on the car, they realized that the person driving was actually a soldier.


    Before she could observe, Li Su felt her stomach spasm.


    "Get over it."


    The soldier noticed Li Su''s situation and said coldly, but his car wasn''t cold.


    Mu Hanwei, who sat beside Li Su, gripped the handle tightly. She suspected that he had stepped on the gas pedal into the gas tank.


    If it took ten minutes to get here, it took less than eight minutes to get from the Ru Family to the First People''s Hospital.


    Don''t underestimate the speed of the car to the maximum in these two minutes.


    "Creak!"


    The stench of rubber assaulted his nostrils, and Li Su, who had been holding it in, crashed into the passenger seat.


    This time, Li Su could no longer hold it in and started vomiting furiously.


    "Hurry up, it''s too late."


    The soldier pulled Li Su, who was vomiting violently, and ran towards the emergency room. Li Su couldn''t bear it any longer, but the impact from this soldier''s actions only made it worse.


    Following behind the two of them, Mu Hanwei saw Li Su''s vomiting appearance, and she couldn''t help but feel a bit annoyed.


    "Reporting to Chief, I''ve brought Li Su."


    Niu Chengyue brought a lot of people to stand at the door, including Wen Xinguo.


    When the two of them saw Li Su''s appearance, they were both shocked.


    "Have you eaten a bear heart leopard''s guts? How did laozi explain it to you when I left? How did you turn someone into this?"


    Wen Xinguo flew into a rage. He originally wanted to ask Li Su to come here and treat his illness. Now, he was going to collapse if the patient didn''t see it.


    "Chief, I don''t know!"


    "I don''t know, but I''ll kick you to death."


    Wen Xinguo''s eyes were wide open as if he wanted to eat someone. If it wasn''t for Niu Chengyue stopping him, he would have already kicked him.


    After Mu Hanyi arrived, she was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    There were two rows of soldiers standing neatly by the door of the emergency ward. They were all real guns. She recognized the old man standing right in front, he was Wen Xinguo, a national treasure rank general.


    Why was the old tutor here?


    "Who is she? Didn''t I tell you that only Li Su can come? "


    When Wen Xinguo saw Mu Hanyi also enter, he immediately let out another loud roar.


    "Chief, she was standing with Li Su. I didn''t have the time to care about her back then, so ¡­"


    "Zhao Hu, you''re an idiot. From tomorrow onwards, you will be disembarking from the company. Don''t be the leader of Black Leopard Group."


    "Yes sir!" Zhao Hu said loudly.


    "Reporting in, I''m a criminal police officer from Xingqing City''s Public Security Bureau. Because I''m on a mission and was responsible for protecting Li Su, I came with you."


    Mu Hanyi said.


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    "Maybe it''s a car sickness."


    Mu Hanyi wasn''t too sure.


    "Dean Niu, can you send someone safer next time? He should be able to fly the plane by now." "Wow!"


    Li Su held the trash can and started vomiting again.


    Niu Chengyue and Wen Xinguo both looked at Li Su. You are a godly doctor after all, why are you so weak now? You can even faint from sitting on a car.


    How many yards do you drive? "


    "Report? I didn''t read it. The accelerator is at the end anyway."


    "You bastard, I''ll kill you."


    After vomiting for a long time, Li Su finally felt comfortable. Niu Chengyue quickly pulled Li Su closer to the operation room and asked her to change into her surgical suit.


    "This is the patient."


    Li Su nodded.


    [Name of the patient, Fang San; Age of the patient, 23; Disease, blood loss, brain shock, fracture of the whole body, other unknown objects embedded inside; Cause of illness, external force]


    "Damn, did you throw him into the pile of bombs?"


    When Li Su walked in and took a look, she could not see her face clearly. All the skin on her body had been turned over.


    "More or less."


    Niu Chengyue said.


    "They were on a secret mission, stepped on a mine, and got blown up like this."


    "Bring me pen and paper."


    Niu Chengyue handed over a piece of paper and pen, and Li Su wrote down a prescription with a ''shua'' sound.


    "Prepare these immediately. I want to see them in ten minutes. All of these medicines must be grinded into powder! "


    Niu Chengyue immediately took the prescription and walked out.


    When Wen Xinguo saw that Niu Chengyue had walked out, he quickly asked.


    "Old Ox, what''s the situation like? Is there still hope? "


    Niu Chengyue did not answer him, but pulled a doctor over and told him to prepare these things.


    "He didn''t say, but he told me to prepare a lot of things, so it shouldn''t be a problem."

 C97

    With that, Niu Chengyue walked back in.


    Li Su removed some of the testing equipment from the man''s body. All that was left was a blood transfusion bag and an oxygen mask.


    "I don''t have enough blood bags. Go and prepare more. Also, prepare a set of silver needles for me, the kind that requires 108 blood veins."


    Niu Chengyue''s feet were still outside the door, but when he heard Li Su''s words, he immediately ran out.


    "Blood bag, the more silver needles, the better."


    Niu Chengyue had already prepared these things long ago, and now, he would directly take them and walk in.


    After hanging up the blood bag, the things Li Su wanted were all prepared.


    "All of you, leave, don''t leave a single person alive."


    "Li Su, we want to help you in the operation room, let''s learn by the way. Rest assured, we will definitely not give you any trouble. "


    "No way!"


    Li Su rejected directly and chased everyone out, locking the door from the inside.


    Just as he was about to start, the Ghost Doctor''s system rang out.


    [Beep Beep, an unidentified object peeking at you?]


    Li Su frowned. She didn''t expect there to be a monitor in the operation room.


    The operation room that Li Su was in was the best operation room in the First People''s Hospital. Usually, the operations here were all large-scale, so there were many surveillance devices installed inside.


    It was to record the operation and gain experience, as well as to make it convenient for other doctors who wanted to learn and observe on the spot.


    Li Su had wrapped medical tape around all the surveillance cameras before she started to prepare to use the knife.


    "Old Ox, why did you come out?"


    Wen Xinguo was anxiously waiting outside. He didn''t expect Niu Chengyue to be out within two minutes of entering. Along with the doctors inside, it seemed that there was no one inside.


    "Is there no hope?"


    Niu Chengyue shook his head, and Wen Xinguo''s anger resurfaced.


    "You bunch of bastards, don''t you know where the mines are when you carry out your mission? What did you do with your information? Are all your engineers fed? And you''re just going to waste the black panther that your father painstakingly raised? "


    "Ah?" What about you? Are you f * cking dumb?! "


    The new citizens were old and their voices were loud. The entire emergency hall echoed with his angry roar.


    "Old Wen, calm down."


    "Can I calm down?" These are the elites among elites, the treasures of the entire country. They are even more precious than giant pandas.


    "Old Wen, please let me finish."


    Niu Chengyue said, "This brat did not allow us to tour around, but he chased us all out instead. It''s not like he said your darling is hopeless."


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    "Did you let me say it?"


    Wen Xinguo harrumphed. "I''ll let you off for now."


    "Principal, bad news." A doctor hastily ran over.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Monitor, monitor ¡­"


    "What happened to the surveillance cameras?"


    "The surveillance cameras are blocked. I can''t see anything." the doctor gasped.


    "This little rascal really doesn''t care about face at all."


    Niu Chengyue smiled bitterly and said.


    "Alright, let them all go back."


    "What''s wrong with the old cow? "What kind of surveillance?"


    Wen Xinguo asked.


    "This kid''s surgical technique is very unique. We wanted to learn a thing or two, and then we installed a camera inside the operation room. We didn''t expect him to block off the camera so we couldn''t see anything."


    "This baby." Wen Xinguo also said, "What else is there to hide?"


    "Let''s not talk about me anymore. Are you ready?"


    "Prepare what?"


    Wen Xinguo asked.


    "You really forgot the pain after your scar healed."


    Niu Chengyue said.


    "Have you prepared the medical fee for him?"


    "You want him to make a contribution to the country and you want money? I shot him. "


    "You still don''t say. This brat is just taking the money. You forgot that he asked you for 120,000. At that time, Wenyu was holding a gun to his head. You saw him loosen his mouth."


    "This baby."


    Wen Xinguo cursed.


    "As long as he gives me back a living little leopard, even if he wants 1.2 million, I will give it to him."


    "That might not be true."


    Time passed second by second. An hour had passed since Li Su entered, but there was still no news.


    Outside, Wen Xinguo and Niu Chengyue were anxiously waiting.


    At that moment, Li Su was sweating profusely as she took out the bullet fragments from that person''s body one by one.


    After taking out the last piece of bullet from her head, Li Su let out a long sigh of relief. She straightened her back and began the next step of healing.


    "It''s been two hours, does this kid have a show or not?"


    "Patience, large surgery like this usually takes more than ten hours."


    Niu Chengyue said.


    "If you can''t do it, I won''t use him."


    There are too many shrapnel, too many fractures, almost all of them completely shattered. Furthermore, when you sent it over, you did not have much hope left, if not for me asking Li Su to try, you would have already been crying on the side.


    "I ¡­"


    Wen Xinguo was about to speak, when footsteps came again.


    "Old Chief, how is it?"


    The person who came was also a soldier, but judging from his rank, he was actually a lieutenant general.


    "Hong Tao? "Why are you here?"


    "If something so big happened, how could I not come?"


    The person who had come was the commander of the southwest military region. He was also the direct leader of the Black Leopard Special Forces, and was also Wen Xin Country''s old subordinate.


    "Dean Niu, why didn''t you go?" "Did you invite experts from abroad?"


    He Hongtao could not be blamed for asking. Niu Chengyue was considered a heavyweight in the country for treating such injuries.


    The First People''s Hospital was also a designated hospital for the military region in the southwest. However, the soldiers had their own path, so they usually didn''t go this way.


    "We did indeed invite a young holy hand. It was that young man who treated Old Wen last time."


    Niu Chengyue said.


    "Trusting?"


    "I don''t know either. I can only give it a try now. Even for me, the success rate is only thirty percent."


    "How high is his success rate?"


    "At least fifty percent."


    Even though Niu Chengyue had already spoken, He Hongtao was still worried.


    "Dean Niu, I remember that you guys have some sort of surveillance here. Can we go over and take a look?"


    "I was blocked by that little bastard a long time ago. Otherwise, would laozi still have to stand here and worry?"


    Mu Hanwei was truly shocked. Just what background did this Li Su have? Wasn''t it just an operation?


    Old Master Wen was waiting outside. Even the commander of the southwest military region had been dispatched. Even a famous expert like Dean Niu could only watch the door from the outside.


    This was really a cow turning over ¡ª she was so big.

 C98

    As time passed, the eyes of those standing outside the emergency room were bloodshot.


    It was already dawn, and Li Su still hadn''t come out from the emergency room. This made everyone anxious.


    The emergency room didn''t allow smoking, but He Hongtao didn''t care about anything else. He and Wen Xinguo had already finished smoking all four boxes of Chunghwa.


    Niu Chengyue could only stand at a distance, keeping his distance from the two smoke guns.


    "Hong Tao, do you have any more cigarettes?"


    When Wen Xinguo opened his mouth, he realized that his throat had turned hoarse.


    He Hongtao felt his own pocket and took out his cigarette case. There was not a single cigarette left in it.


    He rubbed the cigarette case aside, "Old Chief, I don''t have any more."


    The moment He Hongtao opened his mouth, he realized that his voice was the same, even more unpleasant than Wen Xinguo''s.


    "Ox, you should go in and take a look. It''s been a whole night, why hasn''t he come out yet? Is this little bastard planning to kill me?"


    Wen Xinguo glanced at the closed door of the operation room.


    "I''d like to go in, so I can learn a little bit more."


    Niu Chengyue said snappily.


    "Even if you didn''t ask it 80 times, you did it 100 times."


    "Cough, cough." He Hongtao coughed twice before picking up the bottle of mineral water beside him. Before he even took a sip, the bottle was already empty.


    Looking to the side, there were already eight or nine bottles by his side.


    He let go of his discipline so that he could catch his breath.


    The alarm sounded outside. Niu Chengyue frowned. He had already instructed the security guards and the doctor on duty. If there was an emergency room, why would there be an alarm here?


    Niu Chengyue led the two doctors out and returned moments later. Behind him was a group of people, all of them cops.


    "They are from the Xinqing Public Security Bureau. They are here to inquire about the situation." After Niu Chengyue finished speaking, he moved to the side. This sort of thing was none of their business.


    "Old Man Wen, I''m Shi Yuanming, the police chief of Xingqing City''s Public Security Bureau." Shi Yuanming saluted and extended his hand in preparation to shake hands with the new nation.


    "If you have something to say, then hurry up and f * ck off."


    "Commander He."


    Shi Yuanming smiled but didn''t say anything. He saluted to He Hongtao. He Hongtao was the commander of the southwest military region. Although they were not in the same system, He Hongtao''s position was much higher than his.


    He Hongtao also returned the courtesy and shook hands with Shi Yuanming.


    "I wonder if Commander He is here too."


    "It was a mistake on our part. It was an emergency and we did not have the time to greet our comrades who were on the radio. This was our mistake."


    "If it''s like that, then it''s a family of civilians and soldiers."


    Shi Yuanming smiled and said, "Since you are here, Commander, we won''t disturb you any further."


    "Wait a moment." Wen Xinguo said.


    "Honored tutor, what instructions do you have?" Shi Yuanming said.


    "Take her too."


    Wen Xinguo pointed at Mu Hanwei as he spoke.


    "It bothers me to see her."


    "This ¡­"


    Shi Yuanming said.


    "Officer Mu Hanwei is our bodyguard for Li Su."


    "No need, we are responsible for his safety."


    "Old Master, this isn''t appropriate, because ¡­"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it, take it away, get out of here."


    "Yes."


    Shi Yuanming signaled Mu Hanyi with his eyes, telling her to follow him.


    "Chief, what should we do?"


    Mu Hanyi asked as they walked out of the emergency room.


    "What else can we do?"


    "But Li Su ¡­"


    "No buts. Wang Xing Huo has already reported Li Su''s situation to us, and we are not sure if someone is going to assassinate him. But now that there are people from the army here to protect him, we shouldn''t wade in this muddy water anymore. "


    "Yes."


    Mu Hanyi followed Shi Yuanming back to the Public Security Bureau and told this matter to Neptune.


    Wang Xing Huo said with a frown.


    "You mean Li Su is going to operate on the army?"


    "Yes, He Hongtao, Commander He, and Old Master Wen were present as well. Director Niu was standing by the side and couldn''t even enter the operation room."


    "That''s a good thing."


    "Good thing?"


    Mu Hanyi didn''t quite understand.


    "What''s so good about it?"


    "It''s a good thing that Li Su is now part of the army and our men can''t protect her at all. If we have the army by her side, then things will be different. When the time comes, as long as we have a good relationship with the army, we can definitely capture those worms."


    "Captain, but I heard that Li Su and old man Wen''s relationship isn''t on good terms."


    "The reason old man Wen asked you to come back was to build a good relationship with Li Su."


    Wang Xing Huo said.


    "Alright, you should go back and rest."


    "Yes."


    The red light on the door of the emergency room was still on.


    "If this little bastard doesn''t come out, I''ll go in and kill him now."


    Before Wen Xinguo could finish, the emergency room door was opened.


    Li Su dragged her tired body out from the inside with two pieces of paper in her hands.


    When she saw that everyone at the door was looking at her, Li Su had a slight smile on her face as she spoke.


    "Done."


    "Good boy, I, Old Wen, have not misjudged you."


    Wen Xinguo laughed and patted Li Su''s shoulder.


    Li Si could feel the strain on his shoulders as he spent the entire night and night with the guy and the whole morning in high concentration. His body was exhausted to the extreme.


    Being slapped by Wen Xinguo, Li Su fell to the ground.


    Niu Chengyue, who was standing beside him, hurriedly helped Li Su up.


    "This is the prescription. Drink this in the morning and this in the afternoon. One day, one day ¡­"


    Li Su forced herself to place the prescription in her hand into the hands of Niu Chengyue, and then the sight before her turned dark.


    "Li Su!" "Li Su!"


    Wen Xinguo kept shaking Li Su. Li Su''s face was pale and her eyes were tightly shut. She did not react at all.


    "Old Wen, if you continue hanging around like this, then he''s really dead."


    Only after being scolded by Niu Chengyue did Wen Xinguo release his grip.


    "Old Ox, what happened to him?"


    "What else can I do? My energy has been drained."


    Niu Chengyue asked several doctors to carry Lisu to a ward and give him some glucose to replenish his strength.


    "Let''s go see the patient now."


    The group walked into the operation room. There was only one person wrapped like a dumpling on the operation table. His appearance could not be clearly seen, so they had no idea what was going on.


    Niu Chengyue said with a wry smile as he held a tube filled with all sorts of apparatus.


    "This brat had his entire body covered in plaster, there''s no way to determine how good the treatment is."


    "How is it? "Old Ox, don''t keep us in suspense."


    "Only Li Su knows about this. I''ll know about it when she wakes up."

 C99

    "This brat really knows how to trick laozi. I don''t believe that laozi would be able to eat hairy pigs without him, right?"


    Wen Xinguo said angrily.


    "You''re right, if it wasn''t for Li Su, we would all be stuck."


    Niu Chengyue pointed at the man who was tied up like a dumpling.


    "Just open up this layer of plaster, don''t tell me what''s going on inside. Do you know?"


    "You are the President of the First People''s Hospital, and there are so many experts in the hospital. Who do you not know?"


    Wen Xinguo said.


    "Let me tell you something. This is what happened to Old Wen. Old Wen, take off your hat and roll up your sleeves."


    "What is it? "It''s quite mysterious."


    Even though Wen Xinguo said no, he still took off his clothes and hat according to Niu Chengyue.


    "Commander He, you know that there are a lot of fragments on Old Wen''s body. You might not know the specifics, but you should know the approximate location, right?"


    He Hongtao said.


    "There are a lot of fragments on the Old Chief''s body. I remember there are some of them."


    He Hongtao pointed at the top of Wen Xinguo''s head near his temple.


    "There''s one here, on my left arm, and one on my right arm."


    "Alright, now take a look at these three parts of Old Wen''s body."


    Wen Xinguo also found a place to sit down. He Hongtao searched Wen Xinguo''s body a few times. Not to mention the shrapnel marks, he couldn''t even find the scars on Wen Xinguo''s body.


    "What''s going on? Why can''t I find a single place?"


    "Are you surprised? I was surprised too. "


    Niu Chengyue said.


    "No, I was even more surprised than you at the time. What I was surprised about was the way he performed the surgery, which we had never seen before. I organized all the Oh surgical specialists in the First Hospital, but none of them could recognize what Li Su was using."


    "What surprises us the most is that in the follow-up recovery, it only took three days. In just three days, Old Wen had fully recovered. When I said he would recover, I meant he had completely recovered."


    "Nothing about him is unhealthy."


    Niu Chengyue pointed at Wen Xinguo''s body.


    "After he recovered, we used the most advanced equipment in our entire hospital to do a thorough examination and test on him. As a result, there was nothing wrong with him at all."


    "Even the pain in his stomach and chills are gone."


    "Are you for real?"


    He Hongtao looked at the man lying on the operating table and said.


    "According to what Principal Niu said, our people definitely won''t have any problems."


    "You can''t say it like that. We''ll talk about it when Li Su wakes up."


    Niu Chengyue said.


    "That''s why I said that we have to find out after Li Su wakes up. Otherwise, we won''t be able to determine how to treat her."


    "Don''t make him sound so good. He''s just a barefoot doctor."


    "Old Wen, don''t underestimate the barefoot doctor. If it wasn''t for him, your entire body would''ve been in pain."


    "Didn''t he give you two medicinal formulas?" Just do as he says. "


    "The point is that you pushed him. I didn''t even hear what he said."


    Niu Chengyue said.


    Didn''t I give you the prescription that Li Su treated me last time?


    "How so?"


    Niu Chengyue pondered for a moment.


    "We''ve had an expert''s argument that this recipe is very effective, but when we actually use it, we find that it''s not the case at all."


    "The patient is not well, but neither is he ill."


    He Hongtao lamented.


    "It seems that this Li Su is truly a godly person. She has truly reached a level that varies from person to person. It''s really hard to imagine that his age is so young."


    "Right, I also remember something. Have you prepared Li Su''s diagnosis fee yet?"


    "A medical fee? What medical fee? "


    He Hongtao was puzzled.


    "This Li Su has a rule for treating patients. She has to get a medical fee. If she doesn''t give a medical fee, he''ll be able to fight you to the death."


    "I remember now, the old chief Wenyu was..."


    He Hongtao did not finish his words because Wen Xinguo''s expression was somewhat ugly.


    "This matter is indeed my fault. I did not educate good Wenyu."


    Wen Xinguo sighed and said.


    "But I do have to pay for this."


    "How much is the medical fee?"


    "I don''t know. Li Su is a strange person. She asked Old Wen for 120,000, but I heard she still needs more than 2 million."


    "So many?!"


    "There are also those who don''t want money."


    Niu Chengyue said.


    "Therefore, you should talk to him about how much it will cost."


    "Looks like he won''t even be able to eat pork if he leaves this place."


    It was said that Li Su had slept soundly. Niu Chengyue and Wen Xinguo had come to see him a few times, and he had been snoring.


    He Hongtao also came once, but as the commander of the military sector, there were many things he needed to deal with, so he left the matters here to Wen Xinguo.


    "That''s not right, this kid should be awake by now. What''s the matter?"


    Niu Chengyue and Wen Xinguo came to Li Su''s room once again. This was already the eighth time they had come to this room.


    They came in every four or five hours and arranged for nurses to be on duty twenty-four hours a day.


    In other words, Li Su had already slept for three days.


    "Do you think this kid is really asleep?"


    Wen Xinguo asked as he looked at Li Su''s sprawled sleeping posture.


    "Why do I feel like this kid is here to recuperate?"


    "I also understand. According to the patient''s condition, if we do it ourselves, we will need five or six helpers, and they can only do it when the patient is more suitable."


    "According to the circumstances of that day, he had done the surgery on seven of us by himself, and without any treatment at all. With so little time spent, one can imagine how much energy and mental exhaustion he had."


    "What you say makes sense."


    "It was originally."


    While the two of them were talking, Li Su flipped over on the bed and fell to the ground.


    Baji.


    "Ouch!"


    Li Su was in the midst of a beautiful dream. She dreamed that she was rolling in bed with Yao Ya, and from the looks of it, she was about to execute Yao Ya.


    "Ouch!" "Damn, who moved my bed?!"


    Li Su lay on the ground and cursed. Luckily, she still had a blanket under her. Otherwise, the good days for the rest of her life would be over.


    "The bed was taken away by itself."


    "Who?" Wherever you stand, your waist will hurt! "


    Just now, Li Su was lying on one side of the bed, so she didn''t see the other two people.

 C100

    "It''s me."


    Wen Xinguo was surprised just a moment ago. He didn''t think that this little bastard would start cursing right there and then.


    "Who are you? Or my old man? "I''m your grandpa ¡­"


    Li Su cursed as she crawled up from the ground. When she looked up, she saw Niu Chengyue holding back his laughter, while Wen Xin Guo''s face was dark as he glared at her.


    Once she saw that it was Wen Xin Country, Li Su''s mood turned even worse.


    He didn''t even raise his eyes as he collapsed onto the bed and continued sleeping.


    "Ai, I say, do you still have a bit of manners? Even if we are directly separated, you can''t even start insulting people right?"


    Li Su completely didn''t make sense to Wen Xin Country, she even started snoring.


    "I say, you little bastard, you''re still so full of yourself, aren''t you?"


    Wenxin walked to the side of the bed, while Li Su turned to the other side. Wenxin turned around, while Li Su turned around.


    "Laozi doesn''t have the time to play with you, hide or hide from you."


    Wen Xinguo immediately went up and pulled Li Su''s blanket, then he straddled his legs and sat on her stomach.


    Ahhh!


    Li Su let out a blood-curdling screech. Wen Xinguo also blushed and got off Li Su''s body.


    He said in embarrassment, "About that, the young man''s firepower is pretty good."


    "Wenxin Country, do you really want me to be the last?!"


    Li Su covered her lower body and screamed.


    Just now, Li Su was having a dream, so of course she was able to hold the sky above her head. Since it was like a pillar holding up the sky, it was only natural that a minute or two wouldn''t be enough for it to subside.


    Therefore, Wen Xinguo''s previous action had landed on Li Su''s vitals.


    That was why Li Su shouted.


    When Niu Chengyue saw Li Su''s expression, she knew what had happened and smiled evilly at Wen Xinguo.


    "Old Wen, I didn''t think that you would be able to keep up with the trend."


    "What kind of trend?"


    "Like men."


    "F * ck off, laozi didn''t do it on purpose."


    Li Su was still wailing on the bed.


    "About that ¡­ Li Su, are you alright?"


    Wen Xinguo said embarrassedly.


    "Old Man Wen, why don''t you give it a try?" "Aiyo."


    "Didn''t you force me to do that?"


    "Even if you force me into a corner, I still can''t let you die without a descendant. I''ve discovered that this old man Wen is finished for the rest of my life. Vengeance."


    "No, why does it seem like he''s talking about enmity?"


    Wen Xinguo said as he looked at Niu Chengyue.


    "Don''t look at me, it''s just a mess between the two of you, no one can calculate that clearly."


    "Alright, I''m not talking to you anymore. Li Su, let me ask you. What do you mean by giving me the two pill formulas?"


    Li Su immediately turned around to look. Niu Chengyue was still holding the two prescriptions she had given him.


    "You didn''t give it to him?"


    "The voice you said that day was too low. I was a bit older, so I couldn''t hear clearly."


    "Damn! Principal Niu, you''ve done something bad!"


    Li Su ran out in her hospital gown, but he came back right away.


    "Which room is the patient in?"


    Under the lead of Niu Chengyue, Li Su came to the patient''s room and examined it carefully before letting out a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, this soldier''s recovery and resistance ability was not bad, which was why he did not die from brain damage.


    "This one, one bowl for the morning, one bowl for the evening, there''s nothing else."


    Li Su said.


    "How many days has it been?"


    "You''ve been asleep for three days."


    Niu Chengyue said.


    "Three days! F * ck, hurry up and remove that piece of plaster from his body, then ¡­ Wait a moment. "


    Li Su pulled out a piece of paper and wrote a few lines of words on it.


    "Prepare a large barrel of hot water, and then grind these medicinal herbs into powder and throw it in. The ratio is 1: 0.1. Then throw it in, soak it for 10 minutes and then fish it out."


    "Just repeat it for three days."


    "I''ll send someone to do it right away."


    Principal Niu held the three lists that Li Su had given him. The building they were in was completely for the soldiers to use. Furthermore, there was an expert to look after such a serious illness like him.


    However, Niu Chengyue did not feel at ease and directly sent the head nurse to handle the task.


    In a moment, the patient in the bed was naked.


    "Not bad, Li Su. Your craftsmanship isn''t that bad. You don''t even have a scar on your body."


    Wen Xinguo sized up the warrior''s smooth skin as he spoke.


    "Hurry up and put it in the hot water."


    After the warrior was heated up, Li Su took the silver needle and started acupuncture on the warrior''s body.


    The soldier didn''t have any medicine to drink for the past three days, and his entire body was covered with plaster, there wasn''t even a place for him to insert the tube that gave him glucose.


    Therefore, Li Su now uses silver needles to stimulate the absorption ability of the warrior.


    "Enough!"


    Li Su wiped the sweat off her body. This time, she was done.


    "I''ll fish him out and fill him with liquid later. I think I''ll wake up tomorrow."


    Li Su wiped the sweat from her neck and said.


    "Li Su, come with me."


    Wen Xinguo said with a darkened face.


    What the hell was this old man doing? Li Su muttered in her heart.


    Inside Niu Chengyue''s office, Wen Xinguo looked at Li Su and said.


    "Li Su, let me ask you now, can he really wake up?"


    "Get rid of that code word."


    Li Su said.


    "If it wasn''t for Director Niu who didn''t hear it clearly that day, he would have woken up a long time ago."


    "Are you for real?"


    "Do you feel any discomfort now?"


    Li Su retorted while Wen Xinguo shook his head.


    "Nope."


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    "He is different from me. I am an old man, a dying man."


    "I''m not afraid of divulging state secrets now. He is the treasure of the entire country, more precious than a panda. Any one of his sacrifices would be a great loss to the country. "


    "If you don''t believe me, then I can''t help it."


    Li Su sat on the sofa and said.


    "Believe it or not, I''m leaving now. I have nothing else to do here. "Oh, by the way, where''s the girl who was with me that night?"


    "I''ve chased her away. She''s gone to the Public Security Bureau."


    "Elder Wen, you did it on purpose, right? I noticed that you people from the Wen family did it on purpose."


    Li Su slammed the table.


    "I''m relying on her to protect my life right now. You actually chased her away, and even spoke so boldly and confidently." If I lose my life, you can take responsibility. "


    "Why don''t you look where this is? Someone is coming to take your life, I killed him with a single shot."


    "You''re always being shot, just like who doesn''t have a gun."


    As Li Su spoke, she told him about saving Wang Xing Huo, and what happened afterwards as well.


    "Do you understand now? I saved a man with the surname Wang, and that man surnamed Wang has already killed his poison nest. Now, he doesn''t dare to find the captain of the criminal police, so he can only look for a mortal like me, do you understand? "

 C101

    "I thought it was a small matter, but they didn''t dare to come and find you. I was there."


    Wen Xinguo said.


    "You can do it like this, when this soldier is done, you can come to my house. I don''t believe that this group of hoodlums would dare to go to my territory and cause trouble, I''ll kill him."


    Li Su thought again. That''s right, whoever dared to mess with the country''s machinery, that was the classic example of courting death.


    "Alright then, it''s a deal."


    After the matter was settled, Li Su turned around and left.


    "Sure, Old Wen. This move of yours is really good. You actually managed to build a good relationship with Li Su. Not bad, not bad."


    "Of course, don''t you know who your father is?"


    Wen Xinguo said proudly.


    "Right, we don''t seem to have paid the medical fee for Li Su."


    "Aiya, since he doesn''t mention this matter, then let''s play dumb. "This little bastard is too evil, he doesn''t care about our feelings at all."


    "Are you guys talking about me?"


    Li Su stuck her head in from the door, looked at the two and said.


    "We didn''t say anything."


    "No, I think I heard the word doctor''s fee."


    It turned out that after Li Su walked out of Niu Chengyue''s office, she always felt like she was missing something, and two nurses just happened to walk over.


    "The medical fees for the eleventh bed seems to be running out."


    "I know about the head nurse, but their family is in a difficult situation, and the dean said to cut their medical fees by half."


    "Alright, that''s enough. Let''s go back to work."


    When Li Su heard this, her head buzzed and she slapped her thigh.


    F * ck! My money.


    That was why Li Su had turned around and mentioned the consultation fee at the door.


    "You two, wait a moment. Are you two talking about the doctor''s fee?"


    "No, we definitely didn''t."


    Wen Xinguo still wanted to muddle through, but Li Su had changed ever since she got the Ghost Doctor System. If anyone did not pay his medical fee, that person would be taking his life.


    "Wait a moment, let me think."


    Li Su sat on the sofa and looked at the screen, trying to figure out what was going on. However, he was actually flipping through the information provided by the system.


    "Why not?" Li Su muttered.


    Wen Xinguo''s ears pricked up as he asked immediately.


    "Nothing."


    After flipping through the system''s information, Li Su was surprised to find that she did not want to pay the medical fee.


    Including this time, he had encountered this situation twice. The first time was during the treatment of Yao Ya''s nephew. The system did not charge him any medical fees. This was the first time.


    There was nothing wrong with a two year old child and Li Su felt that it was reasonable. However, this person seemed to be twenty-three or twenty-four. How could she not have done anything wicked?


    "This isn''t scientific."


    After Li Su carefully checked again to make sure that she did not find anything that required a medical fee, she let out a long sigh of relief. As long as she was sure that she did not omit anything, it would have nothing to do with her.


    However, Li Su also discovered something. Ever since the Ghost Doctor had taken action, he had been on tenterhooks. If he was fine, then he would have to let out a breath of relief.


    "Li Su, how much is the medical fee?"


    Niu Chengyue asked.


    "Dean Niu, logically speaking, based on Old Man Wen''s situation, I should be able to take him for a hundred and eighty thousand yuan, no problem?"


    Niu Chengyue made some calculations in his mind. If he were to start this operation himself, he would have to first put aside the possibility of success. First, the cost would definitely be more than one hundred and eighty thousand yuan.


    Thus, he nodded to Li Su.


    "More than that."


    "But, I''ve had a dream since I was young, and I just wanted to become a soldier. It''s a pity that I wasn''t able to do it, so I''ll just treat it as a discount when I meet big brother soldier. But at this point, I won''t have the chance to do anything else, do you understand?"


    "Alright, I still feel a little sleepy so I''ll go to bed. Oh, right, bring some food to my room later, I''m hungry too. "


    Li Su left with a big smile on her face.


    "How did this kid change his personality today? Don''t ask for the consultation fee."


    Niu Chengyue said.


    "No, why do I feel so strange?"


    "What''s so strange about that? They didn''t charge you for your consultation fee, so just rejoice. According to your previous consumption, confiscating a few hundred thousand for you is already not bad."


    "No, it''s indeed a little strange. Although he didn''t charge me for the consultation fee, I still feel that it''s strange."


    "Ah, right. Who''s paying for Li Su''s meal?"


    "Of course it''s you. He''s a member of your family now."


    "Hai, why should I be the one to give it out?"


    Li Su didn''t care about how much the two of them argued. She had already settled down on her bed and was comfortably waiting for them to eat.


    "Headmaster, that warrior is awake."


    The head nurse ran to Niu Chengyue''s office and shouted.


    "Are you for real?"


    Before Niu Chengyue could regain his senses, Wen Xinguo had already run out.


    By the time Niu Chengyue arrived, Wen Xinguo was already chatting with him. He even chatted with him until tears flowed from his eyes, constantly thanking this senior.


    "Come on, come on, take it and check it out."


    "What? Just checking once."


    Before Niu Chengyue and his gang could gain a foothold on the floor of the ward, they were pushed out by Wen Xinguo.


    "Of course it''s to check the body of the treasure that I''m given. I want to see whether that brat Li Su is playing or not."


    Regardless of whether Niu Chengyue agreed or not, Wen Xinguo brought the little warrior and ran around the various supervising rooms, drawing blood and testing the blood. They were extremely busy.


    "Here, this is the result of your request."


    Niu Chengyue threw the results of the inspection to Wen Xinguo in a bad mood.


    "You''re out?"


    A look of joy appeared on Wen Xinguo''s face, but after flipping two pages, he fell to the side.


    "Why don''t you tell me about it? I''m having a headache looking at it."


    "In the end, there''s nothing wrong with it. I can go back and take part in the training and the missions now."


    "This time, my heart has dropped to the ground."


    Wen Xinguo said to Niu Chengyue.


    "You''re talking about Li Su, that little b * stard. He really has some skills. I didn''t even see that warrior survive when Li Su saved him."


    "You still know? Why are you still checking if you know?"


    "Isn''t it to be at ease as well?"


    Wen Xinguo said,


    "Tell me, how about I get Li Su into the army and become a medical officer?"


    "With his medical fee, can you afford it?"


    "Don''t even mention it, if a treasure like this can''t be exchanged with money, it''s not easy for the country to nurture them. How much money would they have to pay and how much energy would they need ¡­"


    "You just want to dig a hole for Li Su? Hurry up, the phone is over there."

 C102

    "Old Chief, why did you think of calling me?"


    He Hongtao said in surprise on the other end of the phone.


    "Why can''t I call you if I''m fine?"


    Wen Xinguo pretended to be angry.


    "Old Chief, what you said is true. I am a soldier under your command. I will be there when you summon me."


    "Stop flattering me." Wen Xinguo felt extremely comfortable being filmed by He Hongtao.


    "There are two things. First, your darling has completely recovered. You can bring him back."


    "Old Chief, you can''t just tease me. It''s only been a few days. Please let me bring it back. If anything happens when I go back, who should I look for?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve checked everything I can for you. I''ve checked everything I can to make sure there are no problems. Just that inspection report already has more than 10 pages."


    "Old Chief, it''s only been three days, but I found it a bit unacceptable for you to suddenly bring me back."


    "Why aren''t you looking at the people that laozi introduced to you?"


    Wen Xinguo stood straight and upright.


    "The second thing."


    Wen Xinguo coughed and said.


    "Think of a way. I''m going to have this Li Su go to the army and treat the soldiers."


    "Old Chief, this is probably not easy to handle."


    "I know what you''re thinking. Let me tell you, our physical fitness is good, but compared to some countries, our equipment is a bit worse."


    "This makes us warriors on the front lines lose a lot, and it''s a huge loss. If there is someone like Li Su, we can at least guarantee the survival of those heavily injured soldiers. Do you know how much loss this will reduce for our country?"


    "Old Chief, this matter has made me think about it."


    "There''s no need for you to think about it. I''ve heard that the army has been working on a plan to recruit special talents. Just follow it and execute your plan."


    "Old Chief, since you said so, what else can I do?"


    "It''s a special case. I''ve brought him to my place now. You can come find someone at my place then."


    "However, Chief, we still have to go through the process that we should follow."


    "That''s enough nonsense. Go ahead and be happy in your heart."


    Wen Xinguo hung up the phone in satisfaction, and started pacing around Niu Chengyue''s office with his hands behind his back.


    "Old Wen, are you really going to bring this Li Su into the army?"


    "Why not? "It would be a pity not to leave such a talented person in the army."


    "Ai, what are you saying? Let me tell you, I was counting on him to give my hospital more lessons and save the people. "


    "It can''t be delayed."


    At this moment, Li Su had eaten her fill and was ready to sleep. She never thought that this Wen Xin Country would already be prepared to send him to the army to dig a hole for him.


    [Ding]


    [The patient has recovered, Reward 30,000 Merit Points]


    F * ck!


    I''m rich, I''m rich!


    Li Su flipped up from the bed like a carp and started making a ruckus on the bed. She jumped and laughed.


    With these 30,000 merit points, he wouldn''t even have to worry about his own life for a year. He would be able to do whatever he wanted with his life.


    "Li Su, quiet down. The rest of the patients still need to rest."


    A nurse walked in to educate Li Su.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "Okay," Li Su quickly replied. She laid on the bed and looked out at the sunlight.


    How beautiful the sun was, how fresh the air was, how tall the trees were, how beautiful the nurse''s sister was.


    Why didn''t he notice it earlier?


    Li Su lay there with her eyes closed, feeling the beauty in her heart.


    Within a dark room, a group of people sat around. In the middle sat a middle-aged man with a life of his own. He was extremely handsome and seemed refined and refined.


    However, even this gentle person was actually still holding a pistol in his hand and constantly swinging it.


    "Boss, we''ve found everything."


    "Speak."


    "This Li Su is currently in the First People''s Hospital, but our people can''t go too deep because these two days are all in the army. It''s not easy to deal with her every step of the way."


    "The First Hospital is a designated hospital in the military region of the southwest, it''s normal to have soldiers."


    The boss said.


    "Did you find out when this Li Su left the hospital?" Is the policeman still following? "


    "I don''t know when he will leave the hospital, but that policeman is no longer following Li Su. There are no hidden sentry posts around."


    "It seems that our silence during this period has convinced them that we will not make a move."


    A trace of ruthlessness flashed across the boss''s eyes.


    "This Li Su, she actually tried to save laozi''s traitors, causing all of laozi''s money to fly away. If I don''t kill you, it would be hard for me to not hate her."


    "Boss, what do we do about that Wang Xing Huo?"


    "Don''t worry, we will slowly come one by one. This time, we will let the entire Xingqing City know who is the true boss of this city."


    "Boss, I''m worried that this is a trap set up by Wang Xinghan to let us in."


    "What you said makes sense. However, we cannot not take revenge for this grudge. Otherwise, it would not be in the character of I, Zhu Chengtian."


    "Yes, boss."


    "Right now, arrange a mission. Watch over the First Hospital closely during this period of time. If you discover Li Su''s movements, report to me immediately."


    "Yes."


    Zhu Chengtian turned his gun to the side and walked out.


    This was the underground storage room of a hotel, of course this hotel was also Zhu Chengtian''s property.


    "Boss."


    The moment they walked out of the hotel door, the subordinate beside them pointed at a car opposite the hotel and said.


    "This car has been with us for three days."


    "It''s okay to let them follow us."


    After Zhu Chengtian finished speaking, he waved his hand at the car, as if he was an old friend that hadn''t seen him in a long time. Then, he sat on his long Lincoln and sped off.


    "This Zhu Chengtian is too arrogant, he doesn''t place us in his eyes at all."


    That''s right, the people inside this car were indeed members of the Criminal Police Headquarters. Moreover, the ones leading them were Wang Xing Huo and Mu Hanyi.


    "Xiao Wei, for someone like Zhu Chengtian who has been dealing with the police all year round, how could he not have any sense of counter detection? You need to be mentally prepared."


    "I just can''t bear to see him act so arrogant."


    "It doesn''t matter, he''s just a grasshopper after the fall. He won''t be able to live for more than a few days."


    Seeing that Zhu Chengtian''s car had left, Wang Xing Huo quickly instructed his men to follow along.


    "Since he has already noticed us, we will follow him in broad daylight. As for this other hotel, you guys just have to watch it for 24 hours and not relax for even a moment, do you understand?"


    "Understood!"

 C103

    When Li Su woke up from her beautiful sleep, it was already morning.


    What was going on? Why did he sleep for so long when he slept yesterday afternoon? Was he too tired?


    Li Su thought about it for a long time, but still couldn''t think of a clear reason, so she decided not to think about it anymore.


    "Li Su, Li Su, quick, quick!"


    Wen Xinguo rushed in from outside in a flurry of movements. When he saw Li Su still lying on the bed, he pulled her up.


    "You''re not a pig, why did you sleep so long? Quick, come with me."


    "Elder Wen, what are you doing?" I''m not wearing any clothes yet. "


    "Whatever you want to wear, I''ve already prepared it for you."


    "I haven''t taken my stuff yet."


    "I''ve already told the guard to go get it, so you can rest assured. Hurry, hurry up and leave with me."


    "No, Old Man Wen, what are you doing so early in the morning?"


    "Don''t ask, just come with me."


    Li Su was dragged along by Wen Xinguo by the arm, and she dashed all the way downstairs. A military truck stopped steadily in front of the two of them.


    "Get in the car."


    Wen Xinguo didn''t care about anything else. He pushed Li Su into the car and ordered the security guards to leave quickly.


    "Elder Wen, although I no longer hate you, there is still a gap between us. Where are you going with me? Could it be another confinement room? "


    "More or less." Right now, Wen Xinguo''s face was full of smiles as he casually replied.


    "No, I''m not going."


    As she spoke, Li Su prepared to open the door and alight.


    "Let me tell you, right now you''re moving at 120 kilometers per hour. If you go down, I can guarantee that you won''t even have a single piece of meat left."


    "What did you just say?"


    "I mean, a hundred and twenty kilometers an hour."


    "Wen Xinguo... wow..."


    Li Su felt her stomach start to spasm. She quickly opened the window on her side, put her head outside and started vomiting.


    "Seems like you''re really seasick, but this is good as well."


    Wen Xinguo laughed.


    Li Su kept vomiting non-stop. She drove rather quickly, and the thing that was difficult to avoid was her vomit that flew in all directions.


    Those cars that weren''t moving fast suffered. Before they could clearly see what was going on, a large pool of yellow stuff appeared on the windscreen in front of them.


    When he was about to get even with him, there was no one left.


    As Wen Xinguo signaled for the guard to move faster, he lightly patted Li Su''s back.


    "Oh, that Li Su, you can''t speak now anyway, so just listen to me."


    "Who said I ¡­" Wow... He couldn''t speak anymore ¡­ "Wow."


    "Look at you. If you don''t listen to the words of the old man, you will suffer the consequences."


    Wen Xinguo said as he patted Li Su''s back.


    "About that, I want to tell you something. It''s a good thing for you, that is, I plan to let you become a military doctor in the army, of course you don''t have to refuse."


    "Because, I''ve already done all of this for you. I''ve even completed your military registration, rank, and the like."


    "Major, this military title is not low at all. You have to understand that many people would never be able to reach the rank of a major even if they worked hard their entire lives. You are truly a virtuous ancestor."


    Li Su wished she could strangle old man Wen. If she wasn''t retching now, he would have already been forced to take action.


    "But don''t thank me too much, as long as you can save a few more warriors, it will be my greatest encouragement."


    "Look, don''t you see that I am thinking for you everywhere? There is no helping it, I am just too kind-hearted."


    Li Su even had the heart to kill Wenxin Country now. After all this time, you old brat, you''re digging a hole for me, and you''re even making me jump on my own.


    Not even giving me a chance to refuse.


    This was clearly forcing them to buy and sell, and they didn''t even allow others to resist.


    Li Su kept cursing in her heart, but her mouth kept spitting out curses.


    They were finally there. Li Su jumped off the car without even looking at them. She didn''t care what was in front of her as she started vomiting.


    The reason why he pulled Li Su up so early in the morning was so that He Hongtao could see Li Su earlier, because He Hongtao had other things to do and time was a little tight. To be able to make a commander of a military wait here for Li Su who wasn''t even a hair on her, that was a lot of face.


    When Wen Xinguo got off the car and saw Li Su''s expression, he smacked his forehead. No matter how hard he tried to look, he just hugged her leg.


    He Hongtao was puzzled. At first, he thought Li Su purposely got off early to greet him.


    He didn''t expect that the moment this brat got off the car, he would throw up all over while hugging his thighs, vomiting his pants and shoes to the point that they didn''t even have a face.


    "Old Chief, what''s going on?"


    He Hongtao looked away from Li Su and asked.


    "Car sickness."


    Even Wen Xinguo felt embarrassed. This was too embarrassing.


    "Isn''t he a doctor? Why would you even faint from the car? "


    "Well, maybe it''s because I drive too fast."


    "How much?"


    "In the end."


    What else could He Hongtao say? Nothing.


    It wasn''t easy for him to not even have the strength to stand up when Li Su was done vomiting.


    "Elder Wen, are you planning to murder me? Why are you driving so fast?"


    Li Su didn''t care if the ground was clean or not and just lay down.


    "I thought you were a doctor, but you didn''t have that many problems. I didn''t expect you to get car sickness. How embarrassing."


    "Old Man Wen, you don''t feel anything talking about it while standing, is there anyone driving like that?"


    Li Su realized that she couldn''t even use the word ''car'' anymore. Just by mentioning the word ''car'', there was a reaction on her body.


    "About that, Li Su, can you get up first and let me clean my shoes?"


    He Hongtao said.


    It turned out that Li Su''s head had left, but he still had one hand on her body, ready to vomit at any time.


    Li Su realized that she actually held onto someone''s leg and vomited for a long time.


    "Sorry, sorry, I was in too much of a hurry. I didn''t notice."


    Li Su crawled up and said quickly, but when her eyes fell on the person''s military uniform and rank, she was stunned.


    Who is this person? It was actually a general!


    "No problem, I understand."


    He Hongtao bent down and wiped off the filth on his shoes.


    "Are you a general?"


    "Something like that."


    Damn, he really is a general.


    Li Su was flabbergasted. She actually threw up on someone else''s shoe, and she even held onto that person''s leg and spit for a long time.


    Li Su roughly swept a glance, this general also had four to five guards following behind him, they were all real soldiers.


    It''s over! It''s all over!


    Li Su wished she could slap herself on the face a few times.


    Li Su, Li Su, don''t think about living this time!

 C104

    "My name is He Hongtao, I''m the commander of the southwest military region."


    "Well, Commander, I, I really didn''t notice it."


    "I can understand, I can understand."


    "But I''d also like to know why you''re standing in front of the car? Was he waiting for me on purpose and then putting on my little shoes? "


    He Hongtao was stunned. Is this kid a tiger? Who is intentionally standing there waiting for you to vomit?


    "What I want to say is, although I vomited on your body, objectively speaking, you stood there and intentionally made me vomit. If I were to compensate you, I definitely wouldn''t."


    Wen Xinguo''s slap landed on the back of Li Su''s head.


    "You brat, your head was kicked by a donkey, making me lose face." "Hong Tao, let''s go. Let''s go back to our room and talk. Also, Li Su, you won''t be able to escape."


    When she saw that Wen Xin discovered her intentions, Li Su was too embarrassed to take her foot back. She changed her direction and followed behind Wen Xin.


    "Old Chief, how much is the medical fee?"


    "If you didn''t say it, I would have forgotten. This time, this brat didn''t collect any medical fees. What are you still talking about? For the sake of being a soldier, I will forgive you."


    "That''s a good thing. We even saved a lot of money."


    "Bullsh * t. Others saved your life, but you don''t even have a thank you?"


    "Chief, what do you think we should do?"


    "How should I know?"


    Wen Xinguo said to He Hongtao with his eyes wide open.


    "No matter what, you are still the commander of the military. Think about how you would thank him if you brought him to your place. No one would ever say thank you even if you didn''t say thank you."


    "But now, he is nothing. If you don''t express yourself, can you face your own conscience?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m already prepared."


    "You''re kidding me, kid."


    "I wouldn''t dare."


    As Li Su followed Wen Xinguo unwillingly into the house, Zhu Chengtian had a gloomy expression on his face.


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do? I can''t even keep an eye on a single person."


    "Boss, it''s not that we can''t keep an eye on him, but that we don''t dare to."


    The lackey said with a sad face.


    "Who dragged Li Su away?"


    "It''s Wen Xin Country."


    "It''s him?" How could he be with Li Su? "


    "Boss, Li Su saved Wen Xinguo''s life."


    Zhu Chengtian slammed the table fiercely.


    "How could it be such a coincidence? Just when we were about to make our move today, he actually took Li Su away."


    "Boss, did Wenxin Country discover our plan of action?"


    "Impossible, he''s already retired for many years. Besides the guards, there''s no one else by his side. It''s impossible for them to discover our plan."


    "Boss, what should we do now?"


    "Where is Li Su now?"


    "Boss, Li Su is currently in Wen Xin Country''s courtyard."


    "Then wait for him to come out before we attack."


    "I''m afraid not."


    "F * ck, just tell me how many things you guys have hidden from me."


    "Boss, Wen Xin Country''s courtyard has been surrounded. They are all soldiers. It seems to be some kind of high ranking official."


    Zhu Chengtian tried his best to suppress his rage and pondered for a moment.


    "If we can''t get to Li Su''s line directly, then let''s change the way we go. Go and check who Li Su is with, then we''ll surround Wei Su and save Zhao. I don''t believe that he won''t save Li Su when he''s dead."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Li Su stood in the corner and sized up this simple place.


    Other than a chair, a table, and a map that was carved into the wall, there was nothing else. There was also a sand table that took up two-thirds of the room.


    Of course, this was not to make it easier for him to observe, but because Wen Xinguo made him stand here.


    In order to prevent Li Su from escaping, Wen Xinguo even had two guards stand in front of Li Su to look at him.


    "Elder Wen, why did you drag me here? You can''t just leave me standing here. "


    "Shut up, don''t you see I''m busy right now?"


    Wen Xinguo and He Hongtao were practicing on the sand table.


    He Hongtao had matters to take care of himself, but he could not resist the pleas of Wenxin State. Thus, he could only play along with He Hongtao.


    "I''m hungry. Can you let me find something to eat?"


    "Do as you please, as long as you don''t disturb your father."


    Hearing these words, Li Su was completely free. Although there were two guards by her side, they were not in her way.


    "Old Chief, I don''t dare to accept someone like him."


    "Why?"


    "This person is too sloppy. I''m afraid that if we bring him in, it will ruin our atmosphere."


    "As long as he enters your territory, you can take care of him. The introduction of special talents, does it need special care? "


    "Fine, I accept your suggestion."


    "Come on, I knew what shit you were going to shit the moment you stuck your butt out. I don''t know how to feel proud about it."


    At this moment, Zhu Chengtian had already received the news.


    "Boss, we''re closer to this kid. Other than his parents, there''s also a few other people."


    Zhu Chengtian took the papers and started reading them.


    If Li Su were to see it here, she would have to admire Zhu Chengtian as the number one person in the underground world.


    Because on the paper was Xiao Yiyi''s picture, Feng Duoduo''s picture, An Xin''s picture, Yao Ya''s picture.


    "Where are these people now?"


    "These two are the children of the Feng and Xiao families. This is Xiao Yiyi''s personal secretary, and this is a doctor."


    "What''s your suggestion?"


    "My suggestion is to choose this doctor. "Li Su had been studying at her place the entire time. Furthermore, it would be easier for her to make a move if she lives alone."


    "That''s her, but there are still nails outside. We need to take some measures."


    Wang Xing Huo and Mu Hanyi, who were standing outside the hotel, watched with wide eyes.


    Appearing in front of them were more than a dozen identical black cars, and a group of people walked out from the hotel.


    No one could see clearly.


    "Captain, what does this Zhu Chengtian want to do?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then who should we chase now?"


    "Mobilize all of our men. Follow as many as you can."


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Watch that Zhu Chengtian closely."


    As the two conversed, Zhu Chengtian walked out from the hotel and saw that the car was still outside the hotel. He waved to them and left on his Hummer.


    "Too arrogant."


    In Wen Xin Country''s courtyard, Li Su held a platter of fruits and chicken legs and started munching.


    Right now, Wen Xinguo''s head was covered in sweat because he had found out that he couldn''t beat He Hongtao on the sand table. Now, he was about to lose.


    "No more, no more."


    When Wen Xinguo saw that he could not handle this kid, he directly pushed the sand table to the ground.


    "Old Chief, thank you."

 C105

    "Surrender my ass! Next time, I will definitely make you lose so badly that you pee your pants!"


    Since Wen Xinguo was so stubborn, He Hongtao just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "Alright, let''s get down to business. "Li Su!"


    He Hongtao suddenly shouted loudly, causing Li Su to jump in fright. The chicken leg plate in his hand was so scared that it fell to the ground.


    "What is it? "It scared me to death."


    "Li Su, stand up."


    Wen Xinguo said.


    "What for?"


    Although Li Su was muttering to herself, he stood up by himself.


    "Li Su, I now appoint you as the Special Medical Officer of the Southwest Military Region, a Colonel."


    "What?"


    Li Su was stupefied.


    "What colonel?"


    "Li Su, considering your great medical skills, you are the talent that we need right now. Therefore, through the introduction of special talents, you have become a colonel in our unit."


    "That... "That ¡­"


    "What do you mean, this and that? If you have something to say, say it quickly."


    Wen Xinguo shouted.


    "So, I''m a soldier now?"


    "As long as you take this red book, you''ll be a soldier."


    He Hongtao said as he waved the small notebook in his hands.


    "It''s that simple?"


    "Simple my ass."


    Wen Xinguo scolded.


    "You know how many times we went through the back door for you. Hurry and get it."


    "I have three conditions."


    "Why are you still so enthusiastic? Say your conditions."


    "First, I have to go to the army clinic, but I have to pay a medical fee. Otherwise, I won''t go."


    "Sure, then what?"


    "Second, I won''t be staying in the military. If you need me for anything, I will be here anytime."


    "Third, I don''t need to greet you guys for what I want to do. You can''t interfere in my life."


    "Then what do I need a major like you for?"


    "Do whatever you want. In any case, I only have this condition ¡­"


    Before Li Su finished speaking, the phone started thinking.


    "I used to cross mountains and seas, and also passed through mountains and seas of people ¡­"


    "Wait a minute, let me take a call. "Hello, who is this?"


    "Li Su, be at ease in our hands now. If you want to save her, come to warehouse number 1 right now."


    "Who are you? How do I know that An Xin is in your hands? "


    Li Su said.


    "Speak."


    Li Su heard a resounding slap on the phone, followed by a series of punches and kicks.


    "Li Su, don''t come. They''re going to kill you. Don''t come!"


    Be at ease! "It really is An Xin''s voice!"


    "Did you hear that clearly?"


    "I''ll tell you guys, you''d better let her go now, or I''ll make you suffer."


    "Hahaha, Li Su, you think about it yourself. Remember not to tell anyone, or else I won''t know what I can do. Hahahaha."


    The person on the other end of the line laughed maniacally and hung up the phone.


    "Hey!" Hey! "Hey!"


    Li Su tried calling again, but the other party''s phone was turned off.


    "What happened to Li Su?"


    "Nothing."


    Li Su ran outside.


    "None of you follow me."


    "What happened to him?" He Hongtao asked.


    At this moment, Wen Xinguo seemed to have thought of something and slapped his own thigh.


    "It''s all my fault for having such a brain and forgetting about this matter."


    "What is it?"


    Wen Xinguo told him about how Li Su saved Wang Xinghan''s life, how he was hated by the gang leader, and how he planned to kill Li Su.


    "So that''s how it is. It seems like this gang leader knows that we took Li Su away, which is why he kidnapped the people around her and used them to threaten her."


    "This bunch of bastards, they actually had ideas about me. If I don''t give you some eyewitness medicine, you might think that I''m just a vet."


    Wen Xinguo''s face turned cold. Seeing that Li Su was about to become a member of the army, she even sent out a gold coin.


    "Guards, gather some men for me. I will go deal with these bastards."


    "Chief, that''s not good, right?"


    "What''s wrong? If something happens, I''ll bear the burden."


    As he said that, Wen Xinguo took out his gun and loaded it. However, this was only to scare the others.


    Everyone knew that no matter how big a government official you were, once you retired, you had to hand in your gun.


    Wen Xinguo''s gun was also not an ordinary gun, but a imitation gun.


    "Chief, let''s do this."


    He Hongtao said, and gave a signal to his guard, who nodded and went out.


    "After all, this Li Su is mine now, so it''s reasonable for me to do it."


    "Fine, but you have to capture all of those bastards. If you dare to spoil my plans, I will make sure you will not be able to take the consequences."


    Li Su went out the door and ran towards the main street. Before she ran far, she ran into a taxi.


    Sitting in the car, Li Su started to calm down. She started to carefully look at the sequence of events, and the result was that the one doing this would definitely be Zhu Chengtian.


    Li Su closed her eyes and started thinking about her plans in her mind.


    For the other party to let him go alone, it meant that the other party clearly knew where he was. If he were to go over recklessly, he would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    He was alone and weak, and there was no way for him to do anything to them. Besides, these people definitely had guns in their hands, and even if he was in a fight, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to them.


    How nice would it be to have a helper?


    A helper?


    Li Su''s eyes lit up. Wasn''t the Ghost Doctor System her best helper?


    Li Su opened the System and started her lottery draw.


    [Ding ¡­ Agility Tieba]


    [Ding ¡­ Intelligence Sticker]


    [Ding, EQ Tieba]


    At first, Li Su stared at what came out, but later she simply stopped looking.


    His own 30,000 contribution points began to fall rapidly.


    After she was left with 1,500 contribution points, Li Su finally stopped.


    Many different posts appeared in front of him. However, all of them only increased his stats, and none of them were offensive.


    Li Su flipped through the pages anxiously. Even though she was almost done flipping through the pages, she still could not find anyone useful to her.


    Eh? What is this?


    At the back, there were three posts.


    [Sleeping Tape, one-time consumable. Group: After using it, everyone in the area falls into a deep slumber. Use range 20 meters, time limit 15 minutes.]


    [Teardrop Sticker: A one-time consumable. Group. After using it, everyone in its range shed tears.] Use range: 23 meters, time limit of 5 minutes.]


    [Stinging Stick, one-time use consumable. Once used on a group of people, everyone in the area will feel pain all over their body and be unable to stand steadily. Use range: 20 meters, time limit of 3 minutes]


    It''s kind of useful, you guys.


    Zhu Chengtian, I''ll make it so that you won''t be able to bear the consequences.

 C106

    Li Su took a taxi to the No. Cang Hu. Perhaps even the driver felt something unusual about this place. After she put Li Su down, she didn''t even ask for money. The wheels emitted a strong smell and disappeared into the night.


    Having lost the light from the car''s headlights, the entire warehouse was pitch-black, and he could not even see his own fingers in front of him.


    "Zhu Chengtian, it''s Li Su. I''m here!"


    Li Su''s voice echoed in warehouse number 1, but no one answered.


    Li Su widened her eyes as she tried to look at her surroundings, but she couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Li Su held her breath as she slowly felt her way forward.


    The tentacles were ice-cold, and there were even some veins on them. They were thin and long, and they were pointing towards his forehead.


    Suddenly, the lights turned on, causing Li Su to shut her eyes tightly.


    "Hahaha, good for you, Li Su. You know me, Zhu Chengtian."


    The sound of footsteps completely surrounded Li Su. There was also a vigorous male voice and unhurried applause.


    Li Su covered her eyes with her hand and narrowed her eyes as she looked over.


    That''s right!


    This person was the person in the photo that Wang Xing Huo gave him.


    "Zhu Chengtian!"


    "Yes, that''s me. Should I call you Li Su, or Godly Doctor Li? "


    Zhu Chengtian walked in front of Li Su and looked at her with a smile.


    After getting used to the light, Li Su opened her eyes and looked at the person in front of her.


    She had a pair of peach shaped eyes that were like a woman''s, and her black hair was combed very neatly. Her face was very elegant, and on top of her nose was a pair of golden eyes.


    The body under the windbreaker seemed to be selling very well, and one could clearly see his two hands were so slender and slender.


    But looking at this pair of handsome hands, it was hard to imagine that the person in front of him could shake the entire Xingqing City with a single stomp of his foot.


    "Zhu Chengtian, I''m already here. Rest easy."


    "Hahaha, good, straightforward."


    Zhu Chengtian threw his head back and laughed heartily.


    "What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me?"


    "Zhu Chengtian, you are, after all, the number one underworld person in Xing Qing City, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that you are able to cover the sky with your bare hands, why would you lower yourself to a little girl? Do you want to go back on your word? Does it make our brothers in the underworld laugh? "


    Li Su looked at Zhu Chengtian and said.


    Zhu Chengtian just smiled and looked at Li Su, and Li Su also looked at Zhu Chengtian.


    Neither of them would give in.


    Not bad, not bad. A sharp tongue. Good at talking. I like it.


    Zhu Chengtian did not see any signs of retreat in Li Su''s eyes, he only saw a pair of furious eyes.


    With that, Zhu Chengtian turned around and left, but Li Su''s back was completely drenched in sweat.


    After Zhu Chengtian walked two steps forward, a lackey immediately moved a chair under his feet.


    "Zhu Chengtian, are you going to let him go or not?"


    As Li Su spoke, she was about to rush up to question him, but when she took a step forward, she was pulled back by someone behind her.


    "No rush, no rush. Come, come, let''s have a cup of tea first."


    Zhu Chengtian snapped his fingers, and immediately, someone placed all of the tea sets in front of him.


    Of course, he also brought a chair for Li Su along the way.


    "This tea tasting is a good item passed down by our ancestors. Not only can it nourish one''s nature, it can also improve one''s state of mind. It contains unparalleled philosophy."


    As Zhu Chengtian spoke, he boiled some tea.


    Just like you, a doctor, who can save a dead man, if he can save a man, then one of us must die.


    Li Su did not know what Zhu Chengtian was talking about, so he did not reply and just stood there looking at him coldly.


    In about 10 minutes, Zhu Chengtian had prepared two cups of tea and had someone bring a cup to Li Su. He then picked up a cup for himself.


    Li Su held the teacup and didn''t know what kind of medicine Zhu Chengtian was selling, so she didn''t drink it.


    Zhu Chengtian placed the teacup under his nose and sniffed it.


    He closed his eyes with a look of enjoyment on his face. He lightly tasted it and smacked his lips.


    "Good tea."


    Zhu Chengtian pointed at the cup of tea in his hand as he spoke.


    "This tea is good stuff. To be honest, I don''t know anything about it. To use your words, the upper class only care about pretending."


    At this time, someone whispered something into Zhu Chengtian''s ear. Zhu Chengtian nodded and said while looking at Li Su.


    "Divine Doctor Li is truly trusting. Indeed, he came by himself. Just by this point, you make me, Zhu Chengtian, admire you."


    So the reason why Zhu Chengtian was here chatting and sipping tea with Li Su was to confirm whether she had come alone.


    Furthermore, it took a whole half an hour. Zhu Chengtian''s patience was not bad, and based on this, Li Su secretly gave him a thumbs up.


    "However, I won''t let you off."


    Zhu Chengtian stood up and said those words coldly. Immediately, there were people who pounced on Li Su like wolves and tigers.


    At first, Li Su was still struggling, but Zhu Chengtian had too many people with him, and they were all carrying fellows.


    After not being able to resist for much longer, Li Su curled up on the ground and covered her head with her hands as she rolled around on the ground.


    "Alright, the greeting gift is done. It''s time for us to have a taste of the main course."


    Li Su was dragged along by two people as she followed behind Zhu Chengtian into a dark place.


    After their men had left, the lights had all been extinguished, leaving behind a boundless darkness.


    "Commandant, there are many secret sentries here, and they are all wearing sensor devices. As long as one of them dies or his emotions fluctuate, he will affect the entire internet."


    A guard beside He Hongtao put down the thermal imaging telescope in his hand.


    He Hongtao brought his subordinates and with the help of the drone, arrived at warehouse number 1.


    Therefore, it was impossible for Zhu Chengtian to discover that there was someone following behind Li Su that he would never want to see in his life.


    "And the weapons they have are very advanced, but they are the full equipment of the United States Marine Corps."


    "The equipment of this group of black parties is really complete. It''s even better than our Black Panther!"


    He Hongtao''s eyes were glowing with a green light.


    "Take off all their equipment."


    "Commander, we don''t have enough manpower, only seven or eight people. There are nearly fifty of them. It would take a lot of time even if we had to fight them alone. Plus, they have sensors."


    "Stupid, don''t you know how to use your brain? Can''t you knock them all out?"


    He Hongtao knocked on the guard''s head.


    He didn''t know why, but He Hongtao actually felt a little eager to give it a try.

 C107

    In the darkness of warehouse number 1, there was no light.


    Just like that, Li Su was dragged forward by Zhu Chengtian''s subordinates.


    But Li Su was not idle either.


    Right now, his entire body was incomparably sore, and on his own body, there were many wounds.


    He tried his best to drip his blood on the ground.


    Just as Li Su was leaving her signal, someone had put a hood over his head. Li Su, who was originally dark, had now turned blind.


    There was the sound of water and the smell of the sea.


    He had arrived at the seaside.


    The sound of metal scraping against metal could be heard. Then, Li Su felt as if she walked into some place and was ruthlessly thrown to the ground by someone.


    A loud sound was heard. Through the contact between her body and the echo, Li Su could tell that the space was made up of metal and it wasn''t too big.


    "Who is it?"


    There was a trembling female voice in the darkness, and it was very soft, as if it were hiding somewhere else.


    "Sister An Xin?"


    Li Su tried calling him.


    "Li Su?"


    The woman''s voice was filled with alarm.


    "Li Su, why are you here?"


    "Big Sister An Xin, can you take the thing on my head off?"


    "Wait a moment."


    After that, there was another series of fine rope. Li Su felt a pair of small hands constantly searching her body.


    "Sister An Xin, can you change locations?"


    When An Xin heard Li Su''s voice, her tense heart finally calmed down.


    His hand groped in the darkness until it found his jeans, and then he groped up all the way.


    Then, he touched a protrusion, feeling very puzzled about what exactly this thing was. He then used both his hands to stroke it.


    Through his hands, An Xin could feel the bulge in her hands growing larger.


    Before he could make sense of the situation, Li Su said this.


    Although he could not see An Xin''s face in the darkness, An Xin could feel that her face was flushed to the ears.


    After readjusting the direction, An Xin removed the hood covering Li Su''s head.


    Li Su, who had taken off her hood, discovered that it was no different from not having taken it off.


    "Sister An Xin, my hands have also been tied with a rope. Can you untie them for me?"


    "Wait a moment."


    An Xin adjusted her breathing. Her breathing was very rapid, and her heartbeat was also very strong.


    Ye Zichen didn''t know what An Xin was thinking, but she touched the bump again.


    An Xin could feel the heat coming from her palm. Immediately, her face blushed before she quickly changed directions.


    This place was too dark. Otherwise, he would have been able to see Li Su''s vulgar expression of enjoyment.


    The small hands of An Xin were so soft and hot.


    Even though they were separated by two layers of cloth, he could still clearly feel the nimbleness of her small hands.


    An Xin''s small hand suddenly left. Li Su kept calling out in her heart: Come back quickly, come back quickly and continue.


    An Xin fumbled with her hands and found Li Su''s hands. She tied something thin and smooth around her wrist.


    An Xin held Li Su''s wrist with her hand. After searching for a while, she could not find the knot.


    "Li Su, I can''t open it."


    "Don''t worry, take your time."


    An Xin fumbled about again, her gentle hands continuously scratching Li Su''s palm, and An Xin''s long hair constantly sweeping over Li Su''s exposed arm.


    This caused Li Su''s heart to feel itchy.


    "I still can''t open it."


    "Sister An Xin, use your teeth."


    "Wait."


    Without even thinking about it, Ann opened her mouth and bit down.


    Ah!" Sister An Xin, are you hungry?


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose. It''s too dark, I can''t see clearly at all."


    Ah!" Big Sister An Xin!


    "Sorry, sorry, one more time."


    "En!"


    "That what? Offset."


    "Hiss!"


    "I promise next time."


    "Hah!"


    "It''s going to be ready soon, it''s going to be ready soon."


    Li Su kept sucking in a cold breath. She didn''t know if An Xin did it on purpose, but she would bite her hand hard every time.


    Although An Xin''s soft and fragrant lips were something she yearned for, when the warm and fragrant tongue was placed in her palm, it was a very refreshing thing.


    However, he couldn''t bear being bitten again and again by An Xin.


    Li Su even thought that if it wasn''t for her skin and flesh being so thick, she probably would have been gnawed to a pulp by An Xin by now.


    "Why aren''t you shouting?"


    "I''m used to it."


    Li Su gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    "It''s almost done."


    "Big Sis, you''ve said that five times already."


    "Really, believe me."


    An Xin''s words were very sincere.


    "Give me one more chance."


    An Xin did not wait for Li Su''s reply. She closed her eyes and took a huge bite.


    Ahhh!


    Li Su shouted angrily towards the sky.


    "What are you shouting for? I didn''t get it this time. "


    An Xin threw the rope that she had given up on onto Li Su''s body.


    "About that, conditioned reflex, conditioned reflex."


    When Li Su said this, An Xin felt her mouth was filled with the taste of blood. She quickly spat out a few mouthfuls and asked Li Su.


    "It didn''t bite you, did it?"


    "No, I feel very comfortable, why don''t we do it again?"


    An Xin slapped Li Su and spat on her body.


    "You don''t even know the time. We don''t know where we are right now, nor do we know the time. Why don''t you think of a way to get out of here?"


    "What can we do if we can''t see anything?"


    Li Su said.


    "Sister An Xin, how did you get captured by them?"


    An Xin replied, "I don''t know. I was preparing to eat lunch. Xiu Ziqi wasn''t going to go out to eat, so I went out to buy some food. Then I felt dizzy and was tied to a pillar."


    "Sister An Xin, it''s my fault."


    "It has nothing to do with you. I dragged you down and caused you to suffer here with me."


    Li Su stretched out her hand in the darkness, wanting to caress An Xin''s face.


    However, she touched a very grand and soft place. Li Su even pressed on it with her hand.


    "Li Su!"


    This time, An Xin didn''t know if it was due to the X-ray or if it was infrared. She actually hit Li Su''s face accurately with her palm.


    "Sister An Xin, I really didn''t do it on purpose. It''s too dark, I can''t see anything. I''m just checking your face to see if there''s any injuries."


    Li Su said in an aggrieved manner.


    After the fight, An Xin regretted her words. After all, the current situation was like this. Neither of them could see the other clearly.


    Although he could feel that the other party was right beside him, he was unable to determine the location of the other party''s body.

 C108

    "It''s fine. Li Su, I''m not in pain. Are you in pain?"


    An Xin was asking if the slap she gave Li Su was painful.


    "It doesn''t hurt. For Sister An Xin, anything is fine."


    "Li Su ¡­"


    An Xin felt her eyes moisten.


    "Good, good, good! A pair of lovebirds!"


    At that moment, there was a round of applause, and then the lights lit up.


    After their eyes adjusted to the light, Li Su and An Xin realised that they were in an iron cage.


    Above their heads, Zhu Chengtian was looking at the two of them with a face full of smiles.


    "Not bad, not bad. If I were to be the director, wouldn''t the reality version of Liang Shan Bo and Zhu Yingtai be very popular?" I''m sure the box office is over a hundred million. "


    "Zhu Chengtian, are you still a man? You don''t take my word for it, and aren''t afraid of others ridiculing you. "


    "Li Su, I have to admit that you''re quite a smart person. You know how to use provocation, but unfortunately, I won''t fall for that."


    Zhu Chengtian''s expression changed as he looked at Li Su and said coldly.


    "Li Su, I spent 20 million just to find you. Because of you, I lost several hundred million."


    "What does it have to do with me? You poisonous tumors that harm our society should be completely eradicated."


    "Hahaha, destroy me?"


    It was as if Zhu Chengtian had heard some hilarious joke.


    "I''ll tell you the truth. Si Xuefeng fought with me for his entire life and swore to capture me. But, I''m still alive and well right now. I even sat in front of him for 15 minutes. He didn''t dare to do anything to me because they don''t have any evidence."


    "One day you will fall into my hands."


    "Hahaha, Li Su, I have to admit that the mouthpart of these youngsters is really not small. It''s a pity that I''m not something that a hairy youngster like you can shake."


    "Zhu Chengtian, I swear that one day, you will fall into my hands."


    "Don''t worry, there definitely won''t be a day like that."


    Zhu Chengtian shouted loudly.


    "Switch on."


    Before Li Su and An Xin could react, four tubes that were as thick as a bowl appeared around them.


    It spurted out of the pipe, four strong streams of water.


    Ahhh!


    An Xin let out a shrill cry before she crawled into Li Su''s embrace.


    "Enjoy your last mandarin duck baths. I''m afraid you won''t have such opportunities in the future."


    "Zhu Chengtian, you despicable scumbag."


    "Just like you said, I am currently the father of the underworld in Xingqing City. Whoever dares to speak ill of me will not be able to see tomorrow''s sun. Oh right, don''t worry. That Wang Xing Huo or whatever, will be with you very soon. "


    "Zhu Chengtian, I will make you pay."


    "Come on, let me see."


    Li Su stared at Zhu Chengtian. In his mind, he had already clicked on the three posts that had cost him a lot of effort to extract.


    [Teardrops]


    Li Su pressed confirm.


    "What happened to them?"


    "I don''t know."


    Those Zhu Chengtian and his subordinates who were fiercely looking at him a moment ago were all incessantly wiping their tears, as if they were a little girl who had been wronged.


    The scope of effect of the teardrops was twenty meters, but the metal cage, as well as the platform, that Li Su and An Xin were in, was only ten meters at most.


    They were naturally hit by Li Su''s attack.


    "Commander, why is Li Su gone?"


    "Search carefully, it''s impossible that there aren''t any."


    "Indeed not. I''ve already used thermal imaging to look at it. There''s nothing there."


    After more than ten minutes of sneaking around with He Hongtao and his guards, they finally knocked down the thirty people who had gone missing.


    Of course, all of their equipment had also been seized by He Hongtao.


    Right now, the few of them were gathered together, searching for Li Su''s whereabouts. However, they didn''t find any clues about her at all.


    "I''m looking carefully. Li Su is a meticulous person, she will definitely leave behind some clues."


    "Commander, there''s blood here."


    "Here too."


    "Let''s see where the blood trail went."


    The group of people wore thermal imaging in the darkness and moved forward bit by bit.


    "Commander, there''s no blood here."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure. The distance between the blood stains was one meter, but we''ve already searched for thirty meters, but we still haven''t found any blood stains."


    "What''s up ahead?"


    "Up ahead is the sea."


    "Let''s go to the front and take a look."


    The group reached the seaside, but other than the waves, there was nothing else.


    "Activating the drone detection system and using the satellite cameras, I don''t believe that these gangs can escape on submarines."


    At this point, He Hongtao''s fighting spirit had been completely aroused.


    "I don''t believe that a trifling underworld faction with marine equipment would be a simple underworld faction. Call us, call our people, and say hello to the locals. Don''t let them mess with us. "


    "Yes."


    Just as they were talking, a siren rang out. In the empty warehouse, it was exceptionally jarring.


    "Hide."


    He Hongtao looked in the direction of the flashing lights and hid in the darkness with his men.


    "Captain, this is warehouse # 1."


    "Come, let''s go down and take a look. The crafty Zhu Chengtian actually dares to play with me. An empty car is bringing us for a stroll around the entire Xingqing City."


    "Captain, all the armed forces and special forces are in place."


    "Let them all fit together and show me the entire warehouse # 1. Also, can you turn on the lights here? It''s so dark I can''t see anything."


    "Yes."


    "Hua Hua Hua"


    Lights came on one by one, and the entire warehouse was lit up as if it was day.


    "Captain, there''s someone here!"


    Wang Xing Huo''s face changed. He took out his gun, pulled the safety catch, and reloaded the gun.


    Arriving at the place where the police just reported, the person that appeared in front of Wang Xinghan was a nearly naked man. His hands and feet were tied, and two socks were stuffed into his mouth.


    Wang Xinghan squatted down and probed his nose. He was still breathing. It seemed that he had fainted.


    "Captain, the person who did this to you is not simple." "One hit."


    "Captain, here too."


    "Here too."


    "That''s true too."


    One after another, shouts sounded out. By the time they had gathered together, there were thirty-four of them.


    They all had one thing in common: they were naked, their hands and feet were bound, and their mouths were stuffed with socks.


    "Who would do this?"


    "I don''t know who did it, but I know they''re not simple."


    "How do you know?"


    "They have gunshot wounds."

 C109

    The water level started rising rapidly. In less than a minute, the water level had reached Li Su''s chest.


    "Stop right there."


    Zhu Chengtian shouted, constantly rubbing his eyes.


    It wasn''t just him, everyone around him was the same.


    It was as if his eyes had turned on the tap, and he could not stop.


    The subordinate in charge of the valve struggled to close the valve before Zhu Chengtian and the rest stopped crying.


    "Damn you, Li Su. You actually know a demonic art."


    Zhu Chengtian used his sleeves to wipe the tears that were still forming at the corners of his eyes, his eyes had already swollen like peaches.


    "Zhu Chengtian, laozi has been standing here all this time, what are you using to cast a demonic technique on me? If laozi knows demonic technique, laozi will be the first to kill you."


    Li Su stood in the water and shivered. The An Xin in his arms was also trembling.


    "If it wasn''t you, then who was it? "Why are you crying, could it be that the tap in your father''s body isn''t turned off?"


    "How would I know?"


    "You ¡­"


    "Boss, the police are here."


    At this moment, the underling on the lookout suddenly shouted loudly.


    "What?" "So fast?"


    "Boss, I think there''s still some armed police officers and special police officers."


    "Wang Xing Huo, it is indeed you who know me. Back then, I was not mistaken about you."


    "Boss, what should we do now?"


    "Withdraw."


    "What about these two?"


    "Give them the presents we prepared."


    Kacha. After a series of loud noises, Li Su discovered that an iron wall had actually risen up, and there was even a layer of glass within the wall.


    But when Li Su saw the creature behind the glass, her face turned pale.


    "Li Su, I''m cold."


    "Hold on a little longer, I''ll immediately rescue you."


    Behind the glass was a great white shark. Its sharp teeth were showing off its might as they continuously crashed against the glass.


    "This is the gift we prepared. Do you still like it?"


    "Zhu Chengtian, don''t let me out, or else I will let you know what pain is."


    "I forgot to tell you, this layer of glass is water-soluble. The longer you are in contact with water, the thinner it will become."


    "Li Su, I won''t let you all die like this. I''ll let you enjoy this gift I''ve prepared for you."


    Zhu Chengtian looked coldly at Li Su, "Let''s retreat!"


    Behind Zhu Chengtian, a gate appeared. The group of people entered in a line, the last person opened the gate and torrential water sprayed out from the pipe once again.


    "Li Su, I''m so cold. I''m so cold."


    An Xin''s pretty face was pale. Li Su pressed her forehead against An Xin''s head.


    "So hot!"


    No, he had to hurry and get out.


    No, he couldn''t let Zhu Chengtian just run away like that.


    Li Su found Zhu Chengtian through the System''s recent contacts and activated both the [Stabbing Stick] and [Sleeping Touch] in one go.


    Of course, Li Su uses the timing function, after the sting of three minutes of aging, the comatose post will actively activate.


    No matter what Zhu Chengtian used to escape, everything fell asleep, so how could his transportation system work?


    "Li Su, Li Su, don''t leave me, don''t leave me!"


    "I''m here, I''m here."


    An Xin''s small face was filled with a peculiar red color and she was already talking nonsense.


    Li Su hugged An Xin tightly in her embrace. She wanted to use her body temperature to warm An Xin''s heart.


    But he forgot that his body was trembling.


    The water level was getting higher and higher. Li Su lifted An Xin''s body up and placed her parallel to herself. This way, she could let An Xin''s breathing be stable for a short period of time.


    What Zhu Chengtian and his group entered was a submarine.


    "Give the people on shore an order, tell them to do their best to smash everything that can be destroyed in Xingqing City."


    "Yes." After his men left, he returned immediately.


    "Oh no, boss, those people don''t seem to have any reactions."


    Zhu Chengtian immediately reacted, all the men he had placed on the shore had already been pulled out.


    "Retreat!"


    Before Zhu Chengtian could finish his words, he felt a piercing pain in his heart, and the pain made him bend his waist.


    After that, everyone in the submersible vehicle started to howl crazily. They hugged their heads, scratching themselves with their hands and rolling about on the ground.


    He used all of his strength to vent his pain in the cabin.


    The people who were controlling the submersible vehicle were also rolling around, while all of the buttons beside them were pushed.


    The sirens on the submersible vehicle started to scream non-stop, but no one had the time to do so. They rolled on the ground and howled as their bodies were torn to shreds.


    Some people were in pain and started to crazily ram into the walls of the submarine pod. Something sharp penetrated their body and hung them there, while their bodies were still twitching.


    Zhu Chengtian gritted his teeth and endured the pain.


    He also wanted to use his own hands to scratch his body, but he didn''t dare. He was afraid that once he did it, it would be like taking drugs and becoming addicted to it.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his lips were already bitten through.


    The alarm from the submarine pod was getting louder and louder. Zhu Chengtian was holding onto the wall as he walked towards the control panel.


    However, there were simply too many people here, so Zhu Chengtian had no way of avoiding all of them.


    One of his subordinates pounced forward and started scratching Zhu Chengtian.


    In this instant, Zhu Chengtian''s endurance was immediately broken by this grab.


    He seemed to have gone crazy, clawing at his men''s faces and thrusting his hands into their eyes.


    Ahhh!


    "Boom!" A loud noise was heard, startling everyone who was still in warehouse number 1.


    "Captain, there''s an explosion over there."


    "Contact the maritime police. Zhu Chengtian must be there!"


    "Commander, there was an explosion."


    "Let''s go. That should be where Li Su is locked up."


    The water level had already risen to Li Su''s neck, and he was still on his toes.


    "Li Su, hold me tightly. Don''t leave me. I''m cold, I''m cold."


    "I''m here, I''ve always been here."


    Li Su''s entire body was already trembling, and his lips had already turned white.


    However, he still rubbed hard on An Xin''s back.


    "Li Su, Li Su, I love you. Don''t die, don''t leave me."


    "I''m here, I''m here."


    Right now, this place was no longer the most dangerous place, but the most dangerous place. The water level had completely submerged that piece of glass.


    Shark had also discovered Li Su''s and the others'' silhouettes and started to frantically smash against the glass.


    The cracks on the glass became larger and larger, and finally, under the impact of the shark, it directly shattered and melted into the water.


    The shark had opened its sharp teeth.

 C110

    It''s over!


    Li Su could already see the shark''s throat. She hugged An Xin tightly before struggling to turn her back to the shark.


    After doing all this, Li Su heaved a sigh of relief. She hoped it would work.


    It was his own wishful thinking, and he knew it was impossible.


    He closed his eyes and waited for the sharp teeth of the shark to enter his body, but it didn''t happen after a long time.


    "Li Su, hurry up."


    It turned out that when He Hongtao and the others rushed to this place, there was a container welded to the bottom of the sea with two entrances.


    All of this was thanks to Zhu Chengtian.


    Zhu Chengtian hung one end of the boat above the submarine and left Li Su and An Xin inside the metal box.


    After he got on the submarine and left, the hook at the back threw away the iron box, so that when the box was hit by the weight of the sea inside, it started to sink.


    It was also because He Hongtao and company arrived rather quickly and closed the valve on the outside, causing the seawater to stop flowing into the metal box. This also gave Li Su and An Xin a chance to catch their breath.


    Li Su raised her head and saw He Hongtao and a few other people swimming towards her.


    And the shark that was about to eat both of them had already been killed, lying motionless at the very bottom.


    Li Su smiled at He Hongtao before closing her eyes and fainting.


    Even when he fainted, An Xin who was in his arms did not let go.


    "Who are you people?"


    After Wang Xing Huo and Mu Hanyi arrived at the place, they saw a few figures swimming in the water, so they quickly gave the order to surround them.


    "With the commander?"


    Standing in front of the railing like Wang Xing Huo, Mu Hanyi was completely shocked as she saw the head sticking out of the sea.


    "Hurry and drag us up. There''s still one more girl who''s unconscious. She needs to be treated quickly."


    Wang Xing Huo saw that Mu Hanyi knew this person, so he quickly put down the escalator.


    While they were drying their clothes, Wang Xing Huo asked Mu Hanyi.


    "Who are they and why are they holding guns? What do you call him?"


    "He''s He Hongtao, the commander of the southwest military sector. I think he''s a general. When I came back, didn''t I tell you that Li Su went to save him?"


    "The man he has is one of Commander He''s men."


    Mu Hanyi asked, puzzled.


    "I just don''t know why they''re here, and they even know that the one trapped here is Li Su."


    "We''ll know soon enough."


    He Hongtao put Li Su and An Xin on the bed. Luckily, the navy ship also had a doctor, so they could handle it.


    Getting Li Su from the doctor was fine, but when the girl got slightly troublesome, He Hongtao let out a long sigh of relief.


    Of course, they started to dry their clothes in the cabin. There were many people surrounding them and they were even pointing guns at them.


    He Hongtao and his guards had been through a lot, so it was as if they didn''t see anything as they chatted and laughed to themselves.


    "Alright, you guys stop talking. Can''t you all see that the policemen are all looking at you vigilantly?"


    "Chief, there seems to be you in here, right?"


    "Don''t spout nonsense. The chief finally has the chance to have a real battle. He''s currently in the middle of blissful thinking. How could he be interested in these small fights?"


    "That''s true too."


    "Hahahaha."


    He Hongtao was truly happy in his heart. Ever since he had entered the mechanism, he had not experienced actual combat for a long time.


    Now that there was such a chance, he used all his strength to execute it as if it was his last mission.


    Currently, he was very happy to see that his fighting strength had not decreased.


    "Excuse me, who are you people?"


    Wang Xing Huo and Mu Hanyi walked over. Just as Mu Hanyi was about to speak, Wang Xing Huo stopped her.


    He Hongtao did not say a word. Instead, he nodded at a certain person.


    That person stood out and took out a red book from his pocket. He handed it over to Wang Xing Huo and then saluted to him.


    Wang Xing Huo puzzledly opened the red book, the information inside surprised him.


    "Who is he?"


    "He''s our commander, He Hongtao."


    "Commander He, I''m sorry, we didn''t know it was you."


    Wang Xinghan returned the red book to He Hongtao and said with a salute.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m not wearing a regular attire, so it''s normal for you to suspect me. If you didn''t suspect me, then I would have been surprised."


    He Hongtao smiled as he looked at Wang Xing Huo.


    "Not bad, not bad at all."


    "Thank you for your praise, Commander He."


    Wang Xing Huo said.


    "I wonder why Commander He is here?"


    "It happened like this."


    He Hongtao told everything that had happened between him and Li Su at Wen Xin Country to Wang Xing Huo.


    "Just like this, we arrived here a little earlier than you."


    "Commander He, those people on the shore?"


    "Those people were naturally ours, but they can''t be handed over to you."


    He Hongtao said.


    Wang Xing Huo''s face changed.


    "What does Commander He mean?"


    "I don''t mean to look down on you."


    He Hongtao said.


    "Didn''t you notice that all their clothes were gone?"


    Wang Xing Huo nodded.


    "We stripped them of their clothes and equipment because when we met them, they were wearing the same American Marine equipment."


    "Thus, we suspect that they are the military spies that infiltrated our country. Thus, we intend to bring everyone here back and carefully inspect them."


    "Commander He is this afraid?"


    Wang Xing Huo said hesitantly.


    "I know what you''re worried about. Our military will naturally greet the locals for this matter. Don''t worry about it, it has nothing to do with you."


    "In that case, I''ll have to trouble Commander He."


    "It''s no trouble, it''s all for the motherland."


    As the few of them chatted, He Hongtao asked.


    "Can you lend us a few cars? I need to take these people to the nearest military camp to take care of them."


    "No problem, I''ll arrange it now."


    "Right, this Li Su is now part of our army. I hope you won''t keep staring at her in the future."


    "We''re just protecting him."


    "I know, I''m just saying that if he has a conflict with your place, I will immediately rush over. You have to know that I''m a rather protective person."


    "We''ll naturally do as Commander He says."

 Chapter 111

    When he Hongtao is busy bringing those suspicious people to the barracks, Wang Xinghuo and they can''t find Zhu Chengtian''s body.


    Floating on the ocean is a corpse, floating far away along the ocean current.


    When Li Su opened his eyes, he felt nothing in his arms.


    "Peace of mind, peace of mind!"


    "Stop yelling. You''ve been yelling all day and all night. Are you bored?"


    Li Su noticed that xiuziqi and Yao Ya were sitting in front of him.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Nonsense, Yao Ya couldn''t get through to you, so she came to the clinic to find you. It happened that sister Anxin disappeared yesterday, so we called sister Anxin."


    "Then a policeman answered the phone, and we knew you were here, and then we rushed over."


    "How long did I sleep?"


    "I don''t know. I heard from the nurse that you were sent here in the early morning. We don''t know how long you have been sleeping."


    When Li Su heard the word "peace of mind", he sat up from the bed, pulled out all the pipes on his arm and rushed out.


    "Well, where are you going?"


    Xiuziqi yelled.


    "I''ll go to sister Anxin."


    Xiuziqi looks at Yao ya. Yao Ya''s face is smiling, but xiuziqi clearly sees the loneliness in her eyes.


    Li Su rushed out of the door and looked for it for a long time, but found nothing, so he rushed to the nurse station again.


    "Which ward is Ann in, please?"


    "Turn left at the end of the corridor."


    "Thank you."


    Li Su begins to rush there. He pushes open the door of the room and sees that she is lying there. Xiuziqi and Yao Ya are sitting beside her and talking.


    "Sister Anxin, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. The doctor said I just had a high fever. Now the fever has subsided. There''s nothing serious. I can be discharged today."


    Hearing Anxin say so, Li Su is still a little worried. He starts the ghost doctor system and checks Anxin again.


    Sure enough, what the doctor said was quite right. Li Su''s health condition has recovered very well, and then he breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Sister Anxin, I''m sorry. I''m the one who bothered you."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    She smiles at Li Su.


    Xiuziqi and Yaoya look at each other, and they both see doubts in each other''s eyes.


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? "


    "Can you say it?"


    Li Su nods. Yao Ya is here now. If Zhu Chengtian hadn''t died, the police wouldn''t have let them both appear here. Sabbath told her all about how she was kidnapped and how she met Li Su.


    Of course, she did not say that she had bitten Li Su''s hand because of her mistake, nor did she say that she had groped for Li Su''s little brother several times in the dark.


    "Yao ya, the situation was urgent at that time. I wanted to ask you to make it clear, but you didn''t give me a chance. That policewoman was really sent by the criminal police to protect me. There was really no relationship between us."


    "I know."


    Before Li Su''s words were finished, Yao Ya rushed into Li Su''s arms and held Li Su firmly in her arms.


    "Yao ya, I..."


    "Don''t say anything, let me give you a good hug."


    Yao Ya buries her head in Li Su''s arms. Li Su can feel that her clothes are wet.


    "Hold me tight, I''m a little cold."


    "Well."


    Li Su nodded, then held Yao Ya tightly.


    "Hey, can you two stop showing love in public? Do you know I hate dog food most?"


    Xiuziqi said in a loud voice.


    But the two men didn''t seem to hear him at all. They didn''t put xiuziqi''s words in their ears at all.


    Xiuziqi had no choice but to turn his mouth, and then turned his eyes away and looked out of the window.


    But on the lawn outside the window, a couple of men and women hugged each other and gnawed at each other.


    "Indecent."


    Xiuziqi stamped his foot angrily and sat down beside him.


    At ease, when she saw Li Su holding Yao Ya in her arms, her heart was sour. Once upon a time, she dreamed of embracing Li Su like this.


    But when she gets such a hug, she wants more.


    Once upon a time, I said to myself that I just looked at Li Su from a distance and would never give him any trouble, nor would I envy any woman around Li Su.


    But when this scene really appeared in front of her eyes, her heart was broken


    It''s still bleeding in pain.


    Although her mouth smile, but in the depths of the eyes, deeply buried a trace of envy, there is a trace of loneliness.


    "Sister Anxin, look at these two people. In broad daylight, in public, regardless of the feelings of our two older young women, they feed us dog food crazily. They really treat us as single dogs."


    "I''m tired of reading in the circle of friends and microblog every day. I didn''t expect that they didn''t give up and put on such a show in front of us."


    Xiuziqi opens his arms and looks up to the sky in the ward.


    "Heaven, earth, God, grandfather moon, do you set my boyfriend as a hidden attribute? Please, put him in front of me. I''ve had enough of this world. I''m dying of these dog food." Maybe xiuziqi''s words moved God, and two men came in from the door.


    "No, I''ve got two boyfriends, but their looks are too bad for the audience?"


    Xiuziqi watched the two men come in. At first, he was a little surprised, but then he did disdain them. They were so ugly.


    The two men who came in were Wang Xinghuo, the criminal police captain, and he Hongtao''s guard.


    "Ah, I''m sorry to disturb you. We''ll go out now. You go on, you go on."


    Wang Xinghuo pushed the door and saw that Li Su was embracing a girl. He was startled.


    Yao Ya then reacted and quickly broke away from Li Su''s arms. She blushed and hid in the corner.


    Li Su laughs.


    "Captain Wang, how can you come here when you have time?"


    "I''m not disturbing you, am I?"


    "No


    "Nothing. If you hadn''t come in, I think I would have been dead by now."


    Xiuziqi said angrily.


    "What''s holding you up?"


    Li Su looked around the ward and found nothing but bananas and oranges.


    "Dog food!"


    Xiuziqi glared at Li Su.


    "Dog food that someone gave me by hand!"#####

 Chapter 112

    "What kind of dog food?"


    Li Su scratched his head and asked.


    Obviously, xiuziqi would not answer his question. Now he is full of jealousy and will not answer.


    Yao ya now wants to find a crack in the ground and bury herself in it, but she won''t answer.


    Li Su focused his eyes on Wang Xinghuo and the man, but he immediately gave up.


    Wang Xinghuo, like him, has a dull face. As for the other one with a black face, like the bottom of the pot, don''t expect him to say anything.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Li Su had to change the subject.


    "Oh, it''s like this. When I rescued you yesterday, I lost a confession. Now I''ll make it up to you."


    "Oh."


    Then Wang Xinghuo took out his notebook and began to record


    Yes.


    Because both of them were victims, and Wang Xinghuo knew some of the reasons, so the confession was very smooth, and very fast.


    "Who is this?"


    After recording the confession, Li Suwen said to the man standing behind Wang Xinghuo.


    "Colonel Li Su, commander he sent me to protect you. My name is Zhang Wu. Commander he ordered the colonel to report to the headquarters within five days and start military training."


    Zhang Wu said solemnly to Li Sujing.


    "And here''s your uniform, as well as some other things, such as brochures and necklaces."


    "Military training?"


    Li Su asked suspiciously after finding out what Zhang Wu had.


    "Yes, commander he said, although you are introduced through special talents, you still need the minimum military discipline."


    "I wipe, Lao Tzu didn''t force me to join, but he and old man Wen forced me to join. I haven''t thought about it yet, so I''ll give it to me directly?"


    "I''m sorry, commander he didn''t say that."


    "Well, my business is over. I''ll go first."


    "Captain Wang, please wait a moment."


    Li Su went to Wang Xinghuo and asked.


    "Is Zhu Chengtian dead?"


    "I don''t know. There was a big explosion there at that time. There were broken limbs and arms everywhere. Some of them had been eaten by the fish in the sea, so we don''t know if they were dead."


    "No, why can''t I hear good news from you?"


    "The good news is that the submarine they took has exploded, so according to our calculation, all the people inside should have died."


    "Reckoning, reckoning, everything is reckoning."


    Li Su also gave up to know the exact situation from his mouth¡° Come on, you''d better go. I don''t want to see you any more. You''re a broom star. "


    Wang Xinghuo laughed and left.


    "Li Su, when did you become a soldier?"


    "I want to know more?"


    Li Su asked Zhang Wu.


    "Can these things be returned?"


    "I''m sorry, the commander didn''t tell me when he left. These can be returned. If the Colonel has any questions, please call the commander or go to the headquarters to ask the commander in person."


    Zhang Wu''s words made Li Su''s face purple and black. Want to get angry, but looking at Zhang Wu clothes to support the tight muscles, or give up.


    "Can you go out first? I have something I want to tell them


    "Yes."


    After a salute, Zhang Wujing went out.


    "Are you a soldier now?"


    Xiuziqi looks up and down at Li Su.


    "People like you have become brothers in the army. Do we still have natural rights?"


    "It''s up to you."


    Li Su didn''t reply, then looked down at his uniform.


    What should we do with this? Do you really want to go back?


    He Hongtao didn''t say that he left me a phone when he left. Where can I find someone?


    "Li Su, what''s the situation? Why did you join the army? "


    Li Su bitterly told Yao ya what happened in Wenxin country and what happened before.


    "That''s what happened. I didn''t expect to save a man. They let me join the army. In fact, from my heart, I really refused."


    "Forget it, I don''t know you. When you abducted me, you thought so. In fact, you can''t tell me how beautiful I am."


    Although Li Su has winked at the sleeve, it doesn''t work at all.


    "What kind of eyes are you squeezing at me? Is there sand in your eyes?"


    Li Su would like to have a craniotomy on xiuziqi''s head, and then


    Put your brain in.


    Sure enough, before Li Su''s feeling was over, he felt a chill in his back.


    Calm eyes cold, Yao Ya''s eyes can kill people.


    "Well, I''ll see if I can get out of the hospital."


    Said Li Su is about to leave, but Yao Ya''s speed is faster, a lunge up to Li Su''s ear to grasp.


    "Li Su, explain to me clearly, what''s the matter with her?" Li Su bared his teeth, but his brain was spinning fast. How to plug the hole of xiuziqi.


    But xiuziqi''s next words made Li Su give up the idea.


    "Yes, yes, you tell sister Yao Ya why you want to abduct me. I''m a good girl."


    Li Su''s blood gushed out with one mouthful.


    "Xiuziqi, I didn''t expect you to be like this."


    When Li Su''s ear was about to drop, he finally explained the whole story of xiuziqi. Of course, he couldn''t forget the witness.


    One is Zhang Qiang, the other is peace of mind.


    "Why don''t I believe you so much?"


    "I don''t believe it? I think I look so clever and smart, how can I do such things with you? You''re going to pay me back. You''re going to be responsible for me. "


    "Xiuziqi, I''m responsible for your fart. Do you want me to find your father now and send you back? I''ll bear this curse. How about that?"


    When Li Su said that, Xiuzi Qi immediately softened.


    "No, I''m the one, right?"


    "Yes, it''s too late for you to say now. I have to send you back. Otherwise, with you, it''s always a time bomb beside me. No, it''s a nuclear bomb. It''s too dangerous."


    Li Su rubbed his ear and began to make a phone call.


    "Brother Li Su, I was wrong. I lied. Please forgive me."


    When xiuziqi saw that Li Suzhen wanted to make a phone call, he quickly twisted xiaomanyao and came to Li Su. He took Li Su by the arm and began to act coquetry.


    Occasionally by a violent woman to their own coquetry, Li Su is really a bit uncomfortable


    Habit, hard hit a cold war#####

 Chapter 113

    "Stop, stop."


    In the face of such an attack, Li Su was obviously defeated. In fact, he didn''t get through at all.


    You think, if your mobile phone in the absence of any protection, soak in the sea for so long, can still use£¨ PS: don''t talk about the three proofs mobile phone here. Your name won''t appear here.)


    "You win, you win. If I don''t call, you can tell me what happened."


    "All right."


    Xiuzi Qi pouts her lips and begins to talk about her unfortunate life. However, in Li Su''s opinion, this is a typical representative of nozunodie, who is in bliss and does not know her fortune.


    Put a good rich woman''s life, however, must run out to do what donkey friends, play what poor travel, she this is not death is what.


    Xiuzi Qi Gulu drank a large glass of water, and then he was pitiful


    Look at the two beauties.


    "Sisters, do you think I''m miserable? In such a family, others only see my brilliance, but they don''t see my hardship."


    Yao Ya and an Xin are wiping their tears.


    "I blame you wrong. I will treat you as my own sister in the future."


    "Hug."


    Xiuziqi runs to Yao ya, hugs Yao ya, and then makes a face at Li Su.


    "Well, I have something else to do. I''ll go first. You''ll continue here."


    Li Su didn''t dare to stay. If he stayed, he couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    "Wait a minute."


    Just as Li Su was about to go out, Yao Ya called out.


    Li Su''s heart clapped for a while. Did Yao ya find something else?


    But Yao ya did not say anything, but took Li Su to the corridor


    In.


    "Your mobile phone is flooded and can''t be used. I bought it for you with this month''s salary."


    Yao Ya handed a carton to Li Su.


    Li Su, open the box and drink!


    Huawei P9!


    When this mobile phone came out, he drooled over the pictures on the computer, but the price shown above made his heart cool.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    After getting the correct answer, Li Su can''t wait to turn on his mobile phone.


    "Why is there a password?"


    "The password is 520yaoya."


    After Yao Ya finished, she hid in the room and locked the door¡° 5-2-0-y-a-o-y-a¡£¡±


    Li Su input while reading, and the phone turned on smoothly.


    The screen saver on the mobile phone screen is actually Yao Ya''s self portrait.


    That''s good. When I think about it later, I don''t have to imagine in my head, but I can see the photos.


    incorrect. Y-a-o-y-a, isn''t this Yao Ya''s Pinyin? Plus 521, doesn''t that mean, "I love you Yao Ya"?


    Li Su took a look at Yao ya, who was hiding in the room, and felt a burst of sweetness in his heart.


    "I used to cross mountains and sea, and also through the sea of people..."


    "Hello?"


    Li Su looks at Yao ya through the glass. Yao Ya also looks back at Li Su, and then quickly lowers her head.


    The person on the other end of the line was surprised to hear Li Su''s gentle voice, and then asked.


    "What''s the matter with you, Li Su?"


    "Ah? oh Nothing. What''s the matter? "


    Li Su, who is recovering from the Qingming Festival, sees that it''s Xiao Yiyi calling and asks quickly


    Avenue.


    "Our company is ready to run. Come here."


    "Where is it?"


    Xiao Yiyi said an address.


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    After taking two steps, Li Su remembered that Zhang Wu was still standing there. He almost ran into Zhang Wu when he turned around.


    "Major, what''s your order?"


    "No


    Put on their own clothes, and then out of the hospital, took a taxi, directly came to the place Xiao Yiyi said.


    "It''s really hidden enough."


    In front of Li Su is a very old apartment, which seems to be older than Li Su''s own age.


    According to the address Xiao Yiyi provided, Li Su knocked on a door.


    "Who is it?"


    It sounds familiar.


    "Me, Li Su."


    The door opened and Feng Duoduo appeared in front of Li Su.


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you locked up? "


    "Now that I''ve been released from prison, I''m officially an employee of you, boss Li."


    "True or false?"


    Li Su looked at Feng Duoduo in front of him.


    His long hair was pulled up, and his pretty face was slightly powdered. Because of the hot weather, his cheeks turned red, which made Feng Duoduo more attractive. A decent uniform perfectly presents her curves, with her high chest, slender waist, round hips and straight legs.


    Goo Doo!


    Li Su swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Seeing Li Su''s dull appearance, Feng Duoduo can''t help but think of the appearance of two people''s Frank meeting in the clinic before. Of course, he was the only one who met frankly.


    "Ah, Duoduo, you are so beautiful today."


    "Bah, dirty."


    Feng Duoduo gives Li Su a white look and walks in with his little butt twisted.


    Li Su looked at Feng Duoduo''s little buttocks, and he wanted to rush up and touch them now.


    But obviously impossible, because Xiao Yiyi and Zhang Qiang have also appeared in front of him.


    "Boss Li, you are here at last."


    Zhang Qiang hugged Li Su.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Zhang Qiang''s hair is like a bird''s nest, but also a crow''s nest. A pair of eyes dissatisfied with blood, but also set a big black eye.


    The clothes on the body seem to have not been washed at all. They are sticky and have a smell of sweat.


    "Have you been given that by a woman who can''t think of it?"


    Li Su pushes Zhang Qiang away and fans the strange smell in front of him.


    "Don''t blame him for what he looks like now. He hasn''t slept for a week. It''s very good that he can persist until now."


    Xiao Yiyi came over and said.


    Xiao Yiyi''s dress today is very relaxed.


    Loose off white T-shirt can not hide the grandness of the chest, inadvertently show the slender waist, can clearly see the delicate navel, and vest line.


    The lower body is wearing a pair of loose off white casual pants, but Xiao Yiyi''s buttocks are exposed.


    Xiao Yiyi a mouth, Li Su hair Xiao Yiyi voice is also hoarse incomparable.


    She saw what Li Su wanted to ask.


    "Don''t ask me. For the sake of this company, I haven''t had a good rest for a long time. The only one who is still normal here is blossoming."


    "It''s really hard for you. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    Zhang qiangmeng, who had been standing there sleeping, opened his eyes.


    "Have you eaten? Where? What do you want to eat? "


    "I''ll wipe it. It''s none of your business. You go to bed first."


    "But I''m really hungry now."#####

 Chapter 114

    Zhang Qiang grumbled bitterly, and then returned to his desk.


    "Who is he?" Xiao Yiyi asked, pointing to Zhang Wu behind the old Marquis.


    "This is my bodyguard."


    After Li Su said a word, it was like walking inside.


    Room is two sets of houses to get through the whole set, it is very large.


    Inside the layout is very simple, six computers are beating above some numbers.


    On the opposite side of the computer, there is a huge LCD screen with a lot of lines and numbers.


    What is it? Anyway, Li Su can''t understand it. In short, it''s high-tech.


    There is a bed on the edge, and the quilt on the bed is scattered on it at random.


    Next to the bed, there was a partition with the door tightly closed.


    "I''m sorry, boss Li. The conditions are simple. You''re old and tired


    I''ll wait for you


    Feng Duoduo moved a chair and put it in front of a simple table.


    It is said that the simple table is actually built up of wood, and then put a plywood on it.


    Li Su went up to him and turned over the scattered papers with his hands. They were all numbers and letters.


    After turning two pages, Li Su gave up. He really didn''t understand this thing. He had a headache when he read too much.


    "You see, I''ll say he can''t understand."


    Zhang Qiang said to Feng Duoduo with pride.


    "Yes, you can, can''t you?"


    Feng Duoduo is not angry and then stares at Li Su.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing, not at all."


    Feng Duoduo didn''t say well.


    "What''s the matter with them?"


    Li Su, who met Feng Duoduo, turned his eyes to Xiao Yiyi.


    "They made a bet with you. Feng Duoduo put some trend charts and some calculation formulas on the table. Zhang Qiang said that you can''t understand them, but Feng Duoduo said that you are a college student, and you can understand them."


    "What are they gambling on?"


    "Three spicy crayfish."


    "I''ll go. I bet so much?"


    As soon as Li Su heard this, he became interested and said to Zhang Qiang and Feng Duoduo.


    "Which one of you wants to win?"


    "What do you mean? Can you read it? "


    Zhang Qiang looked at Li Su and said suspiciously.


    "It depends on what you two mean. If you can show me something, I can understand it or not."¡° Brother Li Su, what do you want to show


    Feng Duoduo''s first reaction was to pull Li Su''s arm and keep shaking. The two protrusions on his chest rubbed back and forth on his arm, which made Li Su feel comfortable.


    Zhang Qiang''s eyes were wide open. He didn''t expect that Feng Duoduo would sacrifice his hue for three spicy crayfish.


    Li Su''s eyes narrowed slightly, enjoying the softness of Feng Duoduo''s chest.


    "Yes, that''s it. It''s closer."


    "What?" Feng Duoduo didn''t hear what Li Su said clearly. He asked again.


    "Oh, nothing."


    As soon as Li Su''s voice fell, he felt his arm deeply immersed in a warm place.


    Li Suyi lowered his head, his arm has been completely hugged to his chest by Feng Duoduo.


    "Brother Li Su, is that so?"


    Feng Duoduo threw a wink at Li Su, and then licked his lips with his fragrant tongue.


    All of a sudden, Li Su felt a sign of vigorous growth somewhere in his body, and there was some warmth in his nostrils.


    "Brother Li Su, say something."


    Feng Duoduo''s voice made Li Su directly limp to the chair. It was too soft.


    Zhang Qiang''s eyes are almost staring out of his eyes. I didn''t expect Feng Duoduo to spell like this.


    Xiao Yiyi on one side is also very surprised. It''s reasonable to say that Feng Duoduo can''t do this because of three portions of crayfish, but now she will do it.


    However, she was very clever and immediately thought about it, with a smile on her face.


    But in her heart, there is still some discomfort.


    "Feng Duoduo, you cheat, you bribe the examiner!"


    Zhang Qiang can''t watch Li Su go on like this. If one comes out of his mouth that I can understand, he will lose.


    "I didn''t. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Li Su."


    Feng Duoduo rubs Li Su''s arm heavily with the grandeur of his chest.


    "Brother Li Su, did I bribe you?"


    "Ah? No, no, not at all. "


    Li Su reacts, and then stares at Zhang Qiang. This man really has no eyes. Can''t you see that I''m happy now?


    Zhang Qiang clenched his teeth as if he had made up his mind.


    "Brother Li Su, did she bribe you?"


    Zhang qianghu''s body, holding Li Su''s hand on his chest, and then constantly twisting.


    At the same time, he used his hand to fumble on Li Su''s body and give Li Su a wink.


    Li Su is enjoying the feeling brought by Feng Duoduo. Unexpectedly, Zhang Qiang grabs his hand and gives it to him. Li Su can''t accept it anyway¡° WOW


    Li Su pushed Zhang Qiang away, then ran to the corner and began to vomit crazily.


    Seeing Zhang Qiang''s appearance, Feng Duoduo laughs and tears come out.


    Xiao Yiyi was just busy with his own affairs and didn''t notice it. When he looked back, he saw Zhang Qiang''s wriggling figure, and he couldn''t smile.


    "Brother Li Su..."


    Zhang Qiang still wants to rush up, but Li Su rushes further.


    "Zhang Qiang, you go away for me. If you give me such a visit, I will let you go to Thailand."


    "Brother Li Su."


    Zhang Qiang did not give up, twisting his body, like a big bear, opened his arms and rushed to Li Su.


    "I wipe, Zhang Qiang, your uncle''s, get away from me, I don''t want to spit out last year''s food."


    Li Su is chased by Zhang Qiang and is running in a small office. Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo are laughing.


    "Zhang Wu, stop him for me."


    Zhang Wu''s face changed. He stood back and obviously didn''t want to contact Zhang Qiang.


    "Zhang Wu, didn''t you hear what I said?"


    "I''m afraid, too."


    Zhang Wu said weakly, which made Li Su jump up quickly.


    "Brother Li Su, who on earth won between us?"


    Soon Zhang Qiang forced Li Su into the corner.


    Looking at Zhang Qiang''s twisting action, Li Su''s face turned green.


    "Zhang Qiang, you win. You win. Get out of here."


    "Hahaha, I said I won." After getting Li Su''s answer, Zhang Qiang immediately jumped up.


    Come to Feng Duoduo and stretch out a hand.


    "Take the money."


    Li Su''s heart is full of bitterness. If a man is enchanting, there''s nothing wrong with a woman. This guy''s going to die####

 Chapter 115

    On the table is placed the fragrant, red very attractive crayfish.


    But Li Su didn''t even have an appetite. He sat at the farthest place with a green face, watching Xiao Yiyi, Feng Duoduo and Zhang Qiang enjoy themselves there.


    And the two women''s eyes constantly wandering between him and Zhang Qiang, the meaning is self-evident.


    Li Su looked back at Zhang Wu and suddenly found that Zhang Wu had some fear when he looked at Zhang Qiang.


    It seems that Zhang Qiang''s lethality is not only reflected in his own body, even Zhang Wu such a God can not resist.


    No, I can''t stand it anymore.


    Li Su pulled his chair forward, pulled all the crayfish in front of the three people in front of him, and then gave a little to Zhang Wu.


    "Well, what dare you do? I haven''t had it yet. "


    "Shut up. If it wasn''t for you two, would I have condescended to snatch food with you? Who am I? I''m a descendant of ghost valley. I''m disgusted by you two. I even spit out dinner every other night. "


    Hearing what Li Su said, Xiao Yiyi didn''t control it, and then a mouthful of crayfish sprayed on Li Su''s face. The plate in front of Li Su''s face was full of crayfish.


    "I''m sorry."


    Although Xiao Yiyi tries hard to stretch his face and doesn''t want to make himself laugh, he can''t control it.


    Sitting opposite Xiao Yiyi, Feng Duoduo couldn''t stand up straight with a smile.


    "Yiyi, I didn''t expect you to do the same to me¡°


    "Sorry, I can''t help it."


    Li Su looked at the crayfish in front of him. He really didn''t know whether to eat it.


    Eat, why don''t you eat? It''s a crayfish that almost cost you your life. If you don''t eat, you''re worthy of being disgusted.


    Li Susi didn''t give up. She grabbed the crayfish and threw it into her mouth before she even peeled the shell. Then she bit it crunchily.


    Next to Zhang Qiang see Li Su even other people spit out things can eat down, to Li Su stretched out a thumb.


    "Get away from me. I feel sick when I see you."


    Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Su actually put his own spit out of the crayfish into his mouth, can''t help but blush.


    Li Su''s heart is nothing, next to Feng Duoduo made a look at Xiao Yiyi, meaning that you two indirectly kiss.


    Xiao Yiyi''s face is more red.


    When Li Su finished eating the crayfish, their meeting really began


    It''s too late.


    Li Su sits on the top, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo sit on both sides, Zhang Qiang sits beside Xiao Yiyi, and Zhang Wu is sent by Li Su to stand outside the door.


    The original seat is not like this.


    The original seats were Zhang Qiang and Li Su sitting on the same side, and then two women sitting on the other side.


    But at Li Su''s strong request, sitting like this, he didn''t want to see Zhang Qiang. Looking at him, Li Su felt that he would live two years less. First, Xiao Yiyi began to speak.


    Xiao Yiyi gives Li Su a piece of information, which is all about the registration of their company.


    "According to your request, we have written the legal person of the company as Zhang Qiang, with a registered capital of 5 million yuan. However, we only need to pay some stamp duty and identification fee. We don''t need to spend that money at all."


    See Li Su nod, then continue to say.


    "As for our company''s business, it''s all investment. As long as it''s a profitable industry, we will invest in it. However, we have a little money now, so we mainly invest in stocks and options. In the future, as we have more and more money, we will also invest in other industries, such as it."


    "Go on."


    "The rest is some legal documents between us, which need your signature."


    Xiao Yiyi turns out a document and says to Li Su.


    "This is our share of equity distribution. You are the major shareholder of the company. Feng Duoduo and I account for 14%. Zhang Qiang has 15% and 20% shares because he is a technology shareholder. We have made an equity pool to distribute to our future partners."


    "Well, this is very good. Is Zhang Qiang and you two taking too little?"


    "Zhang Qiang does have a few, but he strongly demands that me and Duoduo just participate in some management work, so these are enough."


    "No way."


    Li Su took up the pen and wrote the numbers on it again. Zhang Qiang accounts for 20%, Xiao Yiyi accounts for 15%, Feng Duoduo also accounts for 15%, and then 20% of the stock pool is only 30%.


    "Isn''t that right?"


    "There''s nothing inappropriate. I''m a shake off shopkeeper. I don''t understand these things. Only you understand them, so you three should take more."


    Under Li Su''s enforcement, the distribution of shares was thus decided.


    Xiao Yiyi is ready to say something, but Li Su waves to stop him.


    "I''ll start with two things."


    "First, all the profits of our company, except the necessary expenses, must be invested in public welfare."


    "Second, the company will not accept any investment from any investment institutions, nor will it be listed on the stock market, nor will it accept any forced purchase from anyone, so the shares in your hands must be in your own hands."


    "So, if you want to sell your shares, you must have my signature, otherwise it will be invalid."


    Some people can''t understand Li Su''s suggestion. Xiao Yiyi knows what Li Su means after thinking about it.


    Li Su explained.


    "Our company is all about helping those who need help. I don''t want other people to join in and interfere with our own actions. Or use the organization we set up to do other illegal things. "


    "We will strictly control this matter. On the one hand, Duoduo and I don''t write on it because of our sensitive identities, on the other hand, we want to use the resources around us to get all the more accurate information."¡° Don''t tell me these things. I don''t understand. Anyway, I''ll give you the company. You are the people I trust most. I have only one word. We''re here


    The money we get is related to our lives. We must be cautious. "


    "We know."


    "OK, let''s just say here. I''ll go first. It''s estimated that I won''t be able to come back in the last three months. Zhang Qiang, let go of those things first. I''ll talk about them when I come back."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Ma Dan, don''t tell me this. I have a headache when I say this. I don''t know that I''ve committed a crime against that immortal. Someone asked me to join the army. I''m going to military training now!"#####

 Chapter 116

    "What? Are you going to military training? "


    Three people all gape at Li Su.


    "You''re not kidding, are you?" Zhang Qiang asked.


    "I wish I was joking."


    Li Su pointed out the door and said.


    "Do you see that man? He said he was my bodyguard, but actually he came to supervise me. When I finish all my work here, he will take me to the military camp and take part in military training."


    "It seems that we also have a military background."


    Xiao Yiyi said with a smile.


    "Who arranged it for you?"


    "Old man Wen!" Li Su said, almost gnashing his teeth.


    "General Wenxin?"


    "It''s this old bastard who dug a hole for me. I don''t even have a chance to refuse."


    "I can only say that you''ve taken advantage of it. Master Wen doesn''t lie to anyone


    I only like you. "


    "Pull it down, I don''t see anything."


    Xiao Yiyi said at this time.


    "It happens that the honorary president of the foundation we have chosen is Mr. Wen. Since you have this relationship, please go and ask him to promise us."


    "Why do you want him? Can''t you find someone else? "


    "There are two considerations: one is the background of master Wen himself, and the other is the character of master Wen who can''t rub sand in his eyes."


    When Li Su heard that Wen Xinguo had a good character, he turned his lips unconsciously. However, as far as pinyin is concerned, old man Wen is really a good candidate.


    "OK, I''ll go and run about it. I''ll call you and you''ll go through the formalities. OK, I''ll go. Don''t miss me too much."


    Li Su winked at the two girls and said.


    Xiao Yiyi blushed, but soon returned to normal.


    There are tears in Feng Duoduo''s eyes.


    "Li Su."


    "Well?"


    Feng Duoduo directly hugged Li Su and said in Li Su''s ear.


    "You must come back alive."


    Li Su smiles.


    "I''m not going to die."


    Feng Duoduo hugs and then releases. Li Su opens her arms to prepare Xiao Yiyi, but Xiao Yiyi dodges.


    "I''d better forget it."


    "So shameless?"


    "Your face is worthless."


    Li Su dejected put down his hand, but Zhang Qiang ran to hold Li Su¡° Go away, you pervert


    Li Su retched and kicked Zhang Qiang away.


    "Slow down, no delivery!"


    Li Sutou also did not return to take Zhang Wu to leave.


    Xiao Yiyi looks at Li Su''s back and doesn''t know why. He feels lost in his heart.


    What I think in my mind is why I don''t be brave and rush up to hold Li Su.


    After Li Su left here, he went home with Zhang Wu. He was going to travel far away. Naturally, he had to tell his parents.


    Parents do not travel far away, travel must be square!


    Of course, he changed into Zhang Wu''s uniform.


    When he put on his brand-new military uniform and big cornice hat, Li Su suddenly looked like a new man, walking with high spirits.


    What did that say? Oh, yes. The little eunuch who cleans the toilet has become the feeling of the general manager of the interior.


    However, what Li Su summed up himself was that he was Xue Rengui, who deserved his reputation as emperor.


    Zhang Wu nodded unconsciously when he saw Li Su''s dress.


    At Li Su''s strong request, Zhang Wu also changed into a uniform, so that Li Su walked in front, Zhang Wu followed behind him, how majestic!


    Two people took a taxi, but stopped far away.


    Of course, Zhang Wu cooperates with Li Su. This is a matter of pretending to be forced.


    Li Suzhi walked high in front, and then Zhang Wu followed Li Su. The wise man saw that these two people were not simple.


    Sure enough, Li Su was recognized before she took two steps.


    "Eh, isn''t this the boy of Li Tangming''s family? How can he be a soldier now? Haven''t you heard that he''s going to serve? "


    "That''s right. Isn''t it true that he''s fake?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. My son is a soldier. I know his clothes. They must be true. If he wore fake clothes, he would have been arrested long ago."


    "True or false?"


    "Of course it''s true. I can''t cheat you."


    "He looks like an official."


    "Well, what else might it bring us?"


    "Go, go up and make friends."


    A group of aunts and aunts immediately surrounded Li Su and kept asking about Li Su.


    Some want to introduce their daughter to Li Su, some want to be related to Li Su pan, and some want to give gifts to Li Su''s family.


    Anyway, I said all the good things I could say.


    Li Su was dizzy, but he was very happy.


    Their family is very low-key in this community, so they always think that the Li family is easy to bully, and not many people are looking at the Li family. This time, Li Su is giving face to Li''s parents. Wang Guifen was watering flowers on the balcony, and saw many women surrounded by a young soldier chatting there, but she didn''t care.


    "What the hell are you doing out there? Noisy? "


    Li Tangming is reading a book, but the laughter outside the window makes him very uncomfortable.


    "It''s nothing. It seems that there are soldiers in the community. The gossip women are chatting."


    Li Tangming sighed, picked up the book again, went into the study, closed the door and continued to read.


    Before long, the doorbell rang.


    "Wait a minute."


    Wang Guifen wiped her hand and ran to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, two young men in military uniform came into view.


    Without looking at her face, Wang Guifen said.


    "Are you looking for the wrong person?"


    "Mom, it''s me, Li Su."


    As soon as Li Su spoke, Wang Guifen looked up and said in surprise.


    "Son, it''s really you. Why are you dressed like this?"


    "One or two sentences are not clear. Let''s go back first."


    Wang Guifen let the two people in. Then she saw many women standing at her door.


    Wang Guifen gave a cold hum and closed the door directly.


    "What''s amazing is to have a son who is a soldier?"


    "I don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    No matter what they said, Wang Guifen poured two glasses of water for Li Su and Zhang Wu.


    "Lao Li, come out and have a look."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Tangming came out of the study with presbyopic glasses and saw Li Su and a soldier sitting on the sofa.


    "Li Su?"


    Li Tangming said with some uncertainty.


    "Dad, am I handsome?"


    Li Tangming pulled Li Su around in front of him, then nodded and said.


    "Yes, it looks like that. Where did you buy this fake uniform?"#####

 Chapter 117

    "I''m the real thing."


    Li Su took out his red book and handed it to Li Tangming.


    Li Tangming read the red book.


    "Name Li Su, military rank major, seal of Southwest Military Region Headquarters."


    Clothes can be fake, and red books can be fake, but the steel seal on them can''t be fake.


    "Are you really a soldier?"


    Li Tangming asked suspiciously, who was lying in the hospital two days ago is now a soldier?


    Li Tangming doubted whether he was wrong.


    "Dad, I''m really a soldier, but I''m a special talent to bring in troops."


    Li Su explained.


    "I''m going to the barracks for military training soon, so I''m going to leave for a while, so I''m going home for a night."


    As soon as he heard that Li Su was leaving, Wang Guifen began to wipe away her tears.


    "What are you crying for, kid? It''s promising. We should be happy."


    Li Tangming scolded.


    "OK, I''ll go shopping now, and then we can have a drink."


    "I''ll go," he said


    Wang Guifen wiped her tears, then picked up her bag and went out.


    "Dad, let me introduce you. This is Zhang Wu, who came to take me to the army."


    Zhang Wu immediately stood up and saluted Li Tangming.


    "Well, when I get here, I''ll be at home. There''s not so much etiquette."


    Li Tangming and Li Su talked, and from time to time they also asked Zhang Wu about the situation of the army.


    As a child, Wang Guifen went home with all kinds of vegetables and meat.


    "Mom, I''ll help you."


    Then Li Su took off his uniform and got ready to start.


    But Wang Guifen directly pushed Li Su out.


    "You are a major now. How can you do such a thing? You''d better go and chat with your father."


    But Wang Guifen couldn''t make it, so Li Su had to sit down again.


    "Your mother is such a person. You''d better sit here."


    The kitchen was jingling and ringing, and the father and son just sat together chatting, very harmonious.


    During the meal, Li Tangming, Li Su and Zhang Wu all had one in front of them


    The cup.


    Zhang Wu refused directly because he didn''t drink.


    Li sucai didn''t believe it. As a saying goes, soldiers are all wine barrels. Where are soldiers who don''t drink.


    Li Tangming is not reluctant, and Li Su two people eat and drink while chatting. Wang Guifen kept putting Li Su''s bowls into a hill.


    "Mom, I can''t finish it."


    "Eat more. I don''t know when I''ll be back after I leave."


    Wang Guifen said and left tears.


    "It''s a happy thing. It''s a tear."


    "Yes, look at me. Come on, son. Try my braised ribs."


    After Wang Guifen dried the tears on her face, she put a spare ribs in Li Su''s bowl.


    Li Su agreed and ate the food in his bowl one by one.


    Li Su is not a tearful person, but in the present situation, let Li Su''s eyes a little wet.


    After dinner, Wang Guifen refused Li Su''s help, went to the kitchen to clean, and then closed the door tightly.


    Li Su understood that Wang Guifen was venting herself, just as she was when she went to school in Shanghai.


    Zhang Wu went out after dinner, and Li Su didn''t know where he was.


    Li Tangming and Li Su are sitting on the sofa on the balcony, drinking and chatting.


    The night was bright and Li Tangming was slightly drunk.


    "Son, work hard there. I''m a little drunk. I won''t see you off tomorrow morning. Be careful yourself."


    Li Tangming refuses that Li Su wants to help him. Then he shakes his feet and walks to his room.


    Li Su stood up. He understood that his father was not really drunk, but he couldn''t bear it.


    Li Su returned to his room, and Wang Guifen was still there to help him pack up.


    "Mom, don''t clean it up. I can''t use it even if you clean it up."


    "Ah?"


    Wang Guifen stopped her hand.


    "There are regulations in the army that you can''t use your own things."


    Wang Guifen was stunned for a moment, and then put the folded shirt back into the wardrobe.


    "I''m used to it. When you were living in junior high school, it was the same


    It''s the same in high school, and it''s the same in college. "


    Wang Guifen put the box under the bed and stood up to beat his waist.


    "No, I''m old. I was thinking of tidying it up for you. Now it seems that I don''t have to, and I''ve saved my own strength. "


    "Ma..."


    Li Su choked a little.


    "You are also a big child. You''d better marry a daughter-in-law as soon as possible. Let''s have grandchildren as soon as possible. Then, you can go wherever you love."¡° Mom... "


    Li Su was a little embarrassed. He was just so sad, but now he is out of tune.


    "What''s the shame? We are so old that we can only bring grandchildren. You''d better be earlier. I think Yao Ya is getting more and more... Why do you push me? "


    Li Su directly pushed Wang Guifen out and closed the door.


    If you let Wang Guifen talk for a while, you may not know what else to say.


    Wang Guifen muttered outside the door and went back to her room.


    Li Su lay in bed and couldn''t sleep, just like before he left home, but now he has more responsibility.


    One night without words, Li Su came out with bloodshot eyes. Wang Guifen was already busy in the kitchen.


    Zhang Wu, who didn''t know what to do, also appeared in the room with a suitcase in his hand. I really don''t know how he changed it.


    After a simple meal, Li Su is ready to leave.


    "Son, if your father is drunk, I won''t go out."


    "Well."


    Li Su turned around and went out. He didn''t want to say anything else. It was not that he couldn''t say it, but that he was afraid that after he said it, he would not be able to control his emotions.


    "Zhang Wu, have you ever left home?"


    "I don''t have a home. The army is my home."


    Li Su looked at Zhang Wu. There were no tears in his expression, but pride.


    They didn''t take a car. Li Su asked for this. He wanted to take a good walk.


    A sports car rushed towards Li Su from far and near.


    Li Su''s mind is full now. He doesn''t pay attention at all. If Zhang Wu hadn''t pulled him, he would have been flying now.


    "I wipe, who is this TM?"


    As soon as Li Su looked up, the sports car had gone away, leaving Li Su with only a touch of red tail light.


    "I wipe, dare to run? Chase#####

 Chapter 118

    Li Su pulls Zhang Wu and starts running, but it''s obvious that his two legs can''t catch up with the guy with four wheels.


    Zhang Wu and Li Su stop a private car. As soon as they get into the door, Li Su shows his ID.


    "Hello, comrade. I''m requisitioning your car now. Please cooperate."


    The driver was scared. There was never a conscription car.


    "You, where are you going?"


    When Li Su heard this, he didn''t expect to be a female driver. That''s great.


    The same is the car, the driver is a rough man, and a female driver''s experience is not the same.


    It''s like you go to a place to eat, your waiter is a beautiful woman in deep V, you must have a good appetite.


    If you are surrounded by a rough man with a beard and a mouthful of vernacular, are you still in the mood to eat?


    "We are looking for a suspect, please cooperate with us."


    Li Su''s serious expression, coupled with his brand-new military uniform and red script, is enough to make anyone believe his lies.


    "Really?"


    The girl screamed, not afraid. Li Su heard the excitement from her voice!


    "In which direction?"


    The girl looked at Li Su with bright eyes.


    "To which direction, driving a red sports car, license plate number is XXXXXX."


    When Li Su finished, he regretted. He always felt that the girl was not so simple.


    Looking at Zhang Wu sitting at the back, he has tied himself tightly with a safety belt.


    Li Su hurriedly brought the insurance to him, hoping to tie himself on the chair with the safety belt.


    After Li Su tied up, Tu AI was relieved to hold the handrail firmly with his hand, and then looked at the girl.


    The girl''s excited hands rubbed each other, using their own tongue in the fragrance


    I licked my lips.


    "Hey, hey, I''m here, baby."


    Li Su looked at the girl and thought of a movie he had seen. He had forgotten the specific name.


    But there is a scene in the movie that he still remembers. In the movie, a wolf licks his lips with his scarlet tongue when he sees his prey, and then rushes to his prey crazily.


    Just now, the girl''s expression was almost the same as that of the wolf.


    Li Su felt like the lamb to be slaughtered.


    The girl yelled excitedly, stepped on the accelerator, and the huge roar of the engine rang through the whole street.


    The bad smell formed by the friction between the tires and the ground can be clearly smelled in the car.


    The feeling of pushing back formed by the sudden acceleration of the car made Li Su deeply fall into the co driver''s seat. The moment the car started, Li Su regretted it, but he didn''t know it now


    He has no way to open his mouth, because he has no way to open his mouth now. Once he opens his mouth, things in his stomach will come out.


    "Ouch, ouch!"


    The girl opened the window directly, then pressed a button on the console, and the roof of the car was removed.


    Just now, Li Su was too anxious. He didn''t notice that the car was actually an open top, and it was a five door blue BMW Z4 (PS: it''s a random car, please don''t worry about it).


    The girl''s long hair fluttered in the wind in front of Li Su''s nose, beating wildly, but now Li Su didn''t dare to smell anything, even to take a deep breath.


    Taking time to take a look at Zhang Wu, Li Su found that Zhang Wu was looking at the front of him. Seeing Li Su looking at him, Zhang Wu gave Li Su a smile.


    Li Su finally couldn''t help it. He put his head out of the window and vomited directly.


    "Wow


    When the girl saw Li Su vomit, she giggled happily. Then the foot of the accelerator and heavily stepped on, the speed of the car here to speed up.


    "Ha ha, it''s so cool. Ow, ow, Ow!"


    Among the girl''s excited cries, the car kept twisting on the road.


    Li Su''s body follows the rhythm of the car and also shakes left and right.


    The convulsions in the stomach are getting stronger and stronger.


    In the passers-by''s surprised eyes, the girl''s car passed a flash of lightning. The car was howling and galloping in the traffic.


    Li Su really saw that he was about to install the car in front of him. The girl took the right direction and avoided it.


    Li Su even saw the surprised expression on the driver''s face. Of course, Li Su''s vomit happened to fall into the big brother''s mouth.


    "That''s it!"


    It''s too late for Li Su to vomit now. There''s no time to speak. Only Zhang Wu can speak now.


    Li Su, who was vomiting, also raised his head. As expected, he was not in front of him


    Two hundred meters away, the two red sports cars are wandering in the traffic.


    The girl screamed, "baby, don''t run!"


    Finally, when he was about to catch up, the owner of the sports car seemed to have noticed that the car slowed down, as if he was waiting for Li Su on purpose.


    Other vehicles on the road seem to feel bad, they have to get out of the way, so that the two iron beasts converge with each other.


    At last, the two cars went side by side.


    The sports car is made of a man with sunglasses and a beautiful foreign girl beside him.


    When the man saw that it was a girl driving, he gave a loud whistle, then gave a thumbs up to the girl, and then suddenly went down again. As soon as the car sped up, it flew forward.


    Why do I say fly? The girl was enraged by the man''s provocative gesture.


    "I wipe, dare to despise this girl, I now let you see what is a streetcar sister."


    The girl put on her sunglasses and stepped on the accelerator heavily.


    Li Su was suddenly accelerated and swayed, then retched again.


    Two cars on the road is not too spacious, draw a red and a blue two light, began to chase the game.


    All of a sudden, there was a mess on the road. Many cars couldn''t escape and crashed into other vehicles.


    The girl whistled excitedly and seemed to be at ease.


    Li Su''s face is now golden.


    "I promise I''ll catch up with the one in front in two minutes."


    Li Su has no time to answer at all. He is still carrying on his great cause of vomiting.


    "Come on, baby, accept my anger."


    The car is speeding up again.


    Li Su can''t understand what his stomach is made of and why so many things come out of it.


    "I wipe it!"


    The girl in the mood suddenly burst out a rude remark and beat her steering wheel.


    Li Su felt that the speed of the car slowed down. As soon as he looked up, he saw a stream of white smoke coming out of the hood of the engine#####

 Chapter 119

    The girl stopped the car and opened the hood. A strong white smoke floated out of the car. The girl coughed.


    "I wipe, the cylinder burst!"


    The girl angrily kicked the car tire, and then began to make a phone call.


    "Uncle Liu, bring me my Bugatti dragon. I''m in..."


    Li Su was glad to hear the cylinder burst.


    Finally, I don''t have to die.


    Struggling to untie the safety belt, Li Su staggered out of the car, holding the tree beside him, and began to vomit crazily.


    Zhang Wu is very relaxed, carrying his suitcase, standing in front of Li Su.


    "No, I haven''t suffered such injustice since I was born. If you don''t take revenge, you are not a gentleman! "


    The girl opened her teeth and clawed at the limp BMW


    Let off steam.


    In other people''s eyes, it''s cute, but in Li Su''s eyes, it''s a monster.


    He now feels that he is sitting in Xiao Yiyi''s car, which is to do the first class of the plane.


    Five minutes later, a blue Bugatti dragon appeared beside the girl.


    "Here comes the bus, miss."


    "Thank you uncle Li. By the way, Uncle Li, please deal with the things here."


    "Miss, the master said that this is not the capital after all. We should keep a low profile."


    "I see. The old man is boring."


    The girl smiles at Uncle Li, "Uncle Li, don''t tell my father about the car, or he will tell me again."


    "I see, miss."


    The girl saw that Li Su and Zhang Wu were still standing there.


    "Well, what are you two doing standing there? Get in the car


    Li Su shook his head to the rattle.


    Bullshit, it''s Bugatti and Chilong. It''s 100 times more powerful than the BMW Z4 just now. I''m not going to die on the spot when I sit on it.


    If Li Su doesn''t go, Zhang Wu certainly won''t.


    "Why are you two big men so inky?"


    The girl got out of the car, took Li Su''s hand and pulled on the car.


    "Can I not go up?"


    "No, I can''t delay your big business. He looks down on me. I must make him look good!"


    The girl and Li Su are bickering there. Here Zhang Wu and Li Shu stand together, like a pair of old friends who haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    "I don''t care who you are, you''d better stay away from Miss, or I don''t care whether you are true or false, I''ll let you die."


    "You try." Zhang Wu coldly replied.


    Uncle Li looked back at Zhang Wu, with a smile on his face, and his hand had been released


    In his own waist.


    Zhang Wu didn''t move at all. Instead, he took out his red book and flashed it in front of Uncle Li.


    "I advise you to go now, or you know the consequences."


    Uncle Li''s face changed, but he took out his hand that stretched to his waist.


    Zhang Wu saw Uncle Li give up, he took back the red book.


    "Some people you can''t offend if you are powerful."


    Zhang Wu coldly said a word, and then sat on the girl''s Bugatti chi long.


    Now Li Su''s face turned white again. He had been tied into zongzi by the girl and put it on the seat.


    "Let''s go!"


    As soon as the girl stepped on it, Bugatti rushed out with a roar.


    Maybe the red sports car feels that the Z4 has disappeared and its speed has slowed down.


    But it wasn''t long before the roar of the sports car came from behind.


    In a look, his side has appeared a, blue


    Bugatti.


    The girl drove the car with the red sports car on the same running line, returned all the previous gestures, and put up her middle finger.


    Seeing the iron blue face of the man, the girl laughed, stepped on the accelerator and flew out.


    Men, of course, are not willing to be outdone and naturally follow.


    The car chase game starts on the road again.


    "It''s not good running here. Change places."


    The girl shouts, and as soon as she hits the steering wheel, she turns to a road that few people usually take.


    The two sports cars blazed two beautiful lights and drove towards the end of the road.


    "I wipe, do you want my life?"


    Li Su vomited while talking.


    The girl spat out her tongue and looked at Li Su with a smile.


    "I don''t throw up in my car. You''re the first one."


    The girl looked at Zhang Wu and said.


    "You''re not an ordinary person, are you? I''m just curious. Just ask


    Don''t be so wary


    Turning her head, the girl looked at Li Su who was still vomiting.


    "You''re the most vomit I''ve ever seen. My cousin who taught me how to drive said that I''m used to vomit, but you seem to be pregnant?"


    "Go away!" Li Su almost squeezed the word out of his teeth.


    The girl leaned against Bugatti and watched Li Su vomit there.


    At this time, the red sports car appeared and slowly stopped there.


    "Little sister, the driving skill is good, but I think the car is better."


    The man on the sports car came down and looked at the girl with a smile.


    The girl got angry all of a sudden.


    "I started racing on the street when I was 13 years old. I have no rival when I was 16 years old. Now I am 18 years old, and I still need you to teach me?"


    "Ha ha, a little pepper, I like it, you and me, chi long and me


    I''m giving you a ride. "


    "Are you an idiot? Or do you think I''ve lost my head? "


    Li Su also heard that the man was a fool.


    Can open the Bugatti dragon, but also care about you send one?


    "Well, as long as you follow me, you can choose the things in the world, OK?"


    "Young master, don''t you want me?"


    The foreign girl on the co pilot''s seat was also pale.


    "Get out of the way."


    Li Su is almost vomiting now.


    "Boy, wait for you and her. Let''s settle the accounts between us."


    "Li Su!"


    The man fiercely took off his glasses, Li Su also recognized that this man was actually Lin Boda.


    It''s not that enemies don''t get together, and enemies are especially jealous when they meet.


    "I said, who is it? It''s Mr. Lin. how come? Hit a person, can you do that now? "


    "How much do you want?"


    "I''m not short of money."


    "50000, 100000, 1000000? Or ten million? "


    "Go away!"


    Lin Boda tore down a check and put it in front of Li Su.


    "Here, fill in whatever you like."


    "I''m not short of money."


    Although Li Su said he was not short of money, he still put the check in his pocket.


    Nonsense. It''s free. Why don''t you.


    "I took the money, Linda, but don''t expect me to be polite to you. It''s not your life to bump into me. "


    "Li Su, don''t think that if you wear such a dog skin, I''ll let you go. Today I''m going to abolish you completely."#####

 Chapter 120

    "What did you say?"


    After hearing Lin Boda say so, Zhang Wu rushes up with one arrow, then grabs Lin Boda''s collar and looks down at Lin Boda.


    "How can you bully people by relying on more people?"


    Lin Boda''s tone is very flat, which makes Li Su doubt whether this guy has any back moves?


    Sure enough, before Li Su''s head could react, many people riding motorcycles rushed down from the top of the mountain.


    They were surrounded almost instantly by Li Su.


    "Li Su, I advise you to kneel down and kowtow to me now. I may let you two go as soon as I''m happy."


    "What if I don''t?"


    The second thing that Li Su is not afraid of is that others are threatening him. Now someone is threatening his head.


    Li Su went directly to Lin Boda.


    "Lin Boda, we have no grievances in the past and no grudges recently. Why do you trouble me again and again?"


    "Li Su, don''t think too much of yourself. I don''t have any interest in you at all. Monsters can only blame you for your lack of eyes."


    Although Lin Boda was grabbed by Zhang Wu''s collar, he didn''t have any discomfort.


    With a snap of a finger, those who surrounded Li Su and Zhang Wu all took out pistols from their arms and pointed at them.


    "Lin Boda, no wonder you have no fear. You were on the pedestrian street that time, too?"


    "So what if it''s me."


    Limboda said.


    "Let me go, or I''ll let you feed the wolf now."


    "Is it?"


    Li Su came directly to Lin Boda, and then in his Dantian place, as well as the joints of his limbs, he ordered twice.


    "Let him go."


    As soon as Zhang Wu let go, Lin Boda collapsed on the ground.


    "Limboda, when you hit me for the first time, I swore that I would let you have a good taste. But at that time, I had too many things to take you seriously. Now you are actually in front of me again. If I don''t take some measures, I don''t think you will remember for a long time."


    "What have you done to our childe?"


    One of those people came out. Li Su felt familiar with his cold eyes.


    "If you want your son to live, you''d better get out of here now."


    Li Su kicked Lin Boda''s waist. Lin Boda screamed. But his body can''t move at all now, so he can only let Li sushi do it.


    "Li Su, I can''t get around you!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t make you feel better."


    Li Su nodded on Lin Boda''s mouth. This time, Lin Boda didn''t even speak¡° Let go of us, or I''ll kill you now. "


    Zhang Wu stood behind Li Su and opened the suitcase directly.


    Hula, there was a machine gun in it, and it was loaded.


    There are several grenades in the trunk.


    Li Su looks at Zhang Wu in surprise.


    Zhang Wutou also didn''t reply and said, "this is what the head asked me to take. It''s to protect you."


    "I remember the favor."


    Li Su took a mouthful of grenade and went to the people opposite.


    "Come on, I haven''t seen a grenade explode since I''m so big. Why don''t you let me have a try?"


    You look at me. I look at you. No one dares to go up.


    Because Li Su accidentally put a grenade on Lin Boda''s head. As long as the one in his hand explodes, the other one will also explode.


    Li Su is something. Lin Boda is their childe. If they lose him, they will have a hard time.


    "Well, you''re going up?"


    Li Su called.


    "No, just TM. Now put down the gun for me. I''ll wipe it and threaten me. I''ll show you what threat is¡°


    Zhang Wu holds the machine gun in his hand and hides directly behind the red sports car. It''s a complete fighting posture.


    The foreign girl sitting in the car saw the muzzle of the machine gun aimed directly at herself, and with a scream, she fainted directly.


    Standing next to the girl is always smiling at Li Su and Zhang Wu.


    When Zhang Wu concealed the machine gun from the trunk, her eyes flashed a trace of excitement.


    "Tu Tu"


    Zhang Wu''s machine gun suddenly rang out, and those who were still surrounding Li Su trembled.


    I didn''t expect that they would dare to actually shoot, which they didn''t expect in any case.


    "Put the gun down, don''t you hear me?"


    Li Sushou has opened the safety on the grenade. As soon as he let go, there will be an explosion.


    You look at me and I look at you. They all put down their guns.


    "Big cat, drive!"


    After Li Su yelled, big cat started the car and drove to Li Su''s side.


    "If you want limboda to recover and let him apologize to me, he knows how to find me."


    After that, Li Su jumped into the car. After Bugatti''s roar, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    When those people saw Li Su and they left, they quickly helped Lin Boda up. As for the foreign girl in the car, she had been left behind for a long time.


    "Wow As the saying goes, handsome is only three seconds. This sentence is most suitable for Li Su.


    Just now, Li Su, who was still full of rage, started his car soon after it started


    He began to throw up on the window.


    But he still held the grenade tightly in his hand.


    At the foot of the mountain, the cat slowed down. Li Su ran down quickly, then held the big tree beside him and vomited crazily.


    "Big cat, drive slowly next time. WOW


    Not only does big cat feel ashamed, but Zhang Wu also wants to pretend that he doesn''t know this person.


    Finally, Li Su gave a long sigh of relief.


    "Zhang Wu, how to do this thing?"


    "Just let go."


    "What?"


    Li Su jumped up all at once.


    "I wipe, do you want me to die? I''m Li Su. You''re the descendant of ghost valley. Now you let me die by myself? Where do you live? "


    Zhang Wu didn''t say anything. He took the grenade in Li Su''s hand and then let it go.


    "Bang!"


    Li Su threw himself on the ground and held his head tightly.


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t feel any pain.


    As soon as I looked up, there were some ribbons in the place where the grenade exploded.


    "I wipe, you actually cheat people with children''s things. I''m worried about it for a long time."


    "What''s this gun for?"


    Big cat looks at the machine gun in Zhang Wu''s hand curiously.


    Without saying a word, Zhang Wu fired two shots into the sky.


    Nothing but the noise.


    "I wipe it. It''s really a child''s thing. It scared away so many people?"#####

 Chapter 121

    After finding out that all the things in Zhang Wu''s hands were toys, Li Su was afraid.


    If you don''t scare those bastards, you and Zhang Wu will be there?


    "Zhang Wu, can you take a real guy next time? Do you know we were in danger just now? If they all rush up, I, I, I haven''t lived enough."


    "There''s a rule that you''re not allowed to take real."


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su scolded.


    "I won''t go. I''ll be killed by you unreliable people sooner or later."


    No matter how Li Su murmurs, he will leave.


    But how to leave is a problem.


    It''s a remote place, let alone a car. You don''t even have to see one person in ten days and a half months.


    There was a car in front of him, but seeing Li Su''s pale face, I knew that he was extremely unwilling.


    No matter how many girls there are, they picked up Li Su and got into the car. This time, Zhang Wu was driving.


    At first, Li Su was more comfortable. Later, he became more and more comfortable.


    "Oh! Hurry up, hurry up! Oh, oh


    The girl is just like a madman, standing on the car and yelling wildly.


    Lunatics, all lunatics!


    Why all the people who can drive are crazy!


    Li Su wants to cry without tears.


    "Wow! WOW


    In the eyes of the girl and Zhang Wu, Li Su holds the garbage can of the airport and begins to vomit madly.


    I really don''t know what Li Su''s stomach actually contains. He has vomited so many times, but he can still vomit.


    From this point of view, Li Su is really a strange person.


    When the girl saw that Li Su had been walking for a while, she simply ignored him and drove away, leaving Zhang Wu looking at Li Su helplessly.


    The girl drove directly into a very old neighborhood.


    People in the community haven''t seen such a luxurious car for a long time, and they are constantly pointing at it.


    Regardless of other people''s eyes, the girl went directly to a building and knocked on the door of one of them.


    "Who is it?"


    "Me, big cat."


    "Big cat? It''s really you. I thought you were lying to me. "


    "Sister Yiyi, I''m here to see you? Why don''t you welcome me? "


    "Come in, come in."


    The room that big cat came to was Xiao Yiyi''s office.


    "Your office is a mess." Big cat looked around and said.


    "Well, there''s no way. For the sake of confidentiality."


    Xiao Yiyi poured a glass of water for the cat and said.


    "Why are you alone here?"


    "There are two more, but they are all sleeping now."


    "What do you sleep in broad daylight?"


    "We haven''t closed our eyes for a week. Now we can have a rest. Of course, we are sleeping."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "One of the two people you just mentioned is Feng Duoduo, uncle Feng''s daughter. Another thing I think you are also interested in is wall street gold trader Zhang Qiang. "


    "Really? Is Zhang Qiang here? "


    "I can''t think of it, but we are all working for one person now."


    "Who? Can have so big charm, can let my Yi elder sister condescend, is your boyfriend my future brother-in-law? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s in the stage of confidentiality, so we can''t say it yet."


    "It''s boring."


    Said the cat, with a curl.


    "By the way, Yiyi, you know I met a strange man today."


    "What strange man?"


    "As soon as he gets in the car, he will vomit, and he will vomit madly. Even more strange, no matter how many times he vomited, he would vomit every time he took the bus. "


    Xiao Yiyi smiles and listens to the cat talking there. Suddenly, a person flashed in his mind.


    "Isn''t that strange person you''re talking about Li Su?"


    "Elder sister, you are really divine, ah, actually know the name of this person?"


    Said the cat.


    "What''s the matter, sister? Do you know each other? "


    Xiao Yi said with a bitter smile.


    "More than acquaintance, he is my boss now."


    "No?"


    The cat''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    "I heard that you came back from studying in the United States and got a bachelor''s degree in finance from Harvard and a master''s degree in finance from MIT in two years. It''s not easy. That''s why I want you here to help me. "


    "You want me to work for that sick man?"


    "Vomit?"


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t quite understand.


    "People who keep vomiting."


    Big cat explained.


    "Your assessment is accurate." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Although this person has all kinds of shortcomings, this company is totally public welfare."


    "Tell me."


    When big cat became interested, Xiao Yiyi told big cat about the purpose of their company and the things they were committed to.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect him to be so amazing. Elder sister, is his medical skill really brilliant?"


    "He''s the best doctor I''ve ever seen, and I don''t know


    I have never met a person who is proficient in surgery, internal medicine and gynecology. It seems that so far, all the people who have been treated by him have recovered. "


    "Is it a cold or something?"


    Big cat didn''t believe it.


    Xiao Yiyi told big cat about the two things that he personally participated in the treatment, as well as about wenxinguo.


    "Really? Elder sister, you also participated in saving people with him? "


    "Well?"


    "So this man''s words are not a nuisance."


    Big cat slapped her forehead.


    "Sister, do you think I did something wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I stole one of his checks."


    "He has a check?"


    "It''s not his, it''s someone else who gave it to him."


    Big cat told us all about today''s pursuit of Lin Boda with Li Su.


    "That''s it. When I took them to the airport, I picked him up


    I''ll take out the check in my pocket. "


    "You can''t get rid of this naughty fault."


    Xiao Yiyi gently touched the cat''s forehead.


    "But it''s right to take it back. He will come to the company anyway. But this limboda is a mean person. "


    "Sister, do you know Lin Boda?"


    "I know. Forget about him. Big cat, what do you think? Join or not? "


    "Join, of course. Why don''t I join such a public company? I also want my father to show them that I can not only make trouble, but also save people."


    "Ambitious."


    Xiao Yiyi touched the cat''s head intimately.


    "I''ll withdraw the money from this check now, and then I''ll tell you about the investment our company is making."#####

 Chapter 122

    After Li Su finished vomiting, Zhang wucai took Li Su into the terminal.


    However, I did not go to those ordinary places. Instead, I went to a passageway where there was no one to look after.


    "Why not go over there, but security check?"


    "We''re not going to take that."


    "Let''s go over there and go through the security check, or people will think we are terrorists. Besides, we can''t bring trouble to the masses. "


    "No


    Why does Li Su want to go from there? Because the security inspector there is a beautiful woman, which is so simple.


    Zhang Wu made up his mind not to go from there. Li Su had no choice but to follow Zhang Wu.


    At the end of the passage stood two soldiers with live ammunition.


    After seeing Zhang Wu coming, he gave a military salute to Zhang Wu.


    "Comrade, please show me your identification."


    Zhang Wu took out his red copy and gave it a light. Li Su also did the same and handed over his red copy.


    After checking, the soldier returned: "chief, please."


    Before Li Su could figure out what was going on, he was as mysterious as an underground party.


    A helicopter suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    It was still, but seeing that it was hiding under the cold steel, Li Su had reason to believe that if it really started, it would be absolutely domineering.


    "Come on up."


    Zhang Wu first opened the helicopter door and said to Li Su.


    "Is there a stewardess? Do you have first class? Do you have a delicious airline meal


    "Yes."


    Li Su''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard of it.


    The food I ate at home this morning has already been vomited up. Now my stomach has begun to sing empty city plan.


    With Zhang Wu''s help, Li Su climbed into the cabin and looked at Zhang Wu indignantly.


    "That''s what you call first class. Where''s your stewardess? What about air meals? "


    In front of Li Su, there are only two rows of hard green benches, not to mention the first class, which can''t even catch up with the seats in the ordinary class.


    "In our eyes, this is first class."


    Zhang Wu said very seriously.


    "Well, I don''t care about the seats. What about my stewardess?"


    "People like us, as long as the country needs, can become anyone at any time, including flight attendants."


    "I''ll wipe it, you pervert, get away from me."


    When Li Su looked at Zhang Wu''s powerful body, a strong man with a full face and beard and a bikini appeared in his mind, and he immediately had some nausea.


    "What about air meals? Should we have air meals? "


    "Yes."


    Zhang Wu opened a box from the cabin wall and took out two white things, two black things and two bottles of water.


    "What is this?"


    Li Su looked at the four pieces in Zhang Wu''s hand, which were not as big as one of his fists.


    "Armament grain, white compressed biscuit, black compressed beef. High calorie, high protein and high nutrition are absolutely the first choice for us to go out in the field. "


    "I wipe, I want rice, I want noodles, I want fried vegetables, I don''t want to eat these things."


    "No


    Zhang Wu put a person in front of Li Su, and then sat down by himself, put on the safety belt, and ate there.


    When Li Su saw that Zhang Wu was eating so well, he swallowed his saliva unconsciously


    .


    A horizontal heart, there is always better than No.


    When Li Su took the first bite, there was an idea in his mind. Zhang Wu was not a human being.


    There was no taste, so hard that Li Su almost broke his teeth.


    After biting into the mouth, it immediately turns into powder, just like eating a mouthful of white flour raw.


    Directly choked Li Su''s tears.


    "Zhang Wu, how do you eat this?"


    Li Su was gasping after half a bottle of water.


    Zhang Wu didn''t say anything. He took down his safety belt and put Li Su''s biscuit into his hand. Then he slapped it hard and put it into Li Su''s hand again.


    Li Suyu looks at the biscuit bag in his hand without tears. It turns into powder.


    "Zhang Wu, don''t you want me to eat?"


    "Have you ever eaten Baba?"


    "You eat shit."


    "The Tibetan way of eating."


    When Zhang Wu said this, Li Su realized that he poured the water in his hand into the packaging bag. After looking for a long time, he didn''t find a suitable tool. He had to stir it with his hand and then pour it into his mouth.


    After drinking in one breath, Li Su smashed his mouth. It''s really good. It''s a bit like pimple soup.


    I still have a piece of beef in my hand, which should not be so bad.


    Li Su''s first thought was that Zhang Wu was really an animal.


    Li Su''s bite left only two rows of teeth marks on it, as well as a mouthful of saliva.


    After several attempts, Li Su couldn''t get the beef in his hand, so he had to ask Zhang Wu for help again. Zhang Wu took out a knife from his pocket and gently scratched Li Su''s beef.


    Li Su''s beef turned into a beautiful chrysanthemum.


    I didn''t expect that such a rough man should have such a powerful swordsman.


    Li Su gave Zhang Wu a thumbs up.


    After eating the beef one by one, Li Su was relieved.


    Zhang Wu is right. These things are really high in nutrition, calories and protein. They are just a little bigger. They are not as big as half a palm of his hand. They can make Li Su eat.


    After Zhang Wu disposed of the things in his hands, he made a gesture to the cockpit, but he didn''t wait for Li Su to react.


    The whole helicopter began to vibrate. Li Su was so scared that he tied himself up with a safety belt.


    "Boom" sound sounded, Li Su through the glass beside him, clearly see himself farther and farther away from the ground, the building on the ground is getting smaller and smaller.


    Li Su looked at the shrinking scene outside the window.


    I still remember that when I was a child watching martial arts TV series on TV, I always dreamed that one day I would be able to show my love to them


    You can fly on the eaves and walk on the wall.


    I wipe, I can fly now.


    The time of flying in the air is very boring, at least in Li Su''s eyes.


    Apart from the initial shock and agitation, things in the air have no attraction for Li Su.


    After a boring yawn, he said to Zhang Wu.


    "Well, call me when you get there. I''ll sleep first."


    Whether Zhang Wu agrees or not, Li Su''s head tilted and went to sleep#####

 Chapter 123

    "Here we are, Li Su."


    Li Su is lingering with many women in her dream. She is about to win, but she is awakened by Zhang Wu.


    Li Suhong looks at Zhang Wu with both eyes. If it wasn''t for considering the power gap between the two sides, Li Su would have the impulse to strangle him now.


    Zhang wucai didn''t care about him and went on by himself.


    It''s not that Li Su doesn''t want to go down, but that he can''t go down now. If after he goes down, there are a lot of people outside, and he can see that he actually comes out with a tent, he will still be a man in this army.


    After reciting Marxism Leninism several times, Li Su calmed down his little brother''s anger.


    When he came down, Li Su found that he thought too much, really thought too much.


    In front of Li Su, there is only one warrior jeep, and even the driver is Zhang Wu himself. In addition, he is not a helicopter driver. There are only two people in the whole field.


    "Come on, we have a long way to go."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "We didn''t come here by helicopter. Why didn''t we get there directly?"


    "We''re flying by the way. People don''t go to the headquarters at all, so we have to go by ourselves. Hurry up, or it will be late and we will not be able to go back. We will spend the night outside. "


    Li Su is a little scared when he sees the car now. He is completely scared by Xiao Yiyi, Li Wenqiang and big cat.


    Zhang Wu saw Li Su''s pale face and pointed to the soldier on the helicopter.


    When Li Su was still hesitating whether he could go or not, he felt as if he had been picked up.


    "Well, what are you doing? Put me down


    Before Li Su''s words were heard, he was thrown into the car. Before he sat up, Zhang Wu stepped on the accelerator and rushed out. Li Su was supposed to fall back.


    "Zhang Wu, your uncle''s, let me down!"


    "Zhang Wu, I won''t go, you put me down!"


    "Old man Wen, you are killing me!"


    "He Hongtao, I will not let you go as a ghost!"


    "Zhang Wu, can you drive slowly?"


    "Wow


    From now on, Li Su has started the crazy vomiting mode.


    No matter how Li Su vomited in the back seat, Zhang wucai drove forward crazily all the way, accelerating, drifting and having fun.


    After an hour and 23 minutes, Zhang Wu''s car stopped steadily in front of a building.


    After getting off the helicopter, Zhang Wu got in touch with he Hongtao, so he Hongtao had been waiting at the door of the building.


    But Li Su is just like what he saw in Wenxin country. No, it''s more serious than that.


    "Good morning, chief."


    He Hongtao got out of the car and stood in front of him¡° Soldier he Zhangwu finished the task and asked to return to the team! "


    "Listed."


    Li Su''s upper body was lying on the window, vomiting all the time. He didn''t know that he was here now.


    "What is he?"


    "Report to the chief, major Li is carsick."


    "Carsick? Isn''t this problem cured? "


    He Hongtao asked.


    "Well, I don''t think it will be good for a while."


    Zhang Wu told he Hongtao everything that happened today, focusing on Li Su''s carsickness and vomiting.


    "According to this, Doctor Li is a god man."


    He Hongtao said with emotion.


    After Zhang Wu said everything, it was ten minutes. Li Su felt that his head was not so dizzy, and there was nothing in his stomach, so he helped the car door down.


    "Li Su, are you ok now?"


    He Hongtao stepped forward to pay Li Su, but Li Su slapped him open.


    "Let''s go. Come to my office first and have a rest."


    He Hongtao let Li Su into his office.


    As soon as he got to the office, Li Su went straight to the sofa.


    "Commander he, I beg you, just fart me. I''ve vomited four times today, four times. In this way, my life will be gone."


    "Where can I? I''m ready to let you serve our country well."


    "Pull it down. I''m almost dead now."


    Li Su took two breaths, then sat up straight and looked at he Hongtao.


    "Commander he, I was kidnapped by you, so now I want to talk about our terms."


    "Go ahead, I''ll write it down."


    "It''s the same as before, but there are some changes now."


    "First, I will leave here immediately after this military training, but I will come back anytime you need."


    "Second, I can''t interfere with or follow me when I do things outside without harming your interests."


    "Third, send me a bodyguard."


    "Fourth, when you come back to me, you must send transportation, but you don''t need a car. You are responsible for food and lodging."


    "Fifth, although I have become your man, the number of payments is not small. How much is the sum of money? I has the final say, and I can''t get a single cent."


    "Excuse me, it''s from the national army, not from me. If people hear this, I won''t be told to form a clique for personal gain."


    He Hongtao said half jokingly¡° I don''t care. Sixth, if anything happens to me, you have to protect me. "


    "That''s it?"


    He Hongtao asked.


    "That''s it."


    Li Su said.


    "Yes, I will."


    Li Su was stunned.


    "So happy?"


    "Of course, it''s about efficiency."


    "Then I''m proposing one."


    "What else?"


    "Seventh, I have to have two patients every week during my time in the army."


    "All right."


    When he Hongtao heard of Li Su''s condition, he was happy, but his face didn''t show any emotion fluctuation.


    "But I have conditions, too."


    "Say, reciprocity."


    "That is, after you leave the army, unless you have to, you can''t act under the banner of the army at will, and when we need to, you must immediately put down what you are doing and listen to the call of the country at the first time."


    "No problem, that''s what I should do."


    "Let''s print out an agreement."


    "Don''t you want this one?"


    "Still want, otherwise you come to a don''t admit, I where to reason."


    At Li Su''s strong request, he Hongtao and Li Su signed the agreement.


    "Well, everything has been arranged. It''s late now. Let''s go to dinner first."


    "It''s my treat."


    Li Su Gang just got a check. Of course, he can make a lot of money.


    Naturally, he Hongtao is not polite.


    "I wipe, where''s my money?"#####

 Chapter 124

    Li Su felt in his pocket several times, even his underpants also turned a time, did not find his check.


    "Zhang Wu, do you know where my money is?"


    Li Su asked Zhang Wu.


    "Seems to have been taken away by a big cat?"


    "Then why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I thought you knew."


    "I wipe, I know a fart, don''t let me catch you, or I''ll let you peel off."


    Li Su cursed the cat ten thousand times in his heart.


    At this time, the cat is listening to Xiao Yiyi talking about the company, but suddenly sneezed.


    "I guess someone missed me, sister," you continued.


    Standing in front of he Hongtao, Li Su was extremely embarrassed.


    Just now, I vowed to treat myself, but in the twinkling of an eye, my status turned over, and now I''m poor.


    "That..."


    "It''s my treat today. It can be regarded as the friendship of the host. Let you taste the cooking skills of our army."


    After he Hongtao, Li Su is still cursing the big cat. It''s this crazy cat who has stolen his own things. Now he is disgraced.


    "Don''t let me catch you, or I''ll make you bleed!"


    "What?"


    He Hongtao seemed to hear something Li Su said, and he quickly turned back and asked.


    "Nothing. I mean it''s so big here."


    "It''s OK. This is what we just built. All the masters in it have got the national first-class cook certificate."


    "Are they all graduates of New Oriental?"


    "Almost."


    Three people to the canteen, now is not a meal, so the whole restaurant seems empty.


    However, he Hongtao is such a big man. Those cooks must have done it.


    The food was good. There were meat, vegetables and soup, four dishes and one soup, all in one tray.


    But it doesn''t seem to be enough.


    After the meal in front of him was finished, Li Su looked at he Hongtao.


    "Well, can I go to Sheng again?"


    "Go ahead, that''s enough!"


    Without saying a word, Li Su went to another dish and dropped another dish at the same speed as a tornado.


    At this time, he Hongtao just finished eating, and Zhang Wu''s second dish was only half eaten.


    Seeing that Li Su was looking at himself, he Hongtao waved.


    "You go." Li Suxi smiles and goes to serve himself a dish.


    Then in the whole restaurant, you can see a soldier, holding a tray in his hand, shuttling between the dining table and the food opening.


    Seeing that Li Su was suffering from running like this, Li Su pulled a chair and sat down in the stall to eat.


    He Hongtao''s eyes are wide open. He has not seen anything that he can eat, but it''s the first time he has seen anything like this.


    Finally, Li Su was full, but he couldn''t stand up.


    "Li Su, you are so delicious."


    "Nonsense, if you can only vomit four times a day, I''ll see if you can eat it."


    Li Su Bai took a look at Zhang Wu and said.


    "Why don''t you give me a hand?"


    "Why?"


    "Hold on."


    After having dinner with Li Su, he Hongtao leaves. He gives Li Su to Zhang Wu and asks him to see the arrangement.


    Zhang Wu took Li Su directly to a dormitory.


    The decoration is not bad. There are two beds, two desks and bookshelves.


    It also has a separate bathroom and two large closets.


    "Li Su, there are three sets of your clothes in it. They are two sets of training clothes, two sets of regular clothes, two sets of underwear, one raincoat and one backpack."


    Zhang Wu opens the wardrobe to introduce Li Su, and then takes it to the bathroom to say to Li Su.


    "Your toiletries are on the right side, including a toothbrush, a toothpaste, a piece of laundry soap, a bottle of shampoo, a bottle of shower gel, and a foot basin."


    Li Su looked behind Zhang Wu.


    The whole bathroom is very good, the layout is very reasonable.


    Li Su nodded.


    "Now it''s your bed. Your bed is on the left side of the entrance door, with a mattress, a quilt, a pillow and two sets of sheets, quilt covers and pillowcases for you to change and wash."


    "Your desk and bookshelf are close to your bed, desk


    There are two books, a notebook, a pen and a bottle of ink on the table


    "It''s troublesome to say that these things are mine and those things are yours. That''s the end."


    "The army has rules."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Six o''clock tomorrow morning is your first military training. All the squad leaders of the training ground are in place."


    Zhang Wu looked at his watch, and then said, "in one minute, we will turn off the light. After turning off the light, we must sleep on the bed, otherwise there will be punishment."


    "What punishment?"


    As soon as Li Su''s voice fell, there was darkness in front of him. Zhang Wu was already lying on his bed and snoring¡° I''ll wipe it


    Li Su Yin scolded, and then he also lay on the bed.


    Li Su has been running all the way, his body has been exhausted to the extreme, but just now he ate too much food, which makes him sleepy and unable to sleep, very contradictory.


    After tossing and turning in bed for a long time, Li sucai lay down in a daze.


    "Li Su, Li Su, get up."


    Zhang Wu had already finished wearing it, but Li Su was still sleeping there. No matter how Zhang Wu pushed Li Su, he still didn''t move.


    Zhang Wu is helpless, took a basin of water, poured directly on Li Su''s body.


    "I wipe it, there''s a flood!"


    Li Su screamed, jumped out of bed and ran outside without any clothes.


    Zhang Wu took Li Su by the arm.


    "What are you doing? Is there a flood? Why don''t you run


    "No, you should get up."


    "I wipe, you tease me."


    Li Su said that he would climb into bed again, but Zhang Wu put Li Su on his shoulder.


    "I wipe, Zhang Wu, you put me down and let me put on my clothes."


    "There''s no time. You''ll be late."


    No matter how Li Su yelled, Zhang Wu would not let go.


    I wipe it. It''s a shame.


    As soon as Li Su was put down by Zhang Wu, he yelled at Zhang Wu, but after waiting for a long time, Zhang Wu didn''t say a word.


    Looking back, I found that the playground was full of people.


    Everyone else was well dressed, but he had only one foot on his body


    A pair of underwear.


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su yelled and was ready to run out. Before he took two steps, he was caught by two people.


    Li Suyi looked up. They all wore a steel helmet with two striking words "inspector" on it!


    "Hello, comrade, you have violated the internal affairs regulations. Now please accept the punishment!"


    "What punishment?"


    "Run twenty laps around the playground!"#####

 Chapter 125

    When Li Su heard that he was going to run 20 laps, he wanted to pretend to be dizzy now.


    "Yes


    But standing next to Zhang Wu, Li Su began to abandon Li around the playground.


    "Zhang Wu, your uncle, I''m not dressed yet?"


    Zhang Wu was silent.


    "Zhang Wu, can you let me go?"


    Zhang Wu was still silent.


    "Zhang Wu, please, my underpants are about to fall off."


    Zhang Wu didn''t speak.


    "I wipe, Zhang Wu, can you let me go? Can''t I run?"


    So in the eyes of thousands of people, there is a man wearing SpongeBob''s underwear, constantly running on the playground.


    He Hongtao looked at the scene on the playground with a telescope and gave a knowing smile.


    "Talent, I''m still wearing SpongeBob''s underwear!"


    After running 20 laps, Li sudu was directly tired. Now it''s past breakfast, and it''s impossible to eat.


    "Zhang Wu, can you give me a hand?"


    Li Su lay on the green lawn, like fried eggs with leeks, and a kilo of leeks, put an egg that is very conspicuous.


    With Zhang Wu''s help, Li Su went to her dormitory and dressed.


    On the way back, Li Su met a group of female soldiers.


    After seeing Li Su''s SpongeBob''s underpants, the women soldiers all covered their mouths and snickered.


    Shame!


    It''s shameless this time!


    Li Su has a thick skin, but he can''t make himself wear only one pair of underpants and do such things as performance art on the street.


    So he did one thing, that is, he pulled out Zhang Wu''s coat and put it on his head. He couldn''t let his face be seen by them.


    It''s a pity that Li Su was a little late in doing this.


    Just when he went back to change his clothes, the whole camp knew that a recruit had come. On the first day of training, he ran 20 laps on the playground in SpongeBob''s underwear.


    As a result, Li Su''s head has a title [underwear Superman]


    "Soldiers should have the appearance of soldiers, standing posture, sitting posture, squatting posture, so the next subject we need to train is standing posture!"


    A black faced, short, second-class soldier stood in front of Li Su and yelled at him.


    Li Su kept muttering in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show any impatience. If he was running 20 laps, he would be useless today. No, this month would be useless.


    "Head up, chest up, belly up, butt up! Yes, that''s the posture. "


    Black face is constantly adjusting Li Su''s posture, but no matter what Li Su does, black face is always dissatisfied.


    Thirty minutes later, when Li Su was basically unstable, black face finally spoke.


    "That''s it, standing for an hour!"


    After that, black face and Li Su stood face to face.


    Fuck!


    I''m a man. I don''t like men. You''d better stand in front of me with another woman.


    No matter how Li Su wailed in his heart, black face always stood there motionless and looked at Li Su with his eyes dead. Li Su''s heart was hairy.


    Of course, Zhang Wu was standing beside him at this time, but he didn''t train, he was looking at Li Su.


    As time goes by, an hour is like a century.


    Li Su''s legs were unconscious. Standing there was like a trembling bamboo pole. As long as there was a gust of wind, he would fall down.


    "OK, time''s up. Take a ten minute break."


    Hearing that, Li Su collapsed to the ground.


    "I''m so tired."


    Li Su lay on the ground.


    "Comrade major, please pay attention to your posture!"


    Black face stood in front of Li Su and said.


    "Brother, please have a rest. I ran 20 laps in the morning, and just stood with you for another hour, and I haven''t eaten yet. You just let me lie down for a while."


    "If you are a soldier, a soldier should have the appearance and style of a soldier."


    "You think I''d like to come. If your commander didn''t cheat me, I wouldn''t want to come."


    Li Su said.


    "If you want to enjoy it, please go home. This is not a place to enjoy it. When you come here, you should be ready to fight at any time."


    Said black blue.


    "I look down on you guys. You have no skills


    Yes, I can''t eat any bitterness at all, but I have to come to the army to plating a layer of gold. "


    "Even if it''s plated with this layer of gold, you''re also a waste of gold and jade."


    As soon as black face''s words were finished, Li Su stood up and stared at black face.


    "Repeat what you just said."


    "I said you''re a waste! waste material! waste material! Yes? Want to fight the instructor? Come on


    Li Suqi''s eyes are red. There are two kinds of people he doesn''t want to see in his life. One is threatening himself, the other is looking down on himself.


    "Well, I''ll let you see if Li Su is a waste."


    Li Su put his clothes in order and said to the black face¡° Come on, make use of all your tricks. Let me see how much you can do. If you can make me climb down, I''ll call you grandfather! "


    "Oh, challenge! OK, I''ll show you what a soldier is


    £¡¡±


    "Li Su, listen to me! Stand at attention --! "


    At the black face''s command, Li Su immediately regretted it.


    What can you show off for yourself? It''s not that you''re looking for guilt for yourself!


    nozuonodie£¡


    If you want to die, no one can stop you!


    No matter how Li Su cursed himself in his heart, his training was carried out in an orderly way.


    Li Su is also fighting with black face.


    If you say I can''t, I''ll show you!


    Men can''t say no!


    After a day of training, black face left a word for Li Su.


    "Waste! I don''t want to see you running on the playground in SpongeBob underwear tomorrow, you trash


    "You are the trash! Your whole family is rubbish! Ouch! Easy, you


    Lying in bed, Li Su cursed his black face,.


    Zhang Wu drugged Li Su on his back.


    Li Su''s training today is too strong, not only his feet are worn out, but also his waist is worn out by the armed force.


    "That''s what he was like when he was training me."


    "I wipe, then why is he still a private?"


    "He didn''t want to. He''s been a private for six years."


    "Niuren, you have such personality. Oh, be light


    "Who let you fight with him? He won''t punish you!"


    "I''m trying to kill myself in a fancy way!"#####

 Chapter 126

    Zhang Wu wiped the medicine and found that Li Su had fallen asleep. He gently covered the quilt for him and went to sleep himself.


    The next day, as soon as the wake-up call rang, Li Su got up, dressed and ran out.


    Zhang Wu himself was surprised that he had taken the wrong medicine and could get up on time today.


    When Li Su ran to the playground, black face was waiting for him there.


    "Li Su! attention! You''re late again today. "


    "I''m not late?" Li Su looked at the playground, and people kept coming.


    "You should report later!"


    "Report!"


    "Speak


    "I''m not late."


    "You''re late if you don''t come early without me! Do you understand? "


    "I wipe, you are not picky." Li Su murmured.


    "What are you talking about?" Black face yelled.


    "The report says nothing."


    "Good. Run around the playground for 20 laps. That''s your punishment. Do you understand?"


    I wipe. I''m not a mule.


    Li Su wanted not to run. When he thought of what black face said yesterday, he was very angry.


    "I understand!"


    "I see. Don''t run! Wait for me to carry you! Rubbish


    Li Su started to run. If he was a little slower, black face would really kick his ass.


    He Hongtao stands in the office and looks at the playground with a telescope.


    "Why? Is this guy not late today? It''s good. It''s a little enlightened. "


    "Commander, who are you praising?"


    There is a soldier in he Hongtao''s office. He Hongtao''s rank is the same as he Hongtao''s.


    "Ah, my chief of staff is back. You miss me so much. How about that? Did the World Scout win the competition? "


    As soon as he Hongtao saw this man, he stepped forward and hugged him in his arms.


    "Cough." The chief of staff coughed twice. He Hongtao quickly let go and looked at him in doubt.


    "What''s the matter? Are you hurt? "


    "I think I have a cold." Said the chief of staff.


    "You should pay more attention to rest. It''s the time of influenza."


    He Hongtao said with concern.


    "It''s OK. I know for myself."


    "Come on, sit down and tell me."


    He Hongtao put the chief of staff on the sofa and poured a glass of water¡° What about? How are our results this time? "


    "Guess what?"


    Instead of directly answering he Hongtao''s question, the chief of staff asked a question.


    "Look at you, you must have got a good place, otherwise you will be old


    My face has long been a donkey''s face. "


    "You''re right."


    Luo Zhengfei said after a drink of water.


    "We came second this time."


    "No way." He Hongtao said: "according to the information we got before, shouldn''t we be the third place this time? How could it be second? "


    "There''s something wrong in the middle."


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    "Our strength is good, and we can fight against the United States, laomaozi, France and Brazil, so in the first few days, our points have been kept in the third place."£¨ PS: it''s just nonsense. If you have comrades who study military affairs, don''t be serious.)


    "But on the last day, Japan suddenly caught up with us and was about to catch up with us, but they didn''t expect that we were still hiding our strength. Then we broke out and left the United States behind."


    "Isn''t that number one?"


    He Hongtao asked.


    "You hear me out."


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    "But Japan didn''t know what to use. It seemed that it could launch from a long distance. It hit us all, and then we felt that we didn''t have enough strength."


    "It''s about to catch up. At this time, the referee came out and directly let Japan out. The United States won the first place in the equipment. Lao maozi seems to have a situation, so he is a little slower than us, so we took a second place."


    "No, no, there''s a problem."


    "What''s the problem? Aren''t you happy that we took the second place? This is the second place of our army for the first time. It''s not easy. The central government is going to reward us. "


    Luo Zhengfei looked at the frowning he Hongtao said.


    "Are you sure Japan beat you?"


    "I''m sure. I saw it with my own eyes. One of the things hit me, but after a stab, I didn''t feel it


    ¡£¡±


    "What''s Japan''s reaction to being kicked out by the referee?"


    "I didn''t pay much attention to that."


    Luo Zhengfei thought for a moment and said.


    "No, no, you''re the only one in the team with a cold?"


    "It''s OK. Maybe it''s the temperature difference. It''s hot and cold."


    "I ask you, are you the only one who has a cold?"¡° It seems to be


    When Luo Zhengfei saw that he Hongtao was so serious, he began to be serious.


    "Now what about the others?"


    "I asked them to gather in the canteen. They should be eating now."


    "Let''s go."


    He Hongtao grabs his hat and runs out. Although Luo Zhengfei is confused, he also runs out.


    As soon as I entered the canteen, I heard someone coughing and making a loud noise.


    He Hongtao walked in and saw those who followed Luo Zhengfei to participate in the world investigation


    All the soldiers in the contest were coughing and couldn''t even eat.


    "Go to the doctor!"


    He Hongtao said.


    "Lao he, when we came back, we had already gone to the hospital for examination. Because there were infectious diseases in the place where we participated in the competition, we had already gone to the clinic for examination when we came back."


    "What''s the result?"


    "The conclusion is a cold."


    Luo Zhengfei coughed twice.


    "You wait a minute."


    He Hongtao dials the phone of the clinic, where to confirm that they really have a cold.


    Although there are some instruments in the infirmary, they are few after all. He Hongtao is still worried, so he asked the doctors in the infirmary to take their blood samples and send them to the first people''s Hospital for testing.


    The medical staff did not dare to delay. They took people to the canteen and began to collect blood, including for Luo Zhengfei.


    "When you came back, did you contact anyone?"


    "No, we came back directly by plane. The plane landed directly at our own airport."


    "Where''s the plane?"


    "Still at the airport."


    "Guard, order, now the whole headquarters is under martial law, no one is allowed to go out, order all pilots to gather, no flight without my order."


    "What about our vigilance?"


    "Guard as usual. I''ll give the air force the job of air guard."


    "Yes."


    He Hongtao made the whole barracks frightening. Even Li Su, an idiot, felt the tension of the whole barracks.


    I''ll wipe it. It''s not going to be a war, is it#####

 Chapter 127

    In the next three days, the whole camp suddenly became lively, with constant patrols and many volunteers running directly in each company.


    Of course, Li Su is no exception. Volunteers have been using disinfectant for three times in his dormitory.


    Every time I came back to the dormitory, I smelled so bad that Li Su wanted to vomit. But Zhang Wu should sleep and eat every day, which has no effect at all.


    "Zhang Wu, can''t you smell it?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t you think it smells bad here?"


    "I smell it."


    "Smell you can sleep so well?"


    "What do you say?"


    Looking at Zhang Wu''s innocent expression, Li Su really didn''t know what to say.


    This is the third day. More and more people cough in the whole camp.


    He Hongtao himself began to cough. He Hongtao began to feel distressed when he reported every hour.


    More and more people are infected.


    "How about Lao he? Is there a reply from Dean Niu? "


    "There''s no reply yet. It''s just that their hospital equipment can''t be tested. They''ve gone to the capital."


    "When is the result?"


    "I don''t know."


    He Hongtao asked Luo Zhengfei.


    "What is the situation of the soldiers now?"


    "The soldiers are in a stable mood. Although they don''t understand our order to stop all activities, they are still executing it."


    "As long as the soldier''s mood is stable, that''s fine."


    Luo Zhengfei hands a piece of paper to he Hongtao.


    "This is the order of the Military Commission. Take a look."


    He Hongtao took a look at it, which indicated that he Hongtao must control the emotions of the soldiers and isolate all the infected soldiers.


    He Hongtao said with a bitter smile.


    "This time, even the CMC knows."


    "Yes, if not, we will both be punished this time."


    "As long as we get rid of this infectious incident, I will take a punishment on my back."


    "Wait."


    Li Su and Zhang Wu were walking in the camp, but all the soldiers they met,


    All coughing there.


    It''s only three days. The whole camp is coughing. Now all the training has stopped.


    "What''s the matter, Li Su?"


    "How do I know?"¡° Aren''t you a miracle doctor? "


    "I..."


    Li Su wants to strangle Zhang Wu now.


    Lao Tzu is a miracle doctor, but I don''t know if I''m sick or not if I don''t check.


    Two people are to eat, to the canteen, the whole place is empty, not even a person to eat.


    "Well, I can''t grab food at ordinary times, but now there is no one."


    Li Su picked up a plate and went over it. After a turn, he found that there was no meat. It was all turnips and vegetables.


    "Is this for the rabbit?"


    Li Su said.


    "The commander ordered that meat should not be eaten now."


    "I wipe, he is not on purpose to punish me, no, I want to go to him, I''m here as a soldier, not here to lose weight, raise me as a rabbit."


    Said to leave, Zhang Wula can''t hold, Li Su came to he Hongtao''s office.


    "Report!"


    The report was made by Zhang Wu.


    In fact, according to Li Su''s idea, he rushed in without reporting. What''s the relationship between him and he Hongtao.


    But he was stopped by Zhang Wu.


    "Come in."


    He Hongtao coughed twice and said.


    Seeing Zhang Wu and Li Su coming in, he asked.


    "Why are you two here?"


    "Commander he, I want to eat meat."


    "Eat meat?" He Hongtao was confused by Li Su.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The canteen is full of vegetables and radishes, which has a great impact on the soldiers'' health. We should pay attention to a balanced diet. We should have both vegetables and meat dishes. Only in this way can we quickly recover the soldiers'' body consumption and enhance their combat effectiveness. "


    Zhang Wu pinched a sweat in his heart, afraid that Li Su would tell him that he wanted to eat meat.


    Li Su seems to have heard Zhang Wu''s mind, so he gives Zhang Wu a white look.


    He Hongtao heard Li Su say so. It''s not bad. I''ve only been here for a few days. I have such an awareness.


    "You''re right, but we have something to deal with now. Well, I''ll give you an order first."


    He Hongtao said.


    "You happen to be a traditional Chinese medicine. You must have some research on this medicated diet. Now go and get a recipe of medicated diet, and I''ll make it up for you."


    "I''m good at this, but I''ll go first."


    As soon as Li Su waved his hand, he was ready to leave.


    Zhang Wu next to Li Su hard wink, but Li Su did not seem to see¡° Zhang Wu, are your eyes in the sand? "


    After that, Li Su swaggered away.


    Zhang Wu didn''t have the courage of Li Su. He gave two people a salute.


    "This man is the miracle doctor you said?"


    "Yes."


    He Hongtao just said it, but he was stunned.


    "I just found out that I am a silly X. I don''t need to let such a good person go. I still fart."


    "Guard, go and get Li Su back."


    "I also found out that you put such a treasure in the barracks and even spent a lot of money looking for people outside."


    "I''m riding a donkey to find a donkey."


    Zhang Wu ran out after Li Su and asked.


    "Don''t you see two people sitting in the room?"


    "No


    Li Su said honestly.


    "Don''t you really see such a big man?"


    "I thought about eating meat at that time. I really don''t know if there is anyone in the room."


    "You''re done."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "What''s the end?"


    "There''s also the chief of staff in the room."


    "What happened to the chief of staff?"


    "There is a saying circulating in the camp that if you offend the commander, you have to stay closed for three days. If you offend the chief of staff, you will not live long."


    "I wipe, so powerful?"


    Li Su slapped Zhang Wu on the head.


    "Zhang Wu, why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "I wink at you."


    Zhang Wu said wrongly.


    "You didn''t remind me enough. How can I make your eyes look? I thought your eyes were in the sand."


    Li Su watched Zhang Wu for a long time.


    "Zhang Wu, I found you changed when you went back to the barracks."


    "What has changed?"


    "When I first found me, I didn''t say a word, but my face was black, just like who owes you 50 million. Now there are so many words?"


    "That''s not because I''m not used to it outside."


    "I wipe, you this reason I take!"


    Li Su gave Zhang Wu a thumbs up and asked again.


    "You''ve been here a long time, you tell me, what should I do?"¡° I don''t have any way. You have to ask for your own happiness. "


    "I wipe, so don''t speak righteousness?"


    "I really can''t help it. You haven''t seen the chief of staff get angry."


    It''s over. I really don''t live long#####

 Chapter 128

    Zhang Wu told Li Su that the chief of staff was angry and beat the enemy down. He was cruel to his soldiers.


    Li Su''s back is chilly.


    At this time, he Hongtao''s guards came to their side.


    "Commander he, please go."


    It''s over. I really can''t live long!


    "Well, I have a little diarrhea. Can I not go?"


    "No way."


    Li Su''s faces are almost twisted together.


    If you go, I''ll quit.


    Li Su went back to he Hongtao''s office with a black face. Zhang Wu is ready for the storm.


    As soon as the door of the office was pushed, Li Su began to smile on her face.


    "Ah, you see, I really have eyes and don''t know Taishan. I didn''t expect that you are the famous chief of staff. Who


    ¡£¡±


    As soon as Li Su went in, he took Luo Zhengfei by the hand and began to say, but when it came to his name, Li suka was the master, because he didn''t know the name of the chief of staff at all.


    He gave Zhang Wu a wink to remind him, but Zhang Wu kept his head down and said nothing.


    "Are you talking about me?"


    Luo Zhengfei said with a smile on his face.


    "That''s not important. What''s important is your old man''s name. I''m so impressed with you. It''s just like a torrential river."


    "Stop!"


    He Hongtao was confused by Li Su''s speech. He knew that this was a commander''s office, but he didn''t know that there was a crosstalk speaker in the teahouse theater.


    "Lao he will wait for a moment. I will praise you immediately. After that, chief of staff, I''m praising you. Don''t be impatient."


    "Chief of staff, you are..."


    "Major Li Su!"


    He Hongtao yelled.


    "Here it is


    Li Su''s instinctive reaction was to stand straight and look straight ahead.


    "Do you know where this is?"


    "Report, I know!"


    "I know what you''re doing here?"


    "Report, forget it."


    "You..."


    He Hongtao really has no temper.


    "Zhang Wu, you go out first."


    As soon as Zhang Wu went out, the cold sweat on Li Su''s back appeared. Because Luo Zhengfei is standing in front of him.


    "That''s good. You can forget in such a place. You are also a talent."


    "Report!"


    "He said


    "Are you praising me?"


    He Hongtao really regretted. Why did he bring in such a number one person at the beginning? It''s shameless.


    "Li Su, be serious."


    He Hongtao said.


    "I''ll give you a task now."


    "Guaranteed to get the job done."


    "No, I didn''t say anything. How do you know you can finish the task?"


    "The report is given to me by Zhang Wu. No matter what it says, we must ensure that we finish the task correctly."


    "Li Su, I find that you are nothing but a brain."


    "Report!"


    "He said


    "Zhang Wu said that I don''t need a brain when I have a commander in chief and a platoon leader in the army."


    He Hongtao really wants to strangle Zhang Wu.


    After two deep breaths, he began to say.


    "I think you know our situation now. We all


    The barracks are filled with an infectious disease, and the speed is very fast. I now order you to cure this infectious disease. "


    "I thought I would not live long."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said promise to finish the task."


    Luo Zhengfei walked up to Li Su and said, "if you don''t handle it well, don''t blame me for not letting you live long."


    Li Su''s face suddenly collapsed.


    "However, if you can be cured, I will not only punish you, but also reward you."


    "I understand!"


    Li Su said.


    "Who do I start with first?"


    "Just come from me. Let me see the marvelous Doctor Li."


    "That, commander he?"


    Li Su looks at he Hongtao.


    "OK, I see. I promise no one will disturb you."


    After he Hongtao finished, he walked out of the door.


    "Lie down first."


    There was no bed in the room, so Luo Zhengfei lay on the sofa¡¾ Ghost medicine system is starting up...]


    [name of patient: Luo Zhengfei; Age: 42 years old; Etiology: Zika virus infection; Cause: injection infection]


    I wipe it. It''s a deadly virus. Where do these people come from?


    No matter what, treat it first.


    Li Su went outside and asked he Hongtao to take the silver needle and some other things.


    This kind of infectious virus does not need surgery. The reason Li Su wants silver needle is to make Luo Zhengfei dizzy. His teacher stares at him and makes him feel uncomfortable.


    After Luo Zhengfei fainted, Li Su wrote down the prescription completely on the paper according to the prescription given by the ghost medicine system, and then waited for a while before Li Su went out.


    "According to this prescription to decoct medicine, fast."


    He Hongtao didn''t dare to neglect and went out.


    After Li Su came back, he Hongtao was reexamined, between his neck. Under the ear, there is a small black spot. If you don''t pay attention, you can''t find it at all. Li Su also thanks to the ghost medicine system.


    Li Su carefully cut the skin with a knife, and then took it out with tweezers.


    It''s only two centimeters long. It''s thinner than the needle we normally use. It''s very soft.


    [warning, warning, an infectious object is approaching the host, an infectious object is approaching the host


    Li Su took a look at the ghost medical system. Yes, it''s this thing.


    Every time to the whole camp into the source of infection, was actually injected into the body of Luo Zhengfei.


    Li Su put the source of infection on the tray and asked Zhang Wu to find the cryopreservation box.


    Half an hour later, Li Su found that this thing had actually hardened in the air. He kept nipping it with tweezers and jingling it inside the tray.


    At this time, Zhang Wu took the cryopreservation box and he Hongtao''s fried medicine.


    Li Su poured the medicine into Luo Zhengfei''s mouth, whether it was hot or not,


    And then I put that dark thing in the freezer.


    This awakened Luo Zhengfei.


    "Well, you can come in."


    After they came in, he Hongtao saw Li Su standing there seriously.


    "All right?"


    "It''s not perfect, but it should be about the same. There will be no problem in three days."


    "What is it?"


    He Hongtao asked, pointing to the cryopreservation box in front of Li Su.


    "This is the source of the infection, the scientific name of Zika virus, which was just found in the chief of staff''s body and was injected into it."


    When Li Su said this, he Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei looked at each other for a moment


    After the eyes, they nodded to each other. They all knew what the other party wanted to say. They were shocked¡° How do you know that this thing was injected? "#####

 Chapter 129

    "You see."


    Li Su picked it up and put it in her hand.


    "When it comes into contact with the human body, it begins to soften and volatilize. However, as long as it is put into the air, it will become very hard. Moreover, it is very thin and easy to shoot into the human body, which is similar to the blowing arrow used in ancient times."


    "Go and call the twenty panthers and let Li Su check them."


    He Hongtao said solemnly.


    Ding, after the treatment, the consultation fee is 2000 yuan. Do you want to pay


    "Well, commander, I''ve said all I have to say. Now it''s up to you. It''s up to you how to deal with it."


    As soon as Li Su was about to leave, he turned around and said.


    "Commander he, according to the agreement, will you give me the consultation fee?"


    "You wait for a while. There are still people who need you to see them. We''ll count with you then."


    "Good."


    "Do you want any more money?"


    "Of course, it''s natural to collect money for treatment."


    Li said of course.


    He Hongtao told what happened between him and Li Su once. Of course, he also showed Luo Zhengfei the agreement they signed.


    "This agreement, you also sign?"


    Luo Zhengfei looked at the agreement and said in surprise.


    But at this time, the 20 Panthers were carried over, because their joints had swollen, and they were still vomiting and dizzy.


    He Hongtao rushed them all to the next conference room, let Li Su give treatment.


    The answer given by the ghost medicine system is that they were all injected with Zika virus.


    It''s easy. Li Su took out all the virus sources from them and gave them the medicine he had prescribed before.


    When we''re done, it will be an hour later.


    "Why did you sign such an agreement?"


    Luo Zhengfei asked.


    "I can''t help it. We are a special unit here. We can''t see some diseases at all. Just under the introduction of the old chief, I brought him here."


    "Master Wen?"


    "Well, his medical skills have not changed. President Niu also said that all the people in the whole hospital can''t compare with Li Su."


    "Our Panthers are the elites among the elites. The loss of one is the loss of the whole country, and the task we are carrying out is particularly dangerous. If we are careless, we will die."


    "A large part of this kind of thing is that the treatment can''t keep up. If there is such a person, we can greatly reduce our loss, or even zero loss."


    "But he has a bad habit, that is, every person who is treated will have to pay for medical treatment, which is more than a million dollars."¡° We can''t afford it. "


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    "But this boy is very kind to us. Last time, the black leopard almost died. Even Dean Niu said that he could not be saved. He was so surprised that he was forced to pull it back. In three days, it was only three days. He was alive again. He didn''t ask us for a cent."


    "Even President Niu said that under ideal circumstances, it would cost them at least more than 100000 yuan or even hundreds of thousands to do this operation."


    "You say such a person, I can not be jealous."


    He Hongtao said.


    "If that''s what you say, he''s really worth it."


    "That''s why there''s such an agreement."


    He Hongtao suddenly said in surprise.


    "Lao Luo, do you stop coughing?"


    "It seems that this boy really has two brushes."


    Li Su over there is already busy and comes over with the cryopreservation box.


    "In addition, there are 23 pieces taken from the chief of staff, all of which are here."


    "These bastards."


    He Hongtao cursed secretly.


    "OK, there are 21 people in Chenghui, and the total is 35763 yuan."


    Li Su put his hand in front of he Hongtao.


    "It''s not you. Why do you have zero and whole?"


    "I can''t help it. It''s all through my careful calculation. I can''t be wrong."


    "Can it be less?"


    "What?"


    Li Su is like a cat stepping on its tail.


    "Commander he, that''s why I''ve been busy with you. If you don''t think I''m expensive, you can see who can cure you outside? I dare say that no one will cure you even if you pay 300000 yuan. "


    He Hongtao just wanted to say something. President Niu''s call came.


    "Commander he, the test results show that this is a new type of infectious virus, called Zika. The risk is very high and the speed of infection is very fast. I suggest you block the barracks now."


    "Dean Niu, can you cure it?"


    "We don''t have a good idea yet, but we''ve started to study vaccines."


    "How long will it take?"


    "It will take at least half a year. This virus has never been seen before. It will take half a year to gather experts from all over the country."


    They heard what Dean Niu said clearly.


    "No, Dean Niu. We have found a cure."


    "Is it Li Su?"


    "That''s him."¡° I was going to tell you just now that you go to find Li Su. Maybe he will find a way. You call him and I will tell him something. "


    He Hongtao called Li Su and said, "Dean Niu is looking for you."


    "Li Su, can you contribute your method to the country?"


    "No way."


    "Why?"


    "Traditional Chinese medicine is different from person to person. I''ll give you this prescription in case it doesn''t work


    Right. It''s killing people. Is it yours or mine? "


    "Li Su, are you just watching this coming epidemic?"


    "Dean Niu, I''m not a fool."


    Li Su said.


    "The best place for this kind of infectious disease to grow is in the tropical rain forest, and it is transmitted by mosquitoes. The incubation period is 15 years. With this 15 year world, your vaccine has not been developed long ago."


    "Li Su, do you know how much it will cost the country to develop a new vaccine? Tens of billions. With these tens of billions, our people can live a better life, build many schools for children in poor areas, and... "


    "Stop, Dean Niu, I know what you think, but I hope you can understand me. Because of my own reasons, my method can''t be disclosed to others. Once I disclose my own life, I can''t promise you."


    "Li Su..."


    "Dean Niu, I really can''t do that."


    Then Li Su hung up.


    In fact, what Dean Niu said was right, but Li Suzhen couldn''t give it.


    Because his merit value is not enough, it is astronomical to exchange such a prescription for others


    Look, if it''s exchanged, he will die immediately, including his servant Zhang Qiang.


    "Commander he, if you don''t want me to die, please destroy the prescription I gave you before, completely."#####

 Chapter 130

    When he Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei saw that Li Su was so serious, they all agreed.


    "Now that you''ve agreed, pay now."


    Seeing that they all agreed to their demands, Li Su breathed a sigh of relief, and then extended his hand to he Hongtao again.


    "Can you..."


    "No!"


    Li Su took the lead.


    "It''s easy to say anything, but it''s not."


    "Well, well, you win."


    He Hongtao wrote a note and asked Zhang Wu to go to the logistics department to get the money. After a while, Zhang Wu sent the money to he Hongtao.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Li Su stopped he Hongtao.


    "And the commander, I ask for a transfer."


    "Didn''t you say cash?"


    "Nonsense, you give me so much money, and I have no place to put it. You''d better transfer it to me. Take the money back."


    Li Su wrote his card number on the paper and gave it to he Hongtao.


    "Why didn''t you just say that?"


    "I just forgot."


    He Hongtao really has no temper.


    After waiting for a while, Li Su received the money collection notice from the ghost medical system, and then stood up and said.


    "Well, it''s none of my business. I''ll go first."


    "Li Su, wait for you."


    He Hongtao stopped Li Su again.


    "You see, there are so many soldiers waiting for your help in our barracks. You can''t just slap your ass and leave."


    "How much is it?"


    "As much as you say."


    "Have a good time!"


    Li Su shuashed two times and wrote the prescription on one.


    "Here are three kinds of prescriptions. I have marked the order. You must remember not to confuse them. If there is any mistake, don''t look for me at that time."


    He Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei both nodded. He Hongtao also took out his notebook to record.


    "The number one prescription, three times a day, is put in when steaming rice or steamed bread. The ratio is about one to one hundred."


    "Prescription one is used for two days. Then the second prescription, like the first prescription, is three times, but it takes only one day to make soup. "


    "As for prescription No. 3, I think you can see that there is honey in it, so it is made into pills. One pill for each person. On the night when you finish prescription No. 2, just take it after the light goes out."


    "Well, that''s it." Li Su reaches out to he Hongtao again.


    "Chenghui, the total is 157600 yuan."


    "Why so much?"


    Sometimes Luo Zhengfei exclaimed.


    "My chief of staff, have you calculated how many people are infected in our barracks? 157600 is not much. If you don''t believe it, you can ask. I''m a descendant of the ghost valley. As a descendant of the ghost Valley, you can''t talk nonsense, or you''ll be struck by thunder. "


    As Li Suzheng said this, the sky outside [chuckles] and a blast of thunder rang.


    Li Su shrunk his neck in fright.


    I wipe. That''s what I said. You can''t be serious, can you?


    He Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei see Li Su standing behind Zhang Wu, necking.


    "Cough, you can see that. This is the strength of ghost valley. Just now, I just gave you a demonstration. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it, right?"


    "Wait a minute, you don''t leave, I ask you, how many days can you recover?"


    "Three days, four days at most. If four days are not good, come to me."


    Looking at Li Su''s pledge, Luo Zhengfei let him go


    .


    He Hongtao re opened a note for Li Su, and asked Zhang Wu to take Li Su to the logistics department to get it. Then he sent the guards to the infirmary and asked them to fill the medicine as soon as possible, and then sent it to the cooking class so that the soldiers could eat it tomorrow morning.


    "The boy is really open-minded."


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    The two men were talking when the guard ran in.


    "Report, the Panther is ready to walk."


    "Really?"


    Two people look happy, and then immediately let the guard take them to see once.


    Sure enough, when they went in, the 20 meter Panther soldier really stood up.


    At this time, the staff in the infirmary are doing physical examination for them.


    "Report to the commander and chief of staff that their health has begun to improve."


    Luo Zhengfei said with a smile.


    "It seems that this boy really has two brushes."


    "Did you just resent how much money others want?"


    "Not so much? It''s only 20 people. It''s more than 30000 for me. Our military expenditure is already tight. "


    "Well, Lao Luo, you''re lucky. If there''s no such person, we''ll wait until Dean Niu and they develop a vaccine. We''ll both wait to go to the military court."


    "Thousands of soldiers."


    "Let''s report to the central government now, that is, we have controlled the epidemic."¡° We are still waiting. When we are really cured, we are making a report. When we are told that something has gone wrong, we will have a lot of fun. "


    They went back to the office with the CRYOBOX still on the table.


    "It''s just like what Li Su said. It''s just like blowing arrows."


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    "Who on earth can give us such a vicious hand?"


    "What I suspect now is the scum of the island countries. Recently, they have been jumping very hard in the South China Sea. It''s obvious that they want to give us a bad impression."


    He Hongtao said.


    "Didn''t you say that there were other countries that were infected with this kind of thing at that time? You can call them and see if they have the same disease as us


    "Wait a minute."


    Luo Zhengfei took out his mobile phone and kept dialing.


    He Hongtao was waiting quietly.


    "Lao Luo, your foreign language level has really improved."


    "Do you understand?"


    "If I understood, I would go up by myself."


    The two made a joke and then got back to the point.


    "They don''t have symptoms like ours. After examination, that is to say, common allergies, there is nothing wrong with an injection."


    "So, I''m sure that these scum from the island country must be aimed at us."


    "What to do?"


    "Report to the higher authorities, we can''t delay. There must be a bigger conspiracy. We must be ready."


    "Well, I''ll do it right away."


    Luo Zhengfei goes to work with he Hongtao''s orders, leaving him alone to look at the world map and frown.


    "Li Su, I didn''t expect that your medical skills are really so high." Zhang Wu said with admiration.


    "Well, I''m the descendant of the ghost valley. Do you know the descendant of the ghost Valley?"#####

 Chapter 131

    Zhang Wu shook his head.


    "That''s right. I''ll tell you that the descendants of ghost valley are generally not born. If they are born, they are powerful people with great powers."


    When Li Su was talking about ghost Valley''s descendants, he unconsciously looked up at the sky. He was afraid that if he was not careful, the thunder would come down again and he would be cut to the ground.


    After waiting for a long time, Li Su felt relieved.


    "You go on, I''ll listen."


    Zhang Wu urged.


    "For example, Sun Bin and Pang Juan, you are sure that they are the descendants of ghost valley."


    "And you look at Sima Yi, Zhuge Liang, Zhao Yun of the Three Kingdoms, and Yue Fei, and who, and who, and who, and who, and who, are all descendants of ghost valley. These are my senior brothers."


    "It seems that you are talking about war."


    Zhang Wu said doubtfully.


    "Bullshit, I''m making an analogy."


    Li Su gave Zhang Wu a white look.


    "I''m telling you a few people. You must know that Confucius also studied in ghost valley. Li Bai is the immortal poet, so is he. Li Shizhen and Sun Simiao are my senior brothers."


    "Really?"


    "That''s not true. I use my ghost Valley''s reputation as a guarantee."


    "Li Su, you are really good, but I remember the villagers said that barking dogs don''t bite people, and biting dogs don''t bark."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, I don''t believe it."


    "I wipe! It''s a waste of my mouth. "


    In the face of Zhang Wu''s query, Li Su certainly does not agree. OK, it''s not easy for him to find such a backer. If you say no, it''s not. How can I get along in the future.


    So far, the direct consequence is that Li Su and Zhang Wu are constantly debating.


    The land of China, up and down 5000 years of history, all pull out


    Stand in line for oneself, bluff of Zhang Wu is one Leng one Leng.


    Even the logistics brother who took money for Li Su was attracted by Li Su''s words, and he was stunned when he stood there.


    But for Li Su''s reminding, he would have forgotten to take money for Li Su.


    Until Li Su left, the logistics brother was still in the aftertaste.


    "It''s really powerful. It''s really like Guo Degang''s Apprentice. Is Guo Degang also a descendant of ghost Valley?"


    What Li Su said was dry mouthed. He said all the historical figures he could know and remember.


    If these ancestors knew, they would climb out of the ground and take Li Su away.


    But Zhang Wu''s words made Li Su faint directly.


    "Your story is very good, but I still don''t believe it." Li Su wanted to say something else, but seeing Zhang Wu''s confused expression, he gave up.


    "Forget it, let''s eat."


    Three days passed.


    Li Su has been lying in bed all day for the past three days, because he doesn''t have to train, so he has to go to bed


    Also happy leisure.


    Every day, after sleeping in the sun for three days, Li Su got up and walked to the canteen. When she saw that there was meat, Li Su''s eyes lit up.


    Then there was a scene in the canteen, the scene of hungry ghost reincarnation and food rush.


    [if the patient has recovered, 5000 merits and virtues of the host will be rewarded]


    Li Su was stunned at the sound.


    [if the patient has recovered, 4500 merits and virtues will be awarded to the host]


    [if the patient has recovered, 4500 merits and virtues will be awarded to the host]


    One after another, Li Su wanted to jump.


    Yes, yes.


    Li Suxi smiles.


    This morning, I was still thinking about where I could find a patient who could recover quickly and earn merit. I didn''t expect to come now.


    It''s really hungry. Someone delivers steamed bread and someone delivers pillow when they are sleepy.


    Zhang Wu saw Li Su sitting there, doing nothing, and then giggling there.


    "Li Su, after dinner, my saliva is on the plate."


    Li Su, who was disturbed by Zhang Wu, glared fiercely.


    "I''m happy."


    The immediate consequence of this happiness was that Li Su ate one more plate.


    Then, he couldn''t get up.


    Hold on!


    He Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei are in the office looking at the inspection report sent by the medical soldiers.


    But almost all of them were cured, and the rest of them were just colds caused by other reasons.


    This cold is a real one.


    "It''s over at last."


    He Hongtao read the report with nervous mood, and then a long sigh of relief.


    "It''s easy."


    Luo Zhengfei also wiped the sweat on his forehead, which was caused by tension.


    "Report it."


    "Well."


    Two people dialed the central telephone, and then told the leaders of the Central Committee everything about them.


    After being praised by the important leaders, both of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just then, the phone they hung up rang again¡° Hello, he Hongtao. I heard that your whole headquarters is under martial law. What''s the matter now? "


    It''s Wen Xinguo on the phone¡°


    "Report to the chief, the most dangerous situation has passed and is now in the process of resuming training."


    "Good."


    Wen Xinguo laughs on the other end of the phone.


    "I don''t have to worry about you for a long time. This time, I don''t need to send black hair people to white hair people."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    "How about it? Did that boy Li Su cure it?"


    "The old chief''s guess is a hit."


    He Hongtao flattered a lot.


    "How do you plan to record merits for Li Su?"


    "We are going to give him a second-class credit."


    He Hongtao said.


    "What? Second class? He Hongtao, is the toxin in your boy''s brain not cleaned up yet? "


    "Second class Gong, are you willing to speak? How many people are there in your headquarters? At least tens of thousands? If it wasn''t for Li Su, would all of you have been sent to the guard of Yama? "


    "If you want to wait, you can talk."


    "What do you mean, then?"


    "I mean direct meritorious service. For such a meritorious official, we are not stingy. He has saved many of our soldiers by himself."


    "If you are a special merit officer, you need the approval of the central government."


    "I''ll figure out what''s going on in the center, and you''ll be ready."


    "Yes


    After Wen Xinguo hung up, he Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei looked at each other.


    "What to do?"


    "Where do I know what to do? It''s not that you don''t know Mr. Wen''s temper. If he decides something, three cows can''t get it back. "


    "You mean to report?"


    "It''s not clear on the phone. We have to write a report."


    "I don''t think this kid is going to be hit by a big pie."


    "Maybe this is the fastest and the biggest person who has made contributions since the founding of our army."


    "No, maybe, that''s it."


    "Super merit, this is super merit!"#####

 Chapter 132

    "What?"


    When Li Su heard what Zhang Wu said, he sat up from the bed.


    He didn''t even care about the news of merit and virtue value sent by the system.


    "Give me a big character newspaper''s praise? True or false. "


    "It''s true, of course, and you can see it on every billboard, right at the door of our building."


    "Come on, take me to see it."


    As soon as Li Su put on his shoes, he pulled up Zhang Wu and ran away.


    Nonsense, this is a famous long face thing, this time the protagonist is not there, how can it be.


    There are many people around the billboard at the door of the building.


    Li Su pushed through the crowd under the cover of Zhang Wu.


    A bright red big character newspaper appeared in front of Li Su.


    "Major Li Su, with his own efforts, saved all the soldiers in the whole headquarters, saved our troops from danger, and saved a great deal for our army


    In view of this, we should give a written praise and inform the whole army. "


    There is also a picture of Li Su under the big character newspaper.


    Li Su is dismissive of this.


    I don''t know where the whole picture of he Hongtao came from. It doesn''t highlight his handsome.


    After watching it four or five times in a row, Li sucai left the crowd with satisfaction.


    The only regret is that the photo seems to be taken in a hurry.


    "Can I say now that I am the most famous person in the whole headquarters?"


    "You are. You have a nickname."


    As soon as he heard that he still had a nickname, Li Su began to think in his heart, such as Sai Huatuo, Sai Shenyi, Sai Li Shizhen and so on.


    "It''s called panties Superman."


    "What?"


    "Underwear Superman."


    Zhang wusheng was afraid that Li Su didn''t hear him clearly, so he said it out loud again.


    Li Su quickly blocked Zhang Wu''s mouth.


    "Are you sent to pit me? I''m so handsome, so cultured, and so skilled in medicine. How can you call me superman? "


    "This has been since your first day of training. It seems that you were wearing SpongeBob''s underwear that day..."


    Li Su covered his face with his hands.


    He vaguely remembered that he was still wearing a tight one.


    Fuck!


    Shame, shame!


    I thought it was a good thing to show my face when I came down, but I didn''t expect that I became a superman in underpants! Fuck! Fuck! I wipe it!


    "Zhang Wu, I warn you, if you tell me about me, I''ll make you a superman in underpants, no, Batman in underpants¡°


    "It''s not what I said. It''s spread throughout the headquarters. By the way, I heard that the female soldiers in the infirmary said that your underpants are so cute, but I didn''t see it."


    Fuck!


    Laozi''s reputation!


    Laozi is a man who wants to set up a chastity archway for himself!


    Li Su now wants to smoke himself to death with Zhang Wu''s smelly shoes.


    "Zhang Wu, can you tell me where there are ropes or tall buildings?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to die. I''m dead. I''m dead."


    Just when Li Su was looking for life and death, he Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei were also discussing his affairs.


    "The central government''s approval has come down, but this time it is different from the past."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "You see, this time, the people from above came directly to present the award to Li Su."


    "This boy is stepping up to heaven."


    "I''m afraid that''s what I''m afraid of. If the central leadership takes a fancy to Li Su, won''t our efforts be in vain?"


    "It''s in vain. Don''t we still have an agreement?"


    "That''s true."


    He Hongtao closed the fax in his hand.


    "OK, now let''s get ready and see how to receive the imperial envoy."


    The telephone rang before they left the office.


    "I guess it''s those guys who called you. Now they''re going to have somebody."


    "I won''t give it even if I''m killed."


    He Hongtao answers the phone.


    "Hello, Lao he, how are you? Are you in good health? Is it delicious? "


    "Go away, talk and fart."


    "Don''t you have a man named Li Su? I''d like to borrow it for two days. You can rest assured that I''ll give it back to you when I''m finished. "


    "Come on, I''ve never seen you spit out what you eat. In a word, No."


    As soon as he hung up, he thought again.


    "Lao he, I heard that you are very moist now?"


    "Are you here to be important?"


    "The news is very well-informed. Tell me if you have planted spies around me."


    "You''re the kind of person who doesn''t go to the temple of three treasures. If you pucker, I''ll know what you''re doing."¡° What conditions do you need to release people? "


    "Go away, I have no one!"


    He hung up the phone directly. Before he spoke, the phone came back to him.


    "I want people. You make a deal."


    "I''ve answered several phone calls. You''re the one who''s happy."


    "You say conditions."


    In a word, No


    After he hung up the phone, he pulled out the line.


    "I''m bored to death."


    What else does Luo Zhengfei want to say? His own mobile phone rings.


    "Lao he, did you see that your phone didn''t get through, it all came to me."


    "If you don''t take it, you won''t take it. I haven''t covered it yet


    It''s so hot that you''ve been pried away. How can I live my life? "


    "OK, I''ll take your advice. I won''t take it."


    Luo Zhengfei put the phone on mute and let him ring.


    He Hongtao did not hang up the phone directly, but asked the security guard to connect the phone line after he went out.


    No matter who called, they were told that the commander had left the company and was not at home now.


    For he Hongtao''s move, Luo Zhengfei gave him a thumbs up.


    "Li Su, is that ok?"


    "Comrade Zhang Wu, what''s your rank?"


    "Report, Sergeant!"


    "What rank am I?"


    "Report, major!"


    "Well, now I order you to do as I say."


    Zhang Wu hesitated and said.


    "Isn''t that good, Li Su?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with slandering me, and I can''t refute it


    A few words. "


    "But you refute too much..."


    Zhang Wu pointed to the things in their dormitory and said.


    In Zhang Wu''s dormitory, there is a piece of red paper on everything that can be put down.


    All the words written on the paper are praises for Li Su, that is, Cao Zhi who wrote Luo Shen Fu would be ashamed to death.


    This guy is so shameless.


    Now what Li Su wants Zhang Wu to do is to ask him to take photos of himself, and then print dozens of them back, with a lot of space.


    He must take off the name of Superman in his underwear and rectify his name! Laozi is a man who wants to build a chastity archway####

 Chapter 133

    "Go, go, next place."


    Two shadows were wandering in the dark.


    These are Li Su and Zhang Wu.


    When the lights went out and the patrol soldiers passed, Li Su pulled the reluctant Zhang Wu over.


    Zhang Wu didn''t want to come, but Li Su took advantage of the reason that the senior officials crushed people to death, and he was stunned to drag Zhang Wu onto his own "thief ship".


    Take the new big character newspaper that you have prepared for a long time.


    Li Su had already investigated in the daytime. The whole headquarters now has 34 big character newspapers about him.


    Li Su''s idea is to use his new big character newspaper to cover all the old big character newspapers to redress his "injustice".


    "Can you hurry up and have a baby in the back?"


    "Isn''t that good, Li Su?"


    "What''s wrong? We are just people, don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know. I always feel like we are thieves."


    "Shut up! You can''t keep your voice down


    Li Su looked around and found that there was no one around. He was a little relieved.


    "You have to meditate in your own heart, we are the embodiment of justice, we are the embodiment of justice, now start to read."


    "We are the embodiment of justice, we are the embodiment of justice... Li Su is still wrong, we are thieves."


    "Shut up. It''s an order. Read it to me."


    Two people sneaked to a billboard, just ready to put their own big character newspaper on.


    There is a strong flashlight shining on the opposite side.


    "For what?"


    "Report, I''m..."


    Zhang Wu''s conditioned reflex is ready to stand up and answer. Li Su quickly pulls Zhang Wu into the Bush and runs to his dormitory.


    "Stop, don''t run! Stop


    Sharp whistles have been sounded, and more and more footsteps.


    Li Su and Zhang Wu panted and ran back to the dormitory.


    "Don''t say anything, don''t ask anything, take off your clothes, sleep, snore."


    "I can''t sleep. If I can''t sleep, I''ll give it to someone, or I''ll strangle you now."


    "I..."


    When Zhang Wu wanted to say something else, Li Su had already taken off his clothes and trousers and got into the bed.


    Following the footsteps have already sounded in the corridor, Zhang Wu quickly took off his clothes and began to snore.


    "There''s no one here. Let''s go somewhere else."


    The noise in the corridor finally disappeared, and Zhang Wu breathed a long sigh of relief. Usually I fall asleep very fast. Today I just can''t sleep. I feel a little agitated.


    "Can''t you sleep?"


    Li Su''s voice came from you.


    "Well."


    "Stealing for the first time, bah, no, steal out?"


    "Well."


    "No wonder, learn more from me in the future, and I''ll take you out next time."


    "No


    Zhang Wu couldn''t say it, but he still had some small expectations in his heart.


    "Love to go or not."


    Li Su turned over and went to sleep. Tomorrow seems to be training.


    "Li Su, don''t think that you have been praised in writing by the headquarters and reported to the whole army. You are a character. I tell you that if your military quality is not up to standard, you are a waste in my eyes!"


    "Waste!"


    "Waste!"


    Early in the morning, Li Su''s feet just stood firm, black face appeared in front of him.


    In front of so many people''s faces, Li Su was criticized as a complete wreck.


    "Look at you. If you are standing, you can get through the middle of your legs


    A cow with weak legs. Are you a woman who has just given birth to a baby? "


    Black face hit Li Su''s leg with his fist behind him, and almost let Li Su fall.


    "Waste is waste. You can''t even stand steadily. What else can you do? It''s not a good hand to dig out excrement! "


    Li Su''s lung is about to explode. Now he regrets that he contributed this prescription to cure his black face. Otherwise, how comfortable his life would be.


    Here Li Su''s lung is about to explode, but now there is a person in Xingqing city whose lung has already exploded.


    "Bang, bang!"


    One after another sound came from a villa, accompanied by bursts of roar.


    "What do you do? What''s the use of raising you people! Can''t you find anyone? "


    "Master, we have searched all over Xingqing City, but we have not found this Li Su."


    One of the men came out and said.


    "I don''t want to hear your explanation. What I want now is the result. It''s Li Su, you know!"


    The hand holding a cigar is very white and slender, just like a girl''s hand.


    The same white, somewhat strange face with a pair of golden eyes, mouth without a bit of black beard. The black hair is combed meticulously, and the suit on the body is very valuable.


    The pieces on the ground are all rare antiques.


    "Now you all go out and look for it for me. I''m giving you a day now. If you can''t find it within this day, you don''t come back."¡° Yes, sir


    The men all quit, and the man''s chest was still undulating.


    He stretched out his hand to pull down his neck tie and threw it on the table.


    There is a gold trophy on the table.


    "Honorary chairman of Xingqing Charity Association, Lin Pingzhi" (I don''t know)


    Why, I want to laugh when I see the name.)


    Lin Pingzhi put out his cigar and pressed a button on the table.


    "Come in and clean up."


    After that, Lin Pingzhi moved on the bookshelf in front of him, and a secret door appeared.


    The secret door kept going up, and soon Lin Pingzhi appeared in a luxurious room.


    There are many people in the room, and there are many medical instruments. In the middle of these people, there is a young man.


    He is Lin Boda, who was pointed by Li Su.


    "Master."


    The doctors stood respectfully aside when they saw limboda appear.


    "How''s it going?" Although Lin Pingzhi''s tone was calm, the calmer he was, the more angry he was.


    "Master, the young master''s body still can''t move. We''ve used all the means we can use, but now there''s no way at all


    The role. "


    "Is there any way?"


    "Yes, if you find a doctor of Chinese medicine with excellent medical skills, you will surely be able to unlock the acupoints blocked by the young master."


    "Now you''re going to find it for me. No matter how much it costs, you''ll invite me."


    The doctor promised a, fish out, the whole room inside left Lin''s father and son.


    "Da''er, you can rest assured that your father will save you. He will catch that Li Su and let you revenge yourself."


    Limboda''s body could not move, but there were tears in his eyes and a trace of anger#####

 Chapter 134

    After squeezing out all Li Su''s strength, black face left behind a word of rubbish and left. Of course, it''s time to eat.


    Seeing Li Su''s tendency to fall, Zhang Wu, who was on one side of Li Su''s training team, rushed over.


    "How are you, Li Su?"


    "You''re talking nonsense."


    If Zhang Wu hadn''t helped him now, he would have been lying on the ground.


    "I wipe this black face. One day it falls on me. I''ll let you taste the power of Doctor Li."


    "How do you know his name is black face?"


    Zhang Wu said doubtfully.


    "What a black face is he?"


    "His nickname is black face. It''s said that the commander gave it to him. It used to be like one of the Panthers, but it seems that he was seriously injured and put in the headquarters to train new soldiers."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Don''t those who have been injured ask to be discharged? Why is he still here? "


    "It is said that there is no one in his family, and there is no good place to go back, so the commander left him in the headquarters to train new soldiers."


    "Although he was seriously injured, I don''t have to fight him."


    "So powerful?"


    Li Su said in surprise.


    "That''s right. If you can stay in the position of second-class soldier for ten years, most of the division commanders and commanders in the whole headquarters are trained by him. And most of the soldiers trained by him will be transferred by black leopard in two or three years."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "But he only trains three or five people a year."


    "Did he train you?"


    "How could I get that treatment."


    "You''re not a panther?"


    "It''s an iron rule in the army. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, don''t say what you shouldn''t say."


    "You are so boring."


    Li Su turned her lips.


    "I said," can you walk faster? I''m starving. "


    "If you can come down and walk, I''ll walk fast."


    Li Su didn''t know when to lie on Zhang Wu''s back and let him walk on his back.


    Just when Li Su and Zhang Wu went to the canteen for dinner, he Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei stood in front of the apron of the headquarters.


    Three armed helicopters came to a steady stop on the tarmac.


    He Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei were stunned by the first person who stepped down from the first plane.


    "Fat bear? What are you doing here? Is it not that the leaders of the Central Committee are here? " Those who came down will be Xiong Guang, a strong man worthy of the name, commander of the Northeast military region.


    "What? I''m here. Are you not welcome? But you are not welcome. Today I mean nothing. Hey, hey. "


    "Well, you fat bear, you are here to rob me."


    "Well, let''s not say anything else now. There are still people in the back."


    Xiong Guang said to get out of the way in front, and sure enough, there were people coming out of the helicopter behind.


    He Hongtao was surprised to see the first one. He was surprised to see the second one. However, he was numb to see the third one. He had the desire to turn around and leave when he saw the fourth one.


    A total of eight people came, but none of them was easy to provoke.


    General Luo Kaian, commander of southeast military region; You Xueming, commander of South China military region; Liu Qixi, commander of central China military region; Tao Hongfang, commander of the North China military region; Qi Le''an, commander of the northwest military region, and Xiong Guang, commander of the Northeast military region.


    There are also two in the back, one is Shui Haoran, commander in chief of the Navy, and the other is Wang Xuelin, commander in chief of the air force£¨ PS: the setting of these military regions is all in accordance with the previous setting. It can be said that it''s just nonsense. Don''t take it seriously.)


    "It''s OK for six of them to come. You two have a big family. What are you doing in my backwater? Did you rob me, too? "


    After several people saluted each other, he Hongtao asked.


    "I can''t help it. Our air force has suffered a lot of casualties. I want to come to you and find a nanny."


    Shuihaoran said with a smile.


    "You are not like him, are you?"


    He Hongtao turned to Wang Xuelin.


    "I''m not the same as him. He''s a rude man. I borrowed it, but he took it directly, without any politeness."


    "No, I''ll tell you, no, nothing."


    He Hongtao repeatedly waved his hand.


    "Go, you go now. I can''t entertain you here. Hurry back."


    "No, we''re just kidding."


    "You see what scared him."


    "I''ll tell you. He must have said no."


    "Come on, take the money, take the money."


    Qile an stretched out his hand in front of several people.


    "Get the money quickly."


    "What money?" He Hongtao some not quite understand said.


    Roccaian said as he paid for it.


    "On our way here, we made a bet that your boy would let us go. Now it seems that fat bear knows you best."


    "Well, you fat bear, you dare to interrupt me now. Come on, give me half."


    As soon as he Hongtao heard about it, he would certainly share the spoils. Just as several people were making a lot of noise there, another voice came from behind.


    "You are all commanders of the major military regions. How can you still be so mischievous now? If the soldiers see you, they will think you are all local ruffians."


    "Director Fang."


    Several people immediately stand at attention and salute the man respectfully.


    This man is Fang Xuan, director of the general office of the Central Military Commission.


    "All right, all right, less etiquette. Go to your office first."


    The party came to he Hongtao''s office, but did not see anyone along the way. All of these soldiers were sent by he Hongtao for training. Except for the necessary patrol personnel, no one was near the headquarters.


    "Hongtao, you''ve really lost money. Just a few of us, you took your baby Panther out to guard."


    Fang Xuan glanced at it roughly, and then determined that there were many secret sentries in the whole headquarters, including those patrolling soldiers, who were all black leopard''s personnel, basically armed to the teeth.


    "It''s not that director Fang is coming. If I don''t make more efforts, I will suffer here."


    "Well, tell me what you have. Aren''t you afraid that they will take away your treasure?"


    Fang Xuan mercilessly to he Hongtao to tear down.


    "Hey hey, director Fang knows me."


    He Hongtao was not embarrassed and let the whole party into the meeting room.


    "Director Fang, colleagues, I don''t know whether we should discuss the business first or have dinner first?"


    "If you want to eat, bring the people over first and let me have a look first."#####

 Chapter 135

    Luo Kaian just finished, Xiong Guang also said a word.


    "I also want to see who can make you he Hongtao so precious."


    "That''s it. Hurry up."


    "It''s the mule, it''s the horse."


    Several other people, who are not fuel-efficient lamps, yelled one after another.


    "No, there''s no such a person. He''s my most precious now, but I won''t give it to you."


    He Hongtao pushed Luo Zhengfei out and said.


    Luo Zhengfei took the opportunity to stand up.


    This is what they had discussed before. Li Su would never let go anyway. This is a real treasure.


    With this treasure, their casualties will be greatly reduced, and their combat effectiveness will be greatly increased.


    "Pull it down, he Hongtao. Who are you fooling? Now even the central government knows


    "There is a treasure under your hand. You have rescued the whole headquarters in three days."


    Although Xiong Guang looks rough, his heart is thin.


    "Luo Zhengfei has some ability, but this ability can''t save tens of thousands of people in the whole headquarters."


    Tao Hongfang said.


    "Hurry up and call me that Li Su."


    Sitting on one side of the Fang Xuan did not speak, but looked at a few people with a smile, where he Hongtao.


    "Brothers, brothers, I really don''t have such a baby."


    He Hongtao said.


    "I''m saying that even if I have it, it''s not mine. It''s kept by my old chief. If you take it away, how can I explain it to the old chief?"


    He Hongtao has no choice but to bring out Wenxin state.


    "Recommended by Mr. Wen? It must be a baby. No, I have to see this Li Su. "


    Xiong Guang started to play the rogue directly.


    "If you don''t let me see this man, I''ll tell you that I''ll really stay with you."


    "You''re too good to eat. I can''t afford you here."


    He Hongtao refused directly.


    "Hong Tao, you''d better call Li Su. I have something else to tell him."


    Fang Xuan has opened his mouth. Can he Hongtao not carry it out.


    "Zhengfei, do you see? I said how these people came to me. It turns out that they are ready to force the palace."


    "There are so many people."


    Luo Zhengfei sighed and went out. He went to find Li Su.


    Li Su is lying on the bed humming now. I don''t know why. I''m full.


    Li Su himself doesn''t know what''s going on. Since he came to the headquarters, he found that he was more and more able to eat, and he would eat too much every time.


    The food in the army was not so delicious. I don''t know why he ate it


    It''s out of control.


    After a rigorous argument, Li Su came to the conclusion that he vomited too much when he came here. Now he needs to replenish his physical strength.


    "Zhang Wu, there seems to be something wrong today."


    Li Su said.


    "There''s something wrong. I think it''s the same as usual."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "You''re a wooden head. No wonder you can''t get your rank up."


    Li Su said.


    "Don''t you find that all the places going to the headquarters building are under martial law? Moreover, there are more patrollers than usual. These people are not the veterans I usually see. "


    "I didn''t find it."


    "Fart, I believe you didn''t find it, but you don''t want to say it."


    Li Su scolded Zhang Wu.


    "I guess there must be some senior officials in our headquarters, otherwise they would not be so nervous."


    "Senior officials? The commander is the biggest officer here. "


    "Then you say that there is no greater officer than the commander?"


    Li Su choked on Zhang Wu.


    "Zhang Wu, do you want to be famous?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Zhang Wu has been scared by Li Su. If he was pulled out to do something furtive, he would not go to death.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a good thing. Maybe you can be a commander."


    "I''m fine now."


    "No promise, haven''t you heard a word?"


    "What''s that?"


    "A soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good cook, no, not a good soldier. Don''t you want to be a general?"


    "I don''t think well, so I''ll be a soldier."


    Li Su was completely upset by Zhang Wu.


    Finally, Li Su jumped out of bed and took out the big character newspaper he didn''t post last night.


    "Go, go."


    Li Su pulls Zhang Wu. When Zhang Wu sees the big character newspaper in Li Su''s hand, he looks at him warily.


    "Do you want to post a big character newspaper again? I''m not going. Last night was scary enough. Besides, it''s still in broad daylight. If we go out and get caught, we''ll lose our adults. "¡° It''s really stupid to say you''re stupid. If you want your boss to pay attention to you, you can''t just do stupid work, but also show it in front of the leaders appropriately, at least let the leaders see that you''re working. Do you understand? "


    "I don''t understand."


    Zhang Wu shakes his head like a rattle.


    "I knew you were going to take me to do something bad."


    "I don''t understand. Just follow me. I promise I won''t hurt you."


    Li Su didn''t care. He took Zhang Wu and went outside


    Of course, he didn''t forget to bring his big character newspaper and glue.


    Two people just walked out of the door, a car stopped at the door.


    Before Li Su could react, he was pulled into the car.


    "You go back."


    As soon as the people in the car speak, Zhang Wu knows who it is.


    After the salute, he went back to the dormitory, regardless of Li Su''s life.


    "Well, who are you? Let me down. I''ll tell you that this is kidnapping. This is a military camp. You dare to kidnap the general. You''re going to jail."


    Li Su said as he struggled.


    "The general who kidnaps a fart, are you a general?"


    Someone patted Li Su on the head, and the hat on his head was directly covered on his eyes.


    Listen to the sound very familiar, Li Su will push his big cap up, see Luo Zhengfei is looking at himself sternly.


    "Hello, chief of staff."


    Li Su wants to stand up and salute Luo Zhengfei, but forgets himself


    Now I''m in the car. I''m going to a stop, but I hit the top of the car.


    "Sit down for me, Mao is impetuous."


    "Yes."


    Li Su wanted to salute, but he didn''t expect his hand to touch the window and took another breath.


    Luo Zhengfei''s eyes make Li Su feel a little numb. It''s not that he has found what he wants to do.


    Can''t all the officials now have a thousand li eye and a smooth ear?


    Li Su is constantly wailing in his heart#####

 Chapter 136

    Luo Zhengfei saw that Li Su had done a good job, so he let the driver start driving.


    "You have remembered what I said next. Do you understand?"


    "I see."


    Li Su said, almost gnashing his teeth.


    Because now he''s in the car, he''s carsick. It''s not easy to squeeze out these two words.


    Of course, Luo Zhengfei doesn''t know. Even if he knows, he can''t remember now.


    "You''ll see a lot of people later. They are all generals. No matter what they say, you just listen to the commander, understand?"


    Li Su pale face, lips tightly closed, and then quickly nodded.


    Now his whole attention is on his stomach, and he is about to throw up. Where can he think of other things.


    Luo Zhengfei found that he chattered on for most of the day, as if he had no effect on Li Su.


    "Whether you hear it or not, do you understand it or not, you just need to remember one sentence, and it''s all up to the commander, you know?"


    "Well."


    Li Su doesn''t dare to speak at all now. If he opens his mouth, he will certainly spit it out.


    The car creaked and stopped at the gate of the headquarters.


    Li Su rushed out of the car, held the garbage can and began to vomit.


    "Li Su, you are not ill, are you?"


    Luo Zhengfei thought Li Su was ill, but he didn''t think so much.


    Now the director of the general office of the Military Commission is waiting for him, but time is not waiting for him. Regardless of Li Su''s current situation, he directly took his hand and went to the conference room.


    "Report!"


    Luo Zhengfei tidied up his clothes, and then called a report at the door. When he heard that Li Su came in, he pulled Li Su into the room.


    Originally, Li Su was carsick. After being pulled by Luo Zhengfei, he had no way to control himself.


    All the way to be pulled by Luo Zhengfei, he just held back. Now when he arrived at the office, he couldn''t help it.


    No matter who is sitting in the office, as soon as you throw things in your hands, you start to throw up with the garbage can.


    "Wow


    A strange smell, accompanied by Li Su''s crazy vomit, began to diffuse in this small office.


    Luo Zhengfei saw Li Su come in, not even a salute, directly began to vomit, let him is no face.


    Pulled Li Su, ready to let him stand up to salute, but Fang Xuan stopped Luo Zhengfei''s hand.


    He went up to Li Su, picked up what Li Su had thrown on the ground and began to look at it.


    "The boy''s literary talent is good, and his handwriting is also good."


    Fang Xuan picked up the big character newspaper written by Li Su. Of course, there are pictures of Li Su''s own handsome on the big character newspaper. At least Li Su thinks so. Luo Zhengfei''s face turned green. He didn''t find such a thing on Li Su''s hand all the way, but he lost it.


    However, he Hongtao, who is on one side, is happy.


    I was just thinking, how can these people not want Li Su? I didn''t expect that Li Su would come as soon as he opened the door.


    I don''t believe you can take a fancy to those who are not big or small and have no military appearance in front of the chief.


    "This boy is a talent. He didn''t see such a group of people, and he was still vomiting there."


    Xiong Guang said.


    "Lax discipline, lax discipline, I''ll let him go right away


    He''s going


    You Xueming stopped him before he Hongtao finished.


    "Don''t move. I know you arranged it. He didn''t mean it."


    "This boy is usually like this. I''ve scolded him several times. He just didn''t change. He lost his body and made several brothers laugh. No problem. Go back first and give him to me. I''ll deal with him right away."


    "No, I don''t think you have a good education here, or you can go to my place, which is a good place to train people."


    It''s Qilian speaking.


    "Any of you don''t know the hardship of my place. I promise that if he goes to my place, I will make it a new one."


    "No, no, I''m fine here, too."


    "Well, don''t make any noise until he''s finished vomiting."


    Fang Xuan took those big character newspapers and put one in front of everyone. Then he sat there and began to read them.


    "Wow


    "Wow


    Li Su vomited, but he Hongtao said in his heart, "vomit, vomit. The more you vomit, the more happy I am. In this way, no one will rob me.".


    What Li Su spits out tastes extremely difficult. Luo Zhengfei opens the window


    Let''s ventilate here.


    In the twinkling of an eye, half an hour has passed. All the people sitting there can''t sit any more. I didn''t expect that the boy could vomit so much.


    "He Hongtao, did you bring the wrong person?"


    "No, I assure you that she is Li Su."


    "No? It''s been half an hour. Why is he still vomiting there? "


    "I don''t know that either."


    He Hongtao is very grateful to Luo Zhengfei now. If he hadn''t driven to pick up Li Su, these people would have taken Li Su away.


    After 40 minutes, Li Su finally finished vomiting.


    "I''ll wipe it. I won''t take a bus next time. It''s fatal."


    Li Su didn''t care where he was, so he took a piece of paper from the desk in the office to wipe his mouth. As soon as he turned around, Li Su was stunned. There was a group of people sitting in front of him.


    And all of them are generals, none of them are not generals, and he Hongtao actually sits in the most important position.


    The person at the front, still holding a big character newspaper in his hand, looked at himself with a smile.


    Standing there for a long time, Li Su just came back.


    "Good morning, chief."


    "Are you Li Su?"


    "Report, I am Li Su."


    "Why do you vomit?"


    "Report, carsick!"


    "How can you get carsick?"


    One of the people next to him looked at him in surprise and asked.


    "Yes."


    Carsickness? It''s human nature. Li Su doesn''t think it''s shameful.


    "Did you write this big character newspaper?"


    Asked the man at the top.


    "I wrote the report."


    He Hongtao naturally read the big character newspaper, and his face turned black.


    "Why do you write such a thing?"


    "Because the picture on it is so ugly."


    Li Su''s words stunned everyone, and then burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha, Hong Tao, your soldier is so honest that he suits my old bear''s appetite. I''ll make up my mind about Li Su."


    He Hongtao gave Li Su a white look and refused.


    "No way."


    "Do you know who these people are?"


    Li Su swept around in front of them and said.


    "No one knows the report."


    "Yes, I like it."


    Said the man who took the lead.


    "Why do you want to be a soldier?"


    "Report, cheated."#####

 Chapter 137

    "Hong Tao, how can you do such a thing?"


    Fang Xuan face a cold, looking at he Hongtao said.


    "Report, he was recommended by my old chief. He said it was training, and then I brought it directly."


    In fact, Fang Xuan knows that Wen Xinguo called him. If he didn''t know, he wouldn''t have come here.


    "I''m Fang Xuan. I''m from the central government. The others are all the leaders of the major military regions. If you are dissatisfied with anything, you can say directly that he Hongtao will not do anything to you. "


    "Report, No."


    Nonsense, Li Su is not stupid.


    He still knows the reason why the county magistrate is not as good as the present one.


    You are all the leaders of the major military regions, as well as the leaders of the central government. When I tell you my grievances, you all clap your ass and leave me here alone to be dealt with by he Hongtao?


    "No?"


    Fang Xuan said.


    "No report."


    "Good. I like this kind of soldier."


    "Report, can I go now?"


    "Go? Where to? "


    Not only Fang Xuan was stunned, but also the other people who were sitting were stunned. I don''t know what Li Su meant.


    "Well, you are all palms. Sitting together, there must be something important to discuss. I''m a soldier, so I won''t take part in it?"


    Li Su said with a smiley face.


    "Li Su, be serious."


    He Hongtao scolded.


    "Alas."


    Fang Xuan stops he Hongtao.


    "Well, let''s make a long story short. I''m here to give you an award based on your performance this time."


    "Awards?"


    When Li Suyi heard that there was a prize, his eyes began to shine immediately.


    "Do you have any money?"


    "There''s no money like this."


    "Oh, no money."


    As soon as I heard that there was no money, Li Su lost interest.


    "Have you ever heard of special merit?"


    Fang Xuan asked.


    "Yes, I have."


    Li Su murmured in his heart, "what if I''ve heard of you?"? It''s not money.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s the first time I heard that someone paid so little attention to special merit."


    Fang Xuan said with a smile.


    "But you have to know that special merit is not what ordinary people can get, including I don''t have it now."¡° Is it true or not? "


    "It''s true, of course."


    Fang Xuan said.


    "But for some reasons, we can''t hold a commendation meeting for you, but


    It''s your credit. It''s real. Come here. I''ll bring you the military medal now. "


    Li Su walked up to Fang Xuan and saluted him. Then Fang Xuan saluted him back and put the military medal of special merit and a bright red certificate of honor in his hand.


    "Well, that''s done. We''ll send good news to your family."


    Is Li Suzai a soldier''s honor?


    "Now that business is over, say whatever you want."


    Fang Xuan sat down and looked at them with a smile.


    "Li Su, where did you learn your medical skills?"


    "Report, I am the descendant of ghost valley."


    Li Su is now telling lies without raising his eyelids. Moreover, he has said this sentence many times. Even he has to believe that he is the descendant of ghost valley.


    All the people here are old-fashioned. They can see that Li Su is perfunctory, but if he doesn''t say it, it won''t affect their robbing activities.


    "I''m Luo Kaian, commander of the southeast military region. If you come with me, I''ll give you the rank of commander immediately. It''s not low. You should know that a division commander is no more than a commander."


    "Don''t listen to him. I''ll tell you that you''re going with me. I''ll not only mention the senior colonel to you, but also marry you a daughter-in-law. You can choose the single young women in our headquarters."


    "Fat bear, do you two pay attention to me?"


    He Hongtao raised his case.


    "Won''t I give him a rank? Can''t I marry him a wife? I''m not only going to marry him, I''m going to buy him a house. "


    He Hongtao made a big move. Li Su was secretly happy, but


    He himself can''t figure out why they want to rob himself?


    "Look at your manners. Standing in the way of director Fang, you''re like two father-in-law robbing their son-in-law. Do you still have the face of a soldier?"


    "That''s to say, we don''t know how good the boy is. Let''s try first."


    As soon as he Hongtao heard that they were going to try Li Su''s craft, he immediately thought about it.


    "Yes, I''ll open your eyes."


    What he Hongtao thinks in his heart is, you have to open your eyes. This boy is the master who wants you to go bankrupt. He can''t afford to pay at that time. What do you do¡° Li Su, how about seeing a doctor for me now? "


    Fang Xuan asked.


    "Report, I have to charge for medical treatment."


    Li Su said.


    "How much do you charge?"


    "The report, uncertain, may be very expensive, may be very cheap."


    "How expensive? How cheap can it be? "


    "If it''s expensive, it may go bankrupt. If it''s cheap, you''ll be worth tens of millions, and I won''t charge you a cent."


    Fang Xuan and others looked at each other and said with great interest.


    "That''s interesting. How much do you need to see me?"


    "The report, it will be known after reading."


    "How much did you need to treat them?"


    "The total number of reports is more than 200000."


    Hearing what Li Su said, the others were silent.


    This Li Su is too black. He is a member of the army, and he dares to ask for money from the army.


    "All right, Li Su, you go back first, and I''ll call you if you have something to do."


    "Yes."


    After Li Su saluted, he went out.


    As soon as he went out, Li Su held his chest high. He wanted everyone to have a look at it. Now he was a man of that military medal, and


    It''s a special merit.


    Now I''ll be famous. Do you have to have a lot of patients come to see me?


    But what if I don''t have enough time? What if there are too many people coming to see you and you are too busy?


    This is also a problem!


    Li Su is in pain and happy now.


    "This is an agreement between us."


    He Hongtao took out the agreement he signed with Li Su and circulated it to the leaders.


    "See, that''s why I don''t want you to take Li Su away. He''s too expensive. Our family has enough for this kind of loss. We didn''t drag you all into the water at all."


    After seeing this agreement, you look at me and I see that you don''t know what to do.


    "I have only one question. How is his medical skill?"#####

 Chapter 138

    When Shui Haoran finished asking this question, everyone looked at he Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei.


    He Hongtao said with a smile.


    "Although I don''t want to send him out, I dare say that''s his part in medical skills."


    He Hongtao put his thumb up and said.


    "Li Su''s medical skills are really unknown. I have such examples around me. I have witnessed them with my own eyes. Master Wen is also a person who has experienced them."


    He Hongtao told them all about a black leopard and old man Wen. Of course, he emphasized saving the headquarters.


    "I can testify that I was infected with Zika virus. Please wait for me. I have something else to show you


    After a while, Luo Zhengfei came out of the door, and then held a cryopreservation box in his hand.


    "Look, everyone."


    Luo Zhengfei opened the cryopreservation box in his hand. Inside, there was a dark needle made of some kind of alloy, shining with a faint light.


    "What is this? Isn''t it your secret weapon? " Xiong Guang said with a smile.


    "These are the infectious sources Li Su took out of our bodies. They are all here. Without Li Su, I think the whole southwest military region is not only the headquarters, but also the people here. In time, there will be no living people in the whole country."


    He Hongtao added at this time.


    "We got the message from Dean Niu that it will take us at least a year to develop Zika''s vaccine."


    "And Li Su just used a few herbs to completely solve such an infectious disease that can bring disaster to the country and the people."


    Everyone took a cool breath. They didn''t get so much information before they came here. They thought Li Su was opportunistic, or just being honest


    I want a vaccine for this kind of infectious disease. I didn''t expect that it was such a situation.


    "I think I have a way."


    Said Shui Haoran.


    "Since Li Su has become a part of the army and is under the jurisdiction of Hong Tao, we will let him stay here and sign such an agreement with him. Usually, he will stay here or outside Hong Tao. When we need him, he must return unconditionally."


    "I think it works."


    "I agree."


    "I agree."


    Everyone agreed with Shui Haoran''s suggestion.


    Fang Xuan also thought that this method was more suitable for them, so he agreed to this method.


    The templates are all ready-made. As long as they stamp on them and sign on them, they will be finished. As for Li Su''s share, that is to say, he can''t really fight against them


    What''s the problem? He Hongtao is standing in the way.


    Luo Zhengfei gave Fang Xuan the cryopreservation box and asked him to take it back to the capital for the scientists to help them study it¡° Well, we''ve really got a business to do this time. "


    Fang Xuan said.


    "According to the information provided by our intelligence services..."


    Just when several big leaders were discussing business in the office, Li Su also appeared in his dormitory.


    "Zhang Wu, what is it?"


    As soon as Li Su entered the door, he began to get angry.


    Zhang Wu took a closer look at Li Su''s chest holding a military medal. He immediately widened his eyes. Then he quickly pulled Li Su''s back from the door and closed the door tightly.


    "Li Su, how can you have the military medal of special merit? Where did you steal it from?"


    "They rewarded me for stealing something, saying that I saved the whole neighborhood by my own efforts. No, then they rewarded me for this."


    Li Su let Zhang Wu look at his honorary certificate.


    "You see, this is that, who is that? Fang and Fang Xuan gave it to me. He also said, "I''m still in the stage of confidentiality, so I can''t hold a commendation meeting for me, so I''ll simplify everything."


    "Director Fang? You saw him? "


    "Not only did I see the commanders of other military regions, but they praised me for my literary talent."


    "They''re all here, too?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Zhang Wu quickly covered Li Su''s mouth.


    "This may be a military secret. Who told me that? When you get outside later, you can''t talk about it casually. If it''s bad for the commander, don''t say that you have the military medal of special merit. Even if you have the Dan Shu iron certificate, you will be shot."


    "I''ll go. Is it so dangerous?"


    "Do other people know about your military medal?"


    "I know. I always took it with me when I came out of the building. They all saw it. There were many people following me to see it."


    Li Su said that he was proud. He would not tell Zhang Wu that there were several female soldiers behind his buttocks.


    Zhang Wu''s face is black.


    Since director Fang has simplified everything for you, it means that you can''t let outsiders know what you''ve done. Now that you''ve let others see it, if it''s leaked, we''ll be finished¡°


    "It''s not that mysterious. I don''t believe it."


    "What can I cheat you to do? Anyway, you''d better keep a low profile this time."


    After hearing what Zhang Wu said, Li Su was also very nervous. He quickly picked up the military medals and certificates of honor for fear of being seen by others.


    At this time, the soldiers in the headquarters of the Southwest Military Region were all shocked.


    "Well, do you know that there''s a bull in our headquarters?"¡° Is that who has been promoted out of the ordinary? "


    "No


    "That''s who made military contributions?"


    "It''s true that he made military contributions, but it''s not him."


    "You say quickly, don''t buy the key, it''s who."


    "Li Su, he got the military medal of special merit."


    "Li Su? Who is Li Su? Why haven''t I heard of it? "


    "Li Su, I think I''ve heard about it somewhere, but I can''t remember it."


    "That''s why I said you all want to be scouts. This Li Su, forget it, tell you, you don''t know, monofilament underpants Superman, you should have image? "


    "Is it the fierce man who ran twenty laps in SpongeBob underwear on the playground?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    "He''s only been here a few days. Why did he get the special credit? Are you here to gild? "


    "Have you ever seen a gilded one with special merit on it?"


    "That''s true. How did he get the special credit?"


    "I don''t know, but he is said to be a doctor."


    "Oh, panties doctor."#####

 Chapter 139

    The above dialogues are just a miniature of the whole Southwest Military Region Command.


    More and more people are talking about Li Su, the special military medal, and the underwear Superman.


    Li Su is about to go to training now. He doesn''t know the news that he quickly won the military medal of special merit. It''s going to spread like crazy in the whole headquarters.


    Of course, he didn''t know that his title of "underwear Superman" was promoted to "underwear doctor".


    If Li Su knew, he would start cursing madly again.


    "Li Su, didn''t he just get a military medal of special merit? What''s the point? Is that because of your military skills? "


    "No! Since not, why not work hard? Don''t let me see you''re a piece of trash! Do you understand? "


    Black face yelled at Li Su crazily. Li Su''s face was blue


    White one.


    Originally thought that after the special military medal, black face could relax a little bit to him. Unexpectedly, it was even worse.


    So in the playground, there was a scene of only two people in the queue on the playground crazy running, and all kinds of abuse.


    Let all the soldiers stand up for it.


    "Did you all see it? He, underpants, no, Li Su has already got the special training, and he is still working so hard. Why don''t you work hard? "


    "What are you looking at? Are you not as good as him? Cheer me up, one, two, one


    Different words, but similar meaning began to roar throughout the training ground.


    Not only Li Su didn''t think of it, but also he Hongtao didn''t think that his unintentional actions could have such an impact.


    As time goes by, Li Su shuttles between the canteen, playground and dormitory every day.


    Not only to train their own formation, sometimes black face also to give him a separate course.


    Emergency assembly!


    Yes, it''s an emergency assembly.


    Every time Li Su was about to fall asleep, the black faced whistle would ring on time.


    But when Li Su opened his eyes and decided not to sleep, he did not blow.


    As a result, Li Su had no spirit and was very tired.


    In the words of black face, it''s more kidney deficiency.


    The result is more crazy training.


    The direct result is that Li Su''s body is more solid, and his skin has changed from white to healthy bronze.


    And there''s a whole body of tendons.


    In Zhang Wu''s words, if Li Su goes out now and pulls out her own, there must be a large number of well-off young ladies to take care of her. Maybe she can be a third tier star or something.


    Li Su doesn''t have the slightest feeling about it. The only thing that makes him feel some motivation in training is the women soldiers who pass by the playground at a fixed time every day.


    Looking at their graceful posture wrapped in military uniform, Li Su felt that she was full of strength.


    Sometimes Li Su thinks that he is not a lecherous person. Otherwise, seeing the temptation of these authentic uniforms, he would have done them justice.


    However, it is obvious that black face will not give Li Su such an opportunity, so when Li Su focuses on these female soldiers, he will double the training intensity.


    Several times, Li Su vowed that he would not peek, but when the women soldiers came again, he still squinted unconsciously.


    In the long run, I will give up.


    Don''t you want to be punished for your black face? Let you be punished.


    At this time, two unexpected guests came to Li Su''s home in Xingqing city.


    Both men were in military uniform.


    "Who are you two?"


    Wang Guifen looked at the two soldiers standing upright at his door and said.


    "We are from the Armed Forces Department of Xingqing city. Now we have been informed by our superiors that your son Li Su has received special credit and has come to send you good news."


    "Oh, come in, come in."


    Wang Guifen quickly let the two in.


    "Lao Li, the comrades from the Armed Forces Department are here. They say that their son has made outstanding contributions. They are here to send us good news."


    After hearing this, Li Tangming came out of his study.


    Seeing that the couple had arrived, the two soldiers took a piece of paper from their briefcase and began to read it.


    After reading, the good news was put into Wang Guifen''s hands.


    "This is good news for you. Our task has been completed. Thank you for your contribution to the army."


    Wang Guifen took the news with a smile on her face.


    But Li Tangming began to frown, and he didn''t want to


    He is still ready to ask.


    "Two comrades, please wait a moment. I have something else to ask."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "Did my son, Li Su, die?"


    The two soldiers looked at each other and were silent.


    "We didn''t receive news of Comrade Li Su''s sacrifice. It was just a good news."


    "Can I get in touch with my son now?"


    "Sorry, not for the time being. If your son can write, there will be an address and contact number on it. You can contact him."


    "Yes, thank you."


    After seeing off the two soldiers, Li Tangming''s face became more ugly. Wang Guifen was still looking at the good news, which was covered with a red mark. This thing can''t be fake¡° Don''t look. Your son doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead. What are you doing there? "


    Li Tangming said.


    "What are you talking about? My son is fine. Don''t curse him. Didn''t you hear the soldier just now? They didn''t receive the news of Li Su''s sacrifice, which means our son is fine now. "


    "I''m just not sure. This special merit can be achieved by ordinary people. It can only be achieved by people of great hero level. However, when this special merit is achieved, they will sacrifice themselves. "


    "Don''t scare me."


    "What do I scare you to do? Haven''t you seen it on TV? What are the most common types of merit? Collective third-class merit, collective second-class merit, individual third-class merit, at most second-class merit? When did special merit appear?"


    "Why do you talk more and more mysterious?"


    Wang Guifen was completely confused by what Li Tangming said. Just now, she was looking at the good news with great joy. Now, how can she feel more and more hot and dazzling.


    At a loss, Wang Guifen saw that Li Tangming began to change clothes.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to ask someone about the situation now. I can''t stay here all the time."


    "Where are you going to ask?"


    "I''ll ask for peace of mind."


    "Wait for me. I''ll go too."#####

 Chapter 140

    Peace of mind inside the clinic quiet incomparable, the original hot weather caused the air sultry, to now is more people can not breathe, the air is almost frozen.


    Several patients came in and felt the strange atmosphere, so they left without even entering the door.


    He sat on the table with anxiety on his face.


    Opposite her sat Li Tangming and Wang Guifen.


    Xiuziqi is still in the clinic. She also moves a stool to sit at the table.


    "Uncle and aunt, don''t worry. The army must have its rules, so it''s normal that you don''t know about him."


    Said reassuringly.


    "How can this be normal? We have been away for half a month, and suddenly there is such a good news. How can we not be in a hurry?"


    Wang Guifen is about to cry.


    Peace of mind in my heart constantly curse Li Su, this Li Su to become a soldier


    It''s not reassuring. It''s a troublemaker everywhere.


    At the same time, there was a voice in her heart. Li Su, Li Su, where are you?


    "Girl, please help us. Li Su has been walking with you recently. You must know where Li Su went to be a soldier. Can you help us find him?"


    When I saw Wang Guifen''s pleading eyes, I felt relieved that I was about to revive the dead man Li Su scolded.


    "Auntie, you and uncle don''t worry, I''ll ask."


    Anxiously pull xiuziqi aside and ask.


    "Give me an idea, what should I do now?"


    "You ask me, I ask who''s going? I don''t know him at all. I don''t know where to find him


    "What can we do about that?"


    I''m very anxious.


    "This Li Su can''t make people feel at ease wherever he goes. He''s a troublemaker everywhere. He doesn''t let people worry. When you left at the beginning, you left a contact information."


    Two women hide in one side, frowning in constant thinking, to see who can contact Li Su.


    "Sister Anxin, I know who can contact Li Su."


    Xiuziqi''s sudden voice startled Ann.


    "Why don''t you keep your voice down? Who do you think of? "


    "Zhang Qiang."


    Xiuziqi said.


    "Zhang Qiang?"


    It seems that I didn''t find Zhang Qiang after searching in my memory.


    "Sister Anxin, you forget that Zhang Qiang is the spokesman of Li Su. He must know what news Li Su has."


    After hearing what xiuziqi said, he remembered that Li Su had left a phone number for himself when he left.


    He said that he would make this call if he had anything to do. The owner of this call seems to be Zhang Qiang¡° I remember. I''ll go to Zhang Qiang now. "


    In the end, the onlookers see clearly. Xiuziqi suddenly thinks of something he didn''t want to understand before.


    Wang Guifen and Li Tangming sit there anxiously waiting for the news of peace of mind, but they see that peace of mind ran into their own room, and then ran out again.


    "Miss Anxin, have you heard from Li Su?"


    "Uncle and aunt, you wait here for a moment, I''ll be right back." The voice of peace of mind has not fallen, people have gone.


    "Lao Li, is there any news you won''t tell us?"


    Wang Guifen asked Li Tangming anxiously.


    "I don''t know. We are waiting here patiently. There will be news for sure."


    Li Tangming himself is not sure, he can only use such words to comfort Wang Guifen.


    Peace of mind back to the room to find the note, on the clip in his notebook, afraid to lose, but also the note above with glue to stick.


    At ease, I dialed Zhang Qiang.


    "Hello, that''s Zhang Qiang."


    Zhang Qiang just lay down for a short time. During this time, he was too busy. Although he had big cat, he was even busier because he had another 10 million yuan.


    "I am at ease."


    Zhang Qiang reflected in his mind for a long time, and then he remembered who he was.


    "Oh, peace of mind. What''s the matter?"


    Zhang Qiang rubbed his red eyes and asked.


    "Do you know where Li Su is now?"


    Asked reassuringly.


    "Isn''t Li Su going to be a soldier? What''s the matter? "


    Zhang Qiang said.


    "I know that he is going to be a soldier. What I want to know is where he is. Can you tell me his contact information?"


    Hearing Anxi''s anxious tone, Zhang Qiang was shocked. What''s wrong with Li Su''s parents.


    When Li Su left, he repeatedly told him to take care of his father


    Mother, now that Li Su has only been away for a few days, something like this happens. What should he do.


    "Is something wrong with my uncle and aunt?"


    Zhang Qiang''s voice was a little loud. Xiao Yiyi, Feng Duoduo and big cat all heard it. The three people came quickly. Zhang Qiang also put the phone on the PA.


    "Uncle and aunt here received a good news, saying that Li Su got the special merit, uncle and aunt two people don''t trust Li Su, want to ask where Li Su is now? Is it safe? "


    "Just a moment. I''ll ask. I''ll call you later."


    After Zhang Qiang hangs up the phone, he looks at Xiao Yiyi¡° What should I do? My uncle and aunt got a piece of good news. They said that Li Su had won the special merit. They were a little worried. "


    A few people think that is also, suddenly got a special merit good news, how can let the old couple not worry.


    They usually don''t contact the troops, and they know that this special merit is not easy to establish, but the May day who gets the special merit is not a fighting hero


    .


    When Feng Duoduo''s head flashed four words of battle hero, his head roared.


    "Did Li Su sacrifice?"


    "No, I can''t."


    Zhang Qiang immediately objected.


    Xiao Yiyi immediately takes out her mobile phone and dials Li Su, but the tone on the other end of the phone tells her that the phone you dialed has been turned off, please dial later


    "No way."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Where can I find it?" Feng Duoduo was just in a circle.


    "Why don''t I ask my dad to look it up?"


    "You have something to do with the government. If your father is not working well in the army, if you tell your father that you want to find Li Su, your father will not lock you up immediately."


    Xiao Yiyi refused Feng Duoduo''s suggestion without hesitation.


    "Big cat, what can you do?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked big cat.


    "Don''t look at me. I haven''t figured out what''s going on at home. Don''t ask me."


    The most mysterious cat among several people said that there was no way, so there was really no way.


    "I think of one thing."


    Zhang Qiang pondered for a long time and said.


    "Don''t ink there. Speak quickly."#####

 Chapter 141

    Zhang Qiang recalled carefully and said.


    "I remember when Li Su said he was going to be a soldier, he seemed to have said that he was cheated by Wen Xinguo and he Hongtao."


    "As long as we find one of Wen Xinguo or he Hongtao, we will know where Li Su is now."


    Zhang Qiang said that, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Yes, they didn''t expect to find wenxinguo.


    "I know where wenxinguo is."


    They spoke almost at the same time.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go. "


    Zhang Qiang did not care to wash his face. He grabbed his clothes and was ready to leave.


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo also take their bags and are ready to leave.


    But he was stopped by the big cat.


    "You take this document with you. If, I mean, if Li Su doesn''t have it, this company is his only sustenance. We must make good use of Li Su''s company."


    What big cat gave them was the honorary chairman''s document. She remembered that Xiao Yiyi had said to him that Wen Xinguo would take up the post.


    "I''ll watch here. You go and get back."


    Two women also can''t care to say thank you, take things to fly out.


    Xiao Yiyi drives her Ferrari all the way to wenxinguo''s hotel.


    Wenxinguo is a god like existence in Xingqing city. No one does not know where he lives. What''s more, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo have extraordinary origins. How can they not know wenxinguo''s residence.


    Three people gallop all the way, originally need half an hour''s journey, abruptly by Xiao Yiyi to use ten minutes to arrive.


    But after arriving, the three were disappointed. The guard told him that Mr. Wen didn''t know where he was now, but he was not at home anyway.


    These three people are completely confused and don''t know what to do.


    It''s not easy to find such a person who knows Li Su''s whereabouts. As a result, he is not there yet.


    "Yiyi, or you call elder brother Xiao. He should know where Master Wen is."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "That''s all we have to do."


    Xiao Yiyi takes out the phone and dials Mr. Xiao.


    "Hello, Grandpa, I''m Yiyi."


    When Mr. Xiao received the call from Xiao Yiyi, he was still surprised.


    I don''t know what happened to my granddaughter some time ago. She resigned all the positions in Xiao''s group. No matter how she tried to persuade her, she just refused.


    I have no choice but to let Wennan take over.


    "Oh, it''s Yiyi. How can I remember to call my grandfather? Tell me, is there anything I can do for my grandfather? " Xiao Yiyi doesn''t care about Xiao''s teasing, but asks anxiously.


    "Grandfather, do you know Mr. Wen''s phone number?"


    "I know. He''s with me now. What''s the matter?"


    Asked master Xiao.


    "Really? I''ll be back now. "


    Xiao said after hanging up the phone.


    "Mr. Wen is with my grandfather now. Let''s hurry over."


    The three of them are heading for Liulin villa again. We just ignore it because of the speed along the way.


    After Xiao hung up the phone, he was still confused. He didn''t know what his granddaughter was doing?


    "Will!"


    Wen Xinguo said,


    "What''s the matter? Is your granddaughter in trouble again? "


    "That''s not true, but I don''t know what happened recently. The leaders of Xiao''s group don''t do it well. They don''t know what they are doing mysteriously."


    Master Xiao moved the pieces on his chessboard for a while, and then he wrote the text


    The new country''s move was resolved.


    "Today''s young people have their own ideas. They don''t want to worry about us at that time."


    When Wen Xinguo said these words, he didn''t know how to think of his daughter Wen Yu. He didn''t know what she was doing now.


    "It''s true that we old guys are really old."


    Master Xiao moved his pieces.


    "Will!"


    "Ho! You old man dare to steal. Let''s see how I can deal with you. "


    Wen Xinguo also moved his chess pieces.


    "I guess she doesn''t like your family. You old boy will have no one to follow."


    "As long as they can surpass me, I will give up this property."


    "In the end, capitalists speak differently from us. We poor people want to break a cent into two. It''s good for you. If you want to give up such a big Xiao group, you can give up."


    Wen Xinguo said.


    "If you give up, you can give up. As long as the children live well, what''s that family property? Even in laiten Xiao''s group of the same size, if I say give up, I will definitely give up."


    Master Xiao moved his chess pieces as he spoke.


    "Will! Ha ha, you old boy lost again. "


    Wen Xinguo frowned and looked at his chess face. When he found that he didn''t really have the strength to return to heaven, he pushed the pieces in front of him and counted them to him.


    "You old boy are good at this kind of hidden knife in a smile. You don''t have any momentum or interest. No more, no more." Seeing that wenxinguo began to play tricks, Mr. Xiao laughed and picked up his cup and tasted his own tea.


    "Come on, play and chat. I should go back."


    Wen Xinguo stood up and the guard behind him helped him put on his clothes.


    "You can''t go yet. My granddaughter''s name calling man wants to see you. What''s wrong with you


    If I leave, where can I find you? "


    Master Xiao stopped Wen Xinguo and said.


    "What does your precious granddaughter want from me?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I''m in a hurry. You wait for a while. Anyway, you''re not in a hurry."


    When Xiao Yiyi and his three men arrived at the gate of Liulin villa, they saw Mr. Wen''s signature army green jeep stop at their own door.


    Several people breathed a long sigh of relief, and the old man Wen was still here.


    With the leadership of Xiao Yiyi, the three people smoothly see Wen Xinguo. He and Xiao are sitting in the garden drinking tea and chatting.


    "Grandfather, grandfather Wen."


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo said.


    As for Zhang Qiang, when he saw Mr. Xiao, he was confused. The man in front of him was the founder of the Xiao group. Who in the Chinese world didn''t know him.


    Those two people didn''t care whether Zhang Qiang was impolite or not.


    "Grandfather Wen, it''s hard for me to find it."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Little girl, don''t label me. I''m a good girl."#####

 Chapter 142

    Wen Xinguo made a joke, but none of the three people laughed.


    "This should be the daughter of the Feng family. I didn''t expect that she was so big."


    Although the three people are anxious, they should always be polite and wait for master Wen to say enough.


    "Come on, please don''t talk. You don''t see fire in the eyes of the two girls."


    Master Xiao had seen it for a long time, so he wanted to see if they could keep their temper. It''s good. They have good temper and can keep their temper.


    But for Xiao Yiyi, Feng Duoduo would have rushed up.


    "Well, no kidding. What do you two girls want me to do?"


    Wen said.


    "Grandfather Wen, do you know where Li Su is?"


    Xiao Yiyi quickly asked, standing on one side of Feng Duoduo also fixed his eyes on Wen Xinguo''s face.


    "I know. What''s the matter? Old Xiao? Your granddaughter has a crush on that kid? "


    Wen said with a smile.


    When master Xiao heard Li Su''s name, he always felt as if he had heard it somewhere. After thinking about it for a while, he remembered that the boy who had saved his granddaughter''s life also seemed to be Li Su. He didn''t know if he was the same person.


    "Grandfather Wen, I don''t want to make fun of you. We really have something urgent."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "All right, all right, no kidding. Let''s talk about it now."


    Wen Xinguo said as soon as he listened.


    "I know where Li Su is, but there are rules. I can''t tell you. It''s a military secret."


    "But we have something urgent? Grandfather Wen, you can accommodate yourself. "


    Feng Duoduo said beside him.


    "Tell me what it is first."


    "It''s like this."


    Xiao Yiyi told Li Tangming and Wang Guifen the good news.


    "Li Su''s parents are worried to death now. It''s like knowing if Li Su is still here."


    Xiao Yiyi looked at Wen Xinguo and said.


    "This..."


    Wen Xinguo was relieved when he heard that this was the case. Li Su''s special merit was reported by him. It''s not pleasant to say that he has his own credit in it.


    Thinking of this, he wanted to tease the two girls, deliberately stuck in half, looking at their reaction.


    Although Xiao Yiyi''s performance is very nervous, it is still normal.


    But Feng Duoduo''s performance is a little too much. She is the most nervous. You can see how important Li Su is to her by looking at her hands holding her clothes tightly.


    "Grandfather Wen, tell me quickly. What''s the matter with Li Su?" Sure enough, Feng Duoduo was the first to lose his temper.


    Wen Xinguo sighed heavily, then said low.


    "He''s such a nice guy, I''m to blame."


    As soon as Wen Xinguo''s voice fell, Feng Duoduo''s tears began to fall one by one.


    Xiao Yiyi''s head is also a boom, but she is still awake, trying to maintain their emotions.


    Zhang Qiang, who was standing on one side, was even more unbearable. He fell on his knees.


    "What can I do? What can I do?"


    Wen Xinguo saw that the fire was almost over, so he said.


    "This young man is really good. I blame him for bringing him to the army. Now he should be training. It''s estimated that he will be a black coal ball when he comes back."


    After Wen Xinguo finished, the three did not react. After a while, Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Li Su is not dead?"


    "He''s my baby. How can I let him die?"


    "Can we get in touch with Li Su?"


    "No, this is the rule. Although I have the ability to let Li Su talk to you, it will break the rules of the army."


    Wen said.


    "But I can assure you with my life that Li Su is alive now."


    Speaking of this, Wen Xinguo thought of one thing he Hongtao told him, that is, Li Su''s two nicknames.


    One is "panties Superman" and the other is "panties doctor".


    It''s all about underpants. I don''t know if this guy is doing it with underpants!


    Hearing Wen Xinguo''s promise, the three of them heaved a long sigh of relief. Then Feng Duoduo wiped away his tears. Seeing Wen Xinguo''s abusive looking at her, they knew that Wen was teasing her.


    "Grandfather Wen, I have another thing to ask for your help."


    Knowing that Li Su had nothing to do, Xiao Yiyi let go and began to do another thing.


    "You have a lot to do, little girl. Are you cheating on my old man


    Well, I''m just joking with you. Don''t do that


    Wen said.


    "Grandfather Wen, this is certainly good for you, and there are still many benefits."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "As long as you sign this document, I promise you won''t regret it."


    "Tell me first."


    Wen Xinguo''s interest was suspended by Xiao Yiyi.


    "This..."


    Xiao Yiyi looked at the guards behind Wen Xinguo and the servants behind master Xiao. Wen Xinguo understood immediately and let his guards leave, but his guards were not at ease.


    "Don''t worry. This is the Xiao family. My safety here is guaranteed."


    Xiao also said with a smile.


    "I''m not even sure about my granddaughter now. She''s mysterious."


    Although master Xiao said so, he let his servant go down.


    "Because of some reasons, this matter is still in the stage of confidentiality, so you two will forgive your granddaughter''s rudeness."


    "Come on, don''t play the game. You can tell me what you want."


    Xiao Yiyi explained the purpose and main direction of their company.


    "These are all invested by one person. We just work for him, and he has repeatedly stressed that his name can''t be said, so I can''t tell you who he is."


    "After talking for a long time, I still haven''t heard what''s good for me."


    "It must be good for you."


    Xiao Yiding said.


    "Since you were born in the army, you must know more about the army than we do. Now the state is short of funds. For some people who have made war achievements or because of


    The state certainly does not have so much subsidy for the soldiers who are disabled due to some reasons


    "They have left the army, and they have no life skills, so the soldiers must be helpless after they cut off the subsidies, even if the money is not enough for ordinary people."


    "But there must be a time when all the money is spent. What will these soldiers do when all their money is spent? They are all people who have contributed to our country. We can''t watch them starve to death. "#####

 Chapter 143

    "So our fund company will provide money to support their lives, so that they will not die of loneliness and poverty in their later years."


    I have to say that Xiao Yiyi''s words are in the heart of wenxinguo.


    He has seen too many such soldiers, because they have no survival skills, and their incomplete body does not allow them to go out to work like ordinary people.


    They don''t want to live on the handouts of others, so they either hide in a mountain forest and solve the problem by themselves.


    Or you can carry a snake skin bag on your back and pick up rags in the city for a living. Although you earn less, you can at least live.


    Wen Xinguo is always distressed to see such a situation.


    These people are all people who have sacrificed their blood for the country. When they are down in such a state, Wenxin state has the feeling that they are not distressed.


    Wen Xinguo, however, spent most of his time after retirement.


    Yes, it''s Huayuan. He asked a lot of entrepreneurs for money, just to fight for some living expenses for these veterans.


    Today, he came to Xiao''s house for the same reason.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Wen asked.


    "It''s better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Really?"


    Wen Xinguo is still not sure. This is the first time he has heard such news. Although his heart is high, he has to be cautious.


    "I pledge my Xiao family''s reputation."


    "Well, I''ll give you this promise. I''ve signed this document. When it comes to my old man, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    Seeing that Wen Xinguo signed his name happily, Xiao Yiyi was relieved.


    She was very afraid that she would use all her maces, but the old man still refused. She really didn''t know what to do.


    "Well, grandfather Wen, I''ll leave first and wait for the official launch


    I''ll let you know when we get there, so that you can witness such a grand occasion together. "


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    After seeing that Xiao Yiyi left with two people, master Xiao said to Wen Xinguo.


    "This is to get rid of one of your mental problems, isn''t it?"


    "The younger generation is formidable. I didn''t expect that there are still such people in the present society. They don''t want to make money, they just want to repay the society."


    Wen said with emotion.


    "Are you talking about me? OK, you spit up all the money I gave you before. "


    Wen Xinguo''s eyes were wide open.


    "No


    Of course, master Xiao was just joking with him.


    "But I''m really interested in such an investor. If my granddaughter can let go of such a big family business, this person must have something extraordinary."¡° I estimate that Li Su is the most likely investor.


    ¡±


    "By the way, Lao Wen, you often talk about Li Su recently. What''s good about this young man?"


    "Don''t tell me about him."


    Wen Xinguo almost gritted his teeth and said all the things that happened between him and Li Su.


    "Do you think this boy is black or not? If you show me a disease, it''ll cost me 120000."


    "Ha ha ha."


    When master Xiao heard that Li Su had made such great achievements, he was able to take 120000 yuan out of Wenxin country.


    "However, if he is really the behind the scenes investor of this company, I would like to give him 200000 yuan."


    "I really want to meet this young man."


    "Soon, didn''t you see your baby granddaughter? It''s estimated that her heart is full of Li Su now. "


    "How dare he


    When the three people came out of Liulin villa, there was no time for them to come


    It''s dignified.


    "Zhang Qiang, call Anxin and say that Li Su is OK."


    Li Tangming and Wang Guifen couldn''t sit any more and began to circle on the ground.


    At ease in the heart is also extremely anxious.


    It''s been a long time, but there''s still no news from Zhang Qiang. Is Li Su!


    I don''t dare to think about it.


    At this time, the peace of mind phone rang.


    It''s Zhang Qiang.


    "How about Zhang Qiang?"


    Zhang Qiang, of course, is not the same as old man Wen. His words are half cut, which makes people worried. He tells all the process all at once.


    After hearing Zhang Qiang''s words, he was relieved and hung up the phone.


    Li Tangming and Wang Guifen are both at ease.


    "Uncle, aunt, Li Su is OK."


    "Can we contact him now?"


    "No, now the army has stipulated that Li Su is in military training. He can''t have a phone, but Zhang Qiang said that Li Su must be OK."


    "Who is Zhang Qiang?"


    "Zhang Qiang is..."


    I can''t say who Zhang Qiang is. I can''t say that Zhang Qiang is your son''s spokesperson. That way, I don''t scare the old couple into fainting. I think my son is a underworld.


    "Zhang Qiang is a very good friend of Li Su. What he said is very credible."¡° If you don''t believe me, I always feel a little uneasy when I don''t see Li Su. Can you tell Zhang Qiang where Li Su is now? "


    "You don''t believe Zhang Qiang''s words, but one person''s words are absolutely credible. Zhang Qiang got the news from Li Su."


    "Who?"


    "Wenxinguo."


    Wenxinguo is known to almost everyone in Xingqing city. He is an old general of national treasure level. He is a person who follows Taizu to fight the world. Every word he says is very credible.


    When Li Tangming and Wang Guifen heard that Wen Xinguo said Li Su was safe, they took a long breath.


    "Come on, girl, since Li Su is OK, let''s go first."


    "Uncle and aunt, if you''re not in a hurry, have dinner with me and go?"


    "No, we have to mount the good news when we go back."


    She was relieved to see the old couple leave.


    "Sister Anxin, do you like Li Su?"


    Xiuziqi came and said at this time.


    "You little girl, what are you talking about? I told you to go home. Li Su left me your father''s phone


    "Sister Anxin, you''re right. You''re blushing, alas,


    Don''t go, sister Anxin. "


    Just close the door, lock yourself in and never come out again.


    Because a piece of Li Su''s good news tossed out the storm is perfect calm down, Li Su here also has a good news.


    "Commander he, you are a big man. Don''t cheat me."


    "I lied to you? Can I do it? "


    He Hongtao knocked on Li Su''s head and said.


    "Oh, I don''t need to look at the black face."


    Li Su jumped up on the spot.


    Just now, he Hongtao called Li Su over and said that the military training, which was originally expected to last for one month, was ended ahead of schedule because of his outstanding performance#####

 Chapter 144

    "Don''t be happy too soon. I''m asking you not to have military training, but I''ve arranged a new place for you. You should take care of it for me."


    "Report! Make sure you get the job done! "


    Now Li Su has a little military shadow.


    At least, in he Hongtao''s eyes, it is quite pleasing to the eye.


    "I haven''t explained it yet. You''re starting to promise."


    He Hongtao said with a smile.


    "Report, as long as I don''t train, any problem can be solved."


    "Well, that''s what I want."


    He Hongtao took out a piece of paper from his desk and handed it to Li Su.


    "This is for you. See for yourself. If you don''t understand anything, ask Zhang Wu."


    He Hongtao said.


    "I''ve assigned Zhang Wu to you. No matter where you go, Zhang Wu will be your bodyguard. Of course, you two will keep your military status."


    Li Su heard Zhang Wu follow him, but he turned his eyes and asked.


    "Commander, I want to know the salary of Zhang Wu?"


    "He''s all your people. Of course you''re in charge. Do you want me to support him?"


    "Commander, you are not right. Zhang Wu is a soldier. Since you have kept his military status, he must have an allowance. You said I should pay his salary. Did you blackmail him?"


    Li Su''s face suddenly changed.


    "Is my allowance you also give black, did not expect that there are such black things in the army."


    "Go away."


    He Hongtao said with a smile.


    "At least I am also a good commander of the military region. You look down on me for blackmailing you two."


    "Then you still..."


    Li Su was stopped by he Hongtao before he finished his two words.


    "If you''re talking, I''ll let you train again now."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Li Su is faster than a rabbit.


    Luo Zhengfei watched Li Su leave and asked he Hongtao.


    "It''s only half a month. Is it too early for him to go to the clinic?"


    "It''s late. I always feel that someone is peeping at us, but I checked everything up and down, and found nothing."


    He Hongtao said.


    "Now I''m going to let Li Su go to the clinic. On the one hand, I''m going to let him get familiar with it as soon as possible, so that he can''t know what emergency happened. On the other hand, I''m going to let Zhang Wu follow him to see what''s spying on us."¡° Can a small clinic do? "


    Luo Zhengfei still doesn''t believe that the clinic is just an ordinary place, which is no longer ordinary. He wants to find the inside through that place


    It seems that it''s not possible.


    "Don''t underestimate this clinic. As long as we make good use of it, it''s our trump card. Sometimes it''s more effective than my commander."


    "I hope so."


    Luo Zhengfei is still skeptical of he Hongtao''s decision.


    "I''ve also sent a man, who is sure to help us."


    He Hongtao said.


    "Who?"


    "Then you''ll know."


    He Hongtao smiles mysteriously.


    After Li Su returned to his room, he found Zhang Wu. Unexpectedly, Zhang Wu had already packed up all their things.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m packing up. When I get there, everything is ours."


    "How do you know?"


    "Just now, the commander''s guard came to me to tell me


    When you come back, we''ll set out. "


    "I wipe, so you all know, just keep it from me."


    "The commander didn''t mean to. Isn''t that time-saving?"


    After Zhang Wu tied the rope, he patted and said.


    "Well, we can go now."


    Li Su walked up to the exquisite backpack and was amazed. Although he had never made a quilt in the past half a month, he was Zhang wudie''s.


    But every time he saw something like a work of art, Li Su felt surprised.


    "The guards are still waiting for us outside. Let''s go."


    Zhang Wu put his backpack on his back and carried all the toiletries of two people in his hand.


    "And these?"


    Li Su was surprised to see that Zhang Wu even had a basin to wash his feet, even a toothbrush and a tool to brush his shoes.


    "Are we going to escape from famine?"


    "This is our rule. As long as a person wants to leave here, even if he is discharged from the army, these things are all your own. Where you go, and where you take these things, that''s what a soldier means by being home all over the world."


    Li Su had to give in.


    Zhang Wu had already taken so many things, Li Su had to carry them on his back.


    It''s not that Li Su doesn''t want Zhang Wu, but Zhang Wu really has no place.


    Two hands are carrying two people''s bags, back is his own backpack, as well as two people''s foot basin. Hanging around his neck is something for two people to wash their faces and brush their teeth. Li Su saw that Zhang Wu really had no place to hang things, so he kindly carried his backpack on his body.


    When they got to the door of the building, they found that a car had stopped at the door.


    Seeing the car, Li Su was not happy. He did not dare to take the car.


    He Hongtao''s guards came down, put all Li Su''s things on it, and then said to Li Su.


    "Please."


    "Can I not go up?"


    "This is the commander''s order."


    The guard said coldly.


    There are two famous names about Li Su, one is the most well-known "underwear Superman", the other is his car sickness, which only a few people know, called "vomit Little Prince".


    If [underwear Superman] has any reason to refute, he really has no reason to refute this [vomit little prince].


    In the case of Li Su reluctantly, into the car.


    As soon as he got into the car, Li Su tied the safety belt tightly, and then pulled the handle of the car firmly with both hands.


    The guard sitting in the front looks like he wants to laugh but doesn''t dare to.


    Zhang Wu was used to it and prayed silently for Li Su.


    As soon as the car started, Li Su''s face had changed and his stomach began to twitch.


    Ten minutes later, after a beautiful tail flick, the car stopped steadily in front of a small building.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we''ll send them here, and the rest will be received inside."


    After finishing this sentence, the guard threw Li Su and Zhang Wu down and left in the car.


    All the spectators must be very surprised. Why didn''t Li Su vomit this time#####

 Chapter 145

    It''s not that Li Su doesn''t want to throw up, but that he hasn''t found the garbage can yet.


    Just as Li Su was sitting in the car, the guard gave him an order from he Hongtao.


    It probably means that Li Su can''t vomit everywhere. If he finds it once, it will give him two more days of training.


    In order to no longer see the black face of the black face, Li Su decided to endure.


    God knows what kind of madness black face will get after seeing himself.


    Will you make yourself a "underwear Superman".


    Zhang Wu naturally knew what Li Su was looking for, and he didn''t look like he could hold on for a while.


    He pointed to Li Su in a corner.


    "Wow


    Smell sad, see sad.


    All around the whole building was filled with this bad smell, and there was a sound of vomiting that could spit out all his viscera


    .


    Fortunately, this is in the army. All the soldiers here are determined people. If we put Li Su''s house in front of a house, many people will accompany him to vomit.


    Zhang Wu stood there impatiently waiting for Li Su. The two of them were together, and Li Su was still the main leader. Without Li Su, what would it be like for him to go in by himself.


    I don''t know if Li Su''s vomit is too loud. There are a lot of footsteps in the small building.


    Zhang Wu stood up straight.


    "Welcome! welcome! A warm welcome


    A lot of female soldiers came out of the small building, all in white coats. Zhang Wu glanced at them roughly and lowered his head shyly.


    Not because these women soldiers are not beautiful, but because they are so beautiful.


    I don''t know if they did it on purpose. In their white coats, they only wore simple vests and shorts. They could see their vests and shorts clearly through their white coats.


    What''s more, when they were standing, all of them stretched out one leg, and Zhang Wu could hardly open his eyes.


    When they saw Zhang Wu''s appearance, they all laughed and trembled. Occasionally, they bent over to reveal deep ravines.


    "Excuse me, where is major Li Su now?"


    A man in a white coat appeared in front of Zhang Wu, making Zhang Wu a little less embarrassed.


    "Report, he''s there."


    Zhang Wu pointed out where Li Su was.


    Everyone''s eyes all followed the direction Zhang Wu pointed out to see the past, Li Su holding a garbage can there crazy vomiting.


    "Wow


    It''s very sad.


    "What is he?"


    The male officer didn''t know what happened to Li Su¡° Carsick. "


    Zhang Wu finished this sentence, his face is red, Li Su now show reality


    It''s a shame to be here.


    If there was a crack in the ground, he would go in now, put a flag on the ground and tell others that I don''t know this person.


    "Hula", all the female soldiers surrounded and pointed to Li Su lying on the garbage can. From time to time, a voice of Petite came out, which made Zhang Wu''s face red again.


    Li sutu was in a daze and didn''t notice that he had become a national treasure giant panda and was being visited.


    It''s half an hour since I''ve all vomited.


    "Comfortable!"


    Li Su wiped his mouth and stood up. He vowed that he would never take a bus in the future, never for a lifetime!


    Although this oath is so weak.


    Before turning around, Li Su found that the atmosphere around him seemed strange.


    He turned around and found that he was visited by a large group of beauties.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Su asked suspiciously, he just vomited here, not to make so much noise, there should be no better effect, to create so many beauties.


    Those beauties looked at each other, and then said with one voice.


    "Let''s see the underwear Superman!"


    After that, all the women soldiers laughed.


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Sulian''s rude words burst out!


    Who is tarnishing his reputation? He is the man who wants to set up chastity archway!


    "Assemble


    But Li Su immediately forgot about it.


    Because a man called the assembly, these beauties all began to act, which let Li Su have a chance to feast his eyes.


    The high chest seems to jump out of the tight army green vest.


    The running wind blows up the hem of their white coats


    Come on, show the big white legs inside.


    I wipe it. This is the best place in the world.


    Li Su likes he Hongtao a little at this time. Li Su likes this arrangement very much. It is estimated that if he Hongtao stands in front of Li Su, Li Su can kneel down in front of him immediately to show his loyalty.


    "Comrade Li Su, now convey the command."


    Li Su stood at attention.


    "We now order Comrade Li Su to take over the post of director of the medical office of the Southwest Military Region Command and be fully responsible for the medical work of the whole military region."


    I wipe. I''m an official. This is Li Su''s first idea, but the second one is.


    How much do you give me?


    "Well, now welcome the new director Li!"


    "Welcome, welcome! A warm welcome


    Yingyingyan language makes Li Su feel like going to heaven.


    With a dry cough, he stepped forward and said.


    "Well, under the leadership of commander he, we should fully carry forward our spirit of fearing hardship and tiredness. Therefore, our goal is to


    ¡ª¡ª£¿¡±


    "No cavities!"


    The uniform answer made the women soldiers laugh again.


    Of course, Li Su will not care, because he saw a deep gully.


    Feeling a little warm in her nostrils, Li Su quickly blocked her nostrils.


    "That what, disband!"


    It''s the most difficult to accept beauty!


    Li Su now fully felt the helplessness of the ancients.


    "Director Li, I''ll show you all the equipment and staff in the infirmary, and then we''ll officially hand over the work."


    Li Su nodded. He agreed with this suggestion, so that he could have a good and detailed contact with these female soldiers.


    As for the name of the man, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s a trick. Whether it will appear in the future is a different matter.


    The whole building has only three floors, the first floor is all departments, but it''s inspection and so on. Li Su didn''t look at it carefully, and his mind was all on it


    The women soldiers were killed.


    On the second floor, there are some large-scale facilities and two dormitories. Li Su didn''t go in either. He lived in a place where he didn''t see when.


    But there is one place that Li Su yearns for most, which he always wants to find out. It''s the girls'' dormitory, but he didn''t let him in#####

 Chapter 146

    After all the inspection, it''s time to hand over the work.


    Li Su thought he would give something like peeping artifact, but he didn''t expect that it was just the file of his big box.


    Say what it is, all the files of all the soldiers in the whole military region.


    Li Su wants to strangle the former director in front of him.


    I don''t want to show myself the dormitories of the female soldiers. Now I have returned a box of useless files to myself.


    What I want is the file of female soldiers, and it''s the file with cool photo!


    However, no matter how Li Su called in his heart, the former director still handed over the work seriously, and then he patted his ass and left.


    "Zhang Wu, who do you say is a man?"


    Li Su was making the bed and talking about it.


    "Who is that?"


    Zhang Wu raised his head from his bed and asked.


    "That''s the former director."


    Li Su said.


    "He''s a man, isn''t he?"


    Zhang Wu is not sure, because Li Su is a doctor. If he is not sure that the director is not a man, he is not sure.


    "He''s not a man if I say so?"


    Li Su said.


    "Where is he not a man? Where can I see that?"


    Zhang Wu came to Li Su and said.


    "If you think about him, how can he hold a man in front of a group of women who are still so beautiful? From this I can conclude that this man must not be a man."


    "Cut."


    Zhang Wu thought that Li Su could say something reasonable, but he didn''t expect that it was still some wrong ideas.


    "You can''t believe it. Just now you heard that he has been in this place for five years. In these five years, he has replaced all the male soldiers here, leaving only the female soldiers. You said, put you in a group of women for five years


    Can you control it by yourself? Unless you''re a eunuch, so I''m sure he''s not a man. "


    The more Li Su said, the more he felt his reasoning was reasonable.


    Zhang Wu also thinks that what Li Su said is reasonable, not to mention that he has been in the women group for five years. Even after he had just had a look at those big white legs, he is still a little red in the face.


    After a murmur, Li Su and Zhang Wu finally finished cleaning up the place. Then Li Su and Zhang Wu appeared on the first floor.


    "Cough." Li Su coughed, came to an office, here is mainly to do the examination.


    Seeing Li Su come in, all the women soldiers working inside stood up.


    "Sit down, sit down, you do your work. I just want to get familiar with the situation here." After Li Su asked all the women soldiers to sit down, he walked around behind them with his hands on his back. From time to time, he leaned out to communicate with the women soldiers.


    But Zhang Wu only turned his mouth.


    Li Su did this just to make it convenient for him to peek at the ravines in front of the female soldiers.


    In the next hour, Li Su inspected all the departments.


    A total of three departments, the total square meter is only 130 square meters, a total of 13 female soldiers!


    Zhang Wu finally hid himself in Li Su''s office. Anyway, he had nothing to do with himself.


    He is not like Li Su. He always feels uncomfortable when he stands beside those girls.


    Ten minutes later, Li Su appeared there with his hands on his back.


    "Big, big, very big! Deep, deep! Very deep


    Li Su''s face was very satisfied, and then he sat on his back with his feet on the table.


    "What''s so big? What''s deep? "


    Zhang Wu asked suspiciously, as if he didn''t see anything outside


    Weapons and things like that.


    "You don''t know. I just looked at it like that."


    Li Su hit it, hit it mouth, a face aftertaste.


    "It''s like a peak on the side of a mountain. That''s it, tut tut."


    Zhang Wu understood. He was looking at the girl''s chest.


    There was no big deal in the health room, but some minor diseases such as headache and cold were all dealt with by the female soldiers.


    Two people are very boring, simply go out for a walk, just a go out to meet a person.


    As soon as he saw this man, Li Su rushed back and knocked down a female soldier.


    Li Su didn''t even care to feel the softness of the female soldiers, so he ran to his office without looking back.


    "Good instructor!" Zhang Wu, on the other hand, gave a proper salute.


    "What''s Li Su running for?"


    "I don''t know."


    It was the black tiger who came. The black tiger stepped in.


    Li Su closed the door with a bang, and then his heart beat.


    Originally, I thought I was out of the clutches of the Black Tiger now, but I didn''t expect that this man was still here.


    Behind the footsteps have sounded, the black tiger has come to their own place.


    Li Su glanced at his office, and then found that he was in the office now.


    In addition to a cabinet against the wall, there is only one table left, and this table, with only four legs, supports a desktop, which can be seen at a glance.


    "What are you doing, Li Su?" Black tiger directly pushed the door and came in. He saw Li Su sitting on his desk and writing hard.


    "Ah, it''s a black instructor. I don''t know if you''re here. I''m sorry."


    As soon as Li Su came up, he took the black tiger''s hand and said enthusiastically.


    Black tiger did not react, Li Su looked up and down black tiger


    .


    "Black instructor, you are going on a business trip. Where are you going?"


    Black tiger did not speak, Li Su continued.


    "Oh, I know. It''s a military secret. Look at me. I left your discipline, and now I forget that. Look at me."


    Li Su said that he put his hand around the black tiger''s shoulder, and then walked out, saying as he walked.


    "You see, the black instructor has a mind. He''s going on a business trip soon. He can come to see me, a useless student. Thank you very much. Thank you very much."


    "But as you can see, I''m still working here. There are so many patients going out and in every day. I''m very busy. I''m very happy for you to go on a business trip, but I really can''t see you off."


    "Thank you very much indeed."


    Li Su holds black tiger''s hand, tears are about to flow out of his eyes, and then hugs black tiger.


    "Goodbye, I''ll miss you."


    Li Su tried to squeeze out two tears, then put his sleeve directly on his eyes, and then sobbed and ran back to the building#####

 Chapter 147

    The black tiger is all muddled. What is he doing now? How can you appear outside in a muddle headed way?


    Zhang Wu, standing beside him, was stunned.


    Isn''t Heihu here to find Li Su? How could he be sent out by Li Su and still cry? Is black tiger going to retire?


    No, if the black tiger retired, at least there should be a farewell ceremony, and he did not get any news.


    The black tiger looked around and patted Ixia on her thigh.


    "I wipe it!"


    Then he ran back.


    "Li Su!"


    The black tiger kicked the door open with one foot.


    Li Su returned to the office and admired his witty move. Unexpectedly, he was fooled away by himself.


    But it''s only three seconds!


    "Li Su!"


    Suddenly there was a roar from the first floor.


    Li Su was scared to the ground.


    I wipe, really haunted ah, I just fooled you away, how do you come back?


    "Dong!"


    Li Su''s office door was directly kicked open, black tiger reappeared in Li Su''s office.


    Li Su was scared of a fierce look up, black tiger''s face than the bottom of the pot are black.


    "Ah, black instructor, what have you forgotten?"


    Li Su quickly stood up and put the black tiger on his seat.


    "Don''t worry, I will find it for you. If you dare to steal the black instructor''s things in my territory, it''s against him. The black instructor will sit here for a while, and I''ll solve it for you right away. Just a moment."


    Li Su walked out in a huff and puff, and then went crazy on the first floor


    Roar.


    "Who stole the black instructor''s things?"


    "Don''t you know that black instructor''s underwear can''t be taken? It''s all washed things. What do you want? "


    "Say, who on Earth took it?"


    Li Su''s voice got farther and farther away, and at last he couldn''t hear it directly.


    Zhang Wu stood at the door, did not know what happened, and then saw Li Su roaring from the inside out of the door.


    Although Li Su was roaring, his body and face were ordered to tell others that he was a thief.


    Li Su yelled and winked at Zhang Wu.


    But Zhang Wu doesn''t seem to understand what happened.


    Li Su had to pull up Zhang Wu and left directly.


    After running out for a long time, Li Su looked back and didn''t find that the black tiger was coming. He threw his own on the grass¡° I wipe. I''m so tired. "


    "Why do we run?"


    "Because of the black tiger."


    "Black instructor? Why? "


    "I really don''t know where I offended him. He followed me wherever I went."


    "I think the black religion officials are very good."


    Zhang Wu muttered.


    Black tiger is very depressed. When he finds something wrong, Li Su and Zhang Wu have run away.


    He called out Li Su''s name twice, and then he didn''t say another word. It was Li Su.


    Now I think of it, what Li Su said has no logic at all, but I was cheated by him.


    Looking for a circle after no results, black tiger sat in Li Su''s office and began to wait.


    One hour, two hours


    Zhang Wu and Li Su are sitting in the dining hall, trying to tear the drumsticks in their hands, and a plate full of chicken bones has been piled up in front of them.


    "It''s a good meal."


    Li Su sat down on the chair, completely like a rogue.


    "Zhang Wu, you go to pack a little, just say we are taking sick rice, today''s chicken leg taste very good, take back to taste."


    "How much?"


    "Bullshit, take as much as you can."


    After Zhang Wu promised, he went to pack. A few minutes later, he came back with the bag.


    "All right."


    "That''s it?"


    Li Su said with disdain.


    "Look at me."


    Five minutes later, Li Su was carrying two bags full of chicken legs.


    "How did you do it?"


    "Kong Yiji said," this is theft! "


    I''ll wipe it and just say steal it.


    Zhang Wu despised Li Su in his heart, but there was another voice in his heart


    I have something delicious tonight.


    When Li Su and them went back, black tiger also started his next action.


    After Li Su didn''t come back, black tiger and the female soldiers found out where Li Su''s dormitory was.


    There is no key to open the door, it is difficult for the black tiger to kick the door open, which makes the female soldiers on the first floor startled.


    There are only two beds and two desks in the room. Black tiger frowned and kicked the next room open. He directly moved a bed and a desk from inside. Then he began to make the bed and clean the mess.


    As for the broken door lock, it was not in his consideration at all.


    After everything was cleared up, the black tiger came to the first floor. The women soldiers who were still noisy just now were all quiet when they saw the black tiger coming.


    But black tiger didn''t care at all and went straight out.


    Now it''s time to eat in the afternoon. Black tiger is a very punctual man.


    Li Su and Zhang Wu sneak into the small building and have a peek. A female soldier happens to appear.


    "What are you doing here, chief?"


    Li Su gulped down his saliva.


    Because he and Zhang Wu are squatting, from his point of view, we can see the deeper content in the white coat.


    "Director? Director, what''s the matter with you? "


    The female soldier asked suspiciously. She didn''t find Li Su''s obscene eyes. The main reason was that Li Su was good at acting while training with black face.


    "Oh, is the black tiger still there?"


    Li Su asked, swallowing.


    "He''s gone."


    "Really gone?"


    "Gone."


    "Oh, he''s gone. Ha ha, Zhang Wu, you see, I said there''s no need for us to hide like this. It''s a shame. I''m a major at least. How can I do such a furtive thing?"


    After Li Su was sure that the black tiger had gone, he immediately began to hold his head high.


    Zhang Wu kept muttering in his heart that it was you who wanted to do this.


    "Today is my first time here. In order to show your support for my future work, I decided to invite you to eat chicken legs."


    Before Li Su''s words were heard, the cheers of the women soldiers began to ring.


    Almost instantly, Li Su was surrounded by beautiful women.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, everyone slow down, don''t squeeze, everyone has a share, be careful."


    Zhang Wu listens to Li Su''s seemingly worried shouts, but he can''t help but curl his mouth, because Li Su is clearly intentional#####

 Chapter 148

    Because Li Su raised the chicken leg high, and then his body was constantly twisting, rubbing and rubbing on the girls.


    I don''t know why Zhang Wu feels that Li Su is like a pig in a rural pigsty. He feels itchy and rubs against the wall.


    "Whoosh, comfortable."


    Li Su, who has taken advantage of it, is comfortable all over.


    I didn''t see Zhang Wu''s white eyes at all.


    "I wipe! Who broke the gate of Laozi? "


    When they came to the door, they habitually took out the key and opened the door, but found that their room door had been quietly lying at their feet, and they were stepping on it.


    "Who is this?! Don''t let me find out, or I''ll let you go straight away! "


    Li Su''s angry voice reverberated in the whole building.


    No matter how Li Su roared, the matter had already become like this, he also had no way.


    Back in the room, Li Su suddenly turned green.


    There''s an extra bed and a table in their room, you don''t have to guess


    I also know that black tiger has moved here.


    It''s a big trough!


    It''s haunting!


    Li Su turned around and left.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to find he Hongtao!"


    Li Su came to he Hongtao''s office in coarse clothes.


    "Report!"


    "Come in!"


    He Hongtao raised his head from a pile of documents and saw that Li Su actually appeared.


    "Why are you here? Are you not satisfied with my arrangement


    "Dissatisfied, very dissatisfied!"


    "Well, I''ll change the place now. It happens that there is a shortage of health workers and there are all men there."


    "No, wait a minute."


    Li Su quickly stopped he Hongtao.


    "Commander, I''m not talking about this. I''m talking about the black tiger."


    "Black tiger, I sent him to you."


    "My elder brother, you said that I don''t have to train any more. How can I


    Have you sent him to me? "


    "You don''t know. Now the whole establishment is full. Black tiger is a person who has made great contributions to the army. He doesn''t want to leave himself. When you come, I''ll let him go there."


    "Can he cure? Isn''t that trouble? "


    In fact, what Li Su wants to say is that as long as there is a black tiger, he has no chance to take advantage of the female soldiers¡° I can''t help that either. "


    He Hongtao said.


    "You see, if not, how about changing places and I promise he won''t follow me?"


    "Forget it."


    Nonsense, the whole army is a monk temple. It''s hard to find a place full of women. Li sucai doesn''t want to stay with those smelly men.


    Gasping, Li Su went back to the dormitory and saw that the broken gate was still lying there. He was even more angry and kicked it hard.


    I don''t know if there is anything wrong with the door. Li Su''s thumb was knocked down.


    Li Su''s tears are about to fall.


    Zhang Wu is sitting on the ground push-up, see Li Su came in, quickly asked.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Not so much!"


    Li Su sat down angrily, then fished out one of the chicken legs on the table, and gnawed at it.


    "Why does this black face always follow me? I didn''t owe you anything in my last life. Just let you vent for a few days. Now I''m an official major. It depends on your face."


    Li Su bit the chicken leg and continued.


    "Don''t fall into my hands, or I''ll let you know what I''m good at."


    The drumsticks in his hands seem to have turned into black tigers, and then Li Su ate him one by one.


    In the blink of an eye, Li Su had already dropped a drumstick.


    "You keep some for me."


    Zhang Wu stood beside him and saw Li Su gnawing at him. He himself was hungry.


    "What are you going to do with the black tiger?"


    Li Su was eating, and then someone asked.


    "I''m going to cramp him and strip him of skin, then I''m going to be inhumane, and then I''m going to give him..."


    Li Su said while he was still there, looking up at Zhang Wu''s frightened eyes behind him.


    In a turn, the black tiger''s black face was almost close to his own.


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su screamed, threw away his chicken leg and ran to the other side.


    "Don''t you know it''s against the rules to eat in the dormitory?"


    "Report!"


    Zhang Wu swallowed the chicken leg in his mouth and said.


    "I know."


    "I know you''re still eating there. I know it."


    Black tiger said, and then also picked up a drumstick stuffed into his mouth. Li Su was still in shock, but he could not fall behind when he saw that black tiger started to attack his drumstick.


    "I wipe, my drumsticks!"


    In front of the drumsticks, the most important thing is to eat.


    Li Su and Heihu are almost competing for who eats the most and the fastest.


    Seeing Zhang Wu swallowing all the time, he finally couldn''t stand the two of them swallowing and joined the battle group.


    Time passed day by day. In a twinkling of an eye, it was seven days later.


    After the chicken leg fight that night, the relationship between Li Su and black tiger was obviously better.


    Because black tiger almost does not speak, but follows Li Su every day. No matter where Li Su goes, he follows him. He even goes to the bathroom. He is separated from Li Su by a wall.


    What makes Li Su feel most depressed is that Zhang Wu can still command his own movements, but this black tiger doesn''t listen to his own orders.


    On the contrary, with a roar, he could scare half his life away.


    To this end, Li Su has also responded to he Hongtao, but he Hongtao has only one word. If he can''t, he will change places.


    Had it not been for the women soldiers in the infirmary, Li Su would have changed places.


    The gate of their dormitory has been replaced with a brand new one, and it is also a high-level security door.


    When he came to install the door, Li Su didn''t tell Heihu. He took all three keys himself.


    He came back late to see the embarrassed face of black tiger.


    But when he went back, he found that the black tiger had been lying in bed, and his door had not moved at all.


    Later, after many inquiries, Li Su knew that black tiger could unlock the lock.


    During this period, a very sad thing happened to Li Su.


    The next day, the women soldiers changed their clothes and wrapped themselves tightly. They couldn''t see the deeper content. Li suhao regretted it.


    On this day, Li Su was still lying on the bed, snoring and sleeping. He dreamed that he was rolling the sheets with Yao ya. Zhang Wu, a wild man, woke him up.


    "What are you doing?"#####

 Chapter 149

    Zhang Wu said.


    "Command is coming."


    "I''ll wipe it. I won''t come early or late."


    Li Su cursed and said that he was about to take Yao Ya down. Unexpectedly, he came to the task at this time.


    As Li Su put on his clothes, he took a look. He didn''t know where he was. He was still in bed alone.


    After getting dressed, Li Su rushed downstairs, and the women soldiers had already started to work.


    Black tiger is standing in the middle of Li Su''s office, holding a piece of paper and looking at it.


    "What about the people who deliver the mission?"


    Li Su said as he tied his belt.


    The black tiger shook the paper in his hand.


    "Here, see for yourself."


    Li Su took the paper and there was only one line on it.


    "Li Su was ordered to take charge of the physical examination of the officers and soldiers of the whole military region command, as well as all kinds of hygiene."


    "That''s it?"


    Li Su asked.


    "That''s it."


    Zhang Wu explained beside.


    "This is something that the whole military system has to do every year, because every year there are new recruits entering. Usually, the physical examination of these recruits will be stopped by the local armed forces department. But after they come, we also have to have a physical examination, just to prevent them from muddling through."


    With these words, Zhang Wu found a small book in the cupboard behind Li Su.


    "Here are all the items of physical examination, and some precautions."


    Li Su felt a headache when he saw the rules and regulations. After turning two pages, he threw the book aside.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Yes, because some soldiers may not pay attention during training,


    It is inevitable that there will be some hidden diseases on the body, so it is also a necessary work for us to check the body of these veterans. "


    "How much do you know?"


    Li Su said.


    "These are things that must be done every year. I have been in the army for many years. I believe every veteran can recite these things."


    Zhang Wu was embarrassed to say that he was beaten.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "I forgot."


    Li Su wanted to strangle Zhang Wu.


    Li Su quickly began to organize the staff, except for leaving a few necessary medical guards, the rest all went to the playground.


    Black tiger had already built several isolated sheds there, and Li Su began to enter with these female soldiers. Although Li Su is very good at seeing a doctor, he relies on the ghost medical system. If he abandons the ghost medical system, he is not even a fart.


    However, it needs merit to start the ghost medical system, and you can''t do it yourself


    Yi saved a little merit. He didn''t want to waste it here.


    So he made the rules, but those who were suspicious had to go through the inspection of four people before they could report to him.


    Black tiger must accompany the whole inspection.


    Why do you do this?


    Li Su''s relationship with black tiger is pretty good, so Zhang Wu tells him something.


    Black tiger was the king of black leopard before, that is, the leader of special forces of black leopard. This kind of person is not only the first in military skills, but also an outstanding one in his aspect.


    For some reason, black tiger himself was forced to retreat from the Panther.


    Although it was retired, the thin camel was bigger than the horse. Li Su believed that the black tiger''s eyes were still there.


    Black tiger didn''t refuse Li Su''s request, and with his own contacts, he found five black leopard members who didn''t carry out the task to sit here.


    On the one hand, it can deter some manic men who are ready to adjust their breath


    People, on the other hand, can also find some muddled soldiers in time.


    Just in Li Su''s busy and hot place, in a small building in Xingqing City, Xiao Yiyi and others are celebrating.


    "Ouye


    Feng Duoduo threw all the documents in his hand in the air, with a smile on his face.


    Xiao Yiyi is also excited in situ constantly beating.


    Zhang Qiang breathed a long sigh of relief, and then the whole person sat on the ground, smiling at the two women beating there.


    Big cat is sleeping there. She hasn''t slept for two days and nights.


    "We made it! We made it


    Feng Duoduo took Xiao Yiyi''s hand and kept shouting.


    "Calm down. If we are allowed to jump like this, the whole building will collapse."


    Xiao Yiyi said with a smile, and the joy in her eyes was beyond expression.


    "Are people happy? For the first time, this is my first time. Can I not be excited?"


    "It''s my first time, too. I''m calm."


    "You''re cold!"


    The two girls talked there for a while, then Xiao Yiyi said.


    "This time we can earn 10 million, thanks to Zhang Qiang''s continuous analysis in the early stage, as well as the efforts of big cat, we have almost doubled the income, I thank you."


    "You''re welcome. I''m also working for Li Su."


    Zhang Qiang said.


    "Fortunately, after so many years, my hands are still fresh." After the passion has subsided, Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Well, now we have something important to do."


    Big cat also woke up at this time, and she couldn''t sleep in the loud cheers.


    "We have 20 million on hand now. It''s time to think about how to operate next."


    "I think we should continue to invest now, take advantage of our success and strive to earn more." Feng Duoduo said.


    The big cat spoke at this time.


    "This time, the fund can make money because we are with the right big makers and stand together with them. Otherwise, we can''t even afford to spend our money."


    "I think so, too."


    Zhang Qiang said.


    "Such things as funds are opportunistic. They take a long time to calculate and analyze. Big cat is right. This time, this fund was calculated by me for more than a month, and then achieved by using reasonable leverage. So I don''t think we should make other investments now. "


    "Well, since you don''t agree to invest right now, we still have two things to deal with."


    Xiao Yiyi wrote on the small blackboard.


    "The first thing is to discuss with Mr. Wen about how to help those soldiers who have no self-care ability or are semi disabled. What should we do? How much is appropriate? "


    "Second, we have made it clear that we can''t rely on funds all the time. We need to invest, but we can''t invest


    Which industry and how to invest can be suitable for our development? "


    "Yiyi elder sister, we are very sleepy now, now let us think so many things, the brain is not enough."#####

 Chapter 150

    When several people wake up, it''s already eight o''clock in the evening.


    "It''s a long sleep."


    Xiao Yiyi stretched a stretch and showed his beautiful curve perfectly.


    But no one noticed her.


    "Sister Yiyi, can we have something to eat? I''m hungry. "


    Big cat touched his stomach and said, as soon as the voice fell, his stomach began to purr.


    Xiao Yiyi just want to laugh, the result in their own side, one after another sounded this voice.


    In particular, the last sound came from his stomach, which made Xiao Yiyi blush.


    "Well, we won our first victory, so this time it''s my treat!"


    "Mr. Xiao, can I make a suggestion?"


    Zhang Qiang raised his hand at this time and said weakly.


    Since the establishment of the company, the legal person on the government''s record is Zhang Qiang. However, Zhang Qiang knows that he is only a nominal person, and since then he has been a legal person


    I really can''t manage myself. My real strength is investment and trading.


    So at the beginning of the company, Zhang Qiang called Xiao Yiyi President Xiao.


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t stop her, because since she wanted to expand the company, she had to have rules.


    The most important rule is that there is no separation between relatives and strangers in business, which Zhang Qiang has done very well, and Xiao Yiyi is also very satisfied with him.


    "Come on, you want to make any comments, but don''t expect me to agree to anything like big health care."


    Xiao Yiyi''s joke made Zhang Qiang blush, and then continued.


    "Can we not have western food?"


    "Why?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Because we don''t have enough Western food, and it''s expensive."


    Zhang Qiang lowered his head.


    In fact, he put forward this idea after careful consideration.


    First, they are not big enough to go to such high-end places.


    Second, they will certainly discuss things at the dinner table. There will certainly be some commercial spies in those high-end places.


    Third, Western food is not enough.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll fill you up today."


    Xiao Yiyi drove a red Ferrari, with a few hungry eyes straight green people, straight to the city.


    "Well, here it is."


    Xiao Yiyi stopped the car. As soon as his voice dropped, there was no one in his car.


    Fuck! Xiao Yiyi scolded secretly, and then his heart was stunned. When did he learn the same way as Li Su? He even learned his rude words.


    No matter, now or hurry to eat, I''m hungry now.


    After parking the car, Xiao Yiyi came in. Feng Duoduo had already ordered food and was waiting for dinner.


    "You are so fast." Xiao Yiyi said, and then did it.


    There are not many people in the hotel, and their seats are relatively close to the inside. They can see what happens in the whole hotel.


    This is also Zhang Qiang''s position.


    "Miss, is that you?"


    After a exclamation, everyone looked over.


    In front of Xiao Yiyi was a woman with a pen in her arms


    Doodle baby.


    "Who are you?"


    This woman looks very familiar, but Xiao Yiyi can''t remember for a while, and looks at this woman doubtfully.


    "You don''t remember me?"


    The woman put down her teapot and said.


    "You, this lady and a gentleman delivered me. But for you three, my baby and I would be dead now."


    Not only Xiao Yiyi did not think of it, but also Feng Duoduo, who was sitting beside him, did not have a little image.


    It took Xiao a long time to remember.


    I remember at that time, I wanted to invite Li Su to dinner, but Li Su didn''t make a final decision. Anyway, I didn''t know what was going on, and then I came to a small restaurant.


    Just at dinner, the shop owner''s wife had a difficult labor, and then Li Su started. The two of them also went up to help, and then let the mother and son be safe.


    "Oh, are you Zhao Hongxia? Is this your baby


    Xiao Yiyi points to the baby in Zhao Hongxia''s arms and says.


    "Yes, this is my baby."


    Zhao Hongxia said holding the baby.


    "Come on, give aunt a smile."


    It seems that the child is very unhappy, and cries out with a whoa.


    "Sister, it seems that your charm is not good."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "Look at me."


    Feng Duoduo stood up and made faces and took toys in front of the child. Soon the baby giggled with joy.


    Then hold Feng Duoduo and don''t let go.


    "See? This is strength. "


    Xiao Yiyi did not speak, but looked at Zhao Hongxia said.


    "I remember you didn''t seem to open a restaurant here. Why are you here now?"¡° The landlord of that place, knowing that the children we gave birth to in the house said that we were very unlucky, would not let us live here, and then we moved out. "


    Zhao Hongxia said.


    "How''s business?"


    "Not bad. We''ve already hired two waiters and two kitchen assistants in the back."


    Zhao Hongxia said.


    "I''m like this again. I can''t help. I can only settle accounts."


    "Not bad, now the most important thing is the safety of mother and son."


    At this time, the waiter brought up the dishes. Zhao Hongxia asked for the baby and said.


    "Miss, you eat first and try our craft."


    "OK, let''s have a good taste."


    Seeing off Zhao Hongxia, Xiao Yiyi turns his head, and the food in front of him has been divided by the three people.


    Xiao Yiyi put down the chopsticks he just picked up in his hand and said.


    "Can''t you keep some for me?"


    "I''m sorry. We''re so hungry. We can''t help it."


    Big cat''s mouth is not clear of say, the side of the two people keep nodding, the mouth is stuffed full, head all want to stick in the plate.


    Xiao Yiyi had no choice but to wait for the next dish.


    Fortunately, the second course will be served immediately.


    But the result still let Xiao Yiyi very surprised, he just ate a dish, and then the whole dish was destroyed.


    The most polite thing is that Zhang Qiang actually took up the plate and poured all the soup in his bowl.


    "I''m angry with you for that."


    This time, none of the three people spoke, and all their attention was on the job in front of them.


    When the third set came up, the waiter was stunned.


    I''ve seen the world. The plate I just served is only five minutes. There are only two empty plates left on the table#####

 Chapter 151

    In the servant Lengshen''s Kung Fu, the plate in his hand has disappeared.


    Big cat has been waiting there for a long time, and saw the waiter just staring at the empty plate in front of him, not putting down the dishes at all.


    In a fit of anger, he grabbed the plate.


    Then the waiters saw something that he would never forget in his life.


    After all of my dishes were put down, almost in the blink of an eye, the dish became empty.


    Three very beautiful beauties, waving their chopsticks, can see the shadow.


    "What else are you looking at? Go and serve the dishes soon!"


    The cat felt as if she hadn''t eaten much, and the dish in front of her became empty.


    The waiter, who has no eyesight, is still watching. After the cat roars, he is so scared that he runs to the kitchen


    I went to serve the dishes.


    The food here is not limited, but very affordable. If you put it in the usual time, two people may not finish eating a dish.


    But now these people are all reincarnated hungry wolves and have abandoned everything.


    I don''t want to be reserved and elegant. I want to eat now.


    The dishes were served one after another, but jie''er ate up three times.


    There are six dishes, including meat and vegetables. The quantity is not small, but there are none.


    The waiters'' legs are almost broken. These people can eat too much. What''s more, the food they just put down is gone in the blink of an eye.


    Zhang Qiang burped, put down his job and collapsed on the chair.


    "I''m full at last."


    "Sister Yiyi, can I order another dish?"


    Said the cat.


    "I don''t seem to have enough."


    Feng Duoduo nodded beside him.


    "The more I eat, the more hungry I am now."


    "Are you all reincarnated elephants? How can I eat it? "


    Xiao Yiyi looked at his table, a total of six empty plates, in front of everyone are also piled with five or six empty rice bowls.


    "We can''t eat any more. If we eat any more, we''ll all have problems."


    Xiao Yiyi poured everyone a glass of water.


    "Drink some water and eat some rice. Let''s discuss something."


    "Just let people work, there is no human nature, exploitation of capitalists."


    Although Feng Duoduo said so, her body was sitting upright.


    "Zhang Qiang, how much money do we have now?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    Zhang Qiang thought for a moment and said¡° This time, the fund has doubled, and the last time you took back 10 million, we now have more than 18 million. "


    "It''s more than 18 million, which is a lot. Now it''s time for us to see what investment we are going to do."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I think I should invest in a restaurant now."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    Xiao Yiyi looked at Feng Duoduo and said.


    "Tell me your reasons."


    "First, we don''t have fixed meals now. We will forget when we eat every day. If we invest in a restaurant and can deliver meals to us at a fixed time every day, we won''t forget to eat and run around."


    "Second, now all kinds of food safety problems emerge in endlessly. If we invest in a restaurant, at least we can eat at ease."


    "People depend on food. I agree with that."


    Zhang Qiang said.


    "It''s better to be open 24 hours a day. It''s convenient for us as well as those night owls."


    "I think we should add more."


    Said the cat.


    "The consumption of night owls is not too high, so we should open two restaurants, one for the public and the other for the high-end people, but we should distinguish them, otherwise our brand will fall."


    "Duoduo, you can eat most. How much does it cost for you?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "I don''t think it''s time to open high-end restaurants. The consumption of high-end restaurants is high, but the cost is also not low."


    "| decoration, site selection, employees, chefs and material selection are not a small sum of money. We seem to have a lot of money, but if we really want to invest, we can''t afford it now."


    "What Duoduo said is reasonable. Restaurants need investment, but we''ll put the high-end ones first. After everything else is settled, we''re thinking about others. Now let''s talk about how much it costs to invest in a popular restaurant."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I don''t think it''s going to take much. If you have three million, you should be able to come down."


    Feng Duoduo estimated in his heart and said.


    "What should be our rate of return? Can the expectation explain when the cost can be recovered


    Xiao Yiyi asked again.


    "We don''t have a specific estimate yet. We need to ask the professionals."


    "Well, you are in charge of this matter. You will give me an answer in three days. Do you have any questions?"


    Xiao Yiyi saw Zhang Qiang and big cat shaking their heads, and then asked.


    "OK, let''s move on to the next item. After all, restaurants are not the main business. What should we do now?"¡° I think it''s like this. We''re now 18 million, and then we just decided to invest 3 million. If the budget is sufficient, we''ll spend 4 million, and we''ll have 14 million left. "


    Zhang Qiang said.


    "But we have to leave a certain amount of working capital, and now it''s all long-term investment, that is, there are very few profitable investments within a year, so we still have to leave two million as working capital."


    "Two out of 12 million, big cat and I will see if there are any better opportunities in the futures market in the next week, and we will also leave 5 million."


    "So there are only seven million people who really invest or do other things."


    All the people were silent. It seemed that they had a lot of money, but they were still short of money.


    "I think we should consider the matter of the old man now. After all, the time he gave us was one month, so I decided that from tomorrow on, I would start to look for an opportunity in the market to reassure the old man."


    "That is to say, I want to find a good entry point, which can not only help those disabled soldiers, but also make our company make money, such a win-win way."


    Xiao Yiyi''s words made the three people nod.


    "Since you all agree, let''s divide the work now."


    "Duoduo, you are in charge of the restaurant. What I''m talking about is the budget and reporting time. Come back to me after everything is done. Let''s go


    In deciding whether to do it or not


    "Big cat, you and Zhang Qiang are responsible for the futures business. Let''s see if we have a chance to turn over."#####

 Chapter 152

    "As for me, I will not go to work these days, I want to find a good entry point."


    "Well, is the division of labor clear?"


    "It''s clear."


    "That''s it. We''ll have a rest when we get back, and then we''ll start working tomorrow."


    Xiao Yiyi solved their problems here, and Li Su began to finish work on the other side.


    "I''m so tired."


    Li Su cleaned up all the things in front of him. There was nothing but some bills. In addition, he had already finished the files.


    After packing up, Li Su directly collapsed on the chair.


    This day''s busy, let Li Su tired is backache, sitting in a chair constantly beating his arm and thigh.


    Although he had been well arranged before, with the nurses'' examination one by one and the black tiger''s examination outside, Li Sulei still suffered from backache.


    He didn''t treat too many patients himself, only four of them, and all the rest of the time he was sitting in a chair.


    Er... That is to say, Li Su is going to see a doctor all day today


    He spent all his time in front of the table except for the rest of his time.


    I didn''t do anything, just fill out the file.


    I can''t help it. Who let him have the most leisure time? Before, when he assigned the work, he arranged it at the last, that is, he didn''t want to do anything to get rid of the problems.


    But at lunch, I saw two beauties still writing and filling in the files.


    So he was kind-hearted and let the two beauties go to dinner. He filled in the file himself.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I sat down, one of them didn''t move.


    There are too many files. Although there are only a few, I just need to copy them.


    The soldiers who came to deliver the files would carry a thick stack of them almost every five minutes.


    If these female soldiers didn''t have the heart of sympathizing with the leaders and brought lunch and dinner to them, their old bones would be completely explained here.


    He told Zhang Wu to deal with all the other things. He took the bills to find he Hongtao.


    When Li Su sighed here, he Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei sat there and were also discussing things.


    "Lao he, I''ve come down today. Have you found anything?"


    Luo Zhengfei asked. He Hongtao shook his head.


    "Nothing."


    "Don''t worry. This is the first day. If that person finds out our purpose, it will take a lot of time."


    "That''s why I use what happens every year here to do it."


    "Even if his disguise is good, there are always times when his tail will show. As long as we are careful, we will find him." They were talking when a report came from the door.


    He Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei look at each other and feel happy in their hearts. Can they say that there is news already?


    "Come in!"


    He Hongtao is trying to suppress the joy in his heart and make his mood as stable as possible.


    Luo Zhengfei also stood up, looking forward to the door being opened.


    "Ah, the two leaders are here. Are you sure I''m coming? Thank you. Thank you very much for your support."


    After saluting, Li Su said with a smile.


    "Why are you? What can I do for you


    When he Hongtao saw that it was Li Su who pushed the door in, his face immediately pulled


    Down, Luo Zhengfei is also a little disappointed.


    "Are the two leaders waiting for someone?"


    Li Su looked back at his back, then a flash of light flashed in his heart and nodded clearly.


    So late, can give two big men together is nothing more than three things.


    First, there is a football match tonight.


    Second, they are drinking and drinking tonight.


    Third, there will be great health care today.


    Obviously, there is no TV or beer kebab in he Hongtao''s room. That''s the last thing left.


    However, this kind of thing is usually done only when one person is alone. I didn''t expect that these two people have such a strong taste. It''s really not the realm that he can touch to do this kind of thing.


    "If you have something to say, I have something else to do."


    He Hongtao said impatiently.


    "Right now, right now."


    Li Su puts his bill in front of he Hongtao.


    "Commander he, according to our previous agreement, there are four soldiers for treatment today. Here is the bill. Please pay for it."


    "That''s what you came to me for?"


    "Yes, it''s a big deal. It''s about my ghost Valley..."


    Before Li Su finished, he Hongtao interrupted him.


    "Stop, I''m not in the mood to talk to you."


    He Hongtao wrote a note on the desk.


    "This is a cop. Go to the back office tomorrow and get out of here."


    Li Su laughingly took the note, and then carefully put it in his pocket.


    "Well, can I make a suggestion?"


    "Speak quickly."


    "I think our current files are too cumbersome, we should all replace them with computers, which not only saves manpower, but also saves time, and improves our work efficiency..." Li Su''s words did not finish, and then he Hongtao interrupted.


    "This is the approval. You can take it now and go to the logistics department tomorrow. Let them handle it for you."


    "Good."


    Li Su put the note in place with a smile.


    "Commander he is indeed a commander, and his work is straightforward."


    "Get out of here."


    He Hongtao waves impatiently.


    "I''m going now."


    Li Su opened the door and said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take it as if nothing happened. After all, leaders should have a private life."


    With that, Li Su left.


    "What does this kid mean? What is private life? "


    He Hongtao asked Luo Zhengfei in doubt. They looked at each other.


    Two people secretly scolded at the same time.


    "I wipe! Li Su, you little son of a bitch


    After the two people looked at each other, they both understood why Li Su said that.


    Now that both of them have taken off their coats, only their shirts are left. He Hongtao''s shirt buttons are still open, and their seats are next to each other.


    Li Su obviously thought of their relationship as that kind of relationship.


    He Hongtao''s face turned green. After Luo Zhengfei coughed, he moved his chair to the side.


    After going out, Li Su was surprised and worried about his discovery.


    I didn''t expect that the two leaders would do such a thing.


    Isn''t it true that people are so open now?


    three people? Four people?


    Li Su''s mind was full of the scenes from the movies he had seen before.


    Obscene! That''s obscene####

 Chapter 153

    For three days in a row, Li Su was very busy.


    The money is in hand, but the computer is not equipped.


    The director of logistics said that the budget is not enough now, and there is no way to equip a computer.


    Li Su is very understanding.


    I''ve discovered such a big secret. It''s good that others don''t come to me for trouble. If you are threatening others with your nose, will you still live.


    It''s estimated that the two leaders are gathering to get angry now.


    Thinking of this, Li Su felt at ease.


    Li Su was right. He Hongtao is really angry now.


    "Three days. It''s been three days. We don''t even have a clue."


    He Hongtao smokes his cigarette and looks out from the window.


    Luo Zhengfei has been sitting far away since he met Li Su that night


    Luo Zhengfei sits far away.


    "Don''t worry, we still have time."


    Luo Zhengfei himself is also very anxious, but still persuading he Hongtao.


    "Where''s the time? Last night, our intelligence personnel captured the mysterious signal again. This signal is encrypted, and our personnel have no way to crack it."


    "Moreover, this kind of signal has been continuously transmitted for half a month. We can''t find this person. How can we look up in front of the leaders?"


    "Are the shields on¡°


    "It''s all turned on, but not at all. They seem to be using a new kind of equipment, which is completely unaffected by our current shielding equipment."


    "Who is it? What''s the ruse lurking here? "


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    "We don''t have much time. The inspection will be over in half a day


    If we can''t find it, I don''t know if we''ll have another chance next time? "


    "Maybe he''s sent out all the most important information."


    He Hongtao''s eyes are red. He doesn''t sleep at all these days. As soon as he closes his eyes, his brain is full of the sound of [dudududu] signal transmission.


    "Take your time, we''ll find this kind of thing."


    At this time, Li Su was ready to take a rest, because all the other soldiers had checked, leaving some logistics.


    Such as cooking class, such as warehouse keeper, such as pig breeder.


    Yesterday, he asked the health soldiers about their work intensity. The most serious disease is lumbar muscle strain, so they can''t use him at all.


    Li Su stretched out and walked out.


    A rough estimate shows that there are only more than 200 people, two hours at most, and the problem will be solved.


    After the things here are done, there will be no business for him. He can go back to Xingqing city and see his Yao Ya again.


    I don''t know how the little girl is now.


    Li Su originally had a mobile phone, but after he came to the military camp, he was taken away by the black tiger. He said that it was wrong and he was not allowed to bring personal belongings.


    After the military training, I was delayed because of some things, and I always didn''t remember to return my mobile phone.


    And his memory is not good, especially for mathematics, so he can''t remember any phone number.


    I remember 110 most clearly.


    Li Su sat under a pair of umbrellas, and then fantasized about Yao Ya''s appearance.


    Then suddenly this face changed into Xiao Yiyi''s, then Feng Duoduo''s, then the beautiful, hot thief Liu Meier''s.


    Thinking of the sound, Li Su''s saliva came out.


    "I can''t stand it."


    "Chief, is it because of my taste?"


    Li Su wiped the saliva on the corner of his mouth, and then thought along the voice


    I looked in the direction of getting up.


    Next to him stood an honest and honest man with a smile on his face. He was wearing a military uniform and a leather apron with a puff at the corner of his mouth.


    "Chief, are you looking at me? Is it the smell of me that makes you uncomfortable? "


    He didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he said Li Su immediately smelled a bad smell.


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su jumped away and covered his nostrils.


    Why is there such a number one in the army?


    "Chief, this is the last file."


    Zhang Wu came over and said that the soldier who had sent the files should have finished the physical examination, so he didn''t come, so Zhang Wu went up.


    "Who is that man?"


    Li Su asked, pointing to the man in the leather apron.


    "Oh, you mean Lao Liu. He''s our breeder and specializes in feeding pigs, but he''s also a poor man."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Su asked.


    "He is also a fighting hero, but once he was injured, his head was injured, and later he was cured, but he had a problem, his mouth would be tilted to one side unconsciously, and one of his legs could not be stretched straight."


    "When his daughter-in-law in his hometown saw him like this, she thought he had no future and ran away with others."


    "Because the situation was quite special at that time, and he didn''t want to retire from the army, so the old commander asked him to feed pigs for 15 years. This year, he has 16 ideas."¡° It turns out that he is an old comrade. I''ll take good care of him. After he has checked the routine items, he will bring him to me and let me have a good check. "


    "Yes, if he can cure these two diseases, he must be a beautiful man, and there will definitely be a lot of widows coming to him."


    "You should be envious."


    Li Su Bai took a look at Zhang Wu and went back to fill in the file.


    Three minutes later, Zhang Wu brought Lao Liu over.


    "Chief, are you looking for me?"


    As soon as Li Su looked up and saw that Lao Liu''s head was right in front of him, there was a smell in front of him.


    Li Su covered his nose and immediately felt that it was wrong. He put it down again. Lao Liu had retreated.


    "Lao Liu, step in."


    "No, I know I don''t smell so good. I''d better stay away."


    Lao Liu said.


    "Chief, if you have anything, just say it."


    "Oh, I''m a new comer. I don''t know about you. I offended you just now, and then I heard about you, so I''m going to treat you."


    Li Su said.


    "No, I''m too old to work long. When I''m finished here, I''ll retire and go home. I won''t trouble you."


    "No, no, no, no matter how old you are."


    Now Li Su really has some respect for Lao Liu. He has been working in a job for 15 years, and it is not easy to work hard#####

 Chapter 154

    "I really have no problem with my health. I will retire in another year, so I won''t give you any trouble."


    Liu Lianlian refused.


    The black tiger behind him has come up with three members of the Panther.


    "Black tiger, it''s very nice of you to come here. Lao Liu is a good comrade. Please send him to the operating room for me. I must give Lao Liu a satisfactory operation. Only in this way can I feel at ease."


    As soon as Heihu saw that he had dealt with almost all the things here, he had not found any other problems, so he was happy to help.


    With a wave of the black tiger''s hand, the three members of the black leopard appeared directly behind Lao Liu.


    Black tiger also went up and took Lao Liu''s hand.


    "Chief, I really don''t need to. I really don''t need to."


    Lao Liu struggled while talking, but he couldn''t stand three members of the Black Panther beside him and a black tiger. People who don''t know the black tiger in the headquarters don''t exist as people who don''t know Lao Liu.


    Lao Liu was put on the bed by them.


    Li Su ordered the three members of the panther to fix Lao Liu on the bed and said to Lao Liu.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be quick, and you don''t feel any pain. When you wake up two or three days later, I can make you completely recovered


    "Chief, I really don''t need to. Leave your strength to those who need it more."


    Lao Liu has been put on the bed, but he is still struggling.


    "Don''t you want to work for me for a few years? Is that how you want to leave the army? I will give you a healthy body and make you serve better in the army. "


    Li Su took his silver needle and pricked it on Lao Liu''s neck.


    The first time I didn''t plunge in, it seems that Li Su didn''t master it well.


    "Ha ha, Lao Liu, I made a mistake just now. You should relax and relax this time. Otherwise, I can''t get my needle in. Relax and relax¡°


    As Li Su spoke, he put the needle in his hand between Lao Liu''s neck again. With a light sound of Ding, the silver needle in Li Su''s hand broke off directly, and he didn''t even find a red spot between Lao Liu''s neck.


    That''s why fools know something''s wrong.


    Li Su said with a dry smile.


    "Maybe there is something wrong with my own silver needle. It''s OK. I have other ways. Just a moment, just a moment."


    "Chief, it''s not your problem. It''s really not. I''m too nervous and contracted my muscles."


    Lao Liu said.


    "Otherwise, you''d better forget it, chief. I''m really not suitable to be here. I''m really nervous looking at your bottles."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    Li Su is not a fool. He has done it many times according to this strength. He has never broken the silver needle like this.


    And there was nothing left on Lao Liu''s skin. With his strength just now and the rebound force on Lao Liu''s skin, Li Su can conclude that this problem obviously appears on Lao Liu''s skin, or Lao Liu himself has a problem.


    After Li Su finished, he took out a bag of medicinal powder from behind him and boiled it with hot water. Then he put it in a bowl and brought it to Lao Liu.


    "This is Ma Fei San. It''s an ancient prescription left by master Hua Tuo. If you drink it now, you can wake up immediately. I promise you can wake up without any pain and find that your whole body is as healthy as ever, just like the newborn."


    "Chief, I think it''s better to forget it. I don''t have any health problems, I know


    Don''t give the troops any trouble


    Lao Liu said.


    "No trouble, no trouble. Even if you are going to be demobilized and you are healthy, it''s a good choice to go out and find a way to live in the future."


    Li Su then handed the bowl to black tiger, who came to Lao Liu with the bowl and said.


    "Lao Liu, don''t embarrass me. I''m for your own good. We''ve known each other for so many years. Now that you have a chance to get back to health, I''m really happy for you."


    Lao Liu saw that he had no way to refuse, so he nodded his head and agreed.


    Black tiger one hand to Lao Liu''s head to help up, and then the other hand to his own medicine bowl to Lao Liu''s hand, and then slowly to Lao Liu poured in.


    "Just a moment."


    Li Su looked at Lao Liu and said.


    What else did Lao Liu want to say, he found that he didn''t even have a little strength.


    His own eyelids are constantly fighting, and the scene in front of him is more and more blurred.


    Li Su saw that Lao Liu finally passed out in a coma, and then took a long breath


    Qi.


    If this method doesn''t work, he really doesn''t have any.


    "Well, you all go out, and keep watch outside. Don''t let anyone near here, understand?"


    "I understand."


    Black tiger agreed, and then with the three members of the Panther, back out, standing on both sides of the tent, vigilant looking around.


    After black tiger went out, he looked back at the tent.


    He was very confused in his heart. When he saw that Li Su''s silver needle couldn''t go in, he also doubted whether Li Su''s silver needle had not been used correctly.


    But when Li Su''s second silver needle was broken, there was a sound of Ding.


    The voice is so small that if you don''t pay attention to it, you can''t hear it at all.


    If people hear it, they will think it''s the noise from somewhere.


    But in the ears of a trained member of the black tiger, this is the sound of metal impact.


    So black tiger on the excuse to give Lao Liu medicine, touched his neck, it was found that Lao Liu is different. There is a piece of cold skin on Lao Liu''s neck


    It doesn''t look any different from human skin.


    But as long as you touch it, you can see this skin. It''s not a skin at all, but something like steel.


    This kind of thing certainly does not exist in Lao Liu himself, it must be transplanted the day after tomorrow.


    There''s another doubt. It''s very suspicious.


    When Li Su ordered him to put Lao Liu in, he grabbed Lao Liu''s hand.


    He could feel Lao Liu''s obvious struggle for a moment, but his explosive power was very strong.


    At that time, I felt that Keneng was the power that broke out when a person was too nervous.


    But now think about it, it must not be like this. There must be a secret about Lao Liu.


    Black tiger and the other three players in the eye, all see each other''s doubts#####

 Chapter 155

    Black tiger nodded his head, then put his hand into his pocket.


    There is a piece of black in the pocket, which is only a little bigger and thinner. It can''t be found in the loose training suit.


    The black tiger put his hand in and moved his finger gently on a button above the black thing.


    "It''s almost over. There''s no news yet!"


    He Hongtao stood at the window and looked at it. He angrily opened the window in front of him, then lit a cigarette and smoked it.


    "Lao Luo, are our people sure to send out?"


    "They''ve all been sent out, and all the Panthers have been transferred back from other tasks."


    Luo Zhengfei''s face was also full of anxiety.


    "How did they find out?"


    He Hongtao said.


    "Are they lazy there for me?"


    "No, the people we sent out are reliable. They still have instruments in their hands. If we find anything, we will know for sure."


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    "It''s better."


    He Hongtao focused his eyes on the playground again. The people there are almost finished.


    At this time, he Hongtao saw several people put a person in the tent.


    "Lao Luo, have you come to see if you have found anything?"


    After hearing he Hongtao''s words, Luo Zhengfei''s Mashan wine appeared in front of the window. When he came to see it, there was no wine on it.


    "I didn''t see anything."


    "I saw just now that three members of the Panther went in with a soldier on their legs. They must have found something."


    He Hongtao''s eyes flashed with excitement.


    "Go and send a message to black tiger and ask him if he has found anything."


    Luo Zhengfei just walked to the desk, ready to make a phone call, which red phone on the desk rang.


    After Luo Zhengfei picked it up, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he took a piece of paper and a pen and wrote on it.


    He Hongtao rushed to the past, and Luo Zhengfei wrote a pile of disorderly numbers on the paper.


    Luo Zhengfei put his ear on the receiver for a long time, and the paper in his hand was full of pictures, so he put down the phone.


    "We have news."


    When Luo Zhengfei put down his phone, he told him the news immediately.


    "How''s it going?"


    He Hongtao asked.


    "Black tiger said that he seems to have found something wrong with Lao Liu, but he is not sure. Now he wants us to check all the information of Lao Liu to see if we can find anything, so as to confirm Lao Liu''s suspicion." Luo Zhengfei handed the paper in his hand to he Hongtao.


    "This is the code he sent. Have a look."


    He Hongtao looked at the dense code above, and then asked.


    "Lao Liu? Which old Liu? "


    "It''s the old Liu who feeds pigs. He was hurt before. The former commander was so soft hearted that he didn''t let him retire from the army, so he let him feed pigs in the headquarters."


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    "Guard, go and get all the information about the breeder Lao Liu. I want to see it."


    The guard ran out in a hurry. Ten minutes later, when he Hongtao and others were impatient, the guard appeared in he Hongtao''s office with a thick stack of information.


    "This is all the information about the breeder, including her injuries, the battles she took part in and the characters, as well as his former comrades in arms, the squad leader and platoon leader, as well as his fellow countrymen, are all here."


    The guard came in with the information. He didn''t even breathe. He began to say that there was no pause in the middle. He stuttered clearly.


    However, Li Su heard it. He must have praised the guard for learning crosstalk. He always said it was true.


    "You go out first. I''m here to see you."


    Just when he Hongtao was busy here, Li Su''s work had already begun.


    [name of patient: Liu Buzheng; Age: 58 years old; The patient''s condition: nerve center compression; Causes: infection and compression caused by foreign body inlay]


    Fuck!


    The name sounds very happy.


    Liu Buzheng, that''s Liu Wai.


    Li Su chuckled in his heart. He didn''t expect someone to take such a name.


    But when he saw the back, Li Su couldn''t laugh.


    What is the nerve infection and nerve compression caused by foreign body inlay?


    Obviously is a big living person, in the body can have the foreign body? Are there fragments in his body?


    Judging from his age, it''s really possible.


    Li Su turns on the ghost medicine system.


    Then holding the knife in his hand, according to the instructions of the ghost medical system


    He began to cut between Lao Liu''s neck.


    He was surprised the first time he took the knife.


    Because when his blade tip was in direct contact with Lao Liu''s skin, there was a spark.


    What does that mean?


    This shows that the skin in the middle of Lao Liu''s neck is not skin at all, but an alloy material very similar to skin.


    Li Su took the scalpel in his hand and looked at it. The blade was no longer usable. After changing a knife, Li Su touched the skin with his hand and began to look for the edge of the skin.


    Finally, close to the Adam''s apple, found a soft place.


    With a knife gently cut, Li Su surprised!


    Where there are blood vessels and muscles in the cut area, they are all made up of small parts.


    Blood vessels and real skin only account for half, and the rest of the place is occupied by those tiny parts.


    Li Su along the edge of the skin, slowly toward the direction of the head light


    It''s a light stroke.


    More and more things are exposed in front of him.


    Another half of his neck is made of metal, and the other half of Lao Liu''s face is made of metal. What''s more, it''s inside his head.


    A small half of the head is actually made of metal.


    I wipe it. It''s a big deal!


    Li Su is not an idiot. Since he got the ghost medical system, he went to check some medical knowledge.


    Especially for domestic medical knowledge and institutions.


    There is no such kind of metal in front of him or the parts made of metal at all in China.


    There are only two places for this kind of thing, one is island country, the other is America.


    Is this the legendary spy?


    After thinking for a moment, Li Su added more bandages to Lao Liu''s body, tied him firmly on the bed, and then melted some hemp powder to give Lao Liu more sleep time.


    In Li Su''s mind, Lao Liu had better sleep for three days and nights, and also be convenient for himself#####

 Chapter 156

    "Li Su, it''s hard for you to quit now."


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    "Why? I don''t want to do it now, can''t I? "


    Li Su said.


    "It''s a big deal. Can''t I quit your major? I''ll go back to Xingqing District now! "


    "No way."


    Luo Zhengfei shook his head and said.


    "What you are in contact with now is not a child''s family affairs, but military secrets. If you want to reveal state secrets, you have to go to a military court. If not, you have to have four people."


    Li Su threw his gloves directly.


    "Can''t I quit?"


    "I promise I won''t, OK?"


    He Hongtao said at this time.


    "In front of the country, the safest thing anyone can see is that he will never be able to open his mouth."


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    Li Su looked at he Hongtao and said.


    "No, there are many ways to make a person never open his mouth. Extermination is one way. Another way is to keep the person in a secret place and never get out. Even if he is dead, his ashes will never come out."


    It''s a dilemma.


    There was a voice in Li Su''s heart telling him that if this matter was followed up, there would be endless trouble behind him.


    But if you don''t take the job, you can say goodbye to the world.


    After struggling for a while, Li Su decided to take the next task.


    "Well, I''ll take the job, but I have one condition."


    "You said


    "If I don''t want to come back here, you can''t force me, and I don''t want to tell others what I do for you."


    "No problem."


    He Hongtao readily agreed.


    "Well, let''s change to a hidden place now, and you don''t want it all filled with blood."


    Li Su said.


    "No problem. I''ll get it ready for you now."


    Luo Zhengfei said, made a phone call, and then said to Li Su.


    "The place is ready. We can go now."


    After Li Su followed three people out of the tent, Li Su found that all the soldiers armed to the teeth were standing around his tent.


    On their armbands were two words - "panther.".


    After four people came out, black tiger nodded to two of them, and then the two men went in. After a while, he came out with a stretcher.


    It was covered with a thick layer of white cloth, and there was no one wrapped inside.


    When he followed them, Li Su noticed that there was no ordinary soldier in the whole playground.


    There are not many people on the road. Even if there are, they are all members of the Panther.


    It seems that he Hongtao has put this place under martial law.


    They walked all the way to a basement.


    After black leopard put down Lao Liu, they all stood on both sides, and then pointed their guns at Lao Liu lying on the bed.


    "Do you want to live or die?"


    Li Su asked.


    "We want to live, of course, and we want to know from his mouth what he has


    How many of them. "


    "Well, since you want to live, now you prepare these things for me. Hurry up."


    Li Su Shua wrote something on the paper for he Hongtao to prepare.


    "Grind all the herbs on it into powder, and the more scalpels, the better!"


    "And I need people."


    Li Su''s conditions are one after another.


    "You say, as long as you can say it, I will do it."


    He Hongtao is also very happy.


    "I want someone who understands machinery, computer, explosion-proof expert or bomb disposal expert."


    Li Su said.


    "I can understand the first two people. What are explosion-proof experts and bomb disposal experts doing?"


    He Hongtao asked.


    "People who can make such advanced instruments, don''t you think they have considered how to solve the problem after they are discovered?"


    "Is there anything in the world easier than installing bombs?"


    In the face of Li Su''s rhetorical question, he Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei all vomit a little.


    "I''ll be the explosion-proof expert and bomb disposal expert."


    Black tiger said beside.


    "How can I forget you? You used to be the king of leopard. How can you not understand these things? You are really looking for donkeys on donkeys."


    He Hongtao said to Li Su.


    "Black tiger will be your explosion-proof expert and bomb disposal expert."


    At this time, he Hongtao prepared all the things, and ground them into powder according to Li Su''s requirements.


    Li Su took a bowl and a basin, and poured the powder into the basin and bowl according to a certain proportion. After mixing with water, he poured everything in the bowl into Lao Liu''s mouth.


    Then the contents of the basin were mixed into a paste, and all of them were smeared on Lao Liu who had been stripped.


    "Shall we go out?"


    He Hongtao suddenly remembered that Li Su seemed to have such a rule.


    "It''s not a cure, it''s just an anatomy class."


    Li Su said, take out the silver needle from his body, then stab in Lao Liu''s body continuously, and finally tie Lao Liu into a hedgehog directly.


    "Wait a moment, I don''t have time. You pour this thing into Lao Liu''s mouth every five minutes. Don''t wake him up. Let''s work on the good side."


    Li Su said to he Hongtao.


    "OK, no problem."


    He Hongtao waved his hand, and a member of the Panther appeared in front of Lao Liu. He put the medicine bowl in his hand and was ready to start at any time.


    After waiting for mechanical talents and computer talents to come, Li Su picked up the scalpel and began to use it.


    The sound of the blade cutting the skin makes everyone here feel numb.


    They have killed people, so to speak, without blinking their eyelids.


    But it''s the first time they''ve had this kind of thing.


    As time went by, the sweat on Li Su''s forehead became more and more dense.


    Lao Liu''s skin was also stripped inch by inch by Li Su, revealing the glittering metal on his face.


    When people saw this old Liu, they were surprised, afraid and angry.


    Surprised, I didn''t expect that there were so many alloy things on Lao Liu''s body.


    What I''m afraid of is how many such people are around me, in the whole military camp, in the whole country, which country is making artificial people, and how many state secrets are sent to other countries by these people.


    Angry is, oneself unexpectedly has not discovered before, even a little seedling


    The head didn''t find out. It can be seen how many failures he and others had, and how deep Lao Liu was hiding#####

 Chapter 157

    "Lao he, I think this matter must be reported to the superior."


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    "The appearance of such semi mechanical spies in our troops is not good for us in any way."


    He Hongtao nodded and said.


    "I agree. You should report it now and see what it means. I''ll stare here first. If there''s anything, I can handle it."


    "Wipe the sweat!"


    Li Su has been standing here for an hour.


    He made sure that the medicinal materials he had prepared were almost used up.


    The sweat on the forehead was thick and thick.


    Lao Liu''s skin has been peeled off for more than half.


    Black tiger followed Li Su, inch by inch checking whether there was an electronic bomb on it.


    The mechanical expert, following the black tiger, began to remove the small screws on it, and then took down all the things on it bit by bit.


    But there are still some thin silk threads on it, so there are some Panthers holding it slowly with their hands behind.


    Fortunately, the place where the mechanical things connect with the meat has been used by Li Su with a scalpel


    It''s easy for them to handle.


    Computer experts let a black leopard team member hold his heavy computer, and then hold an unknown instrument in his hand, and begin to slowly scan what is on it.


    He Hongtao stood beside Li Su. He still had some paper in his hand. Beside him, there were a lot of pieces of paper.


    It''s all waste paper for Li Su.


    Li Su also left behind a lot of expensive scalpels.


    "Be careful!"


    Black tiger grabbed Li Su who was about to start, and then pulled him back fiercely. The knife in Li Su''s hand slipped directly from his hand.


    Black tiger''s eye is fast, and his hand holds the scalpel at once.


    Although the scalpel is small, thin and fragile, it is very sharp.


    Although black tiger''s hand crushed the scalpel, his hand was also cut.


    "Be careful, there''s something here!"


    Black tiger put Li Su in the back, and then gently pushed him to the side.


    "Protect commander!"


    At the command of the black tiger, all the Panthers standing nearby were killed


    He rushed over and put he Hongtao and Li Suhu in the middle.


    The two experts were also blocked out.


    There was no expression on the faces of the two experts.


    When they saw that there was no expression on Li Su''s face, they were surprised. Unexpectedly, Li Su didn''t have any reaction. In fact, it''s not that Li Su doesn''t want to react, it''s that he''s really tired.


    At the beginning, I was still easy to say that this is just an ordinary anatomy class, but when I really get in front of myself, only I can understand the horror.


    Black tiger stands in front of Lao Liu and touches it gently with his hand.


    Finally, I felt a little red dot, but this red dot is not a button, but an indicator.


    "Report commander, this is an indicator, which is connected to Lao Liu''s body. If it is removed or Lao Liu''s body is dead, it will sense it, and then it will explode automatically. The explosion power is equivalent to a grenade!"


    Li Su doesn''t have much idea about the explosive power of a grenade, but he is sure that if there is a little change according to the black tiger, he will die directly.


    And it''s the kind of thing that can''t even get rid of.


    "Commander, I have found its center. Just take this down


    If we lose it, we''ll be safe. "


    Computer experts said.


    "Take it down now."


    Even if he Hongtao is going to die, he must find out the source of this cancer and his appearance.


    With the order of he Hongtao, with the cooperation of mechanical experts, computer experts removed a black thing from the pile of mechanical bodies.


    "There''s another line here, which seems to lead to the other side of the body."


    Computer experts said.


    "What is it? Can you just cut it off? "


    He Hongtao asked.


    "No


    Computer experts explained.


    "This is quite a network cable. If this cable is broken, it is estimated that there will be an explosion. Besides, this cable is very hard. We have no way to cut it under the existing conditions, so we have to dismantle this road."


    "Then take it down, Li Su Shang."


    He Hongtao made a judgment immediately.


    Li Su took the scalpel to walk over again, along the line in the old Liu''s body cut a wound.


    "Too much blood. Blood needs to be transfused."


    As soon as Li Su''s voice fell, someone immediately sent the blood bag to Lao Liu and inserted it directly into Lao Liu''s body.


    After an hour, the line was finally removed.


    Now all the foreign objects on Lao Liu''s body are displayed in front of everyone.


    In the left half of Lao Liu''s body, there are all mechanical bodies, not many, only fist thick and thin things, which make up every part of his body flexibly.


    The line discovered by computer experts extends from that thing to the thumb on Lao Liu''s right hand, where there is a small bulge. If you don''t pay attention, you think Lao Liu''s hand is a cocoon¡° The commander took them all out, but there was no way to dismantle the bomb. "


    Said the black tiger.


    "No, leave the most important things behind."


    As soon as he Hongtao''s voice fell, the computer experts took down the dark thing.


    Just removed, the little red dot in black tiger''s hand began to flash madly, almost became a line.


    "No, it''s going to explode!"


    Black tiger yelled.


    "Get down!"


    Fuck!


    Lao Tzu''s life is really here.


    Li Su pounced on the ground and closed his eyes tightly.


    "Get up, it didn''t explode!"


    It''s he Hongtao''s voice.


    "Are we in hell?"


    Li Su looked up and asked.


    "Hell


    He Hongtao wiped the sweat off his head and kicked Li Su.


    "Look at you


    Li Su scolded in his heart. I wiped it. I only allowed the governor to set fire to things that people were not allowed to light. I didn''t know who was lying on the ground with me just now.


    After looking around, Li Su found that the computer expert still had a square in his hand, which was less than three centimeters.


    "This is the center of this thing. I''ve pulled it out. It should be ok now."


    Computer experts said.


    "But it shows that there should be a camera or something for photography. Where can''t we find it?"


    "Left eye!"


    A bright light flashed through he Hongtao''s mind.


    "Li Su, take out his left eye!"#####

 Chapter 158

    With his scalpel, Li Su uncovered all the skin above Lao Liu''s left eye, revealing a metal plate covering his skull.


    At this time, it''s the mechanical expert''s turn.


    I didn''t see clearly how the mechanical experts did it, but after two times, the metal plate was removed.


    Li Su got close to him and found that the eyeballs in Lao Liu''s eyes were fake.


    Lao Liu''s left skull has been removed. Li Su carefully takes out the little thing from inside.


    Behind this eyeball, there is a small square box.


    Li Su gave this to the computer expert.


    He took it, looked at it and said.


    "Commander, this is a camera that can change focus, and it''s connected to an automatic transmitter."


    "The equipment is really complete."


    He Hongtao said.


    "Li Su is going through his physical examination to see if there is anything left out."


    Li Su opened the ghost medical system and began to scan Lao Liu''s body


    After a lap, nothing was found.


    "There''s nothing left here."


    Li Su said.


    "Well, Li Su, I''ll give you a task now. I can''t let him die. I''ll make trouble for him."


    In fact, he Hongtao doesn''t need to say that Li Su himself will sew Lao Liu there, which is related to his therapeutic effect and the reward of the final merit value.


    After he Hongtao left several people for Li Su, he left with others.


    I wipe and leave me here alone!


    I''m not your nanny!


    No matter how much Li Su nags, the stitching of Lao Liu should continue.


    An hour later, Li Su finally sewed up Lao Liu''s body, but there was no way to do it.


    No matter how hard Li Su tried, he couldn''t sew the neck well.


    Finally, it was wrapped directly with a piece of gauze.


    At this time, he Hongtao, with other members of the Panther, directly appeared in the place where Lao Liu lived.


    "Search, give me a careful search, put all the places here where you can,


    I''ll see what''s hidden in Lao Liu. "


    He Hongtao''s tone is full of hostility.


    After getting the instructions from he Hongtao, the black leopard is like a bandit entering a mountain village. The dog jumps in Lao Liu''s room.


    "Commander, nothing has been found."¡° It''s not found here


    "Not here, either."


    One after another, he Hongtao''s face became more gloomy.


    "Search me again and give me all the tools I can use. I don''t believe it. He can''t do magic!"


    After he Hongtao''s words, the Panthers took out their things one after another.


    It''s all detectors. As long as there''s anything like metal within 15 meters underground, it can detect it.


    "Commander, still not."


    Half an hour later, he Hongtao still didn''t get the answer he wanted.


    Just at this time, Luo Zhengfei also came.


    "Lao Luo, you came just in time. Lao Liu didn''t find anything in this room. You can help me analyze it. Where can he hide his things?"


    He Hongtao said in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute. I just called the Central Committee. The comrades of the Central Committee were shocked. They are going to send an investigation team and let us have a good reception."


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    "You can do these things by yourself. You don''t need to greet me. You go to receive me. Now I need to find out where Lao Liu hid his things."


    He Hongtao scans Lao Liu''s messy room.


    Lao Liu''s room is not big. It''s as big as a normal soldier''s dormitory, but if it''s a little different, it''s that Lao Liu is the only one in Lao Liu''s room.


    Everything here is clear at a glance.


    A bed, a cabinet, a table, a chair, two washbasins, and some other things.


    Now all these things were disturbed by the Panthers'' search just now. Everything moved.


    "You can''t find it here. After these people become spies, they will be more careful and will never put these things in the house."


    "It makes sense."


    He Hongtao said.


    "Then you can analyze where Lao Liu will have a hiding place?"


    "I''m not sure about that, but if I say it, there must be a hiding place for Lao Liu, and it must be where he can often come into contact with him. Only by putting this place under his eyelids can he rest assured."


    Luo Zhengfei said after thinking for a moment.


    "Also, according to my analysis, his place must not be too far away, and it won''t attract attention, and there won''t be too many people going there."


    After listening to Luo Zhengfei''s analysis, they both pondered.


    "I know!"


    A few minutes later, two people at the same time eyes shine, and then look at each other you, said with one voice.


    "Say it first." He Hongtao said.


    "You''d better say it first."


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    "The two of us together."


    "Good."


    "Pigsty!"


    Two people said the two words at the same time.


    "Well, since both of us have confirmed that it is a pigsty, you should first receive the leaders, and then I will continue to search here with the members of the Panther. As soon as we have the results, we will communicate with each other."


    He Hongtao said.


    "All right, be careful yourself!"


    Luo Zhengfei asked.


    "I know."


    After he Hongtao watched Luo Zhengfei leave, he took the members of the black leopard and began to search the pigsty in a row along the direction Lao Liu often walked.


    There was no doubt along the way.


    Finally came to the pigsty.


    Now the army''s pigsty is not like the pigsty that used to be a long time ago. Instead, it is covered with greenhouses, which are also equipped with a lot of high-tech equipment.


    He Hongtao and he Hongtao didn''t rush in, but let the Panthers search all around.


    "Report to the commander, something can be found here!"


    A member of the Panther said.


    "Take it out!"


    "Yes


    After a while, the members of the Panther appeared in front of he Hongtao with a black, round thing in their hands.


    "Sir, this boy has really installed a bomb here, and it''s remote controlled!"


    He Hongtao said after scolding.


    "Take down all the bombs for me, and then expand our detection range by 50 meters, and then report back to us."


    After a while, he Hongtao was very happy about his decision.


    After expanding the scope, the Panthers reported one after another that they had found something suspected to be a bomb.


    "I want to see what this old Liu can do to make my pigsty a bomb nest for me!"


    Within 100 meters, there was no bomb or anything else.


    He Hongtao took a long sigh of relief. Looking at the 50 remote-controlled bombs under his feet, he was shocked and relieved.


    This old Liu doesn''t know what ability he has. He can bury 50 bombs here without knowing it.


    What''s more, this is our own headquarters. The guards are not tight, and the patrols are not dense. It''s amazing that he can get 50 bombs from outside without knowing it. If these things blow up in front of your own headquarters, your own one


    This building is going to be a total wreck.


    "Go in!"


    Everything on the outside has been solved, and the rest is inside.


    At the command of he Hongtao, the Black Panthers rushed past.


    But they didn''t rush forward. They used their instruments to check at the door, and then found a small line on the edge of the door frame.


    With the help of the members of the Panther, the final connection of the black line was finally found, right under the door.


    There are two bombs under the door.


    If I rushed in just now, it would trigger these two thunder.


    "Go ahead carefully!"


    This time he Hongtao began to be vigilant. He was careless just now. He forgot that he was fighting with a spy who had been hiding in the headquarters for more than ten years.


    Black leopard members took on infrared eyes, and then in the pigsty such a scan, found that in the pigsty corridor is actually full of infrared.


    Not only that, they also found a lot of cameras in the corridor.


    "Take it down, take it all down!"


    An hour later, everything in the whole pigsty was taken down.


    In front of he Hongtao, there was a pile of thread ends and other things.


    "This son of a bitch, he got these things from a man. Don''t let me know that you have a helper, or I''ll make it too much for you. "


    He Hongtao said.


    "Search for me!"


    As soon as he stepped into the pigsty, he covered his nose and mouth. It was so ugly inside.


    No wonder there are few people here. It turns out that the smell here is not what ordinary people can bear.


    Even if a large number of pigs need to be slaughtered during the Spring Festival, as long as Lao Liu has shut down all kinds of equipment in advance, no one will find out the secret here.


    Under such a strong smell, no one can notice other places for a long time.


    He Hongtao frowned and carefully searched for clues here.


    The whole pigsty is made of reinforced concrete. There is nothing movable at all.


    "Report to commander, there is no one here."


    "Not here, either."


    "Not here, either!"


    He Hongtao frowned and began to look at the whole pigsty.


    Does Lao Liu transmit information through some place outside? impossible!


    He Hongtao first denied the idea.


    If you go outside, the Sentry can''t find it.


    Moreover, there are limits on the number of times and time for each officer and soldier to go out.


    It must be here, it must be somewhere here.


    He Hongtao opened his eyes wide.


    Finally, he found something wrong.


    That''s the feed trough for pigs.


    It''s impossible for someone to move him in that place except for the breeder. Even if someone accidentally touches him, he won''t notice this pig trough.


    What he Hongtao noticed is that there is not much difference between the pig trough and the ordinary pig trough.


    The only thing that can make he Hongtao suspicious is another pile of dirty things in front of the pig trough.


    In front of the other pigsty, even the whole pigsty, was cleaned clean, but this one was not cleaned. It was obvious that something could be hidden.


    He Hongtao rubbed the dirty things off with his feet, and finally found a thin slit on it. It seemed that there was something shining at the bottom of the slit


    Shiny things, fierce look like a track on something.


    "Move this for me!"


    Sure enough, the pig trough can move.


    After the pig trough was removed, a downward tunnel appeared in front of he Hongtao.


    The Panthers first threw a tear gas into it.


    From inside, there was a cough, and soon three women without clothes came up.


    "Who are you?"


    The Black Panther used the black muzzle to block the three women in front of he Hongtao.


    "Sir, spare your life. We dare not. We will serve you well. We dare not."


    Only one of the three women could speak reluctantly. The two women only knew that they were crying there.


    Seeing the cocoons on their knees and palms, he Hongtao concluded that these women must have been walking on their knees for a long time.


    "Don''t be afraid. Tell me, how did you get here?"


    "Sir, spare your life. We don''t dare any more. We will serve you well. We don''t dare any more."


    After repeating what she had just said, the woman knelt on the ground


    And then stick out your tongue and lick it on the ground like a dog.


    "Welcome, sir. Lucky bitch, she has been waiting for you for a long time."


    The woman kneeling on the ground is now a dog, begging for mercy¡° Commander, they seem to be blind. "


    Hearing the report from the black leopard team, he Hongtao noticed that the three women''s eyes were completely dull without any emotion.


    "This son of a bitch is still abusing women. Send them back to see if Li Su can cure them."


    He Hongtao said.


    "The rest of the people will listen to my order and search for it. I must let Lao Liu and his accomplices die without a body! Beast! Son of a bitch


    He Hongtao was constantly abusing there. Several black leopards took off their clothes and covered them.


    But they are constantly struggling to keep anyone away.


    There was no way. The Panthers had to knock them all unconscious before they took them away and sent them to Li Su#####

 Chapter 159

    After expanding the scope, the Panthers reported one after another that they had found something suspected to be a bomb.


    "I want to see what this old Liu can do to make my pigsty a bomb nest for me!"


    Within 100 meters, there was no bomb or anything else.


    He Hongtao took a long sigh of relief. Looking at the 50 remote-controlled bombs under his feet, he was shocked and relieved.


    This old Liu doesn''t know what ability he has. He can bury 50 bombs here without knowing it.


    What''s more, this is our own headquarters. The guards are not tight, and the patrols are not dense. It''s amazing that he can get 50 bombs from outside without knowing it.


    If these things blow up in front of your own headquarters, it''s your own


    That building will definitely fall to pieces.


    "Go in!"


    Everything on the outside has been solved, and the rest is inside.


    At the command of he Hongtao, the Black Panthers rushed past.


    But they didn''t rush forward. They used their instruments to check at the door, and then found a small line on the edge of the door frame.


    With the help of the members of the Panther, the final connection of the black line was finally found, right under the door.


    There are two bombs under the door.


    If I rushed in just now, it would trigger these two thunder.


    "Go ahead carefully!"


    This time he Hongtao began to be vigilant. He was careless just now. He forgot that he was fighting with a spy who had been hiding in the headquarters for more than ten years.


    Members of the Panther put on infrared eyes, and then in a pigsty


    Sweep, discover inside the corridor of pigsty unexpectedly dense all is infrared ray.


    Not only that, they also found a lot of cameras in the corridor.


    "Take it down, take it all down!"


    An hour later, everything in the whole pigsty was taken down.


    In front of he Hongtao, there was a pile of thread ends and other things.


    "This son of a bitch, he got these things from a man. Don''t let me know that you have a helper, or I''ll make it too much for you. "


    He Hongtao said.


    "Search for me!"


    As soon as he stepped into the pigsty, he covered his nose and mouth. It was so ugly inside.


    No wonder there are few people here. It turns out that the smell here is not what ordinary people can bear.


    Even if a large number of pigs need to be slaughtered during the Spring Festival, as long as Lao Liu has shut down all kinds of equipment in advance, no one will find out the secret here. Under such a strong smell, no one can notice other places for a long time.


    He Hongtao frowned and carefully searched for clues here.


    The whole pigsty is made of reinforced concrete. There is nothing movable at all.


    "Report to commander, there is no one here."


    "Not here, either."


    "Not here, either!"


    He Hongtao frowned and began to look at the whole pigsty.


    Does Lao Liu transmit information through some place outside?


    impossible!


    He Hongtao first denied the idea.


    If you go outside, the Sentry can''t find it.


    Moreover, every officer and soldier has his own time and frequency of going out


    Restrictions.


    It must be here, it must be somewhere here.


    He Hongtao opened his eyes wide.


    Finally, he found something wrong.


    That''s the feed trough for pigs.


    It''s impossible for someone to move him in that place except for the breeder. Even if someone accidentally touches him, he won''t notice this pig trough.


    What he Hongtao noticed is that there is not much difference between the pig trough and the ordinary pig trough.


    The only thing that can make he Hongtao suspicious is another pile of dirty things in front of the pig trough.


    In front of the other pigsty, even the whole pigsty, was cleaned clean, but this one was not cleaned. It was obvious that something could be hidden.


    He Hongtao rubbed the dirty things off with his feet, and finally found a thin slit on it. It seemed that there was something shining at the bottom of the slit, and it looked like something East


    The track on the West.


    "Move this for me!"


    Sure enough, the pig trough can move.


    After the pig trough was removed, a downward tunnel appeared in front of he Hongtao.


    The Panthers first threw a tear gas into it.


    From inside, there was a cough, and soon three women without clothes came up.


    "Who are you?"


    The Black Panther used the black muzzle to block the three women in front of he Hongtao.


    "Sir, spare your life. We dare not. We will serve you well. We dare not."


    Only one of the three women could speak reluctantly. The two women only knew that they were crying there. Seeing the cocoons on their knees and palms, he Hongtao concluded that these women must have been walking on their knees for a long time.


    "Don''t be afraid. Tell me how you got here


    £¿¡±


    "Sir, spare your life. We don''t dare any more. We will serve you well. We don''t dare any more."


    After repeating what she said just now, the woman knelt down on the ground, then put out her tongue and licked it on the ground, just like a dog.


    "Welcome, sir. Lucky bitch, she has been waiting for you for a long time."


    The woman kneeling on the ground is now a dog, begging for mercy.


    "Commander, they seem to be blind."


    Hearing the report from the black leopard team, he Hongtao noticed that the three women''s eyes were completely dull without any emotion.


    "This son of a bitch is still abusing women. Send them back to see if Li Su can cure them."


    He Hongtao said.


    "The rest of the people will listen to my order and search for it. I must let Lao Liu and his accomplices die without a body! Beast! Son of a bitch


    £¡¡±


    He Hongtao was constantly abusing there. Several black leopards took off their clothes and covered them.


    But they are constantly struggling to keep anyone away.


    There was no way. The Panthers had to knock them all unconscious before they took them away and sent them to Li Su#####

 Chapter 160

    After seeing off the women, he Hongtao came down to the cave under the protection of the members of the Panther.


    The whole cave was not very big, but it was divided into two rooms, one of which was locked.


    There is an earthen Kang where there is no lock, on which there is a blanket.


    Beside the earthen Kang, there is a pool made of cement, which is still hot water.


    There are three iron basins beside the pool, all inlaid on the ground. It seems that they are the places where the three women eat.


    There are some straws on the opposite side of the pool. There are signs of human activities on them. This should be the place where women sleep.


    Under the force of the Panthers, the locked door was also opened.


    There''s a lot of space inside.


    There are not only shining instruments, but also an iron bed with many nails on it.


    Shackles, handcuffs, scalpels, axes, these instruments of torture should have.


    He Hongtao also found some bottles and cans nearby, which contained some liquid, in which some women''s organs were soaked.


    "Lao Liu, a son of a bitch, even set up a punishment hall in private!"


    He Hongtao wants to run out and strangle Lao Liu now.


    "Commander, we have something here!"


    He Hongtao hurried over. In a very hidden corner, there is a meat shredder.


    There is a complete female corpse on the meat shredder. All her body parts have been removed.


    Under the meat shredder, there is also a barrel.


    He Hongtao knows that this is the bucket that Lao Liu comes to the canteen every day to feed pigs.


    He Hongtao''s heart was filled with indignation at the thought that old Liu used the broken meat of the female corpse to feed the pigs, and the pigs'' meat was eaten by them.


    It''s not only diaphragmatic response, but also vomiting.


    "Give me all these things to carry up, and then let people thoroughly clean up here and bury them for me!"


    Li Su Gang had just sewed up Lao Liu''s skin. Before he could breathe, three women were sent to Li Su immediately.


    This is a few meanings. Does it mean that Lao he is ready to relax when he sees that he is tired?


    Li Su was thinking that it was OK. A word from the Panthers made him fall into the ice.


    "Director Li, the commander asked you to cure these three women."


    "I wipe, can you give me a rest, can you?"


    Li Su began to curse wildly.


    "I''ll wipe, he Hongtao, your uncle''s £¤... #############...% ##"


    No matter what Li Su scolded, there was no reaction on the Panther''s face.


    No matter what he does, he has to have an object, especially to curse. If he doesn''t have an opponent, as long as he is one of his own, he will be meaningless after a long time. Now Li Su is like this. He has been cursing for more than ten minutes, cursing all the words he can think of, but no one has responded, which is more embarrassing.


    "I wipe it."


    After scolding for a long time, Li Su felt thirsty.


    "Put them down and let me see."


    Li Su pretended to pull up a woman''s hand and put his hand on the pulse. In fact, he opened the ghost medical system himself. Otherwise, with his own half level, how could he treat others.


    As soon as the diagnosis and treatment of the ghost medicine system appeared, Li Su was dumbfounded.


    These three women were completely abused, not only on the joints of the body, their eyes have been completely starved, that is to say, their eyes have completely lost their function.


    "Did the commander say what he wanted to look like?"


    Li Su asked.


    Li Su''s words can be regarded as putting the members of the Panther down. He Hongtao did not say what Li Su looked like when they were on the 20th.


    "This..."


    "What this and that, to tell he Hongtao, if you want to take good care of their arthritis, every ten years and eight years is not good, and their eyes, I have no way to let Lao he find another expert."


    With these words, Li Su went out directly.


    Today, we not only dissected the human body, but also saw the contents inside, which made Li Su feel sick now.


    After coming out from the inside, Li Su lay directly on the lawn outside.


    "It''s comfortable. It''s still fresh outside."


    Li Su closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "The air is so fresh, the sky is so blue, the sun is so warm, why did you never find it before?"


    Li Su kept muttering in his heart.


    With the sun''s irradiation, Li Su''s little diaphragm should have disappeared.


    Less than ten minutes later, Li Su felt that the sun in front of him was blocked


    It''s too late.


    "I wipe! Who is it! I don''t want to live, do I... "


    Li Sumeng opened his eyes and swore, but in the middle he stopped because of his old acquaintance standing in front of him.


    Li Su''s old acquaintance is not Luo Zhengfei. Although Luo Zhengfei is also following him, it''s not him.


    "Well, director Fang, why are you here? You see, you don''t say a word at a time, so that I can get ready. "


    Li Su''s face was covered with smiles.


    "You seem very free."


    Fang Xuan''s face can''t see any emotion fluctuation.


    "Just finished stitching. Come out for a breath." Li Su said.


    "Come on, take us in."


    Fang Xuan said.


    "In? But I... "


    "Cut the crap and follow the orders!"


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    I wipe, I just came out of it, and now you let me in again. Do you think I have a long life now!


    Whether Li Su wants to or not, he finally brings Fang Xuan to Lao Liu


    In front of you.


    Lao Liu is still in a coma, with several blood bags on his arm.


    "When can I wake up?"


    Fang Xuan asked.


    "If you like, I can make him sober."


    Li Su said.


    "Director Fang, just now our commander came to the news, he has found the evidence of Lao Liu''s crime."


    "Well."


    Fang Xuan faintly snorted, and then saw three half naked women curled up in the corner.


    "What''s going on?"


    Fang Xuan asked.


    "I don''t know. This is just from the commander. Let me treat them."


    Li Su replied.


    "What''s wrong with them?"


    Fang Xuan asked again.


    "Their whole body joints are not right, especially their knees, waist, palms and cervical vertebrae. The most important thing is that their eyes have completely degenerated and have no effect at all."


    "Can you cure it?"


    "Joints and the like are OK. As long as they are fully equipped, they will be OK, but I can''t help their eyes."


    Li Su gave a wry smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    Fang Xuan asked.


    "Their eyes are all ornaments."#####

 Chapter 161

    Fang Xuan looked at the three women and asked again.


    "Is there anything else wrong with them?"


    "You''ve embarrassed me. I can only see these physical diseases. Others, such as mental diseases, are not within the scope of my treatment."


    Li Su''s words make Fang Xuan silent.


    He went up to the three women, two of whom began to shiver.


    "Sir, I don''t dare any more. Please, I don''t dare any more. We will make you comfortable. We don''t dare any more."


    One of the women kneels down naked in front of Fang Xuan, then sticks out her tongue, and then sticks out her tongue in front of Fang Xuan.


    Lick the floor clean in front of Fang Xuan.


    Fang Xuan a burst of sad, did not expect in the army did not expect such a thing.


    "What about he Hongtao? Where is he now? "


    Fang Xuan''s voice is colder.


    "Our commander is on his way now, and he''s on his way


    It''s still pressing something, so it''s slower


    Luo Zhengfei said.


    "Then we''ll wait here."


    Fang Xuan is sitting there with two people standing behind him.


    Li Su took a look at them and found that they were just like the black tiger, with an indescribable momentum.


    After a while, he Hongtao appeared in the place where they were.


    There are a lot of things behind him, all of which are made up of various components. Anyway, Li Su doesn''t understand. Let''s just watch.


    "Director Fang, I''m late."


    As soon as he Hongtao came in, he came to Fang Xuan and said.


    "Commander he, I didn''t expect that you have come to such a stage. A spy has been hiding in front of you for more than ten or twenty years. Now you find out whether you don''t want to be a commander."


    Fang Xuan''s words let he Hongtao''s head sweat down.


    "Director Fang, it''s my dereliction of duty, it''s my dereliction of duty, I take responsibility."


    He Hongtao said.


    "Take responsibility? Why are you so relaxed? Do you know that because of you, the whole central government has been alarmed. Now you say you should take responsibility


    £¿¡±


    "Do you know how many of our military secrets he has spread? Do you know how much cloth they know about us now? Do you know how much effort we need to put into rearranging our defence? Do you know how much it will cost us to build a new security system? "


    Fang Xuan''s words hit he Hongtao''s heart word by word, and his whole body is soaked now.


    "Do you still dare to say that you are responsible?" He Hongtao lowered his head and couldn''t say a word.


    "Director Fang, I know that I have failed in my duty. I will give an account to my motherland with my life."


    "Is it as easy as you say? What you''re thinking about now is not how to save, but how to die? What''s in your head? "


    Fang Xuan stood up and pointed to he Hongtao''s nose.


    "Isn''t death a matter of a bullet, with which you can pretend to be a wolf with a big tail in front of me? But after you die? Your wife and kids don''t care? You don''t care about the mess you left behind? "


    "I tell you, it''s not so easy to die!"


    Fang Xuan''s chest is constantly fluctuating.


    "That''s what I said. As for what you think and do, I don''t care. I just want to see a result."


    "Please rest assured that I will dig out the whole gang behind Lao Liu!"


    "Cut the crap and start!"


    He Hongtao told Li Su.


    "Wake him up. I don''t want him to move anywhere but his mouth and eyes."


    "I understand!"


    Li Su took out the evidence from himself, and then stuck it in the big holes on Lao Liu''s body.


    Then he took out a small paper package from his arms.


    "Commander, here you are. Just put this thing on his nose and make sure to wake up immediately. Now there is no business for me. Can I go?"


    Li Su said¡°


    "Let''s go."


    Li Su came out of the hut with a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was inspired and escaped from the hut. Otherwise, he would stand there now and hear all the things he should or shouldn''t listen to.


    Even if his life is over, he is completely trapped, and he may not have any trouble in the future.


    After coming out of the hut, Li Su went directly to the canteen and passed by the playground


    On the time, found that there was no training.


    Then all the people patrolling outside became Panthers.


    What happened?


    This idea just flashed in Li Su''s mind, Li Su gave himself a big mouth.


    "Let you mind your own business, let you mind your own business?"


    After slapping himself in the face, Li Su completely relaxed and ate in the canteen happily. By the way, she was shocked by the new canteen aunt. Then she went back to her room to sleep.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw black tiger and Zhang Wu lying on their own bed.


    "Black tiger, aren''t you that? Why are you sleeping now? "


    Li Su asked suspiciously¡° My task has been finished. Now is the time to go to bed. "


    The black tiger turned over and snored immediately.


    Li Su is going to ask Zhang Wu what to order, but Zhang Wu immediately turns over and starts snoring.


    "I''ll wipe it. These two can really pretend."


    Li Su climbed into his bed and began to sort out all his things today to see if he had forgotten anything.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. Li Su finds that her forgetfulness seems to be more and more serious.


    "I''ll wipe it, he Hongtao. I haven''t given my diagnosis money yet."


    Li Sumeng sat up on the punch, yelled, jumped out of the bed and was ready to ask for money from he Hongtao.


    "I advise you not to go out now."


    Black tiger said this time.


    "Why?"


    "Don''t ask why. I''m doing it for you. If you don''t believe it, you can go out."


    Of course, Li Su didn''t believe in his suspiciousness. He opened the door and went out, but he came back within a second.


    "When are there two more people at our door?"


    "Don''t say what you shouldn''t say, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Have you forgotten all that?"


    Black tiger finished this sentence, turned over again and went on sleeping.


    "I wipe it. Aren''t you asleep? Why are you alive now? "


    Black tiger didn''t reply this time.


    Just now, as soon as Li Su went out, he had two black guns pointed at him. It is estimated that if Li Su goes one more step, he will be destroyed#####

 Chapter 162

    Li Su was in bed for three days.


    Some people deliver meals at a fixed time every day, and they don''t have to wash dishes and chopsticks after eating.


    Li Su feels that he has become a pig now. He has nothing to do but eat and sleep every day.


    Black tiger and Zhang Wu get up every day, and then they start to exercise in the room.


    You can''t do any other activities in the room, and then the two people start to compete in the room in push ups, sit ups, plate support, rope skipping.


    However, any sport that can move in a small area is within the scope of competition between two people.


    result......


    It was Li Su who suffered.


    Every day when they are sleeping in the dark, they begin to roar there.


    If Li Su didn''t feel that he couldn''t beat both of them, he would have killed them


    It broke the hearts of both of them.


    "I said, can you two stop moving and lie down in bed for a while?"


    "No, the duty of soldiers is to be ready for war at any time. We should always adjust our physical fitness to the best condition."


    Zhang Wu said while doing sit ups.


    Li Su poked his head out of his bed and looked at the two men.


    Both of them were bare arms, and then they did sit ups up and down.


    Under the bronze skin are two muscles full of explosive force and some wild beauty.


    Li Su envied and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. If only he had such a figure.


    But when she thought that she would not be able to sleep after that, Li Su still felt that she was very good now.


    "Well, I don''t know when I can go out. I''m going crazy here."


    Li Su put his hands behind his head and looked at the sky


    Said the flower board.


    "If you really don''t have something to do, you can come to see the activity with us. If you look at you, I just didn''t care about you for a few days, and you''ll have a layer of meat."


    The breath of black tiger is much more stable than that of Zhang Wu. He doesn''t even breathe.


    "No


    Li Su said quietly.


    "I''m very satisfied with my figure now."


    Black tiger and Zhang Wu looked at each other, and then they stood up at the same time.


    One removed the quilt from Li Su''s body, and the other dragged Li Su''s legs.


    "I wipe, what are you doing? I''ll go. It''s not polite! Help


    Li Su''s cry was so sad that he didn''t even find his tone changed and became sharp¡° You see, your shouting is like being castrated


    It''s the same as prison. "


    Zhang Wu said with a smile.


    "I wipe, you still have the mind to smile there, hurry to take my clothes, don''t see I''m still naked now!"


    It''s OK that Li Su didn''t shout. The two people noticed that Li Su was crouching in a corner, covering the key part of his lower body with his hands, and some black hairs came out of the slit.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Zhang Wu began to laugh crazily without scruple.


    "I didn''t expect that you would like to sleep naked. How could I never find out?"


    "Fart, you just like to sleep naked. I only sleep naked because I washed out two pairs of underwear yesterday."


    Li Su said.


    "Get my clothes quickly."


    "You can go by yourself. We didn''t stop you."


    Zhang Wu said to get out of the way.


    Li Su stretched out a leg, but immediately retracted it. He was very happy


    As soon as I left, I ran out.


    "Now, the panties doctor has become a naked ass doctor."


    What Li Su didn''t expect was that black tiger was joking.


    Li Su clenched his teeth and took a step forward. Then he took a book from the bookshelf and blocked his key parts.


    Li Su usually plays very well, but if he really wants to appear naked in front of the public, he will be very shy, just like a yellow girl who has never been out of the house. He will blush when he sees a strange man.


    But as long as you put a pair of underwear on him, not to mention where it is, he will be a different person, trinket.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen my little butt?"


    Li Su threw a charming look to two very strong men.


    Zhang Wu and black tiger both had a chill.


    With the shelter, Li Su walked in front of the two people, and then went to the balcony.


    "I wipe! Who stole my underwear? "


    Li Su went to the balcony, where there is only a bright and clean as new clothes drying pole, the top underwear has long disappeared.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Zhang Wu and black tiger laugh wildly.


    "To keep you from getting up early."


    "Say which of you stole my underwear!"


    Li Su one hand grasps the book to block in own vital position, one finger points two people to say.


    "We didn''t steal any of them. Just now, there was a strong wind, and then your underwear flew out." Black tiger said with a smile.


    "I wipe! God, you are against me


    Li Su''s voice is not falling, a thunderbolt!


    Li Su''s head shrank and ran to his bed. He covered himself with a quilt.


    "If you raise your head three feet, you must pay attention to what you say."


    Black tiger said with a smile.


    "I wipe my underwear. I don''t want to be in neutral!"


    "I can''t help it. That''s all you have now."


    "Oh, poor child."


    It''s not a way to stay in bed all the time, and someone will come to check it immediately. This is a fixed project in the past three days.


    As long as it is found that there is a person lying in bed, then your dormitory must be punished.


    Five hundred push ups and five hundred sit ups.


    Li Su looked at his small physique and decided to get up.


    No underpants, no underpants. There''s no death.


    This is how Li Su comforted himself.


    "Li Su, I have a way for you to get your underwear."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Cut the crap and say it quickly."


    When Li Suyi heard that Zhang Wu had a way, he leaned out and looked at Zhang Wu with great interest.


    "You can go out and look for it."


    "Out?"


    "Yes, go down from here, then walk to the first floor, and then turn around


    A little detour, you can go


    Zhang Wu said.


    Li Su thought of the two cold and heartless people at the entrance of the corridor. They really dared to kill themselves.


    "You said it, you didn''t say it."


    Li Su said angrily, and then put his clothes on like that.


    Simply wash and gargle for a while, waiting for the time to eat.


    The feeling of not wearing underpants always makes Li Su feel a little uncomfortable, and he always pulls with his hands unconsciously#####

 Chapter 163

    The morning passed quickly. Three people sat on the table bored and began to fight against the landlord. Li Su''s face was covered with notes.


    "Ha ha, I''m going to put notes on both of your faces this time."


    Li Su has a good hand.


    Two kings, four two''s, three A''s, then one Shun.


    "All down, the landlord is mine. If the landlord doesn''t get angry, you really treat me as a sick cat."


    Li Su is arrogant to play a card.


    "3 to K, which one of you want?"


    Li Su lifted the note on his face and said arrogantly.


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Black tiger put down his cards and ran to his desk.


    "Oh, no, I have a stomachache."


    Zhang Wu threw the card in his hand, then ran to the bathroom and closed the door.


    "Hey, my little temper, who are you people?"


    Li Su looked at the two people in front of him and blinked, then said angrily.


    "If you don''t play, you won''t play. Sleep for a while."


    Li Su himself climbed to his bed, ready to go to bed.


    When I let him sleep, he still can''t sleep.


    After a while, my stomach growled.


    "I said, don''t you think there is something less?"


    Li Su asked.


    "That''s right. It seems that lunch hasn''t been delivered this afternoon."


    Zhang Wu heard that Li Su climbed into bed and came out of the bathroom.


    "I wipe, Zhang Wu, you didn''t go to the toilet at all."


    "I''m on it."


    "Last fart, I didn''t hear the sound of flushing at all."


    "I was peeing!"


    "I asked if you two could stop talking about eating and going to the bathroom."


    Black tiger spoke.


    "You are both scoundrels."


    Li Su said angrily, but his stomach was so uncomfortable that he couldn''t sleep at all.


    "No, I''m going out looking for food."


    Li Suyi got up from the bed, then opened the door and found that the two door gods standing outside had disappeared.


    "Well, the two men standing outside are missing. Have they lifted the ban on us?"


    Li Su asked.


    "It''s impossible. We didn''t get any notice." Zhang Wu also came and looked out the door.


    "There''s really no one left. I can finally go out and have some activities."


    "It''s almost suffocating these two days."


    As soon as Zhang Wu''s voice fell, he found that Li Su beside him had disappeared.


    "I wipe it. It runs so fast!"


    Determined that there was no one left, Li Su immediately ran to the floor, closed his eyes, opened his arms, and then looked like enjoying himself.


    When Zhang Wu and black tiger came down, they saw that Li Su kept this posture, facing the sun and motionless.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Zhang Wu asked.


    "Don''t you feel very comfortable now?"


    Li Su a face enjoy of say.


    "The air is so fresh, the sun is so warm, and the world is so beautiful."


    "I think it''s time for him to take the medicine."


    The black tiger took Zhang Wu and left.


    "Let''s go to dinner."


    "Oh, wait for me."


    Three people just walk on the road, basically no one can be seen along the way.


    Even the Panthers who used to be everywhere don''t know where they are now.


    Three people look around.


    Of course, Li Su is looking for beautiful women.


    After a big meal, the restaurant finally began to get more people.


    Li Su belched a lot and then collapsed on the chair comfortably.


    "Finally, I''m full. It''s good to feel free."


    But Zhang Wu and black tiger found that they were different.


    They found some strange faces among the diners. They looked like ordinary soldiers, but the momentum in their eyes could not be concealed.


    Black tiger and Zhang Wu looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    The three men walked out of the dining hall again, ready to go for a walk.


    "Well, where are you going?"


    Zhang Wu saw that Li Su''s steps seemed to be going in another direction, so he asked.


    "I''ll ask for it!"


    Nonsense, I have already operated on Lao Liu. This money must come back with he Hongtao. Otherwise, how can I live.


    Ding, the patient is dead


    Li Su was thinking about it. Unexpectedly, the strange system appeared a prompt tone at this time. Is the patient dead?


    What''s the meaning of this? Is it that the clinic fee is not needed?


    [the system is recalculating, please wait...]


    I''ll go. This broken system is getting more and more weird. Is there such a thing?


    [the host indirectly helps the righteous, and rewards 5000 merit points]


    What is indirectly helping the just?


    Who is this just man? Why don''t I have a little image?


    Does it mean that the previous consultation fee has not been recovered?


    Li Su was not sure what the system meant, so he asked for help.


    The news is that the patient has died, but the consultation fee still needs to be collected


    He only indirectly helped the just people, so the consultation fee was halved.


    "I wipe it. I''m scared."


    Li Su murmured to himself. Fortunately, he had one more heart, otherwise he would have to suffer from a systematic dark loss.


    After figuring out what happened, Li Su knocked on the door of he Hongtao''s office.


    "Come in."


    Li Su opened the door and was startled by the appearance of he Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei.


    The two people''s mouths were full of bubbles, their faces were dark, and there were some red beans on them, and their eyes were full of blood.


    As soon as Li Su opened the office, he coughed twice. The office was full of smoke.


    He Hongtao left several cigarette boxes on his desk. A very large ashtray is now full.


    "Commander, you look like the essence is deficient and the kidney is deficient."


    Li Su made a joke, but he Hongtao just looked at him and didn''t say anything.


    When Li Su didn''t know, during the three days he was sleeping, the whole headquarters changed a lot.


    According to the confession from Liu Buzheng, there are still some materials that have not been destroyed in time. He Hongtao got a list.


    This list includes all kinds of people in the headquarters, including doctors, cooks, inspectors, patrols, guards and gatekeepers. But all the jobs you can think of can be found in this list.


    Not only that, in this list, there are also some senior generals of other military regions, some resident officials and ordinary people#####

 Chapter 164

    It''s a huge network of relationships.


    In these three days, Fang Xuan mobilized a large number of people from other brother military regions to encircle the headquarters of the Southwest Military Region, which can be said to be a complete blockade.


    After reviewing all the people on Liu Buzheng''s list, we found that none of them was wronged.


    Some people have committed suicide in advance, but when they were dying, they confessed all the crimes they committed and provided many clues.


    Some people are very faint, see in front of them a lot of people who are not in their own military region, they know that the east window incident happened, there is no struggle, just a faint sentence.


    "I knew there would be such a day."


    Although he Hongtao and Li Su are not needed to do these things, they are facing the greatest pressure among all.


    Looking at all the comrades in arms who had been close to them, now they are living in the world


    However, standing on the opposite side of himself, how can he Hongtao not feel uncomfortable in his heart.


    For the whole three days, people kept taking them away from the dormitory, and they never came back.


    In the cold eyes of comrades in arms, they are taken away. They don''t know where they have gone, but they will never come back.


    "I''m busy looking for you. Now you''re here, which saves me time."


    He Hongtao took out a piece of paper from his drawer and handed it to Li Su.


    "See for yourself."


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su didn''t know. He was startled.


    "What''s the situation? Why do such things always happen to me? "


    What is written on that piece of paper is that the news that Li Su helped to capture Lao Liu has been spread out unconsciously.


    See here in don''t understand, Li Su is a fool.


    "What do you mean? I''m going to kill the donkey! "


    Said the piece of paper in the premiere of Li Suhuang himself.


    "We didn''t mean that."


    "What do you mean? Isn''t it very clear? The matter of my assistance has spread out, that is to say, I will be hunted by countless visible and invisible people soon


    He Hongtao and Luo Zhengfei look at each other.


    "Li Su, don''t get excited. It''s not as serious as you think."


    "I wipe, he Hongtao, I just found that your ability to tell lies is greater than your ability to be the commander."


    Li Susi didn''t give he Hongtao any face.


    "At the beginning, I said that if I didn''t come, I wouldn''t come. You had to get me here. Now, when something goes wrong, you will push me out? You''re not being ungrateful


    Li Su gasped with excitement¡° Li Su, you are a soldier, you must obey orders


    Luo Zhengfei yelled.


    "I won''t do this soldier!"


    Li Su took off his military uniform and threw it into Luo Zhengfei''s arms.


    "At the beginning, you had to put this dress on me. Now I quit and give it back to you. By the way, there is this one."


    Li Su took out the medal for outstanding achievement from himself and put it in Luo Zhengfei''s arms.


    "I''ll give it back to you. I''ll quit!"


    Li Su is about to leave.


    "Stop!"


    He Hongtao yelled. Li Su stopped but didn''t look back.


    "Li Su, what do you think this is? This is an army, not a vegetable market where you come and go as you like! "


    "Yes, I forced you to come at the beginning. That''s because I saw that you still have a little man''s responsibility. I didn''t expect that you are so counseling now. I was blind at the beginning and recruited you by special means."


    He Hongtao pointed to Li Su''s nose and said.


    "Now you tell me you don''t want to do it. OK, you can go now. If you go, your family and friends will be affected by you."


    "You threaten me?"


    Li Su looked at he Hongtao and said.


    "I didn''t threaten you, it''s true."


    He Hongtao pointed to the paper in Li Su''s hand and said.


    "You can see clearly. It''s written clearly. Your identity has been known by the enemy. Do you think they will let you go so easily? OK, I know you''re good at it, but you can go, and then your parents can go? Can your friend go? "


    "Without the support of the army, you can escape the pursuit of these crazy people? Have you ever thought about that? "


    After hearing what he Hongtao said, Li Su is still very excited, but at least he has calmed down.


    "Come on, what do you want me to do?"


    "That''s what a soldier looks like."


    He Hongtao walked up to Li Su and said.


    "Our plan is to lead the snake out of the hole and catch it all."


    He Hongtao kept muttering in Li Su''s ear. It took him a long time to get up.


    "This is our detailed plan."


    "I can''t do it alone. I need help."


    Li Su said.


    "I know, in order to make this plan can be carried out normally, we have set up a big net in Xingqing City, and now we only need the appearance of your bait."


    He Hongtao said¡° Your family and friends around you are protected by our people, and this time I''ll take two of you with me. "


    "Who?"


    "Black tiger and Zhang Wu. The two of them will keep you safe. "


    "When do I start?"


    "Right away. The plane is ready. Someone will show you the way when you go out."


    "Good."


    Li Sutou walked out of he Hongtao''s office without going back.


    "Can he do it alone?"


    Luo Zhengfei asked.


    "Are we too adventurous?"


    "We can''t do without taking risks. Now the central government has handed this matter over to both of us, and we have to send out surprise troops. Otherwise, neither of us can run away, and we have to go to the military court."


    "I hope this boy can find the enemy''s nest in a short time, otherwise our game will be in vain."


    After Li Su left the office, he went back to his dormitory and began to pack up his things.


    Black tiger and Zhang Wu haven''t come back yet.


    Li Su''s things have nothing to clean up. In addition to casual clothes, he takes two pieces of clothes, even if he is finished.


    Li Su always felt as if he was missing something. After a flash of inspiration, he thought that he Hongtao''s office had passed by.


    "Why are you back?"


    "I''m here to ask you for something."


    "What is it?"


    He Hongtao asked.


    "I came with my things, my mobile phone, and the clinic fee."


    "How much?"


    "3.06 million!"


    "I''ll go. Why don''t you rob the bank?"#####

 Chapter 165

    The noise of the plane made people drowsy, but Li Su didn''t fall asleep.


    He opened his eyes, looking at the smaller and smaller barracks below, as well as two extremely painful people.


    "Did you really give this kid three million six million?"


    "What if I don''t?"


    He Hongtao said, looking at the helicopter disappearing in the sky.


    "I believe that his consultation fee is not casually asked for, but based on the fact that the money is not ours anyway, and we don''t feel sorry for giving it to him."


    "That''s money, too."


    "When it comes time to report to the central government, it''s OK to report less."


    "You can do it."


    "Special treatment in special period."


    Li Su was sitting on the helicopter. Now it was night and he could not see anything far away.


    He didn''t know whether he should be happy now, because he was going home soon.


    But he was really not happy. He thought of what he Hongtao had said to himself


    In that plan, Li Su felt that his back was cooling.


    Zhang Wu and Heihu are sitting beside them. They seem to have fallen asleep. At least Zhang Wu is asleep. His snoring has covered the sound of the helicopter propeller.


    Li Su took out a mobile phone from the bag next to him.


    This mobile phone is the one Yao Ya gave him, but it can''t be used now.


    After being in the army for such a long time, my mobile phone has not been charged at all, and now I can''t use it at all.


    Before, I was still thinking about who I would call first if I could go back, but now he dare not call anyone.


    Li Su just held his cell phone in his hand, then sat there, motionless, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Black tiger took a look at Li Su, then closed his eyes again.


    I don''t know how long later, the vibration of the helicopter awakened Li Su from dementia.


    "Here we are?"


    Li Su raised his head and asked.


    "When you get there, I''ll send you here. The rest is up to you."


    After the pilot sent them all down, he drove the helicopter


    be gone.


    The pilot took them to the side of a road, where there was an open space, and Li Su was standing on this road.


    "Where are we going now?"


    Zhang Wu and black tiger are both wearing casual clothes. Black tiger is OK. Zhang Wu is like a big bear in casual clothes.


    But now Li Su is not in the mood to tease him.


    Li Su thought for a moment, then said¡° We''d better find a place to have a good sleep now. "


    "The boss said, let''s come out and listen to you."


    Said the black tiger.


    This is what they agreed when they came out. In order not to be discovered by others, this is what they agreed.


    Of course, each of them has his own hidden identity.


    Zhang Wu is a bodyguard, black tiger is a small follower, Li Su is more and more identity, doctor.


    Li Su is familiar with this road. It''s often the place where some drag racing guys come. Usually, no one is here.


    But today it seems that none of them came to play.


    The three men walked along the mountain road for an hour and a half before they reached the foot of the mountain.


    It was not easy to wait for a taxi, but when the driver saw them, he didn''t stop, stepped on the accelerator and slipped away.


    "Li Su, can I have a word?"


    Li Su looks at the black tiger and wants to know what he can say.


    "I don''t know what tasks the boss has given you, but what I want to say is that as you are, no matter who finds you are wrong, they all know that you have something on your mind, so if you want to complete the tasks given to you by the boss, you must return to the way you were before."


    "How do you want me to recover? That bastard he Hongtao wants me to..."


    Li Su wanted to tell all the tasks he Hongtao had given him, but he was stopped by the black tiger.


    "You''ve forgotten our rules. Don''t say what you can''t say and don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. That''s your task. You can''t tell us. We''re just your men. Just tell us what you want to do. "


    Li Su is even more depressed. Now he has no one to talk to.


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a sound of motorcycles.


    All three looked back in the direction of the motorcycle.


    It''s night now, and the motorcycle lights are particularly dazzling.


    There are more than a dozen motorcycles toward Li Su, they rushed over, three people standing there did not move.


    Zhang Wu and black tiger are not afraid at all. Li Su didn''t react.


    These motorcycles are about to hit three people, and then the front of the car appears in another place, and then starts to circle around them.


    "Roar, roar!"


    There were a lot of people sitting on the motorcycle. They began to circle around Li Su.


    The glare of the car lights made the three of them almost unable to open their eyes.


    "Stop!"


    I don''t know who yelled, and all the motorcycles stopped.


    Li Su saw that these people were all dressed up as punks. At a glance, he knew that they were not funny¡° What do you want to do? "


    Li Su asked.


    "What and who? Is it comfortable? "


    The young man in the lead had yellow hair, and then he had a lot of nails on his nose and chin, and tattoos on his bare arms.


    His words make these punk young people all start to laugh, and many people start to whistle.


    "Uncle, we want to borrow some money from you


    I don''t know how much you can take out. "


    "How much do you want?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Cheery, I like you, uncle. Of course, as many as there are. "


    Huang Mao said with a smile.


    "As much as you want, as much as I have."


    "Ha ha, I met local tyrants this time. Brothers can have meat today!"


    Huang Mao held out his hand.


    "Uncle, we don''t want more. Just give us a million."


    Li Su patted his pocket.


    "I have three million here. If you want it, come and get it yourself!"


    "Uncle, you are teasing me."


    Huang Mao''s face said coldly.


    "It''s no use teasing you. Come and get it if you want it. If you don''t want it, get out now!"


    Li Su''s tone is a little cold. Zhang Wu and black tiger look at each other, and they all see that Li Su is not right now. Of course, they also know what he wants to do.


    Huang Mao laughed with anger.


    "Oh, there are few such stubbles in my thirteen year old territory. Brothers, copy the guys and give them to me!"


    Huang Mao himself took out a machete from the car and chopped it at Li Su''s head#####

 Chapter 166

    As soon as he heard that he was going to do something, Li Su clenched his fists. Zhang Wu and black tiger put down their backpacks and stood with Li Su. The three of them were back-to-back.


    "Come on, hit him."


    After yelling, Huang Mao took the lead in starting the motorcycle, then raised his machete high and chopped Li Su''s head.


    He also saw that Li Su was the leader of the three. He also knew the truth of catching the thief first.


    Among the two people around Li Su, except the big one, the other one is nothing to worry about.


    Huang Mao moved, and the other punk boys also started their motorcycles and started them together.


    "None of you will help me!"


    Li Su roared and rushed up first.


    Zhang Wu and black tiger also rushed in the past, nonsense, they two


    If people let Li Su have problems, they will not live long.


    Huang Mao was surprised to see Li Su rushing towards him.


    From the beginning, they had never met any rivals. When Zhu Chengtian was dominating the underground forces in Xingqing City, he just verbally punished them, but never put them into action.


    Why? Because these people are known as the "flying car party", they naturally ride motorcycles, come and go without a trace, and have great mobility.


    Another reason is that they all have backgrounds. Otherwise, how can they afford a motorcycle that costs tens of thousands of yuan.


    If Zhu Cheng''s hands were naive, none of them would be able to run away, but Zhu Chengtian didn''t. He just took care of the people behind them, who could be wooed by Zhu Chengtian.


    Therefore, Zhu Chengtian''s tacit consent also caused these people to become more arrogant and domineering.


    So these people headed by Huang Mao have never met opponents. In their cognition, Zhu Chengtian is afraid of them. What else are they afraid of.


    So when Li Su was the first to rush up, what was Huang Mao''s heart like


    What a surprise.


    But he immediately happy, just want to have fun, did not expect this person appeared.


    Is Li Su a fool? Seeing so many people riding motorcycles, they rushed out to him with their eyes in their hands and rushed forward.


    Of course, Li Su is not a fool. He just wants to vent his depression.


    The chopper in Huang Mao''s hand had been raised high. Li Su appeared in front of him. Before Huang Mao saw it fall, he kicked it on the handlebar of Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao holds a long knife in one hand and a handlebar in the other, so when Li Su kicks up, he can''t control the front of the car.


    Directly to the side, those who rushed behind him had no time to brake, and they all turned their car to the other side.


    For a while, all the flying car gangs that hadn''t rushed in fell to the ground.


    Before Zhang Wu and black tiger could react, most of the fast riders fell down. They all wondered how they could suddenly walk well


    However, there is no response to this situation, and more than half of the people on their own side have fallen.


    "I wipe it."


    The culprit was also stunned by the results of the fight caused by his foot. He didn''t expect that his foot had such great power.


    "What are you doing standing around like a fool? It''s a pain."


    Black tiger a shout, let old song back to God, now don''t wait for when.


    Li Su picked up a steel pipe from the ground, then shone on Huang Mao''s thigh twice.


    "Click" sound is very clear, yellow hair a sad cry, and then the whole person will faint in the past.


    Of course, Li Su doesn''t care. The fact that these little thieves dare to take out their machetes shows that they have done a lot of bad things. Of course, Li Su is not soft hearted.


    With the first yellow hair, there will be a second one.


    Li Su''s hands were up and down, and all the sticks were broken.


    Zhang Wu and black tiger are naturally darker than Li Su''s hands. They don''t need anything else at all, they just step on everyone''s hands or legs


    A kick, and then a sad cry.


    Those who haven''t rushed up, when they saw that these three people were hard stubbles, they all ran away when the front of the car fell off.


    "Hey, you just threw your boss away?"


    Li Su stood there with a steel pipe in his hand, shouting loudly.


    "Boys like them, if they run like this on the battlefield, they will be shot."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Mad, do it."


    Li Su said and rolled up his sleeve.


    "Li Su..."


    "Please call me head."


    Li Su corrected Zhang Wu.


    "Head, they''re all like this. If we''re doing it, it''s not authentic."


    Zhang Wu took Li Su and said.


    "Fart, I have no money now. I can''t sleep on the street with my bare arms¡°


    Li Su is talking about taking all their money.


    "Isn''t that good? Our identity... "


    Zhang Wu reminded Li Su to pay attention to their own identity.


    "We are bullshit. Now I am a vagrant. What do you think they are? They are all street gangsters who have done all their bad things. Taking a little money from them can be regarded as atonement for them. "


    Zhang Wu and black tiger looked at each other, and they both felt that what Li Su said was reasonable.


    Li Su said, ready to start, his foot of the little gangster is also ready to struggle. Li Su''s backhand is a stick.


    "Be honest with me. Where is the money?"


    "No, no money, ah --"


    "No money? I can make you feel better! "


    Li Su slapped two sticks, then began to rummage in the little gangster''s body, and finally found a one dollar coin in his trouser pocket.


    "There''s no money? You are not honest


    Li Su hit him with two sticks again.


    "Say, where else has money?"


    "It''s gone, ah, it''s really gone, ah!"


    In making sure that he really had no money, Li Su kicked him aside, then looked around and said loudly.


    "When you meet me, count your back. If you don''t break your hand, give me money. If you break your hand and are ready to run, stand there and don''t move. If you let me see you running, I will break your third leg!"


    Just now there were a few people who were ready to run. When they heard this, they ran faster.


    "I''ll wipe it. Someone dares to run. Zhang Wu, get him back for me."


    How could these people be Zhang Wu''s opponents? Within a hundred meters, all these people were carried back by Zhang Wu like chickens.


    "Search!"#####

 Chapter 167

    Half an hour later, the little thieves were all naked and lying on the cold ground.


    Their motorcycles were all pushed under the road by Li Su and the three of them.


    Only three were left, and then Li Su rode one by three.


    To Li Su''s surprise, these little thieves still had some goods. Except for the first few people who had no money, the rest were loaded with a lot of goods.


    Huang Mao, in particular, didn''t expect that he had ten thousand dollars in his body and a gold watch in his hand.


    Of course, Li Su was not polite. He rolled down the gold watch and threw it directly to Heihu.


    Then he kicked a yellow hair.


    "I wipe your uncle''s, you have money on your body, and you still pretend to be a poor man here."


    "I don''t like people like that."


    After kicking one foot, Li Su still felt angry. He rushed up and kicked two feet. Then he rode on the motorcycle and was ready to leave.


    Li Su stepped on the motorcycle and looked at Huang Mao and others.


    "I tell you, don''t let me see you drag racing and robbing on the road. It''s not good to run into people. Even if you don''t run into people, it''s not right to run into flowers and plants."


    After Li Su finished, he put all the money into his pocket.


    "Go


    Three people rode motorcycles all the way to the city.


    Not long after they left, many policemen showed up here.


    "I didn''t expect that there were spring palace pictures here."


    A policeman said with a smile.


    "Pull over!"


    Wang Xinghuo slapped the policeman on the head.


    "Young people don''t learn well. Let''s see if they are the people we are looking for."


    After the police came down, they surrounded Huang Mao and others.


    And then check one by one.


    "Head, yes, according to the photos provided by our tip, these people are all members of the flying car party, but their motorcycles don''t seem to be here."


    The policeman.


    "Captain, are they gangsters fighting, and then they are stripped and thrown here?"


    The one who is talking is also Li Su''s old acquaintance, Mu Hanwei.


    "It''s impossible. It''s only half an hour since I called the police in the street. At present, there is no such big force in Xingqing city. We can catch all these people within an hour, transport them here, strip them all and leave them here."


    Wang Xinghuo analyzed.


    "After all, they are not afraid of anything. Zhu Chengtian did not dare to do anything to them at first, and now no one dares to do anything to them, so it must be that they accidentally angered someone and left them all here."


    I have to say that Wang Xinghuo''s analysis is very correct¡° Captain, we found the motorcycle. "


    Wang Xinghuo rushed to see a lot of motorcycles planted in the ditch by the side of the road, so he was more sure of his original judgment.


    "Captain, they''re all broken."


    At this time, someone called again.


    Fuck!


    Wang Xinghuo wants to swear now.


    Originally, I caught these people and thought that I had finished my work, but I didn''t expect that they were all fractured and had to call an ambulance for them.


    "Call an ambulance and find out who broke their legs."


    Wang Xinghuo said.


    "Captain, these scum interrupt, why do we have to check?"


    Mu Hanwei asked.


    "Do you think I want to check? There are big people behind them. I''m sorry


    If we don''t check, we won''t be able to eat this bowl of rice. "


    Wang Xinghuo has a bitter smile on his face.


    Less than five minutes later, Wang Xinghuo''s phone rang. It was his agent.


    Wang Xinghuo gets through the phone, then looks surprised, and finally looks at Mu Hanwei and says.


    "Han Wei, I find that this time I need you."


    "Why, did you find that man?"


    Mu Hanwei asked.


    "Not only have they found them, but also know who they are and where they are now?"


    Wang Xinghuo said.


    "Who is it? Where is it? "


    Mu Hanwei asked curiously.


    "He''s still an acquaintance and a troublemaker."


    Wang Xinghuo had a bitter smile on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that it was he who did it."


    "Who is it? Captain


    Mu Hanwei asks anxiously.


    "Li Su has disappeared for less than a month. I didn''t expect that he would come back and make such a big mess for me as soon as he came back."


    Before Wang Xinghuo''s words were finished, his phone rang.


    "Wang Xinghuo, it''s said that you have encountered a particularly serious robbery and beating. I now order you to find out for me."


    It''s Shi Yunming, the director.


    "Director, I already know who this person is, but it seems that we can''t catch him. I''m saying that these people are not ordinary people. They are all motorcyclists. Instead of being robbed, they are beaten by others in self-defense." Before Wang Xinghuo''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Shi Yunming.


    "Do you think I want to? There are people above me who put pressure on me. The leader said it was robbery and beating. What can I do. Now that you''ve come across this, you''ll think of a way to get the best of both worlds. I''ll wait for your report. "


    Shi Yunming hangs up the phone there. Wang Xinghuo has a bitter smile on his face. When he is ready to say something to Mu Hanwei, he doesn''t expect his own phone


    Again.


    One after another, Wang Xinghuo spent a lot of time on the phone. After hanging up, Wang Xinghuo drank two bottles of mineral water.


    "Ma Dan, the team leader really can''t be. I''ll wipe it. It''s a real fucker."


    Wang Xinghuo, who was full of water, kicked his car tire hard.


    "What''s the matter, captain?"


    Mu Hanwei asked.


    "All the officials who called just now came to plead and give orders, and none of them severely punished the speeders."


    Wang Xinghuo hammered the car, and then tried to press down his anger.


    "Han Wei, you call Li Su now to see where he is. Let him go to the criminal police."


    "Team Wang, don''t you have his phone? Why do you want me to call you? What does this matter have to do with Li Su? Didn''t he go to the army? "


    Mu Hanwei said.


    "It''s Li Su who''s doing this. I don''t want to ask him. This little bastard will make trouble for me as soon as he comes back."


    Wang Xinghuo cursed.


    "I''m sure I won''t answer him. You''re a lesbian. You''re more suitable for communication."


    "All right, Captain, I''ll fight now."


    Mu Hanwei dials Li Su''s phone, but the tone tells her that Li Su''s phone is turned off.


    "Captain, Li Su''s phone is off."


    "This little son of a bitch is still missing. I don''t know that I''m in a hurry now."#####

 Chapter 168

    Wang Xinghuo finally found Li Su''s last stop from Skynet. It''s a good hotel. He told Mu Hanwei the address and let her go by herself.


    After seeing off Mu Hanwei, Wang Xinghuo looks at these wailing little gangsters on the ground and doesn''t get angry.


    The scum was immediately taken away, and through their own hands.


    If only there were not so many black scenes in the world.


    Mu Hanwei was sent to the hotel by her colleagues, and then used her identity to find Li Su''s room number.


    "How''s it going? Are you happy


    Li Su Gang just finished taking a bath. He was only wrapped in a bath towel. Then he lay comfortably on the boat and watched TV.


    "Cool is cool, but we seem to break the law?"


    Zhang Wu also wiped the water on his body, and Li Su envied his tendons.


    "It''s self-defense to break a fart law, you know?"


    Of course, Li Su does not think that he is breaking the law. Even if he is not brave for a just cause, he is self-defense.


    Black tiger also came out of the bathroom at this time, bare upper body, is also a bronze tendons.


    Li Su looked down at himself, and then at the two men. He said with depression.


    "I said if you two could put on your clothes, I was very envious of your tendons. When I take my sister, you don''t show up in front of me, or she will run away with you."


    When Zhang Wu listened to Li Su''s words, instead of wearing clothes, he swayed in front of Li Su for a few times.


    "Go away! You full men don''t know what hungry men are hungry for. "


    Li Su stretched out his foot to kick, but he didn''t kick it and shook off his bath towel.


    But Li Su is still wearing underwear inside.


    "Li Su, is it really nothing for us to do so?"


    Black tiger also some worry of say.


    "What''s the matter? You forget who we are. They are the ones who make trouble of us. Even if they are in the big backstage, can they have our big backstage?"


    Li Susi said with no objection.


    Li Su is right. He Hongtao, commander of Southwest Military Region, is their backstage. Whose backstage can be as big as theirs.


    So they were relieved. After watching TV for a while, when they were ready to go to bed, the doorbell rang.


    "I''ll tell you that there are special services in this hotel. If you want to experience it, I''ll open the door right now?"


    Li Su said.


    "What special service? Did you bring us dinner


    As soon as Zhang Wu thought of food, his eyes lit up and he sat up directly from the bed. Then he looked at the door and didn''t even know that his bath towel had slipped.


    "Eat, eat, eat." Li Su gave Zhang Wu a white look.


    "Look at your promise, don''t you know big health care?"


    "I don''t know."


    Zhang Wu very honest answer.


    Li Su just wanted to tease them both, but black tiger didn''t answer at all. Zhang Wu thought, but he thought awkwardly and wanted to eat.


    But the doorbell kept ringing.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    There is a female voice outside the door. It''s nice to hear.


    Black tiger and Zhang Wu''s eyes all looked over.


    "Li Su, although we are out of the military camp now, we can''t go back to the military camp


    You can''t make mistakes. "


    Said the black tiger.


    "I didn''t do anything."


    Li Su is just joking with two people. I didn''t expect that a woman would come to me. Now I''m not sure whether I''ll open it or not.


    "Didn''t you just talk about big health care? Isn''t someone looking for you now, you or who? "


    "It''s not really me."


    Li Su is hard to argue now.


    The doorbell kept ringing.


    "I''ll wipe it. It''s not over."


    Li Su is going to pretend not to hear.


    "Li Su, you''d better open the door now and get rid of those women, or we won''t be able to sleep tonight."


    Said the black tiger.


    The doorbell rang again, and there was a tendency that the door would not stop.


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su still stood up to open the door. He wanted to see what he was looking at.


    "Who is it?"


    "Ah


    "Ah


    Black tiger and Zhang Wu heard Li Su''s words have not finished, then two screams, or a man and a woman.


    Then there was a loud door closing.


    Then he saw Li Su come back with a red face, his hand covering his lower body, flying out, and then he took his bath towel from the chair and tied it to his waist.


    "I wipe, you two see my bath towel fall off, how also don''t remind me


    Li Su said.


    "We didn''t see it."


    "Who knew you were so open."¡° Go away


    Li Su scolded.


    "Who''s out there?"


    Asked the black tiger.


    "I didn''t see clearly."


    Li Su replied.


    Standing outside the door is mu Hanwei who came upstairs.


    After the doorbell rang twice, no one opened the door. I thought it was empty, but there was a sound coming from inside. It was Li Su.


    He replied, but there was no sound inside, and no one came to open the door, so he had to ring the doorbell again.


    It was Li Su who came to open the door. Before he spoke, he found that Li Su was wearing a pair of underwear. The male characteristics were very obvious.


    Then the two men let out a scream at the same time. Bang, the door was closed.


    Because of these two screams, many people opened the door and looked over.


    "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen any beauties."


    Mu Hanwei yells angrily. Of course, her face is inevitably red.


    After a while, the door was opened, and Li Su had put a bath towel around his lower body.


    "Why are you? How do you know I''m back? And you know I''m here? "


    After Li Su opened the door, he found Mu Hanwei standing outside.


    "Can I go first? It''s not very convenient outside


    "Oh."


    Li Su came in with Mu Hanwei and saw a half naked man sitting on the bed¡°


    "Ah


    Mu Hanwei quickly turns her back and covers her eyes.


    "Zhang Wu, put on your clothes, or lie in bed and cover yourself with a quilt


    It''s wrapped up. "


    That''s right. It''s Zhang Wu. Just now, do you remember that Zhang Wu sat up from the bed at the thought of eating. Then he didn''t put his bath towel properly, and he didn''t pay attention to it. Then he was seen by Mu Hanwei.


    "I forgot."


    Zhang Wu''s face was red. When he was in the army, he was often so topless, but that was in the dormitory or during training, never in front of the female comrades.


    "Well, he''s dressed."#####

 Chapter 169

    Li Su moved a chair and put it in front of Mu Hanwei''s red face.


    "How do you know I''m back and I''m in this hotel?"


    Mu Hanwei said after sitting down.


    "I didn''t know you were back. I knew you were back when I saw the surveillance."


    "What do you want me to do? Do you miss me


    Li Su said with a smile.


    "Bullshit."


    Mu Hanwei scolds.


    "You''re in big trouble."


    "Big trouble? What''s the big trouble? "


    Li Su hasn''t reacted yet, but the black tiger lying on the bed is already reacting.


    He must have beaten those little gangsters on the road, now


    They called the police at home. Now the police are investigating the matter.


    Maybe there are some backstage people behind these little gangsters.


    Zhang Wu and Li Su have no vision, but that doesn''t mean he has no vision.


    The motorcycles they were riding were worth a lot, and few people could ride them.


    "Did you fight some gangsters on the mountain?"


    Mu Hanwei asked.


    "Yes, did they call the police? I wipe, I now go to beat them, these little bastards, want to rob us, but I didn''t expect to be beaten by us


    Li Su said.


    "You''re in big trouble."


    Mu Hanwei said.


    "These boys have a big background behind them. I remember you should know Zhu Chengtian."


    Seeing Li Su nodding, Mu Hanwei continued.


    "Even Zhu Chengtian retreated when he saw them. What do you think of them


    How big is the backstage? Now that their backstage has said hello, they must arrest you. "


    "Bullshit!"


    Li Su stood up, but immediately sat down, because his bath towel had a tendency to fall down again.


    "Don''t these bureaucrats know what their precious pimples are? How could you have the face to say hello and ask you to arrest me? "


    "Li Su, don''t get excited. Our captain means you go to the police station first, and then we are thinking of a way to get the best of both worlds."


    Mu Hanwei said.


    "I don''t want to go. I thought your criminal police team was a small place. At least it was fair. Now I know I''m wrong. You and those bureaucrats are like birds of a feather."


    Li Su refused directly¡° Li Su, the country behind them, you can''t fight them. "


    Mu Hanwei said.


    "Don''t take this up to the national level. These bastards don''t represent the country¡°


    Li Su was even more angry.


    "These innocent animals, I want to kill them now, but also want me to negotiate with them, let me yield to them, it''s impossible."


    "Li Su, I know you''ve become a soldier, but you''re no more than a big soldier. You can''t fight with them at all. The only way out for you now is to go to the criminal police team with me. Maybe captain Wang has a way."


    "No, Mu Hanwei. I don''t think you should scold me for the sake of protecting me. Now hurry to leave. I disdain to be with you who bow to evil forces."


    No matter Mu Hanwei is willing or not, Li Su takes Mu Hanwei''s hand and pushes her out of the door.


    Mu Hanwei wants to say something else, but the door has been closed.


    "Li Su, open the door. I''ll tell you, Li Su, open the door."


    Mu Hanwei knocked on the door, but only a cold word came from the door.


    "Go away!"


    Mu Hanwei has no choice but to report to Wang Xinghuo.


    "Captain, Li Su drove me out and didn''t follow us at all."


    Wang Xinghuo is answering the phone, but there are many people standing in front of him. These people are all the parents of the flying car party. No, to be exact, they are the subordinates of the parents.


    "Yes, I see."


    "Captain Wang, it seems that your law enforcement is not strong enough. It seems that we need to change the criminal police captain with strong law enforcement."


    One of those people said coldly.


    "Leader, you may not know that he is a soldier. We..."


    Wang Xinghuo was interrupted by them before he finished.


    "What happened to the soldiers? He''s just a big head soldier. Can he still despise the law? "


    "If you can''t solve this problem, let''s solve it ourselves."


    "Alas, leader, don''t leave. Alas..."


    No matter what Wang Xinghuo said, those people still left. They have great powers and can let Wang Xinghuo do it, but they are too troublesome. Now that Wang Xinghuo can''t solve it, they can only solve it by themselves.


    At this time, Li Su was sitting in a chair full of breath.


    "I didn''t expect that the society is so dark now. If good criminals don''t punish them, they will punish us who are willing to help others."


    Li Su scolded.


    "Don''t let me know who these bastards are, or I will make him feel better."


    Li Su was in a good mood and was destroyed by these people¡° It''s OK. Let''s go to bed first, and then we''ll find out who dares to trample on our motherland like this. "


    Said the black tiger.


    "That makes sense. Let''s go to bed first."


    Zhang Wu also said.


    Li Su had to agree. After all, he couldn''t do anything in the middle of the night. If he wanted to do something, he had to get up tomorrow.


    Not long after lying down, the doorbell rang again.


    "I wipe, who is it?"


    Li Su was upset, but the doorbell rang again.


    It''s not mu Hanwei who rings the doorbell outside. Mu Hanwei goes back after calling Wang Xinghuo.


    "Room service, open the door, please!"


    A girl outside said.


    "Go away, I don''t want room service in the middle of the night!"


    Li Su scolded directly.


    The people standing outside looked at each other, and then asked the waiter to open the door with a public card.


    "Get up, get up, all of you. Please cooperate with the police."


    When they came in, they turned on the lights in the room and took off all the quilts on the three people.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Su asked. Zhang Wu and Heihu, both of them, stood up and looked at these uniformed people with vigilance. They could see that these people might be real policemen, but they were definitely not the inspectors.


    In the middle of the night, except for anti pornography and anti drug, no police came back to work.


    "Get up, get up, there''s so much nonsense!"


    Those people grabbed Li Su, but they didn''t know that Li Su''s strength was better than that of normal people. Now they have been in the army for a month, and their strength has increased.


    Those policemen have been trained, but they are not Li Su''s opponents#####

 Chapter 170

    Li Su got rid of the policemen who came to arrest him.


    With the example in front of Li Su, Zhang Wu and black tiger naturally won''t stay in their hands. They work together to beat the police down.


    "You dare to attack the police. I''m going to arrest you." One of the policemen is still cursing on the ground with a knife.


    Li Su stepped on his face.


    "Tell me what you are, or else you people will not be able to trouble us."


    Li Su said.


    "Bah, all of you scum can be punished. There''s no need to tell us behind your back. As long as we find out, you will all be taken away. There will be laws to punish you, as long as..."


    Before the policeman finished speaking, Li Su stepped on his face and blocked all the words behind him.


    "It seems that you still have a hard tongue."


    Li Su braved the ghost door''s thirteen needle technique and gave him two points.


    Then the policeman began to twitch all over his body, foaming from the corners of his mouth, his face was ferocious, his eyes were covered with blood, and they were about to protrude from his eyes.


    "Do you say it or not?"


    Li Su untied the acupoints on the policeman and said.


    The policeman''s face was full of panic. I didn''t expect that this man would really attack himself.


    After he ordered the two, his whole body seemed to twitch. He felt that his blood would stop flowing, and then he felt cold in an instant.


    "Who are you?"


    Said the policeman, biting his teeth.


    "You don''t care who we are, you just need to tell who is behind you."


    Li Su looked down at the policeman and said.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll let all of you taste it. My patience is limited."


    "No


    The policeman was almost the words squeezed out of his teeth.


    "Well, I like the hard bone."


    Although Li Su''s mouth said so, his hand didn''t stop. After he nodded on the policeman twice, the policeman regained his terrible look.


    "Li Su, don''t hurt people''s lives, or we will be in trouble."


    Black tiger reminds a way in the side.


    "I have a sense of propriety."


    Li Su said as he went to the other people, looked around and said.


    "I think there will be wise kings among you who will tell you who is behind you, right?"


    The policemen all began to wail, not Zhang Wu''s hand, but Li Su. When Li Su finished asking these questions, he started directly. He didn''t have the patience to wait until they answered and started directly. He believed that few people could bear it by their own means.


    "Black tiger, you search them, I believe they must have something like a monitor."


    Li Su sat on the chair, looking at the policemen who were still rolling on the ground with cold eyes.


    At the beginning, the policeman was not what he had just looked like. He fainted directly, but his whole body was still shaking, and there was blood in the corner of his mouth.


    "Come on, Li Su, it''s OK. If it goes on like this, people will die."


    Said the black tiger.


    "I have a sense of propriety."


    Li Su stood up, then nodded twice on the policeman and said.


    "I think you should say that this time? Who is the man behind you? "


    The policeman was speechless now. He had fainted and didn''t know what he was asking in his face.


    "Waste."


    Li Su gave the man a kick.


    At this time, there was a burst of applause from the other side of the door.


    "Good, good, good, I really appreciate the people, good."


    Outside the door came a group of people. The leader was wearing sunglasses and a black Kungfu shirt.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Su looked at the man in front of him and felt that he had seen him there.


    "Ha ha, you are Li Su. Don''t worry, I don''t mean you any harm. I came here today just to watch the fun."


    The man looked at Li Su and said with a smile.


    "They are the right ones."


    Then the man stepped aside, and all the people behind him crowded in.


    "Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who we are, what matters is who you are."


    Said the man who took the lead.


    "Are you the one who robbed on the road at the foot of Canglong mountain?"


    "Nonsense, I''ve never been to Canglong mountain."


    Li Su directly denied that this kind of thing is only known by his own people, and there is no need to publicize it in a big way.


    "Is it?"


    The man took a tablet and clicked on it.


    Then there was Li Su, and the three of them left madly on motorbikes on the road.


    "Is that you?"


    "No


    Li Su didn''t even look at it and denied it¡° Whether you admit it or not, I''ll take you as this person. "


    Said the man.


    "Will you come with us, or will we invite you?"


    "What''s the difference between you going and inviting us? Do you have any hotter girls? Do you have a French meal? If so, I''ll leave now. If not, I won''t go. "


    Li Su said.


    "It seems that you are toasting instead of drinking."


    The man''s face immediately changed, then clapped his hands twice and said.


    "Get them a little gift."


    Li Su is still looking forward to their small gift.


    From behind the man came a lot of people. They all had a small bag in their hand, and then they took out bags of white powder things from the small bag.


    They directly cut the bag, then grabbed it with their hands and splashed it in the air.


    Several others took several alcohol lamps out of their purses, put them on the table, and then took them out of their purses


    To several different small packages, all on the alcohol lamp.


    Even if Li Su is a fool, he knows what this thing is. He has never eaten pork and has seen pigs run.


    These are heroin.


    "You are poisonous."


    Li Su said lightly.


    The man took a look at Li Su and made a phone call.


    "Hello, Secretary Shi, I''ll give you a big gift. I found that someone is taking drugs, and the quantity is quite large. It''s probably a drug dealer."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you here. Don''t worry, I won''t let him run away."


    After the man hung up the phone, he looked at Li Su coldly.


    The man who talked to Li Su before leaned over from behind#####

 Chapter 171

    The man came out of the crowd and looked at Li Su.


    "I don''t think your life will be easy. If you are loyal to me now, I will save you from this disaster."


    "Ha ha, do you think I will agree?"


    Li Su asked in reply.


    "I don''t think you will."


    The man also said with a smile.


    "Don''t you think you''re talking nonsense?"


    "I still have a little fantasy in my heart, because I really appreciate you so much."


    "You''re welcome. I admit I''m handsome, but I''m only interested in beautiful girls with temperament. If you''re a man, forget it."


    Li Su said.


    "If I had known, I would have found a beautiful woman. The success rate might have been higher."


    Said the man.


    "Well, it''s very possible, you know, I have two hobbies, one is beauty, the other is beauty."


    Li Su said very seriously.


    "I see. I hope we can meet again next time."


    That person is also answering very seriously.


    "You can rest assured that they are not dishes."


    After a few words of greeting with Li Su, the man left.


    The men standing at the door all dodged and told him to leave.


    "I think we need to wear two pieces of clothes. After a while, we may have a big scene to go."


    Li Su stood up and kicked the fainting policemen.


    "You''ve got all these people."


    Li Su said as he put on his trousers.


    "I know you won''t answer, so you don''t have to speak. I know they are all real policemen. I think you are so powerful that you can call real policemen to be dogs


    Legs. "


    Li Su really didn''t expect them to answer anything.


    Li Su, dressed, sat down in her chair again and lit a cigarette.


    The cigarette was found from the police. I don''t know why. Li Su wants to smoke now. He feels that smoking now is very domineering, and it is in line with the current atmosphere.


    Now a movie appeared in my mind. It was played by Chow Yun fat and Cheung Kwok Jung. I forgot what it was called.


    He only remembers that in the last scene of the movie, all three of them were sitting on the sofa, and then each of them had cigars in their hands. It was really cool.


    Li Su wanted to learn, but the back of the chair was too hard for him to do that.


    "I don''t think any of you are the true masters, and all of you are the doggies of some people. Maybe it''s for money, maybe it''s for the so-called loyalty."¡° Don''t think I don''t know anything, the people I beat up on the mountain


    What is it? If they don''t have a little backstage, even Zhu Chengtian won''t dare to touch them? To whom? "


    "You don''t use your head. I know their details and dare to leave them. Don''t you think I have some details myself?"


    A cigarette soon ran out.


    It is often said that smoking for the first time makes people cough, but they don''t feel anything.


    "Ma Dan, I don''t feel anything. It''s not as refreshing as a bottle of Tsingtao beer."


    Li Su said to Zhang Wu.


    "Zhang Wu, you go to the refrigerator to see if there is any iced beer. It''s too tired to talk to these dogs. I''m thirsty."


    "Just three bottles."


    "We''re lucky. We''re one bottle each."


    Those people just looked at Li Su coldly, and the three of them sat there drinking beer.


    "Housekeeper Wang, I''m sorry. I''m late. I''m late."


    As soon as you listen to this voice, you will know that Shi Yunming is coming.


    Shi Yunming appeared here with a large number of police, including Wang Xinghuo.


    When Shi Yunming sees the leader, housekeeper Wang.


    He quickly stretched out his hands and held them tightly.


    "You see, I''m too busy to entertain you. Why don''t you go tonight? Just in time, I ordered a table of rice in Hongyun Building. We''ll have some later. You can rest assured that it''s our own money, not public money. "


    Without even looking at it, Li Su could imagine that Shi Yunming''s face was full of flattery and, of course, a trace of nausea.


    "Director Shi, they are the people who are taking drugs in the middle. Now I''ll give it to you, and the rest is up to you."


    Housekeeper Wang didn''t say much to Shi Yunming at all, so he stepped aside.


    As soon as Shi Yunming saw Li Su sitting on the chair drinking beer, he glared at Wang Xinghuo.


    It means why you didn''t come early. Li Su did it.


    Housekeeper Wang doesn''t know, don''t you?


    This Li Su''s behind can still have Wen old son such a person''s existence.


    "Steward Wang, are you sure it''s them?"


    Shi Yunming asked, but housekeeper Wang didn''t say anything, just hummed coldly there.


    Shi Yunming smiles awkwardly.


    "You, stand up. How dare you be so arrogant when you see the police coming? "


    Shi Yunming yelled at Li Su.


    But Li Su didn''t even move. He didn''t even lift his eyelids. It''s been a long time.


    "Are you talking about me?"


    "Yes, it''s you. Am I still talking about others?"


    There is a trace of sullen on Shi Yunming''s face.


    I know it''s Mr. Wen behind you, but now I''m the director of the Public Security Bureau. You even give me some advice. Don''t you want to hang out in Xingqing city.


    "Ah, it''s director Shi. I''m disrespectful. Look at the wine I just drank. I didn''t notice. What brings you here?"


    Li Su seems to have just discovered that Shi Yunming is standing next to him.


    However, despite the lively talk, his body didn''t even move.


    "Presumptuous, do you know who you are talking to?"


    The anger on Shi Yunming''s face is more intense. Wang Xinghuo standing next to him is winking at Li Su and asking him to cooperate with him. At that time, he seems to find a way to get him out.


    "Sorry, I don''t know who you are? Do you know who you are? "


    Li Su asked seriously.


    Standing behind Li Su, black tiger and Zhang Wu couldn''t control themselves and laughed.


    "Li Su, don''t be presumptuous there. We have received reports from the masses that you are gathering people to take drugs here. Now please come with us."


    Cried Shi Yunming.


    "Come on, arrest all three of them."


    "I see who dares to move!"


    Li Su threw his beer bottle to the ground.


    With a bang, the whole room was silent.


    Shi Yunming was stunned. He didn''t expect Li Su to play in front of him now.


    Even Wang Xinghuo didn''t expect it#####

 Chapter 172

    After Li Su yelled, black tiger and Zhang Wu stood up at the same time, and the beer bottle in their hands had been put upside down.


    As long as Li Su gives an order, the two of them are ready to start at any time.


    At the beginning, when he Hongtao arranged tasks for them, he said that if Li Su was in any danger, they had to do something. No matter who the other party was, as long as Li Su was involved, they would ensure Li Su''s safety.


    "Shi Yunming, Shi Yunming, if you didn''t have me, would you be the chief of public security now? Without me, Wang Xinghuo behind you could live now? Without me, could Zhu Chengtian die now? "


    Li Su looked at Shi Yunming and said.


    "I didn''t expect that you would become a dog now, regardless of how you begged me?"


    "You are such a ungrateful, broken bridge, dog can''t change the shit thing. I really misunderstood you at the beginning."


    At this time, housekeeper Wang spoke.


    "Director Shi, I find that you don''t have any prestige among the citizens in Xingqing District. It seems that our masses will soon change to a responsible person who can protect them."


    "And you, you and I haven''t said that yet."


    Li Su pointed to housekeeper Wang''s nose and scolded.


    "I don''t know which dog you are from. Depending on your master''s influence, you bring people here to show off your power. You really treat you as a dish. Bah, I don''t even want to look at you as a son of a bitch who doesn''t know right from wrong."


    "You..."


    Steward Wang has never been so scolded. What is his status? Even if someone scolds him, no one will scold him face to face.


    "You are what you are talking about. I guess you are here to support that yellow hair? I don''t believe you don''t know what that yellow hair is? "


    "Young people don''t learn well, they form gangs with others and go out to rob? Judging from his appearance, I don''t think his father is anything


    Good stuff. After you go back, tell your master that it''s what I said. Let him put away his crotch. Don''t make such a thing all the time. It''s disgusting¡°


    "Also, make sure you tie up your dog, and don''t always make such a mess of things and throw them into other people''s rooms."


    "You''re so powerful that you don''t know what you are. It''s a good thing that you mean to talk about others. It''s better to talk about others when you manage your own affairs first."


    He always poured a mouthful of beer and drank his bottle directly.


    "Cool


    Li Su is cool, but the two faces are blue and white.


    "Li Su, you are a drug trafficking suspect. Please come with us now!"


    Shi Yunming directly let the people behind him take the handcuffs and force Li Su.


    "I said, do you have any sense of shame now, for the sake of a few children


    Hun hun, and then black and white, there are you now such a person''s existence, I found that is really the sorrow of the country Li Su said without salt and salt, and let housekeeper Wang blow it up.


    "Director Shi, I think we should handle this person."


    "Please."


    Originally, Shi Yunming wanted to put Li Su in his place, so that he could speak better. Unexpectedly, he didn''t say anything, so he let Li Su scold him.


    Simply ignore it and let housekeeper Wang handle it.


    "Are there any beauties? Do you have a French meal? If you have one, I''ll go with you. If you don''t have one, I don''t want to see you. Get out of here


    "It seems that you are toasting instead of drinking."


    Housekeeper Wang waved his hand, and the people behind him rushed over like wolves.


    Li Su''s side also stands two people, do not look at each other''s many people, but these two people are not bad at all.


    One used to be the king of panther, and the other was he Hongtao''s former guard. These two men are definitely experienced in many battles, even if they are coming to a few people, they are nothing to say.


    But when the two men and horses came into contact, they were all frightened.


    Zhang Wu was surprised that the panther was still good.


    Both of them are not weak in the Southwest Military Region, but neither of them seems to be mediocre.


    Although the panther was frightened, he could still take it.


    The place here is not very big. There are so many of them that they can''t get up all of a sudden. Zhang Wu and black tiger are like two door gods, guarding in front of Li Su.


    Li Su and the man looked at each other as if there were sparks in their eyes.


    Both sides are not mediocre, Zhang Wu on a person, and then for a while and a half will not let go.


    Black tiger is more relaxed, in the twinkling of an eye put down a person, see this person is about to get up.


    Li Su lunged at the man with an arrow, and then fell on him


    Two quick clicks.


    Then the man began to twitch and froth.


    "Don''t stop, just knock them down and leave the rest to me."


    Li Su called.


    Zhang Wu seems to be stimulated, and he doesn''t know where the strength comes from. Then he makes a fierce effort and takes his opponent directly.


    Moreover, he won several opponents one after another, which made Li Su busy.


    If it wasn''t for their dexterity, they would have surrounded Zhang Wu and Heihu.


    Housekeeper Wang saw that his people were lying down there, and then Li Su went up to fill two fingers. After all his people fell down there, he began to twitch and foam.


    "What did you do to them?"


    Housekeeper Wang shouts at Li Su.


    "You don''t care what it is. You can''t escape anyway."


    Li Su said.


    At this time, all his people were knocked down by black tiger and Zhang Wu. Except Shi Yunming''s people, he was left alone.


    "Take him down."


    Li Su ordered.


    After Zhang Wu and black tiger looked at each other, there was no response.


    "Li Su, if it goes on like this, we may be in trouble."


    "What''s the trouble? Now we''re in self-defense. There won''t be any trouble. I''m talking about that. I want to kill them all."


    Black tiger and Zhang Wu looked at each other, and they both felt that what Li Su said was reasonable.


    Then they all rushed up. Housekeeper Wang was not as nervous as Li Su imagined, but rolled his sleeve on the net.


    "I haven''t done it for a long time. Now I want to see who you are."


    "We''re the ones you can''t get on with."


    Then Li Su rushed up#####

 Chapter 173

    Li Su jumped up first, but he came back quickly.


    The people around didn''t see how the butler of the king of Chu did it. They just saw that Li Sufei rushed up to Li Su quickly, and then flew back with faster speed.


    Li Su fell down on the chair and collapsed it.


    Housekeeper Wang snorted coldly, and then the whole person burst out a fierce momentum.


    Black tiger and Zhang Wu face at the same time a Su, know oneself two people met the opponent.


    Two people at the same time a violent drink, four hands and two fists collided together.


    It''s said that two fists are hard to beat four hands, but steward Wang''s two hands stiffly block the two fists of black tiger and Zhang Wu in front of him, and he seems to be able to do it well.


    Li Su spat out a mouthful of blood and struggled to get up from the ground. The shock just now made him almost gasp for breath. He slowed down on the ground for a long time


    He can only vent his anger when he is young.


    After standing up, I saw that three men had formed a regiment, and I had no way to join the regiment.


    At this time, Li Su had a flash of inspiration in his mind, and then secretly scolded himself as an idiot.


    Don''t you have a ghost medical system? There is a lucky draw system in the ghost medicine system.


    I will start to draw lottery now. I don''t believe I can''t clean up the old monster housekeeper Wang.


    Do what you say.


    Li Su sat there and opened the ghost medicine system in his mind, and then directly opened the lottery system.


    It''s no use, No.


    I don''t want to marry him.


    In the end, Li Su didn''t even have the interest to check, so he began to smoke directly. When he finished smoking, he said.


    Li Su''s merits and virtues were falling madly. Less than half of the time, Li Su stopped.


    In front of him, there are many kinds of posts. After reading all the posts, I found that there was a big gap between what I wanted and what I wanted.


    It''s not a marriage, it''s something that increases agility, intelligence and physical strength.


    It''s not that Li Su didn''t want to add all these things to himself, but through the one just now.


    He found that there was a big difference between himself and the steward Wang. These posts could not make up for it.


    Want to put all these posts on Zhang Wu or black tiger, but there is a hint above.


    [are you sure you want to apply this host bound post to non servants


    Of course, Li Su''s choice has been confirmed, otherwise he would have spent so much effort on it.


    But the next tip made Li Su choose to close it.


    [the host is about to use the power stick on the non servant, and 50000 merit points will be deducted. Are you sure? "


    I wipe. If I confirm this, I will be a fool. In Li Su''s curse, he turned off the tone.


    After filtering all the posts carefully, I found that I really didn''t have the posts I want now.


    "I wipe your uncle, what broken system, I don''t need you!"


    I don''t know where Li Su accidentally touched. The lottery turntable in front of Li Su began to rotate again, and it didn''t stop for a long time.


    "I wipe, what''s the situation? Don''t you want to strike me?"


    Li Su cursed again and the turntable stopped.


    A post appeared in front of Li Su.


    [dull paste], disposable consumable, applicable to all the objects. Consequences: the object''s movement speed is reduced by ten times, and the duration is five minutes.


    Li Su read the tips of this post carefully


    After that, he was ecstatic.


    My Lord, there''s no place to look for when you''ve broken the iron shoes. There''s another village where the willows are hidden and the flowers are bright.


    I''m looking for you.


    Li Su was overjoyed and opened his eyes. A dark shadow appeared in front of him, bigger and bigger!


    "I wipe it!"


    "Ouch!"


    After two exclamations, Zhang Wu scratched his head and muttered to himself.


    "Why doesn''t it hurt?"


    "Zhang Wu, your uncle, hurry down from me, or I will be crushed to death!"


    Zhang Wu this just turned over to pour over, in own body limit free incredibly press two.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, pay attention next time, pay attention next time."


    Zhang Wu said while moving his body away, but there was a black shadow in front of Li Su!


    "I wipe, who the hell is it?"


    "Ah


    This time it was black tiger. He was not as heavy as Zhang Wu, but he flew high and fell down on Li Su. He was no worse than Zhang Wu!


    "Black tiger, I owe you two in my last life, don''t I?"


    Li Su pushed the black tiger away and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "I don''t know whether you two are here to protect me or to kill me."


    "I didn''t mean to."


    Black tiger also wiped the blood of his mouth.


    "None of you three can run this time."


    The king came to the three.


    Li Su extended his hand.


    "Eat me!" Steward Wang''s hand did not stop. As soon as he extended it, a silver needle appeared between his index finger and the planting.


    "Is that all you can do?"


    The hands of the king''s housekeeper were full of disdain.


    "If you really think you''re going to torture me, you''re wrong."


    Li Su came to the housekeeper and slapped him in the face.


    Everyone can see clearly that housekeeper Wang''s skill is so high that he can''t even avoid Li Su''s slap.


    Housekeeper Wang''s eyes were wide open, which he had never thought of.


    He has seen what Li Su is going to do to her, and he has made corresponding instructions to his body in his mind, but there is still a bright red handprint on his face.


    Knowing that Li Su had been playing for a long time, many people saw that housekeeper Wang was doing slow motion there in a very funny way.


    His body slowly side over, and then put his hand in front of him.


    It''s like a marionette, or an old, broken robot that hasn''t been charged for a long time and then turns on suddenly


    Performance.


    "Are you playing performance art? It''s very chic. No wonder you can be a housekeeper, but I can''t


    Li Su''s words blinked and fanned the housekeeper''s face.


    There was anger in the housekeeper''s eyes.


    "You, yes, I, did, what, what?"


    Housekeeper Wang had to go up for a while for every word he said. Li Su had finished a bottle of beer before housekeeper Wang finished what he wanted to say.


    At this time, his heart is broken#####

 Chapter 174

    Li Su took out his ear and said.


    "I didn''t catch what you said just now. Can you say it again?"


    "I..."


    Before he finished, Li Su slapped him in the face again.


    "I don''t know what I am. I have this ability. If you are not convinced, bite me now."


    Li Su set up a reminder on top of the ghost medicine system.


    Now it''s less than a minute before the whole failure.


    Li Su didn''t care to talk nonsense with the housekeeper Wang.


    Stretched out two hands, and then in the Wang housekeeper''s body constantly fumble, and then constantly rub.


    Zhang Wu and black tiger''s mouth is wide open. I don''t know what happened now.


    Just now, the king housekeeper, who was also abnormal as the old black mountain demon appeared, now becomes the same as the chicken.


    It''s not only Zhang Wu and Heihu who don''t understand, but also Shi Yunming and Wang Xinghuo who don''t understand.


    After Li Su touched the whole body of housekeeper Wang, he took a long breath.


    He reached for the sweat on his forehead and said.


    "It''s finished at last. I''m tired to death. I''m just like that yellow hair. It''s stinky and hard. It''s hard to start. But I''m an old Chinese medicine doctor who specializes in brag."


    Housekeeper Wang''s mouth moved a hole, then slowly opened, spit out a word from inside.


    "Ah


    The ending is very long, just like a coloratura soprano, but it''s very ugly.


    "No, I''ve been finished for a long time. You just came out. It seems that I''m not good at craftsmanship."


    "You, yes, I, did something."


    Just after steward Wang finished the three words in front of him, it was time for him to stick slowly. Naturally, the words behind him were extremely neat.


    "What did I do to you? Don''t be so ambiguous. I''m not interested in men, especially old men like you. "


    Li Su looked up and down at housekeeper Wang.


    "It''s time. Why don''t you fall?"


    Then Li Su stretched out a finger, and then gently touched the housekeeper Wang


    On my forehead.


    If housekeeper Wang couldn''t stand such insults before that, Li Su would surely perform a flying man for free.


    But now the king housekeeper, can only look at the eye bursts of let his humiliating finger extended to his forehead, and then gently played a brain crack.


    With the green which brain collapse, Wang housekeeper''s body straight fell behind.


    "Ah


    There was a shrill, sad cry from the mouth of the king''s housekeeper. Housekeeper Wang''s eyes were protruding, covered with blood, hatred and humiliation.


    The corners of his mouth were twitching, uncontrollable.


    "It shouldn''t be."


    Li Su scratched his chin, then kept circling around housekeeper Wang, looking at his body.


    It''s like a repairman is facing a machine that he has repaired, but the machine still doesn''t rotate.


    The black tiger has been awakened from his shock, and then asked.


    "What shouldn''t?"


    "It''s not supposed to sound like that."


    Li Su said.


    "Why? Isn''t it painful? "


    Asked the black tiger.


    "No, no, no, it should be shaking all over, and then sweating all the time, and then his face is blue."


    Li Su pointed to housekeeper Wang''s face and said.


    "Look at his face now. He''s blushing and has no sweat at all. It''s not like he should be in this situation."


    "What''s the situation then?"


    Asked the black tiger.


    "Now it looks like he''s in heat. I''ve done some research, and he looks like a bear in heat."


    Li Su said seriously.


    "Do you also have research on this?"


    "Of course, as an old Chinese medicine doctor, he should have a thorough understanding of all kinds of biological processes, and then have his own opinions."


    Li Su''s face was full of pride.


    "This bear is in heat. The situation is like this. The specific performance is like this."


    "Li Su, I will never let you go."


    Housekeeper Wang saw that the two men were squatting in front of him, and they actually talked about the bear''s estrus, and they were well grounded.


    "You''re welcome. If you have any needs in this respect, just mention it. I promise you that the medicine will get rid of the illness, but the consultation fee needs to be discussed separately."


    At this time, housekeeper Wang''s whole body began to tremble, and then there were beads of sweat on his face, just like what Li Su said.


    "Well, Li Su, is the situation what he should have been?"


    Black tiger points to the body of Wang housekeeper to say.


    "Yeah, that''s right. That''s what should have happened. Now I feel right."


    Hearing Li Su say the word "feel", black tiger unconsciously fought a cold war.


    "Li Su, I will kill you."


    Housekeeper Wang endured the pain on his body, and then said¡° You can rest assured that I will not give you such an opportunity. "


    Li Su patted housekeeper Wang''s face and said.


    "I don''t have any interest in bullying the disabled, so I''d better sit down for a while."


    Li Su stood up and said to Shi Yunming.


    "Director Shi, this man may be in heat. Please send him away."


    "Li Su, you are suspected of deliberately injuring people. I''d like you to come with us now."


    Shi Yunming saw everything just now.


    "Your eye saw that I deliberately hurt people. You didn''t see it when people wanted to kill me. Now these people can''t beat me, they didn''t kill me, they were knocked down by me. Do you see it again?"


    Li Su said.


    "Now I really doubt if your eyes are equipped with X-rays. You can''t see any of them that you should see, and you can see all of them that you shouldn''t see."


    "Li Su, please pay attention to your own words."


    "Shi Yunming, I just want to say one thing to you. You can''t afford to offend some people, including me."


    After that, Li Su directly ignored the boring man, threw himself on the bed, and then prepared to go to bed.


    "Li Su, it seems that you are toasting instead of drinking."


    Shi Yunming took out a gun from his own waist, then pointed to Li Su''s head and said.


    "Now I arrest you for assaulting the police and intentionally injuring others. Do you have one?"


    "Me? I don''t mind, but I don''t think you can take me


    Li Su didn''t seem to see the muzzle behind his head at all.


    "Zhang Wu, you come out. I''m tired. I''m going to sleep now."


    I don''t know if Li Su was really tired. After that, he began to snore#####

 Chapter 175

    Seeing that Li Su ignored himself, Shi Yunming''s face was blue and white, just like the face changing of Sichuan Opera.


    If Li Su saw Shi Yunming''s face now, he would clap his hands constantly and welcome Shi Yunming to come again. It''s really amazing.


    After seeing Li Su''s sleeping, Zhang Wu goes to Shi Yunming.


    He took out a small red book from his arms, showed it to Shi Yunming, and then said.


    "I think you should know this thing. About our identity, I think you''d better not disclose it. If it affects our plan, it''s not something you, a small director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, can afford."


    When Shi Yunming saw Zhang Wu''s little red book, his face changed again.


    He pointed at Li Su with a look of amazement and said.


    "Who is he?"


    "He''s my leader, don''t you think?"


    Zhang Wu said.


    "OK, I see."


    "You''d better really understand."


    Zhang Wu patted Shi Yunming on the shoulder and said.


    "Please take away all these things. I feel it''s very inconvenient to put them here."


    Shi Yunming glared fiercely at the face lying on the bed, and then called those policemen who he had brought with him, asking them to take away all those people who were lying on the ground.


    "Wait!"


    Lying on the bed pretending to sleep, Li Su suddenly sat up and said.


    "Li, Li Su, what else can I do for you?"


    Shi Yunming, who vaguely guessed Li Su''s identity, didn''t know how to talk to Li Su for a moment.


    "It''s none of your business. I''ll do it myself."


    Li Su came to housekeeper Wang''s side, and then began to grope on him, even his underwear.


    Touch the Wang housekeeper''s body constantly from goose bumps, even their own pain are forgotten.


    Looking at Li Su with a sad and indignant face.


    Li Su took out a wallet from housekeeper Wang and put all the cash in his pocket.


    "Go back and tell your master that if you want your dog legs to recover, you''ll come to me. I''m Li Su. You know, when you come, you must bring enough consultation money, or I won''t receive you."


    Li Su finished, then looked at Zhang Wu and black tiger.


    "You black sheep, don''t you know our rules? Do I have to teach you again? "


    While talking, Li Su began to fumble on another [dogleg], felt out his wallet from him, and then put all the cash in his pocket.


    "You are all optimistic. I, Li Su, am a man of integrity. I''ve never looked down on those sneaky things."


    "Since you''re coming to me for revenge, should I get back some interest? You can all see clearly. I only take cash. As for the room card, bank card, girlfriend''s photo and so on in your wallet, I don''t move


    After Li Su explained his rules, he asked Zhang Wu and Heihu to continue their work.


    Standing aside, Shi Yunming and Wang Xinghuo are looking at the black line on their face.


    I didn''t expect Li Su to be so rich now.


    At the same time, they also quietly set a rule in their hearts, that is, they must not fall in the hands of Li Su.


    If one day he is really poor, he will take off his underwear and sell it.


    Zhang Wu and Heihu were not used to it at the beginning, but as they started more and more, their hands and feet became more and more skilled.


    You can see where those people''s money is packed at a glance, and you will never miss it.


    It''s going faster and faster. It''s like locusts passing through.


    "Why not?"


    Zhang Wuzheng is working hard. He didn''t expect that he didn''t have it in front of him. His eyes are fixed on the police.


    His eyes are green, like a sex wolf who hasn''t seen a woman for decades.


    "I still have a little bit here."


    Shi Yunming was staring at by Zhang Wu, and some of his scalp felt numb. Then he took out his wallet, took out several hundred yuan bills from it, and put them on the table.


    Other police officers see that their chief officer has given in. If they don''t pay, isn''t it embarrassing for the chief officer? Do you have any good fruit to eat after you go back?


    "You see, director Shi is so cheerful that he comes here as a guest and brings us gifts. How can we repay him?"


    That''s what Li Su said, but it''s not slow under his hand.


    Then they saw a gust of wind passing by, and all the money in front of them and in their hands disappeared.


    Some of the people who came out today were too anxious. Li Su gave them a refund


    A few for a dollar.


    "You can take a bus or something when you go back. I don''t want to kill all of you, but it has interest. When the time comes, you can pay me back double what you owe me. I''m a kid and an old man. There''s absolutely no fraud and other information."


    Li Su said, while Zhang Wu and black tiger in the hands of the money all caught his arms.


    "You two, take a good look at our police comrades and learn from others. One by one, the losers are just as shameful as the losers."


    "OK, that''s what happened. You go, and I won''t leave you. As you can see, I''m just a little bigger here, and I''ve been smashed by this man. It''s not a good reception. Next time, next time."


    Li Su''s appearance makes Shi Yunming want to rush in now, and then step on his face.


    I''ve seen shameless, I''ve never seen such shameless.


    "Ha ha, slow down." Wang Xinghuo, together with another policeman, carried the housekeeper, but one hand was not stable.


    And the king''s steward fell to the ground.


    "Ah The shrill and sad cry came from his mouth again.


    The two quickly picked up the steward. At this time, Shi Yunming seemed to see something and let Wang Xinghuo turn over the steward''s body.


    At this time, when he appeared in front of the public, there was a broken beer bottle on the butt of housekeeper Wang.


    Everyone''s buttocks are unconsciously closed, including Zhang Wu and black tiger two people also all step back, far away from Li Su.


    "What are you doing looking at me like this? I didn''t do it. "


    Li Su said.


    But people''s expressions told him that no matter what you Li Su said, we would not believe it.


    "Well, steward Wang, it''s your life. Now I''ll treat you myself!"


    Li Su came up to housekeeper Wang and held his fart in his hands


    Said the beer bottle stuck in the stock#####

 Chapter 176

    "Steward Wang, you have to bear it first. Don''t worry about it very soon."


    "Oh


    Li Su''s hands pushed hard, and the half bottle in the middle of housekeeper Wang''s buttocks came out.


    There''s a lot of blood on it.


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t mastered the power well. Let''s do it again."


    With these words, Li Su put the wine bottle in his hand back into the buttocks of housekeeper Wang.


    "Let''s do it again. I have experience this time."


    "Oh ~ ~"


    Housekeeper Wang''s cry is quite ecstatic, so that all the people present have a layer of thick goose bumps.


    "It''s good this time. It''s perfect."


    Li Su threw away the blood stained wine bottle in his hand.


    "Well, you can go. Take your time. "


    Li Su smilingly looked at the police led by Shi Yunming and carried away all the servants of housekeeper Wang.


    When Wang Xinghuo passed in front of Li Su, Li Su hummed coldly.


    When the last person left the house, Li Su helped Shi Yunming by the hand, but Shi Yunming quickly dodged.


    "You see, it''s just disappearing a little bit. I''d like to trouble you, director Shi, to take a trip in person. Next time, I''ll be the host. I''ll invite director Shi to have a good meal."


    Li Su said enthusiastically.


    "You''re welcome. I don''t think so."


    Shi Yunming runs faster than a rabbit.


    Li suxinlin said with emotion¡°


    "Look at other people''s training results. You''re looking at our own. My 100 meters still have no way to break through 15 seconds. It''s a failure. No wonder they can be the director."


    Shi Yunming''s figure is about to disappear at the corner of the corridor, Li


    Su shouts at him.


    "Director Shi, this room has been soiled by someone. After you go down, ask housekeeper Wang to book me a presidential suite. Remember to pay me¡°


    Shi Yunming has already left. When he heard Li Su say that, he almost fell into a mess, but he still has to do it.


    Because Li Su said it.


    "Director Shi, if I can''t do it, I''ll go to sleep at the gate of your public security bureau later. Then I put up a sign saying that Shi Yunming owes me money."


    Li Su, a little son of a bitch, can really do such a thing. Don''t forget that Wang Xinghuo was called out by him with a high pitched loudspeaker.


    "Director, how are we going?"


    Wang Xinghuo asked.


    "What else can we do if we don''t go like this? We can''t afford to offend both sides. It''s a fight between gods and mortals. " Shi Yunming sighed deeply. Now he has plans to retire.


    "Li Su also has backstage?"


    Wang Xinghuo asked.


    "They all have backstage people, others have backstage people, and we only have our backs."


    "Who is his backstage? Is it Mr. Wen? "


    "If you don''t have so much money, please move steward Wang to the car."


    They were waiting in the room for a while. Sure enough, a waiter came up and opened a new room for them. It was really a presidential suite,


    Li Su laughed in his heart that Shi Yunming was really sincere.


    I just casually said that he really opened a presidential suite, but I don''t know if he paid for it.


    But all this has nothing to do with Li Su now, because now he is asleep.


    Housekeeper Wang endured his pain and asked Shi Yunming to send him to the door of a manor, then let Shi Yunming leave.


    Just after housekeeper Wang stopped at the gate of the manor for less than a minute, someone immediately picked them up in a car, but they didn''t walk in


    Inside the manor.


    Housekeeper Wang took them to another manor. Then housekeeper Wang appeared in a dark room.


    "Master, I''m useless. I didn''t do it well."


    Housekeeper Wang kept crying inside. There was a chair in front of him, and a dark figure was sitting on the chair.


    The figure was hidden in the dark and didn''t know what he looked like.


    "It doesn''t matter. I already know about it. You can go down to heal first. I''ve found the doctor."


    The figure said coldly, but his tone was full of vicissitudes. It was obvious that he was an old man.


    "Thank you, master."


    If it wasn''t for that his body couldn''t move now, housekeeper Wang must have knelt down and began to kowtow to the figure.


    "You''ve been with me for decades. I can still do this little thing."


    "Thank you, master."


    Housekeeper Wang''s voice has begun to choke. I don''t know whether it is moved or painful.


    After housekeeper Wang left, the figure knocked the armrest of the chair with his hand.


    There is a strange rhythm.


    "Li Su, Li Su, Li Su."


    I read Li Su''s name three times in a row, as if I wanted to engrave it deeply in my mind.


    At the same time, there is another person sitting on the same thing.


    This person''s back is carrying, two eyebrows up and down, two eyes a big and a small, nose tilted to the left, mouth tilted to the right. His hands were still on crutches, and on his bare chest, there were thick wounds.


    "Li Su, Li Su, Li Su!"


    When the man said the last Li Su, his voice suddenly went up.


    But it''s still a broken voice. It''s so hoarse that people want to vomit. If you look carefully, you will find that his teeth are yellow.


    "Here comes the tip, young master."


    From the outside came a little fellow, looking down at the floor and saying.


    "He said


    "Those people all lay down and came out, and Shi Yunming also went, but it seemed that nothing had been done."


    Said the boy.


    "No? Aren''t they from the capital? Even a little Li Su is unfair? What a waste


    This man''s voice is really hard to hear, especially when he is angry, the little guy standing there is shaking all over his body.


    "You look up."


    Said the man.


    "Young master..."


    "Let you look up!"


    After the man roared, the little guy raised his head.


    His head was covered with sweat.


    "What am I like now?"


    The man asked.


    "Young master is very handsome. He is the most handsome man in the world."


    The little boy''s voice was shaking.


    "Liars, you are all liars. Get out of here! Get the hell out of here


    The man threw out his crutch.


    Crutches with the sound of wind and thunder, straight in front of the boy.


    His feet are full of new floors, and at the bottom is a layer of concrete, which shows the strength of men#####

 Chapter 177

    The boy left with trembling body.


    That man is constantly panting, two eyes red can eat people.


    The man limped to a table. From his walking posture, we can see that his legs are not the same length.


    The man is on the table and takes out a picture.


    The man in the photo smiles so brightly and looks very handsome and beautiful.


    "Li Su, it''s you who made me look like this. I want you to pay the price. I must make you pay the price!"


    If Li Su saw this picture, he would recognize that this man was Lin Boda who wanted to kill himself.


    Li Su had no idea in his dreams why this handsome Lin Boda would become like this.


    It still starts from that day.


    Lin''s father, Lin Pingzhi, had been looking for Li Su for a whole week, but it never turned out.


    He launched all the power he could use, but failed to find Li Su''s whereabouts.


    It is said that Xiao Yiyi knows Li Su''s whereabouts, but Xiao Yiyi doesn''t know where he is now.


    Finally, she gets into Xiao Yiyi''s phone and makes an appointment with her to find Li Su. However, Xiao Yiyi says that she only knows that Li Su has become a soldier, but she doesn''t know where she has become a soldier.


    Just when Lin Pingzhi couldn''t stand it, Xiao Yiyi said that she knew that a person might know Li Su''s whereabouts.


    So he came to Wenxin Guowen''s door, but he came very unfortunately.


    Mr. Wen went to the grave for his comrades in arms. His comrades are in the frontier. It will take at least half a month to go.


    When Lin Pingzhi heard that it would take less than half a month, he was directly disappointed. Li Su gave him hope, but he didn''t show up. He even openly let out the wind that as long as someone could find Li Su, even if it was to provide a piece of Li Suxian


    He''ll give a million for the clues there, true or false.


    But no one came to collect the reward, because no one knew where Li Su was now.


    Just as Lin Pingzhi is trying his best to find Li Su''s whereabouts, Lin Boda can''t wait any longer.


    His whole body began to twitch, but as time went on, his body began to shrink.


    But at this time, an old Taoist came and said that he could cure Lin Boda, but he didn''t guarantee the reaction after treatment and the sequelae.


    Lin asked, what are the sequelae.


    Lao Dao said directly that he could only guarantee Lin Boda''s life, and he didn''t care about the rest.


    At this time, as long as you can save your life, it''s OK. For others, the technology is very advanced now. As long as you are willing to spend money, it''s not a problem for men to become women, women to become men, and Sister Feng to become Lin Zhiling.


    So Lin Pingzhi agreed without hesitation.


    Time spent a whole day, from morning to night, old


    Tao is the end of treatment. Lin Boda''s first word was Dad, but he was so happy that his son was finally saved.


    Lin Pingzhi offered 10 million yuan to thank Lao Dao, but Lao Dao didn''t accept it at all.


    Lao Dao said that if you don''t blame him in the future, it will be all right.


    At that time, Lin Pingzhi didn''t know what it meant. He thought that the old way was to be modest, and he didn''t care.


    But the next day, Lin Bo began to howl, he found his body began to twitch.


    In less than an hour, his back was hunched.


    Half a day later, he became a long and short legs, and then he felt his face began to constantly tremble, there is no way to restrain.


    In the afternoon, he felt more comfortable. There was a mirror in his room. Then he went to get it, but he fell to the ground as soon as he got up.


    Finally found the mirror, ah, directly broke the mirror in his hand.


    The man inside is not himself at all, that is, he is ugly.


    Limboda''s face was full of horror.


    Why did you become what you are now? Why? Why?


    Didn''t you have a good time before? How come it''s like this now!


    Lin Boda put himself in the room and didn''t want to go out. He didn''t want anyone to see what he was like, and didn''t want those people to look at him with contempt.


    So he locked himself in the room for a week. No one knew how Lin Boda stayed in the room without eating or drinking.


    But when the door was opened a week later, everyone noticed the terrible wounds on limboda''s chest.


    And then there was a lot of blood on the floor of the room.


    When he saw Lin Pingzhi''s first words: "Dad, I want revenge, I want Li Su to die, I want Xiao Yiyi to die!"


    And Lin Pingzhi''s answer is, "you are my son, I will help you."


    "Li Su, you are the cause of all this. Don''t worry, I will let you see how you died. Don''t worry, I''ve tasted the taste myself, and I promise to make you addicted."


    Lin Boda takes out a mirror, looks at the ugly self in the mirror, and then talks to himself.


    The other hand took out a knife, and then cut a piece of meat on his chest.


    Lin Boda put his piece of meat into his mouth, chewing crunching, grinning ferociously.


    Maybe there was a feeling in her heart. When she was sleeping, Li Su felt that she fell from a very high place and smashed herself.


    He was scared out of a cold sweat, suddenly opened his eyes, and then saw in front of him a smelly foot.


    The smell almost killed him.


    Li Su picked up the insole and hit it. The owner of the foot turned over and went on sleeping. The president''s suite is good. His grandmother''s only has two beds. Three people are not enough.


    So three people thought of a way, put two beds together, so that they can sleep.


    But now, it seems, it''s pure death seeking.


    No one snores, but they can''t stand it. Both of them like to do it in their sleep.


    Li Su rubbed his painful buttocks and stood up. Only then did he find that the wrestler was Zhang Wu.


    After a hard kick, Zhang Wu gave a grunt without any reaction. Instead, Heihu opened his eyes and had a look. There was nothing else, so he continued to sleep.


    Another advantage of the presidential suite is that the sofa is very comfortable.


    But now Li Su can''t sleep any more. After watching the time, it''s three o''clock in the morning, so he can only watch TV. Maybe there''s something unexpected


    ¡£#####

 Chapter 178

    "Audience friends, now let''s broadcast a rolling message."


    As soon as Li Su turned on the TV, a beautiful anchor appeared on it.


    However, in Li Su''s opinion, this woman has painted too much make-up to see her original appearance.


    If a female anchor can be on the program in the middle of the night, it can only show one thing. This woman has not been given unspoken rules by the director of the TV station.


    According to Li Su''s idea, this woman is too ugly. If she has a little bit of beauty, she will appear in prime time and some entertainment programs for the first time.


    "The city''s new charity fund, the salvation fund, and general Wen Xinguo, who made great contributions to the founding of the country, will provide some practical help to some veterans. Please see the detailed report below."


    When Li Suyi heard these four words, he was stunned. He was familiar with the name, as if he had heard it somewhere.


    When Xiao Yiyi appeared in the middle of the TV picture, he just came back


    Think of it, this fund seems to be such a company he founded at the beginning.


    I almost forgot that I still have such a company.


    "May I ask President Xiao, why is your company called Jishi fund?" Asked a reporter.


    "The reason why our fund is called even fund is that everyone in our company has the heart to help the world. At the beginning of our company, we wanted to help those in need."


    "Excuse me, President Xiao, how did you find general Wen and want to cooperate with him?"


    "I will explain this at the press conference tomorrow."


    "President Xiao, you used to be a senior member of Xiao''s group. It''s even said that you are the granddaughter of the founder of Xiao''s group. Why do you manage such a little-known fund?"


    "This question has nothing to do with this meeting, so I refuse to answer it."


    "OK, thank you. Thank you. This meeting is over. Let''s talk about it in detail


    Please announce the situation at tomorrow''s press conference. "


    The security guard appeared at this time, protecting Xiao Yiyi and passing through the reporters.


    Li Su also met Zhang Qiang in the crowd. Although he just flashed by, Li Su recognized him.


    "I didn''t expect that the company had already started running so fast."


    Li Su touched his pocket and wanted to call Xiao Yiyi.


    But my cell phone has no power, and now it''s 3:00 in the morning, so I''d better talk about it tomorrow.


    Lying on the sofa, Li Su fantasized about the future of his fund, seeing doctors for the poor, giving nongming a free clinic, and building hospitals in remote mountainous areas.


    Thinking about himself, Yao Ya''s figure appeared in his mind. For a moment, he became reassured, for a moment, he became Xiao Yiyi, for a moment, he became Feng Duoduo.


    The faces of four people are changing there, faster and faster,


    Faster and faster.


    In the end, it turns into a circle, and you can''t see anything clearly. Li Su waved his hand in front of his eyes.


    A cloud of smoke came out where the four men had disappeared.


    Just that four faces, all turned into real people, the background wall has become a sunny beach water.


    Four beauties are all wearing bikini, and then constantly running on the beach, a silver bell like smile.


    Li Su secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, the waves are rough, the real waves are rough.


    I like it!


    "Li Su, come on, come on, come on, I can''t wait."


    Yao ya, wearing a green bikini, swayed around in front of his eyes, and teased herself with her fingers.


    In a blink of an eye, he changed into a yellow bikini. He was usually shy, but now he stretched out his tongue


    He licked his lips and said.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    In front of him appeared Xiao Yiyi, Xiao Yiyi a big red.


    "Li Su, if you have the ability, come after me. If you catch me, you will be rewarded."


    Immediately Xiao Yiyi was pushed aside by Feng Duoduo, a sky blue bikini.


    "Li Su, you like me, don''t you? I like you, too. Now we are husband and wife. I''m yours. You can do whatever you want? "


    Li Su''s eyes were wide open in an instant. He wanted to bury his eyes in the deep ditch in front of him.


    "Really?"


    "Well."


    "It can really be."


    "Come on."


    No, I can''t stand it. It''s a goblin. I''ll punish you!


    Li Su roared and rushed up.


    At this moment, he felt as if he had jumped into the sea and was cold all over.


    Meng opened his eyes and found that he was still in the hotel, and there was no sea water around him.


    Li Su touched the water on his face, a face of ignorant force.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Then he glanced at the basin in Zhang Wu''s hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Su asked.


    "You asked me to pour it with cold water."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "When did I ask you to do this?":


    "Just now." Li Su had some doubts about Zhang Wu''s words. Then he looked at the black tiger, who nodded and said.


    "Yes, that''s what you ask for."


    "I wipe, what the hell is that?"


    Li Su is a little confused.


    "This is the case."


    Said the black tiger.


    "When we get up, we find you are still sleeping, so we don''t care, and then sit here waiting for you to wake up."


    "Then you start to hold the pillow and watch it, and you start yelling. I don''t know why."


    Li Su found a pillow between his legs.


    Black tiger continued.


    "Zhang Wu is afraid that you have something to do, and then asked if you need cold water to wash your face. You nodded and licked your lips. Come on."


    "Then Zhang Wu went to carry the water. After carrying it, you didn''t speak and kept panting. Zhang Wu asked if you splashed it on your head. You said it could be done."


    "Then Zhang Wu spilled water on your head."


    The black tiger spread out his hand and said.


    "That''s the situation. Everything Zhang Wu did was according to your plan


    It''s what I want to do. "


    Li Su looked at his whole body, all wet, and then between his legs, where there is no water, but his legs wet.


    "I''ll wipe it, Zhang Wu. I''ll kill you."


    Li Su rushed up with an arrow.


    "Laozi, I was confused. You really threw cold water on Laozi and wanted to play with the temptation of getting wet? I''ll kill you! "


    "I did it according to your request. It really has nothing to do with me. Ah#####

 Chapter 179

    After crushing Zhang Wu in his own body, Li Su stood up from Zhang Wu with satisfaction.


    "How cool!"


    Then Li Su walked into the bathroom with a relaxed face.


    My body is sticky now. If I don''t clean it, it''s too hard.


    Besides, his lower body is also sticky.


    Just as Li Su went in to take a bath, Zhang Wu stood up from the ground and gave a thumbs up to the black tiger.


    "High, really high!"


    "That''s, and don''t look who I am? What I say is an edict, and he will believe it if he doesn''t believe it. "


    Black tiger''s face is not without pride.


    Li Su is singing a little song, humming a little tune and rushing into the cold water. It''s really comfortable.


    I have no idea that the scene just now was directed by these two people.


    After taking a bath, Li Su found out that he didn''t bring underwear.


    The underwear I just wore has been thrown into the dustbin by myself, and I also threw two pieces of paper to wipe my bottom.


    Li Su poked his hand, but he pulled it back.


    The things inside are too dirty to handle.


    Maybe Zhang Wu, a rough guy, is still fighting a plane inside.


    As a last resort, Li Su had to come out in neutral.


    He felt his crotch chilly when he was blown by the air conditioning outside.


    Zhang Wu and black tiger are already dressed and ready to start at any time.


    Li Su Leng for a while, he is still wiping his hair. What are they going to do.


    "Who are you two?"


    "Aren''t we going down to dinner?"


    Zhang Wu said.


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s eleven o''clock at noon."


    Li Su looked up at his mobile phone, which showed that it was 11:01.


    At this time, Li sucai found that his stomach began to coo.


    Last night, I fought with housekeeper Wang for my life, and then I was kicked out of bed by Zhang Wu in the middle of the night.


    Now if Li Su is not hungry, this is a strange thing.


    "Let''s go."


    If Zhang Wu doesn''t mention the meal, he won''t feel hungry.


    But by Zhang Wu, he really can''t stand it now. He feels hungry at any time.


    He packed his belongings in his bag and ran downstairs. He remembered that the hotel had free breakfast. Now if he went down quickly, he could have a full meal. When the three people went down, the restaurant was deserted. There was no one at all, and the table with the tableware had been removed.


    "Well, let me ask, isn''t breakfast served here? Why is the table missing? "


    The waiter who was stopped by Li Su looked at Li Su like an idiot.


    "Brother, it''s eleven o''clock now. Is it still morning?"


    "I @ £¤% @ #... @ £¤%... £¤% #"


    Li Su wanted to slap him in the face. How could he ask such an idiotic question.


    At the same time, Zhang Wu and black tiger twist their heads, as if they don''t know themselves at all.


    "I''ll wipe it. What''s your attitude?"


    "Lao Hei, the sun is good today."


    "Well, the weather is cool and the air is fresh. It''s suitable for fishing."


    They didn''t look at Li Su at all, then turned around, pretended not to know this idiot, discussed the weather, and left here.


    "I''ll kill you both."


    No matter how shameful Li Su is, he always has to eat.


    But they don''t have any money with them now. The money they got yesterday is all on Li Su.


    Not long after, Zhang Wu put his face on Li Su.


    "Brother, brother, my dear brother, look at me just now. If you have a lot of porridge, please give me a bowl of porridge."


    "Do I know you? Do I know you well? You''ve got the wrong person


    Li Su walked away from Zhang Wu with a look of disgust.


    "Don''t, don''t be like this, brother. At least it comes from the same place. You can''t watch me go hungry. It''s bad for you."


    Zhang Wu took Li Su''s hand and said.


    "Get away from me, you pervert."


    Li Su shook off Zhang Wu''s hand and said.


    "Brother, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong, as long as you give me a bowl


    Porridge, you can let me go up the mountain and down the sea of fire. "


    "Really?"


    Li Su looked at Zhang Wu and asked.


    "Really, a man speaks with a spit and a nail."


    Zhang Wu slapped his chest with a bang, which made the little girl next to him blush.


    Li Su an scolded a, see you these have not seen the world appearance, a big bear has what good.


    "Knock on your promise, isn''t it that you can''t have a meal? How can I starve you to death? "


    Black tiger looked at Zhang Wu with disdain and said¡° What I can''t stand most is this kind of flatterer who forgets his identity. "


    Zhang Wu eyes a stare, looking at black tiger to say.


    "Don''t eat if you can."


    "Even if I eat, I don''t want to be as hypocritical as you."


    Black tiger said, Putong knelt in front of Li Su.


    "Brother Li, although I used to be your instructor, those were only once. Now you have already surpassed me. No, you have already surpassed me, but you have surpassed me. Only at that time, you were suppressing your own talent¡°


    When black tiger kneels in front of Li Su, Li Su is startled, but after hearing what black tiger says next, Li Su is a little satisfied.


    "You are no longer the waste in my eyes. Now you are tall, powerful and handsome in my heart. You are the God in my heart. With my body and soul, you will attack countless goals ahead. We will surely win."


    "Your brilliance, and your kindness, will surely return home and spread all over the world. Your deeds will surely go down in history, and your glorious image will surely be preserved in the hearts of the people."


    "I''m going!"


    Zhang Wu''s glasses fell to the ground, broken into slag.


    I''ve seen shameless people. I''ve never seen such shameless people. What I said at the beginning was not to be hypocritical or flatter?


    Routines, these are all routines!


    Zhang Wu now feels that he has been set tightly by the circle after circle, and he can''t break free at all.


    "Black tiger, you, you, you..."


    Zhang Wu pointed to the black tiger and said several words about you. He didn''t say anything, but his hands trembled even more.


    "What''s the matter? An honest man like me will never lie. I just want to express my feelings. "#####

 Chapter 180

    "As for you, you are just flattering and disobeying your heart. Such a person is most despised."


    Black tiger holding Li Su''s hand on his chest.


    "Brother, you touch, my heart is beating because of you now, your existence is my courage to live."


    "Shameless!"


    Zhang Wu simply did not look at the disgusting black face.


    It''s really shameless to eat these days.


    Li Su was flattered by black tiger. He was dizzy. He didn''t know his last name.


    It took a long time to react, patted the black tiger on the shoulder and said.


    "Good comrades, there is a future. If I stutter, you will."


    Then Li Su looked at Zhang Wu and said.


    "As for you, your performance is not up to standard, and your thinking is not progressive. It seems that if I want to think about my boss Qingshi, I need to change an assistant for me."


    "Big brother, my name is not Song Zhe."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "I don''t lack agents either!"


    Li Su kicked Zhang Wu in the butt.


    "I''m not married yet. You start to think about the agent. I''ll fire you now."


    Zhang Wu immediately knelt down in front of Li Su.


    If the black tiger is kneeling on one knee, Zhang Wu is kneeling on both knees now, and is still the kind of five body.


    "Big brother, I''m old and down, and there are many people waiting for my salary to give them a meal. Please, my dear big brother, just give me a chance and let me work for you¡°


    Zhang Wu''s action surprised Li Su.


    Just now, I and the black tiger were just for fun. Let''s see what Zhang Wu is like. But I didn''t expect that Zhang Wu was really playing, and he was even played by the black tiger.


    "Well, yes, your colleague''s heart is still good. I agree. Now you take this, go to the bar, return the deposit to us, and then we''ll have breakfast."


    Li Su and black tiger sat on one side of the sofa and watched how Zhang Wu did it.


    See Zhang Wu with the two room cards came to the bar, and then keep saying something, the waitress in the bar just keep shaking her head.


    Li Su and black tiger are starving. Zhang Wu comes here.


    "Brother, they only give one room back."


    "Well, I know."


    Li Su stood up and said.


    "Come on, let''s go to dinner."


    "What does he mean by that?"


    Zhang Wu asked black tiger.


    Black tiger patted Zhang Wu on the shoulder and said¡° Brother, you are still too young. "


    Zhang Wu tilted his head and thought for a long time, but he still didn''t understand why the two people said this to himself.


    It''s quite simple to say.


    Li Su gave Zhang Wu two room cards, but one of them was opened by himself and the other was opened by Shi Yunming.


    The room opened by Shi Yunming must be charged. After all, he is the director of the Public Security Bureau. If he doesn''t have such benefits, he will be a failure.


    Therefore, the room card of Shi Yunming''s room can''t be refunded at all.


    So Li Su asked Zhang Wu to refund the deposit just to see if he could get some money out of it.


    After coming out of the hotel, the three people saw that the motorcycle they had parked had disappeared.


    It seems that they were taken away by the king''s housekeeper.


    "Ma Dan, don''t tell anyone when you take it away."


    Li Su cursed angrily, then threw what he had in his hand directly into the garbage can.


    Three people had a simple breakfast, although simple, is soybean milk fried dough sticks, but the amount is a lot of ah.


    You don''t see, there is a bucket with soybean milk and fried dough sticks directly beside the table for three people.


    The fried dough sticks in the master, can''t catch up with three people to eat.


    In the small snack bar, both the boss and the staff are frying fried dough sticks there. They can''t even take care of the customers.


    "Boss, here are two fried dough sticks!"


    Zhang Wu''s mouth is full.


    Li Su''s and black tiger''s mouths are full, too.


    The boss is already busy and sweating all over.


    Those diners who came before Li Su and them have not left yet. They are all staring at the three people.


    Li Su himself also wondered that when he had breakfast before, at most, he had two bowls of soybean milk and four fried dough sticks.


    What happened today? I can''t count what I eat.


    Does it mean that my stomach knows that I''ve come back to my hometown today, so I''ll let you know


    Have you performed in front of your hometown?


    Half an hour later, Li susang finally had enough to eat. Of course, he paid the bill and left.


    The owner of the snack bar is wiping his sweat and counting his money.


    "Boss, I''ll quit tomorrow."


    Next to the work wipe his body sweat said.


    "Why?"


    "I''m too tired. These three people can eat too much. They are the reincarnation of the second elder martial brother. I can''t afford to serve them. If they go on like this, I''ll be dead tired."¡° Your uncle, you think I want to do it. I''ll have a rest tomorrow. "


    Three people were walking in the street, but they didn''t know where to go.


    "Brother, where are we going now?"


    Zhang Wu asked Li Su.


    "I don''t know. I''ll just slip around like this."


    In fact, what Li Su wants to do now is to go home and have a meal cooked by his mother, but he can''t now.


    Because there is a pair of invisible eyes, do not know where you are, are staring at themselves, as long as they relax, there will be countless bullets to their own.


    He also wants to go there.


    But Anxin is just a weak woman. She can''t bring trouble to Anxin.


    He wants to go to Yao ya, take this petite woman in his arms, and then be gentle.


    Unfortunately, he can''t.


    Is walking, suddenly in front of a large LCD display board.


    There''s a message playing on it.


    "Jishi fund, together with general Wen, will hold a press conference at Hongyun Building at 12 noon today. Welcome all media reporters to come!"


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su slapped him on the forehead. No wonder he always felt that he had forgotten something.


    Blame black tiger and Zhang Wu, otherwise I would have remembered.


    "What time is Zhang Wu now?"


    "It''s twelve in ten minutes."


    Zhang Wu looked at his watch and said.


    "I''m in a hurry. Let''s go now."


    Li Su turned around and stood on the side of the road, reaching for a taxi.


    "Where are you going?"


    Zhang Wu and black tiger look at Li Su''s look in a hurry, as if they have lost 100 money.


    "Hongyunlou!"#####

 Chapter 181

    "What are you doing there? Let''s go. We don''t have much time!"


    Li Su sat on the co pilot''s seat.


    Zhang Wu and black tiger sat in the back seat with a muddled face. They couldn''t understand what Li Su was doing.


    "Master, go..."


    "To Hongyun Building, isn''t it?"


    Before Li Su finished, he was interrupted by the driver.


    "How do you know?"


    Li Su asked suspiciously, is your taxi master capable of fortune telling? When there is a chance, we must let him calculate for himself. What''s the future of peach blossom.


    "As soon as you look at your dress up, you know it''s from other places. You must have seen the billboard before you went to Hongyun Building. If they were local, they would have been waiting at the gate of Hongyun Building. "


    The driver said as he drove.


    "How do you know?"


    "Since President Xiao said on TV yesterday afternoon that there would be a press conference today, a lot of people stood at the door of Hongyun Building to see what happened to the press conference."


    Said the driver.


    "Isn''t it just a press conference? What''s good to see? "


    Li Su asked.


    "If this is a normal press conference, no one will watch it. Even if they are invited, they may not go, but this time is different."


    Said the driver.


    "What''s different, isn''t it a press conference?"


    Li Su was even more puzzled.


    "This time, Mr. Wen, do you know? Master Wen is an old general fighting with Taizu. Now he is the only one who has made great achievements. You know, that''s a treasure, but I heard that master Wen has a bad temper¡°


    The driver said while driving.


    "Mr. Wen is going to start this press conference. It is said that there will be some mysterious major shareholders. If I hadn''t been working, I would have gone to see what Mr. Wen looks like."


    After listening to the driver''s introduction, Li Su understood.


    When I left, I was in a hurry. I just mentioned the honorary chairman with Mr. Wen, but I didn''t talk any more.


    Now it seems that Xiao Yiyi themselves took down master Wen, and this should be their first action.


    I don''t know how much money Zhang Qiang made for the company.


    Soon he got to the bottom of Hongyun Building, where Li Su was silly.


    At the gate of the Hongyun Building, there were all people standing, men and women, old and young. Li Su even saw the existence of many disabled people.


    Li Su tried to squeeze in, but he was pushed out several times.


    It seems that Mr. Wen is very popular. When can I be like Mr. Wen? There are so many people chasing me.


    However, this question is not what Li Su should consider now. What he should consider now is how to get in.


    "Zhang Wu, black tiger, I want to go in now, I wipe, there are too many people here, I squeeze in and squeeze out for me."


    At the command of Li Su, Zhang Wu and black tiger protect Li Su one by one and begin to march towards the crowd.


    These two people are worthy of the elite among the elite. If they reach out at random, a broad road appears in front of Li Su.


    Some people are very angry and ready to scold.


    But after seeing Zhang Wu''s black bear like body, he immediately shut up. Such a person can''t be provoked.


    In this way, Li Su and the other three went to the gate smoothly.


    As for the swearing behind him, Li Su Cai didn''t care about it. Let him curse, anyway, he couldn''t lose a few Jin of meat.


    When I got to the door, I found that it was full of special police. The door was still closed and I couldn''t get in at all.


    "Zhang Wu, is there any way we can get in?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Yes."


    Zhang Wu replied.


    "He said


    "Break the glass and we''ll rush in."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "But it''s very likely that I''ll take a bullet. The guys in those people''s hands are all real."


    "I wipe it!"


    Isn''t it just a press conference with such a big battle?


    In fact, Li Su did not know that there were several reasons for such a big battle.


    One is that there is Wenxin Guowen old man who follows Taizu to fight. He is the only old hero who can''t have any problems.


    The second is the identity of Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo. They are all daughters of a large family that can be counted in the whole Chinese land. They want to be friends


    If something goes wrong, the mayor''s secretary here can''t have a good life.


    Thirdly, this press conference is unprecedented. No fund has ever cooperated with such figures as Mr. Wen. Therefore, many domestic and foreign journalists have come here. They must protect the safety of these uncrowned kings. If there is a little mistake, these people will write to you casually in the newspaper. No one will praise them, But if it''s bad, there must be people falling into the well. It''s enough for the leaders of Xingqing city to eat a pot.


    "I wipe, you this is what brain, black tiger, what method do you have?"


    "The way I can think of is similar to Zhang Wu."


    Forget it. It''s the same as not asking these two people. I''d better figure out my own way.


    Just at this time, Li Su saw Zhang Qiang inside, wandering behind. He quickly took out his mobile phone and made a call to Zhang Qiang.


    "Zhang Qiang, I''m Li Su. Now open the door and I''ll go in."


    Zhang Qiang''s street call is also a face of muddleheaded force, for a long time


    Come on.


    "Li Su, are you back?"


    Zhang Qiang''s tone was full of joy.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I want to go in now. Open the door quickly."


    "Right away."


    Li Su didn''t wait long before he saw Zhang Qiang running over, saying something in front of the special police, and then he opened the glass door.


    When Li Su went in, he suddenly felt a burst of cool. These people really enjoyed it. He had been basking in the sun for such a long time.


    "Li Su, when did you come back? Why don''t you say hello? "


    Zhang Qiang said happily when he saw Li Su.


    "Don''t I give you a surprise?"


    Li Su said and looked around, then asked.


    "Don''t you have a press conference? Why didn''t I see it? "


    "They''re in another conference room. I came out a little bit earlier


    "Yes."


    "If that costs anything, take me there as soon as possible."


    Zhang Qiang takes a look at the two people behind Li Su. Zhang Wu has some reflections, but the other person seems to have never seen him before.


    "Who is he?"


    Zhang Qiang pointed to the black tiger and asked.


    "Both of them are my bodyguards."#####

 Chapter 182

    "We''ll talk later. Let''s go to the press conference first."


    Li Su saw several times, but did not find the whereabouts of Xiao Yiyi and others, and then said to Zhang Qiang.


    "All right, you come with me."


    Zhang Qiang walked in front and Li Su followed. They went up to the second floor and came to a gate.


    In front of the gate were two SWAT teams.


    Li Su was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that there were so many special police officers at a simple press conference.


    In fact, Li Su underestimated the press conference.


    For the fund''s press conference, there is really nothing to report, but in China, this is the only one, but it is unprecedented.


    There are so many foundations, but there has never been one to focus on the lives of veterans.


    Zhang Qiang revealed his work card and was ready to take Li Su with him


    But the special police stopped Li Su and three other people.


    "Search


    Li Su didn''t care, but Zhang Wu and Heihu didn''t want to.


    They both have contraband on their bodies, such as guns, which is the second life of soldiers. They must not be touched by anyone except themselves.


    When the special police are ready to search, the two men stand in front of Li Su and watch the two men in front of them warily.


    As soon as the special police saw that the two men were so nervous, they immediately raised their guns and aimed at the two men. The two special police teams behind them also raised their guns and pulled the bolt.


    "Zhang Wu, black tiger, let them search."


    Li Su said.


    "No


    Black tiger resolutely refused, and then whispered in Li Su''s ear.


    "We can''t let them search. We still have guns."


    Li Su''s eyes were wide open. He Hongtao unexpectedly gave them weapons when they came out. Why didn''t he get such treatment.


    "What about that?" Li Su asked.


    "Don''t you have identification? Let them have a look. "


    Said the black tiger.


    Li Su then remembered that he seemed to be an active soldier.


    Zhang Qiang standing next to him was stunned. He didn''t expect such a reversal. Li Su is just a simple big soldier. Do you think they still have guns on them?


    Zhang Qiang really thought right, three of them and two of them were holding guns.


    Li Su went to the Swat and showed them his red book.


    "Can we go in now?"


    Li Su asked.


    Two special police officers looked at each other. What day is it today? How can a major appear here? Does this press conference really have military background?


    "No, they both need to show their identification."


    Said the Swat.


    Li Su nodded to Zhang Wu and black tiger, and they took out their red books and showed them to the special police.


    "Can we go in now?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Yes, three please."


    Nonsense. Major, regiment level cadres are much higher than their own special police brigade leaders. They all show their certificates and don''t let them in. Aren''t they looking for death?


    I said that this kind of person must come out with something different. That thing is definitely not something you can touch.


    Li Su nodded to the two special police officers, and then took a picture of Zhang Qiang, who was already stunned.


    "Go, what are you doing?"


    That''s how Zhang Qiang reacts.


    Cool, it''s so cool. I didn''t expect that Li Su had been there for a month, and now you live here


    However, there are such big officials. They just show a red book, and the special police let them go.


    When I came in, I was touched up and down many times by them.


    Pushing the door open, the press conference has already started for a long time. Li Su asked Zhang Qiang to bring three stools and let them sit in a corner at the back to have a good look at the press conference.


    "Zhang Qiang, don''t tell them I''m back later."


    Li Su whispered in Zhang Qiang''s ear.


    "No problem, give them a surprise then."


    Zhang Qiang went to the rostrum with a smile and pretended nothing happened, standing behind Xiao Yiyi.


    Li Su glanced at it and found that there were many people sitting on it. Except that Shi Yunming knew him, all the others were familiar faces that he had only seen on TV.


    But Li Su knew them. They didn''t know Li Su.


    In the past, sitting is Wenxin Guowen old man.


    Mr. Wen''s dress today is definitely retro.


    A green old uniform, in his left chest full of medals, that is the glory of the old general''s life.


    He also wore an old-fashioned military cap with five pointed stars shining red.


    Mr. Wen''s face is very serious.


    Next to master Wen is Xiao Yiyi.


    A black dress, a little pink face, let her beautiful and moving, but absolutely can''t have the heart of blasphemy, because her face is very cold.


    Next to Xiao Yiyi are some government workers. Zhang Qiang stands behind Xiao Yiyi. Li Su was disappointed that he didn''t see feng Duoduo.


    "Now let''s welcome Mr. Xiao Yiyi, President of Jishi fund. Mr. Xiao will speak for us."


    Just as Li Su looked at all the people sitting there, the speaker on the stage had finished his speech and clapped.


    I really don''t know if there is too much nonsense, which makes these reporters unable to bear. When they hear that the speech is over, they clap him down.


    When Xiao Yiyi came up, he looked around.


    The powerful atmosphere made everyone present stop their applause.


    "Hello, leaders, journalists and friends, I''m Xiao Yiyi, President of Jishi fund. Our salvation fund is a new fund that has just been established for less than two months, but our mission is to salvation. "


    "To help the world, in short, is to help the world. There are too many sufferings in this world, and our goal and responsibility is to let these suffering people out of the sea of suffering."


    Xiao Yiyi took a look at the reporters and then said a word, which surprised all the reporters.


    "Well, I''m done."


    what? It''s as simple as you?!


    Think you can say something shocking, or burst out something, the result you said so two sentences is over?


    Li Su froze for a moment and then laughed.


    I didn''t expect that Xiao Yiyi had such a personality. He only said two words, which was totally teasing reporters.


    I''ve seen people molesting reporters. I''ve never seen such molesting.


    "Mr. Xiao, is it too casual for you to say that


    Immediately someone spoke, but he said it with a smile and a joke#####

 Chapter 183

    "I only have so much to say, there is really nothing else to say."


    No matter what these people said, Xiao Yicai coldly left such a sentence and went back to his seat.


    This sentence is beautiful. Li Su gives Xiao Yiyi a thumbs up.


    Li Su himself has been infringed by these bureaucratism since he was a child.


    Every time it''s the beginning of school, the principal can''t stop talking. He won''t shut up in less than an hour.


    There are also the dean of academic affairs, the director of politics and education, the directors of various departments, and the leaders of various disciplines. There is no one day for this series of people to talk about.


    Including watching TV, all the speeches made by the leaders above were made for several hours, but nothing was said, all nonsense.


    And the people at the bottom have to keep clapping.


    Xiao Yiyi left like this, not only let the people sitting at the bottom, but also the leaders sitting above.


    It took a long time to respond, and the applause was thunderous.


    Although they didn''t get any useful information, they all admired Xiao Yiyi''s crisp and quick skills.


    The host just responded and said.


    "Next, let''s welcome the old man Wenxin Guowen, who is the only old general with great achievements in our country."


    Mr. Wen stood up and walked on the platform in a vigorous manner.


    After a look, they said.


    "I''m not afraid of your jokes. I''m a beggar now, a thorough beggar."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the reporter sitting at the bottom quickly picked up his pen and wrote it.


    Tomorrow''s headlines have headlines.


    [the country''s only remaining veteran generals are reduced to beggars]


    [the old general can''t make a living, he lives by begging]


    Foreign media reports are expected to be even more sinister.


    [Huaxia''s contribution to himself is to make him a beggar]


    [the old man who has only made great achievements in China is begging for a living now]


    [the old Chinese General himself admitted that he was begging]


    Li Su''s eyes were wide. He didn''t know what medicine the old man was selling in his gourd.


    Those leaders on the stage were stunned, and then their whole faces turned black. Isn''t that a smear on them?


    Wen continued.


    "As you all know, I''m a soldier. I used to have a good position. Now I''m retired. The state understands me and pays me the living expenses every month, but I still have to beg. Why?"


    "Because there are still a lot of people in our country who can''t eat enough, or even eat enough. They have dedicated their whole lives to our country and devoted the best years of their lives to this land. "


    "I''m fighting for this country. Yes, I''m talking about veterans, veterans who are disabled for various reasons."¡° After they leave the army, they don''t know any survival skills at all. They can only live on the retirement allowance of their microblog. "


    "But they still have their families, their mothers and their young children. They also want to survive. I''m begging for them."


    "I''m not saying that our country doesn''t care about them, but they refuse their help. They always think that there are more people in need of help in this country."


    "I once met a veteran. He broke his arm, wanted money but no money, wanted land but no land. He had no way to survive. He went to work for others. When he saw that he was an arm, they refused him directly."


    "But he still has his 80 year old mother to support, and the one who is in the second grade of junior high school to support. What should he do? You can only go out and pick up the rags. "


    "You know, he is a man who has made first-class meritorious service, his military medal


    Hanging on the wall, glittering, is such a person, for the sake of the country lost an arm, now actually picking up debris under the overpass


    "Can you imagine? Do you have the heart? "


    Old man Wen was very excited. He could see his white beard shaking constantly.


    "You are popular now, but have you ever thought that there are a group of people in the frontier of our motherland who are still holding their heads and risking their lives to protect such a country?"


    "So I''m begging. I see everyone I know begging. I''m begging for these warriors. I want them to live in peace for the rest of their lives."


    Said here, the old man pointed to Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Now what I want to say is that this girl came to tell me that she is willing to help me. Although the money is not much, she can come up with a way to teach people how to fish rather than teach them how to fish. I choose to believe her."


    "Not because of her identity, but because of her, she begged me. I begged others before. When they saw me, they all wanted me to die immediately. But now I want to tell them that I don''t need you. I don''t ask you. I wait for you to ask me. "


    Master Wen patted the table in front of him and said.


    "I''m finished."


    The reporters sitting below were stunned for a moment, and then they all stood up and applauded for the old general.


    Li Su also stood up and applauded for the old man. Although he was the initiator, he really applauded for the spirit of the old man. This is the real public servant of the people!


    All the people on the stage except Xiao Yiyi and Zhang Qiang were embarrassed.


    Because Mr. Wen had tried to find them, but they all refused.


    What Mr. Wen said just now was obviously for them.


    "Well, now that the press conference is over, let''s go to the question stage."


    Host quickly broke the embarrassing situation said.


    "Hello, I''m a reporter from Xinhua news. I''d like to ask Mr. Xiao, why did you come out to start your own business when you were a senior member of Xiao''s group, or even the next leader?"


    Xiao Yiyi said, "first of all, I want to make it clear that this company is not mine. I''m just a part-time worker. As for the founder, I have no comment. Secondly, Xiao''s group is not mine. It belongs to my ancestors. They have their responsibilities, and I also have my responsibilities. "¡° Hello, I''d like to ask Mr. Xiao, how much money do you plan to spend on teaching


    Is it better to teach people to fish than to fish? "


    Xiao Yiyi took a look at this reporter, this is to ask the real theme.


    "I don''t have much money, only five million. We will set up a factory in the next month, and then train a group of veterans to work for us. We will pay them wages, and then gradually arrange their families. As for the sales, we have mastered it."#####

 Chapter 184

    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Our site selection is also ready to start. In the next month, this work will be gradually carried out."


    "Hello, may I ask, isn''t it enough to open a factory with five million?"


    A reporter asked.


    "It''s not enough, but at this time our first action, and then we have the follow-up self support."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "We also have a tenet, that is, we will never take a loan. No matter whose loan it is, we will not accept it. And we don''t accept any investment or share purchase from anyone. "


    Xiao Yiyi''s words are like a blockbuster.


    This shows that the background of this fund is very strong, and it is not afraid of anyone''s threat or any obstruction.


    In fact, this decision was also made temporarily by Xiao Yiyi.


    She thinks that if we want to do it, we should make it bigger and have a determination to burn the boat.


    It is only when you force yourself to a dead end that you can burst out your full potential.


    Li Su Leng for a moment, nodded in the heart, she already you know Xiao Yiyi''s idea.


    He is very much in favor of such an approach.


    Don''t be a debtor, be a creditor if you want!


    "Hello, I would like to ask general, do you know anything about the operation of this fund? They hype from time to time? "


    Another reporter is asking questions, and it is obvious that he is here to sow discord.


    "I refuse to answer your stupid question."


    Mr. Wen didn''t pay any attention to this man.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao. I''d like to ask, what are the main sources of your income?"


    "Sorry, no comment, but I''m sure our income is absolutely legal."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    At this point, there is no desire to listen. Li Su makes a gesture to Zhang Qiang.


    It means that you are out now. You go on. When you come out later, you come to me and call me.


    Zhang Qiang nodded behind Xiao Yiyi.


    Li Su came out with Zhang Wu and Heihu, but he didn''t get out of the gate of Hongyun Building because it was too hot outside.


    The three of them sat on the sofa in the hall, waiting for the others to come out.


    "Li Su, I want to ask you, are you the founder of this company?"


    Black tiger face serious ask a way.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Do you really want to help these veterans? Please answer this question seriously Black tiger''s expression is very serious.


    "Yes, just say what you want to say."


    "If you really want to help these people, I''m going to retire now, and I want to follow you."


    Said the black tiger.


    "Do you know how much money I have now? You know I''m not going to have any trouble in the back? It''s all the impulse in my head. What else do you want to do with me


    Li Su said with a smile.


    Li Su is very welcome to talents like black tiger, but now he doesn''t know how to go next and how dare to take such a man into his own hands.


    "I just want to ask you, do you really want to help these veterans?"


    Black tiger still doesn''t give up.


    "Well, I''ll show you to them later. You ask them."


    Li Su thought for a moment and said.


    "Good."


    After the black tiger finished, he stopped talking.


    "How do you know this company is mine?"


    Li Su asked black tiger.


    "Zhang Wu told me that you have a company called Jishi fund."


    Li Su looked at Zhang Wu and asked.


    "How do you know?"


    "You forget that you took me to that company. I saw the plaque on it and heard your conversation."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "I knew I couldn''t bring you. Don''t follow me next time. You''re telling others my secret."


    Li Su said angrily.


    After waiting for a full hour, they haven''t come out yet. Li Su is almost impatient.


    "Brother, can I make a suggestion?"


    Zhang Wu said.


    "There are words, there are farts."


    Li Su''s heart is very depressed now. Isn''t it just a broken meeting that took so long?


    Li Su completely forgot that in Huaxia, there was a rule that there was a summary after the meeting.


    All leaders have to say a few words to show their authority.


    However, it was not what Li Su thought, but the news conference was too simple, and the reporters didn''t say anything they wanted to know, so they pestered Xiao Yiyi and Wen to ask questions.


    As for the leaders of Xingqing City, they are completely left out.


    It''s the first major event in the world. What''s your business.


    However, although these leaders are embarrassed, they also have a way out. Among these reporters, there are many people who have arranged their own trust. If a reporter asks questions about himself, then these trust will not be used.


    If there is no reporter to ask questions, then these trust certainly can not let oneself


    Our leaders feel embarrassed.


    "Brother, I''m thirsty now. Can we go out and drink some water or something?"


    Zhang Wu''s grievance is like that of a lady.


    Zhang Wu said that, Li Su also felt that his mouth was a little dry.


    "It makes sense."


    So they took Zhang Wu and Heihu and went directly to a cold drink shop opposite. They asked for three cokes. Then they sat on the edge of the window and waited for Zhang Qiang and Xiao Yiyi to come out.


    Each of the three drank several large cups of coke, but those people still didn''t come out.


    Li Su, who drinks coke, has gone to the toilet twice.


    "I think it''s time for us to go out now, or the people here would think we were doing something."


    Black tiger said while looking at the people around.


    Li Su noticed that all the people around him were looking at him, as if something good had happened here.


    Li Su took a look at his desk. There were almost twenty cokes on it


    The cup is broken.


    "But we have no place to go."


    Li Su also wanted to go, but he really didn''t know where he should go.


    In the middle of the day, people are not going to be barbecued. If you sprinkle some chili noodles and cumin, you can chew yourself.


    Three people are melancholy, Li Su''s phone thought.


    "I have crossed the mountains and the sea, as well as the sea of people."


    Li Su''s phone rings suddenly, which makes everyone in the shop look at him.


    "Hello? what? Are you all gone? Why don''t you tell me? I didn''t see you come out, did I? It''s through the back door? Where are you now? OK, I''ll be right here. You call Feng Duoduo, OK


    After Li Su hung up the phone, he looked at the two and said#####

 Chapter 185

    "Come on, it''s a treat."


    I heard that there was a place to go. Zhang Wu and Heihu both breathed a long sigh of relief. They didn''t have to drink coke any more. They had bladder problems.


    There was another problem at the checkout.


    "What? Why don''t you rob the bank? "


    Li Su shakes the bill in his hand, looks at the little sister in the bar and roars loudly.


    Zhang Wu and black tiger both looked at the bill in surprise.


    It clearly says, 178 yuan.


    "Just a couple of cokes? Why do you want so much money with me? Are you crazy? "


    Li Su yelled.


    "Yes, one hundred seventy-eight yuan? Do you know how much Coke you can buy? "


    Zhang Wu followed Li Su and yelled there.


    "You''ve consumed a total of 21 cups of coke, each of which costs eight yuan, so the total is 178 yuan. That''s right."


    The little girl at the bar looked at Li Su and said clearly in her eyes, how many


    Poor people want Coke.


    "Sir, why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    Li Su asked.


    The girl at the bar pointed to the billboard on her head, which clearly said, "big coke, eight yuan / cup."


    "I''ve been cheated


    Li Su looked at it carefully. The [eight yuan / Cup] can''t be smaller. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see any price tips on it.


    "You are cheating. You are cheating consumers. Can I report you now?"


    Li Su called.


    At this time, a manager like man said.


    "This is a foreign chain restaurant. It''s all clearly priced. It''s the same price everywhere. If you don''t have money, just say it."


    "I''ll wipe it. Does your eye see that I''m out of money? Do you think I''m a freeloader? "


    Li Su looked at the man angrily and said, but the man''s eyes clearly said, you are here to eat free food.


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su was enraged by the manager on the spot. He took out a pile of money from his trouser pocket and threw it on the bar.


    "Is Lao Tzu rich?"


    "Who knows if your money is fake?"


    The manager muttered.


    "Come on, give me 200 cokes, not 500 cokes!"


    Li Su directly ordered 4000 yuan and threw it on the bar.


    "Hurry up, if you can''t get it out, I''ll kill you." The manager gulped down a mouthful of water.


    "Hurry up!"


    Li Su banged the table in front of him.


    On hearing this, some people even asked for 500 cups of coke. Is this person stupid!


    Everyone looks at Li Su as if he were a fool.


    "Sir, it''s our fault. We apologize to you? We don''t want the coke money, OK? "


    "No! You insulted me, but I didn''t want to. I asked for 500 large cokes, and they were all filled without ice. If one of them was not qualified, I would smash your shop. "


    Li Su is now completely enraged.


    What the hell are these? They look down on people!


    The little sister at the bar looked at the stack of 4000 yuan on her desk and didn''t know whether to take it or not.


    I have a high consumption here. It''s just like playing to eat more than one hundred and two hundred casually. I''ve never seen one that costs four thousand yuan at a time.


    "What are you doing there? Why don''t you just pour the coke! "


    Zhang Wu kicked in the bar, the marble bar, kick out a hole!


    It scared the manager and the girl at the bar.


    "Hurry up!"


    Zhang Wu is also enraged now, looking down on people! I''m poor, but I don''t lack the money.


    Zhang Wu seems to have forgotten that Li Su took out the money.


    In the shouting of Zhang Wu and Li Su, the manager and the little girl at the bar begin to take action.


    The first coke was put in front of Li Su. Without looking at it, Li Su threw out her coke quilt.


    A stain directly appeared on the snow-white wall.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. It was hand skating."


    Li Su exclaimed in surprise.


    "Come on, I''m thirsty!"


    After that, Li Su started immediately.


    As soon as the second cup appeared, it was snatched by Zhang Wu, and then it was thrown on the roof.


    "Ah, the ground here is so slippery."


    How surprised is Zhang Wu''s expression.


    The cold sweats of the little girl at the bar and the manager all came down. If the general manager saw this, they would definitely lose their jobs.


    But these three plagues were obviously not so easy to send away.


    "Hurry up!"


    With black tiger''s hand itching, he joined the battle circle, but he didn''t pay for it himself. It''s fun to throw coke. One coke after another was put on the bar. Before they stayed on it for a second, the coke was thrown into the store by two people.


    Those onlookers went outside, and some people took pictures outside with their mobile phones.


    Until that bucket of coke was thrown away by Li Su, they didn''t make up a hundred.


    On the walls, on the floor and on the roof of the whole store are all coke.


    Drop, drop, drop.


    "Come on! It''s less than 100, I''m still thirsty! "


    Li Su banged the table in front of him.


    "There is no coke in our shop, sir."


    The manager wiped the sweat on his forehead, some tired and some cold.


    "No? No, if you can''t make up 500 cups for me today, I won''t leave today! Don''t worry. I''ll give you a chance to call the police. Li Su slapped his mobile phone on the bar.


    "Call me. I''ll give you a chance to call the police."


    The manager didn''t even dare to extend his hand.


    "Fight!"


    Zhang Wu at the side of such a look to the manager to frighten a shiver.


    "How do you do business? Don''t you mean you are an international chain brand? Why can''t you take out 500 cups of coke now? "


    Li Su looked at the manager and said.


    The manager gritted his teeth.


    "Sir, it''s our fault. It''s my dog''s eye that looks down on people. What terms do you offer? What should I do now?"


    "I told you? No way. If you don''t give me enough of my five hundred big cokes today, I''ll make you want to eat them. "


    Li Su said.


    "Brother, shall we smash their shop?"


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Are you stupid? Smashed other people''s shop, we are going to the police station public security bureau to sleep, now it''s our hand sliding, hand sliding, understand? "


    Zhang Wu nodded.


    "Got it, got it, hurry up, I want to skate!"#####

 Chapter 186

    Zhang Wu banged the table.


    "Come on, I want to skate!"


    I''ve never seen such a rude request before.


    But now the manager has no temper at all.


    Suffering a face, about to cry the same.


    "Gentlemen, it''s my fault. It''s my fault. I''ll pay for it. I''ll pay for it right away."


    As soon as Li Su heard the word "compensation", he became energetic and looked at the manager with bright eyes.


    "How are you going to compensate?"


    The manager said with a bitter face.


    "I''ll give you back all the four thousand dollars now."


    The manager opened the cashier''s drawer and put it on the bar.


    "Sorry, I just want to skate now."


    When Li Su saw it, he just returned his 4000 yuan? It''s clear


    Obviously, there is no sincerity.


    I wipe, you are forcing me to turn over.


    "I want to skate! I want to skate! I want to skate


    Zhang Wu yelled and patted the table with a great sense of rhythm.


    The things on the bar, like rootless duckweed, are shaking.


    "No, you misunderstood."


    When the manager heard Li Su''s tone was not quite right, he said quickly.


    "This is your previous money. This is the compensation we give you."


    The manager took out another stack of money from the cashier''s drawer, put it together with the previous 4000 yuan, and handed it to Li Su.


    "How much is that?"


    Li Su carelessly said, but the heart has blossomed.


    No matter how much he is, at least his coke doesn''t cost money.


    Seeing Li Su''s carelessness, the manager gritted his teeth again and took out a pile of money from his trouser pocket and put it on it.


    "Here''s two thousand yuan, plus the four thousand before you. It''s one


    It''s 8000 yuan in total. We''ll compensate you for the right. "


    "Well."


    Li Su took 8000 yuan from the manager''s hand, then dipped it in his mouth and counted it one by one.


    More than ten minutes later, Li Su number three times, after making sure that there is no problem with the money, it was complacent to put the money in his trouser pocket.


    Put out a hand and patted the manager on the face.


    "Don''t look down on people like that in the future, or you will be very uncomfortable, not only make people look down on you, but also lose something important, that is money!" Li Su laughs, then takes Zhang Wu and Li Su to leave the fast food restaurant of this international famous chain.


    "What shall we do now, manager?"


    The little girl at the bar was completely scared, and her whole pretty face was pale.


    "Damn, don''t ask me. I don''t know what to do now? Besides, you won''t rush to work tomorrow. No, you can go now


    £¡¡±


    The manager left angrily, and his heart was bleeding when he saw the mess in the restaurant.


    It''s not only because the restaurant is soiled by Li Su and others, but also because I can''t pay the duty to my superiors tomorrow.


    And he took the money in the cashier drawer to compensate Li Su.


    These are all things you have to pay for, including dirty walls, ceilings, floor tiles, and oh, yes, the marble bar.


    What''s more, the last two thousand yuan given to Li Sujia was given to him by his wife, and the money for him to buy milk powder for his children is now gone.


    Now I don''t know what to do, how to explain when I go home, whether I choose to sleep in bed, or on the floor, or even spend the night outside.


    Li Su takes Zhang Wu and black tiger out of the cold drink shop, and takes a car by the side of the road. Then he flies all the way according to the address given by Zhang Qiang.


    Li Su''s heart is happy, did not expect that he not only free to eat


    A meal, but also more than 4000 yuan, this how not to let Li Su happy.


    But at the thought of the manager''s low look, Li Su''s anger came up.


    Don''t let this son of a bitch fall into his own hands, or he will be overwhelmed.


    Zhang Wu sat beside Li Su and saw that Li Su was happy and angry for a while.


    So he put out his hand, touched Li Su''s forehead, and then touched his own forehead.


    "No disease."


    "What''s sick or not? Which of you is ill? I''ll treat it now, but it''s a separate charge. "


    As soon as Li Su heard that there was a patient, his eyes lit up immediately. He couldn''t help it. He was used to it by the ghost medical system.


    Now I hear that there is a patient, and now I feel itchy. Then I see that my merit value is rising. I feel the satisfaction in my heart, and the happiness of living another day, which is not enough for external humanity!


    "No one is sick. Did Zhang Wugang just say that he had medicine?"


    Said the black tiger.


    "Medicine? Isn''t that sick? "


    Li suleke said, looking at Zhang Wu with his eyes shining.


    "Zhang Wu, you have been with me for a long time. I will definitely give you the best price."


    Zhang Wu is also forced by Li Su. It can''t be said that he saw Li Su himself and felt sick, right?


    Isn''t that typical death? In a hurry, Zhang Wu''s words almost made the driver''s steering wheel slip.


    Let sit in the co pilot of the black tiger almost sat on the ground.


    Let Li Su''s glasses, chin directly fell to the ground.


    Zhang Wu said, "I want the contraceptive!"


    "I wipe, you cow!"


    Li Su gave Zhang Wu a thumbs up, and then did not look at Zhang Wu''s face.


    I wipe, now the society can not enter this level? Can men be pregnant?


    The ghost medical system of our own is useless.


    Li Su''s heart was filled with sorrow at the thought that he was about to lose his job.


    The driver who has been driving is constantly looking at these three people.


    The leader is a thin young man, and a black skinny man like an African. The last one is a strong man like a bear.


    This special combination is either released after serving a sentence, or the leader of the underworld, or the intelligence personnel of special organizations.


    But look at these three people''s dress, certainly not the kind of arrogance of the underworld, nor the kind of indifference in special organizations, then there is only one kind left, the released prisoners!


    Don''t you see that''s what it says on the books?


    The more the driver thinks about it, the more frightened he is, and the more stable he drives. He is afraid that if he is not careful, he will be killed by these cruel people.


    Black tiger noticed the driver''s tension, but he didn''t say anything, just shut his eyes there.


    This kind of thing, how to say, others like to think, how to think.


    "Hello, ladies and gentlemen, here you are."


    The driver wiped the sweat on his forehead and said.


    "How much is it?"#####

 Chapter 187

    Black tiger''s words have not finished, in front of the taxi driver on a foot accelerator blasted out.


    Listen to the news, I definitely stepped on the accelerator in the fuel tank.


    But it''s good to save a lot of money.


    Black tiger thought triumphantly, but immediately the cold sweat came out behind him.


    What''s the matter with you? In the past, I was not like this. Where did I learn these problems?


    When he saw holding the trash can in the dark, black tiger suddenly realized.


    I''m just learning from you son of a bitch!


    It''s true that those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to Mo are black. I will stay away from you in the future.


    I don''t know that his heart monologues are completely the same as Li Su''s.


    Half an hour later, Li Su finally finished vomiting.


    Zhang Wu and Heihu are both fast asleep.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Li Su took out a tissue and wiped his mouth. Then he walked into the hotel in front of him.


    If no one saw Li Sugang''s appearance, he would surely think that Li Su was a member of the royal family abroad, so natural and unrestrained.


    But only Zhang Wu and Heihu knew that Li Su still had a piece of filth on his nose.


    After calling Zhang Qiang, I know that they are all here, and that they are in the private room.


    After arriving here, Li Su found that the hotel was not big at all, that is, more than 200 square meters.


    But the decoration style, I don''t like it too much, some girl flavor is too strong.


    "Welcome, sir. How many of you?"


    As soon as he entered the door, Li Su''s eyes began to shine.


    What a beautiful sister. I don''t know where the boss came from?


    If you know him, you must give him the best aesthetic award!


    "Zhang Qiang, don''t you mean to give us a surprise? Where''s the surprise? Did you change your name to surprise? "


    In a private room on the second floor, Feng Duoduo looks at Zhang Qiang in front of him, and then looks contemptuous.


    There was a big cat beside her, but she was dozing off.


    Next to Feng Duoduo is Xiao Yiyi, but now she is holding a document


    I don''t know what I''m looking at.


    Next to Xiao Yiyi is wenxinguo, who is drinking a cup of hot tea, but his own enamel tea jar.


    I can see that the old man is in a good mood today.


    Beside Mr. Wen is Zhang Qiang, who is sweating all over his head.


    He clearly a Jin to Li Su big pot phone, how to still don''t appear. This Li Su is totally unreliable. He puts himself on the stove of his aunt, but he doesn''t know where he is at ease.


    Zhang Qiang felt the sweat on his forehead and cursed Li Su in his heart.


    "Comrade surprise, it''s been half an hour now, and we haven''t eaten yet. Shall we order a little first, and then we''re going to the next project?"


    Feng Duoduo knocked on the table and said that the big cat beside him nodded as he dozed off.


    Like an amnesty, Zhang Qiang quickly put the menu in front of him into Feng Duoduo''s hands.


    As for Li Su, he likes to come or not.


    As soon as Li Su walked to the door of the private room that Zhang Qiang said, he sneezed fiercely. Before he closed his body, he knocked Zhang Wu in front of him


    .


    "What''s the matter with you? Is he ill? I have medicine here


    Then Zhang Wu took out a box of Yuting from his bag.


    This box of Yuting was bought under the pressure of Li Su, because Li Su didn''t believe Zhang Wu was pregnant after vomiting.


    In order to realize his lie, Zhang Wu bought a box of Yuting in a nearby drugstore, and then ate it in front of Li Su.


    The waiters in the drugstore were all shocked. They had seen irresponsible men come here to buy Yuting. They had never seen a man who bought Yuting and then ate it in front of another man.


    Are they a couple?


    Do they already have a baby?


    After the waiter''s surprised eyes, Li Su finally hit the goal of this time, and then took two people to continue to walk into the restaurant.


    Walking behind the black tiger, facing a bitter face Zhang Wu gave a thumbs up.


    "What a man


    Li Su slapped Zhang Wu''s Yuting back.


    "I''m not pregnant!"


    Then Li Su pushed the door open.


    The people inside looked up to see the door open.


    When he found out that it was Li Su, Feng Duoduo first yelled in surprise, then ran from his seat like the wind and threw himself directly into Li Su''s arms.


    Holding Li Su''s neck in both hands, he kept beating.


    "Li Su, it''s really you. Li Su, ha ha ha, when did you come back?"


    Feng Duoduo also doesn''t care whether Li Su answers or not, and then directly kisses Li Su in the face.


    Li Su was stunned, Zhang Wu was stunned, and black tiger was stunned.


    The cat''s dozing posture was fixed, and Zhang Wu''s hand holding the teapot to pour water for Wen stopped.


    Mr. Wen was so surprised that his beard was up.


    Xiao Yiyi was also stunned, but then there was a sense of loss in his heart. Then I thought of when I was so worried about gain and loss.


    There was silence and embarrassment.


    Feng Duoduo also felt that the atmosphere of the scene was not right.


    Looking around, I found that all the people around me were looking at me.


    Only then did Feng Duoduo notice his present action, as well as the fact that he had just been impulsive enough to kiss Li Su in the face.


    "Well, I was just too excited, too excited."


    Feng Duoduo went back to his seat with a red face.


    The cat sitting beside touched Feng Duoduo and gave her a thumbs up.


    "Many, many, many."


    Feng Duoduo pinches the cat''s waist. He wants to find a way to get in now. It''s too humiliating.


    Zhang Qiang came out at this time.


    "Why are you here? If you don''t come again, I''ll make it up."


    Zhang Qiang cried and said, holding Li Su''s hand.


    "Make it up? What are you making up? "


    Li Su is a little confused about what Zhang Qiang means.


    Zhang Qiang said all the surprises he had just prepared for these people, and then said to Li Su.


    "You don''t know. If you don''t show up, I don''t think I''ll be able to get rid of the whole body."


    "Elder brother, can you blame me for this? There''s something wrong with me."


    Li Su told them all about their "hand skating" time.


    "This kind of low minded guy should be discarded."


    Feng Duoduo said indignantly and waved his pink fist to express his indignation#####

 Chapter 188

    Feng Duoduo completely forgot the embarrassing scene just now, as if it had never appeared.


    Except for Xiao Yiyi''s glance at Feng Duoduo, everyone''s mood was aroused by Li Su, and they all expressed their condemnation of this kind of thing.


    Especially Mr. Wen.


    When he heard that Li Su had been bullied, he stood up on the spot, called his own guard, and was ready to smash the shop.


    Li Su quickly stopped the hot tempered old man. If he didn''t stop him, the old man would be a gun.


    "Mr. Wen, please calm down. Listen to me."


    Li Su persuades old man Wen, and then says.


    "We didn''t lose money either. We drank more than 20 cups of coke in vain and spread coke on their stores. The most important thing is that they also paid us 4000 yuan."


    Speaking of the 4000 yuan, Li Su''s face was not without pride.


    "What is your idea? In the face of such enemies, we should directly knock them down, so that they will never make the same mistakes, you know


    It''s their arrogance. "


    Old man Wen looked at Li Su angrily. He was very angry with Li Su, a good speculator.


    "I''ve even collected money from other people. There are 4000 yuan left! Don''t you know I''m short of money recently? Next time there''s such a thing, take me with you, and if you don''t want to pay tens of thousands of yuan, my words will be written upside down. "


    When Li Su and others heard the first few words, they were still praising master Wen.


    But when you hear the back, something''s wrong.


    What does it mean to take you?


    What do you mean you are short of money recently?


    If it''s extortion, Li Su, it''s an open robbery!


    Several people think so in their hearts, but their faces don''t show it.


    Zhang Wu and Heihu, in particular, are the cronies of master Wen.


    The leader they lead is the man Wen.


    I didn''t expect that master Wen would dare to do such a thing now, which made their hero image collapse in an instant.


    "OK, next time we have such an opportunity, we will take you with us."


    Li Sulian coaxed the old man Wen down.


    At this time, Zhang Qiang began to say to Li Su.


    "Since you left, our fund has another member. Let me introduce you."


    Zhang Qiang''s words have not finished, Li Su and cat two people at the same time stare big eyes, said in one voice.


    "Thief!"


    "Liar!"


    Then two people Leng for a while, is to say with one voice again¡° What are you doing here? "


    Li Su took a cold look at the cat and said.


    "These are all employees of our company. What do you think I''m doing here? Why are you here? "


    Big cat seems to vaguely think of it. Xiao Yiyi told her that the founder of their fund is Li Su.


    And he seemed to have faced a group fight with him at that time. Of course, big cat also saw Li Su''s vomit ability.


    That''s not so high.


    Big cat said.


    "Well, I''m your employee now?"


    Li Su was stunned. He didn''t expect that the thief was his new member


    Work.


    "Can any of you explain to me what''s going on?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Let me talk about it."


    Xiao Yiyi stood up and said at this time.


    "Big cat is my sister, but she went abroad to study when she was very young. Now she has a master''s degree in finance from Harvard and a doctor''s degree in finance from MIT."


    Xiao Yiyi went to big cat and said to Li Su.


    "She is now partnering with Zhang Qiang and is in charge of the investment of our fund. As for what you said she was a thief, I know something about it


    "That check was not given to anyone. Instead, it wrote 10 million on it and then rushed into the fund. Without this 10 million, we would not be able to start the project with Mr. Wen."


    Li Su took a look at the cat. He didn''t expect that the thief had such an idea.


    "Well, I''ll forgive you this time. Pay attention next time."


    After letting go of the big cat character, now there are Xiao Yiyi and Wen Laozi left on the field.


    Li Su walked up to Xiao Yiyi and said.


    "During my absence, you have worked hard. Let me feel the change of your body with a hug."


    The first half of the sentence sounds like a human saying, but the last one, though obscure, is obviously that Li Su wants to eat Xiao Yiyi''s tofu.


    Li Su opened her arms and was ready to embrace her. Xiao Yiyi slapped her and pushed her to the side. Then she uttered a word coldly.


    "Go away!"


    Li Su didn''t feel any special embarrassment, so he turned around and held the hand of master Wen together.


    "How is your health, Mr. Wen?"


    Li Su asked with a smile.


    "Eat well and drink well. If I didn''t have you little son of a bitch, I think I would have lived a few more years."


    Mr. Wen said with a smile.


    Xiao Yiyi looks at Li Suzhen rolling, and he is lost. Just as Li Su and Wen are chatting, Zhang Wu and Heihu look at each other.


    Then the two of them stepped forward to master Wen.


    "Good general Wen, soldier Zhang Wu."


    "Soldier black tiger."


    "Hello to you!"


    Wen Xinguo was stunned for a moment, and then took a look at Li Su.


    Li Su said.


    "He Hongtao sent these two men to be my bodyguards."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Wen Xinguo looked at the two strong men and nodded with satisfaction. Then he pointed to the black tiger and asked.


    "I remember you were the king of panther? Is that right? "


    "The old general has good eyesight. I''m black tiger, the third king of black leopard, but I''ve quit now."


    Master Wen obviously knew about black tiger, nodded and said.


    "Well, since you come here and work behind Li Su, it means that you are a family. Since you are a family, we will sit down and have dinner together."


    "General, we''re not going to do it yet. We''ll stand guard outside for you."


    Said the black tiger.


    "I have no money and no power. No one is bothering me."


    What else did Heihu want to say, but he was interrupted by master Wen.


    "It''s an order!"


    "Yes


    After two people respectfully salute, this just sits down.


    "OK, when all the people of Zhang Qiang are here, let''s start directly. I''m hungry."


    Zhang Qiang pressed a button, and the waiter went into the room like a fish#####

 Chapter 189

    Originally, Li Su''s stomach had been almost propped up by coke, but he couldn''t resist the temptation and tried a chopstick.


    As for Zhang Wu and Heihu, they were holding a bowl in their arms and pulling rice in their mouths at the command of master Wen.


    I dare not even raise my head.


    Li Su''s eyes brightened after a taste.


    "Delicious! Zhang Qiang, give me a bowl of rice! "


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo look at each other, then smile at each other and continue to eat.


    After eating four bowls of rice in a row, the dishes on the table were basically swept away.


    Li Su sat down in a chair and said.


    "It''s a good shop. The food is delicious. Next time we eat, we''ll choose here."


    "Don''t wait for the next time. We can eat at any time, as long as you call."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "Take out?" Li Su asked.


    "No


    Xiao Yiyi came out to explain at this time.


    "This restaurant is called Jishi restaurant. It''s a project invested by our fund. It''s been open for a week now, and the income is still good. It''s open 24 hours, so you can make a phone call whenever you want to eat."


    "Restaurant? When did we start this business? "


    Li Su searched for information in his mind. It seems that when he left, he didn''t say that he wanted to invest in the restaurant.


    "You need to ask Duoduo this detailed question, because this shop is run by her."


    Xiao Yiyi said to Feng Duoduo.


    "Duoduo, you''d better explain it."


    Feng Duoduo said at the beginning.


    "Because food safety is a big problem in society now, many people are not at ease about food, and now many people are in sub-health state, their income level is also good, so we want to open this restaurant."


    "On the one hand, it is to find a place for our employees to eat at ease. On the other hand, it is also an investment."


    Feng Duoduo from his bag out of a small book, and then said.


    "It''s been a week since we opened our business. Our daily running water is more than 120000 yuan. Except for the salaries of chefs and waiters, water and electricity, and rental fees, our daily net profit is 50000 yuan.


    "That is to say, after a week, we have made 350000. At this rate, it only takes a little more than a month of verse, we can completely recover the cost, and then make profits directly, and then we will open branches in major cities across the country. "


    "However, in accordance with your old principle, we are all self-employed in these stores and do not accept joining or leaving."


    After Feng Duoduo finished, he looked at Li Su and asked¡°


    "Is there anything else you want to ask?"¡° No, I don''t understand these things anyway. I''ll leave them all to you. "


    Li Su said seriously.


    "However, I hope that you can spend a part of your money every month into the fund to help more people."


    "We will, but we can''t implement it until a month later, because we don''t have much money now."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "I understand that."


    "Well, now that we''re talking about this, it''s just as well that we''re talking about some time ago


    In summary, Mr. Wen is also here. As our honorary chairman, he has the right to listen to us. "


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    Zhang Qiang and Li Su went to the door and stood guard for them.


    "I''ll talk first."


    Zhang Qiang stood up and said.


    "Big cat and I are in charge of stock fund futures. At the beginning, with these four million yuan, we made more than double profits in half a month."


    "Next, we will use five million yuan, and then find the right time to sell in futures, and strive to make our business bigger and bigger."


    After that, Zhang Qiang also took a look at the cat. When the cat''s forehead looked over, Zhang Qiang quickly turned his head.


    "Big cat, is there anything else to add?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Yes."


    Big cat stood up and looked at Li Su.


    "Where we live now, we don''t have bath facilities. It''s two or three o''clock in the morning every time we''re busy. Our bodies are sticky and there''s no place to take a bath. I hope you can solve it."


    "Tomorrow."


    After getting Li Su''s affirmative answer, big cat said to Xiao Yiyi that there was no problem, and then sat down.


    "Now that you''ve finished speaking, the rest is for me. I''m mainly responsible for two parts. The first is the direction of the whole fund, and the other is the project cooperated with Mr. Wen."


    "First of all, I want to say that the direction of our company is determined by Li Su before, and there is no need to change it at present."


    "Secondly, we have chosen the address of the project we discussed with Mr. Wen to help the weak and disabled soldiers. It''s here."


    Xiao Yiyi takes out a map from his bag and only shows it to Li Su.


    "At the foot of Canglong mountain."


    "Why did you choose there? Is it too remote? "


    Li Su expressed his doubts.


    "This one has also been carefully considered. The first is that we don''t have much money now, and we don''t want to borrow money, so we can only buy the land here in canglongshan to change the factory. "¡° Second, although it is remote, the transportation is very convenient. "


    "The third is that most of these veterans are isolated, which may be the reason why they have been abandoned by the society for a long time. So we put


    The site is built here. I just want them to be more comfortable. I''ve discussed this with Mr. Wen, and he also agreed to it. "


    Li Su looked at Wen Xinguo, who nodded to confirm.


    "Also, the industry we have chosen is not bad. It''s called degradable plastic products. This kind of degradable plastic has many advantages. It is easy to make and has a wide range of raw materials. What''s more, it doesn''t pollute the environment and can be completely degraded within two months. "


    "All the equipment in the factory is numerical control. As long as you teach them, these veterans will be in full session. As for sales, we have already contacted each other. As soon as our finished products come out, they will be taken away. "


    "But this one belongs to the nature of public welfare. Most of them pay the workers, so we have less money."


    "Well, not bad. Anything else?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Now there''s another problem. The equipment is too expensive. We don''t have enough money."#####

 Chapter 190

    "When we get the money we have, we will have two parts: one part will be used as the capital for the follow-up development of the factory, and the other part will be integrated into our current investment, mainly under the jurisdiction of Zhang Qiang and big cat."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "In the hands of big cat and Zhang Qiang, the money will be divided into three parts, one is long-term investment, the other is short-term investment, and the other is venture capital."


    "Needless to say, long-term investment and short-term investment. There are two main functions of this venture fund. One is that if we are locked up, we can get rid of it. The other is that if there are good projects during the investment period, we can''t let them go."


    Xiao Yiyi put a picture in front of Li Su, which is a circular picture.


    "You see, this is our basic operation chart. I''m going to ask Mr. Wen to take it to you. But now that you''re here, you don''t have to


    Please, Grandpa Wen. Now I''ll tell you about it. "


    "Our start-up capital is the money you put in at the beginning. After Zhang Qiang''s investment, it''s 10 million in total. Then the 10 million that big cat took from you is also included in it. It''s 20 million in total."


    "Then he took out five million yuan and started the Veterans'' plan with grandfather Wen. He also gave five million yuan to Zhang Qiang''s cat and three million yuan to Feng Duoduo to build the restaurant, leaving seven million yuan, five million yuan as venture capital and two million yuan as our working capital."


    "The main operation process, as well as what my brother''s main characters are responsible for, is that I am responsible for the discovery and start-up of public welfare projects, Duoduo is responsible for the development of catering and entertainment projects, and big cat and Zhang Qiang are responsible for online investment."


    "If they want to start an investment project, they must approve it from me, and then I will allocate funds to them, and then Zi ah will collect all the money from the profits to me, and I will allocate funds according to the priority of the situation."


    "That''s the situation. Who else would you like to add?"


    Xiao Yiyi looked at the crowd, and then Zhang Qiang stood up and said.


    "Our whole line shop is too open now, and our money is too little now, so I want to apply for more funds to make our funds full, and then through the operation of me and big cat, we can make our funds full quickly."


    "You want to kill me. Now it''s just the two of us. We have to calculate and stare at all kinds of information. It''s too tired."


    Big cat complained.


    Li Su thought for a moment. Since he left, they have added one person. In addition, he is only five people. It''s very difficult to support such a large fund company.


    The first thing to solve is the problem of talents, but I don''t know any talents in this field, so I have to put it down first.


    Secondly, there is the problem of funds.


    There are not many solutions in this short time.


    Li Su took out his card and gave it to Xiao Yiyi. "It''s estimated that there will be more than one million yuan in it. Now I''ll give it all to you. For the time being, I can only take out so much money, but there will be some in the future."


    "Well."


    Xiao Yiyi is not polite either. He takes the money and transfers it to the public.


    As for the source of Li Su''s money, she still knows that it''s all clinic fees, and there''s nothing wrong with it. As he once said, he dare not move the money himself. It will really kill him.


    "Li Su has more than one million here, even if it''s a small change. He''s giving one million to Zhang Qiang and big cat. You can do it yourself. It''s six million in all. My goal is not much, double it. I don''t care how you operate. I only want money. Within one month, this is the time limit for you. "


    Xiao Yiyi is like a queen in Li Su''s eyes now. She holds a whip in her hand to see who is not agreeable or who is not obedient. She throws the whip in her hand directly on his little buttocks.


    In his mind the picture to the brain to fill a bit, and then he found himself out of a cold sweat.


    It''s not what you want.


    But when his eyes hit on Xiao Yiyi''s concave convex figure


    After measuring it, I thought that it would be good if I could have a try.


    However, if you think about it again, you need an astronomical number of merits and virtues. I''d better think about it here.


    After Zhang Qiang and big cat looked at each other, Zhang Qiang said.


    "No problem."


    "I have a problem."


    Big cat suddenly stood up and said.


    "What''s your problem?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "I wonder if we can increase our manpower. Just the two of us need to do so much work. We can''t bear it."


    Said the cat.


    "I want to increase the number of people, but now you have to overcome it."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "If any of you have any comments, you can say it now. We are not going to hold a meeting next. If you have any suggestions or suggestions


    Now you can bring it up. "


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi''s voice fell, Wen, who was sitting on one side, spoke.


    "Xiao''s little girl, what do I do with this old man?"


    Li Su took over the conversation and said to master Wen.


    "You don''t have to do anything, just sit there and enjoy it. Then if we have any trouble, you can take care of it. In short, you are a spectator. If anyone comes here to make trouble, you will cripple him."


    "Then I came to treat him, he was teaching, and finally we cleaned up the people and made money."


    At the beginning, Wen felt good, but at the end, especially when Li Su said that he was watching the show, Wen''s beard turned up.


    "Son of a bitch, what did you say? "I''m a spectator?"


    Mr. Wen directly picked up Li Su''s ear.


    "You son of a bitch, do you know that I was the founding general?"


    "Old man, you let go, let go. You''re going to pull it off. Ah, ah, it hurts."¡° Son of a bitch, if you don''t deal with me, you don''t know that I have three eyes. "


    "Grandfather Wen, don''t you think Lord Ma has three eyes?"


    Feng Duoduo said beside him.


    "Well... I like to say that now, OK?"


    "All right."


    Li Su thought that Feng Duoduo would come out and say something nice to herself. Unexpectedly, she jumped out a word and sat down.


    Li Su murmured to himself that he had no sense of loyalty.


    "Mr. Wen, please be light. I''m your boss. If you break my ear, I''ll give you shoes."#####

 Chapter 191

    "You dare!"


    Wen''s beard was straight up, and he looked at Li Su with round eyes and said.


    "I don''t believe you dare fire me."


    "I, I, I, don''t force me."


    Li Su stammered.


    "You always win. I''m convinced."


    People thought that Li Su could say something cruel, but they didn''t expect to be so counselled.


    There was a hiss.


    Mr. Wen was obviously satisfied. He let Li Su''s ears go, and then he sat down and said to Xiao Yiyi.


    "Xiao''s little girl, I think since I''m sitting in this position, I must want to do something. You''ve done so much help for me, and I want to do something for you."


    "In fact, what Li Su said just now is quite right. The main reason why we invited you here is that


    There are two reasons. First, we really want to do something for the loveliest people in the world. Just because they have retired, we can''t obliterate their previous contributions to the country. "


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Second, Li Su is very straightforward. Our company is so small that anyone can make it fall down, so we must invite someone with weight to sit down for us and solve the problem for us."


    Said here, Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Su said.


    "I think when Li Su was looking for me, he probably had this kind of consideration."


    Li Su nodded irrefutably.


    "So your work is the most important thing. If someone solves our company, all your ambitions, ideals and so on will be over."


    Xiao Yiyi said to master Wen.


    "Do you think I''m right?"


    Master Wen nodded.


    "Well, you can still talk. From tomorrow on, I''ll be living and eating in the company. If there''s anyone who wants to trouble you, I''ll solve it for you as soon as possible."


    "No, you can do whatever you want. If we have any doubts, we''ll let you know." Xiao Yiyi said.


    I have to mention Li Su.


    Now Li Su''s face is full of admiration. If this woman flatters, there is absolutely nothing wrong with a man.


    Look at those two words that Xiao Yiyi said, which are similar to his own meaning, but people can make the old man happy, and his eyes disappear.


    Li Su secretly gives Xiao Yiyi a thumbs up. Xiao Yiyi also gives Li Su a look you know.


    But this look is like a provocative one.


    Li Su''s nostrils are warm again.


    "Well, I''ve finished all the questions now. I''ll arrange my work now." Xiao Yiyi opens his book. Zhang Qiang, Da Mao and Feng Duoduo all take out their books and prepare to write and draw on them.


    "Duoduo, you''d better develop your strengths, make more efforts in catering and entertainment, see if you can find a feasible project, and then write a plan for me."


    "Zhang Qiang, the first task of you and big cat is to make money. You two are the most profitable tools of our fund."


    "I understand."


    Zhang Qiang nodded and wrote in his notebook. As for what he wrote, no one knows.


    "Li Su..."


    Before Xiao Yiyi''s words were finished, Li Su interrupted Xiao Yiyi''s words.


    "No, you are assigned any work for me. I still have other things when I come back this time. Don''t expect me to bring you any help. Of course, if there are talents, I will find them and dig them for you."


    "I didn''t say what you are going to do. I only have one request. You are the wholly-owned person of our company. Now you have no money and can''t carry out more charity business, so..."


    In the middle of Xiao Yiyi''s words, Li Su interrupted.


    "It''s no problem. Now I''ll find a spokesperson and pick up patients for me. As long as I open up, this matter will be solved."


    "Shall I give you a man?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "No, I have to find this person myself. I have to trust him and have a certain foundation."


    Li Su refused directly.


    "Well, our meeting is officially over now. Today is a half day off for you. Then what are you going to do? Go now."


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi''s words fell, the cat began to cheer.


    "Finally I can go shopping. I haven''t been out for half a month. I''m moldy now. Zhang Qiang, why don''t you come with me?"


    In the face of big cat, Zhang Qiang will definitely not refuse your invitation.


    Naturally took the cat''s hand, and then two people are ready to go out.


    "Wait a minute."


    Li Su said.


    "Anything else?"


    Big cat is not happy. She said she could have a half day holiday. Now she is still busy. Is her cheap boss planning to cancel her holiday?


    Seeing the big cat looking at himself angrily, Li Su said with a smile.


    "Yiyi, I think I''m tired of it. No matter what their life experience is, you''re always working for our company. Although this company is welfare oriented, we can''t let our employees work hungry for welfare oriented companies."


    "It''s already ready."


    Xiao Yiyi turns out four cards from her bag, hands one to Feng Duoduo, gives one to big cat and Zhang Qiang, and then puts the last one in front of Wen Laozi¡° How much is in it? " Zhang Qiang asked with his eyes shining.


    He''s like Li Suyou now.


    "After you''ve finished, I''ll pay you salary according to your performance and your performance. Of course, the bigger you do, the more money you get."


    Zhang Qiang is very satisfied. He was worried just now. If he wants to go shopping with big cat, he can''t spend big cat''s money.


    Li Su is really his own savior now. At the beginning, he followed Li Su. It seems that his choice is not wrong.


    But what''s even better is the girl beside me, big cat.


    After two people went out, the atmosphere of the scene was a little embarrassed.


    Master Wen closes his eyes to keep fit. Feng Duoduo looks at Li Su without blinking. Xiao Yiyi is also looking at Li Su, but not as hot as Feng Duoduo''s eyes.


    Li Su now lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking, but he could feel the strange atmosphere around him.


    The more I don''t want to look up, the more I can feel two hot eyes on my body, cutting my flesh on my body.


    "When is the end of it?"#####

 Chapter 192

    Just as Li Su was suffering, the door was opened.


    It''s Zhang Wu and black tiger.


    Li Su is now eager to jump on the face of the two people mercilessly kiss one.


    Help the benefactor!


    Guanyin Bodhisattva!


    If they don''t come in, they may be eaten by their eyes.


    "General Wen!"


    After they came in, they first saluted Mr. Wen.


    "Sit down. Don''t be so imprisoned. I''ve been retired for many years and I don''t have a military position."


    Wen said.


    "General Wen, I have something to say."


    Zhang Wu sat down, but black tiger didn''t sit down. Instead, he came to general Wen and said.


    "If there''s anything you can say, as long as my old bone can do something."


    Mr. Wen said without any refusal.


    "I want to ask, are you telling the truth today?"


    Said the black tiger.


    "What is true or false?"


    Old man Wen was confused by the black tiger. All the people present didn''t think out what the black tiger said.


    Only Li Su knew, but he didn''t say. He wanted to see what black tiger said.


    "I just want to ask, is it true to help veterans?"


    Asked the black tiger.


    "Really, I use my soldier''s reputation."


    Wen said.


    "The man standing in front of you, though a little unorthodox, has never broken his promise."


    "Good."


    Black tiger took out a card from his arms, put it in front of Wen, and then said.


    "This is my allowance for being a soldier all my life. Now it''s all here. There''s not much money, that''s tens of thousands of yuan, but I think I can do my part."


    Said the black tiger.


    "You''re out of the army?"


    Mr. Wen is very sensitive.


    He knew that as long as the Panthers did not retire, they would not be given subsidies, so as not to distract them. He said that even if they got the subsidies, they would not have a place to spend them.


    So as long as the Panther gets the allowance, he will be discharged. There is no doubt.


    "Yes, I retired from the army when I came out with Li Su, but I had a choice at that time. If Li Su was a liar, I would definitely go back."


    "If he didn''t cheat me, I would retire from the army directly, stay with him, protect his safety and work for him. I have only one request, take care of my disabled brothers."


    "No problem, give it to me."


    Li Su stood up and said.


    "You are a bloody man. I''m glad I can do something for you, but I can''t take the money. If I take it away, what should you do at home?"


    "I have only one mother, but she died just last week. From that day on, I decided to retire. I have no other ideas."


    Said the black tiger.


    "I haven''t seen you go back? Why don''t you go back? "


    Li Su asked in surprise.


    "My mother said that she just ended her journey in this world, and he would start his own life in another world, let me serve this country more here, and don''t let me go back."


    Black tiger''s face was very flat, but in Li Su''s eyes, his hands trembled.


    "This is my last money. I''ll give you all the addresses of my disabled brothers. I hope you can let them know


    Live the rest of your life. "


    "As long as I don''t die, they will live well."


    Li Su said.


    "I won''t let you die."


    Black tiger promises.


    "Well, I can take it. You give Xiao Yiyi the address, and he will do the rest. Just stay with me."


    As soon as Li Su''s words were finished, black tiger took out a gun from his own pocket and put it into Zhang Wu''s hands. He was not afraid of the surprise of these people.


    Master Wen is not surprised to know the identity of black tiger. Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo''s family backgrounds are there. Let alone guns, they have seen missiles.


    As for Li Su Mo, his mind is not on the black tiger. Naturally, he did not see the black tiger take out a pistol.


    Zhang Wu didn''t say anything. He took the gun, checked it and reinserted it into his waist.


    "Here are my collars and epaulets. Now you have them all."


    Black tiger took out a small red box and put it into Zhang Wu''s hands.


    "No problem. Your formalities will come down tomorrow."


    Zhang Wu''s words showed that he knew that black tiger was going to retire.


    After the handover, the Black Tiger stood in front of Li Su and said.


    "From now on, as long as you are kind to my brothers, my life will be yours."


    Ding, congratulations to the host, harvest the servant black tiger


    In Li Su''s ghost medicine system, in the column of servants, there is a new person.


    But different from Zhang Qiang, the loyalty of black tiger has changed. Li Su nodded and said.


    Good to brothers, 100% loyalty, bad to brothers, treason. As a result of mutiny, the host dies directly, regardless of merit]


    I''ll wipe it. He''s a servant. It''s obviously a time bomb. If he ignores his brother by mistake,


    I''m finished.


    Black tiger just doesn''t care what Li Su is thinking, take out a piece of folded and neat paper from his trouser pocket and put it in front of Xiao Yiyi.


    "This is their address. Please help Mr. Xiao as soon as possible."


    Black tiger bows in front of Xiao Yiyi and says.


    "Do you have any agreed signals?"


    As for the identity of the black tiger, Mr. Wen said just now, but Xiao Yiyi knows something about the black leopard, because his grandfather and Mr. Wen are good friends. He was born as a soldier before, and he knows something about the rules of the black leopard.


    For example, after the black leopard is discharged from the army, it is not allowed to engage in any work of investigation and anti investigation, nor to contact any comrade in arms.


    This is because their individual combat effectiveness is too strong. If several people work together to do something, let alone the police, they may not be able to find clues even if they find the active panther.


    "If you show them this, they will know, and they will follow you


    You go


    Black tiger drags a necklace from his neck and puts it in Xiao Yiyi''s hand.


    Xiao Yiyi looked at it and found that what he had in his hand was actually a necklace made of a bullet. There was a tiger carved on the bullet, which was very powerful.


    "OK, I see. I''ll do it tomorrow morning. I promise you''ll get together in three days."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Thank you very much."


    Black tiger is another bow.


    "You are my employee now. Everything I do is for the company."#####

 Chapter 193

    Black tiger after saying, on the initiative to go out, but he did not call Zhang Wu.


    Now that he is a veteran, there is no need to talk to Zhang Wu, nor can he.


    What he does now is what a bodyguard should do.


    "Yiyi, you must do it well. Do you see the black tiger''s face? If you can''t do it well, my life will be over."


    Li Su said with a sad face.


    I really don''t know whether I am a bodyguard or an elder.


    Anyway, I''m your master now. Can''t you give me face and let me show my face?


    "No problem."


    Xiao Yiyi agreed.


    "Li Su, let''s eat something delicious."


    Finally, when the business is finished, Feng Duoduo said.


    "No, I can''t go out with you."


    Li Su''s heart is bleeding. Is it dinner with a beautiful woman, or is it seduction? No, it''s invitation. If you don''t go, you''re doing evil!


    "Why?"


    There were tears in Feng Duoduo''s eyes.


    "I have something to do. I can''t be with any of you, except Zhang Wu and black tiger."


    Feng Duoduo was still in a good mood, but after hearing what Li Su said, her heart was still a little comfortable.


    After a look at Xiao Yiyi, the mood suddenly brightened up.


    "By the way, Yiyi, I think you''d better find someone to help the company, or you four will be really tired."


    Li Su said.


    "There will be more and more things for us in the future. The four of you will not be able to stand such a high intensity of work. So we should start from now on and prepare our team


    "I''m thinking about what you said now, but few of the people around me can enjoy it. If I use my former colleagues, I''m afraid they are commercial spies."


    "If I were a friend, few people would really help me except for Duoduo."


    Xiao Yiyi lowered his head and thought as he spoke.


    "Duoduo, where are you? Are there any candidates? "


    Li Su asked.


    "Don''t ask me. You can see what people around me are like if you don''t know my previous dress. None of them are successful. They are all Prince princes who eat and drink. If you find them, you will have more ancestors for yourself."


    Speaking of Feng Duoduo''s previous dress, Li Su now looks up and down, although it''s not Xiao Yiyi''s so professional ol.


    But also a casual wear, simple white T-shirt, as well as a pair of tight jeans, wearing a pair of board shoes, it is particularly capable, and simple.


    Seeing Li Su staring at him constantly, Feng Duoduo didn''t refuse and be shy. Instead, he straightened out his towering chest to make Li Su see more clearly. Li Su''s nostrils are warm again.


    This little girl is no longer wearing those punk clothes, but now it''s even hotter.


    However, such a hot, Li Su''s heart raised both hands and feet in favor.


    "By the way, Duoduo, don''t you go to school now?"


    Li Su asked, in his own image, it seems that he never heard Feng Duoduo say that he went to school.


    "I never went to school. I learned it at home."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "Self study?"


    Li Su was a little surprised. If this little girl could study by herself, she would be a genius.


    "She didn''t go to school because Uncle Feng didn''t think it was suitable for Duoduo in school, so he hired a tutor for her. However, Duoduo is really smart. Now she is only 18 years old, and she has finished the university course."


    It''s amazing to hear Xiao Yiyi say that Feng Duoduo was only 18 years old.


    I dropped my chin.


    Just blurt it out.


    "It''s too small."


    "I''m small there."


    Feng Duoduo straightened his chest and asked Li Su seriously.


    "No small, no small."


    Li Su covered his nose and said.


    Li Su''s poor performance made Feng Duoduo very proud.


    "By the way, I have a candidate, and I think she can come and help us."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Who?"


    Li Su stopped his nosebleed and asked.


    "Yao ya."


    "Yao ya?"


    When Li Suzi heard the name, Yao Ya''s slender, hot figure and quiet smile appeared in his head.


    "I think you go and tell her that she will come."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s up to you."


    Li Su refused directly.


    Nonsense. Yao Ya is quiet, but she''s also a little jealous. If you know that she''s running a company, and the company is full of beauties, you won''t make yourself the last eunuch.


    "Sir, do you have any good candidates?"


    Li Su turned his head and asked.


    "I have only one son and one daughter. I think you know where your daughter is. My son is abroad now, working as a lawyer. I don''t think he is interested in you. " When master Wen finished, Li sucai remembered that Wenting was in the Southwest Military Region, but he was in the headquarters and had never met her.


    Even if it is to see, it is estimated that it is also with their own desperate end.


    "Forget it. We''ll talk about it later."


    Then Li Su stood up.


    "I have something else to do. You can handle it by yourself. I''ll go first."


    As soon as Li Su Gang came to the door, Feng Duoduo stopped him.


    "Li Su?"


    "Ah?"


    "Be careful yourself."


    Feng Duoduo''s face is like an apple. He wants to be bitten.


    I wipe, this goblin is really more and more unbearable.


    My body will be hollowed out sooner or later.


    After rushing out, Li Su took black tiger and Zhang Wu into a taxi and ran away.


    "Well, there''s no old man''s business here, and I''m gone."


    Master Wen also stood up and said.


    "Grandfather Wen, please slow down."


    "I see."


    Coming out of the box, a smile appeared on Mr. Wen''s mouth.


    Li Su, a little son of a bitch, is really good. He can make the Feng family and Xiao''s little girl all care about him and have a good hand.


    However, the Feng family is not easy to get into trouble. You''d better take care of yourself. I can''t control so many people.


    After Wen left, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes.


    "Sister, what are we going to do?"


    Feng Duoduo asked.


    "I don''t know. If I don''t have anything to do, I feel like I''m missing something? "


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Why don''t we go shopping?"#####

 Chapter 194

    Feng Duoduo said.


    "Well, I haven''t been shopping for a long time. Let''s go now."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Well, after that, accompany me to the furniture market. I''m going to buy a bed."


    Feng Duoduo''s next words stunned Xiao Yiyi, and then asked.


    "Why do you want to buy a bed?"


    "It''s nothing. I have a quarrel with my father and I don''t want to go back to live. I''m busy now, so I plan to live in our company to make it convenient for me to work."


    Feng Duoduo said carelessly.


    "Isn''t it just an awkward thing? What''s the big deal about running away from home? "


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "He has found me an object to marry someone I have never met this year. Do you think I can be happy? In my anger, I won''t go home. I don''t have anything with me. I don''t have all the bank cards he gave me


    It''s at home. Clothes and shoes are all at home. "


    "Uncle Feng asked you to get married?"


    Xiao Yiyi was stunned.


    "Well, I don''t know the four princes in the capital at all, but it''s not funny to hear the name. I don''t want to. I haven''t had enough fun now. When I''ve had enough fun, I''m talking about marriage."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "Besides, I''m focusing on my career now. When I grow up, I''ll see who can match me."


    "Heroism, this is Feng Duoduo I know. Let''s go. I''ll buy it with you."


    "To be honest, how much money is in this bank card you gave me? If you don''t have much money, you should give me a cushion. You know, I''m a poor man now. "


    Feng Duoduo pouted.


    "Well, I see. I promise to let you buy what you like. If the money is not enough, you can ask me for it."


    "OK, I''m relieved to have you."


    Feng Duoduo embraces Xiao Yiyi and kills them all the way to the mall.


    Let''s not talk about this. I''m talking about Li Su.


    Li Su took Zhang Wu and Heihu down the stairs. After they got out of the door, they took a taxi and got on.


    After getting on the bus, the driver asked, "where are you going?"


    But none of the three seemed to have heard.


    The main reason is that Li Su is thinking about things now, and black tiger and Zhang Wu have already taken Li Su''s lead. So if Li Su didn''t speak up, it would be difficult for them to decide where to go.


    The car has been going for a long time, but Li sucai responded.


    "Where are we going?"


    Li Su asked¡° We don''t know. "


    Said the black tiger.


    "I don''t know you let him drive when I wipe it?"


    Li Su suddenly became angry.


    "We are also poor people. If you know, we should be thrifty."


    Li Su''s words made the drivers nearby turn their lips. If you are economical, don''t take a taxi. It''s also a good choice to take bus or walk directly.


    The black tiger sitting in the co pilot was silent, and Zhang Wu did not speak.


    Seeing that neither of them answered, Li Su didn''t have much meaning, so he didn''t care any more.


    "Well, let''s go to our hometown now. When we come back, we always have to report


    It''s a good idea


    Li Su said.


    His hometown is the place he Hongtao told them when they were leaving. Let Li Su report there after they arrived in Xingqing City, where they will get a lot of help.


    "OK, master, go to this address."


    It was Zhang Wu who spoke. Now black tiger has retired. Although he knows where this place is, he doesn''t speak.


    A soldier for a time, a soldier for a lifetime, some rules still have to be observed.


    "Good."


    The driver agreed, and the accelerator at his feet rushed towards the destination.


    Li Su opened the window to clear his head.


    Just now, he was thinking about where he should go to find someone who can trust and have some skills to help himself.


    He has stopped. Zhang Qiang has said that they are very busy now. They can only sleep for a while in two or three days. On average, they sleep less than two hours a day. They can''t bear such a heavy workload.


    Yao Ya is sure to pull over. She is a secretary major. It''s a very good choice to help them.


    But even if Yao Ya joined, there were only six people in his own company. If you were to get rid of the boss, there would be only five people.


    The talent gap is huge!


    Where can I find some people in my mind?


    Li Su was in his mind, and then filtered all the people he knew, and found that there was no candidate at all.


    If you have a good relationship, you can''t eat this bowl of rice. If you have a bad relationship, people can''t come to work for you.


    And I''m not the time to expose myself now, otherwise I''ll have more trouble.


    Worry!


    Li Su looked up at the sky and sighed, if only he were the Jade Emperor. If his men were short of hands, he would let Jiang Ziya go down to be a God, and then he would have soldiers and generals.


    I can''t think of a suitable talent. Li Su is worried and doesn''t know what to do.


    He scratched his head hard with his hand, but now he is flat and can''t play at all. After scratching with his hand, Li Su thought of another problem.


    Jishi fund is short of a lot of money now, and it needs to start soliciting business immediately. It also needs an agent. Where can I find the agent? It''s not easy


    It''s a problem.


    Head inadvertently a turn, a pair of familiar people in Li Su''s eyes flashed by.


    Li Su put his head close to the back of the glass, this just see clearly, just flashed by the two people are Li Tangming and Wang Guifang.


    "Mom and dad."


    Li Su felt a little wet in his eyes.


    He saw that Li Tangming was carrying a lot of things, and Wang Guifang was saying something beside him, as if to reprimand Li Tangming.


    These pictures are so warm in Li Su''s eyes.


    For a long time, I can''t see the figure of the elder. Li Su is back to his seat.


    But it was full of tears.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhang Wu asked, seeing the twinkling tears in Li Su''s eyes.


    "It''s OK. I saw my father and my mother just now."


    Black tiger handed a paper towel to Li Su to wipe his tears.


    "In fact, I haven''t seen them for a month. I don''t know what happened. I just miss them so much."


    Li Su said with a smile.


    "I''m not a little vulnerable."


    Zhang Wu and Heihu did not speak to each other. They all understood what happened to Li Su.


    It''s not that he is too fragile, but that he bears more important responsibilities#####

 Chapter 195

    After Li Su''s tears, neither Zhang Wu nor Heihu was interested in speaking.


    But it''s almost there.


    These are all small and low bungalows. They look black and the roads inside are narrow and dirty.


    Under the leadership of Zhang Wu, Li Su and Heihu walked to a small bungalow.


    I don''t know why, black tiger actually wore a cap on his head and pressed the brim very low.


    "Bang, bang, bang"


    Zhang Wu knocked on the door rhythmically.


    "Who is it?" Listen, there should be an old lady in the voice.


    "I''m from my hometown." Zhang Wu replied.


    "Here we are."


    Opening the door, it was an old lady. She took a look at three people and said with a smile.


    "Nephew, here you are. Come on in. I miss you so much. How are your parents?"


    The old lady warmly welcomed the three people and went in, on the one hand alert


    I have a look outside the door.


    After closing the door, the old lady immediately changed her face.


    "Please show me your identification."


    This voice is actually a girl''s voice. Did she make up just now?


    Li Su took a deep look at the old lady''s coat, the girl''s body.


    Zhang Wu and Li Su handed her all their red books.


    She simply turned it over, and then took out something similar to a small flashlight from her pocket, emitting a purple light. After shining on it, she felt a long sigh of relief.


    After returning the documents to two people, he looked at the black tiger and said.


    "Identification."


    Black tiger did not speak, just in front of her a gesture.


    Li Su doesn''t know whether she is a girl or a woman or an old lady, so let''s call her the whole woman.


    After seeing the gesture of the black tiger, the expression on the woman''s face was just a surprise, and then the whole person immediately became nervous.


    He took out a pistol from his big old clothes and pointed it at the black tiger.


    "Who are you?"


    Black tiger raised his hand and took off his cap.


    "Little bee, I didn''t expect that after two years, you still haven''t made any progress, and your reaction is still so slow. When you ask us to take out the certificate, you should give an alarm, take out the pistol and aim at me, and shoot me the first time."


    The black tiger spoke slowly.


    The little bee''s face shows vigilance, then suspicion, finally surprise, and then surprise.


    I can''t complain that the bee didn''t recognize the black tiger when it came in. The room here is dark and safe. Black tiger is wearing a black cap on his head. He can''t see who he is.


    "Tiger boss!"


    The sharp female voice was full of surprises and jumped directly into the arms of black tiger.


    "Tiger boss, I thought I couldn''t see you anymore."


    "Well, come down. There are so many people here."


    The black tiger patted the bee on the shoulder and said.


    "Hey, hey, I forgot."


    The little bee jumped down from the black tiger''s arms and spat out its tongue.


    "Wait a minute."


    Little bee reincarnation to plug in the door, but in his face wiped a, showing a delicate face.


    He is not old, but he is smart. He has big watery eyes and a smile on his face. He has a pair of deep dimples on his cheek.


    "You are here at last. If you are here or not, I don''t know how to explain to my family."


    The little bee, who had regained his true colors, took a long breath and said.


    "We should have come yesterday, but something happened on the way, so we''re here now."


    Li Su is not familiar with this place. It''s Zhang Wu who said it.


    "Well, let''s not say so much. Time is short and the task is heavy. Let''s go to the secret room to see our next plan and the tasks of the three of you."


    The little bee threw the mask in her hand onto a table, then pressed it on the wall and said.


    Behind them, the wall creaked and a door appeared on the wall. It was a downward corridor with bright lights.


    "Three, please."


    The little bee went to the front of the aisle and made a false gesture.


    Zhang Wu and Li Su looked at each other and walked down.


    But the black tiger didn''t move,


    The little bee saw that the black tiger didn''t move and asked.


    "Tiger boss, don''t you want to see my achievements in the past two years?"


    "No, I''m retired now. I''d better stay away from these things. I''m major Li Su''s personal bodyguard now. I''m not suitable to participate in your affairs."


    Said the black tiger.


    "Tiger boss, are you retired? Didn''t you say you gave it to the army in your life? Why did you retire? If you retire, what shall we do? "


    There were tears in the bee''s eyes, and then she said.


    "It''s nothing. Iron barracks and flowing soldiers. Although I''m not here, there are still people who are better than me. As long as you follow the new leopard king, you will surely make great contributions to the country." The black tiger wiped away the tears of the little bee and said.


    "I don''t want to, I don''t want to, I only know tiger boss you, if you retire, I will also retire."


    Little bee said while desperately shaking his head said.


    "Be obedient, I trained you, but you belong to the country. You still have a very important task. You can''t be a child here."


    Black tiger looked at the little bee playing child temper, and then quietly said.


    "I know you don''t want me to retire, but my task has been completed


    Now, my body is not suitable to go on like this. I''m just retiring, not going to die. If we have a chance, we can still meet. "


    "Be obedient and do what you should do."


    Black tiger patted little bee''s head and said.


    "Well."


    Little bee came to the corridor and watched the black tiger smile at her. She couldn''t control her tears.


    Press the button next to you, and then watch the wall appear in front of you, slowly isolating yourself and black tiger in two worlds.


    Li Su and Zhang Wu went down the corridor, and a huge space appeared in front of them, in which four or five people were busy living,


    On the four walls of this space, there are liquid crystal displays everywhere, some of them are a series of jumping numbers, some of them are monitoring images, and some of them are just facing a corridor#####

 Chapter 196

    Li Su''s eyes were wide open. Although he had been in the barracks, he was still in the headquarters.


    But I''m just in the infirmary. I''ve never been in touch with these things.


    So these things in front of him were too far away.


    But Zhang Wu just flashed a little surprise on his face, and then calmed down.


    While Li Su was there, he had already stepped to the coffee machine and made twice as much coffee for himself and Li Su.


    "Are you shocked?"


    Zhang took a sip of coffee and asked.


    "Well."


    Li Su nodded subconsciously, then took the coffee from Zhang Wu and sent it to his mouth.


    I didn''t notice that the coffee in my hand was hot. I just brought it to my mouth and scalded myself.


    This makes Li Su completely recover from his dullness.


    "Why don''t you tell me this coffee is hot?"


    Li Su said angrily.


    "I thought you noticed."


    Zhang Wu said as he walked to a table, moved a chair for Li Su, and sat down himself.


    "When I first saw it, I was also very surprised, but now I see more, I''m not so surprised. I''m used to it."


    "Can you read it?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Look at the picture."


    Zhang Wu''s answer, let Li Su directly a mouth open coffee from his final spray.


    If you don''t understand it, you can say you don''t understand it. Then you drag a picture to talk to yourself. You think you are a kindergarten child.


    Li Su Bai took a look at Zhang Wu, but found that the little bee behind him didn''t come in.


    "Why didn''t the little bee come in?"


    Li Su asked suspiciously.


    "Black tiger is the instructor of little bee, or the life-saving benefactor of little bee. She must be very sad to see that black tiger didn''t come in. She must have known about the retirement of black tiger. Now she should wipe her tears in a corner."


    Zhang Wu said slowly.


    "It seems that you know a lot. Do you have any inside information for me?"


    Li Su''s eight diagrams mentality came up immediately.


    "No


    Zhang Wu refused directly.


    "That''s what you just said."


    Li Su Bai took a look at Zhang Wu and said.


    "Have you paid any attention to me as a major?"¡° Some things can''t be said before a certain period of time. It''s a military rule. "


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Who said I was crying?"


    As they were talking, the little bee came down the corridor.


    "Well, have you been frightened by the sight here?"


    "No, but I wonder when it happened?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Three or five days."


    Little bee''s understatement surprised Li Su.


    "Three or five days? It''s amazing how fast the Panther can fight in such a short time. "


    "It''s nothing."


    Little bee waved her hand, but the expression on her face told Li Su that she would be very happy with this money.


    However, Li Su noticed that the bee''s eyes were red. It was obvious that she had just cried.


    Looking at Zhang Wu, Zhang Wu didn''t have any reaction, as if he didn''t see Li Su''s reaction at all.


    "Well, now let''s take a look."


    The little bee goes to the row of monitors in front of the wall. Here is the monitoring image.


    "The pictures here are all the places where people you care about live. Now they are all under our monitoring?"


    Li Su heard the little bee''s words and immediately asked with concern.


    "What are they?"


    "It goes without saying that your parents'' home, this is the clinic of peace of mind, this is the residence of peace of mind, this is Yao Ya''s home, this is Feng Duoduo''s home."


    Little bee said, pointing to the two black screens and pointing at the display.


    "These two pieces, one is Xiao Yiyi''s home, the other is Feng Duoduo''s home, but their family background is different. There are experts in their bodyguards. After we installed the monitoring, they found it in less than an hour, and then removed it."


    "We tried twice, and the last time it was removed after less than 10 minutes of installation, so we don''t need to install it. They have experts there, so we don''t need to waste it. After all, such a camera is quite expensive."


    Li Su nodded to the words of little bee.


    Can the Xiaos and Fengs be ordinary people? One is a leader in business and the other is a big man in politics. Can their bodyguards be ordinary people?


    "Are we well protected? Is there anything missing? "


    Little bee asked Li Su.


    Li Su listened to the introduction of the little bee and looked at the monitors on the wall.


    "Why two more? What do these two pieces mean? "


    Li Su pointed to the picture on the monitor and asked. He felt familiar with the picture, but he still couldn''t remember where he had seen it¡° Oh, I forgot to say that this is the monitoring of your company, but we have all installed it outside. After all, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo are still followed by bodyguards. If we take the risk to install it, they will certainly tear it down. If we are talking about something and let our protected target disappear, we will be in trouble again. "


    Explained the little bee.


    Li Su is a black line full of his head. He always thinks that he should do his secret work


    It''s not bad. I didn''t expect these people to dig up all their secrets.


    "But the Panther is a panther."


    Li Su said, but it doesn''t matter whether it''s praise or not.


    "Because the enemy we are facing is not ordinary people, so we also track and protect your family."


    The little bee pointed to the beating digital screen nearby and said.


    "These are the messages we arranged to protect the people around you, but they are not important to you. You just need to know that they are safe now. Basically everyone is protected by our two Panthers. "


    "Are there too few of them?"


    Li Su said.


    "A lot of them. Commander he Hongtao and commander he only had eight of us around him when he went out. We generally disdain to protect them. If it wasn''t for the special task, we wouldn''t have sent out so many Panthers."


    Said the little bee.


    Li Su thought to himself that he Hongtao had only eight people. If he was doing this now, he would be treated at regimental level. It''s not bad, but why didn''t he have them around him.


    Little bee seemed to see Li Su''s doubts, and quickly explained#####

 Chapter 197

    "You have Zhang Wu by your side. Zhang Wu is not inferior to our Panther team, and tiger boss."


    When it comes to the word "tiger boss", little bee pauses. His eyes are a little gloomy, but he immediately adjusts them.


    "And tiger boss, the former king of leopard, the super expert, you don''t need to worry about your safety."


    "It''s not that you don''t understand me."


    Li Su coughed twice and said.


    "I mean, can I have a woman? I''ve been with these guys all day, and now I''m starting to doubt life. "


    "Don''t doubt that your life is crooked."


    Little bee''s words let Zhang Wu a mouthful of coffee to spray out, and then give little bee a thumbs up.


    Li Su''s murderous eyes floated over, and Zhang Wu sat in a hurry, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "It''s really impossible, major. Don''t think about it."


    What else did Li Su want to say, but the next words of little bee made him cough.


    "I wipe, who told me the glorious deeds of Laozi?"


    There are three people here. Li Su Li naturally focuses on Zhang Wu.


    Zhang Wu raised his head and looked at the ceiling.


    "Ah, the sun is so round today."


    "Zhang Wu, I''ll kill you!"


    "It''s not Zhang Wu who said that. Major Li, your story is now known to almost everyone in the Southwest Military Region. It is estimated that in two days, it will be spread in the seven major military regions of the country."


    Little bee''s words didn''t make him feel comfortable, but he continued to look at Zhang Wu fiercely, but immediately he thought of another person, he Hongtao.


    Only he Hongtao has this energy, so that the whole seven military regions can know their [glorious deeds].


    "He Hongtao, you must have betrayed me."


    "Well, now I''ll talk about your two tasks, but it''s mainly major Li''s task."


    Said the little bee.


    "According to our analysis and the information, the killers of those people have already appeared in Xingqing City, so your next task is to constantly shake around the whole city. It''s better to deliberately create some focus news,


    Let these people focus on you. "


    "As long as we focus on you, we have a way to lock them in and get them all."


    Little bee takes out two room cards from her pocket.


    See room card, Li Su can''t help but some YY, can''t say this little beauty is in love with handsome himself?


    I just met her, but I haven''t had a deep understanding. I just gave my room card, and it''s still two. It''s not very good.


    I''m not ready yet. I think so, but he has already started to find out how much merit Pa Pa needs in the ghost medical system.


    But the next little bee''s words, let him as if pouring a basin of cold water, cool heart ah.


    "These two room cards belong to the three of you. You can choose who to sleep with¡°


    "What? Is this for the three of us? "


    Li Su said with big eyes.


    "Yes, the three of you. Do you think it''s for you? By the way, I also want to say that you are the key protected object now. You must appear in your room before 8 p.m. every night. If there is any special situation that you need to spend the night outside, you must apply for it to us. You have to go to the hotel


    You can''t go out until we give you permission¡°


    "Isn''t that too much trouble?"


    Li Su was a little reluctant. He was an individual and not a pet of his family. He could not let people go out.


    "It''s for your safety. Please cooperate."


    Then the little bee said to Li Su.


    "The task of you and tiger boss is that no matter where major Li goes, you must follow him and pay attention to the surrounding situation at any time. We will arrange personnel around you."


    The little bee snapped her fingers. Among the busy people there, someone immediately put a box in front of the little bee.


    "These are three high fidelity, long-distance wireless communication earphones. You can''t find them in your ears. They have enough power to last you for a month."


    Little bee put the box in front of Zhang Wu.


    "Try again when you get back in the room. Well, your tasks are all introduced. Do you have any questions? "


    Li Su''s head is big now, and he listens in a daze. Except for the questions he just asked, he seems to have not remembered anything.


    Anyway, we''ll talk about it then.


    Zhang Wu took out a small red box from his arms and put it on the bee


    In front of you.


    "This is the black instructor''s epaulet. Now please take it back to the headquarters and give it to the commander. He will understand when he sees this. In addition, he is telling him that the black instructor says he doesn''t regret it."


    "OK, I see."


    The little bee held the little red box tightly in her hand.


    "Well, that''s nothing. We''ll go back first."


    Zhang Wu said.


    The little bee didn''t answer for a long time.


    At this time, Li Su suddenly found a red warning sign on the screen of a beating number.


    "What does that mean?"


    Li Su pointed to the screen and said.


    "What do you mean?" As soon as the little bee looked back, she saw the red warning sign. Her face changed, and she quickly picked up the dialog beside her and said.


    "003, what happened?"


    "Our protection object, has been tracked, as if wants to start."


    The voice could be heard in the whole room. His face ran to him and asked.


    "Who is it? Who is being followed? "


    Little bee hasn''t come to stop Li Su. Unexpectedly, the Panther on the opposite side has already said it.


    "Xiao Yiyi."


    "You should pay close attention and protect Miss Xiao''s safety."


    "No, I''ll call her."


    Li Su anxiously took out his mobile phone, but the tone said that the number he dialed was not in the service area.


    "What to do? What should we do now? "


    "Don''t worry, there are not only our black leopard members but also Xiao''s bodyguards around Xiao Yiyi. They are not mediocre. Miss Xiao must have no problem."


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi is being dragged by Feng Duoduo to the lingerie shop.


    "How about this one?"


    Feng Duoduo picked up a set of black lace underwear and depicted it on his chest.


    "Yes, it''s just that you''re dressed so revealing. Who are you showing it to?"


    Xiao Yiyi said helplessly#####

 Chapter 198

    Xiao Yiyi smiles bitterly and shakes his more exposed underwear in front of Feng Duoduo.


    "I said, miss, you already have several sets here, and they are still sexy underwear. You say you live alone in the company. Oh, no, there are big cat and Zhang Qiang. Big cat doesn''t matter. But if Zhang Qiang sees it, what do you think he should do?"


    "I don''t care about him. I don''t live in the company. I''ve found the house. It''s not far from the company. It''s a small apartment with one bedroom and two living rooms. But I don''t have any money now. All my pocket money has bought this small apartment. Sister Yiyi, you have to give me relief."


    Feng Duoduo took Xiao Yiyi''s hand and said coquettishly.


    "But I''m also a poor man. You know, after I worked, I didn''t get any money from my family."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Didn''t you get paid today?"


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "No, you can borrow me."


    "No, I have to spend money. I don''t want it."


    Xiao Yiyi refused directly.


    "Yiyi elder sister, my elder sister, do you just look at your partner and beg along the street?"


    Feng Duoduo looks at Xiao Yiyi with tears.


    "I really have the heart."


    Xiao Yiyi is also very serious refusal.


    "You are really cruel. People beg you so seriously, but you don''t agree. It''s too cruel. How can I know your cruel sister?"


    Feng Duoduo said pitifully.


    "Well, well, I was teasing you just now. I''ll give you my salary card later. At least you can survive this month."


    Feng Duoduo was so happy that he would jump up. Then he held Xiao Yiyi and touched her on her lips.


    All the waitresses in the store were stunned.


    I didn''t expect that such a beautiful girl was actually lace, which made everyone a little dull.


    At this time, there were two men passing by from the outside, just to see this scene, two people completely dull.


    They have seen lace, but they have always been in the D disk of the computer. I didn''t expect that they can see it directly in reality now. How can they not be dull.


    The immediate consequence of this dullness was that the two men knocked down on the glass and went straight back.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but they were hugging each other.


    Two men face to face, face to face, lip to lip.


    Four eyes opposite, two people all vomited.


    "I''ll wipe it. Don''t come out with me in the future."


    "I bah, you shut up and take away my first kiss and give back my name."¡° Roll the calf. "


    Two people beat and scolded after a meal, two people embrace together, constantly crying.


    "God, why do you let two women like goblins become Lala? You are torturing US bachelors. How can we live in the future? Our lives are dark. "


    When Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo walk out of the underwear store hand in hand, they see two big men hugging each other and crying.


    "Are these two sick?"


    "I think so. They may have been stimulated by something. They are mentally abnormal."


    "I''ve heard that people with mental disorders will not be responsible after committing crimes."


    Feng Duoduo said that the people here, the two beautiful women, the faces of the two culprits all changed and left quickly.


    When the two men saw this scene, they hugged each other more tightly, and then cried louder.


    Feng Duoduo leads Xiao Yiyi to the furniture Square.


    "I like this bed."


    Feng Duoduo jumped directly and fell on a pink bed, rolling on it.


    "Sister Yiyi, come on, this bed is so soft and elastic."


    Feng Duoduo is now incarnated as a human goblin, rolling on the bed, seducing Xiao Yiyi with his fingers to come up with him.


    "No


    Xiao Yiyi refused directly.


    In front of outsiders, she is the goddess of Gao Leng. She will not do such a stupid thing.


    "Sister Yiyi, don''t you really want to try? We can do a lot of things in the future. "


    Feng Duoduo''s ambiguous words make three black lines appear on Xiao Yiyi''s head.


    Don''t you see that the mouth of the sales brother next to you has been able to insert a Durian?


    "Well, don''t make a fuss. Buy it now. We have a lot more


    There''s something to do


    Xiao Yiyi pulls Feng Duoduo down.


    "Don''t you like skeletons, rivets and things like that? How do you pick something pink? "


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "People want to change their style. Don''t you think it will make me very feminine?"


    Feng Duoduo made a very enchanting posture, and perfectly outlined his slender waist and small hips, which straightened the eyes of the little brother standing on one side, and began to bleed in his nose.


    "I''ll go."


    Xiao Yiyi made a rude remark.


    "When did you become so direct? It''s just a 19-year-old girl. It''s feminine. "


    Feng Duoduo straightens his chest and says to Xiao Yiyi¡° Although mine is not as big as yours, I also have a gap. Girls should have a young woman''s heart. "


    Xiao Yiyi sees that the nosebleed of the sales brother standing in the gang is the same as the tap. If the goblin goes on like this, the sales brother will die because of excessive blood loss.


    Catch up with Xiao Yiyi and leave.


    After turning around the furniture Square for half an hour, the two women rushed out after shopping.


    "Yiyi, what are you pulling me for? I haven''t had enough


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "How dare you? You don''t see the nosebleed of those sales brothers. It''s almost a tap. If you stay there, I don''t think there is a living man in the whole building now. "


    "That''s just right. We''ll just move away and save money."


    "OK, you don''t want to play tricks here. We have to buy household appliances, refrigerators, washing machines and so on."


    "I''ve already bought those things online. I guess I''ll be there in a while."


    Feng Duoduo looked at the delicate hand on his wrist and said.


    "Why buy it online?"


    "I''m poor now. Of course, I have to be careful. You don''t know how cheap things are on the Internet. If I didn''t have enough money, I would buy all the things in my shopping cart."#####

 Chapter 199

    When Xiao Yiyi heard that there were hundreds of clothes, hundreds of pairs of shoes and some miscellaneous things in Feng Duoduo''s shopping cart, she fainted.


    I feel that there is a black sheep in the world, and it''s the kind of craziest black sheep.


    Not easy to pull also ready to continue to lose Feng Duoduo sat in his car, ready to pull Feng Duoduo back to her own home, Xiao Yiyi''s mobile phone rang up.


    "Hello?" Xiao Yiyi''s mobile phone did not appear any number.


    "Miss, there is a person who has never appeared behind you. He has been following you for a long time."


    "Well? What are their origins? "


    Xiao Yiyi side indifferent departure, and then the mouth is very casual asked.


    "I don''t know. His disguise is very advanced. We can only guess."


    Said the man on the phone.


    "That''s enough. Solve him. Don''t look for me after this mess."


    Xiao Yiyi hung up and drove his Ferrari forward.


    Feng Duoduo is still counting how much money he spent, but Xiao Yiyi is so surprised


    I forget the number I just calculated.


    But she was immediately attracted by the crazy speed.


    "Whoa, whoa, hurry up! Roar! Ouch


    Feng Duoduo stood on the car like a little madman. He took off his coat and revealed the white shirt and short sleeves inside.


    Feng Duoduo stood on the seat, yelling wildly and disordered his hair.


    Then he waved his clothes.


    I still feel a little unsatisfied. I directly turn on the music in the car. Heavy metal music fills her eardrum and makes her more crazy.


    The passers-by on the road look sideways one after another, wondering whose little girl this is, so crazy.


    But more men are thinking, this is Bai Fumei. Although it''s crazy, it''s the type they like.


    "Hello! Beauty, how much is your micro signal? "


    There are also many outlaws shouting at the roadside, hoping to get the favor of Feng Duoduo, but Feng Duoduo directly gives back a middle finger.


    At this time, there are many motorcycles behind Xiao Yiyi''s car. It seems that they are ready to compete with them.


    "Yiyi elder sister, don''t let those silly forks in the back pass by. It''s better that they can''t even see your butt."


    Feng Duoduo stood up directly, then stood up his two middle fingers to the motorcycle behind him.


    "Come on, you turtles!"


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t care about Feng Duoduo''s slip of the tongue, so he pulled Xiao Yiyi down.


    "Hold on, I''m going to speed up."


    After her sister called just now, she was always on guard. When those motorcycles came out, she had some feelings in her heart. After pulling Feng Duoduo down, she put on her sunglasses, and the red Ferrari made a huge roar, and the speed increased again.


    Different from Xiao Yiyi''s worry, what he wrote on his face now was excitement, and he kept shouting there.


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t know where Feng Duoduo''s new home was, so he drove directly to Lvliu villa.


    The road here is rather rough. After a few tail flicks, the motorcycle in the back disappears.


    But Xiao Yiyi''s heart is still not relaxed, when her car into the green willow villa, this just to reduce the speed.


    "Hoo hoo, it hasn''t been so good for a long time."


    Feng Duoduo sat in his seat and arranged his disordered hair. His pretty face was full of red after excitement.


    "Just you little goblin, how can you change your ways?"


    Xiao Yiyi said with a smile, but Feng Duoduo didn''t notice. While driving, Xiao Yiyi looked at the back through the rearview mirror.


    She was relieved to find that the motorcycle didn''t catch up.


    "I''m not for you and Li Su. I don''t even have time to play now. Every day is a project, making money, making money."


    Feng Duoduo pouted his little mouth and said.


    "Well, I know you''re working hard. I''ll go back later and let my mother cook you a delicious meal."


    Xiao Yiyi took off his sunglasses and said.


    "Yes, I haven''t eaten the meal made by Aunt Wen for a long time. It''s better to make a pot of spareribs soup. I promise I can drink it all at one time."


    Feng Duoduo patted his stomach and said.


    "You don''t know, I''ve lost a lot of weight this month."


    "Thin good, thin body, you see you now waist is waist, butt is butt, which man looks not red, of course, in the case of not mentioning age."


    Xiao Yiyi''s hand also patted on Feng Duoduo''s stomach and said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    Feng Duoduo''s eyes are full of light.


    "Of course."


    But immediately the light in Feng Duoduo''s eyes dissipated.


    "Who knows if that piece of wood can tell."


    "You mean Li Su?"


    "Well."


    But Feng Duoduo seemed to know that he was exposed, and immediately changed his words.


    "I just don''t know if Li Su is going to vomit now."


    Xiaoyiyi mouth with a smile, and did not expose her little lie. But when she heard Feng Duoduo admit that she liked Li Su, she had some small loss in her heart.


    After arriving at home, Xiao Mingfeng was already sitting in the pavilion in the middle of the yard, where he played chess with Wen Xinguo last time. Now there is still a chess set in front of master Xiao, but he is the only one playing there.


    See Xiao Yiyi with Feng Duoduo back, and then waved to Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yiyi, let''s play a game with Grandpa."


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t kill the old man any more, so let Duoduo go to find Wennan by herself. She sits opposite him.


    "Grandfather, you are so elegant. Are you still playing chess here alone?"


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I''m here on purpose to wait for you to come back."


    Xiao Mingfeng said and walked a chess.


    "It''s your turn to go."


    "Grandpa, are you waiting for me? Why? "


    Xiao Yiyi took a look at the chess game, and then took a step to say.


    "Just now Xiao Fan called me and said that they found a person following behind you."


    Xiao Fan in Xiao Mingfeng''s mouth is Xiao Yiyi''s bodyguard captain, which Xiao Mingfeng specially arranged for her. There are four people around her, all of them are experts.


    At first, she was very resistant, but later, as long as she didn''t disturb her life, whatever.


    As for the time when Li Su saved himself, it was because he was riding a motorcycle and dumped them, otherwise it would not be his turn to save him#####

 Chapter 200

    Thinking of Li Su, Xiao Yiyi had some taste in his heart.


    Li Su, the bastard, has a Yao ya, and he''s not clear about his peace of mind. I didn''t expect to hook up with Duoduo now. I don''t know if he and others owe him in his last life.


    However, Xiao Yiyi and Mashan put his lost mind in order. He is sitting opposite the founder of Xiao''s group. He has met more people than himself. Maybe his grandfather will guess what he said when he accidentally let out a little emotion.


    "It''s your turn to go."


    Xiao Mingfeng urged to say for a while.


    "What were you thinking?"


    "Oh, I don''t think it''s my own business."


    Xiao Yiyi casually said, and then in his own step also said.


    "Xiao Fan called me, too."


    "Just now I know what''s going on. Don''t worry any more."


    Xiao old son lightly says.


    "Well."


    "Will!"


    Master Xiao pulls his list to the bottom. Xiao Yiyi sees that he has no power to return to heaven, so he simply admits defeat.


    "Grandfather''s chess skill is getting higher and higher. I really can''t do what I want. Just a few steps, I''ve been defeated."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "That''s because your heart is too impatient, otherwise you can."


    Mr. Xiao, on the whole, is satisfied with his granddaughter. In particular, her keen observation and economic sense of smell are the same as those of himself, even much higher than those of himself.


    "What''s the matter with the company you set up with Li Su?"


    Xiao master suddenly opened his mouth, and then Xiao Yiyi was a little confused. It took him a long time to react..


    "How do you know, grandfather?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    Mr. Xiao took a sip of tea and said.


    "Xiaofan told me, I didn''t expect that you really got this company up. How much did you invest in it? Listen to Xiaofan, you should have 20 million."


    "I didn''t invest. It''s all Li Su''s own money. I''m just managing it and taking up a stake."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "That''s not bad. I''ve investigated this boy. He was a poor student before, but he worked in a small clinic. I didn''t expect that he would be worth tens of millions after only a long time."


    Said master Xiao,


    "Today''s new year''s predecessors are really pushing back the waves. One wave is stronger than the other."


    "Don''t say that. He is a poor man now. It is estimated that he has less than 1000 yuan."


    Xiao Yiyi said with a smile¡° No, he''s worth tens of millions, and he doesn''t have any money? "


    Master Xiao didn''t believe what Xiao Yiyi said.


    "It''s true. All his money is his own clinic money, and he has never spent a cent. He has set up this fund."


    Xiao explained.


    "When the company was founded, he told us that we should not misappropriate the company''s funds, otherwise we would be hit by thunder and lightning. He said it very seriously."


    "It seems that this boy is a doctor with conscience. No wonder his consultation fee is so high. It turns out that he has such a relationship. I heard that he asked for 2 million consultation fee with one person."


    "It seems to be true, but I''ve heard other people say it, and I don''t know what it is."


    "The road of public welfare fund is not easy. I just hope you can stick to it and tell the boy that if there is any difficulty, tell me and I will help him."


    Said master Xiao.


    "Can I buy shares in your company?"


    "Grandfather, it''s not me who beat you up. When the company was set up, Li Su did it


    I said three rules. "


    "First, don''t accept anyone''s investment."


    "Second, do not accept anyone''s acquisition."


    "Third, no one is allowed to hold shares."


    "This boy is going to push himself to a dead end." Xiao said with emotion.


    "Once your capital chain is broken, there is no chance to turn over."


    "As the saying goes, if we want to do something, we should make it bigger."


    "You are my granddaughter¡°


    Xiao old son ha ha a smile, touched on Xiao Yi''s head to say.


    "Well, grandfather, I''m going to dinner now."


    "Go ahead, go ahead. By the way, I also told the little girl of the Feng family that her father had already called me, but I''ve been holding her. Please protect yourself these days and don''t let her crazy father find out."


    When Xiao Yiyi comes back to the house and finds Feng Duoduo, it''s over


    I was shocked in front of myself.


    In front of Feng Duoduo is a big soup pot, and in front of her is a big bowl with a big pig bone.


    Wen Nan sat opposite Feng Duoduo, watching her wolfing down there.


    "Slow down. There''s more. There''s more."


    Wen Nan looks at Feng Duoduo''s eyes, which are full of doting.


    Xiao Yiyi vaguely remembers that when he was a child, his mother looked at him in the same way, and then said to himself, eat slowly, there is still something in the pot.


    At that time, my family was already relatively rich. My grandfather and father were away all the year round, leaving me and my mother alone. My grandmother passed away very early. Whenever I eat, my mother will sit opposite and look at herself as she is now, and wolf down there.


    Think of here, Xiao Yiyi has some taste.


    "Mom, you don''t do it for me now, but now you do it for this little girl."


    Xiao Yiyi said as he sat in front of Feng Duoduo, and then went to bed


    The big bowl to the gun, a drink, of course, inside the big bone also did not let go.


    "It''s as like as two peas."


    "Look at you. You are such a big man. You are still so naughty and jealous with Duoduo. Don''t worry. You will tell me when you come back and see Duoduo that I have left you for a long time."


    Wen Nan said, as like as two peas, he had a soup pot from the kitchen, which was exactly the same as the others.


    "Godmother, you are partial. Why do you give so much to your sister? And bones? "


    "Because that''s my mother."


    "That''s my mother, too."


    Feng Duoduo started directly.


    "No, I can''t let you eat up. These are all mine."


    "Oh, don''t touch my big bones!"


    Two people are there noisy, fighting for bone soup, Wen Nan is sitting opposite them, looking at the two sisters there noisy, the corner of the mouth is rising.


    It seems that my family has not been so busy for a long time.


    Next time, I don''t know when#####

 Chapter 201

    Two women after eating and drinking enough, lying on the sofa, casual chat.


    "Duoduo, just now my grandfather said that uncle Feng called, but he stopped you and said that you must hide these two days."


    Xiao Yiyi felt his round stomach, worried about whether he would get fat again.


    "I knew that grandfather Xiao was kind to me. Don''t worry that he can''t find me."


    Feng Duoduo also touched his stomach and said.


    "I can''t. I''ve eaten too much today. I''m holding on a bit."


    Xiao Yiyi doesn''t believe that Feng Duoduo''s father can''t find him.


    Like them, there are always some bodyguards around their children.


    If Uncle Feng can''t find Duoduo, it shows a problem. My grandfather has already said hello to Uncle Feng, so there''s no need to worry about Duoduo.


    "Oh, No."


    Feng Duoduo sat up directly from the sofa, then slapped his forehead.


    "What''s the matter? After another, have you forgotten something? "


    Xiao Yi asks with concern.


    "When I had dinner, the express called me and said that the furniture I had bought had been sold


    When I got there, let me go downstairs and look for them. I told them to wait for a while. Now, more than an hour has passed. "


    Feng Duoduo said with a sad face.


    "And the furniture we bought is probably there now. What should I do?"


    "Don''t hurry, or I''ll see where you sleep later in the evening!"


    When Xiao Yiyi takes Feng Duoduo out, Li Su comes out of the low cottage with Zhang Wu and black tiger.


    The little bee is just like the old lady, without any flaw.


    "Black instructor, your affairs have been completed. Three days later, we''ll come here and take your discharge certificate. It''s the end."


    "Well, come on, I see."


    Li Su''s face was pale, but it was much better than before when he was in the small bungalow.


    Just now, when I went down to the bungalow, Li Su''s face was completely white, and his two eyes were staring at the screen that he couldn''t understand.


    Two hands tightly grasp the top of the table, above the tendons are about to burst out.


    When the red warning sign on it disappears, then the walkie talkie


    The sound from inside made Li Su relax.


    "That man has been solved by Miss Xiao''s bodyguard."


    "Well, you are in charge of finishing up. Remember to bring that person back to me. I''ll see who they are."


    "Their ability is not inferior to ours, and their finishing ability is also good. I think these people are with us." Said the man on the other end of the walkie talkie.


    "No matter who he is, it''s good that he can bring it back in one piece. If he doesn''t have it, it will be broken."


    "I understand."


    Little bee said with a cold face, Li Su, they can see the anger of little bee.


    "I didn''t expect how bold these people were. Under our close control, they still did it. It was obviously against me."


    Little bee turned to Li Su and said.


    "The next thing is about you. You should create a thing that everyone pays attention to in the shortest time, preferably today, and then let all their eyes focus on you."


    "I try my best."


    Li Su said in a trembling voice.


    Just now I have been staring at the screen, although I can''t understand it, but


    I can feel the tension coming from the screen.


    If Xiao Yiyi really has something wrong, what can he do? How to live in the future.


    Master Xiao''s first impression of himself is still good. How should I explain to him?


    These problems have been flashing in Li Su''s head.


    "Well, now things are in danger. I didn''t hear little bee say just now that she would apply for more people to make sure that everyone around you is safe."


    Zhang Wu patted Li Su on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Well."


    Li Su nodded carelessly. He didn''t hear what Zhang Wugang said at all.


    He is thinking about all the people around him.


    His parents, Anxin, Yao ya, Feng Duoduo, Zhang Qiang and Xiao Yiyi.


    If these people are really crazy, what should they do?


    No, I''m going to call them all and get their attention.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing that Li Su took out his cell phone, Zhang Wu and black tiger all reacted and held Li Su''s hand in the first second of the broadcast.


    "I want to call them and make them all pay attention."


    Li Su''s hands were shaking.


    He can imagine what kind of action those people will take after they fail to succeed for the first time. It must be a crazy counterattack.


    So those people around them are absolutely very dangerous. Relying on those black leopards who never show up, they will definitely have problems.


    "No, you can''t fight now. If you fight, it''s like frightening the snake. All our previous efforts are in vain."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Zhang Wu is right. They are all untrained. They can''t control their emotions at all. If they show a little flaw, the other party will think they have been found out, and then they will fight back crazily." Black tiger analysis said.


    "Now that they have picked Xiao Yiyi, they must also know the life experience of the Xiao family. Naturally, they know that there must be bodyguards around Xiao Yiyi. Their eyes are all focused on Xiao''s group, and it is impossible to find our whereabouts. So I think it''s a good time for us. We should seize the time."


    "What should we do now?"


    At this time, Li Su calmed down and began to think of ways in his mind.


    "I don''t know yet. Sometimes this kind of thing can happen but can''t be asked for."


    Said the black tiger.


    "So, what we have to do now is to go around the street and see if there is any good chance to focus all their eyes at one time, so that they will be safe for the time being, and then we will catch them all step by step."


    "OK, let''s go now."


    Li Su was ready to start.


    "Wait a minute. We need to have a plan, too."


    Said the black tiger.


    "Zhang Wu''s body is quite big. You appear in the open to protect Li Su. I hide in the dark and observe in the dark to see who these people are. Li Su, you mustn''t be nervous, or you will show your feet when you are nervous. "


    "I understand."


    Li Su took a few deep breaths and tried to forget what he had just seen. He also calmed down a little#####

 Chapter 202

    Li Su and Zhang Wu got into a taxi to the city. Along the way, Li Su and Zhang Wu''s eyes were constantly scanning all parts of the road.


    Of course, taxi drivers are more willing. The two people did not say where they were going. Moreover, after they entered the urban area, they stopped and walked. Obviously, they came to send money.


    Now Li Su doesn''t care what the drivers around him are thinking. He just wants to find what he wants, and then let those bastards focus on himself as soon as possible.


    Let the women around you be safe as soon as possible.


    But how could he come across such a hot spot? This kind of thing is all possible.


    He and Zhang Wu wandered around Xingqing city for several times. During that time, they also passed text messages with black tiger several times. Black tiger didn''t find anything good there.


    Time passed very quickly. Li Su felt as if he hadn''t turned around yet. He had already gone down the mountain to take care of himself.


    At this time, black tiger sent a text message to let them all go back to their rooms and close the team.


    Li Su goes back to the hotel and lies on the same bed with Zhang Wu. Then he waits for the black tiger to come back.


    After waiting for a long time, the black tiger didn''t appear. Li Su couldn''t help it.


    "Black tiger, where is this? Why don''t you come back now? "


    Li Su kept rolling on the bed. The pillow he was holding in his arms had been tortured by him for a long time.


    Zhang Wu Chen was lying there in a state of stability and did not move at all.


    It''s like I didn''t hear Li Su''s mumbling at all.


    Li Su tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. For a while, he sat at the table. For a while, he opened the curtain and looked out of the window to see if anyone was peeping at himself out of the window. By the way, he also looked for the sound of black tiger.


    At this time, we can see the difference between professional soldiers and Li Su.


    Zhang Wu was lying in his bed, old God in, simply do not pay attention to any situation around.


    The expression on the face is very relaxed. I don''t pay attention to the things I met today.


    Take another look at Li Su, who is half hanged. His face is full of tension. A face is like a black donkey''s face.


    Just as Li Su and others became more restless, their door rang, and both Li Su and Zhang Wu became nervous.


    Zhang Wu put his hand on his back, and then motioned Li Su to sit on the bed and not move. He went to open the door by himself.


    According to Zhang Wu''s instructions, Li Su sat on his own bed, but facing the window. There was a table beside him. As long as there was any danger, he could move the table to protect himself.


    Zhang Wu walked at the door. He didn''t rush to open the door. First, he looked at it from the cat''s eye. In front of him, there was a person he didn''t know. On his back, he was carrying a small delivery box.


    After Zhang Wu knocked on the door with his hand, it was the sign they had agreed to. As long as it was his own person, he would be able to tell.


    Zhang Wu''s knock on the door just fell, and the express boy started to knock on the door outside.


    After hearing the knock, Zhang Wu''s face finally relaxed and opened the door¡° You two, are you ordering fast food? " Express brother asked politely.


    "Yes, come on, I''m starving."


    The expression on Zhang Wu''s face immediately changed. He wanted to grab a lunch box now, and then he rushed to eat it.


    When the delivery boy came in, Zhang Wu closed the door.


    "What''s going on outside now?"


    Zhang Wu asked after he closed the door.


    Express brother didn''t say anything, just put a smear on his head


    Next, he showed the black tiger''s iconic black face.


    "What''s going on outside now?"


    Zhang Wu asked again.


    "There is nothing going on outside now. We may not have caught the attention of those people." Said the black tiger.


    When Li Su saw the black tiger coming in, the nervous mood on his face finally disappeared.


    After hearing the words of black tiger, Li Su scolded directly.


    "Nonsense! We don''t dare to do anything. If we can be noticed, we are Superman wearing underpants. "


    "So we must find a focus tomorrow, and then catch their attention. I suggest that we directly use Li Su''s superb medical skills to do this."


    Li Su didn''t even want to listen. Now he was thinking about how to make the women around him safe.


    At this time, in the presidential suite of another hotel, there is a woman sitting in the boss''s chair, with a cigar in one hand and cold light in two charming eyes.


    She was wearing a white lace underwear, which outlined her great chest.


    Two slim legs, two red ones on the feet


    Leather shoes.


    "I can''t do what you''ve been asked to do. What else can I do for you?" This woman''s voice is also very charming, but don''t ignore the cold light in her eyes.


    "J, sir, it''s our fault."


    There are two people kneeling in front of Mr. J. there are still wounds on their arms. The pink meat turns over and their clothes are stained with blood.


    As long as they look up a little, they can see the beautiful scenery under Mr. J''s skirt.


    But now their whole bodies are soaked in cold sweat, and their heads are almost on the ground.


    It can be seen how powerful Mr. J is.


    "Well, since I know I''m not good at it, I''ll make you useless."


    Mr. J snapped his fingers. Behind the two men, a thin man appeared in Mashan.


    The man took out his pistol and screwed on the muffler¡° Don''t blame me, blame you for your incompetence. "


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, two flowers created by blood appeared on the ground.


    "X, how did they fail?" Mr. J smokes a cigar, and his whole charming face is buried in the thick smoke.


    "There are four people going out this time, together with these two idiots. They are aimed at the girl of the Xiao family. Do you think they can not fail? The Xiao family is also a big international group, and they protect their heirs. I think it may be someone else''s intention that they can come back alive. "


    The man named x leaned on the table next to Mr. J, picked up a glass of red wine, tasted it and said.


    "Waste is waste."


    Mr. J threw his cigar directly into the red wine bottle nearby#####

 Chapter 203

    I can''t see the letters written on the bottle clearly, but seeing the ferocious expression on X''s face, I know that this bottle of wine is absolutely valuable.


    "X, I''ll leave the rest to you. The rest of the people are at your disposal. I''m sure to get this Li Su back and use it for me."


    I can''t see any of your expressions on Mr. J''s face.


    "If, what if he won''t?"


    X asked cautiously.


    "What''s the matter? If he won''t, he''ll..."


    Mr. J''s two words did not finish, but her perfect hand gently stroked her swan neck, indescribable charming tenderness.


    "OK, I see what to do."


    After drinking the red wine in his glass, X went out. Of course, when he went out, he did not forget to take away the two people lying on the ground.


    J laughter after X went out, the ferocious expression on her face began to emerge.


    Open the wine cabinet, take out a bottle of red wine from inside and open it again, even the process of waking up is omitted.


    As soon as the cork was opened, the room was full of blood.


    Mr. J took a deep breath and drank half of it directly to the mouth of the bottle


    Bottle.


    Then she went to the huge French window, opened the curtain, opened the window, let the outside cold wind blow over, blowing her pajamas.


    Her perfect radian of the body, all show.


    "Li Su, I hope you don''t let me taste your blood, otherwise it''s really a loss for me."


    As he spoke, Mr. J licked the scarlet left by his mouth. On his ferocious face, a charming smile appeared. It was extremely soft, but even colder.


    While Mr. J is enjoying the beautiful rain outside the window, in front of Mr. Xiao, Xiaofan still has two people in his hand.


    "Sir, these are the two men who are following the young lady."


    Xiao Fan threw these two men in front of master Xiao.


    Their faces were full of expressions of amazement, and their heads fell to the ground in a very strange posture.


    Looking at the way they were before they died, we know that they certainly don''t know how they died.


    "There are still two people, but they ran away because of the distance, but my Throwing Knife hurt their arms."


    Xiaofan said.


    "Well, who are they?"


    After listening to Xiao Fan''s report, Xiao poured himself a cup of tea and tasted it gently.


    "I don''t know who they are, but they all have tattoos on their arms, like a swallow."


    Xiao Fan said as he took off the clothes on the two men''s arms. There was a tattoo on their right arm that looked like a swallow.


    "What does this tattoo mean?"¡° I don''t know. I''ve never seen it. It''s probably a new organization. "


    Xiaofan frowned and thought for a while.


    "Yiyi didn''t come back today. Where is she now?"


    Xiao Mingfeng asked.


    "Miss Feng and I live together today, and they say that we are going to find someone tomorrow."


    "Well, is it all arranged there?"


    "It''s all arranged. We also met the Feng family."


    Xiao Mingfeng had a smile on his face after Xiao Fan said they met the Feng family.


    "It seems that Xiao Feng is still worried about his precious daughter. All right, the Feng family are here. Don''t worry about them. They are stubborn. It''s hard to have a nice little girl. I want to see what storm she can make


    Come on


    "Yes."


    Xiaofan promised.


    "Well, since we don''t know, we''ll leave it to more professional people to understand. Put these two people in front of old man Wen''s house, and he will certainly deal with them himself."


    Xiao took a sip of tea, then stood up and went to his bedroom.


    I''m still muttering to myself as I walk.


    "Old man Wen, I didn''t sleep well. You can''t sleep well, or I''ll be in trouble."


    "Yes."


    After Xiaofan agreed, he took the two men and disappeared in Lvliu villa.


    In fact, Mr. Xiao Mingfeng was completely wrong. Wen Xinguo didn''t sleep at all. Instead, he sat in front of a telephone and waited quietly.


    The guard next to him had refilled the water several times, but the old man didn''t even move.


    If Li Su is sitting here now, he will surely praise "you are so old and strong, old man.".


    The phone didn''t wait, but there were two dead bodies in front of him.


    "Where did these two come from?"


    Wen asked.


    "The two of them are sent by the Xiao family. Mr. Xiao has brought you a word, saying


    The guard hesitated and did not speak.


    "How did I teach you? It''s said that if you fart, don''t be half as quick as Xiao Mingfeng. "


    Mr. Wen went up and gave the guard a kick.


    "Master Xiao said she didn''t sleep well. You don''t want to sleep."


    The guard summoned up his courage and almost cried it out.


    Wenxinguo is stepping up again.


    "Shout a fart, I can hear it." Wen Xinguo, who kicked the guard, grabbed the cup on his desk and filled it in a gulp.


    "You wait here first. I''ll be right back."


    Wen Xinguo went out with his hands behind his back.


    "Where are you going, general?"


    The guard quickly yelled, his feet also don''t stop, toward wenxinguo chase.


    "Gunduzi, I want to pee now. Do you want to follow me?"


    The guard stood still.


    When master Wen came out, the guard had studied the two men.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Mr. Wen sat down on the chair and asked.


    "These two people are not Chinese, but Singaporeans or Taiwanese who are more similar to us."


    "How do you judge?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Tell me the point."


    "There are tattoos on the arms of these two people, which should be the symbol of some kind of organization, but we have never seen such a symbol. It is estimated that it is a new organization."


    The guard spoke out all his judgments in one breath.


    "When he Hongtao called, he said that the people who asked Lao Tzu to wait for him had already come. He would do it by himself and sleep. It''s all your trouble that old Xiao won''t die. You have to have a good bleeding some other day. "


    Not to mention what happened to he Hongtao after he received the phone call, but to say that Li Su lay in bed and couldn''t sleep.


    After a look at the mobile phone, it''s two o''clock in the morning.


    After hearing the news, Zhang Wu took a look at Li Su''s action and went back to school


    Close your eyes again.


    "I used to cross mountains and sea, and also through the sea of people..."#####

 Chapter 204

    The sudden ringing of the telephone startled Li Su.


    As soon as I shook my hand, the phone fell to the ground, but the ring was still ringing.


    Pick up the phone, see the phone above is actually Niu Chengyue, Li Su quickly pick up.


    "Dean Niu, why do you call so late?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Li Su, come here quickly. I have emergency patients here. Now we don''t have any way. Come here quickly."


    Niu Chengyue''s tone was very anxious and noisy.


    Zhang Wu also heard the news, and quickly sat up and asked.


    "What happened?"


    "President Niu called and said that there was an emergency patient. Hurry up."


    Li Su put on his clothes and ran out of the door. Zhang Wu was faster than him and opened the door long ago.


    The black tiger, who was sleeping next door to them, also heard the news. He quickly got up and followed the two people.


    By the time Li Su and Zhang Wu arrived at the hospital in a taxi, Niu Chengyue was dead


    I waited early at the gate of the emergency room.


    "What''s the situation? How can you be so anxious. "


    Li Su put on the white coat that Niu Chengyue handed over and asked.


    "The patient''s condition is very dangerous, with a skull fracture, a bullet embedded in the heart, and two through injuries to the thigh."


    Niu Chengyue said as he walked.


    "Soldier?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Well, do you know this man?"


    "Who?"


    "Yu Yinghao."


    "Yu Yinghao? "Yu Yinghao?"


    Li Su chewed the name several times in his innermost part, but he couldn''t remember where he had met this man?


    Finally, I came to the conclusion that I had never met this person.


    By the time we got to the door of the emergency room, there was a huge crowd of people, all men, and soldiers.


    But in the middle of them, there seems to be a woman crying there.


    "Let''s let''s let''s let''s let''s let''s let the doctor come. Here he comes."


    Some people saw Dean Niu coming to the emergency room with a young man, and even


    He cried out.


    All the soldiers'' Hula scattered, and a woman was kneeling on the ground.


    When Li Su came to him, he found that the woman still knew him and was his enemy.


    "Wenyu?" Li Su called.


    The woman raised her head, and her tearful eyes whirled. It was Wen Yu.


    "Li Su? You''re a big liar. Uncle Wen, you said he was the surgical master you were looking for? I don''t want her, I don''t want him. "


    Wen Yu''s head swings one after another.


    At the moment, Li Su is not worried.


    He looked at the woman with his arms around him. Then he remembered who Yinghao was, the man who had been following Wenyu.


    They are both decentralized. How can they be here now?


    "Big niece, now only he can save Yu haoying. If you don''t want to, Yu haoying is a dead man now."


    Niu Chengyue said.


    "Do you just watch Yu haoying die like this?"


    Niu Chengyue''s words stopped Wen Yu''s cry.


    "Now only Li Su can save him. With the strength of our hospital, we can''t save him at all. Big niece, listen to my advice."


    Wen Yu turned around and looked at her. Her eyes were full of fire.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Remember what I said to you? One day, you will ask me. Now is the time for you to ask me. "


    Li Su''s words made Wen Yu''s eyes even more angry.


    He stretched out his hand to slap Li Su in the face.


    Li Su didn''t even have the idea to avoid it, because there was Zhang Wu standing behind him. If he could slap himself in front of Zhang Wu, it would mean that the person in front of him was not human at all, but Superman.


    Wen Yu''s hand was pinched tightly by Zhang Wu when it was ten centimeters away from Li Su''s face.


    "Private, please pay attention. It''s the major standing in front of you. Do you want to go to the military court?"


    Zhang Wu''s words stunned Wen Yu. She didn''t expect that the man in front of her who always thought he was a liar was actually a major. When did it happen?


    Wen Yu doesn''t know.


    When Li Su came, Wen Yu and Yu haoying had been sent to the grass-roots company.


    Wen Yu''s company was carrying out a task when Li Su became famous in the Southwest Military Region because of the "panties doctor", so Wen Yu didn''t know that Li Su was the "panties doctor" in the Southwest Military Region.


    "Wen Yu, are you asking or not?"


    Li Su looked at Wen Yu and said.


    "I don''t ask."


    Wen Yu squeezed three words out of her teeth.


    Without hesitation, Li Su turned and left.


    For this kind of woman, Li Su didn''t care about her at all.


    "Li Su, don''t be a child. It''s important to save people." Niu Chengyue quickly grabbed Li Su and said.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Li Su walked to the emergency room again, then pointed to Wen Yu and said.


    "Get the money ready for me, or I can tell him how to get in and how to get out."


    After Li Su came into the emergency room, Zhang Wu stood at the door of the emergency room. Under the cover of night outside, the black tiger also hid in the dark and watched the plants and trees here.


    Of course, with his eyes, he has already found those people who follow him and others.


    But it''s not the enemy, it''s the members of the Panthers. They are all Panthers


    I taught them how to hide and make up.


    Watching Li Su enter the emergency room, Wen Yu bites her lower lip tightly.


    It''s all my fault.


    This afternoon, while they were on a secret mission, in pursuit of a fugitive, something happened.


    Wenyu takes the lead in chasing after her, and Yu haoying follows her closely. But unexpectedly, the two of them go deep alone and fall into each other''s complete set.


    After a fierce fight, the bullets were finally finished, but the enemy still had a lot of them.


    And they all have guns.


    Originally, this shot was taken by himself, but Yu haoying held himself in his arms in the last section.


    Before he could feel the embrace of haoying, he was hit by a gun.


    If their company hadn''t arrived in time when they heard the gunfire, they would be lying together now, waiting for cremation.


    As soon as Li Su came in, he started the ghost medicine system and made the most accurate diagnosis at the first time.


    In one, shuasha wrote a prescription, let Niu Chengyue hurry


    Go get it.


    He himself went to the front of Yu haoying, picked up the scalpel, and began to get rid of his bullets for Yu haoying#####

 Chapter 205

    Li Su picked up the scalpel, his hands to do the most simple through wound in time, just simply suture the wound.


    Ribs are more troublesome. Two ribs have punctured the lobes of the lung. It''s not just about catching and suturing.


    Fortunately, Li Su once had such experience, such as Wang Xinghuo.


    Li Su didn''t rush to sew the ribs. First, Niu Chengyue''s medicine hasn''t been brought. Second, there is a bullet in his heart. If he''s not careful, Yu haoying''s life will be gone.


    At this time, outside the emergency room, another group of people came, led by he Hongtao.


    The rest are all Panthers. Now Xingqing city is more dangerous. He Hongtao appears in Xingqing city at this time. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will die.


    However, this is not something he Hongtao is worried about. As long as he is still breathing, Li Su will surely be able to save him. It''s just a matter of how much money he will pay for the diagnosis.


    He is worried about the safety of Yu haoying.


    Wen Xinguo''s guard just hung up the phone, he received Wen Yu''s company


    The report, quickly sat on the helicopter, appeared in Xingqing city.


    During this period of time, he Hongtao didn''t sleep well because he had been investigating the problem of internal spies.


    Open a pair of rabbit eyes appeared in front of Wen Yu.


    "Wen Yu, how is Yu haoying now?"


    "Big brother he." Wen Yu, who had just stopped her tears, hugged he Hongtao.


    "Brother he, I''m to blame. If I hadn''t willfully insisted on catching the two fugitives, he wouldn''t have become what he is now in order to save me."


    What else can he Hongtao say at this time? He can only pat Wen Yu on the shoulder to comfort her.


    While comforting Wen Yu, he asked Zhang Wu, who was still standing at the door of the emergency room.


    "Is Li Su here?"


    "Just in for a while." Zhang Wu said.


    "Did he say what the success rate was?"


    He Hongtao asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Zhang Wu has listened to the introduction of President Niu''s illness on one side. In his cognition, it is a miracle that he can persist in such a disease to the hospital.


    At this time, Dean Niu appeared in the emergency room with big and small bags


    I saw he Hongtao at the door of the house, but I didn''t even pay attention to say hello.


    After a while, Dean Niu came out again.


    He Hongtao quickly walked over and asked.


    "Dean Niu, what happened to the patients inside?"


    Even the weeping Wen Yu also stood in front of him, and wanted to see what Niu Chengyue could say.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know anything." Niu Chengyue said, "I just went in and was driven out. I didn''t see anything. Even the instruments on him were pulled out by Li Su."¡° Li Su! Li Su! You get out of here! What''s the matter with you? Come to me. Don''t poison an irrelevant person! "


    Wen Yu heard that Li Su had pulled out all the instruments on Yu haoying, but she was in a hurry and rushed to the emergency room.


    If Zhang Wu didn''t stand at the door and hold Wen Yu, he would have broken in now.


    In this way, Wen Yu opened a crack, and her words clearly spread to Li Su''s ears.


    Li Su was just finishing the repair of the last hole in his heart. When Wen Yu called, the fire came up.


    He took the bullet from his heart and rushed out in anger.


    "Wenyu, Wenyu, calm down. Li Su is doing the operation inside. If you want to disturb him, Yu haoying can''t wake up all her life."


    He Hongtao pulled Wen Yu to persuade him. At this time, the door of the operating room was opened.


    Li Su came out in a rage and slapped Wen Yu in the face.


    "Aren''t you going in? Well, you go in now. Your lover is just because of you. This thing appears in his heart. Without me, what you see now is a dead body! "


    Wen Yu was slapped by Li Su and didn''t know what to do next.


    Li Su threw the bullet in his hand on Wen Yu''s face.


    "Let me show you. This is your masterpiece. Aren''t you afraid that I will frame him? OK, now sew up the wound for him, and treat the rest yourself. "


    Li Su is about to rush into the emergency room, and Niu Chengyue pulls on her.


    "Li Su, you are a doctor. You should attach importance to the patient."


    "I wipe, I just can''t stand this kind of self righteous son of a bitch. I''m trying my best to cure him inside, and I''m talking sarcastic outside."


    "Dean Niu, I won''t do this operation. You can do it. I don''t want the consultation money. You can do it yourself."


    Li Su directly took off his white coat, put it in the hands of Dean Niu, and turned to leave.


    "Li Su, stop!"


    He Hongtao roared.


    "Are you right about your uniform?"


    "Why don''t you say you''re right, you and me?" Li Su returned directly and looked at he Hongtao.


    "I was cheated by you at the beginning. Well, now I''m going to hide. For the sake of your fuckin ''plan, my family, my friends and people around me are all in danger."


    "Yesterday afternoon, just yesterday afternoon, I heard that one of my friends had been followed. If it wasn''t for her that there were several bodyguards who could get by, I would have been lying there now."


    "You want me to be right about your uniform? I''ll give up the damn thing. "


    Li Su took out his own red book from his pocket and threw it on he Hongtao''s face. Wen Yu, Niu Chengyue, Zhang Wu and he Hongtao are stunned.


    They did not expect that Li Su would break out at this time, nor did they expect that Li Su would break out at this time


    Su Zhen threw out his sergeant''s certificate.


    No wonder Li Su is breaking out now, and his mood has been suppressed for a whole afternoon and half a night.


    Now meet Wen Yu this idiot, put on who will explode.


    "Li Su, I tell you, if you leave now, you are going to go to the military court."


    He Hongtao said coldly.


    "Well, come on, I can''t wait. When I was treating his father, she would send me to prison and point a gun at my head. Now her father is alive and kicking, and she still wants to kill me. "


    "I''ve seen a lot of ungrateful things. It''s not bad for you!"#####

 Chapter 206

    Li Su and he Hongtao look at each other with big eyes and small eyes. No one is willing to give way.


    "Well, well, Li Su, don''t be angry, commander he, don''t get angry, big niece, you come here to accompany Li Su."


    Niu Chengyue stands up to make it over for two people. Wen Yu is biting her lips, and doesn''t move at all.


    "Wenyu, do you want to live in haoying? If you want him to live, come and apologize! "


    Niu Chengyue doesn''t dare to get angry with he Hongtao and Li Su, but he doesn''t show any mercy to Wen Yu. After a big drink, Wen Yu''s body is shocked, and tears in her eyes keep spinning, but she still comes to Li Su.


    "I''m sorry."


    Wen Yu almost squeezed these three words out of her teeth.


    "I don''t accept it!"


    Li Su snorts coldly and is ready to leave again, but Niu Chengyue quickly stops Li Su and says in a deep voice.


    "Li Su, are you still a man? Thank you for saying that you are a ghost Valley disciple. Look at the ghost Valley disciple. Isn''t he frank and open? Is he as mean as you? "


    "Even if you have something to do, you''re waiting to save the patient''s car. You''re saying, what''s crazy here now."


    "If I want to rule, I will rule. If I don''t want to rule, I won''t rule. If I have the ability, you can shoot me!"


    Li Su''s anger did not disappear, waiting for a pair of eyes to look at Niu Chengyue.


    "Li Su, the doctor''s parents, are you worthy of your teacher? Didn''t he tell you that the world is great, and the wounded are the biggest? You''re really chilling me. I regret knowing you now. You make me feel ashamed. "


    "I didn''t ask you to come to me, you came to me yourself! If you lose face, you can treat it yourself. I''ll give it to you now. "


    With these words, Li Su turned and left without looking back.


    Niu Chengyue is about to stop Li Su when he Hongtao shouts.


    "Let him go!"


    "Ungrateful, shameless!"


    Li Sutou did not return to say eight words.


    These eight words are not only about he Hongtao, but also about Wenyu.


    He Hongtao''s life was saved by Li Su, and your Wenyu''s father was also saved by me. Now you two have turned your face against others. Well, I just don''t want to do it. From then on, we are strangers, and we don''t know each other!


    As soon as Li Su walked out of the emergency room, black tiger appeared in front of him.


    "Get out of the way!"


    "You can''t go!"


    "I''ll go if I want. What can you do to me! If you want to go, go now! I''ve never forced anyone! "


    Li Su can''t listen to anyone now, let alone black tiger.


    "Don''t forget your mission."


    Black tiger said coldly.


    "I have a mission! I don''t want to do anything now, I don''t want to listen! Get out of my way Li Su stretched out his hand to pull the black tiger, but the black tiger did not move.


    "Your fund needs money, they are your money cow!"


    "I don''t want to see them now. I don''t want to see any of them."


    "You have another identity..."


    "I don''t have any status now! Get out of the way


    Li Su gave black tiger a hard push. Black tiger staggered and fell back, but he was so quick that he put Li Su under his body.


    "Li Su, even if you don''t want to be a soldier, have you ever thought that if you just leave, half of the patients you treated will die at any time, will you feel better? They are ungrateful. Can''t you make them pay more for the consultation? "


    Black tiger pressure of Li Su can''t breathe, can only keep pushing.


    A minute later, black tiger let Li Su go.


    Li Su was holding his neck and panting.


    "Think about it?"


    Asked the black tiger.


    "Lao Tzu, don''t do this operation!"


    Li Su is such a person. The more you force me to do something, the more I don''t do it. The more I have to rush to do what you don''t let me do.


    "I''m wrong about you, Li Su."


    Black tiger said coldly.


    "You don''t have to be wrong. I''m wrong about a lot of people."


    Li Su got up from the ground and walked out without looking back.


    Black tiger looked at he Hongtao, he Hongtao nodded to him, black tiger this just flashed to chase.


    "Dean Niu, this


    He Hongtao asked.


    "I''ll go in and have a look."


    Niu Chengyue goes to the operating room. When he passes Wenyu, he sighs. Is Yu haoying dead or alive? Now he is really resigned.


    When he went in, there was a note on the table with two lines of numbers on it.


    Seeing Yu haoying lying on the hospital bed, except that the wound on her chest was not bandaged, all the rest had been fixed.


    Bandaging this little thing, Niu Chengyue is easy to catch. After the explosion, he pushes Yu haoying out.


    "How about Dean Niu?"


    Dean Niu shook his head.


    As soon as Wen Yu saw president Niu''s expression, she heard a bolt from the blue in her head, and then stood there.


    The tears in the eyes could not stop, and began to keep falling.


    "Yu haoying, you said you would always be by my side. You can''t keep your word. I''m waiting for you to marry me. Yu haoying, wake up." Wen Yu goes to the bed and slaps Yu haoying in the face.


    "Hey, niece, you listen to me first."


    Niu Chengyue quickly pulls Wen Yu''s hand.


    "Yu haoying is not dead. Li Su has already finished the operation for him. He should be alive in three days without any accident."


    Niu Chengyue said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    Wen Yu doesn''t believe Niu Chengyue at all.


    "Look."


    Niu Chengyue pointed to his back, where there are still two bottles of drip, if a dead man, hang this thing to rush? It''s a waste.


    "Thank you, uncle Niu."


    Wen Yu''s tears came down again, but this time she cried for joy.


    "Come on, don''t cry. If you really want to thank Li Su, you should thank him. If it wasn''t for him, Yu haoying would not have a chance to live."


    Wen Yu was silent. She didn''t hear it or didn''t want to hear it at all.


    "I''ll just say here. As for how to do it, it''s your business. If your father is here or Yu haoying knows, I don''t think they have the face to see Li Su."


    Niu Chengyue sighs. He knows that Wenyu still has a mustard in his heart.


    But he can''t help with this kind of thing.


    Wave to let the nurse push Yu haoying down the ward, Wenyu also followed.


    He Hongtao also waved to the soldiers he followed and the soldiers who escorted Wen Yu to the hospital all went back.


    "Dean Niu, didn''t you move your hand?"


    He Hongtao asked.


    "I didn''t have that one. I just went in for three minutes, not to mention having an operation, but it was difficult to make an operation."

 Chapter 207

    "Is it really made by Li Su?"


    He Hongtao said.


    "Didn''t he say to do half of it


    "It''s half done, but the remaining half is just a layer of gauze wrapped around the wound."


    Niu Chengyue said.


    "You have gone too far. If I were not a soldier or a doctor, I would slap you both."


    Niu Chengyue puts a note with two lines of numbers on he Hongtao''s hand.


    "I can see this time that Li Su is really sad. He probably won''t go back to the army with you. You''d better think of your own way."


    Niu Chengyue left with a sigh. He is also an old man. He has not had a rest so late. Tired!


    He Hongtao looked at the note in his hand.


    Wen Yu is his younger sister. Although she is younger, she is really protecting him.


    Another point is to be angry.


    The attitude of giving up halfway is not his style.


    But now it seems that I misunderstood Li Su. If I go back now and let Li Su come back, is it possible?


    He Hongtao made a big question mark in his heart.


    Not only that, he also thought of one thing, that is, Li Su is still making bait for them. If Li Su doesn''t go back, how can they dig out the spy organization hidden in China?


    But these things are not in Li Su''s consideration at all.


    Now Li Su walks alone by the river. His anger has disappeared. He doesn''t regret what he just did.


    I did what I should do for you. Since you never put me in your heart, I don''t need to smile at you.


    "Black tiger, I know you follow me. Let''s go. I don''t want to deal with you. You are the patron saint of our motherland, but not mine."


    Li Su walked, suddenly turned back and said.


    The black tiger came out in the dark.


    "Li Su, you''d better go back and finish the operation."


    "I''ve done it. It''s just bandaging."


    Li Su said.


    "I don''t need your protection. It''s unnecessary. It''s better to rely on anyone than yourself. Come on, I know you''re not retired. You''re just acting with he Hongtao."


    "Don''t treat anyone as a fool. No one is a fool. It''s just whether the fool is willing to say it or not."


    Li Su looks at the black tiger, and the black tiger looks at Li Su.


    "I''ll do what I promised you, but that''s the end of our fate. I won''t step into the barracks or have anything to do with the people in the army. You go. I don''t need you any more. I won''t do what he Hongtao asked me to do. There''s no need. I''m tired. I don''t want to be a puppet in the hands of you ungrateful people. "¡° Li Su, I really want to follow you... "


    "Don''t lie to yourself. If you don''t have a task, I don''t believe it. Let''s go. I won''t believe any of you any more. Never again."


    Li Su opened the ghost doctor system in his mind and chose black tiger in the servant column.


    Does the host terminate the master servant relationship


    Yes


    [Ding Dong, the relationship between the master and the servant has been terminated, because the servant has the conditions to terminate the contract and pays 3000 merit points]


    Just after Li Su relieved the servant of black tiger, black tiger''s body was shocked and felt as if some kind of shackles had disappeared.


    But when I think about it carefully, is there any discovery.


    Li Su gave a wry smile and left immediately.


    He''s not going to go back to the hotel being watched, but he doesn''t have anywhere to go.


    It''s not a good idea to go home, or go to a safe clinic.


    He didn''t know if there was anyone following him.


    He had to sleep under the bridge.


    But Li Su couldn''t sleep at this time, not because he was cold, but because he really didn''t have the heart to sleep.


    When he left the army, he lost his biggest amulet.


    amulet?


    At the thought of three words, Li Su''s head suddenly came to light.


    Their biggest reliance is the ghost medical system, only it is their biggest talisman!


    Li Sudian opened the lottery system. Under the lottery system, there are many cards, which were drawn by himself and never used.


    [smart stickers, disposable consumables, increase intelligence by 5% after the first use, increase intelligence by 1% after the fifth use, increase intelligence by 1000% after the tenth use, and will not increase after that]


    [agility stickers, disposable consumables, the first use of depending on the host''s body speed increased by 20% to 5% of agility, the fifth use of fixed increased by 5% of agility, the tenth use increased by 1% of agility, after that will not be used


    [add]


    [power stickers, disposable consumables, increase power by 10% for the first use, 5% for the fifth use, and 1% for the tenth use, and will not increase after that]


    [eyesight stickers, disposable consumables, increase eyesight by 20% for the first use, 5% for the fifth use, 1% for the tenth use, and will not increase after that]


    [listening stickers, disposable consumables, 20% more listening for the first use, 10% more listening for the fifth use, and 1% more listening for the tenth use, but not later]


    I wipe. I need these things now.


    Heaven has eyes. Without you, I am Li Su or Li Su. Except for listening posts, the rest are all in ten, with only two listening posts missing.


    But that''s enough. Li Su sat up and prepared to use the cards on himself.


    Black tiger did not leave, but after reporting to he Hongtao, he Hongtao still ordered him to follow Li Su.


    As for Zhang Wu, he has returned to the small bungalow in the slum.


    If Li Su really doesn''t take part in the operation, then they will have to rearrange their plans. Of course, protecting the Panthers around Li Su is still a problem


    There is withdrawal. After all, it''s their own fault, and it''s also their responsibility.


    Black tiger watched Li Su lie under the cave, and then toss and turn in the cave.


    But after Li Su lay down for a while, he sat up immediately. Black tiger could see clearly the light in Li Su''s eyes.


    Did Li Su think of something? Or is Li Su going to work alone?

 Chapter 208

    Li Su didn''t know that black tiger was observing himself not far away. Even if he knew, he didn''t intend to stop.


    Li Su''s first choice is "power post".


    When Li Su set the goal of using it as himself, and then click it, a [power post] disappears.


    [preparation for the use of power stickers: five, death, three, two, one]


    Li Su''s mind appeared such a sound of counting seconds. Before he could react, a stabbing pain came from all over his body, making him have no chance to react at all.


    Li Su opened his eyes and looked at his body. There was no change, but he could clearly feel that his body began to move everywhere, constantly.


    The duration of tingling is not very long, immediately replaced by a numb itch.


    I can bear the pain, but Li Su can''t resist it.


    However, I can''t make any sound at all in my current position, otherwise it will cause unnecessary panic, and then more people will come to observe myself, so that all my secrets will be discovered.


    Li Su''s teeth are clenched tightly. His hands are holding the land below. He tries his best to control his body. Don''t move or shout.


    The tingling and itching sensation came alternately and turned back and forth ten times. Li Su''s whole body seemed to be fished out of the water.


    Feeling that his body didn''t respond, Li Su lay on the ground and gasped for breath. Then he began to check his body. There was no change in other places, but his muscles felt a little tight.


    He pinched it with his own hand, some porcelain.


    He clenched his fist and tried it on the ground under him. He made a deep hole on the ground with a hard fist.


    Li Su is satisfied with his current strength, but he is not ready to stop


    If you want to do it, you have to do it to the extreme. If you say it''s ten, you''ll take ten. I want to see what your reaction will be after ten.


    Black tiger, hiding in the distance, saw Li Su''s body suddenly, and aka seemed to tremble, as if fighting against something.


    The distance is too far to see the expression on Li Su''s face, but now it must be very painful.


    Black tiger is ready to rush past, but reason tells him that now is not the time of the past. He suppresses his excited body and lurks here again, looking at Li Su''s first move.


    After experiencing the first power post, Li Su decided to use it continuously.


    The second one, the tingling and itching on my body after use, still exist, but not as strong as the first one.


    In the third, fourth and fifth pictures, Li Su stopped and felt as if his body had changed.


    I opened my eyes and had a look. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    The clothes on his body were all stretched by the bulging muscles. No, they were torn directly.


    Not only his muscles have become bigger, but also his younger brother has become more and more valiant, ready to carry a gun. Simply bring your clothes over and put them between your legs.


    I don''t have the habit of being naked.


    Close your eyes again, go on!


    From the sixth and seventh to the tenth, Li Su could not feel the numbness and itching on her body.


    As for her body, Li Su didn''t open her eyes to see it. She had to wait until she had finished it all.


    Next is agile post, the first one.


    Muscle does not hurt, but their tendons began to twitch, fiercely back, and then in the rapid spring open.


    When Li Su''s body was contracting, he directly lay on the ground. When he was bouncing away, he slept there straight and couldn''t move.


    After being polished by the power stick, Li Su is now fully able to resist the pain.


    If Li Su opened his eyes and looked at his face now, he would not be able to


    Yes, I won''t choose a second time.


    Li Su''s naked body is covered with green tendons, ready to jump out at any time.


    The second, the third, all the way to the tenth.


    Li Su used it all in one breath, without any stop. Even in the last three, Li Su used it all in one breath.


    It''s said that with developed limbs and simple mind, Li Su doesn''t need to look to know that his body is very terrible now.


    But he is not going to be such a person.


    [smart post], the first one.


    I feel like I have more space in my head, and then I feel cool and comfortable, like sleeping.


    With no feeling, Li Su simply used the rest of the smart post on himself.


    I''m very clear in my head. It seems that this is the function of wisdom paste.


    There''s no special reaction. I just feel that the part of my eyeball is cool and clear, as if it''s cool oil


    It''s very comfortable on my eyelids.


    So Li Su is also no pressure, all solved ten.


    What saddens Li Su most is listening post.


    Originally, I thought that [listening post] and [eyesight post] were almost the same. Let the part of my ears cool, and then it was over. So Li Su directly used all the slap listening posts on her body at one time.


    But he immediately regretted it.


    There was a loud noise in his ear, and then Li Su felt that he was whirling around and didn''t know anything, that is, buzzing, as if there were thousands of flies calling in his ear.


    This is just the first time!


    The second time that followed was louder! Li Su wanted to be in a coma, but when he was about to fall, there was a huge noise.


    Wait until the eighth thought, Li Su has already begun to vomit, vomit is in the dark, put his own life in his vomit¡¾ It didn''t last long before the sound disappeared


    In an instant, Li Su felt that he could hear the whole world.


    Needless to say, he could hear the fish playing with the water in the river.


    He heard the sound of grass floating, heard someone talking in the distance, and heard the car start.


    With joy, Li Sumeng looked up and saw a man in the grass watching him, and he could hear his breathing.


    This person''s camouflage is very good, if it is not for their own vision is not ordinary people can compare, simply can not find the existence of this person.


    "Black tiger?"


    That''s right. The man Li Su saw was black tiger. He had been observing here all night.

 Chapter 209

    "Go away!" Li Su said a word and then plunged into the river.


    He didn''t want to go, but his body was so dirty that he couldn''t see it.


    In Li Su''s body, there is not only his own vomit, but also a layer of black things, there is a stench, not much worse than barbecue durian.


    Now the sky is bright, although the sun only shows half a face, enough for the black tiger to see clearly what Li Su said.


    Black tiger squatted here all night and saw with his own eyes all kinds of reactions of Li Su''s body, and his clothes were torn by muscles.


    When Li Su''s clothes were torn, black tiger was startled. But when he saw the terrible muscles of Li Su, the black tiger retreated.


    He had no doubt that he would break his rib if he met him.


    He saw Li Su''s muscles disappear, return and calm, and then a layer of dark things appeared on him.


    He didn''t know what Li Su had used or what changes had taken place in his body, but he was sure that the changes in Li Su''s body were beneficial.


    Li Su washed his body carefully in the river


    After that, I carefully checked my body.


    The original terrible bulging muscles disappeared and turned into streamlined muscles.


    Not so rough, but more explosive.


    Looking down, his little brother becomes more majestic and grand£¨ I''ll wipe it. Doesn''t that seem to be the way these two words are used


    This discovery made Li Su a little proud.


    [the host''s body has been extremely weak, please eat quickly, otherwise you will return to the original body quality due to hunger!]


    Li Su''s first reaction was that the ghost medical system was joking with him, but immediately he couldn''t laugh¡¾ Five minutes down, 4:59]


    Fuck!


    I''m in good health now. What nutrition do I need? What kind of shit!


    But Li Suke did not dare to stop. After such a long time of understanding, the ghost medical system would never cheat himself.


    After jumping up from the bank in a hurry, he grabbed his clothes and ran in the past without looking at the direction.


    It''s not that Li Su''s body is really hungry, but Li Su''s body has just been transformed. He needs a lot of food to get the energy after transformation.


    Of course, he had other options, such as using merit value, but at that time Li Su focused all his attention on the dirt on his body, pressing the dirt


    I didn''t notice that there was such a note.


    Seeing Li Sufei running away, the black tiger appeared from the place where he had been hiding and came to the place where Li Su had been sitting all night.


    There''s vomit all over the place, and there''s a lot of black stuff. It''s very smelly.


    In this place, there are two other things that attracted the attention of black tiger. One is Li Su''s clothes, but not the whole one, but one piece. The other one is a hole, which is not deep. It was punched out with one punch, and there are clear fist marks on it.


    Black tiger thought that this place was very soft, or there was an ant nest, which was pierced by Li Su.


    But when his fist touched the ground, he found that under the ground were all pebbles, very hard.


    It can be seen how strong the strength of a person who can make such a hole is!


    Can Li Su have such a change? Although he saw it with his own eyes, black tiger still doubted whether he was wrong.


    No, I can''t let him go. I want to make it clear.


    When the black tiger raised his head to pursue, he found that Li Su had no shadow at all and could not see.


    "Hello, commander Li Su is lost."


    "What? You lost it. What are you doing? Do you know Li


    How important it is to us


    He Hongtao''s scolding came from the other side of the phone, making black tiger almost deaf.


    "Commander he, I found a strange thing."


    "If you have something to say, let it go!"


    Black tiger told he Hongtao everything he saw last night.


    "Is that true?"


    He Hongtao doesn''t believe that there will be such a thing. A good person can become infinitely powerful overnight. It''s just as impossible for a fool to become the richest man in the world.


    But he knows the character of black tiger, he is the king of leopard, there is no need to deceive himself.


    "I pledge my military honor."


    "You wait. I''ll be right there."


    Ten minutes later, he Hongtao, dressed as the boss of the underworld, squatted in this place.


    "This is what Li Su typed?"


    He Hongtao put his fist in. It was bigger than his fist. The depth was just at his wrist.


    "It''s a dress stretched out by his muscles."


    Black tiger put half of the cloth Li Su didn''t have time to take with him Hongtao


    front.


    He Hongtao took it and put it under his nose.


    "I wipe it!"


    The cloth was so smelly that he Hongtao didn''t want to eat for a week.


    "Where is Li Su now?"


    He Hongtao made a call to little bee.


    "Now I don''t know. The positioning system we put on him is flooded and broken. There''s no way to track it."


    "I don''t care what you do. Find Li Su in ten minutes."¡° Yes


    He hung up the phone and looked at the hole under his feet. Did Li Su really change?


    If we can get this method from him, who else can control the Chinese army.


    [countdown 1:52]


    I''ll wipe it. Can you slow down? I''m already looking for it.


    Li Su constantly cursed in his heart. Of course, his foot speed was faster.


    "Ah


    Two girls stand on the roadside chatting, they feel a figure passing in front of them, and then cool down, their skirt was lifted by a strange wind


    I have got up.


    Li Su, who was running, muttered.


    "One bikaqiu and one jubilant are cute. No wonder they can stand together."


    [countdown, 0:51]


    Fuck!


    Li Su didn''t have time to think about anything else. After turning a corner, she just asked about the fragrance and followed it all the way.


    [countdown 0:10]


    "Come on, bring me all the food you have!"


    With five seconds left, Li Su came to a breakfast shop. After a quick shout, he grabbed a fried dough stick from the oil pan and stuffed it into his mouth whether it was hot or not.


    [countdown 0:02. The host has begun to eat, the countdown will be invalid]

 Chapter 210

    Li Su began to eat no matter what.


    I don''t know if the oil pan is not hot enough, or he doesn''t feel it at all.


    At the beginning, people didn''t respond, but the fried dough sticks workers there had already stayed.


    He has seen people reach into the oil pan to fry fried dough sticks, but he has not seen the whole hand reach into the oil pan to grab.


    When he saw the person clearly, the sweat on his face would come down.


    We have run to such a remote place, why can you still catch up with us?


    The kitchen assistant rushed to the back, where his boss was cooking millet porridge and steamed buns.


    Li Su didn''t notice that the fried dough sticks in front of him had disappeared, but fortunately there were still many fried dough sticks waiting for him to take them.


    So it doesn''t matter if you work for a while.


    When Li Su madly put the fried dough sticks in front of him into his mouth, in the back kitchen, the fried dough sticks worker went in.


    The boss was busy making steamed buns when he saw the fried dough sticks worker coming in. He came back to get something important, but he didn''t expect to stand still.


    "What are you doing? Isn''t it for you to watch in front? Is it nothing to do? If you have nothing to do, get out of here! "


    The boss wiped the sweat on his forehead, grabbed the fried dough sticks worker''s ear, and then scolded.


    "I asked you to do things, not to be idle. Go out and do things for me."


    Then he kicked the fried dough sticks out.


    After being kicked out by the boss, he saw that Li Su was about to finish the two dishes of fried dough sticks he had just fried. He immediately went in again.


    "How did you come in again? Didn''t I tell you to go out and work? Don''t you want this month''s salary? "


    As soon as the boss saw that the fried dough sticks worker he had just driven out came back.


    I''m so angry that I want to rush over and give him a kick.


    "Boss, boss, wait, wait, there''s a situation."


    The fried dough sticks worker said quickly.


    "What''s going on? Are those gangsters making trouble again? Ma Dan, I''ll kill him¡°


    With that, the boss picked up the one he inserted on the chopping board, then opened the door curtain and rushed out.


    But when Li Su put the last stick into his mouth and heard the news, Li Su looked up and saw a familiar face.


    "It''s you. Long time no see, but can you give me something to eat?"


    As soon as Li Su saw that he was an acquaintance, he could not help grinning. He still had some fried dough sticks in his mouth, and his words were vague.


    But the boss and fried dough sticks workers have understood.


    "That... Right away."


    The boss licked his lips, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then pulled the fried dough sticks to the kitchen¡° Boss, what should we do now? "


    The fried dough sticks worker was at a loss. The shock that Li Su and the three of them had brought to him now still exists.


    The boss took another mouthful of his own saliva and said.


    "It''s OK. He''s just one person. As long as we speed up, I don''t believe how much he can eat."


    "Come on, I''m almost finished here."


    Li Su began to shout outside.


    At this time, all the people who eat in this breakfast shop are stunned.


    Li Su sat down with a big bucket full of bean curd in front of him.


    Li Su is holding a spoon in one hand. He doesn''t care how he chews it. He just opens his mouth and pours it in.


    Finally, I was a little tired of eating, so I just threw the spoon, holding the bucket in both hands and pouring it directly into my mouth.


    Each of them came out with a cage of steamed buns. When they saw Li Su''s posture, they were all stunned.


    Fried dough sticks small workers hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, and then said to his boss.


    "Boss, are you sure we can do it? He can''t eat much? "


    "Shut up


    The boss kicked in the butt of the fried dough sticks.


    "Lao Tzu, if you don''t see it, you have to use it! Take the steamed buns and fry the fried dough sticks. "


    Fried dough sticks worker put his two cages of steamed buns in Li Su''s hand, and then he quickly went to fry fried dough sticks.


    The boss also put down the steamed buns in his hand and started the whirlwind mode. As long as his steamed buns were well cooked, he quickly gave them to Li Su.


    But no matter how fast they speed up, the food in front of Li Su is still decreasing.


    At last, he went up to the table directly. When he came out next time, Li Su was already knocking on the table.


    One hour later, none of the diners left. It''s not that they don''t want to leave, but that they all forget their time.


    Not only that, in front of the breakfast shop, more and more people gathered.


    "It''s said that there''s a big stomach king here. Is it true or false?"


    Asked a man who had just arrived.


    "Nonsense, I''ve been standing here watching for half an hour. You don''t see it. A cage of buns disappears in the blink of an eye. Do you see the bucket next to him?"


    Someone explained.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Isn''t it just an empty bucket? "


    Said the man who spoke.


    "An empty bucket? I tell you, it''s full of bean curd. He drank it in two or three mouthfuls. If it''s on you, I think you''ll be choking for a week.


    "True or false?"¡° Now just look at the speed of his eating. "


    Fried dough sticks small workers habitually go to get noodles, reach out a fished out an empty, and then look at their own basin has been empty.


    Put his last fried fried dough sticks in front of Li Su, then put them back


    The chef ran, and the boss came out with two buns. They almost fell to the ground.


    "Boss, I have no noodles."


    "Gunduzi, you have it for me?"


    "What about that?"


    "Salad!"


    The boss put his steamed stuffed bun in front of Li Su, then stood in front of him, and the fried dough sticks worker also stood there.


    Li Su holds a fried dough stick in one hand and a steamed bun in the other.


    "Boss, the weight of your bun is not right. It''s much smaller."


    Li Su said while eating.


    "Grandfather, my dear grandfather, please let us go. We have no noodles. If you are eating, we really can''t help it!"


    The boss fell on his knees in front of Li Su.


    Li Su just put the last bun in his mouth and choked when he heard the boss''s words.


    "Get the water quickly!"


    The fried dough sticks worker quickly brought a bowl of water.


    After drinking it, Li Su felt much more comfortable.

 Chapter 211

    "What did you say?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Grandfather, our shop is really out of noodles. You''d better go somewhere else."


    The boss is really crying now.


    "Not at all."


    Of course, Li Su didn''t believe what the boss said. His stomach still hasn''t moved at all.


    "I don''t believe you."


    The boss took Li Su to his kitchen, where all the noodle bags were poured out.


    Li Su frowned and looked at it again. As expected, he didn''t find any flour.


    "Well, I''m barely full. How much is it?"


    Li Su asked.


    The boss and the fried dough sticks worker looked at each other and said in a hurry.


    "You''d better not. As long as you don''t come to me, I won''t ask you for this meal."


    "That''s no good. I have to. Not only will I come here today, but I''ll come every day. The steamed buns you make are delicious."


    Li Su said.


    "No, please don''t come. I beg you."


    See the boss directly kneel down in front of him, Li Su also some embarrassed, and then said.


    "Come on, I''m just teasing you. It''s 1000 yuan. It''s my meal money for you. Of course, if you don''t think it''s enough, I can''t help it. You don''t have an accurate number."


    "All right, I''m going."


    When Li Su left, he also finished the black rice porridge in the pot. After drinking the black rice porridge, he finally felt something in his stomach.


    "Yes, yes, I''m full."


    Li Su stroked his stomach and went out. The people standing outside saw that Li Su came out of the room with a satisfied face and quickly made way.


    He is still wondering, how can these people stand here and not go in? Is the breakfast here poisonous? No, it''s delicious.


    He didn''t realize that he had been treated as a monkey for an hour.


    After Li Su left, the diners who had been sitting there were also sober.


    "Hold the grass! I''m more than an hour late! "


    A man looked at his watch, quickly took out a handful of change on the table, and then carried his bag, thinking of another direction of crazy running


    .


    With the shout just now, everyone woke up with a start. At a glance, their faces turned white.


    One after another, they took out their change and patted it on the table, and ran to the place where they went to work.


    In the blink of an eye, it was empty, comparable to Li Su''s speed of eating steamed buns.


    The boss and the fried dough sticks worker were sitting on the ground, their legs couldn''t stand at all. No one said anything. After a rest, they went out and pulled down the rolling door.


    At the moment of closing the door, they hugged and cried.


    "Boss, I miss home!"


    "I''m homesick, too."


    "Let''s go home."


    "Well, when we go home, the people here are too abnormal. They are not the place where we country people live."


    When the boss and the fried dough sticks worker packed their bags to leave the city, Li Su was already walking on the street.


    But he still didn''t think about where to go. He thought about it and thought about it


    I decided to go to my salvation fund.


    Li Su took a taxi and left.


    But after he left, a man came out and dialed.


    "Young master, I found Li Su."


    Limboda sat in his room, with a mirror in his hand, constantly looking at his ugly face, and a powder puff in his other hand.


    Now he has a thick layer of foundation on his face. He also has a red lipstick on his mouth. His eyebrows are painted again. His original eyebrows have been shaved off by himself.


    Lin Boda is very satisfied with his current make-up.


    "Very beautiful."


    Lin Boda looked at himself in the mirror and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Found Li Su? Where is he now? hear nothing of? Then you know, tell me


    After limboda hung up, he made another call.


    "Li Su has come back. You can act now."


    The man on the other end of the line said nothing and hung up.


    The clinic is as free as ever. Except for a few people with diarrhea, there are no patients in the clinic.


    Xiuziqi was lying on the counter, counting his fingers.


    She sat on the edge of the table with a medical book in her hand. There was a book in her hand, which was full of only two words - Li Su!


    At this time, a lot of people came from outside.


    Xiuziqi''s spirit came at once. So many people were doing a lot of work at first sight, but she didn''t respond at all. Li Su was all in her mind.


    "Who is at ease?"


    What came in was not the patients xiuziqi was looking forward to, but a group of people in uniform.


    As soon as these people came in, they began to look at them in the clinic.


    Anxin was awakened by this shout, closed his medical book and book, and then asked¡° I''m the head of the clinic. Who are you


    "We are from the industry and Commerce Bureau and the Health Bureau. Some people report that you are practicing medicine illegally and selling fake medicines."


    Said the leader.


    "We have industrial and commercial license, health license, medical qualification certificate..."


    Peace of mind has not finished, they were interrupted.


    "Don''t say so much. Take out all your papers and let''s check them."


    The leader said to the rest of us, and then to those behind us.


    "You go to see if their medicines and various instruments meet the use standards."


    "Well, what are you doing? Just check. Why do you turn everything over to the ground? Why don''t you pick it up? "


    At the beginning of the search, these people were like bandits coming into the village, pulling all of them from Xidu to the ground.


    "Are you all bandits?"


    Of course, xiuziqi couldn''t see it, but no one answered her question.


    Peace of mind at this time came out, saw these situations, they are all their own superior units, if their own a bad service, all their efforts in vain.


    As long as they give themselves a little bit of color, they will be desperate.


    Anxin gives xiuziqi a look, indicates that she doesn''t move, and then puts his certificate in front of the man.


    "This is the certificate of our clinic, and this is my medical qualification certificate. It''s all here. You can have a look."


    As she spoke, she took out an envelope from the pocket of the attacker and put it on the document.

 Chapter 212

    "This is my little idea. Please accept it. On a hot day, let all the leaders cool down."


    But the leader didn''t even look at the envelope. He looked at it with two eyes.


    Put his fat head together in front of ease, and then said.


    "Money, I don''t want you. I want you. As long as you stay with me for one night, I promise you will be safe today."


    Reassured face is angry white, but she still restrained her anger, reluctantly pulled out a smile in the corner of her mouth, and then said.


    "Leader, you are joking."


    "Do you think I look like I''m joking?"


    That man''s two eyes dead looking at ease towering chest, and then put his head together in front of ease, deep smell.


    "It smells good. It''s the temptation of uniform again. I like it. I''m still that one


    As long as you stay with me for one night, I promise you today. No, you won''t have any trouble from now on. "


    He took the envelope back and left.


    "Motherfucker, toast, no penalty¡°


    The man nodded to someone who was turning the medicine over the counter.


    The man as like as two peas in the pocket of his own pocket took out a medicine kit.


    "Captain, I found three five products, and counterfeit products!"


    The team leader shakes and shakes. These are all arranged by himself in advance. If there were not these people, they would be perfectly legal.


    "Oh! It''s really a fake product. "


    The captain took a look at it and said with a long tail.


    "Captain, I have substandard drugs here!"


    "Captain, I found unqualified disposable injection needles here!"


    "Captain, I found a problem here, too."


    One after another, Anxin and xiuziqi were all shocked. All the drugs locked in their clinic were distributed by the food and drug administration,


    And all of them have been checked by themselves. How can there be fake and shoddy products?


    But these people are really taking things out of their medicine cabinet. They can''t even explain.


    "Well, the evidence is solid. Shut up this clinic for me."


    While talking, the team leader took out a book from his pocket, wrote a few words on it, and then handed the paper to the hands of ease.


    Peace of mind pulled for a while, did not pull, the captain''s head came together, and then whispered in peace of mind''s ear.


    "I still have that condition. As long as you accompany me for one night, I will treat it as if it didn''t happen."


    It seems that I haven''t been brushing my teeth for decades and singing bad breath makes me feel nauseous¡° Go away


    Calm cold back a sentence.


    Without saying a word, the captain slapped his face with ease.


    "How dare you scold me? I can''t help you. Come on


    Ah, get them all out of here. Smash this place for me, smash everything you can! "


    As soon as the captain''s voice fell, someone immediately pushed xiuziqi and Anxin out.


    She stood at the door without looking back, but there were tears in her eyes.


    All kinds of voices in the clinic are constantly ringing, all of them are smashing.


    "Seal it for me!"


    After smashing all the inside, the team leader and others pulled down the rolling shutter door and pasted a bright red seal on it.


    "Attention, fellow villagers. This clinic has been closed by us for selling fake medicines."


    Captain, I said this sentence several times in a row, and almost all the onlookers heard it clearly.


    Then the captain went to the front of ease, after a cold hum, he left with his men swaggering.


    It''s easy to hold tightly. There''s a fine slip on it


    The amount is ten million!


    Ten million. Where can I take photos.


    "I didn''t expect that she was such a person?"


    "That''s right. I don''t know how much it costs to buy medicine here. I didn''t expect that it was such a woman."


    "It''s the most poisonous. We should pay attention to it in the future."


    "Yes, we should pay attention to it now."


    "Right, right, take a picture of this woman and upload it to the Internet. No more people can be cheated."


    Neighbors sentence by sentence to punish the heart of the words, listening to the ease of the ears inside, let her more sad.


    I asked myself that I didn''t do anything sorry for them, and sometimes they need help. I didn''t hesitate to put down my work and go to help. Unexpectedly, I got this kind of treatment.


    "What are you looking at? What are you looking at? A bunch of heartless things. "


    Xiuziqi couldn''t see it any more. He picked up an iron bar on the ground and drove them away.


    "Who is it? They''re all ungrateful bastards


    After driving away all the onlookers, xiuziqi comes to ease up.


    "Sister Anxin, let''s ignore these ungrateful people. If they come to see a doctor and buy medicine in the future, we won''t give them any."


    "No, the clinic can''t afford it."


    The tone of peace is full of decadence.


    "How can it be tender? Is the money of foot fine not enough? Don''t worry, I still have some private money here. You tell me the difference. We''ll get it now, and then we''ll pay a fine, and we''ll start again. " Xiuziqi said.


    "See for yourself."


    After she handed the note to xiuziqi, she squatted on the ground.


    Now she is very confused, do not know what to do now.


    Xiuziqi opened the note and was stunned by the series of zeros.


    "One, two... Seven zeros? Ten million? Are they poor and crazy? Don''t say we didn''t do anything, even if we did something, we wouldn''t be fined 10 million? "


    "They did it on purpose. We think we''ve offended something."


    Peace of mind is not a fool, from the captain''s behavior to find clues.


    It''s not something that has been reported at all. They''re here to make trouble for themselves.


    I carefully recalled it in my mind, and found that many things are strange, but now it''s too late to say anything, my clinic has been closed, and I don''t know if I can open it in the future.


    "Sister Anxin, what shall we do now?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Sister Anxin, why don''t we call Li Su? Isn''t he a soldier now? There must be a way

 Chapter 213

    "Li Su? I don''t know if he''s back. "


    He said with ease.


    "No matter whether he comes back or not, as long as he can get through the phone, if not, we will call Zhang Qiang and ask Xiao Yiyi to solve this problem for us."


    Xiuziqi said.


    Compared with Xiao Yiyi, Zhang Qiang is still willing to trouble Li Su.


    "You''d better call Li Su. If you can''t get through, we''ll go to Xiao Yiyi."


    She dialed Li Su''s phone, thought twice and got through.


    "Hello, Li Su? Where are you now? "


    Li Su is sitting in a taxi and going to Jishi fund. At this time, the phone rings. If you dare to answer it, it''s a reassuring call.


    Since he knew that someone would assassinate him and the people around him, he never took the initiative to call them, just to prevent someone from eavesdropping on his phone.


    "Hello, sister Anxin, what can I do for you?"


    "Where are you now?"


    Reassuring tone sounds very anxious.


    "It''s not convenient for me to say where I am now. Just say something."


    Li Su said, but the driver sitting next to him kept rolling his eyes. Isn''t he just sitting in a taxi? What else is not convenient to say.


    "If you want to be in the army, forget it."


    Peace of mind tone low said.


    "It''s OK, sister Anxin. I''m not in the army now."


    Li Su said.


    "The clinic is closed."


    The reassuring words shocked Li Su and then said.


    "Sister Anxin, are you kidding?"


    "I''m not kidding. The clinic was closed. Just now, they..."


    Before she finished her two words, she was interrupted by Li Su.


    "Sister Anxin, just a moment. I''ll be there in a minute."


    As soon as he heard that the clinic had been closed, Li Su was burning with anxiety, whether those people had already started.


    Quickly let the driver turn the front of the car toward the peace of mind clinic began to move forward.


    As soon as Li Su got out of the car, he saw Anxin and xiuziqi standing at the door of the clinic, and many people standing in the distance pointing at them.


    "Sister Anxin, I''m here? What''s going on? "


    Li Su walked up to the two women, her eyes flushed with ease.


    At ease to see Li Su came, a belly of words immediately speechless, just stopped the tears fell down, a flutter in Li Su''s arms.


    Li Su was startled. He could only hold himself at ease. His body was as stiff as a piece of wood. Although Li Su is a mouthful in his daily life, he has never seen such a battle. Even if he hugs Yao ya, he is only a woman.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    For a long time, peace of mind is still in his arms, his thin clothes, have been soaked.


    I forgot to say that Li Su''s rags had already been changed. When I went to the breakfast shop today, I saw a suit of clothes by the side of the road. No matter who it was, he put it on directly.


    He had already thrown away his previous clothes. Of course, he didn''t throw away the things he was carrying. As for the things he was putting in the hotel, he was going to take them in two days. Anyway, the room card was still on him.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, be good, be good."


    Li Su slowly hugs her body in her arms and caresses her back with her hand.


    "Wuwuwuwu"


    It''s OK that Li Su didn''t hold her, so she cried even louder.


    He released all the resentments he had accumulated for such a long time.


    Xiuziqi, standing on one side, can''t help rolling his eyes when he sees two people embracing each other.


    I was in a good mood today, but I didn''t expect to encounter a pervert who forcibly blocked my clinic.


    Originally thought that after Li Su came, they two can Mashan can


    I''m in.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them showed their love in front of them, caught themselves off guard and ate a handful of dog food.


    After holding it for a long time, xiuziqi murmured to himself, "this pair of dogs.". It''s meant to hold yourself to death.


    "Well, well, it''s all right. I''m here, I''m here, everything has me."


    Li Su is like coaxing a child, patting her back.


    "Darling, it''s OK. It''s just a seal. It''s OK. It''s OK. I''ll deal with it right away. It''s OK."


    Li Su''s tone of coaxing the child made him laugh.


    Peace of mind while touching the tears while laughing.


    As long as Li Su stands in front of him, he is inexplicable Xin''an.


    "Well, stop crying. Now can you tell me what happened?"


    Li Su reached out his hand and wiped away all the tears on Anxin''s cheek.


    When you feel relieved to get up from Li Su''s arms, you will know that you are disgraced


    Red face, don''t know how to talk.


    Xiuziqi came over and said what had just happened again.


    "I can see these bastards clearly. The medicine they took was taken out of their own pockets. It''s a typical graft. They just don''t want to make our little clinic better."


    Xiuziqi said.


    "If it wasn''t for the inconvenience of my girl''s present status, I would have let him go." Xiuziqi is right. She is a rich second generation, but she doesn''t want to go back because of defection. If she goes back, the captain will not die.


    "There must be something wrong with this."


    Li Su said.


    "And it must be for me."


    "For you? Are you out in trouble? "


    He asked reassuringly, looking up and down at Li Su.


    "It''s OK. I can handle all of these."


    Li Su saw a bright red seal pasted on the door of the clinic. He was angry and strode to the rolling door. He reached out to take off the seal.


    "Wait a minute, Li Su."


    Peace of mind, quickly put Li Su in charge.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Ann


    Li Su asked.


    "You said that someone was behind them. Don''t do anything rash. Now the first task is to know who is behind them, so that we can suit the remedy to the case.


    "If we take off the seal now, those people will stick it again when they come."


    He said with ease.


    "Therefore, our first task now is to dig out the people behind the leader of the industrial and commercial bureau."


    Li Su thought about it, as if it was the truth. He split his big mouth and laughed. He touched the girl''s nose intimately, and then said.


    "I''m still smart."


    His pretty face flushed with ease, and Xiuzi Qi, who was standing on one side, couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    I''m sure I''ll eat this dog food today, and it''s still unlimited!

 Chapter 214

    "Well, you go back first, and I''ll take care of the business here."


    Li Su said.


    "Well, we''ll go back first. If you have any news, you''ll call us."


    He said with ease.


    "Well."


    Peace of mind with has been dog food to eat the son of Qi ready to leave, but Li Su to stop.


    "Sister Anxin, are the things in the clinic not damaged?"


    Li Su asked no questions, but when he asked him, he began to make complaints about it.


    "These bastards, when they seal the clinic, they smash everything in it. They don''t even have a complete one. All our medicines are thrown on the ground. Not only that, they also take away all the change we put in it."


    "Well, leave it to me, or I''ll let them accompany me


    My name is not Li Su if I lose my son. "


    Li Su''s anger was even stronger.


    Don''t worry and xiuziqi, Li Su didn''t rush to the industrial and commercial bureau. Instead, he found a small shop outside the industrial and commercial bureau, where he drank tea slowly.


    Because Li Su knows that since there are people behind them, they will go to u to invite contributions after they have successfully finished this vote.


    Once you go to ask for credit, you can''t avoid spending money there. You can''t avoid eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. It will take you several hours. So Li Su is not in a hurry.


    Just as Li Su was observing other people, someone was also observing him. This man was very hidden. Li Su walked past him several times without finding that this man was following him.


    After sitting for an hour, Li Su found that he could not wait any longer and needed to do something.


    Out of the door, turned around and bought two boxes of Zhonghua in the nearby snack bar, took one from his mouth, lit it, and swaggered into the industrial and commercial bureau.


    "Stop, what do you do?"


    As soon as Li Su stepped in with one foot, the porter came out from the porter, then stood in front of Li Su and looked him up and down.


    "What do you do?"


    The old man looked at Li Su coldly and asked.


    "Oh, sir, you smoke."


    Li Su quickly took out Zhonghua from his pocket, handed him one and ordered it.


    The doorman was not prepared to smoke. As soon as he saw that it was Zhonghua, and it was Kaifeng, he immediately made a judgment that there was a shortage of a few.


    Although this person is ordinary, he is generous. He always smokes Chinese, which is definitely not simple.


    Quickly changed clothes, small face then said.


    "Well, young man, are you looking for someone or something?"


    "I''m looking for someone."


    Li Su said¡° oh Looking for someone? Whom are you calling? Let me see if it''s there, if it''s not


    Don''t go for nothing if you''re not here. "


    The old man smoked Zhonghua, and he was also said to Li Su.


    "Ah, I''ve forgotten. My wife said that there''s a big cousin of mine here. What''s the captain? I''ve forgotten my name."


    Li Su Meng patted his thigh, then said chagrined.


    On the one hand, it''s acting. On the other hand, I really forgot to ask Anxin what the captain''s name was.


    "Captain, there are five captains. I don''t know which one you are looking for?"


    Asked the old man.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ask."


    Li Su dialed Anxin''s phone, but before Anxin spoke, Li Su said first.


    "Wife, you told me that the captain of the industrial and commercial bureau is my cousin. What''s my name? You''re telling me. "


    At ease, she became confused. Before she could say anything, Li Su opened her mouth, and as soon as she opened her mouth, she called her wife directly.


    Ease of pretty face flushed, in his heart secretly bah a, and then said.


    "Remember, my cousin''s surname is Zheng. If you can''t find him today, don''t go to bed."


    "Good daughter-in-law, kiss one."


    Li Su, no matter what reaction he felt at ease, gave him a kiss on the phone.


    Li Su''s reaction on the other end of the phone, although he was relieved not to see it, he still felt that Li Su''s big mouth had been stuck on his lips.


    After hanging up the phone, I felt relieved and blushed like a red apple. I even unconsciously stretched out my pink tongue and licked it twice on my lips.


    "Ah, ah, I''m dead. I''m dead. I''ll be dead sooner or later."


    When xiuziqi saw Li Su''s reaction, he knew that it was Li Su who called him again.


    "Ziqi, you didn''t eat anything. How can you hold on? Is there something wrong with your stomach? "


    Reassured, he asked and went to xiuziqi. Then he stretched out his hand and touched xiuziqi''s stomach gently.


    "Would that be better?"


    "Not good."


    Xiuziqi pouted.


    "I''ve been eating all day. If I eat more, I''ll die."


    "It''s like we just have something to eat in the morning, but we don''t have anything to eat?"


    Peace of mind tilted his head carefully thought to say.


    "It''s true that we only had one meal, but I''ve been eating all day when you''re not with me."


    Xiuziqi was very sad and angry.


    "What did you eat?" Asked reassuringly.


    "I ate dog food, and it''s unlimited."


    Xiuziqi''s eyes were full of sorrow.


    "Dog food? Did you eat Uncle Wang''s dog food next door? Hurry to buy it for Uncle Wang, or his loud voice will make the whole family happy


    Every building knows that. "


    Said anxiously.


    Xiuziqi looks at him and says with ease.


    "Sister Anxin, you can abuse me well. I''ve lived enough as a single dog. I don''t want to live by your faces. I don''t want to eat dog food. I want to go home."


    Xiuziqi knelt on the sofa and raised his hands high.


    "Heaven, you always open your eyes and have a look. Look at these dog men and women. They show their love all day long. They don''t care about the life and death of us single dogs. Hurry and take them all away. Don''t let me eat dog food any more. If I eat dog food again, I will really die."


    Peace of mind, this is to understand, with xiuziqi said for a long time, is to say that he and Li Su two people in love.


    Suddenly her face turned red again.


    I feel at ease that I have used up the blushing times in my life today.


    "What are you talking about, smelly girl? Be careful I tickle you."


    "What are you doing? You''re allowed to kiss on the phone, not yet


    Let me complain to God. "


    Xiuziqi said.


    "If you''re talking nonsense, I''ll tear your mouth!"


    Said peace of mind and xiuziqi fight together, if Li Su here will be very happy.

 Chapter 215

    For a long time, the two women had no strength and were all paralyzed on the sofa.


    Sweat dripping, pretty face flushed, shortness of breath, chest half naked, slim waist exposed, four beautiful feet collude with each other.


    Ease''s two hands are hanging on xiuziqi''s waist. Xiuziqi''s one hand is on ease''s chest, and the other hand is on ease''s hips.


    If Li Su saw this scene here, he would have been very happy, or he would have lost too much blood and died.


    "Sister Anxin, seriously, do you like Li Su?"


    Xiuziqi''s question made her face blush again.


    "I didn''t."


    She said with a red face.


    "Sister Anxin, I can see that you really like Li Su. The book in your office is full of words, Li Su."


    "Also, sometimes when I wake up in the middle of the night and go to the bathroom, all you shout inside is Li Su''s name."


    "Look at the way you see Li Su today. I''m going to strangle him when I hold him tightly."


    "Also, I saw you kiss the other end of the phone when I just called, but I still don''t admit it."


    "No, I''m just, I''m just..."


    I want to make up a better reason for myself, but I haven''t thought of a good reason for a long time.


    "OK, I know. Just say whether you like Li Su or not. I won''t go outside and tell others. Just tell me."


    Xiuziqi takes the hand of peace of mind and constantly acts like a spoiler.


    "Ah ah, sister Anxin, just tell me."


    "Well, I''ve convinced you. I really like Li Su. All right


    Peace of mind is almost broken up by xiuziqi.


    "Not sincere at all, perfunctory me."


    "No, I''m serious. I really like him, I know


    Dao, I''m a few years older than him, but seeing Li Su, I can''t control myself. Sometimes I wonder if I''m in evil. "


    He said with ease.


    "Sister Anxin, did you have this feeling when you saw Li Su before?"


    Xiuziqi''s eight diagrams mentality suddenly rose and asked curiously.


    "No, I didn''t know Li Su very well before. I knew his mother very well. If it comes up, I should be Li Su''s sister, but this kind of relationship is so far away that I can''t remember it sometimes."


    He said with ease.


    "When did you first meet Li Su, and when did you find that you like him?"


    Xiuziqi finds that he has the potential to be an entertainer.


    "I also forgot that it was when he was in primary school. At that time, he stuck to my buttocks all day and got bored. Later, I went to college and never saw him again. When I graduated from college and came back here to open a clinic, our two families started walking."¡° Every winter and summer, Li Su comes to stay with me for two days, but it''s not easy


    He lives at home, but in a clinic. Sometimes he is very playful. Sometimes he doesn''t want to go home because it''s too late. He goes to my clinic and I give him a key to the clinic. "


    Peace of mind into the memories.


    "Later, it seems that when I found that I liked him, it was the time when he died. When I knew that he was dead, my heart was empty, as if my own heart was broken."


    "Did he die?"


    Asked xiuziqi.


    "You either don''t know, or you feign death."


    He patted xiuziqi''s head and said.


    "From that day on, he lived in my heart. I once tried to forget him, but later the more I forget, the more I feel uncomfortable. Then my memory becomes clearer and clearer. Up to now, as long as he doesn''t appear in my dream, I will feel very flustered, which makes me feel very uneasy."


    Safe heart covers own heart mouth to say.


    "Finished, I think you are terminally ill. On the face like that little sex wolf, what is worth your liking? Anyway, I can''t see it."


    Xiuziqi was a little angry when he thought of what happened in order to ask him to bring him out, which made him very uncomfortable.


    While the two women were chatting, they didn''t find a button size object under their sofa flashing red lights.


    There are many people listening to this conversation in the secret room under the room of little bee.


    "I didn''t expect that Li Su''s peach blossom was so flourishing. If I had so many beauties and not so many women, I would be satisfied even if I died."


    A soldier said with emotion.


    "You have no hope in this life. In the next life, you can turn into RMB, let alone just a few women. Up to ninety-nine, down to the women who will just leave, they will all like you."


    Another soldier hit him nearby.


    This made the whole room begin to laugh and broke the silence.


    "Well, now it''s clear where to leave Li Su. You should go to intercept him and say I have something to look for him."


    The speaker was he Hongtao. Beside him stood black tiger, Zhang Wu and little bee.


    "What if Li Su doesn''t come back?"


    Zhang Wu asked.


    "It''s not that he won''t come back, it''s definitely that he won''t come back. Li Su''s temper is very stubborn. He won''t look back if he thinks something is right."


    Black tiger said beside.


    "No matter what method you use to intercept Li Su, otherwise if you let him go on like this, we will make a big mess and our plan will fail."


    He said back. Little bee put a folder in front of he Hongtao at this time.


    "Commander, this is the news from Wang Xinghuo of Xingqing Criminal Investigation Detachment. He said that only two bodies were found in the middle of the reservoir today, and there were the same tattoos on the bodies as we found last time."


    He Hongtao opened the folder, and there were only two photos on it. The photos on the two photos were extremely blurred, but it was certain that the pattern on it was a swallow.


    "What do you think of it?"


    He Hongtao asked.


    "I think these two people are probably the ones who followed Miss Xiao." Zhang Wu said.


    "Impossible. The two men who followed Miss Xiao have been shot by their bodyguards."


    Said the little bee.


    "No matter who they are tracking, now that they are dead, only one problem can be explained, that is, the other party has replaced, and the tracking personnel we prepared before can not be used."


    "No matter whether it''s used or not, it''s better to use it like this first. Little bee informs the family to send more Panthers. It''s better to transfer all the non tasked and reserve members."

 Chapter 216

    He Hongtao put his folder on the table.


    "I don''t plan to go back recently. When will I catch all these spies? When will I go back?"


    "Commander, the message has been sent back."


    The little bee clicks twice on a computer and says.


    "Well, everything is ready, only Dongfeng. Now let''s make preparations to prevent any change."


    "Li Su has never been the master of an Sheng. He can make trouble under our eyes. What''s more, we only know his specific location now."


    "Yes."


    After saluting, Zhang Wu and black tiger went out and rushed madly towards Li Su.


    "Commander, how do we deal with the relationship with Li Su? And this thing? "


    Little bee took the red book that once belonged to Li Su and asked.


    "Let''s put it aside. Don''t make any decisions about Li Su. Maybe he will come to us in the future."


    "Yes."


    When he Hongtao and little bee are discussing Li Su, there is a person talking about Li Su in the restaurant outside the industrial and commercial bureau, but he is talking on the phone.


    "Young master, Li Su has arrived at the gate of the industrial and commercial bureau now."


    Said the man.


    "Yes, I see. I''ll be here all the time."


    Limboda hung up with a smile on his face.


    "Captain Zheng, you see, we''ve had a good meal and a good drink. I''ve also prepared some relaxation projects for captain Zheng."


    Sitting opposite Lin Boda is captain Zheng, who is blocking the peace clinic.


    "Ha ha ha, you''re welcome, Mr. Lin. it''s our honor to serve Mr. Lin. It''s hard to see Mr. Lin''s face on weekdays. Now I''m very excited. "


    Captain Zheng said as he picked his teeth with the toothpick in his hand.


    "Captain Zheng, you are welcome. Anyway, we are all friends, right?"


    Lin Boda said with a smile, but his respectful face made people want to throw up.


    "Yes, friend, friend!"


    Captain Zheng is even more of a snake beating stick.


    But this kind of thing does not count, only they know.


    Lin Boda pushed his wheelchair in front of Captain Zheng, then took captain Zheng''s hand and said.


    "You and I are friends. Being friends must be reciprocity, right?"


    Lin Boda snapped his fingers, then came in from the outside and put the suitcase in front of Captain Zheng.


    "A little gift is no homage."


    Zheng captain doubt will open the suitcase, immediately eyes shine. There are neatly stacked red plates inside, roughly estimated to have 50.


    "Mr. Lin, you are..."


    "Captain Zheng, you''ve done me a big favor, and Lin is no longer talking. As long as captain Zheng takes it, he will treat me as a friend. "


    Lin said with a smile.


    "Hahaha, friend, yes, yes, we are friends!"


    Captain Zheng also patted Lin Boda on the shoulder with a smile, but Lin Boda''s brow slightly wrinkled.


    "OK, take captain Zheng to relax."


    Limboda said.


    Zheng captain eyes light said.


    "Mr. Lin, I''m not welcome."


    "Captain Zheng is at will. This consumption is all mine."


    "If you are still open, I like to deal with open people. You will be my friend in the future."


    Team Zheng had a big stomach, and then led by Lin Boda''s staff, he went into a room that had been reserved for a long time. There was a relaxation project that Lin Boda had prepared as usual.


    After captain Zheng left, housekeeper Lin said in Lin Boda.


    "Young master, we don''t have to pay attention to such a person, do we?"


    "This kind of people you look humble, but their role is very big, just as the so-called king of hell is better than the little devil, the characters above are easy to get through, but the little people below just give you a little trouble, we can''t get away with it."


    "Young master is wise."


    Housekeeper Lin flattered and said.


    "Li Su is already in the Bureau of industry and commerce. It is estimated that our affairs will be kept secret for a long time. I think that after a while, he will come here."


    "I know that this little thing is not as exciting as Li Su, but it''s just an appetizer, and the rest is the big head."


    Lin Boda looked out of the window and said quietly, as if enjoying the blue sky and white clouds in the distance.


    "What do you mean, young master?"


    "Order the rest of us to be ready. I want Li Su to experience the feeling of having nothing."


    "What does the young master mean?"


    Housekeeper Lin made a gesture on his neck.


    "No, no, no, a person is most desperate when he is above. Of course, he is most desperate when he has nothing. I will not only let all the people around him disappear, but also all his money disappear. Only in this way can I let Li Su know what is the pain of having nothing."


    Limboda put out his hand and slowly clenched his fist.


    "But young master, that company is composed of the only heirs of the Xiao family, the Feng family, and the old man Wen Xin Guo. We can''t move."


    Housekeeper Lin said anxiously¡° As long as I don''t tell you, he knows who did it. Order to go on, as long as my order, immediately out, I want to let him not even a chance to breathe, drag him down for me


    When Lin Boda said this, his ugly face became even uglier.


    At this time, Lin Suhe was sitting in the shade of the door, chatting.


    "You always say that Captain Zheng is not a thing?"


    Lin Su said.


    "It''s not just a thing. He''s not only greedy, but also lustful. Look at the industry and Commerce Bureau, do you find that? In addition to cleaning aunt, there are few people, why? It''s because these girls can''t stand the harassment of Captain Zheng, they all quit. "


    "Then no one will deal with him?"


    Li Su said in surprise.


    "Take care of him? Who dares to deal with the whole Bureau of industry and Commerce? He''s the director''s brother. To put it mildly, the whole Bureau of industry and commerce is run by his family. As long as you don''t like him, the seal will be pasted immediately. "


    The old man said angrily.


    "Well, they make a living hell of a place."


    "Come on, don''t get angry. Have a cigarette."


    Li Su lights a cigarette for you.


    "It''s better for you to be polite. Are you captain Zheng''s cousin? I think you still recognize your cousin. It''s not a thing


    I''m sure you''ll suffer in your family. "


    "Yes

 Chapter 217

    Li Su readily agreed, and then naturally looked up to the opposite.


    In the restaurant opposite, there was a man who was watching himself all the time.


    Seeing his head up, he didn''t even move to avoid.


    He thought that Li Su couldn''t find his way across the street with a lot of trees.


    But what he didn''t know was that after Li Su had been strengthened by the ghost medicine system, let alone seeing him, he had heard all the things he had just reported clearly.


    Li Su had a ferocious smile on his face.


    "Young master, I''ll see whose young master you are."


    Li Su murmured to himself.


    "What did you say?"


    Asked the old man.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect our cousin to be such a bad thing. I''ll clean him up when I get back."


    Li Su said angrily on his face¡°


    "That''s right. We must teach him a lesson, or he may not know what to do."


    "OK, sir, I''ll go first."


    Li Su stood up and put his box of cigarettes into the hands of the old man.


    "Who are you¡°


    Uncle looked at the hands of the Chinese tobacco said.


    "Thank you for telling me so much today, sir. Otherwise, I don''t know there are such scum in our family. You can rest assured that I will deal with him well after you go back."


    Li Su said.


    "That''s a good feeling."


    The old man happily put the Chinese cigarette in his pocket and watched Li Su walk away, muttering to himself.


    "Such a good young man, how can he be in the same family as captain Zheng''s son of a bitch? Tut Tut, what a pity. "


    Li Su didn''t go far. Instead, he went straight to the restaurant across the street and came to the man who was watching him.


    The man saw that Li Su came directly in front of him. There was a trace of confusion in his eyes, but he immediately calmed down.


    "Is there anyone here?"


    Li Su came up to him and asked¡°


    "No


    The man said, drinking the tea in the cup, and then tilted his head to the other side.


    "Thank you."


    Li Su directly sat next to him, then looked at the man with a smile and said.


    "It''s hard to follow me all the way."


    The panic in the man''s eyes flashed again.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Men dare not look at Li Su.


    "I knew you would say that."


    Li Su didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He let the waiter serve a bowl of noodles. The man stood up and prepared to leave.


    Li Su pressed his hand directly on his thigh, then swallowed the noodles in his mouth and said.


    "What''s the hurry? Since we are all sitting at the same table, it means that we are destined. Would you like to introduce your young master to me?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    The man''s face is pale, the whole body is constantly shaking.


    The face pressed on the hand on his thigh, very hard, just pressed on it, he could not escape.


    He could even hear his own leg bone breaking.


    "It seems that you are not very welcome to my friend."


    Li Su said with a smile, then stretched out his other hand and gave him a few points.


    "When I want to say it, please tell me, or move your finger."


    After that, Li Su let go of the man and began to deal with his bowl of noodles.


    The man thought he didn''t have anything, so he was ready to leave with a cold hum.


    But as soon as he got up, he found that he couldn''t stand up at all, and the tendons of his limbs began to twitch, so he couldn''t do anything else.


    Not only that, in his body, it seems that there are tens of millions of ants crawling, itching, sour, numb and painful, and all kinds of tastes come to his heart.


    I want to shout out twice, but I can''t make any sound when I open my mouth.


    After eating the noodles, Li Su began to smile at the man.


    "You still don''t say it?"


    Li Su asked, but the man didn''t answer.


    "It seems that you''re not going to say it. I''m going to give you a little more experience.


    ¡±


    Men are beginning to curse in their hearts.


    You''re supposed to untie me. What do you say if you don''t untie me? I have no telepathy with you.


    Every minute, every minute, Li Su felt a smell of shame coming from under his desk.


    There was another smell immediately.


    Li Su looked around. As soon as he saw the man''s crotch, a trough popped out of his mouth.


    "I''ll wipe it, your uncle''s, but you tell me, he really stinks."


    Li Su covered his nose and mouth with the napkin on the table, but his tears had come down long ago, all of them were smoked.


    "I wipe it. I forgot to untie it for you. I''m sorry. I haven''t come here for a long time. I''ve made it. Pay attention next time." Li Su said in a loud voice, while he untied the man.


    "Tell me, who is your young master? Where is he now? "


    The man was untied by Li Suyi, and his whole body collapsed on the chair. Then he gave a long sigh of relief.


    There were a few more visions coming from below, and the more intense flavor came from under his body.


    "I wipe! If you don''t talk about it, I will be smoked to death by you. "


    Li Su can''t stand the taste.


    Not to mention Li Su''s close work, now there is no one in the whole restaurant. They all run out with green faces, just like they were hit by a gas bomb.


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su just took out his hand and the man spoke.


    "Grandfather, you are my own grandfather, I said I said, you don''t order."


    "Say it


    "Our young master is Lin Boda. Now he is in Hongyun Building."


    "I''ll wipe it, Lin Boda. It''s you son of a bitch again. I don''t want to kill you."


    Li Su stood up and went out. He took a second to this place. Li Su felt like going to hell.


    However, after two steps, Li Su came back and gave a direction to the man''s chest.


    "I don''t trust you. You''d better sleep here for an hour."


    Li Su rummaged in the man''s pocket and found the wallet. It was not bad. It had more than 2000 yuan. There was a picture of a girl in the wallet, which made her smile very sweet.


    "It''s a pity that all the good cabbages are eaten by pigs! You''ll be struck by thunder sooner or later


    ¡£¡±


    Li Su''s face turned green in an instant, and he rushed out as if he were flying. If he stayed, he might be the only one who was smoked to death by excrement in the long history.

 Chapter 218

    Li Su came out of the restaurant and inhaled. I didn''t expect that these people''s fighting power would be so strong. I was caught off guard.


    After Li Su came out, the whole world seemed to be quiet. Everyone standing outside was looking at Li Su with disgust and worship in his eyes.


    What I hate is the smell of shit on Li Su.


    What I admire is that I didn''t expect Li Su to be so soft and weak and look like a student. I didn''t expect that he would have such perseverance and stay in the restaurant for such a long time.


    This is a real warrior!


    After finally getting rid of the smell of excrement in his lungs, Li Su stood up.


    Pull up your sleeve and smell it gently.


    "Wow


    "Lin Boda, I''ll wipe you. I can''t spare you. WOW!"


    It''s so smelly that I declare that I love you and have talked to anyone.


    Li Su couldn''t take a bath, so he took a taxi and rushed to Hongyun Building.


    Along the way, the driver looked at him in the wrong way, and opened all the windows, and the car drove fast.


    "That master, I have a cold recently. Can I wear a mask?"


    Asked the driver.


    "Take it, take it."


    There are few drivers who can find such an excuse. Of course, Li Su knows why he wears a mask, but he doesn''t intend to expose others because they are giving him a step down.


    Soon we arrived at Hongyun Building. After paying, the driver bumped the accelerator.


    Li Su''s ear power was extraordinary. Of course, when he heard the driver get off the bus, he was relieved.


    "He''s definitely coming out of the cesspit."


    Fuck! Lin Boda, this is on your account.


    Li Su didn''t rush in.


    Since Lin Boda is eating in the Hongyun Building, he must have a lot of followers. He appears so openly in the Hongyun Building, and Lin Boda must have run away a long time ago.


    Li Su went around to the back door, knocked out a waiter, put on his clothes and went in.


    The expression on Li Su''s face was a little better after he changed into clothes, because the odor on his body was not so strong at last.


    Pull the brim of your hat down a little, then take a tray, put some simple dishes on it, and carry it upstairs.


    As we walk, we use our ears to listen to each room.


    If you want to talk about hongyunlou, it''s a bit well packed.


    Except for the hall on the first floor, there are only tables on the second floor and private rooms on the third floor. You don''t know which one is the dining box and which one is the sleeping room.


    Li Su with full ear force, heard the first room.


    "Oh, be strong. Yes, that''s it. Be strong." Li Su was red in the face, not because he heard something like bed calling, but because his own ideas were too dirty and ashamed.


    "It''s so slow for you to make a crab shell. It depends on me."


    Li Su scolded angrily outside.


    "I wipe, your uncle''s, eat a crab to use to call of so coquettish."


    One by one, the whole third floor is still very fruitful.


    There are six boxes where people eat normally. There are eight rooms where people are sweating. There are several rooms where there seems to be no one. He can''t listen to them one by one.


    Li Su booed and turned to the fourth floor. When he got to the fourth floor, he found that the clothes on the waiters on the fourth floor were different from those on the third floor.


    But now that he has come up, Li Su can only go up with a stiff head.


    "The waiters on the third floor can''t come to the fourth floor. Don''t you know the rules?"


    The foreman came up to Li Su and said.


    "I''m sorry, a guest surnamed Zheng ordered these things. They are very urgent. I''ll send them to the kitchen first."


    Li Su said with a flash in his head.


    "Do you know his full name here?"


    "I don''t know. He just said his surname was Zheng. Oh, by the way, he said that he put all these things on childe Lin''s account."


    Li Su had no choice but to admire his wit and believe what he said.


    The foreman looked at Li Su, but he was still worried.


    "You put these down and I''ll send them."


    Said the foreman.


    "Mr. Zheng has repeatedly told us that we should add something to it, something as hard as iron."


    The foreman also gave Li Su a look that I understood.


    "OK, let you go this time. If you break the rules next time, you''ll be fired."


    The foreman waved.


    Li Su gave himself a thumbs up. He was as smart as me.


    But he''s going to get a little numb.


    I know the name of Captain Zheng, but I have never seen him, and I don''t know which room he is in. What can I do?


    Li Su''s pace slowed down, pretending to be tidying up, his head spinning fast.


    He took out a note from his pocket, and the handwriting on it had become blurred.


    I have an idea!


    Li Su took the note, went to the foreman''s face, said servilely.


    "Chief, look at this. It''s too tight for me to come to the fourth floor for the first time. I can''t see the room number he gave me clearly."


    Li Su put the note in his hand in front of the foreman and said. The foreman is a little angry. As a waiter, you can''t do such a good job. How can you be a waiter.


    However, even if he was so angry now, he didn''t dare to say anything more. This dish was made up by Mr. Lin for captain Zheng.


    "You come with me."


    "Thank you, chief. Thank you, chief."


    Li Su kept bowing and nodding behind the foreman.


    "That''s it. Take out some momentum after you go in. Don''t lose our reputation of Hongyun Building."


    The foreman said before he left.


    "Yes, yes."


    Li Su repeatedly promised.


    "Dong Dong Dong" knocked on the door in front of him.


    Captain Zheng is very cool now. He didn''t expect that the two sisters flowers arranged for him by Mr. Lin.


    Shuangfei!


    How long have you been dreaming about this.


    This enchanting figure made captain Zheng''s little brother salute on the spot.


    But his body is empty after all a lot of, in the body of sister flower haven''t unfolded own heroic demeanor, as soon as vent like note.


    It''s less than ten minutes.


    Captain Zheng was lying on the bed with a pair of Sister Flowers wriggling around him, but his younger brother just didn''t listen and didn''t move for a long time.


    "My Lord, let''s give you a nine fold ice fire sky."


    "Whatever."


    Captain Zheng is not even a little mind now, had to go with them.

 Chapter 219

    "Oh


    Zheng captain in the ice fire nine heavy sky stimulation, immediately restored the strong wind, just as he pushed the sisters to the bed, ready to show the strong wind, the door was knocked.


    "Who is it?"


    Captain Zheng was very angry. The sudden knock on the door almost made him wilt.


    "Waiter."


    "Get out of here, I don''t need to disturb you now!"


    It''s not easy to have a feeling. How can captain Zheng just miss it.


    The so-called spring curfew is worth thousands of gold!


    But just as he did something, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who the hell are you! Didn''t I say no room service? "


    Zheng captain immediately angry, if not for sister flower some ability, he would have wilted now.


    "Mr. Lin, let me give you something. It''s hard as iron and you will use it."


    Captain Zheng didn''t want to talk to the people outside the door, but when he heard about Mr. Lin, especially when he was as hard as iron, his eyes lit up.


    "Right away!"


    Zheng captain agreed, and then in the buttocks of sister flower, a person gave a slap, and then said.


    "Wait for me, today I''m going to keep you out of bed."


    The sister flowers are constantly humming.


    As soon as captain Zheng opened them, a smiling face appeared. He was carrying a plate with many things in it.


    As soon as he thought that he was going to fight a battle, Captain Zheng began to be irrepressible and was ready to take it.


    "Mr. Zheng, let me do these little things."


    It was Li Su who came in. Li Su couldn''t help but come in and put the tray on the table.


    "Captain Zheng, please."


    Captain Zheng wanted to do it for a long time. Hearing what Li Su said, he rushed up and drank the wine from the cup.


    Li Suze turned and locked the door.


    Captain Zheng thought that Li Su had gone. He ate the sea for a long time. Then he said to the sister flower on the bed.


    "Sir, I want you to taste my strength."


    "Captain Zheng, your posture is not right."


    A voice suddenly appeared. As soon as captain Zheng turned around, the smiling face of the waiter appeared in front of him.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "Go? Where to? "


    Li Su took off his hat and put it on the table. Then he patted captain Zheng on the shoulder and said.


    "You go on as if I didn''t show up. I want to learn."¡° Who the hell are you? Do you want to die? "


    Captain Zheng is so angry in his heart. Your uncle, I''ll torture you here. I don''t want to tell you anything else now.


    "Get out of here, or I''ll make you lose your breath."


    Captain Zheng''s second words didn''t forgive me, so he was pushed to the bed by Li Su. Then he made a mistake and nodded two times on the sister flowers. The sister flowers fell asleep directly. It''s better not to let these people hear some things.


    "I''ve heard about captain Zheng''s prestige for a long time. When I see him today, he really deserves his reputation."


    Li Su stepped on captain Zheng''s lower body, and then patted Zhang Feishuo''s face.


    "Who are you?"


    "Don''t care who I am? Let me ask you first, "did you close a clinic today?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that? If you let me go now, I will make you relaxed. "


    As soon as captain Zheng''s words were finished, Li Su was a big fan.


    "I''m asking you now to give you face. Why don''t you dare to do anything to you?"


    Li Su lit a cigarette and then lit two fingers on captain Zheng.


    "Let you know my means first!"


    As soon as Li Su''s voice fell, Captain Zheng''s whole body seemed to turn into a rolling fish.


    But he can''t shout at all now.


    In fact, Li Su had already tested it before. The sound insulation of the room here is very good, otherwise there would not be so many men and women here.


    A minute later, Captain Zheng''s body was full of sweat, which reflected a big human seal on the bed.


    Li Su only smoked half of a cigarette, and then lit two fingers on captain Zheng.


    "Captain Zheng, I think we can have a good talk now."


    Li Su patted captain Zheng''s face and said.


    "Don''t play dead. I know you''re awake now."


    "What do you want to ask?"


    Precious Zhang now really believes that Li Su will attack him, and he will not try that kind of taste.


    Just now, I just spent one minute walking around in hell.


    "Oh, yes, that''s a way of talking."


    Li Su is very satisfied with his control over captain Zheng.


    "Who asked you to seal that clinic?"


    Li Su asked.


    "It''s Mr. Lin."


    Captain Zheng sold his employer without hesitation¡° Which young master Lin? "


    "It''s Mr. limbodalin."


    "What did he do for you?"


    "He gave me half a million."


    "Where is it?"


    "It''s in the box next to you."


    Li Su looked at his feet and there was a suitcase. When Li Su opened it, there was a suitcase. When he opened it, it was stacked neatly


    There are half a million in Qi.


    "It seems that half a million is not enough."


    Li Su said while squinting at captain Zheng.


    "I have a bank card with six sixes and three million in it¡°


    Captain Zheng understood what Li Su meant and said immediately.


    "Yes, but I''m only interested in cash, don''t you think?"


    Li Su smiles at captain Zheng, but in the eyes of Captain Zheng, Li Su is now the king of death.


    "In fact, I came to you to tell you that if you want to seal that clinic, you can seal it. I don''t care. In addition, there is one more thing to tell you. I''m not satisfied with your Kung Fu. "


    With that, Li Su pointed three fingers at captain Zheng''s navel.


    "Enjoy it. It''s my reward to you. I will come to you from time to time. As long as I feel I am short of money, I will come back to you. "


    Excuse me, Li Su swaggered away after I pressed, but before he left, he still ransacked all the cash and bank cards in captain Zheng''s pocket.


    In Li Su''s words: life is very tight now. If you don''t find a way, you can''t live.


    After Li Su left, Captain Zheng was really relieved.


    But the little brother under him has begun to swell!

 Chapter 220

    At this time, the two sisters also woke up. They only knew that a person came in, and then they pointed two fingers on them. As for what happened after that, they didn''t know, as if they just had a sleep.


    "Little babies, look at my brother. I want you to have a good taste of my brother."


    Team leader Zheng was full of surprises when he saw his little brother getting bigger and bigger. As for the money Li Su took just now, for him, the temptation now is not as big as that of his sisters.


    "Ah


    Zheng captain is complacent, sister flowers all began to shout up.


    He thought he was scared for his baby, but when he bowed his head.


    "Bang!"


    The whole room has become bloody, Captain Zheng''s little brother has died


    The Sutra disappeared and there was a hole in his lower body.


    The ears on his face have been listening to the movement of Captain Zheng''s room. After a bang, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Since my medical skills can''t save so many people, I''ll let you know now that doctors are the real killers!"


    Li Su''s face is full of fierce colors now.


    As soon as Lin Boda arrived in his room, someone called from Hongyun Building.


    "Young master, Zheng is injured."


    "Hurt? Is it too much play? "


    Lin said with a smile.


    "I knew this kind of person, gave them the woman to give them the money, will put down all courtesy, righteousness and shame."


    "Childe, no, the little brother surnamed Zheng exploded!"


    "What?"


    Lin Boda suspected that he had heard wrong. After reconfirming on the other end of the phone, he was stunned.


    "Housekeeper, do you know that little brother will explode?"


    The housekeeper was very confused. He didn''t know why Lin Boda asked. He didn''t know the answer, so he had to be silent.


    "Check it for me. I''ll see who did it!"


    At this time, Li Su has become a taxi and is walking towards the safe place.


    Of course, the money in the bank card has been transferred by him. What he didn''t expect is that there are 10 million in the bank card of Captain Zheng.


    A small leader of the Bureau of industry and commerce, there are 10 million, and he looks like there are many.


    In fact, what Li Su doesn''t know is that the elder brother of Captain Zheng is the director of the Bureau. It''s not convenient for him to come forward with some things, so he chose captain Zheng to do it. Therefore, in his own brother''s hands, he has many bank cards that he embezzles.


    Not only that, Captain Zheng is a non staff accountant in the whole Bureau of industry and commerce. Why is he a non staff accountant? It''s because the whole Bureau of industry and commerce is greedy.


    But there is an unwritten rule that as long as you want to work in this position, you must embezzle, and one tenth of the embezzled money must be turned in, or you will be handed over to the Commission for Discipline Inspection.


    This is a more wonderful rule.


    After arriving here, Li Su was ready to knock on the door, only to find that the door of peace of mind was hidden.


    "Sister Anxin? Sister Ann? Sister Ann


    Li Su called three times for ten weeks, but there was no response.


    Hastily open the door, a scene of Xiangyan appeared in front of Li Su.


    At ease, only underwear is left on the clothes, and the shoulder strap on one side is still slipping.


    Her little face was red and she snored a little.


    Her hands encircled xiuziqi''s slender waist.


    Xiuziqi''s body is no more than her comfortable clothes. Similarly, her face is flushed and she is sleeping soundly.


    Xiuziqi put one hand on Anxin''s chest and the other hand on Anxin''s hips.


    Four legs are still entangled together, extremely fragrant.


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su cursed and quickly covered his nose, but his eyes didn''t want to let go of all the details in front of him.


    "I''m dying. I''m dying."


    After watching it for another half an hour, Li Su finally couldn''t stand it.


    Red eyes, panting, put down the things on their hands, and then found a thin blanket in the safe room, covered the two women''s body, the situation improved.


    Beside the two women, there were two cans of cans that they had never seen before. When they picked them up, they smelled like wine.


    It''s all in English. Although I''ve been to university, I can barely recognize 26 English letters.


    Everyone has curiosity.


    Li Su took out his mobile phone and searched Baidu according to the letters written on it.


    "I''ll wipe it. I''ll lose my body!"


    Li Su looked at the profile of the lost body wine, and he was really in full bloom.


    It''s a good thing. If anyone doesn''t know, drink it


    If you can, you will lose your mind immediately.


    "It''s a good thing. It''s a necessary weapon for killing people, setting fire and picking up girls. I''m going to save two cans for me. It''s twice what I need in a rainy day."


    Li Su turned over a bottom in Anxin''s home, but he didn''t find anything except the chest size of Anxin and xiuziqi.


    "Is that all? What a pity. "


    Li Su is very sad to throw away the two cans of lost wine, and then sat on the sofa waiting for the two women to wake up.


    Waiting for their own some doze, head a tilt, they also sleep in the past.


    "Ah¡° Ah


    Li Su was awakened by two sad cries. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw Anxin and xiuziqi looking at himself.


    "What do you see me doing? I don''t have flowers on my face


    "When did you come in?"


    Asked anxiously, blushing.


    Li Su looked outside, took out his cell phone again, and then said.


    "I think it''s been almost six hours."


    "Ah - 1"


    Xiuziqi screams all over again. He wants to rush over and beat Li Su. But as soon as he gets up, he finds that he is no different from being naked. Then he immediately sits down again.


    "Hide what hide, should see of shouldn''t see of, I saw all, tell the truth."


    Li Su coughed twice and said.


    "Xiuziqi, your chest is too small to suit my taste, but your butt is still very cocky and your leg shape is good."


    "You rascal!"


    Xiuziqi throws the pillow beside him at Li Su.


    Li Su catches it with a smile and says.


    "You''re so studious, sister. Look at them. What''s a lady. Not only your figure is better than you, but also your temper. Your life is over and you can''t get married


    "I won''t marry you even if I can''t get married."


    "As I said, I don''t have any reaction to the small chested, you are not


    My food. "


    "Li Su, I''ll kill you!"


    "Calm down, be sure to calm down."

 Chapter 221

    Before Li Su finished, he was shocked by the scene.


    When xiuziqi saw Li Su''s dull appearance, she looked back and was shocked.


    She hid in the blanket and didn''t move, but when she heard Li Su praising her figure and didn''t know where her courage came from, she got out of the blanket and walked to her room in her underwear.


    Now there''s no difference between being safe and being naked.


    Li Su swallowed his saliva. He saw it just now, but it was not as exciting as it is now.


    High chest, along with the pace of forward, shaking up and down, in Yingying a grip of the waist, is the buttocks, also spread out a beautiful ripple.


    Li Su was stunned. His saliva didn''t even know that his nosebleed had accumulated under his feet.


    Peace of mind also seems to feel Li Su''s hot eyes, quickly walked back to his room, dead to close his door, and then leaning on the door constantly panting, pretty blushing.


    What''s the matter with you? How can it be so bold? If Li Su saw this, would he feel shameless?


    The more you think about it, the more shy you feel. You put yourself in the quilt.


    "Hooligans!"


    Xiuziqi was not so bold as he felt at ease. He wrapped his body tightly with a blanket. Then, when I emptied my room, he grabbed a vase nearby and threw it at Li Su.


    Although Li Su was stunned, after the transformation of the ghost medicine system, his instinctive reaction was also very high.


    The two women all went back to their room. Li Su fell directly on the sofa and began to reflect on her peaceful figure and the flattering eyes she threw at herself at the moment of entering the door.


    Just as Li Su was savoring the charm of peace of mind, Zhang Wu and black tiger had been standing at the gate of the industrial and commercial bureau for six hours.


    "Black tiger, do you think Li Su has left Xingqing?"


    Zhang Wu asked.


    "It should be impossible. His parents are all here. If he leaves, he has to take them away."


    "We''ve been out of touch for hours now. If we can''t find Li Su, we''ll have to walk back."


    No wonder the two of them.


    I was so anxious when I went out that I forgot my wallet. Not only my wallet, but also their mobile phone. I couldn''t get in touch with he Hongtao.


    "Wait, wait, maybe there will be news."


    Black tiger''s words haven''t finished, you can see that the industry and Commerce Bureau, which had been off work, actually drove a lot of cars out of it and drove to a certain place like the wind.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that there is something wrong. By my intuition, I think it''s related to Li Su."


    "Let''s go."


    Two people with their legs, arrived at the Hongyun Building, now the Hongyun Building has been under martial law, but it is difficult for both of them. Looking at a place where there was no one, two people climbed up the sewer.


    From the window just saw the doctor, the nurse carrying a person, down the stairs.


    Two people quickly walked down, but there was no way to get close to the ambulance, where there were a lot of people on guard.


    "You said, Captain Zheng, what''s wrong with you? You have to suffer from the disease of flowers and willows. Now that you''re well, you don''t even have a little brother."


    "It''s all because he has done so many evils on weekdays. God can''t look down on him and confiscates his little brother."


    "Well, God will see what''s bigger than his toothpick? You flatter him too much


    "But that said, Captain Zheng''s injury is man-made, but we can''t find any monitoring records. We can only see a pair of sisters running out of it."


    "Why do we meddle in that business? If it wasn''t for our leaders


    I don''t want to call you. "


    "Well, if you don''t, the leader will start to shout again. Have you finished peeing? "


    "Wait a minute. I have a large memory. I''m cleaning it up now."


    "Then you clean up slowly. I''ll go up first."


    "Give me cover when you get up there."


    "I see."


    Black tiger and Zhang Wu two people looked at each other, this person just can provide some good information.


    Two people stealthily touched to lean up, then a cover that person''s mouth up, two people didn''t use altogether 3 seconds.


    "Say, what''s going on here?"


    Zhang Wu took out a dagger from his boots and put it on the man''s neck.


    "No, don''t kill me," I said


    "Say it


    "A leader of our bureau of industry and commerce, the little brother exploded."


    Zhang Wu and Hei were stunned. They thought they would get something


    I didn''t expect that what I tried my best to find was such a thing.


    "Do you know who did it?"


    "I don''t know."


    "All right."


    Black tiger said to Zhang Wu.


    Zhang Wu nodded, then squeezed the man''s neck and fainted.


    "Little brother exploded? I''ve never passed yet, and there''s such a thing


    "I think that''s what Li Su did. Remember what we heard in the monitor? It seems that the clinic is sealed up by Captain Zheng for no reason. Li Su''s character is definitely unable to swallow this tone. "


    Black tiger analysis said¡° I think so with you, but now we can''t find Li Su at all


    Zhang Wu sighed and said.


    "The boy is too cunning."


    "I know where he is. He must be at home now. Let''s go now."


    "Do you know where it is?"


    "I don''t know, but I know we have a monitoring point in the peace clinic. As long as we find it, we will know the peace home."


    Two people''s analysis is right. Now Li Su is at home at ease, and the children hold a sharing meeting. The money shared is the 500000 yuan.


    "Sister Anxin, did you rent that house?"


    "Yes, the rent has been paid."


    "Have you estimated the value of the contents¡°


    "Not much, 100000 yuan at most."


    "Well, it''s easy."


    Li Su took 100000 yuan out of his suitcase and put it in front of him. Another 50000 yuan was put with the 100000 yuan.


    "Sister Anxin, I have an idea in my mind now. You stay at home for a while, and I''ll arrange for you later."


    "What about my money?"


    Xiuziqi said quickly.


    "What''s the matter with you here? Don''t be a fool."

 Chapter 222

    The total was 500000 yuan, and then 200000 yuan was distributed at ease. Li Su took 280000, and the remaining 20000 were robbed by xiuziqi.


    "Well, you are rich now. It''s better not to go out without anything. Don''t ask why. I won''t say it. All you have to do is listen to me. "


    Li Su said.


    Anxin and xiuziqi look at each other. They both see that Li Su is serious when he talks about this.


    "I''ll go ahead and deal with something. In addition, I ask, xiuziqi, what''s your major?"


    Li Su asked Xiuzi Qi.


    "Finance, the main direction is futures investment. I am one of the top five practical students in the Finance Department of Shuimu University. Up to now, there is a legend about Miss Ben in Shuimu University. "


    Xiuzi Qi looks at Li Su with pride, hoping to see from Li Su''s eyes


    There was some admiration, but Gu Bo was not surprised on Li Su''s face, like an old black mountain demon who had practiced for many years in the deep mountains.


    Li Su nodded to show that he knew.


    "I guess what you have forgotten is almost the same now. I hope you can review it well. Maybe in two or three days, or in a shorter time, I will let you go to another place to work, but the overtime there is very serious. I hope you can be prepared."


    "Really?"


    In the face of Li Su throwing bait, xiuziqi doesn''t believe it very much. In her memory, Li Su doesn''t have any merit except going out to help her escape.


    Lecherous, shameless, mean, shameless, obscene, are enough to describe the shameless degree of the man in front of him.


    "I don''t have to lie to you about it."


    Li Su replied.


    "Don''t prepare. I''ll show you my current record."


    Xiuzi Qi excitedly takes out his laptop and opens it in front of Li Su.


    After two random clicks on the computer, an operation software appeared in front of Li Su.


    Then xiuziqi had a little bit, and a lot of numbers and English letters appeared in front of Li Su.


    "That..."


    Li Su scratched his nose and said.


    "Can you tell me what that means?"


    Xiuziqi asked in surprise.


    "Didn''t you go to college?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "How can you not understand it? It shouldn''t be. "


    Xiuziqi looked up and down at Li Su. These English words are very simple and can be recognized by animals who have passed level 4.


    Of course, Li Su would not say that he had passed CET-4 four times and never scored 20¡° What''s up? I''m just doing an assessment on you as an inspector, do you understand? I''m very short of time. I have to go to another place later. "


    "Well, you hear that."


    Xiuziqi began to explain to Li Su line by line. His face was one big and two big. He didn''t know what xiuziqi meant.


    Just remember two words, investment time, return on investment.


    "All right, all right, you''ve passed. You send all these screenshots to my mailbox, do you understand?"


    Li Su interrupts xiuziqi.


    Xiuzi Qi, who is in the ascendant, certainly doesn''t want to be interrupted by Li Su. She wants to perform well in front of Li Su. After all, it''s very difficult to find a professional job.


    "Why?"


    "Nonsense, what you say here is too much. I just want to believe it or it doesn''t matter. I always want to show your stuff to the leader above, so that he can understand your real strength and arrange work for you."


    "Otherwise, I''m only there to say how good you are. You don''t have anything to take out. How can you be persuasive and let others believe you?"


    In fact, he wants to put xiuziqi under the hands of big cat and Zhang Qiang. It happens that xiuziqi also studies finance, and his main direction is futures investment. The nature of his work is the same as that of Zhang Qiang and big cat.


    Shuimu university is the first comprehensive university in China, especially in mathematics and finance.


    "Oh, all right."


    Xiuzi Qi shuashed twice and gave the screenshots of all the things on the page he opened, and then sent them to the mailbox Li Sugang said.


    "All right."


    Xiuziqi said.


    "Well, I see. If I have any news, I''ll let you know as soon as possible."


    Li Su sent xiuziqi away, and then said to Anshen.


    "Sister Anxin, don''t be idle. If you don''t have anything to do, I suggest you go to further study, but it''s not suitable to go out now, so I suggest you choose correspondence education. The diploma you get in this way is much more valuable."


    Peace of mind is not like xiuziqi, asking questions.


    As long as it is Li Su who arranges the work, she will start to implement it meticulously. It seems that in her own life, Li Su''s words are like imperial edicts. She can''t bear any sense of resistance, and she has no reason to trust Li Su.


    "OK, I''ll sign up online later."


    He said with ease.


    "OK, I''ll go first. Now I have a lot of things to deal with. You must remember what I said. Don''t go out. If you go out, give me a call."


    When Li Su came to the door, he looked back and said seriously.


    She didn''t worry because she was very homely. Now he didn''t know how happy he was when he heard that he didn''t have to go out. What Li Su is worried about now is xiuziqi. This woman is too dishonest. Otherwise, how can she escape from home.


    "How do I feel like I''m a captive Canary now? The outside world is so close to me, but I can''t touch it¡°


    Xiuziqi held his mouth and said unhappily.


    "If you are not as precious as the canary, don''t look for relatives on the canary. Sister Anxin, you must help me watch xiuziqi. You can''t let her go out, or you will cause me any trouble."


    "Well, you''re just like a middle-aged woman whose menopause is coming ahead of time."


    Xiuziqi said as he pushed Li Su out.


    "Sister Anxin, I''m leaving."


    Li Su waved


    "Well."


    He nodded at ease and stood at the door of the room, watching Li Su go downstairs and disappear in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 223

    Xiuziqi hung one of his arms around Anxin''s neck, and his whole body was leaning on Anxin''s body.


    Her eyes also follow the eyes of peace of mind, watching Li Su slowly disappear at the end of the stairs, also disappeared in front of their own eyes.


    "Sister Anxin?" Asked xiuziqi.


    "Well?"


    Ease is obviously absent-minded, casually agreed to say.


    "Isn''t it a little reluctant?"


    Asked xiuziqi.


    "Well."


    Calm subconscious nod, but immediately back to God, turned his head to stare at the round of his eyes.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t want to give up the 280000. If I had the 280000, I told you that I would travel abroad now. "


    "Come on, I can see that. You lean against the doorframe and look at Li Su


    It''s like those women in the TV, and they are looking forward to their husband''s coming back from the battlefield as soon as possible. "


    Xiuziqi didn''t notice at all. He was relieved that he was still talking to himself.


    "Isn''t there such a representative? What''s the name again? By the way, it seems that her name is Meng Jiangnu, who can tear down the Great Wall. But I wonder how deep her resentment is. I remember a netizen commented that Meng Jiangnu is a living widow for thousands of years. "


    "What did you say?"


    The tone of peace of mind has some cold meaning.


    "I mean..."


    Xiuziqi finally found the peace of mind that want to kill the eyes, gudu swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then said.


    "Well, I think it''s a good one. I''m still going to try it."


    "Stop, I''m sure I can''t spare you."


    The two women began to think again in the safe room, and suddenly the whole room


    All of them become gorgeous.


    If Li Su had seen such a situation before he left, he would not have left. Where could he find such a beautiful play.


    Just as they were fighting, the door of the room rang.


    "Stop, stop, it''s like someone''s knocking at the door?"


    Peace of mind is sitting and listening, but Xiuzi Qi is still scratching the itching meat on peace of mind''s waist.


    "I don''t believe it. You must be trying to escape my punishment."


    Xiuziqi said as he put his hand into the house and began to gasp.


    "It''s true. Listen."


    Peace of mind quickly stop, let xiuziqi quiet Listen.


    After listening for a while, there was no movement. Just as xiuziqi was about to start, the sound of knocking on the door was clearly transmitted to her two ears¡° It seems that someone is really knocking at the door


    Xiuziqi said.


    "Go and open the door. I''m here now. I''m ready for anything."


    Lying on the sofa, he said.


    "I don''t want to go. It must be Li Su. I don''t want to be seen by him."


    Xiuziqi said as he put on his clothes.


    Ease also a little bit of pull his clothes, and then went to open the door.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw a very big man. Beside him, there was another man who was all black, just like rolling on the bottom of the pot.


    "Do you remember me?"


    Zhang Wu asked.


    Zhang Wu''s burly body is the focus wherever he goes. No matter who he is, he will never forget Zhang Wu''s two meter strong man, including the black tiger beside him. This man is too black.


    I thought about it a little bit.


    "Are you Zhang Wu? Who is Li Su''s bodyguard


    Peace of mind uncertain said.


    "Yes, yes, that''s me, that''s me."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Come on in, don''t stand outside. Since Li Su is a friend, he must not be a bad man. I''m saying that Li Su never teaches people who behave badly.


    "No, No."


    Zhang Wu waved his hand.


    "We''re here for Li Su. Because our mobile phone is dead, we can''t contact him. I know your address, so I want to ask if Li Su is here. We need to find him in case of emergency."


    "It''s not that Zhang Wu didn''t want to go in, but when they came, they just heard the voice of Jiao Chuan in the room. They thought Li Su was doing something unsuitable for children in the room.


    Originally, Li Su didn''t deal with them now. If they went in and broke Li Su''s good deed, they would have no way to solve it.


    "So it is, but Li Su has already left."


    "When did you leave, by car or by taxi?"


    Asked the black tiger.


    "It''s been a long time. I don''t know what car he''s in."


    As she spoke, she thought in her mind, has Li Su ever brought an outsider to the place where she lives?


    "Did he say where he was going?"


    Zhang Wu asked.


    "No, he just said he was busy, and then he left."


    Peace of mind is not silly, she can see that Zhang Wu is really looking for Li Su, but she doesn''t know whether she is really for Li Su. When they learned that Li Su was no longer here, Zhang Wu and Heihu left in a hurry.


    I thought I could stop Li Su earlier, but I didn''t expect Li Su to run away.


    Peace of mind after closing the door, in any case can not remember Li Su with Zhang Wu came to this place.


    "Now what? Li Su is one step faster than us. "


    Asked the black tiger.


    "Zhang Wu, do you know anything else about Li Su?"


    "Yes, yes, but I''m not sure if he''ll go there."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Come on, I''ll help you judge."


    Said the black tiger.


    "The first is his parents'' home, and the second is that he has a company."


    "Stop, let''s go to this company now. With his parents'' character, he will not go back when the danger is not solved, so it can only be his company."


    Black tiger affirms to say.


    "All right, let''s go now."


    Let''s not talk about Li Su''s journey to Jishi fund, or how Heihu and Zhang Wu went to Jishi to stop Li Su. Let''s turn back to Lin Boda.


    After learning that Captain Zheng''s little brother did explode, Lin Boda began to contact experts from major hospitals.


    Just a captain Zheng, he is not how, but in captain Zheng''s life


    Behind him is the director of the industrial and commercial bureau of Xingqing City, who is very difficult to deal with.


    No one in Xingqing city knows how to make a bureau of industry and commerce the first holy land of corruption in Xingqing city. But before it is sealed up, we know that the director is not a simple person.


    "Young master, Mr. Zheng is here."


    The housekeeper came to Lin Boda and said.


    "Please."

 Chapter 224

    Lin Boda sat in a wheelchair, pushed by the housekeeper, and came to Director Zheng.


    Zheng Hong, the director of the Bureau of industry and commerce, has made the bureau the first Mecca of corruption,


    If Zhu Chengtian was the underground emperor of Xingqing City, then Zheng Hong is the king of Xingqing officialdom. His status is not very prominent, but it is impossible to bypass him on the ground of Xingqing city.


    The whole city of Xingqing is his country. He can give it to whoever he wants, and he can''t give it to whoever he doesn''t want, even if it is lowered from the central government.


    Zheng Hong has a secret official training base, but no one knows where it is, and no one knows who goes in.


    "Lord Hong, how can you come to me today?"


    Lin said with a smile.


    A beautiful face with a pair of gold rimmed eyes, 37 points


    My hair is so clean.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he wore a Tang suit and a pair of round cloth shoes under his feet. Both hands were not empty.


    One of them is holding a paper fan and shaking there. The other hand is holding Bodhi.


    "Mr. Lin, I can''t do it if I don''t come. My brother went out with you. Now it''s like this. Do you think I can do it if I don''t come?"


    Although Zheng Hong was talking with a smile, it was really harsh in Lin Boda''s ears.


    "Lord Hong, what does that mean?"


    Limboda''s tone also changed, a little cold.


    Hongwangye also obviously felt it, but he didn''t care. He sat down on the sofa, and then the whole nest on it.


    "Mr. Lin, I don''t beat around the bush. My brother can become what he is now. It''s only because of you that you let him block a normally operated clinic that he caused trouble."


    Said Wang Hong.


    "What do you mean?"


    Limboda said.


    "I don''t mean anything? I just want to tell you that this kind of thing is very easy to solve, and that''s money. "


    "How much do you want?"


    "Not much. Ten million is enough."


    "What if I don''t?"


    "Mr. Lin, you can have a try. I''ll wait for you at any time."


    Zheng Hong laughed and got up to leave.


    Limboda crunched his hands.


    "Young master?"


    The key is behind limboda.


    "Did those people get in touch?"


    "Yes, but it''s not Mr. J. it''s a man named X."


    "Let that x kill Zheng Hong for me. I''ll tell him all about Li Su''s whereabouts and give him ten million."¡° Young master, if you let the master know about this, will it? "


    "No, I''ll solve the problem."


    Limboda''s hand was pinching on the armrest of the wheelchair.


    "Li Su and Zheng Hong, if you two don''t die, I''m not at ease."


    The housekeeper standing behind Lin Boda, after hearing his words, had a cold war. There was a crisis in his eyes.


    His young master is becoming more and more murderous now.


    Li Su was in a very good mood when he got into a taxi, not only because he had 280000 in his hand, but because he had found two very good talents, so the territory of charity in his heart would expand infinitely.


    As soon as I got to the office, I heard the noise inside.


    Li Su opened the door and said, "what are you doing? How can it be so lively? "


    Don''t open the door, I don''t know. As soon as I open the door, I find that the room is full of people.


    All of them are strong men. There are more than a dozen of them.


    When Xiao Yiyi saw Li Su coming in, he quickly asked Li Su to come.


    "Who are these people?"


    Li Su asked.


    "These are the people on the list black tiger gave me, and now I''m assigning them jobs."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Because they are all veterans, and they are not ordinary veterans, so we plan to form them into our guards to ensure the safety of our construction site and the company."


    "Construction site? What site? "


    Li Su asked.


    "Didn''t we say that the charity factory of Mr. Hewen has started, but the situation there is very complicated. A lot of things are lost every day. It happens that they are here, a total of 16 people. I plan to leave six people in the company, and the other ten people will go to the construction site to protect our construction site."


    "This is not bad. Now what''s the arrangement like? Everything else is done. It seems that they are not happy to treat big cat and Zhang Qiang."


    Li Su looked in the direction of Xiao Yiyi''s fingers.


    Big cat and Zhang Qiang have big eyes and small eyes. No one wants to be humble. Feng Duoduo was in a dilemma between them.


    "You should arrange their accommodation first, and let the people who go to the construction site go there now, and other people start to guard outside now, and don''t let anyone in. In addition, let''s see what else they need. They''ve bought everything. Here''s 280000. You can take it and see for yourself. "


    Xiao Yiyi took the box and took it away without asking.


    "Do you seem to have a clear idea whether you want this or that?"


    Zhang Qiang said.


    "I want both. What''s the matter? Can''t you? "


    Big cats are not to be outdone¡° What''s the matter with you two? What are you arguing about? "


    Li Su came forward and asked. Feng Duoduo saw that Li Su was coming back, and his face was filled with Mashan wine, showing a smile.


    "Li Su, when did you come here?"


    Feng Duoduo said, holding one of Li Su''s arms in his arms.


    Soft feeling let Li Su heart a swing, the hormone in the body in


    Keep flying.


    "What''s the matter with you two? Is it noisy and dark? "


    Li Su asked.


    "It''s very simple. After they saw the special forces coming here, they both wanted to choose one as their bodyguard, but Yiyi said that they could only choose one as their bodyguard, and then they both wanted to choose what they liked. That''s a fight."


    Li Su laughed when he heard that.


    "I said, do you two have a trace? Don''t you just sign for a bodyguard? If there''s anything, you two should give in to each other and draw lots soon. For such a person, we''ll still have something to choose. "


    "Really?"


    Asked the cat.


    "Is it useful for me to lie to you? Will you give me the money? "


    Li Su said.


    "That''s the end of the matter. If you''re not satisfied with anything else, I don''t care."


    Li Su is very single, finish saying this sentence, patted buttocks to leave directly


    Xiao Yiyi also came back at this time.


    "And the six?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Standing at the door, I told them that no one can come in except those who go out of our company."

 Chapter 225

    "It''s a good way to make many people unable to get in, but we should also do the screening ourselves. Now there are fewer people, and it''s a little better. If there are more people, it''s not easy to do it."


    Li Su said.


    "I''m already working on this. Don''t worry." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Well, I''m here to get down to business this time."


    With these words, Li Su took out a bank card from his pocket.


    "There should be more than 10 million in it. Take it and I will give it to you in the future. You should do a good job in accounting registration and so on. I expect that someone will come to make trouble in the near future. "


    Li Su said.


    "Our accounts are very clear. We can handle all these things."


    "I''m sure I don''t understand that. You can see for yourself."


    "There''s another thing. I''ve got two helpers for you. The first one is for big cat and Zhang Qiang. The other one is that I''m going to open a separate department, which is very necessary for us."


    "Li Su, I have no doubt about opening a new department in the future, but it''s too early to start it now. After all, our pace is too big and our foundation is not very solid. If there is any mistake, our fund will not work."


    Xiao Yiyi worried said.


    "Don''t worry, there are so many things about you recently, and I have some things on me. I won''t open a new department at present. When we have straightened out all the servants, I will open a new department."


    Li Su explained.


    "Then I''m relieved."


    Xiao Yiyi asked, "who are our two helpers? What kind of talent? "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll show you something first."


    Li Su turns on his computer and downloads the screenshot that xiuziqi sent to him from his mailbox for big cat and Zhang Qiang to see.


    "You see, this is a screenshot of that person''s operation. I don''t know what it is. You should go and see it yourself. I won''t participate in it."


    Zhang Qiang and big cat pushed Li Su out of the way, and then they were together


    Lying on the computer, looking up, the two people still murmured a few words, but Li Su just couldn''t understand what they said.


    "Look at these two men. They''re a perfect couple."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Women''s looks are for sure. If they are talented, let''s put it another way."


    Li Su told her about Zhang Qiang.


    "You didn''t see the room he lived in, the dirty underwear he didn''t wash for several weeks, the socks he didn''t change for several months, the jeans he never changed, everywhere. Every step was a test, no less than the long march."


    "I don''t know what he was like before. Anyway, I think he''s very good to big cats now. I think you''d better find time to make up for them. Isn''t that good?"


    Xiao Yiyi said¡° OK, I''ll go and fix it up some other day. "


    He and Xiao Yiyi are chatting. Feng Duoduo can''t get in at all. He can only hold Li Su''s arm tightly in his arms for fear that Li Su will run away.


    But it''s cheap. Li Su talks to Xiao Yiyi as if nothing had happened on one side, and on the other side he says it aloud in his heart.


    "It''s so cool. Try harder. Try harder. It''s big, soft and cool


    Zhang Qiang and big cat studied for a long time, Zhang Qiang said.


    "That''s a good man. It''s a piece of material. Where did you get it from? Who is it? "


    "You know this man."


    Li Su said with a smile, but his heart began to dig holes for Zhang Qiang. Since Xiao Yiyi asked him to match up big cat and Zhang Qiang, now let''s see how deep their feelings are.


    "I know?"


    Zhang Qiang searched in his mind and found no such person.


    "Yes, she''s a girl. She''s also a beautiful girl. She''s got such a figure."


    Li Su said while using his hand to draw an S shape.


    This makes Zhang Qiang even more confused. He knows some girls to operate


    Hand, but those are all abroad, there are no such people at home.


    "You confused me. I don''t seem to know such a girl."


    "You''ll know who it is as soon as I say my name."


    "Who is it?"


    "Xiuziqi."


    "Xiuziqi? Xiuziqi? Xiuziqi


    Heard the name is very familiar, seriously think about it, Zhang Qiang suddenly realized.


    "Is that the Xiuzi Qi you said that night, we... Ah, take it easy, take it easy."


    Zhang Qiang is very excited to say, did not expect to stand next to the cat on his ear to grasp.


    "Come on, explain to me, who is xiuziqi? What did you do with her in the evening? "


    Involuntarily, he pulled Zhang Qiang into his hut, and then heard a sad cry.


    What a turn of color!


    Li Su''s eyes are wide open!


    It''s so tough. I didn''t expect that this big cat was too powerful.


    If they are combined, it is estimated that Zhang Qiang''s life will be really hard.


    "Yiyi, let''s go outside first."


    Feng Duoduo began to blush for no reason, and Xiao Yiyi''s face was also unnatural.


    Li Su is confused. What are these two people doing?


    "What''s the matter with you?"¡° Ah, don''t worry. Just come out with us. I''ll treat you to delicious food. By the way, I''ll listen to our next plan. "


    No matter what Li Su thought, the two women directly dragged Li Su out.


    Li Su was very confused, and then used his own ear power.


    "Zhang Qiang, your uncle, dare to look for a woman outside. I don''t want to drain you."


    In addition to this sentence, there are also very heavy breathing sound, as well as Jiao Chuan sound.


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su made a rude remark. He didn''t expect that these two people could play so freely. In broad daylight, they could do such a thing, regardless of the feelings of outsiders.


    "What''s that, Li Su? What would you like to eat?"


    Downstairs, Xiao Yiyi''s face is still red, and Feng Duoduo''s face is also red.


    It seems that it''s not the first time for these two people to do this, otherwise how could they pull Li Su out and let the six guards stand away.


    "I''ve been on fire recently. I want to have a cold drink."


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo were made red by Li Su''s pun. They were really red and red.


    When I went to a cold drink shop, Li Su looked at the brand and said, "Oh, isn''t this the shop where I lived?"?


    "Let''s go. It''s redecorated. The atmosphere is pretty good. Let''s go in and sit down."

 Chapter 226

    Li Su followed the two girls and went in. As soon as he opened the door, Li Su''s eyes lit up.


    The whole restaurant has been redecorated. All the simple style tables and chairs have been replaced by Chinese style rattan chairs. There are many flowers and plants on the rattan chairs.


    Li Su touched it with his hand and found that the flowers on it were real.


    Under their feet is a thick tempered glass, under the tempered glass is a gurgling stream, do not know the source, also can not see the end.


    The whole wall is full of Chinese paintings and wooden antique windows, which makes it feel like a kind of crossing.


    Especially in the dim light emitting halo of the light of the setting, actually let a similar back to the ancient garden feeling.


    The most striking is the bar.


    Li Su still remembers when he first came to the bar


    Regular, modern, all kinds of food advertisements.


    But now, all those things are gone.


    The bar now looks like the counter of the big shopkeepers in the costume TV series, but it is much shorter.


    The original large-scale advertising has disappeared now, all the words are engraved on a rectangular wooden plate, like the dress of a restaurant in an ancient costume TV series.


    The waiters are also all bright red Chinese cardigans, but after improvement, they look much better than before.


    The former cashier and manager have disappeared. It seems that they have been swept out.


    While Li Su was watching, Xiao Yiyi had already ordered a drink for him and chose a seat in a very secluded corner.


    "Well, is the environment good here?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "After redecorating, it''s really more to my taste than before."


    Li Su nodded with satisfaction.


    "You won''t slip this time, will you?"


    Feng Duoduo said with a smile.


    Li Su also laughed. Now I don''t know what happened at the beginning, but I think of the word hand skating.


    But if he''s making a fresh choice, he''ll do it.


    "Come all this way to see my jokes?"


    Li Su said angrily.


    "It''s not. It''s just that it''s quiet here."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "If you want a secluded place, I have one. If you go to that Canglong mountain, let alone drink tea and chat, even if you die there, no one will find it for a month or two. It''s still the ancestor''s virtue."


    Li Su looks at Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo with a bad smile.


    "If I take you two up there and do something, I promise no one will see you." The two women''s labels were completely unexpected.


    Xiao Yiyi spat at Li Su, but he didn''t retort, which made Li Su feel better


    Surprised is Feng Duoduo, she actually hot eyes at themselves, as if also very welcome the occurrence of such things.


    After two dry coughs, Li Su changed the subject.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Xiao Yiyi murmured to himself, a guy with lust heart but no lust gall.


    "What else can we do? First of all, we should do everything we do now smoothly. Duoduo''s Restaurant revenue is much faster than we expected. This week''s running water can reach more than 200000. "


    "At the present rate, it''s much faster than the three-month payback we estimated before."


    "Zhang Qiang and big cat already have good projects, but I think they should change them. After all, you just got back 10 million yuan, and I left 5 million yuan, all of them. Now they have 15 million yuan per kilo."


    "How can there be so many?"


    Li Su asked in surprise. When he saw them two days ago, he didn''t say that.


    "I don''t know how they did it. Anyway, the time of two days has doubled. For the money, they didn''t have a rest for several days."


    "It''s OK. I''ll give them a reward."


    Li Su patted her chest and promised.


    "In addition, our factory site has been selected, because it''s public welfare, plus the face of Mr. Wen, we won the wasteland very cheaply, and some construction materials also have sponsorship. You see, that''s all."


    Xiao Yiyi turns out a black book from his bag and shows it to Li Su.


    "Do they have shares or something?"


    Li Su asked.


    "According to what you mean, all of them are our own investments. At that time, I was still thinking about where to get some money. I didn''t expect you to get back 10 million."


    "It''s a small amount of money."


    Li Su said with disdain.


    Li Su himself is also thinking about it, or else he will do this kind of thing full-time, anyway, these corrupt officials have a lot of money in their hands, so it''s nothing to blackmail himself.


    Another thought that he would still live, that is, forget it, I said that this kind of thing can not be met.


    "Why don''t you follow me to the construction site tomorrow?"


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I''m going too. I''m going too."


    Feng Duoduo said in a hurry.


    "I don''t have time recently. I still have some things to do. This time I just came here to send you money. In addition, I recommend someone to Zhang Qiang. If it''s suitable, I''ll bring them."


    Li Su said. When he heard that Li Su couldn''t go, Feng Duoduo''s eyes were full of disappointment, and there was no disguised disappointment.


    In the side of Xiao Yiyi, the expression of blossoming all see clearly.


    But she can''t say anything at night. There is no way to explain many things between men and women.


    "I think Zhang Qiang and big cat will definitely like it. If there is such a helper, the pressure on them will be much less, which is also very beneficial to our cash flow."


    "I''d better wait for Zhang Qiang and the two of them to talk back. Then you call me and I''ll bring the people over."


    Li Su said.


    "I understand."


    Li Su suddenly thought of something.


    "I think we should find another office building now. Now we have more and more people. There are many people and many eyes. Some things are inconvenient for us. We also need to provide a place for employees to live. After all, they also have privacy."


    Li Su said here, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo''s faces turned red at the same time.


    "I think it''s almost time. I''ll take you downstairs. Recently, if I don''t call you, don''t call me back. If you can''t go out, don''t go out. You''d better let the company''s own restaurant deliver it."

 Chapter 227

    "What''s the matter with you? You can''t sit for a while in such a hurry. "


    Feng Duoduo''s tone was all unwilling, just like a newly married daughter-in-law, whose husband was going on a business trip.


    "I can''t tell you about it yet. When the time is right, I will tell you about it."


    Li Su said.


    "Well, it''s almost done now. Let''s go."


    Sitting in Xiao Yiyi''s car, three people are very silent.


    Li Su didn''t know how to speak. Xiao Yiyi and her two didn''t know what to ask.


    This time Li Su came back, they found that Li Su seemed to have changed. They would not tell them anything.


    Soon under their office building, Li Su went down and stood at the door of the corridor, watching Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo walk up the stairs.


    "Are you really not going up?"


    Feng Duoduo took two steps and then asked.


    "No, I have something else to do."


    After Li Su finished, he turned and left.


    The two women looked at each other and went upstairs.


    Under the leadership of Zhang Wu, Heihu came to the office of Jishi fund.


    Their mobile phones were also sent by he Hongtao.


    "Is this Li Su''s company?"


    Black tiger sees the dilapidated buildings here. It''s the kind of old houses that have been built for decades. There is no monitoring here, let alone the unknown organization. Even the most common thieves will leave here safely.


    Black tiger looked around the building and found several hidden figures.


    The black tiger is observing them, and they are also observing the black tiger. They all find that they are not mediocre.


    Don''t know each other is exactly who, black tiger didn''t mark his identity, followed Zhang Wu behind.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhang Wu walked in front of him, and the black tiger was not far behind him.


    Just as Zhang Wu stepped on the last step, he had two very powerful hands on his shoulders.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhang Wu also asked coldly.


    "It seems that you have come uninvited. I''m sorry, you are not welcome here."


    Zhang Wu looked up. The two men''s eyes were cold and their bodies were murderous,


    If they hadn''t killed people, they wouldn''t have been so murderous.


    "We have no malice. We are here to find Li Su."


    Zhang Wu stepped back and said.


    The two men saw Zhang Wu back, they no longer forced, but did not answer Zhang Wu''s question, continue to stand there coldly. Zhang Wu looked back at the black tiger. The black tiger nodded and then stepped forward.


    "Xiao Si, Xiao Wu, do you still know me?"


    "Tiger boss?"


    The two men all looked at the black tiger in surprise.


    "You still know me. How have you been these years?"


    Said the black tiger.


    "We''re OK. Thank you for thinking about us and running around for us, so that brothers who haven''t seen each other for so many years can have a place to eat."


    Xiao Si takes a necklace from his neck and throws it to Heihu.


    "No, this is what I should do. Seeing your life like that, I''m not happy. I''m happy to do something for you."


    After black tiger finished, he went back to Zhang Wu.


    "They won''t get out of the way, brother of many years, I know them."


    "Now what?"


    Zhang Wu asked.


    "Wait, just wait. There must be someone in their office. As long as someone shows up, we can see Li Su."


    "I think we should call Li Su now. As soon as his phone rings, we will know he is in it."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Then fight."


    I called, but Li Su hung up directly.


    "He doesn''t answer."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "If I don''t answer, commander he has taken a bad step this time and knocked over a boat of people with one stroke."


    Black tiger sighed.


    Two people are talking, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo two people came up.


    Xiao Yiyi saw the strong man as if he had seen him there.


    "Hello, Miss Xiao. I''m Zhang Wu. We''ve met before."


    Before Xiao Yiyi could speak, Zhang Wu took the lead.


    "Zhang Wu?"


    Xiao Yiyi searched in his mind for a while, and then he remembered that they were


    When he just moved here, Li Su was going to be a soldier. It seemed that the man behind him was Zhang Wu.


    "Are you here?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "We have something important to talk to Li Su."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Li Su is gone."¡° what? Gone? "


    "Yes, just now, he took us to the bottom of the building and took a taxi to leave."


    Before Xiao Yiyi''s words were finished, Zhang Wu and black tiger left in a hurry.


    "These two are so mysterious."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "Are they soldiers like Li Su?"


    "It must be."


    Xiao Yiyi turns around and says to Xiao Si.


    "You''ve done a good job this time. That''s what you should do. No one from our company can come in, except Li Su."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Si straightens his waist.


    When black tiger and Zhang Wu rush to the bottom of the building, Li Su''s figure has disappeared. After reporting to he Hongtao, they ask him to help find Li Su''s figure.


    Fortunately, he Hongtao also arranged monitoring personnel here in the fund, clearly saw Li Su''s car, and also sent someone to follow Li Su.


    After getting Li Su''s accurate information, he also drove a car towards the destination.


    Just after they left, they stopped a business car at the place where they just stopped, and a lot of people came down from below.


    "I''m very appreciative of the fact that I don''t want to hurt the three girls with a little lighter hand."


    It was x who spoke. Naturally, this group of people was brought by him.


    "Go ahead."


    When he saw his men go up, he sat in his seat with a glass full of red wine in his hand.


    "Li Su, if something happens here, I don''t believe you can''t come out yet."


    Small four is standing there, suddenly heard a disorderly sound of footsteps, and the sound of iron collision.


    After looking at Xiao Wu, he snapped his fingers and left the four


    People also all came over, to small four and small five each person stuffed a thing.


    "Where''s your boss?"


    The leader carried a long machete on his shoulder, smoked lazily, and then looked at Xiao Si.


    In fact, when he came up, he did not expect that there would be bodyguards here.

 Chapter 228

    According to the information they got in the morning, there were no guards here. How could there be six more strong men suddenly, and they looked very capable of fighting.


    But fortunately, his brain turns fast, otherwise it would be a show.


    Xiao Si just looked at him coldly and didn''t answer.


    "Hey, boy, what about you? Are you deaf?"


    The elder brother took the chopper in his hand and cut it on the stairs with a bang.


    "Up


    Xiao Si doesn''t talk nonsense with him at all. As soon as he reaches out his hand, a swing stick appears in his hand.


    There were only six of them, but there were more than a dozen of them on the other side.


    The stairs are narrow enough to pass three people.


    Small four fierce to throw out his hand swing stick, just hit in the face of the big brother, and then can clearly see from the big brother''s mouth


    Spit out a lot of white things.


    "What the hell are you doing? Give it to me."


    Big brother''s teeth were knocked out, and there was still some air leakage.


    No matter how many people they have, they will not be the opponents of the retreating Panthers.


    For a minute, for a minute, all the people who came up to make trouble were lying on their backs.


    "Go away!"


    Small four a kick in the stomach of the big brother to take the lead, the big brother to take the lead down the stairs.


    When the younger brothers came down, the elder brother''s face couldn''t distinguish his facial features.


    X sitting in the car to see clearly, did not expect that in this building is about to be demolished inside there is such a master.


    "That''s interesting. I like it."


    X doesn''t seem to be very angry, but his green veins burst up. After drinking the red wine in his glass, he threw it out of the window.


    As soon as the glass flew out of the window, it became several pieces.


    "Call the one surnamed Lin and ask him to deal with it. As for the one surnamed Zheng, I will solve it for him tonight."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Yiyi, who is busy in the office, hears the sound outside the corridor. When he is ready to go out to have a look, Xiao''s bodyguard calls him.


    "Miss, it''s not safe outside now. Just a moment."


    Xiao Yiyi''s steps stopped. When there was no movement outside, he stepped out of the door.


    "Xiao Si, what happened?"


    "Mr. Xiao, someone wanted to collect protection fee, and we beat him away."


    Xiao Si said.


    "But from their skills, I''m sure they''re not simply charging for protection."


    "OK, I see. Be careful." Xiao Yiyi came back from the outside with a gloomy face.


    Several people in the seat saw Xiao Yiyi''s face and guessed that something bad might happen.


    "It''s true that Li Su is right. Someone is really going to make trouble. Zhang Qiang called Mr. Wen and said that we were in trouble. Someone wanted to seal our company and let him bring more people. "


    "Right away."


    As soon as Mr. Wen on the other end of the phone listened to this carefully, he immediately slapped the table and glared. He was worried about all his guards. Then he took things with him and rushed to Xiao Yiyi.


    After the gang left, three cars appeared at the bottom of the building, all law enforcement vehicles.


    There are industry and commerce, taxation, and Wang Xinghuo, the leader of a criminal police detachment, is actually mixed in. It seems that this matter is not simple.


    Xiao Yiyi and they stand at the window clearly. These people don''t go anywhere. They go straight to their own place. If they say no one comes to make trouble, he doesn''t believe it.


    "Zhang Qiang, tell Xiao Si outside, let them all stay away and don''t show up for the time being."


    Zhang Qiang said Xiao Yiyi''s words to Xiao Siyi. He didn''t know how. They ran upstairs and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "So fast."


    Zhang Qiang is stunned.


    "Well, let''s start to work at ease. Don''t worry about other things. I''ll deal with anything."


    Xiao Yiyi moved a chair, sat at the table nearest to the door, and poured himself a cup of tea.


    "Duoduo, take all our documents and account books, and get ready early, so that they will not talk nonsense there."


    When Wang Xinghuo and Wang Xinghuo came up, half of the coffee in Xiao Yiyi''s cup was left.


    "Everyone, don''t talk so much nonsense. I know what you want to do. We are very busy now. If you have anything to ask, and if you want to check the accounts, please put it on this table."


    "We are monitoring here. If anything happens, we have a basis for each other. OK, I''m finished. Do you have any questions to ask?"


    After listening to this, industry and Commerce and taxation looked at each other. They had no place to use their own tricks. They were all ready to monitor,


    It''s not two or three people who will be caught by the time.


    The simplest thing to do is to work for the Bureau of industry and commerce. As long as all kinds of registration certificates are available, and they are reasonable and legal, they have no reason at all.


    The next thing is about the tax bureau. It didn''t take long for Jishi fund to start. It''s very easy to get in and out of the account. There are 30 pages in an account book, and even half of them haven''t been written.


    That is to say, after two simple glances and no problems were found, just like those in industry and commerce, they stood aside and began to look at the office here.


    The rest is about Wang Xinghuo.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''m very sorry to disturb you."


    "Let''s talk. We''re really busy." Xiao Yiyi spoke directly.


    "Just now, we have received an anonymous report that someone is killing women here..."


    Before Wang Xinghuo''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Xiao Yiyi.


    "If you search, please show me your search warrant. If you don''t, please come out now


    Go


    Wang Xinghuo takes out a search warrant from his pocket and shows it to Xiao Yiyi.


    Wang Xinghuo is still depressed. He is also the captain of the criminal police team. If so many major cases are not investigated, the director has to take a search warrant to search for people here.


    He must also let himself say that he reported it anonymously. He didn''t even know what the fund was, so he let himself come over. Isn''t it obvious that he pushed himself to the pit of fire.


    But there is no way. He is a subordinate himself, and his immediate superior is Shi Yunming.


    As the saying goes, when leaders move their mouths, subordinates break their legs.


    Leaders open their mouths and subordinates become dogs.


    Shi Yunming is now facing such a situation. Not only that, he is just ready to take the brothers of the criminal police team to set out. Director Daguo calls and says that he is ready.


    When I go down to have a look, well, I don''t know any of them.

 Chapter 229

    "Search it, but I''ll tell you in advance that you can''t look at some things casually. If there''s any problem, I''ll come to you and tell you to let out the secret."


    Xiao Yiyi pointed to the dense cameras on his head.


    "Don''t be afraid that I will wrongly you. I have 360 degree non dead angle monitoring here, and they are all 1080p high-definition image quality, so that you can see even the pores on your face."


    If you want to say this, you may not believe it, but it comes from the young lady of the Xiao family. You have to weigh it up.


    But Wang Xinghuo is suffering now. He can''t tell Xiao Yiyi that the group of people he brought are not policemen.


    That''s not only the black pot of Shi Yunming, I don''t know how many people are waiting to fall into the well.


    After saying these, Xiao Yiyi went to his own busy, for those who are searching even a look at the lack of interest.


    Search for a long time, even a corner did not let go, including in Zhang Qiang their separate rooms, there is no harvest.


    After the search, all these people stood behind Wang Xinghuo, one by one with strict discipline comparable to the national flag guard.


    The leaders of State Taxation and industry and commerce all gave Wang Xinghuo a thumbs up, praising him for his good command of troops and learning hard when he went back.


    Wang Xinghuo turned a blind eye to this.


    "Miss Xiao, I''ll go first if I don''t have anything to do."


    Wang Xinghuo says hello to Xiao Yiyi and is ready to take people away.


    "Did I let you go?"


    As soon as Wang Xinghuo heard this voice, he knew that something bad was going to happen. He vaguely remembered that he had heard colleagues say that the fund not only had two heirs of the Xiao and Feng families, but also had father Wen.


    At that time, I was just listening as a joke, because I was investigating a serial homicide case during that time. I was busy and hungry every day. I didn''t have time to watch news, newspapers and other things.


    Every day when I get on the bus, I sleep. When I get off the bus, I investigate a case. I don''t notice it at all. Even if I notice it, I just laugh it off.


    I didn''t expect that the old man Wen actually appeared here. What should I do.


    Mr. Wen didn''t come alone, and he came with his own guards. As soon as he saw the armed belt on his waist, he knew that it couldn''t be solved this time.


    "Good old man Wen."


    As soon as the people of industry, commerce and taxation saw Mr. Wen appear, they said hello and were ready to leave.


    "Stop, do I let you go? What''s up? Come to my site, don''t even say hello? Just search me here? "


    Mr. Wen''s beard is up to the sky, and his eyes are wide.


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Wen. I''ll explain it to you. It''s like this."


    The first people to talk about are tax collectors. They don''t belong to the local government. They are directly under the central government. What they want is more respect than fear to Yuwen.


    "He said


    Mr. Wen pulled over a chair and sat on it, waiting for the taxman to speak¡° Well, we have received an anonymous report that the fund is suspected of tax evasion, and we have also provided us with a reimbursement form of the fund. We have to get it. "


    "Stop, stop, I''m not here to listen to you. Just tell me. Now what do you find?"


    "Jishi fund has done a very detailed work, which is in full compliance with the legal procedures."


    "That means we didn''t find it?"


    "Your accounts are completely clear..."


    The tax leader is going to say something, but he''s been told by Mr. Wen


    Then a slap on the fan in the face, and then turned to look at the industrial and commercial people.


    "Our process is as anonymous as theirs, and there are all kinds of photos."


    Without saying a word, Mr. Wen slapped his face again.


    After fanning two people, Mr. Wen pointed to their noses and scolded them.


    "Is that how you treat taxpayers'' money? Get an intelligence, even the minimum verification is not, rushed to, just to take a car? Enjoy the air conditioning in the car? Ah


    Wen Lao Ye''s last loud drink scared several people.


    "Look at the skills of you people. It''s not bad to take a serious case. I''ll go back and tell you what I said. If anyone dares to act wild here, I''ll shoot him."


    As he spoke, Wen pulled out the gun he had put in his belt and pointed it on several people''s noses one by one.


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Listen, I hear you."


    "I didn''t eat a damn meal. Speak up to me!"


    "I hear you!"


    "Go away! I''m tired of seeing you. "


    After industry and Commerce and taxation have gone, there are only those things that Wang Xinghuo is carrying


    You are not the criminal police, the criminal police team is still standing here.


    "Where are you from?"


    Wen asked.


    "I''m wang Xinghuo from Interpol."


    "These are all from your criminal police force?"


    "Yes."


    In front of outsiders can not admit, Wang Xinghuo said in his heart.


    "You ordered the search just now?"


    "Yes."


    "Let me see the search warrant."


    Wang Xing took the search warrant and took a look at it. It''s formal. There should be everything on it.


    "Daughter of the Xiao family, go and have a look. Have you left any of these goods here?" Xiao Yiyi agreed, and then with Zhang Qiang and other people, began to check up.


    All the documents put here are put by themselves, where there is something, all clear.


    "Grandfather Wen, there is nothing lost here, and there is no surplus¡°


    Master Wen nodded.


    "Check it out, you guys. You guys surround them all


    The gun was loaded


    "I''m afraid that''s not appropriate, sir?"


    "What''s wrong? I said that if you let me load it, I''ll load it. There''s so much nonsense."


    Old man Wen kicked his clothes and feet in the past.


    The gun on Mr. Wen''s guard is not a pistol, but a serious type 95 automatic rifle.


    "Give me all their guns, and I''ll take them back. If anyone dares not, he''ll be killed on the spot."


    Mr. Wen said again.


    "Those six little bunnies don''t come back to me. Do you want me to invite you?"


    "Good afternoon, general Wen."


    It''s Xiao Si, six of them.


    Wang Xinghuo, who was standing beside him, was stunned. He felt a flower in front of his eyes, and then six figures appeared. He didn''t know where they were hiding before.


    "OK, you can also help. After all, they are all from the organization. You are not as good as you."

 Chapter 230

    Xiao Yiyi and them stood aside, looking at the guards of Wen Laozi and Xiao Si, and the six of them kept searching in the whole office.


    Mr. Wen sits on the chair with a golden knife, drinking tea and carefully looking at the so-called "police" who are surrounded.


    Wang Xinghuo stood aside with a wry smile, waiting for the fall.


    Shi Yunming obviously wants to carry the black pot himself.


    "Mr. Wen, can I make a phone call?"


    Wang Xinghuo asked for instructions.


    "Just fight."


    On hearing this, Wang Xinghuo called Shi Yunming directly.


    "History Bureau."


    Wang Xinghuo''s name makes Zhang Qiang and big cat laugh together. It sounds like Shiju.


    Wang Xinghuo told Shi Yunming about his situation, and the answer was that he would arrive soon.


    Mr. Wen also made up for it.


    "If you dare not come, I will tear down your police station for you."


    "Chief, we have a bug here."


    In the hands of Xiao Si, there is a small black thing the size of a nail cap.


    "Give me a careful search, be sure to find out all the things for me. If you can''t find out, I''ll ask you."


    Old man Wen''s face was cold, and Wang Xinghuo''s face was not good.


    This Shi Yunming, he even set me up!


    Xiao Yiyi, who is standing on one side to watch the excitement, also changes her face. Of course, she knows what these eavesdroppers are for.


    Under the careful search of Xiao Si and others, a total of eight eavesdroppers were found.


    Xiao Yiyi carefully recalled in his mind that the location of these eavesdroppers was the location of Wang Xinghuo and others'' activities just now.


    "Wait a minute, there''s a micro camera here."


    From a corner of the wall, he found something the size of a lighter, with a flashing red light on it.


    "Wang Xinghuo, what''s the matter with you?"


    Old man Wen looks at Wang Xinghuo coldly, and Wang Xinghuo''s head is full of cold sweat.


    "Old man, I said I was taken as a bag. Do you believe it?"


    Wang Xinghuo said.


    "Then you''ll get the man with the bag. Load it


    As soon as Mr. Wang''s voice fell, his guards all loaded their submachine guns. Those people had already handed in their guns.


    There were six of them, each with two pistols in his hands and one look in his eyes


    Staring coldly at the [police] in a circle.


    "Girls of the Xiao family, you should hide first, and the bodyguards who hide for you should call out." Old man Wen pulled out a gun from his waist and loaded it as he spoke.


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi listens to it, he dials a phone. In a short time, he rushes up to four or five people, two of whom come to Xiao Yiyi.


    The other three stood behind Feng Duoduo.


    As for the big cat, he looked at the group of people excitedly. Zhang Qiang pulled him, but big cat protected Zhang Qiang behind him and said.


    "You, a weak man, are still standing behind me and looking at me."


    While talking, the cat went to Mr. Wen, took two pistols, loaded them, and then returned to Zhang Qiang.


    The tension didn''t hold.


    The five bodyguards also went over and took away all the pistols.


    After each of Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo was given a pistol, they allocated it themselves.


    "Chief, you''d better stand at the back."


    Said a guard.


    "Go away, I''ve seen a lot of strong winds and waves. I can''t be intimidated by this battle


    ¡£¡±


    Although Mr. Wen said so, he stood up and went to one side.


    "Come on, who sent you all?"


    Wen asked coldly.


    None of those people came forward to answer, as if waiting for a signal.


    Mr. Wen frowned, took out one of the eavesdroppers he had just found, then threw it under his feet and stepped on it fiercely.


    The head of one of them suddenly deviated, and master Wen pointed to him and called out.


    "Get him out for me."


    Just as the house was bustling and ready to go dry, a van was parked not far from the building.


    In the carriage of the truck, X sits on a chair, holding a glass of red wine in his hand, looking at the red wine in his glass with a pleasant face.


    Squeak


    A shrill cry came out of the car and X frowned.


    "Sir, the contents have been found."


    A subordinate said by his ear.


    "OK, let''s go and talk to Mr. Lin about our cooperation


    "I''ll do it."


    As soon as X''s words were finished, the car started slowly. As for the people trapped in the small building, he didn''t mention them, as if they didn''t exist at all.


    As for those subordinates, they seem to have been used to X''s practice, and no one raised any objection.


    "Put your hands up and stand against the wall!" Xiao Si shouts, and he finds that these people seem different.


    On such a hot day, they even put the Fengji button on their waist, as if they were afraid of being found.


    These people stood there motionless, all calmly looking at the old man, calm some terrible.


    When Xiao Si saw which of them did not move, he looked at master Wen.


    Mr. Wen nodded and said to his guard.


    "You listen to him, and you also come here to help, or I''ll ruin your salary this month."


    The bodyguards who protect Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo look at each other, and then leave a man standing there vigilantly. The rest of them all walk past.


    Originally, these [policemen] were more than the guards Wen Xinguo brought, but now they are joining Xiao Siwei and Xiao Yiyi''s bodyguards, just one-on-one.


    It''s just a coincidence.


    Mr. Wen is just about to give an order to push all these people to the wall. Shi Yunming comes with a large group of people.


    "Mr. Wen, what are you doing? It''s all our own people. Why fight? "


    Shi Yunming came to Wen Xinguo with a smile and handed him a cigarette.


    "You''re the green onion of his mother''s intimacy?"


    Mr. Wen knocked out the cigarette he handed over and gave a cold hum.


    "Mr. Wen, why are you so angry? I''m Shi Yunming, director of Xingqing Public Security Bureau."


    Shi Yunming is not angry with master Wen for doing so.


    "Shi Yunming? I don''t know. "


    Master Wen looks at Wang Xinghuo and wants to get an answer from him.

 Chapter 231

    "Sir, this is our director."


    When Wen Xinguo looked at him, he knew what he meant and said quickly.


    As a director of a Municipal Bureau, I feel embarrassed not to be recognized. What''s more, when my subordinates testify for me, I feel even more embarrassed.


    But Shi Yunming''s face has no expression at all, still brimming with his own smile.


    Xiao Yiyi frowned and looked at Shi Yunming. He always felt that something was wrong with him.


    He put his hand into his trouser pocket. He didn''t know what he had done, but he soon stretched out his hand, pretended to be nothing, and continued to watch what happened in front of him.


    "Oh, you''re the director. Please explain to me what''s going on."


    From his pocket, Mr. Wen took out all the eavesdroppers and put them on the table. Of course, there was a tiny camera.


    "Well, I don''t know. It''s very likely that someone in our police force bribed us or got into the spy."


    Shi Yunming''s words are not leaking, but master Wen won''t be fooled. He pointed to these people and said.


    "Now tell me, who are the people you trust? Point it out to me one by one. "


    Mr. Wen''s words stuck Shi Yunming.


    If you say that the policeman is someone you trust, but Mr. Wen finds something else in him, isn''t he beating himself in the face?


    "Mr. Wen, you are really going to embarrass me. How can I guess that


    "Since you can''t find out who you trust, you can always find people you doubt. If you say you don''t even have people you doubt, it means that you are one of them. Don''t blame me for not leaving you some feelings."


    As he spoke, Mr. Wen nodded twice on his head with his pistol.


    "It''s up to you


    When Shi Yunming said this, he stepped back and stood behind Wen Xinguo.


    In the face of such a strong old man, he really has no way.


    "So much the better."


    The old man threw all the monitors into the ground, but


    The last one is crushed one by one.


    Many of those people covered their ears and began to move. Xiao Si, these people are doing such work. It''s impossible to let them all go.


    Take these people out one by one, and find a small receiver in their ears.


    But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that Xiao Si found bombs on their bodies when they searched at that step, and these bombs were all embedded in their bodies, so there was no way to know.


    Mr. Wen''s face changed and he said.


    "Search them all to one side. I''ll see what these people are from." With the words of master Wen, Xiao Si would not be polite at all, and directly stripped all the people in front of them.


    When Xiao Si came into contact with these people''s bodies, his face was fierce, and then he touched them again in disbelief, which confirmed his own judgment.


    After a look at his teammates, he went up to Wen and said.


    "Chief, these people can be said to be human or not."


    "What do you mean? Tell me something about it. "


    Mr. Wen''s eyes glared and then said.


    "Half of these people''s bodies are normal, the others are all mechanical, and then they are covered with a layer of artificial leather."


    "So they can be said to be human, because they have the normal thinking of human, say they are not human, because half of their bodies are cold machinery, there is no expression on their faces, and they don''t know the pain."


    This is not the most surprising thing. The most surprising thing is that none of these people, with exception, are embedded with bombs on their bodies. Moreover, the TNT equivalent is quite large. According to Xiao Si''s estimation, if they are exposed at the same time, not only the whole building will disappear, but there will never be any living things within a 10 km radius.


    And they''re not sure what''s hidden in these suicide bombers.


    "Robots?"


    Wen asked.


    "Yes, to be exact, they are man-made, but the technology is not very mature. According to the information we got before, now they use half of the living people, and then they are rigidly embedded in the machinery, but the threat is quite big."


    Wen took a look at Shi Yunming behind him and Wang Xinghuo beside him.


    Shi Yunming looks calm, as if these things do not seem to form any interest in him.


    But Wang Xinghuo was surprised. It seemed that he had never seen such a thing before.


    As for the people behind Shi Yunming, some of them were surprised, while others didn''t respond at all.


    Xiao Yiyi and other four people, who were standing on one side to watch the excitement, were confused by what they saw now.


    Originally, they thought that this was just a simple joint inspection. To put it bluntly, someone wanted to crack down on their company, but now it seems that they have lost control of this matter.


    "What''s on their shoulders?"


    Mr. Wen asked, pointing to a swallow on their shoulder.


    "Chief, this should be a unique sign that they are blocking, but I have never seen such an organization appear."


    Xiao Si replied¡°


    "Are there any solutions for these people?"


    Master Wen finally asked a question in your eyes.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t tried, but according to the results of the examination I just had with my comrades in arms."


    "Although these people are cyborgs, they are still controlled by their brains. As long as their brains are all processing, there should be no problem."


    The small Si carefully considered for a while to say.


    "Is there no other way?"


    Mr. Wen asked this question because he was interested in this technology. As long as he studied all these artificial people thoroughly, it was not only that they had a good way to treat them in the future.


    I thought that his former subordinates would not be afraid of death as long as they had this kind of technology. At that time, the country would have an undead and loyal soldier, which could greatly reduce the wrong military expenditure,


    "Not at the moment."

 Chapter 232

    Xiao Si said.


    "This kind of person should be uncontrollable in front of us, there should be objects to control, and the distance should be very close. As long as we find him near here, our problems will be solved."


    "Where to find the controller?"


    Wen asked.


    "I don''t know. These people are very good at concealment. As long as they hide somewhere, they can''t control it at all."


    Xiao Si said.


    "And there is an important situation now. He will find out everything we do now."


    "Why?"


    Wen asked.


    "You see, the right eyes of these people are all mechanized. I think these should be an infrared camera, which can record all the things around in Chinese style, and then transmit them to the main computer one by one,


    And then for their master


    "What the hell is wrong with this? How can I always encounter such things and not let me stop at all?"


    Old man Wen yelled at him, but it''s still a matter to be solved, otherwise they have no way to deal with it.


    Wen Xinguo takes out his mobile phone and calls he Hongtao.


    "He Hongtao, where are you now? I''m in trouble now. I''ve met a lot of robots. If you don''t solve it, you won''t see me. "


    He Hongtao is taking a nap at the little bee. Now everything is on the right track. It won''t be long before Zhang he and Heihu catch up with Li Su and start the plan again.


    When the phone rang, he was so scared that he almost fell off his chair.


    "Hello?"


    He Hongtao answers the phone in a daze, but his face is more and more gloomy, which can drip water.


    "Honey bee, I''ll go out first, and you''ll stare here."


    He Hongtao put on his casual clothes and said.


    "What''s the matter, in such a hurry? Have you found the nest of the red swallow


    Asked the little bee.


    "It''s not the discovery of their old nest, but the appearance of a large number of robots in one place. Now I love to see them."


    "Robots?"


    Little bee doesn''t know much about it.


    "Do you know Liu Buzheng? Just like him, from the appearance, there is no difference with normal people, but as long as you touch their bodies, you will find that half of these people''s bodies are made up of machinery, and there is no place where arms, blood vessels and bones are not made up of machinery. "


    He Hongtao explained as he took his own equipment.


    "You look at it well at home. If you have any information, you must tell me. I''ll go first." Little bee nodded and he Hongtao left directly.


    "Bang!"


    A gunshot began to reverberate throughout the room, and everyone was stunned.


    Looking back, master Wen saw that Shi Yunming''s wrist was covered with blood, and there was a gun on the ground.


    "Grandfather Wen, I stopped this man from trying to kill you."


    Feng Duoduo blew his gun, and there was nothing on it, but that''s what cowboy movies do, and she thought it was very handsome.


    "Shi Yunming, remember what I said to you when you first came in?" Master Wen raised his gun and aimed it at Shi Yunming.


    "Don''t blame me, blame you for being a traitor."


    Just as master Wen was about to pull the trigger, Shi Yunming suddenly yelled.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "What are your last words? If it''s reasonable, I''ll do it for you. "


    Wen said.


    "Haha, haha, haha."


    Shi Yunming seems to have fallen into some evil. He stands in the same place and laughs wildly. He doesn''t take the pistol that Mr. Wen put on his head as one thing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Master Wen asked in a cold voice. Xiao Si, who was standing on one side, felt something wrong and wanted to pull him to the back, but he pushed Xiao Si''s hand away.


    Shi Yunming did not answer, but kept laughing there, as if something particularly funny had happened.


    "Old man, I didn''t expect you to be so careful, but what''s the use of that? I didn''t intend to drag you into the water, but now I have to. You have discovered my secret. Everyone who knows my secret has died. "


    "I will kill you now."


    With these words, master Wen is about to shoot. Shi Yunming directly unties his coat and takes it out of his trouser pocket.


    "Do you know this thing? This is my latest invention


    Control the bomb key, no matter what will happen to you in the end, I will give you a good burial. "


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    When master Wen said this, he was ready to shoot, but Shi Yunming was still there laughing.


    "I forgot to tell you, this thing is fingerprint unlocking, and then it can also carry a body temperature sensor. As soon as it leaves my body, the real world will be in a bang bang explosion¡°


    Speaking of Shi Yunming here, he closed his eyes and looked happy.


    "You only know the power of explosion point, but it''s not the musical instrument played by bomb. Can you play the most beautiful music in the world? You can''t enjoy that feeling in your life. Now do you want to try it?"


    Shi Yunming put his remote control in front of Mr. Wen and shook it. Master Wen is ready to grab it. He is not ready to fight with Shi Yunming.


    "Don''t mention it, old man. You can play with it. I just want to hear it


    The explosion, I will meet, you meet my now this simple condition, they all I let go, and I will promise, from then on, I will not harass them


    Shi Yunming said seriously.


    "How can I believe you?"


    "You can choose not to believe it. After all, there are many things for me."


    After that, Shi Yunming took off all his clothes and went to the group of robots.


    Hit a ring finger, then those cyborgs directly resurrected, the police or bodyguards behind them, a punch to fly, leaving no one.


    "Array ready!"


    After Shi Yunming yelled, all the cyborgs stood around him and protected his body.


    "Shoot!"


    At the same time, the old man also opened his mouth, forced out of the eggshell, constantly jumping on the concrete floor!

 Chapter 233

    Then he saw Shi Yunming standing in the middle of the group. They all stood sideways and protected Shi Yunming among them.


    I saw the bullets on their bodies [jingling] non-stop, the sparks, the whole room can be lit.


    "Forward! Get both of those women back to me. "


    Shi Yunming saw that the bullet could not break their defense at all, so he gave an order.


    "Chief, our bullets can''t hurt them at all."


    Xiao Si said while shooting.


    "There has to be a way."


    Mr. Wen pondered and began to look for something in the whole room.


    "What if we cut the skin off their bodies and we''re pouring glue in?"


    Wen asked.


    "I don''t think it''s going to make much difference. Let''s not talk about whether the glue can work


    It''s just that people like us can''t get close to each other. "


    Xiao Si said.


    "Then blow their heads. I don''t believe it. I can''t even clean up these robots?"


    Old man Wen is so fierce, bang!


    The old man is old and strong, and his heart is not old. A bullet hit the eye of a robot.


    [puff] a mass of plasma came out from the back of the robot''s head. He staggered forward for two steps. With a [boom], he fell to the ground and his fingers kept twitching.


    "It works!"


    The old man exclaimed in surprise.


    After the stimulation of the old man, they all began to aim at their heads.


    But they protect their heads very well, sometimes they can''t hit them at all.


    But it''s hard for them. They have to walk on their legs. It''s very empty


    Big, hit them in the leg, at least it will delay their progress.


    Don''t say that this move is really effective, there will be a lot of people immediately learn from it. The speed of these robots, which is not accurate to say that they are cyborgs, starts to slow down and become more cautious.


    Of course, the more urgent thing now is that the room is not big, the straight-line distance is only ten meters, and the cyborg will soon arrive at Xiao Yiyi.


    Xiao Yiyi looks like Cangban, but she doesn''t step back, but protects Feng Duoduo behind her.


    In contrast to big cat, this girl is still excited. When the robot arrives two meters in front of her, she pulls Zhang Qiang, who is still shaking in front of her, to her back.


    The gun in his hand was raised, aimed at the man''s head, and shot in the past.


    Bang!


    Not surprisingly, the white brains of the cyborg splashed on the cat''s face, leaving a little bit in the corner of Zhang Qiang''s mouth. Zhang Qiang felt that there was something in the corner of his mouth, unconsciously put out his tongue, and then asked for it again.


    After swallowing it, Zhang Qiang felt as if something was wrong. After a scream, he held on to the wall and kept vomiting.


    Big cat seems to have nothing. After wiping the mixture of brain and blood on her face, she screamed twice. Instead of retreating, she took a step forward.


    The pistol in her hand began to shoot continuously, and there were more than a dozen semi mechanical guns that fell at her feet almost instantaneously.


    In addition, Shi Yunming, a total of 13, was killed by big cat alone four, brilliant record.


    Today''s cyborgs have no original formation. They have opened the first slot, and the rest are easy to handle.


    There were bursts of gunfire, and there was only one cyborg left in front of them, as well as Shi Yunming.


    I don''t know if they did it on purpose. Although Shi Yunming''s body is all bloodstained, there is no scar on his body.


    When the gunfire subsided, only Shi Yunming was left standing there for ten minutes


    A few meters away, all the people he took had fallen to the ground.


    "Shi Yunming, what else can you say?"


    Mr. Wen asked and changed the clip in his pistol, but he didn''t lift it.


    "I don''t have much to say to defeat the enemy."


    There is no sadness on Shi Yunming''s face.


    "Who is the man behind you? Who directed you? "


    Wen asked.


    "No one told me. I did all this by myself."


    Shi Yunming is very magnanimous.


    "Do you have a grudge against them?"


    Wen Laozi points to Xiao Yiyi and others who are already pale in the corner and asks.


    "No, it''s just a place I choose at will. I can do whatever I want, because I''m the director of the Public Security Bureau."


    Shi Yunming''s words let Wang Xinghuo, who was standing on one side, spit on him with a mouthful of phlegm.


    "Shi Yunming, I didn''t expect you to be such a son of a bitch. I want to strangle you now."


    "Come on, strangle me. Hahaha, I''ll lend you courage."


    Shi Yunming spread out his hands, want to Wang Xinghuo provocative said.


    "I..."


    Wang Xinghuo is about to rush up, but he is held by master Wen.


    "Beware of deceit."


    Mr. Wen took a step forward¡°


    "I just want to say that you are worthy of your mother and your wife?"


    The words of master Wen make Shi Yunming silent. You stare at master Wen. It took a long time to say to master Wen.


    "Everyone has their own helplessness, and my own helplessness is now like this, I have no choice, come on, give me a happy, let me end this process as soon as possible, I really can''t stand it."


    Shi Yunming raised his hands and looked at Wen


    And then step by step came over.


    "Come on."


    "Chief, step back, be careful of his deceit."


    Xiaosihu looks at him warily in front of master Wen. At the same time, the guards of master Wen and six of them raise their guns and aim at Shi Yunming.


    "Stop, don''t go any further. If you''re going, I''ll shoot."


    Xiao Si shouts to Shi Yunming.


    "Come on, I''m afraid you don''t shoot. Shoot quickly. Don''t dare. Ha ha ha, counsellor!"


    Shi Yunming looks at Xiao Si and laughs. Then he tears off all his clothes and puts a circle of explosives around his waist.


    "Come on, shoot. Let me see what you can do. Come on, don''t let me down. Come here."


    Shi Yunming pointed his forehead with his hand and said.


    "Chief."


    Xiao Si looks at master Wen.


    "Shoot!"


    In the face of constant rebellion, master Wen ordered decisively.


    [bang, bang, bang]


    After three shots, Shi Yunming fell to the ground, with several bullet holes on his eyebrows.

 Chapter 234

    "It''s a pity that I must be a person if I can make such achievements now."


    Old man Wen looked at Shi Yunming who fell to the ground and said.


    "But I''ve never been soft on traitors like you. I''ll kill as many as I come."


    Mr. Wen said as he prepared to see if Shi Yunming was dead.


    "Be careful, chief!"


    Just as master Wen had just stepped out of his own step, Xiao Si just threw him to the ground with a scream.


    Bang!


    A huge noise in the whole room began to think of, everyone did not respond.


    By the time they all reacted, Xiao Si had fallen into a pool of blood and was lying on master Wen, who didn''t know what was going on.


    "Grandfather Wen!"


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo were ready to rush up with a scream.


    "Wait a minute, miss. There are snipers outside. Be careful. Against the wall


    Go along. "


    Everyone looked up. There were two holes in the window.


    "Grandfather Wen! Grandpa Wen


    Xiao Yiyi came to master Wen and kept shouting. Voice with a cry cavity, the tears on the face can''t stop began to fall down.


    "I''m not dead yet. What''s the fuss? I just let this boy keep me down. I didn''t slow down for a moment. I didn''t make a sound."


    Xiao Si, who was pressed on him, suddenly moved, and his voice began to ring again.


    "Instead, you come here and pull me out with someone!"


    I can tell that Mr. Wen is under a lot of pressure.


    "Chief, please wait a moment. Now there are snipers outside. We can''t move now. Otherwise, how much of our manpower will be lost."


    "Gunduzi, are you afraid of death for me? This guy on Laozi is soaked with blood now. If he is not treated again, he will never be saved again. "


    In Xiao Si''s body, especially in the waist near the spine, there appeared a blood hole.


    "Call 120 now."


    "Wait a minute, let''s see if there are any more snipers out there."


    The guard and Feng Duoduo asked for a small mirror, then they sneaked past the edge of the window.


    Feng Duoduo doesn''t know what to do now. When she takes the small mirror, she can''t take it out three times and five times. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yiyi''s help, Feng Duoduo is still shaking her hands.


    Xiao Yiyi gently pinches Feng Duoduo''s hand in her hand. Her little hand is cold, her whole body trembles and her eyes are dull.


    She is crazy all day. She can be a troublemaker everywhere, but after all, she has never seen such a scene. She really doesn''t know how to deal with it. Xiao Yiyi comforted and patted her on the shoulder, letting her lean against her arms.


    Xiao Yiyi hugs Feng Duoduo and comforts a bird in his hand.


    Looking at the other side, Zhang Qiang was not frightened, but disgusted. He held the wall and vomited in a daze. He even vomited out his gall. But when he thought that he had eaten human brains, he wanted to take out his intestines and clean them well.


    "Well, what does a big man vomit? Look at me. There''s nothing wrong now."


    Big cat pulls Zhang Qiang over and makes her look at herself.


    Zhang Qiang saw the cat put his fibrinogen on his clothes


    Dip it in and put it in your mouth.


    "Well, there''s no smell. What do you vomit?"


    "Wow


    Zhang Qiang couldn''t stand the stimulation and began to vomit again.


    "It''s a fragile man. It seems that I have to protect you."


    Big cat said while beating on Zhang Qiang''s back.


    "Chief, I don''t know what''s going on outside."


    "You''re stupid. You won''t throw something there so that people outside can''t see the situation inside."


    This sentence of master Wen awakened all the people.


    Looking around, he directly lifted the top of a folding table and threw it away. At the moment when he covered the window, the man who had been ready there pulled Xiaosi and master Wen back.


    "Come on, see if you''re hurt."


    People in the text of the old man''s body to reduce production again, found that his body does not have any trauma, this was relieved.


    "What are you doing on Laozi? Go to see Xiao Si."


    Mr. Wen kicked his guard''s ass hard. They just turned Xiao Si over.


    A blood hole came through Xiao Si''s waist and his spine.


    "I don''t know what''s going on outside, or we''ll take him out now


    Take them away and go to the hospital. "


    Xiao Yiyi is very worried, small four is to find their own, in order to protect them, now such a situation, let him how can peace of mind.


    "No, we must go now, or Xiao Si''s life will be lost."


    Small five has been looking at the side of small four, see small four air less out of gas, not from the heart began to worry.


    "Call Li Su. Since we can''t get out, let him in."


    Wen said, Xiao Yiyi took out his mobile phone and called Li Su.


    At this time, Li Su was running on the street.


    After he sent Xiao Yiyi and the two of them back, he got into a taxi and had nowhere to go. He wanted to see his parents and Yao Ya secretly. Lu Chengcai was just halfway through, the driver said.


    "Master, have you offended anyone?"


    "No? What''s the matter? "


    The driver''s words confused Li Suwen. He didn''t know what was going on.


    "It seems that someone is following us all the time behind us. Do you think we should get rid of it?"


    Said the driver.


    "Where? Are you wrong? "


    Li Su looked back and said.


    "I hope I''m wrong, too. Shall we stop the car and you hide?"


    Said the driver.


    "Don''t hide. I''ll see who it is."


    Li Su directly turned back, the driver gave him a license plate number, Li Su began to stare at the car behind them.


    "Turn left and drive faster. Turn right and slow down. You''d better stop by the side of the road


    While directing the driver, Li Su watched the car carefully.


    Sure enough, as the driver said, the car was following itself.


    Li Su paid in advance, and then asked the driver to park his car beside a shopping mall. He pretended to buy things in the mall and repeatedly told the driver to wait for him.

 Chapter 235

    Black tiger and Zhang Wu in the taxi saw Li Su get out of the taxi, then told the driver twice, and they ran to a gift shop in a hurry.


    "He said he was going to see a man, to go shopping and have the driver wait for him here for a while. The driver also said that he should hurry up, or he would have to pay more. Li Su said it will be ready soon. "


    "I thought this kid found us, but he didn''t."


    Zhang Wu breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly seemed to think of something.


    "Don''t we come here to let them find out? Let''s go down and look for him now. "


    "No


    Black tiger refused directly.


    "We can''t let him find out. If he sees us, he''ll run away. If he''s looking for him, we''ll have a lot of trouble."


    "That''s right. The commander didn''t know which tendon was wrong. He would make such a choice. Let alone Li Su, even me, I can''t stand it."


    "There must be other reasons why the commander said that."


    Said the black tiger.


    "Well, it''s all over. We don''t care how the commander thinks about it. Now the first thing I have to do is to take Li Su back and carry out our plan."


    "But then again, Li Su didn''t know what medicine he had taken recently, and his body was so flexible. Was it because he was quietly training himself? No, he didn''t have a year to train. It''s impossible for him to have the effect he has now? "


    Zhang Wu''s words made black tiger fall into memory. He still remembers the change under the overpass that day. His face was completely different from that before him. Under his torn clothes, he was full of wild body, which made him envious.


    As time went by, Zhang Wu looked at his watch and said.


    "Is this Li Su gone? Why don''t you come out now? "


    "I''ll go down and have a look."


    Black tiger opened the door and went to the car where Li Su was sitting.


    The driver has put down his seat and started to sleep. Just now Li Su gave him 100 yuan more besides the fare to wait here for half an hour.


    In half an hour, the driver can go, whether he comes back or not.


    I was sleeping soundly when I heard my car window being knocked.


    "What can I do for you?"


    The driver opened his drowsy eyes, then opened the window and asked.


    "Where is the passenger who just got off the bus?"


    Black tiger asked, looking at the driver''s car. In front of Li Su''s seat, nothing was left.


    "Oh, he''s gone. He gave me 100 yuan and asked me to wait for him here for half an hour. After half an hour... Oh, don''t go."


    Just halfway through the driver''s words, black tiger understood that he was fooled by Li Su. Without waiting for the driver to finish, black tiger made a gesture to Zhang Wu in the car and ran to the mall. Zhang Wu''s face changed when he saw the black tiger''s gesture. Li Su had already run away. They were cheated by a fledgling boy.


    After paying the driver''s fare, Zhang Wu immediately followed black tiger.


    "What''s the matter? Did Li Su really run away? "


    Zhang Wu asked.


    "It must be, the boy''s mind is more and more careful."


    Two people said that, and then began to search inside the mall.


    More than ten minutes have passed. People are coming and going here. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find Li Su.


    Li Su was hiding in a corner of the fifth floor. Through the glass fence, he saw that Zhang Wu and black tiger had entered.


    Originally, he planned to go back and talk to he Hongtao, but now he has no idea at all. These people are really bored.


    Seeing that they began to search on the second floor, Li Su turned around and went up. The whole building had eight floors. In the blink of an eye, Li Su had already appeared on the top floor.


    Li Su used his ears and eyes to master the whereabouts of Zhang Wu and Heihu. When they were on the third floor, Li Su began to go downstairs.


    He didn''t take the stairs, but took the elevator. When Heihu went from the third floor to the fourth floor, he also arrived at the third floor and the fourth floor.


    See black tiger to the fourth floor, he himself to the third floor. Li Su has a smile on his lips.


    Out of the door of the mall, Li Su looked back. Zhang Wu and black tiger were still looking for Li Su in the mall.


    Out of the gate, see the driver is still waiting there, Li Su directly sit up.


    "Come on, master."


    "It''s still you who are good. You can count them accurately."


    The driver started the car as he spoke.


    "I know exactly who they are. Let''s go and let them look for them."


    Li Su lay comfortably on the co pilot''s seat.


    "I used to cross mountains and sea, also through the sea of people, I used to have everything, in the twinkling of an eye, I was lost, disappointed, lost all directions..."


    Li Su took out the phone and saw that it was Xiao Yiyi''s call. It was only an hour since she left. How could she call again?


    After thinking about it, Li Su picked up the phone.


    "Hello, Li Su, come to the company quickly. Xiao Si is going to die."


    Xiao Yiyi is very anxious on the other end of the phone.


    Li Su must have hung up the phone. He didn''t bring anything with him, so he had to buy it now.


    "Sister Anxin, you are waiting at home. Someone will pick you up right away. You can clean up your things and xiuziqi. You can go there and take more clothes with you. In addition, you can see if you have any surgical supplies. No matter what, you can take all the things that can be used or not." Anxin was preparing for her exam when she suddenly received a call from Li Su. Before she spoke, Li Su said a lot


    Pile, I don''t even have room to intervene.


    "What''s the matter with Li Su? He''s mysterious."


    Peace of mind watching Li Su Hang up the phone in a hurry, looking at the phone there said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    On the face of Xiu Zi Qi, a mask is coming out of his room.


    "Pack up quickly. We''re moving."


    After I shut up my computer, I began to pack up. First, I picked up the things that Li Su had arranged for me. I really had a lot of things at home, some of which I didn''t know when to bring back.


    "It''s really annoying. The mask that you can''t easily apply is white and blind."

 Chapter 236

    Xiao Yiyi hangs up and looks at Xiao Si''s chest undulating lighter and lighter.


    "Write and bandage quickly, or he will lose too much blood and be in a coma."


    Old man Wen also stood by and looked at them. Except Xiao Si, no one was injured.


    "Old chief, what''s the matter?"


    He Hongtao rushed up in a hurry, gasping and looking at the whole room. Then he looked at them and asked.


    "You little son of a bitch, you know. Come on, I almost got dismembered by them. If they didn''t have many people, you''d better wait to send me a wreath."


    "The old chief was shocked. Next time, next time."


    He Hongtao looked at the room as he spoke.


    There are bullet casings all over the room, and many bullets are stuck on the wall. The files in the room are all over the floor, and the computer has become a computer


    It''s waste.


    "Let me see what these people really are."


    He Hongtao said as he went forward to observe the fallen robots.


    "Don''t go there. There''s a sniper out there."


    Mr. Wen stopped and said.


    "No, I brought people when I came here. Now the commanding heights of the whole area are under our control."


    He Hongtao said as he walked over.


    "You have a conscience."


    Everyone''s eyes are all focused on he Hongtao''s body, and they don''t notice that there are several policemen behind them who are brought by Shi Yunming.


    They see that everyone''s attention is on he Hongtao. They give each other a wink, and then quietly move towards Xiao Yiyi.


    "Who in the world is so vicious that he started such research with living people?"


    He Hongtao came to a conclusion immediately after carefully examining one side.


    Although these are robots, they are all defective products. It''s not as delicate as Liu Buzheng''s body. It seems that it''s just minions or cannon fodder.


    He Hongtao turned these people over one by one. On their shoulders, there was a swallow.


    "All these bombs are real, and they are remote-controlled. It''s very difficult to dismantle them. I think we''d better move to a place."


    As soon as he Hongtao''s voice fell, Zhang Qiang''s mobile phone rang, startling everyone.


    Since Zhang Qiang was with big cat, he set the ring tone of his mobile phone to the sound of machine gun gunfire. It is said that big cat recorded it for him.


    Startled, all the people glared at Zhang Qiang. Zhang Qiang still vomited there, but he didn''t vomit anything. He was retching.


    "Hello, who? Oh --! "


    Zhang Qiang answers the phone while asking¡° OK, I see. Ouch! I''ll be right there. OK, ouch --! "


    Zhang Qiang hung up the phone and wiped the corner of his mouth.


    "Well, big cat, you and I will pick up two people."


    "OK, no problem. I''ll drive."


    As long as you can go out to play, no matter what you do, if you can let her drive, it''s absolutely the best enjoyment for big cat.


    "No, you''re driving too fast."


    Zhang Qiang refused directly, but only Xiao Yiyi had a car among them. The car was a good one with only two seats, so there was no way to pull people.


    "Who''s calling? Who does he want you to talk to? "


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "It''s Li Su. I don''t know what to look for. I just want to meet someone under the safe building and bring two people along. It''s said that I still have something to take. I''m not sure about the specific situation."


    Zhang Qiang said¡°


    "We don''t seem to have a bigger car."


    Said the cat.


    "I''m driving a bigger car. You can go."


    Mr. Wen took his car keys and threw them to big cat.


    "Yes


    Big cat is very happy with the key. She is jumping there, as if she doesn''t take the underground blood seriously.


    Bang!


    Another shot, this time it''s true!


    Everyone''s eyes are all focused, shooting is Zhang Qiang.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Zhang Qiang asked coldly.


    Because Zhang Qiang and big cat are standing against the wall, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo are facing them, and Feng Duoduo''s bodyguards are also facing them.


    Mr. Wen, they are in Zhang Qiang''s profile.


    After Zhang Qiang yelled, they found that the police were standing behind Xiao Yiyi with daggers and guns in their hands.


    The point of the man Zhang Qiang shot to death is not far away from Xiao Yiyi


    Fifty centimeters away, if Zhang Qiang''s gun was a little slower, Xiao Yiyi would have fallen to the ground now.


    Hula


    Everyone''s guns were loaded and aimed at the police.


    "Go


    The man who took the lead ran away when he saw that his affairs had been exposed.


    "Don''t let them run away!"


    Master Wen yelled, and everyone''s guns rang.


    From the time the bullet touched their bodies, it was found that these people were all cyborgs. Although it was shot, there were still two people running out.


    "Chase


    As soon as he Hongtao stepped out, the door broke with a bang.


    The two people who just ran out all fell heavily on the ground, and ten people came in from the outside.


    That''s right. This is the person who was assigned to the construction site by Xiao Yiyi


    A former member of the Panther.


    Do you remember Xiao Yiyi putting his hand in his trouser pocket? Yes, it was at that time that Xiao Yiyi sent his risk affairs in the form of SMS.


    Don''t ask me how Xiao Yiyi did it. I don''t know.


    "Mr. Xiao, we are late."


    Xiaoqian came to Xiao Yiyi and said.


    "No, it''s just right."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    He Hongtao noticed that all the 16 people in front of Xiao Yiyi retired from the Panther. Unexpectedly, they were all concentrated under Xiao Yiyi''s hands.


    "What are you doing?"


    He Hongtao pointed to them and asked.


    "It''s all introduced by black tiger."


    Xiao Yiyi told he Hongtao about meeting black tiger at the dinner table that day.


    "That''s it. Now they are the guardians of our salvation fund."


    "If you can use the Panther as your guard, you can see that Mr. Xiao has a lot of energy."


    "It''s all about life."


    Xiao Yiyi said this sentence is to the point.


    "Big cat, Zhang Qiang, you can drive as fast as you can."


    "Don''t worry, I can''t slow down."


    Zhang Qiang is calm now.


    He has also seen the world. He didn''t vomit just now because he was scared. He vomited after taking a mouthful of brain.

 Chapter 237

    As time goes by, it''s too late to get to the hospital.


    Ten minutes later, Zhang Qiang and big cat went upstairs with xiuziqi and Anshen. Of course, the two bodyguards behind them were carrying a lot of bags.


    "What''s the matter with Li Su? It''s been a long time. It''s not coming yet. "


    Xiao Yiyi looked at his watch and kept pacing there.


    "I''ll do it."


    As soon as you see this situation, you can put down your things and put on your white coat.


    Xiuziqi has been in Anxin''s clinic for a long time and knows what Anxin wants to do.


    They immediately put on their white coats, and then let their guards and bodyguards pull a few sheets to build a simple shed around them, and put together a simple operating table with a table.


    Where is Li Su now?


    Li Su is still in a traffic jam now. No wonder Li Su points his back. Now this point is just when he leaves work at noon. There are many cars and people on the road. It takes many minutes to walk two steps.


    "Master, can we change the way?"


    Li Su was very anxious on the co pilot''s seat.


    "I''d like to, but it''s difficult for us to turn now. If we change the road, I think we''ll be even more blocked now."


    The driver''s words made it very difficult for Li Su. If he had been on the normal road, it would have taken such a long time?


    No, we can''t wait any longer. If we wait any longer, we will lose our lives.


    "Master, how much is it altogether?"


    Li Su asked.


    "I won''t charge you any money. I didn''t walk a few kilometers altogether. I''m saying that you gave me an extra 100 just now. I... Oh, how did you leave?"


    The taxi driver looked at Li Su and muttered to himself.


    "What''s the matter today? How come all the people you meet are those who don''t listen to you and finish what you say?"


    When Li Su heard the driver say that he didn''t want money, he opened the door and jumped down.


    Passing through the traffic, he distinguished the direction and ran quickly towards the building of Jishi fund.


    He is not afraid of shocking the world, all the places are remote corners, generally no one will pass by, and no one will open the window in this direction.


    "Mom, what is a hero?"


    A young mother holding a little boy''s hand, walking slowly in a small alley.


    The little boy has many questions, but her mother is very patient to answer them.


    "Hero, a hero has high Kung Fu, fast speed and high jump."


    Mother patiently explained, but the little boy''s attention can not be so focused, just listened to two sentences began to look around to see where there is


    It''s fun. The little boy''s eyes swept casually, and suddenly a figure appeared in front of him.


    This figure is above his head. With the help of the support point of the drainage pipe, he quickly moves forward in one direction. After a few breaths, there will be no one.


    "Mom, mom, look at the hero!"


    The little boy took his mother''s hand and walked in the direction of the figure.


    Her mother looked up. The sky was clear. There were people there.


    He touched his son''s head and said.


    "Well, little hero, let''s go quickly. If we go slower, we won''t be able to catch up with the kindergarten."


    The mother took her son''s hand and said as she walked.


    "Mom, I really saw the hero just now, the one who can jump very high and fly."


    "Well, what you see is a hero, son. When you grow up, you should be such a hero."


    "Well, mom, I will be such a hero."


    That''s right. The figure the child saw was running up. It was Li Su.


    He is not running alone. To be exact, he is still carrying a box with surgical tools coming from the black operating room by the side of the road.


    It''s half an hour since I arrived at the small building.


    Looking for a hurry upstairs, found here is already overcrowded.


    Xiao Yiyi had been waiting for him at the door. As soon as he saw Li Su coming up, he quickly pushed him into the suggested shed.


    "Hurry up, it''s been half an hour, waiting for you."


    Li Su didn''t care to look around, so he got into the simple shed.


    Peace of mind has done a simple hemostasis, Xiao Yiyi use their own relationship, has given small four blood transfusion, there is no other danger.


    While washing his hands, Li Su opened the ghost medical system and began to check.


    There are few injuries. It is a penetrating injury. The only problems that need to be paid attention to are two points.


    First, it was a shrapnel. The shrapnel penetrated Xiao Si''s trunk. The bullet was still in his body, and half of his kidney had been destroyed.


    The second is that there are toxins on the bullet, which is more difficult to deal with and requires a lot of things.


    Without saying a word, Li Su took out a pen and paper from Shunlai''s medicine box, wrote a list and handed it to Anxin.


    "Let Xiao Yi Yi prepare all these herbs, and make them powder, so that she can prepare some warm water, and the best temperature is about forty degrees. When you come to a bottle of Baijiu, the higher the degree, the better."


    After the explanation, I immediately picked up the scalpel, simply eliminated the poison on the alcohol lamp and started the operation.


    Ease of mind to the paper to Xiao Yiyi, Li Su''s instructions also said again, and re-enter, began to fight in front of Li Su.


    The whole room was so quiet that nothing could be heard. Under Xiao Yiyi''s efficient operation, Li Su finally gets rid of Xiao Si''s injury, and the rest is waiting for the effect after three days


    .


    "Well, that''s the end. I''m so tired."


    As soon as Li Su came out of the simple shed, he collapsed on the chair.


    In fact, it''s not very tiring to have an operation like this, like Li Su''s body now, there''s no problem sitting on ten or eight sets.


    What was really tired was that he was on his way. Speaking of the straight distance, it was not too far, only 20 kilometers.


    But he has to climb over the wall, go to the bedroom and so on. It''s very exhausting.


    As soon as he consumed his physical strength, he would be hungry. As soon as he was hungry, he would definitely have to eat. So Li Su''s first words after drinking a cup of water from Xiao Yiyi''s side were as follows.


    "Anything to eat?"


    "Ah?" Everyone was confused by Li Su.


    What''s the meaning of this? Did you come here without dinner?


    "You, what did you just say?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked again.


    "Anything to eat?"

 Chapter 238

    "What would you like to eat?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Give me whatever you have."


    Li Su said impolitely.


    "How much do you want?"


    "How many do you have?"


    Black lines came out on Xiao Yiyi''s forehead.


    After calling the restaurant and explaining the situation, the meal was ready.


    "All right, now."


    Xiao said after hanging up the phone.


    When Li Su had food, he didn''t care about it any more. When he looked around, he didn''t see anyone. The first thing he saw was so much rubbish and dead people in the room.


    "My God, what''s the matter with you? Met the city management? Or forced demolition? I have good things here. How can you make them


    How are you doing


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t bear it. Li Su wants to cry.


    The newly painted walls are full of bullet holes. If the more intense phobic people see this scene, they will faint immediately.


    All the lights on the roof were broken. I bought them at a high price.


    The floor is not an ordinary floor. It''s absolutely expensive.


    Every time Li Su rushes to a place, there will be a scream. It''s just as miserable as the death of his parents.


    "Who did it? Who on earth did this? Is there any royal law? Is there any law? "


    Li Su constantly patted his thigh, and then cried that called a miserable ah.


    The black thread on Xiao Yiyi''s face can already weave a big black cloth.


    It''s better not to have such a boss.


    It''s also the boss. The boss of others first looks at whether his employees are injured, and then cares about his property.


    But Li Su actually took a look at his decorated house first to see if it was damaged. No, now we should look for a complete place.


    "What do you want to do, a good room, so that you make it this way, you say, now who will compensate?"


    Li Su''s face is now ferocious. He starts to scan all the people in the room.


    Xiao Yiyi, Feng Duoduo, Zhang Qiang, big cat, Anxin, xiuziqi all look indifferent in the city. They are victims and have nothing to do with it.


    Old man Wen looks embarrassed. It seems that he ordered to shoot just now, but if he didn''t shoot, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo would all be taken away.


    Li Su looked to the side and found Wang Xinghuo.


    "Why are you here?"


    Li Su asked.


    "I don''t know why I''m here now." Wang Xinghuo told Li Su everything that happened today.


    "Do you understand now? What do you think I should do now? " Wang Xinghuo said.


    "Don''t ask me. I want to ask you. Your director is actually the leader of the robot. You don''t know. I think you are a criminal police captain in vain."


    Li Su said.


    "I know."


    "You just know that you can''t do it. You can''t get rid of this matter, so you''re still compensating me for all my losses here."


    "I..."


    Wang Xinghuo was interrupted by Li Su before he finished.


    "You wait here for a moment, and I''ll mail you the bill after that."


    Li Su said to Xiao Yiyi.


    "Now you can calculate all the losses. One of the people here can count one and give me all the money. No one is going to run away. Small five, you take people to block the door for me, if they can''t dig out today


    No one is going to leave with the money. "


    Xiao Wu, of course, obeyed what Li Su said. When they came, they already told them that Li Su was the real boss here.


    After blocking all the entrances, Li Su looked around triumphantly, but when he saw a man, he couldn''t laugh.


    "He Hongtao? Why are you here? You go now. I don''t welcome you here. "


    Li Su pointed to the door and said.


    "Li Su, listen to me."


    He Hongtao wanted to explain something, but Li Su didn''t give him a chance at all.


    Lao Tzu has the final say. I can say that I have been living under your hands. Now I am free, I want to hear who doesn''t want to hear anyone. I have the final say, now get out of here!


    Li Su spoke with no respect, which made everyone dull. Isn''t Li Su a soldier in he Hongtao''s headquarters? Didn''t you still get a special merit? Why is it like this now?


    "Li Su, what''s your situation? How can you be so rude to your commander? Is that too much? "


    Seeing this situation, master Wen came forward to persuade him, but his words were more euphemistic.


    "Old man Wen, there''s something about you. You can''t run away."


    Li Su said.


    "If it wasn''t for your daughter and that Yu haoying, I couldn''t see that he Hongtao was an ungrateful son of a bitch!"


    No matter how he Hongtao winked at Li Su, Li Su didn''t seem to see it. In fact, he didn''t see it.


    As soon as he Hongtao heard that Li Su had told Wen Laoyi everything, he knew that things were going to be bad.


    Sure enough, after Li Su finished, master Wen had already come to him.


    "He Hongtao, tell me what''s going on?" The anger on master Wen''s face can set the house on fire.


    "Wait a minute, you two want to quarrel. I won''t stop you, but you''ve solved my problems first."


    Li Su put Xiao Yiyi''s statistics into the hands of two people.


    "It''s because of you. If you don''t give me the money today, no one will leave."


    "Li Su, what I want to say is..."


    Li Su interrupted with a straight wave.


    "I know what you want to say, but I don''t listen. Now I''m free. I don''t care what I do. Don''t come to me for what you want to do. I don''t have time. Pay me money quickly and get out of here!"


    "Li Su, are you going too far?"


    He Hongtao said coldly.


    "I''m going too far? Do I go too far? Why don''t you say you can''t go too far? How much have I done for you? Which is not a matter of old age? What did you do to me? How can you really think that I''m a fool? If you give me a soft word, you can catch me? "


    In the face of Li Su''s sarcasm, he Hongtao''s face turned green and white, white and green.


    "Hurry to pay. I''m very busy now. I don''t have time to accompany you big people."


    Li Su thought about it and said.


    "By the way, I seem to have forgotten one more thing."


    Li Su took out a small red box from his arms and put it into he Hongtao''s hands.


    "I forgot to give it to you. I''ll give it back to you now."

 Chapter 239

    He Hongtao opened the little red box that Li Su gave him. Inside it was a medal for outstanding achievement.


    "Isn''t there another good news? Don''t worry. After I''ve solved all the problems here, I''ll give them back to you. Besides, don''t let Zhang Wu and black tiger follow me. In addition, Yiyi, you put forward all the money black tiger gave you and give it back to him. I don''t want it. "


    Said here, Li Su looked at his company''s people said.


    "Now I''m making a rule that I don''t deal with any active servicemen. I can''t deal with any of them!"


    Li Su''s words can be regarded as directly blocking he Hongtao''s back road.


    When Xiao Wu heard this, his own psychology began to struggle. What should he do?


    He Hongtao used to be his commander, while Li Su is his current boss. He is in a dilemma.


    Then I thought again, I''m working for Li Su now. At present, he''s pretty good to himself. He''s already out of the army,


    I must have to listen to my boss.


    "Pay for it!"


    Li Su reaches for he Hongtao.


    "Li Su, do you know what you are doing?"


    He Hongtao said, pointing to the special Merit Medal in his hand.


    "It''s the highest honor of a soldier. Why don''t you say no?"


    "Stop, he Hongtao, don''t give me a high hat. I know it''s the highest honor of a soldier, but I don''t want to be associated with you who are ungrateful, innocent and not right or wrong. I''m busy now."


    "You..."


    He Hongtao slapped him angrily, but how could Li Su be the same now? When he slapped him, he had already pinched his hand.


    "I said, I am not what I was yesterday."


    He Hongtao''s hand was pinched by Li Su. He was very surprised. He didn''t expect that Li Su had so much strength.


    "From today on, our well water does not violate the river water, you do not come to me, I will not look for you, pay for it!"


    Li Su shook off he Hongtao''s hand and looked at him coldly.


    He Hongtao takes out a bank card from his pocket.


    "That''s all I have. That''s enough."


    "Thank you for your patronage!"


    Li Su impolitely took the bank card and put it in his pocket.


    "Yiyi, pack up all the things that can be packed here. We''re moving now. We don''t want it here."


    Li Su left the bank card to Xiao Wu.


    "Take two people to buy two cars, bigger and more reliable."


    Small five with two people left, for these people Li Su has nothing to worry about, their identity background, believe Xiao Yiyi has done the investigation.


    "You can go now. Take your time." Li Su is asking for a guest.


    He Hongtao came here to have a good talk with Li Su, but now it seems that he didn''t want to discuss anything with him at all.


    Mr. Wen doesn''t want to listen to what Li Su is saying. He only cares about what happened to Wen Yu.


    "Wait a minute, you should deal with this man when you leave. I don''t want to get into trouble with the government."


    Li Su pointed to the robots on the ground and Shi Yunming said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    He Hongtao said without looking back.


    "That would be the best."


    Wang Xinghuo hasn''t turned around until now. He doesn''t believe that his director is actually a traitor and a team of anti human cyborgs.


    Seeing that all these people had left, Xiao Yiyi began to ask questions.


    "Li Su, how can you talk to the commander like that?"


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t ask that just now, just to save face for Li Su. Now that all the others have gone, there are only a few of them left.


    "Nothing to say."


    Li Su said.


    "But if you do, it will have an impact on our future work."


    Xiao Yiyi told Li Su the consequences she thought of one by one.


    "Our main energy now is all on the line of the army. If we lose the support of the military region, even if we have good charity projects here, but if the people in the military region say something bad about us, we can''t carry out any projects."


    Xiao Yiyi''s words made Li Su silent, but he was the kind of master who didn''t hit the south wall and didn''t look back.


    "When it comes to that time, anyway, I will never be with such indiscriminate people."


    After he Hongtao walked out of the small building, master Wen followed him.


    "He Hongtao, what''s going on?"


    "I''m actually to blame for this."


    He Hongtao told Wen Yu about Li Su.


    "That''s what happened. I didn''t expect Li Su to be so angry that he didn''t even need his officer''s license and wanted to retire."


    "Confused!"


    Old man Wen scolded.


    "You don''t know what happened between Li Su and Wen Yu. You don''t know. How can you make trouble with Wen Yu?"


    "Old chief, I already know I''m wrong. What should I do now?"


    "What to do? Salad! Now go with me to the hospital. I''ll see what she wants to do. "


    Under the leadership of he Hongtao, Wenyu comes to Yu Yinghao''s ward. Wenyu is cutting an apple for Yu Yinghao¡° Dad? What are you doing here? "


    Hearing that the door was opened, Wen Yu turned around and found Wen Xinguo and he Hongtao standing at the door.


    "Do you know a father like me?"


    Old man Wen said in a huff.


    "Old chief, you''d better calm down. This is in the ward. There are still people to rest."


    He Hongtao said.


    "Besides this little bastard, there''s a fart patient here. I know it''s been three days since one kilogram passed. Now get out of here."


    Wen said.


    "Dad, he hasn''t recovered yet."


    "I didn''t recover a fart. I know Li Su''s technique. No one has recovered for more than three days. You''ve been recovering for three days, and you''ve been well for a long time."


    At this time, the door of the ward was opened, and Niu Chengyue appeared in the ward with several doctors and nurses.


    "Why are you here, old man?"


    Niu Chengyue asked.


    "If it wasn''t for Li Su, I''d still be in the dark now. So would you, Lao Niu. At least you''re so old. Can''t you stop me?"


    Wen Xinguo''s words confused Niu Chengyue.


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? "


    "How dare you say you don''t know about the quarrel between Wen Yu and Li Su?"


    Niu Chengyue suddenly realized.


    "Lao Wen, don''t you know he Hongtao''s temper or your daughter''s?"

 Chapter 240

    "These two people''s tempers belong to donkeys. No one can pull back what they recognize. If you let me stop them, I will be able to stop them."


    Niu Chengyue said and handed the case to master Wen.


    "Here, he has recovered. It''s no big deal to lie down like this. He can be discharged."


    Wen turned over the case, and then fell in front of Wen Yu.


    "You see for yourself, whose fault is it? I find that I have such a daughter as you. It''s a sin that I made in my last life, regardless of whether it''s black or white!"


    Master Wen turned and pointed at Yu haoying.


    "And you, you are used to it. Do you know what people call us? devoid of gratitude! Ingratitude, where do you want my old face to go


    "Old chief, I already know about this. It''s our fault. It''s our fault to blame Li Su. I will apologize to Li Su."


    Yu Yinghao said.


    "Shit, now that people have saved your life, you say that you are wrong. What have you done? Didn''t you let others save you? Now I''m on my way to apologize. What do you say? "


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect you to have such good medical skills before. Now that you have saved my life, I''ve come to apologize to you, haven''t I? You don''t feel shameful. I feel shameful. Every one of you is a fool. "


    Old man Wen said in a huff.


    "Dad, it was his fault..."


    Wen Yu''s words haven''t finished yet, Wen old son is a record loud slap on her face.


    "No shame


    After that, Mr. Wen turned around and left. If he stayed here, he would be angry sooner or later.


    "Old chief..."


    He Hongtao is ready to follow him, but Mr. Wen says directly.


    "Don''t follow me, I''m ashamed!"


    "Wen Yu, how can you say that?"


    Yu Yinghao said.


    "After all, Li Su saved my life. You..."


    "What''s the matter with me? I''m not for your own good. Li Su has nothing but a barefoot doctor. If he treats you badly, what should I do? "


    Wen Yu said and cried.


    Yu haoying knows that Wen Yu is really worried about himself, but he also knows what Li Su''s means are.


    Now, because I''ve made the relationship so stiff, is it the result I want.


    After having a look at each other with he Hongtao, he made up his mind.


    At this time, in another place, Mr. X and Lin Boda, as well as Zheng Hong, the Secretary for Industry and commerce, sat together, and there was no one around them.


    "The rainbow Lord is the rainbow Lord. With such a simple trial, we know that there must be people lurking around them." With a glass of red wine, Mr. X saluted lambda.


    "Mr. X is very polite. It''s just a little trial. It''s not worth mentioning."


    In front of Zheng Hong is a set of tea sets.


    It''s thanks to Lin Boda that the three of them can get together.


    Lin Boda is going to contact Mr. J, but Mr. J obviously doesn''t want to deal with such minions, so he finds Mr. X after they turn to the second.


    As for Zheng Hong, it was because the last time he came to the Lin family to find him, he knew that he was going to deal with Li Su, so he readily agreed.


    The gap between the two became dispensable because of the common enemy.


    "Mr. Lin, I don''t know where Li Su is now?"


    Mr. X put down his wine glass and asked.


    "He''s in the building, but I don''t know who''s around him."


    Limboda said.


    "Don''t worry, as long as they set up the company, I can force him to death."


    Zheng Hong light said, but no one can ignore his anger.


    Ten million in front of a few of them is really not much, but there is such a favorite person, my things no one can move, even if it is bad.


    "In my opinion, we just need to keep a close eye on them recently. We''ve made them alert and relax. Maybe it will have a better effect."


    Mr. X said.


    "Mr. Lin''s news, Wang Hong''s network, and my cyborgs are all invincible."


    "Ha ha ha, I like Mr. X''s words. I wish us success."


    Said limboda, raising his glass.


    "Li Su let him have a walk for two days, but now I have something to do, and I want to ask you two for help."


    Zheng Hong said.


    "Of course, I won''t let you do it in vain. I''ll pay you for it."


    "It''s easy to say about money. I don''t know what Wang Hong wants to do?"


    Mr. X asked with interest.


    "Now in the whole city of Xingqing, I say that no one dares to say two things, but it only appears on the surface. In the dark, I still have opponents. If these people don''t deal with it, I can''t sleep and eat well."


    Zheng Hong''s eyes were cold.


    "I see what you mean. Do you want to unify the whole underground forces?"


    Mr. X asked.


    "That''s right. To paraphrase what we often say now, a city is also developing. We must unite the minds of all people, and there can be no voice of opposition."


    Zheng Hong said.


    "Lord Hong, you are really ambitious, but I like it." Mr. X raised his glass and said.


    "I wish Lord Hong an early unification of the world."


    "No, Mr. X is so clear about the ancient Chinese language."


    Three people''s glasses touched together, a real shock is now brewing.


    At this time, Li Wenqiang was sitting in a chair, listening to his subordinates report the current situation.


    "Boss, now we are controlling the whole Xingqing city. In the last week, we can completely control all the underground forces in Xingqing city."


    Although the form is gratifying, Li Wenqiang still frowns. He always feels as if something is wrong.


    Although they have to pay a heavy price for every place they win, Li Wenqiang still thinks something is wrong.


    "I always feel something''s wrong."


    Li Wenqiang said.


    "It''s very hard for us to take every place. It shouldn''t be that someone set us up. After all, is there anyone else in this place our opponent?"


    "It''s necessary to be defensive. Recently, all my brothers should be more careful. If anyone has anything to do, just call him. He owes me one


    Human feelings. "


    Li Wenqiang wrote down a telephone number on a piece of paper and asked his subordinates to memorize it.


    "Don''t call him unless it''s a fatal matter. It''s too expensive for him."

 Chapter 241

    In the next few days, Li Su was very busy, because he was busy moving to the new company.


    They have a little money now. It''s all blackmail from the day after tomorrow. No, it''s compensation. They rent an office building again and install more than n cameras.


    The most important thing is that there are many small partitions in this office building, and the sound insulation effect is also good, and there are two very good bathrooms decorated.


    Now there are more people in the fund.


    In addition to a restaurant wholly owned by Jishi fund, there are many people working in the head office alone.


    Xiao Yiyi, Feng Duoduo, Anxin, xiuziqi, big cat, Zhang Qiang, and by the way, the shake off shopkeeper.


    Female generals support the whole sky of the fund.


    Zhang Qiang would like to retort, but under the strong of big cat, his only right to speak is also deprived.


    So with a wave of his hand, Xiao Yiyi directly wrapped up the whole floor, half of which was used as staff dormitory and the other half as office space.


    The office space is divided into three areas. One is the investment fund of Zhang Qiang and big cat. They use a lot of things, and they are now the main money making tools. Therefore, the two places are relatively large.


    The other is Xiao Yiyi''s, Feng Duoduo''s and Li Su''s office space. There is nothing but large tables.


    It''s just that Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo''s desks are full of documents. On Li Su''s desk, there is only a computer, a pen, and a notebook, so there is nothing extra.


    There is still one place left for Anxin, but it has not yet been decided which department to give Anxin, so there are not many things in it.


    The staff dormitory is not simply mixed. Xiao Yiyi has a partition in the middle, which is divided into men and women, and the bathroom is divided into two. Of course, it has been modified, such as adding several bathtubs and shower heads, not to mention the toilet.


    Women''s room decoration according to the personality of each person to do a separate decoration


    As for men, it''s much simpler.


    The 16 guards have a room for every eight people, and the space inside is also very large.


    Zhang Qiang and Li Su each have a room. It''s not big, but they have everything they should have.


    Zhang Qiang has a lot of opinions about the fact that he wants to sleep separately with big cat, but Xiao Yiyi waves his hand and refuses to approve. Zhang Qiang has nothing to say.


    In addition to these, there is a large area. Xiao Yiyi has set up fitness equipment in this area, so that these employees have a place for entertainment after work.


    At the suggestion of female comrades, a film screening hall was also installed.


    Big cat even asked Xiao Yiyi to install a bar, but it was rejected by Xiao Yiyi.


    I don''t know if the decoration is so simple [actually it''s very complicated, OK]. At least in Xiao Yiyi''s eyes, it''s so simple. The rest is security.


    Xiao Si has officially become the leader of the security team, and Xiao Wu is the vice captain.


    By the way, Xiao Si''s injury has been healed and he can go to work.


    With the help of Xiao Si, the whole office building has been reinforced again, including bulletproof glass, fingerprint code lock, surveillance camera and some other security things. As for what was loaded, Xiao Si didn''t say, and Xiao Yiyi didn''t ask.


    Of course, Li Su is not idle, but obviously he is not too busy. Every day he goes out for a walk and comes back. No one asks him what he is doing.


    Anxin and xiuziqi have lived here completely. After the initial maladjustment, they soon get to know each other.


    Women, together, are nothing more than fashion, gossip, shopping, men. As long as they find a topic, they can chat for a day, so there is no estrangement.


    It''s been five days since I moved here from the original building. Except for coming back to sleep every night, Li Su has never seen her.


    "This Li Su is really a shopkeeper."


    Xiuziqi said over coffee.


    "Habit is good, he is such a person, you say things here, he who understand?"


    Big cat said disdainfully.


    "That''s true, but his medical skills are not to be said."


    Xiuziqi said.


    "I agree with that, but now our main job is to make money, so his medical skills have no effect."


    Big cat doesn''t object to such talk, but it''s obvious that Li Su at this time really has no effect.


    "Well, you don''t have to talk about it, big cat. Take xiuziqi to get familiar with your workflow and give her more practical opportunities."


    Xiao Yiyi came over and said.


    "Sister Anxin, you have nothing to do now. Just wait for Li Su to come back and see how to arrange it. I can''t do it now."


    She nodded at ease. Although she was very happy these two days, she always felt a little redundant when she looked at them.


    She was the only one who sat there all by herself


    I don''t do anything in this room. It''s embarrassing.


    Several people were talking. Li Su came back from the outside with a big bag of food in his hand. When he came in, he threw a bag to Xiao Si. After that, all the rest was put on the big table in the office.


    "Wow, duck neck! I love it


    The big cat snatched it first. It''s a pleasure to put it in your mouth.


    Feng Duoduo also came to eat with them.


    When Li Su saw these people eating here, he was really moved. There is a gap between people.


    Anxin, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo are obviously lady fan. When you look at big cat and xiuziqi, they roll up their sleeves and squat directly on the chair, swing their arms round and start eating.


    "Zhang Qiang, you also come here to eat. It''s delicious. Yes, I heard that this duck neck is very athletic. You can try it too."


    Big cat said vaguely on one side, while still greeting Zhang Qiang on the other.


    "Oh, here comes five." Zhang Qiang came vaguely, grabbed the duck neck and began to eat crazily


    .


    "Zhang Qiang, what''s the matter with you? Do you want me to help you? It''s not expensive. "


    Li Su said.


    Zhang Qiang shakes his head like a rattle.


    Now who in the whole company doesn''t know that Li Su''s treatment doesn''t matter whether he''s close or not. As long as he''s sick, he''s going to charge a fee. It''s just a matter of how much he receives. Zhang Qiang doesn''t want to be slaughtered by him.


    What''s more, I''ve been cheated once. I can''t forget all the time. Last time, I sold myself to him for five years. This time, I''m asking him to see a doctor. Maybe I''ll sell myself to him in my life.

 Chapter 242

    Seeing that Zhang Qiang didn''t want Li Su, he didn''t want to, but big cat''s next sentence surprised Li Su and made all the beauties blush.


    "Zhang Qiang, you can''t live well. I didn''t feel anything just now. You just ate two duck necks, so you can study hard. You can''t be inferior all the time."


    "I''ll go. Are you so open?"


    Li Su is really dumbfounded now.


    "That''s right. You can''t play. How can you work? There is no spirit


    Big cat generously admitted.


    Let Li Su all some embarrassed, even if is the son, the inexperienced person hears this sentence, is also very embarrassed.


    "No, that big cat. It''s better for you two to shut the door and say something by yourself. If all of us can hear it, isn''t it not so much?"


    Li Su said euphemistically.


    "What''s the matter? Would you like us to give you a performance?"


    Big cat is so amazing that he doesn''t give up. He''s going to perform live. If he doesn''t want to wait, he can say, "OK, let''s perform now. It''s just that he wants to see Zhang Qiang''s Kung Fu.


    But now there are female comrades. Can''t he be such a hooligan? After all, he is also a leader. If he is such a hooligan, will he do it himself?


    "Forget it. If this kind of thing is too loud and bad, you two will go to your own room."


    Li Su said.


    "What are you afraid of? The louder this kind of thing is, the better. Otherwise, how can it reach a high climax?"


    Big cat glanced at Zhang Qiang. Zhang Qiang lowered his head and didn''t say a word. His head was almost in his crotch.


    "Zhang Qiang, you have something to say."


    Li Su couldn''t persuade the cat, so he just pulled Zhang Qiang out. They couldn''t both be willing to do such a thing in broad daylight.


    "I''m fine. It all depends on the meaning of big cat."


    Zhang Qiang swallowed the duck neck in his mouth and said something that surprised Li Su.


    Today''s young people are just looking at themselves with new eyes.


    "Not bad. It seems that this duck neck is really your life-saving. You can have such a good tongue in such a little time. It seems that duck neck can really exercise your oral skills. I really appreciate it."


    The cat rubbed her hand on the paper and said¡°


    "Well, let''s start with the two of us."


    Xiao Yiyi and others are ready to leave with a red face. In this situation, they are better off.


    If two people really like that, they are embarrassed to watch it here, aren''t they.


    Xiao Yiyi patted Li Su and said.


    "What are you still doing here? Do you want to appreciate it?"


    "Oh, don''t go. We haven''t started yet. Don''t be embarrassed. You all have such a day. What are you afraid of? You can learn and increase some experience at that time, otherwise there will be some problems in the future." Big cat''s words make a few women''s face more red, although some small expectations, but really can''t let this little woman go on like this.


    "Big cat, you two should go back to work. This is our office."


    Xiao Yi said with a cold face, but there was no way to hide her red face.


    "It''s OK. It''s just for you to relax."


    What the hell is relaxing? It''s obvious that I want to die directly. I can see if I''m worried about eating.


    "Well, let''s go. Let''s give them a taste of your work."


    Big cat patted Zhang Qiang, and then he sat on the table, a charming look.


    "Good."


    Zhang Qiang rinsed his mouth with water, and then started.


    Li Su, Xiao Yiyi and others are ready to leave. Although Li Su wants to have a look, well, he comes to have a look with a learning attitude.


    "The boundless horizon is my love, leaving a sea of colors. Hot songs are our expectation, and singing along the road is the most comfortable..."


    "The winding river comes from the sky..."


    The sound of crying and Howling came from two people''s mouths, which surprised and amused the people who were going to leave, and more importantly, made them angry.


    Damn, I''ve taken off my pants, so you show me this


    Li Su cursed in his heart.


    And do not rap how, first of all, two people''s voices, that guy, if there is a wolf, the wolf is estimated to run.


    Outside, Xiao Si and others heard the news and rushed over. When they found that big cat and Zhang Qiang were singing, they all looked like ghosts and left here.


    If it doesn''t, we can still hide.


    A few people all dull, did not expect these two people unexpectedly so fierce.


    Bang Dang


    A vase on the table was so heavy that it broke.


    "Stop, stop!"


    Xiao Yiyi yelled, but her voice was nothing compared with the two men.


    Big cat and Zhang Qiang are crying and interacting with the audience.


    "Audience friends, how are you?"


    "I want to hear your screams!"


    "Where are the shouts!"


    Li Su now wants to kill both of them.


    "Xiao Yiyi, can I go now?"


    "Yes, I want to go, too." Li Su looked at the other people''s faces. They all meant to commit suicide.


    "Come on, let them both have a good time here."


    Li Su waved and took them all out. He thought it would be better to close the door, but when he saw that Xiao Si''s ears were stuffed with cotton balls, they gave up the idea of staying in the building and went downstairs to a restaurant.


    It must be mentioned that this [a restaurant] is the former Hou


    Guowei and Zhao Hongxia''s restaurant became the sole proprietorship of Jishi fund after Feng Duoduo''s operation.


    Feng Duoduo disliked the previous name, so he changed it to a new name, which is called [a restaurant]


    After walking in, Zhao Hongxia held her child and stood at the bar. When she saw several people coming in, she said hello and let them go into the innermost room. There is always a private room there.


    It''s not just this one. In all [a restaurant], there is such a box. It''s just for Li Su. All the equipment inside is operated by Xiao Si.


    Zhao Hongxia and Hou Guowei are following Xiao Yiyi. As long as their headquarters are there, they are also there.

 Chapter 243

    The party went into the box and began to order.


    Zhao Hongxia came in with the menu and asked.


    "Leaders, what can you eat? I''ll place the order now. "


    All the beauties simply ordered some, and the rest looked at Li Su. After all, the dishes were served in the original building, and Li Su''s food intake shocked them.


    "What are you looking at me for? What to eat. "


    Li Su said.


    "I''ll have the rice, and then I''ll have the dishes. I''ll take whatever you like, but there must be meat."


    "Well, I''ll be right there.


    "Li Su, what''s wrong with you¡°


    Feng Duoduo asked with concern.


    "No, I''m fine."


    Li Su patted his chest and said.


    "You see, my physique is absolutely wonderful."¡°


    "Then why do you eat so much?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, if I move a little, I will be hungry."


    Li Su was very depressed about this. Every time he ate out, he would surprise many people. Later, he learned well and went to the buffet by himself.


    Speaking of the buffet, he had a story to tell.


    That day, that is, the day after he moved out of the building, he went to the street alone to see if he could find anything, and by the way, to see if there was anyone following him around.


    At noon, he was so hungry that he went to a self-help hot pot restaurant to have a meal.


    Fortunately, my life is good. I happen to have a seat for one person. It didn''t take long. It was only 68 yuan.


    There are many dishes in the hot pot shop, including meat, fish and shrimp.


    Li Su has made a profit this time. He has never had enough to eat these days. This time, there should not be so many people visiting him.


    But it backfired. He just ate for half an hour, around him


    There were a lot of people watching.


    "Well, sir, are you ready?"


    It looks like a manager.


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    Li Su wiped her mouth and said¡°


    "That..."


    Before the manager finished, he was interrupted by Li Su.


    "You wait a moment. I''m hungry now. What''s the matter? You wait until I''m full."


    Li Su carried an empty plate around the cafeteria and found that there were no dishes at all, not even juice¡° Manager, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you serve


    Li Su came to the manager and asked loudly.


    "Look at you, sir."


    Because it is a seat for one person, there is no one opposite him.


    Now across from him are all bones, piles of bones, all kinds of bones.


    "Well, did I eat a little too much?"


    Li Su embarrassed said.


    "Well, sir, I''ll give you three thousand yuan. As long as you can eat the opposite side like this, I promise I''ll give you three thousand yuan."


    The manager said indignantly.


    "You said that?"


    Li Su asked suspiciously.


    "I said it."


    Then the manager took out 3000 yuan from his pocket and put it directly in Li Su''s hand, then said.


    "Sir, as long as you can eat the opposite side as it is now, I''ll give you 3000 yuan. If you can eat it directly, I''ll give you 30000 yuan!"


    "Good."


    Li Su picked up the three thousand yuan and went straight to the opposite side.


    It''s also a hot pot shop. The price is much higher than the one opposite, 128, but the decoration is also good.


    After Li Su paid, he ordered the bottom of the pot and began to take food for himself


    It''s too late.


    Half an hour later, the plot is the same as that of him on the opposite side, even worse than that of him on the opposite side. Except for the wine, Li Su takes all the meat, no matter what it is.


    The only difference is that the hot pot shop across the street gave him 10000 yuan to eat.


    After these two times, Li Su had enough to eat. Naturally, he was not in the mood to fight for the two families. With 13000 yuan, Shi ran went to the street.


    In a short time, the food came up. Everyone knew something about Li Su''s appetite, but they were still scared by Li Su''s appearance.


    Two seconds a bowl of rice, five minutes a plate of meat dishes, serving the waiter has been unable to run.


    Maybe Hou Guowei was angry and came here with a pot to cook for him on the spot.


    "Well, I''m full at last. Thank you."


    Li Su shamelessly said to the waitress. Of course, he patted Hou Guowei on the shoulder and gave him a thousand yuan reward


    Red envelopes.


    Of course, the money belongs to someone else.


    "Haven''t you had enough? Shall I wait for you? "


    All the women shook their heads.


    "Li Su, can you eat less next time? You will delay us a lot of running water." Feng Duoduo said.


    "OK, next time I won''t eat here, I''ll eat opposite."


    "Good. I suggest that you try to close down the opposite side, and then our business will get better and better."


    For Feng Duoduo''s proposal, Li Su is in favor of it, but don''t let Xiao Yiyi stop it.


    "It''s not kind of you not to call us when you eat delicious food."


    At this time, big cat and Zhang Qiang came in from the outside.


    "Aren''t we afraid to disturb you two?"


    Li Su said.


    Anxin, sitting next to him, blushed and pinched him.


    "I know that you are shocked by the songs of the two of us


    So I decided that we would sing a song of Phoenix legend for you at noon every day


    Big cat said excitedly.


    "No, now I announce an order that you two are not allowed to sing in the future, at least not in the company."


    When Li Suyi heard that the two men had plans for long-term development, he made a quick decision and let them give up their minds.


    Zhang Qiang even though, did not expect big cat such a beautiful girl, singing voice will be so ugly, hard to hear that they want to commit suicide.


    "Why?"


    "Because you sing very badly."


    "Zhang Qiang said I sing well."


    "Because you two sing the same awful song!"


    After several rounds of debate, big cat and Zhang Qiang were defeated, but they also won a right to install a KTV in the company to let them have a good time.


    "Well, no more. Now let''s get down to business."


    Xiao Yiyi clapped his hands and said.


    "The main body of the factory has been set up, and now we can recruit workers."

 Chapter 244

    "Who do you think is right to go?"


    Xiao Yiyi''s voice did not fall, everyone''s eyes looked at Li Su.


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Because you have nothing to do."


    Everyone said with one voice.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll take care of it, but I think it''s still two days later. It''s a big financial pressure for us to recruit workers so early. Besides, I still have things to deal with now. After I''ve dealt with them, we can take action on a large scale."


    Li Su said.


    "Li Su, you always say that you have something to do with you. What''s the matter with you? Can you tell us? Let''s have a bottom in our hearts. "


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    Li Su hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all my own. There''s nothing I can''t say."


    "All right, I''ll tell you."


    Li Su told us all about Liu Buzheng in the army, the next series of things, and finally what happened in the original company that day.


    "So you are entangled by the organization called Xueyan?"


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "To be exact, he Hongtao wants me to be a bait to stop it and dig it out."


    Li Su said.


    "What did I think of you that day? You and he Hongtao didn''t deal with each other very well?"


    Feng Duoduo asked.


    "Certainly not, this ungrateful son of a bitch."


    Li Su said all the things that he treated Yu haoying in the hospital.


    "This Wen Yu is the daughter of old man Wen. She has no soldiers at all


    His spirit is just like a princess''s face. Anyone who doesn''t like her will be shot. "


    "These two people have gone too far."


    Big cat said angrily.


    "You''re right. For such a person, we don''t want to be with him."


    "But after that, it will have an impact on our company."


    Xiao Yiyi worried said.


    "No matter it, when it comes to that time, it''s their fault. I don''t think they should be so shameless."


    Li Su said.


    "OK, let''s leave it to me. What are you going to do now?"


    Li Su asked.


    Xiao Yiyi thought about it and said¡° According to your current situation, you can''t do anything. The most important thing is to build the factory first, and then start to do other work


    "Yes."


    "Duoduo, I don''t have any good projects to send letters to now, so I''m going to arrange for her to go to Zhang Qiang to help, and xiuziqi will also go there. In the future, she, Zhang Qiang and big cat will be our main force."


    "Now for safety, we can''t go out, so now we mainly rely on Zhang Qiang and big cat. The 10 million Li Su took back that day is also given to you. We must make achievements for us in the shortest time."


    "The things agreed by Mr. Wen should be solved immediately, otherwise we will lose our reputation. We must have a good reputation to do charity."


    After listening to Xiao Yiyi, Li Su nodded.


    "OK, just do as you say. Anyway, I don''t have any good ideas now."


    "What shall I do?"


    Peace of mind next to the weak asked.


    "Sister Anxin, don''t worry. Just stay here now. Soon you will be too busy to turn around."


    Li Su said.


    "I''ll listen to you."


    Peace of mind after saying, no longer speak.


    "Well, you can solve the rest by yourself. I''ll go first."


    All the beauties looked at Li Su''s natural and unrestrained figure. I really don''t know how to say this man is good.


    After such a stir, it was already evening, and the sun was only a small slit there.


    "I''ll go, uncle. There''s still a fight!"


    Li Su did not take any road, but wandered on the path.


    According to his conjecture, this kind of organization must be invisible. I wish all the people in the world didn''t know them, so it must be in some corners.


    This place was originally an abandoned place. At night, all kinds of gangsters gathered together.


    But I didn''t expect such a big battle. It seems that there are still many people.


    Li Suyi is brave and stealthily climbs up and hides in a corner to watch the play quietly.


    "Your name is Li Wenqiang, isn''t it?"


    As soon as Li Su heard the name, he seemed to be familiar with it. He quickly took two steps forward to have a clear look.


    Li Su found that he knew Li Wenqiang. How could he be here.


    After a careful look, Li Su found that he thought it was two groups of people fighting. Unexpectedly, it was just a group of people. Li Wenqiang had only two horsemen around him, and he was injured all over.


    Even Li Wenqiang has many wounds.


    "I''m Li Wenqiang, my friend. I have no grudge with you in the distant days, but I have no grudge in the recent days. Why do you want to force me to death? If you let me Li once today, I''ll pay you back in the future."


    Li Wenqiang said with his hands clasping¡° Hahaha, Li Wenqiang, I''m not a fool. Don''t talk about the loyalty of the Jianghu in front of me. I don''t want to eat it. "


    The man standing opposite Li Wenqiang was wearing a stiff suit, and he was shaking with a glass of red wine in his hand.


    "I''m taking people''s money to relieve disasters. Don''t blame me."


    "Who is it? I''ll pay you double the price. "


    Li suwenqiang said.


    "I just want you to tell me who it is."


    "Don''t dream. Go to hell and ask the Lord of hell."


    The man with the red wine gently tasted the red wine.


    "Up


    "Wait a minute!"


    Li Wenqiang said.


    "Can I make a phone call?"


    Red wine man made a please sign.


    Li Wenqiang took out his mobile phone and called his subordinates one by one, but none of them got through, and the prompt tone was no longer in the service area.


    "Can''t get through? Don''t worry, we''ve been ready for a long time. We''ve done signal shielding in all the places where you''re around. Don''t say you use your mobile phone. Even if you use satellite, it doesn''t have any effect. "


    Red wine man said with a smile.


    "Who are you?"


    "That''s not the question you should ask. OK, it''s not bad


    It''s too much. I''m awake. Let''s do it. "


    Red wine man no longer gives Li Wenqiang a chance to react, and then says directly.


    "Up


    Li Wenqiang is now in an absolute weak position. Seeing them surrounded, he shouts.


    "Rush out!"


    "You won''t have a chance."


    Red wine man said with a smile.


    "It''s very backbone. I like it. Unfortunately, such talents are not our people."


    "As long as you promise to be my man, I promise you will live well."

 Chapter 245

    "It''s up to you?"


    Li Wenqiang snorted coldly, then said.


    "If you have the ability, come on, you can kill me directly, and give me a good time."


    "Hahaha, isn''t Li Wenqiang? Fifteen years ago, you wandered in G Province alone in your stomach. It took only five years for you to become the number one horse of the boss


    "In the following year, he had three accidents. As for the cause of the accident, I think you know best."


    The red wine glass in Mr. X''s hand is constantly shaking, and then he raises his glass and looks at it in the air. He keeps looking at the red wine glass in his two eyes.


    "In the following time, you became the boss, and then in nine years, you built the whole g province into your own back garden. Then two months ago, you secretly returned to Xingqing city. I don''t know if I''m right?"


    "It''s really someone who can investigate all my details clearly."


    Li Wenqiang said.


    "I just don''t know if you still have life to leave here."


    With these words, Li Wenqiang untied his coat and tied a big bundle inside


    Explosives.


    "I think you should know this thing. As long as I move my finger, the whole place will be in ruins within a kilometer, including you."


    Li Wenqiang''s face is not without complacent said.


    "Do you think you have a chance?"


    The red wine glass in Mr. X''s hand stopped, then looked at Li Wenqiang and said.


    "Then it''s really boss Li, but you can''t have a chance. Do you think we don''t have any defense?"


    Mr. X made a loud finger, and the horse standing beside Li Wenqiang suddenly reversed and put the dagger in his hand directly into Li Wenqiang''s back.


    Li Wenqiang felt that something was wrong with his back, but it was too late.


    Staggering forward ran two steps, Leng is rigidly hold on, don''t let his body fall¡°


    "Why?" Li Wenqiang felt that his mouth was full of blood.


    "Because the terms they offer are really attractive."


    Said the horse.


    "Ten million, one-time to the account, you say I can not be moved? I''ve been with you for ten years, and you''ve always asked me to do something I don''t like at all, and bring you tea and water by your side. "


    The horseman yelled at Li Wenqiang.


    "I also want to be the boss. I also want to try. I sit in the high position and command all the people to kowtow to me. Then let them all listen to me. I will do whatever I ask them to do."


    "That kind of high feeling must be very cool, you can''t give me all these, but they can give me, as long as you die, your diehard loyalists all die, I will take over g Province, I am the boss of G Province, as for Xingqing City, you can rest assured, here I will take over for you."


    The horseman laughed wildly in front of Li Wenqiang¡° Your name will be sitting under my ass, ha ha ha. "


    Hiding in the dark, Li Su wanted to tear the horse to pieces.


    No matter who he is, no matter where he is, what Li Su hates most is the traitor, even his own enemy. As long as there is a traitor in their camp, the first thing he has to do is to clear the traitor.


    "You are wrong." Li Wenqiang painstakingly pulled out the dagger on his waist.


    "I take you with me because I think you are good. It won''t take too long to be my successor. A year later, you will be in my position."


    Li Wenqiang threw the dagger he had pulled out from his back on the ground.


    "Now you don''t have a chance. You ruined it all yourself."


    "Good, good!"


    Mr. X took a sip of the red wine in his glass, then clapped his hands and said.


    "Mr. Li, your heart attack skill is really good. At this time, you even want this traitor to help you break through, but it''s a pity."


    "It''s a pity."


    Li Wenqiang said.


    "Sometimes I like traitors, but sometimes I just don''t like them, so I decided to help you."


    Mr. X took his as like as two peas to the side of the horse, and took out a dagger from his waist. It was exactly the same as Li Wenqiang threw on the floor.


    "For traitors, my punishment has always been like this."


    Also don''t see Mr. X exactly how hard, the dagger in his own hand flew out, and then accurately inserted in the middle of the horse''s eyebrow.


    "See, it''s that simple."


    Mr. X seems to have done a very trivial thing, and then spread his hands, leaned on the front of the sports car behind him, and took over the wine glass handed over by his younger brother.


    "You can see my performance just now, how to follow me. By the way, there is a word called what."


    Mr. X is beating his brow with his glass in his hand


    And then there was a long, oh¡°


    "Oh, by the way, it''s called the registration."


    Mr. X said, pointing to the horse lying down.


    "Here''s my vote for you."


    "Well, it''s a pity I don''t like you."


    Li suwenqiang picked up the baseball bat he had left on the ground. It was bloody on his back, and his whole back was stained red with blood.


    "Just wait for me. Anyway, there are so many of you who are not afraid of me running away."


    Li Wenqiang said with a smile.


    "Please."


    Mr. X made a please sign. Li Wenqiang, with his baseball bat in his hand, comes directly to Mr. X and leans on the front of the car with him.


    "Do you have any cigarettes?"


    "Yes."


    It''s hard to imagine that the two people who were looking forward to each other''s death just now are chatting with each other like two old friends¡°


    "Good smoke."


    Li Wenqiang ordered one and said with a puff.


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Mr. X put his wine glass in front of Li Wenqiang and said.


    "Have a drink?"


    "I don''t love this kind of stuff. I love Baijiu, strong and direct!"


    While Li Wenqiang said, he took down the bomb tied around his waist and put it on the front of the sports car.


    All the people with Mr. X were in a commotion, even the tip of the knife touched his head.


    But Li Wenqiang didn''t move, Mr. X made a color, and the group immediately stepped back, but they still watched Li Wenqiang warily.


    Li Wenqiang tore his shirt into strips and twisted it into a rope.


    "Any bullets?"


    Li Wenqiang asked.


    "Yes."


    Mr. X took out a bullet clip from his pocket and put it directly in front of Li Wenqian. He was not afraid of Li Wenqiang.


    "Use your dagger."

 Chapter 246

    If Mr. X has any hesitation, he directly takes out the dagger from his sleeve and puts it into Li Wenqiang''s hand.


    If people who don''t know see this scene, they will think that they are brothers.


    For example, now Li Su''s face is full of muddle.


    "What do you mean? Are these two people having an affair? Just now two people were dying, but now they are sitting together with a sweet face. Do you think these two people have base feelings? "


    The more Li Su thinks about it, the more he thinks it is possible. Look at Li Wenqiang. He has a stubbornly beard, but he has a firm face. He is absolutely handsome.


    When I look at Mr. X, he has no wrinkles on his face. He is whiter than a woman, and he can squeeze water out of his skin.


    There''s a base, absolutely there''s a base.


    Li Wenqiang took the dagger and took off his shirt and vest.


    The scarring on his body made Li Su jump with fear.


    Did this guy roll the blade before? How can there be so many wounds on my body.


    Even Mr. X, who was sitting on one side, was stunned.


    "Seeing the scar on your body makes me respect you."


    Mr. X said.


    "You''re welcome."


    Li Wenqiang put the bullet he had just pried open on his back with his hand, but he was injured and his eyes affected his action.


    "I''ll help you."


    Mr. X takes the bullet from Li Wenqiang''s hand, sprinkles the gunpowder on the wound on Li Wenqiang''s back, and then takes out a cigarette from his pocket to light it.


    Li Wenqiang bit his own rope with his mouth.


    [chuckles]!


    With a light sound, a spark flashed on Li Wenqiang''s back, and a pungent smell began to diffuse around him.


    The cold sweat on Li Wenqiang''s face is coming down.


    "Thank you."


    Loosen the rope in your mouth, then hold the baseball bat in your hand and try to wrap it with the rope.


    "I''ll do it."


    Mr. X finished his glass of red wine and took the rope.


    Li Wenqiang felt it.


    "It''s a good craft."


    "I used to be the same as you, but I took another road."


    Mr. X said.


    "Cigarettes are good, but they''re not my taste."


    Li Wenqiang put the cigarette in his hand and said so lightly. Then he walked away from the front of the car and stood in the middle of the field.


    "Do you know the king to the king?" Li Wenqiang said.


    "You all spread out. I''ll play with him."


    With a wave of Mr. X''s hand, all the people he brought were scattered.


    Mr. X took out a dagger from his own waist and kept throwing it in his hand.


    "You are not my opponent."


    "I don''t know until I try."


    [Shua]


    I saw a silver flash, and a dagger was firmly inserted into Li Wenqiang''s right arm.


    "I''ll spare your life this time, and I won''t give it to you next time."


    Mr. X said.


    "Come on, I can do it."


    Li Wenqiang pulled out the dagger and threw it to the ground,


    Then he took a fighting posture and was ready to start at any time.


    [brush]


    After three successive lightning strokes, daggers were inserted into Li Wenqiang''s thigh and left arm.


    And Li Wenqiang is still sitting in an evasive posture.


    "The speed is not bad. You are one of the few people who can dodge my dagger so far."


    Mr. X is not stingy of his praise.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just inferior."


    "The skill is inferior to others, then let me come."


    A familiar voice came from outside.


    [Shua]


    Another flash of lightning flashed from Mr. X''s hand and appeared at the place where the sound was made.


    "Not bad, but the strength and speed are not good."


    That''s right. It''s Li Su who''s come out now. He''s been reading the Sutra for a long time. I didn''t expect that these two people were so inky. If they go on like this, it''ll be dawn.


    Moreover, Li Wenqiang is a fool. He can''t avoid other people''s daggers. He has to go up. This is not the loyalty of the Jianghu. It''s a sign of stupidity. He needs to take medicine!


    Now Li Su has a bad smile on his face and a dagger between his fingers


    This is Mr. X''s dagger.


    "Up


    Mr. X doesn''t care who he is. As long as he sees this scene, he must not be allowed to leave alive. He is not afraid to say it, but dislikes that he has disturbed his interest in fighting.


    With Mr. X''s words, those who were brought by him all waved their weapons to Li Su.


    Of course, Li Su won''t be polite to him. He doesn''t kill people, just let them lose their fighting power.


    When he came into contact with these people, Li Su''s heart moved, his face became cold, and his hands began to pick up again. When he looked at Mr. X, it was as if he wanted to kill people. When Li Su came into contact with these people, he knew it immediately.


    These people are all cyborgs. He doesn''t believe it''s a coincidence. This technology must be controlled by these people''s leaders.


    Li Su got angry, and the consequences were incalculable. He snatched a baseball bat from another man''s hand, and then started his own crazy journey.


    Most of the people who were met by Li Su had broken their legs and arms. Most of them were hit by Li Su''s waist or hit on the head with a stick.


    The red blood splashed on Li Su''s body and face.


    Li Wenqiang has already run a Kun computer, and he recognized it when Li Su appeared.


    But he didn''t expect that Li Su had such ability now. What kind of adventure did he have when he was in the army?


    After jumping off a cliff, what wonderful martial arts script can you get? Has it become a treasure of sunflower?


    He would be even more surprised if he knew that Li Su had become what he is now.


    These are not the most surprising. When Li Wenqiang saw the people lying on the ground, he was a bit silly.


    Yes, some of these people started to bleed, but it''s strange that only half of them bled, and there were some steel like things on the other side.


    He looked at Mr. X, but Mr. X''s eyes were all focused on Li Su.


    With the improvement of Li Su''s body, the speed, eyesight, ear power and strength of the ghost medical system have been greatly increased. These cyborgs are not Li Su''s rivals at all.


    Now Li Su has changed several baseball bats, and the number of cyborgs around him has gradually decreased.


    Mr. X has been unable to stand, ready to go up and take Li Su, but was killed by Li Wen


    He was stopped by force.

 Chapter 247

    "Don''t hurry. We''re not finished yet."


    Li Wenqiang said as he waved his baseball bat and rushed to Mr. X.


    "Go away!"


    Mr. X kicked Li Wenqiang in the chest with a flying kick. His speed was so fast that Li Wenqiang even had a chance to react, so he was kicked to the ground.


    After Mr. X kicked Li Wenqiang, the whole person jumped into the air like a goshawk. A lot of lightning came out of him and flew to Li Su.


    Li Su''s eyes and ears, of course, noticed that Li Wenqiang was kicked by Mr. X.


    Li Su picked up the man in front of him and threw him into the air.


    Almost at the same time.


    All the lightning from Mr. X hit Li Suqi


    On the cyborg who came here.


    At this time, Li Wenqiang stood up again from the ground, wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, then yelled, and continued to rush up to Mr. X.


    Mr. X snorted and raised his hand.


    [jingling] there was a sound.


    In Li Wenqiang''s body, he has inserted four daggers, all of which go deep into his body. Even the daggers on his two arms have been pierced through.


    Li Wenqiang''s baseball bat is right in his eyebrow, and a dagger is inserted on it. The tip of the dagger is less than an inch away from his eyes. He can see the light on the dagger.


    "Leave me alone!"


    Mr. X said a word, and immediately joined the battle group, but there were not many cyborgs besieged in front of Li Su. There were only a few left, and the rest were all reached by him.


    Li Wenqiang got up from the ground and pulled out all his daggers. He rushed up again.


    I can''t beat you. I can''t beat your men!


    Li Wenqiang, who made up his mind, waved his baseball bat and began to smash those cyborgs.


    [dangdangdang]


    Li Wenqiang''s hands were numbed by the roaring noise. There was no scar on the body of the cyborgs. They didn''t even turn their heads back.


    Maybe Li Wenqiang''s disturbing his affairs one after another made Mr. X angry, and a jump appeared in front of Li Wenqiang.


    Li Wenqiang waved his baseball bat and hit him on the head, but he didn''t expect that Mr. X''s strength was very strong.


    He held his baseball bat in his hand.


    "I''m patient with you again and again, so that you can live more time, but you don''t know how to cherish it, and are constantly challenging my patience."


    Mr. X put in a turn, Li Wenqiang''s arm [GA Tiao Tiao] thought twice, then it was twisted into a twist.


    "Ah


    Li Wenqiang cried out in pain. But Mr. X can''t let him go at all.


    "It''s you who don''t cherish the opportunity I give you. Now I''ll let you try to be angry


    My taste. "


    Mr. X grabbed Li Wenqiang''s other arm and twisted it again.


    One of Li Wenqiang''s arms has turned into a twist, and Bai Shengsheng''s bones are exposed.


    Before Li Wenqiang recovered from the pain, Mr. X kicked him to the ground again, and then stepped on his two legs.


    His legs were in a very strange position.


    "I''ll write down your life. I''ll deal with you later."


    As soon as Mr. X turns around, a crooked baseball bat appears in front of him.


    Mr. X hit it with his fist.


    Dang


    The sound of metal collision deafened the whole open space.


    "You are too wild."


    Li Su stood in front of Li Wenqiang, then looked at Mr. X and said.


    "It''s him who has no ability. Don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Mr. X said.


    "I''ll try, too."


    Although Li Su said so, he did not step forward, but came to Li Wenqiang''s side.


    Now Li Wenqiang''s limbs have been broken and can''t be in the end. They are all twisted into Mahua.


    "Li Wenqiang, Li Wenqiang!"


    Li Su slapped on Li Wenqiang''s face twice, then sighed over his nostrils. Fortunately, he still breathes.


    Li Su quickly pointed two fingers on him, at least not to let him die in a short time.


    "Are you Li Su?"


    Mr. X asked, in his hands do not know when another glass of red wine, red hair Yan.


    "Who are you? What''s your relationship with these cyborgs? "


    Li Su asked.


    "I''ve been looking for you, but I didn''t expect you to come by yourself now.


    ¡±


    Mr. X looked at Li Su with great interest. The people who fell in front of him were a group of damned ants.


    "Cut the crap and answer my questions."


    Li Su said.


    "It''s very simple. I''m the head of these people. Who do you think I am?"


    Mr. X asked.


    "Liu Bu Zheng is also your man?"


    Li Su asked¡° You mean that''s a good semi-finished product? "


    Mr. X took a sip of red wine and said.


    "Yes, he is also my man, but at the last moment of the plan, he was destroyed by you, which I didn''t expect."


    "So it''s you who are going to help me?"


    Li Su''s voice was cold.


    "Yes, I don''t have to deny it."


    Mr. X admitted it directly.


    "I was going to take them all and be my hostage


    And then force you to come out. Now it seems that you don''t need to. You''ll appear in front of me now. As long as you''re taken back or killed, it doesn''t have much to do with me. "


    "Yes? It depends on how good you are


    Li Su said.


    "I won''t tell you how many skills you have. At least your ability is no longer inferior to mine."


    Mr. X looked up and down at Li Su.


    "I want to work with you."


    "How to cooperate?"


    Li Su asked.


    "You become my people, I let you enjoy the glory and wealth, but you can do whatever you want, give you enough freedom."


    Mr. X''s tone is full of temptation.


    "Oh? What''s the treatment like? "


    Li Su seems to have heard something very interesting. He looks at Mr. X with his eyes shining, waiting for him to give his satisfactory answer¡°


    "What do you want?"


    X asked.


    "Money? Women? Right? "


    "Money, I''m very short of money now. Let''s just forget about women. I''m afraid those women you give me are all cyborgs. Some things I love can''t be done. Right? I despise them even more. I hate their troubles when I''m intriguing all day. "


    Li Su said.


    "It''s easy to say about money. How much do you want?"


    Mr. X saw Li Su put on a condom and asked.


    "How much do you think I''m worth?"


    Li Su spread out his hands, like a model in fashion week, and turned around in front of Mr. X.

 Chapter 248

    Mr. X didn''t expect that Li Su would bargain so much. He had never met such people before. As soon as they heard about money, they immediately let out the double positive light, and then immediately said the first number in his head.


    Mr. X said.


    "As you know, for people like us, money is just a pile of waste paper for us. It doesn''t have any effect at all, so you have to make a bold offer."


    "50 million, of course, the more the better."


    Li Su said.


    "But I have one condition. I want cash or bearer checks. As you know, men must make some preparations when there are more women around them."


    Li Su''s words did not make Mr. X suspicious.


    Now his eyes are shining on his face, and he''s very open-minded. Besides, after a few days of investigation by Mr. X, he found that Li Su was close to him


    However, around a lot of women, each is the best.


    Thinking, I have an impulse.


    "It''s easy to say, but first you have to help us."


    Mr. X said.


    "No, no, no, I always collect money first. As long as the money is in place, it''s OK. I''ll go with you right away."


    Li Su said.


    "Who knows if you''re lying to me."


    "Good."


    Mr. X took out a book from his pocket, and then there was a pen. He wrote a few words on it, then threw it to Li Su and said.


    "Look, are you satisfied?"


    Li Su was not afraid of X poisoning or something. He opened the book and wrote 50 million words on it. After counting carefully, it was 50 million.


    "If you had given me money earlier, I wouldn''t have had to do that, would you? Look, it''s so hurtful, isn''t it?"


    While Li Su said this, he gave Li Wenqiang another kick. The strength of this kick was no longer the same as that of Mr. X just now.


    "Well, that''s what I like about you. Now come with me."


    Mr. X said.


    "Wait a minute, I don''t know if you can take out this thing. If you can''t take out the money, then I''m not fooled? After all, I''m a poor man. I''ve never seen anything so bizarre. "


    Li Su said.


    "You can verify."


    Mr. X said.


    "Bullshit, are you making fun of me, knowing that I have no way to verify now, so you say such a thing? Is that right? "


    Li Su yelled.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, we seem to have misunderstood. If you look at it carefully, there are instructions on it. "


    Mr. X said. Li Su widened his eyes and saw that there was a line of small characters on it.


    [this check is a bearer check. Any bank that sees a promissory note must


    [payment or transfer]


    "It seems to be true?"


    Li Su looked over and over, and then said uncertainly.


    "But how do I know if there is money in it?"


    Mr. X was defeated by Li Su. He went around and came back to this topic.


    "Brother, you can see clearly that this is the promissory note of Swiss bank. As long as you see this promissory note, they will pay you whether they have money or not."


    The black line on Mr. X''s forehead is about to turn into a hedgehog.


    "Let me see."


    Li Su took it out again, and then looked at it carefully for a long time, and suddenly found a line of small characters.


    "I seem to find that this one can transfer money by phone, and it''s 24-hour service? I''ll try first. "


    Li Su said that he took out his mobile phone and dialed the number above. As it was written above, he could really transfer money and still use Chinese to prompt.


    Three minutes later, 50 million went to his account. What Li Su did was to make a phone call, take a picture and send it.


    "It''s a man of credit."


    Li Su gives Mr. X a thumbs up.


    "You see, I misunderstood you so much. Now that the money has arrived, let''s go. I''ll go with you. As long as you can use my affairs, I promise to die."


    Li Su said shyly.


    "Mr. Li is also a person who will have good reputation. Now I''ve decided to give this to you as well."


    Mr. X saw that Li Su had agreed to his request. After he went back, Mr. J would certainly reward himself greatly.


    So Mr. X took a picture of the Lamborghini beside him and said.


    "No, no, no, I''m carsick. No matter how fast I drive, I''ll be carsick. Why don''t you


    Li Su''s true nature of being a money addict has been exposed. Mr. X sees it and suddenly finds himself in the dark


    If you want to tie this person to your car, what you have to do is give him money and give him a lot of money.


    "No problem, as long as you can help us to do it, I promise to give you 50 million!"


    "If I had said that earlier, I would have gone with you and made so many misunderstandings."


    Li Su came to Mr. X with a smile and said.


    "I knew you were so cooperative. I don''t think we need to make so many troubles. Just take a picture in front of you?"


    Mr. X said half jokingly.


    "The more, the better." Li Su said without exaggeration.


    "Let''s go."


    "Go."


    Li Su said that he was going to hook his shoulders and back, but he was stopped by Mr. X and pinched on Li Su''s wrist.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ouch, ouch, take it easy. It hurts."


    Li Su yelled.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I want to get closer to you. After all, you are my God of wealth."


    Li Su bared his teeth and cracked his mouth.


    "I''m not too fond of being manipulated, so you''d better restrain yourself."


    Mr. X just let Li Su''s hand go and said.


    "OK, no problem. I promise to finish it."


    Li Su said with a smile.


    "As long as the money is in place, whatever you ask me to do, it doesn''t matter at all."


    "I like the way you like money."


    Mr. X patted Li Su on the shoulder and said.


    "Just a moment. I''ll make a call."


    Mr. X took out his cell phone and broadcast a call.


    "Mr. J, my task has been completed. Now Li Su is with me. With 50 million yuan, how do you plan to reward me? good


    Yes, I''ll bring it to you now. "


    After Mr. X hung up the phone, he said to Li Su.


    "Well, my head has said that. Now you can go with me."


    "Really? So fast? "


    Li Su said.


    "Do you have anything else to do?"


    Mr. X asked.


    "I still have a lot of things to do, such as moving or something."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. It''s all ready for you. You just have to do your thing well. Don''t ask so many questions."

 Chapter 249

    Maybe Mr. X thinks that as long as he has money, Li Su will obediently listen to him. Now his speech has changed, and he is a bit arrogant.


    Li Su''s eyes flashed a sharp light, then he laughed twice and followed Mr. X in a servile manner. If someone familiar with Li Su is now in front of him, seeing Li Su''s present appearance, he will live away from the appearance of a former eunuch.


    "I don''t know your name yet. You can''t just let me call you that."


    Li Su licked her face and said.


    "Just call me Mr. X. remember that if you go in, you will have a new name, which is the code name. It will not change for a lifetime."


    As he spoke, Mr. X took out a discus word from his pocket. There was a pattern on the discus, but he couldn''t see clearly what was on it.


    "What''s this? It''s not about castrating me, is it? And I say to you, my family will be handed down from generation to generation, but I will be the one to carry on the family


    No


    Said the upstairs, retreating.


    "This is not a bad thing. This is a mark of our organization. As long as you print such earphones, you are our people."


    Mr. X quickly explained, and pressed the discus character on the upper floor.


    "If you don''t do that, I''ll take back the 50 million I just gave you."


    Mr. X took out his mace. As soon as he said this, Li Su''s face immediately became extremely painful.


    "Can you change the terms?"


    The expression on Li Su''s face now is completely a money fan. As long as he doesn''t take out his money, he can do anything.


    "No, 50 million now, and we''ll go our separate ways."


    Mr. X''s tone is very firm.


    "Can''t we talk it over?"


    "No


    "Well, can we talk about it? For example, if you print such a thing on my body and give me some money, I may suffer less. After all, if I destroy my parents, I will not be able to tell them when I see my ancestors in the future."


    Li Su burst into tears, saying that his life experience was extremely miserable, or Mr. X was a cold-blooded animal, and now he began to cry with Li Su in his arms.


    The result is obvious, Li Su''s bitter meat trick did not get any effect at all, Mr. X looked at Li Su''s face coldly.


    "If you don''t want to get it, you can get 50 million back to me."


    "Go away! No money, no life! "


    Li Su said directly, then rolled up his sleeve and said.


    "You people are just disgusting. If you have the ability, you can change the terms. Do you think I dare to agree?"


    Mr. X''s clothes are very firm.


    "I knew that a financial fan like you would agree to me."


    With these words, Mr. X will press the iron cake on Li Su''s shoulder¡° Wait a minute


    Li Su yelled again.


    "What else do you want?"


    Mr. X is a little impatient.


    "I want to ask, what do you want me to do? If I can''t do something, don''t ask me. I won''t promise you


    Li Su said.


    "What we want is you, and of course the medical skills you have. With these medical skills, we can achieve some of the things we want to do."


    Mr. X didn''t say much, but Li Su already understood it. It turned out that these people wanted to take themselves back, but they had a fancy to their current medical skills.


    When I think of the cyborgs I met, they don''t have any expression on their faces. I guess they want to solve this problem by themselves


    It''s just a matter of time.


    Thinking of this, Li Su said with a smile.


    "If you say that, don''t I understand? Here, come on, I won''t say a word. "


    Li Su forced his eyes so tightly that he didn''t even dare to look.


    But he didn''t relax his vigilance at all. He wanted to see what they wanted to do when they brought themselves in. Maybe he could get rid of all of them at one stroke.


    Li Su closed his eyes and put his muscular arm in front of Mr. X.


    "Come on, hurry up. I''m afraid of the pain."


    In fact, Li Su is testing Mr. X, and Mr. X is not testing Li Su either.


    Seeing that Li Su took his arm back, he was still a little worried.


    The 50 million I gave Li Su just now is true. If Li Su turns against him immediately after he gets the money, he will ring the remote control, and the small book is a miniature bomb.


    It''s very cost-effective to use 50 million to cut off an enemy organized by ourselves.


    But Li Su''s expression had no flaw at all, and Mr. X''s heart relaxed a little.


    [tear]


    A burst of pain came from her flesh, and then a burning smell appeared around her nostrils, which made Li Su feel like vomiting.


    "I wipe, what the hell is going on?"


    After waiting for a long time, Li Su found that the iron cake was still on his arm. Mr. X didn''t take it off.


    "What are you doing? Do you know I''m in pain now? "


    Li Su called to Mr. X.


    "You, you don''t talk. I, I''m out of control."


    Li Su discovered that there were electric arcs on Mr. X''s face.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me. I don''t want to be a murderer. " Li Su''s face was full of panic.


    "No, don''t panic. Take me to the back of the car."


    Mr. X is talking like a cassette. If it wasn''t for Li Su''s amazing ear power, he couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    "Which car?"


    Li Su asked. There were several cars parked in front of him. He didn''t know where he should put this man now?


    There are more and more arcs on Mr. X''s face. His speech is like fast forward. There is no way to listen.


    "It''s inside that sports car."


    What Li Su is thinking about now is whether to kill Mr. X or fix him.


    After thinking about it, Li Su decided to get Mr. X well, or he would not have a guide.


    Mr. X saw that Li Su was standing there motionless, then he turned to Li Su with great effort, and then gently touched Li Su''s buttocks with his hand.


    "Ow ~ ~"


    Li Su let out a scream, and then jumped up. His ass looked like


    It was an electric shock, and the whole person jumped up.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Su roared angrily.


    "Fast, fast, fast, fast ~ ~!"


    Before Mr. X finished, he fell to the ground.


    On the hard cement ground, he smashed out a hole.

 Chapter 250

    Li Su looked at Mr. X in surprise, then squatted in front of him, endured being shocked by the electric arc, and stroked him for a long time.


    He had guessed that Mr. X might be a Cyborg, but he didn''t expect that he was a Cyborg. Apart from his organs and his head, all the others were made by machines.


    "I wipe it. It''s a big deal."


    Li Su said with emotion.


    When he saw Mr. X fall to the ground, he quickly held Mr. X in the car and found a line on the car, but he didn''t know where to wipe it.


    Li Su asked.


    "Is it this thing?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Mr. X said yes several times in a row, and then the arc on the whole person suddenly disappeared and collapsed in the car.


    Li Su felt his breath, and he was still breathing.


    I''m not sure if this man is really in a coma. Li Su still doesn''t dare to act. There is another son of a bitch, Li Wenqiang, waiting to be saved.


    "It''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than enough to fail."


    After swearing, Li Su threw the thread under his feet.


    Fearing that Mr. X was still equipped with some monitoring device, Li Su directly chose to send a short message.


    Now other people must have gone to bed, so he sent a text message to Xiao Si, asking him to bring his medicine box and all kinds of herbs to his present place.


    Military men are smart, retired soldiers also count.


    Five minutes later, four with three bodyguards, as well as Xiao Yiyi and ease appeared in Li Su''s side.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked as soon as he got out of the car.


    This time, they came here to drive a new business car, but it''s behind them


    It''s been refitted. It''s equipped with hospital beds and various medical facilities.


    "One or two words are not clear. Xiao Si, go and bring the man lying on the ground, and then show me the man in the car. If he wakes up, don''t worry about anything, just run away and I''ll deal with it."


    Li Su put a white coat on his body as he spoke. It''s a big operation. If he doesn''t hurry up, if Mr. X wakes up suddenly, all his planning departments will be finished.


    Anxin sees that Li Su is getting ready. She also comes around the mountain to help Li Su with a good doctor''s white coat. Xiao Yiyi, who is standing on one side, also puts on a white coat and helps Li Su with Anxin.


    "AB blood."


    As soon as Li Su''s voice fell, he immediately inserted the blood bag into Li Wenqiang''s body.


    "Silver needle!"


    As soon as Li Su''s hand extended, Xiao Yiyi put the set of silver needles beside him on Li Su''s hand.


    "Scalpel!"


    Li Su gave orders one by one, and the sweat on his forehead was dripping, which affected his vision¡° Wipe the sweat


    Li Su said that Anxin and Li Su handed over their hands at the same time. Their eyes were relatively embarrassed, but they couldn''t take too much into account now. They quickly wiped away Li Su''s sweat.


    "Peace of mind, you open his skin and put his bones in order."


    Li Su said.


    Anxin quickly took a scalpel and began to cut Li Wenqiang''s limbs, but there was no blood inside. It was Li Su who coagulated his blood with his silver needle.


    What Li Su is doing now is to take out all the broken bones in Li Wenqiang''s chest, then splice them together and put them into his body again.


    The scalpel in Li Su''s hand was like lightning. There was no way to see it clearly.


    Three people''s faces are full of sweat, Xiao Yiyi can''t care about himself at all


    Sweat on the face, in the peace of mind and Li Su two people''s side, constantly busy, while wipe sweat, while it is to give two people hand surgery tools.


    At three o''clock in the morning, Li Wenqiang was finally wrapped into zongzi, and the three of them all breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Li Su wiped off the sweat on his face, and then wrote a prescription on the paper for him to take back and let Li Wenqiang take the medicine on time. As long as he followed the prescription, Li Wenqiang would certainly be able to stand up within five days.


    "Don''t forget to ask him for money. It''s a clinic fee. After that, you can get the money into this card."


    Li Su wrote a number on another piece of paper, and then put his bank card in Xiao Yiyi''s hand.


    "There are 50 million bank cards. Let''s move all our projects as soon as possible. In addition, we are looking for some safe and reliable people. We may be in danger recently. Take my mother and Yao ya to the company. If there is nothing wrong, don''t go out. No, it''s better for Xiao Si to build a basement, Let you all hide in the basement. "


    Li Su said a lot at a time, and he put an end to Xiao Yiyi


    I don''t know what medicine is sold in Li Su''s gourd.


    "What do you mean after all that time?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. Just listen to me. I won''t harm you."


    "When will that be?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "When I''m back, when I''m relieved."


    "When will you be back?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked again.


    "The time is uncertain, the place is uncertain, everything is uncertain."


    Li Su said.


    "How can we contact you¡°


    Xiao Yiyi asked, standing on one side of the peace of mind also worried about looking at Li Su, for fear that he would run like this¡° Don''t contact me. If I have something to do, I will contact you on my own initiative. "


    Li Su said.


    "If my mom and dad come here, don''t say anything, just say I''m away on business and can''t come back for a while, because I''m afraid they''ll pick them up, you know? Don''t let it slip. "


    "OK, I see."


    Xiao Yi agreed to say.


    "Also, if you get Yao ya, you can get her parents by the way."


    Li Su added.


    "I see."


    "The last thing is not to tell Mr. Wen and he Hongtao. What am I going to do? You know what? "


    "Why? Tell them that your safety is guaranteed


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I don''t want to deal with people in the military, including anyone."


    Li Su said.


    "I knew you were stubborn."


    Xiao Yiyi''s Lian Shan said anxiously.


    "Come on, let''s go. If this man wakes up later, he''ll be in trouble


    It''s too late. Come here, little four. "


    Li Su called Xiao Si over again and said.


    "The track of our car should be hidden. You can see the marks on the ground."


    "Yes, boss."


    Xiao Si agreed and let the car go.

 Chapter 251

    Li Su also sat back in the car. He didn''t care about how Xiao Si did it. After all, they were professional. If he asked more questions, he might be self defeating.


    He sat in the car and looked at the line in his hand. He didn''t know what to do. The line was obviously electrified.


    Where is this going?


    Li Su in Mr. X''s body constantly looking, also constantly groping, but never found a similar interface.


    But Li Su''s eyes immediately turned to Mr. X''s Chrysanthemum. Is it inserted there?


    No way. It''s the wrong size.


    After a little remote, he stares at Mr. X''s next three roads. Is it here?


    No, this one is too thick.


    Li Su muttered to himself.


    After looking all over Mr. X''s body, except his nostrils and ears, Li Su didn''t find any other place to insert the thread.


    "Don''t worry about it. If it''s bad, it''s bad. If Laozi finds a guide himself, I don''t believe that the world is so big that Laozi can be trapped."


    As soon as Li Su gritted his teeth, he put the thread in his hand into Mr. X''s nostril.


    "Ah


    After the wire was inserted into Mr. X''s nostril, a strong electric current was emitted directly from him. Li Su couldn''t avoid it and fainted in the car.


    His body emitted a stream of smoke, the whole person became extremely black, his hair was like a porcupine, standing up.


    After being electrified by the current, Mr. X''s closed eyes were opened. He saw Li Su falling under his feet, his limbs twitching, his mouth foaming, and sighed.


    "You are a lucky boy."


    The car started, roared through the street, and disappeared into the night sky in the blink of an eye.


    As for the bodies on the ground, Li Su didn''t care, and Mr. X didn''t care.


    After roaring all the way, Mr. X came to a building, pulled out the wire on his body, picked up Li Su, and then walked into the building.


    I took the elevator to the top floor and knocked on the door.


    "Come in, please."


    A very charming voice came out from inside. If Li Su heard it now, it would be soft on the ground immediately. The voice was really beautiful.


    Mr. X walked in with Li Su under his arm. A woman in a nightgown was standing by the window, holding a glass of bright red wine in her hand.


    "Mr. J, I brought him back."


    As he spoke, Mr. X threw Li Su on the sofa and poured himself a glass of red wine.


    "How did he come?"


    Mr. J asked.


    "Money."


    Mr. X replied¡° How much? "


    "Fifty million."


    "That''s really not much."


    Mr. J said as he walked towards Li Su, but when he saw Li Su''s face, he frowned.


    "What''s going on?"


    Mr. J touched Li Su''s head, and there was an obvious black mark and several hairs on her white hands.


    "The battery in my body suddenly got out of control, so I asked him to take me to the car mountain to charge me. Unexpectedly, the boy made a mistake and turned himself into this picture."


    Mr. X said.


    "You are very clever."


    Mr. J with his glass, a smile toward Mr. X came over.


    Mr. X''s hand began to tremble, and many of his wine glasses spilled out, but he didn''t seem to notice it at all. His eyes looked at Mr. J in horror.


    "Mr. J, I''m wrong."


    Mr. X''s voice is very shaking.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mr. J asked with a smile.


    "I shouldn''t let someone who hasn''t joined the organization contact our secret, but I told him my secret, and I didn''t tell him anything else."


    Mr. X is a robot now. If he is a normal person, he must be sweating.


    "Good, I''m satisfied, but your mistake can''t be covered up. What if he comes to cheat us?"


    Mr. J presses Mr. X on the table, looks down at Mr. X, and a puff of hot air sprays on his face.


    "I, I have verified that his experience is all about money. I''m very happy


    He likes money. The maximum amount of his consultation fee is more than two million, so I decided to take him to death with money. "


    Mr. X quickly explained.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t believe you. Why are you so anxious to explain?"


    As he spoke, Mr. J stretched out his hand and gently crossed Mr. X''s face, then all the way down to the depth of Mr. X''s clothes.


    "Today, I''m very interested."


    Mr. J''s tongue gently swept around his lips, and then a breath of heat breathed on Mr. X''s face.


    After Mr. X roared, he picked up Mr. J and threw him on the bed.


    For a moment, the whole room 2 was filled with women''s panting and men''s roaring.


    And our Mr. Li Su is still in a coma now, otherwise we can see a live picture. It''s a pity.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Li Su woke up at noon the next day. What a comfortable sleep.


    Open your eyes and look around you.


    "I wipe! It''s a good place


    This is a room that I''ve never been able to enter. It''s too luxurious


    At the same time, Li Su couldn''t open his eyes.


    It took Li Su a long time to wake up and find out where he was.


    Patted his head, his memory seems to stay in the moment when he was corona by the wire on Mr. X''s car, in other places, he doesn''t seem to know.


    "I''ll wipe it. Next time, who''s telling me that the battery in the car can''t kill me? I can''t kill him."


    While mumbling, Li Su stood up and walked around the room without finding anything to eat.


    Said he, scratching his head.


    "Where the hell, there is no food to eat. Isn''t that torture?"


    When you put your hand down, it feels like something is wrong. Put your hand in front of you.


    "I wipe! Fuck! I''ll wipe it


    There are three sentences in a row, one is louder than the other.


    In Li Su''s hand, it''s dark.


    "Who else painted Laozi? If you let me know, if I don''t kill you, I won''t be Li. "


    Fortunately, I already knew where the toilet was when I was just wandering around,


    Now what you have to do is take a good bath.


    Li Su closed the door and turned on the tap. As for his clothes, he also wanted to wash them by the way.

 Chapter 252

    Not long after Li Su entered the bathroom, the door of the room was opened.


    Mr. J''s life white slim suit, but all are lace, only the key parts are covered, the rest are all at a glance.


    Mr. X followed behind Mr. J, looking at her buttocks swaying left and right, swallowing saliva.


    Behind Mr. X, there is a dining car, but as soon as you see the person pushing the dining car, you know that this person must be a Cyborg, because his face is expressionless.


    Mr. J once said that if you see a man who doesn''t have an erection, he is either a robot or a eunuch.


    As soon as Mr. J stepped in, he found something wrong. There were a lot of footprints on his carpet and a lot of black fingerprints on the wall. When she saw the sofa, she understood.


    "He''s awake."


    Mr. J said.


    "Ah?"


    Mr. X was absorbed in looking at Mr. J''s waist and buttocks, and didn''t notice what Mr. h said at the back.


    "Pa!"


    As soon as Mr. J turns around, he slaps X in the face.


    "Last night is a reward for you, but it doesn''t mean that I can let you blaspheme anytime and anywhere."


    Mr. J slapped Mr. X''s face to one side, and his mouth could bite his ears.


    Mr. X straightened his face and said.


    "I understand."


    Then he lowered his head.


    "Come in, change all the dirty places here, and then we''ll have a look at the child later."


    Mr. J''s face regained the charm he had before, as if he had slapped Mr. X just now, which did not exist.


    "Yes."


    After Mr. X agreed, he picked up the dining car behind him and said something to the cyborg behind him


    The robot will be out in a minute.


    Soon more robots appeared here, all with blankets in their hands.


    "I have crossed the mountains and the sea, but also through the sea of people, I once had everything, in the twinkling of an eye are scattered like smoke, I have lost disappointment, lost all directions, until see ordinary is the only answer!"


    "When you are still, still imagining, your tomorrow, will she be ok? Or worse? Another day for me


    "I used to destroy my past, just want to leave forever, I once fell into the boundless darkness, want to struggle, can''t extricate myself, I used to be like you, like him, like the weeds and flowers, desperate, eager, crying and laughing, ordinary!"


    Li Su''s howling voice came out of the bathroom. Mr. J outside looked at Li Su singing inside with a smile on his face.


    This lyrics is my favorite. When I first heard this song, I wrote down the lyrics by hand, and then pasted them on the wall of my bedroom. It took me a day and a night to recite them thoroughly. This is by far the most proud thing for him.


    When Li Su was ready to come out, he found that all his clothes had turned into powder. Except his mobile phone, everything had turned into powder.


    "I''ll wipe your uncle!"


    Li Su wants to cry without tears. He just comes to take a bath. How can he go out when everything on his body becomes powder.


    What he doesn''t know is that the wire on Mr. X''s car is a high-voltage wire, which can instantly fill the battery of a truck. The voltage is as high as 330V. How big do you think it is.


    His own body has been modified by the ghost medical system, so there is no response after being hit by a strong voltage.


    But his clothes suffered. He couldn''t bear so much pressure. They were all smashed.


    Li Su decadent with his hands to support the washing table, ready to think what idea can go out, a fierce look up.


    "It''s a big trough! I''ve made a big mistake! I bought a mountaineer last year


    Bag! Super wear resistant


    Mr. J outside after hearing this sentence, the whole person is laughing.


    Li Su''s ear power was very strong, but his attention just now focused on the mirror in front of him, where there was a bald head.


    Yes, it''s bald, and it''s very white.


    Li Su was also very surprised when he saw this scene. Which silly little white face would give him such a head shape.


    But when he reflected that he was in the opposite mirror, Li Su couldn''t help bursting out.


    Suddenly I heard that there was someone outside. What Li Su did first was to wrap his lower body tightly with a bath towel,.


    "What about that? Is there anyone outside? "


    Li Su called.


    But no one outside agreed. Li Su could clearly hear that there were two people outside, but they just didn''t speak.


    If you don''t speak, you don''t speak. I really think I''m afraid to go out. I still don''t know how to do it.


    Li Su opened the door of the bathroom and saw a beautiful woman the first time he went out.


    The white lace suit on her body clearly outlines her body. With her eyes, Li Su can see two bright red spots on the woman''s chest.


    Maybe I feel that I am appreciated by the man opposite, and the woman straightens her chest again.


    Li Su''s nostrils immediately spurted blood.


    "I wipe, he really is a goblin!"


    Li Su could not remember how many times she had nosebleed in front of a woman.


    "Li Su?" The woman opened her mouth, and Li Su couldn''t stand it any more. He felt that some part of his body was standing up quickly now, some of it was out of control.


    Quickly sit down nearby, and then pull over a pillow to block their key parts, and then pinch the nose said.


    "I''m Li Su. Who are you?"


    "This is Mr. J." The woman said with a smile.


    "The man?"


    As soon as Li Su listened to the two words of Mr. Li, he immediately thought of the two words of "human demon". Then, the place where the emperor stood was soft, and the blood in his nostrils began to flow back.


    As soon as he thought that he still had that idea, Li Su had a cold war all over his body.


    "What? Sir, can only a man be called


    The woman said with great interest.


    "Usually, like Mr. X around you."


    Li Su said.


    "What if I told you X was a woman?"


    Mr. J said with a smile.


    "I wipe it!"


    Who are these people?

 Chapter 253

    Who are these people? Women wear men''s clothes, men wear women''s clothes, but also all called sir, this is not a mess.


    Mr. J laughed when he saw Li Su''s silly appearance.


    "Well, I won''t tease you. Are you hungry?"


    Mr. J said charming.


    Let''s not say whether Mr. J is a man or a woman. Just because of her charming action and her seductive eyes, Li Su almost fell to the ground. His lower body covered with a pillow was strong enough to burst out fire.


    Li Su licked her dry lips and said.


    "If I can eat you, it''s the best."


    "What?"


    Mr. J didn''t seem to hear what Li Su said. Then he opened his eyes and asked.


    I said something wrong.


    Li Su murmured to himself in his heart, but Li Su''s face was not generally thick. He knew he was wrong and immediately reacted.


    "I mean, it would be better if we had a good meal."


    Li Su licked his dry lips again and said.


    "I knew you were still hungry. Don''t worry, I''ve been ready."


    Mr. J stood up and said.


    As soon as Mr. J stood up, Li Su''s eyes were straight. When she sat down, she could see two bright red spots on her chest. I didn''t expect that after she stood up, it would be another scene.


    The clothes on her whole body are all made up of lace, and it''s white lace. Every part of her body curve becomes indistinct when she acts. If a man takes a look at it, it will become blood boiling, very like a crime.


    Lace now is such a situation, two eyes are staring at Mr. J''s whole body, want her body to see clearly.


    Mr. J also seems to feel Li Su''s fiery eyes. It''s estimated that he took two more steps, or the arc between him and his buttocks would be even bigger. He''s afraid that Li Su won''t be amused.


    Mr. J wriggled his hips and walked to the dining car. Then he covered his Miaoman curve and patted the dining car.


    "See? It''s all for you. "


    But where can Li Su hear what she said now? Now the two smoking guns are all looking at Mr. J.


    With a charming smile, Mr. J didn''t say anything, but made two more seductive moves, which directly made Li Su''s nose bleed like a faucet


    It just splashed out.


    But as if he still didn''t know, Mr. X, standing on one side, was angry when he saw the appearance of brother pig in Li Su''s clothes.


    I was slapped by her because I had a look at her. What kind of thing are you? You dare to stare at her all the time.


    Mr. X walked up to Li Su and gave him a hard push.


    Li Su was pushed to react. He felt wet under his nose. He reached for it and found that he had nosebleed. Said he, licking his dry lips.


    "I''m sorry about that. I''ve been on fire recently, leading to high blood pressure. Excuse me, excuse me."


    Li Su''s face is getting thicker and thicker. He doesn''t even blink when he lies.


    Mr. J covered his mouth with a smile. He didn''t break Li Su''s lie. He said with a smile.


    "It''s for you. If it''s not enough, you''re saying it."


    If Mr. J didn''t say it, Li Su didn''t feel hungry.


    Looking at the food on the dining car and the woman in front of him, he now knew what the ancients meant by "beautiful and delicious".


    Delicious. It''s delicious.


    Li Su opened the dining car and was immediately attracted by the delicious food in front of him.


    Abalone!? Lobster?! It''s still a foot long?!


    Let Li Su this earth steamed stuffed bun seriously opened an eye to see.


    "Are these all mine?"


    Li Su asked.


    "It''s all yours, please!"


    As soon as Mr. J''s voice fell, Li Su''s hands began to move like a tornado.,


    Abalone? I like it. Come on!


    Li Su opened his mouth and poured the abalone bowl by bowl into his mouth. He even saved chewing and ate it in one bite.


    Mr. J and Mr. X on one side were all stunned.


    Is this still human?


    Even if I''m a Cyborg, I''ve never seen such an exaggeration, OK?


    At least in addition to their own meals, or to recharge.


    But the man in front of him is completely like a dinosaur reincarnated from the Jurassic period. Without even looking at it, he swallows it into his stomach.


    See? He swallowed the lobster a foot long.


    Mr. X could not help swallowing when he saw what Li Su was like


    A drop of saliva seemed to help Li Su swallow the food in his mouth.


    If the game to eat, Mr. X felt that his five are not his opponent.


    Mr. J wakes up earlier than Mr. X. now she is worried that if she wants to have a meal like Li Su''s, she will be poor.


    "Well, is there anything else?"


    Li Suzheng is having a good time. So many delicious things are all good things that he has never seen before.


    It''s not easy to eat. There''s nothing on the dining car.


    Li Su licked the grease on his fingers and said, looking at Mr. J''s charming figure¡° Yes


    Mr. J looked at the shining dining car, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, said difficultly.


    That''s right. Li Su licked up all the grease left on the dining car, which saved others from washing.


    "Let''s hurry up. I''ve just had a feeling. Don''t stop. If I stop, I don''t know when to eat."


    Li Su''s words are quite right. In the days when he moved, all the women saw that Li Su was eating like this and gave him a ban.


    Every meal must be eaten less, or he will sleep on the road.


    So Li Su hasn''t had enough to eat for a long time. Now there is a place for him to eat, and he hasn''t visited himself like the orangutans in the zoo. Li Su is really happy.


    "Serve


    Mr. J said to Mr. X.


    Mr. X glared at Li Su fiercely, then pushed the dining car out, this Li Su is really hateful.


    Are you a beggar on the roadside? How can you eat like this.


    I had a chance to show myself in front of Mr. J. now I''ve been destroyed by you.


    What Mr. X is thinking about now is whether to let Li Su go. This man has robbed himself of the limelight since he was born. If he only stayed for a while, he would have no position.

 Chapter 254

    However, when Mr. X thought of Mr. J''s horror, he gave up the idea. It is said that those who offended Mr. J could not find the body now.


    Li Su didn''t know what Mr. X was thinking outside, and he didn''t know that because of his words, he was busy with the kitchen.


    Speaking of the kitchen, there is a story I have to tell.


    There are two people in the back kitchen, hiding in the corner, constantly cleaning prawns, all of which are more than one foot long.


    "Master, you are still tall. You are so smart. We should have come long ago."


    "Of course, you don''t see who your master is."


    Yes, these two are the two cooks and apprentices that Li Su once met. Now they are sitting in the corner of the hotel, washing prawns comfortably.


    "Shifu, there are so many people here. Even if we are very busy, we only need one hour to finish the work. We still have more time to do what we like."


    Said the apprentice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The master asked suspiciously.


    "Master, don''t you find that there are so many waitresses in this hotel? All the figures are forward and backward. Tut Tut, I''m drooling when I think about it. "


    The apprentice''s face was full of yearning expression.


    "Look at your promise, but after all, the quality of the waiters here is really high."


    The master slapped his apprentice on the head and said.


    "If we have a chance to hook up with one and go back to get married, it''s also a big event."


    Seeing that the master''s face was full of obscene javelin, the apprentice kept cursing in his heart, for the old man did not respect him.


    "Well, there are only two left. After washing, we''ll go out and have a good look at which one we can start. As a teacher, we should also think about our future lives."


    "Thank you, master."


    The apprentice''s face was full of smiles.


    "But master, I have a problem."


    "Ask


    "You knew there was such a good place. Why didn''t you bring me earlier?"


    "Go away, master. Naturally, master has his own consideration. If I let you pick up earlier


    Touch such a colorful scene, can you still study art with ease? "


    As soon as the Master heard the apprentice''s question, he swallowed, but immediately slapped him on the head.


    After the slap, the apprentice said with disdain in his heart, you old man must have just found out.


    Two people are washing prawns, the chef comes over and shouts.


    "What are you two doing? Don''t hurry up, there''s a big customer on it, fifty prawns! "


    "Ah


    It takes at least half an hour for a lobster to be cleaned up. When does it take to wash 50 lobsters. After the master and the apprentice looked at each other, they all fainted.


    Just as the kitchen is busy, Li Su stares at Mr. J. Miaoman''s figure in YY, but some people are puzzled there.


    Wang Guifang is cleaning her room. Since her retirement, she has been in the park, the vegetable market and at home every day. She has no sense of freshness, and her old man is not considerate.


    "Raise your feet!"


    Wang Guifang took a mop and hit Li Tangming on his feet.


    "Hiss", after Li Tangming took a breath of air conditioning, he quickly lifted his feet up.


    "What are you doing? You took the gun medicine."


    Li Tangming said with his feet in his arms.


    "I''m just taking medicine. What''s the matter?"


    Wang Guifang pointed to Li Tangming with a mop and said.


    "My son doesn''t know where he is suffering now, so I don''t want to ask him."


    "I''m going to ask where my son has said that he is very good in the army. Let''s not worry."


    Li Tangming said.


    "What does the son say? You don''t care when you are a father? I know I read the newspaper here every day. Can you see the flowers on it? Or can you see what your son is doing now? "


    Wang Guifang said.


    "You don''t understand. The ancients said that there was a golden house in the book, and there was a beauty in the book."


    Li Mingtang picked up the newspaper in his hand and said, shaking his head.


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go


    Wang Guifen couldn''t help but pull Li Tangming up and push him out of the door.


    "Well, what are you doing? I also... "


    Before Li Tangming finished speaking, Wang Guifen closed the door.


    "This old woman is really in the early stage. If she says she''ll turn over, she''ll turn over."


    Li Tangming looks at the slippers on his feet.


    "Forget it. Let''s go and play chess with Lao Wang."


    Just as Li Tangming came to the stairway, he was immediately held up by several big men.


    "Who are you? What are you pulling me for? Put me down. I know kung fu


    It seems that Li Su''s boasting ability has a family origin.


    "Uncle Li, don''t be alarmed. I told them to do it. Maybe I didn''t make it clear, which scared you."


    It was Xiao Yiyi and four of them.


    Xiao Yiyi asked Xiao Si to put down Li Tangming and then said¡° The little girl of the Xiao family, I was surprised. I thought she was robbed. "


    When Li Tangming saw that it was Xiao Yiyi, he was relieved.


    Xiao Yiyi saw Li Tangming with slippers on his feet and newspaper in his hand.


    "Uncle Li, are you going out?"


    "Ah? Ah, yes, I''ll go to play chess with Lao Wang. "


    Li Tangming said awkwardly, and then shook his slippers.


    "It''s hot now, so it''s cool to wear slippers."


    "Oh."


    Xiao Yiyi Oh, and then continue to say.


    "Uncle Li, I have something to say to you and my aunt. Can I open the door now?"


    As soon as Li Tangming said he wanted to open the door, he remembered that he didn''t seem to have the key, but he couldn''t lose face in front of the younger generation.


    "Yes, yes."


    Li Tangming went to the door, patted the door and said.


    "Old lady, open the door."


    "What are you doing back here? Live with your newspaper outside. "


    Wang Guifen''s voice was heard from inside.


    Li Tangming smiles awkwardly. Xiao Yiyi realizes that the old man is driven out by his wife. No wonder he is dressed like this.


    "Old lady, there''s a guest at home. Open the door quickly. It''s the little girl from the Xiao family."


    Li Tangming had no choice but to move out of Xiao Yiyi, otherwise his old lady would not open the door.


    |"You can blow it there. Who is the girl? Come back to your house? Do you really think she''s your daughter-in-law? "


    Wang Guifang said that she was not very angry.

 Chapter 255

    Li Tangming said to Xiao Yiyi awkwardly.


    "Miss Xiao, I''m sorry. Your aunt is in menopause now. She''s not very stable. She always likes to say some crazy things. Don''t mind."


    Xiao Yiyi shook his head and said.


    "No, uncle. I''ll tell my aunt."


    Li Tangming gives way to the door, and then looks at the people Xiao Yiyi brings, feeling constantly in his heart.


    After all, the children of rich families always go out with bodyguards. If their son marries this girl, it''s not an ordinary life.


    Xiao Yiyi knocked on the door and said.


    "Aunt Li, I''m Xiao Yiyi. I''ve come to discuss something with you and uncle."


    Wang Guifang was cursing Li Tangming. As soon as she heard the soft voice, she opened the door and saw Xiao Yiyi looking at herself with a smile. She wiped her hands on her apron and let her go


    Xiao Yiyi came in.


    "It''s Miss Xiao. Please come in, please."


    After letting Xiao Yiyi in, Wang Guifen pinches Li Tangming''s waist and whispers.


    "Why don''t you say it''s Miss Xiao."


    "I said it."


    Li Tangming said wrongly.


    "You''re not clear enough."


    Wang Guifen quickly poured a glass of water for Xiao Yiyi, and then said.


    "You see, there''s not much cleaning up at home. Let Miss Xiao laugh. Come on, have a drink."


    "I won''t drink any more, Auntie and uncle. Let''s get down to business."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Miss Xiao, what can I do for you?"


    Wang Guifen asked.


    "Well, just now I received a call from Li Su, asking me to take the old couple to a place on the street where he prepared a gift for you


    ¡£¡±


    Xiao Yiyi doesn''t dare to say that Wang Guifen and Li Tangming are going to avoid disaster, so he can only tell a lie.


    "Why didn''t he call us?"


    Wang Guifen said with some suspicion.


    "I don''t know. Maybe you can''t get through."


    Xiao Yiyi casually thought of an excuse to say.


    "It''s impossible. Our family is a landline."


    Wang Guifen went to the phone and picked it up to dial Li Su.


    "I''m sorry, your phone is overdue. Please pay as soon as possible."


    The voice inside the phone came out, and Wang Guifen''s face was not good-looking. Put down the phone came to Li Tangming in front of him, in his head point.


    "You''re a dead old boss. I don''t know if the phone is in arrears. If I can''t get a call from my son, I''ve asked Miss Xiao to go there by herself. Now hurry to pay for it."


    Wang Guifen roared.


    "You have all the money. I don''t have the money to pay. It''s all your money


    During this period, I have to call those boring radio stations every day to order health care products, so there is no telephone fee. "


    Li Tangming muttered beside him.


    "You''ve grown up now, aren''t you? Have you learned to talk back? Believe it or not, my son and I just threw you away? "


    Wang Guifen, regardless of whether there was anyone in front of him, grabbed Li Tangming''s ear.


    "Yes, there are still guests here. Can''t you save me face?"


    Li Tangming said so, Wang Guifen found that there was Xiao Yiyi beside him. He laughed awkwardly, and then said.


    "Let Miss Xiao laugh. Our old man lacks discipline. Shall we change our clothes now?"


    Xiao Yiyi said with a smile.


    "It''s OK. It''s true to see you two like this. It''s better to bring some laundry and toiletries. We may need some time."


    "Yes, yes. It will be ready in a minute


    Wang Guifen said after waiting for Li Tangming, who was still standing on one side.


    "Don''t get your clothes ready."


    Watching Li Tangming and his wife go in noisily, Xiao Yiyi''s smile converges.


    I can''t help thinking about last night.


    After she and an Xin went back, Feng Duoduo woke up and sat at the door waiting for them to come back.


    "Where have you been? Is something wrong with Li Su? " Feng Duoduo asked.


    "No, we went to save the patient."


    Xiao Yiyi said, and asked Xiao Si to carry back Li Wenqiang, who was wrapped in rice dumplings. He found a room and put it in. Anyway, they have many rooms now, so it doesn''t matter¡°


    "What about Li Su?"


    Feng Duoduo asked.


    "Li Su is very good."


    Xiao Yiyi and an Xin look at each other, and then Xiao Yiyi says.


    "I don''t believe it. You lied to me. I had a dream just now, Li Suquan


    The man with blood came to me and asked me to pay attention to my body. He was going to do a big thing


    Feng Duoduo said with a cry.


    "Just tell me the news about Li Su. I swear I will never tell anyone else."


    "Nothing happened to Li Suzhen. He''s fine now." Peace of mind beside said.


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it. I heard you call just now. Li Su must be very worried about something. If you don''t tell me, I''ll go to find Li Su now."


    Feng Duoduo then stands up to go out. Xiao Yiyi and Anshen quickly pull her back.


    She was told to sit down after all.


    "You can''t. Li Su has something important to do now. If you go, will he do something important or take care of you?"


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Then tell me the news of Li Su, and I promise I won''t tell anyone


    People. "


    Feng Duoduo''s eyes were full of tears.


    Xiao Yiyi and an Xin looked at each other, and then said.


    "I''ll let you feel at ease, I''ll tell you."


    Feng Duoduo''s tearful eyes looked at ease.


    "In fact, the matter is very simple. Li Su asked us to bring the patient back. He has something to do himself."


    "What is it?"


    Feng Duoduo didn''t believe that they went out in the middle of the night to cure a patient.


    "All right."


    Anxin was defeated by Feng Duoduo''s tearful eyes, and told her everything in detail.


    "That''s the way it is, so you''d better not go to him. If you go, he''ll definitely make trouble."


    He said with ease.


    "How can you let Li Su go to such a place alone? What if there is an accident?"


    Feng Duoduo cried and said.


    "Don''t worry, he Hongtao also sent people to follow them, and the special forces are behind them."


    Xiao Yiyi comforted him and said.


    "What''s more, we''ll pick up our uncles and aunts tomorrow. Don''t leave it out, just say that this is Li Su''s company, but they come here to live for two days. Do you understand?"


    Xiao Yiyi touched Feng Duoduo''s head and said.

 Chapter 256

    Three people are not sleepy now, sitting there, no one spoke, only Feng Duoduo a person''s cry reverberated in the whole room.


    "Well, don''t cry. We still have something to do later. Duoduo, you''ll go to the company to pick up Yao ya, and then you''ll pick up her parents. As for the reason, think for yourself."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Sister Anxin, I''ll clean up the room here. If they come here, they can have a place to live."


    "Good."


    He nodded and agreed.


    "Well, that''s all for now. I''ll pick up Li Su''s parents."


    Xiao Yiyi stands up to leave and comes back immediately. He takes out the note Li Su wrote for himself from his pocket and prepares to put it on the table. After thinking about it, it''s better to give it to Xiao Si.


    Give all the things to Xiao Si, and give the bill and the medicine list Li Su gave Li Wenqiang to Xiao Si. Let him arrange for someone to do it by himself and arrange for them to follow him and Feng Duoduo.


    Xiao Si agreed and soon arranged it.


    Xiao Yiyi is thinking about it, Wang Guifen has changed clothes and came to Xiao Yi


    In front of you.


    "Miss Xiao, we can go."


    "Good."


    Several people galloped all the way back to the second company that they moved in.


    "Here is the present that Li Su prepared for your two elders."


    After entering the company, Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Miss Xiao, are you teasing us? That boy can hit a few nails all over his body. We know best how he can have such a big company."


    Li Tangming didn''t believe it at all¡°


    "Uncle, do you think it''s necessary for me to cheat you?"


    Xiao Yiyi said with a smile, and then opened the door to let two people in.


    "This is Li Su''s company, but it''s always kept secret. Few people know about it."


    "Really? It seems that we Li Su are really promising. "


    Wang Guifen doesn''t care whether this company was founded by Li Su or not. Anyway, it''s their son''s.


    Wang Guifen seemed to be granny Liu who came into the Grand View Garden and looked around.


    "It''s so big. It''s really big here."


    The whole floor is theirs, can''t it.


    On the contrary, Li Tangming doubted when Li Su would have such a big family


    Company? Why did Xiao Yiyi come to their home instead of Li Su? Has he come back? Or is there any secret in him?


    After entering the company, they found that they had gathered a lot of people, old and young, some of whom they knew and some of whom they didn''t know. Xiao Yiyi introduced them all and let them chat by themselves. Then Xiao Yiyi called several people on the other side.


    "You didn''t miss it, did you?"


    "No


    Feng Duoduo came back earlier than her and knew more about it.


    "Yao Ya is a little suspicious. As for Yao Ya''s parents, I told them that it was Li Su''s parents who came to them to discuss marriage."


    When Feng Duoduo said this, her heart was very sad.


    Anxin and Xiao Yiyi are also very uncomfortable when they hear this sentence.


    Only Zhang Qiang and big cat had no reaction.


    "I''m sorry."


    Xiao Yiyi''s face changed.


    "Bad things."


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t that a good reason for me? "


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "You told Yao Ya''s parents that they were going to discuss the marriage. I didn''t say that they were going to get married


    This pair will not save you. "


    "Let''s go and stop them."


    Feng Duoduo also said in surprise.


    "No, it''s too late."


    Xiao Yiyi clearly saw that two pairs of old people had begun to chat. Yao Ya stood on one side with a surprised expression.


    "What is to be done?"


    Feng Duoduo didn''t pay any attention now.


    "Let''s go and see."


    Xiao Yiyi with a few people back to the office.


    Li Tangming said after seeing Xiao Yiyi come in.


    "I didn''t expect Li Su to give us such a gift. We like it very much, but where is Li Su now?"


    "Li Su, he still has something to do, so he can''t come here yet. You two are here to talk about it in detail."


    Xiao explained.


    "We''d better wait for Li Su to come back, and then the two of them will discuss and say, after all, the society is not what we used to be. Young people have a lot of ideas."


    Yao Fu also said on one side.


    "That''s OK, just wait for Li Su to come back and say."


    Yao Ya came over at this time and said.


    "Mr. Xiao, I have something to tell you."


    "Good."


    Xiao Yiyi said to the two teams of old people.


    "Sit here now, four of you, and I''ll come." Xiao Yiyi takes Yao ya to another room and asks.


    "Sister Yiyi, is something wrong with Li Su?"


    "No, Li Su is very good."


    Xiao Yi said doubtfully.


    "How can you ask that?"


    "I called Li Su Daguo, but Li Su didn''t answer Ben. He hung up and turned off the phone when he was calling. Normally, I called Li Su, and he would answer the phone directly unless he was away."


    Yao Ya said.


    "It''s the first time I''ve cut off my phone like this."


    "You think too much. Li Su is really OK. I guess he is busy with something."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yiyi elder sister, don''t lie to me. Li Su must have something to hide from me."


    Yao Ya said.


    "Not really."


    "You''re still cheating me. There''s a patient in the room. I asked him. He was pulled by Li Su last night. He was hurt so badly that he was still talking in his sleep. He kept shouting Li Su''s name in his mouth."


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t expect Yao Ya''s mind to be so delicate.


    "Yiyi, I know you like Li Su too. I can accept you, but don''t hide it from me."


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t expect Yao ya to be so open and bold. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Sister Yiyi, what I''m saying is true. If Li Su doesn''t know how to choose in the future, I will suggest that Li Su join a foreign nationality and marry a lot of wives."


    Yao Ya is a fierce material, directly Xiao Yiyi to say confused.


    "You, how do you know?"


    "It seems to be true. You really like Li Su."


    Yao Ya''s expression is somewhat lost.


    "You?"


    "Are you, Feng Duoduo and Anshen like this?"


    Yao Ya said.


    "Don''t ask me how I know. Women''s feelings are always accurate


    ¡£¡±


    "I''m sorry."


    Xiao Yiyi lowered his head and said.

 Chapter 257

    "Don''t say I''m sorry. We''re all fascinated by this man. I just want to know what''s going on with Li Su? Where is he now? What''s the matter


    Yao Ya asked with a cry in her voice.


    "I really don''t know where Li Su is now. He just asked me to take you all over. He said it was dangerous outside. I really don''t know the rest."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    Yao Ya looked at Xiao Yiyi''s eyes, her eyes clearly said, I don''t believe you.


    "I really don''t have to cheat you."


    Xiao Yiyi said, see Yao Ya or don''t believe, she met before all said once.


    "That''s all I know. In order not to let some old people worry, I kept it from them. I hope you don''t leave it out¡°


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    In fact, she has always been very principled, but in the face of Yao ya, his principles have no room to show.


    "I won''t miss it."


    After Yao Ya finished this sentence, she went out in silence. After Yao Ya went over, Feng Duoduo came over and asked.


    "Did you tell her all about it?"


    Xiao Yiyi gave a hum.


    "It''s all because of Li Su. We are all afraid of him. Up to now, we don''t even have a phone call. We don''t know how he is now."


    Xiao Yiyi sighed and said.


    "We''d better go out first. We''ll be suspicious if we stay here for a long time."


    In fact, before they came out, Li Tangming had found that Feng Duoduo was red eyed. After Yao Ya went in for a while, she came out red eyed.


    These girls are interested in their sons. Now they are all so red eyed. There must be something hidden from them


    .


    He was sure that all the ideas must have been made by Xiao Yiyi alone, and only Xiao Yiyi had this temperament among several girls.


    After they came out, Xiao Yiyi immediately sorted out his emotions, and then asked several old people to visit them and learn about them. He told them all the things he could say, and hid all the things he couldn''t say with the help of several girls.


    Xiao Yiyi and they are worried about what happened to Li Su here. Similarly, in another place, some people are worried about what happened to Li Su.


    "Commander, there is still no news from Li Su."


    Little bee took out a stack of information and put it in front of he Hongtao. Now he Hongtao''s eyes are all red. After a quarrel with Li Su in the Jishi fund, he Hongtao is exactly what he said.


    He withdrew black tiger and Zhang Wu from tracking Li Su, but he regretted it after he came back. He really didn''t want to give up Li Su. Without Li Su, how could he find the spies behind him.


    Of course, Li Su''s other relatives still follow him. If all the monitoring were taken back as Li Su said, it would be over now.


    "There''s no news. What''s the use of bringing all these things here?"


    He Hongtao threw all the files in front of him on the ground, yelled, and scared Zhang Wu and the black tiger standing next to him. He quickly came over and asked.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? "


    Zhang Wu asked.


    "What do you eat for? You''ve lost a good man? You say, I want you to have what use? Is it better to pay you a dog than a soldier


    He Hongtao yells at Zhang Wu and black tiger.


    Zhang Wu and Heihu didn''t know what to say. They didn''t know what to do. They stood there with their heads down and motionless.


    He Hongtao also vent finished, standing there motionless, close your eyes, where you constantly pant, after a long time to react.


    "Honey bee, now check to see if other monitoring targets are still there?


    ¡±


    He Hongtao said.


    "Yes."


    Little bee agreed to leave, and then on the computer constantly beating.


    "What are you two doing here? Don''t hurry to help


    He Hongtao turned his head and saw Zhang Wu and Heihu still standing there, roaring again.


    "Yes


    Zhang Wu and black tiger are also afraid of he Hongtao''s anger. Liang mang agrees and comes to the computer.


    "I don''t know how to play with it. How can I get one?"


    Zhang Wu asked the black tiger.


    "I won''t either. It''s not like you asked me about the vision."


    Black tiger whispered.


    "What should you do now?"


    "I have no choice but to watch it here."


    Two people lie down in front of the two technicians, and then look at the computer. The technician looks at the two people coming up to him. He thinks he should do something. As soon as he is ready to speak, he is interrupted by the black tiger.


    "You don''t have to worry about the two of us. You just do what you do."


    Black tiger said to the planner, and then two people stood there looking at the computer screen inside the pop-up lines of code.


    "Commander, it has been found out. They are all picked up by Xiao Yiyi. Now they are in the new office."


    Xiao Yiyi gave a printed picture to he Hongtao. The pixel is very good. From the position of the picture, it was shot with a high-power camera on the opposite side.


    "Why didn''t you report it before?"


    He Hongtao asked coldly¡° You said that you would not report anything about Li Su in the future. "


    The little bee whispered.


    "I..."


    He Hongtao thought of it on the 20th, and he did have one


    Orders.


    "I''m angry. Do you take it seriously?"


    The little bee said in her heart, who knows your old man''s words are true and those words are false.


    "From now on, I''ll do it 24 hours a day. They''ll all keep an eye on it. If you show up once, I''ll let you all go to court martial."


    He Hongtao roared.


    "Yes


    Zhang Wu, black tiger and little bee all agreed.


    "Can you monitor the conversation now?"


    He Hongtao asked.


    "No, these are all the defenses arranged by the veterans of panther. Let alone monitoring, they can''t even enter the gate."


    Said the little bee.


    He Hongtao looks at the black tiger and asks.


    "They are all your soldiers. Do you have any way?"


    "No!"


    Said the black tiger.


    "Among the Panthers, there is a saying that the Panthers are invincible! So many of them set up such a small place together that no one could break it without being aware of it. "


    "You..."


    He Hongtao knows that black tiger is telling the truth.

 Chapter 258

    "Can''t you do something about it? With so many people and such high-tech equipment, we can''t find a Li Su? "


    Before he Hongtao finished his words, he received a phone call. He took a look at the phone number and went to a corner to answer it.


    You look at me and I look at you for the remaining three people, and I can guess who it is.


    In recent days, he Hongtao has been urged by the leaders above to hold a very important international conference in China for two months. No one can rest assured that such a disaster will remain in China.


    "Yes! Yes! Make sure you get the job done! "


    After standing at attention, he hung up the phone with a black face.


    "I don''t care what kind of method you use now, you must find out where Li Su is this afternoon? If you can''t find it, you all go away! Do you understand? "


    He Hongtao shouts to the people in the room.


    "Yes


    Everyone stood up and agreed.


    "Let''s go!"


    For a moment, the whole room was full of crackling keyboard sound. Of course, black tiger and Zhang Wu could only stand there, walking or not.


    Zhang Wu gives the black tiger a look at what to do, and the black tiger gives back a calm look.


    "What are you two doing standing there? Why don''t you help me find someone


    When he Hongtao saw that they were still standing there, he was not very angry.


    "Report to Commander!"


    Said the black tiger.


    "We two don''t use computers. We don''t know how to find people!"


    "You..."


    He Hongtao came up and pointed to the nose of the black tiger,


    "You don''t know how to find someone. Don''t you know how to eat? We haven''t eaten all day, can''t you look a little longer? Give it to us


    Go out and buy something to eat! "


    If he Hongtao didn''t mention black tiger and Zhang Wu, he couldn''t remember that he hadn''t eaten yet, so he ran out to buy food.


    It used to be little bee cooking, but now little bee is so busy that they can''t touch the ground. They can''t cook, so they have to go out to buy breakfast.


    Fifteen minutes later, the two men came back with big and small bags, all kinds of food on the table.


    After seeing the meeting of he Hongtao film city, both of them stood there and didn''t move. They didn''t even open the package.


    Now he Hongtao is an explosive bag, and it will explode at any time.


    If you are doing something wrong, you are likely to be a batch again.


    "What are you doing there? Take it apart? Let''s go on. Can''t you see that everyone is busy? "


    Sure enough, just as they were standing there, he Hongtao yelled again. In a panic, the two people distributed breakfast to everyone. Besides the remaining two of them, there was another one there.


    Zhang Wu touched the black tiger and motioned him to send it to he Hongtao. The black tiger asked Zhang Wu to send it. Neither of them wanted to go, but they couldn''t do without it.


    "What are you two muttering about?"


    He Hongtao roared again.


    The breakfast is in Heihu''s hands. Zhang Wu takes a look at him, and then he Hongtao signals him to send it to him.


    "This is your breakfast, commander."


    Black tiger handed a cup of soybean milk to he Hongtao.


    "Don''t you see that I can''t eat now? Do you two come from the village to block me up? "


    He Hongtao slaps the table fiercely, and then points to the door.


    "You two go out now. I don''t want to see you."


    "Yes


    Zhang Wu and Heihua cleaned up the breakfast on the table, went out and sat in the small room above, eating and chatting.


    "Do you think the commander took the gun medicine today? So angry? "


    Zhang Wu swallowed a steamed bun and asked.


    "Did you swallow the medicine? Can gun medicine have such great power? This is obviously swallowing gunpowder. "


    Said the black tiger.


    "Tell me how much abuse both of us have suffered today?"


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Eat it quickly. If you are late, you may not know what will happen."


    Black tiger has a lot of experience said.


    Not to mention how the two people outside are talking about he Hongtao, let''s first say that he Hongtao in the secret room is sweating on his head.


    Just now, the leaders above have called again. If these people are eliminated within a week, they will be completely dead.


    He Hongtao, who was in a hurry, took a sip of soybean milk from the table, but immediately vomited it out.


    "Zhang Wu, a little rabbit, can buy the flavor of Coptis chinensis even with soybean milk


    Yes, it''s getting worse. "


    He Hongtao threw soybean milk directly on the table, not even interested in taking a look.


    Half an hour later, there was no news. He Hongtao had untied the button of his shirt and kept circling in the whole room.


    "Found it!"


    The little bee exclaimed in surprise.


    "Found it?"


    As soon as he heard this, he rushed over and found Li Su''s figure on little bee''s computer. But except for a car, he didn''t even see Li Su''s figure.


    "Where are the people?" He Hongtao asked.


    "I don''t mean I found Li Su, I mean I found a clue."


    Said the little bee.


    "Where are the clues? This car? "


    He Hongtao asked.


    "Yes, just now I entered the intranet of the Public Security Bureau and found that they were investigating a case today. This case happened last night, and all the dead people were not human."


    Little bee''s words have not finished, he Hongtao was interrupted.


    "What is human is not human, pick the point to say."


    "Yes, a Cyborg lying on the ground, and a member of the gang." Said the little bee.


    "Cyborgs? With the gang members? "


    He Hongtao asked.


    "That''s the initial judgment of the police."


    Said the little bee.


    "What''s your clue?"


    He Hongtao asked.


    "At the scene of the incident, the police found a silver needle and a tire mark."


    Little bee called up two pictures from the ground.


    "This is the silver needle. This is the vehicle according to the tire marks. Is it a sports car or a modified one, with a large number of tires installed in it


    "The battery."


    "What do you mean by writing here? I want direct results. "


    He Hongtao said.


    "This silver needle should belong to Li Su. From the scene, nothing was found here, which means that Li Su either left injured or drove away."


    "But I just transferred the monitoring of the place where the incident happened, and found that the monitoring of that place was all invalid."

 Chapter 259

    "After a long time, what do you want to say? I want the conclusion! "


    He Hongtao has no way to listen to the nonsense of little bee.


    "What I want to say is that as long as we find this car, we can find Li Su."


    The little bee can only say the answer directly.


    "Where did you judge that?"


    He Hongtao asked, the little bee wants to strangle this man. It''s you who didn''t want to talk just now. Now it''s you who want to talk about the process.


    "I''ve been monitoring all the people around me. If I don''t find Li Su, there''s only one case. Li Su walked in this sports car, whether he was robbed or drove away on his own initiative. In a word, he walked in this car. As long as we find out where the car is, Li Su must be not far from this place."


    He Hongtao nodded his head and said.


    "Now check to see where the car is now."


    "Yes."


    With clues, he Hongtao was a little relieved, pressed the horn leading to the outside and said.


    "You two boys, now get out of here."


    Zhang Wu and black tiger have been sitting in the room for a long time. As soon as they heard he Hongtao''s words, they ran in.


    "Report to the commander."


    "Stand there and be ready to go."


    He Hongtao said.


    Two people looked at each other, is Li Su''s whereabouts found?


    "Report, the vehicle is locked."


    The little bee pointed to a place on the computer and said.


    "Right here."


    "What a remote place. It''s just a place for Tibetans."


    Said the black tiger,


    "It''s not a remote place. It''s a resort and five-star hotel. It''s an industry belonging to group A and a foreign-funded enterprise."


    Said the little bee.


    "Come on, no matter what he is, in the territory of China, they all give me the plate obediently."


    He Hongtao said.


    "Zhang Wu and Heihu, you two quickly take a group of people with you. Now hurry to this difanna, make sure to find Li Su, and then contact him. Let him put down his hatred for a while and dig out the spies of these countries first


    .


    "Yes


    Two people should be a, go out to order a horse, toward the five-star hotel fast forward.


    When Zhang Wu and Heihu came to the hotel, Li Su was lying on the sofa, burping comfortably, while Mr. J and Mr. X opposite him were all looking at Li Su like a monster¡° I thought I was a monster, but I didn''t think he was the real monster. "


    Mr. X murmured.


    Next to Li Su, there were two waiters. Now there was no dry place on them. They were all wet with sweat.


    They are not the only ones. Four messengers have fallen outside. They are all tired and faint.


    Li Su''s eating is crazy, and it''s very fast. One person can''t send it. Two talents are enough for him to spend.


    The food delivery city was pushed out from the back kitchen and directly went up the elevator. Then the second food delivery came up nonstop. Two food delivery workers rushed to Li Su.


    Now both of the messengers feel like they can go to the International Circus competition.


    The van is very smooth.


    Now all the kitchen staff of the hotel collapsed on the ground, and many kitchen assistants were tired and dizzy.


    Even the chef fell to the ground, foaming, waiting for the ambulance.


    Before the master and apprentice two people all nest in the pool, now there is nothing in the pool, who is left.


    Before, it was full of lobsters and all kinds of seafood. Now it''s just the master and apprentice.


    "Master, are we the enemies of fame and wealth? I shouldn''t be a cook."


    The apprentice tried hard to imitate his hand in front of him. Now everything on his hand is so bloody that there is not even a piece of good meat.


    "I regret it now. I knew that I had studied blacksmith with my uncle."


    Master''s hand is the same, there is no good meat.


    "How can you meet such a disaster wherever you go?"


    The master raised his head to the sky and roared. He was full of tears¡°


    ¡±Master, I don''t want to do it any more. I want to go home. It''s very tiring. "


    Said the apprentice.


    "I don''t want to do it any more. We''ll go home tomorrow. I still have a few acres of land at home. When we go back to farm, I don''t believe that we can still encounter such disasters."


    "Sad¡° Both the master and the apprentice hugged each other and cried bitterly.


    "Well, what''s your name again? Mr. J, do you have anything to drink? I''m still a little thirsty. "


    Li Su was sitting on the sofa, picking his teeth with a toothpick, and asked comfortably.


    Mr. J was called by Li Su, then he reacted and said with a smile.


    "Mr. Li Su is really a strange man."


    As he said, he turned around to find water for Li Su.


    Mr. X also recovered, but he was rubbing his chin all the time. Just now when he was watching Li Su''s eating, his mouth was too wide open and dislocated.


    "Dare not dare not, just just just enough to eat." Li Su said without shame.


    "In those days, I was so hungry that I went to a breakfast shop and sat there all morning eating all the ingredients in the whole breakfast shop. Only then did I have one and a half full meals. That''s where I go."


    When Li Su said this, he didn''t think that the two breakfast masters and disciples he met were soaking in the water pool of the kitchen.


    "I''m going to eat some more."


    As soon as Li Su said this, the two waiters standing behind him almost fainted on the ground.


    If you are eating, we can have a funeral now.


    Mr. J put the water in front of Li Su and looked at Li Su constantly.


    Li Su''s heart is straight, but he is not willing to be outdone. He is constantly looking at Mr. J''s beautiful body.


    "Is it good?"


    Mr. J''s voice is very charming.


    "It''s good-looking, but you can see it or not."


    Li Su, who has enough to eat and drink, has the energy to resist the charm of a woman.


    "Is it?"


    Mr. J nibbled his lips and then gave Li Su a wink.,


    "Mr. J, are you in love with me?"


    Li Su said without shame.


    "It''s not me. When I was in school, Li Su was a popular lover. Every day I received love letters that could fill a room. If I sold waste paper, I would tell you that I could sell a Ferrari for a year."

 Chapter 260

    "Really?"


    Mr. J''s face was full of surprise.


    "That''s not true. I''ll give you a conservative estimate. If you include the love letters from other schools, two Ferraris are nothing at all."


    Li Su continued.


    "It''s still a love letter. If you count all the other things and convert them into cash, it''s amazing. Do you know the Louvre? You can buy half of the collection back. "


    Mr. J thought of the beauties around Li Su. He gave a little smile. He didn''t approve or disapprove. He just looked at him vaguely.


    "Are you really in love with me?"


    Li Su pushed his body forward a little and asked.


    "Yours is so big."


    Mr. J looked back and forth at Li Su with blurred eyes.


    "So big, what''s so big?"


    Li Su was confused by Mr. J''s words. Mr. J''s finger was in his mouth, and then he gave Li Su a wink. Li Su couldn''t stand it immediately.


    "It''s getting bigger and bigger. I like it very much."


    Mr. J''s voice was soft and waxy. It was sent to Li Su''s ears, making Li Su''s body soft.


    No, no, I can''t stand it. This goblin wants to eat people.


    Li Su constantly reminds himself in his heart, but his eyes are always staring at the looming lace suit.


    I can''t watch it!


    Li Su yelled in his heart, then pinched his thigh with his hand. The pain really brought Li Su back to his senses.


    How do you feel wrong? It seems that there is something missing in my body.


    Li Su touched her thigh with her hand and looked down.


    "I had a big wipe!"


    Li Su yelled, quickly picked up the towel that had fallen to the ground and put it around his waist.


    Mr. J stood opposite him and giggled. His magnificent chest was shaking. Li Su was worried that if she laughed too loud, she would burst her clothes.


    "Little brother, I saw it all."


    Mr. J said with a smile.


    "Who''s your little brother? Where do I live? "


    When Li Su heard Mr. J say this, he had the impulse to take off his bath towel, but he still held back.


    I''m a man who wants to set up a chastity archway. I can''t be so casual!


    Li Su comforted me so much.


    Ma Dan, it''s also a kind of torture to see you can''t eat it.


    "You take him to buy a suit." Mr. J left Li Su, recovered his coolness, and said to Mr. X.


    "Yes."


    With that, Mr. X came to Li Su.


    "You come with me."


    "Sorry, I''m not going."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t have the habit of being naked in front of others."


    "You..."


    When Mr. X was about to pull Li Su to leave directly, he was stopped by Mr. J.


    "Then find the tailor and make a suit for him, and buy him a suit of clothes inside."


    Mr. X agreed and left.


    Li Su was still running after him and yelled, "my underpants are 3XL. Don''t buy small ones!"


    Everyone else went out, and Mr. J and Li Su were left in the room


    It''s too late.


    Mr. J looked at Li Su and kept smiling, which made Li Su feel hairy.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I have flowers on my face? "


    Li Su touched his face and said.


    "Oh, I see. You must think I''m handsome and like me, don''t you? Let me tell you first. There are still many people waiting in line behind me. You are from behind. Now wait there. "


    Mr. J didn''t speak. He just kept looking at Li Su.


    Li Su simply did not speak. Look at me, I can''t seem to look at you.


    Mr. J is looking at him somewhere. He doesn''t know. Anyway, he is looking at Mr. J''s chest.


    Mr. J is now sitting behind the table, his body slightly forward, his magnificent chest on the table, which is more grand, but it also facilitates Li Su''s observation.


    "Are you really here to join us?"


    Mr. J suddenly began to ask questions, but Li Su''s face was like brother pig, and his saliva was all over the ground. He didn''t hear what she was saying at all.


    Mr. J smiles, and then takes a book from the side to block his chest. Li Su reacts and wipes his mouth with her hand.


    "What did you say?"


    Mr. J did not get angry, but asked her question again.


    "Oh, you said this thing. It''s very simple. I didn''t really join you."


    As soon as Li Su''s words were finished, the expression on Mr. J''s face changed. Although he was still smiling, his eyes were really cold.


    "How can I be so kind? I don''t want to come if it''s not for the sake of money. Of course, there are beauties like you now. It''s really enjoyable. If I had more money, it would be better."


    Li Su said as he wiped the saliva from his mouth again, because at this time Mr. J took the book away from his chest. After that, Mr. J is more satisfied. If Li Su were to change another answer, he would have been taken by now.


    "Is your skill really that high?"


    Mr. J asked again.


    "You can try it."


    Li Su said,


    "Please take your hand out of my sight."


    When Mr. J heard Li Su''s words, three black lines appeared on his head.


    At least you are the master. If you stare at others all the time, can''t you estimate how the master feels?


    But Mr. J didn''t get angry, he said seriously.


    "I really want to try."


    Li Su heard this sentence, but he didn''t seem to understand it very well.


    "What did you say?"


    Li Su asked.


    "I mean, I want to see if your medical skills are really that high."


    Mr. J said it again.


    "How do you want to try?"


    Li Su asked.


    "I''ll tell you, I''m not only good at medicine, but also have a lot of money. Moreover, the more beautiful a woman is, the more money she needs."


    "Why? If they don''t have much money, can''t you give them a discount? "


    Mr. J said to Li Su coquettishly, which made Li Su thirsty again.


    "This can''t work. This is the rule of my school, but it can''t be broken. If I charge you less, I will die immediately."


    Li Su said,


    "A woman like you would be so lonely if she didn''t have an excellent man like me to set you off."


    "I want you to see me."


    Mr. J said.


    "You''re kidding. I''m not good at gynecological diseases."

 Chapter 261

    "I''m not kidding you. If you want to cure me, I can spend as much as I want."


    Mr. J''s tone was very serious and he looked at Li Su seriously in his eyes.


    "No, you have such a good figure and good skin. What can I see? Don''t you believe me?"


    Li Su said.


    "It seems that you are also a quack."


    Mr. J doesn''t know where to find out the pistol, and the muzzle is Li Su.


    "Since you can''t cure me, it''s no use asking you."


    Li Su was depressed. He didn''t do anything. How could these people say that they would pull out their guns and give people no chance to react.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute."


    Li Su said quickly.


    "You wait a moment, I didn''t say that I won''t cure you. I don''t even know how to cure you."


    Hearing Li Su''s explanation, Mr. J put down his gun, then looked at Li Su and said.


    "What do you want to see? Shall I take off my clothes now? "


    Mr. J began to untie his clothes as he spoke.


    "Wait, wait, you''re all in such a hurry."


    Li Su quickly said, and also to take out the pillow, block in front of his eyes.


    "Why are you so shy? Didn''t you look good just now?"


    Mr. j [puffs] laughs.


    "I was just studying your clothes, not your body. You should make it clear that I am going to set up a chastity archway in the future. I can''t be so casual."


    Mr. J was amused by Li Su''s words.


    "Well, I won''t take it off. Tell me what you want."


    Li Su was relieved and had a good time, but he really couldn''t.


    The price is too high for Li Su to afford.


    "First of all, I also want to know if there are any other discomfort in your body, or what is the reaction?"


    "Second, should we choose the right time? Like when I have a good rest. "


    "Third, we have to prepare some things, such as the operating room, surgical equipment and so on."


    When Li Su was about to make the fourth request, Mr. J walked behind him and pressed on the top, then the whole wall was opened,; It reveals the contents.


    "I wipe it!"


    In front of Li Su, there was an operating room with advanced equipment and complete decoration. After a rough glance, he found that the surgical supplies inside were extremely complete, and even there was a freezer inside, which could only store plasma and nothing else.


    "This, this is?"¡° This is what I''ve been prepared for a long time. When I learned about you, I


    I''ve learned that you are a miracle doctor, but the diagnosis fee is too high, but I don''t care about the money. I just want you to treat me. "


    Mr. J said.


    Li Su took a look at Mr. J, and there was a trace of fear in her eyes. It seems that this unknown illness really tormented her.


    "OK, I promise, but the money for my treatment may make you bankrupt."


    Li Su said.


    "How much do you want?"


    Mr. J asked.


    "How much is it? I don''t know now. Only when I know what''s wrong with you can I know how much money I want. Let''s say, the richer the people are, the more money I want. Think about how much money you have. "


    Mr. J began to doubt Li Su.


    It''s not to doubt Li Su''s medical skills, but to doubt whether he really helped himself to cure his illness, but to seek his own money.


    Li Su saw that Mr. J was doubting himself, and he didn''t say anything,


    It''s useless to say anything at this time. Let her choose.


    Mr. J is looking at him. He''s looking at Mr. J, too.


    "Well, I believe you. I''ll let you know the exact time."


    After Mr. J finished, he left, leaving Li Su alone in the room.


    "I wipe, who are they? I don''t see anyone else in the room."


    Li Su complained there.


    Unfortunately, no one in the room answered, so Li Su fell directly on the sofa to sleep, regardless of whether he was gone or not.


    "How''s it going?"


    After coming out, Mr. J went straight to a room next door.


    Here, Mr. X has been waiting here for a long time. In front of him, there are several computer screens, all of which are Li Su''s pictures, all of which are from all angles.


    "Nothing unusual. He''s sleeping on the sofa now."


    Mr. X said.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s observe him for a few days to see what he is here for?"


    Mr. J said.


    "Do you want to test him?"


    Mr. X asked.


    "How do you want to try?"


    Mr. J asked.


    Mr. X whispered a few words in Mr. J''s ear, then looked at Mr. J and asked.


    "What do you think?"


    "You can go and have a try. Don''t disturb me these days. If there''s anything left to you, you''ll take full responsibility."¡° Yes


    After Mr. X agreed, he watched Mr. J wriggle willow waist and go out. He poured himself a glass of red wine and sat in front of the computer screen looking at Li Su.


    Lying on the sofa, Li Su is really sleeping.


    He is not without other ideas, but his eyes are so casual


    Look, I found several cameras. Although they are hidden, don''t forget that Li Su''s eyes have been enhanced by the ghost medical system. It''s no surprise to find several hidden cameras.


    With these cameras, he can''t move. As long as he has a little bit of one, he won''t be able to see the sun tomorrow morning.


    Li Su sleeps very sweetly, and Mr. X on the other side of the camera is also very interesting. After a cup of red wine, he doesn''t go to the toilet. It''s strange.


    Just when Li Su was sleeping here, black tiger and Zhang Wu appeared at the door of the hotel in a humble business car.


    "Here it is."


    Zhang Wu looked at the electronic map in his hand, and then the hotel said.


    [swallow building] the huge LED light sign is clearly written on the top of the building.


    "I didn''t come to Xingqing for a day or two. How come I''ve never heard of this restaurant?"


    Zhang Wu asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Black tiger waiting for his eyes, in the whole hotel here began to look at.


    The whole restaurant is built in the whole forest, but it is obvious that these trees are all built, otherwise they are not so neat.


    At the door of the hotel, there are several sports cars, all of which are valuable and clean. It seems that there are still people driving.


    As for the door of the hotel, no one came out.

 Chapter 262

    "Why don''t I go down and find out?"


    Zhang Wu said.


    "No, you didn''t see anyone coming in front of the hotel? Obviously, there is no one here at ordinary times. Looking at the surrounding environment, there are neither scenic spots nor decent commercial streets. "


    Said the black tiger.


    "In terms of commercial interests, this place is not suitable for building hotels at all, so the people who build hotels are obviously not for profit."


    "Look, look, someone''s coming out."


    The black tiger followed Zhang Wu''s direction and looked over.


    From the hotel door came out a very beautiful woman, beautiful to make people feel that she is not a woman.


    After going out, the woman put on a pair of huge glasses, went to a Maserati, sat on it, and roared away.


    "Who is this woman?"


    Zhang Wu asked.


    "Report to the headquarters, I feel this woman is unusual, let them follow up a little."


    Zhang Wu quickly called he Hongtao, and then put the woman''s car back


    The license plate numbers were all told, and a picture of a woman was sent.


    He Hongtao received the information and began to be busy. Let''s not mention it for the moment. Let''s turn around and talk about Li Su.


    Li Su''s sleep was so sweet that he didn''t even have a dream. When he woke up naturally, Li Su opened his eyes. It was the beginning of night, and there was still no one in the room.


    "I don''t know if anyone is peeping at my spring. If a woman is OK, if a man is, I will suffer a loss soon."


    Li Su murmured as he drank a glass of water in front of him.


    "I''m hungry!"


    After Li Su roared, the door of the room immediately opened, and a blank faced waiter came in.


    "What would you like to have, sir?"


    Asked the waiter.


    "What''s good for me? By the way, the lobster at noon is good. You''re giving me some."


    Li Su touched his chin and said.


    "Just a moment, please."


    The waiter''s words were very polite, but I always felt cold in Li Su''s ears


    icy.


    Needless to say, this man is also a Cyborg.


    Li Su had already made a judgment in his heart. When he just called out the first word, he didn''t hear anything in the corridor outside. It was obvious that this man was standing at the door.


    It seems that when he was asleep, Mr. J had taken care of himself.


    There are people watching outside the door and monitoring inside the door. It seems that these people really don''t want to let themselves go. However, they don''t want to go either. He wants to see what these people really are. Li Su pretended to doze off, and then looked around the room. There was nothing to do except a few hidden cameras.


    Li Su stood up, took his cup and went to pick up a glass of water.


    When Li Su stood up, Mr. X, who was lazily leaning back, immediately sat up straight. But seeing that Li Su just took a glass of water and did nothing, his eyes were a little confused.


    Li Su''s performance is too normal, normal are a little abnormal.


    When people go to a strange place, the first thing they do is to see the things in the whole room clearly. When the host is away, he will move some things. Unexpectedly, Li Su doesn''t even look at the things around him. OK


    It''s like knowing someone''s watching him.


    When he was ready to lie down again, Li Su immediately stood up and came to the very large bookshelf.


    After Li Su put down the water cup, he looked at it casually and found that there was a bookshelf here. After a closer look, he thought that all the books in the bookshelf were real.


    He always thought that the books in such a well decorated room were models, but he didn''t expect that they were all real.


    After taking out a random book and opening it, Li Su began to recite it.


    Anyway, I''m idle now, so it''s a good choice to find something to do for myself.


    "Ah, the strong wind is convoluting the dark clouds ~! What on earth is it when I wipe it? "


    Li Su just recited it affectionately, and immediately forgot the following sentence.


    I quickly opened the book and continued to read. It seemed that I was too tired and my brain was not working.


    After seeing the next sentence clearly, Li Su read it twice in his own mouth, ready to come again affectionately.


    "Ah! The strong wind convolutes the dark clouds ~!... "


    "Sir, your order has been delivered."


    As soon as his mood was aroused, Li Su was ready to be intoxicated. Unexpectedly, he was disturbed by the waiter who had no eyesight.


    Li Su angrily put down his thick poetry anthology, and then sat on the sofa to pull his bath towel, ready to eat.


    Speaking of bath towel, why hasn''t Mr. X come back yet? Did he fly abroad to buy it for himself?


    Li Su thought so in his heart, but he didn''t think too deeply. Now eating is the most important thing.


    It is not enough to describe Li Su''s eating style.


    At noon, the master and apprentice of the kitchen, who were directly paralyzed, packed their bags and settled their wages from the head chef, were ready to leave.


    I was stopped by the chef before I went out.


    "Don''t leave now, you two. We have a big job. Now we are short of manpower. You two should gather together. It''s easy to talk about money."


    Said the chef.


    "How much is it?"¡° Two people work overtime for a thousand


    "A thousand?"


    The master and the apprentice were all moved by the way the chef was such a local tyrant.


    "Let''s talk it over first."


    The master and the apprentice looked at each other, and then the master said.


    "Hurry up, you two. We don''t have much time."


    The head chef said that and went to work.


    "Master, one thousand yuan, except our tickets, we can still have a good time for a few days."


    The apprentice said with an obsessed face¡°


    "Don''t take it lightly. Maybe it''s a trap."


    The master is still experienced.


    "Isn''t that overtime? It''s an hour at most. You can earn 1000 yuan an hour. Where can you find such a good thing? "


    Said the apprentice.


    "That''s right. Anyway, it''s like this now. It''s only an hour when we''re tired. What are we afraid of


    The master was moved by his apprentice. He bit his teeth and said.


    "Dry!"


    The apprentice also followed the master.


    "Chef, we did it."


    The master said to the chef.


    "Well, you two go wash the lobster now."


    Said the chef


    "Ah

 Chapter 263

    The master and the apprentice are all stupid. Why are they still washing lobsters.


    "You, what did you say?"


    Asked the master.


    "Lobster washing, the big customer at noon ordered lobster again. Fortunately, I just unloaded a load of lobster this afternoon, otherwise I couldn''t sell it."


    Said the chef.


    [error], master''s neck is the same, his eyes turn up and he faints.


    How can it be lobster washing again!


    This is the last thought in the master''s head before he fainted.


    Finally, the master was rescued, and the chef took the two people directly to the lobster.


    "Hurry up and wash. We''ll try to wash all the lobsters in this pond."


    The chef gave them a call, and then began to talk in his heart


    Thinking about how much money he could spend today, he left happily.


    The master and the apprentice want to cry now.


    God is punishing both of them. Master now wants to raise his head to the sky and roar, "God, what''s wrong with us? Why do you punish me like this?".


    The master and the apprentice looked at each other for a long time.


    "Master, do it?"


    "Dry!"


    Two people here are washing lobsters in full swing. Li Su is eating lobsters in full swing upstairs.


    After having the experience at noon, the waiter who served Li Su became three people, still very busy.


    I don''t know what''s on purpose from time to time. After eating a bowl of abalone, I throw away the shells in my hands. Instead of throwing them on the table, I throw them directly to the ground and let them pick them up by themselves.


    Oil is scattered everywhere along Li Su''s parabolic trajectory.


    But Mr. X, standing in front of the monitor, was not a little angry. Instead, he watched Li Su eating there with great interest.


    He would like to see how much more he can eat, and whether he can come again according to the lunch of today.


    Li sucai doesn''t care about him. He''ll be at ease as he comes. I''ll do whatever you want me to do. Otherwise, I should eat and drink whatever you want me to do.


    It doesn''t matter what he eats and drinks. He''s very busy with the kitchen.


    An hour and a half later, the master and the apprentice were completely numb. They only knew that they were washing lobsters mechanically. Suddenly, the master and the apprentice reached out and grabbed nothing.


    "Master, there is no lobster."


    The apprentice murmured.


    "I don''t think so."


    Master is also beside dull said.


    For a long time, two talents directly reflected that there was no lobster in front of them, and they were liberated¡° No, really No


    The master and the apprentice hugged each other.


    The head chef kept turning over the frying spoon and heard the master and the apprentice talking


    There was a shout of joy and looked over.


    "It''s a good employee. I can''t let them go for the sake of my boss."


    "Chef, I''m urging food upstairs again."


    One of the waiters came running up and yelled.


    "Yes, I see. It will be ready soon¡°


    The chef flipped over the frying pan and poured it directly on the plate.


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Su''s mouth is full of oil upstairs. He is very comfortable.


    "Well, sir, we don''t have any lobsters, do you think?"


    A waiter whispered in front of Li Su.


    "Well, OK, I see. Anyway, I have almost eaten now."


    Li Su tore up a crab and threw it into his mouth.


    I heard that the waiters next to me felt numb.


    After Li Su finished eating, he was lying on the sofa facing the waiter


    say.


    "OK, I''m full. Go and get me some drinks. I''ll have Coke and all kinds of juice."


    "Just a moment, please. I''ll be right up."


    The waiter pushed the dining car to leave, but he was stopped by Li Su. The waiter thought Li Su was going to eat, and his legs were soft.


    "What else can I do for you?"


    "It''s no big deal. Go and tell Mr. X where I sleep today and why I didn''t buy my clothes back. If I didn''t buy them back, forget it today and talk about it tomorrow."


    Li Su just let the waiter breathe a little relief.


    Although he is a Cyborg himself, he is only a Cyborg after all, and half of it is made of human flesh, tired.


    Running back and forth for an hour and a half, a normal person can''t stand it.


    When the back kitchen heard that there was no longer any urge for food upstairs, they all collapsed to the ground, even ignoring the fire, and directly lay on the ground.


    But after the baptism at noon, they can bear it


    If not, people''s receptivity is good.


    The chef lay down for a while and stood up. He remembered to pay the two new comers overtime.


    When they came to the Dragon shrimp pond, they hugged each other and began to cry in the pond.


    "Well, I know you''re happy for me. You''ve sold all the lobsters in this pond. It''s also your credit. I''ve decided to give you more money. It''s 2000 yuan." Chef very happy to give two people two thousand dollars, let two in any case also did not expect.


    The master took the two thousand yuan and said.


    "Thank you, chef. You are a good man."


    "This is what I should do. If you two still want to work here, the two thousand yuan will be regarded as your bonus."


    Said the chef.


    "No, thank you for keeping us, but there is something urgent in our house. We can''t stop it."


    The master''s tears and nose came down. He said that he was very pitiful.


    "It''s really hard for you two. I really appreciate you two."


    The chef patted the two men on the shoulder and took them outside.


    ¡±If it''s like being a cook, you''re in touch with me. I promise you two¡°


    The master and the apprentice did not speak. The chef thought they were very sad, so he left without thinking about them.


    "Master, let''s go home."


    Said the apprentice.


    "When I go home, I won''t come to this ghost place any more. It''s like killing me to earn money. I won''t come to this ghost place any more."


    Said the master.


    "Master, didn''t you say you still have a few mu of land in your family? Or I''ll learn to farm from you. "


    Said the apprentice.


    "That''s good. It''s not Shifu. I''ll tell you from you. Shifu, I''m a good farmer in the village. Most people produce 3000 Jin of grain per mu, Shifu


    It will yield ten thousand jin. "


    "Really?"


    "There''s a fake. Your master was very brilliant at that time. He returned the widow Wang in the east of the village..."


    The master and the apprentice left all night. They didn''t leave anything here. They were determined not to come to the city, but they didn''t expect to meet the disaster star in the countryside.

 Chapter 264

    Of course, what I said before is what I said after. Now Li Su doesn''t have the idea to go to other places.


    What is Li Su doing now?


    He was lying comfortably on the bed, and then he was kowtowing melon seeds in his mouth, watching the comedy show on TV, and his tears came down.


    After being hit by Li Su''s appetite, Mr. X directly left the monitor and changed a Cyborg to watch. He went to find a place to vent himself.


    This Li Su is not a human, certainly not a human. He is not a human more than himself.


    This kind of life has lasted for three days. Li Su hasn''t even gone out for three days. Every day he just eats and sleeps. Now he goes out to the toilet and takes a bath, and he can''t even get out of bed.


    Now it''s a clean place to go out of bed. The whole room is full of garbage. Mineral water bottles, chicken bones, pig bones, thick sputum, whatever you can imagine, can be found in this room


    I can find it in the library. Get out and get dirty.


    Now the face in the body only that a bath towel, the original white bath towel now become colorful above everything.


    He was lying on the bed with a chicken leg in one hand and a pillow in the other. He was sleeping soundly.


    Mr. X pushed the door in, and a strange smell made him frown unconsciously.


    Just stepped out a step, and then the whole almost fell down, a careful look at the foot of their own pile of more than a dozen banana skin.


    "Come on, you clean up the room."


    After several cyborgs came in, they immediately cleaned up the room. Of course, the chicken leg in Li Su''s hand didn''t move.


    Li Su said that no matter what time he is in his hands, he can''t move.


    Mr. X is holding a folder in his hand and looking at Li Su. He said that you came in this time to test Li Su, but now Li Su is sleeping and doesn''t even lift his eyelids. How can you test this.


    Move your eyes and think about it.


    "Li Su!"


    Mr. X yelled.


    As soon as Li Su grunted, he got up from the bed and naturally brought the chicken leg to his mouth. Then he pressed it down and chewed it.


    "Ah? I''m not asleep. I''m watching TV. "


    Li Su said while eating.


    "Li Su, you stand up. Tailor, I found it for you. Now I will measure it for you."


    Mr. X said.


    "Oh, no, I''m fine now. If you don''t have anything to do, go out first. I haven''t woken up yet. When I wake up, we''re talking about other things."


    After Li Su said this, he threw the chicken bone in his hand and turned over. Most of his buttocks leaked out of the bath towel.


    Mr. X really wants to swear now. He thinks that the chicken bone he just threw almost hit him.


    "Li Su, there''s a beautiful woman coming!" After X yelled, Li Su got up and quickly put his bath towel around. His eyes were really looking around.


    "Where is the beauty?"


    Li Su searched for a long time, but didn''t find anything like beauty.


    "What I want to say is, can you stop sleeping? You''ve been sleeping for three days and can get up and move."


    Mr. X said as he dropped his folder on the table.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to get up for activities. You keep me in this place and don''t let me go out. You can see through such a big fart place at a glance, and you''re still a ghost."


    Li Su said while lying on the bed again. Of course, he saw the folder in Mr. X''s hand.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to give you activities, but there''s really nothing you can do now."


    Mr. X said.


    "Or shall I take you shopping now?"


    "Shopping? Forget it. I don''t mean fart. Besides, it''s time for me to eat. I don''t want to waste my time. "


    Li Su looked at his cell phone and said.


    "Time is really fast. It''s afternoon. It''s time for dinner again."


    Li Su climbed to the head of the bed, pressed the hands-free button on the phone and said.


    "Dinner


    Two minutes later, there were four or five dining cars piled up in front of Li Su, and there were more dining cars in the back.


    Now the chef in yanzilou has experience. The first thing they do when they get up in the morning is to prepare breakfast for Li Su. They prepare it according to yesterday''s quantity. After they have done it, they put it there. When Li Su says "have dinner", they can send it immediately.


    After delivery, lunch will be prepared immediately. After lunch, there will be dinner. After dinner, there will be supper.


    Originally, there were not many people in the swallow house, but since Li Su came in, people came and went here. Black tiger and Zhang Wu, who were watching here outside, suddenly couldn''t figure out what was going on in the swallow house.


    There is no increase in their passenger flow, but more and more delivery vehicles come and go every day.


    Is there any secret channel for anyone to live here?


    In fact, what they don''t know is that Li Su is eating more and more now. If his body is not as thin as ever, Li Su suspects that he has become a pig now and that he will sleep every day except eating.


    An hour and a half later, Li Su finally finished work, but he still had dessert.


    This dessert is not what we think of as a dessert, but a roast duck or a roast chicken.


    "Why haven''t you gone yet?"


    Li Su tore off a chicken leg and suddenly saw Mr. X standing there.


    Mr. X has been watching Li Su for three days on the opposite side of the monitor


    I''m sorry, but I still can''t adapt to the rhythm of Li Su''s meal. When he heard Li Su talking to him, Mr. X was so confused that he forgot what he was doing.


    "Would you like two, too?"


    Li Su stood up, put the other chicken leg in front of him, and asked.


    "No, I''m here to tell you, don''t move this thing. When Mr. J comes back, you can tell him that I have something to do now."


    After that, Mr. X left. He wanted to go to the monitoring room to see Li Su''s reaction.


    "Don''t forget, I haven''t seen a thread in my clothes for three days."


    Li Su yelled at the door.


    After shouting, he looked at the folder on the table and remembered it silently. Then he pretended to be nothing and went to the bedside, continued to watch TV, and then ate his own roast chicken.


    Mr. X stood there and watched for a long time, but Li Su didn''t have any reaction.


    "Strange."

 Chapter 265

    "It''s strange. Why didn''t he go to see it? Is it not clear what I said? "


    Mr. X looks at Li Su in the monitor. He just eats the roast chicken and watches the TV without raising his eyelids. He laughs.


    "Does this kid know I''m testing him?"


    Mr. X muttered to himself.


    In fact, Li Su doesn''t want to see what''s inside, but what he''s thinking about now is how to do so that he can''t arouse Mr. X''s suspicion.


    All around him are cameras. He believes that if he goes a little bit out of line, he will cause Mr. X to kill him.


    It''s too abrupt to join this organization.


    At the beginning, Mr. X just tried to test himself, but he didn''t expect to break into the enemy. It''s all coincidence, and it''s coincidence, not coincidence.


    Li Su believes that Mr. X is observing himself somewhere and wants to analyze himself.


    Li Su is half lying on the bed, eating roast chicken, laughing while watching TV, and then his brain is spinning fast.


    Unconsciously, the roast chicken on his hand has been eliminated.


    Li Su easily wiped a towel on her body, and her eyes turned to her heart.


    "I wipe. What kind of shit is coming at this time."


    Li Su screamed, and then suddenly ran into the toilet. It took him a long time to come out of it, with a comfortable face.


    "Comfortable, that''s what I like."


    Li Su rubbed his stomach with one hand and carried the bath towel on his waist with the other hand, swinging around the room, and then said.


    "Why is there no water in this place?"


    Li Su''s eyes were constantly scanning the room, trying to find out who was in it.


    Maybe God is cooperating with Li Su''s plan. The water in the bucket is just finished, and there is no toilet paper.


    No water was found in a circle.


    Bored to the extreme, Li Su seems to be very casually sitting on the table.


    "Is there anyone alive outside?"


    Li Su yelled, and immediately a waiter opened the door.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "I don''t have any water here. Get me some water, and bring me a roast chicken."


    Li Su flipped through the things on his desk and picked up the folder Mr. X had put on it.


    "Yes, sir. We''ll be right there."


    After the waiter closed the door and left, Li Su picked up the folder casually, shook it, pretended that he was very hot, and took it as a paper fan in front of him. Then, shaking it, he went to the bedside and lay down.


    "This is something."


    Li Su was muttering and flipping through it¡° I wipe, what the hell, writing science fiction? I''m not interested in science fiction. "


    After a murmur, Li Su threw the folder into the dustbin. Just at this time, the waiter delivered the things he ordered. Li Su began to lie on the bed again and began his boring day.


    In the monitor, Mr. X saw that Li Su really picked it up. He had been expecting Li Su to open it.


    Is it open? It''s open! It''s open!


    Mr. X''s hand is holding tightly, watching Li Su open the folder there, but ten seconds later, his face actually threw the folder into the garbage can.


    He threw it in the garbage can?


    He threw it in the garbage can!


    Mr. X first threw the cyborg beside him to one side.


    "He threw it in the dustbin, in the dustbin!"


    Mr. X banged his fists on the table.


    "Sir? Shall we do something now? "


    The cyborg stood up in front of Mr. X and asked.


    "Don''t worry about him. I''m watching for a day."


    Although Li Su was lying on the bed, his mind was spinning.


    Although he just simply looked through it, all the words above appeared in his mind.


    These people are playing very well. They are actually using living people to rebuild cyborgs. It''s just under this hotel, but I didn''t say exactly where.


    I must find out exactly where they are transforming the cyborg.


    Li Su secretly made up his mind. At the same time, he was also doubting something.


    Whether the contents in this folder are real or not, or a fake document that Mr. X concocted specially for himself.


    No matter how much, the main thing now is to find out what they want to do.


    To understand this, Li Su began to sleep, no way, now this is his own work.


    Li Su worked until noon the next day. Mr. X had been waiting in his room for a whole morning. Otherwise, Mr. J would have killed him.


    After spending four whole days, I found nothing.


    What''s wrong with you in these four days? The main reason is that the cooperation with Lord Hong is not over.


    Li Su opened his eyes and suddenly appeared a face in front of him.


    "Ah


    Li Su screamed and slapped him.


    Then the face in front of his eyes became deformed.


    "What do you want to do?" Mr. X asked after straightening his face.


    "What do I want to do? What do you want to do? In broad daylight, he appears in other people''s rooms without saying a word, and stares at his two eyes looking at me. If anyone sees us, he thinks what happened to us. "


    Li Su feels sick when he imagines it.


    "Get up and try on the clothes."


    Mr. X said.


    "Can I eat first?"


    "No, I''ll take you to a place later. When you get there, you can eat slowly."


    Mr. X resolutely refused Li Su''s proposal. If he let Li Su eat nonsense, there would be no way to solve the battle within an hour or two.


    "All right."


    Li Su got up from the bed and was ready to change.


    "Can you turn around? When an old man looks at me changing clothes, I always feel strange and I''m about to pick up soap. "


    Li Su covers his body with his bath towel, and then looks at Mr. X with his innocent eyes.


    Mr. X turned away and was still angry with Li Su, not because of anything else, but because he thought Li Su had been amusing himself these two days.


    Seeing that Mr. X turned around, Li Su began to look at the clothes in front of him. It''s not bad. It''s his favorite color.

 Chapter 266

    After changing clothes, Li Su stood in front of the mirror and looked at the people in the mirror.


    "Handsome! How handsome!, I admire my handsome face now. "


    Mr. X couldn''t stand this man. If possible, he really knocked Li Su to the ground, and then stepped on his feet with his own shoes.


    Looking at the time, it has been half an hour. Standing in front of the mirror, Li Su didn''t move at all, showing off her inverted triangle figure.


    "Li Su, if you don''t go, I think the cooperation between us will end here. You took my 50 million before, and now you should return it."


    As a last resort, Mr. X can only take out his own trump card. According to his previous judgment, as long as he is ahead of schedule with Li Su, Li Su will certainly be soft hearted.


    When Mr. X mentioned that he wanted to pay back the money, Li Su immediately turned from a high cold man into a servile figure.


    "Well, how can we say that? Our previous cooperation was very good, right? Don''t always like this, always mention money, always mention money, our feelings also mention what money, this is not let me sad


    Li Su made a sad expression.


    "As long as you listen to me, I will give you money."


    Mr. X tossed a check out of his pocket, which was the same as before£¨ This function is invented by the author. Please ignore it.)


    Li Su immediately took it, and then took a look. The number on it was clearly written, one million!


    Good thing, for you, I''ve sacrificed my virginity.


    Li Su gave a big kiss on the check and knocked it into his pocket.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    The smile on Li Su''s face reminds Mr. X of a word - eunuch! And it''s the kind of eunuch in the cold palace.


    "Come with me now."


    Mr. X handed Li Su a helmet. It''s a kind of totally enclosed helmet. It''s only a helmet with nothing to see and hear.


    "What is this?"


    Li Su fiddled up and down.


    "Don''t ask what it is. Just take it with you. If I didn''t dye it for you to take it off, you can''t take it off. Do you understand?"


    Mr. X said.


    "Well, you has the final say, sir."


    Li Su reluctantly put on the helmet, but immediately took it off.


    "No, this thing can''t see or hear anything. How can I walk?"


    Li Su said.


    "I''ll take care of that."


    With a snap of his finger, Mr. X came into the door with a wheelchair in his hand.


    "You sit here?"¡° Well, can I improve my salary a little? At least I''m a very famous doctor in Xingqing City, so I''m allowed to be a wheelchair. Isn''t that making me smash the signboard? "


    Li Su said.


    "Get the check back."


    Mr. X put his hand in front of Li Su and said.


    "I knew you would do this. If it wasn''t for the money, I would let you fall on the ground and beat your mother¡°


    After a murmur, Li Su sat in a wheelchair and put his helmet on his head.


    "Is that all right?"


    Li Su''s voice came from the inside of the helmet, which was very loud.


    "Go."


    Mr. X walked in the front, took Li Su downstairs and went straight to the outside of the hotel.


    "I''ll go. I''ve been hiding in his lace for four days. Now I haven''t heard a word. What do you want to do?"


    Zhang Wu rubbed his shoulder and said.


    That''s right. It''s been four days since they came to this hotel in the footsteps of Li Su.


    In these four days, they did not see a person go out from here, nor did they see a person go in.


    Every day, he and Heihu, each with a panther, stare at the hotel called yanzilou.


    What we eat is that some people disguise themselves as various characters to deliver meals to themselves, which is the amount of a day.


    They and the driver, a total of five people, hide in this small space every day to solve their own food and drink Lhasa.


    It''s OK to eat. The most important thing is that people are in a hurry. If they are in a hurry, they can''t care about anything.


    But now they are sitting in the car monitoring, there is no way to act.


    So you will be able to imagine how they solved it.


    I think all readers will say that they solve the problem on the spot. In fact, it is not. The steel plate under their car is movable,.


    Just pull the steel plate over and you can see the ground.


    Unfortunately, there is a manhole cover in their parking place. They go to the toilet through this subordinate,.


    "Bear it. It''s only four days. If this boy stays in it for a year and a half, you can''t do anything about it."


    Said the black tiger.


    "We can''t be that bad, can we?"


    Zhang Wu said.


    "What''s the matter? At the beginning, we were on the border. In order to arrest a spy, we crawled on the border for seven days and nights. Not only did we have no water to drink, no food to eat, but also it was difficult to go to the toilet."


    A panther said.


    "By the end of the mission, several of us had cystitis."¡° There''s a situation in the hotel. "


    The person who was taking over Zhang Wu''s work immediately began to shout. Zhang Wu saw that it was true that there was movement in the hotel.


    Hearing the news, Zhang Wu and black tiger sat up immediately.


    What first appeared was as like as two peas of identical business cars, even the license plates were the same. The black paint in the glass was not visible.


    Just then, the door of the hotel opened.


    Many people came out as like as two peas in the hotel.


    In their hands, they also push a wheelchair, on which sits a person wearing a closed helmet.


    After these people came out, they got on the business bus with wheelchairs.


    The traffic started, and there was not even one left.


    "Black tiger, it seems that they are leaving here with someone, relying on my intuition. I don''t think Li Su is disabled when he turns right with us. "


    Zhang Wu Mu stared at the scene and said.


    Black tiger didn''t pay attention to Zhang Wu. He picked up the walkie talkie and said.


    "Immediately assign people to mark all these cars, tell me where they are, and then tell me who they are pulling in their cars."


    After black tiger finished, there was no movement in the walkie talkie


    His eyes have been looking at the door of the hotel.

 Chapter 267

    "What are they up to?"


    After the report, Zhang Wu and black tiger gather together in front of the window glass to watch the people coming out from the door of the hotel.


    "I don''t know. Have you finished reporting to your hometown?" Asked the black tiger.


    "It has been reported. My hometown said that they have started to investigate."


    Zhang Wu said.


    Two people are talking, came out from the door, a man looked at their car, and then sat on his own sports car.


    "Have we been found?"


    Zhang Wu asked.


    "It''s very likely that the two of us will follow this man, and the rest of us will change cars now. It''s better to find more."


    After the people in the car agreed, Zhang Wu and Heihu went out along the sewer. After they came out from another exit, there was a Bugatti in front of them.


    There is only one possibility to catch up with a sports car, that is, another sports car to catch up with in a year.


    After two people got into the sports car and confirmed the driver''s information with the previous people, Bugatti howled and ran to the destination.


    While Zhang Wu and Heihu are pursuing Mr. X crazily, Li Su is sitting in a business car with a fully enclosed helmet on his head. His feet are shaking with the rhythm.


    He found that the fully enclosed helmet was actually a virtual information helmet, which was very good. He could watch all kinds of movies in it, but to Li Su''s disappointment, there was no teacher Cang he liked.


    Although Li Su seems to be completely attracted by the movie in the closed helmet, his ears are listening to the conversation of the people in the car.


    "Mr. X is as like as two peas. Standing on the window, we know that we are being watched, and we are ready to have so many people who are like this."


    A person said, Li Su silently hit a number one on this person


    Label for..


    "Keep your voice down. There are outsiders in here."


    The man who is talking, Li Su labeled him number two.


    "What are you afraid of? I''ve tested this helmet. As soon as it''s opened, he can''t hear what''s going on outside?"


    One said.


    "Then we should be more careful. As the saying goes, there is no big mistake in being careful. We should be more careful ourselves."


    Said the second.


    "Don''t worry. Even if he can hear us, what else can he do? Now he is our prisoner. Don''t we say we can do whatever we want him to do?"


    Number one said with a laugh.


    "That''s true. Well, why do you think we should all evacuate?"


    The second thought and asked.


    "According to my estimation, our place has been targeted by he Hongtao''s panther. It''s not very safe. We are still looking for a safer place."


    One said.


    "Where should we go now? I haven''t heard that we have another base? "


    Said the second.


    No. 1 hissed. Li Su estimated that this person should be looking around.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How can we know such a secret thing? These cyborgs know it. Only their mouths are the most reliable."


    No. 2, oh, no more talking.


    "Well, why are you here?"


    Number one immediately changed the subject.


    "Me? For money, what else can I do for? "


    Two sighed.


    "I''m a research worker. I can''t earn much money in the Research Institute on weekdays. It''s hard to find that all of them are occupied by my tutors and those leaders. When it''s my turn, the leaders will go to work


    I''ll say something. You''ve done a good job, work hard, have a chance next time and so on. "


    "In fact, these people are the darkest. After they take our research results, they are famous outside to earn money. We can only get a dead salary, less than 4000 yuan. What do you think they can do?"


    The second one breath said so much, the tone of those helpless all show.


    "You can quit your job and go to some units that give more money."


    One said.


    "I''ve thought about it, but it''s not easy to talk about it. Now there are more and more college students in the whole environment, and it''s very difficult to find a job. My tutor still has some energy. As long as I say no, he will definitely block me. Unless I quit this line, no one dares to use me."


    Said the second.


    "Do you also ban them?"


    The first said in surprise.


    "What do you think? Our business is black."


    The second asked.


    "How did you get in?"


    "Me? Just like you, it''s because of the money. "


    One said.


    "You should be different from me. There are people I know everywhere. I don''t have such a function."


    The second said enviously.


    "It''s nothing to envy. I''m saying that none of the people who know you are useful. When you have something to do, everyone will stay away from you."


    One helplessly said.


    "How can it be? The people I know will help me as long as I am in trouble. "


    The second retorted¡° Well, you''ve got bad luck. "


    One of the disdainful said¡°


    "What happened to you? Would it make you so angry? "


    The second asked.


    "I talked about a girlfriend before, and then I''m getting married. I didn''t expect that my mother-in-law, bah, my mother-in-law, was yelled by that old woman."


    "Did I ask you for money?"


    The second asked.


    "Money? You look down on her too much. She wants the whole world from me


    One indignant said.


    "The first betrothal gift, she asked me for 500000; Second, it''s not better than 300000 cars. Third, she wants a house with me. Do you know how much that house costs? It''s 171 square meters. It''s three square meters for a damn toilet. I can''t buy a toilet if I don''t eat or drink for a year. "


    "So expensive?"


    Number two was surprised.


    "What do you think? The car and the bride price are OK. I can borrow a little money. But this menopausal old woman asked me for a house of 171 square meters. Where do you think I have so much money? The down payment alone will cost 800000 yuan. Can you tell me, why don''t you go and get it? "


    "Don''t you have so many friends? Ask them to borrow some. "


    "Shit, those bastards run faster than rabbits when they listen to me. They hate to have to know me."


    One swears.


    "Such people should not be with them."


    Said the second.


    "I don''t get in touch with them any longer, these dog days."

 Chapter 268

    One said to two.


    "Do you know what I did during our holiday some time ago?"


    "I don''t know."


    No. 2 said honestly,


    "What did you do? Did you make that girl strong? "


    "Shit, am I that kind of person?"


    The second said with disdain.


    "I bought a Maserati, and then bought the house. I took a group of moving companies to move. I also deliberately made more money in front of the old woman. You don''t know. I got angry with her and turned green. Ha ha ha, you don''t know how happy I was at that time. For this kind of person who looks down on others, I will go up and slap him in the face


    One continued.


    "You don''t know. As soon as I appeared in our company, hey, those people who never paid attention to me before, now they all come to our door. They are loyal, flattering and giving me gifts. I just say, what did you do earlier? Now that I''m rich, you''re going to give me gifts to make a relationship. Get out of here! "


    No.1 seems to slap something. It sounds like metal


    Products.


    "Well done!"


    The second said sincerely.


    "When I go back next time, I''ll walk around in front of them like you, and then slap face in front of them."


    But Li Suquan heard the voice of heartbreak from No.1''s heart, and he was still thinking about the girl in his heart.


    After listening for a long time, apart from some of the complaints and bitter history of these two people, Li Su recognized two important messages.


    First, they all joined this unknown organization because of their money. According to No. 1, this organization is very rich, which is beyond people''s imagination.


    Second, they really don''t know anything, which makes Li Su feel a little painful.


    Without any useful information, Li Su decided that it was better to have a good sleep now.


    Turn off the helmet, lie down in the seat and go straight to sleep.


    Here we are talking about black tiger and Zhang Wu.


    The two of them are driving Bugatti, following this man in the back.


    But the man seemed to know that someone was following him behind him, so he drove his car very fast.


    Moreover, there is no law at all when we go around East or west.


    Both cars are horror level sports cars, and both drivers are good hands among good hands.


    The two cars are just like two flashes of lightning. They are reckless on the road. Their direction is not fixed at all. So after they leave, the whole road is full of traffic accidents.


    It''s all caused by lack of time.


    "This man is really good. We drive Bugatti and chase many of his Ferrari?" Zhang Wu said.


    "Both cars are good. His car has been modified and mine has been modified."


    Black tiger said.


    "I''m quite satisfied with the result now."


    "Cut."


    Zhang Wu doesn''t speak any more. He looks at the front with his own eyes. He wants to see where this man wants to go.


    Mr. X sat in the car, through the rearview mirror, saw the Bugatti in the back constantly approaching himself.


    Without hesitation, a step on the accelerator, Ferrari roared, a beautiful tail flick appeared in another intersection.


    See the car behind the same appeared in their line of sight, X first


    Make a curve at the corner of your mouth.


    "Come after me, I''ll see what you can do."


    Ten minutes later, two cars came to the door of a teahouse one after the other. After parking, Mr. X left his car key to a waiter and walked into the teahouse.


    When I came to the door, I gave two people a look with provocative eyes, which means you dare to follow.


    "Is he challenging us?"


    Zhang Wu pointed to Mr. X and said.


    "What can you do? Do you want to rush up and beat him up? I advise you not to go


    Said the black tiger.


    "Why?"


    Zhang Wu asked.


    "You are not his opponent. The only way you go up is how you rush up and how you come back."


    Said the black tiger.


    "No way, I must try."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Alas."


    The black tiger pulled for a while and didn''t hold it. Zhang Wu had already jumped from the car and headed for him


    The teahouse went in.


    Black tiger got out of the car and caught up with him.


    As soon as Zhang Wu went in, he saw Mr. X sitting on a cane chair facing the door. Beside him, there was a small Teng table, sipping tea.


    After seeing Zhang Wu come in, he didn''t feel surprised at all. He pointed to a cane chair beside him and said.


    "Sit down."


    Zhang Wu snorted coldly.


    "Sit down, sit down."


    After Zhang Wu sat down, black tiger followed him.


    But there was no unusual hot scene in front of them. They sat on the rattan chair, and then stared at each other. It is obvious that the person who stares is not Mr. X, but Zhang Wu.


    "Very good. Now everyone is here. Let''s have tea!"


    Mr. X clapped his hands, and immediately a waiter brought tea to the two.


    "Have a good taste. It''s a good thing you can''t buy with money."


    Mr. X looked at them and said.


    Zhang Wu and black tiger looked at each other, then said.


    "I don''t want tea."


    "Ha ha."


    After a smile, Mr. X said.


    "You''re following me, aren''t you tired? You''re all tired if you''re not tired. Take a break and have a cup of tea. We''ll talk about what we have to say later. "


    Zhang Wu didn''t listen to his nonsense at all, and without waiting for the black tiger to give him a hint, he rushed straight up, swung his sandbag and punched directly.


    Mr. X didn''t even lift his eyelids. He drank the tea in his cup. When the wind from Zhang Wu''s fist had blown to his face, he handed out his fist lazily.


    Click.


    A clear sound came from the middle of their fists.


    "Pain, cry out, no shame."


    Mr. X said with a smile.


    The man with the broken bones is not Mr. X, but Zhang Wu''s.


    "I want you to die!"


    Zhang Wu yelled, swung his fist and rushed up again. Mr. X was still lazy and the same fist stretched out again.


    Click!


    The same voice sounded again, Zhang Wu''s face has now become pale.


    "Kill


    Zhang Wu yelled and kicked his leg out.


    Mr. X''s face changed.


    "To die!"


    He stood up with the cup in his hand.

 Chapter 269

    Black tiger could not stop Zhang Wu. He also understood that it was not easy for anyone, let alone Zhang Wu''s temper, to be provoked again and again by a fool.


    After a few breaths, Zhang Wu''s hands dropped down.


    Now Zhang Wu''s other leg has been lifted.


    Black tiger see Mr. X fiercely stand up, in the eyes of the murderer appeared, know to bad things.


    "Wait!"


    After the black tiger yelled, he rushed up and pulled Zhang Wu to his back. Then he put his arms in front of his chest.


    [Dong]!


    There was a dull sound between the two.


    Mr. X did not move, black tiger rubbed back several steps.


    "Good Kung Fu, sir."


    Black tiger stand after, he is also face not red, gasping said.


    "The king of leopard is really the king of leopard. There are not many people who can block my foot. You are one. As for the waste behind you, forget it."


    Mr. X looked at the black tiger with appreciation and said that Zhang Wu didn''t even lift his eyelids behind the black tiger.


    "You''re welcome. I think we''ve got the wrong person."


    Said the black tiger.


    "Please forgive me for the offense, and we''ll leave first."


    "King leopard, don''t you want to taste my tea?"


    Mr. X said.


    "No, we have something important to do."


    Black tiger refused.


    "Yes? I think you should be able to have a cup of tea. "


    Mr. X said while walking to their side, black tiger''s eyes have been staring at his feet, this person''s feet are very powerful, and very fast.


    "Well, I''ll try it."


    Black tiger saw Mr. X standing on his side, vaguely put his own


    Back to the file, as long as you have a little change, then meet their own is absolutely a storm.


    With the contact between the two of them, black tiger has reason to believe that they are not the opponents of the people in front of them.


    Seeing that black tiger agreed to his request, the smile on Mr. X''s face was even better.


    Black tiger took the cup and poured it into his mouth.


    "Good tea, good. Goodbye!"


    Black tiger spits out the tea that sticks to the corner of his mouth, and then says.


    Mr. X did not say a word, just stood there motionless looking at the black tiger, black tiger also stood there motionless.


    For a long time, Mr. X laughed and made way for himself¡° Yes, I appreciate you more and more. Why don''t you follow me? Money is not a problem. "


    Mr. X said.


    "I don''t think it''s possible between us."


    Said the black tiger.


    "That''s a pity."


    Mr. X said with a look of regret.


    "But I don''t think you''ll show up downstairs in the future."


    "We''re just looking for the wrong person."


    After the black tiger finished this sentence, he left with Zhang Wu.


    After turning around, the two arms of the black tiger are constantly shaking.


    "Why not? Two of us are still afraid of him? "


    After going out of the door, Zhang Wu said, almost biting his teeth.


    "Get in the car," he said


    Two people on the car, black tiger put his arms out, there is already a purple.


    "Is there something wrong with your brain? Do you know his background? Do you know what he is? Do you know if he''s the one we''re looking for, and you rush up? "


    After seeing his injury, black tiger roared at Zhang Wu.


    "I didn''t think so much. I just couldn''t see him like that,


    It''s like hitting him. "


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Want to hit him? Now look at you. Can you still use your arms? Ah? Is that the result of your impulse? No brains. "


    The black tiger kept cursing, but Zhang Wu didn''t even reply.


    For a long time, Zhang wucai asked weakly.


    "What should we do now?"


    "Bullshit, go to the hospital now."


    Black tiger took out his walkie talkie and asked them to separate a person and continue to stare at this person. If he couldn''t, it didn''t matter. Just let him walk.


    Mr. X stood on the windowsill on the second floor, watching the Bugatti howl away, and then said.


    "The order goes down. Now they can change trains. As for Li Su''s car, they know what to do."


    The waiter turned and left. Mr. X gave a sneer.


    "The Panthers are just like that. It seems that I overestimate them. Are you kidding me? Tender. "


    After that, Mr. X put down his tea cup and left the back door of the teahouse. But this time, the car he was driving was Wuling Hongguang. Ordinary cars can''t be in ordinary cars.


    The car body was dirty, and a stench came out of it. There were many advertisements on the glass on both sides. However, the interior decoration was very luxurious. All the seats except the driver and co driver were removed.


    Replaced a piece of leather sofa, in the front of the sofa is placed a tea table, on the tea table is placed a bottle of red wine.


    Mr. X is sitting on the sofa, sipping red wine.


    "Go home!"


    At this time, Li Su was sleeping in Zhengxiang. He didn''t know what was going on.


    The car behind Li Su didn''t come out when he saw that the business car was driving into a car wash. They hurriedly followed, only to find a pile of torn film in the corner.


    "It''s big, soft and fragrant."


    Sitting in the car, Li Su murmured to himself, if it wasn''t for the whole thing on his head


    The closed helmet is sure to let people see the obscene and enjoyable expression on his face.


    That''s right. Li Su is dreaming now, and it''s not an ordinary dream.


    In his dream, there is a person, a very beautiful woman, this woman is Mr. J.


    Mr. J is now wearing a white lace apron and is steaming steamed bread for Li Su in the kitchen. It''s a kind of big white steamed bread.


    In front of Li Su, a large plate of steamed bread was piled up. He grabbed a steamed bread in his hands and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Although his mouth was eating, his eyes were staring at Mr. J, who was busy and sweating.


    The figure with protruding front and warping back looks like a shadow under the white lace.


    In his sleep, Li Su couldn''t understand why this woman appeared in his dream and why there were no other people?


    So what are the other people Li Su is thinking about doing now?


    At this time in front of them stood a group of people in black, needless to say, these people are all underworld.


    How to put it? It all started two hours ago.

 Chapter 270

    Li Su''s parents and Yao Ya''s parents have been here for three days. Every day, apart from eating and drinking, they have to sleep.


    In order not to make the four old people bored, Xiao Yiyi bought a lot of toys from outside.


    Two of them made the four old people most happy.


    First, computers.


    Xiao Yiyi bought a total of four computers, in which all under the QQ mahjong, four old people in the evening, each holding a computer, fighting on it.


    Second, mahjong table.


    Night is the time to play computer, so what do you do during the day?


    During the day, when playing mahjong, the four old people just gathered together at a table, and sometimes brought several young people in to play together.


    Win money did not win money do not know, but the four old people here in full swing, Xiao Yiyi is also in the heart of a long sigh of relief.


    As long as they don''t mention where Li Su is, whatever they do.


    This is Xiao Yiyi''s real idea.


    In these four days, as soon as the four old people saw Xiao Yiyi appear, they would entangle.


    Just three questions.


    First, where is Li Su? Second, where has Li Su gone? Third, when will Li Su come back?


    She couldn''t answer any of the three questions. She didn''t know where Li Su had gone and asked her how to answer them.


    Anxin, Feng Duoduo and Yao ya all know what Li Su is doing, but they can''t say. Instead, they follow several old people to attack Xiao Yiyi.


    But after going back, several people all hide in the quilt and cry.


    The longer they stay, the more scared they feel.


    Every time they wake up from their sleep, they see that Li Su''s whole body is full of blood to say goodbye to each of them.


    In order not to feel the depression that Li Su no longer brings to them, these people all work overtime crazily, sometimes all night.


    What do they get out of working overtime? To tell you the truth, they themselves


    I don''t know.


    They just want to make their time full and not have free time. Once they are free, they will unconsciously ring Li Su.


    But with the passage of time, this kind of missing has not disappeared, but is more intense.


    Once again, Xiao Yiyi asked Yao ya to print a document. After printing, she found that there were only five words on the paper she printed.


    Li Su, I hate you


    Here, I want to mention that Yao Ya has officially joined the Jishi fund and become Xiao Yiyi''s secretary.


    As for Xiao group, there is Xiao Yiyi, the great God. These things are not a problem.


    "Sister Yiyi, the patient wakes up."


    Big cat is a few women, only Zhang Qiang and big cat are the most idle. After the two of them had such a helper as xiuziqi, and after getting to know each other at first, they even got rid of the necessary work


    All his time was given to xiuziqi, who was also known as a novice.


    Xiuziqi, too. After hearing this, he sat happily in his chair and looked at the numbers on the monitor.


    After giving the man the medicine, the cat found that the man was looking at himself with his eyes open. After a fright, she ran over and said.


    Several women put down their work, Hula all crowded in the room where Li Wenqiang was placed.


    Li Wenqiang was a little dizzy in front of his eyes. The little girl who just wanted to give her medicine was really good.


    But now hula, there are five beauties in front of me, all of them have their own characteristics in spring, summer, autumn and winter, each of them is more than 95 points, with white skin, beautiful stripes, big breasts, big hips and long legs.


    Li Wenqiang thought that he had gone through the backyard of the ancient imperial palace.


    Xiao Yiyi nodded to ease, ease took out his small scissors, came to Li Wenqiang.


    Li Wenqiang is very frightened. What does this beautiful woman want to do? Is it to say that just to save oneself is to dissect oneself? Do people like to watch vivisection now?


    I want to run, but now I''m all bandaged up and down. I don''t even have a chance to run.


    "Wait, wait, what do you want to do? Who are you


    Li Wenqiang said in a hurry.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. What matters is that we are treating you now. You can''t accept it."


    Xiao Yiyi said coldly beside him. He was still urging him to settle down. He could know Li Su''s whereabouts as soon as he knew who he was.


    "Who are you? Where is this? What about Li Su? Didn''t he come to save me? "


    Li Wenqiang gave a shout.


    "Don''t talk. You''ll be lying for a month."


    After having peace of mind, Li Wenqiang also lies there obediently,


    He can see that even if he wants to go, these women will not let him go.


    Half an hour later, Li Wenqiang came out of the room dressed neatly. Xiao Yiyi ordered Xiao Si to buy the clothes on him.


    "Where is Li Su? Can I see him now? "


    Li Wenqiang came to an office where only four women were sitting, Xiao Yiyi, Feng Duoduo, Anxin and Yao ya.


    "If you write, don''t ask Li Su. Take a look at this first."


    Xiao Yiyi handed a note to Li Wenqiang and said.


    "This is Li Su''s prescription for you. As long as you follow the above herbs and take them for seven days, you will be all right."


    Li Wenqiang nodded.


    After Xiao Yi still handed over a note, Li Wenqiang saw two lines of numbers¡° What does that mean? "


    Li Wenqiang asked.


    "The top line is Li Su''s bank card number, and the bottom line is your clinic fee."


    After listening to Xiao Yiyi''s words, Li Wenqiang counted it, 17.88 million!


    "I''ll go, Li Su. Is this a robbery? It''s faster than robbing the bank. "


    I can''t blame Li Wenqiang for yelling here, because his whole wealth is only 18 million, and he''s been working in vain these years because of Li Su.


    "Li Su said that if you don''t want to pay, he will let you return to the previous state at any time, that is, the state when you were knocked down. Please don''t doubt him. He has this ability."


    Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Wenqiang and said.


    "I don''t have that much money now. Can you give me a few days off?"


    Li Wenqiang said.


    "No, Li Su said you should pay him the first time you wake up."


    Xiao Yiyi looked at his watch and said.


    "You''ve been awake for almost an hour now. Please hurry up."


    "Can I make a call?"

 Chapter 271

    "Please help yourself, but please hurry up."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Which one of you can lend me your phone?"


    Li Wenqiang touched his trouser pocket and said awkwardly. His mobile phone was in his assistant''s hand, but the assistant had been killed by Mr. X, and he didn''t think of getting his mobile phone back at that time.


    "Please."


    Feng Duoduo took a landline from outside and put it in front of Li Wenqiang.


    "It''s me. Where am I now?"


    Li Wenqiang asked, "where are we now?"


    Xiao Yiyi reported their address to Li Wenqiang, and Li Wenqiang reported his place to his subordinates.


    "You''ll come with 17.88 million, whether it''s cash or checks."


    "The best is the bank card, which can support mobile phone transfer."


    Xiao Yiyi said beside him.


    "Well, that''s it."


    After Li Wenqiang hung up the phone, he looked at the four women and said.


    "You can ask what you want now."


    Xiao Yiyi looked at several other people and asked.


    "Where is Li Su now?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t even know when he left up there."


    "Who else were you with? What happened then? "


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    Li Wenqiang said all the things at that time, and then said.


    "I am such a sad person. I am blind because there is such a person hiding around me."


    Li Wenqiang''s words made several people silent.


    "Have you heard anything?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "I don''t know. I know that when I fell, only Li Su was left,


    And the man named Mr. X


    After asking for a long time, only this news can be regarded as good news.


    This person is one ask three don''t know, Xiao Yiyi they also don''t know should ask what question.


    "Are you Li Su''s girlfriends?"


    Li Wenqiang''s words embarrassed all the women present. Now Yao Ya is the only one among them who has been admitted by Li Su. The rest of them are either single Acacia or just a little bit of feeling. They are not sure about the rest.


    "Don''t ask about it."


    Xiao Yiyi said, but Li Wenqiang is not finished¡° Li Su and I have been friends for a long time. I saved his life at the beginning, but now he has saved me. We are even, but he has treated my mother, so in the end, I still owe him a favor. "


    Li Wenqiang said.


    "I have the right to treat you as Li Su''s girlfriends. If you need my help, please let me know."


    Li Wenqiang wrote down his contact information on one and put it in front of Xiao Yiyi. He has seen that Xiao Yiyi is the think tank of these women.


    Looking at these beautiful girls, Li Wenqiang has some feelings because of Li Su''s restlessness here.


    What is the charm of Li Su, who can make several beautiful women around him.


    Several people just sat awkwardly, heard the noise at the door, and quickly came out.


    "Who are you? No one can go in without the boss''s orders. "


    Xiao Si and several people were standing at the door. Opposite them stood many people in black suits and sunglasses.


    "I want to see our boss. Our boss is with you now."


    Said the leader.


    "I don''t know who your boss is. Now please leave."


    Xiao Si just doesn''t care who they are, as long as Xiao Yiyi doesn''t allow them


    When people come in, no one can come in. If you take the money, you should be responsible for it.


    "Boy, you''re just a little security guard. You can''t afford us. Now you''d better get out of the way as soon as possible, or you''ll suffer."


    The leader saw the boy standing at the door without the slightest humility, so he tore his face.


    "You try."


    As soon as Xiao Si said this, the five people standing behind him were all in a row, ready to start at any time.


    "Up


    As soon as the leader waved his hand, the people behind him pulled out a machete from their waist, but all of them were ahead of the others.


    It''s better not to hurt others, just to teach them some lessons, let them know that some people can be provoked, some people can''t.


    That''s what the leaders think.


    Small four their hand also stretched to own waist, there have long since don''t have


    The swing stick at the waist.


    However, when he saw that all these people put their backs up, he looked at each other with a smile and took them all away.


    "Wait, what do you want to do?"


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi and Li Wenqiang appeared at the door.


    Seeing that Li Wenqiang appeared at the door, the leader cried.


    "Boss, boss."


    "Why cry? I''m not dead yet." Li Wenqiang''s guidance.


    "Put down all the guys in your hand, what will it look like. You come in with me, and the others are waiting here. "


    After Li Wenqiang finished, he turned and left.


    The man who took the lead was ready to go in. Just when he got to the stairway, Xiao Si stopped him.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Xiao Si doesn''t pay attention to him at all. He turns to Xiao Yiyi. Xiao Yiyi nods and makes way for him.


    "Boss, I finally found you. You don''t know where we are now."


    The leader followed Li Wenqiang and began to cry.


    Li Wenqiang turned around and gave him a slap, which stunned him.


    "Boss."


    "Did I let you talk?"


    Li Wenqiang looked at his subordinates and said, yes, this place is not their own. Now he is dependent on others, not everything can be said.


    There are also Li Su''s parents here. It''s better not to tell them some things.


    The subordinate didn''t understand the meaning, but another idea came to his mind.


    There are a lot of people in this office, and there are several beauties. No wonder I haven''t seen him these two days. I want to have a rest here.


    "Did you bring all the things you were asked to bring?"


    Li Wenqiang said.


    "It''s all here."


    He took a bank card out of his pocket.


    "Transfer all the money to this account."


    Li Wenqiang took out the note that Li Su had left for himself and put it in front of his men.


    "Be quick."


    "Right away."


    He took out his mobile phone and turned it around according to the number written on the note.


    "Tell the people outside that the money has arrived."


    Li Wenqiang said.

 Chapter 272

    I went out for a while and came back immediately.


    "Boss, it''s all done."


    Perhaps it was seeing Li Wenqiang that his mood was calmed and his face was calm.


    "Well, tell me, what happened these days?"


    "Boss."


    He cleared his throat and said.


    "Our territory has been smashed by people who are confused and unidentified. Now we don''t even have a place to settle down. Our brothers are all crowded in the dilapidated houses in the suburbs, and they dare not even go out."


    "Two dogs, what about them?"


    Li Wenqiang asked.


    "I don''t know. They were with us before. They said they were waiting for the boss to come back. But one day later, er Gouzi and his subordinates disappeared. We don''t know where they went."


    The man replied.


    When Li Wenqiang heard this, he frowned and asked again.


    "How many of us are there now?"


    "There are not many people at all. After you left, the field was raided, and even our foothold was taken down unconsciously. After the bosses couldn''t contact you, they all rebelled one by one."


    "Where have they been?"


    "It''s with a man named. I don''t know where they are now."


    "These ungrateful things, I owe them so much to take care of them. Now they have given me this set of things. Now we have all our people together. How much money do we have?"


    Li Wenqiang asked.


    "We still have less than five million, which is all our bottom line. All the others have been taken away by the bosses. Even this money is what I have spared no effort to protect."


    Said the subordinate.


    "Go to the black market and buy some weapons with five million dollars, since they don''t know


    Don''t blame me for being unjust. Let''s start with these traitors. "


    "Boss, are we going to take action?"


    "Action? No, what we have to do now is to cut down the roots. None of them will be left, and all of them will be cleaned up. "


    Li Wenqiang''s eyes are filled with a strong sense of killing. I don''t know why. Now he feels that he is much better than before. Maybe this is the meaning of Nirvana rebirth.


    In fact, what he doesn''t know is that all the changes in his body are deliberately made by Li Su. After seeing my husband, Li Su was ready to give Li Wenqiang a good transformation.


    Therefore, he added a lot of healthy herbs to the medicine prepared for Li Wenqiang, which made him feel that his body could have some changes.


    After coming out of the room, after saying hello to Xiao Yiyi, he left with the rest of his men.


    Return of the king!


    After he left the teahouse, he came to a manor. Lord Zheng Honghong and Lin Boda had already been waiting for them.


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry. There''s a little commonplace. I''m sorry for the delay. I''ll give myself three drinks."


    As soon as he saw them both standing there, he immediately picked up the wine glass on the table and drank three glasses of wine, then sat down.


    "Why are you so early?"


    Mr. X asked after sitting down.


    "Ha ha, I''m here specially to thank you. Without you, I don''t know when I can take down the whole Xingqing city."


    Zheng Hong holds the wine glass to the gentleman to say.


    "This generation, I respect you. Let''s drink. "


    "Well, how can we drink to the two of us? It should be the three of us. Mr. Lin is also with me. Without him, we would not have such a good chance to cooperate."


    Mr. Wang said to limboda, holding his glass.


    "Mr. Lin, let''s drink together. Let''s drink to a better future."


    But Lin Boda''s face was so blue that he didn''t even look at him.


    "You still remember having a partner like me. It''s really rare."


    Mr. Lin recognized that there was something wrong with Lin Boda''s tone, and he said with a smile.


    "Who made our young master Lin angry? You tell me, I don''t dare to say anything else. As long as it''s the people on the ground in Xingqing City, as long as you say it, I promise to send him here in half an hour."


    "Do you remember what we said, sir?"


    Asked limboda.


    "Help each other, share information, and get rich together."


    The gentleman is very puzzled, why does he ask so, but still answered. Sitting next to Hong Wang Ye is also a little confused, I don''t know why Lin Boda has such questions.


    "Since you know our original promise, sir, I want to know why you took Li Su away secretly and didn''t tell me? You don''t know that I hate Li Su to the bone. "


    Limboda said, the mirror in his hand creaking.


    As soon as he heard what he said, he said with a smile.


    "I thought you were talking about something. It turns out that it''s this thing. We can still use Li Su. When we''re finished, we will hand it over to Mr. Lin in person and let him handle it."


    "I don''t want to wait until later, I want his life now, you give him to me, you can give you whatever you want."


    Limboda said.


    "Mr. Lin, as I said, we can really use this Li Su. I promise that as long as we use it up, we will send Li Su to Mr. Lin."


    Said the gentleman patiently. Sitting next to him, Wang Hong laughs at this time, and then pulls Lin Boda to bring him back.


    "Mr. Lin''s promise is worth believing. I think he has something to do. Otherwise, he will give Li Su to you. Just wait for a moment. I can believe it won''t take long."


    Lin Boda opened the hand of hongwangye.


    "Don''t give me the hypocrisy to wait there? It''s impossible to think that he, I lost my woman. Because of him, I almost lost my life. Because of him, I''ve become such a ghost now. Anyone can run when they see me and make me wait? I want to eat his meat raw and drink his blood dry now


    Mr. X said with a frown.


    "Lin Gong Zi, I understand your mood, but this Li Su is not my has the final say, on my top is still some people, is the person above me wants Li Su, I also have no way."


    "Sir, you are not going to give me Li Su?"


    Lin Boda''s tone was a little chilly.

 Chapter 273

    "What do you mean?"


    Mr. Lin Boda is very uncomfortable when he sees him like this. Although he is a robot, it''s just a skeleton. His internal organs and thoughts are all real. He also has a temper.


    "What do I mean? I don''t mean anything


    Limboda said.


    "If you are like this now, I don''t think we have anything to say at all. I''ll report the two of you, and then I''ll find Li Su."


    Limboda looks at Mr. and Mr. looks at him.


    "You dare!"


    "You try!"


    After hearing Lin Boda''s words, a red light flashed in his eyes. It was a killing opportunity.


    "Mr. Lin, you are drunk."


    Wang Hong reminds Lin Boda.


    "I''m not drunk. That''s what I mean. As long as you give Li Su to me, these things won''t happen. But if you don''t, I can''t deal with the rest."


    Lin Boda looked at Wang Hong and said.


    "To die!"


    Mr. Lin Pingzhi is not used to his fault. If he is really allowed to disclose all his information, his life will be in vain.


    They are not the biggest victims. At best, they will continue to flee abroad, find a suitable opportunity, and then kill them again. Unfortunately, their previous efforts are in vain.


    The real threat is Lord Hong. His foundation is all in Xingqing city. As long as Lin Boda has reported it, all his efforts will be destroyed. At that time, the whole country will be subverted by his light words.


    Mr. X snorted coldly, and then swung his hand to the face of limboda.


    Looking at Lin Boda''s face will be more than a few red fingerprints, but immediately there is a figure appeared in front of Lin Boda.


    He copied it with his hand and turned it on his hand a few times. Then he pushed it a little. He backed away.


    The gentleman who stopped to see, this person is Lin Boda''s personal housekeeper, did not expect that this person is actually a master who does not leak.


    Wang Hong''s eyes on one side also narrowed. He saw that housekeeper Lin was using Taijiquan, not the routines used by the old people in the park, but the real practical Taijiquan.


    Although the Lin family boy is arrogant, there are still several experts around him.


    Wang Hong thought, squinting his eyes.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he thought about it.


    "Both of you, both of you. I think we all have a compromise. Why should we make such a fire?"


    Said Wang Hong.


    "What do you mean?"


    Mr. Lin''s eyes have been staring at the housekeeper. He feels a bit of danger. He is already a robot, and he is the only real robot in the organization. Now he feels the danger. It can be seen that housekeeper Lin is really not simple¡° My meaning is very simple. I have understood what Mr. Lin means. He is not very satisfied with his appearance now, so he wants to make himself confident again. I think Mr. Lin has this ability. "


    Said Wang Hong.


    "Mr. Lin, if Mr. X can restore your face, including your present body, to the original box, can you make Mr. X slow down for a few days?"


    When Lin Boda heard that all his faces were likely to recover, he looked at his husband, hoping to see something from his face


    Clues.


    After Wang Hong finished speaking to Lin Boda, he said to his husband.


    "Sir, it''s bullshit that we cooperate and say that we have friendship. As the saying goes, we don''t have forever friends, but we have forever interests. We are combined because of interests. As long as we have interests, it''s not impossible for us to let each other go. Don''t you think?"


    Mr. nodded slowly, he is a robot, but he is not a fool, he naturally understands these principles.


    "What do I do? I think Mr. Lin should know. I can help you recover your health. But maybe you''ll have to suffer a little bit. "


    They were stiff for a while, but Mr. X said first.


    "As long as I can recover, let alone suffer, I can do something else."


    Lin Boda looked at the gentleman with fiery eyes and said.


    "Well, I''ll talk to you about specific things later. Now I don''t know. I''ll send someone to check your body and make detailed arrangements for you."


    "OK, no problem."


    Limboda agreed without thinking about it.


    "Mr. Lin, what about Li Su?"


    Wang Hong asked.


    "Li Su will leave it with my husband for the time being. When he runs out of it, I will let him know what the real pain is."


    Said limboda, biting his teeth.


    "Well, if you have ambition, we''ll wait to see Mr. Lin''s performance."


    Wang Hong raised his glass and said.


    "Here, for our respective interests, let''s drink!"


    "Cheers


    Three wine glasses with different drinks collide together, just like the collision of three different weapons. Each of them has his own way of thinking, but they are different in appearance. No one knows what they are thinking.


    After walking out of the manor, Mr. X made a phone call, but he didn''t hear what they said clearly. He only saw that Mr. X''s face was a little relaxed.


    Then again, Li Su was sleeping soundly in his seat when suddenly there were two sounds in his head.


    He didn''t make a statement, but continued to make a statement there and click on the information above to see it¡¾ The time of the third day will soon arrive. Will the patient''s consultation fee be exempted


    Seeing this, Li Su had a headache. After he cured Li Wenqiang, he forgot to explain. If Li Wenqiang didn''t wake up, he asked Xiao Yiyi to pay in advance.


    That''s good. I don''t know where I am now. I''m about to die.


    [one hour countdown starts now!]


    The icy prompt sound appeared again. This time, a huge timer directly appeared in Li Su''s mind.


    Looking at the figures above, Li Su''s brows were tightly wrinkled.


    What should we do now? If we can''t solve this problem, we will really hang up. Do we have to use Zhang Qiang''s life-saving function again?


    After looking at the consultation fee and Zhang Qiang''s message, Li Su thought about it, but he still let it go.

 Chapter 274

    "What is to be done?"


    Li Su''s brow was tightly wrinkled. Now where did he get money from? I knew that I had left the check that Mr. Zhang gave me. Now I can use it.


    But where can I buy regret medicine in this world.


    Li Su is really regretful now. If only he didn''t know this person at the beginning.


    But then again, if he didn''t ask so much for other people''s treatment, he would not have been caught by Li Wenqiang. Without Li Wenqiang, he would have been won by Lin Boda in the square.


    When Li Su thought of Lin Boda, he thought of another thing. Why didn''t Lin Boda contact himself? Has his illness been cured?


    No, I know my own way. Few people in the country can solve it. But maybe there is no shortage of talents in China since ancient times. You think you are unique. From where Leng buting comes out, this person is better than you.


    Li Su''s head was constantly thinking about these miscellaneous things, and the sound of [Ding Dong, Ding Dong] was ringing again.


    [countdown 30 minutes!]


    Fuck! Your uncle, I know the countdown, so don''t shout there.


    Li Su kept cursing in his heart. Maybe Li Su cursed so many times that the ghost medical system protested against him.


    This kind of protest is not to say, but the countdown voice is getting louder and louder. Li Su''s brain aches. Now he can no longer pretend to sleep, holding his head, and then he begins to roll on the ground.


    The sleeping number one and number two were startled. They thought they had been robbed. After a close look, it turned out that it was the man in his car who was rolling on the ground with his head in his arms.


    But two people thought of one thing, that is, before they left, Mr. X told them that no matter what happened to this person, they could not manage, even if they were dead.


    At that time, they still didn''t know much about it, but now when they see this man, they understand that it''s true that Mr. Wang didn''t let them interfere


    For their good.


    You look at this man now, holding his head in his hands, rolling on the ground constantly. Where he rolled, there appeared one pit after another.


    "This should be more powerful than those cyborgs?"


    No. 1 asked, hiding in a corner of the car.


    "In my opinion, according to my research, this man must be a Cyborg, otherwise he would not have such great strength."


    No. 2 said seriously.


    At this time, all the people who saw the car outside were shocked. They didn''t know what kind of creatures were in the car, but they must have great strength, because there were many deep holes in the car.


    The timer in his head is beating, but Li Su has no way to see it now. His head is so painful that it seems that something has to grow out of it.


    [countdown 10 minutes!]


    [countdown five minutes!]


    [countdown one minute!]¡¾ Countdown 30 seconds!]


    [countdown 10 seconds! 10¡¢ Nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, two]


    For a long time, that word did not come out, but changed to another prompt sound.


    [consultation fee has been paid in full!]


    In Li Su''s mind rang out such a voice, let him a long sigh of relief.


    [Ding Dong]


    If the patient has recovered, you will be rewarded with 6000 merit points


    It''s really stingy to give yourself 6000 merits and virtues. Do you know that operation is really fatal!


    Li Su began to curse the broken system again, but he just cursed two words in his heart, but he didn''t really curse out of his mouth, otherwise he would have something to do.


    Li Su was thinking about it when the car suddenly stopped. Li Su raised his head to see where he was now.


    I haven''t waited for my head to lift up completely, the one on his head


    The fully enclosed helmet broke into pieces and peeled off from his head.


    It doesn''t matter to Li Su. It''s not his own thing anyway. If it''s broken, it''s broken.


    But both number one and number two were stunned.


    They knew best what was on Li Su''s head and what was the hardness of it.


    The fully enclosed helmet on his head is made of the same material as the car he is sitting in.


    This car can withstand four attacks of the howitzer. After conversion, Li Su''s helmet can absolutely withstand an explosion of the grenade without any damage. But now it''s broken. How can we not surprise two people.


    Li Su patted the dust on his body and saw that the door had not been opened. He lay on the chair again and took the condom with him. Oh no, it was the condom.


    The second looked at the first and asked.


    "What shall we do now?"


    "What else can I do to report to the top."


    Number two pressed the red button beside him, and immediately a voice came from inside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The tone is as cold as dry ice in winter.


    "What''s on the head of the man in our car, that''s the one..."


    No. 1 hasn''t recovered from his surprise, and he stammered a little.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    The opposite voice was a little impatient.


    "The man in our car''s fully enclosed helmet is broken."


    The second gasped for breath, which made his words particularly clear¡° What


    I don''t believe the voice inside. He knows how hard it is. Now it''s broken. Can''t he be surprised?


    "Where are you now? What''s the number? "


    "Our car number is 0819, we are now..."


    Number two reported his position.


    "You wait at that place now, close the whole carriage immediately, and then I''ll report to my superior now."


    At the end of the call, number one pressed another button.


    After a few clicks, the whole car was locked.


    Then they looked at Li Su with big eyes and small eyes, for fear that he would rush up and press himself like that.


    The two of them are depressed here. The people on the other end of the phone are depressed.


    There is no such thing in the defense record made by myself and others!

 Chapter 275

    When the report arrived, Mr. Li had just left the manor. When he heard the news, he was also very surprised. His first thought was whether Li Su had a fake on his head.


    After three confirmations, Mr. Li finally decided that Li Su''s head was really hard.


    But he couldn''t make up his mind now, so she called Mr. J.


    "Mr. J, the fully enclosed helmet on Li Su''s head has been broken. Do you think we should bring one on?"


    Asked the gentleman.


    "He has passed your test?"


    Mr. J asked.


    "It''s not a pass, it''s not a fail."


    The gentleman replied.


    "What do you mean?"


    "He didn''t read it at all. Instead, he turned two pages and said that he was writing fantasy. Then he threw it into the garbage can."


    Said the gentleman.


    "Then don''t bring it to him. It''s useless to take it with you. You can take him now


    As our staff, but be careful. Don''t tell him about some important Difan drinks. Let him go to other places. If there''s no news in three days, bring him to me. "


    Mr. J said.


    "All right."


    After Mr. hang up the phone, he immediately called his subordinates. When No. 1 and No. 2 in the car heard the news, they didn''t believe it.


    What is the origin of the person in front of you? Can I transfer without helmet? Even when an old man like them is in a place, he needs to wear an eye mask. Now he is given so much authority. Is it true that he is also a leader?


    No matter how suspicious and surprised they are, Li Su really doesn''t need to wear a helmet now.


    Looking at Li Su''s sleeping fragrance, the saliva came out. After No. 1 and No. 2 looked at each other, there was only one idea in their heart.


    People are more angry than people!


    The car stopped for a short time and started to move forward again. Li Su is not in a hurry now. Anyway, the car has been blocked by steel plates. Now there is nothing to see, so it''s better to sleep.


    Since joining this anonymous organization, Li Su has found that he is now in a better position


    Sleepiness is getting heavier and heavier. You can sleep anytime, anywhere.


    After a sleepy sleep, Li Su woke up. He was not awakened by others, but by hunger.


    He opened his eyes and saw that there was no one in the carriage, leaving him alone.


    "I wipe. Where have all the people gone? Why don''t they have anyone now? I don''t say "Laozi" when I leave. These things. "


    Li Su muttered and cursed. He opened the door and got out of the car.


    After getting out of the car, he found that he was now suffering from a mass phobia. All the cars as like as two peas in front of them are all cars, and they are all the same black Buick business cars, even the licenses they are hanging on are the same.


    After looking around, Li Su found that his place should be underground.


    Because there are all kinds of pipes on his head, and there must be buildings on his head, just don''t know where he is now.


    "Hello


    Li Su called out a loud voice, which aroused echoes.


    "No one? I''m hungry! "


    The echo transmitted to Li Su''s ears, which made his ears ache.


    "I''ll wipe it. There''s nothing broken."


    Li Su took out his ear and swore. Just as he was about to leave, he turned around and his husband appeared in front of him.


    "I wipe it. Do you walk without sound? Give me a fright


    Li Su said.


    "It''s not that we walk soundlessly, it''s that you don''t notice me at all."


    Mr. is very helpless to say.


    "Are you hungry? Come with me


    "I''ll wipe it. You said you had something to eat soon. It costs so much. Let''s go. I''m starving. "


    Following her husband, Li Su went directly to another space.


    Luminous wall, go inside, feel as if they entered a science fiction world, as if all of a sudden through it.


    When I knocked with my hand, I felt very cold and made a buzzing sound. It was difficult to judge what material it was. I didn''t understand Li Su, so I could only judge it. I had never seen this material before.


    Walking to a wall without anything, Mr. Li stretched out his hand and pointed on the wall. The wall immediately separated. Li Su was stunned.


    "That''s how you do it. It''s all the same here. How do you know there''s a door?"


    Li Su asked.


    "It''s very simple. I''ll just say a word and you''ll understand. The people walking here are all cyborgs. Do you understand?"


    Said the gentleman.


    "I wipe it!"


    With a curse from Li Su, he certainly understood.


    As like as two peas in the head of a robot, an infrared camera and a chip are used to estimate the way they put the whole road into their own heads. As long as the pattern is not changed, even if the decoration is exactly the same, they can still find it.


    "No, I saw you press on the wall just now, and the door opened here, but I saw that there was nothing on it."


    There are more and more doubts in Li Su''s head.


    "You don''t know that."


    Mr. Wang had an extra card in his hand. He put it into Li Su''s hand and said, "this chapter is yours."


    "What? It''s mine. You have to tell me what this thing is for."


    Li Su holds the card in his hand and looks over and over. This chapter is thin and light, but it feels cold.


    There is a transparent swallow on one side, a few strokes is enough, but it looks very cold.


    Turning to the other side, there is a line of red numbers on this side with the letter "B" written on it. According to Li Su''s estimation, it should be something of grade.


    There are also some zigzag points, some are green lights, some are gray, there is a red light flashing above, there is a silver white line connecting these points.


    What is it? So technological?


    Li Su''s head was full of question marks, but immediately Mr. Jiu began to answer for him.


    "This is your ID card. You can''t lose it. If you lose it, you can''t go anywhere, and you may be killed by the mechanism in it."


    Mr. X said seriously.


    "I wipe it. It''s so dangerous. I think I''ll forget it. Can you give it back to me? It''s too dangerous here.

 Chapter 276

    Li Su said with a crying face.


    "I''m not ready to die yet. You''d better let me go."


    "Want to go? OK, you give me back my 50 million. "


    Mr. Li put his hand in front of Li Su and said.


    "Forget it. I think it''s good here. At least I''m safe here. I won''t worry about mosquito bites."


    Li Su immediately changed his face, and the expression on his husband''s face was written in two lines.


    The first line, [I knew it was like this].


    The second line is, "I have a way with you. Just listen to me like this¡°


    "Now I''ll tell you about his role."


    Mr. Li pointed to the things on the card and said to Li Su.


    "The number above is your identity authentication. There are many places where you need to use it. If you don''t have such a card, or take it


    You''re going to die right away with someone else''s card. Believe me, I''m not telling you a joke. "


    My husband''s face was full of seriousness.


    "In this place, I can''t cover it up for you, and I won''t cover it up for you. You should remember my words, you can''t lose this thing."


    "Well, now I''m talking about another function. These round dots are doors. The gray ones are those you can''t go in, because you don''t have enough authority. The green dots are those you can go in. The first one is the movie screening room, the second one is the bar, the third one is the fitness room, and the masseuse is there to relax you."


    "Excuse me, is there a bear with a big ass in it? Give me a massage when I''m hot? Will he still provide some of his services? "


    Li Su''s face was full of yearning.


    "No, the massage inside is all mechanical, so don''t be paranoid."


    After explaining it, Mr. Wang continued.


    "This is your room. What''s in it? You''ll come back later


    After you go, go and see for yourself. I''ve prepared everything for you. What''s missing, you tell me. The last one is the current restaurant. "


    "The restaurant also uses this card to make meals. There are all the good things you can imagine. You need to brush your card on the computer, and then an interface will pop up, where you can order and eat whatever you want."


    Mr. Li took the card from Li Su''s hand, and then took Li Su to a table casually. He brushed it with the card, and sure enough, an LCD pops up on the wall.


    Mr. Li ordered the red wine. In ten seconds, a hole appeared on the wall, and then a glass of red wine slowly appeared from the wall. Li Su looked at it, and there was a mechanical arm on the base of the glass.


    It''s really a science fiction world!


    Li Su said with emotion in his heart.


    "There''s another thing you need to pay attention to. You can just stuff it here when it''s used up."


    Mr. a mouth to the hands of red wine to drink dry, and then on the edge of the table on a red square wipe, from the ground rose something similar to the cabinet, Mr. red wine cup on the top, the cabinet on the ground¡° See? It''s just that simple. If you don''t want it to sink, you click twice on the Red Square, it will stop. If you press twice, it will speed up. Do you understand¡°


    Mr. a demonstrated all he knew.


    Li Su was shocked.


    I wipe, these things I really just saw in science fiction, but I didn''t expect to see them now.


    I''m so surprised. I don''t know how these people created it.


    "I see."


    Li Su Mu said with a daze.


    "Work hard. You eat here. I''ll leave if I have something to do. I''ll come to you if I have something to do."


    Mr. Wang came back after two steps,.


    "Some places you can''t get in, and don''t stay at the door, or you don''t even know how you died. If you can''t find the way, just look at the map on your ID card."


    Mr. Li patted Li Su on the shoulder again, and then he left.


    Leave Li Su alone here, constantly looking at.


    If you look carefully, outside the walls, the decoration here is shining with metal luster everywhere. You don''t see a light, but the whole room is very bright. After a long time, you don''t know where the light comes from.


    Now he has nothing to do, suffering from hunger and thirst, Li Su turned up in this.


    It''s very big, it''s really big. After this circle, Li Su walked around for 15 minutes, and then he returned to his seat just now.


    Although there is a suspicion of getting lost, it is enough to show how big the place is.


    It''s not big enough to surprise Li Su. What surprised Li Su is that he


    Found that all the tables are two tables, and all are against the wall, seems to be for convenience.


    In addition, Li Su was surprised that there had not been a new waiter. Didn''t you have to clean here?


    Before Li Su''s mind turned around, a sweeping robot appeared in front of his eyes. There was no difference between the size and the sweeping robots on the market, but the shape was much more avant-garde than those on the market.


    After observing for a long time, I didn''t see anything. Li Su was so hungry that she started to order.


    According to the operation procedure just now, Li Su pressed it again, but he didn''t know it. It was startled to see that it contained almost all the dishes with the same name at home and abroad.


    "I wipe it. How many chefs will it take to make it. It''s a luxury."


    But the more extravagant Li Su was, the happier he was.


    After ordering all the dishes of the main course, Li Su turned on the mode of starvation.,


    Fortunately, there is no one in the restaurant. Otherwise, Li Su''s present appearance will certainly scare many people. I didn''t see that even Mr. Li Su, a well-informed man, was shocked by Li Su''s appearance. Li Su is eating here, but his eyes are all looking around.


    I just walked around that circle. On the one hand, I looked at the whole environment here. On the other hand, I wanted to see if there was any monitoring here.


    But the result disappointed Li Su a little. There won''t be a lot of monitoring, but where is the monitoring? I didn''t find it at all, but there will certainly be monitoring. Maybe Mr. Li is staring at himself somewhere now.


    Li Su''s guess is right. Now my husband is watching Li Su''s performance in another place.

 Chapter 277

    In front of him are all monitoring monitors, but his eyes are all focused on Li Su''s monitor.


    To be honest, I have seen Li Su''s eating style, but every time I see it, he will be shocked by Li Su''s eating style.


    And he also found a problem, that is, he found that Li Su''s appetite is growing.


    The cyborg sitting next to him was shocked. He never thought that he had ever seen such a person.


    After ordering all the main courses on the whole menu, you should know that there are hundreds of dishes on it. Can he finish them all by himself?


    But he immediately put the idea behind him.


    Through the screen, he saw it clearly. Li Su kept waving his hands. His mouth was like a bottomless hole. After a dish came up, it was given to his stomach in less than ten seconds.


    You know, this restaurant is full of mechanical dishes. Unexpectedly, it still can''t catch up with Li Su''s speed.


    After eating all the dishes, Li Su gave a big burp comfortably, and then collapsed on the chair.


    "Is he still human, sir? How do I feel this person wants more than us


    What about monsters? "


    The cyborg''s eyes can''t be separated from the screen, and he said.


    "I also want to know if he''s human."


    Mr. not angry said.


    He had asked Mr. j the same question himself, but the answer was a blank eye. Mr. J doesn''t want to answer such an idiot''s question at all.


    Mr. J really can''t look down, said to the man beside him.


    "You stare here. If he has any change, just let me know."


    "Yes, sir."


    Then Mr. Li was rescued. As for where he went, he didn''t know and he didn''t care. His eyes were all attracted by Li Su.


    Because now Li Su has started a drink.


    Li Su Tan had a good rest in his seat.


    "I wipe, and finally he''s full. These dishes are really good things. I''ll come every day in the future."


    Li Su said in his heart.


    After eating enough, he became thirsty. Li Su turned on the LCD again. Li Su was surprised by the variety of drinks. He had seen people on the market, but he still didn''t see some things.


    But these things, Li Su, you don''t order as much


    It''s a simple order, not much, that''s ten cups.


    It''s enough to surprise people. If you don''t believe it, you''ll drink ten cups of coke in a row. Let me see if you can drink smart.


    Li Su can.


    After drinking ten drinks that I don''t know what they are, Li Su left with his mouth smashed. It''s meaningless to stay here. I''d better go back to sleep. The robot at the other end of the monitor has been stunned. This man is absolutely not a human, absolutely a monster. He has more monsters than himself.


    Li Su looked at the card in his hand and went to his room door according to the instructions above.


    But now there is an urgent problem to be solved, that is, the wall in front of you, where is the switch?


    According to the way I saw my husband before, I patted the wall hard.


    [warning, warning, enemy attack! Enemy attack!]


    "I wipe!, What''s the situation? "


    Li Su glared at his eyes, then looked at the flashing red light on the wall.


    These red lights have all turned into arrows, which point in the direction of themselves.


    My husband was just about to take a rest, but suddenly the alarm went off,


    My first reaction was that Li Su was in trouble again.


    That''s right. When he rushed, Li Su was surrounded by a lot of people. It was estimated that if he hadn''t come fast, he would have fought at that time.


    "Mr. X, you are here at last. Can you tell me how to use this thing?"


    Seeing that Mr. X is coming, Li Su seems to have met a savior, and he pulls Mr. X to himself.


    "I think that''s what you do. Then you open the door. I''ve patted it several times. Why doesn''t the door open?"


    Mr. X secretly scolded, Li Su this idiot, he has said so clearly, or make things for himself.


    "Didn''t I tell you that? Put your ID card on the wall and the door opens. Do you understand? "


    Mr. X said.


    "I don''t understand."


    Li Su thought for a long time and didn''t respond. In fact, how does this thing play.


    "You''ll see."


    Mr. X grabs the identity card in Li Su''s hand, and then presses it on the wall. After a green light flashes on the wall, a door appears. After the door is opened, the light in the room lights up directly


    .


    "This guy, how should I turn it off?"


    Li Su thought of another important problem.


    "Watch it. I''ll do it again. If you can''t learn, let them take you away. "


    Li Su looked around. All around him were strong men like Zhang Wu and black tiger. With so many people and cyborgs, Li Su was still a little scared.


    Mr. X asked Li Su to look at the card in his hand, then took Li Su''s thumb and pressed it on the swallow.


    "No response?"


    Li Su felt it and said¡° What do you want to feel? It''s just recording your fingerprints. When you close the door, just press it with your thumb. If you want to open the door, press it twice. "


    "Why do I press? What do you want to do? "


    Li Su took the card and asked.


    "Go away, I''m tired. Lean on it and have a rest."


    Li Su laughed, then pressed and tried. As expected, the door was closed, and there was no gap. After pressing twice, the door opened, and then pressed and closed.


    It''s fun for Li Su to open and close the door. It''s the same as the electric gate.


    "Come on, let''s go. There''s no business for us here."


    Mr. X scattered all the people around him, and then said to Li Su.


    "I hope you don''t make trouble for me, or I''ll get back my five million dollars."


    Li Su fought a cold war, and then immediately hid in his own room, and then closed the door like flying.


    I''m afraid Mr. X will rush in and take away the 50 million yuan he has.


    It''s my own. It''s my own.

 Chapter 278

    After Li Su closed the door, he began to look at his room.


    The room is not small. Compared with one person, 60 square meters is enough.


    The first thing that catches our eyes is a very wide sofa, on which two people like Li Su sleep side by side. Well, there is no problem.


    In front of the sofa, there is a huge tea table, which is made of the same material as the corridor outside. Opposite the tea table is a wall, and there is a huge screen.


    Li Su sat on AI and felt it for a while, but it was very comfortable.


    Mr. X must have seen that he had a very sweet sleep in the hotel before, and then made everything very comfortable, so that he could sleep comfortably.


    Li Su thought so in his heart.


    I tried to put my ID card on the coffee table, but there was a LCD touch screen on it.


    This one is lined with all kinds of things.


    [turn on the TV, turn on the computer, display the keyboard and mouse, order the meal]


    The most important thing is to order. Li Su didn''t expect that he could order here. It seems that he doesn''t have to go out in the future.


    After trying all the functions on one side, Li Su found that the design of the things here is really humanized, basically according to his own habits.


    Eating snacks, thinking about walking inside.


    There is a wall between the living room and the back bedroom.


    It was a huge bed, almost half the size of the remaining space. Li Su was very satisfied with the match.


    There''s also a touch screen next to the bed, just to turn off the lights and things like that,. In what other way.


    After walking around the room, I found a bathroom, a huge bathtub and a TV on top of the bathtub.


    After a visit, Li Su was very satisfied. He made it completely according to Li Su''s own habits. It was very comfortable. It was a place to sleep everywhere. It was so cool.


    After a look around, Li Su still had a few things. There was no wardrobe here, and he didn''t bring any clothes to change. What should I do?


    Looking for Mr. X?


    Li Su shook his head. He didn''t want to see that person. This person is still in the early stage of attack. If he can''t stir up trouble, he will kill people.


    Since he didn''t want to ask for help from outsiders, Li Su began to take his ID card and press it on the wall of the room.


    You really don''t have to say that when Li Su pressed it like this, he found a lot of good things, such as cups, teapots, tea leaves and drinking fountains. Finally, near the door, Li Su found the wardrobe.,


    This wardrobe is completely a small house, which is full of clothes, all kinds of styles, look at the sign on it, [Armani], not bad, not bad.


    Li Su nodded. He could accept it. In fact, he knew nothing about [Armani].


    After exploring the whole room, Li Su quickly took off all her clothes and took a good bath in the bathtub. With only one big underpants on, Li Su lay on the huge sofa watching TV and eating snacks. Corruption! Luxury!


    Li Su gave himself a rating in his heart, but he still enjoyed it, and the enjoyment lasted for three days.


    In the past three days, except going to the toilet, Li Su completely lay on the sofa watching TV, and then kept eating on the sofa.


    This also makes Li Su find another good thing. The things here can be cleaned automatically. As long as he gets dirty, he will come to clean it immediately.


    What I''m looking at is Li Su''s hot eyes. If it''s not that I don''t know how to dismantle it


    Li suju took down this set of things and took them away.


    On this day, Li Suzheng was sleeping like an earthquake.


    After a shout, Li Su opened his eyes and was ready to flee. He found that his husband was fighting in front of him.


    After looking at the door again, Li Su asked suspiciously.


    "How did you get in?"


    "There''s no place I can''t get in here. Come on, now follow me."


    Said the gentleman.


    "What for?"


    "I''ll arrange your work for you now."


    Said the gentleman.


    After hearing that he was finally going to arrange work for himself, Li Su''s heart was a little relaxed. He had been eating and drinking for eight days, and finally came into contact with their core secrets. He just didn''t know what this kind of thing was.


    But he still pretended to be nothing.


    He yawned and said.


    "Can you not go? I haven''t woken up yet, or are you going to let me sleep?"


    "Fifty million?"


    When he heard 50 million yuan, Li Su''s eyes lit up.


    "You look at you, you look at you, let me get up and give me 50 million yuan. That''s so expensive. Pay attention next time. Maybe it''s like this. If you let me get up, just say, don''t spend money."


    Ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba.


    Li Su licked her face and laughed, rubbing her hands together.


    "Where is that 50 million?"


    "You give me 50 million!"


    Mr. Li''s voice has not yet fallen, Li Su in front of him has disappeared.


    It took ten minutes to dress, comb and wash. Li Su followed him out of the door clean and tidy.


    Instead of driving a sports car, I casually sat in the compartment of a small broken car, but it was very comfortable.


    Li Su had to say with emotion that these people would really enjoy it. Thinking of this, Li Su began to think that he didn''t know how Yao Ya was doing in the company.


    Just as Li Su went out with him, black tiger and Zhang Wu also went out.


    "Zhang Wu, I''ll keep an eye on it this time."


    Said the black tiger.


    "Don''t neglect any details, and don''t be impulsive, otherwise all our previous efforts will be in vain."


    "Don''t worry. I have a good idea this time. The commander told me to listen to you."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Just know."


    It turns out that after the two people came out of the Chong teahouse, they went directly to Niu Chengyue. When they saw their injuries, Niu Chengyue immediately stopped the operation, but they all asked to return as soon as possible.


    But the old cow to sad, just think of Li Su seems to put several prescriptions here, maybe also can use.


    It really works. In two days, their arms will be better.

 Chapter 279

    It turned out that after they had recovered their wounds, they went back to the little bee. After waiting for two days, they finally got the news that they had found the man and the place where Li Su is now.


    This time, the two of them brought an artifact, which is the real-time monitoring system of Skynet. In their hands, they also have a tablet computer. With this system, they can view all the cameras in the whole Xingqing city. Of course, if there is no electricity, that''s another thing.


    Two people didn''t drive other cars. Instead, they got into an ordinary car, Santana 2000. But don''t underestimate this car. This car has been modified. If it runs at the same speed as the Maserati they drove.


    This is what he Hongtao got for them. He Hongtao is in a hurry now. He can''t even die. It''s not that he has gone to Kyoto now and reported to his boss. As for when he will come back, he doesn''t know what the result will be.


    This time, instead of driving, the two of them sat on the back wheel and took the car


    I''m talking on the walkie talkie.


    After getting the exact news, the two of them were waiting at the same intersection.


    "It''s gone. It''s gone. That''s the car."


    Zhang Wu saw the car that Mr. X and Li Su were in.


    "That''s the car. Let''s catch up now."


    "No, let them walk for five minutes first. We have this in our hands, and we are not afraid that it will run away. In addition, now we can let our people go to the swallow house, and give me a good check to see what''s in it."


    Black tiger''s eyes have been staring at his hands on the computer screen, but his mouth is constantly giving orders.


    Although he has retired from the army, his experience is still there. He Hongtao will not play such an important card. So after he left, he directly appointed black tiger as the Supreme Commander here. No one can interfere. This is an imperial edict.


    After having this edict, Heihu rearranged their staff and contacted Tongbei Public Security Bureau, which led to the search of yanzilou that Heihu said just now.


    Here''s to say that since the incident of the director of public security attacking the office with a Cyborg in the old community that day, the Xiao family and the Feng family have tried their best to exert pressure on Xingqing city. Even if Wang Hongye, a man with a good eye, can''t bear it. He directly appointed Wang Xinghuo as the deputy director, and then the director parachuted from Kyoto.


    What''s his name? What''s Zhang like? I haven''t even found out.


    Even Prince Hong used his own relationship to investigate several times openly and secretly, but he didn''t find any words. The only smile he got was that the director was not easy to provoke, and there were bigger people behind him to support him.


    After he got the information he wanted from the umbrella above him, Wang Hong was honest. If the biggest umbrella behind him could not protect himself, it was enough to show how hard the director''s backstage was.


    However, it''s impossible to let Lord Hong give up his current position. These are all years of accumulation. It''s impossible to let him give up. It''s involved in this


    People and things are absolutely not simple. If they are all exposed, let alone Xingqing City, the whole China will be involved.


    On the surface, Wang Hong is very honest, but on the other side, he is organizing his own people to seize the territory of Li Wenqiang''s underground forces. As for Mr. X''s people, they are only responsible for leading the battle, and the rest of them still have to come out by themselves. After all, they still have to defend the world. As for what happened between Wang Hong and Li Wenqiang, we will talk about later. Now let''s talk about Heihu and Zhang Wu.


    Five minutes after Mr. X left, Heihu and Zhang Wu drove up from behind.


    With the Skynet system, you can know where the car goes.


    As for Mr. X, who is in the car watching Li Su sleeping there, he has no idea that he has been followed.


    If you know from five kilometers away that someone is still following you, then he is not a Cyborg, but a god man.


    I was right just now. Li Su is really sleeping.


    After getting on the car, I saw such a big sofa in the car


    After that, Li Su couldn''t control his desire, so he lay on it and began to sleep.


    Li Su''s sleeping is dishonest. He keeps rolling. His feet are always on Mr. X''s body. It''s not that Li Su''s feet don''t smell of sweat. It''s estimated that now Mr. X even has the heart to kill him.


    But Li Su''s feet always appear in front of him, which really annoys Mr. X.


    Isn''t that right? I just poured a glass of red wine into my hand, and Li Su''s feet flew over. If I hadn''t been quick-sighted now, I think the red wine in my hand would have disappeared completely.


    Mr. X is really unbearable, but now he has no way.


    "Stop the car!"


    Mr. X''s order was a little anxious, and the driver''s brake was quite fierce, so he stepped on it with one foot.


    Li Su was unlucky. He was just dreaming and was about to take down the goddess in his dream. But what he didn''t expect was that an earthquake was coming.


    "I wipe it, you thief! God, I wipe it when I come to the earthquake now!"


    Li Su was on fire at that time. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was still in the car. There was no earthquake, no goddess, and only Mr. X was in front of him.


    "Well, what''s the matter? Is it time for dinner? "


    Li Su found that the car had stopped and asked.


    The question that Mr. X has just prepared is now completely beyond Li Su''s question.


    "If you eat, you know how to eat. Can''t you do anything else except go out to eat and sleep every day?"


    Mr. X has a look of hate.


    "I also want to find something to do, but now you lock me up and tell me how to do the work."


    Li Su said wrongly.


    "You..."


    There is no way for Mr. X to refute this sentence. If he didn''t have good forbearance, he might want to kick this man now


    get off the car!

 Chapter 280

    "If you don''t have anything to do, I''ll go to bed first. When you get to the place, you''re calling me, and you''re preparing some food for me. I''m hungry."


    While talking, Li Su threw her body on the sofa. After finding a comfortable posture, she was ready to go back to sleep, find her goddess and do something she loved.


    "Don''t sleep. We''re at the place."


    Mr. X has nothing to do with Li Su now. Maybe only money can wake him up, but he doesn''t have so much time to play the game of money with him now. He always gives him money, and his money doesn''t come from strong winds.


    When she saw Mr. J, she directly threw this man in front of her. She could do it by herself. As long as she didn''t send him to her side, she could say anything.


    "Here we are? Is it time to eat? "


    Li Su rubbed his stomach as he spoke.


    "Yes, I''d better hold you up."


    Mr. X-ray is cursing hard, but judging from his current experience, he can''t survive. At least he keeps eating. He won''t survive for an hour.


    Because now Li Su''s eating time record is two hours.


    "I also want to support myself to death, but there is no such person now."


    Li Su said with emotion.


    "Invincible is really lonely."


    "Go away!"


    Li Su followed Mr. X out of the car and appeared in front of them a huge shopping mall with a very high building.


    "There''s food here. Let''s eat first."


    Li Su pointed to the sign he saw for the first time.


    "No, as you are now, if you go to that restaurant, you will make people poor? We''d better forget it. After we get to the place, we still have a canteen. You can eat whatever you want. "


    Mr. X said.


    "No, the emperor doesn''t send hungry soldiers. Now I''m hungry and can''t walk. If you don''t take me, I''ll tell you, I won''t go."


    Li Su really said that he could do it, and he just sat on the ground.


    "Mr. J is waiting for you now. If you stay here for a long time, I''m afraid Mr. J will be dissatisfied with you."


    Mr. X said.


    "That''s no good. You can''t make me work hungry. It''s too bad


    It''s human. "


    Li Su said.


    "Now you give me 50 million."


    Mr. X has no choice but to use his magic weapon.


    But now Li Su didn''t care at all. The dead pig in the clothes didn''t fear the appearance of hot hob meat, and directly lay on the ground.


    "If you want money, come and get it now. I''m tired of living."¡° I... you... "


    Mr. X pointed at Li Su for a long time, but he didn''t say anything. If there were not many people around now, Mr. X really wanted to tear Li Su to pieces, and then to see what his stomach was made of. He could only hold it like this, which was more than a bucket.


    "Can you tell me whether to eat or not?"


    Li Su looked at Mr. X and said,


    "If you don''t give me food, I''ll call the police now and say that you abuse employees, don''t give me food, and let me work overtime all the time."


    When the police come, it''s more troublesome. Mr. X has nothing to fear, but it''s not the police who are afraid. If it''s someone else, it''s all over his head.


    "OK, let''s go to dinner now."


    Mr. X turned around and left. He really didn''t want to see Li Su''s face.


    After two steps, he found that Li Su didn''t follow him. As soon as he looked back, Li Su was still lying there.


    "Why don''t you go? Don''t you want to eat? I''ll take you now. "


    Mr. X said.


    "I don''t want to go now. After quarreling with you for half a year, I found that my spirit was in a fatal danger and I was in urgent need of good medicine."


    Li Su said.


    "Come on, what else do you have to offer? I''ll ask if you can save it."


    Mr. X said.


    "Bright, I like such a bright boss, I like you."


    Li Suyi got up and said.


    "It''s simple. I''ve been hit hard mentally. Naturally, I want to get spiritual comfort. The best spiritual food in the world is gems, or BRICs, or diamonds."


    Mr. X now understands that Li Su is changing his ways and asking him for money.


    "How much do you want? Make a direct offer. "


    Mr. X is talking nonsense with him. If he is suffering like this, he will be useless.


    "Look at what you say. How can I ask for more from you? I''ll be satisfied if I give you ten or twenty million. Of course, if you have to give me several hundred million, I can''t help it. After all, my job is quite special and I can afford such a salary level."


    Li Su didn''t feel embarrassed at all. On the contrary, he thought it was a matter of course.


    "Ten or twenty million, are you playing the house? There are 10 million and 20 million in each mouth. I''m here to print money. "


    Mr. X just broke out.


    "Li Su, I find that you are here to make trouble. You are not here to work, but to cheat my money. I want to kill you."


    When Li Su listened to what he said just now, he was really shocked. He thought that his disguise had been discovered by Mr. X. but he didn''t expect that he was talking about this matter, so he was relieved.


    "Mr. X, if you don''t want to give me money, you can say it directly. Anyway, I don''t want to work here. Every day, I''m like my grandson. I can''t go anywhere. What''s the point of saying I''m still alive?" Li Su said.


    "Li Su, do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Mr. X said, staring into his eyes.


    "You really dare not!"


    Li Su did not show any weakness, but directly glared back.


    Two people are so big eyes waiting for small eyes, and then two people who are not convinced who.


    After the bustling crowd left here, they were all puzzled to see this scene. Are these two people in love? Why is the distance so quiet and affectionate.


    The word "homosexuality" flashed through their heads. They said that they could not discriminate against each other. Now that society is equal, we should treat them with normal eyes.


    But their own can''t help but hold the garbage can or the tree next to them and start to vomit madly.


    In the end, Mr. X couldn''t bear the sight and was the first to lose.


    "One hundred thousand, do you want it or not?"

 Chapter 281

    "Well, how can we not? The legs of mosquitoes are meat when they are small. All the rich get rich step by step like this."


    Li Su took the check of 100000 yuan handed to him by Mr. X, then put it into his pocket without hesitation, patted his ass, and said.


    "Come on, let''s go to dinner. I''m not picky, just follow the standard of the previous two days."


    Mr. X doesn''t even have the interest to talk with him now. If there aren''t too many people around now, he may want to leave directly.


    Li Su follows Mr. X and walks into a restaurant. It''s high-end, at least in Li Su''s eyes.


    Mr. X directly asked for a private room. If other people saw Li Su''s eating, they would be scared.


    If Li Su is known by those media, he will know his own news. Once his own news is exposed, it will be convenient for some people


    People find themselves, and then bring a lot of trouble to their stop.


    "Sir, please..."


    After the waiter came in and poured water on both of them, he was interrupted by Mr. X before he could finish his routine.


    "Don''t ask what to eat. Go over all the best dishes you have here one by one."


    "What did you say just now, sir?"


    The waiter doubted if he had heard wrong and asked again.


    "I said, do you have a problem with all your specialties here?"


    Mr. X found that everyone he met now was so wordy.


    "I heard right, but we have a lot of dishes here. I don''t know about you..."


    The service glanced in front of them. It''s self-evident that you two can eat so many dishes.


    "This is not something you worry about. Money is not a problem. Just go ahead."


    After Mr. X finished, he saw the waiter Han standing there and didn''t move and asked.


    "Do you have any questions?"


    "Sir, you have more dishes, so please pay in advance."


    Said the waiter.


    "How much in advance?" Mr. X asked.


    "Just a moment."


    The waiter took out a calculator and began to calculate quickly.


    "As like as two peas, you can get a table for thirty-five thousand and eight hundred times, if you can finish it."


    "Really?"


    Mr. X asked.


    "Really."


    "Are you sure as like as two peas?"


    Mr. X asked again, and the answer was still yes.


    Mr. X waved his hand and gave him 40000 yuan.


    "There''s Li Su, a foodie, not to mention forty thousand, who easily won the four forty thousand."


    So Mr. X thought.


    The waiter is very happy to report to the boss, said he took a big job today, 40000 yuan, just two people to eat.


    The boss is also surprised, these people are not to find their own trouble, or which big brother came here to play tricks?


    Anyway, no matter what the situation is, he has to come to have a look. Otherwise, he is really not at ease. Maybe he should find a way to do something like that.


    After the waiter reported to his boss, he began to urge the dishes.


    As soon as the head chef of the back kitchen heard this, he was still a big customer today. He was very good at his own dish. No one had ordered it for a long time. Now he is just skilled.


    He called all the people he could, and then the whole time


    The kitchen was in a hurry.


    The dishes came up one by one, and they were all sent to the box.


    At the beginning, there were a lot of dishes, so the waiter went in with several dishes, but when he went in for the second time, he found that the dish he was carrying had been wiped out, and there was not even any leftovers left.


    The waiter thought that the amount of food he had just served was small, and he delayed there a little bit, so they had finished eating.


    The third time, she speeded up, and when she got to the box, the dishes on the table were eaten up again.


    After class, the waiter scared himself. What happened? What kind of reincarnation are these two people? They can eat so much.


    Obviously, one person is too busy now, so the waiter asked two more people for help. That''s how they met themselves with empty plates when they walked in.


    In half an hour, the three waiters couldn''t bear it. They had to carry a lot of dishes back and forth, and their legs were almost broken.


    The chef in the back is already too busy. It''s not just a restaurant


    There are Li Su and Mr. X, but there are still a lot of them.


    An hour later, all the waiters in the restaurant began to help. Now the people in the kitchen have completely become Li Su''s cooks.


    "Hey, are you going to serve it back?"


    A diner has been sitting here for an hour. After ordering, he put on a plate of cucumber. There is nothing left.


    But now the waiter doesn''t pay any attention to him, even the girl on the bar is gone, so he goes to help.


    Seeing that from the back kitchen to the outside, the diner followed the waiters. Before he went there, he saw that there were plates piled up at the door of a private room to shoot down more than one person.


    And it''s constantly increasing. The waiter who placed the dishes now has no time to tidy up¡° I wipe it. Is it still human? "


    The passenger was frightened by the person who ate inside. What''s the speed of Hi, that is, a few breathing time. The dish just brought in was taken out intact, but it was all the above


    The food has been eaten up.


    When the owner of the restaurant came, it was an hour and a half later. All the people in the restaurant had already laid down, whether they were born or waiters.


    The restaurant is in a mess. There are several tables on it, and even some people are missing. It''s obvious that they have evaded orders.


    "Green flower, what happened? How come it''s all like this? "


    The restaurant owner slapped the waiter in the face and asked.


    "Boss, I can''t. I can''t walk. Look at my feet. They are all swollen."


    Cuihua doesn''t even have the strength to walk now.


    "How many of them have come, how can they keep you busy like this?"


    "Cuihua, serve!"

 Chapter 282

    "Cuihua''er, hurry to serve the dishes!"


    Before the words of Cui Hua''er were finished, the people in the box were shouting.


    "How many of them are there?"


    The boss asked again.


    Cui Hua''er really didn''t open her mouth, so she used her fingers to make a gesture.


    "What? Two hundred people? "


    The boss is scared. What''s the origin of this guy? He has 200 people.


    He didn''t think 200 people could do this in a box? It''s nice to have 20 people in his box.


    "Cui Hua''er, I can''t wait to serve the dishes."


    This annoying voice came back.


    The boss clenched his teeth, then stamped his foot, and the decorative knife hanging on the super wall rushed past.


    "What are you doing? If you have a meal, do you still have to kill people? Can''t you give someone a way to live? It''s all from father to mother. Do you have the heart? "


    "What do you do?"


    The boss went in with a decorative knife, but he found that he was in the wrong place. It''s not that there are 200 people. How come there are only two people now?


    "Ah, that, I''m the boss of this shop."


    "Oh, you are the boss. What are you doing here? Why don''t you hurry and serve me some food


    It was Li Su who was talking and eating very well. Suddenly, he found that there was no food coming up. After shouting for several times, there was still no movement. Suddenly, a man who claimed to be the boss came to serve himself.


    "I''m sorry, your dishes are finished."


    Said the boss.


    "No, how can I remember that there are fifteen more?"


    Mr. Wang has a pen and a menu in his hand. When a dish comes up, he will cross it out. When a dish comes up, he will cross it out.


    "It''s really over."


    Said the boss.


    "You''re dishonest. I paid for your whole menu. Now you''re 15 short of me. There''s not a few dishes out there, or you can count them."


    Said the gentleman.


    Although the boss is not in charge, he still knows how many dishes are on his menu.


    Pouting his butt, he counted the dishes at the door. As Mr. X said, there were 15 dishes missing.


    "Ah, it''s like this."


    As soon as the boss''s eyes turn, he has Countermeasures in his head.


    "We didn''t prepare the remaining 15 courses because the price of raw materials has gone up."


    "No, you see, this dish and this dish are almost the same as the raw materials that are not available in these two dishes. How can you say that they are not prepared? If you don''t want to do it for us, you don''t want to do it for us. " The boss''s face was dripping with cold sweat from his words, but he was ready immediately


    You''ll faint.


    "But I''m going to follow what you said. If you don''t have 15 courses, there won''t be any, but you''ll have to prepare for me next. As like as two peas, you owe me so much.


    He patted the menu in his hand and said.


    "What does that mean?"


    The boss was questioned.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you know if you call me Cuihua? "


    "Cuihua, Cuihua, come here for me."


    After the boss yelled, Cuihua struggled to climb up to the boss.


    "What''s going on?"


    Cui Hua''er said it to him.


    "Boss, as like as two peas, you have nod your head and agreed to give them two tables."


    The boss is now in the heart of more than 10000 throw Grass Mud Horse gallop, this is not true


    It''s only the father of the pit, but also the ancestor.


    Thinking of this, he would like to give himself a mouth.


    Why did I just say that there were no 15 dishes? If I didn''t, I would bring them up now. Now they may not be able to eat them.


    However, there is no regret medicine in the world. No matter what the boss thinks, he has to face it.


    "What do you think we should do about it now?"


    Mr. X looked at the boss with a smile and said.


    "Well, I think we''d better..."


    "I''ll give you two choices. First, lose money. How much do you think? Second is as like as two peas. "


    As he spoke, Mr. X pressed his hand on the wall, leaving a deep impression on the wall.


    The boss looked at the mark on the wall and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    After Zhang Wu and Heihu got here, they parked the car not far away, and then they used the computer in his hand to stare at it


    It''s a restaurant.


    "I wipe. These two goods have been in for more than two hours. Have you gone to eat inside? I''ll go inside and cook. "


    Zhang Wu''s eyes are a little astringent. Li Su and the person who doesn''t know his name haven''t come out yet.


    "Don''t worry, they will show up as long as they are in it."


    Said the black tiger.


    "Don''t you worry? Do you want to hear that these two men went through the back door? "


    Zhang Wu said¡° If we lose it this time, we will go to court martial. "


    "It''s impossible. I''m also watching the monitoring of their back door. They didn''t go out."


    Black tiger affirms to say.


    "And where did they go? You can''t fly. It''s been three hours now. Let alone having a meal, I''ve been running around Xingqing city to make a meal. Have you come back? "


    Zhang Wu said.


    "It''s coming out."


    Black tiger said, Zhang Wu rushed to the past, in the small screen appeared two figures, still constantly tearing something, but it seems that Li Su is in the hands.


    "No, I can''t give you any money."


    "Why?"


    "I''m the main force. If I didn''t eat there, could you get the money?"


    "If I didn''t bargain with my boss there, would I have the money now?"


    "If I hadn''t suggested eating, would you have found such a good chance to get rich?"


    "If I hadn''t brought you, would you have been able to eat in this restaurant?"


    "If I hadn''t been hungry, would you have brought me here for dinner?"


    "Would you be hungry if I hadn''t brought you out?"


    Mr. X''s last sentence swallowed Li Su, and he didn''t know how to answer it.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, you have to share half of me, or I won''t go


    ¡£¡±


    "Whether you like to go or not, I''ve got the money anyway."


    Two people just went into the shopping mall, Zhang Wu and black tiger followed, but they didn''t follow too much. Instead, they used their own Skynet to observe the whereabouts of the two people.


    "I''ll go. What are you bringing me to this place for? I don''t buy clothes again. I''m talking about women''s clothes? What do you mean

 Chapter 283

    Li Su is very dissatisfied with Mr. X''s taking him to the women''s wear area, and is envious. The reason is that Mr. X has brought him to a special area for women''s underwear, which is also fun underwear.


    "Don''t talk."


    After finishing this sentence, Mr. X took Li Su to the inside.


    "Is the boss there?"


    Mr. X asked a waitress sitting in the counter.


    "Who are you?"


    Asked the waiter. Mr. X took a card out of his pocket and shook it in front of the waiter''s eyes. The waiter immediately understood. After four years, he saw the face behind Mr. X and asked.


    "Who is he?"


    It goes without saying what Li Su''s eyesight is. After Mr. Li took out the card, Li Su saw that the card in Mr. Li''s hand was almost the same as his own. It seemed that it was also a card


    ID card.


    Li Su also flashed his identity card, and the waiter relaxed his vigilance.


    "This way, gentlemen."


    The waiter took two people to a dressing room. The whole dressing room was full of mirrors. After Li Su looked at it carefully, he didn''t find it. He didn''t know what the waiter meant by bringing them here.


    "Help yourself, gentlemen."


    Li Su looked at him and wanted to know what to do.


    The gentleman put his identity card on a humble tray, and the dressing room immediately changed its style.


    Those mirrors were all gone and changed into iron art style.


    In front of them, there is also a liquid crystal display. Mr. X put his ID card on the display, and a password desk appeared on it. Mr. X put his finger on the display, and did not input the password.


    There was a door in front of them. It was dark. I didn''t know what was inside.


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    "Here?"


    Li Su pointed to the dark corridor and said.


    "No, I won''t go even if I''m killed. It''s too dark inside. What if there''s a cat and dog in it that scares me to death?"


    "Pay back the money!"


    Mr. Wang used his unique skill directly.


    After two convulsions in Li Su''s face.


    "Old man, I find you are more and more insidious. If you always use this move, can''t you do it in another way?"


    "No, it works."


    "It''s a big trough!"


    At last, Li Su went in.


    To Li Su''s surprise, when he walked into the corridor, the whole corridor suddenly lit up. The corridor is not very long. There is an elevator at the end.


    "You go up there yourself."


    Said the gentleman.


    "Just me?"


    Li Su pointed to his nose and said.


    "Just you."


    "No, how can you leave me alone in this unfamiliar place? What do you say I should do if there is a task and you give me to that


    "It''s your business. It''s none of my business."


    No matter how Li Su went up, he turned around and left.


    "Oh, wait for me."


    When Li Su was ready to follow him, he pressed on the wall next to him, and an iron fence appeared in front of Li Su.


    Put Li Su directly in it.


    "Hey, hey, you let me out, I''m not going, OK?"


    "It''s OK not to go, refund."


    "I wipe it!"


    Mr. left. He stood there and didn''t know what to do. You know, he came here to find the base camp of these cyborgs.


    But now I don''t even see a hair.


    After thinking about it, Li Su decided to go up and settle down. It''s no big deal. It''s just a big deal.


    Just after Li Su stepped into the elevator, black tiger and Zhang Wu also appeared on this floor. But the two did not stand together, one at this end and one at the other.


    "The two of them disappeared for two minutes. The only one who came out didn''t see Li Su."


    Said the black tiger.


    "Do you want me to check it?"


    Zhang Wu said.


    "No, he''s going down now. He''s ordering us to have a good look here and see what''s wrong here."


    Said the black tiger.


    "I''ll do it right away."


    After Mr. X came out, he immediately noticed that someone was watching him, and he was being watched again.


    "It''s a thief''s heart."


    Mr. X said.


    "Do you need our help?"


    A waiter came up and said.


    "No, I still have a way for these people. Don''t expose them. In addition, you are giving me those two sets of underwear. Don''t let others doubt you."


    After the waiter brought two sets of underwear to Mr. X, Mr. X Shi ran went downstairs. Zhang Wu and black tiger look at each other and follow each other, but they don''t follow too closely, because they still have Skynet system, so they don''t worry about losing him.


    After Li Su got on the elevator, the elevator was very stable, and he didn''t know whether he was going down or up, which made Li Su feel very surprised.


    "Here you are. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    The moment the elevator door opened, Li Su saw a woman, a very beautiful woman.


    Mr. J.


    Today she is wearing a different suit, no, a pyjama to be exact.


    Pink lace with a little perspective.


    The front of the chest did not cover up, but so casually open, two white hemisphere is very abrupt into Li Su''s eyes.


    Down the line of sight, there is a bow tied at will. Below are two perfect legs, white and flawless.


    Li Su gulped a mouthful of saliva and said difficultly.


    "Well, I didn''t come at the right time."


    "No, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Mr. J said lazily. He sat up and drank the red wine on the table.


    I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. Li Su smelled a bloody smell here.


    Mr. J shook his seductive body and said to Li Su.


    "Would you like a rest? It could be very tired. "


    "Tired? Men can''t say tired. "


    Li Su looked at the spring light on Mr. J''s chest and said.


    "That''s good. I just like such a strong man."


    Mr. J covered his mouth and said with a smile. This smile made her pajamas bigger and made Li Su see more spring.


    "Little brother, you are very dishonest."


    Mr. J looked at the bulge of Li Su''s lower body, and then gave Li Su a wink, which almost made Li Su disarm.


    "But I don''t mind. I''ll let you do your best later."

 Chapter 284

    After hearing what Mr. J said, Li Su''s nerves were all tense. Did he say that his virginity would be broken here?


    Mr. J smiles, then turns around and walks over to the bookshelf behind him. I don''t know where to press it. After that, the bookshelf opens to the side, and then all the programs inside appear.


    It''s all brand new medical equipment. It should be said that it has everything.


    "Look, what''s missing? You tell me, I''ll have it ready right away. "


    Mr. J said.


    "I need silver needles, silver needles for traditional Chinese medicine, and a lot of them. I don''t know what traditional Chinese medicine is for the time being."


    Determined that Mr. J just want to let himself see a doctor, Li Su long sigh of relief, his virgin body is finally saved. After all, he is a man who wants to set up a chastity archway in the future.


    "Well, I''ll prepare it for you now. I''ll send someone up right away. If you need anything, tell her directly that she will get it back as soon as possible."


    After tens of thousands, Mr. J pressed on the phone and said.


    "Come up."


    After a while, an equally beautiful woman came up, but with Mr. J here, her beauty was completely covered up.


    "From now on, if you want anything, tell her now."


    Li Su nodded, then went to the operating room and looked at it carefully for a long time. Then he found paper and pen in Mr. J''s room and wrote something on it. He gave it to the girl.


    "You''re going to prepare now. When you''re ready, you can bring it up to me."


    Li Su said.


    After the girl left, Mr. J kept staring at Li Su.


    "What are you watching me do? Are there flowers on my face? "


    Li Su touched his face.


    "If you keep staring at my handsome face, you can''t do it, but you have to charge for it."


    Mr. j [puff] laughed and said.


    "Have you always been so shameless?"


    "Face? How much is it per jin? Can you eat it? It''s really shameless these days. You don''t see those shameful people. They live a miserable life. Tut tut. "


    Li Su said as he walked around the room, Mr. J


    I didn''t say anything, but doubled my wine.


    Li Su asked a very strong smell of blood.


    However, he didn''t ask too much. In front of him, there was a red wine shelf on a wall, on which there were many red wines. After a brief look, all of them were the most expensive red wines in the world, and even some of them he had never seen.


    "This is a good bottle of wine. Can I try it¡°


    Li Su took out a red wine from the red wine and said.


    "Yes, as long as you don''t dislike it." Mr. J made a casual gesture. Of course, Li Su was not polite. He found the wine driver and opened it with a bang. Before he could smell it, a strong smell of blood came to his nose.


    "Why does this red wine taste so strange? Fortunately, I don''t drink red wine, otherwise I have to vomit. "


    Li Su said with a frown.


    "Isn''t that strange?"


    Mr. J stood up and drank the red wine in his quilt. Then he went to Li Su, took the bottle of wine and poured it into his glass.


    The red color in the transparent wine glass is so enchanting. Is it real blood in Li sudu''s arms.


    Mr. J took a sip and said.


    "Do you know what''s in it?"


    Li Su shook his head.


    "Let me ask you a question first. Do you know what kind of organization we are?"


    Li Su still shakes his head. Now if he says he knows it, it''s just a fool, the rhythm of seeking death.


    "Do you know who the people around you are?"


    Mr. J is very lazy sitting on the ground, Li Su is condescending, through the neckline, see the spring of Mr. J''s chest completely, even the two points of bright red are not let go.


    Li Su swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then found a place to sit down. However, he was a little away from Mr. J. he was afraid that if he was doing it closer, he would explode and die.


    This little girl''s skin is too tempting. Even if she doesn''t do anything, it''s full of tempting smell all the time.


    After Li Su sat down, he took a few breaths, and the palpitation in his heart on the bank was suppressed.


    "I know. When I first met that x, I saw what kind of person he was carrying. It was like a Cyborg. It was really hard, but it was very practical."


    Li Su seemed to think of something again, and then asked.


    "To tell you the truth, your names are so strange. How can you call them such strange names? You are not foreigners with high nose and blue eyes in the West. How can you call them Mr. J and Mr. X?"


    "You are right. We are all cyborgs, but some are unsuccessful cyborgs, some are successful, but few are successful. X is a successful cyborg."


    Mr. J said.


    This news should be the first strong news that Li Su heard after joining here.


    "Why Mr. J and Mr. X?"


    Li Su asked.


    "It sounds very strange and I can''t accept it. I thought I was having an English class."


    "You guessed right, we are arranged according to the English alphabet, and the first successful robot must be ranked in the top."


    Mr. J said¡° Then there must be Mr. A and Mr. B? "


    Li Su asked.


    "Yes, but I haven''t seen it."


    Mr. J took a sip of red wine and said.


    "Know why I told you so much?"


    Li Su shook his head.


    "Because I want you to save me."


    Mr. J looked at Li Su and said.


    "Are you kidding? You want me to save you? How much I can do. "


    Li Su directly refused, nonsense, and now even the other side in the end who are not clear, if he rashly agreed to come down, he still alive.


    "I''m really begging you. Please help me. I don''t want to be like this anymore. I''m really miserable."


    Mr. J directly knelt down in front of Li Su, two charming eyes, tearful looking at Li Su.


    Li Su''s heart trembled, but he still didn''t dare to agree. He knew what he was doing now. In case the other party gave him a set of rules, he would set up all his old friends. All his previous efforts were in vain, and he might not be able to go out to this place.

 Chapter 285

    Mr. J looked at Li Su sitting there indifferently, with a sad smile on his face, and then said.


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe me. I didn''t begin to believe in myself."


    Sitting on the ground, Mr. J poured the bloody red wine into his mouth.


    "Cough, cough."


    Mr. J drank so fast that he choked. Li Su was still sitting there.


    "Do you know what I drink?"


    Mr. J raised the bottle in his hand and said to Li Su. Li Su shook his head.


    "I''m full of blood. It''s human blood. Do you know why I drink it?"


    Mr. J looks at the bottle in his hand and then seems to be talking to himself.


    Li Su was shocked. To tell the truth, although he was in the bottle


    He asked about the smell of blood, but thought that it was the blood of some precious species, such as the blood of some animals. He did not expect that Mr. J drank human blood.


    "I''m a Cyborg myself, and I can be regarded as a Cyborg with relatively successful transformation. My body is perfect, but I have a fatal defect, that is, those mechanical bones in my body are constantly sucking my own blood to maintain my normal action. "


    Mr. J''s words are undoubtedly the most shocking words Li Su has heard so far. He quietly put his hand into his trouser pocket, and then Ankai used the recording function of his mobile phone.


    "Just like x, his body is defective. He needs to be charged at a certain time, otherwise his body will explode."


    Li Su recalled that on the day he met his husband, he seemed to have helped him rush a call back, and he was stun by the strong current.


    "Every cyborg is defective, just different from each other."


    Mr. J said.


    "I''m very sorry to go this way now, but it''s too late now."


    "Before that, after knowing that you dissected our people, I was appointed to investigate you, and then I arrested you, either to be our people, or to kill you, because your medical skills were so incredible, especially after my investigation, I found that your medical skills came suddenly and miraculously¡°


    "From that day on, I began to want you to solve my problems. To tell you the truth, when I knew your ability, I knew why those people above me wanted me to find you, take you back, or kill you at all costs."


    Li Su asked.


    "Why on earth?"


    "Because of your medical skills, your medical skills are too high and superb. They have never been so high in this era. After they found out that you are a person from ghost Valley, they want to use your medical skills to completely eradicate their defects, and then come up with new cyborgs or even robots."


    Mr. J looked at Li Su and said.


    "How do you know me?"


    Li Su thought of another problem¡° I know it from Lao Liu. "


    "Isn''t Lao Liu already dissected? How can he send a message? "


    "Very simple, Lao Liu''s eyeball is hi, a mobile wechat camera, and it also has its own signal transmitter, which can automatically send back all the messages it sees."


    When Mr. J said that, Li Su understood. No wonder these people came to find themselves as soon as they came up. It turned out that they had known their news for a long time.


    "What else do you have to say?"


    Li Su asked.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Mr. J asked.


    "How do you know that I can solve your defects?"


    Li Su asked.


    "We don''t know. We just want to have a try, and this test sample is just for you


    It''s me


    Mr. J said, pointing to himself.


    "How do you plan to make me your man?"


    Li Su asked.


    "It''s simple. Money, power, women."


    Mr. J replied,


    "How much money are you going to give? Quan, what position can you give me? Woman, what is it¡°


    Li Su asked.


    "Qian Hao said that as long as you can offer a price, it''s not a problem. Right, mayor of Xingqing city. Women, that is me, of course, you can choose other people, as long as you like, to ensure that all are willing to lie in your bed, whatever you do


    Li Su was surprised. He didn''t say what they offered, but what they offered him as mayor of Xingqing city.


    "The other two are easy to say. What does the mayor of Xingqing mean? But it''s a prefecture level city. "


    Li Su said.


    "I don''t know the reason, but I think there must be a reason. Now there are many people who want to squeeze into Xingqing city. I don''t know the specific information. I guess there will be a reason in the future."


    Mr. J said.


    "That''s what we offer you."


    "What if I don''t promise?"


    "Death, because your medical skills are too high. If you meet us in the future, you will surely find our defects and make use of them, and we will die without a place to die."


    Mr. J said.


    "What if I don''t promise to cure you now?"


    Li Su asked.


    "You can go now, I will never stop you, but I want to give you a piece of advice, go far away, never return to Xingqing City, otherwise you will have endless trouble," "why don''t you kill me?"


    "I want to say that I haven''t killed anyone since I joined this organization


    Do you believe it


    "What kind of organization is your organization?"


    "Xueyan, I don''t know why it''s called."


    Mr. J got up from the ground, took out a bottle from the wine rack, opened it and poured it into his mouth.


    "I can''t do without it. My body can''t bear it. I''ll die."


    Mr. J said.


    "Then why did you join the red swallow at that time?"


    Li Su asked, curious about the origin of Mr. J.


    "No, it''s just fun."


    Mr. J took out a bottle of wine from the wine rack and put it in front of Li Su.


    "This bottle of wine is the right red wine. You can drink it. My story is still a little long. You''d better find something to do for yourself."


    "Please."


    Li Su opened the red wine bottle, and the strong aroma of wine permeated the whole room, diluting the bloody smell by the way.


    "My family is not short of money, even very rich. You have to know


    There are only two kinds of women in a rich family. The first one is very clever. She takes her parents as an example and wants to surpass them. "

 Chapter 286

    When Mr. J said this, Li Su couldn''t help thinking of Xiao Yiyi. She is such a person, but he never heard Xiao Yiyi talk about his father, and he had been several times, and he didn''t see Xiao Yiyi''s father, only her mother.


    "The second one is to have fun in everything you see, to play whatever you feel exciting, to fight, to smoke, to tattoo, to race underground. As long as you can imagine bad things, I''ve been involved."


    Mr. J said.


    "I know that one day, someone told me that there are still things in the world that I haven''t played with. I was thinking at that time, I''m all powerful. I''ve traveled all over most countries in the world, and what else I haven''t played with? So I was unconvinced and went with him


    "But when I found something wrong, there was no way to turn back. I raped him and then gang raped him."


    When Mr. J said this, it was like telling the story of an insignificant person.


    But Li Su saw her hand tightly holding the bottle, which was full of cracks.


    "I''m locked up in a room. I can''t see anything in the dark. As long as that person is happy or unhappy, he will vent on me. In order to get rid of the misery as soon as possible, I''ve learned how to flatter him and cater to him."


    "But he didn''t treat me as an adult until one day, I heard him saying that there were not enough specimens, and then I volunteered to go. After I got to the place, I found that I had been cheated. That place was hell on earth, with iron shelves everywhere and broken arms everywhere. I cried wildly, but it didn''t work."


    "In the end, I became such a person and was transformed by them. Fortunately, I succeeded. From that day on, I had to drink blood every day. I also had a new name, Mr. X. I got rid of that man from that day, but my nightmare has just begun


    "When the first mouthful of human blood entered my throat, I began to vomit. I vomited for three days, but I had no choice but to live. I think they are the delicacies I have ever eaten. Imagine they are


    I''ve never seen food you''ve ever seen. "


    "From 50cc of blood in a month to 500cc in a week, then to 800cc in a day, and finally to now, we have to drink 24 bottles of this kind every day, one bottle every hour, and this bottle contains 500cc."


    "Do you know what I live every day? I dare not go anywhere. I''m afraid that I can''t control the power in my body and the desire for blood, and then drink the blood of the living people in the street. "


    "Isn''t that what you drink?"


    Li Su asked.


    "I don''t know. At least I didn''t see it with my own eyes. Maybe this is my last effort."


    After Mr. J finished, he looked at Li Su.


    "I beg you, let me return to the normal life, as long as I can be a normal person, I promise all the conditions you put forward, you want the data of Xueyan, as long as I know, I will tell you all, as long as you don''t dislike me, my whole person is yours."


    Mr. J said that he was going to take off his pajamas. Li Su hurried


    Turn your head.


    "Calm down, calm down for the time being. I haven''t promised you yet. Will I treat you or not?"


    Li Su said¡° Please, I really can''t stand it. I don''t want to soak in human blood every day, and then watch the fresh life one by one in front of me, and then cut off my own blood vessels to drink blood for me. I don''t want to turn myself into a bloodthirsty monster in the future. "


    Mr. J knelt down in front of Li Su and took Li Su by the hand.


    "Please, I really can''t stand it."


    Li Su turned around and looked at Mr. J''s expression. Her face was twitching, her eyes were covered with blood, her whole body was shaking, and her skin was becoming pale.


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, Mr. J yelled, then grabbed Li Su''s hand and was about to put it in his mouth.


    Li Su''s eyes and hands are quick. Hold her head.


    He didn''t expect that Mr. J looked soft and weak, and he had a strong hand


    Big, I can block her hand.


    Mr. J is now completely out of control. His eyes are fixed on Li Su''s hand, and his mouth is open to reveal his teeth.


    Li Su suddenly found that Mr. J''s teeth began to sharpen.


    You can''t go on like this, or you will be sucked dry by Mr. J.


    After Li Su yelled, he pushed Mr. J away. Then he took out a bottle of wine from the nearby wine rack and smashed it directly. No matter whether it hurt Mr. J or not, he put it in her mouth.


    Perhaps with the watering of blood, Mr. J immediately calmed down, the red in his eyes began to recede, and the sharp teeth became normal.


    After drinking a bottle of blood, Mr. J is back to normal.


    "Wasn''t that scary?"


    After drinking a bottle of blood, Mr. J leaned against the corner. The blood left at the corner of her mouth showed a strange morbid beauty.


    "You almost ate me just now."


    Li Su said with lingering fear.


    "I know that I can''t control more and more during this period. As long as I see people, I have the impulse to rush up."


    Mr. J looked at Li Su and said.


    "Li Su, please, help me. Either cure me or kill me. Please, I can''t stand it."


    Li Su was silent. Before, he was still considering whether to treat Mr. J, but now it seems that he can''t do without it.


    Don''t say it''s hard on him, but it''s hard to look at him.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Li Su said.


    "Thank you."


    Mr. J took another bottle of wine from the wine rack, then opened it and put it in his mouth.


    The blood spilled from the corner of her mouth, across her pale neck, along her chest, soaked her clothes, looks so sad.


    At this time, Li Su brought back what he had bought¡° We''re going to start right now. You drink more of this stuff, and then I''ll prepare it now. "


    For the first time to treat such a strange patient, Li Suke had to be well prepared. In fact, there was nothing to be prepared for.


    Blood transfusion equipment, blood bags, ropes, and some other necessary items have been put in place, but Li Su still tried the strength of the test bed.


    Just now I had a try with Mr. J. her hand strength is very strong. It is estimated that it will occupy the strength of a Cyborg. If things in Western Zhejiang are not strong, then she is a danger.

 Chapter 287

    When Li Su cleaned up everything here, Mr. J had drunk several bottles of blood.


    The girl seems to have known that Mr. J has such a problem for a long time, so when she saw Mr. J now, she was not moved at all.


    "Well, we can."


    Li Su said.


    "OK, just a moment."


    After drinking the last bit of blood in his hand, Mr. J walked to the operating room calmly.


    "What should I do?"


    "First of all, I''ve never seen a case like you before, but the consultation fee can''t be reduced¡°


    Li Su said.


    "How much is the fee?"


    Mr. J asked.


    "I don''t know how much I''m going to charge you until I finish the treatment."


    Li Su said.


    "But don''t worry, I won''t ask you for extra money."


    "Good."


    Mr. J said.


    "However, I''m a little worried. After treatment, there will be at least three days of coma. During this period, you can''t give me a diagnosis. You have investigated me and known my rules. Other things are easy to discuss, but the diagnosis must be given on the spot."


    Li Su said.


    "I''ll pay you in advance."


    Mr. J went to his desk and took out a check.


    "It''s 10 million. Do you think it''s enough?"


    Li Su shook his head.


    "According to your position, five are about the same."


    "I really don''t know what kind of method you are using to calculate money."


    "It''s my secret, or you''ll all do it."


    Li Su is joking. He wants to make Mr. J relax, but in fact he wants to relax himself.


    "It''s 50 million. If it''s not enough, I''ll pay you when I wake up. This kind of check can be cashed at any time."


    Mr. J said.


    "Let''s start now."


    "Just a moment, please go out. I''m not used to being around when I''m in treatment."


    Li Su said to the girl.


    "Sorry, I can''t do that."


    The girl said to Li Su, and then took out a bloody swallow from her arms, and said to Mr. J.


    "I want you to know this thing. That''s why I''m here this time." When Mr. J saw the swallow, his face was even paler than the color of the wall.


    Li Su said with a frown.


    "If you don''t go out, I really can''t cure you. This is my rule. No one can break it."


    With these words, Li Su was ready to go out.


    The girl appeared in front of Li Su.


    "It''s up to you now. If you don''t cure it, you have to cure it."


    "If I don''t do it."


    "You can try."


    Li sucai didn''t believe in this evil and went straight out.


    The girl slapped her in the face, but Li Su didn''t even hide. He put out a fist to fight the girl, and they both stepped back.


    "You''re not a Cyborg, you''re a Cyborg."


    Through this contact, Li Su immediately judged that the girl''s strength is really unusual.


    The girl sneered and said.


    "Now that you know it, I don''t want to hide it. Yes, I''m a robot."


    The robot and the robot are two different things. Half of the robot is human, and the other half is mechanical body. However, the robot''s body is all made of machinery, which is really as strong as steel.


    "There''s so much technology already in the organization?"


    Mr. J said.


    "Then why do we have to suffer all the time?"


    "I''m just a product of accident. Up to now, I''m the only one. By the way, I forgot to tell you that my name is Miss h, not Mr."


    Mr. J is now paralyzed on the ground, the most beautiful murmur said.


    "It turns out that we have already been abandoned. It turns out that we have already been abandoned."


    "It''s still a little early to say abandon. After all, you used to be the meritorious officials of the organization. The organization asked me to come here this time to see if this Li Su really has such ability. If he has, he will be taken away directly. After all, the robot has some technical defects. If there is a medical expert like him, he can help us, I think there will be more and more of my kind. "


    The girl looked at Li Su and said.


    "Money is not a problem. As long as you work and cure her, I think we can continue to cooperate."


    "I don''t do it."


    Li Su said.


    "I''m afraid it''s up to you."


    As soon as the girl''s leg stretched out, she kicked Li Su, bringing thunder and wind.


    Li Su also wanted to try out the difference between this robot and a Cyborg. When she saw Miss h kicking, Li Su didn''t even hide. She put her hands on her chest.


    The girl''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt, the two collided¡¾ With a clang sound, Miss h didn''t move. Li Su''s feet slid back directly, leaving two deep marks on the marble floor.


    "Just now it was 50% Li, now it''s 80% Li, and then it''s 100% Li."


    Li Su looked at his arm. There were two red marks on it, and they were spreading. There were black marks in the red mark.


    "Are you going to cure or not?"


    Asked Miss H.


    "I''d like to try again."


    Li Su swung his two arms, then concealed them on one arm and pressed them twice to reduce his pain a little.


    "Come on then."


    Miss h kicked again. Li Su turns his eyesight to the extreme, which is also a function he just discovered recently. As long as he looks at something carefully, the activity of this thing will become very slow.


    Miss h''s action in Li Su''s eyes is like slow action decomposition, changing very slowly.


    Reach out to miss h''s joints. Originally, this move was very easy to use on a real person''s body, but now he is facing Miss h. all of her body is made of machinery, and the joints are specially treated.


    Miss h was surprised. She didn''t expect that her sure move would turn out to be like this in front of Li Su.


    Don''t believe evil she accelerated attack speed, but in Li Su''s eyes or so slow.


    While resisting Miss h''s attack speed, looking up and down at her, looking for her flaws.


    Ten minutes later, Li Su finally found the defect in Miss h. No matter how fast she kicked, her upper body was basically motionless, and when she punched, her legs were still standing there.

 Chapter 288

    When Li Su saw such a situation, he immediately judged that it was probably a defect of Miss H.


    In any case, we always have to try to find such a defect that is not a defect.


    Just do what you say. When Miss h came here with a narrow fist, he took his place and hit her in the waist.


    Dang!


    The sound of metal crashing reverberated throughout the room.


    Li Su shakes hands to withdraw from Miss h''s side, by the way also dodged one of her attacks.


    In Miss h''s waist there is a very hard protection, which is more firm in Li Su''s judgment.


    "I said I found your life gate. Do you believe it?"


    Li Su said lightly.


    "You can try it."


    When Miss h said this, her face was always full of smile.


    Since Li Su saw her, her face has been full of smiles. Never changed.


    If Miss h had such a request, Li Su would immediately knead her body forward.


    The bigger Miss h was, the more frightened she was. She could avoid every punch and foot. Even if she changed her moves temporarily, she could not touch a piece of Li Su''s clothes.


    On the contrary, Li Su kept beating on his body. Although he didn''t feel pain, he was very angry.


    Li Su''s body has been around Miss h, constantly waving his fist at a point.


    Bang Dang!


    There was a sound of broken metal on Miss h''s waist. As soon as her face changed, Li Su''s hand would not stop.


    After five punches at Miss h''s waist, it was no longer the sound of metal collision.


    Li Su stopped when he found that Miss h didn''t punch any more.


    Miss h was stiff and motionless, her whole body flashing with electric arc.


    "You''ll regret it."


    Miss h now thinks it''s a card dish. She can see fire in her eyes, but the smile on her face still exists. It seems that she has been transformed from the beginning to the end. It is estimated that apart from the brain and the organs in her body, the rest of her body is completely transformed


    It''s all transformed.


    "Now that I''ve done it, I don''t regret it."


    Li Su looked at Miss h and said, "I think you should have a short circuit, or find someone to repair it in the morning. Otherwise, I guess your brain will be broken, and it won''t be repaired at that time."


    "You''ll regret it."


    As soon as Miss h turned around, she fell to the ground without stepping forward. After the flashing arc suddenly lit up, it completely disappeared, and there was a smell of burning from her body.


    "I wipe it. What is it? It''s not easy to fight."


    Li Su angrily said, a person lying straight in front of him, there is a rubber paste smell, it is amazing¡° You killed her? "


    Mr. J, who has been murmuring and whispering, immediately woke up when he smelled such a smell. He quickly stood up and saw Miss h lying there upright, and then the whole person was dull.


    "No, it''s her fault. It has nothing to do with me."


    Li Su spread a hand to say.


    "You''re making a big mistake. Her eyes are also equipped with a real-time monitoring system. For people like this, she must pay more attention to the organization, so all the pictures she sees are watched by a special person, and the fight between you and him is organized


    I''m sure I know that on the Internet


    Mr. J said.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. Anyway, I don''t pay much attention to this kind of thing. It''s their own product that doesn''t pass the standard, otherwise it won''t happen."


    Li Su is very calm. It would be better to attract all the high-level figures of this organization.


    And then I''ll catch them all, so my life will be much easier.


    "You don''t understand the organization, and it''s always killing people out for this kind of thing."


    Mr. J said.


    "It''s none of my business. I''m part of the organization."


    Li Su took off his clothes and showed his shoulder. There was also a swallow on it.


    "Who printed it for you?"


    Mr. J asked.


    "It''s the one printed for me, and I''ve been crying for a long time. If he hadn''t used money to relieve my pain, I wouldn''t have done it. It''s painful and ugly."


    Li Su said.


    "I can''t hurt my parents who have been hurt. Otherwise, how can I face it


    My dead ancestors. "


    "You..."


    Mr. J really doesn''t know what to say about Li Su. She was about to say something, but the phone on her desk rang.


    "Hello, Lord."


    When Mr. J picked up the phone, he immediately went over his face.


    I don''t know what they are using to talk on the phone, but Li Su can''t hear clearly.


    "Yes, Lord, yes, I understand. I''ll put him on the phone now."


    Mr. J put the phone in front of Li Su.


    "My Lord, I want to talk to you on the phone."


    "I don''t answer. I don''t know him. I''m on the phone with him."


    Li Su said with his arms in his arms.


    "You''d better take it. It''s good for you and it''s good for me." Mr. J blinked at him, and Li Su realized that the fundamental reason why Mr. J wanted to treat his illness was that she could not bear the desire for blood, and another reason was that she wanted Mr. J to do a test to see if Li Su could.


    Li Su took the call.


    "Hello, who are you?"


    Li Su''s tone was very impolite, but there was no sound on the receiver at that time.


    "What a broken phone, there''s no sound in it."


    "Wait a minute. You forgot to bring something with you."


    Mr. J found something similar to earplug in the drawer and put it in Li Su''s ear.


    "Now we can."


    Li Su put the receiver on his ear suspiciously.


    "Mr. Li, you have a lot of courage."


    The voice on the other side of the receiver is obviously processed. It''s impossible to tell whether it''s a male voice or a female voice.


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    Li Su said.


    "You don''t have the guts to kill my miss H?"


    "Pull it down. I didn''t kill her. It''s obviously a short circuit. It''s your own stuff that doesn''t pass the standard. Don''t rely on me, or I''ll tell 315 and expose you¡°


    Li Su is a vicious threat.


    "It''s true that Li Su is courageous. I won''t pursue you in this matter, but I hope you can cure Mr. J''s defects around you. Money is not a problem."

 Chapter 289

    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll leave when I get the money?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Where can you go? All of your places are under my control. What else can I worry about


    Said the mysterious Lord.


    "Yes? You know, there are three caves of cunning rabbits. "


    Li Su said this with great feeling.


    "You are not such a person. You will never go back on what you promised. Even if you go back, you are a failed cyborg. Do you still have a little money? I have nothing to lose. "


    The master said with a smile on the other end of the phone. Li Su was a little hairy.


    After hearing the Lord''s words, Li Su felt that this man seemed to know a lot about himself. At least he knew a lot about the things around him.


    "Do you know me?"


    Li Su asked.


    "I don''t know you, but it doesn''t mean I''m not familiar with you. I''ve investigated you for a long time. If I''m not sure, I won''t let you in here."


    The Lord''s words made Li Su more firm in his judgment. This man has really seen himself. Otherwise, why would he care so much about himself? He also said that he has investigated for a long time.


    From my memory, when I knew that there was such an organization, it should be when Liu Buzheng was dissected by myself. From Mr. J''s mouth, I also knew that they also knew their existence from Liu Buzheng, so they spared no effort to seize and take them back, or directly dispose of them.


    It took him less than two months to make a full budget. He actually said that he had investigated himself for a long time, so this person must have been very familiar with himself before, but he had never contacted such organizations before, so there was only one possibility.


    Some of his patients were his eyeliner, but when he was in the process of treatment, he never found that half mechanical people existed.


    There is another possibility, that is, someone around him is his eye liner, so he knows himself so well.


    Always want to go, there is only the last possibility left, and the more I think about it, the more I feel that the last possibility is the biggest.


    Maybe he thought that his words leaked some secrets, so the master asked Li Su to hand the phone to Mr. J.


    When Li Su handed over the phone, he still couldn''t figure out who the mysterious Lord was around him.


    "The LORD said that as long as you can cure my defects, he promised that he would not interfere with your freedom and let you visit any place you want."


    After Mr. J hung up the phone, he said to Li Su.


    "Now I think your organization is really terrible."


    Li Su said.


    "That''s why I beg you to cure me. I want to go far away. I want to escape from this organization. I don''t want to stay here for a day."


    Mr. J is in a very low mood.


    "Where can you go?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes, where can I go?"


    Mr. J''s eyes staring at a place, deep thinking.


    At this time, the elevator opened and several people came out. After they came in, they didn''t look at the two, as if they didn''t find one at all. Then they dragged Miss h on the ground and left directly.


    But before they left, they put a piece of paper on the table.


    Li Su went to pick it up and saw that it was full of numbers and letters, which were arranged disorderly on it.


    Li Su put the paper in front of Mr. J and motioned to her to have a look.


    After Mr. J regained his mind, he took the paper and went to another room. Li Su followed him. There was nothing there, just a bookshelf full of books and a desk with a thick book on it.


    Mr. J took the note and kept rummaging on the bookshelf, changing a book for a while, and then another book for a while.


    A few minutes later, Mr. J came to Li Su and said.


    "The LORD said, you have been approved to join the organization, and your identity is e


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Su asked.


    "It means that you are a real Mr. e now, ranking much higher than me, and your authority is much larger than mine, so you can access more secrets."


    Mr. J said.


    "There should be an ID card for your heart soon."


    Mr. J''s voice did not fall, sure enough, the elevator door opened, there is nothing inside, just a black box.


    Mr. J opened the box and there was a card in it, which was similar to the one Li Su was holding now, but the letter on it was "s".


    "What''s the use of this?"


    Li Su asked.


    "It''s very useful. You''ll find out later."


    As soon as Mr. J said this, her face soon twitched. Without saying a word, Mr. J went directly to the wine rack, opened several bottles with money and poured them into his mouth.


    Li Su didn''t care at first, but immediately he found that Mr. J''s chest had a black thing constantly squirming, and as Mr. J drank more and more blood, the squirming thing became more and more active.


    "No, come and help me. I need more blood."


    Mr. J can''t even say clearly. It can be seen how anxious the situation is. She put two bottles of blood into her mouth.


    Li Su quickly came forward to help Mr. J to open the wine bottle for her.


    There were only three sounds in the room, the sound of the bottle breaking, the sound of swallowing, and the sound of throwing away the bottle.


    The smell of blood in the room was so strong that he wanted to vomit. A face down more than a dozen bottles, Mr. J is stable down, in the last mouthful of blood swallowed into the stomach, she looked at Li Su said.


    "See? That''s it. "


    Mr. J pulled his pajamas apart, and two big ones appeared in Li''s room


    In front of Su, but Li Su''s attention is not on the top, because Mr. J now has something under his fingers.


    "It''s more and more active now. If we don''t deal with it, I think it will soon become another person, and a very bloodthirsty person."


    Under Mr. J''s finger, there is a black thing. I don''t know what it is. It keeps wriggling there. After wriggling for a few seconds, it suddenly disappears into Mr. J''s body.

 Chapter 290

    "When did you find this thing?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Just three months ago, when it was that big."


    Mr. J, put out his finger and made a gesture in front of Li Su. It''s only the size of soybean.


    "Now it''s three months. I don''t even know what it is that big in my body. It''s as big as a baby''s head¡°


    Mr. J said.


    "Before that, because of my own identity, I never went to the hospital for examination, but there were doctors in the organization. They couldn''t find out what it was. They tried a lot of methods, including cutting my own body. As a result, there was nothing in it, which made me more and more terrible, even more terrible than the organization itself."


    "Please, help me. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die."


    Mr. J fell down on his knees in front of Li Su. He didn''t care that he didn''t wear any clothes on his upper body. He knelt down in front of Li Su and let Li Su see his body completely.


    "Please, I don''t want to be a monster."


    "Well, I promised you, but I''m not sure what this is."


    Li Su said.


    "You must succeed. Please, you must succeed. I beg you."


    "I really can''t help it. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a thing."


    Li Su said.


    "But I''ll try my best."


    "I also need an assistant. I don''t have to do anything, but I have to wait outside. If I need anything, he will send it to me in time."


    Li Su thought about it and said.


    "Who do you want? You tell me, I''ll get her right now. "


    Mr. J asked anxiously.


    "Just anyone."


    "Right away."


    Mr. J ran to the phone like a madman.


    "X, now put down your work and come to me. Now, now!"


    Mr. J is now crawling on the ground, and his pajamas have already slipped, revealing his perfect body in front of Li Su''s eyes.


    But Li Su doesn''t have the heart to look at Mr. J''s body at all. His heart is shocked now. There are too many things happening today.


    First of all, there is a robot of Miss h, whose body is close to the end. If she had not been modified by the strange system, she would not be the opponent of Miss H.


    And the mysterious Lord, talking with him, seems to be very familiar with himself, very familiar with all his things. But I still can''t remember when I met such a person.


    Then there is Mr. J''s three meetings for you, the one you have never seen before. I don''t know what it is¡° Li Su, what else do I need to prepare now? "


    "Don''t prepare for anything. You are standing there now. I need to check your body."


    While Li Su said, he turned on the strange system and began to scan Mr. J''s body.


    [name of patient: Liu Ahua; Age: 28; The patient''s condition was extremely bloodthirsty and violent; Causes: there are parasitic species in the body, which are dissolved in the blood and are extremely difficult to capture


    Li Su frowned. Mr. J has parasitic species in his body, which are dissolved in blood. According to the prompt sound in the ghost medicine system, it''s not easy to catch this kind of thing.


    [when a new species is discovered for the first time, does the host need a treatment plan


    Of course, Li Su chose yes.


    [the current medical level of the host is not enough. Do you need to exchange medical skills to improve your medical level? "


    [yes].


    [spend 5800 merit points to exchange for "ghost King''s claw". The level of treatment will be improved and you can be cured.]


    Li Su took a look at this "ghost King''s claw", which can be said to be a massage technique, but this massage technique combined with other things can treat many diseases, and the best combination should be thirteen needles.


    Li Su looked at the treatment plan given by the ghost medicine system, and he still needs to prepare some things.


    Li Su was writing on the paper that Mr. X came up from the elevator, panting and sweating. Oh, by the way, he''s a Cyborg and won''t sweat.


    As soon as I came in, I saw Mr. J. hongguoguo standing there, motionless, with tears in his eyes, while Li Su was standing not far away, not knowing what he was writing.


    "What''s the matter? Why would you let me come here? Isn''t miss h supposed to be here? "


    Mr. X asked.


    "It seems that you know there is Miss h. why don''t you tell me?"


    Mr. J asked.


    "It''s the Lord''s meaning. He won''t let me tell you. I know she belongs to miss h by chance."


    Mr. X has some grievances.


    "Don''t tell me, Miss h has a short circuit. Now go and prepare all the things written on my paper for me. I''m going to have an operation soon."


    Li Su said.


    "In addition, you should not be idle. You can drink as much blood as you can, and let that thing exist all the time."


    After listening to Li Su''s words, Mr. J immediately went to drink blood. Mr. X was still a little dull.


    "You mean Miss h is short circuited? She''s a robot, isn''t she? The strength of the body is very strong. I tried with her once. I''m not her opponent. "


    Mr. X said.


    "I''m the one who made the short circuit. Now hurry to buy something for me. I need to use it as soon as possible, otherwise it will delay the work¡°


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Mr. X couldn''t help thinking why Miss h was short circuited by him. He took the paper and rushed out. Now it''s important to save people, although it''s a robot. Li Su began to prepare in the operating room, where Mr. J kept drinking blood. On his white chest, there was a black shadow


    The peristalsis, looking at people feel palpitations.


    Without waiting too long, Mr. X appeared here with big and small bags.


    Li Su asked him to help.


    Not many things to buy, a glass of glass to the square, a silver needle, and a high quality Baijiu, and some mixed things.


    After getting everything ready, Li Su moved everything to the operating room.


    Said to Mr. J.


    "You can come in now, but you can''t lie down. You need to stand up, understand? 10. Now you go to get a few bottles of blood and put them here, and then go to other rooms. No matter what happens during my treatment, you can''t come without my orders. "

 Chapter 291

    "OK, I see."


    After Mr. X finished this sentence, he went to it by himself, but just after two steps, he was stopped by Li Su.


    "Not only you can''t peek, you have to look at other people''s, don''t let others disturb my treatment, otherwise I won''t be responsible for any problems."


    Li Su''s face was full of seriousness.


    "I won''t let anyone in."


    After finishing this sentence, Mr. X directly turned to the elevator entrance, then stood there with his back to Li Su, motionless.


    Li Su nodded with satisfaction. At this time, Mr. J has been standing in front of the shelf, and there are several wine bottles piled at her feet, which contain all the blood.


    She doesn''t shy away from Li Su at all. She opens her arms and shows all the secrets of her body in front of Li Su. Her body, which makes people feel guilty at a glance, is now a pile of bones in front of Li Su, without any attraction.


    Li Su moved all the surgical supplies to Mr. J''s feet and asked.


    "I''m going to start now. Are you ready?"


    "I''m ready to start any time."


    In front of her chest, the black shadow is still wriggling, but there are signs of dissipation, it seems that he must turn into time.


    Li Su opened the bottle of red wine, put it in front of Mr. J, and said.


    "It''s going to dissipate. You should drink a little, or our previous efforts will be in vain."


    Mr. J nodded, then grabbed the bottle and put it in his mouth. With the moistening of blood, the black shadow gathered again and gathered in front of her chest. It looked terrible.


    Li Su is not idle at this time, but he has all the things he has prepared. As long as it''s a little bit later, he is ready to have an operation, even if it''s magic snow.


    Without the fame and fortune on his face, Mr. J has been drinking blood.


    The things on her chest are constantly wriggling and expanding. Li Su can even see many traces on Mr. J''s limbs, which makes Li Su anxious.


    Where does this kind of thing come from? Why does she appear in Mr. J''s body?


    There is another problem in Li Su''s mind: this kind of East


    What will the West look like in the end.


    This may be the curiosity of a medical practitioner, but Li Su knows that this is not the time to study.


    After drinking five or six bottles of blood in a row, Li Su didn''t find the existence of this kind of thing in other parts of Mr. J''s body. He grabbed the silver needle and continued to plunge into Mr. J''s body.


    At the bottom is Mr. J''s Dantian. Seeing that there is no one in the shadow, your change lags behind. Li sucai then goes on to put the needle.


    The process of needling is very slow, almost every three or four minutes Li Su will next needle, but later, Li Su''s needling speed is faster and faster.


    Maybe the shadow felt that there was no retreat around him, so he began to collide with Xiong Kai of Mr. J. in some places, the silver needle began to bounce out. At this time, how could Li Su run away again.


    In Mr. J''s smooth and tender skin, he points out constantly, and then every place he points out, there will be a silver needle stuck there.


    Finally, after blocking all the blood vessels around Mr. J''s body, Li Su touched Mr. J''s neck and made her faint.


    It''s better not to let her see the next scene, or else she will not see it


    I really don''t know how to explain it.


    As Li Su had expected, Mr. J fainted directly, but he didn''t fall to the ground, because when Li Su lit her, she became stiff.


    Running "ghost King''s claw", Li Su is rubbing in front of Mr. J''s chest. If someone who doesn''t know is walking by him now, and then sees this scene, he will feel shameless for Li Su''s action now. Maybe someone who saves beauty will appear, and then beat Li Su.


    Li Su is sweating all over now. His palms are tightly attached to Mr. J''s chest, constantly wandering around. Then his fingers vibrate up and down indefinitely, causing a flush on Mr. J''s skin.


    The two bright red spots on Mr. J''s chest are trembling with Li Su''s action. But Li Su doesn''t squint now and doesn''t pay attention to this situation. His eyes are staring at the dark shadow.


    Dark shadow seems to know that his doomsday is coming. He keeps avoiding Li Su''s fingers and starts to rush East and West in front of Mr. J''s chest.


    Mr. J''s pale skin was red after being rubbed by Li Su, and even began to have a little blood oozing.


    Seeing such a situation, Li Su not only did not stop, but accelerated his speed.


    At the end of the day, Li Su''s hands had formed a shadow, and he couldn''t see clearly


    What kind of technique is it.


    Standing at the door of the elevator, hearing the movement behind him, he couldn''t help looking back to see how Li Su treated his illness. Is it possible that he can cure his own defects?


    After all, Mr. Wang is a robot, but in the final analysis, he is still a person, with seven emotions and six desires, and curiosity.


    Although he had vowed before that he would not peek at Li Su''s treatment, a voice in his heart kept saying to him, go and have a look, maybe the next one is you.


    Finally, Mr. X could not resist his curiosity. He turned his head and looked at Li Su.


    But now his face is facing away from him. I can''t see what Li Su is doing now. I can only see that Li Su''s body is constantly moving. All the sweat on his clothes flows down Li Su''s feet to the ground, forming a very big wet mark at his feet.


    If the melon eaters who can''t figure out what''s going on, when they see such a scene, they think Li Su is now a polio patient with incontinence.


    X looked around and saw nothing, so he was honest. He turned his body around again and stared at the elevator in front of him. He was really in charge of his job.


    Li Su''s eyes have turned red, and his whole body has begun to turn sour.

 Chapter 292

    Li Su''s fingers finally caught the shadow.


    This ghost King claw is really powerful. As Li Su''s fingers keep running in Mr. J''s Xiong Tan, he tore all the black threads on the shadow''s body to his own body, and then began to wind.


    Slowly, there were more and more black threads on Li Su''s palm. The body of black shadow was not as big as it was at the beginning, only a little bit small. There was a black silk thread on its body, and it was connected with Li Su''s palm and himself.


    Let it not escape the palm of Li Su''s hand at all.


    Now Li Su''s whole body is soaked with sweat. The wet mark under his feet is getting bigger and bigger. If he moves a little, there will be a sound of [mutter].


    The speed of Li Su''s palm has reached a peak, forming a fuzzy shadow on Mr. J''s chest.


    At last, when Li Su couldn''t hold on, all the shadows came back to Li Su''s hands,


    The palm of his hand suddenly stopped, which made Mr. J feel a little displeased. He gave a slight hum, but Li Su didn''t notice the sound at all.


    All his attention was on the palm of his hand.


    Now that dark shadow has been controlled by himself. What we need to do now is how to take this thing out of Mr. J''s body, otherwise Mr. J will be harmed by this thing in the future.


    Li Su brought the shelves that he had already had on the house, and had glass preparations that were already ready, which had already been filled with high purity baijiu.


    Li Su picked up the scalpel, pressed her palm tightly, and scratched it gently in front of Mr. J''s body, just to open her skin.


    "Drink!"


    Li Su gave a loud drink, and then moved his palm slowly to the breach. He could clearly feel that the dark shadow under his dirty hand was constantly shaking, and his strength was very strong. If he didn''t pay attention to it a little bit, it would escape from his palm.


    "Drink!"


    Li Su in a big drink, the whole palm of the hand quickly translation, from the wound before scratch, in his hands in the control of the black things.


    The rapid flight of Li Su mobile, after leaving Mr. J''s body, his hand saunas and sauna wine injured the glass containing high concentration of Baijiu.


    It''s in the middle of the vessel.


    When Li Su left his vessel, we saw that there was a dark object in the glassware, which kept shaking in the high number of Baijiu.


    But now there is no time to observe such a situation, stretch out your hands, and then start another round of activities on Mr. J''s body.


    Half an hour later, Li Su pulled out all the silver needles on Mr. J''s body and was ready to open the acupoints for her.


    But as soon as I was behind him, I found that Mr. J''s eyes were wide open, looking at the dark shadow in the glassware.


    "What is that?"


    Mr. J asked.


    "Didn''t you sleep?" Li Su asked. He looked at his hand. He didn''t remember what he ordered. Did he say that he didn''t order the place just now?


    "Your things are the most mediocre to me. You forget that I am a Cyborg, and many parts of my body are mechanized. Your things are of little use to me."


    When Mr. J said that, Li Su understood that he didn''t get it,


    It''s where I''m at, where it''s all mechanized.


    Acupoints originally rely on the power to cut off the meridians, but now their bodies are completely covered by machinery, and there are no meridians at all, so they can only play a short-term role.


    "Did you see everything just now?"


    Li Su asked as she pulled out all the silver needles from her body.


    "No, I''m afraid."


    Mr. J said.


    "You''re standing here. You can''t move. I still have things to deal with."


    After Li Su put away the silver needle, he immediately wrote down a string of words on the paper.


    "Now go and get all these things ready for me. I''ll use them soon."


    When he heard Li Su calling him, he immediately turned around. At the first sight, he saw the black thing in the glassware, lying there in the dark and motionless.


    "Don''t look. There are plenty of opportunities to see these things. Now hurry to prepare them for me."


    After Li Su wakes up his husband, he quickly says that after he agrees, he immediately takes the elevator down.


    After Mr. left, he took two blood bags again. The blood here is different from that in the wine bottle. It''s for J to appear on his body.


    Li Su discovered an advantage of a robot. No, to be exact, it''s the advantage of a semi robot.


    On Mr. J''s body, when he just took out the dark shadow, he was cut by Li Su, and there was not even a little blood on it.


    If a normal person''s blood is reduced by a quarter, he will faint directly. If he doesn''t receive timely treatment and deliver blood, he is likely to die.


    But these cyborgs don''t. Mr. J doesn''t have a drop of blood on his body now. He can still live well and speak normally. This is a big problem for Li Su.


    "How are you now? Is there anything uncomfortable? "


    Li Su put the blood bag on Mr. J and asked.


    "No, I feel very good in my body now, very relaxed."


    Mr. J said.


    "Good."


    Li Su picked up a bottle of blood from the ground and put it in front of Mr. J.


    Mr. J took it naturally, and just as he was about to get it in his mouth, Li Su snatched it.


    "No, your body has become addicted to this thing. You must give it up."


    "I don''t think it''s good."


    "Your body is good, but there are still big problems in your heart. I''m not a psychologist. I don''t have so much time. I''d better take my own way."


    While Li Su said, he replaced two blood bags for Mr. J. there was no pain in their bodies, so Li Su put the speed of blood transfusion to the maximum.

 Chapter 293

    Of course, Li Su is not simply speeding up there, but constantly observing the blood vessels in Mr. J''s body. If there is something he can''t bear, he can solve it immediately.


    "Li Su, can I ask you something?"


    Mr. J said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Now the eyes on his face are all shifted to the dark thing. Compared with Mr. J''s pink and tender body, her smooth skin, the bright red on her chest and the mysterious area of her legs, this thing has the greatest attraction for Li Su.


    "Can''t you just look at me?"


    Mr. J asked.


    "No, I can''t. I''ve got more important things to do than watch you and me."


    Li Su said without raising his head,


    "If you have something to say, hurry up."


    "Can you take me away from here?"


    Mr. J asked.


    "What did you say?"


    Li Su seems to doubt if there is something wrong with his ears, Mr. J


    You said you wanted to take her away?


    "Can you take me away? I''m really hungry now and I don''t want to stay here. I''m too subdued. Living in an organization is like a goldfish living in a big fish tank. Although I don''t have to worry about food and drink, maybe the owner will not like you one day, and then it''s possible to send you to another place at any time, or even the owner''s cat is eyeing you, As long as I come out of the water a little bit, he will give me something to eat. "


    Mr. J said so much at one go, and then looked at Li Su in a daze.


    "Please, take me and let me live in a normal life. I don''t want to live a cold life any more. I can... "


    Before Mr. J finished his speech, he was interrupted by two 600000 yuan.


    "Don''t talk about it again. Don''t forget that I have another identity."


    Li Su took his identity card out of his pocket and shook it in front of his husband.


    "See, I''m Mr. D now. According to your theory, I''m a high-level person. Since the high-level person can leave things alone, I still have to carry out my high-level accusation when there are traitors. This time, I''ll take it as someone you didn''t tell me, but next time, I don''t want to come back with my own hands, In the near future, it will be destroyed again in my hands. "


    Li Su looked at Mr. J. after he finished his speech, he looked at Mr. J. from her eyes, Li Su saw disappointment and despair.


    However, Li Su did not persuade her, but let her continue to think.


    "You have all the things you want, and they have been reprocessed according to your request."


    As he said, he put down all the things in his hand.


    "Well, you go out. There''s nothing to remember here now.


    Li Su said. But Mr. Li didn''t leave. He stood behind Li Su and asked.


    "There are still some defects in my body. When can I be treated?"


    "Ask the organization, as long as the organization gives me the money, the rest will be easy to do. By the way, I still have one thing I didn''t tell you. From then on, you will have another name for me."


    Li Su turned around and looked at him. He took his ID card out of his pocket and put it in front of him.


    "Please call me Mr. D


    "Mr. D?"


    Mr. Li doubted whether he had read it wrong, but it was obvious that what Li Su was holding in his hand was true. He had been preventing it for so many years, and it was impossible for him to admit his mistake.


    "When did it happen?"


    Mr. D doesn''t believe in his eyes at all. When he sent Li Su here, he didn''t have a day to calculate. When he upgraded to Mr. D is not only a matter of high ranking, but also a kind of honor, a kind of status, and a kind of command power under tens of thousands of people.


    In the organization of xuexueyan, they face a very strict hierarchy. There are special circumstances in the relationship between Mr. J and him. Otherwise, they have been replaced and become a new one.


    Li Su took out his cell phone and looked at the time shown above.


    "It''s been a long time. Now it''s been five hours."


    Strength does not look at the time do not know, did not expect to treat the time for Mr. actually has been used for five hours.


    "If you don''t want to leave, I think I''ll want to ask what right I have."


    Li Su looked at the line and said.


    Sir, without saying anything, he turned and left here.


    Li Su looked at his steps. Now he should carry out his next plan, but how can he deliver the message.


    While Li Su pinched the herbs he brought back into pills, he kept thinking about plans in his head.


    "Is this what I gave me to eat?"


    Mr. J asked. She was still standing there. Li Su could see the perfect curve as soon as she looked up.


    Li Su looked at Mr. J, whose face suddenly turned red, which surprised Li Su.


    "How can you blush?"


    "What''s the matter? Although I''m a Cyborg, I''m still human in the end. Our situation now is like a prosthetic limb pressed by a man who has broken his arm."


    Mr. J said.


    Li Su looked at Mr. J and thought to himself that maybe this is really a good choice.


    Mr. J saw Li Su''s eyes looking at him without blinking. His pretty face was red again, and his bloody skin turned pink at this moment, which was extremely charming. However, Mr. J did not retreat, but stood up his bare chest again.


    However, Li Su immediately diverted his attention, and he had to consider the feasibility of this scheme. After pinching all the pills, Li Su put two of them into Mr. J''s mouth, then pinched the other one into a long strip shape and stuck it to Mr. J''s wound.


    Mr. J can''t help groaning for a moment because of his cool feeling. I didn''t expect that Zhiji with blood would be so sensitive.


    "These pills are enough to completely get rid of your addiction, but you can only take two pills a day. As for when to take them, there is no time limit. It''s better to take them mixed with yellow rice wine. This is the best effect."


    After Li Su finished, he let Mr. J move freely. He himself lay on the bed that belonged to Mr. J and was ready to go to bed.


    "By the way, don''t disturb me now. Prepare something delicious in three hours. I want to eat."

 Chapter 294

    Li sucai doesn''t care what Mr. J does. All he wants now is to have a good sleep.


    Since I came to this ghost place, I have been like a pig in captivity every day. Besides eating, I have to sleep. Li Su''s work and rest time is totally different now.


    Sometimes he even thought that he was a pig in his last life, and he was the kind of pig that lived very well. It didn''t matter whether he died or not.


    Screen switching, Zhang Wu and Black Tiger now some do not understand.


    First of all, they saw Mr. and Li Su go into a lingerie shop. Then Mr. came out. Li Su didn''t know where he was.


    Then, they saw a very beautiful girl with a smile on her face also went in, and soon disappeared.


    About half an hour later, Zhang Wu and Heihu saw the girl come out. No, she was carried by an ambulance


    Come out.


    "Black tiger, how can I find something wrong with him?"


    Zhang Wu stared at the woman for a long time, and finally took out the high-power telescope. Although her face flashed by, the white legs and waist under the girl''s professional dress were all naked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Black tiger''s eyes have been staring at the eye system, he is looking at where the man is going.


    "This girl doesn''t seem to be human. No, she seems to be human. No, she just isn''t human."


    Black tiger is confused by Zhang Wu who is human and not human.


    "You''re talking about cross talk. What''s human and not human?"


    "No, I don''t know who this girl is now."


    The girl has been carried away by ambulance. Zhang Hu puts down his telescope and says in doubt.


    "What did you see just now?"


    Asked the black tiger.


    "Do you think a normal person can still have a good skin after an electric shock?"


    Zhang Wu scratched his head and asked.


    "It''s impossible, as long as it''s after the shock, the part of the shock will become burnt, it can''t be intact."


    Black tiger answered in the affirmative.


    "But I just saw them saying that the girl was shocked, but I didn''t see any traces of electric shock on her body, including no change in her hair, no change in her skin, no change in her clothes."


    Zhang Wu said. It was Zhang Wu who learned from black tiger these two days, although he could only see it


    "Order down, let our people follow up and find out what these people are. Since the girl has a problem, so does the ambulance."


    Black tiger said firmly.


    "When you said that, I remember that when I was carrying this girl just now, it seemed that there were four people. A girl could weigh a lot, so I had to carry it by four people. Moreover, these rescue workers were wrapped up tightly, but I still saw the shadow of military boots under their white coats." Zhang Wu said.


    Black tiger thought for a while and said.


    "If I guess correctly, this girl should be a Cyborg, then these people must be their repairmen. If I said electric shock just now, there is only one reason. This cyborg is short circuited."


    "I think we should send more people to follow us."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "I agree with you."


    Black tiger then asked.


    "What''s up with the Yanzi building?"


    "The report was sent back just now. Our people and the police joined together and went in to search. It''s not surprising that half of the waiters inside were half plane


    In addition, in their basement, we found a lot of traces that can be traced. We suspect that they left behind when they used some equipment. We also found some suspicious metal fragments


    Said the member of the Panther, who sat two times away.


    "Tell them to find out all these traces, and test the metal fragments to see what they are. It''s useful for us."


    "Yes


    After the member of the Panther agreed, he rushed to give the order.


    "Look, he''s back."


    Following the place Zhang Wu pointed out, black tiger saw that Mr. X appeared here again. He was in a hurry and looked anxious. It seemed that there was something urgent waiting for him to deal with.


    The black tiger was secretly annoyed., I just chatted about something, but I didn''t notice that this man didn''t know why he came back.


    "What''s the matter? Just as the girl was carried out, the man came back. Do they have any hidden base here?"


    Zhang Wu said doubtfully.


    "If there is a base, we''ll know later. I want to see who this person is. "


    Five hours later, the man reappeared, took a lot of things from a car under the building and rushed back.


    "That shop seems to be closed."


    Zhang Wu said.


    The doubts in the black tiger were getting thicker and thicker. He saw that the man had taken things. Basically, they were useless things, a vessel similar to fish tanks, and several bottles of Baijiu, and a bag that did not know what it was.


    After a while, the man reappeared without any expression on his face. After he got on the bus, he just stepped on the gas pedal and scared the passers-by.


    "Shall we follow?"


    Zhang Wu asked.


    "No, just follow with Skynet."


    Said the black tiger¡° We are here to watch, there must be many secrets here, we have to uncover one by one


    "The door of their shop is open."


    Black tiger pointed to the computer screen said.


    "Have we met this woman somewhere?"


    "It seems to be."


    The two men frowned and thought it over.


    "Swallow house!"


    Two people said with one voice, yes, this person is Mr. J.


    She didn''t go out of the shop, but after chatting with the waiter, she made a phone call. Her mouth was covered and she didn''t know what she was saying.


    Ten minutes later, a truck appeared.


    All the things that were carried down from the car surprised everyone. They actually ate all the food on the car, and it was delivered directly from Hongyun Building.


    One, two, three... There are thirty cases in all.


    "What is this man going to do? Do they want to have dinner in it? Thirty boxes is thirty tables. "


    Zhang Wu''s mouth is so big.


    Black tiger did not speak, he also felt that there was a problem, perhaps today there is a mystery solved.

 Chapter 295

    Under the gaze of Zhang Wu and Heihu, the waiters of Hongyun Building put all those things in the interesting underwear store.


    The space of the whole store is not very big, so after putting down more than 30 boxes, there is no place for people to stand.


    The beautiful woman who couldn''t be described asked the waiter to move all the boxes to the back after she paid. There was a blind area for monitoring. She couldn''t see what was going on inside.


    After moving everything in, the woman put out a sign at the door of the shop, which said, "close the door.".


    "What does that mean? Are they going to have dinner in it? "


    Zhang Wu said,


    "No, according to our previous survey, there are only six waiters here. They can''t even eat a box. How can they order so many meals?"


    Black tiger is also constantly thinking, thinking about everything in his mind, suddenly it seems to think of something, and then said.


    "Li Su is absolutely safe now."


    "How do you know? Where do you see that? "


    Zhang Wu scraped up the bag and then looked at it on the tablet in Heihu''s hand


    There is no picture of Li Su at all. There is only the word "close" of the lingerie shop.


    "I guess."


    Said the black tiger.


    "How do you guess?"


    Zhang Wu asked, he followed the black tiger here for a long time, and didn''t see anything at all. How can he guess that Li Su is in it now, and he is still living a good life.


    "Remember when the three of us first came to Xingqing?"


    Asked the black tiger.


    "Of course, I remember that we robbed a group of speeders that night. To be honest, that was the first time I took money out of other people''s pockets. It was really cool. If it wasn''t for Li Su, I don''t know that I would still encounter such a cool thing."


    Zhang Wu''s face was full of memories.


    "Yes, that''s the day. Remember we went to breakfast?"


    Black tiger asked.


    "Of course, you don''t know. When the three of us went in, no one noticed us at all, but after we ate, we didn''t know what happened, so we felt more and more hungry. You didn''t see it. The boss of the breakfast shop was going crazy


    In the end, if it wasn''t for the lack of food in their shop, I think we would still be eating there. "


    Zhang Wu said here, then touched his stomach and said.


    "After all this has been dealt with, we are going to the store to have a good meal. This time, we must ask the store owner to prepare more. I have decided that I will just clean up the two stores next to their house."


    But then he regretted it.


    "Now Li Su has broken with us, otherwise we can go at any time. I don''t know if we will have a chance to go out for breakfast with him in the future."¡° Yes, that''s the day


    Said the black tiger.


    "The employees in their shop can''t eat so much, but what if they add Li Su?"


    As soon as black tiger''s words were finished, Zhang Wu''s eyes began to shine.


    "That''s right. If you add Li Su, it may be enough."


    "It seems that the boy is doing well here. Some people know how much he eats."


    "What did you say?"


    Asked the black tiger.


    "I mean, this kid''s good in there."


    "No, I mean the last one."


    "Others know how much he eats."


    Zhang Wu didn''t know that black tiger was on the top of his hair. He repeated his words again.


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong? "


    "It''s not a problem, it''s a hunch."


    Black tiger said.


    "What do you have in mind?"


    Zhang Wu asked.


    "As you said just now, Li Su is good in it. Some people know how much he eats. That''s the problem. Only those who have eaten with him know how much he eats. That is to say, one of them must have eaten with Li Su, and probably not once."


    "Why did Li Su eat with him? There''s only one possibility. They know each other and have a good relationship. Now Li Su is eating there directly, and he is still eating with the cyborgs we suspect. What I am worried about now is whether Li Su has joined the camp of cyborgs? "


    In the face of black tiger''s analysis, Zhang Wu also felt a little terrible.


    "Don''t scare me. Although we fell out with Li Su, he should not join the camp of cyborgs like that."


    "It''s because of falling out with us that Li Su can join the camp of cyborgs. If you think about it, Li Su doesn''t have our support. How can he deal with these cyborgs himself? Since there is no way to deal with them, there is another possibility left. He can only join their camp to protect his own safety."


    "I don''t believe it."


    Although Zhang Wu said he didn''t believe it, he believed in black tiger''s analysis in his heart, and what he analyzed was what he was worried about.


    Zhang Wu sat there for a long time and didn''t move. Suddenly he stood up and walked out of the car. The black tiger grabbed him.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to ask Li Su why he wants to join the cyborg camp. Doesn''t he know these cyborgs are foreign spies? Doesn''t he know that these cyborgs are anti human and anti social? "


    Zhang Wu said.


    "In what capacity do you go? Instructor of Southwest Military Region? Or friends? Don''t forget that you and I were there when he quarreled with the commander. Why didn''t you come out to stop the commander at that time? " Black tiger''s words made Zhang Wu silent. He didn''t move when he stood there, because he didn''t know which side was better at that time.


    "Sit down. Maybe Li Su is not what we think. Wait and see


    According to my intuition, I can solve this puzzle today. "


    Black tiger pulls Zhang Wu back, then he is still holding the computer, watching there, waiting for Li Su to appear.


    At this time, Li Su was lying on the bed, but he didn''t fall asleep. Then he looked at the pale wall with his eyes open.


    Now he suddenly joined the camp of cyborgs, and he was unprepared. Such a rush made Li Su feel very insecure.


    He thought about everything carefully after he got the ghost medical system, but he still didn''t find that anyone could understand himself in such detail.

 Chapter 296

    "No? Who is it¡°


    Li Su always wanted to go, and even counted all the people he had only met once, but he still didn''t find that person.


    "Mingming is very familiar with me. Why can''t I find the trace of this man?"


    Li Su looked at the ceiling and murmured.


    After thinking for a long time, I didn''t come up with a reason, so I simply didn''t think about it. I closed my eyes and began to think about another problem.


    Mr. J said he wanted to take him out, but did he want to? How? What should I do after I take it out? What if it''s done by others? These are all problems.


    Another question is more important for Li Su, that is, in case Mr. J is trying to test himself, what should he do if she returns immediately after going out and starts to attack him?


    He couldn''t sleep in his head. Li Su stopped sleeping. He sat up, got out of bed and began to wander around the room aimlessly.


    After Mr. J came back, he saw that Li Su was not sleeping. Instead, he wandered aimlessly on the ground and asked.


    "Why don''t you sleep? It''s not time yet. "


    "It''s OK. I''m just a little hungry."


    Li Su''s heart is full of love.


    "Just in time, I''m going to wait until you set the time, and then I''m going to wake you up for dinner. Now, you''re hungry anyway. Let''s start eating now."


    Mr. J said as he pressed the button at the door of the room.


    "Come in."


    Just after Mr. J finished, the door of the elevator was opened, and several beautiful waiters appeared in front of Li Su, each holding a huge box.


    This makes Li Su discover the advantage of a Cyborg.


    Whether male or female, the strength of the robot is very big.


    "Come on, let''s eat."


    These cyborgs are not only carrying a box, but also carrying a chapter of table on their back. However, each person carries a part, three under five divided by two, and stitches up a table in front of Li Su, which makes Li Su feel very surprised.


    The white tablecloth was soon filled with food. Seeing the attractive food, Li Su put the problem that had been haunting him in his mind.


    People are iron, rice is steel, now the main purpose is to eat, as long as you have enough to think of what you want to do next.


    After the mode of whirlwind and cloud was turned on, the table in front of Li Su was not full at all.


    Mr. J has been used to eating like this, but the waiter she brought has never seen such a meal.


    Where is eating? It''s pouring. To put it mildly, the toilet doesn''t flush so fast.


    Next to Li Su, the waiter who had been putting food on the table was stunned. If his companion hadn''t patted him, he couldn''t remember to put food on the table now. When I was ordering meals for Mr. J, my child wondered if Mr. J was so kind as to invite me to wait for someone to eat. Now there is no need to doubt that the man in front of me can kill all of these by himself.


    Li Su was late. In the end, the waiter couldn''t catch up with Li Su at all. Those cyborgs who had been delivering food outside the elevator couldn''t dare to come.


    Of course, Mr. J couldn''t help them serve Li Su, so he had to put his food in front of Li Su.


    No matter how much a Cyborg can eat, she is still a human and a woman. She can''t eat much, so she doesn''t delay Li Su''s eating.


    Thirty cases of dishes, each containing 28 dishes, every 15


    It''s going to consume a box every minute, which shows how fast Li Su''s eating speed is.


    Two hours later, Li Su was finally full and finished eating. Mr. J took a bottle of red wine from her wine rack, poured a bottle for Li Su, and then poured a bottle for himself.


    After all the things were packed up, the cyborgs all quit. As for whether their mechanical arms could still be used after quitting, that was not the scope of Li Su''s consideration.


    "Mr. J, do you really don''t want to stay here?"


    Li supin tasted a mouthful of red wine and then asked.


    "I don''t want to. Although I''m in good health now, I still don''t think I''m suitable for here."


    If Mr. J doesn''t talk about Li Su, she can''t remember. As soon as she talks about Li Su, she remembers what she forgot before.


    "Just a moment."


    After Li Su finished, he sat there and looked at Mr. J. Mr. J was staring at by Li Su all the time. He felt a little hairy in his heart. After all, Li Su''s ranking is d.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with me? "


    Mr. J looked down at his body. The clothes he was wearing were pretty good. They were not exposed at all, and there were no other dirty things on his body.


    As for her own figure, there''s no way. It''s from her father.


    He shook his hand in front of Li Su. Li Su didn''t react at all.


    Li Su is now checking the payment information of Mr. J''s consultation fee in his head. He is surprised at the news.


    According to Li Su''s past experience, the more powerful people are, the more abusive means they use, the more people they harm, and the more money they receive.


    But Mr. J has broken his previous three outlooks. What''s the matter.


    Li Su Dian opened the inventory system and had a good look at it.


    Mr. J''s biggest [violation], let''s call it violation. When he was 17 years old, he slapped a man and then kicked a foot, which broke the man''s left foot. Then he remembered that all the money was indirect [violation] because he drank blood.


    It turns out that among the rich and influential people, not all of them violate the law and discipline.


    As for why the ghost medical system didn''t prompt Li Su to collect money, it was entirely because Mr. J had already paid 50 million in advance to Li Su before that, so of course, the system would not prompt Li Su to collect money. Instead, it would give Li Su a refund.


    "Li Su? Li Su? What''s the matter with you? "


    Mr. J''s cry awakened Li Su from the ghost medical system.

 Chapter 297

    "Well, I want to tell you something."


    Li Su said.


    "Are you going to take me away? Don''t worry, I''ve been ready for a long time. As long as you ask me to leave, I can leave now, and I''ll tell you everything I know. "


    Mr. J said.


    "We? What do you mean


    Li Su was confused by Mr. J. was she found out that he didn''t perform well enough?


    "Well, isn''t it? Aren''t you the one sent by the government to break into us and destroy Xueyan at one stroke? "


    Mr. J asked.


    "Where do you see that?"


    Li Su asked with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t know, I don''t see anything, but my feeling tells you that you are such a person."


    Li Su was completely defeated by Mr. J. it seems that no matter when a woman''s sixth sense is the most accurate, even if this woman is a Cyborg.


    Li Su quickly digs off the topic.


    "It''s not about this, it''s about the consultation fee."


    "How much money? Is it too little? How much are you short of? I''ll make it up for you right away. The LORD said, "money is not a problem."


    While talking, Mr. J escaped his mobile phone and was ready to make a call.


    "Wait, wait, wait. It''s not less, it''s more."


    Li Su said.


    "How much more? If it''s only $1.8 million, that''s fine. "


    Mr. J said generously. What Li Su was listening to was rolling his eyes. This rich man is really generous. He can''t afford to pay more than $1.8 million. Why didn''t you say that earlier.


    "It''s not a million eight million thing."


    "How much is that?"


    Mr. J asked.


    "It''s 150000 yuan."


    "It''s 150000. It''s..."


    Mr. J quickly stopped his speech.


    "What did you say?"


    "I mean it''s 150000 yuan."


    "You''re kidding. You didn''t say 50 million was not enough. Now how can you say 150 thousand? Did you want to cheat me on my money before? "


    Mr. J asked.


    "No matter how you understand it, the consultation fee is 150000 yuan. This is the 50 million yuan check you gave me before, and now I''ll give it back to you."


    Li Su took the check out of his pocket and put it in front of Mr. J.


    "You just type 150000 on the card you gave me." Mr. J is really speechless now. I don''t know how to say Li Su, but he still gave Li Su 150000 on his card.


    "Do you usually cheat money like this?"


    Mr. J asked.


    "I''ve never cheated money on saving people. This time it was an exception."


    Li Su felt embarrassed.


    "Well, let''s get down to business."


    Li Su cleared up his embarrassment and asked.


    "If I can get you to leave, where are you going?"


    "Really? Do you really have a way to let me go? "


    After listening to Li Su''s words, Mr. J''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "Don''t ask this question first. I just want to know one thing. If I really take you out, will you tell on me?"


    Mr. J is silent. She is not sure whether she will report Li Su.


    "I don''t know."


    "Well, I have a way to get you out."


    "Why did you take me out?"


    "I don''t know. Men also have a sixth sense."


    Li Su stood up and took Mr. J to the elevator.


    "Take what you want with you, and I can take you now."


    Mr. J directly kisses Li Su''s face with excitement, which makes Li Su confused. This guy, peach blossom is looking for himself again, but just now he is really soft.


    While Li Su was still in the aftertaste, Mr. J took a black suitcase and followed Li Su. Of course, she also put on her big clothes, but it was useless at all. Her figure was indistinct and more attractive.


    "Let me ask you a question, is this elevator on the ground or underground?"


    Li Su suddenly came back to the situation he had met before this week, and then asked.


    "The elevator is parallel, neither on the ground nor underground. There is an underground garage at the back of the whole building. We have refitted that underground garage."


    Hearing Mr. J''s explanation, Li Su was relieved. No wonder he didn''t feel the shaking up and down.


    When you get to the sexy lingerie shop, you can see the scenery outside the window, Li


    Su takes Mr. J to stand behind the bed and starts to search outside carefully. He believes that he Hongtao will send someone to follow him anyway, because he is more important to both sides.


    And now I''m alone, and it''s still blood medicine he Hongtao''s help, otherwise it''s impossible to solve such a big organization as Xueyan.


    In Li Su''s eyes, he finally found the trace of Zhang Wu and black tiger, in the truck outside the building.


    Outsiders can''t see clearly. They think it''s a layer of steel plate on the outside of the car. In fact, it''s not. The car is made of glass. From the outside, it looks like rusty iron sheet. But in Li Su''s eyes, it looks like a piece of glass, which is almost transparent. There are many computers in the carriage, and two people are busy there. Zhang Wu and Heihu hold a tablet computer in their hands, as if they are looking at some pictures.


    Li Su couldn''t help thinking wickedly whether these two people were watching an island country''s love action movie, the kind of movie that two or three people finished. I don''t know whether they were watching cavalry or infantry.


    Li Su pointed to the truck outside the window and said.


    "After you go down, you will find the truck, tell them that Li Su asked you to come, and then give them this branch. They naturally know how to do it. Remember that you don''t say anything they ask on the road. You just want to see he Hongtao. Do you understand?"


    "I see. Shall I go down now?"


    Mr. J said.


    Li Su looked up and down, then said.


    "No, it''s too dazzling for you to go on like this. I''d better dress you up."


    Li Su took Mr. J back to the sexy underwear store, and found out a lot of unused old cartons and rags. He dressed Mr. J in three cartons and two cartons, and drew a dress for her by the way. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see that Mr. J is a beautiful woman.


    "OK, now you can go down. I''m sleepy. I''ll go back to bed first. Remember what I told you. Don''t say anything to them. If they don''t agree, you''ll come back. I''m arranging a new place for you."

 Chapter 298

    After Mr. J promised, he went out with his little black box. Li Su himself went back to the place where Mr. J had just stayed and continued to make up for sleep. After eating and drinking enough, he was left to sleep.


    Zhang Wu and black tiger are staring at the screen.


    "I can see that Li Su came out with that woman."


    Zhang Wu and Heihu wanted to know where they were going, but after a long time they found that they were standing in front of the window.


    "How do I feel Li Su looking at me?"


    Zhang Wu said.


    "No way. He didn''t know we were following him. He said that he didn''t have a clairvoyant eye. He could see us through the carriage, which can''t even be penetrated by X-ray."


    Black tiger said firmly.


    "I always feel like he''s watching us."


    The two did not continue to argue, because Li Su had disappeared in their sight.


    "Where''s Li Su? Why can''t I find him? "


    They searched all the pictures on the screen, but they didn''t see Li Su and the woman.


    "Does this boy know how to hide himself? He''s just in sight. Why did he turn around and disappear?"


    It''s not only Zhang Wu who can''t understand it, but also Heihu who can''t understand it. He is clearly looking around. He really turns around and disappears.


    Just as they were desperately searching for the whereabouts of Li Su and Zhang Wu, there was a man like an aunt knocking on the carriage outside.


    "Who is this?"


    Zhang Wu said impatiently.


    Two people are not ready to take care of her, but she still knocks on non-stop, let them two more fidgety.


    "Go and find someone to drive him away."


    Said the black tiger.


    Zhang Wu pressed a button and then said two words. Soon two young men came in front of her and dragged her away.


    After a while, they sent a message, which surprised Zhang Wu.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asked the black tiger.


    "The woman said she was looking for us."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Women? Which woman? "


    "It''s the aunt we just drove away. On the 74th, we just sent a message saying that she wanted to see the black tiger as soon as she saw them."


    Zhang Wu''s words let black tiger fall into meditation.


    Who is this woman? Why do you know there will be people in this truck? And they wanted to see both of them by name.


    In any case, since they all said they wanted to see them, and their names were clearly stated, it was not appropriate not to see them¡° Tell 74 to wait there. We''ll be there in a minute


    A rickety driver came out of the shopping mall, full of alcohol. He got on the truck and drove away. The car swayed left and right along the way, and all the people who saw it dodged.


    "Who is it? Drunk and driving? "


    "You don''t have eyes?"


    All kinds of greetings to the driver''s ancestors came from behind, but the driver didn''t stop. After driving for a period of time, the driver couldn''t help but open the door and go down to vomit.


    On the other side, a few people quickly walked in from the other door.


    Standing in front of black tiger and Zhang Wu, the old lady, of course, No. 74 and another black leopard.


    "You two go down there and keep watching. What''s going on


    ¡£¡±


    Black tiger let two down, looking at the aunt asked.


    "Who are you? How do you know our names


    "I want to see he Hongtao."


    Aunt a mouth let two people all surprised, did not expect to look old aunt actually have such a young voice.


    "Who are you?"


    Black tiger Leng for a while, and then put down the computer, clench his fists, ready to hand at any time, Zhang Wu is also ready to hand.


    "It was Li Su who asked me to come to you. This is his letter to you, saying that you will understand after reading it."


    Yes, this aunt is Mr. J disguised by Li Su.


    Black tiger opened the note, and there was only one sentence on it, [tell he Hongtao that this woman''s consultation fee is only 150000!]


    "What does that mean?"


    Black tiger asked Zhang Wu with the note.


    "I don''t know. I only know that if Li Su writes like this, it will show a problem. This woman''s consultation fee has not been paid. He wants us to pay for her."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "I don''t think it''s that simple. In that case, he can just write on it and pay for it."


    The black tiger looked at her and asked.


    "Who are you? What''s your relationship with Li Su? Why did you come to us? Why do you know our names? "


    "Li Su told me that only when I met a person named he Hongtao would I be allowed to speak. If you don''t take me to see he Hongtao, I''ll leave."


    She was ready to go down.


    "Do you think you can still walk when you come up?"


    Zhang Wu stood in front of her.


    She didn''t say anything. She raised her fist and smashed it on the car.


    When! With that fist as the center, countless cracks began to spread rapidly in all directions.


    "Do you think I can go?"


    Two people are silent, they see, this is a Cyborg, and is a very strong cyborg.


    They had a fight with Mr. X before, and both of them were defeated, and they were defeated miserably. Now there is such a big woman, who seems to be stronger than Mr. X.


    "Take him to the commander."


    The black tiger gnawed his teeth and said.


    "But now, commander?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s talk about it first. We won''t be in charge of the rest."


    When she heard that they were going to take them to see he Hongtao, she casually sat on the chair, holding the black box firmly in her arms for fear of losing it.


    Zhang Wu took a picture of the carriage. The driver, who was still whining, came up immediately and drove all the way to the shantytown.


    Along the way, Zhang Wu and Heihu were staring at her, but she didn''t care. After looking at her, she seemed to lose interest and immediately closed her eyes.


    When approaching the shantytown, black tiger let the driver start to circle around the city.


    "Honey bee, is the boss back?"


    "It''s back."


    "Let the boss take it."


    "Hello, black tiger, what''s the matter?"


    "Commander, there''s an aunt here. She''s holding Li Su''s note and says she''s looking for you. Now we don''t know what to do?"


    "Brought by Li Su? What''s the origin? What can I do for you? "


    "I don''t know, she said. She would only speak when she saw you."


    "Bring it in."

 Chapter 299

    Zhang Wu and Heihu stood at the door, their faces embarrassed.


    Little bee stood on the other side, his face was full of jealousy. The first thing two women met was to look at each other and compare with each other. It was obvious that little bee''s face was full of jealousy.


    He Hongtao''s face is all calm, no waves.


    In front of him sat a beautiful woman, which they had never seen before, so beautiful that people could not breathe.


    Let''s go back to the origin of this woman.


    He Hongtao came back from Kyoto. After his own request and the plea of Mr. Wen, Kyoto plans to atone for his contributions in half a month.


    When he got off the plane, he came directly to the little bee. The little bee was busy in the room. He Hongtao came in and asked.


    "Commander, when did you come back?"


    "I''ve just arrived. If you have anything to eat, bring me some."


    He Hongtao changed his coat and the little bee brought some


    A loaf of bread and a glass of milk.


    "We''re not used to coffee. There''s no coffee here, so we brought milk."


    "Very good."


    When the communication bell rings, the little bee goes to pick it up and looks surprised.


    "Commander, black tiger is looking for you."


    "Boy, how do you know I''m back?"


    While eating, he Hongtao took the communication and said.


    "Black tiger, how do you know I''m back? What can I do for you? Why? OK, bring her in


    After hanging up the communication, he Hongtao also had some doubts on his face.


    "Honey bee, go and clean up here. We have guests coming."


    guest? Little bee can''t figure it out. The commander just came back. How can there be guests now? Is there a mistake?


    However, the little bee wanted to go back, and quickly cleaned up the secret room. Fortunately, they had hung a lot of heavy clothes in the secret room before that


    Now the curtain is just being pulled back.


    The heavy curtain can not only block the sight, but also has the effect of sound insulation. It also has a good blocking effect on the infrared ray and other equipment.


    Put a table in front of he Hongtao''s rice noodles, and then wait for black tiger Zhang Wu to show up with people.


    A few minutes later, black tiger and Zhang Wu appeared here with an aunt.


    "Who are you?"


    He Hongtao asked.


    "Are you he Hongtao?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, people here were surprised. They never thought that such a woman would have such a charming voice.


    "I''m he Hongtao. Who are you?" He Hongtao asked.


    "Are you he Hongtao?"


    Aunt still doesn''t believe it.


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed."


    He Hongtao doesn''t explain. This explanation is useless. If she really comes to find her own, she naturally has her own judgment.


    "Well, I''ll trust you for a while."


    Aunt put her suitcase on the table and sat down in front of he Hongtao.


    "Why are you looking for me? Li Su asked you to come to me? "


    In the face of he Hongtao''s question, the aunt did not answer, but began to take off her clothes in front of them.


    People don''t know what this is about.


    Aunt put his head wrapped, showing a head of black hair, and then stretched out her hand on his body so a pull.


    [tearing]!


    Zhang Wu and Heihu both closed their eyes for fear of seeing something they shouldn''t see.


    He Hongtao is very calm, holding the coffee in his hand, and then looking at the aunt with great interest.


    When the aunt finished all the extra things on her body, she appeared in front of all of them as a very beautiful woman


    When Liang is an indescribable girl, he can suffocate people.


    This is the scene at the beginning of this article.


    "I think we should be able to have a good talk now."


    He Hongtao said.


    "I''d be happier if I had a glass of red wine."


    "I only have coffee here, and that''s it."


    He Hongtao lifted his coffee cup and motioned to the beautiful woman.


    "Well, I won''t force it."


    The woman no longer said anything, but put the note Li Su gave her in front of he Hongtao.


    "My name is Mr. J. Li Su asked me to give it to you. He said that as long as you see the note, you will know what it means."


    He Hongtao took the note, which said [Mr. J, the consultation fee is 150000!]


    "What does that mean?"


    He Hongtao himself was a little puzzled. What was the end of the note written by Li Su


    What do you mean? Do you want to give yourself to pay for her? However, Li Su seems to be sending a message to himself.


    He Hongtao puts his eyes on Zhang Wu and black tiger.


    "We''ve both seen it, but we don''t understand it."


    He Hongtao put his eyes on the little bee again, and the little bee shook her head¡° Why did Li Su ask you to come to us? "


    "I don''t want to run away from Xueyan. He said he had a way. Then he let us come here. He didn''t say anything about the rest. He just said that I only need to see you. If you want to ask, you can ask as soon as possible."


    Mr. J said.


    "Where is your base?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Where did you come to Tongbei? How do you get in touch? What are your next plans? "


    He Hongtao asked several questions in a row. Mr. J put the small box in front of him and then said.


    "It''s all the things I know, and all the people of Xueyan in Tongbei city. I don''t know anything else."


    He Hongtao opened the box. There was a list, many maps, and many floor plans.


    "Can you guarantee that it''s true?"


    "As I said, Li Su asked me to give you this note. Then I will tell you everything I know. There will be nothing left for me. Next, what you need to do is to hide me in a place, but in this place, you should give me full freedom."


    Mr. J asked.


    "I want to know where Li Su is now? Has he joined you? "


    He Hongtao asked.


    "Li Su is now ranked above me, and the code name of Xueyan is Mr. D. if you rank above me, you can get more information."


    Mr. J asked.


    He Hongtao is silent. Now he has got what he wants


    Yes, but what does the note Li Su gave himself mean.

 Chapter 300

    "Why don''t you call Xiao Yiyi? They know more about Li Su than we do. It''s better to ask them than we guess here."


    Black tiger said beside.


    "Sometimes this person still has to stand outside to see the result."


    He Hongtao called him, and Xiao Yiyi was the one who answered the phone.


    There are two groups of people in the office building of Jishi fund. One group is young people playing mahjong, the other is Li Su''s parents and Yao Ya''s parents. Four old people are also playing mahjong.


    There is no one to manage a restaurant. The factory with Mr. Wen''s cooperation is still in the construction stage. Even if they can see other jobs now, they have no way to go out, have no way to make field investigation, and can only be stranded. For this reason, Feng Duoduo has been there for more than one time.


    "It''s all Li Su''s fault, or we''ll have a lot of money."


    "Come on, don''t complain. Let you have a good rest. You don''t know how important it is. Look at the three people over there. If you are willing to replace them, even for ten minutes, they will be very happy. Even they can give you money."


    Xiao Yiyi is talking about Zhang Qiang, big cat and others who are busy in front of the computer


    There are three people in xiuziqi.


    Feng Duoduo looked at the past, the three people are now constantly tapping the keyboard on the computer, from time to time also together to discuss, three people''s eyes are all covered with blood, but their eyes are shining.


    "No, I don''t want to be with these three money fans. I''d better have a good rest, 80000."


    "Well, I seem to have lost my mind."


    At this time, she pushed her card to the table.


    "Sister Anxin, are you interested? This is the second card I''ve just played. You''re so stupid. How do you want me to play?"


    Feng Duoduo counted the cards of peace of mind, then leaned back on the chair and said.


    "I don''t mind if you want to work overtime with Zhang Qiang."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Or shall I arrange it for you now?"


    "No." Feng Duoduo refused without hesitation, while waiting for the card to come out of the mahjong machine, he said to Yao ya.


    "Yao ya, you are my family. You must give me good cards. I''m going to make them both losers can''t even wear underwear. "


    Feng Duoduo this period of time is very bold and unconstrained, completely is a bold and unconstrained


    Woman, every word you say makes people unable to answer. However, this kind of words is only said in front of them. If she is still a good girl in front of Li Su''s parents.


    Ease of face has been red, jiaochen said.


    "How can you say that, Duoduo? How embarrassing. "


    In addition to the ease of shyness, the remaining two women listen to indifferent.


    [Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling]


    "It''s strange that after our landline was installed, there was only one function. No one ever called. Why did it ring today?" Feng Duoduo said doubtfully.


    "You put my cards away and I''ll answer the phone."


    Xiao Yiyi talks and walks to the phone.


    "Hello? He Hongtao


    He Hongtao is the one who quarreled with Li Su in their old office that day. He seems to be the commander of Southwest Military Region.


    "Commander he?"


    Xiao Yiyi called tentatively.


    "I asked you something. Li Su gave me a note with a sentence on it. What does it mean to pay 150000 yuan?"


    He Hongtao''s question confused Xiao Yiyi, and she didn''t know how


    What''s the matter.


    "Commander he, what do you mean by that? Why didn''t I understand?"


    He Hongtao brought Li Su to him, and then the man said the whole thing with a piece of paper in his hand. He Hongtao doesn''t say it''s OK. As soon as he says it, Xiao Yiyi is even more confused.


    "Commander he, just a moment. I''ll ask. I''ll call you back later."


    When Xiao Yiyi hung up the phone, he came to the three people.


    "Just a moment. I have something to ask."


    After Xiao Yiyi finished, the three girls all stopped quietly.


    "Just now he Hongtao called and said that it was Li Su who brought him a man. In his hand, he was holding a note written by Li Su himself, on which there was a line of words with a diagnosis fee of 150000 yuan. He Hongtao called and asked," what does this mean? "


    "What do you mean? It means to let he Hongtao pay for the diagnosis. We have to ask about such a simple matter. It''s really retarded. "


    Feng Duoduo is always on Li Su''s side. As long as Li Su says that he hates a person, no matter how good he was to himself before, he will definitely hate him.


    "Don''t you agree not to mix with people in the military system? Yes?


    Now we need to help as soon as he Hongtao calls. "


    "Duoduo, what Li Su said is that we can''t cooperate with the people in the army. He didn''t say that we can''t chat. Now let''s think about it. What does Li Su mean?"


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know what it means."


    Feng Duoduo refused directly.


    "I don''t know. I never know about Li Suhui''s treatment."


    This is Yao Ya talking.


    There are two people left, Xiao Yiyi and Anxin. One of them stayed with Li Su for a long time, and the other had several operations with Li Su.


    "I don''t know what that means."


    Ease frowned, thought for a while and said¡° By the way, Zhang Qiang has been with Li Su for the longest time. He should be clear. "


    "Yes, Zhang Qiang, come here for a while."


    Xiao Yiyi quickly greets Zhang Qiang.


    "Mr. Xiao, what''s the matter? I still have a lot of things to do over there. I''m at the critical time now. "


    "Just one minute."


    Xiao Yiyi said quickly.


    "What''s the meaning of 150000 yuan?"


    "Ah?"


    Zhang Qiang didn''t seem to hear clearly.


    "I mean, what does it mean that Li Su wrote 150000 yuan on a piece of paper?"


    "Well, it''s simple. That is to say, after Li Su treated her, the consultation fee was 150000 yuan."


    When Xiao Yiyi heard him say simple, he thought he asked the right person, but Zhang Qiang''s next words made Xiao Yiyi want to slap the man in front of him.


    "If it''s that simple, I need to ask you what you''re doing. You can think about it for me. What does that mean?"


    Xiao Yiyi knocked Zhang Qiang on the head.


    "I think I should have a way of knowing what it means."

 Chapter 301

    "I think I know how to know what Li Su means."


    Ease said at this time.


    "How?"


    "I think we''ll study all the data of Li Su''s patients. I think we should know."


    He said with ease.


    "I still have some information there, but it''s not complete. All the previous information is in the hands of another person. Do you want me to get it?"


    "No, that should be enough for us."


    Zhang Qiang took out all the data of all the patients he had asked Li Su to treat. Several people were studying there.


    A person will not let go, his age, gender, identity, and other all to write out, listed a form.


    "Did you find anything?"


    "Most of the people who come to see Li Su are rich people, and their medical fees are very low


    It''s surprisingly high. There are one million, two million and hundreds of thousands more, but only Mr. Wen is the only one with more than one hundred thousand. There are several others who don''t receive money. Another one is the owner of our restaurant, who also spent tens of thousands of yuan. "


    Yao Ya works as a secretary. She is most sensitive to things like numbers. She classifies all the diagnosis fees of these people, and then puts a key mark under the name of Wen Laozi.


    "That should be what he meant."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I remember that Li Su once said to me that he didn''t ask for the consultation fee casually. Every consultation fee has its source and basis. I asked him why that person asked for the consultation fee of more than 2 million yuan. He seemed to have told me in detail. I don''t remember what it is now, but the main meaning is that this person has blood on his hand, It''s either indirect or direct. That''s why we asked for two million yuan. "


    Zhang Qiang said all the things he remembered at this time.


    "If it''s according to your understanding, it means that they don''t have to


    There is no life stain on the person with money, such as this child, isn''t there? "


    Xiao Yiyi''s mind is meticulous, and immediately from Yao Ya''s analysis and Zhang Qiang''s words to find the disease.


    "By the way, I remember that in the place where I opened the clinic before me, there was an old lady. When Li Su left as a soldier, she came to chat with me and then talked about Li Su. It was Li Su who treated him and didn''t ask for a cent. The old lady''s illness was very serious. If she wasn''t treated in time, she might die at any time. The old lady was a Buddhist, Never eat meat. "


    Peace of mind at this time also added a point, which let Xiao Yiyi more firmly believe in their own judgment.


    "In this way, we can judge that the 150000 medical fee means that it''s not too bad, it''s just a slight mistake, and the character can be believed."


    Xiao Yiyi summed up his ideas and said.


    "Think about it and see if there is anything else to add?"


    "Don''t ask me, my brain is full of paste. I still don''t know where your conclusion comes from."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "That should be the reason. In the absence of any other information, judging from the information we have so far, only this one conforms to the prompt given by Li Su."


    Yao Ya also said at this time.


    "Well, I''ll write back to him now."


    Xiao Yiyi reported the news he analyzed to he Hongtao. He Hongtao had looked Mr. J up and down for several times, but Mr. J didn''t care at all. He sat in front of he Hongtao calmly, as if he didn''t pay attention to the pressure he put on himself.


    After he heard Xiao Yiyi''s answer, he Hongtao was immediately relieved.


    Li Su is obviously sending three messages to himself.


    First of all, the woman in front of you can really be trusted, even if not completely, but most of them can be trusted.


    Second, he wants to borrow this note and pay attention to it


    A woman, don''t let a Cyborg have a chance.


    Third, and most importantly, he wanted to help himself and cut off the swallow at one stroke.


    He Hongtao chuckled to himself. Li Su really wanted to be in front of him. He didn''t make it clear. He had to write such a note to break such a relationship with himself.


    "He Hongtao, I have finished what I should say now. Where should I go now? I don''t want to go back to the blood swallow, but I don''t want to be a canary


    Mr. J asked.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it for you now."


    He Hongtao said to the black tiger.


    "Now you two take Mr. J to Jishi fund and tell Xiao Yiyi that this is what Li Su means. As for what she wants to ask, she says she doesn''t know. It''s all Li Su''s arrangement. When it''s over, you two will go to the mall and stare at Li Su. If Li Su has anything to help, you can help him. "


    "Why should I go to that place? Li Su didn''t say "let me go."


    Mr. J said.


    "Li Su will certainly be satisfied with my arrangement. Don''t worry."


    After he Hongtao sent Mr. J away, he immediately began to arrange for little bee to study the little black box left by Mr. J.


    "What about the truth and falsehood?"


    "It''s not easy to judge now, but there''s a plan of swallow building and their layout. From our raid yesterday, it''s consistent with all the above things. That is to say, all the things in this box are true, at least most of them are true."


    "Ha ha, sure enough, the strongest fortresses in the world are all broken from the inside. What has been bothering us for two or three months is that now, with Li Su''s move, we are going to attack back."


    After getting accurate information, he Hongtao immediately reported his injuries and asked them to coordinate with the government.


    After waiting for the exact news from the superior, he Hongtao immediately mobilized a large number of fighters in the military region, ready to advance to various targets at any time, but Li Su''s place alone did not arrange his own personnel.


    An hour later, everyone''s personnel have arrived at the destination, waiting for he Hongtao''s order.


    "Now everyone is at my command and on the move."


    He Hongtao himself brought a team to a stronghold of the cyborg. According to the information provided by Mr. J, what is hidden in this seemingly simple folk house is the important equipment for them to transmit intelligence.

 Chapter 302

    Under the leadership of he Hongtao, the action of cleaning up the cyborgs is in full swing. The battle is very fierce. He Hongtao did not expect that these people are so well equipped. Although there are not many people, the weapons they use are all powerful weapons of foreign forces. He Hongtao has no choice but to call special forces.


    However, it is impossible for such a big operation to be without casualties, especially for the ordinary people, who thought it was an exercise, but many people were injured or even killed in front of them.


    However, these things are not considered by he Hongtao. His main task now is to eliminate all these cyborg spies.


    Of course, the government has to publicize to the outside world that this is an exercise. Please keep calm.


    When he Hongtao was in full swing, the atmosphere there was really cold.


    "What do you mean, Zhang Wu?"


    Xiao Yiyi coldly stood at the door, and then behind her, there was another


    Anxin, Yao Ya and Feng Duoduo. In front of her, there is a small fourth gear in front.


    Opposite Xiao Yiyi are black tiger and Zhang Wu, but behind them there is a beautiful woman who makes women envious.


    Zhang Wu said.


    "It''s not what we mean. It''s what Li Su means. It''s safest to put her with you. In addition, a lot of security sentries have been set up outside your office building, and there are personnel. In case of any situation outside, they are the first to find out, and your safety is guaranteed. "


    Zhang Wu said.


    What does Li Su mean? Why didn''t Li Su tell us directly? Do you have to express his meaning through you? Does he Hongtao think that we are easy to bully, and then pull over a person casually and tell us that this is what Li Su asked us to bring over? "


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "As for people, I''ve already brought them here. As for how you deal with them next, it''s not our responsibility. I want to say one more thing, that''s it


    She knows about Li Su. "


    When Zhang Wu finished this sentence, he and black tiger left.


    "Yiyijie, what should we do now?"


    Feng Duoduo looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. Even if she was beautiful, her hair was still so elegant, so long and so soft. Was it more graceful?


    The chest is also big, the waist is still thin, the leg is still long, look at his dress you are not so beautiful, this let Feng Duoduo is very jealous, right, is jealous.


    Xiao Yiyi is looking at this woman, this woman is also looking at Xiao Yiyi, and the women behind her are really beautiful people, with an average score of nine, and they are beautiful women with different tastes.


    "Are you all Li Su''s women?"


    Feng Duoduo is not happy to hear this. It''s not that this woman has something wrong with her speech, but that her voice is still so beautiful.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "One after another."


    Xiao Yiyi holds Feng Duoduo and says to the woman¡° Since he Hongtao asked you to come, we don''t have much to say. Please come in. "


    Xiao Yiyi took the woman to an office and sat down. However, according to the ranking, she didn''t know what to do. It seemed that she was interrogating a prisoner.


    The woman left alone, and then the four women sat on the right, no one wanted to speak first, but everyone had a lot of words to ask, but these were all the things in the four women''s mind.


    "Shall I introduce myself first?" As soon as the woman opened her mouth, all the four women''s eyes came over, and then the women started first.


    "First of all, I''m a Cyborg, so I won''t compete with you for Li Su. He won''t like me, so we should be friends, not enemies."


    "Well said, who knows if you are."


    Feng Duoduo pouted on the disk.


    As soon as a woman opens her mouth, a stone falls to the ground in the hearts of these four women. They are always worried about such things. After all, such a beautiful woman wants to have sex with her as long as she is a man.


    "My former name was Mr. J. now you can call me Ajiao. After all, it''s always Mr. J, which makes me sound strange."


    Yes, this gorgeous woman is Mr. J. Oh, Ah Jiao now. When she came here to see these four women, her eyes lit up. She didn''t expect Li Su to have such a beautiful woman beside her. It really surprised her. From the analysis of their expressions, these four women are more or less related to Li Su.


    "J, Gillian, just now you said that you know about Li Su. Where is Li Su now? How''s he doing? "


    Several women looked at each other and finally pushed Yao Ya out. After all, she was the real girlfriend of Li Su.


    "When I left, Li Su was in my place. As for where he is now, I don''t know."


    Ah Jiao said.


    "It doesn''t matter. They all live together. "


    Feng Duoduo murmured. Xiao Yiyi quickly pulled her to listen to others.


    "Did he say anything else?"


    Yao Ya asked.


    "No, he didn''t ask me to come to you when I left. He Hongtao was the one who asked me to come here. I originally refused, but now I have no place for you to go, so


    Gillian shrugged her shoulders and said.


    "Is there anything else you want to ask?"


    "Did he really say nothing?"


    Yao ya did not give up and asked again.


    "No, I didn''t know there were beautiful girlfriends like you, or I wouldn''t be here."


    Ah Jiao is very regretful now. She really regrets that she promised he Hongtao to send her here. She seems to be Li Su''s little three.


    Gillian''s words let the four women''s eyes all show disappointment, all this was Gillian to see in the eyes, it seems that Li Su''s beauty is really big, can let these women all follow him wholeheartedly.


    In Gillian''s mind, Li Su''s face is absolutely not handsome, but it''s not ugly. If you throw it on the street, it''s absolutely ordinary, not ordinary.


    "OK, let''s not waste our time here. Duoduo, you and Anjiao will arrange a place to live. I have something else to tell you."


    "Now let''s talk about some things we need to pay attention to here."

 Chapter 303

    After Feng Duoduo and an Xin leave, Xiao Yiyi sits in front of the table and says to a Jiao.


    "Since you are introduced by Li Su, it also shows that you are a more reliable person, but there are still rules here."


    "You say it."


    Ah Jiao said.


    "This is our office, but as you can see, due to the existence of robots, we have no way to work, so you can''t go to the work area."


    "Second, because of Li Su''s arrangement, his parents and his father-in-law and mother-in-law are all here, so there are some things that you should know, what can be said and what can''t be said, I think you should not remind me?"


    Xiao Yiyi looked at Gillian and said.


    "Don''t worry, I know the importance of things."


    Ah Jiao said.


    "Just know. The next thing is easy to do. I think your place is ready. Let''s go and have a look."


    Xiao Yiyi takes Gillian to the room decorated with blossoms and ease.


    Everything in the room has been purchased for a long time, but now it''s just Jane


    Just clean it up.


    Gillian looked up and down here, and then nodded.


    "Yes, I like it very much. Please."


    "You''re welcome. As long as you can keep the rules here, you can live here. Say hello to me whenever you want. In addition, it''s OK for Xiao Si outside."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Thank you. Can I change my clothes?"


    Ah Jiao said.


    "Do you have your clothes with you?"


    "You forget I''m a Cyborg?"


    Xiao Yiyi smiles, and then takes the other three girls out. After removing them, Feng Duoduo asks.


    "Sister Yiyi, why do I think this woman is so suspicious?"


    "What''s suspicious?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked as he walked.


    "It''s suspicious everywhere. You didn''t see her chest, waist and leg. I just looked at her..."


    In the middle of Feng Duoduo''s words, he found that the eyes of the three people around him were all looking at him.


    "What are you watching me do? There are no flowers on my face? "


    "There are no flowers on your face."


    He said with ease.


    "But how did I get that vinegar smell?"


    Yao Ya''s nose kept twitching, then her head looked around, and her hands kept waving, as if there was something really in the air¡° Vinegar? No vinegar? Are you smelling wrong? "


    Feng Duoduo''s nose also twitched in the air, but he didn''t hear anything. What''s wrong? There''s also the smell of perfume on these people.


    "It''s strange that you can smell the key. I think you are just jealous that people are more beautiful than you and have a better figure than you."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Well, I''ll be jealous of her. I''m the embodiment of beauty and wisdom. Her figure is better than mine, but as an ancient saying goes, she has a big chest and no brain. I''ll crush her thoroughly with my wisdom."


    Feng Duoduo said hard.


    "Who said that?"


    "Er... There''s no need to investigate this in detail. Anyway, you know there''s such an old saying."


    Feng Duoduo snorted with pride, then walked past them with his head high, sat down on the mahjong table, and hooked his fingers to them.


    "Come on, let''s fight three hundred rounds. Let me educate you well and let you know the strength of my girl."


    Three women all smile, after sitting down again, ready to start, this time Gillian came out from inside.


    "Can you still play mahjong? It happens that my hands are itching too. Can you count me in? "


    Gillian came up and asked.


    After hearing Ajiao''s voice, the four old people all cast their eyes to see that there was another beautiful girl here.


    Li Tang Ming asked.


    "Yiyi, who is this girl? How come I''ve never seen it before? "


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This is a new employee of our company, Ajiao. This is Uncle Li and Aunt Li. This is Yao Ya''s parents, uncle Yao and aunt Yao."


    "Hello, uncle and aunt."


    Gillian politely said to them, this makes the four old people''s eyes suddenly better, but Yao''s father gave Yao ya a questioning look, Yao Ya laughed, and then shook her head at her parents.


    Yao''s father means to ask if the girl is her rival. Yao Ya''s answer is that she has no relationship with Li Su.


    "Gillian, you come to my seat. I''m just tired. I''ll stand up and exercise."


    Xiao Yiyi gives up her position to Gillian.


    "Thank you."


    Gillian is not polite, and then directly sat in front of Xiao Yiyi, and then asked with a smile.


    "How do we play? How much is it? "


    Yao Ya said.


    "We just come here to play, not for money. We are all idle and bored. We don''t have to pay. We just use these things instead."


    Yao Ya takes out a small bowl from his side, in which there are several small dry cakes.


    "Each person has 50 grains. If he loses first, he has to promise the one who wins the most, and he has to do it."¡° How dare you? "


    Feng Duoduo looks at Gillian with provocative eyes.


    "OK, I''ll try, but my technique is not very good, but you want to let me."


    Gillian said with a smile.


    "There is no father or son in mahjong. It''s all up to you to win or lose."


    Speaking began, Feng Duoduo grabbed a good card, as long as play a card


    It''s OK.


    Feng Duoduo smiles and then plays the only useless card in front of him.


    "Six."


    "It''s too much."


    Gillian directly in front of his card to push, Feng Duoduo do not believe, and then Gillian''s number of cards, and then said.


    "You''re lucky."


    "Luck, luck."


    "I think it''s luck, too."


    Because it was Feng Duoduo who ordered the gun, only one of Feng Duoduo''s men took out the biscuits, took out four biscuits from his small bowl, and then said.


    "Come on, let''s go on."


    In the second circle, when it was Feng Duoduo''s turn to play cards, she felt that she was careless and played out a seemingly useless card. This time, she must not play out the useless card, and broke one out of the pair.


    "Eighty thousand."


    "It''s too much."


    Gillian again put the card in front of him to push.


    "It''s you again. Are you cheating?"


    Feng Duoduo doesn''t believe in evil, and then climbs to count it. It''s really a Hu card.


    "It''s really evil."

 Chapter 304

    Feng Duoduo doesn''t believe in evil, and other people don''t believe in evil. Xiao Yiyi stands behind a Jiao. Every time a Jiao gets the card, she always feels that she can''t get it. But after three or two, she immediately listens to the card, and all of them listen to the more eccentric cards, but Feng Duoduo just plays these eccentric cards.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yiyi standing behind her, staring at Gillian''s hand all the time, he thought she was really cheating.


    But the evil gate is here. No matter what cards Ah Jiao listens to, Feng Duoduo can always play.


    "South wind!"


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    "In the red!"


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    "Three cakes!"


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    "Nine


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    This is not only Xiao Yiyi feel evil, is playing mahjong in the side of the four old people are surprised, have moved to watch.


    "It''s not a good card."


    "Well, I guess it''s all in pairs."


    "It''s all useful. Ah Jiao should be useless."


    The four old people went around the table and basically looked at all the pictures of the four people. Then they stood behind Gillian and kept talking. Then they were winking at Feng Duoduo.


    Feng Duoduo was not stupid either. Knowing that the four old people were giving her a hint, he quickly looked up. Yao''s father made a gesture of four and then shook his head.


    Gillian of course knows that the people behind her are providing information to Feng Duoduo, but she doesn''t say anything. She allows four old people to sit and prompt Feng Duoduo.


    Feng Duoduo nodded, then took apart the pair of four in his hand, and beat them out.


    "Four."


    "It''s too much."


    Gillian pushed down the card in front of her again.


    "Are you mad again?"


    "Well, it seems to be luck."


    Ah Jiao said.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom and you shuffle."


    As soon as Gillian left, Feng Duoduo spoke.


    "Uncle Yao, didn''t you say four can''t be Hu?"


    "I mean four can''t be hit."


    "How can you not make it clear?"


    "I made it clear enough."


    "It''s not clear enough. Next time you can..."


    "Don''t say it. They''re back."


    Xiao Yiyi smiles to remind a way, these two people are really on the bar, wait a moment but really have a good play to see. Gillian naturally heard what they said, but there was no expression on her face. Instead, she picked up her small bowl and said with a smile.


    "I seem to have won a lot."


    "The latecomer is called king."


    Gillian smiles and doesn''t speak. The card is washed soon. Gillian grabs the card, but doesn''t show it clearly. Instead, she puts it down after touching it.


    It''s a dark card.


    Everyone looked at Gillian silently.


    Feng Duoduo sneered. He picked it up this time. As soon as he picked up his card, he would get a total of 13690000.


    If you catch Wanzi casually, you may want Hu.


    But this time it''s not her, it''s Gillian.


    Gillian touched all the cards, then put down her own cards, took out the bowl and said.


    "I don''t have any sign of Hu. Forget it, you win. I''m a little tired today. I''ve been playing for such a long time. Let''s forget it. I''ll go back and have a rest first. Take your time. "


    Gillian walk quite natural and unrestrained, but Feng Duoduo beside but said.


    "Her luck is finished. Let''s see my cards. That''s Dahu. I can make her lose with this one."


    Feng Duoduo laughs, and then pushes his card to the front.


    "All Wanzi?"


    Peace of mind beside said.


    "Mine doesn''t seem to be bad either."


    Peace of mind to push their cards to the front, everyone saw all the notes.


    Feng Duoduo looks at Yao Ya and says.


    "Isn''t all your cake?"


    "It''s really all cakes."


    Yao Ya put his cards on and it was all cakes.


    "You see, I know that all her good luck has been used up. Maybe she can''t afford to lose this time."


    "I don''t think so."


    Xiao Yiyi stands by and turns over all the cards that Gillian is holding.


    "Big three yuan! It''s still Tian Hu


    Father Yao said in surprise.


    "This is a master, a real master. I admire you."


    "Do you see that? You''ve lost all three, and you''ve lost one more. "


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "It''s a mystery."


    Feng Duoduo, a child, has a hard tongue, but he doesn''t admit his mistake.


    The two men and women on this side have died down, and he Hongtao has also won a great victory, but only one of them, Li Su''s shopping mall, has not been attacked by them¡° Have you got all the statistics? "


    He Hongtao is sitting in the car, heading for Li Su''s shopping mall. In the car, she dials little bee''s phone.


    "It''s all counted out. There are tens of thousands of radio devices."


    "I asked if there were any living people?"


    "Yes, but it''s all researchers, some other things they don''t know, and these people are not cyborgs."


    "What about the cyborgs?"


    "All dead."


    "None of them stayed?"


    "No, none so far."


    "Well, I see. You make a Book of all these things,


    Then when I go back to check, I will pay attention to the airport, railway station, bus station and other important traffic roads. Since we have started the operation, we can''t let them escape. "


    "Yes, commander!"


    After hanging up the phone, he Hongtao ordered the driver to drive to the shopping mall.


    When he Hongtao rushed to the shopping mall, his husband was also rushing to that place.


    It turned out that after he came out from Mr. J, he went directly to the garden of limboda.


    "Sir, why are you free today?"


    Lin Boda is discussing with Lord Hong about how to eliminate the underground forces. It happens that Mr. Hong is here.


    Because with the help of Mr. Hong, Mr. Hong successfully captured the underground forces of the whole Xingqing City, but after that, he was defending the territory. Mr. Hong was not involved in this matter, so he was surprised that Mr. Hong suddenly came here.


    Instead of speaking, he picked up the red wine in front of Lin Boda and drank it up.


    "Mr. Wang is really ambitious. There are really not many people in this way of drinking."


    Wang Hong said.


    "It seems to me that my husband has something important to discuss with us. Is there something to make a fortune for us?"


    Limboda looked at him expectantly.


    "You are right. I do have something to do with you, but it''s not a good thing to get rich."

 Chapter 305

    "I do have something to do with you, but it''s not a matter of getting rich. It''s not a very good thing."


    Mr. X crumpled the red wine bottle in his hand, but Lin Boda and Wang Hong were not too surprised. You know, the three of them usually do activities together, and they have known about Mr. X''s ability for a long time. They are not as surprised as the first time.


    "What''s the matter that makes my husband so angry?"


    Wang Hong first discovered the problem and then asked.


    "Li Su, I can''t give it to you?"


    Said the gentleman.


    "What does that mean? Did you study him to death? It doesn''t matter. As long as he''s dead, it''s OK. The only pity is that I didn''t kill him myself. "


    Lin Boda said with relief.


    "No, it''s something else."


    "What''s going on?"


    "I ranked the lowest in the organization. Now Li Su''s ranking is much higher than mine, so I can''t give him to you at all¡°


    Said the gentleman.


    "You mean he joined your organization?"


    Limboda said.


    "Yes."


    "When did it happen?"


    "It''s today."


    "I wipe it!"


    Limboda yelled.


    "Is your head trying to do me a disservice? It''s obvious that you don''t want to make me feel better if you make such a thing for me at this juncture, right? "


    Lin Boda patted the table in front of him, but the gentleman pinched Lin Boda''s neck and said.


    "I can say whatever you want, but you can''t say my Lord, this time you are the first time to commit a crime, but next time, I will let you die!"


    Looking at her husband''s killing eyes, Lin Boda nodded quickly. If he was not nodding, he would be strangled.


    "Sir, there''s no need to be so angry. After all, young master Lin was worried for a while, not on purpose. If your enemy suddenly had such a high position, who wouldn''t be angry, would you say?"


    Wang Hong persuades Mr. Lin to let him down.


    "Now can we find a way to deceive Li Su to a place


    After that, we are quietly giving... "


    Wang Hong wiped it on his neck and said.


    Mr. Hong was silent. Wang Hong saw that Mr. Hong was really thinking about this problem. Then he sat down with Lin Boda with a smile, and looked at him quietly, waiting for his result.


    "If you think about it, you are a king in the whole Xingqing city. Now suddenly, a person comes out with a higher ranking than you, and then you have to take a shit on your head all day. Do you think you will be more miserable in the future?" Perhaps it was Wang Hong''s words that made Mr. Wang shudder, gritted his teeth, and then said.


    "Well, I promise you, I''ll take him to a place when I get a chance, and then let Mr. Lin solve him, but I have a condition."


    Said the gentleman.


    "Do you want money or people?"


    Lin Boda coughed and said that it was really a big mistake that he didn''t bring the housekeeper here today. Now he is weak and is not the opponent of his husband. If he killed himself, he really doesn''t know who to seek revenge.


    "After I take Li Su to you, you will give me 50 people. They must be strong men without any hidden danger."


    Said the gentleman.


    "Not to mention 50 people, but 500. If you want them, I can find them for you now."


    Limboda said.


    "I''ll take fifty people and give me all their information."


    "Well, I can ask, what do you want so many people for? Is it going to be a project? If it''s engineering, just tell me. "


    "Don''t ask about that."


    Mr. Hong''s answer is a little bit of a sign in his heart. When he thinks about the identity of Mr. Hong''s cyborg, he has a rough guess.


    "Well, your affairs will be solved, and the rest is between me and Mr. Lin."


    As soon as Wang Hong''s words were finished, his phone rang. He quickly went to one side to answer the phone, leaving Mr. Hong and Mr. Lin chatting there


    In the place that two people can''t see, the face of Hong Wang Ye keeps changing.


    "OK, I see. I''ll be there now."


    After hung up the phone, he came to two people and said.


    "I''m in a hurry now. You two are chatting slowly."


    "What''s in such a hurry?"


    Asked the gentleman.


    "I don''t know what happened? All of a sudden, the superior leaders came to inspect the city, and asked the city to


    It''s really boring for all the cadres at the department level to attend the welcome party. "


    Only then did they remember that Wang Hongye had the identity of a director of the Bureau of industry and commerce.


    "You''d better go as soon as possible. The work in the government is troublesome. If you go late, you can''t figure out anything."


    Limboda said.


    "All right, I''ll go first."


    The rainbow Lord turned and left, leaving two people staring at him.


    "Sir, I think since we are going to send Li Su to a remote place, we need to have a very detailed plan. What do you think of it?"


    It took a long time for limboda to speak¡° I have no problem. You know that I don''t like to use my head. If you have any ideas, you can say them directly. "


    It seems that my husband didn''t pay attention to all the previous things, and then said.


    "I have a plan here. What''s your opinion?"


    Limboda said as soon as he turned his head.


    "Yes, I''ll listen."


    Then limboda whispered in his ear.


    "What do you think of the plan?"


    "I think so. Li Su''s personal fighting capacity is very strong. I think it should be like this..."


    The two sons of man muttered together for a long time, then looked at each other and laughed at the same time.


    "Mr. Lin, I didn''t expect that you are really a sinister person."


    Mr. X, help me.


    "Don''t be too modest, sir. I didn''t expect that Mr. X is a Cyborg and has such insidious moves."


    Lin Boda didn''t let go, and they both laughed at the same time.


    "I wish our plan a success."


    "It''s going to work."


    Two wine glasses collide together, then drink up in one gulp.


    "If I have something else to do, I''ll go first. I''ll send you a message in advance if there is any action."


    Mr. X stood up and said.


    "I''ll wait for your good news."


    After Lin Boda watched Mr. X leave, a light flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 306

    After Mr. X left, limboda called the housekeeper and whispered in his ear for a long time.


    "That''s it. You can arrange it. Don''t let anyone know, including my dad. You''ll follow me then."


    "Yes, young master."


    The housekeeper also left, Lin Boda looked at the figure of Mr. X leaving and murmured.


    "No one can leave easily after insulting me. No one, you''re no exception. I''ve solved both of you this time."


    After leaving the manor, Mr. Wang just got on his Ferrari and his phone rang.


    "Lord


    Mr. saw the phone and said respectfully.


    "Now that the network of Xingqing city has been attacked, someone must have revealed our whereabouts. Now I order that we take Li Su with us


    It''s Mr. D right now. We''ve been waiting for a safe haven. "


    "Yes, Lord!"


    As soon as he heard the news, he drove his sports car to the place where Li Su was. On the way, he heard the sound of gunfire and explosion.


    Mr. in the car was not idle, but kept making phone calls, all of which were from the secret base, but no one answered at all. It''s not easy to get through to one. Before I speak, I''m hung up.


    At this time, we arrived at a cross road. At the intersection, we saw many special police and soldiers carrying a special equipment to check the people coming and going. We knew that the Lord''s words were absolutely not alarmist.


    Quickly turn around from another path, also don''t know how many things, how many people, all the way in the underground garage of the shopping mall.


    Of course, at this time, my husband also sent a message to another person.


    Zhang Wu and Heihu, who were watching outside, immediately pressed a red button after seeing the sports car go in. Many military vehicles stopped here and blocked all the entrances and exits. They were ready to attack at any time.


    "Commander, now we''re ready."


    Black tiger took the walkie talkie and said.


    "Don''t worry, let Li Su stay in it for a while, and buy him some time. After five minutes, no matter Li Su comes out or not, they all attack. If Li Su appears alone, you should pretend to attack. If two people appear, you should pretend to catch them alive, and then let them go, but you must be ready to follow them. "


    "Yes."


    Mr. Wang ran all the way from the underground garage and appeared in the interesting underwear store. He didn''t care to talk to the salesperson, so he went straight into the secret passage.


    After arriving at the place, I found Li Su sleeping there.


    "Li Su, let''s go. We are surrounded by soldiers. Let''s go."


    Li Su was sleeping in Zhengxiang. Suddenly he felt a strong pull and quickly opened it


    His eyes were bleary, and then he saw standing in front of him.


    "It''s you. What''s the matter? You''re letting me sleep in such a hurry. " After that, Li Su broke away from his husband''s hand and lay down again.


    "Hurry up, or you''ll be taken by them, and you''ll be dead by then."


    The gentleman saw Li Su unexpectedly to lie down again, hastily said.


    "Are you kidding, what?"


    Li Su said vaguely, but he immediately opened his eyes and said.


    "True or false?"


    "What am I cheating you for? The Lord just called me and asked me to take you away."


    "How can it be that the Lord calls me when he wants to call? How can he call you?"


    Li Su has a face of disbelief.


    Mr. a grabbed the landline on the desk, but he couldn''t dial it at all


    Then he worked out his cell phone without any reaction.


    "Our signal is blocked. It seems that they have come here. Let''s go, or it will be too late."


    Li Su took a look at his mobile phone and his face changed.


    "I said I didn''t join. You said you wanted to give me money. As a result, I haven''t got the money yet, and I will be ruined by you."


    "Let''s go. It''s too late."


    Mr. Li picked up Li Su and left in a hurry.


    "Well, Mr. J hasn''t come back yet."


    Li Su said in a hurry.


    "Where did she go?"


    Asked the gentleman.


    "I don''t know. I know that after we finished eating, she said that she was going to send money to Hongyun Building. Because I ate too much, she had no cash and the money on the card was not enough. She paid me the consultation fee."


    Li Su said.


    "What a delay."


    Mr. J took out his cell phone to call Mr. J, but no one answered.


    "Forget it. I don''t care about her now. It''s up to her now."


    Mr. Li pulled up Li Su and ran in another direction.


    "Well, where are we going?"


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    Mr. Wang didn''t leave the place where he came in before. Then he pressed on the wine rack, and there was a big gap on you.


    "Let''s go!"


    This place is not very spacious. Li Su can only run behind Mr. X with his head down.


    After arriving at the exit, there was a tattered BYD F3


    "Just this old car?" Li Su didn''t believe it. The car in front of him seemed to sound like a thing except the horn.


    "Now there are only such conditions. We can make do with a little bit and get to the place,


    I''ll buy you a luxury car. "


    "You said that."


    "Cut the crap!"


    As soon as Mr. X pushed Li Su into the car, he stepped on the accelerator.


    Li Su AI''s a, followed to rush out.


    Mr. X''s car is very fast. Li Su is dizzy. He has not suffered from carsickness for a long time.


    "I said, can you slow down, I''m going to throw up."


    But Mr. X was not moved at all, and still went his own way.


    Five minutes later, black tiger ordered, everyone began to rush into the mall, where did not go, went straight to the fun underwear shop.


    After seeing the information from the video, the two people came straight to the back. The waiter here was dead. When they saw that the situation was not right, they detonated the bomb on themselves.


    "We found a channel here."


    "Search, be careful of explosives in it."


    After the search, no trace was found, and there was no one in the room. After touching the bed, black tiger said.


    "There''s still some temperature. I''m sure people haven''t gone far."

 Chapter 307

    "A secret passage has been found here!"


    Black tiger with Zhang Wu through the dark road fast forward, and then quickly to the entrance of the place, saw Mr. Li Su with a car to go.


    "Tell the commander that the target has been taken into the car. We''ll continue to chase."


    When he Hongtao got the news, he was in the shopping mall. All the people in it were cleaned out. From time to time, there were good news on his walkie talkie.


    At this time, little bee also came to report, "commander, according to the information, all the bases of the cyborgs in Tongbei city were destroyed by us, but none of the cyborgs were caught. After they found the danger, they all exploded themselves directly, without any evidence."


    "Know where they all come from?"


    He Hongtao looked at the document handed to him by little bee, and then inquired.


    "I don''t know the specific place, but it''s certain that they are all from abroad."


    Answered the little bee.


    "What happened to the equipment in them?"


    "The experts with the army have started the demolition stage, and it is estimated that it will be ready at noon tomorrow


    It''s all demolished. "


    "Well, after the demolition, take all these things to the secret base. We need to study the communication tools of these people. If it wasn''t for Li Su, we didn''t find that there were so many moths around us."


    He Hongtao said.


    "Get through to our superiors. We want the above report."


    "Yes."


    The call was soon put through.


    "Chief of the report, all the cyborgs in Xingqing city have been completely eradicated, and now there are still a few minds that have not been caught, but we already know their specific location. Yes, now we have started to implement it, yes, to ensure the completion of the task, yes!"


    After he hung up the phone, he went to the little bee.


    "Where are Zhang Wu and Heihu now?"


    "The two of them have gone after Li Su. Do you need to contact them now?"


    "Contact them immediately, you take people to continue to check here, take all the dead bodies of the cyborgs away, can''t leave a little clue to the public, and then clean up all the places."


    "Yes."


    Little bee immediately went to arrange it. Then she immediately arranged a car for he Hongtao, carrying a lot of black leopard members, following the marks left by black tiger and Zhang Wu, and then galloping all the way forward.


    Mr. Li kept throwing up all the way. Because Mr. Li didn''t let him poke his head out, he vomited all over the car. Sometimes he couldn''t control it, and then he vomited all over Mr. Li.


    The gentleman frowned, but said nothing.


    The car went more and more out of the way, and finally went straight up the mountain. After going up the mountain, the speed finally slowed down. Although it didn''t slow down much, it was much better than before. Li Su touched his chest and said.


    "Your uncle, if you are driving so fast, believe it or not, I''ll strangle you. I''ll wipe it. I don''t know how long it will take me to make it up."


    Li Su leaned his body against the co driver, and then looked at the interior of the whole car. It was all his vomit, especially the soles of his feet, almost beyond his feet.


    "Well, I said, if we change a car, the best thing is that I can take a bath, and then I can change into a suit of clothes, and I''d better have some food. I''m hungry."


    Lying on the co pilot''s seat, Li Su raised his foot and looked at it. There were a lot of things on it, all of which were his own vomit. This made Li Su feel very sick.


    The driver frowned, but didn''t say.


    Li Su was still talking.


    "You know, I''m Mr. D. I''m in front of you. If you don''t serve me well, if I say two bad words to you in front of the Lord, even if you''re not devalued, you will be punished. If you don''t get reused, you won''t get ahead¡°


    Li Su sat there, Shi ran said.


    "Of course, if you are kind to me and do all the things I mentioned by the way, I''ll say a lot for you in front of the host. It''s not a matter of one day or two, it''s a matter of a lifetime. Then here we are, right? You''re giving me some benefits..."¡°


    Li Su kept rubbing her essence and thumb in front of her husband.


    "Do you understand? I''m only interested in this. When it comes, isn''t it? Ah, ha ha ha


    Li Su was more and more happy, but his brow was more and more tight.


    "Can you be quiet? Do you know that we are running for our lives, sir


    My life is almost gone, and I''m in the mood to talk nonsense here. You''re afraid we won''t die. "


    Mr. Li Su was startled by his sudden outburst.


    "Don''t say it, don''t say it."


    Li Su muttered a few words, then closed his eyes and didn''t even look at him.


    Maybe I feel like my words are a little heavy, Mr. X said.


    "There is a manor in front of us, which is our haven, and there is also a mini helicopter. As long as we get there, we will be safe. At that time, you can do whatever you want, including clothes, bathing and eating."


    "Ha ha, I know you won''t refuse me. In front of the Lord, I will speak well for you. If you are successful, don''t forget me."


    Li Su suddenly opened his eyes, then laughed and kept beating Li Su on the shoulder.


    Mr. X''s brow wrinkled again, but he didn''t say anything, just flashed a light in his eyes.


    "Zhang Wu, where are we now?"


    Black tiger holding the flat point, suddenly a black nothing to see, quickly asked.


    Zhang Wu sat in front of the co pilot and said¡° Now we are at the foot of a mountain. I don''t know exactly where it is. Anyway, it''s very remote here. "


    It turned out that there was no surveillance camera here, which let the black tiger breathe a long sigh of relief, and then said.


    "Stop. Let''s look around."


    Black tiger and Zhang Wu came down and saw the top of the mountain from the foot of the mountain.


    The trees are luxuriant, you can''t see anything, but there is a sign at the intersection.


    "Who wears casual clothes?"

 Chapter 308

    "Who is wearing casual clothes and carrying two ordinary backpacks? Go and have a look. What''s written on them?"


    After the black tiger finished, immediately two members of the Black Panther dressed up as two donkey friends, carrying Backpackers, and then took a map to walk past.


    He stood in front of the sign for a while, and then walked along the road to get in, but immediately black tiger''s walkie talkie rang.


    "Commander, the sign says" no one is allowed to enter the private estate ", and we also found that there are cameras on the sign."


    Black tiger thought for a moment, then said.


    "You go up the road. First remove the camera and other alarm devices on that sign. I''ll send someone up to help you."


    "Yes, it''s guaranteed."


    The members of the Panther standing next to the black tiger all heard the right voice of the black tiger


    Then, when the black tiger looked at them, they began to wear their equipment. After the two men who had just entered made a complete gesture, they walked along the dense forest on both sides of the road.


    Five minutes later, there was a knock on the intercom.


    Black tiger said to Zhang Wu.


    "It seems that the owner of this manor is very alert, not only equipped with cameras and alarm devices, but also gas bombs."


    "The more tightly guarded this place is, the more careful we have to be."


    "Order to go on, all carefully, if there is anything wrong, immediately report to me." £õ


    The people who regrouped began to move up the mountain road.


    "Young master, they will be at the manor soon, but the gentleman has sent you a new message. Have a look."


    Housekeeper Lin stands behind Lin Boda and hands over a mobile phone.


    "What? You want me to prepare clothes, hot water and food? What the hell is this about? Or come here to enjoy life


    £¿¡±


    After reading such a short message, Lin Boda was furious.


    "Young master, I think it''s very good. No matter who they are, as long as they relax, their vigilance will drop, and then our actions will be more convenient."


    Housekeeper Lin said.


    "If it makes sense, prepare as he says. I''m looking forward to the look in Li Su''s eyes when he sees me. Ha ha, Li Su, just wait for me to take you down. "


    After driving to the gate of the manor, Mr. Wang did nothing and waited there.


    "Why don''t you go in?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Wait a minute."


    Asked the gentleman.


    "What else can we wait for? Didn''t you say we are running for our lives now? Why are we waiting now?"¡°


    Li Su came here with his mouth open. His body is sticky now, and the smell in the car is very bad. All the way, my husband didn''t let him open the car door. If he didn''t take a bath, after a few minutes, Li Su felt that he would become a can of herring. He smelled so bad that he didn''t even smell dogs.


    "Hurry up, I have to take a bath. I can''t stand it now."


    "I know what you''re thinking, but I''m also worried. This manor is an automatic door. As long as we sense our identity card, the door will open automatically. And the people inside will receive my information just now, and will prepare everything for us."


    Although he can''t stand what Li Su is doing now, he still patiently explains it to him.


    "So that''s it. I''m sorry that I wronged you."


    Li Su''s answer was not sincere, but he didn''t care at all. At this time, the manors opened.


    "Oh, is it really electric? When I have money, I can install such a door for me. It looks tall. "


    Li Su looked at the gate and said.


    After the door was opened, Mr. Wang didn''t have any children. He stopped here for a while, then drove straight inside. After stopping at the door of the villa, he opened the door and rushed out. Then he squatted at the door of the car and kept panting.


    Although he is a Cyborg, he is also a human. Anyone who stays in the car full of vomit for half an hour will not feel good. Moreover, Li Su''s vomit is still very large. If the vomit in the whole car is cleaned out, it is estimated that it will be more than 100 Jin.


    (I wipe it. I feel sick in my imagination...)


    Compared with Mr. Li Su, his performance is much calmer.


    Isn''t Li Su disgusting? No, he''s more disgusting than anybody. Why didn''t he run? Because Li Su''s shoes were full of vomit. If he ran, he would fall to the ground.


    "Who? Is the hot water ready? I want to take a bath. "


    After Li Su got out of the car, several little beauties appeared in front of him. As for whether he was a Cyborg, Li Su didn''t care. Now the most important thing is to take a bath! take a shower! take a shower! Important things are to be repeated for 3 times.


    When Li Su came, the expressions on the faces of the little beauties would freeze, but as servants, they had been trained professionally and would not show a little unhappy expression in front of their master.


    "This way, sir."


    The maid put up with the sour smell of Li Su, and then quickly stepped forward, because standing in front of Li Su, she couldn''t do the little thing of breathing by herself.


    Of course, Li Su didn''t have any opinions. He took a big step and went in all the way.


    "Sir, everything is ready inside. According to the master''s instructions, we have prepared three baths for you. The first one is volcanic mud, which can remove your fatigue. The second is fragrance, which can refresh you. The third is milk bath, which can whiten you. "


    The maid stood in front of Li Su and said it carefully. After finishing this paragraph, the maid felt as if she was going to be forced into the biochemical weapons.


    But it''s obvious that I still haven''t finished my work.


    "Sir, your clothes and other necessary things are all ready. If you have any service, please press the red button beside the bath, and we will be on call." Said the maid.


    "All right, all right, you can go now, just disappear."


    Li Su has been waiting impatiently for a long time. Now he''s slimy. Can''t you see? He''s blind.


    After the maid bowed and left, she quickly closed the door. At the moment of closing, she began to vomit. All the colleagues who stood outside and didn''t go in looked at her sympathetically.

 Chapter 309

    As soon as the maid closed the door, Li Su tore off her clothes. Yes, you read them correctly. Those two words are tearing.


    It''s too late to take off. Li Su doesn''t want to take off now. It''s dirty!


    After tearing off the clothes on his body, a fierce man went in.


    "I wipe! It''s comfortable


    Lying in the middle of the first dark pool, Li Su felt a warm feeling immediately. Next to the bath, there was a fist sized dark thing made of unknown materials.


    Li Su did not care about three, seven, and twenty-one. He grabbed a piece of it and began to rub it on himself.


    It looks very rough. I didn''t expect it to be so smooth when it was used. It''s really time-consuming.


    When Li Su was fluttering in the pool, his husband also walked into a bath, just opposite Li Su, but there were more things in his room than Li Su''s.


    After he got into the water, he heard someone approaching him. He turned around and found that behind him was Lin Boda and housekeeper Lin.


    "Mr. Lin, how can you walk quietly?"


    Seeing that Mr. Lin was coming, he was relieved, but he was not relaxed. His vigilance was still on.


    The two of them meet here, and then work together to win Li Su. But now I''m officially dependent on others. Once Lin Boda wants to do harm to himself, he really has no way.


    "Mr. Li is a true believer. He brought Li Su to me. Don''t worry. As long as I clean up Li Su, I''ll give you what you want."


    Lin Boda held a chair and sat down in front of him, then said slowly.


    "According to the plan, things here need to be solved by you, so I won''t show up."


    Said the gentleman.


    "I''m afraid the plan has changed now."


    Said limboda with a sigh.


    "What? Do you want to go back? "


    "No, sir, don''t get me wrong. I mean we were cheated by Hongwang."


    Lin Boda said that he didn''t think of it anyway.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I know your men are basically wiped out now, but this is not the case


    Love had a turn for the better. Do you remember when we started chatting in my manor, Lord Hong answered a phone call


    Limboda said.


    "It seems that there is such a thing. I remember telling him at that time that if he was not in a hurry, he would wait for a while. He said that if a senior official came to inspect, I would let him go as soon as possible. The government is the most troublesome."


    Mr. Wang thought about it carefully, and then said


    "In fact, we are all wrong. Lord Hong did go to the meeting and senior officials did come to check. However, the content of his phone call is to let him leave as soon as possible. If it''s not right immediately, the cyborg will be cleared." Limboda said.


    "What? How do you know? "


    Mr. Wang''s face is straight. If you really want what Lin Boda said, your partner is really terrible.


    "Hongwangye''s people are all over Xingqing City, but I, Lin Boda, am not a fool. I also arranged some people. When that person called hongwangye, my people were right next to him, but my mobile phone didn''t come with me. When I knew the news, you had already left, and the phone couldn''t get through, so..."


    Limboda said.


    "If you say that when Lord Hong was on the street at that time, I would tell you something


    Next, maybe you won''t lose so much, but this Rainbow Lord didn''t show it at all. Such a person is really terrible. "


    Mr. X''s teeth are snapping.


    "Lord Hong, don''t let me come back, or I''ll break you to pieces."


    With these words, Mr. X looks at Lin Boda, his eyes are so red that he can eat people. Lin Boda beat idea son to excite spirit, hastily say.


    "Don''t get me wrong, sir. I regard you as a real partner and a real friend. I tell you all the news I get at the first time. I''m different from the rainbow Lord."


    "I know, I just want to ask you one thing. During my absence, you must keep an eye on Lord Hong. When I come back, I will transform him into a Cyborg and let him watch his flesh and blood come out of his body."


    Mr. Lin''s cruel words made him shiver.


    "Don''t worry, I will stare at him for you. As long as he has any change, I will send you a message."


    Lin Boda said quickly.


    "Thank you very much. As long as I return to Xingqing City, I will repay you well. Don''t doubt me."


    Mr. Wang said this from the bottom of his heart. In linboda, he told the whole story about Wang Hong


    After telling himself all about it, he put down all his vigilance.


    "No, we are friends."


    Limboda quickly refused.


    After two deep breaths, Mr. Wang suppressed his angry voice and then dredged it.


    "Now what are you doing here? Is there any mistake? "


    "Don''t worry about it. I know he''s very good at fighting, so we put ecstasy in his meals and put mixed poison in his bath pool. If he has soaked all three pools, he will feel weak, but he won''t be aware of it. It''s a chronic drug that can only work in ten minutes, and it also has a certain psychedelic effect, Make him feel like a tough guy. "


    When Lin Boda said the bath, there was no doubt in his heart, and then he said.


    "It''s better to prepare something else. You know, his body is very young and strong, and his resistance is very strong. This can''t be wrong. He is my leader."


    "Don''t worry, sir. That''s what I''m going to say now. The dosage I gave him is not very large, but the dosage of a whole elephant."¡° That''s good. I''m washing for a while. I''m out, too. Li Su didn''t think about it


    When I get carsick, I vomit all over my body. "


    "Mr. X, you are busy first. I am waiting for you outside. Everything is ready."


    "Thank you very much. I think you will be my friend in the future. No, you are my friend."


    Mr. X is taking a bath inside. Lin Boda and housekeeper Lin look at each other outside. Lin Boda winks at housekeeper Lin, and housekeeper Lin goes.


    This time, neither of them wants to leave here, neither of them wants to run!

 Chapter 310

    The first one who came out of the shower was Mr. Li. When he came out, he had a look at the room where Li Su was.


    In his heart, he was still reluctant. To tell you the truth, Li Su had no injustice or hatred with himself, and even saved his life. But this is the world. There are so many people on his head. If an ordinary man rides on his head and controls the whole Xingqing City, he can''t accept it.


    Sorry, Li Su, the monster can only blame you for appearing too suddenly, and it was just when I was about to become the leader of Xingqing city.


    Mr. Wang silently read it in his heart, and then followed the maid to the restaurant. The decoration of the restaurant is very simple, but very luxurious. Every piece of simple furniture is a famous brand product, which is made of precious and rare materials.


    Mr. Lin walked into the sky. After a simple look, housekeeper Lin stood on one side of the table, and then made a gesture to Mr. Lin, nodded and left here.


    While eating, Mr. Li is waiting for Li Su to appear.


    "Comfortable, it''s really comfortable. I didn''t expect that there would be such a good treatment here. Ah, ah, my bones are all crisp. If it wasn''t for the pursuers, would you


    Are you not going to tell me that there is such a good place? "


    Li Su, who was comfortable all over, came in from the outside. His wet hair was scattered randomly. He was wearing clothes that had been prepared for a long time, which seemed very comfortable. As for his feet, I''m sorry, there was only a pair of slippers.


    "Ah, have you started to eat? Can you tell me in advance? "


    As soon as Li Su sat down, he found that his husband had already begun to eat. He cried out. Mr. Li smiles, claps his hands, and immediately someone shows up with all kinds of dishes in front of Li Su.


    Roast whole sheep, roast suckling pig, roast duck, roast chicken, braised lobster.


    None of them are meat dishes.


    "If you really know me, you know that I like meat, then I''m not polite."


    Li Su didn''t care about him. He just grabbed the lobster and put it in his mouth. It didn''t matter what other people thought.


    "Don''t worry, take your time. We still have a little time, but you should eat more. You don''t think there will be so much time to eat in the future."


    Mr. Li seems to have another point, but Li Su doesn''t care at all.


    "Why?"


    Li Su was eating with a big mouthful, and asked vaguely. If it wasn''t for her husband''s good ear power, she really didn''t know how to say it.


    "Our next time is on our way, and there are no supply stations on the way


    It''s going to take a month. "


    "Really? Then I want to eat more, but I can''t let myself be wronged. "


    Feng Jue can Yun''s unique skill reappeared in the river and lake, but for those servants, if they didn''t have enough hands, they would not be able to catch up with Li Su''s speed of eating.


    An hour later, Li Su finally finished eating, then gargling with abalone, and then paralyzed on the chair.


    Limboda, who was hiding in the secret room, was all shocked.


    "Housekeeper, have you ever seen a man who eats like this?"¡° No, I''ve never seen such a person in history books. "


    Housekeeper Lin was shocked by Li Su''s amount of food. Li Su''s meal was enough to make the whole Lin family a day later. You should know that there are more than 500 people in the Lin family from top to bottom, which shows how much Li Su''s amount of food is.


    "Young master, it seems that we have never studied this Li Su carefully."


    "Don''t worry. It''s our territory now. Can he eat us? Go and get ready. This time, I''m going to take this Li Su


    "Yes, young master."


    Housekeeper Lin goes to prepare. Lin Boda stands here and looks at Li Su.


    "Eat it, eat it. I''ll take you on the road when I''m full."


    Li Su felt his stomach and said.


    "Well, I said, are we going to hurry now? It''s been an hour. If the ink goes on like this, I''m sure we''ll be caught."


    Sir, the black line all over your head is that you have been eating. Now, it''s unreasonable to blame me.


    "Come on, let''s see the plane now. If the weather is fine, we''ll leave right away."


    "I don''t understand this thing. Just do it yourself." Li Su yawned as he walked, and then said, "the situation is like this. I''m sleepy now. When I get on the plane, you can do it by yourself. By the way, when I came out just now, the Lord asked where we are now. I told him that I''m eating in a manor with you now, and I can fly away immediately."


    The gentleman''s step one meal, then turn round to say.


    "What did you say? Did you talk to the host on the phone? "


    "Hahaha, you are scared. If the Lord has my phone, he will call you and ask you to take me away? Ha ha ha, it seems that you are really afraid of the Lord


    Li Su laughs, and he really wants to strangle Li Su.


    "You haven''t seen the Lord. You don''t know the terror of the Lord. When you see the Lord, you can''t say anything like that¡°


    There is a deep awe in the words of Mr. Wang, who has never seen the LORD before.


    "Cut, why, he is not a head with two eyes? Or three heads and six arms? "


    Li Su obviously didn''t pay attention to his warning.


    We went to the back corner of the manor, where there was a cellar.


    "What is this place? How does it look like a grave? "


    Li Su held his arm and said.


    "This is our secret basement, which leads to the cliff, where our plane is stored." Mr. X said as he walked¡° In fact, you''re right. It''s a tomb


    "I wipe! Don''t scare me. I''m timid. " Li Su''s voice trembled a little.


    Mr. X smiles and goes on. The more he goes, the heavier the humidity is, and the whole press becomes more gloomy¡° Haha, haha, Gaga. "


    I don''t know where the gloomy laughter came from. It was transmitted in the whole dark path, and it became so gloomy and terrible.


    "Who?" Li Su called.


    "Nothing. This is our defense system here. Don''t worry about it. We have an ID card. It won''t do much damage to us."


    Mr. X said as he walked.


    "Why don''t I believe you so much?"


    "You don''t believe it and you can''t help it now. It''s all here."

 Chapter 311

    "The power of the Lord is not what you can imagine. If you can see him, don''t be presumptuous. Since I joined Xueyan, I''ve never seen a person who contradicts him come to a good end."


    Mr. Li Su said as he walked.


    "Cut, I don''t believe, he can eat me or how."


    In the face of Li Su''s disdain, he didn''t say anything, and then went forward on his own.


    "No, why is it so wet here?"


    Li Su''s heart began to have doubts. The more the cave went inside, the more humid it was, which made Li Su begin to doubt.


    According to common sense, if a cave is open at both ends, there will not be such a humid place. Obviously, there is no ventilation here.


    "Well, after the completion of the villa, except that we come here once a month, nothing here will be moved, including


    This cave is not ventilated, so it''s understandable that it''s a little damp. "


    After such an explanation, Li Su was relieved.


    "So it is, but why is it so long? It''s been almost ten minutes. It hasn''t arrived yet. "


    Li Su asked, it''s too wet in here. It''s really uncomfortable here. I always feel sticky on my body.


    "Well, there''s no way. This is the situation here. To build a simple airport without being discovered, we have to choose such a place."


    This is what Mr. Wang said, but he also had doubts in his heart. Is this Lin Boda reliable or not? Why is this secret room so long.


    Limboda stood in a room with a huge LCD TV in front of him.


    On TV, the performances of Mr. Li and Su Li all appeared in front of him.


    "The young master is all ready."


    Housekeeper Lin came over and said.


    "Well, I see. Let''s get ready. Let''s start."


    Lin Boda pulls out a microphone from the side of the LCD TV and taps on it.


    "Hello, Hello, Hello, can you hear me clearly?"


    Lin Boda tried the sound effect, and then saw two people''s eyes full of vigilance, and then looked around, as if to find out where the sound came from.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Su and Mr. Li stood back to back, and then looked around warily.


    "Ah, don''t be nervous. Li Su, can''t you even hear my voice? This one doesn''t look like you, my great doctor Li Su Li. "


    The voice was full of banter.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Su asked.


    "It''s sad that you can''t remember that I''m here


    Ah, but it doesn''t matter, only you don''t remember me, I will have the pleasure of tormenting you in the next, otherwise I really can''t see your disappointed, oh, not desperate eyes. Ha ha ha ha The sound of laughter made Li Su very angry. Looking at the man standing behind him, he seemed even more angry than himself.


    "How dare you frame me?"


    Sir, there was a lot of anger in his words.


    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot you."


    The voice seemed to be beating his forehead, and then said: "look at my memory, I''m so sorry, I made a mistake. Li Su, I''d like to introduce him to you. You should know him. He is my partner. You have to thank him for coming here. If it wasn''t for him, I really would have no choice. "


    Although Li Su had no way to judge whether the voice was true or false, he left from his husband.


    "Linda, I didn''t expect you to play Yin for me."


    As soon as he spoke, Li Su was sure that he had abducted himself here.


    But what he didn''t think of most was that the voice belonged to Lin Boda.


    "Limboda? So it''s you? I heard Yiyi say that you are injured. After you are cured, you can''t see people at all now. You look like a ghost in clothes. No wonder you don''t dare to appear in front of me now. "


    Li Su said while looking at him warily. His eyes were full of anger. His eyes were fixed on the ceiling made of cement.


    "Lin Boda, you even dare to make up your mind. I don''t think you Lin family need to exist in this world."


    Said the gentleman, almost gnashing his teeth.


    Bang


    After Li Su finished speaking, he heard something broken and a heavy gasping sound.


    It took quite a long time for limboda''s voice to come out of it.


    "I''m not angry. I won''t be angry with someone who''s going to die soon. By the way, I''ll give you ten minutes to have a good relationship


    Let''s settle our personal grudges. By the way, I''ll listen to some songs for you first. It''s especially interesting. It''s much more interesting than listening to crosstalk and opera. "


    "Sir, I don''t think it''s easy to get Li Su into our trap." This is Linda''s voice.


    "It''s OK. I''ll figure out how to do it." This is the voice of sir.


    "I think the specific plan should be like this..."


    The next conversation is basically not to listen to, Li Su red eyes looking at Mr.


    "How do you explain that?"


    "I don''t have any explanation. That''s right. All the conversations are true. They''re all my conversations with that son of a bitch."


    Li Su thought that his husband would explain, or sophisticate, and choose a reason to believe him, but he did not expect that he would admit it as a bachelor, which caught Li Su by surprise.


    "What on earth am I sorry for you, and you are setting me up? Are you not afraid that the Lord will punish you? "


    Li Su asked¡°


    ¡±You didn''t feel sorry for me, but you came too suddenly, and suddenly I didn''t have any preparation. Originally in Xingqing City, there were only me, Mr. J and a miss h, but these two people didn''t interfere in everything here. I was responsible for everything¡°


    "We''ve known each other for many years, so we don''t have any intrigue at all. But you''re different. You''ve only been here for half a month, and your ranking has reached D. what do you want me to think? I''ve been working hard for more than ten years, but I''m not in line Z. Mr. J and miss h are not the same. They are the only two women in the organization who are still complete. So I don''t mind if they rank high, but you''re not. "

 Chapter 312

    Mr. Li pointed his finger at Li Su.


    "But you, Li Su, you''ve been here less than half a month, and you haven''t even met the master. You''re ranked D. you ask yourself that my ability is no longer lower than yours, and I''ve been serving in the organization for more than ten years. Why is it that you, a mere doctor, are not in charge this time


    Li Su was silent. Unexpectedly, he began to plot against himself secretly for such a thing.


    Originally thought that in the world of cyborgs, there should be no such or such intrigue, did not expect that in their world is still so, which makes Li Su happy and disappointed.


    Happily, the world of cyborgs is not as smooth as you think.


    I''m disappointed that I didn''t find such things earlier, so I don''t have to run around like a lost dog.


    In fact, Li Su forgot that cyborgs are human beings, but their strength is stronger, their bodies are harder, and their heads are bigger. Their thoughts belong to human beings. Naturally, they also have seven emotions and six desires. Naturally, they also have the desire to live like this and that.


    "I''m so disappointed."


    Li Su said deeply.


    "I thought that I had found a good partner, but I didn''t expect that there were still such intrigues in your organization, which made me very disappointed."


    "Don''t be hypocritical there. I don''t care. If you haven''t become Mr. D, then I won''t think about you like this, but it''s too late now."


    Limboda sits on the chair with a cup of tea, and then looks at the two people in the middle of the TV screen, constantly shouting.


    "Housekeeper Lin, if you look at the performance of these two people, you can get an Oscar and become a movie king. I decided that I would take them as the prototype, and then make a Infernal Affairs four. The box office is sure to be more than one billion."


    "This thing is real, it must be better than those unreal things


    Ah, things like small times and magic city are much more beautiful. Seeing Guo Xiaosi''s height, I can''t stand it. He''s really too short. "


    Lin Boda make complaints about the two people on the TV screen.


    "Li Su, I still don''t regret the trip I made to you. If there is one more time, I will still choose to kill you."


    Mr. Li said, looking at Li Su seriously.


    "I wipe, silly."


    Li Su yelled.


    "Their heads are kicked by donkeys, and your brains are full of shit."


    Mr. X was stun by Li Su. I don''t know why Li Su had such a big reaction.


    "If you want to deal with me, I don''t have a problem. If you play Yin, I don''t have a problem. But what do you choose, that''s it? Didn''t you have a brain before? When you work with one person, you don''t investigate their ancestor eight


    What''s Dai doing? "


    "You investigated me before, didn''t you hear me clearly? How can you be fooled by such a thing? Are you out of your mind? With such a thing can cooperate, if your Lord heard, you said you would not be broken into parts by him alive! " Li Su was really defeated by Mr. Li''s brain. When he cooperated with a person, he didn''t even have a basic understanding, so he dared to play so much. Now it''s better to take his own life into it.


    "That..."


    Mr. Li didn''t know what to say, because Li Su was right.


    "What''s this and that? We''re talking after we''ve finished our business. Now we''ll go out and talk. I''ll bet that this thing will block the exit we just came in."


    Before Li Su''s voice fell, there was Lin Boda''s trademark laughter, and the appearance that made Li Su want to smoke him very much.


    "Ha ha ha, Li Su, I have to say that you are really smart. Yes, when you came in, I had blocked all the exits here. They were all made of one foot thick steel plates, and there were many in them


    Good stuff, waiting for you to discover. "


    Lin said with a smile.


    "Lin Boda, don''t let me catch you, or I will make you more ugly than you are now."


    Li Su scolded fiercely.


    "OK, come on, I''ll be waiting for you any time, but now all you have to do is how to get out of here first?"


    Standing in front of the computer, Lin Boda saw Li Su''s twisted face because of anger and laughed madly.


    "Do you know what I''m doing now? I''m recording the expressions of you two. I''ve decided to make a movie for you two. It''s called dog biting dog. It''s a box office hit. And maybe it''ll be an Oscar winner or something, don''t you think? Ha ha ha


    At this time, outside the villa, Zhang Wu and black tiger have surrounded the whole manor with people.


    "It''s been two hours. Shall we force in?"


    Zhang Wu looked at his watch and said.


    "Don''t worry. How''s the matter you just asked you to check?"


    Said the black tiger.


    "It has been found out that this manor belongs to Lin Pingzhi, including the whole mountain. But he usually doesn''t come here. It''s good to come here twice a year."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Now there is no one else but servants."


    "Lin Pingzhi? What''s going on? "


    "Xiao group''s second largest shareholder, and he also has a lot of assets, but mainly above Xiao group."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Go, take a few people around the manor and search for me carefully to see if there are any other exits. In addition, call the commander and ask him to come immediately and ask what to do now? And what''s the relationship between Lin Pingzhi and this gentleman? "


    The black tiger gave several orders in a row, waiting for everyone to follow their orders


    When he wanted to do it, he was still staring at the manor for two hours. Li Su would not have any problems in it. In this case, he should have rescued Li Su earlier. But he didn''t receive anything like planes passing over their heads. Did they pass underwater?


    It''s impossible. At the foot of this mountain, there are no big rivers or underground rivers. Is there any other way.

 Chapter 313

    When the black tiger was puzzled, Li Su and they started their new journey there!


    "Don''t worry, we won''t fight in front of you."


    Li Su said, and Mr. X nodded beside the words.


    "Lin Boda, you either kill me here, or your Lin family will be barren after I go out."


    "Ha ha ha, just you two turtles in a jar dare to talk here? Daydreaming, right


    Lin Boda is smiling.


    "Since you two don''t want to solve it, let me help you solve it. Now let''s play a game, which is my favorite."


    "Do you want to know what kind of game it is? Tut Tut, look at you two now. I''m really glad. This is the expression that a turtle in a jar should have, right? Well, let''s talk less. Now I''ll talk about rewards first. "


    Linda coughed twice and said.


    "Only one of you can go out. I''ve also prepared a private plane for you two. Look how good I am to you, right,


    What''s up? Are you two ready? By the way, I forgot that you two don''t have the right to choose now. Let me help you choose. Watch it


    After Lin Boda''s voice sounded above their heads, an iron fence fell down beside Li Su and his husband, and then the two cement floors began to move and gradually closed.


    "What''s the shock? I''m telling you two secrets. In this passage, all of them are designed like this, you know? Li Su, this gift is specially prepared for you. As long as you kill the person around you, I promise I will let you live. Your conditions are the same. As long as you kill Li Su, I will let you live. "


    Lin Boda''s voice is full of temptation, but it sounds disgusting in Li Su''s and Mr. Li''s ears.


    "Don''t tempt us here. We won''t be fooled by you. Don''t worry. I''ll make up my mind today."


    Li Su snorted coldly. He lost interest in listening and left. Instead of listening to a brain wreck here, he might as well find a way out.


    Mr. Wang also followed Li Su''s back. He couldn''t even look at his head.


    "Well, I like people like you with backbone, but it''s impossible for you to escape from here. You know, this channel is only one


    An export. The information I gave you was false. "


    Lin Boda''s laughter made Li Suzhen want to rush at him now, and then slap two soles on his face.


    "If you two don''t make a choice, I''ll make it for you."


    As soon as Lin Boda''s voice fell, two fast rotating electric saws appeared in front of Li Su and his husband.


    "See, this is the first level I''ll give you two. This thing has an automatic recognition function. The recognition speed is only 0.03 seconds. When the first person passes here, they will start to close up immediately. There won''t be a second person passing at all. Think about it, who are you two going to pass here first? Only one person can get through


    Li Su looked at the gap in front of him, which was less than one foot wide. He could let a normal adult pass through. Now the main problem is whether he or his husband will pass first¡° Only one of us can get through, and I believe that no matter which one of us can get out, the son of a bitch will not let us leave alive. "


    Li Su said.


    "Anyway, let''s try."


    Said the gentleman.


    "Don''t forget who I am¡°


    Li Su nodded, and then suddenly began to accelerate. At the moment when he passed the electric saw, the electric saw began to close. A large piece of clothes on Li Su''s back was cut off. If his speed was slower, what he would face now was not to lose clothes, but to lose half of his body.


    After Li Su passed, he immediately looked back at his husband. He didn''t see what he was doing. Then he clenched his right fist and smashed it on the continuously rotating electric saw.


    Bang


    The deafening sound shook the whole passage twice.


    Lin Boda''s smiling face just now was all shocked. He didn''t expect that this gentleman would use such violent means to directly smash the electric saw.


    "Limboda, you seem to have forgotten my identity."


    Mr. from the middle of the saw, came out, and then Shi ran said.


    "What I want to say is that I''m a Cyborg, and these things have no effect on me."


    Mr. Wang picked up a tablet from the ground and smashed it with his own electric saw, which immediately became smashed.


    "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it, but next, there''s my test for you. I hope you can do well for yourself."


    As soon as Lin Boda''s voice fell, another iron fence fell from the sky, isolating the place they had just left.


    In front of them appeared a narrow hole, which could only accommodate one person to leave.


    "Inside this little hole is the level you are going to pass."


    "What if I can''t?"


    Li Su said.


    "That''s up to you."


    Behind Li Su, I don''t know when an iron plate appeared, and it was slowly advancing towards me.


    "See? It''s something that can crush five elephants into meat sauce, even bones. One time molding. "


    There was something unspeakable in limboda''s voice.


    Li Su and Mr. X looked at each other.


    "You don''t move. I''ll do it. I''m a Cyborg. This kind of thing doesn''t do much for me."


    Mr. X walks over and waves his fist.


    Bang¡¾ Kuang Dang!]


    Two punches in a row, but the thing did not move at all, only left sissy''s mark on it¡° Ha ha ha, I told you, you still don''t believe me, alas, it''s too late


    It''s still so hard to be a sincere person. "


    Liboda''s laughter came over their heads.


    "Don''t try. It''s a whole piece."


    Li Su has known it for a long time.


    "Then I''ll try this one."


    X appeared, turned his head, and then waved his fist again. This time, a foot deep hole appeared in front of him

 Chapter 314

    "It seems that this thing is not so hard."


    As he spoke, Mr. X quickly waved his fists and made several holes in them. Then they looked at each other and kicked the whole wall down.


    But they were silent immediately. In front of them, there was a calm lake, in which there were many fish jumping up and down.


    With Li Su''s eyesight, we can see that these fish are not good.


    "Ha ha, see? This is another gift I prepared for you. I find that I''m tired and don''t want to play with you any more. Let these fish play with you. This is the most fierce fish from South America. Even sharks don''t dare to provoke. It''s no problem to be alone in ten seconds."


    "Li Su, you just wait to be buried with them. By the way, Mr. X, this is the last time I call you Mr. X. your body is very hard. There''s no way for the fish to take you, but they have one advantage. As long as it''s soft, they will all tear you up. I don''t believe it. After tearing off the skin on your body, Aren''t you short circuiting yet? "


    "No one can leave completely after insulting me, neither can you, neither can anyone!"


    "I''ll record all your last struggles. Li Su, I''ll mail it to Xiao Yiyi to show her the man she''s defending. As for you x, I''ll put your video on the biggest square in Xingqing City, and then show it for five days in a row. How about the exposure rate, ha ha ha ha."


    "Do you really think I don''t know anything?"


    Li Su took out a handful of powder from his arms and threw it into the lake. All the fish in the lake were furious. However, they began to keep jumping. Finally, they all turned over and died.


    "How could it be?"


    Limboda''s voice came out of the loudspeaker, quite surprised.


    "Since x brought me to the manor, I began to doubt, because Mr. J never told me that there was a manor in it. When I was taking a bath, you thought I was taking a bath, but I heard your conversation very clearly, including the conversation between you, Linda and housekeeper Lin. don''t doubt me."


    Li Su pointed to the fish lying in the lake.


    "I''ve heard the dialogue between you for a long time, and then I prepared something like this. As for why I want to come in, I just want to see what other means Lin Boda has that I don''t know, but I''m very disappointed, because I didn''t expect that you, Mr. Lin, are so good at it. I''m really disappointed


    ¡£¡±


    "One more thing."


    Li Su turned to look at Mr. X.


    "I want to know why he wanted to kill me, but now it seems that he is a real villain and you are a hypocrite."


    "Thank you for praising me. You think I''ll appreciate you. Wrong. You''d better think about your current situation. The fish is dead, but there is still that thing that you haven''t solved. It can stretch 20 meters, but you are only five meters away from the wall."


    Lin Boda is right. In front of them, there is something that has been pushing forward, which is constantly extending.


    "Li Su, I think I did something wrong. You are really smarter than me. I finally know why the LORD said my brain is not enough. Now I understand."¡° But it''s too late for us to get out


    Li Su looked all around him, but he still didn''t find where he could pass. He knocked on the wall beside him. Although it was not reinforced concrete, it was completely solid, and he couldn''t get through at all.


    "No, no, but listen to me first."


    Mr. X said as he walked down with Li Su. The water was not very deep, only to their thighs. Most of them were exposed outside


    .


    "What I want to say is that I finally know the gap between you and me. You are smarter than me, and you understand things better than me. I made a mistake in this matter. What''s wrong is not that I want to get rid of you. What''s wrong is that I chose a wrong partner. If there is a next time, I will never make such a mistake."


    "It''s a pity that we don''t have such a chance. We can only choose to die here."


    Li Su said.


    "No, we still have a chance, but you listen to me. After listening to me, you are making a decision."


    Mr. X said as he took off his clothes.


    "After you go out, you tell the Lord that x is incompetent and smashes the matter. Let him not blame me, and then ask the Lord that the Lin family must be eradicated. The people who annoy Xueyan have never lived. This is our bottom line."


    "What are you doing?"


    At this time, in front of Li Su, Mr. X was naked. He took off all his clothes and stood in the pool.


    "Promise me, no matter what your future choice is, you must just find Mr. J and destroy the Lin family."


    "Why did you find Mr. J?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Before Mr. J became a Cyborg, I always liked her. After I joined the red swallow, I had strength, money and status. I wanted her to be like me, so I gave her a drug in the wine to make her become a person of the red swallow, but I didn''t expect that one person broke her body."


    "Lord?" Li Su asked.


    Mr. X shook his head and said, "it''s not Mr. A. his ranking is higher than mine. I can''t help him, but you have to promise me that you must kill Mr. A after you go out."


    "Do you know where he is?"


    "I don''t know, but I believe you can."


    "Why do you believe me?"


    "Because you can live, promise me."


    "Why didn''t you tell her earlier?"


    "Because I had no face to face him, I changed my skin, so she didn''t know me."


    Looking at Mr. X''s sincere eyes, Li Su can only promise him.


    "Thank you."


    Mr. X pressed his waist, and then his whole skin began to fall off, revealing the white steel skeleton, the bright red organs, and the beating heart.


    Mr. X took a piece of paper from under his skin.


    "This is what I have been trying to give to Gillian for many years, but I never dare. Please give this letter to her and say I''m sorry for her."

 Chapter 315

    "Why don''t you give it to her yourself? Maybe it will have a better result. "


    Li Su looked at the whole province on the oil more than half of the skeleton is made of steel body said.


    "There''s no time. I''ll go to her after I planned to get rid of you, but now it''s time."


    As he said, he put the human skin he had taken off on Li Su''s hand and said.


    "You put this on."


    "Why?"


    Li Su bin did not accept his things, and then asked.


    "Although it only has a thin layer, it can resist very strong impact. It will help you a lot later."


    "What are you doing?"


    "You''ll know in a moment. Please help me finish this. Thank you."


    Mr. Li Su looked at the certification said.


    "Yes, I will."


    Li Su put the letter given to him by his husband in his personal place


    And then I took a picture.


    "Put it here, as long as I don''t die, I will give this letter to Gillian, and I will make the Lin family pay the price."


    "If there is an afterlife, I still want to organize with you, and I will kill you one day." Said the gentleman.


    "Anytime."


    Li Su knows that he really wants to kill himself, but at the same time, he is also trying to do something to tell himself that he appreciates the style of these people more than those who talk about benevolence, justice and morality all day long.


    "No matter what happens, you can''t show up until all the movement disappears."


    After Mr. Xian finished, he helped Li Su cover the human skin.


    Li Su curled up and let him wrap himself tightly with human skin. This is not only wrapped in Li Su, but also wrapped in the regret of Mr. Li''s life, but also wrapped in Mr. Li''s good memories.


    Now the iron plate is running towards the two of them. Mr. Wang looks at the iron plate and says to Lin Boda.


    "Lin Boda, I thank you for letting me come to this step, but don''t forget that I belong to the red swallow. At that time, what will happen to me will happen to you ten times and a hundred times. Please remember my words, I will be here


    I''m waiting for you. It won''t be too long. It really won''t be too long. "


    Li Su listened to every word of what Mr. Li said through the skin of a man. He also swore in his heart, Lin Boda, I''ve written down your life. As long as I can get out of here, I''ll let you have a good taste of today.


    Li Su didn''t hear anything. Five seconds later, he heard the flashing sound of the electronic timer in his ear, followed by a loud sound, which made his ears buzzing.


    He felt as if his body was taking off, following the waves, and then he didn''t know anything. Lin Boda heard his husband''s call through the computer video, and naturally saw what he was doing next. When he saw that his husband was all made of steel products with exquisite structure, he was shocked. Even the corner of the eyes of housekeeper Lin, who was standing behind him, twitched slightly. He didn''t know that he was by his young master''s side, There are also such people.


    "Your life will soon be over. Do you still have the ability to threaten me? Let''s go to hell now. "


    Lin Boda pressed on the computer keyboard in front of him, and then he saw that the speed of the moving iron plate was accelerating.


    Sir is laughing, yes, even though his face is all made of steel, not at all


    I can''t see any expression, but I can feel this person at the first time when I see him. He is really laughing.


    "I wipe, I make you laugh, I make you laugh."


    Lin Boda stares at the computer screen and keeps pressing the button. The speed of the iron plate is faster and faster, but Lin Boda still keeps pressing it. There is a kind of crazy emotion called dying on his face.


    There was a big bang.


    Although they are on the ground, they can still hear the loud noise and feel the strong vibration.


    The shock caused by this loud noise directly knocked the computer in front of Lin Boda to the ground and smashed it. There was nothing on the only piece of paper left, which was completely a black screen.


    Lin Boda himself fell to the ground directly, or housekeeper Lin would have fallen to the ground earlier.


    "I wipe! When you die, you''ll give me such a way. Housekeeper Lin, go and dig out this son of a bitch for me. I''ll make him die uneasily. "


    "Young master, I don''t think we have time. Let''s go now."


    Carry housekeeper at this time face 100 years, then say.


    "Why? If I don''t leave, I want you to dig out the corpse for me. I want to make a toilet and Li Su, too


    Come on, I''ll cut it into meat sauce and feed it all to the dog. "


    Lin Boda''s ferocious face has become more ferocious.


    "Young master, if the son doesn''t leave, if we are caught, it''s not our business. It''s estimated that your father will also be involved."


    Lin Boda looked up at housekeeper Lin and found that the red light on the wall began to flicker.


    "What''s going on¡°


    "It is estimated that someone broke in, and the number is not small. These people must be after Mr. Li and Su Li."


    Said housekeeper Lin.


    "Why didn''t our alarm system alarm earlier?"


    Asked limboda.


    "I don''t know. They should have demolished it. Young master, let''s go through the back door now. If we don''t, we won''t have time. "


    Housekeeper Lin said directly. Then he carried Lin Boda on his back and began to rush back. Along the way, many servants were running away. They didn''t know that it was hot outside, but the shock of the explosion was more direct. Zhang Wu and Heihu, who have been waiting outside, are still waiting for the report from the aerial vehicle. But after hearing the explosion, they look fierce for 100 years.


    "No, something''s going to happen!"


    The black tiger waved.


    "Give it to me. No matter how you use it, you will surround the manor. Don''t let anyone go."


    "Yes

 Chapter 316

    Black tiger and Zhang Wu rushed into the manor with their soldiers. As soon as they came in, several Tibetan Mastiffs rushed towards them fiercely.


    Zhang Wu looked at the black tiger and asked him what to do. The black tiger said directly.


    "As long as it''s not people, I''ll kill them all. There''s no time to delay now."


    [daddada] the gunfire began to ring in all directions of the manor, and the servants who ran around immediately began to scream when they heard the news.


    They were all ordinary people. They didn''t know what to do for a moment when they had seen such a battle. They just started running around the manor like flies.


    The bullet doesn''t have eyes. Whether it''s intentional or not, these servants are shot again. The pain makes them all seem crazy and run around crazily.


    But now all around them are soldiers with Zhang Wu and black tiger. They have been surrounded by them. Without two steps, those soldiers armed to the teeth appeared in front of them.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    A lot of people have softened their legs and knelt down on the ground, but


    After kowtowing, constantly crying.


    "All squatting there with their heads in their hands!"


    After the black tiger fired two shots into the sky, all the heat here was shocked.


    "Who is the leader here?"


    Black tiger asked, immediately all eyes are focused on a man''s body.


    "You, stand up."


    The black tiger points to the South elder brother man to say.


    "Screw you."


    After the man scolded, he took a pistol out of his own pocket to shoot the black tiger.


    [Bang Bang]


    When he just raised the pistol, there were four or five blood holes in his body, and a lot of blood burst out from him and splashed on the people around him, which made many girls scream there.


    "Du an, be quiet. It seems that you don''t want to cooperate with me. Zhang Wu, separate all these people, and then search them one by one to see which one has a gun, even a knife. All of them will be solved on the spot."


    Now black tiger is in a temper. It''s my uncle''s. I''m the ancestor of playing Yin.


    At the beginning of the search on this side, people searching the whole Manor on the other side also got the news.


    "Commander, there is nothing in the manor, but we found a monitoring room, which may be caused by the explosion just now. Now all the equipment inside has been damaged."


    A soldier came up and said.


    "Take me now, Zhang Wu will be handed over to you. If anyone is not obedient and is directly shot, we don''t have so much time to delay."


    Zhang Wu agreed, and the black tiger followed the soldier to the monitoring room.


    "Here it is." Black tiger went in, in front of him is a mess, not only a variety of equipment fragments, but also a broken bottle of red wine, and a red wine glass.


    You can see that there were people here just now, because there was a clear footprint on the ground.


    The shoes they wear are all military boots, and the patterns on the soles of their boots are all specially made. Only this line of footprints is wearing leather shoes, which must be left by the people who observe here. When they find that the situation is wrong, they leave immediately.


    "If you go after me, I''ll see who this man is."


    Black tiger ordered a few Panthers to track, and then said to the rest.


    "Now go and look for the source of the explosion, and dig down as soon as you find it."


    "Yes."


    A group of people quickly scattered towards the whole manor in all directions. After a while, Zhang Wu also came.


    "How''s it going? What are you asking? "


    "Yes, but it doesn''t seem to work much."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Then you say it works."


    "There are only three things that are useful. First, the manor belongs to Lin Pingzhi, but usually his son Lin Boda comes here. This time is no exception. They have been informed by Lin Boda that they want to serve two guests here. "


    "Second, the person who came here just came to take a bath. They put mixed poison in the bath water. Now all the bath water has been disposed of. They don''t know where to take samples for testing."


    "Third, all these people have gone. They don''t know where they have gone."


    Zhang Wu said a lot at one go.


    "What''s the use of the third point?"


    Black tiger said angrily.


    "Because they were seen going that way."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Not yet."


    "I''ve been looking for it. I expect to hear from you soon."


    Two people are waiting quietly in this room. After a while, the person who is searching for the mysterious footprints comes back.


    "Report, I don''t know, but we see the marks of wheels on the ground."


    "I wipe it. I can run as fast as he can."


    At this time, news came back from the other side that they had found the source of the explosion.


    "Let''s go."


    Black tiger and Zhang Wu arrived at that place, completely beyond their expectations.


    There is a cliff on one side of the whole manor, which is very steep. The place of explosion started from half of the cliff. It has been a long time since the explosion, but now there is still a lot of dust rising from the place of explosion.


    "Go down and see what''s going on. Be safe." Soon the rope was laid down, and then two members of the Panther quickly descended along the rope.


    "Commander, there is a cave in it. There are obvious human traces, but there is a thick cliff on the side of the cliff, which was blown open."


    "Mainly to see if there are living people or dead bodies."


    Black tiger said through the walkie talkie.


    After a while, voice came out from the intercom.


    "Report, no body was found, but we found some twisted and deformed steel products. Preliminary judgment, it should be the skeleton of the cyborg."


    "Wait a minute. We''ll be right down."


    Black tiger and Zhang Wu are both trained. They arrive in the cave in a few seconds. The dust inside is scattered and all of them are in a mess. On their heads, there are still a lot of rocks teetering, which may fall down at any time.


    "It''s this thing, and it''s very uneven."


    A member of the Panther put the skeleton on the hand of the black tiger.


    It''s a little hot to start with. It can be seen that the power of the explosion at that time was very great.


    "Search carefully to see if you find anything else."

 Chapter 317

    After careful search, in addition to the discovery of some steel frame structure, there is only one that has been deformed and one foot thick.


    "What is this?"


    Asked the black tiger.


    "According to our preliminary investigation, this thing is an organ, which should want to crush the people here into pieces, but they detonated powerful explosives, and then they blew up this place like this."


    Said the black tiger.


    "Can we get through here now?"


    "No, it''s too time-consuming. I don''t know if there are other mechanisms that haven''t been activated."


    Said the Panther.


    "Then there will be no longer any delay. Now let''s go down from this place and find the person we are looking for as soon as possible. The others above, according to the location, all go to the bottom of the cliff and start looking for it. "


    "Yes


    At the command of black tiger, everyone began to be in a hurry. Of course, he was not idle. Instead, he reported everything that happened here to he Hongtao by satellite phone.


    "What? Do you mean the Lin family are involved? "


    He Hongtao on the other side of the phone screen was very surprised. Of course, he knew what position the Lin family was in China.


    The Lin family is the second largest shareholder of Xiaoshi group, which is not the case, because Xiaoshi group is so big that a little bit of action will cause a wave of good or bad shocks.


    Therefore, the Lin family is the spokesman of the government in the Xiao group. As long as the government wants to cooperate with the Xiao group, it will inform the Xiao group through the Lin family,.


    In terms of equity, Xiaoshi group accounts for 51% of the equity, and the remaining 49% are participated by various investment institutions or companies selected by the government. However, they are basically not in charge of the business because of the strength of Xiaoshi group on the one hand, and the suppression of them by the Chinese government on the other, So most of the senior members of the group are Xiao''s or Lin''s children.


    "No, we suspect that this limboda is a person directly involved in it. According to our current preliminary investigation, it seems that this limboda has been in contact with these cyborgs for a long time. We don''t know if there are any third-party personnel at the time of contact."


    Said the black tiger.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll deal with it. Now you mainly find Li Su to see if he is still alive. I''ll go to Dean Niu and let him know


    We are ready, ready to rescue at any time. "


    He Hongtao said.


    "Yes."


    After the black tiger hung up the phone, he also went down the rope. He followed the Panther members who had already gone down to look for it. Zhang Wu went up to look for the life detector. It would be much more convenient to have this thing.


    "Well, give me a good look, do not let go of a place, if there are explosives landing place, give me a careful look, we can''t be careless at all."


    Black tiger while looking for in the stone forest, while giving orders.


    "Commander, we have something here!"


    Black tiger quickly ran over and found that it was something similar to a circle, but it was full of holes. There was no building in it. It was dug out from the attempt. After smelling it carefully, it could smell a burning smell¡° Take this place as the center of the circle. You should carefully look for it. You can''t miss an inch. "


    The black tiger looked at the round thing in his hand, which had been deformed. He conceived it in his mind, then tried to recover it, and found that it was like a human skull.


    As soon as I think of it, black tiger looks at the object in his hand. The more it looks like a skull, isn''t this the skull of that gentleman?


    Black tiger hit a big question mark in his mind.


    An hour later, everyone came to the bottom of the cliff. They had gone through all the places where the explosives had settled down. Except for the thing in black tiger''s hand, there were some pieces of clothes left. But they had been burned black, and there was no way to distinguish the color before, So there is no way to judge whether it belongs to Mr. Li or to Li Su.


    "Commander, we''ve searched twice, but we still haven''t found it. Now, aren''t we?"


    "There''s nothing wrong. You have to find it for me and expand the scope to five kilometers!"


    Black tiger''s eyes were deeply worried.


    Why is he so persistent in looking for Li Su? It turns out that just now he Hongtao called him. The superior must find Li Su''s body, and Mr. Wen also called. What surprised him most was that Mr. Xiao, the founder of Xiao''s group, also called, which made the pressure on black tiger double.


    "Commander, we found a stream here! It seems that there are traces of falling objects here


    Black tiger''s brow tightly wrinkly, hurriedly ran past.


    There was a deep hole beside the soldier, as if he had been dropped from high altitude


    Some falling objects are smashed out, but now there is all water, so there is no way to judge how big it is. Moreover, there is constant water erosion, which leads to certain changes in the shape of the smashed hole.


    "Go down the river and find it for me. In addition, let Zhang Wu quickly bring up the life detector."


    "Here I am."


    As soon as black tiger''s voice fell, Zhang Wu appeared in front of him.


    "I''ve tried. There''s a strong magnetic field. There''s no way to use the life detector."


    "What did you say?"


    Black tiger''s brow wrinkled a few minutes again, to this section bone eye son, now unexpectedly said that the life detector does not have eight methods to use?


    It''s getting late now. If Zi ah can''t find it, there will be a big problem.


    "We can only find it by hand. When we go down the river, we can touch it inch by inch, and we can''t let go of a little distance."


    I can only use this stupid method.


    They were divided into two teams. One team followed the current down the river and the other team followed the current up the river. The river was so big that so many people couldn''t stand down at all. So they were divided into several groups. After one group finished the search, the other group went back to the river


    There is another group of noodles. In the past, we can basically guarantee that there is nothing missing. Black tiger is also standing in the middle of the current. He is the last. After all the people are looking for him, he follows behind and wipes inch by inch.,


    Two hands in the freezing water, soak for a while, hands have numb.


    He felt a round and smooth thing, and the black tiger felt like a stone, so he didn''t pay attention to it. But after two steps, he turned back.

 Chapter 318

    Just now, his hands were numb and he didn''t feel it, but he immediately reflected that the stones in the river were really round and smooth, but they didn''t have such a good hand feeling. The one he touched just now seemed to be the touch of jade without any polishing.


    How can you feel like this in the river?


    Black tiger is not sure, so he turned his head, and then began to touch it carefully. The more he touched, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    It is said to be glossy, but it also has edges and corners, or irregular, and some places are still soft.


    "Come here, a few people, dig this thing out for me. I want to see what it is."


    Immediately, several soldiers came over, and under the guidance of the black tiger, little by little, all the things around this thing were moved away, and then they were carried out.


    "Come on, put it on the shore."


    On the flashlight light, black tiger found this thing a fierce look


    It''s a human skin.


    After they put it on the shore, after a lot of groping, they found a very small rope, which was finally broken. After opening the leather, they found that there was a man lying inside, who was Li Su.


    Now he looks pale, only a little weak breathing, people do not wake up.


    "Let Zhang Wu and them come back, the people have been found. Make a stretcher quickly. We''ll carry it now and go to the hospital quickly. Let Zhang Wu and them form a team in the back, and then take the people back."


    Black tiger while shouting, with Li Su fast running.


    After getting into the car, Heihu quickly called he Hongtao, saying that Li Su had arrived and asked them to prepare immediately. Li Su''s body seemed to have several fractures.


    He Hongtao has been ready for a long time, and he has also said hello to the Xingqing municipal government. The traffic control department is already implementing traffic control. As long as the black tiger is on the road, there will be police cars on the way, and no one will stop him.


    As soon as they got out of the car, there was a doctor and nurse


    The staff picked up Li Su.


    President Niu wore a white coat, and then took the medical staff to the emergency room. There were many people standing outside the emergency room, including Mr. Wen, he Hongtao and some guards. At this time, the gate was noisy. Mr. Wen looked back and said.


    "Let them in."


    Who are these people?


    In Jishi fund, several people are playing mahjong to kill time. This time, Feng Duoduo and Ajiao are the main players. However, they are not fighting against each other like before. Now they cooperate very well. They are relieved that Yao Ya has lost. Now they are changing big cat and Xiao Yiyi, but the situation is not very good.


    As for the four old people, now they are addicted to playing checkers, and they are enjoying playing on a huge custom checkers board.


    It''s not their fault. It''s good that they haven''t suffocated the four old people in your closed environment for such a long time, so Xiao Yiyi tries to meet their requirements.


    "Ha ha, big cat, I''m sorry. I''m all over again."


    Feng Duoduo burst out laughing, and then pushed his card face to the top. It was the same color¡° I''m sorry. I seem to have lost my mind


    In the hands of Feng Duoduo sitting Gillian also put his card to push, big three yuan.


    Sitting in Gillian''s hands, Xiao Yiyi, opposite Feng Duoduo, looks at the cat helplessly.


    "I don''t want to, but I don''t want to lose. Thank you, big cat."


    Xiao Yiyi put his hand to the card.


    "Team seven!"


    "Hahaha, big cat, you are really a good hand. Three shots in one shot. You are really a God."


    Feng Duoduo smiles, and he can kill all sides again. Then he turns around and claps high five with Ajiao to celebrate.


    "You two cheat."


    Big cat said angrily.


    "Well, if you lose, you lose. Don''t be so weak. Isn''t it just a hot pot? With the strength of your cat, you can make a circle on the book of the fund company, not to mention a hot pot, that is, a hot pot shop has bought it. "


    Of course, you are welcome.


    "I don''t care. You''re cheating."


    "You guys, slow down. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Xiao Yiyi doesn''t take part in their argument. Often, you can''t end this kind of thing without half an hour, so she immediately finds an excuse to leave. She has expected that the one she won will be kite flying.


    Washed a hand in the bathroom, played mahjong for a day, hands are numb, there is a lot of dust on it. After waiting for a while, Xiao Yiyi estimated that they had already argued about it, and then came out of it.


    As soon as he came from the door, he heard the sound of the mahjong machine turning, and Xiao Yiyi''s face was filled with a smile.


    Just as she was about to fight for a moment, her cell phone rang and answered


    Xiao Yiyi''s face has changed, and her mobile phone is almost unstable. After hanging up the phone in a hurry, she winks at Anxin who is standing on one side. Anxin comes right away. Xiao Yiyi says something in her ear, and Anxin''s face is not good-looking.


    "Really?"


    Xiao Yiyi nodded, "now don''t tell them, let them follow us. As for where to go, don''t tell them.


    When they heard that Xiao Yiyi was going to treat them to dinner, they all began to dress up. For more than half a month, they could not go out easily. They all wanted to dress up well. Even if no one saw them, they felt more comfortable.


    As for the old people, now they are totally addicted to checkers. Yao Ya invited them out to dinner together. They all waved their hands and said they would not go and let them bring them back.


    This makes Xiao Yiyi feel at ease. If the four old people know such a situation, they can''t figure out what to do.


    Downstairs, instead of driving their own car, Xiao Si drove the business car he bought all the way.


    "Where are we going? Don''t you eat in the restaurant downstairs? " Feng Duoduo asked.


    "You''ll know when you arrive. It''s hard to talk now, or I won''t take you."


    Xiao Yiyi said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, sister Yiyi, you don''t act like that at all."


    Feng Duoduo pointed to Xiao Yiyi and said.


    "It seems that you have suffered from Alzheimer''s disease. Gillian, we may have to change toys again. Yiyijie has become an idiot. Our mahjong is meaningless."


    Feng Duoduo looks sad.

 Chapter 319

    In the face of Feng Duoduo''s ridicule, Xiao Yiyi did not say anything, just a faint smile, her face is full of sadness.


    At ease in the side also didn''t say anything, but all the people in the car didn''t notice their two expressions.


    In the company for more than half a month, can''t come out to have a good play, now it''s not easy to come out to have a good stroll, naturally began a heated discussion.


    Talking about the stars on the billboard above a certain building changing people, talking about the latest fashion trend of people on the street, but the most important thing is what they are going to eat.


    The car is constantly moving forward in the traffic, passing one street after another without stopping.


    "Yiyi, where are we going now? Why don''t we stop when all the food streets have passed? "


    The big cat asked suspiciously.


    "Let''s go to the hospital." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "To the hospital? What are you doing in the hospital? Are we going to have a physical examination? "


    Big cat said while shaking his arms and legs, "I''m fine, I won''t go."


    "Big cat, aren''t you afraid of nothing? Why is it that you are not quite right when it comes to going to the hospital? " Feng Duoduo said with a smile.


    "Who''s not quite right? I just don''t want to waste money." Said the cat.


    "I don''t think so. You must be afraid of the hospital, or someone in the hospital is interested in you, and then clings to you. You don''t want to see him now, do you?"


    Feng Duoduo said with a face of gossip.


    "Well, I haven''t been afraid of anyone up to now." Big cat said gallantly.


    "Let''s go to the hospital. We''ll take all the places to one side, and then experience all the things we can experience, such as blood drawing, injection and so on."


    "Well, sister Yiyi, can I not go? I found out that I still had


    I''ll go back to the company to deal with it. I''ll go with you next time. "


    Big cat no longer quarrels with Feng Duoduo, but goes to Xiao Yiyi. Xiao Yiyi doesn''t speak. Obviously, she doesn''t hear what she just said.


    "Big cat, big cat, why are you so afraid to go to the hospital?" Feng Duoduo said curiously.


    "I don''t know why, but I''m afraid, OK?"


    "Cut." Feng Duoduo obviously didn''t believe it. When he entered the hospital to see an elder he had never seen before, he was attracted by the smell of disinfectant at the moment when he entered the hospital. It smelled so good. Then he pestered his mother to buy him a bottle of disinfectant. Then he smelled it every day.


    "I''m afraid of injections."


    Under Feng Duoduo''s repeated harassment and disdain, big cat finally said that she didn''t want to go to the hospital. All the people who were doing it immediately laughed. Unexpectedly, big cat, who was not afraid of everything, was afraid of injection.


    "Big cat, you are a man like a man. Are you afraid of injection?"


    Feng Duoduo is smiling, but the happy atmosphere is beside Xiao Yiyi and her peace of mind. They are both silent in their own world and don''t know what they are thinking. Finally to the hospital, Xiao Yiyi took them directly to the emergency room, but at the door there were a lot of people in the block, and all of them were soldiers.


    "Get out of the way!" Xiao Yi said with a cold face.


    "Sorry, there''s an urgent task going on here. You can''t go in." Xiao Yiyi''s face was cold, but the soldier standing opposite her was even colder.


    "Get out of the way!" Xiao Yiyi said again, and it was obvious that she was angry in her words this time.


    "Sorry, please leave if you step forward to endanger the country and shoot on the spot." After the soldiers finished the sentence, the dozen soldiers standing beside him all took their guns from their backs, and then directly pulled the bolt at Xiao Yiyi.


    "Yiyi elder sister, we are not allowed to enter here, we change another entrance, and there is no need to go to the emergency room." Said the cat.


    "That''s right. Let''s go to the Department instead of the emergency room." Feng Duoduo also said beside.


    "No, Li Su is in it." At this time, he said.


    "What?"


    "Is Li Su in it?"


    "Why is Li Su in it?"


    "Is it¡°


    "I don''t know. My street phone said that Li Su is now in the emergency room here for treatment. I don''t know the specific situation, so I took the risk to bring everyone out." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I''m sorry, I''m afraid four old people are worried, so I didn''t explain the situation to you when I was in the company."


    "Is it Li Su?"


    All people have to spend half said, they dare not go on, because their mind all appeared Li Su pale face.


    In particular, Yao Ya and Feng Duoduo think that the last time Li Su was lying in the hospital, her cold body was like a piece of ice that would not melt for a thousand years, which made them feel cold standing there.


    "Let''s go in!"


    "Let''s go in!"


    All the women responded that Li Su''s life and death were uncertain. They all rushed up, and Yao Ya was the most ruthless.


    Since Li Su left as a soldier, she has never seen him. Every time she heard about him, she learned from Xiao Yiyi.


    In her heart, there are both missing and sad.


    What I miss is that Li Su is living a very good life now. His life is very full and he is very busy every day.


    Sad is that Li Su never called her, just through Xiao Yiyi''s mouth to convey his message, so what is his real girlfriend like? Is he one of his tools, a toy that comes and goes at once?


    However, when she was given the fund by Feng Duoduo, she realized that she still occupied a very important position in Li Su''s heart, that is, to give up the fund


    So there are so many girls competing for Li Su, but she knows that she has been accepted by Li Su''s parents, because the reason for her coming is that the powerful parents want to discuss the marriage with her parents. But when she really got to the salvation fund, she realized that Li Su was in trouble now, and it was a life and death problem. If she didn''t pay attention, she would die.


    This makes Yao Ya dream every day when she goes to bed, and it''s all a nightmare that Li Su waves to her. Every time she wakes up, her pillow is all wet. Sometimes Feng Duoduo jokes about herself, saying that she is crying there like a child at night.

 Chapter 320

    My explanation at this time is that I always have this kind of problem when I was young. Every time I go to a new place, I will cry when I sleep.


    Feng Duoduo would joke that he was Lin Daiyu and jokingly call himself Yao Daiyu. She herself is the son, beside smile, and then drink, they fight together.


    Of course, I know why I shed tears every night.


    Once I wanted to leave the fund, but I still didn''t make up my mind. I always felt like I was waiting for an outcome. For example, after Li Su came back, the first person to hug was Xiao Yiyi or ease up, so I could leave with ease.


    But I didn''t wait for the result I wanted.


    Only now do I know what I''m waiting for. What I''m waiting for is a sentence from Li Su, or even a breakup that I don''t know when.


    "Get out of the way, I want to go in. Li Su is in. I want to see Li Su. Can you let me in, please?"


    Yao Ya''s face was full of tears, so she almost knelt down.


    "Stop, if you''re going forward, I''ll shoot you."


    The noise at the door made Mr. Wen, who was waiting at the door of the rescue room, see the beautiful women coming.


    "Hong Tao, let them in." Wen said.


    He Hongtao nodded to the black tiger. After the black tiger said two words on the walkie talkie, all the soldiers who were still blocking the door got out of the way.


    Yao Ya rushed up the first time. Xiao Yiyi, Anxin and Feng Duoduo didn''t fall either. Zhang Qiang rushed up behind them. Only big cat and Gillian followed behind them. But they didn''t say anything. They both understood the current situation.


    "Li Su, Li Su, come out. Li Su, you can''t leave me alone."


    Yao Ya pasted it at the door of the emergency room at the first time when she rushed in, but the emergency room is electronic card, without identity card, she can''t get in.


    "Yao ya, Li Su doesn''t know what to do now, so it''s better to calm down first


    Let''s see. "


    Reassure beside comfort said, her own face is also full of tears.


    When I heard the news Xiao told me, I kept holding it until I was at the door. I could not help telling the truth. Then I couldn''t control it. The two lines of tears were like the flood that broke the dike. They couldn''t stop at all.


    As soon as Yao Ya turned around, he hugged her.


    "Sister Anxin, I Miss Li Su. I think he''s OK."


    "Well, I know, I know."


    Peace of mind gently patted Yao Ya''s back, still by his tears fall down.


    "Grandfather Wen, how is Li Su now?"


    After Xiao Yiyi came in, he first looked at the door of the emergency room, where the red light was still flashing. Then he nodded to the microphone and went straight to Mr. Wen.


    "President Niu has taken the expert group in. I don''t know what''s going on now." Mr. Wen''s tone is very heavy. He just came back from the capital. He only came back after he Hongtao said that he had completely solved all the cyborgs in Xingqing city. Otherwise, he would stay in the capital all the time. Why did Hongtao resist the pressure from above.


    Looking at Wen Laozi''s dissatisfied eyes because he hadn''t had a rest for a long time, Xiao Yiyi nodded.


    "Commander he, I want to know what happened?" Xiao Yiyi turns to ask he Hongtao.


    "Here''s the thing."


    He Hongtao tells Li Su how to get into the inside of the cyborg, and then brings out Ah Jiao, an insider, to convey Li Su''s request to cooperate with him. After all that has been said.


    "Then he was taken to a mountain manor by a high-level cyborg. As for what happened, we don''t know. Then we heard an explosion and went to look for it. After the cliff, we found Li Su. When we found him, he was already unconscious."


    He Hongtao said.


    "I want to know what happened at that time that Li Su was taken to the manor?" Xiao Yiyi was sad, but he was clear headed and knew what was the main problem.


    "I don''t know about that yet, but I can tell you the location of that manor."


    He Hongtao took a piece of paper from black tiger''s hand, on which was written a line of words.


    "This is the address of the manor. I want to know who it belongs to with your ability. As for the details, I don''t know. We can''t know more details until Li Su wakes up."


    He Hongtao said.


    "Thank you."


    Xiao Yiyi walks to one side, then opens the note, Feng Duoduo also wipes the tear, then looks over.


    "The Lin family?"


    Feng Duoduo said in surprise.


    "Yes, this is a private manor belonging to the Lin family."


    Why do Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo know that they belong to the Lin family?


    This is because the city of Xingqing is not big at all. If there is something in one''s family, a few breaths can spread all over the city. What''s more, their family can''t hide everything from the public.


    How could they not know that the Lin family spent so much money on the mountain and built such a Grand Manor on it.


    "Elder sister, is it the Lin family''s hand to Li Su?"


    Feng Duoduo asked.


    "It''s still too early to draw a conclusion for the time being. After all, the Lin family is the spokesman of the government in the Xiao group. We still have the right to intervene in these matters, but I''m sure the Lin family absolutely knows about it."


    Xiao Yiyi said to Feng Duoduo, "don''t tell anyone about it for the moment. After Li Su wakes up, I''ll see what he thinks. Then we''re talking about it, but we''ll start to prepare from now on."


    Feng Duoduo nodded, and then Xiao Yiyi pulled the cat aside and stood beside her


    The cat nodded and then made a phone call. After hanging up the phone, she nodded to Xiao Yiyi. Xiao Yiyi didn''t say anything. Then she stood at the door of the emergency room and waited for Li Su to come out. One night, Li Su didn''t come out, even the doctor didn''t come out.


    I can only see a famous doctor and nurse walking in and out in a hurry, trying to ask what the situation is like inside them, but they kept silent.

 Chapter 321

    The sun is about to come out, a group of women are all here, standing for a day and a night, they do not feel tired, or red eyes standing at the door of the rescue room.


    The guard on duty at the gate has changed for three waves, and the people inside still haven''t come out. Now even the nurses are gone.


    Mr. Wen sat there motionless, looking at the door of the rescue room with bright eyes, and his eyes were clearly tired.


    He Hongtao is the same, but instead of doing it, he keeps pacing there.


    In fact, he has many choices in this matter, but why did he only choose to let Li Su Lai participate in this matter?


    In fact, he also has his own difficulties. They have long found the existence of such species as cyborgs, but they have not moved, because they rely on their own writing latent cyborgs to transmit those wrong information, but later, these cyborgs seem to have found their action plan, so their actions have also begun to become hidden, which makes them difficult to understand


    He Hongtao felt anxious.


    They thought of countless ways to break into the enemy, but all of them were rejected by themselves.


    First of all, the first question I have to face is whether I want to be an ordinary person or a Cyborg?


    If you shoot an ordinary person, can he bear so much pressure? If you send a Cyborg, will it be found?


    The second problem they have to face, and the most important one, is that they don''t know where to start and let their own people penetrate.


    These two problems alone have exhausted he Hongtao''s energy.


    It happened that old man Wen was seriously ill, and his son just asked Li Su, the miracle doctor, to cure him.


    When master Wen found out that Li Su was such a medical talent, he made a decision in his heart, and he Hongtao and Ethan, he Hongtao found that this was also a good breakthrough, which was much better than what he had thought before.


    What kind of breakthrough do they think of?


    It was Li Su who joined these cyborgs'' organizations as a miracle doctor. According to what they found before, these cyborgs are not very mature. They certainly need medical talents like Li Su, but it''s not known whether Li Su would agree or not.


    That''s why Li Su was recruited into the army. Of course, there were all the things that happened after that.


    He Hongtao even spread Li Su as a medical genius in various cities. Of course, the intelligence can only be spread among the high-end people. With the spread of these high-end people, Xueyan organization naturally noticed Li Su there.


    As for Liu Buzheng''s anatomy, it is of course an opportunity for Li Su to show himself. By using Liu Buzheng''s uninterrupted video transmission, Xueyan''s people will find that Li Su''s surgical technique is really unusual. This is their goal.


    Even after that, he deliberately uses Wenting''s affairs to completely fall out with Li Su, and he hates him more about the military on Haoran Road, so that Li Su can join Xueyan in a shorter time.


    Of course, Li Su did not live up to he Hongtao''s hope, and joined smoothly


    But what happened next caught him off guard, that is, Li Su was injured by the explosion.


    I hope you don''t become a regret in my life. He Hongtao looked at the red light flashing in the rescue room and prayed in his heart.


    Yao ya, Anxin, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo hold each other''s hands tightly. They all feel that each other''s hands are cold, but now they have no way to pay attention to these things. All their minds are on Li Su lying in the rescue room.


    Big cat and Zhang Qiang went back first. After all, there are still four old people who need your comfort. As for Gillian, she didn''t leave and didn''t explain why, but Xiao Yiyi still let her stay.


    Seeing that Ajiao stayed, Zhang Wu gave a color to the microphone, but he Hongtao shook his head.


    With the note that Li Su gave him, he can conclude that there is no stain on Ah Jiao, and she has already raised everything she knows. He Hongtao, it is useless to catch her.


    Now it seems that she is still very good at the fund, at least Xiao


    Yiyi also defends her. For such a person, he Hongtao doesn''t have to fall out with the future leader of Xiao''s group.


    When the first ray of light penetrated through the thick clouds and shone on the earth, all the people standing at the door of the rescue room were all covered with a layer of golden battle clothes, as if they were guiding the light for Li Su lying in the dark.


    Hula


    The almost inaudible sound of sliding stirred everyone''s mind and looked at it.


    President Niu walked out of the exhausted rescue room with medical staff supporting him. Otherwise, he would have been lying on the ground and could not move.


    As soon as he came out, everyone''s eyes focused on him. Although he didn''t say a word, his meaning was very clear.


    "Come back, live up to expectations."


    Niu Chengyue fainted after finishing this sentence, and the medical staff nearby helped him.


    "Come on, help Dean Niu to have a rest." Mr. Wen said quickly


    Avenue.


    After helping Dean Niu away, the bed with Li Su was finally pushed out. When all the people were about to rush up, they were stopped by master Wen.


    "Don''t go up at all. Now Li Su needs a rest."


    With the reprimand of master Wen, all the people restrained themselves.


    In fact, when President Niu said that sentence, they were all relaxed, and then they found that they were numb.


    After putting Li Su in the ward, the medical staff left. They all stayed up for a day and a night and needed a rest.


    With he Hongtao''s instructions, Li Su was given the best ward. There were two beds, a sofa and a separate bathroom.


    "Come on, Li Su is safe now. We don''t need to stay here any more. Let''s go back and have a good rest." Wen said.


    But the four girls did not move, their eyes were all on Li Su


    Wen has no choice but to take he Hongtao''s people and his own guards. After saying hello to Xiao Yiyi, he left by himself.


    I''m old, and I''ve been up all day and night. I''m ready to go back and have a good rest. Now Li Su is OK, so he''s at ease. Out of the door of the hospital.


    "Are you really not going back?"


    He Hongtao asked.

 Chapter 322

    "I''m not going back. I''ve applied for retirement, and I''ve handed in all my belongings. After that, I know that I''m not suitable for the army through this operation. Now all the young men are better than me, and I have no role to play in the army except for having leisure time."


    Black tiger said after he Hongtao.


    "Where are you going? Follow Li Su? " He Hongtao asked.


    "Well, he has fulfilled his promise, and I am ready to fulfill mine." Said the black tiger.


    "Will he want you?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t care. Even if he doesn''t want me, I just want to be around him and solve the danger around him." Said the black tiger.


    "Not bad." He Hongtao took out an envelope from himself and handed it to Heihu. "When Li Su wakes up, you give it to him."


    "Yes." After the black tiger agreed, he turned and left. His short but strong body was full of soldiers'' stubborn and sentimental.


    "Commander." Zhang Wu came over and said, "it''s time for us to go. Those devices are still waiting for our further analysis."


    "Well, leave the little bees behind. Xingqing city can''t afford to lose."


    "Yes."


    He Hongtao left with a group of people, walking in the morning sunshine, they will be better and better in the future.


    [Bang Bang]


    Someone was knocking at the door, and the four women recovered from their dullness. Just now everyone left, and the doctor would not come. Who is the person knocking at the door at this time?


    Xiao Yiyi went to open the door and found black tiger standing at the door, holding several breakfasts in his hand.


    "Mr. Xiao, you can have something to eat. It''s been a day and a night. Li Su has nothing to do now, so he can relax a little. After dinner, he can go to have a rest. This is my room. It''s next to the hospital. You can come over at any time. I''m staring here."


    Black tiger said while putting his breakfast on the table, and then he took out a room card and put it on the table.


    "Black tiger? You didn''t go? "


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi opened his mouth, he found that his voice was so ugly.


    "I won''t go. Now everything here has been settled. Li Su has fulfilled his anger. Now it''s time for me to fulfill my promise."


    Black tiger side said, while the breakfast bought back to open, Xiao Yiyi did not speak, just nodded.


    "You can have some. After eating, you can have a rest. I''ll take care of it here. I''ll call you when Li Su wakes up."


    Said the black tiger.


    "Do you think they look like they want to rest?" Xiao Yiyi pointed to the three women and said.


    When the three women saw that it was black tiger coming in, they all turned their heads and focused their eyes on Li Su.


    "I just asked the doctor, Li Su''s body is not seriously affected, but the impact is too big, his bone fracture, you''d better go to rest."


    Black tiger walked up to Anxin and said, but Anxin shook his head and looked at Feng Duoduo. Feng Duoduo also shook his head. Yao Ya didn''t need to look. Her two crisp hands were holding Li Su''s hands and didn''t let go for a moment¡° Don''t persuade them. It''s no use. You''d better have a rest. I''ll take them to have a rest later. After that, I''ll ask you here. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yes." Black tiger agreed not to go out after a, here is other people''s private space, he or don''t disturb them.


    Xiao Yiyi puts an open box of breakfast in front of Feng Duoduo. Feng Duoduo shakes his head. Two other people also say they don''t want to eat it.


    "How can you look like this? Can Li Su wake up and see you


    They all look haggard one by one, and then they are in agony? Or are you explaining to Li Su how much you have suffered and how many nights you have stayed up to take care of you? "


    Xiao Yiyi put his breakfast on the table and pointed to the three women.


    "You are selfish, don''t you know? Li Su, in order not to let you receive any harm, for how much thought is to solve the problems here. Now it''s better to see Li Su come back and pick up a life. He''s not happy for him, but torments his body here, and then makes him wake up and sink into deep remorse. Is that right? "


    Xiao Yiyi looked at the three women and said a lot, but they were still indifferent.


    "Well, don''t cry. If you want Li Su to feel happy when she wakes up, you should be happy, and then have a good sleep with enough food. When Li Su wakes up and sees that you are all healthy, he will be happy."


    "If he saw all of you like this, he would be very sad. Maybe he would be in a coma after a stimulation, and he would never wake up again."


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi''s words were finished, Feng Duoduo came over first, holding two steamed buns in two hands, and then cramming them into his mouth desperately, weeping as he ate them.


    "I don''t want to make Li Su sad. He has done too much for us. We can''t be his burden."


    Yao Ya and Anxin also came, although they ate slowly, they were still swallowing hard.


    I don''t know if Xiao Yiyi''s words played a role. The three of them ate a lot.


    "Now let''s have a rest and take a bath. Only when Li Su wakes up and sees the most beautiful of you can he feel at ease."


    Xiao Yiyi said and opened the door. Although the three women were reluctant to give up in their hearts, they went out step by step under Xiao Yiyi''s serious eyes.


    After going out, I saw the black tiger standing motionless at the door, guarding for them.


    "Please call me if there''s anything wrong."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yes." Black tiger agreed, and then said, "a few bosses walk slowly."


    "Well."


    Not wanting to say too much, Xiao Yiyi left and called big cat to ask about the company. After learning that the four old people didn''t know Li Su''s situation


    After that, Xiao Yiyi was completely relieved, and now he was waiting for Li Su to wake up. Time is three days, the time of these three days, four women every day there will be two people to accompany Li Su overnight, black tiger will leave.


    During this period, Mr. Wen also came once, and he Hongtao also called back.


    But it''s amazing that Gillian doesn''t know where she is at the moment.

 Chapter 323

    "How''s it going?"


    Gillian at this time in the emergency room window, looking at Li Su lying on the bed, motionless, face like paper gold, in Li Su''s side and Xiao Yiyi and others are taking care of him, looks like a pair of enjoy the happiness of all.


    Gillian is still holding a mobile phone in her hand. The culture just now comes from her mobile phone.


    "I will tell you that everything has been settled, but something unexpected happened in the middle, but the final result is the same, which has reached our expectation."


    Jiao light said.


    "Is something wrong?" The voice of the LORD came out cold from the phone.


    "The Lord is wise." Ah Jiao said.


    "Something happened when he died. I didn''t expect that I would dare to collude with the Lin family and try to do harm to Mr. D. but now it seems that he is dead, but Mr. D doesn''t know whether he will live or die."


    Ah Jiao said.


    "The Lin family? Well, I''m going to make it hard for them. " The voice of the Lord is very cold.


    "Lord, my mission is over. Can I go back to the base?" Jiao asked.


    "No, you don''t come back for the time being. You continue to guard Mr. D, observe and protect him, and report to me as soon as possible." Said the Lord.


    Although Gillian did not know why the LORD would let her stay beside Li Su, she never refused the Lord''s words.


    "Yes, my Lord, my subordinates must complete the task."


    "Well, it''s not peaceful here recently. Don''t call me. If there''s anything, I''ll take the initiative to contact you." Said the Lord.


    "Yes, Lord."


    "That''s it."


    After hanging up the phone, Gillian took out the phone card inside the mobile phone and put it on her chest. Then the mobile phone turned into a pile of parts and was thrown into the garbage can beside her


    Face, and then Shi ran to the door of Li Su''s ward.


    Just went to the door ready to enter, the door of the ward was suddenly opened, is Xiao Yiyi and other four people.


    "Ah Jiao, it turns out that your son is here. We were going to look for you just now. Now that you are here, let''s have a rest with us. You have stayed up all night. You should have a good rest."


    Xiao said with red eyes.


    "Never mind, I''m not tired." Ah Jiao said.


    "You''re welcome. Let''s go. Let''s go together." Xiao Yiyi can''t help but pull Ajiao up and walk towards the door.


    Gillian is ready to break free, but this exposes her identity as a Cyborg. At present, she can''t expose herself. Otherwise, how can she stay in front of Li Su.


    Jiao a wry smile followed in front of Xiao Yiyi to leave.


    She understood Xiao Yiyi''s meaning. In fact, it was not only Xiao Yiyi''s meaning, but also Yao Ya''s, Anxin''s and Feng Duoduo''s. she was not so ugly. To be exact, she was very beautiful. So they worried that if she had been here for a long time, Li Su would not open her eyes to see one of them, but Ah Jiao, That way, my heart will be very uncomfortable.


    Even if something happened between her and Li Su, they would feel even worse.


    Anyway, it''s good for you to take her away from here now.


    After Wu Nu left here, she left Heihu to take care of Li Su. This stay lasted for several days. During this period, Li Su was in a coma. Several women took turns to take care of Li Su.


    All this is arranged by Xiao Yiyi. If all of them stay here, first of all, Li Su''s parents will have doubts.


    I believe Li Su would never let his parents know what he looks like now if he knew. So Xiao Yiyi made this arrangement, and several women took turns to take care of Li Su.


    Of course, she did not let a few old people go home, but relaxed a lot. At least four old people can have a good meal in a restaurant downstairs, and four old people can visit zhendun office building.


    Xiao Yiyi also went to master Wen''s home and asked about the current status of the cyborgs. Master Wen''s answer is that the cyborgs in Xingqing city have been eliminated, that is to say, now Li Su''s family can come out and steal.


    But Xiao Yiyi did not do so, but intended to observe two days in the said.


    As for Gillian''s action, she has nothing to do with Li Su. She said that she was introduced by Li Su. It can be seen that she also has the ability to score points, so Xiao Yiyi let her own free activities there, and did not interfere where she wanted to go.


    The danger of cyborgs has been removed, and the work of the fund is just the beginning.


    Several women deal with all kinds of data every day.


    Zhang Qiang, big cat and xiuziqi are responsible for the futures market. They are now very well paid guests. Although they sleep less than four hours a day on average, they use such perseverance to quadruple their initial capital.


    By the way, I want to say something here. Why didn''t I go to the hospital that day


    Ziqi, because she has a cold, sleeps in her room. When she wakes up, big cat and Zhang Qiang have already come back. They just make up a reason to deceive xiuziqi.


    Feng Duoduo has long been optimistic about several people dining chair entertainment projects. Now that the threat of cyborgs has come into contact, she naturally wants to go around and make an investment report.


    Xiao Yiyi is with Yao Ya two people, constantly running in the company and the construction site.


    Before the construction site, there were gangsters constantly making trouble. Since Xiao Yiyi photographed ten people including Xiao Wu, the public security environment there has improved a lot. It has been a long time since those gangsters appeared.


    With a stable working environment, the construction of the construction site has been smooth. Why is the construction of a factory so fast? Because Xiao Yiyi, in order to make master Wen feel at ease, and also to make Jishi fund start her first stop, she invested a lot of money, found a branch construction company, and started construction at the same time. Therefore, according to the anticipated construction period, she had to hand over the work within this period of time. Obviously, they did not live up to Xiao Yiyi''s trust in them.


    Among several people, the most leisurely estimate is to be at ease, because Li Su didn''t arrange specific work for her, and Xiao Yiyi couldn''t arrange anything for her. Besides, she didn''t know other skills except seeing a doctor.

 Chapter 324

    "Sister Anxin, today you and Yao ya go to see Li Su. If nothing happens, you will live there. Yao ya, I''ll give you a morning. No matter Li Suxing doesn''t wake up, you have to come back. We have to leave the construction site. Now the factory has entered the stage of guarding. We can''t make any mistakes, This is the first battle of our salvation fund. "


    In peace of mind and Yao Ya ready to leave, Xiao Yiyi came to say.


    "All right." After the two girls agreed, they left. As soon as Xiao Yiyi turned around, she found four old people standing behind her, which scared Xiao Yiyi.


    "You four really scared me to death." Xiao Yiyi patted his towering chest, while observing the faces of the four old people, to see if they had heard the conversation between them just now.


    "Miss Xiao, I want to ask if Li Su has come back?"


    Li Tang Ming asked.


    "No? Why do you ask that? " The little meeting asked in doubt.


    "I''ve seen you busy these two days. I thought Li Su was back." Li Tangming said.


    After hearing Li Tangming''s words, Xiao Yiyi immediately breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that it was not his own words that they heard.


    "Uncle Li, look at my brain. I''ve been so busy these two days that I forgot to tell you about it."


    Xiao Yiyi said while patting his forehead for a hundred years.


    "Well, Li Su didn''t come back, but he came back with news. He was ready to come back, but he couldn''t come back after receiving the task temporarily. Let me take care of you and aunt, and uncle Yao and aunt Yao as well."


    "Oh, so it is. I haven''t got that boy back yet." Li Tangming said.


    "By the way, Li Su asked me to ask you if you are still satisfied with your two elders here?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Satisfied, very satisfied. We didn''t expect that this boy had the ability to set up a company with himself, and that he was still such a big company with a good employee like you." Li Tangming said.


    "Uncle, don''t praise me. We are all for our ideals." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Young people with ideals should be praised even more, especially when your ideals are still so lofty. My old man is a little excited." Li Tang Ming said with a smile.


    "We all want to make the people around us live a better life." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "It''s very good. I hope you can stick to it. If it''s useful to get your uncle''s place, just open your mouth. My old bone still has a little effect."


    "OK, no problem. As long as you are willing, I promise there will be many things for you." Xiao Yiyi does not say with a smile, "Uncle Yao and aunt Yao also want to help."


    "No problem." Both agreed with a smile.


    "Miss Xiao, I''d like to ask the woman in your company


    Who wrote the brand of "Zhibao" Li Tang Ming asked.


    "It was written by Li Su." Xiao Yiyi''s face turned red.


    There''s another story I have to tell when I mention this plaque.


    It was Li Su''s first time to eat in the "a restaurant" founded by Feng Duoduo. When he saw that the boss and the landlady were his own little father, he was a little excited and said on the spot that he wanted to write an inscription here. Li Su''s words are very good, at least among them, so the couple agreed.


    Li Su wrote these four words with a stroke of the pen. Why do you say it''s all over the place? Don''t you say a lot of words?


    Because Li Su wrote many pieces of rice paper, and Feng Duoduo began to buy rice paper in bundles.


    Asked why, Li Su replied: for better expression of the font.


    But the reality is that Li Su forgot how to write the four characters in traditional Chinese, so he began to keep thinking in his mind.


    I always felt that something was wrong, so I wrote one invalid one, so that in the end, I was too scribbled to recognize it. Li Su gave up.


    Then she picked out a pretty good character and gave it to Feng Duoduo to mount it and hang it in a restaurant.


    But before three days, the plaque was sent back by the two couples. When they asked about the reason, they said: the treasure of women!


    Feng Duoduo''s expression at that time was that he was lying in a big trough!


    When other people heard the news, their faces twitched, and then they looked at the plaque more and more like "women''s treasure"!


    Finally, under Zhang Qiang''s suggestion, he scraped the plaque down in the middle of the office to make an example! But with the passage of time, they have almost forgotten the existence of this plaque.


    Today, if it wasn''t for Li Tangming''s inquiry, Xiao Yiyi couldn''t remember that there was such a thing in his office.


    "I know it''s the big screen. He can write something. Bring me a pen and paper, and I''ll write it for you."


    When Xiao Yiyi hears that Master Li wants to write, he dares to neglect him. He asks Xiao Si to bring the pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    With a stroke of Li Tangming''s pen, four words suddenly appear on the paper [feel at home]!


    Lishu, elegant, neat, looking so comfortable!


    "Good word, in laws are really good words!" Yao''s father kept praising him, while Yao''s mother kept pinching his arm. He hasn''t even touched the words. Now he''s going to call his in laws. If his daughter is there, she won''t be ashamed to die.


    Li Tangming did not stop his pen, but wrote such a sentence on another piece of rice paper.


    Save the world, save the heart!


    This time I used regular script, which is very serious.


    "Thank you, Uncle Li. We will do it according to your requirements. Now we are still young and have not officially started. When we start, let''s see our next action."


    "I''m sure you can do it."


    Li Tangming said.


    "Then we''ll go now."


    "Go? Why are you leaving? " Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "We''ve been out for such a long time, and we''ve had a good time, but we still have to take care of our home. If we don''t go back and have a look, we may not know what it will be like." Li Tang Ming said with a smile.


    Yao''s father also said beside him.


    "That''s true. It''s been a long time since we came out. I don''t know if our house has any rain leakage."


    "This..."


    "Miss Xiao, don''t stop us. We''ve really been here long enough. You''ll have to be busy. We''d better not disturb you!"

 Chapter 325

    "Uncle Li, Li Su didn''t say it was..."


    Xiao Yiyi''s words have not finished, was interrupted by Li Tangming.


    "Girl, I know what you want to say. Our intention has been decided. We''ve been out for such a long time. We don''t know what the family is like now. We really want to go back and have a look. We''re a little old and still miss our family very much. Don''t stop us." Li Tangming said.


    "Yes, we have to go back. Yao Ya works here. We can rest assured that if we have a chance, we will have a meal at our house, if you don''t dislike it."


    Father Yao said with a smile.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t force my uncle and aunt to stay. I''ll send someone to take you back. After all, it''s a long way." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "That''s OK. Let''s not argue with Miss Xiao. They didn''t mean well."


    Li Tangming readily agrees. Xiao Yiyi quickly calls Xiao Si over and asks him to take two people with him and accompany the four old people home.


    "That''s it?" At this time, big cat came up and said.


    "What else do you want? If they really want to know about Li Su, I don''t think we can be safe. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "That''s right. You say Li Su can''t make things happen late, but at this time, it''s probably for us to find things." Said the cat.


    "Do you have nothing to do?" Xiao Yiyi suddenly turned around and looked at the cat and said.


    "It''s OK. Now we don''t need to calculate. We just need to collect information. Zhang Qiang and Zi Qi are staring at each other over there. It''s like me or not." Big cat is very leisurely said.


    "If you don''t clean the office, you can''t see how dirty it is now!" Xiao Yiyi suddenly roared, which scared the cat.


    But big cat''s brain turns very fast. Xiao Yiyi is not satisfied with what he said just now.


    "Ah, that suddenly occurred to me. I still have a piece of material I haven''t read. Zhang Qiang, a fool, is useless. He can''t even do such a thing."


    Big cat turned around and left. When she turned around, she still stuck out her tongue. She said in her heart that this woman can''t be provoked when she is angry.


    As for peace of mind and Yao ya, they come to the hospital all the way. Heihu is wiping Li Su''s body. After seeing the two women come in, they say hello and then go out. This is the tacit understanding between them. They are affectionate and righteous little lovers. What''s the matter with standing there as a headlight.


    "This villain, why is he still sleeping?"


    I took up the doctor''s diary on the head of Li Su''s bed and read it. It said that Li Su is sleeping now, but I don''t know what the reason is that he doesn''t wake up.


    "Maybe the doctor wrote it wrong. Where is anyone who has been sleeping all the time?" Yao Ya said.


    "That''s true. That''s probably the bad guy pretending to sleep."


    She said with ease and hit Li Su, but she didn''t know


    I didn''t notice that one of Li Su''s fingers trembled, but it stabilized immediately.


    "Why didn''t you see Gillian?" Yao Ya''s head turned around and said¡° I don''t know. I guess I''ve been busy. " He said with ease.


    "I don''t know why Yiyi would let her stay." Yao Ya said while wiping Li Su''s body.


    "Don''t worry about her. She can do whatever she wants, as long as it doesn''t delay us."


    When she got to the root of Li Su''s thigh, Li Su''s little brother stood up very uneasily.


    "I''m not honest. I''m still ringing when I''m in a coma." Ease red face spat, Yao Ya smell speech a look, is also pretty face flushed, the whole room filled with pink fragrance.


    "Are you all here? I thought you''d be a little late. "


    The atmosphere in the room is in an awkward state. Unexpectedly, Ah Jiao came back at this time. As soon as she opened the door, she found that they were both there


    He said in surprise.


    "No, we just came here." He said with ease.


    With Gillian''s participation, the embarrassing atmosphere finally disappeared.


    "What''s the matter with you two? It''s so red, isn''t it too hot? Let me turn on the air conditioner. " Ah Jiao said.


    Ease and Yao Ya two people looked at each other, found each other''s cheek scarlet.


    "Is that better?" Gillian asked, "come and have something to eat. It''s noon now. I don''t think you''ve had a meal either."


    Two people think for a while, they seem to be out of too anxious, too busy in the morning, also did not attend to eat breakfast, Gillian said so, two people really a little hungry.


    "What are you doing here every day? I haven''t seen you all day. " Asked reassuringly.


    "Ha ha, what can I do? I don''t do anything, but there are some interesting places here. Now I come here to have a good time. It happens that Li Su is hospitalized here. Do I have much money to stay in a hotel? It''s too far back to you. I have to stay here. Should you


    Do you dislike me? "


    Ah Jiao asked, flapping her big eyes.


    "No, no, we''re just curious. There''s absolutely no other idea."


    Peace of mind afraid of Jiao misunderstanding, quickly explained.


    "I''m just joking with you. What are you nervous about?"


    Gillian said with a smile, and then re opened a topic, continue to chat, but with a lesson from ease, Yao Ya and ease two people obviously can''t let go.


    Gillian naturally also see, after eating, after a simple clean up, she left, said that he also made an appointment with other friends, do not compensate them to stay here.


    Jiao left, Yao Ya and ease two people all long sigh of relief, did not expect this woman so powerful.


    Ease itself is relatively simple, although she is older, but she has been living in school, not too many opportunities to contact society.


    After graduation, she opened the clinic. The people who came to her except those who bought medicine were those who went to see a doctor. Naturally, she didn''t contact many people. Maybe someone asked at this time, when you are so old, is there no one to chase her, or does she have no idea of going out to play?


    This has been explained in the previous article. Peace of mind is more homely. Basically, she doesn''t go out. That''s why she has developed the appearance of such an iceberg beauty, because she doesn''t know what to say.


    As for Yao ya, he has already entered the workplace. Naturally, he knows more about these intrigues.

 Chapter 326

    ¡¢


    In the workplace can see all kinds of people, hypocritical, treacherous, ambitious, high eyed and low handed.


    But to Gillian such a few words can make people have no temper has never seen from the case.


    "I''ll take it. It''s only Yiyi who can tease her." Yao Ya said.


    "Why do I have to be this villain to do it?" He said with ease.


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you think that as long as there is this villain, there will never be a woman who can take advantage of it?"


    Peace of mind after saying, Yao ya if there is thought of nodding.


    "Sister Anxin, have you ever let this villain take advantage of you?"


    "Er..."


    Her face flushed with ease. Yao Ya knew when he saw the expression of ease,


    Peace of mind certainly did not escape Li Su''s [claws], if Li Su can hear Yao Ya''s heart, he will jump out and shout injustice, because he really did not take advantage of Yao ya.


    "Bad guy!"


    Yao Ya patted Li Su''s little brother lightly.


    "Ouch


    Li Su sat up with a carp, then covered his little brother and kept howling. His face was very painful.


    "You''re trying to murder your mistress." Li Su said to Yao ya.


    "No, that, I''m..." seeing Li Su sitting up suddenly, Yao Ya didn''t react. She didn''t know what to do, but she reacted immediately.


    "Are you pretending?" Asked reassuringly.


    "Ah, no, I''m the one who just woke up and was woken up by Yao ya. My family is a biography of 18 generations. If it''s broken, I''ll be the last one here. It''s a big deal. "


    "Did you just pretend to be sleeping?" Yao Ya also responded, grabbed Li Su''s ear, and then asked.


    "No, I really don''t. I just woke up and you woke me up. Hiss. Pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain


    Li Su bared his teeth and tilted his head, shouting pain.


    "It''s not pretending to sleep. Do you see what''s written on it? Say you pretend to sleep


    Yao Ya took down the case record on Li Su''s head, and then kept beating on Li Su''s head.


    "Don''t fight. I''m still Shangyuan. If you keep fighting, I''ll be a fool. You won''t even have such a boyfriend." Li Su said.


    "Bah, I don''t want a boyfriend like you."


    Yao Ya''s mouth said so, but her hand let go.


    "You don''t know you''ve scared us. How can you be so careless?" Complains of concern.


    "Besides, it''s just an accident. I didn''t grasp it well. I''ll pay attention next time, next time." Li Su licked her face and said with a smile¡° Do you have another time? "


    When Yao Ya listened, she grabbed Li Su''s ear and said, "what else do you want to do next time? This time it''s like this. Do you want to die next time? "


    Yao Ya said, tears fell from her eyes.


    "Do you know what we''re worried about because you''re lying here, mindless? All day long, I don''t think about food and tea, just for you to wake up, but you wake up, don''t say to tell us, and still pretend to sleep here, do you mean to scare us? Or do you think we''re in the way here, so you can hang out with that big breasted woman yourself


    "I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I just want to be lazy. I haven''t slept so comfortably for a long time. I want to have a good rest here. I''m sorry for not considering your feelings."


    Li Su holds the crying Yao Ya in his arms, regardless of the one who is still standing beside him.


    When she saw this scene, her heart was sour. How close she was to a hug, but she refused to let her iceberg cold face.


    Yao Ya was hugged by Li Su. In an instant, all her temper just disappeared, and she hugged Li Su with her backhand.


    "Next time I can''t do this, where are you going to take me? I don''t want to leave you. You don''t know that you are no longer here. I have nightmares every night and dream that you wave to me. I''m afraid. I''m so afraid that when I wake up, you will disappear from my sight. I''m afraid that when I wake up, you will..."


    "No, no, it won''t happen in the future, I swear."


    Li Su put his forehead on Yao Ya''s.


    "Well."


    Maybe I haven''t seen Yao Ya for a long time. Li Su can''t help but imprint a kiss on Yao Ya''s lips, but he was shocked immediately.


    Yao Ya was even more active than him. He immediately turned around and took the initiative to send his fragrant lips.


    Li Su stares at his eyes. Is this the wall?


    Next to the peace of mind to see is red, at the same time, her heart is also a little sour, she also wanted to do so, but the woman''s reserve or let her hold back.


    See two people are still there like glue, selfless kiss, peace of mind in the next cough twice.


    "That one, there''s someone next to it."


    Yao Ya immediately pushed Li Su away, reddened and lowered her head, finishing her wrinkled clothes.


    Li Su is smashing his mouth, "fragrant sweet, no wonder now those primary school students like to play in no one''s place, this guy is more addictive than heroin."


    Yao Ya pinched Li Su fiercely beside him. Li Su immediately hissed and took a cold breath.


    "If you''re not finished, I''ll go out first. When you''re finished, I''ll come in." Peace of mind beside the sour said.


    Peace of mind on the road, but the culture of embarrassment, want to tease it, Yao Ya in the side, in case her vinegar jar also planned, his future can be imagined¡° Sister Anxin, are you jealous? If you don''t dislike it, this person will lend you some practice to make you familiar with it. " Yao Ya blushed as soon as she said it.


    I''ve been following Feng Duoduo and big cat for a long time, and I''ve learned a lot naturally. Now I forget that Li Su is still beside me.


    Will Li Su think he is too dirty? Yao Ya takes a careful look at Li Su. Sure enough, the man is staring at himself.


    Not only Li Su was surprised, but also the jealous ease was shocked.


    I''ve never found this girl so bold.

 Chapter 327

    "Why are you looking at me like this? I didn''t say anything Yao Ya looks like a good baby.


    But two people are still there looking at her, did not expect that she is such Yao ya.


    Yao Ya constantly curses Feng Duoduo and big cat in her heart. She blames these two women for making herself so dirty. She seems to be an old driver.


    "Yao ya, I didn''t expect you to be so open." Peace of mind beside said with emotion.


    "I just said that you and Li Su can have a try and practice their skills."


    This sentence said, Yao Ya''s face more red, did not expect that he now actually become like this, simply can''t go back.


    I just want to have a good word!


    Yao Ya said in her heart.


    "Then I really tried." He said with ease.


    "Try it. I''m not alone now anyway." Yao Ya put his head away, a pair of you like what kind of attitude.


    Li Su beside with surprised, he is no longer this period of time in the end prosperous what things, why they all become like this? Is it all right


    All poisoned? They''ve still got their heads down.


    Li Su has just reached out to test the two women''s forehead to see if they have a fever.


    But before he had any action, he jumped on it with ease. Li Su''s eyes glared again.


    He closed his eyes with peace of mind, then pressed his attractive fragrant lips directly on Li Su''s big mouth, and extended his fragrant tongue to Li Su''s mouth.


    In view of the fact that the child is not suitable, I will not write the following things


    Fuck! What''s the situation? Is this the rhythm I want to be forced on?


    Li Su''s heart is horizontal and vertical. He is not as good as a man. He can''t let a woman ride on his head, except in some cases.


    Li Su held his peace of mind in his arms. His body was shocked and his whole body was stiff. After pushing and shoving twice, he let Li Su Shi do it.


    At ease of unfamiliar action, directly let Li Su this old driver to anger.


    Yao Ya heard the sound of kissing behind her, some lost, and some expected, she wanted to turn to have a look.


    But the voice in my heart told me that I couldn''t watch. After a long time, I was still curious and turned away.


    Turn to see, immediately blushed, two people like two fish tightly entangled together, and then Li Su''s hand is also tightly attached to the rest of the hip


    Yao Ya blushed at the thought that she was just like this.


    "Well, I think you''re almost done, aren''t you? There are still people here. "


    Tinger to Yao Ya said, two people this is separate.


    She panted quietly, blushed, and her lips were slightly swollen. She closed her eyes and savored the wonderful experience she had just had.


    Li Suze is lying on the bed. This thing is really addictive¡° Sister Anxin, are you very comfortable? "


    Yao Ya asked in a masochistic way. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she felt very special just now. It was something she had never experienced before.


    "Try more in the future."


    He nodded in peace of mind, but he was so happy that he couldn''t slap himself now, but he could still have a good time.


    Lying in bed, Li Su stands with a red face, while Yao Ya looks at the two people.


    "Cough, can you tell me what happened to you these days? How come it''s all like this? "


    Li Su asked after a long silence.


    "Isn''t that more to your taste?" Yao Ya said cruelly.


    "Er..." Li Su found that Yao Ya had really become a hooligan. Now he couldn''t answer what he said.


    I still remember a joke I once read, that is to say, a man found a girlfriend who wanted to tease her and told her a yellow joke. At first, the girlfriend didn''t speak, and even had no expression on her face.


    The man began to be glad that he had found a pure girl. After they got married, on the wedding night, the man told a yellow story. Unexpectedly, his girlfriend gave him a more yellow story. The man was directly confused.


    "All your jokes are left over by me. If it wasn''t for your work, I would have exposed my nature."


    Now Li Su felt as like as two peas in the mood.


    "What we thought about every day during that period was that you don''t know how you''re doing now, whether you''re safe or not, but if you want to think about it, we''ll live our own life."


    Then Yao Ya said all the things that happened with several people in Jishi fund. Many of them were all kinds of interesting things. The atmosphere was opened and she was relieved to participate in them, which filled Li Su''s heart with longing.


    "No, I can''t stay here anymore. I''m going to leave the hospital. I''m going to go back and have a look. Then I''m going to kill all the people and let you all take off your clothes."


    "What did you say?" Yao Ya stares at Li Su.


    Li Su on the back of the whoosh out of a cold air, "I mean, I want to let you all lose."


    "Hum." Yao Ya gave a cold hum.


    Under Li Su''s repeated insistence, Yao Ya and an Xin can only go to the doctor and let Li Su leave the hospital. The doctor is very surprised. Before Li Su was always in a coma, now he suddenly woke up and wanted to leave the hospital.


    This is not an ordinary injury. You should know that Li Su''s ribs are broken, his brain has been strongly impacted, and his five internal organs have been displaced, one thigh fracture and one arm fracture. If it had been placed in the reach of ordinary people, he would have died long ago. It would have been good for Li Su to survive. I didn''t expect that he would have to be discharged now.


    The doctor stormed into the ward with a large group of nurses, but saw Li Su dressed neatly and sitting under the bed with all kinds of warm-up activities.


    "What are you doing? Do you know that you are seriously injured now? What if you relapse? Don''t you die? "


    As soon as Li Su looked back and saw that the room was full of doctors and nurses, he said with a smile¡° I''m fine now, and I think I can get out of the hospital. "


    "No, you are a critical patient now. If anything happens to you here, how can we explain to commander he?"


    "Don''t tell me. I''ll deal with his affairs. I promise that I''ll take care of any situation, OK?"


    "No!"

 Chapter 328

    "No, you are my patient now. I am responsible for you."


    The doctor can''t help but say, and then push his face in front of him to the bed, said.


    "You may not help your own body, but I will help my patients. Please cooperate with me."


    To tell the truth, Li Su is very admire such a responsible doctor, with the existence of such a person, can give the people a safe treatment environment.


    "Well, well, I''ll listen to you, but can you listen to me?"


    Li Su was defeated by the doctor''s stubbornness and quickly admitted his advice.


    "Can you examine my body and then come to a conclusion?"


    "No, in theory, you have to spend a month in hospital. Obviously, it''s not the time now."


    The doctor looked at the case in his hand and said.


    "No, I''m really good."


    Li Su said.


    "I know you''re a doctor, and you''re a very good doctor, but doctors don''t treat themselves. I think you know that." The doctor''s tone remained strong.


    "Don''t believe it


    Li Su sat up and took off all her clothes, revealing her skin full of knife edges.


    "Don''t look. Your wound hasn''t healed yet. Put on your clothes as soon as possible. Be careful if you get tetanus, you will be in trouble."


    The doctor quickly skinned Li Su''s clothes.


    "No, you see, the wound has healed."


    Li Su casually untied the scab on a wound.


    "Ah Everyone on the scene screamed, and even some timid nurses had covered their eyes and couldn''t bear to see it.


    "You see, is there nothing?"


    The doctor looked at Li Su in a daze. He watched Li Su uncover the scab on his body, and then revealed the bronze skin inside


    There was no trace on the skin. If it wasn''t for the scab in Li Su''s hand, he didn''t believe that it had been cut on the skin just now.


    "How did you do it? Is it a fake thing that has been pasted up before? "


    The doctor took the scab from Li Su''s hand. After careful examination, he found that the scab was real.


    "I still don''t believe that this scab must have come from somewhere and stuck to your body." The doctor said, "I know you are homesick, but you can''t cheat the doctor in this way. It''s not responsible for you, and it''s also an insult to us."


    When Li Su saw the serious expression on the doctor''s face, he laughed and stopped talking, so that he could give himself a wet towel.


    Ease oneself dye know Li Su''s body has been good, otherwise also won''t agree Yao ya to go to the doctor.


    Li Su took the towel and began to wipe it on his body. After a while, the places where Li Su''s body was full of scars were all bronze now, and there were no wounds at all.


    The healthy skin color, strong muscles and evil smile made the little nurses blush, and even more, they began to give Li Su a wink.


    With perfect appearance and living in such a high-end ward, it is obvious that he is either a high-ranking official or a rich man. It is said that he is still a very good doctor. Where can I find such a good husband.


    Yao Ya stood by and looked at the nurses one by one, just like the estrous kittens. With a cold hum, she stood in front of Li Su, and then put on his clothes. I didn''t have time to appreciate them. What are you looking at? Doesn''t it make me uncomfortable.


    Dare to rob me! Yao Ya said secretly in her heart.


    The doctor looked at Li Su''s action dementia, until Li Su put on all the clothes, there was no reaction.


    "Doctor, can I leave the hospital?" Li Su asked.


    "Ah? Oh, wait a minute. I seem a little confused. " The doctor rubbed his eyes, but now he couldn''t see anything, because Li Su had already made clothes.


    "Why don''t you call Dean Niu and see if he can let me leave the hospital


    ¡£¡± Li Su suggested that we should go to Beijing.


    "Wait here for a moment. You can''t go. You can''t let him run away."


    The doctor said to the little nurses and ran out to make a phone call.


    Of course, these little nurses are willing to stay here, gather together in groups, and then point at Li Su, sometimes cover their mouths and snicker.


    Yao Ya stood in front of Li Su and glared at the little nurses, but the effect was very little.


    "Handsome guy, can you leave a contact information?" Before long, a bold little nurse came up to Li Su and said that the little sisters behind her were also coaxing.


    "No, he''s mine."


    Before Li Su spoke, Yao Ya stood up and said.


    "He''s my husband. Why should I leave you contact information? Go for a walk. You''re all far away. I''m tired of seeing you."


    Without saying a word, Yao Ya began to cajole people away, quite a bit of old hen protection


    It means chicken. Li Su and Yao Ya kept laughing.


    Just after driving these people out of the door, the doctor came back and said to Li Su, "President Niu said that if you feel no problem, you can be discharged from the hospital. President Niu also said that your hospitalization expenses have been paid, and he hopes to cooperate with you when he has the opportunity."


    "You tell Dean Niu that he can call me whenever he needs. He knows my phone number." Li Su got out of bed, looked at the doctor and said, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Yi Sheng." Said the doctor.


    "Good name, you are really suitable to be a doctor. I wonder if you would like to follow me?" Li Su said.


    "Why?" Yi Sheng asked.


    "Don''t you want to go further and see the patients there? Don''t you want to see more people? Especially the poor? " Seeing the tangled expression on Yi Sheng''s face, Li Su knew that he couldn''t make up his mind for a while and didn''t force him,


    "I won''t embarrass you either. Think about it for yourself, if you are afraid


    I''m a liar. You can go to Dean Niu to get to know me or call me. "


    Li Su said to Anxin, "sister Anxin, you leave his phone and give him my phone."


    After that, Li Su patted Yi Sheng on the shoulder and said.


    "I hope the next time we meet is to treat together."


    Ease to Li Su''s phone to Yi Sheng, also leave Yi Sheng''s phone, followed Li Su.


    "Doctor Yi, you have met a noble man!"

 Chapter 329

    "Dr. Yi, you''ve met a noble man. Don''t forget our little sisters when you grow up."


    "Yes, doctor Yi."


    "If it''s possible, I hope Dr. Yi can introduce us to each other. How handsome we are." A flower crazy younger sister said in the side.


    "Look at your promise." Another dinosaur said, "I''m going to give him a monkey!"


    If Li Su had to be scared away here, would all these little nurses be hungry and thirsty?


    But Yi Sheng murmured to himself, "who is this man? Why do you have such a strong self-healing ability? " But obviously no one can answer that question.


    When the doctor was puzzled, Li Su, Yao Ya and Anshen were already on their way back. Yao Ya was driving the mini at the beginning, and Li Su was in the back row.


    "Who bought this car? Can I have a bigger one? I''m straight


    I can''t get up. "


    Yao Ya and ease to see Li Su in the back seat, constantly shaking his body, trying to find a more comfortable posture, funny appearance, let the two women cover their mouths and snicker.


    "Li Su, what do you want that doctor''s phone for?" Asked reassuringly.


    "Don''t you think that doctor is in charge? For talents like this, we should find our own people to play the most important role. "


    Li Su said as he moved his body.


    "I wipe, stop, I want to get out of the car. It''s too hard to sit."


    "Wait a minute, we''ll be at the company soon¡° Peace of mind side said, side cover mouth to smile.


    "I think you just want me to hold back here."


    No matter what Li Su thinks, he still has to keep twirling around in the small place in the back row.


    Soon after he got to the office building rented by Jishi fund, Li Su gave a long sigh of relief when he got off the mini. He still wanted to buy the big cars in the future, so he couldn''t let himself hold back.


    Follow Yao Ya and ease up, to small four they all said a hello.


    Once again, I come to this place. Through the glass door, I see Xiao Yiyi busy there. Zhang Qiang and big cat are talking about something in front of the computer. Xiuziqi is sleeping in the chair next to her. It seems that she may not have a good sleep some day.


    Looking around, I didn''t seem to find Feng Duoduo. I don''t know what happened. Li Su still thinks about this little girl.


    "Why don''t you go in?"


    Because Li Su is walking in the front, so Yao Ya and Anxin all stand behind him.


    Li Su stood there motionless, and the two of them couldn''t get in either. Seeing Li Su peering through the glass door, Yao Ya couldn''t help urging her.


    "It''s OK. Don''t make any noise later." Li Su said.


    Although I don''t know what Li Su is going to do, Yao Ya and an Xin all nod.


    Three people into the office, ease and Yao ya have things to do, so leave Li Su alone, idle he decided to tease Xiao Yiyi.


    Crept to Xiao Yiyi''s front, and then stood behind her without saying a word.


    Maybe he felt someone standing behind him. Xiao Yiyi didn''t lift his head and said, "Yao ya? There''s a folder on your right. You can take it for me. We''ll go to the construction site later. You can take all the things you should take with you, and let them prepare the car. In addition, let the restaurant prepare the food for us. We''ll get on the road. Didn''t you eat? "


    Xiao Yiyi said a lot in a row. Li Su was surprised beside him. Unexpectedly, Yao Ya didn''t eat until now. After looking at the time, it''s already two o''clock in the afternoon.


    For his own self-interest, Yao Ya can actually help now, Li Su feels guilty from the heart. At this time, he actually hated the ghost medical system and let such a woman fight with him.


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t hear the people behind me. Xiao Yiyi felt something was wrong.


    "Yao ya? Why don''t you talk? "


    Looking back, I found that Li Su was standing behind him, and his head was behind him.


    Xiao Yiyi so a back, just and Li Su two people head to head, two people''s lips so straight hit together.


    Two people so big eyes staring at, now the atmosphere is very embarrassed, and some ambiguous.


    Li Su sticks out his tongue and licks Xiao Yiyi''s fragrant lips, which makes Xiao Yiyi react immediately. He pushes Li Su away and says, "ah


    Xiao Yiyi''s high decibel voice made everyone notice here, but only Xiao Yiyi covered his mouth and cried, his face was red, and Li Su didn''t see it.


    Where did he go?


    Li Su didn''t think that she was just trying to scare Xiao Yiyi. Unexpectedly, she turned around, and their lips were stuck together, which made Li Su a little dull.


    As for lip licking, it''s subconscious, but,


    I feel really good.


    Xiao Yiyi pushed Li Su fiercely, but she didn''t defend herself, so she fell to the ground directly. Fortunately, Xiao Yiyi spread a carpet in her own place, and it didn''t hurt much when she fell to the ground.


    "That, yes, I''m sorry." Xiao Yi covered his mouth and said.


    "I didn''t expect you to be behind me."


    "It''s OK." Li Su stood up and licked his lips unconsciously.


    It''s a subconscious action on her face. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yiyi blushes. Li Su''s action seems to be that she is kissing Li Su, which makes her heart bump around like a deer.


    "When did you come back?" Xiao Yiyi''s pretty face is still red, but she has been pressed down, and then pretends to be calm.


    "I just came back to see you busy here. I''m sorry to disturb you, so I came here quietly." Li Su said, looking at Xiao Yiyi''s face, but his eyes unconsciously focused on the edge of Xiao Yiyi''s lips, bright red, like a ripe apple, want to let people rush on a Fangze.


    "Oh." Xiao Yiyi can''t find out what to say, so he can only turn around and look at the document in front of him, but now he can''t see anything. His mind is full of Li Su''s kiss. Big cat and Zhang Qiang took a look at Xiao Yiyi. They didn''t see anything, so they went on with their work, because Li Su hadn''t got up from the ground at that time.


    See Xiao Yiyi began to busy, Li Su himself also embarrassed to disturb.

 Chapter 330

    After Li Su left, he turned around Zhang Qiang and big cat again. Zhang Qiang laughed at him, then lowered his head and continued to discuss with big cat on the computer screen. He didn''t know what the result of the discussion was.


    It makes Li Su feel a little unhappy. Zhang Qiang used to bow in front of himself, but now he is bowing in front of big cat. The world is changing with each passing day, and people''s hearts are not the same.


    Li Su sighed and shook his head. As soon as the cat looked back, she saw Li Su shaking his head and asked.


    "Li Su, are you a sequela after your injury? Or Parkinson''s disease? "


    "What do you mean?" Li Su asked.


    "Is to see you keep shaking your head, feel something wrong, by the way, Zhang Qiang, Alzheimer''s disease will have such symptoms?"


    Big cat turned his head and asked Zhang Qiang. Zhang Qiang was silent for a moment, and then said.


    "I think we should reduce our position now. Look, here


    ....¡±


    It turns out that Zhang Qiang didn''t hear the dialogue between big cat and Li Su at all. His mind is full of fund affairs. Li Su saw that such a servant worked so hard for himself. Did he want to pay more merit.


    He just thought about it in his mind, and a prompt sound appeared in his mind.


    [host, deeply aware of servant''s good intentions, reward merit worth 1000 points]


    Fuck!


    Li Su was furious. Uncle, if you asked me, you would give me a reward. I saved these things little by little. Do you want to give them? Do you know how hard I work?


    However, no matter how abusive Li Su was, he could not solve the fact that he added a thousand merits after Zhang Qiang''s name.


    Li Su, who was so angry that he turned his anger into food, ordered dozens of dishes in [a restaurant] downstairs and asked them to deliver them immediately.


    When the staff of the restaurant heard this, it was pretty good. It was the boss''s boss


    Come over the phone, where also dare to neglect, immediately open group horsepower to Li Su began to buy.


    Put aside sitting on one side sullen, Li Su does not say, Xiao Yiyi is now shy and angry.


    The shame is that he kept his first kiss for more than 20 years, and was taken away by this bastard.


    Zeng Jin fancied that his first kiss should be in a very romantic scene, enjoying the beautiful fireworks with his beloved, and then they could not help but love each other, but now they were easily robbed by Li Su, a hooligan, who just had to go back to his work.


    Not only that, he actually put out his tongue and licked it on his lips.


    This is totally different from the scene I once imagined, one in the sky and one in the earth, my prince charming, and my beautiful fireworks turned into a bubble in an instant.


    Angry is Li Su, who has been kissing himself, but pretends to be a person who has nothing to do. He wanders around the whole office, OK


    Like he was the one who took away his first kiss, I didn''t know what I had done. I could know such a bastard as Li Su.


    Xiao Yiyi lowered his head and held a pen in his hand. From a distance, he looked like a man who worked very hard. But if he went in and looked, he would find that on a large piece of white paper, he wrote two big words: Li Su! On this piece of paper, Xiao Yiyi poked holes one by one.


    "Dead Li Su, smelly Li Su, bastard Li Su..."


    Looking up, I found that Li Su was sitting there idly swinging his legs, as if nothing had happened.


    Xiao Yiyi is even more out of breath, fiercely put his hand to the neutral pen in front of the paper.


    "Asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole."


    Xiao Yiyi stabbed and cursed. The more she stabbed herself, the more angry she was.


    This elm head, who just gave himself a kiss and took away his first kiss for more than 20 years, can''t come to his face and cajole him? Even talking to yourself can be regarded as a kind of comfort to yourself.


    "Yiyi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Big cat came to report the result of the discussion with Zhang Qiang. She found Xiao Yiyi was muttering and didn''t know what happened, so she asked.


    "Ah? It''s all right


    Xiao Yiyi quickly kneaded the things in his hand and put them in the garbage can, then pretended that nothing had happened.


    "What''s the matter, big cat? What''s up? "


    "Well, this is the result of my discussion with Zhang Qiang just now. If there is no problem, we are going to go as we are now."


    Xiao Yiyi is still very serious about his work. He opens the file that big cat gave him and looks at it carefully. Big cat looks at Xiao Yiyi seriously.


    "No problem. I don''t know much about these things. You can do it by yourself. I have only one requirement. No matter how you operate, you can earn as much as you want."


    "That''s for sure. You don''t know who I am. I''m a genius


    Woman Big cat said, clapping her chest.


    "Well, I know you''re good. Let''s go to work." Xiao Yiyi said with a smile.


    The cat bin who took over the folder didn''t go, but came over with a face of gossip and asked.


    "Do you like Li Su?"


    "Ah? What are you talking about? How can I like him, a rascal, an asshole, a son of a bitch. " Xiao Yiyi kept cursing.


    But after two words of abuse, she stopped, because the cat kept looking at her and laughing.


    "What do you think I''ll do? Do I have flowers on my face Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yes, there are no flowers on your face, but there is a kind of deep boudoir resentment, like the kind of concubine who can''t get the favor of the emperor and is beaten into the cold palace by the emperor."


    As soon as the cat''s words were finished, Xiao Yiyi''s pretty face turned red.


    "Well, you dare to speak ill of me. Believe it or not, I''ll go on a business trip now, and then I won''t come back for ten days and a half months."


    "Well, I''m not afraid. If you have the ability to take him away, if you take him away, I can just start with Li Su." In the face of big cat''s arrogance, Xiao Yiyi wanted to say that if you have the ability, you can go, but she didn''t dare to speak in the end.


    "Sister Yiyi, you''re old, too. Hurry up, or you''ll be an old girl. However, in other words, Li Su is not as talented as Zhang Qiang Shuai or Zhang Qiang, but he is still a talented person. It''s more than enough to accompany him with your identity and status. "


    Xiao Yiyi is embarrassed by the big cat.

 Chapter 331

    I really don''t know whether the cat is praising Zhang Qiang or Li Su. It sounds strange.


    "Get out of here, or I''m going to have an operation on Zhang Qiang."


    Seeing that Xiao Yiyi was really a little unhappy, big cat turned around and left.


    "Don''t you just like people? It''s like an underground party. It''s like no one has ever been in love. "


    Big cat''s words just by Xiao Yiyi to hear, immediately smile.


    Li Su sat there chatting in the white fog. As for the matter of kissing Xiao Yiyi just now, it didn''t mean that he forgot or didn''t care. He just thought that it was an accident.


    So he just ordered a lot of dishes and was ready to apologize to Xiao Yiyi. His restaurant was just fast cooking, and soon the waiter brought the food up. Li Su asked them to empty all the tables, and then put all the food on the table, and paid the waiter for the meal. The waiter was not the boss of the restaurant. Of course, he didn''t know that Li Su was the boss of their boss, Otherwise I would not have.


    "Eat, comrades! It''s my treat today! " Li Su yelled at the top of her voice.


    "Ah, have you eaten? What''s delicious. " Originally lying on the chair, Xiuzi QiTeng fell down from the chair, then opened his confused eyes and looked around.


    Big cat and Zhang Qiang have already finished their work. They are leaning in front of the computer.


    Li Su really didn''t understand. When he saw Zhang Qiang again, because a woman was dying, he didn''t expect to fight with another woman now.


    Men, sometimes, are a magical species.


    Yao Ya and an Xin also come here. Feng Duoduo is not here. Xiao Si and they have already eaten in batches in the restaurant below.


    As for Heihu, Li Su didn''t see him when he woke up. Naturally, he didn''t know that Heihu was following him now. As for Ajiao, he didn''t know that he Hongtao had put Ajiao beside him. Otherwise, he would definitely go to find he Hongtao''s trouble.


    "Sister Yiyi, don''t you eat Ann?" Yao Ya asked.


    "Come on!" Xiao Yiyi didn''t know what to do with her head down, but she came right away.


    "Come on, you''re welcome. Today''s meal is my treat. Just eat it."


    When they heard that it was Li Su''s treat, they were really rude.


    This Li Su has always been an Iron Rooster. If he can get a meal, he can get a meal without spending money


    No money, of course, because he has no money.


    "The iron cock plucked his hair today. Is the sun coming out from the west?" Feng Duoduo is not here. Now the only one who can say such a thing is big cat.


    Big cat pretended to look up to the outside, at this time outside the sun, it is afternoon.


    "Oh, indeed, the sun is coming out from the West."


    "Even though Li Su is our boss, I don''t see a shadow of him at ordinary times. I''m in a hurry when I see him. I really have a heart today."


    Zhang Qiang took a bite of the dish and put it in his mouth. "The boss treats me to dinner. The taste is different. It makes my heart warm. I don''t know how to describe it. I''m moved and dare to move." With these words, Zhang Qiang took up his hand and wiped it gently on his eyes.


    In the face of these two couples, Li Su really has no temper.


    "Come on, Zhang Qiang, you can''t stop eating." Li Su beside depressed said.


    "It''s not the first time that I''ve been invited to eat. Am I moved?"


    "I wipe! When you followed me, I didn''t treat you badly Li Su said.


    "Yes, but at that time you didn''t have any money. Now you have money. I''ll be with you


    Fifty or eighty thousand. It''s hard to see you, let alone eat. " Zhang Qiang said.


    "That''s easy. We''ll give up this company, sell it, and then we''ll live like that again. Let big cat and others do what they should do, we are left alone Li Su said fiercely.


    "I don''t care, but it''s difficult for those people to do what they should do." Zhang Qiang said and looked around.


    Li Suyi turns around and finds Yao Ya and Xiao Yiyi glaring at him.


    "What do you mean I should do?"


    Unlike peace of mind and Xiao Yiyi''s calmness, Yao Ya is a naughty daughter-in-law in front of Li Su. Only she bullies Li Su, but not Li Su bullies him. Especially when Li Su comes back from this injury, Li Su finds that as long as she doesn''t pay attention to one problem, she will be tortured by Yao ya.


    "No, that what, I''m not..."


    "What this and that, do you want me to do?" Yao Ya picked Li Su''s ear and said.


    "No, I made a slip of the tongue, right."


    "Slip of the tongue, I think you are referring to something else." Yao Ya obviously doesn''t want to let Li Su go¡° Do you think that Gillian''s chest is too big for me? "


    "Ah Jiao?" Li Su is confused. When will a Jiao come out again?


    "What Gillian?"


    "You give it back to me. You ask other people and see what their attitude is."


    Li Su Wen Yan looked at ease, nodded at ease, looked at Xiao Yiyi, but Xiao Yiyi did not pay attention to him, looked at the cat, the cat cold hum said.


    "I hate half hearted men. If I have such a man around me, I will definitely cut him off."


    Big cat said while gesticulating, sitting next to her Zhang Qiang Meng of a cold war.


    "Wife, come to eat. I''m loyal to you. I''ll be the man who will set up chastity archway in the future."


    I wipe, Zhang Qiang this son of a bitch, dare to apply my words, don''t want to mix.


    Li Su cursed in his heart.


    But at this stage, we still need to solve Yao Ya''s problem.


    "No, I really don''t know what you''re talking about? What Gillian? I never seem to have seen a Jiao Li Su racked his brains to think, but still did not think that there was a woman named Ajiao beside him¡° You''re still loading me here. " Yao Ya made an effort on her hand, and Li Su Ao screamed.


    "Take it easy. Take it easy. It hurts. It''s going to fall."


    "What''s the relationship between you and Gillian? With such a good figure, such a big chest, and such a beautiful face, do you know that you have already planned to bring this Gillian under your command? " Yao Ya yelled.


    "Li Su, I''m not talking about you. As a man, you should be responsible and dare to admit. After all, a beautiful woman like a Jiao is a man who wants to make mistakes. It''s no shame if you admit it."

 Chapter 332

    As soon as Zhang Qiang''s voice fell, big cat''s cold eyes fixed on him.


    "Say, do you have any idea about that Gillian?"


    Big cat also learned from Yao Ya and grabbed Zhang Qiang''s ear, then said.


    "No, no, I''m not as playful as Li Su. You are a perfect goddess in my heart. Others are better than you."


    After that, Li Su gave Zhang Qiang a definition.


    In front of one woman, you can''t praise another woman. This is a constant law since ancient times. But now Zhang Qiang dares to say that they are poor in front of four women, which undoubtedly makes a hornet''s nest.


    "Zhang Qiang, what did you say just now? I don''t seem to hear it very clearly. "


    Go out quiet peace of mind, and has been absent-minded Xiao Yiyi, Yao Ya and xiuziqi was angry at that time.


    Yao Ya released Li Su''s ear directly, then waved her pink fist and hit Zhang Qiang. Xiuzi Qi was even more so. He took up his chopsticks and poked them on Zhang Qiang''s weak side.


    Now Zhang Qiang is a fool if he doesn''t know that he has committed public anger.


    "No, I didn''t say anything. Really, I didn''t say anything."


    "You mean I''m deaf?" Xiuziqi said maliciously.


    "I''m your master."


    "Pull it down, my master is big cat elder sister, have a fart relationship with you, say, what''s wrong with me in the end!"


    "Well, well, you''re good everywhere!"


    "What, you said she was good, so I was bad?" The strength of big cat''s hand increased a little.


    "No, no, I mean you''re better than her." Zhang Qiang quickly changed his tongue.


    "That means I''m not good?" Xiuziqi is also welcome.


    "You mean I can''t compete with them? They just ignore it. "


    "No, no, No."


    "No? What do you mean


    "Say it The three women scolded at the same time.


    "You kill me." Zhang Qiang wants to cry without tears. He used to be loyal, but he offended these two masters because of his slip of tongue. How can he live in the future.


    Now Li Su, who is sitting beside him, has nothing to do. Now all the firepower is attracted by Zhang Qiang. Of course, he has nothing to do.


    After making an interesting gesture to Zhang Qiang, Li Su began to eat


    As for Zhang Qiang, he pretended not to see him.


    Bullshit. Just now, you were a big turnip, and you almost didn''t give me to your child. Now I don''t want to walk again. My ears hurt.


    Without Li Su''s support, Zhang Qiang soon surrendered. After making more than n unequal treaties, the three women returned to their seats with satisfaction¡° Li Su, I''m hungry. " Yao Ya sat down beside him and said.


    "Well, eat quickly." Li Suzheng was eating happily. Suddenly, he felt as if there was a murderous air around him. He immediately understood what had happened.


    "The taste of this elbow is good. It can make you look beautiful and keep your face fresh. It''s definitely a beauty''s favorite." Li Su picked up a piece of elbow meat and put it in front of Yao ya.


    Yao Ya nodded with satisfaction and ate it on her own.


    I don''t know what happened. I suddenly knocked on my bowl and looked at Li Su. After that, my face turned red. I don''t know when I became like this. I have to show myself in front of Li Su.


    Li Su hardens his head and gives a piece of reassurance. At this time, Xiao Yiyi also looks at Li Su.


    Fuck! It''s killing me.


    After a look at Yao Ya and an Xin, they both seem to be eating, but they don''t notice themselves. Li Su has no choice but to give Xiao Yiyi a piece of it. Xiao Yiyi just lets him go.


    "Me too." Xiuziqi also raised his bowl to Li Su.


    "Why do you join in the fun? Don''t you see that I''m being grilled on the fire now?"


    Li Su says in his heart that he doesn''t want to give xiuziqi, but seeing her like that, he will never give up. After he gives her another piece, Li Su thinks he should be able to have a good meal. But as soon as he sits down, Yao Ya talks.


    "I''m still hungry."


    I can''t live this day.


    But Li Su how to express his sorrow in the heart, but also had to give Yao Ya clip dish, beside the ease and Xiao Yiyi and xiuziqi look at him, know that his this pass is unavoidable.


    Simply, the heart a horizontal, directly sit down, self-care to eat up, vertical and horizontal are a dead, or not.


    The four women were all staring at Li Su, but Li Su didn''t seem to find it at all, and ate it on her own.


    "Li Su, come here. I have something to do with you. Let''s go outside and talk about it." a surname


    Ya stood up and said.


    "Well? Oh


    It''s OK not to bring them vegetables, but it would be hard if Yao Ya didn''t listen to him. He just thought of a problem, which is that Yao Ya seems to have been here with her parents for a while, and it''s not too short. Maybe the two old people have taken her as their daughter-in-law to be.


    You know, now the two old people are waiting for themselves to give birth to a fat grandson. If Yao Ya says something in front of them, he will have a hard time in the future.


    Li Su didn''t think much, so he followed Yao ya to the door.


    "Ah, I forgot to give you something. Wait a minute."


    Li Su didn''t think much. He let Yao ya go back. He heard a bang. When he looked back, he found that the glass door had been locked. Yao Ya had turned around and left. All the people who were eating were laughing.


    Then I realized that I had been cheated.


    "Open the door. I want to eat. I haven''t eaten yet." Li Su called, his face against the door¡° No, it''s just right here. Don''t order takeout any more. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I''ve given you what I gave you. Enjoy yourself." Yao Ya said with a smile, "when I eat, without this man, I find the food really delicious


    It''s delicious. "


    After working hard for a long time without success, Li Su had to go back downstairs. He was not satisfied. He had to find a place to fill his stomach.


    On turning around, I found that Xiao Si and others looked at the front with solemnity, as if nothing had happened.


    "OK, you guys, don''t pretend any more, just laugh if you want to."


    Li Su said dejectedly.


    "Ha ha ha

 Chapter 333

    In the laughter of Xiao Si and others, Li Su went downstairs depressed.


    As soon as he went downstairs, Li Su ran into a man and started to feel soft. Then he exclaimed that he knew it was a woman.


    But Li Su''s mind is blank now. He didn''t hear the voice just now. He just subconsciously pinched the softness in his hand.


    "Soft?" A soft voice came from his ear. Li Su didn''t think about anything in his head, and subconsciously answered.


    "Soft."


    "Why don''t we open a room now?"


    "Good."


    Li Su''s eyes flashed a little shrewd, and there was a deep gully. Li Su felt a warm liquid coming out of his nostrils.


    "What? unwilling? Why don''t we start now? I haven''t tried the field yet. "


    Soft voice in a ring in his ears, Li Su raised his head and saw a beautiful face, sexy lips with a smile, a straight nose, a pair of watery eyes, looking at himself with a smile.


    "Ah Jiao? What are you doing here? " Li Su was a little surprised. He didn''t put a


    Has Jiao been handed over to he Hongtao? Why are you here now¡°


    "Do you want to take your hand away from me first? I have some pain." Ajiao opened her lips lightly and said with a smile.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I was thinking about things just now. I didn''t pay attention."


    Li Su apologized and said, but after all, it''s really comfortable, and it''s very soft, full of elasticity and top-grade.


    Li Su said as he took back his hand.


    "Ha ha." Gillian smiles and doesn''t speak. Instead, she puts her chest into the cloud forward.


    "Li Su, Doctor Li didn''t see enough of it last time, or we''ll go to a place now, and I''ll let you have a good look at it enough?"


    As she spoke, Gillian bit her lower lip with her white teeth. Li Su''s little brother stood at attention on the spot.


    "No, no, I have something else."


    Hearing what Li Su said, Gillian was disappointed, but immediately put it away.


    "Li Su, I just met you today. If you don''t want me to treat you to dinner, I''d like to thank you." Ah Jiao said.


    "Well, I''m not full yet." Li Su is starving now. It''s not easy for someone to treat him to dinner. Of course, he is very happy.


    "Not full? Why don''t you eat me now? "


    Gillian''s charm is really not what ordinary people like herself can resist. Li Su quickly turns her head and says.


    "Where shall we eat?"


    Li Su pretended to be all right and let Ajiao laugh.


    "I think it''s on the opposite side. It''s a good restaurant, and the quantity is also good." Ah Jiao chose this place because Li Su had a large amount of food. If the amount was not enough, Li Su could not tell how much she could eat.


    "All right, just go there."


    Two people went to the restaurant together. Along the way, I don''t know how many people were amazed by Jiao Mei''s figure. Many people were dementia because they saw Jiao''s appearance. The whole person ran into a tree, and many people went directly into the garbage can.


    Two people walked into the tour, and everyone''s eyes were attracted by Ajiao''s beautiful figure. For a moment, the whole tour sounded the sound of swallowing saliva, of course, one or two screams.


    When the restaurant owner saw the two people coming in, he was immediately attracted by Gillian''s figure and her face. However, he soon woke up, walked over with a smile and said.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    Li Su looked at the hall and saw that many men were looking at Gillian with a pig''s brother''s face. He was not happy and said to the boss.


    "Do you have a clean box?"


    "Yes, please follow me."


    The boss leads the way, Li Su and Ajiao follow the boss.


    Jiao''s shadow disappeared in the corner of the stairs, the men in the hall all swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then sighed at the same time.


    "What a bad luck."


    "That''s right. The good cabbage makes the pig arch."


    "It''s a pity."


    "Such a beautiful beauty, even if it''s put there for me to see more, I''m willing to die."


    "Look at your promise."


    Of course, in addition to the people who go out to discuss Jiao''s beauty, there are also a few painful screams, all of which bring their girlfriends or daughter-in-law to dinner, naturally without some punishment.


    As for the face standing beside Gillian, it is naturally ignored. In front of beautiful women, Li Su, who is not outstanding in appearance, is a neglected role.


    Put down the living things in the hall, Li Su and Ajiao follow the boss to a quiet box.


    "What would you like to eat, gentlemen?" The boss laughingly took out the menu and asked.


    It seems that the boss is asking two people, but his eyes are glancing at Ah Jiao from time to time, sitting opposite Li Su.


    What a beautiful woman, what a big chest, what a deep ditch!


    Li Su coughed and said.


    "Boss, I want this, this and this. Hurry up, I''m hungry now."


    The boss saw that the others had already ordered it, and he had no good reason to take it with him. He agreed to take it with him. When he was leaving, he took a look at Gillian''s hot figure and retreated this time.


    For the boss''s eyes, Gillian naturally aware, but she did not say anything, a pair of eyes staring at Li Su, eyes in the people''s cupping, as if to Li Su alive swallow.


    "Don''t look at me like that, or I''m afraid I can''t help myself." Li Su said that he was telling the truth. In this world, few people can resist the temptation of Gillian¡° Li Su, am I not beautiful Ah Jiao suddenly asked.


    "No, you are very beautiful." Li Su said this in the black market, his head deep low.


    "Then why don''t you dare look at me?"


    Jiao asked.


    "Fear."


    "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid I''ll eat you? "


    Gillian asked suspiciously.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help it. I''ll eat you."


    Li Su said.


    "What if I''m willing to let you eat?"


    Gillian''s words surprised Li Su. She didn''t know what she was talking about. She was stunned at the moment.


    "Ha ha, I''m teasing you."

 Chapter 334

    Gillian said with a smile, but her eyes were filled with disappointment and appreciation.


    What''s the matter? It turns out that when Li Su was discharged today, Gillian didn''t come out with Li Su. Instead, she made a phone call in a corridor of the hospital, which came from the Lord.


    Back in time, back in time.


    "Lord." Gillian said respectfully.


    "Ah Jiao, how can Li Su be like now?" The voice of the Lord is as mysterious as ever.


    "I''ve checked. I think I''ll wake up later." Ah Jiao replied.


    "This kid is really sleepy." When the Master heard that Li Su was sober, he seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Lord, shall I take him back now?" Jiao asked.


    "No, you just stay with Li Su. There''s no need to stay with him, but you also have to stay with him and know what he''s going to do."


    Said the Lord.


    "Yes." Ah Jiao replied.


    The LORD was silent for a moment and said, "I''ll tell you to do something now."


    "The lord commands."


    "I hope you can tempt Li Su. Remember it''s sex."


    The Lord''s order surprised Gillian, but she didn''t understand it, but she was very upset.


    After I joined the Xueyan, I knew my destiny. Since then, I will not be in my hands. But when this day suddenly came, I still couldn''t accept it.


    In the final analysis, a Cyborg is still a human. It only has some cold steel in its body, but it can''t cover up the only hot blood in its body.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not letting you really tempt him. I''m just letting you try it out." Lord''s words let Jiao''s tight body relax.


    "How do you want me to test?" Gillian asked, don''t know why


    When she heard that the Lord asked her to seduce Li Su, although she felt a little uncomfortable, she still had a little expectation that something would happen with Li Su.


    "If you can seduce successfully, kill him. If not, leave him." Said the Lord.


    "Yes, Lord." Ah Jiao said.


    "Gillian, you have been in the organization for a long time. Now there are no people around you. I''m looking for a chance to let you go back."


    Gillian heard this sentence from the Lord, and her body was shocked. She didn''t know what it meant.


    In particular, the sentence "go back" is something I have been looking forward to for many years. These three words mean that I want to restore my original identity, rather than Mr. J, a Cyborg.


    "Lord, is the organization going to make me disappear?"


    Gillian is a little excited, but she still wants to ask clearly, if the three words in the Lord do not let her return to her original identity, but let her disappear completely, then she doesn''t even have the identity of a Cyborg. In this world, she still has many people and things to put down.


    "Ah Jiao, don''t think about it." At this moment, the voice of the Lord seems to become very tired.


    "Lord, is there something happening in the organization?" Jiao asked.


    "If you''re here, you can help me. You..."


    The Lord didn''t finish his words, maybe he felt that he said a little too much, "these things are not your worries, you just carry out your tasks."


    "Yes, Lord."


    After a Jiao hangs up the phone, the agitation in her heart is more intense, and she can immediately resume her normal identity. How can she not be excited.


    After packing up her mood, Gillian went to find Li Su, but she didn''t expect that they had left, so she didn''t stay. Instead, she took a taxi and came to the downstairs of Jishi fund. However, instead of going up, she stood at the door of the building.


    Since you want to seduce Li Su, you can''t be on the building of Jishi fund. If you want to seduce Li Su, you can''t let it go. Besides, there are still some women watching. Even if Li Su has lust, he doesn''t have lust.


    Thinking of those women, Gillian is sure that all these women have something to do with Li Su. The worst thing is that she likes Li Su in her heart. As for the others, she doesn''t know. However, according to her observation in recent days, Li Su is still upright and has not won these women.


    On second thought, it would be a good choice to seduce Li Su and become one of the women around him.


    Dredge here compared to you have understood, that''s right, Li Su came down from the upstairs is a Jiao estimate for a long time to wait for the result.


    But when Li Su grasped her high chest, she was really surprised.


    Ah Jiao, who wakes up from her meditation, can''t help but smile when she sees that Li Su is still there with her head down and doesn''t look at herself. Unexpectedly, Li Su, who has always been dishonest, is so quiet now.


    Gillian was just about to do something when the door of the box was opened


    It was the hotel owner who came in.


    After putting down the meal, the boss gouged out Gillian''s eyes again, and then retreated.


    "Well, now the food is ready to eat." As soon as Gillian''s voice fell, Li Su began to gobble it up.


    Just now Li Su didn''t dare to look up at Gillian. At the thought of Gillian''s charming face and her hot eyes, Li Su felt numb. Now she has provoked enough women, but she still hasn''t made it clear. I''d better avoid provoking her. Now I have something to give her.


    Originally, I planned to call he Hongtao to find Ajiao in two days. Now that I''m by my side, he won''t have to worry so much. However, I still have to wait until I finish my meal.


    Ah Jiao saw that Li Su began to eat, so she didn''t take the next action. Instead, she took a mouthful of each mouthful with chopsticks, drank a glass of red wine, and looked at Li Su with a smile. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Although Li Su buried her head in her job, she was still staring at herself when she saw Ah Jiao,


    I know that this woman is not going to let her go. I don''t know if this woman is sick. Why she always stares at herself? Is it because she has flowers on her face.


    After thinking about it, Li Su found that it was better to take the initiative.


    "Well, Gillian, why are you here?"

 Chapter 335

    Li Su asked while eating. If I ask you something, you can''t stare at me all the time, but the result of the matter disappointed you.


    "It''s he Hongtao who sent me here. He said it''s because he doesn''t let girls go, or you''re more suitable for me."


    Hearing Ah Jiao say so, Li Su couldn''t stand it at that time.


    "I wipe! He Hongtao, your uncle


    I didn''t expect that he was an undercover who suffered in it. I didn''t expect that he Hongtao, a son of a bitch, put himself together. Don''t you see that there are so many great gods around you? Now I have another one. Is it true that I am a God and everything has been solved?


    Li Su''s mouth is full of scolding. Gillian is not surprised. If Li Su doesn''t scold, it''s strange. He Hongtao obviously doesn''t want to involve himself in their actions and is afraid that he is their opponent''s spy. What''s more, all cyborgs have instant messaging tools on them. Maybe their conversation will be cut down.


    But what he Hongtao doesn''t know is that his own things have been stolen by Li


    Su has been cleaned out.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Li Su cursed he Hongtao for a while, but now it doesn''t help at all. He can''t hear the curse, so he''d better consider how to send him away.


    "Me? I don''t have any plans at the moment. I find that there are many scenic spots in the city. I plan to look around first and then see them. "


    Li Su''s mind was seen at a glance by Gillian. Of course, she was rejected by herself. Since it''s seduction you, Li Su, now that I''m gone, where do you want me to seduce you.


    "Oh, are you about to play now?"


    Li Su asked. In his heart, Gillian said that she had already played a lot. She would leave in two days.


    "No, I can''t find the way. I can only watch it slowly. As for where I''m playing, I really don''t know. Now I can''t even tell the southeast from the northwest. I have to take a taxi when I go out, but fortunately the taxi driver never takes my money."


    Li Su began to despise Gillian when she heard that there was no driver to charge her money


    Those taxi drivers, glancing at Gillian''s chest, said in their hearts, if you are wearing a little exposed, let alone not charge your fare, even if it is to let them flip.


    Asked several questions, were Gillian to tactfully evaded, Li Su now do not know what to ask, can only quietly pull in front of his meal.


    Fortunately, I didn''t stop eating when I asked questions, and the dishes on the table were almost wiped out. I didn''t have enough to eat, but now I don''t plan to eat here. I feel vaguely that if I stay here, I don''t know what will happen.


    "I''m finished. Let''s go." Li Su wiped his mouth and said, but he didn''t look at Gillian.


    "Don''t worry. What''s your worry? Don''t we still have something to talk about?" Ah Jiao said.


    "We don''t seem to have anything to talk about, do we?" Li Su said.


    "You forget. I''m here to thank you."


    Gillian stood up, but did not eyebrow toward Li Su, which let Li Su slightly send a breath.


    Gillian went to the door, and then locked the door, and then went to the window in front of a pull, put the curtain to pull up¡° What are you doing? "


    "Thank you, of course." Ajiao said as she unbuttoned her coat one by one.


    "Wait a minute..."


    Li Su stopped in the middle of what he said. The button of Gillian''s coat in front of him had been completely untied. The snow-white skin was even more dazzling against the background of the black lace bra. The eyes on the white chest and face were all blurred.


    With Gillian''s breathing, the two rabbits were very restless, as if they were going to break free at any time.


    At the bottom is Qianqian waist, white skin, no trace of fat, but it looks warm as jade, people can''t help but want to touch that place.


    Exquisite navel inlaid in the top, is very tempting.


    At the bottom is the buttocks, full of temptation.


    Gillian unbuttoned her clothes, her cheeks flushed, half ashamed,


    Half of it is.


    At this time, someone will ask, isn''t Li Su in front of Gillian already see light, now how can be shy?


    Now the explanation is that the original situation was urgent. If she thought about it for a while, Gillian would have lost her life. Of course, she didn''t care about it. Now it''s different. Gillian deliberately wanted to tempt Li Su. Of course, she wanted to send out her charm to the extreme. How can she let Li Su bear it.


    There is another reason that Gillian''s attractiveness seems to have increased a lot. Thanks to Li Su''s treatment, Gillian''s charm has completely burst out.


    "Li Su, don''t refuse me. You know me. I have nothing on me. Only this body can make me feel that I can repay you."


    Ah Jiao said shyly, and began to untie her trousers, but the movement was very slow, as if for fear that Li Su could not see clearly.


    "Wait a minute."


    Li Su forced his tongue to bite hard, which made him wake up, quickly stopped a Jiao drinking.


    "Let me bring you something. Take a look at this first." Li Su


    He took out the letter from himself.


    "No, I want to thank you very much."


    Seeing that Gillian didn''t take the letter seriously, she immediately put it on the table and continued to wriggle her waist towards her.


    "Gillian, I really don''t cheat you. If you don''t watch it, I promise you''ll regret it all your life."


    Li Su said quickly.


    "You see, I''ll wait for you outside first. If you call me, I''ll be right there."


    Li Su saw Gillian dull, quickly opened the door to escape, also like to leave, as if in their own behind is a monster.


    Gillian see Li Su embarrassed to leave, know that their seduction is a failure.


    Don''t know how in her heart some loss, and some happy¡° Li Su, you have passed this time, but I still have a lot of time


    Gillian seemed to have made up her mind, so she said.


    After waiting for a while without waiting for the news from the Lord, Gillian did not force herself to buckle her clothes, and then picked up the letter on the table.


    "What is it? Li Su is so mysterious."


    Ah Jiao would never believe what Li Su said. She just thought that Li Su was perfunctory.

 Chapter 336

    Gillian sat at the table, and then opened the letter in front of her. When she saw the strange and familiar handwriting, Gillian could no longer control the tears in her eyes.


    "Gillian, when you see this letter, I am dead. I think you will know who I am when you see my words..."


    Gillian read word by word, tears dripping down one by one.


    Li Su escaped from the door. He was very afraid. If he hadn''t been a little determined, he would have been occupied now.


    "Fortunately, Lao Tzu was inspired. It seems that he still has the potential to be a monk or Taoist. Maybe he can be a host or a master."


    As he walked, Li Su thought in his mind that Li Su''s ability of thinking and jumping is really not covered. Everything can be connected with everything.


    "Are you going to check out?"


    I was thinking of something beautiful in my heart, but I was disturbed.


    Li Su turned around and saw that it was the owner of the shop who was very annoying. The shop owner saw Li Su come out, but he didn''t follow the pretty girl behind him. He was a little puzzled. He craned his neck and looked around. Sure enough, there was no pretty girl. He decided that the woman must be in the box.


    So the eye son a turn, make up one''s mind to want to go to a kiss Fang Ze, then go to


    Said to Li Su.


    "Sir, please sit here. I''ll see which lady is drunk."


    Li Su didn''t know what he wanted to do, so he got in front of the boss.


    "Boss, I found a funny thing."


    It turns out that Li Su saw a notice pasted behind the counter. It turns out that there was an activity in their store. The general meaning is that as long as you can eat something well here, you will get a reward. The more you eat, the more reward you get. But if you can''t eat, you will be fined a lot of money.


    "What''s the matter with this?"


    Li Su pulled the boss over and asked.


    "Would you like to try this, sir?"


    Asked the boss.


    "I want to try."


    Li Su affirms that when he was in the company, he didn''t have enough to eat. He came out to have dinner with Gillian. Unexpectedly, such a situation happened again. The food he had just eaten had already been digested. Of course, we can''t miss such a good thing now. It would be better to have some rewards.


    Li Su was originally rich, but today he didn''t know how to draw the money to Xiao Yiyi. Of course, he didn''t tell Xiao Yiyi, but he didn''t expect it


    I slipped my hand and turned all my money around. I didn''t even leave a dollar.


    Originally intended to let Gillian pay, but now see for a while is not able to come, so Li Su is going to try.


    Now it seems that we can not only eat for free, but also teach a lesson by the way. This boss who doesn''t know good or bad can kill two birds with one stone. Why not do it yourself.


    Li Su is doing a good job here. The restaurant owner is paying attention to Li Su. He took a look at Li Su''s dress and knew that Li Su had no money. Now he must have come out to ask for help. He couldn''t be shameful in front of women, so he planned to solve it by himself.


    But it''s not so easy to solve this problem. If you want to finish this food, you don''t have to have the courage to eat it.


    As long as he can''t finish eating, he not only has to pay for the meal, but also has to pay for it. It''s a dish worth 3000 yuan. That''s the disadvantage of being big.


    "Sir, are you sure you want to try our sea rising moon?"


    The boss was afraid of Li Su, so he decided again.


    "I''m sure, but I have a question. What does it mean to get more rewards?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Oh, it''s simple. As long as you eat a bowl of sea rising moon, then you


    If you can finish two bowls and have a meal less than 1500 yuan for free, you can also accumulate. If you can finish 30000 yuan, that''s 6000 yuan in cash. If you eat five nights, that''s 50000 yuan in reward. If you eat ten bowls, that''s 200000 yuan. "


    This time, it''s not the shopkeeper who talks, but the diners who eat nearby. They are all regular customers here. Naturally, they know what the boss''s sea rising moon is. Since the signboard was released, no one has broken it. Now a spearhead young man comes out and says that he wants to have a try. Of course, they always watch the excitement.


    "Are you sure?"


    Li Su asked the shopkeeper.


    "My shop is more than 20 years old. I won''t smash my own signboard."


    The shop owner replied positively.


    "OK, I''ll try, but can you take out your reward, don''t admit it at that time."


    Li Su, the owner of the shop, is still not at ease, because just because of the way he looked at Gillian and what ideas he had just made, Li Su is quite sure. Naturally, he doesn''t like him very much.


    "You can rest assured that all the people here are witnesses, and when you start to prepare for the challenge, someone will videotape your husband until you get it


    So far as the reward is concerned. "


    Said the shopkeeper.


    "Well, I''ll try."


    Li Su sat on a table and said to the shopkeeper.


    "Take out your sea rising moon and let me taste it first."


    "OK, the rising moon in Shanghai!"


    The shop owner took out a Gong from the bar, and the sound of "Dang" rang. Suddenly, more people came to watch, and even people outside the hall came to see it.


    "Sir, it''s troublesome for the moon to rise from the sea. It will be ready in a while. Please wait a moment."


    Said the shopkeeper.


    "No problem." Li Su readily agreed.


    Hum, now you are proud. If you can''t eat later, don''t blame me. Leave that chick. When I think of the girl''s face and hot figure, the shopkeeper can''t bear it. Now he wants to rush up. Seeing that Li Su really agreed to the challenge, everyone was as excited as if they had beaten chicken blood. They all pointed at Li Su and even called friends to watch.


    Li Su''s ear force naturally heard all of these people''s conversations, but more curious, all of them are not optimistic about themselves, and even some people are now


    Field opened the dial, the odds actually reached 1:10, it can be seen that they can not win in their mind.


    But it made Li Su more curious about what the rising moon was.


    More and more people gathered around, and the shop owner''s face became more determined.

 Chapter 337

    "The moon rises from the sea!"


    With the waiters of a shout, the crowd immediately made way for a road.


    "This is the rising moon of the sea!"


    "It''s really the sea!"


    Many of the onlookers have never seen such a scene. After all, such a challenge has not appeared for almost a year. Many of them, except the old diners, have never seen the rising moon of the sea.


    Sitting in front of the table, Li suduan heard the crowd exclaim, but he didn''t turn around to look at it. After all, this thing has to be put in front of him. It''s the same in morning and evening, and he still wants to eat it at that time.


    Bang!


    I put a huge bowl in front of me.


    Fuck! When Li Su saw the huge sea bowl in front of him, these two words came out of his heart.


    In front of him was a big bowl with a diameter of 40 cm and a height of 20 cm.


    In the bowl, facing a bowl full of noodles, on the edge of the huge bowl, there is a fried egg.


    With the clear soup in the huge bowl, it''s really like a picture of the moon rising from the sea.


    "This is the rising moon of the sea?" Li Su asked, pointing to the huge bowl in front of him.


    "That''s right. This is the moon rising from the sea. There are two kilos of noodles made of high-grade flour, big bone soup made of beef bone, and more than 20 kinds of precious medicinal materials, which are definitely great tonics¡°


    The boss is full of pride when he mentions the rising moon of his sea, which is his family''s ancestral secret recipe.


    "Well, I''ll have a good taste of what the rising moon looks like."


    Li Su gently took a mouthful of noodle soup and nodded.


    "It''s delicious."


    "Please." The boss made a sign to Li Su and said.


    Xili snores!


    Li Su began to eat noodles.


    When Li Su began to eat noodles, there was a lot of discussion.


    Two catties of noodles, plus the soup in the bowl, are about six catties at least. If the family is about the same, but if a person eats so much, it''s hard to say that it''s not good, it''s easy to die.


    Now people are basically not looking up to see Li Su, because this bowl of sea rises bright moon


    It''s too much!


    Li Su doesn''t care. He''s hungry now. He doesn''t care about such a big bowl of noodles. Even when he''s eating this bowl of noodles, he still thinks that if he can eat with such a bowl every day, his life will be much better.


    The sound of Li Su eating noodles began to reverberate in the whole hall. It was not that Li Su''s voice became louder, but that all the onlookers were shocked.


    Some old diners, in particular, have seen a few challengers. They have never seen Li Su eat noodles like this. The speed is so fast that they basically don''t chew them and swallow them directly. Ten minutes later, Li Su took the big bowl and poured all the soup into his stomach. After putting down the bowl, Li Su wiped his mouth.


    "The taste is OK. I don''t know if I''m a challenge. Have I succeeded?"


    The boss has been sluggish now. His challenge is not to hang up for one or two years, but to hang up for 20 years. So far, only three people succeed in the challenge and eat the first bowl of noodles.


    "Boss? Have I passed the first level? "


    Seeing the boss standing there dull, Li Su raised his voice a little bit, and the boss recovered.


    "Yes, you passed." The boss said, "I don''t know if you are going to get the reward now? Or are you going to go on to the next level? "


    "I''m not full yet." Li Su touched his stomach and said.


    [hiss], all the people around you took a cold breath. What''s the origin of this man? He has already eaten a bowl full of sea rising moon. Now he even says that he hasn''t had enough.


    "What''s more, everyone looked at Li Su carefully, not that kind of thin person, but definitely not too fat, which is too different from the big stomach King imagined by others.


    "OK, the rising moon in Shanghai!"


    The boss from his bar, his side of the gong to take out, and then a loud cry.


    More than ten minutes later, another bowl of sea rose, and the bright moon was placed in front of Li Su.


    There is no doubt that without a little bit of pressure, Li Su took this bowl of noodles as fast as he could.


    "What''s more, I haven''t had enough yet."


    Li Su''s words surprised all the onlookers. It''s not something like steamed buns. It''s something that is equivalent to 12 Jin of rice in front of two big bowls. What''s this man made of? He can eat so much.


    "Well, go up, the moon rises from the sea!"


    Dang


    The sound of the Gong rang again, and Li Su put a bowl of sea rising moon in front of him.


    After the onlookers saw that Li Su took down the bowl of noodles in front of him again, everyone looked at Li Su''s eyes, which was not a person, a complete monster.


    If the boss didn''t have a gong in his hand, he would be no different from those who eat melons now. He can see it all.


    In my memory, since my father founded this bowl of sea rising moon, it seems that only a dozen people have passed the first hurdle. It was in the natural disasters of that year, when they were the most poor. At that time, there was not much oil and water in everyone''s stomach. There were absolutely many people who could eat up a big bowl of sea rising moon.


    But if you want to say that the people who have passed the second level can count them with one hand, and they all know each other. They are all really big stomach kings, but if you want to say that they have eaten three bowls, I have only seen one person so far, and that person went to the hospital after eating, and finally he was saved after he had his stomach cut.


    Now this thin young man has eaten two bowls, and the third one will come up soon, which makes the boss have to be surprised.


    "The moon rises from the sea!" With a shout from the waiter, Li Su''s third bowl of sea rose to the moon


    coming.


    "Can he eat in?"


    This is the voice of everyone. If you eat it, it will definitely be a record for the first time, and it will certainly make this restaurant famous. Maybe you can see it on the news.


    Everyone looked at Li Su with expectant eyes and accomplished such a feat.


    Of course, Li Su is not ambiguous. More than ten minutes later, he won the third bowl of sea rising moon.

 Chapter 338

    Three bowls, this is the third bowl!


    The reason why the rising moon has such a reputation is not only its ingredients, but also its weight.


    Three bowls of sea rising bright moon is not simply a matter of two Jin noodles plus two Jin noodles. It''s a real weight of nearly 20 jin.


    The weight of 20 jin is more or less. When you take the weight of 20 jin of Zhejiang as your own hand, it is the weight of a small bag of rice.


    But if you eat 20 jin of food, it is not the same, the 20 jin will make a person alive.


    Looking at Li Su as if nothing had happened, he was still swallowing noodles. His speed didn''t drop a little. Everyone was stunned.


    The boss stood behind Li Su. He didn''t believe it. Looking at Li Su Xili''s snoring, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He really doubted whether this man was a monster.


    Of course, Li Su didn''t know what the boss was thinking now. The noodles here really tasted good. After three times five divided by two, Li Su finally ate almost.


    He felt his stomach and belched comfortably. Li Su half lay on the chair.


    "I''m finally full, boss. Where''s my reward?"


    The boss and the audience were all stunned. This man really ate three bowls!


    Li Su looked up. In front of him, many people were staring at him. It seemed that there were no less than dozens of people. When he looked back, he found that the boss was also standing behind him with the same expression.


    "Boss! Boss


    Li Su called twice in a row, and finally called the boss''s attention back.


    "Ah?" The boss doesn''t know what Li Su calls himself.


    "Where''s my reward?" Li Su asked.


    "Reward? Oh, yes, the reward


    The boss reacted for a long time before he remembered that he had passed the second time


    Three passes, "just a moment, just a moment, right away!"


    The boss said hello and went out in a hurry. Li Su looked at the boss suspiciously. He didn''t want to run away. If he ran away, where should his reward go.


    But when I think about it, I''m satisfied for free, and I''ve just ordered a meal with Gillian in the box, so I don''t have to spend any money.


    According to the introduction given by the boss just now, there is absolutely a lot of money. I have already taken advantage of it. I have to forgive others.


    Want to understand this layer, Li Su is ready to go inside the box to find Gillian, this is the past hour, Gillian has not come out, is what happened.


    The onlookers saw Li Su stand up and dodged, as if Li Su might eat himself at any time.


    Li Su didn''t want to do anything else. He went to the box on his own.


    Inside the box, I found that Gillian was not there.


    Where have you been? Did not see her leave from here, ah, is not taking advantage of their own attention Ajiao quietly a person left? It''s also not right. Normally, Gillian wants to leave here. She can''t hide from her. Where''s the man?


    Li Su looked at the box in a hurry and found something in the place where he had just sat.


    Suspiciously walked over, found Gillian actually curled up on the ground, head buried between his legs, do not know what to do, in her hand still holding the letter to her.


    "Ah Jiao?" Li Su softly called twice, but Gillian did not have any response.


    Li Su went to squat in front of Gillian and patted Gillian on the shoulder, "Gillian, what''s the matter? What happened? " Gillian still has no reaction.


    Li Su pushed Ajiao, and then helped her up. With a cry, Ajiao fell into Li Su''s arms.


    There was no reaction on her face, so she felt as if she had a soft body in her arms.


    "Wu Wu Wu"


    Gillian threw herself into Li Su''s arms, weeping and holding her arms tightly


    Li Su was hugged, so that Li Su did not know what to do.


    For a long time, Li sucai lifted her hand and put Gillian in her arms.


    Feeling the magnificence of Gillian''s chest and sticking to her tightly, Li Su could not help feeling a little confused. But he immediately scolded her for being shameless. Now people are sad, and you are still imagining things. It''s shameless.


    Li Su patted Gillian on the back, "don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s already like this, we still have a lot of things to do."


    Gillian did not speak, just in Li Su''s arms and kept crying.


    It was already very hot. Li Su only wore a thin T-shirt and a pair of simple jeans.


    The chest has been soaked by Gillian''s tears, which makes Li Su very uncomfortable. But now she can''t say anything. She just hugs Gillian more tightly.


    I don''t know how long it took for Gillian to rise from Li Su''s arms.


    "I''m sorry." Ajiao said in a low voice.


    "Why say I''m sorry?" Li Su asked, but Gillian didn''t speak. Instead, she folded the letter carefully,


    Then I put it in my bag.


    "Li Su, can you go out with me?" Gillian''s eyes don''t have any expression now, it seems that she will die soon.


    "What do you want to do?" Li Su asked.


    "I want to go out and buy a necklace." Gillian said, "I have no money."


    Fuck! Li Su was like strangling this woman on the spot. Didn''t you say you asked me to thank you? You didn''t bring any money. What delicious food you invited me to eat? Didn''t you make me happy!


    Now let me accompany you to buy a necklace. Frankly speaking, don''t you want me to pay for it? However, he meow, I don''t have money now, how can I accompany you to buy a necklace? Do you want me to rob it?


    But these words Li Su did not block Gillian''s face to say, touched his empty pocket, Li Su bit his teeth, said: "OK, I''ll go with you." Gillian did not say anything, straight ahead, Li Su behind Gillian, looking at her back, this is also a hard-working person.


    "Where are we going to buy it now?" Li Su asked.


    "I don''t know. Take me. I''m not familiar with it." Gillian''s voice does not have a trace of feelings, Li Su stood behind him, do not know what her expression at this time in the end is like.


    "All right." After thinking about it, Li Su decided to let Xiao Si give him the car keys first, otherwise he would not have so much money if he took a taxi.


    "Sir!"

 Chapter 339

    "Sir!"


    Li Su and Ajiao just came out of the box and went through the corridor to the hall. When they were ready to leave, they were stopped. This man was the boss.


    "Oh, it''s the shopkeeper. I''m looking for you. How much is my meal? I''ll pay you. "


    Then Li Su put his hand in his trouser pocket, ready to pay the bill. In fact, ghost knows if there is money in his trouser pocket.


    "No, no, by calling you, I mean to ask you to collect the reward for me."


    The boss saw that the pretty girl beside Li Su came out and wanted to stick her eyes on her.


    "Oh? What? "


    Li Su was really happy when he heard the boss''s words. Now he was really sleepy. Someone gave him a pillow. Now he was worried about where to get the money. He didn''t come to Xi''an. The boss wanted to give it to himself


    The money has come.


    "I don''t know how much it is?" Li Su asked.


    "Two hundred thousand!" The boss said while looking at Gillian''s chest, it''s really magnificent.


    "OK, I don''t know if it''s cash or not?" Li Su asked


    "Cash." The boss said while he invited Li Su to the bar.


    Li Su then saw a box on the bar. The box was open, and there were piles of banknotes in it. The initial estimate was 200000, but Li Su didn''t have a detailed number. It was better to have one than none.


    "All the neighborhood leaders."


    The boss yelled loudly and pulled everyone''s eyes back from Gillian. As you all know, there is such a rule in my restaurant, that is, the challenge of the rising moon of the sea. Now I want to say that the challenge of the rising moon of the sea can be enjoyed by some people¡°


    "All the neighbors are witnesses here. From my father''s point of view, the rule is that as long as someone can break the record of the moon rising from the sea, 200000 yuan will be awarded, which has been broken


    Well, that''s the man beside me. Er, sir, what''s your name


    The boss said a lot of things passionately, but he forgot to ask Li Su''s name, or he just focused on observing Ah Jiao. He didn''t pay attention to Li Su at all. If Li Su hadn''t broken the record in their store, he wouldn''t care about Li Su at all.


    "My name is Li Su." Li Su said.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Li. I''ll give you a reward of 200000 yuan according to my father''s wishes. Please accept it."


    The boss said while the paper box to move over, and then put in the hands of the up, then ignore Li Su, but straight to Gillian in front.


    "Is this lady Mr. Li''s wife? Please take a picture here


    "Not interested." Now Gillian''s mind is all in her husband''s letter. Where can she take care of him.


    "No, we want to..."


    What else does the boss want to say, but Gillian has turned around and left.


    When the boss was talking just now, everyone''s eyes were all focused on Gillian. The men''s eyes were fiery, and the women''s eyes were jealous.


    Now see Gillian to go, all out of the way, the boss also quickly catch up.


    "Miss, miss, please wait a moment. We''re just taking a picture together. After all, Mr. Li broke the record of the rising moon in our shop. Please be a witness with me."


    "Go away!" Gillian''s lips among the cold spit out the word.


    The boss suddenly cold on the spot, did not expect that people are not allowed to see their own.


    "Thank you, boss." Li Su took the suitcase and patted the boss on the shoulder with a smile. Then she caught up with Gillian and took her hand. Xiao Si was waiting at the door.


    Just now Li Su called Xiao Si and asked him to give him a car key, but it was not Xiao Yiyi''s or Feng Duoduo''s sports car, but the MPV bought by Jishi fund.


    "Brother Li, the car is over there. Shall I show you?"


    Xiao Si took a look at the two men''s clenched hands and asked, but he didn''t


    What do you say? It''s not his turn to evaluate this kind of thing.


    "Yes, I don''t know the way yet."


    Small four with Li Su and Gillian came to MPV, let two people get on the car, said hello and left.


    Li Su drove straight to the mall. On the way, Gillian didn''t say a word. Especially after she got on the bus, Gillian closed her eyes and two lines of tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    "If you don''t cry, it won''t look good when you are crying. I believe if x knows, he also hopes you can be happy."


    Li Su constantly comforts Gillian, but it seems that the effect is not so good.


    After Li Su drove out, Xiuzi Qi, who was standing in front of the window and looking at the distance, said suspiciously, "how did Li Su get together with Ajiao?"


    "What?"


    A stone stirs up a thousand waves. Three women, Xiao Yiyi, Anxin and Yao ya, all stand in front of the window and see the MPV of their own company driving out, but because the glass of the car is all covered with black paper


    I can''t see who''s inside.


    "What''s the matter, Li Su? Are you seeing things too much?" Yao Ya said.


    "I''m not wrong. I watched them come out of the restaurant opposite, and they were holding hands." Xiuziqi said.


    "This Li Su, see how I deal with you."


    Yao Ya bites her silver teeth and takes out her cell phone to call Li Su.


    "I''ve crossed mountains and seas, and I''ve also crossed mountains and seas of people. I''ve lost everything I''ve ever owned."


    Following the ringtone, Yao Ya turns out Li Su''s cell phone from the table.


    "Li Su, a bastard, didn''t bring his cell phone. I''ll see how I deal with him when he comes back."


    Yao Ya said angrily.


    "Not necessarily. Maybe there is some misunderstanding." He said with ease¡° Can there be any misunderstanding, Ziqi just said it, she saw it with her own eyes


    I can''t get there. " Yao Ya said.


    "By the way, I seem to have seen Xiao Si go down just now. Did Xiao Si know soon?" Xiuziqi said at this time.


    "It makes sense." Yao Ya goes to the door and shouts, "Xiao Si, Xiao Si, you''ve been there for a while."


    When Xiao Si heard someone calling him, he quickly came up to him and said, "sister Yao, are you looking for me?"


    "Where were you just now?" Yao Ya asked.


    "I just sent the car keys to brother Li." Xiao Si said.


    "Li Su? What does he want the car keys for? " Yao Ya asked.


    "I don''t know. He just asked for the car keys. I didn''t ask him what he was doing?" Xiao Si said.


    "Who is he with?"


    "With Miss Gillian."


    "What don''t you see?"

 Chapter 340

    Yao Ya''s question confused Xiao Si, "sister Yao, what do you mean? Why don''t I understand? "


    "I mean, did you see the two of them do something?" Yao Ya asked.


    "Do something?" Small four more confused, "sister Yao, can you say clearly, you say so I am more confused."


    "Do you see them holding hands or something?" Yao Ya was anxious, so he directly understood what he meant.


    "Oh, I see. When brother Li and miss Ajiao came out of the hotel, they held hands, but miss Ajiao seemed to..."


    Xiao Si was interrupted by Yao Ya before he finished his words. "OK, Xiao Si, I know. Go and do something."


    After asking Xiao Si, Yao Ya sat in her seat and saw that Li Su''s mobile phone was still in her hand. She wanted to throw it away, but after she raised her hand, she was reluctant.


    "Asshole, villain, son of a bitch, playboy." Yao Ya swears at Li Su while beating her cell phone.


    "Well, Yao ya, that''s not your reason." Xiao Yiyi came over and said.


    "It has nothing to do with me. It''s all Li Su''s own death." Yao Ya said.


    "If you don''t drive Li Su out, Li Su Neng and a Jiao will come together?" Xiao Yiyi said


    "Is it my fault? It''s all your fault that you have to rob Li Su from me, or can this happen? " Yao Ya atmosphere said.


    "It''s still ours, isn''t it?" Xiao Yiyi said.


    "What''s good about Li Su, or we''ll castrate him when he comes back?" Xiao Yi suggested.


    "No." Yao ya, ease two people said in one voice, but two people at the same time looked at xiuziqi, originally she also said.


    "Don''t look at me. I just made a slip of the tongue." Xiuziqi blushed and said, then he hid behind the computer and never looked up again.,


    "It seems that someone will fall into Li Su''s arms again." Xiao Yiyi said with a smile.


    "Li Su is such an asshole. I''ll take care of him when he comes back." Yao Ya said angrily.


    Two flowers bloom, one for each. Li Su and a Jiao appear in the biggest shopping mall in Xingqing city. It''s time to get off work. There are a lot of people in the shopping mall.


    Because of the fear of Gillian what accident, Li Su can only hold Gillian''s hand straight


    He ran to the jewelry counter with a suitcase in his other hand.


    Ajiao did not do any resistance all the way, let Li Su lead her.


    Gillian''s face and hot figure once again become the focus of attention, all the men who see Gillian are dull, either hit the post, or hit the counter.


    More men were severely pinched by their female partners, and the sound of inverted air-conditioning was everywhere in the shopping mall.


    Li Su couldn''t manage so much, so she took Ajiao to the jewelry counter.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    When the salesman saw Gillian, there was a flash of jealousy in her eyes. When she looked at Li Su, there was a flash of contempt. From the point of view of dress, Li Su is either a soft eater or a foster.


    "You ask her."


    Li Su pushed Ajiao forward. When she saw the jewelry on the counter, she flashed a look in her eyes. Then she pointed to one of the necklaces and said, "I want it."


    "Are you sure?" Li Su asked, Jiao nodded.


    "OK, take it."


    When the salesman saw that Li Su had confirmed the necklace, he was filled with happiness


    I despised him. I thought he could bring me a large commission. Unexpectedly, I chose a necklace less than 200 yuan,


    At the moment, his face changed, and then said contemptuously: "be careful, don''t damage it."


    Li Su took a look at the salesman, but now he didn''t want to argue with her. Then he looked at Gillian and said, "is that ok?"


    Gillian took out the necklace, looked carefully, opened the pendant under the necklace, the pendant is a small heart-shaped box.


    Gillian nodded, "do you have a lighter?"


    "Yes."


    Li Su takes out a lighter from his trouser pocket and hands it to Gillian.


    Gillian took out the letter from her bag, and then found a piece of white paper on the counter.


    Light the letter with a lighter, and watch the flames devour the letter bit by bit, turning it into a pile of ashes.


    "Well, do you know where this is? Do you know this counter is very expensive? Can you afford to pay for it if it''s dirty? "


    Just now the salesman saw that Gillian started to make a fire on their counter. If the store manager found out that he had no bonus this month, he would have no bonus.


    "Shut up, I''m killing you."


    When Li Su saw that the salesperson was so powerful, he couldn''t stand it now. His eyes were full of tears


    As soon as she glared, the salesman was scolded by Li Su and quickly shrank back. She saw the bulging muscles on Li Su''s arm and thought that Li Su must be on the road.


    Ajiao stood there quietly, watching the last corner of the letter turn into ashes, and a tear slipped through her eyes.


    After folding the white paper, the ashes were put into the small box inside the necklace.


    "Li Su, can you bring it for me?" Ah Jiao said.


    "Yes."


    Li Su took the necklace and carefully put it on Gillian''s neck.


    "Thank you." Ah Jiao said.


    "Where are we going now?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Don''t follow me. I''ll come back to you when I want to." Gillian said to Li Su, then turned and left. Of course, it is inevitable that there will be another commotion in the shopping mall. When Li Su stood up to catch up with Gillian, the salesman stopped him.


    "Why do you want to run? Do you have no money? What kind of jewelry do you come here to buy if you have no money? Get the money quickly. If you can''t get the money, I''ll call the police now. "


    "What did you say?" Li Su''s eyes glared.


    The salesman stepped back, but then moved on.


    "What do I say? Your girl has gone. You can''t go. Now give me the money, one hundred and ninety-nine yuan, or I''ll call the police now. " Said the salesman.


    "Good." Li Su didn''t say anything. She took 200 yuan out of the suitcase and put it in front of her, "invoice." But she didn''t see it.


    "He is really poor." The salesman didn''t know why. He seemed to be bold and began to shout at Li Su.


    "You''re saying it again."

 Chapter 341

    "Are you saying it again?" Li Su stares at the woman and looks at the salesman with her fists clenched tightly.


    "Say it again? I can say it twice. " The salesman raised his voice, and all the people who were shopping nearby looked at it, and the people who passed by also looked at it.


    "Poor man, if you don''t have money, don''t pretend to be a wolf with a big tail. No one is here to watch you pretend to be a bully. What''s the matter? You can put it in a box. You''re a rich man? You don''t have to look at the clothes on your whole body. It''s estimated that they are 80 yuan and five pieces in the wholesale market. "


    The voice of the salesperson is not poisonous. All the people around come around, and more and more people come around.


    "You see, what''s wrong with this young man now? He''s down-to-earth, but he''s cheating on other girls here."


    "I know he is not a rich man when I look at his clothes. Maybe I am going to take advantage of his beautiful little girl."


    "Poor man, such a luxurious place can''t let this man in. It''s a shame."


    "We should write at the door of the mall that the poor and dogs are not allowed in."


    All the voices around Li Su''s ears, trying to pretend


    Nothing was heard, but Li Su''s ear power was extraordinary. He could not help but absorbed all the surrounding information into his ears.


    "Get out of here. This is not where poor people like you come from." The salesman said to Li Su again.


    Li Su clenched his fists tightly, picked up his suitcase and turned away.


    Those who stood in the change of Li Su Sheng saw that Li Su turned around and immediately made way for Li Su to pass. In particular, there were several people who were the most aggressive just now. They saw Li Su coming and looking at Li Su''s strong muscles. They rushed through the crowd and ran to the outside of the shopping mall. They were afraid that Li Su would be unhappy and cut them.


    Li Su didn''t leave directly, but saw that there was a jewelry counter less than 10 meters away from the counter just now, but it occupied a small area with only one salesman.


    Li Su went over and asked the salesman, "can I have a look here?"


    "Please, sir." The salesman had a smile on his face.


    "Thank you." Li Su said thanks and sat at the counter, looking at all kinds of jewelry inside.


    The salesperson on the opposite side saw that Li Su was actually walking to his competitor, and he was spitting at Li Su''s back.


    "The poor and the dead should be a couple."


    Of course, Li Su heard the salesman curse him, but he didn''t like it


    Don''t care, but seriously looking at those jewelry in the counter.


    "Can you show me that necklace?" Li Su pointed to the beautiful pendant necklace in the counter.


    "Yes, sir. Just a moment, please."


    She also saw what happened on the other side. After all, the two little hand jewelry counters were only ten meters away from each other, so what happened to each other could be clearly seen.


    When Li Su was scolded by the salesman over there, she saw it clearly and felt aggrieved for Li Su Ming. No money. What''s the matter? Can''t you go shopping without money? It''s like you were rich when your parents gave you birth.


    All these things are monologues in the heart of the salesperson himself. Of course, he won''t tell them to Li Su.


    He took out the necklace and put it in front of Li Su. He said, "Sir, this is a good sight. I''ll tell you the truth, the loud material is all the best choice. Look at the color and weigh its weight, you can see that I didn''t cheat you. Moreover, our store is still on sale now. The more you buy, the more you get."


    Li Su, a salesman, explained in great detail the material of the gems inlaid on the necklaces and the workmanship used on them.


    Li Su was very satisfied with this. After listening to it, he nodded to show that he understood it, but there was no expression on his face.


    Li Su is picking carefully here. The onlookers have already dispersed. Without a lively look, people will not wait here to have a good time with you.


    Li Su carefully looked at all the jewelry on the counter, then pointed to another necklace and said.


    "Can you show me that necklace?"


    "Sir, in your hand..."


    The salesman pointed to the necklace in Li Su''s hand and said that although he didn''t finish his words, Li Su already understood what he meant. If you want to see the necklace, you should return it to him first, but the salesman said it mildly.


    "Here you are."


    "Thank you, sir. Please have a look."


    The two necklas like as two peas are exactly the same, but the different ones are different from those of the necklace.


    Li Su is watching carefully. The salesman is standing opposite him and watching with him. The corner of her mouth is smiling all the time. In fact, who can understand her difficulties.


    Li Su looked at five necklaces in a row, all of which were of the same style, but the gems inlaid on them were different, and there were a bunch of bracelets.


    Standing for a long time, my legs were numb, but I only had Li Su as a guest at the counter. I couldn''t leave, so the salesman had to move his muscles and bones in the same place, then tilted his head and looked at the opposite side.


    There was no influence at all. As soon as all the people who wanted to buy gold and silver jewelry came here, they all went straight to that place.


    Now that counter has been surrounded by men and women who come to buy jewelry, and the sound of bargaining is endless.


    In fact, this morning, she received a phone call from her boss. Today is the last day. If business still doesn''t improve, he plans to sell this place or change other industries.


    When she started business here, her boss also had great confidence to prepare for the grand plan. She bought a lot of goods, hired a lot of salesmen and carried out a lot of activities.


    But opposite them is a well-known jeweler at home and abroad, who is much more famous than them. Although there is not much difference in price and quality between the two families, their sales are better than their own.


    In addition to the first three days of activities, the counter is very small. Every month, it sells tens of thousands of yuan, even thousands of yuan. Occasionally, one or two people come here just to have a look. They will never buy it.


    But the salesmen firmly believe that as long as they try to smile, there will be good luck.

 Chapter 342

    But it backfired. She could insist, but the boss couldn''t. She finally decided to sell it after today.


    Are you going to lose your job again?


    The salesman looked at the busy scene on the opposite side, and then thought in his heart, is his family going to be a salesman on the opposite side?


    No, it''s not what you want.


    But now I have to eat and survive. What should I do?


    The salesman drew a big question mark in his heart.


    "Hello?"


    Li Su called the salesperson, but the salesperson didn''t respond. After calling the salesperson twice, he still didn''t respond. Li Su''s face was more ugly. Is this family so mean?


    "Hello Li Su turned up the volume of his speech, and the waiter responded.


    "Ah? I''m sorry, I''m sorry The salesman who responded quickly


    Apologize to Li Su.


    "Let me ask, whose business is better here than the opposite?" Li Su asked.


    The salesman was stunned. He didn''t know what Li Suwen meant, but he answered his question.


    "The opposite is an international famous brand, and the quality and design style are really good. Many people will choose their jewelry."


    The salesperson didn''t explain that his business here was not good, and he didn''t deliberately belittle his competitors, which made Li Su look up to him with new eyes.


    "So it is." Li Su nodded and looked back. The counter on the other side was surrounded by people on the inside and outside. Even passers-by would look up.


    "Pack all the five necklaces and bracelets I just saw. I''ll take them." Li Su said.


    "Ah?" The salesman didn''t respond.


    "I said, pack all the five necklaces I just saw, and the bracelets, too. I want to buy them." Li Su repeated his words


    I repeat.


    "Are you sure?" The salesman doubted if there was something wrong with his ear and reconfirmed it.


    "What? Don''t you want to sell it? " Li Su asked.


    "No, no, I''ll pack it for you now. I don''t know if you have any requirements on the package?" The salesman said excitedly, but she tried to keep her composure.


    "I need five different color boxes to distinguish necklaces, and a more solemn box for bracelets." Li Su said.


    "OK, just a moment, please. I''ll pack it for you right away."


    The salesman''s face was full of excitement, but after two steps, he seemed to think of something again. He went up to Li Su and asked.


    "Sir, can I make a call first, and then I''ll pack for you?"


    "As long as you don''t forget my terms, please feel free." Li Su said¡° Thank you, sir. Water, please


    After the salesman brought Li Su a glass of water, he immediately went to the corner


    I called my boss back.


    "Boss, I did a big business today. A gentleman came and bought five necklaces and a pair of bracelets for 200000 yuan. Yes, he''s right in front of me now. He doesn''t see it. OK, OK


    When the salesman passed by Li Su''s car, he looked at him twice, but Li Su sat there indifferently, as if nothing had happened.


    In fact, the conversation between the salesman and her boss was very clear. What her boss meant was that he didn''t see Li Su bringing money, and then he came to prepare for delivery.


    Li Su also understood that it was a big business of 200000 yuan after all. If someone cheated him, where would he go to argue.


    The salesman packed the necklace for Li Su in the back. As expected, it was prepared according to Li Su''s instructions. Li Su sat there quietly looking at the jewelry in the counter, and then waiting for the salesman''s boss to come.


    The salesman at the opposite counter looked up from the busy work and saw Li Su sitting there. The salesman over there turned his back to him and didn''t know what he was doing.


    "Bah, a poor man and a dying counter are at the same time


    Yes


    Of course, Li Su listened to this sentence clearly, but he didn''t say anything.


    Time is not long, a sweating fat man came in a hurry, just passing by from the opposite counter.


    "Fatty Jia, are you in a hurry to close the door?"


    Standing up from behind the counter, a tall, thin middle-aged man, wearing a pair of glasses, holding his arms in both hands, looked at the fat man with a smile,.


    For such a person, Li Su always has no good feeling. He is thinking about how to give him a hard slap in the face, so that he can know the low end of dog''s eyes.


    Instead of paying attention to the tall and thin middle-aged man, Jia pangzi came directly to Li Su, grabbed Li Su''s hand and said, "Sir, thank you, sir. I don''t know your name, sir?"


    "My name is Li. This is you."


    Although Li Su guessed that the fat man was the boss of the counter, he didn''t know what he meant by clenching his hand.


    "Thank you, Mr. Li. You have saved our family. Otherwise, how can I live now?" Jia said excitedly.


    "What do you mean, boss Jia? How can I be more confused when I listen? "


    Li Su asked.


    "It''s a long story. In a word, Mr. Li is my life-saving man."


    Jia pangzi talks to Li Su here, and the tall and thin man opposite is chatting with his own salesman.


    "Who is the man opposite? Why does fat Jia take his hand when he comes? "


    "The one opposite is a poor man. He tried to bargain with us to buy a necklace less than 200 yuan. I scolded him before he sat opposite."


    The salesman said, "besides, who is the manager Jia pangzi? He has no temper and laughs at everyone. Maybe this man has no money to pay for his goods. He is holding people''s hands and saying good things to him." Thin and tall nodded, he also observed the man, the whole body up and down


    A suit of clothes will never cost more than 100 yuan. Now it is certain that this person must be a poor man.


    "Mr. Li, can I pack your things for you?"


    The salesman put his packed things in front of Li Su.


    A one foot square mahogany box is wrapped in red flannel. In it, there are six boxes of different sizes, five of which are the same size except for the different colors.

 Chapter 343

    Li Su inspected it carefully and said, "the packing is good. It''s the result I want."


    "Thank you, sir."


    Li Su covered the box again, but found something wrong. As soon as he looked up, he found that the salesman and Jia pangzi were all staring at him.


    "What are you doing?" Li Su asked.


    "Mr. Li, do you want to pay in cash or by credit card?" Asked Jia pangzi.


    Li Su suddenly realized, patted his forehead and said, "look at my memory. I''m sorry, I forgot, I forgot."


    Li Su patted his suitcase. "I''m cash. I don''t know boss Jia. I don''t know how much it is to buy these things."


    "Just a moment, please."


    Boss Jia asked the salesman to bring the calculator. I don''t know if he wanted to get angry with the tall and thin one on the other side and turn the volume of the counting function on the calculator to the maximum.


    After half a day''s calculation, the sum is one hundred ninety eight thousand eight hundred yuan.


    The calculator''s voice was so loud that everyone around heard it, especially the tall and thin one standing behind the counter


    Get up, and then stare at this side.


    "Bah, poor man, I don''t think I have enough money to pay for it."


    There is such a discordant sound in the silent space.


    Li Su didn''t speak. Instead, he opened his suitcase and put it in front of Jia pangzi.


    "Take it easy yourself. Take more or less."


    After Li Su opened the suitcase, he didn''t even have the interest to have a look. He looked at the mahogany box with necklace and bracelet in his hand.


    All the people present were already poor, but when he opened the suitcase and saw the red money in it, they were all surprised.


    It''s a real idea that some people take suitcases to hold money, and then come to the mall to buy things.


    Tall and thin see Li Su directly open the suitcase, see inside a pile of money, know Li Su is not poor.


    "Manager, the money that the poor man is holding is absolutely counterfeit. We will report to the police now, and we will certainly be able to solve a big case."


    The salesman who has been saying bad things about Li Su is still abetting and slandering Li Su after seeing Li Su open the suitcase. However, her manager is a wise person and can see whether the box of money is true or false.


    Give the salesman a slap with a wave of his hand.


    "You are so blind, even the true and false are clearly distributed, you are now fired


    £¡¡±


    Tall and thin, he turned away in a rage, leaving behind a blinded salesman.


    When the tall and thin guy came here, the salesman had already reported to him what he had just done. After his judgment, Li Su really had no money and praised the salesman for doing it right. In such a high-end place, we can''t let these people in.


    But when Li Su put all the money out, he wanted to slap himself in the face. Because of this stupid salesman, he lost a big customer. This is a big order of nearly 200000. If the negotiation can be completed, he can get a lot of commission. Now obviously, it has little to do with him.


    Jia pangzi''s eyes protruded when he saw Li Su open the suitcase. He reached out and felt it. He knew it was all real money.


    I''ve been struggling in this shopping mall for several months, and the total flow of these months is not as much as today.


    "Mr. Li?"


    Jia pangzi didn''t know what to say, and his whole body was shaking.


    "Do it yourself. I won''t participate. If you don''t think it''s enough, I''ll make money for you right now."


    In fact, where did Li Su get the money? When he was looking at the necklace there, he was very happy


    I started to calculate the price in my heart. According to my budget, the money is absolutely enough.


    A total of 200000 yuan, out to Gillian to pay, the rest is here, certainly enough to buy their own money.


    Seeing his boss counting money one by one, the salesman couldn''t sit still. He was so excited that he had never seen so much money.


    Before that, when she heard the opposite saying that today''s running water is tens of thousands, she broke her heart and vowed to do a big business. Now she has really done it.


    "Mr. Li, our payment is enough. The rest is your change and the rest."


    Jia pangzi pushed the suitcase to Li Su and said.


    "I''ll leave you the suitcase. I''ll take these with me."


    Li Su grabs a handful of coins from the trunk and puts them in his trouser pocket. The people around him are stunned. This guy is really rich. He even has such a personality to carry money. He can''t even count it.


    "Boss Jia, I''ll leave first, and I''ll come to you often."


    Li Su talked out loud on purpose. In fact, he was listening to the salesperson on the opposite side. Now the salesperson on the opposite side is green with regret.


    "Welcome Mr. Li next time." Said Jia pangzi.


    Li Su gave a sound, carrying the mahogany box in his hand, the highest


    Pass by the counter opposite.


    "Sir, sir."


    The salesman, who was slapped by a thin and tall man, saw Li Su passing in front of him. In order to save his eyesight, he quickly walked out of the counter and held Li Su''s hand.


    "What are you doing? Want to rob? "


    Li Su gave a loud drink, which surprised the salesman and attracted the attention of the people around him.


    As soon as the salesman lowered his head, he found that what he was holding was Li Su''s mahogany box. He quickly released it.


    "Sir, our latest necklace is definitely made by top international events. Would you like to have a look?"


    The salesperson''s face is full of smiles. Be as enthusiastic as you want¡° oh Is that right? "


    Li Su squinted at the salesman and said, "is it true or not? Don''t bring me the stuff of those third rate designers¡®


    "I promise, I promise, it''s all the works of internationally famous jewelry designers."


    As soon as the salesperson saw Li Su, it seemed that he had a little chance to change. No matter what Li Su said, he agreed. As long as he bought 200000 pieces of jewelry on his own counter, it was not impossible for him to sacrifice himself.


    "Let''s go and have a look. Just now I had a necklace."


    Li Su''s conversation with the salesman was all heard by Jia pangzi. Although he just got 200000 yuan, his heart was cold at the moment.


    Originally, I thought it would be a good time, but I didn''t expect that this gentleman was poached by the other party.

 Chapter 344

    "Boss, shall we go and fight for it?"


    The salesman asked Jia pangzi.


    "No, we''re in business. We''re not here to compete with them for customers. If we do too much, people will have a worse influence on us, and our business can''t be maintained."


    Jia said as he took out a pile of money from the trunk and put it into the hands of the salesman.


    "Xiao Liu, this is your bonus."


    "What do you mean, boss? Do you want to fire me? "


    When Jia pangzi put ten thousand yuan in front of the salesman, the salesman''s face turned white for fear that Jia pangzi would fire him.


    "Why should I fire you? If it wasn''t for you, how could we have such a big income today? If it wasn''t for your insistence, I would have pawned this place for a long time, and then I changed my profession. I''m thanking you for that."


    Said Jia pangzi.


    "What do you mean, manager?"


    The salesman''s head still didn''t turn around.


    "I won''t give you a ticket. I want you to stay here and watch the counter for me. When we grow up, I''ll let you be the manager."


    Said Jia pangzi.


    "Really?"


    "Really


    "Thank you, boss. Thank you, boss."


    "Don''t take the money."


    Jia pangzi put the pile of money into the hands of the salesman, and then said, "I''ll put the money in now, and when I come back, I''ll watch the counter with you. These months have really exhausted you. I''ll give you two days off tomorrow, so that you can go back to see your parents and buy some things for the two old people."


    "Thank you, boss."


    The salesman''s face was full of tears.


    When Jia pangzi was about to leave, he was frightened by a loud drink


    Jump.


    It turned out that after Li Su followed the salesman to the counter, the salesman, in order to show his hospitality, kept giving Li Su regrets about the good products at his counter, each of which was more than ten thousand yuan.


    Li Su also pretended to look up, but in fact his heart constantly despised such a power villain.


    But he is not idle, but constantly directing the salesperson to take this and that to come and see.


    When other salesmen saw that Li Su was really coming, they left behind the customers they were facing and all ran to Li Su to show their hospitality. Li Su also wanted them all to come to him.


    As long as they all come to their own, and then they need a large number of jewelry for their performance, they will naturally all greet themselves, and they will not pay any attention to those more [ordinary] customers, so that no one will come to buy jewelry from them.


    Sure enough, the more interested he was, all the salesmen around him came, and then the customers were left alone, and even quarreled. Li Su was even more happy to watch. Those [ordinary] customers, after seeing that they didn''t pay attention to them, all went to Jia pangzi''s counter to have a look. This was unexpected to Jia pangzi.


    But he immediately responded, and stood inside the counter with the salesman, and then began to receive customers.


    Seeing that there was no one on the counter, Li Su was ready to leave with a smile.


    "All right, I''m almost done. It''s time for me to go." Li Su stood up and said.


    "Mr. Li doesn''t know which one you like?" The most important card is the salesman who received Li Su. Now he wants to kneel in front of Li Su.


    "I like it all." Li Su said.


    "OK, I''ll pack it for you now. I don''t know if you are going to pay by credit card or cash now?"


    "No cash, no credit card." Li Su said.


    "You mean a check?"


    "I mean, no money."


    When Li Su finished, he was ready to leave. The salesmen were all stunned and asked for help


    Now I''m reacting that I''ve been fooled, and then something''s wrong.


    "Are you kidding us?"


    "What do you think? A dog''s eye is on a low thing


    The last sentence Li Su called out directly, which made everyone''s eyes focus here. When they saw the four powerful salesmen, they all gave a mouthful in their heart. They just had the same clothes and faces.


    Li Su carried a mahogany box, and then walked out of the shopping mall, but Li Su wanted to slap himself in the face.


    "I wipe! Li Su, let you pretend! Now, it''s back to the pre liberation period, stupid one! "


    Li Su raised his hand high, but he couldn''t do it. It was too painful.


    I''ve bought everything. I can''t return it now. What a shame.


    Li Su, with a sad face, had no choice but to stand at the door and think about it. Now he has no place to go. Let''s go back to the company first.


    I called Ajiao and found that Ajiao''s phone was off. Ajiao is not familiar with this place. In case of any danger, what should I do.


    But Li Su immediately thought of Gillian''s terrible hand, if a kind of not open-minded also can''t point to who suffer.


    To understand this day, Li Su drove MPV to the downstairs of Jishi fund.


    Holding the mahogany box, he went upstairs and gave it to Xiao Si. When he opened the glass door, he saw Yao ya, an Xin, Xiao Yiyi, Xiu Ziqi sitting in front of the table. Even Feng Duoduo came back.


    It turns out that after Li Su and Gillian went out, Yao Ya stood at the window all the time. Seeing Li Su coming back, she put on a posture of three auditions.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Su asked suspiciously.


    "Sinner Li Su, it''s not time for you to defend. Please go back to your seat." Yao Ya pointed to the chair at the other end of the table.


    "Sinner?" Li Su was ready to ask clearly, but seeing the cannibal eyes of the five women, he felt that he had better obey the orders now¡° Li Su, can you plead guilty? " Feng Duoduo asked.


    "What''s the crime?" Li Su had no idea what they were talking about.


    "Well, you Playboy Li Su, will you drive Ah Jiao out


    You think I didn''t see it? Say, did you go to fight in the field somewhere? Or did the car crash? "


    Feng Duoduo''s words were not surprising. Even those who stood in her united front looked at her with astonished eyes


    "Oh. So you''re talking about Gillian. " Li Su suddenly realized.


    "Well, I took Gillian to the mall."


    "You took Gillian to the mall?" Yao Ya said, "since I established the relationship with you, you have not taken me to the mall. Now you are following another woman to the mall? Li Su, if you want to break up, just say it straight away. Don''t do that. "


    Yao Ya cried as she spoke.

 Chapter 345

    "No, you misunderstood. Let''s go to the mall..."


    Before Li Su finished, Yao Ya interrupted him.


    "You all admit that you went to the mall with Gillian, you all admit that, Wu Wu Wu."


    Yao Ya begins to cry when she hears that Li Suzhen is taking Ajiao to the mall. The three girls next to her are not very good-looking, especially at ease. Her eyes are full of disappointment.


    Before he did not think clearly, Li Su already had Yao ya. Later, when he thought clearly, Li Su was surrounded by Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo.


    Some time ago, when they were all trapped in the salvation fund, after a heart to heart chat, they completely accepted each other.


    Yuan originally thought that after Li Su had four of them, she would not provoke other women. Especially when Gillian lived here, almost all of them had been outside. Although they didn''t show any obvious performance, Gillian knew for sure.


    However, Li Su has not been included in the calculation. He has always been the representative of the mouth, and he will attract a lot of women inadvertently


    And they''re all pretty women.


    At ease, I took a look at Xiuzi Qi, who was sitting next to me. This girl has now started to walk further and further along the road of the occupation of Li Su.


    "No, listen to me. It''s not what you think..."


    Li Su''s words were interrupted again.


    "Li Su, stop talking. I know that we''re not your people at all. We can''t control your private life. But Yao Ya is your own girlfriend. Now you treat her like this. Do you have the heart?"


    Xiao Yiyi''s eyes were obviously dim when he said that he was not Li Su.


    "No, it''s a misunderstanding."


    Li Su wanted to explain something, but Anxin stood up and went out. When he went out, Li Su obviously saw a line of clear tears hanging on Anxin''s face.


    This makes Li Su''s heart very uncomfortable, his sister tears.


    "Li Su, you big turnip."


    Xiuziqi points at Li Su and scolds him. Then he goes out with the sobbing Yao ya.


    "Li Su, you let me down so much."


    Xiao Yiyi is also ready to leave, but is held by Li Su.


    "Yiyi, it''s really not what you think."


    "What else do you have to say? You just admitted it. Do you still want to quibble?"


    Xiao Yiyi threw away Li Su''s hand.


    "Yiyi, you are the most calm, you are also the most rational, can you listen to me


    What Li Su said is right. Xiao Yiyi is indeed the most calm and rational of these people. However, in the face of emotional problems, she is the same as other women and is not controlled by herself at all.


    "I don''t want to hear it, Li Su. You are the boss of this company. I hope our future conversation will be work centered." Xiao Yiyi''s words are extremely cold.


    "Yiyi, let me explain..."


    What else does Li Su want to say, but Xiao Yiyi directly turns around and leaves Li Su sitting alone in the conference room, looking at the empty room with dull eyes.


    I wipe. What the hell is this!


    Li Su beat the table hard. In a hurry, he didn''t control his strength. At the moment, the table broke into several pieces.


    Zhang Qiang just passed by and came in. He saw Li Su sitting there listlessly.


    "What''s the matter? What makes our boss like a frost


    Is it the same as eggplant


    Zhang Qiang sat opposite Li Su with a smile, but Li Su was in a very bad mood now, and didn''t want to make fun of him at all.


    Seeing that Li Su did not respond to his jokes, Zhang Qiang was embarrassed and began to speak again.


    "What''s the matter? Did you quarrel with those sisters in law? "


    Zhang Qiang said with a smile that he knew that Yao Ya was Li Su''s girlfriend, but all the women were concerned about Li Su, so he made a joke.


    I have discussed with big cat hungry before. I think Li Su is a bit of a monster. It''s just enough to have a beautiful woman. Unexpectedly, there are four beautiful women of the same level. It''s amazing to know that Ah Jiao has joined in.


    Zhang Qiang also jokingly said that if in the last two, can make up seven people, and then summon the dragon.


    Now it seems that there are still many obstacles on the way of the dragon''s calling.


    "It''s more than a fight. It''s time to break up¡°


    Li Su was in a low mood and didn''t notice Zhang Qiang''s intentional slip of the tongue.


    "Break up? You''re kidding. "


    When Zhang Qiang heard what Li Su said, his eyes were almost staring out.


    He knows about the relationship between Li Su and Yao ya, especially in Li Suxiao


    At that time, I often saw Yao Ya washing her face with tears. As for the four women, they were not in a good mood except for xiuziqi.


    Every time they get a news about Li Su, they can be happy for several days. Sometimes, even when they are working, they can write Li Su''s name on their books.


    Now I heard Li Su say that they are going to break up. How can I not surprise Zhang Qiang.


    "I''m not kidding you."


    Li Su grabbed his hair on his head with his hand, and he was about to pull it off.


    "What''s going on? How can we break up? "


    Zhang Qiang asked.


    "Here''s the thing."


    Li Su once said what happened after he met Mr. X, but he didn''t say other important things. It mainly means that Mr. X is Gillian''s fiance. After Mr. X died in order to save him, he left a letter to Gillian. Then I met Gillian below today. Gillian wanted to invite herself to dinner. She also took this opportunity to give Mr. X''s letter to Gillian.


    And so on, a series of things were all told to Zhang Qiang.


    "Do you mean you took Gillian just to buy her a necklace and hold the ashes of that letter?" Zhang Qiang asked.


    "Or you think so."


    Li Su took out the anger mahogany box he had put on the ground, opened it and put it in front of Zhang Qiang.


    "Do you see that? This is a necklace that I carefully chose to buy, and I want to give it to them. Who knows they misunderstood me. "


    "Who is to blame? Who let you lead Gillian''s hand across the road, just let xiuziqi and Yao ya see it, you are asking for trouble. "


    Zhang Qiang took a look at Li Su.


    "At that time, there was no way. Gillian had no thinking ability. If I didn''t hold her, she would be in the hospital now."

 Chapter 346

    "Well, I''m not asking you to make fun of me. I''m asking you to do something for me."


    Li Su said.


    "What can I do? You don''t know. I''m not sure about the female tiger in our family. What''s more, you still have four."


    Zhang Qiang himself is also very helpless. In the face of Li Su''s situation, he is really helpless.


    "Zhang Qiang, who do you think is the female tiger?"


    Before Zhang Qiang''s voice fell, he heard a roar from outside, and then the door was kicked open.


    When Xiao Si heard the news, he came in to see it. When it happened to be big cat, he had no choice but to leave. For such things, he saw a lot during this period, so he got used to it.


    It turned out that big cat didn''t come back after seeing Zhang Qiang go to the toilet for half an hour. He was still busy with his work and wanted to be lazy. So he came to teach him a lesson. Unexpectedly, as soon as he got to the door, he heard someone talking about his mother


    Tiger, when he heard that it was Zhang Qiang''s voice, he was so angry that he kicked the door open.


    Big cat''s roar made Zhang Qiang startled. As soon as he looked back, he saw big cat standing at the door with his hands akimbo and glaring at himself. At that time, he was paralyzed on the chair.


    It''s over. It''s over. It''s over.


    Zhang Qiang tried his best to wink at Li Su and ask him to help him, but now Li Su has no time to take care of him. He is still in a lawsuit.


    "Zhang Qiang, how dare you say I''m a tigress? Said, is not colluding with the fox spirit of whose family? "


    As soon as the cat went in, he grabbed Zhang Qiang''s ear and roared.


    "Pain, pain, pain, pain."


    Zhang Qiang bared his teeth and said.


    "Easy? OK, I''ll give you a light one. "


    Big cat fiercely turned his hand in a circle, and Zhang Qiang''s ears also turned in a circle, which made Zhang Qiang unbearable.


    "Dear boss, my child, you can give me six points of face


    ¡£¡±


    Zhang Qiang pleaded.


    "Face? OK, I''ll give you a good face now. Come on, come on, you come on, give me a good explanation of what this song "tiger" means


    In the big cat''s scolding and Zhang Qiang''s wailing, two people left the meeting room, leaving Li Su alone.


    What should I do when I hold my hair? What should we do?


    After thinking for a long time, Li Su hit his head against the mahogany box on his hand.


    "Yes."


    After a long time, Li Su''s eyes flashed a bright light. What did he buy these things for? Of course, it''s for these women. I''m afraid they won''t be happy with it? Can''t explain the misunderstanding?


    There is a solution, there is a problem in front of Li Su, the solution is there, but who should take the breakthrough. Xiao Yiyi is calm and rational, but just because of this


    After she made the decision, she was not allowed to change it at all.


    Yao Yazhi is a scholar, but she is also stubborn. She is her own girlfriend. Now that this kind of thing has happened, she is angry. She can''t go. If she goes, she won''t say a word, so she will be driven out.


    Sister Ann? Sister Anxin is usually gentle and quiet, but that is when she treats people she knows. If she treats outsiders, she is absolutely cold. Unlike Xiao Yiyi, she is serious because of her long-term superior position. She is a real person, and she is absolutely a stranger. Now her misunderstanding has not been solved, and she is in the past, It is estimated that the fate of being driven out is inevitable.


    Xiuziqi? Forget it, I really don''t have any relationship with her. Now I still have a brain of lawsuits that haven''t been solved. I''d better not provoke her. In case the three women misunderstood me, I really can''t sing.


    After thinking about it, Li Su thinks it''s better for Feng Duoduo. On the one hand, Feng Duoduo doesn''t know what''s going on here, so she will listen to her own explanation. On the other hand, Feng Duoduo seems to have more dependence on herself, and she can certainly help her


    Come up with an idea


    Making up his mind, Li Su decided to call brother Feng Duoduo first. As soon as he took out his mobile phone, he remembered that it was Feng Duoduo''s call.


    What a savior!


    Li Su didn''t say a word when he got through. Feng Duoduo just opened his mouth there.


    "Li Su, you bastard! You playboy, you are not satisfied with Yao ya. You still want to hook up with others outside. Are you right about me? "


    Feng Duoduo''s words were like machine guns, which directly confused Li Su. In fact, she seems to have forgotten that Li Su has only admitted Yao Ya''s girlfriend. As for the others, she seems to have said nothing. Li Su is not looking for anyone outside, which seems to be different from her.


    "Duoduo, what''s the matter with you?"


    Li Su asked.


    "You still have the face to ask, just now Yiyi elder sister has already called me, the matter I all knew, you actually collude with Jiao that big breast woman, you also want not to have the face."


    "No, Duoduo, it''s all a misunderstanding. It''s really a misunderstanding."


    Li Su cried out that he was wronged.


    "If it wasn''t for you to hook up with that woman outside, I don''t believe that sister Yiyi would lie to me. It must be because you can''t get enough to find that big breasted woman. Don''t you know there is me around? If you are not satisfied, you can come to me! "


    Li Su now finds that it''s really a mistake to find Feng Duoduo. I really don''t know what''s in the little girl''s head. Everything can be connected with this kind of thing.


    "Duoduo, what you Yiyi said is all one-sided. You misunderstood me. You don''t want to think about what I look like on weekdays. If I have anything to do with Ajiao, we will have a relationship at that time. We have to wait until now."


    After Li Su finished his speech, Feng Duoduo was silent on the other end of the phone. What Li Su said seemed quite right.


    "What''s the matter with you, and you made Yao Ya cry?"


    "It''s a long story. It''s a long story. Where are you now? I''ll go to you and make it clear to you."¡° I''ll be at the company in a minute. Please wait for me¡°


    Two people hang up the phone, Li Su sitting in the conference room waiting for Feng Duoduo.


    Less than ten minutes later, Feng Duoduo appeared in the conference room. Her face was red, and there was a layer of sweat on her forehead. It can be seen that she was running up.


    "Tired, why don''t you sit down and have a rest first?"


    "Cut the crap. What''s going on?"

 Chapter 347

    Feng Duoduo knocked out Li Su''s hand, then sat on a chair with a cold face, and looked at Li Su.


    "Come on, I''ll see if you can explain."


    With a sigh, Li Su told Feng Duoduo what he had said to Zhang Qiang.


    "That''s what happened, so whatever xiuziqi saw or Yao Ya saw was all one-sided and misunderstood me."


    Li Su said.


    "It''s also your fault. If you don''t think about it, you''re already married and you''re still hooking up with women outside. If I saw it at that time, I would definitely have betrayed me."


    Feng Duoduo said that he obviously didn''t believe what Li Su said.


    Li Su had no other choice but to open the mahogany box. The colorful box immediately attracted Feng Duoduo''s eyes.


    "This is what you bought in the mall?"


    "Well, these colored boxes contain necklaces for you, and this big box is for my mother, but I didn''t say anything when I came in, so I was wronged by you."


    Li Su said.


    Feng Duoduo opened a box and said, "it''s so beautiful."


    Women are most likely to be moved by beautiful things, whether it''s the thing itself or the person who made it.


    Feng Duoduo''s family background has brought her into contact with these gold and silver jewelry for a long time. Naturally, at a glance, it can be seen that these things Li Su bought are not high-end goods, but in the family of half the people, it is a huge sum of money.


    Feng Duoduo opened all the boxes, and the necklaces inside were all the same in style. The only difference was that the gems on the necklaces were not the same in color.


    After feeling for a while, Feng Duoduo covered all the boxes and continued to look at Li Su coldly.


    "Who knows if you cheat us? Maybe you collude with Ajiao, feel sorry for Yao ya, and then use these things to make her happy."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "No, not really."


    Li Su quickly denied.


    "No? It''s not as like as two peas of five necklace, you come and tell me, who are the five necklaces to be sent to?


    Feng Duoduo holds his arms and looks at Li Su with a sneer.


    "It''s really a gift you prepared. During my absence,


    I''d like to thank you for taking care of my parents. "


    Li Su said.


    "You? Who are you? Otherwise, I''ll tell yiyijie them first, and I''ll let you get out now. "


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "You are you."


    "Who are you? Tell me one by one


    Seeing the appearance of Feng Duoduo''s clothes, Li Su really had no choice but to say that he was ready to rely on Feng Duoduo to get through the three women''s understanding¡° Yao ya, be at ease, Xiao Yiyi. "


    Every time Li Su said a name, Feng Duoduo''s eyes were cold. Li Su looked at Feng Duoduo and then said the last name.


    "Feng Duoduo."


    After hearing his own name, Feng Duoduo''s eyes were better, but it was cold again immediately.


    "No, it''s four. Why did you buy five? Who else are you going to send it to? "


    "It''s a set. I don''t want others to buy one alone. If I want others to buy one for his girlfriend, if they bump into each other, I think you have something to do with him


    It doesn''t matter, so I bought them all. "


    Li Su is afraid that Feng Duoduo is misunderstood and says quickly.


    "You can explain it."


    Feng Duoduo took a look at Li Su.


    "What are you waiting for? Why don''t you do it now? "


    "Do it? What do you do? "


    Li Su didn''t understand what Feng Duoduo said.


    "What a piece of wood."


    Feng Duoduo grabs a box from the mahogany box, then opens it and puts it in front of Li Su.


    "Don''t you put them on me yet?"


    "Ah?"


    "Ah, what? If you want to recycle it or not, I''ll go right away. I don''t care about your mess."


    "No, I''ll take it now."


    Li Su took the box, then carefully took it to Feng Duoduo and sat down again.


    Feng Duoduo takes a small mirror out of his bag, and then swings his posture in the mirror.


    Li Su sat there looking at Feng Duoduo and kept looking at the necklace on his neck. He didn''t want to help himself.


    "Duoduo, didn''t you just say..."


    Before Li Su finished, he was interrupted by Feng Duoduo.


    "What''s the hurry? Don''t you see I''m busy now?"


    Feng Duoduo looked at him in the mirror for a long time, but he still didn''t move. Li Su didn''t want to do anything else. He was ready to leave with his mahogany box. In two days, he was coming. Maybe by that time, they would have died down.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Seeing that Li Su was ready to leave, Feng Duoduo asked.


    "I went home and explained for a long time, but no one believed me. I''d better go back first and talk about it after a few days."


    With that, Li Su turned and left without looking back¡° Oh, you stop... "


    Feng Duoduo cried, but Li Sutou did not return.


    "Don''t you want to reconcile?"


    "Tired."


    Li Su faintly replied, then opened the door and left.


    "Alas..."


    Feng Duoduo watched Li Su push open the door and leave. He wanted to say something, but Li Su had disappeared in front of her.


    "What kind of person? I just want to make fun of you."


    Feng Duoduo is ready to grind Li Su well. He has heard clearly that Li Su is really wronged. He just wants to tell them that he is giving them what Li Su bought for them. Although they are angry, they are not indifferent to Li Su. Unexpectedly, Li Su is just going away.


    Li Su went out of the office door and walked down the stairs with a lonely look. He didn''t even care that Xiao Si said hello to him.


    Did you really do something wrong?


    Li Su drew a big question mark in his heart.


    Carefully recalled again, if you give yourself a chance, I still choose the same way.


    Well, since you don''t believe me now, let''s separate for a while, calm down and see if we are suitable for each other.


    "I have crossed the mountains and the sea, and the sea of people. I have owned everything, and I have lost everything..."


    The phone rang. It was Feng Duoduo. Li Su gave a bitter smile, hung up the phone, turned around and looked at the building behind him, took a taxi and left.

 Chapter 348

    Feng Duoduo didn''t catch up with Li Su, so he took out his mobile phone to call Li Su. Unexpectedly, Li Su hung up the phone, and then took a taxi without looking back.


    "Asshole!"


    Feng Duoduo looks at Li Su''s lonely figure and leaves.


    "I''m just joking with you. You''ve got a temper. You don''t care, and I don''t care."


    Feng Duoduo pinched the necklace around his neck and wanted to take it off. After thinking about it, he thought it over.


    Xiao Yiyi, Anxin, and Yao Ya are all in their room now, and the doors are all tightly closed.


    Yao Ya crawled on her bed, her head buried in the pillow, tears falling one by one.


    Once upon a time, he was also imagining that Li Su would put on a white wedding dress for himself, but he didn''t expect that there were several women around him. Even though he knew that Li Su didn''t have any relationship with them, Yao Ya was still disappointed


    I can''t stand it.


    For Li Su''s sake, he has tolerated the other three women. I didn''t expect that he was still colluding with other women in broad daylight. Did he take his real girlfriend to heart.


    The more Yao Ya thought about it, the more sad she was, the more tears she couldn''t stop.


    He sat down in his chair and looked at a book full of Li Su''s name and a photo.


    All these things were prepared for Li Su''s memorial when he feigned death. Unexpectedly, Li Su came to life, so he didn''t use a knife, so he kept them all.


    Li Su, Li Su


    Peace of mind is still in his heart silently read the name of Li Su, but now his heart has no place of his own.


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t do anything, but took a bath, stood under the shower head, let the cold water impact his head, and then stayed along the curve of his body.


    In her mind, she recalled that if they had not met for the first time, she might have been a small earthen bag in a cemetery.


    I also want to remember what happened to me and Li Su later, from the initial dislike, to not dislike, to some like, and then to the end, my whole heart was involved by Li Su.


    Every scene has gone through in my mind.


    Why? Why do you get so angry? Usually, I am not like this. When I see Li Su with other women, I feel uncomfortable. But I have never been so angry. Why is it like this today?


    Xiao Yiyi is asking himself, but there is no answer.


    After Li Su got into the taxi and said his home address, he was sitting in the toilet, his eyes closed, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    The car arrived home soon. Under the repeated call of the driver, Li sucai rubbed his eyes as if he had just woken up. After paying, he got off the car.


    But no one noticed another trace of moisture on the hand where he had just wiped his eyes.


    Instead of taking the elevator, I walked up the stairs step by step


    Looking at the familiar security door in front of him, Li Su felt that he was relaxed. I took two deep breaths and suppressed all my previous unhappiness in the deepest corner of my heart. I patted my face and made my face smile again.


    [Dong Dong]


    After three knocks on the door, there was a sound of walking in the room.


    "Who is it?! Here we are


    Hearing this familiar voice, Li Su''s face rippled with a smile.


    "Son?"


    Open the door is Wang Guihua, see Li Su appear at the door of the house, did not react.


    "Mom, I''m back. Why don''t you let me in?"


    "You son of a bitch, don''t say hello in advance when you go home."


    Wang Guihua saw that Li Suzhen appeared at the door of her home. Her eyes were wet, and then she hit her on her arm.


    Li Su, with a smile, walked into the house. After putting on a compromise, he walked into the ring


    Gu didn''t seem to find Li Tangming around.


    "Mom, where''s my dad?" Li Su asked.


    "Your father has gone downstairs to play chess. It will be a long time before he comes back."


    Wang Guihua said while taking slippers for Li Su.


    "Have you eaten yet? Mom will do it for you now. "


    "Yes, I have. I can''t eat any more now. But mom, you have to make some dinner for me."


    "OK, what would you like to eat?"


    "I want to eat braised spareribs, I also want to drink your stewed pig tail soup, and fried cabbage..."


    Like a child, Li Su broke his fingers and counted the dishes one by one.


    "Well, Ma knows. Sit down and tell her where she''s been these days? I heard you joined the army and then you stopped? You said you had a fight with the commander? What the hell is going on? "


    Wang Guihua pulls Li Su to sit on the sofa, then asks anxiously.


    "Mom, you ask so many questions, which one do you want me to answer first?"


    "No one is worried. Why didn''t Yao Ya follow you? Didn''t you agree to come together? "


    Wang Guihua said doubtfully.


    Referring to Yao ya, Li Su was silent for a moment, and then immediately said, "I just came back, and I went home without telling her."


    The queen mother hit Li Su and said, "you child, Yao Ya is your girlfriend. Why don''t you tell her when you go home?"


    In fact, she was very happy that her son could go home directly.


    "I''m not afraid you''ll be in a hurry. Besides, she''s probably busy with her work. I''ll tell her in the evening."


    Li Su said with a smile, and then opened the mahogany box¡° Mom, this is what I saw when I came back. It''s absolutely beautiful. Take it with you and have a try. "


    "Black sheep, I don''t know that I''m old now? It''s time to save money and marry a daughter-in-law. "


    Although Wang Guihua said so on her mouth, Xiao Kai said something on her face. She took over the bracelet and put it on her hand


    Look at it.


    "Gold, did it cost a lot of money?"


    "It doesn''t cost much, mom. Is it good?"


    "Good looking is good looking, but it''s too expensive."


    "Mom, it''s really not expensive."


    "I don''t know about you. Even if it''s really expensive, you don''t say it. Forget it this time. You can''t do it next time."


    "Well, I see. There''s no next time."


    Li Su said with a smile.


    "Mom, I''m so tired after several days'' journey back. I''ll go to sleep first and call me when I eat."


    "Go ahead, go ahead."


    Wang Guihua agreed, but her eyes were constantly looking at her bracelet.


    "So beautiful, is it pure gold?"

 Chapter 349

    Li Su went back to his room and lay on the bed, but he couldn''t sleep.


    Can only sit up, staring at the graduation photo in front of him, he found the position of Yao ya at a glance, smile is so sweet, so happy.


    He stood behind Yao ya, his eyes all focused on Yao Ya''s back.


    Li Su stood up and picked up the photo. He couldn''t remember what he was thinking.


    "You don''t believe me. Why do you do that?"


    Li Su murmured, then put the photo in the drawer.


    "I have crossed the mountains and the sea, and the sea of people. I have owned everything and lost everything..."


    The phone kept ringing, but Li Su didn''t even look at it.


    [Dong Dong]


    "Son, are you asleep? Why didn''t the phone ring? " Wang Guihua''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "Oh, mom, it''s OK. I''m an insurance man."


    Li Su shouts to the door, Wang Guihua does not know what to mutter, and then


    I am leaving.


    I don''t know why. Now he just wants to drink and smoke. After rummaging for a long time, he found a box of cigarettes in a cupboard. He didn''t know when to put them. They were all out of shape.


    The phone is still ringing. Li Su looks at the name on the mobile phone. It''s Feng Duoduo.


    Pick up the mobile phone, think for a long time, Li Su or choose to hang up, there is nothing to say, he now should say have said, said more, there is no meaning.


    After hanging up, Li Su looked through his entire address book. He wanted to find someone to drink.


    Looking around, I didn''t find a friend who could have a hangover.


    "I used to cross mountains and seas..."


    Again, Li Su turned it off and put on her clothes.


    "Mom, I''ll go out for a minute." Li Su opened the door and said.


    "Where are you going? I''m cooking now. I''ll be ready in a minute Wang Guihua was wearing an apron, a shovel in her hand and, of course, a pair of gold bracelets on her wrist.


    "Well, my friend has something to do with me. Maybe he''ll be back soon." Li Su put on his shoes and said.


    "Friends? Yao ya? It''s just right. There are a lot of dishes to prepare today. By the way


    She also brought it up. By the way, you two are old and big. It''s time to talk about marriage. " Wang Guihua thought that she was going to have a grandson soon, and her face was full of flowers.


    Li Su gave a bitter smile. Now he didn''t know where to find your daughter-in-law.


    Out of the door, along the community road to the street, looking at the busy street, Li Su confused, do not know where he should go now.


    Forget it. Go anywhere. Li Su thought so in his heart.


    It''s getting dark. The neon lights on both sides of the street are flashing, but the beautiful neon lights can''t light up the darkness in my heart. I don''t know how many turns I''ve made or where I''ve come to. The impulse to drink is getting stronger and stronger. I look up fiercely. In front of me is a bar. No matter what its name is, I go ahead and say.


    A strong sense of rhythm, the impact of people''s eardrum, people blood boiling, but these people do not include Li Su.


    Looking for a place and ordering a few bottles of wine, while waiting for the wine, Li Su looked at the crazy men and women on the dance floor, wriggling their bodies, shaking their heads and wantonly venting their excess hormones with the rhythm of the music.


    The waiter put Li Su''s ordered wine in front of him. Instead of using a cup, he blew it directly from a bottle.


    I drank a bottle of foreign wine in one breath. They all said that foreign wine was hard to drink, but I didn''t feel anything here.


    After a bottle of wine, there will be a bottle. The four bottles of wine just ordered have not been tasted well.


    He called the waiter and ordered four more bottles, which frightened the waiter. It seemed that he had just delivered four bottles of wine half an hour ago, which was still a foreign wine with great stamina. How come there is no more now.


    However, the waiter didn''t think much. If there were more such people, his commission would not be more. He happily put Li Su''s ordered wine in front of him.


    "Handsome man, is he alone?" A soft and artificial voice appeared in front of Li Su.


    "Go away!"


    Li Su didn''t lift her eyelids. She looked up and began to drink again.


    "You deserve it." The girl wriggled her good figure and left. In the twinkling of an eye, she was in the arms of another big man, but Li Su didn''t even look.


    "Want to drink?" Another voice appeared, as if it had been heard somewhere, but Li Su didn''t look up and put a bottle of wine in front of him


    past times.


    "Happy, I like it."


    A beautiful hand appeared in front of Li Su, let Li Su dull for a while, put down the bottle in his hand, turned to look in the past, is a beautiful woman.


    "What''s the matter? handsome guy? Don''t you dare? "


    The woman''s smile appears so bright and beautiful under the flickering light.


    Li Su snorted coldly, reopened a bottle of wine, looked up and poured it down. The woman did not dare to show her weakness. Seeing that Li Su poured it directly, she began to drink with her beautiful neck like a swan''s neck.


    "Come again!"


    Two people seem to be in the competition, who drink fast, not even a word of communication, directly began to pour.


    Almost at the same time, she put her wine bottle on the table. The woman wiped the liquid from the corner of her mouth and gave Li Su a provocative look. Of course, Li Su was not willing to show weakness.


    With a loud finger, he called the waiter. This time, he came to Siping directly, and there were four bottles of vodka.


    When the woman saw the wine Li Su ordered, she was surprised. Then she laughed at Li Su. She didn''t say anything. She opened it and began to pour it into her mouth.


    The people who were drinking around saw these two people sharing wine like this. Now they all gathered around. Even DJ noticed the situation here, turned down the music, and began to shout into the microphone¡° Kill him, kill him


    Everyone''s emotions were ignited by the way these two people shared wine, and they yelled one after another.


    "Come again!"


    Bottle after bottle, and soon the two finished the four bottles of vodka.


    Li Su shook his confused head and turned to look at it. The woman''s pretty face turned red and supported his head with one hand.


    "You lost." Li Su grinned.


    "Come again!"


    The woman didn''t give Li Su another chance to laugh, but this time she changed her way.

 Chapter 350

    The woman called the waiter over, asked him to take two very big glasses, and then ordered some beer.


    The woman picked her eyebrows at Li Su, then grabbed a bottle of beer and poured it into the glass. Li Su was staring at the girl, not knowing what she wanted to play with.


    "Oh, an old man is going to be outdone by a girl."


    DJ a pair of fear that the world is not chaotic voice, so that onlookers began to hiss Li Su atmosphere.


    Li Su glanced at the woman. Of course, she would not be compared by this girl. She also added to it according to the steps she had just taken.


    The mixture of beer and foreign wine looks so beautiful under the illumination of this colorful light. All the onlookers swallowed a mouthful of saliva. These two people are playing with their own lives, and the deep-water bomb is not playing like this. It''s not a bomb, it''s obviously a nuclear bomb.


    The woman looked at Li Su quietly, until Li Su filled her quilt. Then she picked it up and touched Li Su''s cup, and began to take a big mouthful


    Mouth of drink up, from the corner of the mouth spilled liquid, along her neck all the way to her chest.


    Li Su snorted and began to drink from her cup.


    Maybe it''s too strong, Li Su can drink a little sweetness in the wine.


    "Drink! Drink! Drink


    Under the leadership of DJ, everyone began to cheer for two people.


    One, two, three... Li Su didn''t remember how much she had drunk. She just felt that her eyes were more and more blurred. She felt like she was hanging out with this woman in the end, and then she kept crying and laughing.


    Headache, very painful.


    Li Su felt that his head was about to explode. He rubbed his eyebrows, then opened his eyes and looked around him.


    What is this place?


    How did you get here?


    Li Su carefully recalled yesterday''s events, only remember the last and a woman cuddle together, also don''t know what he said at that time, vaguely


    When I think about it, I seem to cry and laugh.


    I slapped my head hard, but I didn''t remember anything.


    Looking at the place where I am now, it''s a big soft bed. On the right side is a huge French window. Because of the curtains, it''s not too dazzling now.


    From the layout of the whole room, it seems that it is not a hotel, but a girl''s home.


    Drinking is a mistake.


    Li Su sighed with emotion from his heart that he would not know if he had been sold once.


    After lying down for a while, Li Su felt better and began to get out of bed. As soon as he stood on the floor, he felt cool under his crotch. Looking at it again, he was naked and had nothing to wear, so he quickly got into the quilt again.


    I looked around and didn''t seem to see my clothes.


    "Anybody?"


    Li Su tried to shout, but no one responded. After listening for a moment, he found nothing special.


    Looking around him, there happened to be a piece of cloth that he didn''t know what to do. Li Su simply gathered around his waist and began to look for his clothes.


    After going out of the door, Li Su found that the room was not so big. Now he couldn''t enjoy it. It was important to find clothes.


    Looking through the whole room, I didn''t find my clothes. Instead, I found some women''s underwear in the bathroom. Li Su concluded that it must be a woman''s room.


    [Ding Dong, Ding Dong]


    When the doorbell rang, Li Su was ready to open the door, but he just took a step, and then took back his own steps. Now he seemed to have only such a blanket around him. If he just opened the door, what should he do if he was misunderstood.


    [Ding Dong, Ding Dong]


    The person who rang the doorbell seemed to be very patient and kept ringing the doorbell. Li Su''s face was very tangled, whether he wanted to open the door or not.


    [Ding Dong, Ding Dong]


    Forget it. Just open a door. What''s the big deal.


    Although I think so, Li Su is not so careless to open the door, hiding his body behind the door, and then carefully open the door.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot my key when I went out. It bothered you."


    What came in was a very beautiful beauty, but Li Su looked at her as if she was very familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere.


    But last night, I drank too much. Up to now, my head is dizzy and I can''t remember anything.


    "How did you get this?"


    After the woman entered, she closed the door. Li Su''s blanket covered body was exposed, which naturally made the woman laugh.


    Li Su quickly did not want to be covered, but the woman did not seem to let him off, step by step close to Li Su, exhale orchid, let Li Su''s heart.


    "I didn''t expect you to be shy, too."


    Women slowly close to Li Su, and then close to Li Su''s ear gently


    By the way, he put out his tongue and licked Li Su''s earlobe.


    Li Su was shaking all over.


    "Who are you?"


    "It seems that men are really lower body animals. Can''t you remember who I am?"


    The woman stretched out a hand and kept drawing circles on Li Su''s chest.


    "Did you want to be irresponsible for what you did to me?"


    The woman threw a wink at Li Su and said.


    "What are you talking about? Why don''t I know anything?"


    Li Su looks at her as if she is familiar with her, but she just can''t remember who she is.


    "It seems that you have really forgotten, but I will remind you who I am." The woman looked at Li Su with a smile, then stretched out her hand, and the blanket wrapped in Li Su''s lower body was removed.


    "Ah


    Li Su screamed and wanted to run back, but he was directly killed by the woman


    Press on the door panel.


    "Now you should remember?"


    "What do you want to do? I''m not that casual, I tell you


    "I know. I know you''re not human when you get up."


    The woman said with a smile.


    "I''m not a casual person, either."


    While the woman said, she stretched out her pink tongue and gently turned around her lips, then bit her lower lip gently.


    Li Su all closed his eyes, ready to meet the next storm, but after waiting for a long time, the woman had turned and left.


    "This is your dress. I just bought it back. Your original dress can''t be worn any more. Now try it on and I''ll cook."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Guess!"

 Chapter 351

    Li Su changed her clothes and turned to her. Who is this woman.


    After some thinking, Li Su finally overlapped a person''s figure with her in front of her.


    "It was her!"


    Yes, this woman is the one who once straddled Li Su in the toilet and teased Li Su a few times, Liu Meier.


    "Liu mei''er, why are you here?"


    After changing clothes, she went out two doors, just in time for Liu mei''er to show up at the table with her breakfast.


    "So you still remember me. It seems that you are not the ordinary heartbreaker."


    Liu mei''er said with a smile.


    "Why are you here? Why am I here? "


    "You don''t know?"


    "Yesterday I drank too much and broke up. I can''t remember anything." Li


    I''m sorry to say.


    "Well, you don''t have much to drink." Liu mei''er covered her mouth and said with a smile.


    Li Su widened her eyes and looked at Liu mei''er in front of her, "were you fighting with me last night?"


    "What do you think? But your drinking capacity is really bad. After you get drunk, you cry and laugh. It''s unbearable. Besides, you have to lose weight. I can''t carry you." Said Liu mei''er.


    "How do you know where I drink?" Li Su asked.


    It turns out that when Liu mei''er was looking for prey in the street, she happened to see Li Su. But after the transformation of the ghost doctor system, Li Su''s body has changed, and there are many changes in her appearance. If the people who often meet Li Su don''t feel much, but if she hasn''t seen Li Su for a long time, for example, when Liu mei''er sees Li Su, she feels very familiar, But looking carefully, it seems that I don''t know such a person.


    Out of curiosity, Liu mei''er followed Li Su into the bar. When she saw Li Su sitting on the seat, she began to drink without doing anything. Moreover, she drank bottle by bottle, which surprised Liu mei''er. Who is this person


    Who? Why do you look so familiar?


    In order to find out Li Su''s identity, Liu Meier goes to Li Su and starts to fight with him. But as the fight continues, Liu Meier finds that Li Su is in a bad mood and starts to stimulate him. As long as he is drunk, she can steal things.


    She just looks familiar. She may have seen it somewhere, but she doesn''t go into it any more. Now her main purpose is to get Li Su drunk and take away his things. Seeing him taking wine crazily here, he must have a lot of money on him.


    Her drinking capacity is OK, but after Li Su drinks a bottle of foreign wine, Liu Meier can''t bear it. In order to make Li Su drunk, she begins to cheat. When Li Su doesn''t pay attention, all the wine is poured out by Liu Meier.


    As a result, after she really got drunk with Li Su, Li Su began to hold her and tell her that it was me. Then she remembered that this person was Li Su.


    After struggling to get Li Su back, Li Su actually began to vomit all over the floor, and his clothes couldn''t be worn for a long time,


    Therefore, Liu mei''er doesn''t care whether men and women give or take bad care of each other. She directly pulls out all the second uncles on Li Su. Anyway, she has done something so extraordinary before, and she doesn''t care to show Li Su the light. So when Li Su woke up, he found that he was not dressed.


    Liu mei''er''s eyes brightened when she saw Li Su coming over with her clothes on. She was surprised that Li Su was so energetic when she put on the clothes.


    "What are you watching me do?" After Li Su came out, she found that Liu mei''er was staring at her. She couldn''t help looking up and down. She thought there was something wrong with her.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so handsome in this dress. I''m a little moved."


    Liu mei''er gave Li Su a wink as she spoke.


    Li Su said in her heart that this woman is really unusual. It seems that only a Jiao is more attractive than she is among the women she knows.


    However, Gillian is not as beautiful as a woman in the world, while Liu mei''er is more enchanting. She exudes the temptation of women all over her body.


    Seeing Li Su''s stupefied appearance, Liu mei''er thought Li Su had been given by herself


    I''m attracted. Now I giggle.


    "Well, I don''t want to tease you any more. Let''s have a quick meal. Last night, I think you''ve almost vomited."


    Li Su gave a hum and sat down. Looking at the three or two pieces of bread on her plate, her stomach burst into a burst of thunder. Liu mei''er burst out laughing again. Li Su''s face turned red.


    After eating the two pieces of bread in two bites, I even took the bread from the plate.


    Liu mei''er was still eating one mouthful at a time when she suddenly found Li Su looking at herself, "what are you looking at me for?"


    "That... Is there any more?" Li Su is embarrassed to say that.


    "Yes, you wait."


    Liu mei''er patted her forehead. The breakfast she made was according to her own amount of food. Of course, Li Su, a big man, didn''t eat as much, so she put the whole bag of bread in front of Li Su and a pail of milk in front of him.


    "Thank you."


    With food, Li Su was not polite. He put aside his knife and fork and went straight to work.


    There were at least a dozen pieces of bread in the bag Liu mei''er put down. But when she got back to her seat, she saw that half of it was left. Li Su didn''t even lift her eyelids. One piece of bread was enough for him to eat, and he couldn''t see how to chew it.


    "That..."


    Li Su is going to ask if there is any more. She finds that Liu mei''er stares at herself and is embarrassed to open her mouth.


    "How can you eat so much?" Liu mei''er said in surprise.


    "I don''t know. I eat a lot at every meal anyway." Li Su didn''t dare to say how much she could eat, otherwise Liu mei''er would not sit on the ground directly.


    "Forget it, I don''t have any at home. I''ll take you out to eat." Liu mei''er understood that it was a mistake to bring the master to her home.


    [gululu ~ ~]


    Li Su''s stomach made an untimely protest, of course, during a drink


    Hou''s Li Su is no longer as shy and shameless as before. With Liu mei''er out of the door, Li Su found that this place is actually a high-end community.


    "You live in a nice place."


    Li Su followed Liu mei''er and looked around at the community.


    "Not bad."


    "I remember last time you seemed to be chased. You seemed to be a thief. Living in such a high-end place, can you still do that kind of thing?"

 Chapter 352

    In the face of Li Su''s inquiry, Liu mei''er just said you don''t understand, there is no following, Li Su a look at himself also embarrassed to ask.


    Liu mei''er takes Li Su to the door of a western restaurant and asks.


    "How about this place?"


    "Can we change places?"


    "Why?"


    "Eat, eat not enough."


    Liu mei''er''s forehead is covered with black lines. At last, on Li Su''s advice, she goes to a small restaurant. It''s not only cheap, but also affordable.


    Now it''s ten o''clock in the morning. There are not many people to eat. When Liu Meier and Li Su walk in together, the whole hotel is shocked. This woman is so beautiful.


    Serving a pot of steaming soup, the little brother walked and looked at it. Unexpectedly, he knocked down a customer who was also looking at it. At that time, their lower bodies were all burned.


    [ow ~ ~!]


    Liu mei''er saw two people covering their crotch, and her crotch was beating there, and a smile was drawn from the corner of her mouth.


    [Kuang Dang, Kuang Dang]


    Immediately someone fell directly on the ground, feet twitching, nostril bleeding.


    "Well, I said..."


    "I have a name. I don''t call it this or that."


    "Well, Liu and mei''er, can you wear a mask and sunglasses when you come out next time?" Li Su said.


    "Why?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "It''s going to cause an accident."


    Liu mei''er covered her mouth and snickered, "I didn''t expect you to have such a sense of humor."


    Li Su said in his heart, is this a sense of humor? Seeing the two people who could not afford to fall on the ground, Li Su imagined that Liu mei''er appeared on the street and the whole street was congested. He immediately felt shivering.


    "What can I do for you, sir and madam?"


    This is a waitress. Although she is not attracted by Liu Meier''s beauty, she is envious when she sees the beautiful one.


    "Show him."


    Liu mei''er points to Li Su and says that the waitress takes a look at Li Su. She''s still a little handsome, but it''s obvious that she''s a little white faced.


    If Li Su knew what the waiter thought, he would have strangled his heart.


    After ordering, they chatted over there. They didn''t even look at the pigs around them.


    The waiter took the menu and appeared in the back kitchen, "Master Zhang, someone has ordered a lot of dishes."


    Mr. Zhang''s menu, ah, there are more than 40 dishes.


    "How many people are there?"


    "Two people. I don''t know if there''s anyone in the back." Said the waiter¡° Two people eat more than 40 dishes, which is the rhythm of trying to survive. All right, I see. " After Master Zhang promised, he let the little dolls in the kitchen go with the dishes.


    "Cousin, you''re just here. Do me a favor. I can''t help myself with a big dinner. Please take your little apprentice and help me."


    The two men who were unloading vegetables in the back kitchen looked up and showed a smiling face, "cousin, you don''t know. I haven''t started for a long time. Now I''m busy growing vegetables."


    If Li Su saw these two people, he would recognize them. Yes, these two people are the pair of cooks and apprentices who met Li Su one after another.


    The two of them went back to the countryside to grow vegetables, and now the vegetables are still selling well. Today, they just sent vegetables to her cousin.


    "I know, but look at these 40 odd dishes. I''m the only one who can''t help myself. All the little dolls in the back kitchen don''t work."


    "Master, I think you can help. I haven''t seen you do it for a long time."


    "All right." The master thought about it and agreed.


    After changing their dirty clothes and putting on the chef''s coat and hat, the master and the apprentice went back to their old business.


    The kitchen is busy, and the conversation between Li Su and Liu mei''er is almost over.


    "Are you lovelorn?"


    Liu mei''er asked with a look of gossip.


    "No


    Li Su denied it.


    "No? Without you, you cried with me last night, and your heart was hurt, and so on


    "You must have heard wrong. How could I cry for a man?"


    "I have proof."


    "Evidence? It''s a forgery. Now there are more than a few forgeries. "


    "See for yourself."


    Liu mei''er takes out her own Apple six Plath, and then points to open it


    A video and pass it to Li Su.


    "I''ll tell you, I didn''t do anything. She didn''t believe me. What do you think I should do? What should I do? I bought her a necklace, but she didn''t even look at me.... "


    The video is recorded by Liu Meier in the form of selfie, with a panoramic view of Li Su''s ugly appearance.


    "You''re wrong." Seeing this, I know that I really lost my temper yesterday. After turning off the video, Li Su began to be silent.


    "A big man, lovelorn is lovelorn, this has what embarrassed." Liu Mei son disdains of say.


    But Li sumo kept silent and didn''t speak at all.


    "When it''s time to let go, just let go. If you really don''t want to let go, just go out for a walk, relax and think about whether she is suitable for you."


    Liu mei''er doesn''t know what happened to her and why she said such things to Li Su.


    "If I really can''t find someone, I''m a little aggrieved. I can take you back. If you''re strong, I''m sure you can do some physical work, but I don''t know how the technology is." Li Su Bai takes a look at Liu mei''er and doesn''t speak, but she is also thinking about whether to go out or not, but where should she go?


    After a while, the dishes came up, and Li Su put down the idea,


    It''s still important to eat now.


    As soon as Li Su began to eat, Liu mei''er was dumbfounded. It was obvious that she was pouring a bowl of rice into her mouth. Before a bowl of rice was ready, she had been taken directly by Li Su, and the dish she had just come up was gone.


    "Waiter, serve quickly!"


    Li Su shows his speed of eating goods outside, and the kitchen is in full swing.


    "Come on, come on!" Master Zhang kept shouting.


    "Master, why do I feel something is wrong?"


    "What''s wrong, just stir fry a dish?" The master glared at his land discontentedly, "don''t talk, hurry to serve."


    "I just went to inquire. There were only two people eating, one man and one woman. The woman didn''t eat, but the man was eating. Do you think we met that person again?"


    Master a listen to this sentence in the hands of the spoon almost fell on the ground, "don''t he so nonsense, where there is such a coincidence."


    As like as two peas, the waiter came in. "Master Zhang, the guest at that table said," the same dish is being served. "

 Chapter 353

    When the master and the apprentice were discussing, the waiter came over and said such a word, and let the spoon fall on the ground.


    "What did you say?"


    The master asked again in disbelief, and the waiter repeated what he had just said.


    Bang


    The master had already fainted on the ground without any omen. He didn''t expect that he had already gone to farm. How could he meet this murderer? Did he owe him in his last life?


    Put down the master and apprentice two people fainted not to say, and said Li Su and Liu Meier two people eat out, of course, is now eating Li Su.


    "You are a pig? No, you belong to the elephant


    Liu mei''er feels that her chin doesn''t seem to be able to help her up. Is this still a person in front of her?


    What Li Su ate was that he didn''t even lift his eyelids. He wanted to bury his head in his rice bowl.


    The people''s eyes in the hotel all moved from Liu mei''er to Li Su.


    They also face the same problem. Is this person still human? How can you eat like this?


    A dish was taken by him in less than a minute. The bucket with rice beside him had been changed three times. You should know that each bucket of rice is enough for ten adults to eat. Now this man has eaten three buckets of rice, and the fourth bucket is about to bottom.


    "If you''re hungry, you won''t be allowed to eat."


    Li Su did not lift his head, and then he said vaguely.


    "Of course, there is no problem with eating. The problem is that you eat too much."


    "How? I don''t think so


    "If I hadn''t sat opposite to you, I would feel like I was in the zoo now, watching an elephant eating bananas."


    Liu mei''er said indignantly.


    "Habit, habit is good."


    Li Su is not ashamed but proud.


    After eating a meal for an hour, it was not that Li Su was not fast enough, but that the cook couldn''t catch up with him. The master and apprentice fainted, and of course the cooking speed slowed down.


    Li Su, who had enough to eat and drink, sat down on the chair and looked at Liu mei''er as if she didn''t want to know her. Li Su wanted to laugh.


    "Well, by the way, do you have any money?"


    "Why do you ask this?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "I want to say, I have no money with me."


    "I wipe! You don''t have the money. You eat so much? "


    Liu mei''er, who had never wrapped up her rude words, was directly angry. She had never seen such a shameless man.


    "It''s not my fault. I drank too much last night. I paid for all my money."


    Li Su said as he took out his wallet, and then he took out all his money. There were only a few small bills in it.


    "I have the urge to strangle you." Liu mei''er clenched her teeth.


    "Don''t get angry. Anger wrinkles easily. You look older."


    "Sir."


    Li Susi didn''t get angry at all. She snapped her fingers, and the waiters who were shouting all over her came right away.


    "Hello, sir. What else can I do for you?"


    "There''s no need at the moment. She checks out."


    After that, Li Su stood up and left, leaving Liu mei''er with a dull face. Oh, by the way, she also had a pair of waiters who were too scared. She thought Li Su would say that she would serve the dishes again. If she sat down again, there would be no living people in the kitchen.


    After watching Li Su walk away, Liu mei''er wants to drop the son of a bitch on the ground and beat her hard. Then she asks her if she looks like an ATM.


    "Lady..."


    "Credit card!"


    These two words squeeze out from Liu mei''er''s teeth.


    Next to the melon eating crowd is a pair of envy and disdain eyes.


    I envy Li Su for having such a beautiful female companion to pay the bill, I envy Li Su for having such a beautiful female companion to pay the bill, and I despise Li Su for having such a beautiful female companion to pay the bill.


    When Liu mei''er rushes out angrily, she finds Li Su leaning on the railing and smoking leisurely.


    "Li Su!"


    Liu mei''er yelled at Li Su.


    "Didn''t you notice that I suddenly started smoking?"


    Li Su light says, Liu Mei son stares at Li Su with big eyes, don''t know what meaning he this sentence is.


    "What does it matter to me whether you smoke or not?"


    "It matters."


    "What''s the relationship?"


    "The relationship is that I begin to seriously consider the advice you give me." Li Su said.


    "What advice?"


    "I''m going to go out for a walk, leave here for a while, and then discover the beauty of the outside world."


    Li Su''s expression was a little dim when he finished this sentence, but his whole face was buried


    Not in the smoke, a flash, Liu Mei son did not notice such a situation.


    "How are you going? Driving? "


    Li Su shook his head.


    "It''s boring driving. I''m going to walk or ride a motorcycle. It''s windy!"


    "Maybe I can hook up with a beautiful woman then."


    Li Su''s face was full of yearning.


    "Whatever. How long do you plan to go? "¡° I don''t know. At that time, maybe I''ll regret it as soon as I go out. Maybe I won''t come all the time. "


    Li Su said.


    "You''d better not come back, or I''ll have to pay for meeting you again."


    Liu mei''er took a white look at Li Su and said.


    "Can I help you?"


    "Wait a minute, I''ll make a call."


    Li Su turns over his mobile phone, and "Ding Ding Dong Dong" appears


    Many missed calls.


    It''s home phone and Feng Duoduo''s phone.


    Li Su smiles and calls home.


    "Hello, ma..."


    "Li Su, where did you die that night? I didn''t even say hello. I almost died of anxiety. "


    As soon as Li Sugang opened his mouth, Wang Guihua''s angry voice appeared in his ear. Li Su put his cell phone far away, but he could still hear it.


    "I met two friends last night, and then I got drunk, and my cell phone was dead."


    Li Su explained.


    "It can''t be like this next time. When will you come back?"


    Wang Guihua asked.


    "I''ve just been assigned a long journey."


    Li Su told a lie.


    "Another mission? Aren''t you retired? Are you no longer in the army? How can you still have a mission? " Wang Guihua asked.


    "Mom, this army is not our family. We can go as soon as we say.


    "Will you come back? Get something or something? "


    In fact, Wang Guihua just wanted to stay with her son for a while. As soon as she left, she didn''t know when she would come back.


    "I don''t think there''s time to come back."

 Chapter 354

    Li Su was a bit impatient, but he said it. He was afraid that once he stepped into the house, he would not want to leave.


    "Alas..."


    "Mom, I''m going to gather. I''ll call you when I have time, and my phone will be turned off."


    With that, Li Su turned off his cell phone.


    "It seems that you are really lovelorn."


    Liu mei''er took a look at Li Su and said, but Li Su didn''t take Liu mei''er''s words, but said.


    "Do me a favor."


    "Come on, what can I do for you?"


    "I don''t have any money with me. Can you buy me a bag, clothes, first aid supplies and..."


    "Li Su, I want to kill you."


    Liu mei''er would like to rush over now, and then open Li Su''s head to see if he thinks of himself as his ATM.


    "Did I owe you in my last life? I''ve met you three times, and I spent so much money."


    Liu mei''er has a lot of shopping tickets in her hand. Li Su follows her step by step


    Behind her, he carried a lot of bags in his hands.


    When people on the road saw this scene, they all thought that Li Su was Liu Meier''s servant. If Liu Meier heard that, she would be furious. Have you ever seen such a shameless servant of the master of the pit?!


    "Thank you."


    Li Su said softly in the back, and the look on Liu mei''er''s face was much better.


    "You have finally said something. What are you going to do now? Do you want to go home with me and get ready, or do you want to leave now? "


    Liu mei''er asked.


    "I''d better leave now. The longer I stay, the less I want to leave."


    Li Su said.


    "All right, call me when you come back, and I''ll pick you up."


    Liu Meier reported her mobile phone number to Li Su. Li Su nodded to show that she knew.


    "OK, I''ll go first. If you need any help, please call me at any time."


    As soon as Liu mei''er turned around, Li Su stopped her.


    "Well, I have something else to do."


    "Come on, I knew you had something else to do."


    Liu mei''er looks at Li Su white, and I know what kind of shit you''re going to pull as soon as you pucker.


    "Well, I don''t have any money with me."


    "Li Su, your uncle, do I really owe you in my last life?"


    Liu mei''er is really angry. I''m not familiar with you. I just teased you. You don''t have to follow me all the time. How long has it been? I''ve already got 50000 yuan. What do you want me to do¡° No, I really don''t have money. "


    Li Su wrongly said that all his money has been transferred to the fund. Now he has bought a necklace with his only cash. Now he has nothing in his pocket except a few change notes.


    "How much do you want?"


    Liu mei''er doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. Anyway, when she sees Li Su''s eyes and scolds her mouth, she opens her bag and asks Li Su.


    "How many do you have?"


    "How much do you want?"


    "I want as much as you have!"


    "I''ll wipe your uncle!"


    Finally, Liu mei''er gave him the twenty thousand yuan in her bag.


    "Is that enough? If it''s not enough, I''ll get you some more now. "


    "Enough, if not, I''ll call you¡°


    "Go away! Get out of here


    Liu mei''er turned and left directly.


    Li Su smiles. She doesn''t think that Liu mei''er is really good. No matter what kind of requirements she puts forward, she can satisfy them.


    After simply packing up his backpack, Li Su set foot on the direction he was going forward. Without a destination, he chose a direction at will.


    When Li Su left, Liu mei''er stood at the corner of the street, and then looked at Li Su''s back. There was still a trace of sadness in her heart.


    "Do I like him already?"


    Liu mei''er puts a question mark in her heart, and a ready answer is about to appear, but Liu mei''er is soon suppressed and turns away.


    When Li Su hung up, there was a girl sitting in the Li family.


    "Auntie, where is Li Su now?"


    "I don''t know. He hung up before I asked."


    Wang Guihua said apologetically: "Miss Feng, I''m so sorry. I should have asked Li Su first, but..."


    There is no way to hide the gloomy expression on Feng Duoduo''s face. Wang Guihua and Li Tangming look at each other and see that Feng Duoduo likes Li Su.


    "Auntie, did Li Su say where he was going?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "I didn''t say that. I just said that he was on the street and had to gather immediately." Wang Guihua said.


    "Isn''t he retired? Why is there any other task? " Feng Duoduo asked.


    "We don''t know."


    Wang Guihua seemed to think of something, and then asked: "when Li Su came back yesterday, he didn''t feel very good. Did something happen?"


    "This..."


    Feng Duoduo doesn''t know how to say it. It''s better not to say it¡° Well, there''s nothing wrong with Auntie. It seems that something happened to the company, but it''s all settled now. "


    "So it is."


    Feng Duoduo''s answer made Wang Guihua suspicious, but now she also asked Hu what.


    "Miss Feng, I don''t know why you came to see Li Su today?"


    "Oh, nothing. It''s just a decision. Now we can''t make up our mind without him."


    Feng Duoduo''s guidance.


    "Well, since Li Su is not here, I''ll go first."


    "Well, Miss Feng won''t be sitting for a while?"


    "No, auntie, I have something else to deal with quickly."


    Feng Duoduo stood up and said.


    "Miss Feng, we won''t send you. Come back to play when you have time."


    After Feng Duoduo left, Wang Guihua and Li Tangming looked at each other and said, "my son must have something happened with these girls."


    "We know what we can do. They are adults. They must have their own judgment. If we get involved, they will annoy us."


    "Don''t you mean we''re going to let it go, old man?"


    "Who cares? What do you care? The children''s road should be handled by themselves. We old people should not participate in it. "


    Li Tangming sighed, and then sat down in his chair and continued to read his newspaper. Wang Guihua wanted to open her mouth several times, but still didn''t say anything.


    "Where have you been?"

 Chapter 355

    "Where did you go early in the morning? Do you know that we are very busy now and need a lot of hands? "


    Feng Duoduo just returned to Jishi fund, Xiao Yiyi yelled.


    "What''s the matter? When I left, I had nothing to do


    Feng Duoduo asked.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know that a restaurant you''re in charge of has been closed down? "


    Xiao Yiyi''s words made Feng Duoduo like a bolt from the blue.


    "How can that be? I went to check it yesterday. There was no problem. "


    Feng Duoduo said anxiously.


    "Impossible? It can''t be like this now? This is the inquiry letter from the Health Bureau. Please see for yourself. "


    Xiao Yiyi skims over a piece of paper and Feng Duoduo looks at it. It''s densely written on it. The most important one says that harmful substances have been detected in the back kitchen of a restaurant.


    "When did it happen?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "This morning, it was sent up by the underground waiter. He said there was one


    Customers froth in the restaurant. "


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Old Hou, and sister Hongxia?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "They have been taken away by the Health Bureau. I don''t know what the situation is now."


    "And now what?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "I''ve asked Yao ya to see what''s going on."


    Feng Duoduo seemed to think of something and asked immediately.


    "Sister Yiyi, is there anything else going on in other restaurants?"


    "There is no other situation at present. Now the restaurant downstairs has been closed down."


    "No, our restaurant is closed in the morning. How can anyone go to eat in the morning?"


    Feng Duoduo''s words make Xiao Yiyi confused.


    "When did it happen?"


    "The day before yesterday, Lao Hou said that there were not many people to eat in the morning, so there was no need for us to open the door in the morning, which could save us the cost."


    Feng Duoduo explained: "I remember I sent you a written notice. You read it."


    "The seizure this time..."


    "I think someone must be targeting US."


    "I''ll let Xiao Si check it now."


    "No, I''ve asked Xiao Si to go. I''d like to see who wants the fund to collapse."


    A trace of severity flashed through Xiao Yiyi''s eyes.


    In Lin''s manor, Lin Boda slaps the manor in front of him angrily¡° Li Su didn''t die? How could he not be dead?! There was such a big explosion that I didn''t die! Are you wrong? "


    In front of Lin Boda stood a man who was sweating. He thought he had come to report the incident and said he had to give him a reward. But now he not only didn''t get the reward, but also got a bench and was scolded bloody.


    "Young master, I''m not wrong. That man is Li Su. He ate with a very beautiful beauty in a restaurant. It''s said that he ate all the food in that restaurant."


    Said the man.


    "Beauty? Is it Xiao Yiyi? Or that girl from the Feng family? "


    "No, I know Miss Xiao and Miss Feng, but we don''t know each other. We''ve never met each other."


    "Not Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo? Who would that be? " Limboda is in his own home


    In the mind carefully reverberated once, but did not think of anything.


    "Well, you go down, and now I''ll send you a task. You go and keep an eye on that woman. I''ll see who this beautiful woman is."


    After his men left, Lin Boda''s ferocious face became more ferocious.


    "Well, you Li Su, I thought you would treat Xiao Yiyi well after you had her. I didn''t expect you to be a big turnip. OK, let''s see how I deal with you this time. Housekeeper. "


    Said the housekeeper.


    "What can I do for you, young master?"


    "Now go to buy a bunch of flowers, write the information we get on the note, and then send it to Xiao Yiyi. I must make it clear that my sincerity to her has not changed. Welcome her back at any time."


    Limboda said.


    "Yes, young master."


    The housekeeper agreed and was ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute, is the previous information accurate?"


    Asked limboda.


    "Accurate young master, although the legal person of that chain restaurant is not Li Su, it is indeed controlled by Jishi fund founded by Li Su."


    Said the housekeeper.


    "The salvation fund? What''s going on? "


    "The legal person is Zhang Qiang, who is very famous for being a gold trader on Wall Street. But he doesn''t care. Miss Xiao is in charge, and the foreign language master is the honorary chairman of his company."


    If Li Su or Xiao Yiyi heard what the housekeeper said and these flowers, they would be surprised, because their hard work to protect the secret has now been investigated, and they know a lot.


    "Master Wen? Wen Xin Guo


    "Yes, that''s him."


    "Why are you involved with him?"


    "It is said that Li Su once treated him."


    "Treatment again!"


    Lin Boda fell the teacup in front of him to pieces¡° Forget it, Jishi fund doesn''t move, just take a restaurant and let our people be ready. I''ll call Lord Hong. I''m sure he will be very willing to help me. "


    Li Su is walking on the streets of the city, walking very fast. He doesn''t want to stay here for a while. It''s too depressing, too depressing. He can''t get angry with himself. He wants to escape here and leave earlier.


    In front of us is the endless rice field, behind us are the tall buildings


    Li Su looks back at this strange and familiar city.


    Over the city, there is a gray shell. Under this shell, there are many people in a hurry. They are running for their lives, doing noble or humble work.


    Li Su took a deep breath, and then slowly spit out, all his body up and down the fatigue spit out.


    Finally, I took a look at the outline of the city and put down what I should, what I can and what I can''t forget.


    The world is so big, I want to have a good look.


    "Let''s go!"


    Take the first step, the next step is no longer difficult, with a good start.


    Li Su drew a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    This world, I come!


    When Li Su stepped on the road of walking in the world, a very special thing came to the door of Jishi fund.


    "What is this?"


    "Are you Miss Xiao Yiyi?"


    A very formal waiter with a professional smile.

 Chapter 356

    "I am. What can I do for you? What is this? "


    Xiao Yiyi came out and asked, pointing to the thing wrapped in a huge paper box at the door.


    "Hello, Miss Xiao. We deliver it by express delivery. This is a gift from Mr. Lin. please sign for it."


    The waiter handed me a receipt.


    "What is it, can you tell me?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked as he signed.


    "I''m sorry, we''re only responsible for distribution. As for what''s inside, we don''t know."


    Said the waiter.


    "Yes, thank you."


    Xiao Yiyi asked Xiao Si to put the paper box in the office. As soon as it appeared, everyone''s eyes were attracted.


    "What is this? So big? "


    The cat circled around the box, beating the children.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know who sent it yet."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "What does Fei naojing do? Just open it and have a look."


    Big cat turns around and finds out where the switch is. It twitches on a small bow at will.


    As if the bow had been retracted, the paper box began to shake, and the box opened with a bang.


    Inside a box full of roses, all kinds of colors, and wrapped together like a flower ball.


    "Who is this? So romantic? Isn''t it Li Su? "


    Big cat has no intention of a word, let Xiao Yiyi, ease, Feng Duoduo three people all down.


    "Well, here''s another piece of paper."


    Without Xiao Yiyi''s consent, big cat took down the paper and began to read aloud in front of them.


    "Ah, dear Yiyi, I''m limboda, after receiving such a surprise


    Are you surprised when you are happy? Is it more unexpected to see the fact of this letter? When I give you this bunch of flowers, I don''t have any other meaning. I just want to tell you that my face has been mixed with other women, and this kind of person is not worth your liking. Look at me, I have been admiring you all the time. Come back, come back to me, and I will give you happiness¡°


    When big cat begins to read the first sentence, Xiao Yiyi turns around and leaves. She already knows who sent the flowers.


    "Throw them all away."


    Xiao Yi said in a cold voice.


    "Don''t throw it. It''s so beautiful. Even putting it in the toilet is a kind of enjoyment."


    The big cat said holding the one meter diameter rosette.


    "Throw it away!" Seeing that Xiao Yiyi didn''t seem to be joking, big cat could only let go of her hand, and then let the guards outside deal with it all.


    "What is this? Why did you throw it away? "


    At this time, Yao Ya came back and saw the guard put such a big bunch of flower balls


    Throw some and say.


    "It seems that it was given by a man named Lin Boda. Yiyi asked her to throw it away."


    Big cat is a pity to say.


    "Then throw it away."


    Yao Ya knows something about Lin Boda and Xiao Yiyi directly. After hearing that Lin Boda sent them, Yao Ya didn''t say anything.


    "Limboda? Isn''t he disabled by Li Su? I remember being a witness. "


    Big cat said with a smile.


    "Say a few words, no one will think you dumb."


    Feng Duoduo quickly pulls the cat who is ready to open his mouth and points to Xiao Yiyi with a cold face.


    "Well, let''s get to work."


    At the call of Feng Duoduo, everyone started to work again.


    "You look at people. You look at you. You''re not promising."


    Big cat goes to Zhang Qiang and pinches him around his waist.


    Zhang Qiang in the end a mouthful of air conditioning, looking at the cat, do not know that he made a mistake


    What''s wrong¡° What are you pinching me for? "


    "What are you doing? Don''t you know? Don''t you know? "


    The big cat pinched hard twice, and then sat alone in the seat sulking.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Obviously, big cat will not explain to Zhang Qiang.


    With a puff, xiuziqi laughed beside him.


    "Master, don''t you know what''s wrong with you?"


    "What do I know? I didn''t do anything


    "No wonder sister cat wants to pinch you. If I were you, I would strangle you too." Xiuziqi is laughing to guide.


    "What did I do wrong?" Zhang Qiang asked.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. You didn''t do anything at all."


    Xiuziqi''s words make Zhang Qian more confused.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t understand a word. "


    "No wonder big cat calls you wood. I think you are stone."


    Xiuziqi muttered.


    "What did you say?"


    "Ah, I didn''t say anything. I mean, master, do you know why big cat is angry?" Zhang Qiang shook his head.


    "Do you know what those things were?"


    "Flowers."


    "Yes, do you understand?"


    "I see what."


    "Stupid, have you ever sent flowers to sister cat?"


    Zhang Qiang thought about it carefully, then shook his head.


    "That''s right. You can see that people always send flowers. You haven''t even sent flowers. How can you make big cat angry? If I were you, I would break up with you directly."


    "No?"


    "Why not? Women are like that. "


    "I''ll go now."


    Zhang Qiang starts to run out, but comes back soon, looking at xiuziqi awkwardly.


    "Why are you back?"


    "I have no money."


    Zhang Qiang scratched his head awkwardly.


    "No?"


    "Really, all my money is in big cat''s. I don''t have a cent on me now."


    "You can be a man."


    Xiuziqi took out a few hundred yuan for the cat and gave it to Zhang Qiang. After Zhang Qiang left, the cat gave a white look, "what did you do?"


    Yao Ya comes to Xiao Yiyi.


    "Mr. Xiao, those people from the Health Bureau didn''t see me at all. They didn''t know anything about them, and they didn''t say anything."


    "No news at all?"


    Yao Ya shook his head.


    "Is there any news from Xiao Si?"


    "Xiao Si hasn''t come back yet, but it''s supposed to be fast."


    Yao Ya said uncertainly.


    "I doubt a man now."


    Xiao Yi said uncertainly.


    "You mean..."


    Yao Ya glanced out the door.


    "Yes, it''s too coincidental. There''s no such coincidence."


    "But how does he know we own a restaurant?"


    Yao Ya said.


    "We didn''t register the equity information in the industry and Commerce Bureau at all. We just signed an agreement in private."

 Chapter 357

    "Has someone let the cat out of the bag?"


    Xiao Yiyi began to doubt the people around him.


    "I don''t think so. If it were him, there would be many ways to know. After all, we have said such things to KA in Laohou before. It''s hard to ensure that the waiters didn''t hear the conversation between us."


    After Yao Ya finished, she thought about it carefully in her mind, and then asked.


    "Mr. Xiao, what should we do now?"


    "I don''t know now. What is he doing this for?"


    Two people looked at each other, thought of a possibility, but no one said it, because it also involves another person.


    But this man, they don''t want to mention his name now.


    "Mr. Xiao, do you want me to go again now, and then ask other people to see if I can use the money to dredge the relationship?"


    Yao Ya asked.


    "No, it can''t boost the prestige of these people."


    Xiao Yiyi directly refused, "if it goes on like this, we don''t have to do any charity, we all contribute to these people."


    "But now, if our shop is closed all the time and there is no business, the chefs we have managed to cultivate will become the hot demand of others. Now who doesn''t know the reputation of our restaurant."


    Yao Ya said with some worry.


    "That''s a problem, too." Xiao Yiyi hammered the table and looked sad.


    "I found out that the son of a bitch, Lin Boda, cheated Li Su into his private villa and tried to blow up Li Su, but he didn''t expect Li Su to live again, so he was retaliating for Li Su, buying a cook in our restaurant, and then made this one. He also colluded with Lord Hong."


    After a round of phone calls, Feng Duoduo rushed to report.


    "Lord rainbow?"


    "Who is Lord Hong?"


    Xiao Yiyi is shocked to take Cinderella, but Yao Ya''s face is full of tears


    Confused.


    Yao Ya''s current status can''t be integrated into the upper circle. Of course, he doesn''t know the origin of hongwangye, but Xiao Yiyi is not an ordinary person. Naturally, he knows hongwangye''s relationship and status in Tongbei city.


    "Yes, it''s Lord Hong. Someone once saw two people, Lord Hong and Lin Boda, and a strange man chatting in a teahouse."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "How did Prince Hong get involved?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "It''s not clear. It needs further investigation."


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "Where did you get the news?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Don''t worry about this. Anyway, the present situation is very unfavorable to us. We should try to find a way quickly. Otherwise, I think that with the help of Hongwang ye, Lin Boda might still be above the water." Feng Duoduo''s words are not without worry.


    "Why don''t we go to find Mr. Wen?" Yao Ya suggested.


    "Mr. Wen has some influence, but they are all


    Based on his own age and previous contributions, if you want to say that he has nothing to do with the government system, you can only put a little pressure on Lord Hong to find him. If Lord Hong is determined to fight against us, master Wen has no way at all. "


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Then we have to let them close our restaurant?"


    "Don''t worry, we''d better think of a way to get the best of both worlds." Xiao Yiyi said with a frown.


    "That..." What else did Feng Duoduo want to say, but he didn''t say it in the end, "OK, you can think of a way first. If there is no other idea, we can only use the relationship at home."


    "We can''t use the relationship between family and family, or we won''t have the meaning of independence this time."


    Xiao Yiyi stops Feng Duoduo from thinking.


    "Don''t worry for the moment. Let''s wait and see what the health bureau wants to do?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not the Health Bureau. Now the industry and Commerce Bureau, the tax bureau, the Public Security Bureau, and even the fire department are working together to conduct a joint inspection on all our restaurants."


    Feng Duoduo''s phone rings one after another. After answering the phone, Feng Duoduo''s face is not very good-looking.


    "What? How dare this limboda do this? Isn''t this about killing people? "


    Yao Ya immediately became angry. It was obvious that she wanted to close a restaurant.


    "It seems that limboda came prepared this time."


    Xiao Yiyi bit his lip and then said to Feng Duoduo, "now you and Yao Ya hurry to find master Wen and ask him to supervise. If there is a problem, we will rectify it. If there is no problem, they are setting us up, so don''t be polite. They will expose it all to him. Don''t go to the local media. They''d better find all those from other places. It''s better to find all those on the Internet, Put pressure on them. "


    "In addition, let Zhang Qiang and big cat put aside the fund for the time being, and let them go to the construction site to watch. I''m afraid they will go to the construction site


    We''ll lose more if we just stop work. "


    "Peace of mind and Ziqi at home, let Xiaosi leave two people, the rest to the construction site."


    Xiao Yiyi gave several orders in a row, then picked up his bag and was ready to go out.


    "Yiyi, where are you going?" Yao Ya asked.


    "I''ll go to find this limboda. I''ll see what he wants to do."


    Xiao Yiyi said and walked.


    "Sister Yiyi, it''s not safe for you to go alone. I''m afraid he will do something to you." Yao Ya worried said.


    "It''s OK. I have my own sense of propriety."


    Xiao Yiyi goes out in a hurry. Feng Duoduo tells Xiao Yiyi the order he just gave. Zhang Qiang and big cat pack up their things and take Xiao Si and others to the construction site. Feng Duoduo and Yao Ya also picked up their things to find master Wen. In the company, Anxin and xiuziqi, as well as


    Two guards are out.


    Seeing their busy figure, I feel at ease that I have a deep sense of powerlessness. I can''t do anything except cure and save people. If I can do something more, I can help them now.


    "Sister Anxin, do you think we will be OK this time? Just now, I heard from Duoduo that the situation is not very good this time. We are almost driven to the cliff. "


    Xiuziqi''s face was full of worry.


    "Don''t be afraid. With Mr. Xiao in, all these situations will be solved. We''ll just wait for the news here."


    Peace of mind, that''s what I said, but I''m not worried about it. This time, the opponent is fierce. It''s just full bloom.


    What if Li Su is here?

 Chapter 358

    No matter how I feel at ease, I can''t cover up the news that Li Su is no longer here.


    Out of the city, Li Su is like a bird returning to nature. Without any constraints, he can shout at ease and run happily.


    Obviously, that''s what Li Su is doing now.


    Stepping on the ridge, Li Su''s eyes looked around. If he saw something beautiful around him, or something he had never seen before, he would stop and take a closer look.


    If encounter that kind of unknown wild flower, he will not hesitate to pick it off, and then put it on his head.


    "Comfortable, this is the real life."


    Tired from walking, Li Su directly lay on the soft grass and looked up at the blue sky without any clouds.


    "Come on! hurry up! Help! Help


    Two abrupt shouts disturbed Li Su''s beautiful fantasy. At the moment, he frowned, but heard that it was help. He immediately got up and saw a young man with an old lady in his arms running from one side of the path to the other side.


    When many people heard such a cry, they immediately rushed over and helped the young man and the old lady to walk towards a white house.


    The more noisy people gathered, Li Su was not in the mood to lie down, so he went to have a look.


    "Doctor song, please show me what''s going on. I suddenly fainted when I was walking. Please show me."


    When Li Su arrived at the place, he saw the young man holding the old lady and saying to a doctor in a white coat.


    However, Dr. Song sipped the tea and listened to the opera on the radio. His hands were still playing with the rhythm.


    "Er Gou, it''s not that I don''t look. As you know, I need money to open such a clinic. You are always on credit. I have a family to support you."


    Seeing doctor song''s face, Li Su had the impulse to rush up and beat him.


    "Dr. Song, please show my grandmother first. I''ll find a way about money, please."


    The old lady in her arms looked sallow and knew that she was seriously ill.


    "Er Gou is not that I don''t look, you see." Doctor song from his drawer


    Inside turned out a small book, while looking for side said.


    "The day before yesterday, you bought medicine for your grandmother for a total of 380 yuan. Last Wednesday, you bought medicine for injection for a total of 600 yuan. Last month, you still owed me 3000 yuan, and..."


    Dr. Song Bala said a lot, "now you owe me 60000 yuan for medical expenses. Tell me, you owe me so much. Can I still open this clinic?"


    "How could there be 60000? I''ve calculated that what I owe you is a little more than ten thousand. " Two dogs surprised said.


    "Can''t I have some interest? If you owe me so much and don''t pay interest, how can I live? "


    Song medical physiology should be said.


    "Dr. Song, can you show Granny Li to me first? We''ll talk about the medical expenses later? How about that? " Two dogs are about to cry¡° That''s no good. If you don''t give me money, how can I see a doctor for your grandmother? You give me the money first, and I''ll see a doctor right away. " Doctor song''s face was full of evil.


    "How can this man be like this?"


    "No conscience."


    "What a shame."


    "You don''t have to worry about other people. Look at yourself first. One of you is one. Who don''t owe me a doctor


    The cost of medicine


    Seeing the crowd around him pointing at his hunger, Dr. Song was furious. He patted the table fiercely, then turned his little book and said.


    "You, Lao Wang, you owe me more than 7000, and you, Lao Liu, you owe me more than 10000, and you..."


    Doctor song shouts smear Hengfei, looks at the people around him with a fierce face, and then shouts: "what do you want to do? Even if you don''t pay back the money, do you still want to rebel? "


    "Dr. Song, I beg you to see my grandmother first, OK?"


    The two dogs fell on their knees and looked at doctor song.


    "Treatment? Well, if you give me the money back, I will cure you naturally. If you can''t give me the money, get out of here now! "


    "You..."


    I can''t stand standing on the outside face. Is this still a doctor? Obviously a local ruffian.


    Pushing away the crowd, Li Su went straight in, slapped Dr. Song in the face and knocked out two front teeth.


    "Who are you? Why hit me? Believe it or not, I''ll call the police now. " Doctor song''s two front teeth were knocked out, and his words were a little leaky.


    "Fight."


    Li Su helped Er Gou up and said to him, "I''m a doctor. I''ll come to see you."


    With that, regardless of doctor song''s surprised eyes, he pushed open the door and put the old lady on the bed.


    "You keep him under my watch. Don''t come in and make trouble."


    Li Su''s appearance was too abrupt. Before people could react, they saw that doctor song was slapped by Li Su and fanned to the ground. Then they saw that Li Su had put two dogs and his grandmother on the bed.


    "Hey, how dare you? This is my house. Why do you live in it?"


    Seeing that Li Su put Er Gou and his grandmother in, doctor song quickly pointed to Li Su and called.


    "You''re yelling. I''m making you lose a tooth."


    Li Su said coldly.


    "You..."


    Doctor song quickly covered his mouth, afraid that Li Suzhen would let him have no teeth.


    "Cerebral hemorrhage? It''s a fatal disease Li Su opened the ghost medicine system when he put the old lady on the hospital bed.


    It''s a condition that is particularly vulnerable to older people.


    Without saying a word, Li Su put down her backpack and took out a box of silver needles. It was Liu mei''er who bought it for her.


    "Come in and hold her limbs for me!"


    Immediately someone called in and pressed the old lady''s limbs. Li Su looked for the acupoints, and then put the silver needle straight down.


    The old lady was stimulated by the silver needle, and her limbs began to twitch. Four adults could not control it.


    Li Su is now engrossed in his hands of the silver needle needle needle into the old lady''s body.

 Chapter 359

    "Loosen up and get a basin."


    Li Su said, while using a scalpel to the old lady''s head hair to shave off a place, the basin on the old lady''s head below, Li Su in the shaved hair on the top of the gently cut a knife.


    Then she kneaded and patted the old lady''s head.


    Click!


    It seemed that something heavy fell into the basin, and the blood was no longer thick. Li Su felt relieved when he saw the big blood clot in the basin.


    To the old lady sewed up the wound, and then carefully bandaged up, and then in the silver needle to pull down.


    "Well, now that the danger has been lifted, you should pay more attention to your life and diet."


    [after diagnosis and treatment, the consultation fee is 50 yuan. Do you want to pay


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you, doctor."


    Two dogs are grateful to Li Su.


    "You''re welcome, but..."


    Seeing Li Su''s embarrassment, the two dogs were surprised. They bit their teeth and asked, "how much is the consultation fee?"


    Seeing that Er Gou asked himself, Li Su was relieved.


    "Not much, just fifty dollars."


    "How much do you say?" Er Gou doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    "Fifty." Li Su said it again. Seeing the faces of Er Gou and the villagers, he said, "isn''t it a little too much? However, I can''t give you less of this. I''ll... "


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Er Gou turned all his pockets over and over, turned out a lot of change, and then carefully counted, "uncle, who has three yuan and fifty cents, lend me first, I''ll pay you back in two days."


    "Two dogs, I have them here."


    Immediately someone raised three yuan and fifty cents for ER Gou. After counting it again, er Gou put all the change into Li Su''s hands.


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you, doctor."


    "This is what I should do. Take your grandmother back and take good care of her. It''s better not to eat greasy food for her during this time. If you have tartary buckwheat tea, drink more."


    Li Su exhorted.


    Seeing that there was no illness here, Li Su was ready to leave.


    "You can''t leave. You''ve robbed me of my business. If you don''t give me an explanation, I''ll leave you here."


    Doctor song looked at Li Su and yelled. As soon as Li Su looked back, he looked coldly. Alas, doctor song could not help fighting a cold war.


    "Oh? It happens that I don''t want to leave, and there''s no place to stay today. I''ll see what you can do to me. "


    Li Su is also a temper, throw his backpack to the bed, and then self-care lying on the bed, "that, song, you now give me to find someone, if you can''t find someone, I kill you." What else did doctor song want to say, but seeing Li Su''s cold eyes, he unconsciously stepped back. When he found that he stepped back, he immediately stepped forward, and then pointed to Li Su.


    "Don''t run, wait, I won''t kill you."


    Li Su snorted coldly, and didn''t pay any attention to doctor song''s threat.


    Doctor song staggered out, and immediately someone ran in.


    "Let''s go, young man. If you don''t, you won''t be able to run when they come."


    Seeing doctor song running away, an old man came in and said.


    "Run? Why do I run? Who are they? "


    Seeing the old man coming in, Li Su asked him to sit down.


    "Young man, you don''t know that these people are organizations. There are all their people in all the surrounding villages. They do nothing but open clinics


    If anyone wants to go outside to see a doctor, they have to pass their pass first. If they really have no way, they will let you leave, but you have to pay them for the introduction fee. "


    "If they can see the disease, you have to see, do not see also have to see, even if it is a common cold, you have to see, do not see you to death."


    "Isn''t that bullying?" Li Su was surprised to say that there are still such people?


    "Who said no? They also have a lot of thugs, all of them are on the road. Otherwise, why don''t so many of us dare to come up and fight? "


    "The old man said:" young man, listen to my advice, go quickly, or really wait for them to come, you can''t go


    "Thank you, sir. I won''t go any more. I want to see what these people really are. I''ve heard of forcing good people to become prostitutes. I haven''t seen forcing people to see a doctor yet."


    Li Su laughed with disapproval.


    "Well, you can do it yourself."


    The old man saw that Li Su was determined not to go, sighed, and left, but did not go far, but hid behind the grass and looked at Li Su.


    "What''s the matter, village head?"


    "He won''t go."


    "It''s a pity that this young man has been killed."


    "Maybe he really has something to do with it."


    Li Su is lying in bed, sleeping. He is not afraid that song will come to seek trouble. With his present skills, he is not afraid that they will seek revenge.


    Half an hour later, there was a lot of noise outside the house. Many people came to him. Li Su opened his eyes and looked out of the window. The crowd was still cluttering with a lot of murder weapons.


    "Boss, that''s him, that''s him."


    Dr. Song stood behind a strong man and pointed to Li Su. He lost two of his front teeth. His words leaked. Li Su just wanted to laugh.


    ¡±Is that who you beat me up? " The man pointed to Li Su and said.


    "I did it. What''s the matter?" Li Su is also single and admits it directly¡° What''s up? You''re the first one who beats me now and dares to cross in front of me. "


    "You are not a wonderful person. Why can''t I stand here? Is this your home?"


    Li Su never gives up.


    "Call me if you have the guts!" The strong man saw that he said that he was not Li Su, so he just started fighting.


    "This is the man."


    Li Su praised him, but he didn''t know whether he was talking about himself or those thugs.


    He picked up a piece of wood from the ground. Before they rushed in, Li Su rushed to the front of the strong man.


    The man''s heart was startled, his hand stretched out to his waist, and a machete appeared in front of Li Su.


    Li Su stepped back and knocked down the two thugs behind him.


    "Is that all you can do?"

 Chapter 360

    In the face of Li Su''s taunt, the strong man yelled and rushed up.


    What Li Su wanted was this effect. Seeing that the strong man rushed over, Li Su rushed up without hesitation, but he only had half of the stick in his hand.


    The two rushed together in the blink of an eye, but soon came back. It was not Li Su who came back, but the strong man who came back.


    Li Su strode forward and beat him right away, pointing at the man with his stick.


    "I heard that you are very good, but that''s all."


    Li Su looked around and said to those who were ready to move: "stand there for me. If anyone moves, I will not kill you."


    "Big brother, big brother, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, you spare my life." The strong man looks at the stick in front of him, which may fall down at any time.


    "Come on, who made you do this?" Li Su asked.


    "I don''t know." The man''s eyes keep flashing.


    "Yes? I don''t know. " After Li Su finished his last sentence, he hit him on the shoulder with a stick, and there was a clear [click] sound. Doctor song standing beside him listened clearly.


    "Ah The strong man gave a sad cry.


    "Come on, do you know?"


    "No, I really don''t know."


    [click] again, the left and right shoulder blades are all smashed.


    "You know what?"


    "No..."


    Before the strong man finished, Li Su stepped on his ankle.


    "Do you know?"


    "I said, I said." The strong man couldn''t stand it. "I don''t know who he is. He gave me money to block the whole place. If someone doesn''t go to the clinic, he will fight to death."


    "How do you make money?"


    "He transfers money to me. I''ve never seen him before. If there''s anything, he''ll call me, but I can''t hear you clearly."


    "Stop, do I let you go?"


    Doctor song saw that Li Su had beaten the group of people. If he stood here, he would be beaten hard. As soon as he turned around and left, he heard a loud drink behind him. Then his heart felt strong and he fell to the ground.


    "What are you running for?"


    "Sir, I don''t care about my business. I''m hired by them. I just see a doctor and get a commission. I really don''t know the rest."


    Before Li Su said anything, doctor Song said everything he knew.


    "You mean they come to collect money every once in a while? Haven''t you met their big boss? " Li Su asked.


    "I''m the most common mountain village doctor. How can I meet those big people? There are many people on my head." Doctor Song said.


    "Come on, get out of here. If I see you here forcing people to see a doctor, I''ll kill you."


    "Yes, yes."


    They all left, leaving Li Su alone to meditate here. Now even the hospital has begun to use this method?


    "This young man really has two skills in his hand. He beat these people away."


    People hiding on one side were very happy to see that Li Su beat all these people away so quickly.


    "Don''t be happy too soon. You must know that there must be someone behind these people. Otherwise, we''ve sent so many anonymous letters that we don''t even have anyone to ask." Said the village head.


    "If there is such a person, our life will be much better."


    "Don''t worry, let''s have a look first. I''m saying, let''s not hope too much. He''s just an outsider. Maybe he will leave here in two days. If we follow up, we''ll have no way to live


    It''s over. "


    The village head''s words worried everyone.


    The village head is observing Li Su, and Li Su himself is thinking about it.


    Initially, these people are really not ordinary people. There must be some support behind them. Otherwise, they would not be so blatant and do whatever they want here.


    It''s not very far from the downtown area of Xingqing city. It''s either dark under the light or they have extraordinary strength behind them that they can do it under the nose of the municipal government.


    Li Su himself is inclined to the latter. It''s impossible to say that it''s dark under the light. He can send messages to report a case casually. He doesn''t believe that no one in this village will report a case or petition. Obviously, someone has put their affairs under pressure.


    Thinking about it, Li Su had a good idea. Now it''s too late. Wait until tomorrow.


    Fortunately, although Dr. Song''s room is smaller, there are many things that should be available, such as pots and pans, washing machines, refrigerators and so on.


    Li Su simply cooked some food, then lay down and went to sleep. There are still important things to do tomorrow.


    After a night of silence, Li Su got up early, moved a table and put it outside, then wrote a big sign with a pen and put it outside.


    This old song is very enjoy, there is a huge umbrella, there is a reclining chair.


    The reclining chair is useless. Li Su can''t be polite.


    Everything was ready and the sign was hung up. Then Li Su sat at the table and waited for the first person to come.


    [special treatment of difficult and miscellaneous diseases]!


    Originally, he wanted to write down all the charging standards, but he didn''t know what standards there were. All of them were operated by the ghost medical system. If he wrote them out, there would be a lot of consultation fees. That would be his own face.


    After waiting all morning, no one came here to treat Li Su''s illness, and no one came here with headache and fever.


    However, Li Su was not in a hurry. Seeing that there was no one, Li Su closed the stall. There are two main purposes of sitting here. If you can cure a disease, you can cure it. If you can''t cure a disease, you can stare at Dr. Song. Will they come back.


    In the twinkling of an eye, when the day passed, no one came, and Li Su was not worried. When he was all right, Li Su went through all the medicine left by doctor song.


    I don''t know. I''m surprised to see that most of the drugs in the counter are fake. Not only do they have no production date, they don''t even have manufacturers.


    Most importantly, there are also traditional Chinese medicines, but none of them are real, all of them are fake.


    It''s a miracle that these fake medicines didn''t kill people.


    "These bastards, I''ll see how I deal with you."


    Put all these medicines together and wait for tomorrow.

 Chapter 361

    Just when Li Su started cleaning up the fake medicines in the whole room, Xiao Yiyi was in trouble.


    "What do you mean, limboda?"


    Xiao Yiyi angrily points at Lin Boda and shouts.


    Lin Boda holds a glass of bright red wine in his hand, matches his ferocious face, and then looks at Xiao Yiyi sitting in front of him. Her beautiful figure wrapped by professional ol suit makes her linger.


    "Yiyi..."


    As soon as limboda spoke, he was interrupted.


    "Don''t call me Yiyi, you call Yiyi too?"


    Xiao Yiyi doesn''t give Lin Boda face at all.


    "Well, well, Mr. Xiao, I don''t know what Mr. Xiao wants to do when he comes to me today? We''ve been sitting here for a long time, and now I''ve finished a bottle of red wine. "


    Said limboda, shaking the glass in his hand.


    Not to mention this, Xiao Yiyi is very angry.


    I have been standing in front of him since noon today, but this Lin Boda seems to know what he is going to do. He is deliberately late for more than half an hour and has been talking about him since.


    Well, I''ll put up with all this. After all, I''m here to ask for help from others. But can you not use that disgusting method.


    Pour tea for yourself, and others bring it to you with both hands. Do you want to take it with both hands, but this son of a bitch holds his hands tightly, and praises how tender his hands are, which makes Xiao Yiyi more unbearable.


    I''ve been sitting in the morning. I haven''t finished any business, but I''ve been talking nonsense to him for most of the day.


    "Limboda, why are you setting me up?" Xiao Yiyi said.


    Lin Boda spread his hands and looked at Xiao Yiyi innocently, "Mr. Xiao, what are you saying? Don''t say that we are friends. I won''t set you up when I see a beautiful woman like you sitting in front of me? Besides, I didn''t understand what you said? What frame up? "


    "Lin Boda, don''t pack garlic for me. In a restaurant, did you bribe the chef to give us medicine?" Xiao Yiyi pointed to Lin Boda and said.


    "Yes? Why didn''t I know about it? You must have misunderstood Mr. Xiao. " Lin said with a smile.


    "Well, well, you won''t admit it, will you? When I find the evidence, I''ll make it hard for you


    Xiaoyiyinya a bite ready to leave, but immediately Lin housekeeper in front of her.


    "Stop! Xiao Yiyi, where do you think this is? Come and go as you want? " Lin Boda put his crutch under his armpit, and then step by step came to Xiao Yiyi''s face. Looking at Xiao Yiyi''s cold cheek, he said with a smile.


    "It seems that this is not the work of Xiao''s children who have a family background."


    Lin Boda said while holding out his hand, ready to hold Xiao Yiyi''s chin.


    Bang!


    Xiao Yiyi slapped Lin Boda in the face, "shameless!" Then he turned around and pushed away housekeeper Lin, and went out angrily¡° Ha ha. " Lin Boda laughed angrily, "Xiao Yiyi, let you be free for a while. If after this time, I want you to kneel in front of me and beg me to go to bed with you, ha ha ha!"


    Lin Boda''s insidious laughter spread from the inside to the outside, making the frost on Xiao Yiyi''s face more intense.


    Drive your own sports car, step on the accelerator to the end, let the car speed up to the top, let the wind float your long hair, maybe only in this way can you calm down and think about what you should do next.


    At the same time, on the other side, Yao Ya and Feng Duoduo are also hindered.


    "You let us in. We are the partners of Mr. Wen. He still has our shares."


    Feng Duoduo said anxiously, but the two guards standing in front of her moved and blocked the gate behind her.


    "I''m sorry, the general is not well today. I can''t see anyone." The guard said coldly.


    "If you let us in, we''ll just say two words, we''ll just say two words


    Go, will you? "


    But no matter how Feng Duoduo and Yao Ya begged, the two guards just stood there motionless.


    "Ladies, if you don''t leave again, we''ll do it." The guard said coldly.


    "You..." when Feng Duoduo was just about to rush up, he was held by Yao ya.


    "OK, let''s go."


    Yao Ya said coldly, and took Feng Duoduo away from master Wen''s house.


    At this time, Mr. Wen was sitting in the living room, holding an enamel bar in his hand and the hand holding the jar. His blue veins burst. We can see how angry Mr. Wen was.


    Bang Dang!


    Mr. Wen threw the mug on the ground. The guard at the door rushed in immediately after hearing the news.


    "General!"


    "It''s OK, all of you go out!"


    "General..."


    "Get out! Don''t you hear me? Believe it or not, I''m banging you now! "


    Mr. Wen now thinks it''s an angry lion, yelling at two guards with red eyes.


    "Yes." After the guard left, he closed the door again.


    Old man Wen was sitting on the sofa in anger. On the table in front of him, there was a piece of paper with a bright red prefix on it.


    Yes, it''s the order from the superior that keeps Mr. Wen from moving. It''s just an ordinary order, but there is a signature on it. With this signature, it''s impossible for Mr. Wen to do anything, let alone change all the people around him.


    Mr. Wen is deeply helpless. Sorry, I can''t help you.


    Yao Ya took Feng Duoduo back to the company, only peace of mind and xiuziqi in, others have not come back¡° What about? Has master Wen agreed to come down? "


    Anxin saw two people come back, immediately came to ask.


    The two women sighed and shook their heads.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t Mr. Wen our honorary chairman? Why don''t you help me? " Asked reassuringly.


    "He didn''t see us at all. We stood at the door for a long time. Except for the guards, we didn''t even hear Mr. Wen''s voice." Feng Duoduo said.


    "What about Mr. Xiao? Is there any news from President Xiao? " Asked reassuringly.


    "I don''t know. We haven''t had time to call her yet." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I''ll call her now."


    "No

 Chapter 362

    "Don''t call. Maybe it''s at a critical moment. What if we call at this time and destroy it?" Yao Ya said.


    When they thought about it, they sat there waiting for Xiao Yiyi to come back.


    It didn''t take long for Xiao Yiyi to push the door and come in. When they saw her, they knew what was going on, but they still looked at Xiao Yiyi nervously, hoping to get better news from her mouth.


    "How''s it going?" Ladies, if you look at me and I look at you, I still decide to ask you this sentence with ease.


    "I''ve determined that it''s the ghost behind limboda, but he won''t admit it."


    Xiao Yiyi sat on the chair, pressing his forehead with both hands, and then rubbing it ceaselessly.


    "What should we do now?" I feel at ease. I see they are all silent,


    "What happened to Zhang Qiang and big cat?"


    Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "I don''t know. They haven''t come back yet. I think they should be soon."


    Yao Ya looked at her watch and said that the reason why she can still calm down now is that she has been around Xiao Yiyi for such a long time. As the saying goes, he who is close to Zhu is red, and he who is close to Mo is black, Yao Ya unconsciously also comes up with Xiao Yiyi''s cold temperament.


    "Didn''t Xiao Si and Xiao Wu get any news?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "No Yao Ya asked.


    "How are you doing there?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    Feng Duoduo shook his head, and then said, "master Wen has not seen us at all. We have been there for a long time. Except for the guards, we have not seen anyone else."


    "Why don''t we call Dean Niu and commander he? Maybe they can find a good way." Yao Ya said.


    "OK, I''ll fight now."


    Xiao Yiyi calls he Hongtao first, but he Hongtao''s call is not successful


    There was no answer at all. There was no answer for three calls in a row. Then he called President Niu. Although President Niu answered, he said that he was on a business trip abroad and couldn''t come back.


    Xiao Yiyi hung up the phone in disappointment. Looking at the people''s hopeful eyes, she slowly shook her head.


    "I''ll call my dad." Feng Duoduo took out his mobile phone and called, but it was not her father who answered the phone, but their housekeeper.


    "Miss, the master has said that now you have been expelled from the door wall, and you are no longer the son of the Feng family. I hope you don''t call back in the future. Besides, all the property you gave you has been withdrawn, and the credit card can''t be used. The car you drove will be taken back soon. As for other jewelry, the master said, even if it''s given to you."


    Feng Duoduo lost his mind and hung up the phone. The voice of her phone was loud, and all the people on the scene heard it. Unexpectedly, at this juncture, the Feng family actually removed their eldest daughter from the door wall.


    "It''s the Feng family. I''m not going in yet."


    Feng Duoduo said, biting her teeth, but everyone could see it in her eyes


    He held back the tears.


    "I''ll call and see." Xiao Yiyi heard Feng Duoduo''s phone call, in the heart also had a judgment, but still want to make a phone call to try.


    "Is my grandfather there?" Xiao Yiyi called and asked.


    "Miss, the master has gone to bed now, but he has something to say. If you call back and let me tell you that all the property in your name will be recovered, but the car will not be recovered. From now on, you are not a child of the Xiao family. Don''t go back to the Xiao family or look for the master in the future."


    Xiao''s housekeeper over there hung up after saying this sentence. Xiao Yiyi was also absent-minded. His grandfather loved him most. How could he have said such a thing now?


    "Yiyi..."


    Peace of mind ready to comfort Xiao Yiyi, but Xiao Yiyi to stop.


    "I''m fine. Let me wash my face, and then we''ll do something there."


    Xiao Yiyi went to the bathroom, all the women, you look at me, I look at you


    Without Xiao Yiyi, it''s like they have lost their backbone. No one has any way.


    "I''ll wash my face, too."


    Feng Duoduo stood up and went with her. Looking at her back, she could see that she was twitching.


    Xiao Yiyi boiled the water to the maximum, let the cold water hit his cheek, closed his eyes, his head completely empty, his shoulders trembling slightly.


    Hearing the door of the bathroom ring, Xiao Yiyi quickly raises his hand and pours on his face with water.


    It''s Feng Duoduo who comes in. She sees Xiao Yiyi washing her face. She pours at her and hugs Xiao Yiyi tightly.


    "Yiyi elder sister, my father doesn''t want me, he doesn''t want me, Wuwuwuwu!"


    Xiao Yiyi stood up and hugged Feng Duoduo tightly in his arms. He did not know whether it was water or tears on his face. He patted Feng Duoduo on the shoulder for a long time.


    "Duoduo, be strong. Since they don''t want us anymore, we must make an appearance and let them have a good look. We left him


    We can still live a wonderful life. From today on, none of us will shed tears. At least we can''t let others see us shed tears. "


    "Well."


    Feng Duoduo nodded in Xiao Yiyi''s arms.


    "Well, let''s go. We have a lot of things to deal with."


    Several women see Xiao Yiyi step out of the bathroom with firm steps. At this moment, it seems that something different has happened to her.


    "Are Zhang Qiang and big cat back?" Xiao Yiyi sat in his seat and asked.


    "No


    "Call, see where they are now, let them hurry back, and then have a meeting to discuss our next business."


    [creak] the door is opened, and everyone looks back. It''s not Zhang Qiang or big cat who comes in, but Ah Jiao.


    "You still have the face to come back!" When Feng Duoduo saw Gillian, he was very angry. He stood up and was ready to find Gillian''s trouble, but he was held by Xiao Yiyi.


    "Ah Jiao, if it''s all right, you go back to your room first. We still have a little thing to deal with. It''s inconvenient and there are outsiders here."


    Xiao Yiyi said to Gillian, Gillian did not say a word, looks very bad mood, after nodding back to his room.


    "Yiyi, what are you doing with me? I want to ask why this woman seduces Li Su. "


    Feng Duoduo said.


    "It can''t be her fault, it can only be Li Su."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "It''s not the time for us to discuss this matter. It''s the right thing to get through the difficulties."

 Chapter 363

    "What''s wrong with Li Su? She seduced her."


    Feng Duoduo is still angry but says.


    "OK, let''s not talk about this for the time being. Let''s call Zhang Qiang and big cat to see where they are now. We''ll have a meeting right away and let them hurry up."


    Xiao Yiyi''s words just finished, the door was opened, Zhang Qiang and big cat two people came back.


    Big cat is a face of anger, Zhang Qiang''s face is a little dim.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with the construction site? " Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Nothing happened. A group of people were scolded and ran away by me." Said the cat.


    "You run away? What''s the matter? " Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "It''s very simple. A group of uniformed people from the Construction Bureau came and received a report saying that our construction site was shoddy, and then they came in to check."


    The cat took a drink and continued.


    "If it''s a superior leader in the world, let others check it. But I didn''t expect that after a round of inspection, they didn''t find any problems and asked us to stop work. Although there are no problems now, it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be any problems in the future. Let''s stop work for inspection and wait for their notice to start work."


    "At that time, I couldn''t stand it. Who are you? You said that when you received the report, we had to check the shoddy work here, so I asked you to check it. If you didn''t check it, we had to seal our project. Why, I was so angry at that time, and then drove those people away."


    After listening to the cat, Xiao Yiyi looks at Zhang Qiang. Zhang Qiang nods to show that what the cat says is true.


    "Big cat, in this case, we will offend the people of the Construction Bureau. If we have any projects to start in the future, and they don''t give us a note, we will be in trouble."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I care so much about them. If it makes me feel bad, I make them feel bad too. Who are they?" Big cat''s words to Xiao Yiyi


    Not at all.


    Xiao Yiyi looks at Zhang Qiang again, but Zhang Qiang doesn''t look at her at all. Instead, he looks down at his toes, as if he is hiding something.


    "Zhang Qiang, is there anything else you haven''t told me?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "No, No." Zhang Qiang stammered.


    "Yiyi elder sister, don''t ask Zhang Qiang. He doesn''t know anything. Let me talk about it."


    Said the cat¡°


    "Just now when you came back, I made a phone call to our relatives, and then he said that there was someone up there to deal with Li Su. If I had nothing to do, let me go back as soon as possible, or I would be involved. Of course, I would not go back. If I go back like this, it seems that I have no face."


    "Is there someone up there to deal with Li Su?" Xiao Yiyi surprised said, not only Xiao Yiyi, except Zhang Qiang and big cat two people, all people don''t understand, in the end is who to deal with Li Su.


    "The man up there?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Well." The cat nodded for sure. Xiao Yiyi is more puzzled. It''s not that she doesn''t believe big cat''s words. On the contrary, she believes big cat''s words, because she knows big cat''s real identity. She doesn''t have to cheat herself on these things.


    But what really puzzled her was, when did Li Su offend the people above, and would make them say hard words to eradicate Li Su?


    "Otherwise, let''s call Li Su now and ask him to come here now, and then ask him to see who he has offended, and then we can suit the remedy to the case."


    Yao Ya said.


    "Li Su is not at home, and I can''t get through."


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were looking at him, Feng Duoduo took out a box from his bag, which contained a necklace, which was the one Li Su had brought to him.


    "There are five necklaces in all. Do you understand?"


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t even look at it. "Put that thing away. No matter who the person above is aiming at, now we always have to figure out what to do


    It''s not our habit to fight back and be chased all the time. No matter who he is, we''ll make him suffer a big loss. "


    "But now we don''t have any power to pose any threat to them. With the power of our company, let alone fighting back, it''s impossible to escape." Feng Duoduo said.


    "How''s the project going?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "It''s all finished. Now it''s time to install and debug the equipment." Yao Ya said¡°


    "Did all the other things come down?" Xiao Yiyi asked again.


    "Before, because Mr. Wen was here, our certificates were all handled in advance. They were useless. We all handled them and kept them here."


    Yao Ya takes a box from her desk and opens it. It''s full of factory information.


    "Well, in that case, we might as well play bigger."


    Xiao Yiyi''s eyes are full of ruthlessness.


    "How big is play?" Asked the crowd.


    "Just do what I say."


    Then a few heads came together and began to discuss.


    It''s late at night, but Li Su hasn''t gone to bed, because he has just checked all the drugs, syringes and other things, and 90% of them are fake and shoddy goods. How can Li Su sleep.


    According to who said today, if all the rural hospitals in all the villages are like this, then there will be more than a room full of fake and shoddy products.


    Sitting on the bed, Li Su looked at the pile of fake medicines and remembered his own ghost medical system.


    To cure the disease and save the people, the most important thing is to save the heart. If the people''s heart is destroyed, it''s useless to cure all the people in the world. What these people should do or what they will do.


    But how can we heal their hearts?


    Fight!


    Hit them in uniform, hit them in fear, hit them never dare to come out!


    "Black tiger, don''t hide outside any more. You''ve been with me all day. If there''s nothing wrong, you can come in. Let''s have a good chat."


    Li Su suddenly said such a word, but there was no movement outside, and Li Su was not worried. Then he picked up a box of medicine with his own foot and kicked it in a certain direction.


    Medicine with the sound of wind and thunder, drilling into the dark, you hear a stuffy hum out.


    "Black tiger, there''s nothing to do now. You can come out. Let''s have a chat."

 Chapter 364

    The dull hum came from black tiger. He had been following Li Su since he was discharged from the hospital. Then he watched him go home and go out to the bar to drink with a woman, and then he was taken home to sleep by a woman.


    Everything, everything, as long as it''s what happened to Li Su today, black tiger saw it all.


    Black tiger covered his chest, holding the box of medicine in his hand, came over with a face, and then said: "how do you know where I am?"


    "You''ve been with me for two days. How can I not know?" Li Su took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to Heihu.


    "Why didn''t you go back with he Hongtao?" Li Su asked.


    "I''ve retired, and I don''t want to go back. Now the army is not the army at that time, and it''s no longer suitable for people like me to stay in it."


    Black tiger smoked a cigarette, then said, Li Su nodded, in fact, he did not understand what black tiger said in the end.


    "If I keep pretending to be deaf and dumb and don''t see you, will you follow me all the time?" Li Su asked.


    "No, five years at most. As long as you don''t see me after five years, I will leave." Black tiger affirms to say.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I still have no patience." Li Su smiles, black tiger


    Also smile, and then two people leak out two rows of white teeth.


    "Well, there''s no need to hide it. Just follow me. It happens that I''m short of a helper. With you, it''s a good choice. By the way, if you can contact Ajiao and ask Ajiao to help me, it''s not suitable for her to stay there. In addition, let her find a way to get some money. We may come out for a long time this time, If we don''t have money, we''ll be blind. "


    Li Su said.


    "OK, I''ll contact him." Black tiger seems to think of something, and then asked: "if I did not come out, what would you do?"


    "You will come out."


    Li Su confident smile, and then patted black tiger on the shoulder, said: "now I don''t have extra time, if there is time later, I''ll cure your leg for you, I still have this ability, but you have to prepare the diagnosis, I don''t know how much, you look at it."


    "Alas." Black tiger agreed, eyes a little wet, and then ready to leave, but Li Su stopped.


    "Don''t go out. The bad weather will affect your leg injury. You still live in the house like me, and you still have quilts."


    Li Su said while throwing out a quilt for the black tiger.


    Li Su and Heihu were sleeping in the hut, but someone couldn''t sleep any more. Standing in front of the computer screen, they didn''t know what to do


    It''s better to make a decision, think about it, or make a phone call.


    "Hello, commander, I''m bee."


    Yes, now the person who can''t sleep is little bee. The people of black leopard are all pervasive. There are monitoring devices installed around many important people. She knows what to face next at the first time. She has been hesitant to tell he Hongtao.


    Until now, she decided to tell he Hongtao, because during this period, she got a lot of news, all of which were against Li Su.


    She has always understood why he Hongtao left her in Xingqing City, that is, to keep an eye on Li Su. Any disturbance about Li Su has to be reported to the higher authorities¡° Come on, what''s the matter? "


    He Hongtao obviously didn''t sleep, his voice was tired, and he could hear the sound of tobacco burning.


    "Li Su has been targeted by the people above. Now people in Xingqing city are all targeting Li Su. Even if they are not targeting Li Su, they will not help Li Su."


    "Don''t worry about it. Just watch Li Su and don''t let him die." He Hongtao said.


    "But commander..."


    "Nothing, but carry out the order!"


    He Hongtao''s tone can''t refuse. After hanging up the phone, he Hongtao stood up and went to the window, looking at the dark distance. The cigarette in his hand was burning out. On the table he had just sat down, there was an ashtray, which was full of cigarette ends, and four or five empty cigarette boxes were lying there wantonly.


    "Li Su, I hope you can survive this period of time. It depends on whether you are a dragon or a worm."


    He Hongtao murmured, I really don''t know what the sentence means.


    In the middle of the night, the black tiger quietly got up and walked out. Li Su''s forehead and eyes opened, but soon closed. Since he chose to believe, he had to believe all the time.


    Black tiger went far away, a little further than where he was found by Li Su.


    "Hello, Miss Feng."


    Yes, it''s Feng Duoduo.


    "Where is Li Su now?"


    "He''s in a small mountain village now."


    "Can you tell me the exact location?"


    "Miss Feng, please don''t embarrass me. You and I all know what happened that day. It''s a festival and you need to solve it by yourself." Said the black tiger.


    "Well, I won''t force you either, but you tell Li Su right away that something''s wrong with the company. Something''s wrong with the company. We''re being watched. If we can''t handle it properly


    There will be no company. All his money will be wasted. "


    "This..."


    "I won''t make fun of it. We''ve called all the help calls, but no one is willing to help us. Remember that it''s everyone, everyone. If he doesn''t come back, the company won''t be able to hold on."


    Listen to Feng Duoduo''s voice, it doesn''t seem to be cheating. Black tiger quickly agrees.


    "Well, I''ll tell him."


    "Thank you, as soon as possible. If Li Su has any questions, please tell him to put those things down for the time being. A man should be more generous."


    "All right."


    "Please."


    After Heihu agreed to hang up the phone, Heihu thought about it and made a phone call to Xiao Si. He knew from Xiao Si that the company was really in danger. He didn''t know the specific things, but he listened to the call clearly. At this point, black tiger knew that the company must have been besieged by the outside, and he didn''t care what time it was, so he hurried back to wake up Li Su.


    But when he came into the room, Li Su had already sat up.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Su asked faintly.


    "There''s something wrong with the company." Said the black tiger.


    "Aren''t they in the company? What''s going to happen? "

 Chapter 365

    Li Su said as he put his shoes on his feet.


    "I don''t know. It seems that I''m in a hurry this time." Black tiger said all the things he called just now, "I have checked with Xiao Si. Now the company is besieged."


    "Wait a minute." Li Su can see that black tiger doesn''t seem to be lying, but when he is worried, Xiao Yiyi, Yao Ya and others are cheating him. Now he really doesn''t want to meet them again.


    Li Su put on her clothes, then took out her mobile phone, turned it on, and [Ding Ding Dong Dong] kept ringing. The text message of not answering the phone made Li Su''s mobile phone jam.


    After waiting for a long time, Li Su turned it on and saw that it was basically Feng Duoduo''s phone. Xiao Yiyi called one, two of them were at ease, Zhang Qiang''s five, and Ajiao also had a phone call, but Yao Ya didn''t have one.


    Li Su sighed. After thinking about it, he returned a call to Feng Duoduo. The phone just rang and was connected. It can be seen that Feng Duoduo didn''t sleep either.


    "Li Su, where are you?"


    The first thing Feng Duoduo said when he got on the phone was to ask where Li Su was, but he didn''t know


    Before Li Su answered, her words came back from her mobile phone.


    "Hurry back. There''s something wrong with the company. No one will help us. All the calls for help have been made and no one answered."


    "Isn''t Mr. Wen in charge?" Li Su asked.


    "We went to Mr. Wen''s house and stood for a long time, but he didn''t see us at all. Now we don''t know what to do."


    "How did the others react?" As soon as Li Su heard that even master Wen was no longer in charge of this matter, he must have made it big.


    "Everyone''s reaction is avoidance, no one has any contact with us at this time." Feng Duoduo said.


    "What''s going on?"


    Li Su asked as he motioned to black tiger to pack up his things and get ready to go.


    "One or two sentences are not clear. You''d better hurry back."


    Feng Duoduo is about to cry over there.


    "Well, I''ll go back now."


    After Li Su hung up the phone, he said to the black tiger, "set the house on fire."


    Seeing black tiger''s doubts, Li Su said: "all the drugs in this room are fake, none of them are real. Now we still have things to deal with. We can''t manage too much. First we go back to talk about it and solve the problems over there. Then we come back to clean up this group of drug dealers who bully the market."


    Black tiger saw what happened to Li Su today, and naturally knew what those people were from.


    So late, there is no car, two people will quickly go forward, toward the direction of Xingqing City, behind them, the fire is burning.


    "Village, fire."


    Soon after they left, someone in the village found that the infirmary was on fire and reported to the village head.


    "What? Go and have a look. "


    By the time the village head went with a large number of people, the infirmary had been engulfed by the fire. Although the drugs in it were fake, there was one thing that was real, that was alcohol. And there were many more. Black tiger poured all the alcohol in the room, and naturally the fire was getting bigger and bigger¡° Have the people inside come out yet? " Asked the village head.


    "Nothing."


    "Is there any trace around?"


    "Nothing."


    "What''s going on inside?"


    "I don''t know."


    The village head asked three questions in a row, but he didn''t have an accurate answer, which made him a little angry, but he was more powerless


    An ordeal will be directly destroyed because of the arrival of this young man, but now it seems that the other party''s influence is too big, and it''s amazing that they set fire here unconsciously, and nothing happened around them.


    "Well, our hope is gone." The village head sighed, "let''s all go back. We have to work tomorrow."


    The villagers saw the infirmary engulfed by the fire as if their light had been engulfed by the darkness.


    "Li Su, according to our present way, we can''t get to Xingqing city before dawn." Black tiger said and walked.


    "I have a way." Li Su saw the car parked in front of them.


    Ten minutes later, black tiger was driving. Li Su was sitting in the co pilot''s seat. There were two big holes in the glass of the door.


    "How long will it take to get there?" Li Su asked.


    "In 20 minutes, we''ll be in the city." Said the black tiger.


    "Stop here and get out of the car."


    After Li Su got out of the car, he asked Heihu to park the car in a relatively hidden place, then took out his mobile phone and made a call¡° I''m here. Send someone to pick me up. "


    Black tiger didn''t know who Li Su was calling, but ten minutes later, a black Land Rover stopped in front of them, but his whole body was dirty.


    "Brother Li, why did you come in person?" Li Su was surprised to see the people coming down.


    "You''re here, and of course I''ll come myself. Let''s not talk about it. Get in the car. "


    Li Su asked the black tiger to sit with him. When the man left, he left a man behind and asked him to deal with the car that the black tiger was driving.


    Li Su called Li Wenqiang. When Li Su left, he made a special call to Li Wenqiang.


    Although he didn''t want to have any contact with Xiao Yiyi, they were girls after all, and they still worked in their own company. If something happened to them, Li Su couldn''t explain it. So Li Su explained it to Li Wenqiang and asked him to send someone to pay attention to the company''s affairs. Although Li Wenqiang''s life was not so good, But he agreed.


    "Brother Li, what''s the matter?" Li Su began to ask in the car.


    "I don''t know about it now. You know, brother, I''m in trouble now. I thought that after you took down the cyborgs, my life would be better. But I didn''t expect that there was another group of men and horses coming out. We couldn''t raise our heads because of the pressure of these men and horses." Li Wenqiang''s words made Li Su frown. He knew that Li Wenqiang''s life was not easy. He didn''t expect it to be so hard.


    "Not even a clue?" Li Su asked.


    "There are clues, but what my people inquired about is not very accurate. They can only find out about Lin Boda, and Wang Hongye is involved in it."


    "Limboda? Wang Hong Li Su is a little confused.

 Chapter 366

    "Yes, this is a little bit of information that my people have been probing, but we can''t find out the rest." Li Wenqiang sighed.


    "Brother, originally I came here with ambition, but now it seems that I''m not as good as before."


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll get better. When I finish handling all the affairs of the company, I''ll let you stand on the underground peak of Xingqing city."


    Li Su said.


    "Thanks, brother."


    "Brother, I''ll leave you with me. Take care of yourself."


    Watching Li Wenqiang drive away with Land Rover, Li Su looks at the place where he is. Now he is under the building of Jishi fund.


    The dark night enveloped the whole building, and only the lights on that floor were still on.


    Four they have not sleep, see Li Su and black tiger come up, all stare big eyes.


    "You go on." Li Su stopped them from saying hello, and then went in.


    Xiao Yiyi, they are all facing the computer screen, and the sound of tapping the keyboard reverberates in the whole space.


    "What happened?" Li Su pushed the door in and asked.


    Hearing this familiar voice, everyone looked up. When they found that the speaker was Li Su, they were all out of control.


    "Li Su, you''re back at last. Do you know I''ve blown up your phone?"


    The first one to come is Feng Duoduo. Whenever Li Su appears, Feng Duoduo is the first one to come to him.


    "You''re back." The next time she spoke, she felt relieved. At the moment when she saw Li Su, her eyes were full of tears. The words she said were like those of the daughter-in-law waiting for her husband to return.


    Xiao Yiyi takes a look at Li Su and doesn''t speak. Yao Ya is the same. Seeing Li Su coming in, the tears in her eyes turn twice, and then she lowers her head again.


    "Who will tell what happened?"


    Apart from Feng Duoduo, no one spoke to Li Su, which was also expected by Li Su, so he was not angry.


    "Here''s the thing."


    Or by Feng Duoduo to speak, the original story of the matter, the cause of all told Li Su.


    "That''s it?" Li Su listened to it again and always felt that it was not right.


    "It''s simple. We''ve all arrived at the hall. It''s the people on it who want to move you. Now it''s estimated that the whole Xingqing city is left. We''re still helping you."


    "What I''m saying is simply that limboda wants to close a restaurant?" Li Su''s question made everyone a little confused.


    "Don''t you think about it? If Lin Boda really starts to attack the people and things around me because he hates me, there''s no need at all. My parents can easily find out where they are now, and there''s no need to drag the company down, even if he wants me to become a poor man, with the strength of their family, The fund no longer exists. "


    When Li Su said this, they all nodded, as if it was true¡° So the problem is not that Lin Boda hates me, or that he wants to possess Xiao Yiyi. This is just a fuse, and the real reason lies in a deeper place. "


    Li Su said.


    "What should we do now?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "Do you have any plans now?" Li Su asked.


    "We don''t have any plans at the moment, but we''re going to make two announcements first." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Notice? What announcement? Let me see. " Li Su said.


    Feng Duoduo takes a look at Xiao Yiyi. Xiao Yiyi nods, and then he just gives up


    The two circulars just printed were given to Li Su.


    "Notice of departure?" Li Su was a little surprised, and then read all the words in the notice one by one, "are you two going to leave your family?"


    "It''s not that we''re leaving the family, it''s that we''ve been expelled from the family."


    Feng Duoduo''s words made Li Su a little surprised, but when he looked at the people around him, he was not a little surprised. He knew immediately that they all knew the news, but he didn''t.


    "What do you mean?" Li Su asked.


    "We don''t know what happened." Feng Duoduo said to one side what happened before him and Xiao Yiyi, "that''s it, and then we were expelled by the family."


    "What do you mean by that?" Li Su asked.


    "There''s nothing wrong. Since they have expelled the family, it will be known sooner or later. I''ll simply tell everyone about it and make the storm more violent."


    Xiao Yiyi said so indifferently, as if this thing did not happen to him.


    "After that?" Li Su asked.


    "No, we''ve thought of that so far." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Now that they are ready to start with our salvation fund, we will do it for them ahead of time."


    Li Su''s words confused all the people present. What are they going to do.


    "From tomorrow, all the restaurants will be closed. We don''t need them to do it. We''ll do it ourselves."


    Li Su said.


    "And then?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "Tomorrow, all your work will stop, and there will be no need to stop at the factory. Yiyi, you and Yao Ya will go to the factory and stare. They must not stop the factory."


    "Sister Anxin, you and Xiuzi Qi and Zhang Qiang will follow me tomorrow. We are going to do this now..."


    Li Su gathered everyone together and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Well, it''s still a while before dawn. Now we''re going to prepare and try to get everything ready at dawn."


    As soon as Li Su made the decision, everyone began to prepare. This time, it won''t be like before, all people are crawling in front of the computer, and then staring at the computer screen, blindly doing something they don''t know whether to do or not.


    Of course, in this period of time, Li Su also did two things.


    First, let Zhang Qiang inform the major media, and then hold a simple press conference at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning at the downstairs of the fund.


    Second, let Li Wenqiang''s staff go to Jishi fund at 6 o''clock this morning to collect things. As for what it is, Li Wenqiang did not ask, and Li Su did not say.


    "Li Su is all ready, but the price is more expensive." Feng Duoduo came over and said.


    "OK, I see. I have something to do with Gillian."


    Li Su then went to knock on Gillian''s door.

 Chapter 367

    "Is Gillian there?" Li Su knocked on the door and waited for the echo inside, but there was no response for a long time.


    Li Su pushed the door and found that it wasn''t locked. Then he pushed it open and found Gillian sitting on the bed, staring at the wall in front of her.


    "Ah Jiao, what are you doing?" Li Su asked.


    "Am I causing you more trouble?" Jiao asked.


    "No, there''s something wrong." Li Su said with a smile.


    "I know I''m causing you more trouble. You can rest assured that I will explain it to you, but can you wait for me for two days?" Ah Jiao said.


    "There''s no need to explain. It''s gone."


    Li Su said.


    "Ah Jiao, now I have something to ask you to help me."


    "Say it, as long as I can do it."


    Li Su whispered in front of Gillian''s ear for a long time. Gillian agreed without saying a word.


    "OK, I''ll do it now. You wait."


    Yao ya, who came to find Li Su, saw the scene of Li Su and a Jiao whispering. She was shocked again. Originally, after listening to Feng Duoduo''s words, she thought that she had misunderstood Li Su, but now it seems that she is amorous, Li


    Su is someone.


    "When did you come?" Li Su saw Yao Ya standing outside, with ups and downs in his heart, but there was no reaction on his face.


    Now that you have chosen not to believe me, I don''t have to lick my face to please you.


    "I want to ask you, everything is nearly ready and will arrive in the scheduled time. What should we do next?" Yao Ya''s voice was shaking, but she tried to calm herself down.


    "I''m not responsible for asking Xiao Yiyi about these things."


    Li Su said in a cold voice, then turned around and went out. There was no reserved place for him to sleep. There were empty beds for Zhang Qiang, but there was a big cat. He was too embarrassed to say that he had to find Xiao Si.


    Yao Ya saw that she turned and left. She stretched out her hand and was ready to call Li Su, but she never opened her mouth.


    "Why are you here? You look like you didn''t sleep well. "


    "It''s the same with you. When you get a call in the middle of the night, you rush here just for that."


    "No matter what time it is, we are the most tired people."


    "Come on, don''t talk about it. Let''s clean it up. If we can''t catch the main point later, we''ll be in trouble."


    Before eight o''clock in the morning, hundreds of media people gathered under the building of the fund. They all came from all over the country. Just because Zhang Qiang said at four o''clock in the morning yesterday, the fund had important news to release at nine o''clock this morning.


    At first, people were still wondering what the fund was, what important news you had to release, what it had to do with us, and you were not a big company.


    But then they thought, this fund seems to be very unusual, Wenxin Guowen old man seems to be their honorary chairman, the last press conference, although simple, but the effect is really extraordinary, this time there is any major news to be released? With the experience of the last time, this time these media editors learned what important news the fund had. In order to increase the circulation of their newspapers or the click through rate of their website, this time all the media pulled all the famous reporters in their company to the downstairs of the fund, and even many editors LED their own team.


    One editor in chief said: This is the best chance to get close to master Wen!


    Yes, Mr. Wen has such a strong appeal.


    After Li Su sent Li Wenqiang''s men away, he looked at Xiao Yiyi, Anxin, Xiu Ziqi, Feng Duoduo, Da Mao, Zhang Qiang, who had already worn a new dress


    There''s Yao ya.


    Except for Zhang Qiang, big cat and xiuziqi, the rest of the people avoided Li Su''s eyes. Li Su sighed and knew there was no way to avoid it.


    "Wait a minute, Yiyi. As the spokesman of this press conference, none of us need to speak. Everything starts as we did last night. Do you understand?"


    "I understand." Everyone replied.


    "In addition, remember that I am a doctor and a ghost doctor. I must give my name out!"


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Yiyi nodded and said.


    "Well, let''s go down."


    Everyone follows Li Su, and then goes downstairs step by step. Xiao Si takes people to protect them. But when it comes to the stairway, Li Su gives up the leading position to Xiao Yiyi.


    "Look, it''s coming out."


    "The future helmsman of the Xiao family and the Pearl of the Feng family are all in it."


    "You see, there are also gold traders. It is said that the legal person of the fund is him."


    "Don''t talk. Watch. If there is any important news, take time to take pictures


    Come on


    As soon as they appeared on the stage, some reporters started shouting.


    "Dear journalists, welcome to the press conference of our salvation fund. Due to the lack of time, please forgive me."


    Xiao Yiyi walked onto the stage, took the microphone that had been prepared for a long time, and said.


    It has to be said that Xiao Yiyi is really a good spokesman. Just these two sentences make people feel like spring breeze. However, it is obvious that these reporters are here to dig for important news.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. The first thing to be released by Jishi fund is that the factory of us and general Wen Xinguo has been completed. From today on, we can accept veterans to enter the factory for training."


    There was a lot of applause.

 Chapter 368

    "Set up a medical team?" The reporters at the bottom didn''t understand what they were trying to do? How can we get the medical team out when we quit the good industry? Are they planning to transform?


    But Xiao Yiyi didn''t give them a buffer to think about, so he began to say directly.


    "We all know that the original intention of the fund is to help the world and save the people, so on the one hand, we are helping the world, on the other hand, we are saving the people. Now many poor people in many places have no money for medical treatment, so we plan to set up a medical team to go to these poor places and treat them free of charge."


    With Xiao Yiyi''s words finished, all the reporters on the scene applauded, but the applause was not so enthusiastic. Now many people are keen on such a medical team, so the medical team stopped by Jishi fund is also in the process of cleaning up, which did not cause much sensation.


    "But our medical team also has another team. The main function of this team is to treat difficult and miscellaneous diseases. This disease is not limited to poor areas. As long as you think your disease can not be cured by other hospitals, you can come to our team. But there is a premise that you have to bring money with you. It may not cost a cent, It''s also possible that you''re going to lose money. "


    "This is the leader of the team. It''s the ghost Doctor Li Su."


    Xiao Yiyi finished, Li Su went to the front station, and then said: "you don''t know me, but what I want to say is that among the high-end people in Xingqing City, I still have a certain reputation. In a word, as long as it''s a disease, there''s nothing I can''t cure, the premise is that you can afford to pay. Of course, it''s also possible that I can see you well and don''t charge a cent."


    Li Su then left, leaving behind a crowd of dull reporters.


    Nowadays, doctors are afraid that they need more money. No one will come to see a doctor. This is good. The payment for seeing a doctor is not an ordinary one. Either they go bankrupt or they don''t charge a cent. These are obviously two extremes. How can someone come to see a doctor like this.


    But people have said it, can we not write it, but there should be a way to write it. As for how to write it, that''s the reporter''s business.


    "Then there''s the third thing, the four circulars."


    Xiao Yiyi shakes his hand, and there are four pieces of paper in his hand.


    "First, from today on, one of the restaurants under the fund will be closed. Second, from today on, general Wen Xin will no longer serve as the honorary chairman of Jishi fund, and all shares of Jishi fund under his name will be recovered. Third, I, Xiao Yiyi, left the Xiao family from then on, and all of Xiao''s property was abandoned. Fourth, Feng Duoduo left the Feng family, and all the property of the Feng family gave up inheritance. "


    If the previous release of those contents are all shocking words, then now Xiao Yiyi said that the news is collapse.


    What''s the meaning of this? It doesn''t matter if a restaurant goes out of business. No one knows what it is.


    But general Wen Xinguo is no longer the honorary chairman of the fund? What''s the situation? Is there something shady going on between them? Or is it unevenly distributed?


    In addition, the press conference of Jishi fund actually involves the Xiao family and the Feng family, which are big giants known all over the country. If so many old friends come to the conference, half of them are aiming at Xiao Yi, the future leader of the Xiao family, and Feng Duoduo, the bright pearl of the Feng family.


    Now Xiao Yiyi says that they are all separated from their families. What''s the situation? Is there going to be a big change in their family? Or is it related to the upcoming general election?


    The reporters have crashed in their heads, but Xiao Yiyi won''t give them any breathing opportunities.


    "Finally, Jishi fund solemnly announced once again that it would not cooperate with any military or people with military background, such as the first people''s hospital. It''s all the employees of Jishi fund, including Li Su¡° OK, that''s all. Thank you


    Xiao Yiyi is very natural and unrestrained turned away, leaving a crowd of dull reporters


    .


    What''s the situation? Today, there are so many bombs. How can there be military affairs? Does the military want a piece of it?


    "Miss Xiao, please wait a moment. I have a question to ask."


    "Miss Xiao, could you tell me if you quit Xiao because of the uneven distribution of your family property?"


    "Miss Xiao, what''s the gap between the fund and the military?"


    Some reporters are dull, some are very smart. After seeing Xiao Yiyi turn around and leave, they immediately surround them, and then throw out one problem after another.


    But Xiao Yiyi didn''t pay any attention to them at all. There were four other reporters around him. Although these reporters were numerous and powerful, they couldn''t help Xiao Yiyi.


    When Xiao Yiyi turned around, she put a pair of sunglasses on her face. All the people she led took a pair of sunglasses, and then drove into the car, all of them galloped away. Leave the reporters there shouting.


    Today, these reporters are really here. They not only know the next step plan of Jishi fund, a company that is not in the market at all, but also involve so many important news.


    In particular, the last three notices caused a tsunami like shock.


    With the press of press enter, there was a big stir on the Internet and TV.


    Xiao''s family, sitting in front of the TV, sees Xiao Yiyi''s handsome back, sighs silently, and turns to leave.


    The same is true of the Feng family, the Wen family, and even he Hongtao in the Southwest Military Region.


    However, there is one exception, that is, the Lin family, Lin Boda, his father, Lin Pingzhi, and Wang Hongye all sit together. After watching Xiao Yiyi''s bleak departure on TV, they all laugh.


    "Wish us success!"


    Three wine glasses collided.


    "Big cat Zhang Qiang and Zi Qi are going to give you a task. In a moment, Xiao Si will take you to a place. This place is totally closed. No one knows except me and Xiao Si. This task is to investigate all the property of the Lin family in the shortest time, and then turn it into ours."


    Li Su said.


    "Well, it seems that we can''t do it. We''re not hackers."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve asked the black tiger to find someone. It''s absolutely reliable." Li Su said, "Xiao Si, your task is to protect the three of them. Your position is temporarily replaced by black tiger."


    At the beginning of the small four said: "understand¡°


    "The counterattack is just the beginning!"


    "What we want to make clear is that 500 veterans are initially recruited in the recruitment process, and they are physically inconvenient. After all, we need to solve the most difficult part of the population first. If any reporter friend has news about this or government officials see it, they can contact us at any time." The reporter at the bottom kept flashing the camera, tapping the keyboard, and then sent out the message for the first time.


    At once, the phone of Jishi fund was blown up, but Xiao Si had arranged for the staff to answer the phone.


    "The next thing is the second thing, which is also what we are going to do."


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t want to lose his appetite, but started directly.


    "We''re going to set up a medical team at the salvation fund."

 Chapter 369

    Li Su has come back. Although Li Su''s role is not so great, it seems that he has a backbone in everyone''s heart.


    This [backbone] is different from the backbone played by Xiao Yiyi.


    Xiao Yiyi is a leader in the company, strong and extremely confident, no matter when will not collapse, with her in the company, even in the fight problems can be carried over.


    But Li Su is different. Li Su Ping Rili is a shopkeeper. When there is a real crisis, the first person in people''s mind is Li Su, because they all come together because of Li Su. With Li Su''s participation, they have a real centripetal force.


    If Xiao Yiyi is the helmsman of the company, then Li Su is the keel of the company. The helmsman can be changed, but if the keel is changed, the company is not the original company.


    After leaving the press conference, they quickly divided into three groups and ran to three different places.


    Xiao Si took Zhang Qiang and big cat to another place, this one


    The place was relatively secret, so they used two cars, and the other one was Xiaowu''s car, which was behind them to prevent people from following.


    It''s really useful. There are still people following them, some of them are journalists, and some of them don''t know who they are.


    After Xiaowu said hello to Xiaosi, Xiaosi stepped on the accelerator in front of him and ran forward quickly. Xiaosi then slowed down his speed, flashed left and right, and blocked all the cars behind. Fortunately, there are two lanes here, otherwise Xiaowu''s technology is too high to stop.


    Small five side of the situation, also told Li Su Hello, Li Su''s instructions is small five make sure that no one behind the small four tracking, quickly back to the factory there.


    After Xiaowu stopped here for half an hour, Xiaosi sent a safety signal, and Xiaowu stopped. At a fork in the front, after turning in, he moved towards the factory.


    When Xiao Wu arrived at the factory, there were several cars behind him, but Xiao Wu had been instructed by Xiao Yiyi to get here


    Let them follow if they want to.


    All the signboards and banners made by the advertising company last night have already been hung. All the construction workers in the factory have evacuated. The rest are all the veterans they brought to guard.


    It''s no longer as windy as before. It''s all surrounded by high walls. Their monitoring systems are all military monitoring systems bought by Xiao Si and Xiao Wu on the black market at a high price.


    "Mr. Xiao, now that we are all ready, we will wait for the workers to come in for training." After Xiao Si came in, Xiao Yiyi did not stay in the office, but kept turning in the whole factory, inspecting the situation here.


    "Well, Xiao Si, have you packed up all the people in the company now?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "I''ve asked. Everything in it has been cleaned up. It''s useless. The people from the moving company outside are all our own people." Xiao Si replied.


    "Mr. Xiao, are we going to move the company?" Yao Ya asked.


    "Well, this matter is the result of my discussion with Li Su. After the closure of a restaurant, our focus is only two. One is the public welfare factory, and the other is Zhang Qiang. This is the main input of our salvation fund. We don''t have to worry about Zhang Qiang. Now we are mainly responsible for the factory, So that office space over there is no longer available, so we moved it here. " Xiao explained.


    "Then why don''t we use people from the moving company?" Feng Duoduo asked, "people in the moving company move much faster."


    "All our documents are confidential. If people from the moving company are allowed to move them, who knows if they are mixed with other people and steal our information, it will be a huge blow to us."


    "I see."


    Xiao Yiyi turned to Xiao Wu and said, "Xiao Wu, our current security forces are still too weak. Is there any way to increase some manpower?"


    "There is a way, but it will take time." Xiao Wu thought about it and said


    Avenue.


    "What we lack most is time."


    "Well, now give my brother and black tiger a call. I believe they should have a way."


    "Well, you should do it as soon as possible. In addition, when all the things in our company are transported, you''d better check them to prevent eavesdropping devices. By the way, send someone to guard at the gate of the factory. If anyone comes, you must check them, no matter who it is."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Yiyi orders quickly, and Xiao Wu carries it out quickly.


    But Xiao Yiyi and her colleagues are not idle. They have been paying close attention to the progress of this matter. Yao Ya''s phone is about to explode. Because she is Xiao Yiyi''s secretary, her phone calls should be easier to find. All of them are reporters'' phone calls. Today''s press conference is an earthquake for them. These reporters want to get more information from Xiao Yiyi, But Xiao Yiyi let Yao Ya ignore, and also issued an order, if there is any press conference of Jishi fund in the future, everything will be simple, and all the staff, including Li Su, will not accept the appointment


    He media interview, at least now do not accept.


    When Xiao Yiyi is busy, Li Su has already started to work, but it''s mainly composed of Anxin and xiuziqi. As for Li Su, he''s not very good at these physical examinations and free free clinics, so he can only do some work to maintain order.


    But now there is another person in their team. This person is the doctor named Yi Sheng who refused to let Li Su leave the hospital when he was in hospital.


    The reason why Yi Sheng can come is that Li Su reassures him to keep in touch with Yi Sheng when he leaves hospital. He has been preparing to build a medical team since then, or his ambition is not just a medical team.


    So when he decided to fight back last night, Li Su thought of this man and asked him to make a phone call. Sure enough, Yi Sheng immediately agreed and promised to bring two nurses. This makes Li Su feel more open. These talents are exactly what Li Su lacks.


    With Yi Sheng''s participation and peace of mind, Li Su''s simple medical team has been built, but they don''t start free diagnosis and treatment in the urban area, but they are in a relatively remote place.

 Chapter 370

    There is an area in the south of Xingqing City, which is a place with convenient transportation and convenient access to the city, but there is no clinic or clinic.


    In the end, Li Su did not find out the reason, originally intended to ask Xiao Yiyi, but because Yao Ya and their misunderstanding of him, Li Su forgot about it.


    It wasn''t until yesterday when they were studying the map to determine where their medical team wanted to go that they thought of this place.


    When asked about Xiao Yiyi, Xiao Yiyi can''t explain the specific reason. He can only say that this is the darkest place in Xingqing city. Even if the rainbow Lord is here, he can''t escape. As for why he doesn''t have to go to exterminate, Xiao Yiyi can''t explain why.


    There are many charities in Xingqing city. There are at least hundreds of charities. Even the medical team has dozens of charities, but they have never reached this place.


    Zi ah, when Li Su decided to start the first charity of the medical team here, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo were against it, because since no one came here, it means that there must be other problems here.


    But Li Su decided to come here because he said a word.


    "Since others have not come, then we must come. Maybe this is the opportunity for the rise of Jishi fund. Even if it fails, it doesn''t matter, because there is no difference between the situation faced by Jishi fund and failure."


    However, after making up his mind, Li Su made a phone call to Li Wenqiang to ask him if he knew the origin of this nameless area.


    "Hello, brother Li, I want to ask why there is no one in charge of this nameless place over there in Xingqing city?" Li Su called and asked.


    "I don''t know. Since I was born, that place has been there. But at that time, the government went there from time to time. Later, no one went there, and Xingqing city gave this place to me selectively


    Forget it. "


    Li Wenqiang said.


    "What is it about?"


    "I don''t know. It seems to be the first floor of history. There''s a man I think you''ve heard of."


    Li Wenqiang said.


    "Who?"


    Li Su asked.


    "Zhu Chengtian!"


    "Zhu Chengtian? Isn''t he dead? " Li Su asked.


    "Yes, he''s dead, but he''s the one who came out of the Sanwu place. No one knows how he became the underground emperor of Xingqing City, but he really came out of the Sanwu place." Li Wenqiang said.


    "How do you know?"


    "No one in the whole underground forces doesn''t know, even in officialdom, but I don''t know why. No one ever dares to fight him, even if all his wings are cut off


    Do it to him. "


    "Then he''s not dead." Li Su said.


    "That''s because he met you, such a fool who didn''t know the inside story, and an undercover who didn''t know what to do. This made the high-level of Xingqing city think that there should be opportunities here, so they decided to do it." Li Wenqiang''s guidance¡° If you interrupt to start on this area, I advise you to stop early. " Li Wenqiang said.


    "Brother Li, don''t worry. I won''t do anything about this place. I''m just doing a free clinic for this place." Li Su said.


    "Then I''m not very helpful to you in this respect." Li Wenqiang said.


    "Brother Li, I want to ask, can your people walk in aboveboard?" Li Su asked.


    "I can go in, but it''s not far. It''s only 200 meters away. It''s because I''m underground. If people in public walk in, they will definitely die in it, and there''s no hot way to die." Li Wenqiang said.


    "What''s on the surface?"


    "The officials, the police and all the people connected with the government."


    "OK, I see. Brother Li, tomorrow your people will come according to our previous appointment."


    "Good."


    Li Su kept shaking in the car. He remembered the conversation with Li Wenqiang last night.


    "Li Su, we''re almost there." Black tiger''s words pulled Li Su back from the memory.


    Li Su looked around. The scenery here is very charming. It''s lush everywhere. But the road here is not so good. It''s harder to walk than the ordinary rural road.


    There are many potholes everywhere, and there is still a lot of water. There is a layer of green flies floating on the water. When the car comes, it all takes off, blocking the front of the whole car, and there is no way to see the road ahead.


    "What the hell is this? The flies here can eat people. " Compared with the fear of peace of mind, xiuziqi calmed down a lot, and even went to the glass to see what the green flies looked like.


    However, before long, he was interrupted by the black tiger. The black tiger pressed a rain brush and then used a basin of glass water. Although there were still remains of bodies, there were not so many dead flies.


    Li Su takes a look at Yi Sheng and the two nurses. Yi Sheng is also full of panic. The nurses are also very calm. Li Su even seems to doubt whether they are nurses. These bloody people are more calm.


    Yi Sheng brought two nurses, one was Xiao Hong, the other was Xiao Lu, but they all thought they were Xiao Lu.


    These two little girls don''t mind, because they say that red and green are not tired of work, which is a relatively novel name.


    "Dr. Yi." As soon as Li Su opened his mouth, he felt that the name was a little cute and very obnoxious.


    "Do you think we''ve brought all kinds of things this time? Because this is the first time that we have organized, we don''t have much experience. You are a person who has followed president Niu to many places. I want you to ask for some experience. " Li Su asked.


    When Yi Sheng came up, Li Su gave him a piece of medicine and some more


    It''s a simple list of medical devices, but Eason doesn''t seem to think much about it.


    "It''s good. There''s nothing missing."


    Although Yi Sheng tried his best to suppress his own state of mind, his trembling voice and shaking hands were telling Li Su that this place was not so simple¡° Doctor Yi, have you ever been to this place? " Li Su asked.


    "No, I''ve just heard about it, but I''ve never been here."


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 371

    Li Su asked, pointing to Yi Sheng''s shaking hands.


    "It makes you laugh. I''m just afraid of those things."


    Following the place Yi Sheng pointed out, Li Su saw the green flies crawling all over the glass again, and now he nodded his understanding.


    "It''s really annoying." Li Su said, "black tiger, is there any way to make these annoying things disappear?"


    "No, we don''t have all the things in the car, so we can''t do anything for the time being." The black tiger replied.


    "Otherwise, let''s go down and shoot flies now." Xiuziqi said eagerly.


    "I think you''d better not go down. There are some unknown viruses in the bodies of these green headed flies. You may be ruined all your life."


    Yi Sheng said seriously.


    "It''s not that exaggerated, is it?" That''s what xiuziqi said, but when she looked out of the window, there was still some panic in her eyes.


    "I didn''t cheat you. I''ve seen in the tree that the virus carried by these flies is more than that carried by those mosquitoes, and there are a lot of bacteria in the location."


    Yi Sheng explained.


    "If our city didn''t use more chemicals, now our city has been inundated by these annoying donkey head flies."


    "Then I won''t go down." Xiuziqi shrunk his neck and said.


    "Li Su, the road ahead is blocked. We can''t get through."


    Li Su looked forward through the glass. In front of them stood a few ragged people in the distance, with a very long piece of wood under their feet.


    "I''ll go down and ask and see what''s going on." Li Su was about to go down, but he was stopped by the black tiger¡°


    "I''ll go down."


    "No, I''ll go down to show our sincerity. If you go down, you will not be a good bird when others see you."


    At this time, Li Su was still in the mood of joking. He could not help but punch Li Su.


    After they decided to come to this Sanwu place, they felt some uncontrollable fear. Since childhood, her mother told him that there was a place called Sanwu in Xingqing City, where people were all kinds of murderers, drug addicts and so on.


    As long as all kinds of prisoners can be seen in the world, they can be seen in this place, so they are relieved to be planted with psychological shadow by her mother since childhood.


    This time, if it was not for the dilemma of Jishi fund, I would never agree with Li Su and them to set foot in this field.


    After getting out of the car, Li Su looked around and found that the scenery here was really good. When he looked back, he found that the green headed flies had been hovering behind them, but he did not dare to fly forward. It seemed that there was an invisible barrier blocking them outside.


    "Elder brothers, I''m Li Su. I don''t know who''s blocking here?" After getting off the bus, Li Su took out a box of cigarettes and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t you know it''s called Sanwu?" The leader''s face was dark and strong. He looked at Li Su with his eyes wide open. He was really a bit scary.


    "I know, but I''m here for something important." Li Su handed the cigarette to the strong black man Sorry, we don''t welcome you here. Please leave


    The strong black man didn''t pay attention to Li Su. He also refused the cigarette he handed him. Several other people were greedy when they looked at the Xiangyan in Li Su''s hand, but when they saw that the strong black man didn''t take it, they didn''t dare to take it.


    Li Su has an idea in his heart. This strong man must be more authoritative. As long as he is done, his business will be more than half.


    But it was obvious that the strong man could not let himself go in like this. Li Su had an idea in her heart as soon as she turned her eyes.


    [diagnostic system starting...]


    Diagnosis in progress


    [diagnosis result: the patient''s name is black face, and the patient''s age is 45 years old. The patient suffered from facial paralysis, and the cause of the disease was caused by drinking water containing a lot of harmful substances for a long time


    As like as two peas called the name, he called his name black. But when he looked at all the people here, he found that the people standing in front of Egypt all had facial paralysis, and the age of illness was exactly the same as their own age, and there was another person who was not facial paralysis. It''s become stiff.


    "Can''t the muscles on your face move?"


    There was no expression on the black face, but his eyes told Li Su that he was very shocked now, even the people around him had the same expression.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t understand what you mean. Now please hurry up. You are not welcome here."


    Black face was shocked, but he still refused Li Su.


    "All of you have facial paralysis, and you''ve got muscle stiffness."


    Li Su pointed to one of them and said.


    The man''s eyes were even more frightened, and the black face''s eyes were also full of surprise. I don''t know why Li Su knew about them.


    "Please leave, or we will use force." Black face touched his waist, and a pistol appeared in his hand. The paint on the pistol was worn off, and the style was very old. It can be seen that the pistol has been for some years.


    "Your death is not a normal death, but your whole body muscles are stiff, there is no way to eat or water, starve to death, right?"


    Li Su''s words were like a thunderbolt, which made black face float under his feet and step back several steps.


    "Who are you? Why do you know that you don''t care about this place? "


    Black face after surprised, the pistol in the hand pointed to Li Su.


    "Why? Because I''m a doctor, because I''m a doctor who can save you Li Su said.


    "Go, go now, you swindlers. Go now, or I''ll shoot now. "


    Black face''s hands trembled after hearing that Li Su was a doctor.


    "It''s not up to you whether I''m a liar. As long as you give me a chance, I''ll let you know if I''m a liar."


    Li Su said¡¾ [snap]


    The black faced pistol went straight into the air and fired.


    After hearing the gunshot, the people in the car rushed down. The first one to rush down was the natural black tiger.


    "What happened to Li Su?"


    "It''s OK. You go back and I''ll deal with it here."


    Li Su waved his hand back to let the black tiger and the people who rushed down go back to the car.

 Chapter 372

    "I can see that you can''t shoot. The shot you just shot should be the first shot in your life."


    Li Su was not afraid, but looked at the black face and said faintly.


    "Go away! Don''t think I dare not shoot. What are you liars doing here? Haven''t you cheated us enough? We have nothing now. What else do you want? What else do you want? Do you want to kill everything? Now that you''ve done it, what else do you want? "


    Black face almost yelled at Li Su in a roaring voice.


    But he confused Li Su. What''s the matter? He just came to see them. He became a liar. What''s more, he said incoherently. He didn''t know what he had cheated them.


    "It seems that we meet for the first time. What can I do to cheat? Or, what have I deceived you about? "


    Li Su said.


    "We meet for the first time, but your ancestors are not. You..."


    Black face seems to realize that he has said a little too much, and quickly take back the following words.


    "Go away, you go away now, we don''t welcome you here, we don''t welcome you!"


    |"No! Not welcome! "1" is not welcome


    After black face finished this sentence, many people suddenly emerged from behind him. Their clothes were all ragged. Some people even had a simple cloth around their waist, and they were short.


    Li Su had a close look. Their palms were thick. They must have been working a lot. Moreover, they were all barefoot and had no shoes at all.


    The most important thing is that they still have a rifle in their hand. Although they are all very old guns, Li Su Si has no doubt that these guns can kill people.


    After these people rushed out, they all pointed their guns at Li Su and sat in the car


    Most of the people who saw the guns were all hairy. They didn''t know what they were doing. Rao Shihu was also shocked by his wide knowledge.


    "Calm down, calm down. I''m really here to treat you. I''m not looking for trouble."


    The first time he was pointed at by so many guns, Li Su was numb by his scalp, but he forced himself to calm down.


    "Go! We don''t need your treatment. "


    "I can know your facial paralysis, but I also have conditions. You should give me a consultation fee. Maybe you don''t need a cent. Maybe it will ruin your family!"


    "Go away! If you don''t, I''ll let you know what a sieve is! "


    Black face won''t let Li Su say, but Li Su has to continue to say that he is gambling, gambling that black face won''t shoot.


    "I can get all of you out of facial paralysis, I can get all of you back to normal life, I can get you out of fear of death in this position."


    [PA]


    There was another shot, but Li Su didn''t move at all.


    But there was a hole under his foot, and the smoke was rising.


    The shot just now was fired by black face, but at the moment of shooting, he pressed down the muzzle of the gun. This time, he hit the soil under Li Su''s feet.

 Chapter 373

    "You''re right. I just want to come and leave this place as soon as I want. You really can''t help it." Black face pointed a pistol at the back of Li Su''s head.


    He is such a person. People respect me, I respect others, people offend me, I offend him.


    "Three numbers, you put down the pistol, I count you innocent." Li Su''s voice was cold.


    "You don''t have to count three. You count now. I won''t let go," black face not only said it, but also opened the insurance on his pistol.


    "I''ll tell you, it''s a three-way street. You don''t come and go as you like."


    "To die!"


    Li Su was very angry today. He was attacked by a man he didn''t know. Now he was pointed at with a gun. If he hadn''t been in the borderline of no matter what, the black face in front of him would not have been beaten


    I got it.


    When he heard that black face didn''t put down his gun, he turned around and put the black face behind him, and the pistol in black face''s hand was in his own hand.


    All this happened between lightning and flint. The man in the hat didn''t react at all. His black face had fallen to the ground, and there was a cold object on his forehead.


    "What do you want to do?" Exclaimed the man in the hat¡°


    "What are you doing? Don''t you know? "


    Li Su said in a cold voice: "I''m here to treat you, not to see your face. If you don''t welcome me, just say that you don''t want me to come. Now I have a gun on my head. Do you know that I hate people to point a gun at me."


    "Don''t get angry. We can discuss something. Put down the gun first." Said the man in the hat.


    "Put it down? I''m not stupid. If I put it down, people around me will shoot at me immediately. Don''t think I didn''t see you gesturing behind me. "


    Seeing that Li Su had exposed his plot, the man in the hat did not blush.


    "Well, what do you want to do now?" Said the man in the hat.


    "Well, take me to see the man in charge here." Li Su said.


    "I''m afraid not." Said the man in the hat.


    "No? Well, I''ll let him do it now. "


    As soon as Li Su stretched out his hand, the gun pinned to his waist appeared in Li Su''s hands before the hat man reacted.


    Li Su didn''t look back at the muzzle of his gun! The bullet rubbed the black face''s head and got into the soil.


    "Ah Although the bullet didn''t have the public black face, the black face''s ears were burned by the bullet and screamed in pain.


    Li Su stepped on black face''s body and let him groan to stop his scream.


    Li Su gave a sneer, then said to the man in the hat, "now I should be able to see your steward, right? Is that OK or not? "


    "Yes The man in the hat saw that Li Su was really shooting and quickly agreed.


    But Li Su didn''t let him turn around. Instead, he stepped back in front of him step by step. Less than 100 meters back, a grass house made of soil appeared in front of Li Su, but did not see a man, all women and children, these women and children are yellow and thin, which is caused by the lack of nutrition.


    Night attack is Li Su''s bad luck, smell a stink.


    "What''s that smell?" Li Suwen asked.


    "It''s not anything, it''s just the most common pickle here." When the man in the hat said this, he took a look at the thatched cottages with the closed door. There was a flash of pity in his eyes, but he put it away immediately.


    "Don''t you want to see us in charge? Now I''ll take you to the company commander The man in the hat turned and began to leave.


    On the contrary, Li Su didn''t know whether to shoot or not. Most of his own vigilance, he should shoot, but he saw the flash of pity in his eyes. He believed that this man would not use his trajectory to himself, not because Li Su had perspective eyes, but because of his appearance


    Believe in human nature.


    The eyes are the windows of the soul, and the people who can be compassionate under such circumstances are not villains.


    Although Li Su believed that the man with the hat would not attack him, the pistol in his hand was still not put down. Instead, he kept pointing at the man with the hat.


    "Our company commander is in here." The man in the hat looked at the pistol in Li Su''s hand and wanted to say something, but he didn''t speak.


    "Take me up." Li Su said.


    "This is not the place I can enter. This is a military area." Said the man in the hat.


    "Do you think I''m stupid? Just go up in this way. In case you arrange any ambush on it, if I go up in this way, they will rush up. I''m such a small body, and you won''t take it immediately. "


    Li Su said.


    Hear Li Su say he is a small body, hat man can''t help but despise.


    "It''s not a small body that can easily take away my pistol when so many people point their guns at their heads."


    Although the hat man said so, he still walked in front and took Li Su up.


    The place they went up was a small hill, which was not too high. In fact, it was a small earth slope less than 10 meters high.


    Li Su let the man go up. He heard that there was no movement behind him. Looking back, he found that the men who had just pointed their pistols at their heads were all standing under the small slope, and they didn''t go up. This also included the man who was almost hit by his own gun, black face.


    "Captain, we can''t let this thief go up. He will harm the company commander." Cried black face below.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t." Hat man said while walking forward, I don''t know why, Li Su actually saw a trace of unwilling and lonely in his body.


    On the small slope, Li Su was shocked. Behind the small slope, there were a lot of tombs. There were white banners on these tombs. Some of them had been inserted for a long time, and the white on them turned yellow.


    Some of them have just been put in, and the mound of the grave has just been built.


    Among the graves, an old man was waving his shovel in a hard way, and then he added the earth to these graves. You go down. I can''t go down. " Said the man in the hat.


    "I don''t trust you to follow me down." Li Su said.


    "I can''t go down here. Don''t worry. If I had done it to you, I would have done it to you."

 Chapter 374

    "Why should I believe you?" Li Su still doesn''t believe it.


    "I can''t make you believe it. You have seen it just now. If you do it, even if I''m dead, you''ll be dead. The people around you are behind here now. They can''t get on. You''ll be safe when you get here."


    No matter whether Li Su believed it or not, the man in the hat turned around and left. He went down the slope. He didn''t seem to worry about Li Su''s firing behind him.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll shoot behind you now?" Li Su asked.


    "You won''t, a person who wants to save people first will not kill people at will." Said the man in the hat.


    What else does Li Su want to say? But the man with the hat has gone down. Li Su wants to force the man back with his pistol, but he finds that he can''t do it.


    I saw the old man in front of me adding earth to the grave


    Li Su thinks that there must be a story about the old man. Maybe the secret of Sanwu can be solved completely from here.


    Li Su took two steps, then looked at his hands, put his two pistols on a nearby stone, and then walked down.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing?" Li Su went down and asked.


    "Boy, didn''t you shoot just now? Why don''t you have a gun now? Are you not worried about killing you with a shovel?


    The old man said with a smile, but as soon as he looked up, Li Su was shocked. How could this still be a face?


    On the old man''s face, the pipe was covered by some unknown black things, as if it was growing from his face. These black things were like the baked sweet potato that someone accidentally threw on the ground, and then they were worn nail shoes, and they trampled on a lot of feet, and then they were sprinkled with a thick layer of black paint, It''s black and shiny.


    "Are you scared by me?" The old man said with a smile.


    Such a smile makes the old man''s face more terrifying.


    "To be honest, it''s not a shock, it''s a shock." Li Su said.


    "It''s nice to be like me now." The old man said with a smile, and then he walked forward with his shovel, and did not say what he was going to do.


    After walking for a long time, I came to the most marginal corner of the graveyard. Here is the beginning of a row of graveyards, but there is another graveyard on the side.


    The old man went to the little grave, and then added a shovel to the top to add the loess. Then he put the white banner above and pushed it hard.


    Li Su just stood by and watched the old man sitting. Li Su wanted to talk several times, but he couldn''t bear to disturb the old man.


    It''s a feeling that can''t be said, and a feeling that there is a rhythm in the old man''s action, which is very familiar, but Li Su just can''t remember seeing such a rhythm there.


    Seeing Li Su standing there silly, and the old man did not disturb Li Su, he took out a tape measure from his body, then carefully measured it. Finally, he used the shovel in his hand to draw a very standard rectangular pattern on the floor, and then excavated it with a shovel.


    When Li Su looked at the old man''s digging, the feeling of rhythm became deeper and deeper, and the feeling became stronger and stronger. When he looked up at the dense graves in front of him, he found that they were arranged so neatly. They are so neat, just like a square composed of well-trained soldiers, waiting for the general''s inspection.


    matrix? general? Review?


    "Are you always a soldier?" Li Su blurted out, but he was surprised by the answer he got.


    The information I got from myself is sour and pungent. Although it''s a little vague, I can roughly infer that the blockade of Sanwu has lasted for at least 100 years. Why has the people in Sanwu never contacted outsiders for such a long time? Now from these squares, these people are soldiers.


    Looking back, Li Su thought that when he saw Sanwu, the guns they were holding were all old styles, which can only be seen in museums.


    There are also those earthen houses. Now think carefully, those are not at all


    Simple room, so short, adults walk into the cat waist, so small window, can only stretch out an adult''s head, so small door, can only use an adult side body to walk in.


    Thinking of this, Li Su had already made a judgment in his mind that those were not simple houses at all, but military fortifications.


    "You don''t look stupid either." The old man said with a smile, but his actions didn''t stop at all.


    "Are you really a soldier?" Li Su asked.


    "How can I answer you?"


    The old man stopped his movements, and propped himself up with a shovel, then slightly gasped.


    "To be exact, I am a descendant of a soldier."


    "And what are these?" Li Su asked, pointing to the neatly arranged tombs that could not be seen.


    "That''s right. These are the ancestors here. They are real soldiers, and so are I and the little bunnies you scared just now, but they are three generations of me and four generations of them."


    Said the old man.


    "Three generations? Four generations? " Li Su didn''t understand what it meant.


    "Yes, three generations, four generations. Don''t you understand? "


    The old man put his shovel straight and just beside the earth pit, which was dug out of ten centimeters, looked like a soldier waiting to start.


    "Young man? Is your name Li Su


    Asked the old man.


    "I am, grandfather. How do you know?" Li Su was a little surprised. He seemed to have said that his name was Li Su at the door, and he didn''t see anyone tell him his name. He really knew his name.


    "We don''t care here. Although no one is in charge, we still need simple information. Maybe one day there won''t be any here."


    The old man took a look here. The loneliness in his eyes never covered up.


    "Well, don''t say that. Did you eat?" The old man asked. Li Su shook his head honestly.


    "Very good. I''d like to invite you to dinner. Would you like to give me a compliment?"¡° Good Li Su didn''t know, so he agreed.


    "But can I have my people come in for dinner, and they don''t eat either?"


    "No problem. It''s just a few people. They can afford it."

 Chapter 375

    Li Su followed the old man to the hill. No, it was the top of the hill. The old man called the hat man up.


    "Go ahead, call in all Li Su''s people and let them have dinner with me." Said the old man.


    "No way." The Hatter said, "we don''t have much food. If..."


    "It''s OK. There''s not much time anyway." The old man said, seeing that the old man insisted so much, the hat man didn''t say anything anymore. He turned and left, but he took a look at Li Su when he left.


    Li Su noticed that his eyes were full of pain. Li Su was puzzled and didn''t know why he looked at himself.


    The old man didn''t walk down the slope. Instead, he took Li Su to the left side of the slope. There was a pavilion there. Originally, Li Su could see it, but when he came up, he paid attention to the man in the hat, and there was a row of lush trees in front of the pavilion, so Li Su didn''t see it.


    The pavilion is made of stone. It is rough, but it is mottled. It has been built for a long time.


    There is a long stone table in the middle of the pavilion, and there are many stone benches on both sides of the stone table, which have been polished and shiny. It can be seen that there are often people sitting here.


    "Sit down."


    The old man let Li Su sit on it at will, while he sat at the top.


    "It''s going to be a while. When your people come, let''s go together." Of course, Li Su will not refuse the old man''s proposal.


    His stomach is full of questions now, but until now it''s not the time to ask questions. The old man calls himself here and knows his name. There must be something he wants to say.


    After a while, Heihu came here with Anxin, xiuziqi, Yisheng, two guards and two nurses with Yisheng. Seeing Li Su sitting here safe and sound, they all breathed a sigh of relief. But when they saw the old man''s face, they were all shocked and screamed. Heihu and the two guards didn''t shout, but their faces were not clear


    The look on the wall tells others that they are also very shocked now.


    "Sit down." The old man didn''t explain what happened to his face. Instead, he pointed to the stone bench and said with a smile.


    Out of the black tiger, everyone dare not sit, Li Su said: "sit, nothing, grandfather is sick in the body, that''s why."


    Hearing what Li Su said, these people began to sit, but they all had to sit next to Li Su. Li Su couldn''t move to the old man''s side, so that they all sat beside him.


    "It seems that my appearance really scared you. I apologize to you." Then the old man stood up and bowed to them.


    This startled all these people. In their memory, it seems that the people who did not care were all lawless people, and they were all vicious. If they were a little unhappy, they would kill people. How could they be so polite to them.


    Just as he was saying that, the hat man took several people with him, put several dishes and bowls in front of them, and then turned around to leave, but the old man stopped him.


    "Guard, sit down. I don''t have much time. Please accompany me


    ¡£¡± Said the old man.


    The hat man looked gloomy, but he sat down as he said.


    "Have a meal and try our craft." The old man said with a smile. But no one dared to move. The old man laughed and did not dissuade him. He ate there on his own. The guard looked at Li Su and others angrily, and then ate on his own.


    In front of each of them, there is a bowl of white rice and several dishes, including meat and vegetables, but the quantity is very small.


    The old man and the guard ate very carefully, and they ate rice by rice, chewing for a long time before swallowing the rice in their mouth.


    After waiting for a long time to eat, the hat man put away the old man''s rice bowl and began to yell at Li Su.


    "Who are you? Do you know that these things are all the good food for us? The company commander will bring these things out to you when he sees that you are noble guests. Do you know the value of these things? Go and see what the brothers outside are eating? It''s all in the river


    Smelly leaves are fermented in the water, so they can''t eat more because they have old people, wives and children? Do you understand? You know what? "


    Then guard cloud began to leave tears.


    "Well, guard, you go and give these things to the children, and let them have a taste. There''s no way this year, there''s no stock, otherwise these children will be able to eat them this year."


    The old man said it was pitiful, but he still had a smile on his face.


    "Do you have many questions to ask? If you want to ask, ask now. " The old man saw Li Su and said.


    Li Su took a deep breath. In his stomach, he really had a lot of questions to ask, but now he has to stabilize his mood, and then he has to expose the secrets here one by one.


    "Sir, why did you dig that hole just now?"


    "That''s the graveyard I prepared for myself." The old man smiles to ease.


    "Cemetery?" Li Su and the others are all serious. A big living man is standing in front of him, but he says that he wants to prepare a cemetery for himself. How can he not shock others.


    "That''s right. There''s a rule in the graveyard where no one cares. If everyone predicts that he will die, he can dig a graveyard and bury himself in it." The old man explained to Li Su.


    "Why is there such a rule?" Li Su asked.


    "This kind of rule has been handed down for more than 100 years. It''s just to dig a hole for yourself. You don''t want your relatives to see you suffer, and you don''t want to see your relatives suffer. You dig a hole for yourself, and then lie down until the day you die."


    The old man smilingly explained to Li Su the details of his kindness, for fear that Li Su didn''t understand.


    "Are you really short of food here?" Li Su asked.


    "It''s very scarce. Before, when the calf was there, he would send someone to send us rice noodles carefully, but we haven''t heard from him for such a long time. Our food has been cut off for a long time, so we have to use the fermented leaves to satisfy our hunger." Old man''s guidance.


    "So what the man just said is true?"

 Chapter 376

    "So that''s to say what the dried vegetables man said is true?" It was Yao ya, not Li Su, who spoke.


    The old man did not speak, but nodded.


    "What are the stinks we asked on the way here?"


    "That''s the smell of fermented leaves." Said the old man.


    "Grandfather, I also want to ask, how do you and the people who died before predict their own death?" Li Su asked.


    "That''s it." The old man tore off his coat. The old man''s skin was very white. It didn''t look like a person, but there was a black line under his neck. The source of the black line was the black material on his face. These black materials covered his whole face and formed black lines around his neck, Finally, there is a thread, which points to the direction where his heart is.


    "See this thing? As long as it touches my heart


    Location. " The old man stretched out his white finger and nodded on his heart, saying, "as long as I get to this position, I will die."¡°


    "Why? Why don''t you see a doctor? " Peace of mind to ask out this sentence, regret, in three regardless of here or can have a doctor has a ghost.


    The old man pulled up his clothes, then looked at Li Su and said, "what did you call me just now?"


    "Grandfather." Li Su didn''t understand why he said that, but he still called out his name honestly.


    "Grandfather? Ha ha ha ha The old man seems to have heard a funny joke.


    "Why are you laughing?" Li Su asked.


    "I''ll say I''m under fifty. Do you believe it?" The old man looked at Li Su.


    Li Su''s eyes were full of horror. How could it be that he was at least 70 years old, no matter from his appearance or his own muscles.


    "It seems that you don''t believe it, but that''s the truth. I''m sorry


    I am forty-nine years old, and in thirteen days I will be fifty. " The old man said with a smile.


    "How could it be?" Li Su exclaimed.


    "Nothing is impossible." The old man said, "the black faced man you just bullied looks at least 30 years old, right? In fact, he''s only 18, and the guard is only 16. "


    "How can it be that they are so young, why do they look like adults?" Exclaimed reassuringly.


    "We should start with the formation of" three no cares " The old man said, "surely you also want to know why it''s called Sanwu?"


    They all nodded, Li Su.


    "More than a hundred years ago, to be exact, 125 years ago, this is a battlefield, but a battlefield that has been won. The victorious generals came here with their own guard company, some other personnel, and nurses and doctors in the field hospital, because they have pushed the front line forward for more than ten kilometers."


    "They turned this place into a headquarters and a battlefield hospital, but later the soldiers were so miserable that the scale of the battlefield hospital was not very large


    There was no need to expand, and some other organizations joined in. Then the commander ordered himself to build some houses, because according to the previous feedback, the war was fierce because the enemy had no way out, so he made a final counterattack here. "¡° But the general is not worried about how much storm they can cause, because their artillery has gone up, and as long as a few rounds come down, the enemy''s fortifications will become ruins. "


    "So the general ordered to start building houses in this place, because he received orders that all the places with a radius of more than 100 kilometers were turned into ruins by the enemy''s dying counterattack, so the superior ordered him to build houses here, so as to move from other places in the future. After all, this place is also very fertile land when there is no war."


    "A week later, the war won. The general was rewarded by his superiors and promoted to be the garrison general here. But it''s hard to know. No one thought that the enemy had arranged for the dead to assassinate the general around him."


    "But there are more than 10000 people here. It''s not easy to assassinate Jing Jun, who is always followed by guards, so they come up with a way. stay


    Not far from here, there is a cave, where they used to make secret poison factories. There are many kinds of poison gas bombs. It took them a month to put all these poison gas bombs in this area, and they took care of the general''s residence. "


    "Do you know how many gas bombs there are?"


    Then he asked Li Su, who shook his head.


    "How many people are there in Xingqing now?"


    "I don''t know. I never pay attention to it. I think there should be one or two million." Li Su replied uncertainly.


    "2.1 million." The black tiger spoke beside him.


    "If you can keep calm and answer questions clearly in such a situation, you should be a soldier and a good soldier."


    The old man praised the black tiger, and then continued, "these gas bombs are all released, enough to reduce the population of Xingqing city by half."


    "True or false?" Li Su blurted out, and the women all exclaimed.


    "No need. Do you see the area of Sanwu? Ten


    A few square kilometers. Do you know that there are so many poisonous gas bombs on the surface of more than ten square kilometers? Do you think it''s enough to reduce the population of Xingqing city by half? "


    Li Su looked at his feet in surprise, "how did they do it? Why do those enemies leave so many poison gas bombs behind? "


    "These poisonous gas bombs are transported back from various places by the enemy. Because they are about to lose, they plan to play a big game and destroy the troops who come to encircle and suppress them with poisonous gas bombs. However, they didn''t expect that the general''s men were too fast. They were caught up as soon as they arrived here and had no time to cook, So they didn''t care about these gas bombs, they left them here. "


    "These two people don''t know how to know that there are a lot of gas bombs left here, so it took them two a month to bury all these gas bombs, and put the explosives, only to light the explosives when the general came back, and then die together."


    "On this day, the general came back from the outside drunk, because some of his old comrades came to see him, drank too much, and after seeing them off,


    He''ll be asleep. "

 Chapter 377

    "On this day, the two traitors detonated the gas bomb, the explosion was deafening, and green smoke rose up."


    "After hearing the explosion, the security guards in the headquarters thought it was an enemy attack and immediately started the border. But after a while, they found that it was wrong. They found that the explosion was actually from the original place, and immediately sent someone to check it."


    "But before they came out of the courtyard, they heard the screams all around them. They were all shocked. Did the enemy come in?"


    "But now they can''t bear to think about other things. They rush into the house, carry the confused general on their back and rush out. Before they go far, they see the crowd running towards them. When they are ready to shoot, it shows that these people are all of their own¡°


    "It''s not until they run in front of themselves that they find out


    People are all followed by a green smoke, and then see their whole body all up and down a huge blister, these blisters automatically burst out of a stream of yellow pus


    "I heard someone yelling poison. Before they reflected it, all the green smoke came rushing. Then all the green smoke came rushing in all directions. Then they all fainted to the ground."


    "By the time they woke up, it was noon the next day, and the green smoke had disappeared. The people around them were still alive, but they all fainted."


    "The general is also unconscious. They are just guards, not doctors. They don''t know what to do, so they take the general to the doctor. But the doctor is in another place. Many people fall to the ground along the way, and there is a festering abscess on them. The guards try their noses, but they have no breath."


    "If you look around, you can see the sadness everywhere, and all the expressions are very ferocious. You can see that they are coming from their eyes without closing their eyes


    The despairing look of death. "


    Said here, the company commander picked up the water cup on the table, and then looked at the small mound in front of him.


    "Master... Company commander, what happened later?" Li Su asked.


    "Later, they found doctors and more people, but the total number of these people was less than 2000. Before that, there were 10000 people in the whole organ, and more than 8000 people disappeared. More than 8000 people died just like that, all of them were killed by gas bombs."


    "Among these 2000 people, the company commander is the most important. After five days of coma, the general died. In these five days, they received a message that the military headquarters did not know when they knew the situation here, and then ordered them to stand by and wait for rescue. This wait was another five days. In these five days, they did not eat or drink. "


    "The rest of the food was contaminated with poison. They couldn''t eat it at all. The only water source was polluted because the two traitors also installed poison gas bombs in the water source."


    "See that little mound? The general''s body is buried there. " The old man pointed to the graves in front of the small mound again, "here are all the places for burying bones, all of them."


    "What you see now are all their descendants. Some of them are still close relatives. They are married for nothing, just to pass on a trace of incense, so that they can see that all the poisons here can be eliminated after death, and then return them to the land."


    The old man sighed.


    "Company commander, didn''t you just say that you received orders from the military headquarters? Why didn''t you get rid of these poisons? " Li Su asked¡° We have to start from the beginning. When we received the order from the military headquarters, we were waiting in the same place. The fortifications you saw when you came in, but they were all trenches without the top. "


    "After waiting for three days, a team of military doctors came. They all wore masks, and then gave us physical examination. But the results of the examination were self-evident, otherwise we would not be like this now. Every time we came for the examination, we would take one of our people away, saying that we wanted to make blood serum. At the beginning, we believed it, but after a long time, we doubted it.


    ¡±


    "Because of the order of the military headquarters, we can''t leave like this, but we also want to live. So when these doctors come for examination, they will bring some food and water. One year has passed, and two years have passed, fewer and fewer of them have died, and they have reduced their poison, so they haven''t got the order of the military headquarters, Just want to get out of here. "


    "But when they walked out of here happily, they thought they could see their relatives, or they could see the outside. There was a scene in front of them that they could never forget."


    "There were rows of fortifications in front of them, and there were rows of powerful guns behind them. They asked loudly, but no one answered them. Instead, they repeatedly warned them not to come out. How could they suppress their emotions and all rushed up to find an answer."


    "The answer to them was rows of flaming guns and bombs exploding around them¡°


    "They were all shocked by the news. They were all dead men who had been on the battlefield, heroes who had defended their country and expelled the tartar captives. They did not die under the enemy''s bullets, but now they were blown to pieces by their own artillery."


    "They can''t believe that this is the person they once trusted most. They can confidently give their own to their brothers. Now they are shooting at them without asking the reason, and they are aiming at them one by one with such accuracy."


    "They can''t believe it, they can''t believe it at all. After two rounds of fire, the sound of warning sounded again. They stood there and asked aloud why. No one answered their question, but they picked up their guns


    "There are not many people left. The company commander and the rest of them started to turn around in the whole area. At this turn, they found that all the places with a radius of more than ten kilometers were surrounded by these artillery fortifications, and the last bullet was pointing at themselves."

 Chapter 378

    "After turning around, they found that they couldn''t go out at all. They couldn''t figure out why they were made like this. They wanted to know why, but no one answered them."


    "There are more than 1000 people left. They are all like walking corpses one by one. Then they lie on the ground and wait to die. This is the only thing they can do. Someone has started shooting at themselves."


    "The company commander didn''t want such a heroic team to disappear like this. He began to encourage everyone and unite them, but few people responded to his current proposal."


    "The company commander was helpless, but there was no way. He led the remaining soldiers and began to bury their dead comrades. Those who knew their names and those who didn''t know their names were all buried." The old man pointed to the tall trees behind the grave.


    "Do you see that all the tall trees grow out of their graves? They are their heroes. They are unwilling, they are unyielding, and they don''t believe it. No one in this world can believe it,


    A group of hot-blooded soldiers for the country were killed by their own people. "


    "And how did they survive?" Li Su asked.


    The old man didn''t answer his question. Instead, he went on with what he had just said and said, "life goes on day by day. All the water and food they need every day are airdropped in by those people outside. After a month, the superior comes and wants to see them."


    "They were so happy that they thought they were going out soon, because they didn''t feel sick. They were very healthy, but the company commander was deeply worried. They came to the meeting place agreed before. The man who came was a senior official, an officer like a general, holding a tray in his hand. "


    "They asked if they could go out, but the senior officials didn''t pay any attention to them. Instead, they said that they were allowed to camp here. No one was allowed to go out without their orders, and they had to plant trees here. If they didn''t plant trees, or if they didn''t survive, they would bomb on the horse."


    "How can they choose? They have no choice. They don''t want to die. They want to know the answer. They choose to plant trees. Senior officials put down their responsibilities


    Tray, just left. They don''t know what''s in that tray, and they don''t want to know. We started planting trees. The saplings were provided by senior officials. It took three months to plant trees all around here. "


    "Gradually, they found something wrong. It was not that they were going to be killed again, but that there seemed to be something more in their bodies. At first, they didn''t care too much. But as time goes on, there are some black spots on their bodies, which are like freckles at the beginning, but the bigger and more they become, they start to panic and they start to be at a loss. "


    "The outside world can''t get in touch at all, and there''s no way to get in touch. They have to wait. There are more and more black spots on their faces, gradually covering their whole face, and then they begin to grow black tumors, just like I want to be proud now. Of course, they are not so terrible as I am now."


    "It''s fast to say, but these changes took a full year. In this year, the company commander worried everyone together, including men and women. They didn''t want to let this kind of day go on


    But they don''t have any way. In the course of this year, the fortification outside has not been reduced, but more and more, and the leaves have become more and more dense. "


    "The company commander ordered the marriage to begin. He started to build a house and become self reliant, because he found that there was less and less support for them from outside. "


    "The only source of water is a small lake. They began to think of ways to purify the water, and began to think of ways to eat other things, grass roots and bark."¡° Gradually, they found that there was nothing wrong with their health, because their children were white and clean, which was not the same as them at all. They reported up and wanted to go out, but the superior refused to let them go. They didn''t believe what they said. They began to plead there. Finally, the senior official took two children away from you, I went to have a physical examination, but the result is self-evident. The child carries a lot of unknown toxins, and he can''t live to be 18 years old. "


    "Gradually, they also found something wrong. All of them who were 50 years old were dead, even in the morning


    In the afternoon, he would fall to the ground and die. One by one, his old comrades in arms died. The company commander couldn''t bear it. He began to check and study one by one, and finally found a secret of their death. "


    "The black tumors on your face?" Asked his face.


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s this black tumor. These tumors will grow slowly. When their children are less than 16 years old, they can''t see any signs of cancer. But once they are over 16 years old, black spots begin to appear on their faces overnight. In less than a year, black tumors begin to appear on their whole faces, Then it began to grow slowly. The only strange thing is that women don''t have it. All these phenomena appear in men, but women can''t live to be 50 years old. "


    "The company commander died. On this day, he announced the last order, appointing one of the second generation of disciples to be the company commander. The company commander can''t get married because there are not many women. The company commander can''t occupy the place to continue the incense, and he also knows what is in the tray?"


    "What is it?"


    "Martyr''s medal."


    "What?"


    "That''s right. What does the martyrs medal mean? It means that they can''t get out of the country all their lives. It also means that the country regards them as dead. Although they are still alive, they are no different from death now."


    "How many people are still here?"


    "Less than 200 people, including all men, women, old and young." Said the company commander.


    "How did you survive these years?" Li Su asked.


    "At the beginning, we were forced to live, but after we rescued several people in the forest, they began to secretly send us food. One of them was Zhu Chengtian, who gave us the most help, but he hasn''t been here for a long time. I don''t know how he is now."

 Chapter 379

    "Black tiger, you go to unload all the food and drink in the car, and then go to buy some grain and put it here." Li Su said.


    The company commander laughed, did not stop, but looked at Li Su with great interest and asked, "do you want to know why I know your name?"


    Li Suya shook her head.


    "It''s Zhu Chengtian who told me. He said that your medical skills are superb, so they call you the black hand doctor, because your consultation fee is too high." The company commander said, "originally, we were going to invite you to come here and treat us for the whole Sanwu, but we can''t get out, or we should be used to autism now. We don''t dare to go out. There''s no way to contact you. Now, you come to the door yourself and ask you to help Sanwu."


    "Even if you don''t save us, you have to save those children. They are innocent. They still have a long time to live. Please help them." The company commander fell on his knees in front of Li Su.


    Startled Li Su, he quickly helped the company commander up,


    Please, I''m here to treat you. You can rest assured that I''ve done my best. "


    "Thank you, thank you." The company commander burst into tears.


    For more than 100 years, the country has given up on them, but they have never given up on themselves. They want to go out and see what their motherland is like now.


    Li Su helps the company commander up. Looking back, he finds that Anxin and xiuziqi are all crying.


    "Well, don''t cry. We are ready to start treatment. You two are ready to start at any time. You may need a lot of herbs." Li Su said to the two siegers.


    "Yes."


    "Well, let''s get going. This time I''ll treat it myself."


    Li Su took Anxin and xiuziqi to the side of the hill, where all their medical teams were parked. They moved everything from the car and transformed the car into a temporary operating room.


    When they began to rush to clean up the medical tools in the car, the company commander called all the people in Sanwu together and told them about Li Su. They were all very excited. They didn''t expect that they would have a chance to see the sun again after more than 100 years.


    Soon it was ready. Anxin and Yisheng put on their white coats and masks. They could do it at any time.


    Li Su is the attending doctor. They are mainly responsible for helping.


    "Well, Doctor Li, all our people are ready. That''s all." Said the old man.


    "And you?" Li Su took a look at the crowd, all of them were children and some of them looked younger. As for most men and some women, they are all on one side. Although they are eager in their eyes, they want their children to live a better life.


    "We are all old people who are going to die soon. To tell you the truth, the longest life span of us is only two years,


    I think I only have more than ten days, so I''d better not waste you on us. " Said the company commander.


    "No, since I''m here, you must listen to me. All of you must be treated." Li Su said.


    "I know what you mean, but have you ever thought about the problem of consultation fee? It''s estimated that all the money we have now is not enough for one person''s treatment expenses. We know that your medical skills are superb, and we also know how much consultation fee you want. We can''t afford it." Li Su then remembered why they didn''t gather all the people together. Second, they just gathered the children together.


    Li Su also frowned. Judging from his previous diagnosis and treatment, the older he was, the more money he had, the more expensive his medical fees would be. However, these people have not been out of the river for more than 100 years. They have no access to outsiders, and they are all the descendants of soldiers. They are very united, so it is impossible for them to have any conflicts or make any big mistakes.


    After thinking about it, Li Su made up his mind and said, "company commander, don''t worry about the clinic fees. We have all told you that we are here for free clinic, that is, we don''t need money. Now you are all here


    I''m asking for money from you, but I''m not human


    "Are you serious?" The company commander didn''t believe it. According to the information given to him by Zhu Chengtian, Li Su''s medical skills are excellent, but the consultation fee is very high. The best one is more than two million yuan. Let alone two million yuan, you don''t even have two yuan.


    "I never tell lies." Li Su said.


    "Thank you, Doctor Li." Company commander Putong knelt down in front of Li Su. All the people behind him knelt down and kowtowed to Li Su.


    "Please get up, everyone. I can''t stand it. I really can''t stand it. I haven''t done anything yet. I don''t know if I can cure you. You''re like this now. I''m really scared."


    "No, you can afford it. Do you know why no one came to our clinic? On the one hand, it is the government''s intention. On the other hand, they dare not come here. They are afraid that they will be infected by the virus when they come here. This is an incurable disease. " The company commander said, "now you bring people here to treat us. How can we not appreciate you? No matter whether we can succeed this time, we will follow you from now on."


    "No, no, no..."


    "Now I declare that he is the latest company commander in Sanwu?" Company commander Li Su yelled, then took out a polished military medal from his pocket and pinned it to Li Su''s chest.


    "Welcome company commander!"


    The old man yelled again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!]


    There were three shots in a row. It was the strong men who raised their guns high.


    The sudden gunfire startled Anxin and other people.


    "This is our welcome ceremony. It''s a little simpler." Said the company commander.


    "This, I really..." Li Su also wanted to refuse, but was stopped by the company commander.


    "We are already helpless. Please don''t refuse us. If we can cure these children, please take them out and let them see the time outside. If we can come back occasionally to see us old people and add some soil to our graves, we will be happy


    I''m satisfied. "


    "You can rest assured that I will cure all the people here, including you, and let you live for decades."


    Li Su said.


    "Ha ha ha." The company commander laughed happily, but he didn''t believe that Li Suzhen could do it.

 Chapter 380

    Li Su saw that the company commander didn''t believe what he said, and he didn''t force himself. After a careful look, he decided to start from here.


    "You all start to line up according to your age. Xiuziqi will make up a number for each of them and give the old company commander the first position. I''ll go and get ready now. You two are ready to start at any time." Li Su said as he got into the car and began to make preparations.


    Ten minutes later, Li Su called in the car, "patient number one."


    Anxin and Yisheng ask the old company commander to go up, but the old company commander can''t go up.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. My time has come. It''s a waste of your time to go down here. You''d better hurry to treat his children."


    "Old company commander, it''s not that we don''t want to treat them. Now you are their mainstay. Only when you are cured, they will believe that we can really cure such a disease." Peace of mind in the side to persuade said.


    "But..."


    What else did the company commander want to say, but he was interrupted by ease.


    "You''d better take the first treatment. As you said, you''re old. If you can''t cure it, it''s only ten days. I don''t care about it this time


    We''ll come here in vain. If we can cure it, we''ll be sure of the next thing. "


    After listening to the reassuring words, the company commander weighed it in his heart, and then said, "you''re right. Let me eat the first bite of crab first."


    The old company commander was helped into the car, and then he closed the door with ease. Yi Sheng was ready to go up, but he was held by ease.


    "Why don''t you let me up? I''m a doctor." Yi Sheng said.


    "I know you are, but like this disease, you don''t have any way, only he can, he has a disease, don''t like to be looked at." He said with ease.


    "He? Is he a doctor? Does he have a medical certificate? Which medical school did he graduate from? " Yi Sheng asked.


    "He was self-taught." Ease up.


    "That''s no good. He''s not responsible for the patients, but also for himself. If there''s a medical accident, who can afford it?" The doctor said he was going to go up, but he was held in peace.


    "He is not as good as you because of his illness, but if you are not as good as him because of this complicated disease, if you don''t believe it, you can call elder brother Niu to see how he answers." He said with ease.


    "Fight as soon as you can. I believe Dean Niu will come to my side after you get through,


    Then a team of experts will be sent to our hospital to treat the people here. "


    Yi Sheng said and got through the phone.


    "Hello, Dean Niu." After getting through the phone, Yi Sheng told Dean Niu what he was facing, but he immediately regretted it.


    "What! You asked for leave for three days?! Do you know where it is? Where is the virus zone! It''s a virus area that we can''t eradicate completely now! Come back now, or I''ll fire you now! "


    I can''t complain that President Niu is angry. He still knows about Yi Sheng, who is also a doctor trained by the hospital. Unexpectedly, he went to Sanwu to see a doctor. Doesn''t he know where it is? It''s here that never comes back¡° I came with Li Su. " By the cow aid Tibet scolded a pass of easy to live grievance of say.


    "What? You mean to follow Li Su? " Dean Niu seems to doubt whether his ears are wrong.


    "Well, he picked me up at the hospital this morning and went straight to Sanwu." Yi Sheng said.


    "That''s OK. It''s good for you to learn more from that boy."


    President Niu''s words made Yi Sheng a little confused. What does it mean to learn a little from Li sudo, even a person who doesn''t have a medical certificate like him, and let him learn a little?


    "By the way, what''s the matter with you calling me?" Asked Dean Niu after he calmed down.


    "I want to say, do you want to send a team of experts to three no matter, we have to see a doctor for them, Li Su doesn''t even have a medical qualification certificate, and he doesn''t want me to give him guidance. If he is allowed to go on such nonsense, the whole three no matter will make him a mess."


    Yi Sheng said angrily.


    "Boy, you are still too young. Do you know his name? Black heart doctor. You may not know his name, but if you go to the upper circle and make a little inquiry, you will know that this person is not as unbearable as you think. How many people want to see him, and it''s a kind of incurable disease. If I hit you, all the voices of the first people''s Hospital, including me, can''t compare with him. "


    "Are you kidding, Dean?"


    "I''m kidding? Do you know the soldier who came to the hospital last time? "


    "Yes, but I didn''t come back when I was studying abroad. When I came back, he was just discharged." Yi Sheng said.


    "I wish you knew. Have you seen his case? Knowing that he only breathed more than the dead when he sent it, what was our diagnosis at that time? Within two hours, he will surely die, but Li Su came. It took him six hours. A week later, he was discharged. Do you understand? "


    "Why isn''t it written on the case?"


    "Because he doesn''t have a medical certificate." Dean Niu said, "boy, as a key doctor in the hospital, it''s your good fortune to learn well with that boy. He can do whatever he wants, and you can do whatever he gives you. You find it unreasonable, but when the patient is well, you will find that when these things are combined, it turns out to be like this."


    "I see, Dean."


    After hanging up the phone, Yi Sheng was a little dejected. He thought he was the leading figure in the younger generation of the first hospital, but now he knows that in President Niu''s heart, this person on the second floor is even more powerful than the president himself.


    "What''s the matter? Did you call? " Xiuziqi came to look at Yi Sheng and said, "now you know Li Su''s strength?"


    "What is he?" Yi Sheng asked.


    "He? A big turnip, then a shopkeeper, or a rice bucket, do not know the answer, are you satisfied Xiuziqi said.


    "I''m serious." Yi Sheng said.


    "I am as like as two peas. If you don''t believe it, you can ask ANN, the answer she gives is absolutely the same as mine."

 Chapter 381

    "Peace of mind, who is this Li Su?" Yi Sheng, who never gave up, really went to ask for peace of mind.


    "He." He wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then said, "he is a big turnip, and then a shopkeeper, or a bucket."


    Ease just wipe sweat appearance, let Yi Sheng''s heart with a little bit of throb, as if he had never had that kind of feeling in his heart, even in the medical school joke sitting in front of him told himself that she likes the kind of feeling he did not have.


    But as like as two peas, he felt a little cold, because the answer was just the same as that of Zi Zi, which made him somewhat unacceptable.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong? Would you like a rest? " Relieved to see that the expression on Yi Sheng''s face is somewhat unnatural and dull, he asked with concern.


    "No, no, I''m fine. I''m fine." Yi Sheng said with a smile, then turned around and left.


    "How''s it going? Am I right? " Xiuziqi came to Yi Sheng''s side at this time. From his expression, we can see what Yi Sheng just got


    The answer is as like as two peas.


    "Yes." Yi Sheng said a little dejected, and then he went on his own business, ignoring xiuziqi.


    When xiuziqi saw Yi Sheng''s appearance, he knew that he had been stimulated. He covered his mouth with a smile and came to Anshen.


    "Sister Anxin, did Yi Sheng ask you a question just now?" Asked xiuziqi.


    "Asked? What''s the matter? "


    "Did he ask you what Li Su is?" Xiuziqi continued.


    "How do you know if you heard it nearby?" Ease some strange said.


    "No, no, your answer is that Li Su is a big turnip, then a shopkeeper, or a bucket?" When xiuziqi saw Anxin''s shocked eyes, he knew he was right.


    I''m a little surprised that this xiuziqi has any special function. He actually knows what he said just now.


    "You didn''t eavesdrop just now. You know what I just said." Ease up.


    "I really didn''t eavesdrop." Xiuziqi quickly explained.


    "How do you know what I just said?" Asked reassuringly¡°


    "Because that''s what I just said to him." Then xiuziqi began


    Cover mouth to smile, smile of fragrant shoulder disorderly quiver.


    "There''s nothing funny about that." Peace of mind still did not turn around.


    Xiuziqi told him the conversation he had just had with Yi Sheng. Of course, Yi Sheng also called President Niu.


    "Sister Anxin, do you think Yi Sheng will be hit after listening to what Dean Niu said to him?" Xiuziqi asked after laughing.


    At ease, after hearing what xiuziqi said, he can''t help smiling, "you girl, you are a ghost."


    "Will you answer me first? Do you think it will be easy for students to be attacked? " Asked xiuziqi.


    "I don''t think so. He''s so responsible. Just now, I heard the two nurses say that Yi Sheng is the proud son of heaven in medical school and the key training object in the first people''s hospital. If he was stimulated, he would not be like this." Peace of mind looked at is busy Yi Sheng said¡° If you want me to say that he must have been stimulated, you think that in medical school, he is not only the son of heaven, but also the key training object of the hospital. Now there is such a person who is highly respected by the president. Can he bear this kind of son of heaven''s heart? I can''t stand it if I do Xiuziqi looks at the absent-minded Yi Sheng and says.


    "Well, don''t talk about others. Today''s work may not be finished. Hurry up."


    Peace of mind in xiuziqi''s head gently point, and then two people began to busy up.


    In fact, xiuziqi really said yes, Yi Sheng really thought of it in his heart.


    He is a natural favorite in medical school. Sometimes, the old professors in medical school can''t solve the academic problems. Originally, he had the opportunity to study abroad, and he still had a full scholarship, but he didn''t, because he saw that there were many poor people who didn''t have money for medical treatment, and he also had a lot to learn from books Problems that have not been solved from teachers need to be solved by themselves.


    So he gave up the high scholarship and went to study abroad for further study. As soon as he graduated, he went to the first people''s Hospital for internship, which surprised not only the students, but also the teachers, but he was determined.


    Sure enough, through his efforts, he became a deputy chief physician of the first people''s Hospital, and he was also the key training object of the hospital. Such a proud achievement on the boots of any medical school is something to be proud of, of course, he is no exception.


    But just now, he was hit, and he was still hit by the Dean he worshipped. What he compared was a person without medical qualification certificate. How could he bear it.


    Especially when he got as like as two peas in his mouth, his heart became more furious.


    After a look, Yi Sheng began to swear in his heart.


    "I must catch up with you, surpass Li Su, and make you look up to me."


    Thinking of this, Yi Sheng began to check for a cancer patient, checked all the functions in his body, carefully extracted some toxins from his body, sealed them, and then prepared to go back to have a good study.


    At the same time, Li Su also began his own diagnosis and treatment.


    "Company commander, please take off your coat and lie down on the bed. I''m going to start the examination now."


    The old company commander patted Li Su on the shoulder and said, "don''t have psychological burden. Don''t worry, I''ll be OK."


    Li Su is a little depressed. Now I''m checking you. It should be that you have psychological burden.


    Seeing the company commander lying down, Li Su opened the ghost medical system.


    [ghost medicine system is starting up...]


    [scanning...]


    [patient''s name: company commander, patient''s age: 49 years old, patient''s condition: melanoma, cause of disease: heredity, and growing up in a toxic environment, accelerating the loss of body function.]


    Next, in Li Su''s mind, the treatment of these unknown toxins


    All the Dharma appeared in his mind. Li Su took a deep breath and said, "old company commander, now I''m going to start. Please close your eyes. We don''t want you to have any burden on what we are going to do next."

 Chapter 382

    "Come on, don''t be burdened. I only have more than ten days to live. It''s the same to die sooner or later."


    The old company commander was very calm, then he closed his eyes and let Li sushi do it.


    But Li Su found that the old company commander''s hands unconsciously grasped the white sheet on the bed, no matter in the calm face, his heart was still nervous.


    When a person on the verge of death suddenly learns that he has a chance to continue to survive, although the probability of this opportunity is only 50%, it is enough to make him feel excited.


    Li Su picked up a silver needle and stuck it on the company commander''s body. Then the company commander''s body trembled and he didn''t wake up. But Li Su didn''t want to listen to the meaning of love at all. He stuck silver needles on the company commander''s body and tied his body into a hedgehog all the time. That''s why he didn''t give up.


    "Peace of mind, bring the black porcelain cupping pot!"


    Li Su yelled in the car. He quickly picked up a box and got on the car. When he saw that the company commander was covered with silver needles, his heart also jumped.


    "These things make the black tiger turn to time to prepare for it, how much to buy, how much to buy, and then to polish it into powder, and to have high Baijiu, bulk, the more, the better."


    In peace of mind came in, just put down the box in his hands, Li Su on the paper


    He wrote down some things in a hurry, and then said that he didn''t dare to neglect. After he got out of the car, he called Heihu and told him Li Su''s request. He agreed immediately, and now he is with the other two surrounded people. With their help, he will be back soon.


    Those residents who didn''t care in front of the car saw that they were relieved to get out of the car, and then immediately gathered around, with a worried face.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Is the company commander OK?"


    "Is it OK?"


    A series of questions to ease the head were dizzy, "please be quiet, wait for me to call after the first say OK?"


    After seeing that everyone was quiet and relieved to give a few more explanations to Heihu, he turned off the phone.


    "Now please be quiet. Dr. Li Su is treating the company commander. It''s a critical moment. Don''t disturb Dr. Li Su."


    Hear peace of mind so say, three regardless of those masses all get out of the way, one by one hold one''s breath to stare at that car.


    Inside the carriage, Li Su was paying attention to the company commander who was lying on the hospital bed now. The knife in his hand was constantly sliding. Without a slip, Li Su would put a black porcelain jar on it.


    After Li Su buttoned the last black porcelain jar on company commander No. 20, black tiger came back, opened the trunk, and took out a paper box from inside.


    "Don''t worry. Come and help. Put these boxes in Li Su''s place."


    After Heihu said hello, Anxin, xiuziqi, Yisheng, the two nurses and the two security personnel of Jishi fund all came to help.


    Li Su glanced at the box and asked, "why is there no Requiem grass?"


    "I''ve gone all over the drugstores in Xingqing City, including hospitals and hospitals. No one has ever heard of Requiem grass, and Dean Niu has also heard about it. He said that no Requiem grass has been found in ancient books." Said the black tiger¡° What? " Li Su was a little surprised. He wrote these prescriptions for Zi Ji from the ghost medicine system. Now he can''t find one of the herbs. This herb is the guide of the whole prescription. Other herbs can''t be replaced with other herbs of the same nature, but this Requiem herb can''t be replaced. It''s a big problem.


    "No way." Li Su murmured. According to his past experience, as long as the prescription given by the ghost medical system can be found, why can''t it be found this time?


    Li Su sat in his chair and began to think. Of course, it was someone else''s fault, but it was serious


    I was thinking, but in fact, Li Su started to search the ghost medicine system at the midpoint of his brain.


    When the host asks a question and wants to get an answer of 500 merit once, the accuracy of the answer is not guaranteed


    Fuck! What''s the matter? You even told me that you didn''t guarantee the accuracy of the answer after giving you 500 merits. It''s like going to a restaurant to have a meal. There''s no one. The chef told you that if you want to have a meal, you have to pay for it first. After you pay for it, you can''t tell what it is, and you can''t guarantee the taste, No matter who is angry at such words, what''s the matter.


    Will the host pay 500 merit


    I wipe it. What the hell should I do?


    Li Su is now completely baked on the fire. Listen to the ghost medicine system. Who knows what kind of son of a bitch it will give itself. Don''t listen. The situation of the old company commander is not as good as before.


    Li Su shakes his teeth and clicks confirm.


    [Ding Dong]


    [mutually reinforcing and restraining each other, extreme things will turn against each other!]


    Only these eight words prompt, and then there is a picture, this picture is a plant, colorful plants.


    What is the opposite of each other? Mutual generation and mutual restraint


    When things go to extremes, they will turn back!


    Li Su kept muttering these four words in his mouth, but he didn''t even have a clue in his mind.


    "What do you mean by" mutually reinforcing and restraining each other "and" when things go to extremes, they will turn back? " Always want to think of no way to face, had to ask their own questions.


    You look at me and I look at you. I don''t know what nerve Li Su is having, but I''m relieved.


    "Mutually reinforcing and restraining each other, things will turn in the opposite direction" is an ancient theory of yin and Yang, which is most commonly used in the theory of traditional Chinese medicine. Traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to the harmony of yin and Yang, neither too heavy Yang Qi nor too heavy Yin Qi. When one thing reaches its peak, another thing will appear on him, which will restrain him, and then... "


    Li Su was so casually asked, did not expect that this time at ease unintentional explanation let him suddenly enlightened.


    Yes, since it used to be a place full of poisonous gas bombs, and it was also a place where all kinds of poisonous gas bombs were mixed, in the past 100 years or so, a kind of plant will certainly grow in nature. No, to be exact, a kind of plant will evolve. This kind of plant has a very great inhibitory effect on all kinds of diseases caused by poisonous gas bombs.


    But if this plant is taken alone, it must be killed on the spot.


    "Ha ha ha, I understand, I understand!"

 Chapter 383

    Li Su suddenly exclaimed, which surprised all of us.


    What happened to Li Su? What a surprise! Could he have been infected by the poison of this gas bomb?


    Anxin and Yi Sheng look at each other and feel the suspicion in each other''s heart. They don''t care about other things at the moment. They stretch out their hands and put them on Li Su''s forehead. The temperature is normal. Then they pull Li Su''s hands over and put them on his pulse. The pulse is normal and the look of their eyes is normal. How can they be surprised here?


    Who knows that Li Su once held the reassuring hand in his own hand, then looked at the reassuring and said: "I understand, I understand, mutual help and mutual restraint, extreme things must be reversed, I understand!"


    His face turned red. He didn''t know what he was talking about. He struggled for a moment and wanted to take back Li Su''s hand. But Li Su held it very tightly. After two strokes, he didn''t take it out. He had to give up and let Li Su hold his hand.


    "What do you understand?" The sound of peace of mind is too low to be heard. Standing on one side, Yi Sheng sees Li Su holding the hand of peace of mind, and his heart is sour for no reason.


    "Go for a walk. There''s no time to say anything. Follow me to find the medicine guide."


    Li Su was happy to hold her at ease. At that time, her pretty face turned red and her heart was full of deer bumping.


    After reassuring himself, Li Su rushed out and yelled at the Hatter, "guard, guard, come here, come here quickly!"


    Everyone looked at Li Su and felt the excitement on his face. Does it mean that the company commander''s illness has been cured?


    The guard''s face was full of excitement. He ran to Li Su and asked, "Li Su, is the company commander already ill?"


    "No Li Su shook his head. Seeing the disappointed expression on the guard''s face, he quickly changed his words and said, "the company commander''s illness is not cured, but I already know how to treat it. Now you tell me where there is residual poison in Sanwu?"


    Guard Leng Leng looked at Li Su, do not know what he asked this sentence is


    What do you mean.


    "I don''t have time to give you a detailed explanation. Now you just need to tell me where there are residual toxins, and treat your company commander, but it''s all up here." Li Su said anxiously.


    "There are four or five Dufan workers with residual toxins. I don''t know where you are going?" Said the guard.


    "All go, all go. Go, go. It''s too late to wait for a while."


    As soon as Li Su pulled up the guard, he ran out. Before the guard could react, he felt a strong pull on himself and ran forward.


    "Say, where are the remaining toxins now?" Li Su asked as he ran. The guard didn''t react at this time. He just told Li Su all the places where he knew the residual toxin.


    No matter what the crowd was watching, Li Su pulled up the guards and ran away. They all followed. Xiuziqi ran with an envelope on his face. Yi Sheng bit his teeth and followed. He wanted to see what Li Su wanted to do? Did you really find the antidote.


    I''m so relieved that I''m blushing. I haven''t come back from the seriousness just now


    I patted my blushing face, but I didn''t know what I should do. Seeing that there were two guards in the black tiger beside me, I was relieved that I had just recovered. Now I was a little agitated. No, I was shy. I grabbed a medicine box from the car and ran with the crowd¡°


    You two are here to watch. No one can get close to you. I''ll go and have a look. " The black tiger touched his nose and said, the two guards looked at each other, then nodded.


    Li Su took the guard and started running in the cat''s forest. The guard responded at this time, and then said, "well, we went in the wrong direction."


    "You didn''t say that earlier." Li Su stopped and said, "where are you going now?"


    "You come with me."


    The guard identified the direction and ran to the nearest place where the toxin remained. Of course, Li Su didn''t dare to neglect. He kept running behind the guard. When the people behind saw that they had stopped for a while, they immediately changed their direction and changed their direction.


    A few minutes later, I came to an open space, where there was no grass. Even the trees growing there far away, the leaves facing this direction were all withered and yellow.


    "Here it is." The guard grabbed Li Su, who was ready to move forward, and then said, "if you can''t move forward, you will be poisoned."


    "It''s OK. It''s important to find something." Li Su didn''t care. She took the guard''s hand away, and then went forward. Xiuzi Qi, who was not far behind him, screamed, because just now she heard Sanwu villagers say that this is a place with residual toxins. After a look, it''s actually green land, and there''s not even a grass on it.


    Looking ahead, we can see that there is still a bottle left in the middle of the earth. Judging from the age, these things should have survived for a long time.


    Anxin came here at this time, with a few drops of sweat on her face. She started late, and it took her a lot of effort to come here at such a fast time.


    After running over, I found that everyone was standing on the edge, and Li Su walked to the center step by step.


    "What''s the situation? How can Li Su go there alone? " Asked reassuringly.


    "The guards said they couldn''t go in, but he still wanted to go in and said he was looking for something."


    After listening to xiuziqi''s words, the rest of his heart is pulled up. It''s still the area where the toxin remains. Li Su dares to rush inside without any anti-virus measures. Is his life worthless?


    He opened his mouth and wanted to remind Li Su to be safe, but he swallowed the words again. He was afraid that Li Su was in a hurry. If he opened his mouth and scared him, what would he do.


    Her peaceful eyes were staring at Li Su tightly. If he had any accident, he would run inside without hesitation. He was holding the white coat in both hands, and he was about to poke two holes in the white coat.


    It''s not just the nervous look of peace of mind, but all the people present are watching it


    Li Su.


    Even they didn''t dare to enter this place with residual toxin, but none of the creatures came alive.


    Li Su walked forward cautiously step by step. If he found something wrong, he would withdraw immediately, but there was no special situation until he reached the most central place.

 Chapter 384

    In fact, Li Su regretted just after he stepped into this place, but now it''s too late to regret. He can''t sell it for two steps and then return it immediately. Isn''t that a joke for others.


    Looking at these onlookers, Li Su yelled in his heart. Uncle, can''t you stop me and give me a step down?


    He estimated that he would walk slowly, but until he reached the most central place, these people didn''t say a word, which made Li Su regret that he had come to this place where he didn''t care, and then he had to find out the secret.


    Just as like as two peas could not help but beat a retreat, he could not see that he had a green grass in the middle of these bottles and cans, and the same picture displayed on his own picture in the ghost doctor system.


    I wipe, really have!


    Li Su stared as like as two peas, and then compared them with the rest.


    It''s not surprising that there are two little grasses in the place where there is no grass.


    Li Su then knew what it meant to live with each other and overcome each other


    Guy, the ancients really don''t bully me.


    Li Su squatted on the ground and looked at the two plants carefully. On the slender stem, there are colorful leaves. Compared with the stem, these leaves are much stronger than the rhizome.


    The longer I look, the more I find that these leaves are actually human figures, but exaggerated human figures.


    Li Su swallowed his saliva excitedly. He felt for a long time on his body, but he didn''t find anything that could be used to dig medicinal materials. As soon as his heart was horizontal, he grabbed it with his hands.


    Those people standing outside changed their faces when they saw Li Su actually using his hands to pull the residual gas cans.


    Anxin and xiuziqi were even more surprised. Their pretty faces were pale and their four eyes were looking at Li Su. Although they couldn''t see what Li Su was doing, they were still very nervous in the face of unknown danger.


    Unknowingly, two beautiful women hugged each other, which they could not imagine.


    If Li Su were to stand in front of them and look at their close bodies, he would have nosebleed now, big, too big, white, too white, deep, too deep.


    When Li Su''s hand was about to touch the Requiem grass, he suddenly felt a sense of danger in his heart. He widened his forehead and eyes, and then in his four eyes


    Zhou didn''t see anything, so he let go. Li Su didn''t feel anything wrong with himself.


    On the face that stretched out a hand again, that kind of dangerous feeling rises again.


    Is it underground?


    In his mind, Li Su moved backward, and then looked at the land under his feet, and then jumped, looked, looked.


    In the periphery of the melon eating crowd are a little sleepy, this Li Su squatted there for a long time, also did not see him move.


    Now he''s jumping up all of a sudden, and he''s still jumping. Is this dancing?


    It''s said that there is a kind of hip-hop dance popular outside now. Does he see something dancing there? But after thinking twice, their faces changed. Is it poisoning?


    The guard''s heart is also greatly shocked. Is Li Su really poisoned? If it''s poisoned, what should they do? You can''t go in with him now, and then he''s pulling out, and then he''s poisoning himself and others, and then the whole Sanwu is poisoning, and then there''s no then?


    If Li Su heard what the guard was thinking, he would stand up immediately, kick his ass and tell him that I was hiding


    Avoid danger.


    Anxin and xiuziqi were also stunned. How did Li Su, who was still well just now, start dancing? It''s still so ugly. Then their hearts began to shake. No wonder they were poisoned.


    Once you have such an idea in your heart, plus the look on the face beside you, may day is not a child. Tell them that Li Su is really poisoned now.


    Li Su trampled on all the places around him and didn''t find anything dangerous. This made him a little confused. What could make him feel this kind of crisis?


    After a careful look and making sure that there was no danger, Li Su came back to the Requiem herb, and then looked at the herb carefully, which was like a human.


    He slowly stretched out his hand to the Requiem grass, and the sense of crisis in his heart came again. After retracting his hand, the sense of crisis disappeared immediately. After testing for several times in a row, Li Su concluded that his sense of crisis came from the grass.


    Hey, I wipe, you even dare to threaten me with a broken grass. Believe it or not, I will uproot you now.


    Li Su stretched out her hand and held it at the root of Requiem grass, completely ignoring the growing sense of crisis in her heart.


    When he picked up the Requiem grass, Li Su felt as if he had been killed by it


    The Requiem grass was completely eaten. Yes, it was.


    Just when Li Su was about to be completely lost, a piece of ice cold flashed through his mind. This ice cold made Li Su wake up immediately. Then he looked at the grass, and his vigilance was very high.


    At the same time, I feel a little lucky that I have a ghost medical system in my head, otherwise I will become a vegetable now.


    When Li Su pulled up the Requiem grass, he didn''t find that there was grass growing in that place. It was completely normal grass.


    After getting the Requiem grass, Li Su immediately began to go back. The old company commander was waiting for the grass to save his life.


    With the acceleration of Li Su''s pace, but in the eyes of the onlookers were full of shock, because there was a green ribbon behind Li Su, no, it was the color of the grass.


    Everyone, look at me. I see you. No one knows what this is.


    "Go, go back to save the company commander." Li Su took two steps and found that all these people were standing there and didn''t know what to look at. He immediately yelled and ran back.


    After everyone went away, the grass in that area began to grow rapidly, and then withered quickly, grew again, and withered again, nine times in a row. When they grew again, they no longer withered.

 Chapter 385

    After returning to the carriage, Li Su immediately began to follow the steps of the ghost medicine system to add Requiem grass to make pills.


    After a look at the time, all the black porcelain pots on the company commander''s body were almost finished. With rubber gloves on, the black porcelain pots on the company commander''s body were pulled out one by one.


    Inside the pipe were all black things, and there was a stench that made Li Su frown.


    Pull out all the cans and put them in the paper box.


    "Black tiger!"


    Half an hour later, Li Su was in the Requiem grass. Half an hour later, he called people again.


    Black tiger heard that there was no expression on his face and walked into the car.


    "Light a fire outside, and then prepare a big pit. Pour lime water into the pit. Put these pots in the fire and burn them for an hour. Throw them all into the lime pit. Don''t let anyone near them within 100 meters. Take gas masks to deal with them."


    Li Su said, while he squeezed a pill with high Baijiu and placed it in the black tiger''s hand, he said.


    "Swallow the pill immediately before you put the jar on the fire, as in


    If there is vomiting, don''t worry, start vomiting immediately


    Black tiger nodded, put the pill into his pocket, reached out to hold the paper box with the black porcelain jar, but was stopped by Li Su.


    "You don''t want to die."


    Li Su said as he handed over a gas mask and a rubber suit to Heihu. All these things were taken by Li Su in the first people''s hospital this morning. Of course, Li Su asked Yi Sheng to do them.


    Black tiger changed into a rubber coat, and then put on the gas mask, which carefully walked out of the car, while still shouting: "get out of the way, all get out of the way, far away, as far as 100 meters away."


    "Sister Anxin, call the rest of you. I have something to tell you!"


    After the black tiger left, Li Su took off the gas mask he wore on his head, and then called out.


    I watched the black tiger leave with a paper box. Although they were far enough away, they still smelled a bad smell.


    Then he heard Li Su''s cry and called the rest to the car.


    "Sister Anxin, I''m going to tell you all the precautions now. You must remember them clearly. You can''t make mistakes, otherwise it''s a matter of human life."


    Looking at Li Su seriously said, ease and easy to two people nodded, close


    No one dares to be careless when it comes to human life, so we must work hard.


    "Well, I understand. You say it." Ease said, Yi Sheng and other people also nodded.


    "You two go to the guard and ask for lime powder, the more the better. Then you can find a place that is far away and open, where no one goes. Dig two big pits there, and then light a fire nearby. The fire must be strong. Then you can sprinkle lime powder into the big pit. Come to me after you finish this. I''ll tell you what to do next."


    Li Su said to the two guards that after they had written down everything, they immediately went to do it. It was almost afternoon, and they didn''t accomplish anything today. Now they have something to order. Of course, they have to do it beautifully After the two guards left, they found the guard, and then put forward their request. The guard immediately agreed. There was some lime powder left in their room, all of which were left by Zhu Chengtian. The main reason was to wrap the bodies of those who had died.


    Because no matter three people died within seven days of body decay, and there will be stench, if someone touches these bodies, they will die immediately.


    So the company commander asked Zhu Chengtian to find some disinfecting things. It''s not easy to buy other things in large quantities, but this lime powder is really very easy. Zhu Chengtian brought several tons of lime powder to Sanwu. They didn''t care


    It doesn''t use much. Now it''s used by Li Su.


    After two guards left, Li Su brought the grass to the grass and then put it into a can and mashed it into a juice and then poured it into the baijiu. The white Baijiu became a dark object.


    "These Baijiu are our medicine attractor, but you can''t touch with your hands, you must wear gas masks, and you have to wear rubber coats."


    Li Su said, pointing to the powdered medicine foam, and said, "according to the proportion I have written above, these things should be added with the medicine guide and made into pills, which are no more than the size of soybeans. Now I will do it."


    Li Su was afraid that they had confused the order and gave them a cover up of the operation.


    "Do you see?" Li Su asked.


    "I see." Yi Sheng said.


    "Don''t worry." He said with ease,


    "No problem." Xiuziqi agreed that the two nurses also agreed.


    "OK, you can do it now. When I''m finished, I''ll come and help you."


    With Li Su''s orders, they immediately started to act, changed their rubber clothes, wore gas masks, moved all the drugs and Baijiu to another car, and then began to make pills.


    Of course, Li Su has a lot of free time here. The poison on the old company commander has not been cleaned up, but the next thing is much easier.


    The wounds of the old company commander were all painted with the high purity Baijiu dyed black grass, and then fed two pills to the old company commander''s mouth. Li Su began to pull out the remaining silver needles on his body one by one.


    When he pulled out the last silver needle on the old company commander''s body, the old company commander''s body began to keep shaking, and then suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Where am I?" The old company commander murmured, wanted to sit up, but it seemed that his whole body didn''t have any strength.


    "Company commander, you are undergoing treatment now. Please wait a moment. There is one last procedure."


    Li Su said as he cut a small hole at the end of the black line on the old company commander''s neck, and then quickly covered the black porcelain jar.


    "What are you doing?"


    Before the last sentence of the old company commander was finished, he felt that the skin on his face began to wriggle, as if something was going to come out of his face, itching very hard.


    "Old company commander, next you may feel a little uncomfortable, but don''t make a sound, or you will lose all your previous achievements."

 Chapter 386

    Li Su said as he watched the ugly tumors on the old company commander''s face. These tumors began to wriggle continuously and slowly down the black line on the old company commander''s neck.


    The skin on the old face was lifted high, and even became transparent, which made people feel very sick at a glance.


    Those things along the black line slowly flow to the black porcelain, Li Su this long sigh of relief, it seems that his treatment fee ANGFA is still useful.


    The old company commander also felt his face tingling. He couldn''t help thinking that he would stretch out his hand to scratch it. As soon as he raised his hand, Li Su immediately stopped him. Nonsense. If he didn''t stop him at this time, if he really wanted to scratch the wound on his face, it would not be so simple.


    As time went by, when the last drop of black tumor disappeared from the old company commander''s face, Li Su quickly took down the black porcelain that covered the old company commander''s neck, and then put it in a paper box. On the wound of the old company commander, he reapplied the pills he had just prepared.


    It''s slow to say, but it''s only half an hour in the past.


    "Old company commander, how are you feeling now?" Li Su asked.


    The company commander was ready to reach out and touch his face, but Li Su quickly held his hand¡°


    "My old company commander, if you don''t want to live, you tell me, I will not cure you directly. Why do you have such trouble?"


    Seeing Li Su''s expression of crying on purpose, the old company commander''s nervousness was relieved a lot.


    "I feel very relaxed now. It seems that there are a lot of things missing, and even breathing becomes more comfortable. In short, I am very good now, never better."


    The old company commander said with a smile.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Li Su patted his chest and said, "old company commander, I''ll tell you three things to pay attention to. First, don''t touch your face and body wounds with your hand drive. Second, if you want to get on the tuba, don''t hold back and go quickly, and you must go to the toilet in the pit filled with lime powder. After you finish, you should bury it immediately."


    "Third, during this period of time, we should mainly eat light food, not too stimulating food, and pay attention to nutrition."


    Li Su said while paying attention to the company commander''s expression. After seeing the indifferent expression on the company commander''s face, he secretly suspected that there was residual toxin on the company commander''s body?


    What else is Li Su going to say? As soon as the old company commander''s face changes, he can''t take care of Li Su''s next words. He runs out and sees the guard coming back with the two guards of the fund.


    The company commander pulled the guard, "where is the toilet of lime powder?"


    "Er..." the guard hasn''t reflected yet. Who is the man in front of him? Although he is familiar with his eyebrows and his voice, it seems that there is no such person in his image. Is it a doctor brought back by Li Su.


    "Tell me, where is the lime powder toilet?" The company commander asked again, looking at the swallow, he was about to choke.


    The guard pointed to the two big pits they had just dug in that place. They were just filled with lime powder. Can''t you see that all the three of them are now covered with lime powder?


    "You two have foresight." The guard gave a thumbs up to the two guards. Just now, after they put lime powder into the two pits, the two guards said that they would build fences around them and then divide them into men and women. At that time, he thought it was unnecessary, but now it seems that it is very necessary. Just after two steps, they heard the sound of firecrackers coming from the toilet, which shocked the guards and two guards. Is this guy still the voice of human beings?


    But immediately the guard thought of one thing.


    "I seem to be familiar with that man just now?"


    "Don''t ask us. We just got to this place. We don''t know anyone well." The two guards waved.


    When the guard and two guards returned to the treatment vehicle, they found that all the people here seemed to be dull.


    "You?" Asked the guard.


    "Did that man look familiar just now?" Although black face is asking the guard, his eyes are staring at the direction of the toilet.


    "It seems that I am quite familiar with that, but it seems that the place where we don''t care about is not as human as just now." The guard searched his mind carefully, and then said.


    There used to be a lot of people in this place, but now there are less than 200 people from big to small. You just need to filter them in your head.


    "But I think that person is really familiar." Black face murmured.


    The guard frowned, and then looked at the people in front of him carefully. All the three people were here. Of course, except the company commander who was being treated inside, company commander? company commander!


    Now the guard understood why the man just looked so familiar. He was the company commander.


    However, he is still not fully sure, because the doctors and nurses who were just here are not in front of him now, in case of this


    One of them happens to have diarrhea, in case


    But when his eyes saw the minibus refitted into an operating room, the door was opened and there was a man on the bed. Li Su was sitting in front of the car, smoking a cigarette.


    "Well, let me ask, the man just now?" The guard came up to Li Su and asked.


    "Do you smoke?" Li Su asked.


    The guard laughed, then rubbed his hands, very embarrassed.


    He is also a good person. However, there are no cigarette sellers in this place. Only when Zhu Chengtian comes here, he will bring some. But after all, the quantity is small. Each of them can only share four or five bags. They also need to be careful and study how to smoke carefully to save the time when Zhu Chengtian comes here next time.


    The guard took the cigarette from Li Su''s hand, then lit it and took a sip of it. "Unrestricted smoking is really fragrant."


    "What did you want to ask?" Li Su asked.


    "By the way, I feel very familiar with the man who just ran out


    ¡£¡± The guard''s guidance.


    "That man is your company commander." Li Su said lightly.

 Chapter 387

    "What?"


    Although the guard''s heart has already had the anticipation, but when he really said this thing, his heart still did not accept it.


    Just now, just now, he carefully looked at the man, his face was very white, even a little bit of black did not appear, but very different from the previous company commander''s image of himself, not a heavyweight.


    "You said it was our company commander?" The guards are stuttering now.


    "Well." Li Su''s simple word made the guards excited in an instant.


    "So we''re all saved?" The guard called to Li Su.


    "Well." It''s a simple word, let the guard completely out of control.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." The wild laughter didn''t last long, and the guard''s face was full of tears. "No matter what, it''s finally saved, no matter what, it''s finally saved, it''s saved, general! No matter what, it''s saved. Ha ha ha ha


    The shouts of the guards made the whole crowd dull. Then they all began to shout. They were saved! They don''t have to wait for death, they don''t have to look at their children''s faces covered with that disgusting tumor!


    "Why don''t you come earlier! Why don''t you come earlier! Do you know that Sanwu has been more than 100 years, more than 100 years, and now it''s the fifth generation. Do you know the fifth generation! The oldest is only hi. He lives to 52. The youngest is just three months old. You know what? Do you know that? Why didn''t you come earlier, why didn''t you come earlier, why? Why? "


    With that, the guard fell on his knees and wept. Not only he, but also everyone in the whole area began to cry.


    When Li Su saw such a situation, he was really speechless.


    What can he say? Are you still young? I never know there is such a thing?


    "What''s the matter with you?" After going to the toilet, the handsome company commander came back, and then he saw the crowd kneeling on the ground, weeping.


    "Company commander?" Black face raised his head, then hesitated to shout, and then saw the company commander nodded to him.


    "It''s really a company commander!" Black face a shout, the eyes of all people are all focused on the company commander''s body.


    The black tumor on his face is gone. Now he is a beautiful and white middle-aged man. If it wasn''t for him that he was still wearing the clothes that the company commander had worn here, they didn''t believe it at all. This was the former company commander.


    "Get up quickly, get up quickly, wipe away your tears and let doctor Li treat us." The company commander said, with tears in his eyes, he was saved, they were saved, no matter what.


    "Company commander, we have one last procedure." Li Su took off his gloves and took out two pills.


    "Take these two pills now. In half an hour, you can go to the toilet once."


    The company commander now believes in Li Su''s words, but he still doesn''t find any changes in himself.


    "Company commander, what''s your face like?" A man who didn''t have many cars with the company commander walked up to the company commander and looked at him carefully.


    "Face? What happened to my face? " The company commander couldn''t help thinking and touching his face, but thinking of Li Su Gang''s explanation, he immediately put down his hand¡° Get the mirror, get the mirror quickly The old man quickly called out that someone had already taken the mirror and put it in front of the company commander.


    "Look, company commander." The old man put the mirror in front of the company commander.


    The company commander looked at himself in the mirror. His face was white, and there was no remnant. He was nearly 50 years old, and there was no wrinkle in the corner of his eyes.


    "Is this really me?" The company commander has doubts up to now. Since his company commander was full of black tumor, he never looked in the mirror


    Son, because he is afraid, afraid to see the mirror inside that terrible himself.


    But now everything has changed. I''ve come back from myself.


    "Thank you, Doctor Li!" The company commander fell to his knees and said, "please, help me, please. As long as you can help me, I will repay your kindness."


    "Old company commander, what are you doing? Hurry up. I have come to Sanwu now. You can rest assured that I will pull Sanwu back from the death line. "


    As soon as Li Su saw old Lian Zhan kneeling on the ground, he ran to him and helped him up.


    At this time, they ran over and said, "Li Su, those pills are ready. Are we going to start the next item now?"


    "Wait a minute." Li Su asked the guards to gather all the people from the old company commander, and then stood in a neat line.


    Originally, Li Su meant to just come over to them, not the guard


    After a whistle appeared, all the people, including the children, stood in order, which shocked not only Li Su, but also the black tiger standing behind him.


    This place is really special. Several people began to sigh in their hearts.


    "Don''t be surprised. We don''t care whether or not some lawless elements want to escape from here, so we have to train our own people to increase our strength for our self-protection."


    Here, the company commander looked at the direction of Xingqing city and said, "in addition, none of us knows when those people from the government will come to wipe us out, and then wipe out Sanwu."


    When the old company commander said these words, Li Su was so helpless in their hearts. Who said no? If they didn''t believe these things before, they were all ordinary people, and they didn''t do anything against the law and discipline. Now they said they would be even.


    But the reality is that you will offend someone you have never met before, and after being hit, you will know that the offence is to joke with friends at the wine table


    In a word.


    The reality is so cruel!


    "Now I dare say that as long as the people who don''t care, as long as they can hold the gun, they will all shoot, and they are good at shooting."


    The company commander was full of pride when he said this, but in his heart there was more helplessness, an irresistible helplessness.

 Chapter 388

    "You all shoot?" They all nodded, even the child who had been holding her mother''s hand and sucking her fingers.


    This makes Li Su''s heart full of helplessness. In the outside world, all the children who want to be so big are running crazy in the kindergarten, but in Sanwu, their toys are guns.


    "Where do you get so many bullets?" Li Su asked.


    "I told you that no matter this place used to be the general''s headquarters, there would be ammunition depots in the headquarters. After the gas bomb exploded, those dead soldiers didn''t even fire a single shot. Up to now, we still have two-thirds of the remaining bullets. This is not a waste of practice shooting."


    The company commander''s explanation made Li Su feel numb.


    "There are still some guns in it. Although we don''t know how to aim, we can still make a noise."


    "Are you not afraid that they will encircle you?" Li Su asked.


    "They? They want us all dead and sending us to the Academy for slicing. "


    "Slice study? How can it be? Are these people brain damaged? You are living people Standing in a hundred years, I heard their conversation, and then I looked down


    Said in amazement.


    "What''s impossible? Everyone wants to know our secret. Now how many people are staring at us in the periphery of Sanwu. If Sanwu didn''t count the toxins in the periphery, they couldn''t find a suitable solution for a while. Now Sanwu has long been leveled, and even become the GDP of those politicians."


    The company commander''s words made Yi Sheng fight several cold wars in succession.


    "Why?"


    "It''s because we can''t die of poisoning."


    "That''s it?"


    "Isn''t that enough?" The company commander said, "everyone is innocent and guilty, but the wall on us is not our own will, but the legacy of the war of that year."


    "Old company commander, don''t worry. Now I''ll get rid of this cancer, so that they can''t find a reason to start."


    Li Su said, "old company commander, would you like to leave here and live a normal life?"


    "Shall we leave? Where are you going? Where else can we stand? At least we know we are human here, but who will remember us when we go out? Far away, let''s just say that we don''t even have the hukou system and identity certificate you implemented. How can we survive? "


    "Don''t worry, as long as you all want to go out, I will try my best to do it." Li Su said.


    "These things are still waiting to be said. Now I''d like to ask you, Dr. Li. Can we ask our children to please them first?" The company commander looked at Li Su and said.


    "Good."


    Li Su directly turned on the ghost medicine system, and then scanned all the people who stood in front of him.


    "You, you, you..."


    Li Su counted out several people in a row, including security guards.


    "Stand aside first, sister peace of mind, and give the rest of you two pills, no more than ten at a time, two pills for each person, one hour later, half an hour later, and the last ten minutes and five minutes respectively." As soon as Li Su''s voice fell, he took xiuziqi, Yi Sheng and the two nurses to work.


    "Not bad." The company commander saw the people Li Su ordered and the people who were being treated spit out two words from their mouths.


    Li Su looked back and asked, "what''s good?"


    "No matter what, after all, it''s the government''s fault over the years. It can help some people, and then you can take them out. We''re the old guys left


    Let us live and die. " Said the company commander.


    "What do you mean, old company commander?" Li Su asked.


    "Aren''t you just going to save them?"


    "No


    "Are you going to treat me alone?"


    "No, old company commander, what do you mean?"


    "Then why did you point them out?"


    "There are too many toxins on them. I need to do it myself, and the process is cumbersome. They won''t, so I''ll point them out. Old company commander, do you think I''m not going to treat them?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "You didn''t hear me just now?"


    Li Su is a little speechless. He just said it for a long time, but it''s all in vain.


    "Well, I''m sorry. I''m wrong about you." The old company commander now feels that he has a fever on his face, and he is well intentioned to give up treatment. Now he is cured, and then he misunderstands that he will not give treatment to all the members of the company.


    "Old company commander, I said you..."


    What else did Li Su want to say, but he saw the company commander''s face on one side, then rushed out like crazy, and there was a very strange voice behind him.


    "This..."


    Li Su felt very embarrassed on his face, and it was estimated that the old company commander''s face was even more embarrassed.


    Seeing that the old company commander has already run into the toilet, the person who has just taken the pill given by ease is also blushing.


    "No, I can''t hold it."


    "I can''t either."


    The battle of ten men, women and ten women was comparable to that of a thousand people marathon, which scared Li Su. But the next sound made Li Su even more scared.


    This is like a firecracker during the Chinese New Year.


    "Well, I think you can go over and sprinkle a layer of lime powder on it now." Li Su said with a frown.


    The two guards looked at each other. After two steps, they came back with gas masks. Then they took a single one and put it in the hands of the guard, and dragged him away.


    "I''m a patient now. Can I not go?"¡° I can''t


    "Why?"


    "We can''t find lime powder."


    Black tiger''s brows wrinkled. These two boys were brought out by themselves,


    Now how also learned this move, in see Li Su beside satisfaction nod, it suddenly realized, this is all affected by Li Su.


    When he and Li Su first came to Xingqing City, they robbed on the way. Now they are very excited.


    Right away, black tiger is a little frightened. What''s the matter with him? It''s a big problem that Li Su can affect his mood.


    However, it is clear that the black tiger has no plan to rectify.


    "You guys, line up according to your age, and then go to the car one by one for my treatment."

 Chapter 389

    As night fell, Li Su beat his waist and lit a bonfire in front of him. The burning flames made Li Su''s face red.


    Li Su''s face was full of fatigue, but his eyes were full of satisfaction, holding a bottle of beer in his hand.


    After pouring a mouthful of wine, Li Su put down the hand that beat his waist, and then sat down on the ground. On the back of his head was a log, and on the log sat Anxin and xiuziqi.


    Black tiger and two guards all sat behind Li Su, holding two bottles of beer in their hands, but they didn''t seem to drink much.


    From their casual sitting posture, akun computer can launch the most effective attack at any time, especially the position where they are sitting, which envelops Li Su and the three of them. No matter which direction they come from, they can''t escape the eyes of the three of them.


    "Li Su, do they really have no problem now?" On the one hand, she was roasted by the bonfire in front of her, on the other hand, she drank a little wine. That''s right. In her and xiuziqi''s hands, everyone has a bottle of wine, just fruit wine.


    Just half an hour ago, the toxins on all the people were removed. Of course, the toilet was not enough


    .


    Fortunately, more and more people were detoxified, and they also joined in. Together with the two guards, they dug two larger and deeper pits, and then poured lime powder into them.


    After clearing away the toxins from all the Sanwu people, Yi Sheng is leaving with two nurses. By the way, Yi Sheng has to return the things they borrowed from the first people''s hospital. Of course, Yi Sheng has not forgotten to take away the toxin samples secretly taken from them.


    These things are all taken in by Li Su, but Li Su didn''t say anything, and asked the black tiger who escorted Yi Sheng to leave not to take out the things in Yi Sheng''s hands.


    Half an hour ago, Heihu drove Yi Sheng, two nurses and a car of medical equipment to the first people''s hospital. When she came back, she received a call from xiuziqi asking Heihu to buy some tobacco and wine, as well as a lot of food, vegetables and meat. She was going to hold a barbecue here.


    Of course, Li Su did another thing during this period.


    The whole Sanwu area has been covered with poisonous gas bombs left by the enemy for more than 100 years. All the plants, land and the most important water sources here have been polluted, and even some poisonous gas bombs are still emitting green mist in some places.


    There is no way to solve the problems of plants and land, but there is no way to solve them


    But there is a good way.


    With the guards in the whole Sanwu area, Li Su searched out three more Requiem grasses. He left one of them and left another in the same place to let Sanwu people pay attention to the protection. This is a very important medicinal material. Even Li Su is guessing that this Requiem herb may play a more important role.


    Li Su didn''t directly reach out to pick the rest of the Requiem grass. Instead, he took people to clean it up carefully. Of course, Li Su was doing it all by himself.


    Although other people said that they had taken the medicine with Requiem grass and had resistance to the toxin here, they didn''t know why they all fainted at the moment they came into contact with it. They didn''t wake up until Li Su picked it up.


    As for the reason, Li Su is not clear.


    Li Suzi, led by the guards, came to their water source. It was a small lake, but it seemed inexhaustible. Every time the water level dropped a little, it would soon rise to the previous place. After arriving at the water source, Li Su first saw through his amazing eyesight that several Requiem grasses were growing at the bottom of the water, but they were not as big as the one in his own hands.


    Li Su threw the Requiem grass into the water before it entered the water


    After that, they immediately spread their branches and leaves, and deeply penetrated into the soil at the bottom of the lake.


    Li Su seemed to see a faint light coming out of the herb, and then spread it to the bottom of the lake in an instant. Then the Requiem grasses that originally grew at the bottom of the lake all worshipped the Requiem grasses as if they had met their own king.


    Are you dazed? Li Su shook his head hard and looked at the bottom of the lake. Nothing happened there. If it wasn''t for the haunting grass that he had just thrown in, Li Su even doubted whether he had just thrown it in.


    After the Requiem grass was thrown into it, the whole lake seemed to be boiling, and continuous bubbles came out from it. This situation lasted for five minutes, and everyone in the whole Sanwu area saw this situation.


    At first, people thought that there was a volcano below. Now it''s time to erupt. Only Li Su found that the Requiem grass at the bottom of the lake seems to be sucking the toxins from the lake.


    After everyone calmed down, it was found that the original lake water became clearer and cooler.


    Li Su stepped forward and put a handful of water into his mouth.


    Sweet, cool, this is the right water.


    When Li Su announced that the water here was no longer poisonous water, all the people began to get excited. They no longer had to worry about the water they drank, and then they began to drink again


    Back to the way it was.


    Now Li Su is half lying on the log, thinking about what happened half an hour ago.


    Those people''s happy smile, satisfied expression, happy feeling, all these let Li Su completely indulge in it, completely unable to extricate himself.


    "Li Su, I''m asking you something."


    He asked for it several times, but Li Su was still in a daze. He couldn''t help being annoyed and gave a push.


    "Ah? What did you just say? "


    Li Su came back and looked at her blushing face for a moment.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Seeing Li Su''s dull and fiery eyes, he felt relieved that he couldn''t accept it. He hung his head down, played with the wine bottle in his hand, and asked weakly.


    "Look at you." Li Su didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Good. Is it good?" Peace of mind and asked a low.


    "Good looking."


    Li Su has completely lost her consciousness now. Her eyes are full of her pretty face and her expression.

 Chapter 390

    "It''s so beautiful!"


    Xiuziqi cursed angrily and woke them up. Li Sushan laughed and felt at ease, just like an ostrich. He immediately buried his head in his arms. He didn''t even know that he had spilled the wine in his hands.


    "What''s not good?" Li Su had no words to ask.


    Xiuzi Qi didn''t say anything, but pointed his finger to the ground in front of her.


    Li SUSHUN looked at xiuziqi''s fingers, and there were two ants on the ground, one red and one black, about the same size.


    "Are you looking at ants?" Li Su is a little incredible. How does this woman like to watch ants?


    "Well." Xiuziqi nodded heavily.


    "I was going to get a bottle of wine just now. Who knows, when I saw them fighting, I wanted to know who would win. If they won, I would reward them with a piece of meat. Before I got there, these two bastards were fighting and hugging each other. It''s like falling in love. I wipe it! Bai Langfei spent her time watching two bastards show their love. "


    After xiuziqi finished, he stood up, then stepped on the two ants, and ran to the people who were celebrating in the distance.


    "Er..."


    Li Su was a little speechless, but his face flushed with ease. Although I know what xiuziqi just said is not about them, I still can''t accept it. It seems that they are just in love¡°


    ¡±Well, I think what xiuziqi said just now¡°


    Before Li Su had finished, he interrupted him with ease.


    "I know." The voice is so low that I can hardly hear it. If it wasn''t for Li Su''s great improvement in listening, I really couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    "Hey, hey." Li Su scratched his head and then laughed¡°


    "Have all the toxins of Sanwu really been eliminated?" She lowered her head and asked. Her eyes didn''t dare to look at Li Su. She was afraid to look into Li Su''s hot eyes.


    "It''s hard to say." Li Su coughed, then said, and threw away the empty beer bottle in his hand. "Black tiger, give me your wine."


    "Where''s the wine in your hand?" Asked the black tiger.


    "No more."


    "Then why don''t you look for it?"


    "Lazy." Li said of course.


    "I wipe it!"


    Although black tiger was swearing in his mouth, he still put his beer in Li Su''s hand. After returning to his seat, he was very happy


    He immediately snatched the beer from another man''s hand, just to let him look back and see it.


    "You''ve broken them." He said with ease.


    "Who? Black tiger? It''s their own. It''s nothing to do with me. I''m a young pioneer. " Li Su took a look at the black tiger and said, "you don''t know him. He''s not as honest as you see."


    Now he and the black tiger came to Xingqing city for the first time to rob some flying car party.


    "You didn''t see it at that time. I''ve already given up. He threw the motorcycle into the ditch by himself. I''m distressed to see it. After throwing it, he asked if there was any left. Uncle, I''ve let him throw it into the ditch. I haven''t thrown it into the ditch yet."¡° Fuck! Li Su, you are slandering Black tiger''s voice sounded behind Li Su, followed by a burst of air breaking sound.


    As soon as Li Su reached for it, it was a bottle of beer¡° Thank you


    Li Su waved his beer bottle and said.


    The black tiger snorted coldly and waved to another guard. The other guard reluctantly put the wine bottle in his hand into the hands of the black tiger. The children kept muttering, to the effect that the gods would fight and the mortals would suffer.


    "You don''t know, the two of us used to go to breakfast together, and this guy almost died


    Take that breakfast shop... "


    Li Su said more and more outrageous, black tiger''s face is also more and more black, but he immediately laughed out.


    This is real life!


    "You haven''t answered my question yet?" After laughing for a long time, he said.


    "What''s that?" Li Su forgot what she had said before.


    "You..." Peace of mind white one eye Li Su, emotion oneself just said of words all white said.


    "I asked them." Anxiously point to the people who are dancing and singing happily beside the campfire¡° Have they got rid of all the toxins now? "


    "You mean that. I thought I was talking about something." Li Su took a sip of the wine and said.


    "The toxins in their bodies have indeed been removed, but we still need to observe for a day to see if there are any other side effects or reactions. If there are any, we can seize the time to change them."


    "Oh." He nodded at ease. No wonder he didn''t plan to go back today. He wanted to celebrate with the people who didn''t care. On the one hand, he wanted to relax here and have fun with them. On the other hand, Li Su was worried that there was a latent period for their toxins.


    "Don''t you worry?" Asked reassuringly.


    "What are you worried about?" Li Su didn''t understand why Anxin asked.


    "Don''t worry that they won''t give you money?" Peace of mind, there are some bright eyes.


    "Money? Why give me money? " Li Su was more confused.


    "Your consultation fee is very high. Most people can''t afford it. You can charge tens of thousands for common problems. I heard that there are still one million or two million." He said with ease.


    "That..." Li Su wanted to deny it, but he knew that he didn''t have much strength in his speech, and what he said was the truth¡° Well, I can only say that they are different from these people. "


    "I know, black heart doctor." The smile in the peaceful eyes is more intense. Then he left the log immediately and watched the barbecue with xiuziqi. The smell was overflowing.


    "Black heart doctor?"


    Li Su was puzzled for a moment, but immediately began to swear.


    "I wipe! Which son of a bitch gave me a nickname?! My Lord, the miracle doctor is the miracle doctor, and he''s the black hearted miracle doctor. Did I eat you and drink from your family? A bunch of bastards. " Three regardless of the people are a little puzzled, this Li Su miracle doctor in the end is how? Didn''t you just say that you were laughing? Why are you dancing now? It''s hard


    Is this a unique dance step that they are very happy with?


    Everyone, look at me and I''ll look at you. Finally, it''s a unique dance step. Now everyone starts to jump around the campfire in the way of Li Su. You don''t have to say, there are several people who are similar to Li Su.

 Chapter 391

    "Uncle, are you dancing?"


    A child came to Li Su and pulled his trousers. Then he looked at Li Su with his big watery eyes and asked.


    "Dancing?"


    Li Su wondered when he had danced? Looking at the campfire in front of the surrender, those Sanwu people all looked strange and walked strangely. If they didn''t know that Sanwu was not powered on, Li Su thought they were all electrocuted.


    The black tiger and the two guards were all red.


    "Yes, uncle, didn''t you just dance? You dance so ugly. " The baby''s milk voice made Li Su''s face distorted instantly.


    "Who told you I was dancing?" Li Su asked with a black face.


    "The two sisters over there." Said the child, pointing to the barbecue stand beside the bonfire.


    Li Su seems that in the past, it was Anxin and xiuziqi. Now they are standing together, pointing at Li Su, and then they are still laughing.


    Standing next to the black tiger is really can''t hold, but they really see, Li Su this is jumping foot scold, didn''t expect to be a child came to say, uncle, you dance really ugly! The black tiger couldn''t hold back. Of course, the two guards outside the two teams were able to bear it to the limit.


    "Black tiger, what do you want to do?" Li Su''s voice was very cold.


    "Ha ha ha! Li Su, your dance is so ugly! Ha ha ha Black tiger is smiling, Li Su''s face is more and more black, but immediately began to smile, because he found that the residents of Sanwu all learn from themselves.


    "Uncle, the elder sister said, as long as I come to tell you that you dance ugly, we will go to school." The child blinked his big eyes at Li Su and said, "uncle, what is school? Is school fun? "


    "Er..."


    The four men who were laughing wildly were immediately beaten by the children''s ignorant eyes


    Defeated, just so funny things, now how can not laugh out, but in the heart there is a little bit of bitterness.


    "Uncle don''t cheat you, uncle will certainly let you go to school, uncle tell you, school can be fun, can learn a lot of knowledge." Li Su squatted down to explain to the child.


    "Knowledge? What is knowledge? Is it delicious? " Children still don''t understand.


    Li Su''s heart was more sour, and the black tiger standing behind him also surrounded him.


    "Knowledge is to protect your parents, not to let them be wronged, but also to put on a lot of good-looking clothes, there are a lot of delicious."


    "Really? Uncle can''t cheat me, my mother said, cheating children are not good children. "


    "Uncle doesn''t lie to you."


    "Ouch, ouch, I want to go to school, my uncle said I can go to school!" The child ran to his mother with a kebab in his hand, and then said to his mother, "Mom, the uncle said, I can go up


    Learn, can learn knowledge, can have a lot of good-looking clothes, can also have a lot of delicious, at that time I can give my mother wear good-looking clothes, eat delicious for my mother


    The baby''s milk like appearance made the residents who didn''t care for three quiet down in an instant. Anxin and xiuziqi were also quiet down. They just saw that the children here didn''t go to school, so they asked Li Su to find other people to help them. Unexpectedly, Li Su really agreed¡° Li... Doctor Li, is that true? Can our children really go to school? " The old company commander looked at Li Su, his voice trembling.


    "Really."


    Li Su looked at the residents and said, "if you can go to school, you can go to school


    "Thank you very much!"


    Under the leadership of the old company commander, they all fell to their knees.


    For more than 100 years, they thought that the world had forgotten them all, but today, they are not only returned, but also returned


    They also told them that their children can go to school, that is to say, the registered permanent residence of all the people in their place can be solved. They are no longer the darkest people in the world. They can go to the street aboveboard. They can go anywhere they want. They are free!


    "Old company commander, please get up, please get up quickly. If you are like this, I will leave now. I don''t care here."


    Li Su dissuaded them for a long time, but they kept kowtowing. There was no way, so Li Su had to take out his mace, which was even better. As soon as the mace was taken out, they all stood up and hugged each other crazily.


    "Li Su, do you really want them all to go to school?" Black tiger was shocked by Li Su''s announcement. On the one hand, it was because he thought so. He used to be a soldier. No matter whether he was a descendant of a soldier here, it was hard for him to see these children suffering here and not studying.


    On the other hand, he is still worried. After all, their relationship with the government is not very good. They even have nothing to do with the government


    I don''t know anyone.


    Third, no matter the problems here have not been solved, there are problems left over by history, or the government has always been able to choose to demonize this place, marginalize it in the end, and directly forget it in the end.


    Now Li Su has to solve this problem on his own. Even if Li Su is the mayor or secretary of the Xingqing municipal Party committee, he can''t guarantee that the children here will go to school.


    "I didn''t cheat you. Don''t forget the tenet of the salvation fund, which is to treat the sick and save the people, save the people first. At any time, our responsibility is not only to cure diseases and save people, but also to save people''s hearts. Only when people''s hearts are good, can we have better development and our world be better. "


    Li Su said faintly.


    "But..."


    What else did black tiger want to say, but he was interrupted by Li Su.


    "I know what you want to say, but now I''ve made up my mind that no matter how much I have to pay, I will let the children here go to school."


    Although Li Su said that, he didn''t know the difficulty of this matter. If we want to make sure that the children can go to school, the first thing we have to do is to solve the problems left over by history, and then we have to deal with their household registration. Only by solving these two things, the rest will be easy to do.


    "Black tiger, what do you think I should do now?"


    "I don''t know." Black tiger knows what Li Su said, but he really has no way.

 Chapter 392

    "You don''t know anything. What''s the use of saying I want you." Li Su gave a white look at the black tiger.


    Black tiger of course knows that Li Su is just complaining.


    "I don''t know what to do, but I know someone who must have a way." Said the black tiger.


    "Who?"


    "Xiao Yiyi, President Xiao, she is resourceful and born into a big family. Naturally, she knows how to solve these problems. If you find her, all these problems are not problems." Said the black tiger.


    "She?"


    Hear black tiger say Xiao Yiyi Li Su''s heart move, he just in the first reaction is Xiao Yiyi, but they just happened before what unhappy, now find Xiao Yiyi, don''t know can line.


    "Li Su, sometimes women are not as unreasonable as you think. As long as you coax them and make them happy, they will naturally be obedient to you." Said the black tiger.


    "Er... Who are you listening to?"


    "Xiao Si, Xiao Si told me all this."


    "Little Four?" Li Su''s mind immediately appeared a Han Han face, and then pulled a dead face of Xiao Si, "will he know this?"


    "Well, I also know that he is chasing a waitress in a restaurant. It''s said that two people are almost married now, and that''s all that''s left."


    "I wipe! This kid is really fast. " Li Su said with emotion that he put the matter aside. Now the first task is to deal with the problem of no matter how to go to school.


    Face sitting on the log, mobile phone in their hands keep turning, the brain began to keep tangled.


    Eye swelling flashed a light, dial a phone number from the mobile phone to call in the past.


    *********


    Xiao Yiyi is lying on his desk, his pen is constantly moving, Feng Duoduo is beside him, and Yao Ya is walking around the office, still holding stacks of materials.


    "Mr. Xiao, all the information about these people has been sorted out. Some of them are provided by Xiao Si. These people can be our security personnel. Some of them are provided by the local armed forces department. They are all disabled retired soldiers. Now Xiao Si is taking them to get familiar with the environment here. After dinner, they will rest. Those security personnel will start to work this evening, That''s what the rest of the staff do. "


    Yao Ya went to Xiao Yiyi''s back, then opened the folder in her hand and said.


    "The rest of the staff are arranged in this way, with one week''s on-the-job training and one week''s operation training. They will be on duty in half a month."


    "OK, I know. Tell Xiao Si not to treat them badly." Xiao Yiyi said without raising his head, "what''s the situation outside now?"


    "All the water and electricity have been re connected, and the price remains unchanged. These are all the conveniences provided by Minister Zhang of the Armed Forces Department of Xingqing city. Other departments, such as the industrial and commercial tax departments, are no longer talking. It is estimated that they are under some pressure."


    Yao Ya said.


    "Well." When Xiao Yiyi heard such news, her first thought was that Li Su was behind. However, she didn''t think that he Hongtao was greeting Xingqing City, especially Mr. Wen.


    He knew he couldn''t help the fund, so he thought of another way. Didn''t you let me help the fund? On behalf of those disabled veterans, I''d like to take care of you. All of them have made contributions to the country, and even three generations of soldiers who are all martyrs have come to exert pressure on Xingqing city. As you know, China is now giving more and more help to disabled retired soldiers, and the society is paying more and more attention to this part. In addition, the public welfare project on disabled retired soldiers that I cooperated with Jishi fund some time ago has caused a shock to China. If it comes to disabled retired soldiers, it will certainly be under pressure from all aspects, Although all of them are from the grass-roots level, if the veterans or serving soldiers of the whole country hear that Xingqing City dares to handle this matter, they will surely be furious and cause mutiny, and the mayor or secretary of the municipal Party committee of Xingqing city will not be able to hold it down.


    "I don''t know what happened to Li Su now?" Feng Duoduo is beside


    She said softly.


    For a moment, sannu thought of Li Su. He walked into Sanwu area with peace of mind. Other people didn''t know it, but Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo did know it. The reason Sanwu became Sanwu is not the kind of common people''s legend. What kind of monsters and ghosts are completely because it used to be the area covered by poison gas bombs, Even now, the poison gas has not completely dissipated, and it has even evolved into a more powerful toxin, leaving the national scientific research institutions with nothing to do.


    "That''s no matter where he is. I don''t know how you agreed to let Li Su enter. If he died, I''ll see what you do." Feng Duoduo said that in the end, tears fell down.


    "I don''t care if he''s dead. He deserves it." Yao Ya stands behind Xiao Yiyi and gnashes her teeth.


    But Xiao Yiyi heard Yao Ya''s figure trembling.


    "You have to believe that Li Su is not only surrounded by black tiger, but also has his own superb medical skills." Xiao Yiyi said so, but her own heart was also a fierce draw.


    No matter where the toxin has existed for more than 100 years, so long


    It''s impossible for the government to solve the problem in time. Now let Li Su solve it alone. Is that possible?


    "I don''t care about you. After a while, I''ll let Xiao Si take me to San Wu." Feng Duoduo began to pack up.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to San Wu. I''m going to see Li Su."


    "Stop, you''re not going."


    |"Why can''t I go?"


    "If you go, how can I explain to Uncle Feng?"


    "I''ve declared that I''ve quit the Feng family. I don''t care about them." Feng Duoduo is about to leave with a twist of his neck.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go too."


    Yao Yameng called out, but immediately covered his mouth, and then said in a low voice: "I''m going to see sister Anxin and xiuziqi."


    "Well, I know you''re a dead duck."


    "Wait a minute."


    Xiao Yiyi takes out his mobile phone and looks at the caller ID above


    .


    "Just a moment. Li Su called."¡° Li Su


    As soon as the two women heard that it was Li Su Lai, they all gathered around.


    "Pick it up, pick it up."


    Feng Duoduo repeatedly urged, although Yao Ya didn''t speak, the anxiety in her eyes really betrayed her.

 Chapter 393

    Three women''s heads are squeezed in front of a mobile phone, their heart beats can be heard, but they don''t care about these messy things now.


    "Mr. Xiao, are you still in the factory?" Li sukai asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Yiyi is ready to say a few more words, but as soon as she hears Li Su''s way of speaking, she gets cold. Even Feng Duoduo and Yao ya, who are standing on one side, are humming coldly, but their eyes don''t leave the mobile phone. Instead, they are more eager to stare at the brother''s five inch mobile phone screen.


    "Well, there''s still some time. Let Xiao Si take you to San Wu. I have something to discuss with you." Li Su said.


    "Now? There''s still a little time? "


    Xiao Yiyi looked out at his food. The outside world was full of lights, singing and dancing, stars blinking and the moon shining.


    This is a little bit of time?


    Xiao Yiyi and the other two women are speechless, really don''t know Li


    What is the concept of time? Is the sun in the sky now?


    "What''s the matter with you? If there''s something, just say it on the phone. We haven''t finished the work here. "


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi''s voice falls, Feng Duoduo and Yao Ya look at Xiao Yiyi. The message in their eyes is why you say that?


    "Something''s up. Well, I have something to do now. I''ll wait for you."


    Then Li Su hung up the phone.


    For a time, the three women couldn''t stand it any more. What''s the matter? They didn''t ask for anything. They gave orders to the three of them. Besides Xiao Yiyi, they also said two words to him. Feng Duoduo and Yao Ya didn''t even say a word now, so they hung up the phone.


    "Li Su, you son of a bitch!" Yao Ya said angrily.


    "Asshole!" Feng Duoduo said while grabbing his Xiaokun bag and then sat down on the chair.


    "Shall we go again?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "No Feng Duoduo and Yao Ya said with one voice.


    "That''s fine." Xiao Yiyi also sits on the chair. She can see that these two women are holding the shelves here. If they wait for Li Su to call them, they will go back. If they don''t call, they won''t go, and they will vent their anger with their pillows.


    Or they are waiting for Xiao Yiyi to persuade them, and then the two of them pretend to be reluctant to go with them.


    Sure enough, after Xiao Yiyi sat down and reopened the folder in front of him, the two women were not calm for a moment.


    "Yiyi, why don''t you go? Shouldn''t you go? " Feng Duoduo asked.


    "You are not going. Why should I go?" Xiao Yiyi looked at the folder in his hand and looked at the expressions of the two women.


    "Mr. Xiao, I think you should go. He must have something to do with you, otherwise he would not have called you so late." Yao Ya said.


    "You think so, too?" Xiao Yiyi asked with a smile, but she didn''t look up, so neither of the two women saw the smile on her face¡° Yes, I think we should focus on the long-term development of the fund. " Yao Ya said¡°


    "Good."


    See Xiao Yiyi agreed, Feng Duoduo admire to Yao Ya gave a thumbs up, but Xiao Yiyi next words let them two direct silly eyes.


    "But I''ll go alone. You two stay here. In case of an emergency, you two will be able to cope with it."


    Xiao Yiyi said while picking up the things in his hands, but the smile in his eyes was more intense.


    "Yiyi elder sister, you, me..." Feng Duoduo said anxiously beside, but you and I didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have anything else to do? Are you afraid of yourself


    You can''t handle it? It doesn''t matter. Didn''t I leave Yao ya to you? Yao ya now has the ability to deal with ordinary things. I believe you will make the right decision with her help. If you really can''t win, you are calling me


    Xiao Yiyi took his bag, and then said: "you look good at home. I''ll go first. If anything happens, I''ll contact you by telephone. I''ll ask Xiao Wu to keep more guards around you. Of course, there will be some novices. You can check their ability by the way. If you don''t feel suitable, let Xiao Si return them all."


    "All right." Feng Duoduo and Yao Ya''s eyes are full of disappointment, but Xiao Yiyi doesn''t want to take the initiative to speak. She is waiting for you to take the initiative and then


    To tell you the truth, she is selfish in this aspect. On the one hand, Li Su is a bit fickle, but all the women outside Yayao take the initiative to hook up, so Xiao Yiyi plans to integrate them.


    On the other hand, these women have different personalities, but they all have one shortcoming, that is, they all have no courage, the courage to make decisions in case of emergency, if it is put into daily life


    Of course, it doesn''t hurt, but now they are in charge of the company, and they are a public welfare company. If there is an emergency in the word, if they lose their decision-making ability, it will be a devastating destruction to the company.


    Finally, she wants to unite these women. The son of a bitch on her face is too provocative to women. She wants to unite all these women, and can''t let any woman have an opportunity.


    Among these women, even if she does not become the boss, she will be the backbone of them.


    Er... As for why he had such a final idea, Xiao Yiyi didn''t know.


    "Well, I''ll go first." Xiao Yiyi deliberately slowed down his pace, while walking, paying attention to the reaction of the two girls behind him.


    Feng Duoduo saw Xiao Yiyi walking forward slowly, as if he had grasped something, but he didn''t seem to have grasped anything.


    However, Ya Yao''s eyes on one side brightened and quickly called Xiao Yiyi.


    "Mr. Xiao, it''s not suitable for you to go alone. There must be some errands


    The work needs to be done. This kind of thing definitely needs to be done by someone. I''m suitable for it. "


    Yao Ya said while cleaning up their own things, and then stood behind Xiao Yiyi.


    After all, Feng Duoduo was born in a big family. Now he understood Yao Ya''s idea, and immediately said, "that Yiyi elder sister, I think you still lack a work assistant or something."

 Chapter 394

    Feng Duoduo''s excuse is very bad, but as long as there is an excuse, it''s OK.


    "Well, you''re right. Let''s go now." Xiao Yiyi saw their two reactions come over, the corners of his mouth draw a curve, and then said immediately.


    At this time, if you don''t know that Xiao Yiyi is teasing them, they are fools.


    "Yiyi elder sister, you really tease me, you are intentional." Feng Duoduo is now reluctant to give up. He reaches out his two hands like white onions, and then scratching under Xiao Yiyi''s armpit.


    "I didn''t, ah, itch, ah, dead girl, I don''t want to scratch you." Xiao Yiyi is not willing to give up now, and he starts to fight back immediately¡°


    "Yao ya, I can''t hold on. Come and help me."


    Three women immediately fight to do a regiment, Jiao Chuan, white meat Xiangyan incomparable, if Li Su now stand here, it will cause syncope immediately because of excessive blood loss.


    [creak]


    The door of the office was pushed open. Seeing the beautiful scene in front of him, Xiao Si was dull and immediately quit.


    "I''m sorry, I went to the wrong door."


    The three women were startled by the sudden situation and immediately began to tidy up their clothes.


    "It''s all your fault, bitch."


    "Can we blame it? You didn''t tease me first. "


    "What do you two have to do with me? Pull me in. It''s over. My prestige as assistant to the president is gone."


    "I''m still the manager, not the same."


    "OK, stop making trouble. Let''s ask Xiao Si now to see what happened."


    The three women, who had finished their clothes, had a ruddy complexion, which made people want to take a bite.


    "Xiao Si, come in." Xiao Yiyi called.


    [Dong Dong]


    This time, Xiao Si knocked on the door and didn''t dare to lift his head after he came in.


    "Mr. Xiao, Mr. Feng and assistant Yao, just now Brother Hu called me and asked me to take you to Sanwu."


    "Well, OK, we''ll get ready now, and then we''ll leave. You can arrange the car first." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yes." Xiao Si blushed and was about to leave with the door closed.


    "Wait a minute." Feng Duoduo''s eyes turned and Xiao Si was stopped.


    "Mr. Feng, what else can I do for you?" Xiao Si still doesn''t dare to look up.


    "Xiao Si, did you take that little flower?" Hearing Feng Duoduo''s question, not only Xiao Si was so surprised that he lost his chin, but also Xiao Yiyi and Yao Ya were all surprised. Some people there said that they had won, not to mention a girl or a girl in a high position.


    "Ah?"


    "Ah, what? I asked if you took it or not?"


    "Not yet, not yet." Little four stammered.


    "Oh, so it is. How can I hear that you have taken down the flower? I''ve been told that you''re teaching the secret of picking up girls? "¡° No, no? "


    "No? Then I''ll fire Xiaohua. " Feng Duoduo said immediately.


    "No, I''m" I didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "It seems that Xiaohua really doesn''t like you." Feng Duoduo sighed on purpose and then said, "it seems that I''m going to make a little flower."


    "No, no, I''m not ready." Xiao Siyi was worried, and then said quickly.


    "Oh ~!" Not only Feng Duoduo, but also Xiao Yiyi and Yao ya all look at Xiao Si with a smile in their eyes.


    "No, it''s not what you think. I just think Xiaohua is very good." Small four weak said.


    "It turns out that it''s very good. Let''s forget it. Originally I was going to make a match for you two. It seems that I don''t need it. What''s that, Xiao Si? I''ll tell Xiao Hua later that you don''t like him. You''re not ready. You''re going to study the secret book of picking up girls." Feng Duoduo said with a smile.


    "I want to get married at the end of the year," he said


    "With whom?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "Little flower." Xiao Si''s voice is so small that I can hardly hear it.


    "Didn''t you just say you weren''t ready?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "My house is not ready. I''m a little short of down payment."


    Xiao Yiyi and Yao Ya look at Xiao Si''s submissive appearance. They really don''t know how he got into Langya.


    "So it is. I won''t tell Xiaohua." Feng Duoduo said that, xiaosima mountain gave a long sigh of relief.


    "But --!" As soon as Feng Duoduo''s voice turned, Xiao Si''s heart came up, "however, I''ll pay you two, pay you two a down payment, and then you get married early."


    Small four a listen to the original is this matter, immediately relieved, and then gratefully said: "Mr. Feng, no, we two money will soon be enough."


    "OK, you just listen to her. After all, it''s also a major event of our Jishi fund. Xiao Si hurry to prepare the car, or I''ll let Xiao Hua ignore you." Xiao Yiyi also made a joke.


    Xiao Si immediately closed the door and ran out. Seeing Xiao Si''s embarrassed appearance, the three women immediately laughed.


    "I think it''s like this. A restaurant is closed indefinitely now. Our former employees have done their best for us. Let old Hou and sister Hongxia come to the factory to cook for us. Then we''ll see who else is willing to come. The previous treatment will remain unchanged."


    Xiao Yiyi said¡°


    "In this way, on the one hand, it won''t make our former employees feel cold, and it can also provide us with a certain staff base in the future. On the other hand, many of our newly recruited disabled soldiers are not married, so we can provide them with a platform to make them become a family completely."


    "I think so."


    "I think so."


    The two women agreed immediately¡° I''ll contact sister Hongxia and sister Yiyi now. I find that you still have the potential to be a matchmaker. "


    "It''s all about that asshole."


    When it comes to that bastard, they all hate it.


    When all three of them came out, Xiao Si had already got the car ready. After sitting on it, he ran straight to the direction of no matter what.


    Li Su hung up the phone with a long sigh of relief. I don''t know why he was a little nervous, even vaguely looking forward to it.


    "Li Su, why don''t you give them the reason to come here? What if they don''t come?" The black tiger asked.


    "Didn''t you call Xiao Si?" Li Su asked.


    "I didn''t do anything."


    "Traitor."


    "I''m also thinking about your life. It''s really hard for me to watch you fight the cold war like this."

 Chapter 395

    "Cut!"


    Li Su dismisses the explanation of black tiger.


    "Come and try my craft."


    When Li Su and black tiger quarrel, xiuziqi appears in front of them with a plate of black things.


    "What is this?" Li Su asked, pointing to the unknown thing on xiuziqi''s plate.


    "This is my barbecue. Try it." Xiuziqi puts his plate in front of Li Su and looks at Li Su with a smile.


    Seeing the dark things, Li Suzhen doubted whether xiuziqi had barbecued the toxin he had eliminated today.


    "Are you sure this is barbecue?" Li Su picked up one of them, looked up and down, left and right, and didn''t see the ten pieces of meat.


    "Of course, I learned it from the guards, who praised me for my talent in cooking." Xiuziqi raised his chin and said triumphantly.


    Fuck! Li Su wants to curse his mother. How dare you call this appearance!


    Li Su took a look at the guard sitting on the barbecue shelf and doubted whether he was bribed by xiuziqi.


    "Are you sure that''s what he said about you?" Li Su is very suspicious.


    "Well, the guard also tasted it and said that I was much better than what I had made before." Xiuzi Qi said firmly, "try it. I''ve learned it for a long time."


    Looking at xiuziqi''s face praying, Li Su couldn''t bear to refuse, but looking at the piece of meat called barbecue in front of him, Li Su couldn''t help it.


    "Well, black tiger, I''m going to reward you for your hard work today..."


    When Li Su turned around to blame the barbecue on the black tiger, he found that the black tiger had already run away. Even the two guards had run away.


    "Don''t you believe me? Am I really that bad? "


    Seeing that xiuziqi was about to cry, Li Su really had no choice. Gudong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at the pitiful xiuziqi, and looked at the piece of meat in his hand. As soon as Li Su closed his eyes, he stuffed it into his mouth.


    As soon as he entered his mouth, Li Su''s eyes would stare out. His face turned black, white and red.


    Bitter, never bitter!


    Acid, acid to his mouth almost no other taste!


    Salt, salt to Li Su began to doubt life.


    "Is it delicious?" Good die not die of Xiu Zi Qi also asked a sentence.


    Li Su did not dare to open his mouth at all, for fear that he would spit it out when he opened his mouth. He could only nod desperately.


    "Really?" Xiuziqi''s pitiful appearance soon changed. He put all the dishes in his hand into Li Su''s hand, and then said, "since it''s delicious, I''ll give you all these rewards. I''ll bake some more now!"


    Seeing xiuziqi running to the barbecue stand and looking at the plate in his hand, Li Su would like to take a few big mouths out of his mouth so that you would not die if you didn''t die¡° If it doesn''t taste good, spit it out and gargle. " She also carried a plate in her hand and a bottle of beer in her hand.


    "Wow


    Li Su vomited as if he had never vomited like this since he was no longer afraid of carsickness after being transformed by the ghost medical system.


    After she took the beer and drank it all in one breath, Li Su felt better in her mouth.


    "Xiuziqi is trying to kill people." Li Su threw away the plate in his hand, fearing that he would vomit at the first glance.


    "That''s good enough." Li Su was surprised.


    "That''s not bad?" Li Su glared at his eyes and said.


    "Well." He nodded without hesitation. "Look at the black face, he''s all right


    Vomit of collapse, the guard is also barely up the spirit


    Li Su looked at the black face lying motionless on the ground. He looked at the guard. His face was a little pale and he had a cold war.


    "You''re not kidding, are you?"


    "You just ate three generations of products, the black face ate the first generation, and the guard ate the second generation, so it''s good to see you now." He said with ease.


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su felt that he was really lucky.


    "Try mine." Put your plate in Li Su''s arms.


    "This..." Li Su was just so a make, in the heart all had a shadow.


    "You can''t believe my craft?" He frowned and said, "you are not like this."


    "Well, I eat it!"


    Li Su now has a kind of mentality that once a strong man goes away, he will not return, the wind is bleak and the water is cold.


    When he put the peace of mind barbecue into his mouth, it was different in an instant. He ate all the things in the peace of mind plate with three times five divided by two, and his eyes bent with laughter.


    "Xiuziqi can''t cook in the future! It''s going to kill people! "


    When Li Su was here, Yi Sheng was in the first people''s hospital.


    "It''s not human work."


    Yi Sheng put all the happy faces in his hands on the table, then he collapsed on the chair, closed his eyes and recovered his spirit.


    At six o''clock this afternoon, after Yi Sheng brought back the tube of blood sample from Sanwu, he went into the laboratory regardless of anything. He wanted to fight for a breath. Why can''t he do what Li Su can do.


    He didn''t know why he wanted to fight for this breath, but when he thought of the reassuring face, his heart was full of strength.


    Am I working for her? Yi Sheng drew a big question mark in his heart.


    Anyway, I''m going to develop an antidote for this toxin¡° Stinky boy, why haven''t you finished work yet? "


    Just when Yi Sheng takes up all the test equipment, the door of the laboratory is pushed open and President Niu Chengyue comes in.


    "I heard you got into the lab as soon as you got back. You don''t have to work so hard."


    "Dean, I want to do something for Sanwu." Yi Sheng said.


    "Did Li Su put pressure on you?"


    "Yes."


    "My guess is that even I admire that boy''s medical attainments." Dean Niu sits in front of Yi Sheng, and then looks at the tube of toxin in front of him.


    "Where did you get this?" Dean Niu''s face changed.


    "Three don''t care!"


    "How can you move this thing? Do you know this thing is very dangerous? If you are not careful, the whole city of Xingqing will be finished. "

 Chapter 396

    Looking at Dean Niu''s serious face, Yi Sheng lowered his head and explained.


    "I know, so I kicked everyone out of the lab."


    "In case you are poisoned, where can we find such an excellent doctor as you? You are not responsible for your life and your white coat. " President Niu said coldly.


    "I know. I have the antidote."


    "The antidote?"


    "Well." Yi Sheng takes out a small porcelain bottle from his pocket.


    "Li Su gave it to you?" President Niu took the sealed porcelain bottle and asked. He was just about to open it, but he was stopped by Yi Sheng.


    "Can''t open it. It''s poisonous!"


    "Toxic?" President Niu''s face also changed color. His back is cooling now.


    "The poison in this can make people die in three seconds, and


    And it''s contagious. " Yi Sheng said.


    "And you brought it back?"


    "No way. This is the antidote for the toxin." Yi Sheng said.


    "How do you know?" Asked Dean Niu.


    "It''s like this." Yi Sheng told Dean Niu everything at that time.


    "I secretly took this sample of toxin, but no one found it at that time. Then black tiger, the head of the guard beside Li Su, put this porcelain vase in my hand when he sent me back. Then he said, Li Su asked him to give it to me, and told me all the precautions."


    "It seems that Li Su knew that you had taken the blood sample of toxin. He was afraid that you would be poisoned, so he asked you to use this thing to deal with it. This Li Su has a heart


    The head of the cattle yard sighed and asked, "now, no matter what the situation is?"


    "When I left, everyone''s toxins were clear, and under the leadership of Li Su, they were dealing with the toxins in the water source


    "It''s a vegetable." Yi Sheng said.


    "What?" Dean Niu doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    "It''s true." Yi Sheng said, "I saw it with my own eyes."


    "I''ve always looked up at this guy, but I didn''t expect that I underestimated him. The confusion of more than 100 years has not been completely solved, and he solved it easily. I don''t know whether we are old or he is really too powerful."


    "More than 100 years?" Yi Sheng asked¡° Is it true what the old company commander said


    "Company commander? It seems that the highest officer in that place is still the company commander. Is there another one called the guard? "


    Seeing Yi Sheng nodding, Niu Yuan sighed.


    "Thirty years ago, I could have been to Sanwu..."


    The cow dean as like as two peas, he said everything he knew, including all three secret things he knew, all of which were compared with the two parties.


    "That''s why the government will let them live and die on their own. It''s not because they have the heart, but because they can''t solve the toxin on them. Once the toxin is contaminated, it can''t be solved for a lifetime, and it will be passed on to the next generation. Each generation can''t live beyond 50 years old. We have invested a lot of manpower and material resources, At the beginning, we also developed some antidotes, but not only didn''t have any effect, but it would accelerate their death. "


    "Up to now, with the development of science and technology, we have started our research again. Only then have we found that these toxins have an automatic evolution function. Every time we reach the last moment of research, some changes will happen to them, which makes all our efforts fall short."


    "Now all of them have been removed by Li Su, but there is still a thorn in our heart. My mentor is the first group of people who participated in this. He was the president of the first people''s Hospital at that time, and later he became me. But our goal is the same, that is to solve the toxin problem of no matter what, which is not only a national problem, It''s more about US doctors. "


    "Isn''t it all solved by Li Su now?" Yi Sheng said.


    "It was solved by Li Su, which also let the country breathe a sigh of relief


    All the compensation for Sanwu and other measures can be implemented, but we are doctors, and we have spent generations of human, material and financial resources to solve the problem. It is a thorn that we have always had. If we don''t work out the antidote, one day the hostile forces will take out copies of these toxins to poison us, There is nothing we can do. We are the sinners of the whole country and the whole nation. "


    "Dean, why did I never know about it?"


    "It''s time you didn''t know. I''m telling you now because it''s time you knew."


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m going to let you take over my job."


    "Dean? Is this too fast? I''m still young and I''m not familiar with a lot of things. " Yi Sheng said, scratching his head with his hand.


    "What are you talking about? You think it''s for you to take over the hospital? I want you to take over my research work. " Dean Niu said.


    "So it is, ha ha."


    "Come on, don''t giggle. Take all your things with you and come to a place with me."


    "Where?"


    "Secret research room."


    "Where is it?"


    "Don''t ask, but I''ll give you a death order. If you don''t find the molecular formula of toxin and antidote, don''t come out."


    "No."


    No matter how Yi Sheng resisted, he was finally sent to the secret research room by Dean Niu. Seeing the slowly closed alloy door, Dean Niu murmured, "I hope you can live up to my expectations. That little bastard Li Su should have a headache now."


    Dean Niu is right. Now Li Su has a headache.


    It''s not because of anything else, it''s because of the barbecue in front of him.


    Er, and xiuziqi''s pathetic face.


    "I said," can you stop looking at me like that? " Li Su said.


    "Li Su, will you try it for me? They all said that I cooked so delicious that I didn''t deserve to eat such delicious food. " Xiuziqi said pitifully, tears were about to fall out of his big eyes.


    "Do you believe what they say?" Li Su asked.


    "I believe it, because what they say is sincere. They say that you are a great benefactor to save the whole Sanwu. Only you can enjoy such a good treatment. " Xiuziqi said it.


    "They said it."


    As soon as Li Su looked up, he saw that the group of people who didn''t care, including black tiger and others, were all pale. Some people covered their stomachs and kept spitting there, with deep fear in the eyes of xiuziqi.

 Chapter 397

    "That one." Li Su swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then looked at the plate in front of him. He didn''t know what it was, and the poor xiuziqi with the plate.


    "I think, in such a good day, such a beautiful moonlight, we should have a good appreciation of the moonlight, but also a good taste of life."


    When Li Su finished this sentence, he regretted it. He wanted to smoke himself.


    There is no moon in the sky, not even a star.


    Standing at the side, the guard covered his mouth and kept laughing. Heihu and the other three guards shirked xiuziqi''s plate because of their duties. They didn''t know what it was. Now the three of them had a cold face, their eyes slanted upward 45 degrees, and their shoulders were shaking.


    "Li Su, do you want to eat it or not? It took me a lot of effort to make it. Do you dislike my bad food?" Xiuziqi said.


    "I..." Li Su wanted to say yes, but seeing xiuziqi''s pitiful eyes, and those who had been harmed, including the old company commander, Li Su had to face this set of things.


    "Ziqi, I believe in your cooking skills, but I don''t think I can eat such delicious food alone, especially in such a beautiful night. I think we should share such delicious food, don''t you think?"


    Li Su''s eyes turned and came up with such a good idea.


    Standing on one side of the Black Tiger now Li Su on the two word evaluation, really special what expert ah!


    The person who can think of such a shameless trick is absolutely an expert.


    "Mm-hmm!" Xiuzi Qi nodded, then grabbed a piece and put it in his mouth.


    But she vomited immediately, and her face was ever-changing.


    "I didn''t do it. I definitely didn''t do it. Someone must have switched it. Yes, that''s it." As soon as xiuziqi''s face changed, he saw a guard who had already slowed down and ran to him, "guard, stop. Did you switch my barbecue! stop! Don''t run


    Seeing that xiuziqi had gone to harm other people, Li Su was relieved.


    "Your brain is still really fast." Peace of mind beside said.


    "That is, how can I get along here without these two skills." Li Suyang said with his chin, but he immediately noticed that there was something gloomy on his face.


    "Sister Anxin, do you have a bad stomach? Don''t worry. I''ll give it to you now


    You need acupuncture, so that you can get better immediately. " Li Su said, let black tiger go and take out the silver needle.


    "Wood!" He looks at Li Su and goes to find xiuziqi.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Su scratched his head. He didn''t understand how the man who was just fine became like this.


    "Li Su, this is your silver needle." Black tiger with Li Su''s silver needle came over, but found peace of mind to go.


    "Black tiger, let me ask you a question. What do you think this woman is?"


    "I once heard a teacher say that women are tigers!"


    "I think so too. It''s not only a tiger, but also a changeable tiger." Li Su watched xiuziqi pull the guard in front of the barbecue stand and kept saying something, then added a sentence in silence.


    "If a woman can''t cook and likes to cook, she is the tiger of tigers."


    Black tiger nodded with feeling.


    When Xiao Yiyi, Yao Ya and Feng Duoduo come down to Sanwu under the leadership of Xiao Si, it''s already peaceful here. Some people are fighting wine, some are playing by the campfire, some are eating barbecue, some are learning barbecue.


    I think everyone knows who this barbecue learner is. I won''t call the roll here.


    Li Su is the kind of person who eats barbecue, and his mouth is full of oil. The person sitting in front of him and eating barbecue with him is the old company commander, but now his face is red.


    On the one hand, Sanwu is about to usher in the best spring in more than 100 years. On the other hand, he is drinking today.


    "Doctor Li Su..." what the old company commander wanted to say was true, but he was interrupted by Li Su


    "Old company commander, you are older than me. Now you are the same age as my father. If you call me doctor Li Su like this, I''m really embarrassed to stay here."


    Li Su said seriously.


    "Li Su... Er, what should I call you?" The old company commander is a little confused now, otherwise he would be called doctor Li Su, but what should he be called?


    "I should be your nephew. You can call me what you call them." Li Su pondered for a while and said.


    "Ha ha ha, I also think it''s like this. I always call you doctor Li Su. I don''t know what your name is." The old company commander was stunned and agreed to come down immediately.


    "I''ve wanted to do that for a long time, but I always feel a little offended."


    "No offense, no offense." Li Su waved his hand.


    "Then I''ll really take advantage of it."


    Li Su frowned. How come he never found that the old company commander had a nagging side now? It seems that he will leave tomorrow. Otherwise, if he is stopped by the old company commander, his future days will be over!


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. You''re an elder." Li Su said.


    "Little plum, what are you going to do next?"


    The old company commander let Li Su spray as soon as he opened his mouth. If the old company commander didn''t hide fast, Li Su''s meat would spray on himself.


    Little plum? I wipe. Isn''t that the name of some famous eunuch? How can it be arranged in my head now? I''ll go. It''s really unfair.


    The expression on Li Su''s face was very depressed, but it was obvious that the old company commander was in the mood now, and he didn''t notice Li Su''s expression at all.


    "Xiao Li, you don''t know. No one has ever set foot here for more than 100 years. Even if there are some researchers who are wrapped up like mummies, they come in with a cold face, take one of our people, and then bring us the cremated ashes with a cold face."


    "For more than 100 years, we have been looking forward to returning to the world one day, but we know that if we can''t get rid of our toxins, we won''t rebuild the day even if we don''t all die. So your coming is the blessing of our ancestors, which can let us all see the sunrise again, so we thank you, really thank you very much. "

 Chapter 398

    Hearing what the old company commander said, Li Su nodded silently.


    "For more than 100 years, all the people we are facing are the land and trees with a radius of 10 kilometers, and the rest are our own people. At the beginning, we still have a lot of people to chat with and imagine what would be the same situation if we could go out."


    "But with the passage of time, all the people in those years died, and there were fewer and fewer people who didn''t care. There were fewer and fewer words between us. Who didn''t know who? Often, we don''t need to speak at all. We only need a look to know what he wants to do, so we basically don''t use words to chat, it''s all gestures. "


    "As you have just seen, except half of the people, the remaining half can''t speak at all, because they can''t speak any more. It''s not that they have any disabilities, but that their function of speaking has begun to shrink."


    "Even for people like me, if I didn''t sit in the position of company commander and have to deal with those researchers from time to time, I think I would be a dumb old man now." The old company commander said after a sip of wine.


    "So don''t be disgusted that I''m an old man here to complain with you, and don''t be disgusted that the people who have been pestering you are chatting, not only because they want to know what the outside world is like, but also because they are fed up with it


    In such a silent world, they want to speak, and they are afraid of what will happen when they lose the function of speaking. "


    Li Su himself also found out what the old company commander said. After all, all the people here have been treated by his hands. He knows everything about everyone, including those who can''t speak. After scanning with the ghost doctor system, he comes to the conclusion that they are all mental diseases. Only through some speaking training can they speak again, These Li Su did not understand, so he did not say, but in his heart, he was always thinking about how to solve such problems.


    "Little plum." The old company commander called Li Su who was in a daze.


    Hearing this name, Li Su''s face was even more depressed. If I had known it earlier, I might as well let him call himself Doctor Li Su. At least it sounds better than the name of a eunuch.


    "Old company commander," you said No matter how much Li Su dislikes this name, he still wants to give others a response.


    "I have one thing to ask of you." Said the old company commander.


    "If there''s anything you can do, just say it. I''ll do it for you." Li Su said.


    "I knew you were not a bad guy." The old company commander patted Li Su on the shoulder.


    "Can our children really go to school?"


    "Certainly."


    "We don''t have much food here. I know that no matter what we do now, we need money. We can make money, but you also know the identity of us. The good news is that we are black households. The bad news is that we have disappeared. We have no identity at all. So I want you to help us find a job, no matter how much money we can make, as long as we can make money, We can do it. After all, we have to eat. Now you can see the situation here. "


    Here, Li Su looked at the log under his buttocks. This is not the one they cut down to make chairs, but the tree died. Why did it die? The roots were dug up and eaten, the bark peeled and eaten, and the leaves were eaten.


    Looking at those people in the distance, they are not only children, but also residents who don''t care. All the barbecues on their hands are clean, and they eat them very carefully. It''s not that they don''t want to eat, but they are afraid that they can''t taste them when they eat too much. They haven''t eaten meat for a long time. In other words, the parents of these children don''t know what meat looks like since they were born.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Li Su nodded.


    "I knew little plum wouldn''t refuse me. Come on, let''s have a sip of beer."


    Regardless of Li Su, the old company commander directly picked up the beer bottle in his hand, touched Li Su, and then had a big drink.


    "What kind of beer is it? It''s good to drink. No, I''m going to get some more bottles. I can''t let these little kids finish it for me."


    The old company commander staggered up and walked towards the beer box.


    "Li Su, it''s more troublesome." The black tiger came and said.


    "I don''t know the trouble. Our own troubles have not been solved. Now we are going to start to cause such troubles. But if we don''t help them solve the troubles, my own heart will be more troubled."


    Black tiger stares at Li Su. The trouble just now has made him dizzy.


    "When did you learn crosstalk?"


    "When did I say cross talk?"


    "Isn''t your trouble a tongue twister?"


    "Go away!"


    Xiao Yiyi and they just stepped on the site of Sanwu, they saw a very lively scene.


    "Ho, bonfire party, I love it!" Feng Duoduo screams and runs to Anxin and xiuziqi. The two women also find Feng Duoduo and run to him.


    By Feng Duoduo''s exclamation, all the people woke up and looked up


    Look, I found that I didn''t know when three very beautiful women came here.


    Suddenly, there are some unmarried residents who don''t care about it, and their eyes are burning.


    "Who are you?" The old company commander has now become a drunkard, so it''s the guards who stand up to speak.


    "I''m looking for..."


    Before Xiao Yiyi could speak, he was interrupted by xiuziqi.


    "Master, come on, let me introduce you. This is general manager Xiao of our company, this is general manager Feng of our company, and this is assistant Yao of our company. They must have been called by Li Su to attend the bonfire party." Xiuziqi excitedly begins the introduction.


    "Hello, I don''t know if you''ve come here. It''s a loss, but Yuanying is also Yuanying." The guard said sheepishly.


    "Hello."


    Xiao Yiyi stretched out his hand, but the guard was stunned. What is this for?


    The peace of mind standing next to him immediately understood that no one had been here for more than 100 years. Of course, he didn''t know that the present etiquette was handshake. He explained it to the guard and said it to Xiao Yiyi again. They held hands together, but Xiao Yiyi didn''t care, but the guard blushed.

 Chapter 399

    But before Xiao Yiyi could react, he was pulled by xiuziqi to taste her barbecue.


    A few women immediately became a fight, of course, more than one barbecue stand, these women occupied a, there are several.


    The guard came to the black tiger with two bottles of beer and drank with them.


    "Tiger elder brother..." two people drank two mouthfuls, the appearance of the guard''s desire to talk and stop, let black tiger some unknown, so, immediately asked.


    "Guard, you are also a crisp person. What''s the matter now? Please tell me if you have anything."


    "Well, I..."


    "What''s the matter with you? If it''s a man, say it quickly. If you don''t say it, I''ll go. " Said the black tiger.


    "Well, I just want to know if Xiao always has a date."


    As soon as the guard opened his mouth, the beer black tiger had just drunk came out.


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly


    "No, I mean, your Xiao always has a date." The guard''s face turned red.


    "What do you mean?" Black tiger complexion strange said.


    "She''s beautiful, I think..."


    The guard was interrupted by the black tiger before he finished his second words.


    "I know what you want to say, but I advise you not to hit her. She has a master."


    "Ah?" The guard was a little dull. "Who is it?"


    "That''s the man." Black tiger pointed to lie on the log, eating barbecue Li Su.


    "It turned out to be doctor Li. That would be good." The guard looked at Li Su and then at Xiao Yiyi, and then said nothing¡° That''s Mr. Feng. "


    "Yes, too."


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s still him."


    "It''s OK for a good man to have two women in his favor." The guard''s words made the look on black tiger''s face more strange.


    "Where''s assistant Yao?"


    "Yes, too."


    "Don''t tell me it''s still Doctor Li."


    "Congratulations, that''s right."


    The guard took a mouthful of wine and said, "now tell me, which of those women is not dating."


    "I guess you''ll be disappointed. They''re all people with objects."


    "Who is it?"


    This time, black tiger did not speak, but to Li Su efforts nuzui.


    "Ah


    The guard couldn''t stand it directly. After shouting, he ran to the beer box and poured wine for himself. Zhihong''s eyes were full of pity¡° Poor guard, can''t even bear this blow? If you know that these women are basically stuck upside down, you will not be angry immediately. "


    The black tiger muttered to himself.


    Sanwu residents know that there are several beauties coming. When they participate in their bonfire party, they are all crazy. No one dare to come to Sanwu with confidence. Now they don''t care and drink with some beauties.


    After a long time, everyone drank a little wine and let them go.


    "Don''t you want to say something?" Xiao Yiyi got rid of the enthusiastic residents and came to Li Su with a red face.


    "Say what?" After Li Su swallowed the barbecue in his mouth, he took the plate and winked at black tiger. Black tiger took the plate and went to barbecue for Li Su. He also knew that this time belonged to Li Su


    With those women.


    "Why did you call us here?" Xiao Yiyi said.


    "What do you think of this place?" Li Su did not directly answer Xiao Yiyi''s question, but asked a rhetorical question.


    "It''s very good. The scenery is beautiful and the people are honest. If you build a villa here, it''s a good choice." Xiao Yi said with her beautiful eyes flashing.


    "What about the people here?" Li Su asked.


    "I don''t have time to play riddles with you. Just say what you have." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I want to help them." Li Su said.


    "I know what you mean, but now we are all worried about ourselves. If some people''s conscience hadn''t broken, our salvation fund would have been over. The first task now is to hold on to the salvation fund. Otherwise, all your goals, ideals and aspirations would have been dead on paper."


    Xiao Yiyi''s words are right, but Li Su has made up his mind.


    "But I don''t have the heart, I don''t have the heart to starve them to death."


    "We can sponsor food for them."


    "It''s better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish." Li Su said.


    "Well, what do you want to do?"


    Xiao Yiyi compromises. She knows that once Li Su decides something, ten cows can''t come back.


    "There are three points. First, we should solve the household registration problem of" no care for three ". Second, I want to build a primary school here. Third, we should solve the work problem of people here." Li Su said.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Xiao Yiyi stares at Li Su with big eyes. He really doubts whether Li Su''s head is cute. Not only Xiao Yiyi, but also several other women looked at Li Su like idiots.


    "I know." Li Su said in silence.


    "You know what you say?"


    "But I can''t bear it. Are you willing to watch this innocent and lovely child not go to school? Are you willing to see the people here can''t go out, and then starve to death in this poor place? "


    "I..." in the face of Li Su''s questioning, Xiao Yiyi could not say a word¡° Do you know what we are facing now? Primary school and work are very easy to solve. Now the main problem is hukou. No matter where it is, you don''t know, and you don''t know what the government is thinking. Apart from the others, what should we do if we carry the virus again after removing the people here? "


    "I can guarantee that all the viruses in them have disappeared and will never recur." Li Su said.


    "You can promise? Who do you think you are. I can promise you that


    Sort of solved? We know what you can do. Does anyone else know what you can do? "


    Li Su was silent. He knew Xiao Yiyi was right, but when these people appeared in front of him, all the pity in his heart rushed out.


    Although it was caused by "three no matter" and had little to do with him, Li Su still felt that he owed them.


    "Come on, what are you going to do?"


    See all Li Su keep silent there, Xiao Yiyi''s heart some don''t have the heart, then say.


    "I don''t know."


    "What?" Xiao Yiyi was almost wiped out by me.


    "If I had known, I would not have let you come."

 Chapter 400

    "You don''t know anything. You dare to stop such a difficult thing. Do you know how much we have?" Xiao Yiyi wants to strangle Li Su.


    "I know. That''s why I came to you to discuss. If I had any idea, I would have done it directly." Li Su said.


    "You..." Xiao Yiyi is really speechless now. I don''t know what is in Li Su''s brain.


    He took two deep breaths and sat opposite Li Su, regardless of whether the ground was dirty or not.


    "Say, no matter whether there are toxins in people now?"


    "No


    "How can we be sure?"


    "You''ve eaten other people''s food. If they had poison, you wouldn''t be sitting here talking to me now." Li Su said.


    "What?" Xiao Yiyi is now tumbling in his stomach and has a feeling of vomiting.


    "Well, I won''t tease you. The toxins on them have been removed, but there are still toxins in the whole three no matter what. However, as long as people don''t get close to them, those toxins will not spread and will decrease year by year. I''ve removed all the toxins in the water source here. Their cooking utensils have been changed again and again to try not to let them get poisoned again. " Li Su said.


    "There are two reasons why I stay here for the night. On the one hand, I want to see if there are any things or things worth taking and invest here. On the other hand, I want to completely solve their sequelae, although I don''t know what these sequelae are."


    "Did you find anything?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Apart from tombs, there are some fortifications. They are all things from a long time ago. The only thing they can take out is their water source. It should contain a lot of minerals, which is very helpful to human body. Otherwise, according to the results of my examination, all the residents will die." Li Su said.


    "No more


    Li Su shook his head and said, "this is all I have found now."


    "The conditions are a little simple. It''s hard to do something." Xiao Yiyi pondered.


    "I know, it''s unrealistic for Sanwu residents to go out to work. Their status of Sanwu restricts their ability to go out. Now Sanwu is completely demonized. If they go out, they will be trampled to death by the people who are afraid, regardless of whether they can find a job.


    "I think the first thing to solve is the problem of their hukou. Only this problem ends. The rest is not a problem."


    "I think it''s the same, but it''s more difficult to have a drink. Our relationship with the government is very delicate now. I think if someone didn''t restrain them, it would be a storm to welcome us now." Feng Duoduo also sat down and said.


    "Now what?" Yao Ya also sat here.


    "I think we can do both." Li Su said.


    "Those two aspects?"


    "On the one hand, we should solve the problem of Hukou here. On the other hand, we should focus on the employment of residents here." Li Su said.


    "This is not about the employment of residents." Feng Duoduo said¡° You just said that the water source here is very good. I''ll collect some water samples later, and then take them to the laboratory for testing. At that time, all the minerals will come out. It''s the best way to make food with this kind of water source. "


    "The key is the problem of hukou. Our family alone can''t do such a thing. We should find foreign aid. This time, I think our main public welfare project should be poverty alleviation." Xiao Yiyi thought for a while and then said.


    "Who should we call now? The businessmen in Xingqing city are eager to see something wrong with our fund. " Feng Duoduo didn''t say well¡°


    ¡±Dean Niu, let''s go to Dean Niu. " Yao Ya said.


    "President Niu can''t. now it''s time to solve the household registration problem. He is responsible for medical problems." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Actually, I think so." Li Su said, "today we


    When I came here, I brought a doctor from the hospital, his name is Yi Sheng. When I left, I secretly collected blood samples from people here. I think they are studying the toxin problem of people here. Even I suspect that all the researchers over the past hundred years are doctors from the first people''s Hospital. " Li Su said.


    Xiao Yiyi''s eyes brightened.


    "I have a way."


    "What can I do?" Several people''s eyes are all focused on Xiao Yiyi''s body.


    "We asked President Niu to cooperate, saying that the toxins on Sanwu residents have been completely removed, and we should take half of the credit with them, even if we touch a little less. Then we held a press conference to seek cooperation with the government as president Niu, and finally through the government to provide water and electricity for Sanwu."


    "Save the country by the curve?" Several people''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    "OK, I''ll call Dean Niu now." Li Su took out his cell phone.


    "Wait a minute, we still have a lot of things to sort out


    We should make a good plan. "


    Several people sat together and began to murmur and discuss. At first, Li Su could say two words, but then Li Su seemed to be a marginal figure. They had forgotten him and didn''t even have a place to interrupt.


    With a wry smile, Li Su stood up and went to the black tiger and began to eat barbecue.


    In the past, when I saw the guard pouring wine crazily, I asked, "what''s the matter with him? He doesn''t drink, does he? "


    "Stimulated." Black tiger head also don''t return of say.


    "Stimulated? What are you stimulated by? "


    "I will die before I succeed." Said the black tiger.


    "What do you mean?"


    At the moment, black tiger said all the conversations between the guard and him.


    "Tell me, can he not be stimulated when he hears the news? If I were stimulated, I would be stimulated, too. "


    "He found it himself. It doesn''t matter to me. I''ll find one for him later." Li Su said.


    "Why don''t you find one for me?"


    "I''ll find one for you when I get back." The bonfire party lasted until two o''clock in the evening.


    The whole Sanwu residential area is full of people, all drunk, and even some women. As for the old men, none of them is standing.


    Xiao Yiyi and they have gone back, leaving Li Su and black tiger here alone, saying that they want him to be the home court.

 Chapter 401

    As soon as time passed, that is to say, Li Su stayed here for three days.


    Every day, people come in front of him and say when their registered permanent residence can be settled, when they can go to work, when their children can go to school and so on.


    Li Su persuades them to wait every day, but he is also worried in his heart. Several times, he wants to ask Xiao Yiyi how things are going. But he takes out the phone and puts it down. Xiao Yiyi tells Li Su when they leave. If they have news, they will take the initiative to return it to Li Su, Li Su is not allowed to take the initiative to call him.


    Isn''t that right? Just now the old company commander came to ask again. Li Su could only be very calm. Then he persuaded the old company commander for a long time and gave him a long time of peace of mind. Then he sent the old company commander away.


    "Black tiger, when is the end of this situation?" Li Su wiped the cold sweat on his head and asked.


    "I don''t know." Black tiger''s very simple answer.


    "What do you know?"


    "I don''t know anything."


    "I wipe it!"


    In the secret research room of the first people''s Hospital, Yi Sheng, full of excitement, opens the door and happily runs to President Niu''s office.


    "Dean, Dean, good news, good news!" Yi Sheng didn''t knock on the door either. He rushed in and put the piece of paper in his hand in front of Dean Niu.


    Dean Niu strangely took Yi Sheng''s list and looked at Yi Sheng. Yi Sheng''s eyes were red and full of blood. He didn''t sleep for several days.


    "What?" After seeing the news on the paper, Dean Niu immediately stood up from his chair, then looked at Yi Sheng and said, "what you said is all true?"


    "Really, it''s all true." Yi Sheng opened his red eyes and said.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s a success, it''s a success at last! It''s a success at last


    President Niu waved the piece of paper in his hand, and then jumped and yelled, like a child who got a beloved toy.


    Many doctors in the hospital heard the news of President Niu''s presence here. They thought that something had happened to President Niu, so they ran to check it. However, when they saw president Niu''s appearance, they were dull for a while, and then they quit.


    After closing the door, all the doctors outside exploded.


    "What''s the matter, Dean Niu? I''ve seen him like this for years. "


    "I don''t know. It must have something to do with Yi Sheng. Didn''t you see Yi Sheng standing in it just now?"


    "Speaking of Yi Sheng, I haven''t seen him come to work these days. Is he being scolded by Dean Niu?"


    "I don''t think so. It seems that Yi Sheng ran up from under the building just now. He won''t get any good news, will he?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, Dean Niu is abnormal today."


    "Don''t even talk about it. If there''s something good between Niu and ang Zhang, it will be announced soon."


    At this time, in Dean Niu''s office, Dean Niu was still shouting wildly and happily just now, but he immediately squatted on the ground, held the paper in his hand, covered his face and began to sob¡° Dean Niu, who are you? Are you not happy? "


    Dean Niu shook his head. "It''s too late, it''s too late, it''s all too late. Why hasn''t it been solved, even ten years in the morning, ten years in the morning, ten years in the morning!"


    President Niu raised his head, his old face now full of tears.


    "Mr. Xiao, I think we can talk about the next cooperation now."


    Mr. Xiao? Yi Sheng''s mind just now was all attracted by his own achievements. After rushing in, he was so confused by Dean Niu that he didn''t notice that there were others in Dean Niu''s office.


    Yi Sheng once had hair. There was a very beautiful woman sitting next to Dean Niu. Behind her stood a beautiful woman with the same appearance. But the woman who was sitting had the momentum of a superior


    .


    "Dean Niu, who are you?"


    "Mr. Xiao, this is our latest scientific research achievement."


    Yes, these two women are Xiao Yiyi and Yao ya. After they came back from Sanwu, Xiao Yiyi began to figure out how to talk to President Niu. In addition, they also began to seek another way of cooperation, such as direct dialogue with the government. However, this way was directly rejected by the government. Later, she called he Hongtao, He Hongtao''s expression at that time was no different from that of President Niu now.


    Although they were on the other side of the phone, Li Su could feel he Hongtao''s excitement. He repeatedly said that he would come from the military area as soon as possible, and then go to see President Niu with her.


    But this morning, Xiao Yiyi got that he Hongtao was going to Kyoto to attend the meeting, so he had no way to come, so he entrusted Xiao Yiyi with this matter.


    So Xiao Yiyi asked Yao ya to take all the information and came to the first people''s hospital.


    After meeting, without any foreshadowing, Xiao Yiyi brought his own


    Meaning to explain the white, and then his next preparation to do all to say.


    At that time, although Dean Niu was excited, he didn''t show any response. What he had been saying was to let Xiao Yiyi wait on the ground.


    For such a situation, Xiao Yiyi also understands that she has not been waiting for he Hongtao''s call in the past two days, but has been sitting in various preparations in private, such as no matter what the formation of that year, such as what kind of situation at that time, and the reason why the government at that time chose to forget no matter.


    However, according to her own investigation, the government didn''t care about it, but didn''t dare, because the toxin spread was too severe at that time. Although there was no direct evidence to show what it looked like at that time, the four words that often appeared in all the data were "corpses everywhere", There will be a shocking description every other paragraph in the whole material, which is summarized in four words as "dying with touching, dying with touching".


    But with these words alone, Xiao Yiyi can imagine who was in power at that time


    What kind of mood was it when making such a decision? After all, it was not just a few people, but tens of thousands of people, including a general with outstanding achievements in war.


    In the information she collected, there are also a list of researchers, including the name of Dean Niu and his teacher. But twenty years ago, his teacher was accidentally infected with this toxin and died a week later.

 Chapter 402

    Then this kind of research fell into the underground and entered the secret research. That is to say, from that time on, the research on Sanwu never spread in the world. That is to say, from that time on, all kinds of rumors about Sanwu began to appear.


    Ten years ago, the only son of Dean Niu was accidentally infected with this toxin during the research, and he died a week later.


    This made Dean Niu blame himself very much, thinking that he killed his elder martial brother.


    This kind of secret information is also Xiao Yiyi with special channels to find out, otherwise she can''t get anything.


    Therefore, Xiao Yiyi understood president Niu''s expression just now.


    Xiao Yiyi put his mood in order. Dean Niu put the paper that Yi Sheng had just brought in front of Xiao Yiyi and said.


    "This is our research result. Now we have completely cracked the molecular structure of this toxin, that is to say, if this toxin appears, we can completely treat it directly, and the appearance of this molecular formula allows us to eliminate all toxins in the whole Sanwu area."


    "For example, spray the antidote and then circulate in the air.


    It can also make the antidote into nutrient solution and inject it into all the trees in the Sanwu, so as to thoroughly understand the toxins inside. It can also make these things into nutrients in a reasonable way, so as to increase the anti toxicity of the people all over the country. "


    Dean Niu told Xiao Yiyi all her plans, which made Xiao Yiyi''s eyes bright. These things completely coincide with the purpose of the foundation. Even in Xiao Yiyi''s mind, she has imagined a huge non-profit business plan, but now she has no way to deal with such a thing, Because they don''t have so many people and money to do other things.


    "Dean Niu, the things I mentioned before, including the power supply to Sanwu, household registration, children''s schooling and their future life, can these things be solved?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    President Niu gave a wry smile and said, "to tell you the truth, these researches are just my own work. Xingqing city gave up the work of detoxification as early as 20 years ago, and no longer let us continue."


    "What?" President Niu''s words hit Xiao Yiyi a lot. She didn''t expect that President Niu was actually carrying out research work behind the government''s back, and this work lasted for 20 years.


    "You''re right. I''m really using the energy of the first people''s hospital,


    Do it for my own benefit. There is no other reason. I just want to realize the regret of my tutor and my senior brother at the end of my life. If you want to report it, report it. "


    Said here, Dean Niu is not as spirited as just now, the whole person sitting on the sofa, want to use the soft sofa to completely wrap himself in it.


    "When my tutor and my elder martial brother left, the last word they said to me was to let me continue to study. They must give an account to the masses who didn''t care, and also to the soldiers who died of reckless disasters. This is the oath I made at their graves."


    "Although it''s a little late, it''s still time. Mr. Xiao, what I want to say now is that we should cooperate well."


    "Dean Niu, now I want to ask, Li Su has cleared all the toxins here. Why do you continue to study?" Xiao Yiyi asked¡° It''s a good question. Let me give you an example. It''s like you''re working on a math problem. At the first sight when you see the problem, you already know the answer, but you don''t know how to calculate it. Li Su is the kind of person who wrote the answer on the paper, And what we need to do is to write down all the steps and solutions of this problem. "


    "I don''t mean that Li Su''s answer is wrong. Li Su''s answer is wrong


    The answer is also correct, but what we are doing is to write down all these things, leave them to future generations, and preserve all these experiences. If someone encounters such problems later, we can have a complete solution. "


    "I admire your hard work." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "We have solved this problem, but as for Mr. Xiao, I know you are facing too many problems, but this matter involves too many problems. First of all, I don''t know if I can speak. Second, no matter what I know, the government has given up here."


    President Niu''s words let Xiao Yiyi directly fall into the ice Valley, which means that no matter what they do now, they will not succeed.


    "Dean Niu..." Xiao Yiyi took a deep breath and said, "Dean Niu, what should we do now?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s take all these things with us now, and then go to the mayor. I think it''s not too difficult to see him in my face. But I''m really not good at negotiation. It''s up to you then. We''re taking Yi Sheng with us and asking him to explain our research results to the mayor and the results dealt with by Li Su, At that time, it will be said that this is the research result of both sides. Yi Sheng, you can... "


    Seeing Xiao Yiyi nodding to agree with his opinion, Dean Niu turned his head and called Yi Sheng, but Yi Sheng had already sat on the chair and fell asleep.


    "This boy, come on, let him rest here. He hasn''t slept for several days. Let''s go to the mayor with this information."


    When Xiao Yiyi and President Niu went to find the mayor of Xingqing City, there was trouble in the military and civilian factories.


    Here I would like to say that when the factory was established, Mr. Wen decided the name of the factory. It was called a military and civilian factory. It mainly produced some handicrafts that were not too high in science and technology. The main implication was that the military and civilian were relatives.


    The main sales direction of the products are those processed products, as well as some souvenirs around the military museum. With the help of he Hongtao, their sales are ready.

 Chapter 403

    Now the factory has started training. At this time, there are many people at the gate, all wearing uniforms and cornice hats. Take a closer look at the uniforms they are wearing, such as industrial and commercial, tax, fire, health and so on.


    "Do you guys have any more? How many times have you all been here? Haven''t you all seen it? Why are you still here? "


    Feng Duoduo is infuriated. If it wasn''t for Xiao Si and others standing at the gate of the factory, now these people would have kicked the gate open.


    "Mr. Feng, we only have routine inspection. Please cooperate with us." A leader of the industry and Commerce Bureau came out and said.


    There''s no way that Feng Duoduo is the apple of Feng''s eye. Although they both say that they are separated from each other now and then, who knows that they are careless from time to time. If they offend Feng inadvertently, their life will be over.


    "Don''t tell me about the useless routine inspection. There''s no inspection in three days. The last time you inspected was five days ago. Now why do you come here again? Don''t tell us that you are doing spot check. I''ve seen a lot of such tricks."


    Feng Duoduo didn''t give them a little face, but directly put the last face on their face


    I''ve also torn off my fig leaf.


    "Mr. Feng..."


    Not only from the industrial and commercial bureau, but also from other departments. Before, Feng Duoduo had the title of little witch. To paraphrase, my sister has retired from the world for many years, but the legend of my sister is still circulating in the world.


    Although Feng Duoduo has just turned 18 this year, she has finished all her university courses. In addition, she is the apple of Feng''s eye. Most people really dare not look at her.


    "Mr. Feng, we also act according to orders. You should know that we are small people. If you compete with us, we will lose our jobs." Industry and Commerce Bureau leaders said.


    "Then tell me who is the official and who gives you the order. I''ll go to him now." Feng Duoduo took out his mobile phone while he said it.


    "Mr. Feng, you are not..."


    "I don''t want to hear your explanation. I haven''t appeared for a long time. It seems that now some people have begun to forget my name."


    Seeing that Feng Duoduo pulled out his name, the leaders of the industrial and commercial bureau had a cold war.


    "Mr. Feng, calm down. It''s OK. Let''s go now,


    Go now. "


    Seeing that all these people had gone, Feng Duoduo sighed with a long sigh of relief. She was young, but she was not stupid. In addition to the time she spent exercising in the fund, she could see some things clearly.


    These people repeatedly come to say that the United States and Europe ordered her to die, but they don''t believe it.


    Today, I followed the name of the Feng family and scared these people away. But it won''t be long before they know that they are really separated from the Feng family. When they come, they really have nothing to do.


    Do you really want them to fight against the law? That way, not only the fourth grade students will be implicated, but it will even bring more trouble to the fund.


    "Mr. Feng, what should we do now?" Xiao Si asked.


    "Let''s go back first and ask people to step up their guard. Now that they are so easy to quit, there may be a later move." Feng Duoduo said. After returning to the office, Feng Duoduo did not sit down, but stood in front of the water dispenser and drank desperately. This is his own habit. Only when he drank desperately and cold water can he calm down his mind.


    After drinking many cups in a row, Feng Duoduo calms down and makes a phone call to Xiao Yiyi, but Xiao Yiyi doesn''t answer. It''s obvious that there is something urgent to deal with now.


    But she immediately called Mr. Wen, who answered the phone this time


    I got off the phone.


    "Grandfather Wen, it''s me."


    "Oh, it''s blossoming. What can I do for you?"


    "There''s an accident in grandfather Wen''s factory, and those government people come here to harass us every day, making it impossible for us to start work. What do you say to do?" Feng Duoduo said.


    Mr. Wen sighed deeply at the end of the phone, and then said.


    "Duoduo, you know the situation here. It''s good to be able to answer the phone now. It can''t help you at all."


    "Grandfather Wen, call the municipal government to see what they mean and why they want to target us."


    "This..."


    Mr. Wen''s face is full of bitterness. He himself is suffering now. Although he has some conjectures, he has no evidence at all.


    "I''ll try my best to help you now, but don''t hold too much hope. You''ll have to solve it by yourself."


    Although Mr. Wen said he would help, Feng Duoduo did. Mr. Wen can''t help at all now.


    After thanking master Wen, Feng Duoduo hung up.


    I turned over the address book of my mobile phone, but I didn''t expect it


    A good way.


    After finding the familiar number from his memory, Feng Duoduo never dials out.


    "Hum, I don''t believe that I will not live without you. I will show you my skills this time."


    With these words, Feng Duoduo''s eyes flashed a strange color, and then deleted all the mobile phone numbers he just entered, and then re edited a phone number to call out.


    "Huang Mao, it''s me. Do you have anything to do now? If there''s nothing wrong, call all our brothers together now and say I want to invite them to drink now. I''m in... "


    After hanging up the phone, Feng Duoduo''s face brightened up. He ordered Xiao Si to buy some beer and some dishes waiting for Huang Mao to come.


    More than ten minutes later, a row of luxury cars appeared at the gate of the military and civilian factories, such as Maserati, Lamborghini and Ferrari. If people who don''t know the situation see such a situation, Yiwei Xingqing city has held another luxury car exhibition.


    "Who are you looking for, please?" Xiao Si stood at the gate and watched the luxury cars stop at his own gate. Then he got out of the car. There were a lot of young people, including men and women, all dressed in strange clothes.


    "Open the door quickly. We''re here to see our elder sister. If you delay meeting her, will you be responsible?"


    "I''m sorry, we don''t have a big sister here. If you have anything to do or someone to look for, please tell me your name directly."

 Chapter 404

    Seeing that Xiao Si didn''t step back, some people couldn''t stand it at that time.


    "Boy, what are you talking about? Do you know who we are? "


    "We can come here to see you."


    "That is, if you can put such a broken place in your ordinary life and give me money, I will disdain to come to you to play."


    "What the hell."


    "Get out of the way, boy!"


    The group of young people are more and more energetic, and the angry color on Xiao Si''s face is more and more intense. If it wasn''t for his duty, Xiao Si would beat them up.


    "Boy, I think you are looking for death."


    At the moment, someone took out a baseball bat from his car and rushed up, then turned around according to Xiao Si''s head.


    Xiao Si didn''t hide at all. He reached for it, and then he twisted the young man''s arm behind him.


    "Boy, I tell you, you let me go now, you still have a good life, otherwise I let you die, I don''t know how to die."


    The young man''s face was red, half in pain, the other half in shame.


    "Hum!" Xiao Si snorted coldly, and then his strength increased by 10%,


    The young man came straight and screamed¡° Either tell you what you''re here for now, or get out of here now! "


    "I wipe it!"


    Before the young man had finished his words, Xiao Si pulled his arm out of place with a click on his hand, which made the young man scream, and his face was pale.


    "What woodlouse, let us loose our people, or I will let you know why the flowers are so red."


    Seeing that young people are getting more and more miserable in the hands of Xiao Si, many people take out their steel pipes and baseball bats, and then shout at Xiao Si.


    Four small a whistle, immediately there are five guards stand out.


    "Little woodlouse, I tell you, this is Xingqing City, and you can''t make a wild trip. If you are still obsessed with it, I will let you into the local station on a phone call, or the kind that will always come out."


    Someone pointed a baseball bat at Xiao Si and yelled there.


    "Up


    As soon as Xiao Si''s voice fell, six people rushed up like six tigers. Except for two, the young man in front of seven or eight cars went out to take the lead, the rest of them were all beaten to the ground, and their arms were all broken by Xiao Si.


    "Boy, next time you come here, see where it is, or I''ll let you not even know how to die."


    Xiao Si said, clapping the face of the most fierce young man.


    "What happened?"


    The noise outside made Feng Duoduo, who was waiting in the office, feel a little noisy, so she came out, but the scene in front of her surprised her.


    "Xiao Si, stop it. They are all my friends." Hear Feng Duoduo say so, small four cold hum a, this just get out of the way.


    "Elder sister head, you can come out, you don''t know this little woodlouse..."


    "Zhao, if you are talking about a little woodlouse, believe it or not, I will turn you into woodlouse now."


    Before the young man finished speaking, Feng Duoduo snorted and covered his face with frost.


    "Elder sister, I''m a big fan of you. How can you help outsiders come to me?" The young man''s face was full of grievances, "elder sister, you see, my arm can''t use force now."


    Feng Duoduo did not answer him, but looked at the leader and asked, "what''s the situation with yellow hair?"


    Huang Mao swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then looked at the small four just now


    I said it again.


    "That''s it?" Feng Duoduo pointed to the young man and said, "Xiao Zhaozi, I tell you that they are all my people now. If you are making rude remarks, I will let you have no reply now. Believe it or not."


    "Elder sister, it''s really not my fault. I don''t know he''s your man. If I knew he was your man, I wouldn''t dare to come here."


    "That''s about the same."


    Feng Duoduo was very satisfied with the young man''s answer.


    "Come on, come with me and visit my first company."


    After that, Feng Duoduo took the lead to go forward.


    "Wait a minute, elder sister. Can you let him connect my arm? It''s very painful." The young man has a bitter face.


    Feng Duoduo uses a color to Xiao Si. Xiao Si nods and goes forward to connect all their dislocated arms. Then he follows Feng Duoduo to the office.


    "Well, this is my company." Feng Duoduo walked into the office, then turned around in the same place and said, "are you commenting?"


    "Elder sister, you are too poor here. We all know that you have gone to start a business, but you are too..." Huang Mao didn''t say the following words


    Come out, but they all know what it means, that is, price drop.


    "I can''t help it, sister. I''m a poor man now. I''ve come to ask for your help." Feng Duoduo asked them all to sit down and then said.


    "Elder sister, you are a cold cicada. Who doesn''t know that you are the apple of the eye of the Feng family? You should know that the whole Xingqing City, no, the whole Huaxia, if you go out to Xiao''s group, you are the Feng family. Half of you are in politics and half of you are in business. If anyone dares to bully you, you just need to express your thoughts, and someone will do it for you right away."


    Huang Mao took a sip of the beer and nodded. It''s a good beer.


    "You don''t know that I have been separated from the Feng family. Now I am alone. Apart from my surname, I have no relationship with the Feng family." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Really? Elder sister, don''t you scare me? " Xiaozhaozi said beside him.


    "There''s nothing to scare you about. I couldn''t make a statement before."


    "If that thing worked, there wouldn''t be so many terrorists. It''s no use saying that country m issues a statement every day. It''s nothing to do with him, it''s nothing to do with Taiwan. In the end, it''s not that he''s taking people around with him Xiao Zhaozi didn''t think much of Feng Duoduo''s words. According to their understanding, their little devil elder sister could really make such a prank¡° I''m not joking with you. I''ve really left the Feng family. Otherwise, I don''t have to ask you for help now. " Feng Duoduo said after a sip of beer.


    "No, elder sister, are you serious? Have you left the Feng family? "


    "I''ve said it several times whether you''re finished or not."

 Chapter 405

    Under the repeated confirmation of xiaozhaozi and Huangmao, their elder sister Feng Duoduo really quit from the Feng family now, and still actively quit.


    "I have to say, elder sister, your practice is really in line with your consistent style." Xiaozhaozi threw himself on the sofa, and then found a comfortable position to lean on the sofa.


    "What kind of pie?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die."


    "I''ll kill you." Feng Duoduo directly smashed the package of peanuts that he had not split into xiaozhaozi, but it was obvious that a package of peanuts could not hurt xiaozhaozi.


    "Well, elder sister, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    "I have something to do, too. I''ll go first."


    "We won''t stay here any more. Elder sister, I''ll go first."


    Just now it was still bustling, which made the whole office feel crowded. Now all the people are empty.


    "You..." Xiao Zhao Zi bounced up from the sofa, "you ungrateful things, now you see that the elder sister is in trouble, separated from the family, and now they are all shrinking


    It''s still not human. "


    "Forget it, Zhao Zi. When I found them all, I had such preparation, but now that they are all gone, I feel relieved. This is also a good thing." Feng Duoduo seemed relieved.


    "Elder sister, do you have a fever?" Xiao Zhao Zi said that he would put his hand on Feng Duoduo''s head, but he was slapped by Feng Duoduo and gave him a white eye by the way.


    "I think I know what big sister means." Said Huang Mao, who sat meditating.


    "What do you know?" At this time, Xiao Zhaozi was sitting upright, ready to listen to Huang Mao''s advice.


    When their group was established, it was mainly composed of Feng Duoduo, and they were all the children of some famous powerful families in Xingqing city. The Feng family represented by Feng Duoduo was the top one, followed by Huang Mao''s family, and then Xiao Zhaozi''s family. The rest of them had almost the same family background.


    The soul of this small group is Feng Duoduo, but if the role of military adviser is not played by Huang Mao, he is responsible for all the common bad ideas. But this person has a good problem, that is, he always does things beyond his own efforts.


    "The elder sister said this matter without reservation now, just want to eliminate the unstable factors of these people among us, don''t be the elder sister at that time


    When they want us to do something, they obstruct us and stab us in the back. It''s no pity that these people leave when they leave. When they came together with us, it was nothing more than interests. Now the elder sister is separated from the Feng family, which is of no use to them or the family behind them, So of course they''re going now. "


    "It also makes us see their character clearly. When we see them in the future, we must be on guard against them." Huang Mao took a sip of beer and said, "they are so keen to come with us this time. There must be some advice from their parents. Now they just want to test whether the elder sister is really separated from the Feng family."


    "It seems to be true now." "Don''t let me meet them next time, or I''ll let them eat and take care of themselves," Zhao said¡° Come on, xiaozhaozi, the world is bustling, all for the benefit, all for the benefit, it is human nature, we know to do our own thing, why care what they do. " Feng Duoduo said, looking at xiaozhaozi and Huangmao.


    "If you haven''t left yet, it means that you still regard me as your elder sister. I don''t want to force you to stay. This is a troublesome affair. If anyone doesn''t want to get involved here, I won''t force you to leave now


    We''re still friends. "


    "Elder sister, what do you mean? What kind of person is my little Zhao Zi? It''s time for you to need someone. If I just leave, I''ll be a man Xiaozhaozi stood on the hair and said loudly, "you were the princess of Feng family before, and you are my elder sister now. Of course, I followed you to eat and drink before, and I have to pay for all the food and drink after. This makes me sad."


    "Cut --!"


    At the beginning of what Xiao Zhao Zi said, Feng Duoduo was more comfortable to hear. At the end, he realized that drinking himself was a mobile ATM in his mind, and it was also his free payment and service. He didn''t have to spend money to eat and drink anywhere.


    But Feng Duoduo also understood that Zhao Zi was really giving himself relief.


    "And you? Huang Mao, I know your ability. With your IQ, I can''t see my situation at this time. If you leave, I will never stop you. If there is anything in the future, you can say hello to me, and I will definitely help you. "


    "From a rational point of view, if you lose the biggest dependence of the Feng family, you will lose the height you can reach in the future. If there is no accident, your future road will be very difficult. Not only that, the enemies you have offended before and in the future will all look at you with hatred. Even though you have left the Feng family, your surname is still Feng, As long as I can knock you down, you''ll be happy


    There may be no light on the face of the Feng family, so I can''t see any light in your future. If I walk with you now, I will not only face all kinds of competitors, but also face your enemies, whether in politics or business. "


    After listening to Huang Mao''s words, Xiao Zhaozi wanted to refute, but he could not refute at all. Huang Mao''s analysis was not wrong at all, and he even pointed out that Feng Duoduo''s future road and the dangers he faced were all to the point.


    "Yes, you''re right." Feng Duoduo said¡° Xiao Zhaozi, Huang Mao''s analysis is very right. If you leave now, I will never stop you. We will still be good friends in the future. "


    "I''m not going. We''re one." Xiao Zhao Zi twisted his neck and resolutely disagreed.


    "But emotionally, I''ve been your little brother for so many years. If I leave suddenly, I''m not used to it."

 Chapter 406

    "What? What did you just say? "


    Feng Duoduo doubted whether he had a hearing problem. He looked at Huang Mao with his big eyes open and said.


    "What were you talking about? I didn''t catch you. You''re saying it again


    Feng Duoduo took out his ears and said again. Zhao Zi, who was sitting beside Huang Mao, also sat up straight and looked at Huang Mao.


    "Damn, am I not clear enough? I said, "I''m not going. Is that clear enough?" Huang Mao didn''t say well.


    "This is my good friend. If you don''t give up, it''s really appropriate to put it on you. I''ll give you 32 compliments." Zhao Zi patted Huang Mao''s body. Huang Mao showed his teeth and rubbed his shoulder.


    "I said if you could lighten it. Now I''m in pain." Said Huang Mao.


    "Come on, Huang Mao, let''s do one. I''ll make amends to you."


    Feng Duoduo [Bang Bang] opened two bottles of beer and gave Huang Mao a bottle. Then they touched each other. No matter how Huang Mao was, Feng Duoduo drank half of it himself.


    "Big sister, big deal!" Xiao Zhao Zi gives Feng Duoduo a thumbs up. Then he touches Huang Mao and starts to mumble. Huang Mao smiles and puts a bottle of beer in his mouth without affectation.


    Three people talked and laughed and drank wine for a long time, then yellow hair opened his mouth.


    "Elder sister, you must have something to do when you call us here today. As long as we can help, we will help you." Said Huang Mao.


    "No way, didn''t the elder sister say that she would celebrate the establishment of her company?" Xiaozhaozi said beside him.


    "You don''t believe it when you say you''re an idiot." Huang Mao glanced at Zhao Zi, and then said, "elder sister, if I am not wrong, your factory should be a public welfare factory under Jishi fund, right? present


    I don''t think it''s a good time to be here, is it? "


    Feng Duoduo nodded, then said: "you are right, now my life is really hard."


    Feng Duoduo took a sip of beer and told them all about the difficulties he was facing.


    "Up to now, I don''t know which God I have offended. All the people in Xingqing city don''t stand on my side. Just say my father. I don''t know what kind of madness I''ve got. I''ve driven me out of my house. So is Yiyi."


    "So you and sister Yiyi left the family passively?" Asked Huang Mao.


    "You don''t know what we should be like now, otherwise." Feng Duoduo said.


    "According to the status of your two families in China, no one should be able to let them make such a choice." Huang Mao frowned and said, "unless..."


    Yellow finger pointed to his head, "unless someone on it is not satisfied with you."


    "Nonsense, we have been set up for half a year at most, including our previous arrangement. In the past half a year, apart from setting up a hotel and cooperating with Mr. Wen on a public welfare project, we haven''t even set foot outside Xingqing city. What''s more, we haven''t gone out of our house for a while, You let our sins sleep? "


    "It shouldn''t be." Huang Mao couldn''t understand why¡° I know. Someone must have seen the beauty of the elder sister''s head and wanted to take care of it... "


    Before Xiao Zhao Zi finished, he was beaten by Feng Duoduo.


    "If your dog can''t spit out ivory, I''ll kill you." Then there was a scream from Xiao Zhaozi.


    For a long time, the two stopped fighting, but Huang Mao kept frowning and thinking about their conversation.


    "Elder sister, I can''t think of who you''ve offended." Said Huang Mao.


    "If you can''t think of it, don''t think about it. Now I want to ask you to help me


    How can we get through this now? " Feng Duoduo said.


    "I think it''s relatively easy to do." Huang Mao said, "now for your main or Xingqing District of the various units, if you have not retired from the Feng family, they certainly dare not come to your trouble, but now you quit, they naturally do not take you in the eye, officials are such a urine."


    "Now, what can you do?" Feng Duoduo said.


    "Xiaozhaozi, can you apply for investment quota at home?" Huang Mao did not directly answer Feng Duoduo''s words, but asked Xiao Zhaozi.


    "How do you know? Do you have spies in our house? " Xiao Zhaozi''s face changed greatly.


    "Gunduzi, your family is the same as ours, you are the same age as me, I have investment quota, I don''t believe you don''t have it." Huang Mao didn''t say well.


    "You''re really right. I do have an investment quota." Xiao Zhao said, "come on, what can you do?"


    "How much do you have?" Asked Huang Mao.


    "Not much, that''s eight million." Xiaozhaozi said.


    "I don''t have much, that is, 10 million. I think our investment quota should be irresponsible. If we fail, at most we will lower our evaluation in our own family, which will not have much impact on our future road." Said Huang Mao.


    "Yes, you''re right. Just tell me what we should do now?"


    Xiao Zhao Zi looks at Huang Mao and says, but Feng Duoduo seems to think of something.


    "Elder sister, I have a good idea now."


    "Tell me about it."


    "The two of us will take out our investment quota, and then set up a company to hold shares with you. In this way, we will become shareholders of each other. In that case, we can help your company avoid these unnecessary troubles by using our contacts and deterrence." Said Huang Mao.


    "It''s a good idea, but it''s not feasible." Feng Duoduo said


    Avenue.


    "Why?"


    Feng Duoduo said all the basic tenets of Jishi fund, that is, non-profit, must be public welfare, and all the money can not be used for other expenses except the necessary expenses.


    "So it is, but we still have a way." Huang Mao said, "the two of us can put all our investment quota into Jishi fund. It''s announced that our Huang and Zhao families have become shareholders of Jishi fund. Then our two families only invest and do not participate in the management. There should be no problem."¡° I think it''s also a way. "

 Chapter 407

    "Well, I''ll take your advice, but I need to discuss with someone. It''s late today. Let''s prepare separately. We''ll be in touch at noon tomorrow." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Well, let''s go first, elder sister. We''ll be in touch tomorrow."


    Feng Duoduo sent off Huang Mao to drink Xiao Zhaozi, and the powder fist waved in the air.


    *********


    While Feng Duoduo was trying to get the military and civilian factories through, Xiao Yiyi and Niu Chengyue came out of the municipal government.


    "Dean Niu, I still can''t do it." Xiao Yiyi was sitting in the car.


    Just now, they were waiting for more than an hour to see the mayor. This is still the face of President Niu. Otherwise, she would not have seen the mayor herself.


    Even with Dean Niu, they were chatting with the mayor and were seen off in less than five minutes.


    Xiao Yiyi can see that the mayor agrees with President Niu that they can achieve such results. Even he is about to agree with the various benefits offered by President Niu to Sanwu. However, when he heard that they are going to cooperate with Jishi fund for Sanwu project, he refused without thinking about it.


    "Mr. Xiao, don''t be disappointed. I think the mayor should have his own consideration." Said Dean Niu.


    "President Niu, please don''t comfort me. I can see that the mayor is making it difficult for us to help the world fund." Xiao Yiyi said, "there has been something wrong in the past two days. Many departments that don''t communicate with each other on weekdays have started to inspect us for two or three days. I don''t know who we have offended."


    The head of the cattle yard sighed, and then said, "don''t worry. Don''t we have any commanders? Is there old man Wen? They are sure our proposal will help


    "Mr. Wen has been under house arrest now. He can''t help at all. He can only pray for commander he to come back as soon as possible, and then we are discussing a solution." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Well, let''s go back first. I''m also inquiring about it. You''re also contacting commander he."


    Xiao Yiyi and Yao Ya sent President Niu back to the hospital, and then drove back to the military factory.


    "Sister Yiyi, isn''t it going well?" Yao Ya asked, when they went to the municipal government, Xiao Yiyi didn''t let Yao ya go up, so she didn''t know what happened inside.


    "Well, originally the mayor had agreed to our plan, but after hearing that he wanted to cooperate with our fund, he refused directly." Xiao Yirou


    He said with his brows.


    "What shall we do now?" Yao Ya asked.


    "Now we can only think of other ways after commander he Hongtao comes back." Xiao Yiyi said.


    By the time they got back to the military and civilian factory, it was dark. When they got back to the office, Feng Duoduo looked down at his desk and didn''t know what he was writing. There were some snacks on the tea table and some beer bottles.


    "Duoduo, have you drunk?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Well." Feng Duoduo did not raise his head.


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong with the factory? " Yao Ya asked.


    "No, sit down first. I''ll be busy now. When I''m finished, I''ll discuss something with you." Xiao Yiyi and Yao ya don''t know what medicine Feng Duoduo sells, so they sit on the sofa, eat the snacks on the tea table, and wait for Feng Duoduo to finish his work.


    After more than ten minutes, Feng Duoduo finally finished his work, and took his writing to Xiao Yiyi.


    "Sister Yiyi, this is the way I think of."


    Xiao Yiyi took a look at the paper and said, "Huang family and Zhao family? Have you discussed with both of them? "


    "No, I just discussed with Huang Mao about drinking xiaozhaozi, you know


    The two of them are my younger brothers. I didn''t come up with this idea, but Huang Mao came up with it. " Feng Duoduo told Xiao Yiyi what happened just now.


    "That''s the way it is. Can you see this one?"


    "I don''t think it''s a problem. On the one hand, it can solve our current financial distress. On the other hand, it can help us deal with people from various departments of Xingqing city with the help of the contacts and influence of the Huang family and Zhao family." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "So you agree?" Feng Duoduo said happily.


    "I have no problem, but have you noticed the problem?" Xiao Yiyi said.


    "The problem? What can be the problem? "


    "First, Li Su''s attitude. You don''t know who Li Su is. Once he makes a decision, ten cows won''t be able to pull back. Do you think he will let the fund integrate into other people''s shares? Second, the results of your discussion are all discussed with the nephews of the Huang and Zhao families, but have you ever thought about their reactions when they heard the news? "


    "Now, the dignitaries in Xingqing city want to draw a line with us directly, and then they have never contacted us. I don''t believe that they have not received any disturbance. I think if they hear about it, they have to work with the salvation fund


    When dealing with them, they will definitely not let their nephews invest with us, and they will directly give orders not to let them contact us. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "It shouldn''t be that serious." Feng Duoduo was poured a basin of cold water by Xiao Yiyi, but he obviously thought of such things in his own head.


    "Nothing is impossible." Xiao Yiyi told Feng Duoduo what happened at the municipal government today, "when the mayor heard our name, he directly rejected such a good thing that could increase his political achievements. Do you think the Huang family and Zhao family would not hear from us?"


    "What shall we do now? Can''t we just watch the fund collapse? In this way, all our previous investments will soon be wasted? " Feng Duoduo said.


    "That''s not so bad. The big deal is that we write off this fund, and then change it to another place." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "We''re giving up now?"


    "It''s not so far. We still have a hope that commander he Hongtao will come back. If commander he Hongtao comes back, we''ll see if he can help us." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Now it can only be like this. I don''t know who is our sin? We have to die. "


    "That''s what we want to know. Forget it. It''s too late. Let''s have a rest and wait until tomorrow."

 Chapter 408

    The moon is very round and bright. The silver light illuminates all the filthiness of the world.


    "Lord Hong, come and taste my bottle of red wine. It''s authentic Bordeaux red wine. I can''t buy it on the market. I spent a lot of effort to find it from the best chateau in Bordeaux."


    Lin Boda snapped his fingers, and then housekeeper Lin poured the wine he had woken up long ago into the glass in front of Wang Hong.


    "It''s delicious. It''s mellow. It''s my favorite tune." Hong Wang Ye shakes the wine glass, and then takes a sip gently.


    "Hahaha, if you like, I''ll give you two bottles later."


    "Then I''m welcome."


    "Don''t mention it, Lord Hong. If you hadn''t helped me, I don''t know what to do now." Lin said with a smile.


    "Give me a hand, give me a hand." Wang Hong said politely.


    "It''s not a matter of lifting a finger. Your move is the task above


    I have to admire you. Lord Hong deserves to be Lord Hong. People say that Lord Hong supports half of the sky in China. This is really good. "


    "There, Lin Shao is not an ordinary person."


    "Lord Hong, now it seems that our effect is not obvious enough. It''s been several days and there''s still no movement." Limboda said.


    "Now it''s just some appetizers. We''ll see a good play soon. At that time, you''ll see Li Su come to you and beg you. There''s another beautiful lady who will appear on Lin Shao''s bed." Hong Wang Ye said with a sly smile.


    "Ha ha ha, this needs the strong support of Lord Hong."


    "No problem, as long as Lin Shao knows how to support me in that matter, I will be satisfied."


    "Yes, yes, help each other, help each other." Lin Boda''s eyes twinkled with lust, "I''ll see if Xiao Yiyi still pretends to be tall."


    "Then I wish Lin Shao success first."


    "Ha ha ha."


    Seeing off Wang Hong, the smile on Lin Boda''s face immediately picked up.


    "Housekeeper Lin, what''s his chance of winning?"


    "Young master Hui, now he has only 40% chance of winning." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "40%? Is it too little? What if we join in? "


    "Young master, now there are three people competing for that position. It''s not low to have 40%. If we join them and give them support, and our Lin family''s own contacts, we should have a 60% chance of winning."


    "What did my father say?"


    "The master means that you are the master in charge of this matter, and he will not interfere."


    "What do you mean, sir?" Lin Boda said with a frown. He didn''t understand what he had done in the past. Even if he didn''t ask, he asked him to report there. Now he suddenly said that he didn''t care. It really made him feel at a loss.


    "The master wants to temper the master." Housekeeper Lin said softly¡° Well, since that''s the case, we might as well make things bigger for you, and let the old man see the ability of my Lin Boda. "


    "Young master, what shall we do next?"


    "Let''s not worry. Now we need to see what Lord Hong does. If he wants me to participate in that event, he has to show enough sincerity. With this point of view, it is far from the result I expected." There was a fierce light in limboda''s eyes.


    "Yes, young master."


    *********


    The next morning, when Li Su was still sleeping, he heard the sound of "Ding Ding Dong Dong". He quickly got up and looked at the phone beside him, but it didn''t ring. It took him a long time to know what the ghost medical system in his head was thinking.


    [the patient has recovered, and the merit value of the host is 10000]


    [the patient has recovered, and the merit value of the host is 10000]


    ......


    Li Su waited for his eyes to look at the ghost medical system in his mind, where the number behind his merit value began to increase continuously to more than 2 million!


    Fuck!


    Rich, this is really rich! I don''t care. I don''t have to worry about my life!


    Li Su''s face was dull, then surprised, and finally ecstatic. In just three seconds, the expression on his face changed several times.


    However, he immediately thought of another thing. He didn''t seem to be prompted to collect medical fees. How could he automatically pop up the news of merit? Is the ghost medical system broken?


    This kind of thing oneself a person think is can''t come up with the result, still have a good look prompt message.


    After turning over the tone of merit and virtue, Li Su found a series of tone of successful treatment. He recalled carefully that there were two things Li Su could be sure of. First, he was devoting himself to it


    In the course of treatment, all the spirit is on the patients and the toxins, so I didn''t notice the news.


    Second, he found that as long as there is no money for the news of successful treatment, there will be no sound, otherwise he would not have noticed the message.


    But soon another news appeared in Li Su''s head. The youngest of these people is three months old, and there are even babies in the womb. Some people are older, such as the old company commander, who is now 49 years old.


    If those babies in the womb didn''t make mistakes, why didn''t these 40 or 50 people make mistakes?


    After thinking about it, Li Su understood that they didn''t make mistakes, but they had no place to make mistakes. They had been trapped in Sanwu for more than 100 years. They hadn''t seen any outsider for more than 100 years. How could they make mistakes?


    Another reason is that there are very few people who don''t care about them. All of them are very united, so some common mistakes can''t happen at all.


    To understand this, I felt a long sigh of relief. Otherwise, if there were mistakes, his merits and virtues would not be enough for others¡° I used to cross mountains and sea, and also through the sea of people. Everything I had was like smoke in the twinkling of an eye. I was disappointed and lost. I had many directions until I saw the ordinary... "


    Li Su was startled by the sudden ringing of the telephone. Seeing that Feng Duoduo''s name was shown on it, he patted his chest and soothed his little heart.


    "Hello..."

 Chapter 409

    "Hello, Duoduo, what can I do for you?"


    In a good mood, naturally, the voice of answering the phone is more comfortable. Li Su leans on the quilt, and there is a ray of light outside the small window, which looks so bright.


    "Li Su, I want to discuss something with you." Feng Duoduo''s voice on the other end of the phone seems so unnatural and even nervous.


    "He said Li Su now has so many merits and virtues, so when he talks to me, I can''t help but feel proud. He doesn''t notice the voice change on the other end of the phone.


    "That''s what I said, but you have to make sure that after you hear this and smile, you won''t immediately swear, hang up the phone, and..."


    Feng Duoduo was interrupted by Li Su before he finished his words. "Where can there be so many rules? I''ll just listen to you. If there''s anything, please say it quickly."


    "We want to increase shareholders." Feng Duoduo on the other end of the phone is saying


    After that, he shut up and waited for Li Su''s reply.


    Li Su waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait to say, "it''s over?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it."


    "I thought it was something. If you increase the number of shareholders, you can increase the number of shareholders. It''s no use telling me. I don''t have any money." Li Su said.


    "Don''t you ask why more shareholders are needed?" Feng Duoduo asked suspiciously.


    "Why do I ask? Since I give you the fund, I naturally trust you. As long as you can implement the plan we have worked out before, I don''t care how many shareholders you increase. " Li Su is very indifferent said.


    "Really?" Feng Duoduo still didn''t believe it. He asked again.


    "Of course, I''ll lie to you for nothing." Li Su said.


    "Aha, Li Su, that''s very kind of you." Feng Duoduo on the other end of the phone jumped up with joy, "thank you, I''m sorry."


    There Feng Duoduo hung up the phone, here Li Su fell into doubt, the meaning of this thank you is easy to understand, but it means that he is very open-minded, so what does this sorry mean?


    After thinking about it, Li Su didn''t understand it. After looking at the sky, it was still early and he could still sleep for a while.


    Not to mention Li Su''s sleeping in the quilt again, Feng Duoduo, on the other hand, is about to jump up after she hangs up the phone.


    "How''s it going? What does Li Su say? " Yao Ya came to ask at this time.


    "Li Su said that we can do whatever we want, as long as it doesn''t violate the purpose of the foundation." Feng Duoduo said happily, "Yiyi elder sister, now Li Su''s side is OK. Shall we ask Huang Mao how they are preparing there?"


    "Ask. I''ll call here, too." With that, they called each other separately, and Yao Ya went to get breakfast for both of them.


    Huang Mao got through, but no one answered. Feng Duoduo tried several times, but he didn''t get any results. He had to call Zhao Zi


    There is no one to pick up Xiao Zhaozi. Feng Duoduo is a little depressed. It''s not like Yiyi''s saying that they don''t agree with each other¡° Yiyi elder sister, the phone has not got through. Huang Mao doesn''t answer my phone. It can''t be that their family doesn''t agree to deal with us. " Feng Duoduo can only turn to Xiao Yiyi.


    "This kind of thing is very likely, but don''t worry, we still have a way, and then wait." Xiao Yiyi over there calls he Hongtao, but he Hongtao''s mobile phone is also in the state of power off.


    Yao Ya came back with some steamed buns and a bucket of porridge¡° Let''s all have something to eat. "


    "I can''t eat it." Feng Duoduo said.


    "If you can''t eat it, you have to eat it. Otherwise, how can you think of a way?"


    "Only when you''re hungry can you find a way."


    "If you are more hungry, your brain will be full of food. There is no good way."


    Under Yao Ya''s persuasion, Feng Duoduo and Xiao Yiyi just ate something.


    "Mr. Xiao and Mr. Feng, two people came from outside and said they were looking for Mr. Feng.


    ¡±Small five this time knock on the door to come in to say.


    "Well, let them in." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Who''s looking for us? Isn''t it from this department or that department? " Yao Ya said with some worry.


    "If they want to find out what we''re doing, they''ll let them find out. If they can''t find out anything, they all feel that they are slapping their faces." Feng Duoduo said.


    "It''s better to have more than one mind in this kind of thing."


    "Elder sister, we agreed last night. How come we were blocked outside the gate today? If we were not smart, I would have been twisted off my arm by your men."


    Before the person arrived, the voice came through first. It''s not necessary to ask that it''s the voice of xiaozhaozi.


    "Xiaozhaozi? What are you doing here? " Feng Duoduo can''t believe it.


    "Not only me, but also Huang Mao." Xiao Zhao Zi bared his teeth and came in. When he saw Xiao Yiyi, he quickly said, "Yiyi elder sister, long time no see."


    Huang Mao followed xiaozhaozi, but his situation was better than xiaozhaozi''s


    Zi is much better, or there is no scar on him at all.


    As soon as he came in, he saw Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo and said, "Yiyi elder sister, elder sister."


    "When you come, just sit down. It happens that we haven''t had breakfast yet. You two should have some together. Yao ya, go and bring two steamed buns for Huang Shao and Zhao Shao." Xiao Yiyi tells Yao ya to say.


    "Why are you two here? Don''t you answer the phone? " Feng Duoduo asked.


    "It''s not that I don''t answer the phone. The yellow hair told me that we don''t answer the phone from the elder sister now. When we get there, we''ll give you a surprise. Who knows that we planned to come in quietly. Who knows that the elder brother changed last night, and we didn''t come in. I''ve been cleaned up. Tell me where I''m going to reason."


    Xiaozhaozi''s face is full of grievances.


    "I can''t help it. They are also responsible. I''ll make amends to the two of you for offending you." Xiao Yiyi said with a smile¡° Yiyi, you are not hitting us in the face when you say that. " Xiao Zhao Zi said, "we dare to call it a little word in front of you, you


    You''d better call me Xiao Zhaozi just like your elder sister. "


    "Yiyi elder sister, you see you are so polite to scare xiaozhaozi." Huang Mao said with a smile.


    "Don''t flirt there, or hurry to talk about what we discussed yesterday?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "Yesterday, what we discussed..."


    Huang Mao and Xiao Zhaozi looked at each other.

 Chapter 410

    Huang Mao and Xiao Zhaozi looked at each other and looked embarrassed.


    Feng Duoduo felt cool when he saw them, but he pretended that nothing had happened.


    "Well, it just didn''t pass. You two don''t have to be embarrassed. We''re thinking of other ways."


    "Elder sister, we have got the investment quota." Xiao Zhao Zi took out a check from his pocket, and Huang Mao also took out a check from his pocket.


    "What were you doing?"


    "It''s none of my business. It''s all Zhao Zi''s ideas. He said he wanted to scare you." Huang Mao quickly said, picked himself clear, sitting next to him on the face of Zhao.


    "Huang Mao, at least we are grasshoppers on the same rope now. You betray your brothers like this."


    "Little Zhao Zi!" Feng Duoduo''s tone is cold.


    "Er, not elder sister. Listen to me, listen to me. I don''t mean that. I really don''t mean that. I mean..."


    Xiao Zhao Zi said while looking at Feng Duoduo, her hand has been raised, in the hand is also holding a steamed bun, is about to hit his face, dun


    His face changed greatly and he screamed, but he didn''t feel anything after waiting for a long time. He opened a gap between his closed eyes and found that Feng Duoduo was holding the steamed bun in his hand and putting it in front of him.


    "Elder sister, don''t you hit me?" Xiaozhaozi said weakly.


    "Hit you? Why should I hit you? " Feng Duoduo said, "here, this steamed stuffed bun rewards you. It''s a good job."


    "Really? That''s great. " Xiaozhaozi quickly took over the steamed stuffed bun and took a big bite. At the same time, he gave Huang Mao a proud expression.


    Several people said and laughed after breakfast. If Xiao Yiyi hadn''t pressed Feng Duoduo, now Feng Duoduo would have signed an agreement with Huang Mao.


    "You two have to think about it. Now the situation of our fund is not very good." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yiyi elder sister, you can rest assured that we have already thought about it, otherwise we don''t dare to come now." Said Huang Mao.


    "Since you two have already thought about it, I won''t say much, but I may have to say one thing in advance. Our fund is purely public welfare, that is to say, it can''t be pink. Except for the necessary expenses, all the profitable money will continue to invest or do charity." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I already know that. We can sign the agreement." Said Huang Mao.


    "Wait a minute, I have a condition." Xiaozhaozi said.


    "Well, I told my father that I''m an investor this time, so could you arrange a position for me in the fund company, not too high, even if it''s a false position. If I go out and send a business card, I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t do business." Xiaozhaozi said.


    "I want a position, but I want real power, even if it''s not big." Said Huang Mao.


    "Xiaozhaozi''s position is no problem. I can arrange it for you now. If Huang Mao needs to wait, you should first take up the post under the name of Duoduo and be his deputy."


    "No, I want to be the deputy of the eldest sister." Xiao Zhaozi was not willing at that time¡° OK, then you two should be the deputy of Duoduo Xiao Yiyi decided immediately.


    After several people signed the agreement, Xiao Yiyi took a phone call and left with Yao ya, leaving Feng Duoduo, Huang Mao and Xiao Zhaozi in the office.


    "Ah, it''s comfortable. I didn''t expect to be so comfortable here after I became the boss."


    Xiao Zhaozi sat on the chair behind his desk, with his feet on the table. He was as much as he wanted.


    "Well, are you two satisfied now?" Feng Duoduo turned around and said.


    After signing the agreement, Feng Duoduo asked Xiao Wu to arrange their desks and some office supplies for them. I don''t know how they both thought about it. They actually had to sit behind Feng Duoduo, and they were still sitting behind Feng Duoduo one by one, which made Feng Duoduo feel sad.


    "Yes, yes. Although I have a little status in our family''s enterprises, I don''t know how to say that I''m not as comfortable as I am now." Xiaozhaozi said.


    "Let me ask you something. How did you persuade your two families to take a stake in our fund?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "It''s very simple. Brother Huang told his father that he was going to go out and fight on his own. The partner was me, so I told my father that I would go out and fight on my own. The partner was him. Of course, the two families would like to." Xiaozhaozi said.


    "Really?" Feng Duoduo turns her eyes on Huang Mao. It''s obvious that she doesn''t believe what Xiao Zhaozi said.


    "Really, but there are still some minor problems that can be ignored." Huang Mao said with a smile.


    In fact, Huang Mao didn''t say anything about it. When they went back to discuss with their family, they did say the same thing as Xiao Zhao Zi. However, at a glance, they could see that he was ready to help Feng Duoduo.


    Xingqing is not a big city. They all know if there is any trouble. But they didn''t explain it. They just let Huang Mao be careful.


    It is obvious that Huang Mao''s family is also trained to do this. We don''t expect him to help Feng Duoduo much, nor do we expect him to bring fame and benefits to the family.


    "Forget it, I know you won''t tell the truth, and I won''t force you. Now you two are going with me. Since you two are following me now, I''m not polite. I''ll tell you what we''re doing now and what we''re going to do in the future, and let you give me some advice."


    "Yes


    As soon as Xiao Zhaozi heard that he had something to do as soon as he went to work, he immediately agreed to do it, with a look of excitement.


    Put down Feng Duoduo here things don''t say, let''s say Xiao Yiyi answered a phone call, immediately with Yao Ya out.


    After they went out, they went straight to the airport. It seemed that they had come to meet someone.


    "Sister Yiyi, it seems that this is not the place where we want to meet people?" Yao Ya asked.


    "Here we are. We are going to meet commander he Hongtao. Of course, he will not come out of the ordinary airport."


    Two people stood at a special entrance, saying it was special because there were four soldiers with live ammunition standing here.


    "Mr. Xiao, we meet again." As soon as he Hongtao came out, he saw Xiao Yiyi and Yao Ya standing there. He quickly went up to shake hands with Xiao Yiyi.


    "Commander he, I said as I walked."

 Chapter 411

    "Commander he, shall we go now?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Let''s go now. We can''t delay." He Hongtao doesn''t delay any longer. He follows Xiao Yiyi to get on the bus, and then makes a phone call to little bee, asking her to wait at the gate of the municipal government.


    "Commander he, I don''t know if there is any good way for you? We can''t do anything now. As soon as the government hears that it''s our salvation fund, it won''t even let you in. "


    Xiao Yiyi said what happened to him and President Niu in the municipal government yesterday, "what do you think we should do now?"


    "Don''t worry. Let''s go to the municipal government first. Let''s ask President Niu to take his research results and the researchers with us." He Hongtao said.


    "Good." After that, Xiao Yiyi called President Niu, who also said they would arrive immediately.


    By the time Xiao Yiyi and them arrived, the little bee had been waiting there, in her folder.


    "Commander, we are ready for what you want now. When do you want it?" Said the little bee.


    "Don''t worry now. Have they arrived yet?" He Hongtao asked.


    "Not yet." Said the little bee.


    Just then, an Audi stopped in front of them. From the car came president Niu and Yi Sheng. Several people stood together and exchanged greetings, and then they all introduced each other.


    "Let''s go ahead and see what the city government means." He Hongtao said.


    "Good."


    The office building of the municipal government has six floors. The mayor''s office is on the highest floor. They took the elevator up.


    "Little comrade, please. We want to see the mayor." He Hongtao said.


    The mayor''s secretary took a look at them. Today, he Hongtao didn''t wear his military uniform, but he was wearing casual clothes. So was little bee. So he didn''t know that he Hongtao was the commander of Southwest Military Region. It''s the cattle yard behind he Hongtao


    The director and Xiao Yiyi recognized it.


    "It''s you again. Didn''t you come yesterday? Why are you here again today? The mayor said, "if you''re here, you''ll get in. He won''t agree to your request." The mayor''s secretary said high spirited.


    "You..." Xiao Yiyi angrily wants to say something, but he Hongtao interrupts him.


    "Don''t be angry. Little comrade, I made a mistake for you first. They are my friends. It''s not the two of them who want to see the mayor this time, but me. " He Hongtao said.


    "You?" The secretary looked at he Hongtao up and down. His clothes were not high-grade. His whole body was just a few hundred yuan of equipment, and he had a smile on his face. Although he looked like a little bit of a superior, if you look at me carefully, he didn''t have the smell of a superior at all. He was just an ordinary man. If you don''t talk about propriety, In his body is completely an old farmer''s temperament.


    "That''s me. My name is ho." He Hongtao and Su du''ao are smiling.


    "Sorry, our mayor is in a meeting now."


    "Then I can wait." After that, he Hongtao and several people sat on the benches at the door of ten offices.


    "He..." Xiao Yiyi is going to call commander he, but he Hongtao''s appearance just now is that he doesn''t want to expose his identity, so he takes it and says, "uncle he, we''ll wait here. It''s estimated that we can''t wait until dark."¡° It doesn''t matter. We can wait. You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Little bee, go to buy some barrels of instant noodles, and we''ll eat a little here. " He Hongtao the old God said¡°


    Instant noodles? Not only Xiao Yiyi was stunned, but even the secretary was stunned. Did you eat instant noodles here? What''s this place? This is the office building of Xingqing municipal government. Next to them is the mayor''s office. Isn''t it embarrassing for the mayor to eat instant noodles here?


    "Well, what are you doing? Do you know where this is? This is the municipal government, not the villain. You can squat here to eat instant noodles. If others see it, they will think that the work of our municipal government is not in place. "


    The Secretary coaxed he Hongtao to leave. "Go, go, don''t get in the way here and affect the image of Xingqing municipal government."


    "I ask you, what is this place? Is this the city government? Where is the city government? Is it the office of the people''s government? What do you write on the lobby on the first floor? Is to serve the people! Is that how you serve the people? What''s wrong with people eating a bowl of instant noodles here now? Can''t you? If the work of your municipal government is in place, will the people eat instant noodles here? "


    Although he Hongtao''s tone is very light, it is like a heavy hammer, knocking on the Secretary''s heart.


    "You, you, you, you, you''re being unreasonable." The Secretary angrily went to his work, and then made a phone call, "Hello, downstairs security section? Now there are a few unruly people at the gate of Shizhang moving company, disturbing the mayor''s normal office. Please come up now and take them all away. "


    After the Secretary hung up the phone, he pointed to he Hongtao and said, "you wait, there will be your good fruit soon."


    He Hongtao really didn''t care at all. Instead, he turned to Yao Ya and said, "Miss Yao, we''ve met before. I haven''t eaten since yesterday. Can you help me buy a bowl of instant noodles?"


    Yao Ya takes a look at Xiao Yiyi, who nods to her.


    President Niu also said: "Yi Sheng, you also accompany assistant Yao." Yi Sheng nodded and went with Yao ya. Now there are six of them. They need to bring six bowls of instant noodles. In addition, there is no hot water here, so they need to bring up the noodles directly after they have made them in the shop. A girl''s family can''t take so much.


    As the two of them went up and down the stairs, some unruly security guards were rushing in the other elevator.


    "Secretary Zhang, who is so arrogant that he dares to look for trouble in the municipal government?" The security guard who took the lead was full of hungry meat, which made people know that this man was not a good bird.


    "Captain Xie, you''re just in time. It''s the four of them. Take them all away and have a good interrogation to see who ordered them." Secretary Zhang talks to captain Xie, and points to Xiao Yiyi vaguely. Captain Xie gives him a clear look.

 Chapter 412

    "You guys stand up and come with me now." Captain Xie went to several people in front of he Hongtao, and said with high spirit and high spirit.


    Xiao Yiyi takes a look at he Hongtao and finds that he doesn''t take this person for granted. Instead, he sits there calmly. At present, Xiao Yiyi also sits there and doesn''t move. As for president Niu, he ignores these people.


    "Hey, I find that not only your eyes are bad, but your ears are bad, right? Now stand up for me. If I''m asking you to say one more word, I''ll make you all feel sick. " Captain Xie pointed to he Hongtao''s nose and said.


    "What did you say? Who is Laozi? " After hearing captain Xie''s words, he Hongtao''s eyes flashed a fierce light.


    Captain Xie and he Hongtao look at each other in the eyes. He is awed in the heart. He steps back several steps unconsciously. He seems to feel that he has lost his manners in front of his men. After coughing, he takes another step forward.


    "What''s the matter? Playing in front of Laozi, isn''t it? Do you know where this is? Do you know if I am... "


    Bang!


    Before Captain Xie finished his words, he felt a pain on his face. Then he stood half a circle with stars in front of his eyes.


    Captain Xie covers his face and reacts for a long time. Then he reacts that he seems to have been beaten in the face by others.


    "I''ll wipe your uncle!" Captain Xie covered his face, turned around, pointed at he Hongtao and scolded, "you dare to beat me, dare to attack civil servants, give it to me, and arrest all these villains."


    Ma, an office worker on this floor, immediately came out and was ready to scold after hearing the news outside. However, when he saw captain Xie''s confrontation with several people, he immediately shrank into the office.


    When he Hongtao saw this scene, he also had a judgment on captain Xie in his heart. Captain Xie was either a ruthless role or someone supported him here.


    "Little bee." He Hongtao light and said a, small bee take


    I jumped on the folder in my hand.


    After a few grunts, the four or five people brought by Captain Xie were left. He was still standing in the same place with his face covered.


    He didn''t see clearly the series of dazzling actions just now. It seems that all the good security guards he brought were able to be cut down by others like chopping melons and vegetables.


    "You just said what you just said!" The little bee walks to captain Xie, and the cool light in his eyes makes captain Xie feel like he has fallen into the ice cellar.


    "Laozi..."


    As soon as captain Xie opened his mouth, he felt a foot appeared in front of his eyes, and then a huge force came from his face. Before he could react, his body hit the wall behind him.


    "I wipe it!" Captain Xie spat out two teeth from the corner of his mouth, and his face became swollen immediately.


    Secretary Zhang, standing on one side, was stunned. I didn''t expect that these people had the courage to commit crimes in the municipal government.


    "You are presumptuous, you are attacking the national government, you are blatantly challenging the national government, you..."


    Secretary Zhang was interrupted by little bee before he finished his words. "If I were you, I would make a phone call now, and then let the ambulance come right away, otherwise his ribs would not be connected well." After that, the little bee stood behind he Hongtao and didn''t move, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Xiao Yiyi looked at the little bee that he always thought was an ordinary girl. He didn''t expect that it would have such a strong explosive power. He just kicked the strong looking captain Xie away. There is still a shallow mark on the wall.


    However, she immediately realized that he Hongtao was also the commander of the Southwest Military Region. Could the people standing behind him be ordinary people. On the contrary, Dean Niu didn''t seem to have any feeling. When he saw the little bee''s hand, he closed his eyes.


    Secretary Zhang didn''t know what to do at the moment. He was beaten by a little bee just now


    Cut off their own words, now I actually don''t know what to do next, I have to say that Secretary to do this is a strange person.


    It took him a long time to dial the phone, "director Xie, I''m Xiao Zhang. Now there''s a group of crafty people blocking the door of the mayor''s office with the intention of plotting against the law. Please send someone to come quickly. Please call an ambulance."


    Secretary Zhang, who hung up the phone, seemed to have a little confidence. Then he pointed to he Hongtao and said, "you rascals are waiting to go to jail..." before I could press the words, he Hongtao''s eyes came over. He quickly swallowed his next words and stood behind his desk.


    He Hongtao snorted, then sat on the chair and waited quietly.


    After Yao Ya and Yi Sheng came up with six barrels of instant noodles, they were all stunned. In front of he Hongtao, there were several people lying on the ground, all rolling over and over, as if they had been hurt. There was another man who vomited blood at the corner of his mouth, and there were two teeth with blood in front of him


    .


    Yao Ya is OK. He has seen such a scene once in Jishi fund, and he is a little determined.


    But Yi Sheng had never seen such a scene before. With his mouth open, his eyes were full of surprise, his legs even trembled, and the three barrels of instant noodles in his arms were crumbling.


    "Take it. Don''t fall on the ground." President Niu took a look at Yi Sheng and said. This is a wake-up call for Yi Sheng. He quickly hands the instant noodles in his arms to he Hongtao, a little bee, and the rest to Dean Niu. Yao Ya also shares the instant noodles in his arms. Several people sit there snoring and eating instant noodles. Of course, this voice is mainly from he Hongtao.


    You''re here now. You''ll feel better later. Secretary Zhang stood in the corner, looking at these people, his eyes flashed a fierce light.


    "At last, it''s a little more comfortable." After he Hongtao finished his bucket of instant noodles with soup and water, he patted his stomach with satisfaction and said.


    "So you are such an evil person." President Niu said with a smile.


    "I have no choice."

 Chapter 413

    "When are you still forced to be helpless?" Dean Niu looks at he Hongtao''s innocent face. He is speechless. I don''t know if these people are prone to be abused, or they are pretending to be pigs and eating tigers.


    "Sometimes, it''s a good way to use this method." He Hongtao said, "there is a good saying, whether it is a white cat or a black cat, catching a mouse is a good cat."


    While he was talking, the siren outside was loud.


    He Hongtao said with a smile: "it seems that the speed of the police in Xingqing city is getting slower and slower. I''ve had a bowl of instant noodles for half a day, and they just came here."


    Hearing he Hongtao say so, Yao Ya looks at the instant noodle bucket in her hand. There is still more than half of the instant noodles in it.


    "You are still in the mood to laugh here. I''ll put you in jail later and make you all unable to get out. I''ll see if you dare to be arrogant." Secretary Zhang said.


    "Hum." Little bee at this time looked at Secretary Zhang, cold eyes let Secretary Zhang directly fight a cold war.


    In less than two minutes, he Hong heard a rush of footsteps


    Tao turned his body around, otherwise people would see his face.


    "Secretary Zhang, who disrupts the normal work of the municipal government?" Director Xie''s head is full of sweat. As soon as you look at him, you can see that he is running. The policemen behind him are also full of sweat.


    "It''s them. Look at the ground. They''ve beaten our security like this."


    When director Xie came out of the elevator, he saw the city government security guards lying on the ground.


    Director Xie frowned and waved: "let the doctor take all these people away for treatment." Yi Sheng is ready to stand up and speak, but he is stopped by Dean Niu and shakes his head at Yi Sheng.


    "Are you the rascals? You are suspected of disturbing the normal work of the city government. Now please come with me. " Director Xie looked at the people sitting on the chair.


    There is a man in ordinary clothes who can''t see his face and is not familiar with his back. It is estimated that he is here to do business. There is also a woman standing there. She is tall and straight, and has a wonderful figure. But there is a kind of fierce momentum in his eyes. After a look at her, director Xie''s sweat bristles stand upright, and a sense of danger rises in her heart, The first time to this woman under a threat label.


    The rest of us are quite familiar with it, Mr. Xiao Yiyi, President of Jishi fund,


    But now that she has been driven out by the Xiao family, it''s not a big deal to worry about, but Dean Niu''s sitting there surprised director Xie.


    "Dean Niu, are you here to do business?" Director Xie asked.


    "It''s director Xie. I''m also following others. I don''t know what''s wrong, so people think I''m a rogue." The cow yard chief said with a smile, but the dissatisfaction in the tone fully explained to director Xie.


    Director Xie took a look at Secretary Zhang standing there, and then said, "is there any misunderstanding in Dean Niu?"


    "Misunderstanding? No Director Niu''s words embarrassed director Xie. Secretary Zhang''s words further embarrassed director Xie.


    "Director Xie, I asked you to come here to take away the villains, not to come here to talk about the past. You can''t ignore the rules of the municipal government even if you know this bad old man. If the mayor knows how you handle the case, do you think you have any good fruit to eat? I don''t think you want to work in the position of director. " After listening to Secretary Zhang''s words, director Xie frowned and didn''t know what to do.


    The first people''s hospital is said to be established in Xingqing city. In theory, it is under the jurisdiction of Xingqing City, but it is also a designated hospital of Southwest Military Region. All doctors in the first people''s hospital have military status. To put it mildly, they are all soldiers. Even if there are some mistakes, it is not their turn to take care of them.


    If he takes president Niu away now, he will offend president Niu himself even if he doesn''t have anything to do. Secretary Zhang is airborne from other places and has no foundation here, but he is different. His family is all here, and no one has any minor disease or disaster on weekdays. If he offends president Niu, After going to the first people''s Hospital, there is a good fruit of his surname Xie to eat.


    "Dean Niu, you can come with me now. Don''t make me embarrassed." Director Xie said.


    "This time, I''m not the chief. Thank you for looking for the wrong person." Said Dean Niu.


    At this time, director Xie turned his eyes on Xiao Yiyi. Among these people, only Xiao Yiyi was well-dressed. According to his own judgment, Xiao Yiyi was the right one.


    "Xiao..." as soon as he opened his mouth, director Xie didn''t know how to call Xiao Yiyi, "Miss Xiao, do you want to go by yourself, or do you want us to be strong?"


    "What crime have I committed? Are you going to take me Xiao Yiyi doesn''t give director Xie any face at all. Director Xie is one of the people who have been looking for trouble in military and civilian factories these days. Now she''s here with he Hongtao, and she doesn''t feel like a loser.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to fight the law in your bag? " Director Xie frowned.


    "Director Xie, which eye did you see the resistance in my bag? Even if you want to label me, you need to see clearly, when did I violently resist the law? " Xiao Yi said with a cold face.


    "I think you are a member of the Xiao family. I''m still polite to you now."


    "If I''m out of the Xiao family, you can give me a hat? Director Xie, I think you are really blind. " Xiao Yiyi''s words are not poisonous, a word let director Xie''s eyes flash a cold light.


    "Take it away!"


    Now there is no more nonsense, and directly with the police behind them.


    "I see who dares!"


    At this time, the girl who has been ignored by director Xie gave a loud drink, which made several people all startled.


    "What do you want to do? Don''t you know you''re interfering with law enforcement? Believe it or not, I''ll take you with me. " Thank you for a drink.


    "I don''t think you can take me away." This girl is the little bee. The little bee stands in front of Xiao Yiyi and faces director Xie.


    "Take him, her and all these people away. If anyone dares to resist the law, you''re welcome."


    The police all had a cold war when they saw the little bee, but


    Their fixed investment boss said, even if they don''t want to do it, they have to do it.

 Chapter 414

    "Take it away!"


    As soon as director Xie spoke, the police all rushed towards the little bee like a wolf. The little bee''s eyes flashed with cold light and kicked the first policeman to the ground.


    This immediately scared the policemen who were about to rush up. Look at me. I''ll see that none of you dare to step forward.


    "If a criminal resists the law violently and is suspected to be wanted, he can use a gun to warn him. If she resists, she can be killed on the spot." Director Xie said with a cold face, this sentence is not for Xiao Yiyi and others, but for his own subordinates, also for Secretary Zhang.


    "I see who dares to move!" Don''t know when little bee''s hand also appeared a pistol, the muzzle of black hole directly aimed at director Xie''s head.


    Sitting next to Xiao Yiyi and Yao ya, they were all stunned. Unexpectedly, this hot beauty was carrying a gun on her body. Xiao Yiyi was OK. She knew that the people around he Hongtao were extraordinary and could carry a gun with her. It was no surprise that Yao Ya screamed when she saw the gun in little bee''s hand, but she immediately covered her mouth.


    "Who are you, carrying guns with you? It''s a capital crime, you know? Now put down your gun. We''ll count you in. Maybe you''ll get a commutation


    ¡£¡± Director Xie said.


    "Fart!" Little bee put the folder in Xiao Yiyi''s hand, and then took out a red book from her pocket and hung it in front of director Xie. When director Xie saw the words on it, his face was sweating.


    "You are, you are..."


    Secretary Zhang was also shocked to see the little bee take out a pistol from her body, but she was furious when she saw director Xie''s advice.


    "Director Xie, what are you waiting for? Don''t you see these rascals taking out their pistols? They are criminals and terrorists. Don''t you arrest them all? "


    What director Xie wants to do now is to strangle Secretary Zhang, an idiot. Don''t you see the muzzle on my head? Don''t you see the red book in her hands? That''s the army officer''s license.


    "Xie, if you don''t solve this problem today, I''ll let your skin wear." Secretary Zhang shouts to director Xie.


    "Shut up! You and they are idiots. If you want to die, don''t take me with you Director Xie chose his life between his position and his life. "Let''s go."


    Those policemen are a little confused. They haven''t responded to these series of things yet.


    "Bureau, director, shall we just go like this?" Asked a policeman.


    "Cut the crap, I''ll go as soon as I say!" Director Xie slapped the policeman in the head, which made him want to die.


    "Stop, do I let you go?" At this time, he Hongtao, who turned his back, looked at director Xie and said, "director Xie, if you leave like this, aren''t you afraid of the mayor giving you shoes?"


    "Ah? He, he... "When director Xie turned around and saw the face of the person he could ignore, his face was sweating and his legs were swinging.


    "I''m nothing. I''m an ordinary person now." He Hongtao said.


    "Why are you here?" Director Xie really wants to strangle that secretary and slap himself. When he sees the red book, he should be able to think that the identity of the man beside her must be different. He can make Dean Niu sit in the back and say that the principal is not his person. His body must be different. His brain is really a pig brain, But the world never sells regret medicine¡° What''s up? Can''t I be here? If I''m not here, I can''t see such good mayors, good directors, and good secretaries in Xingqing city He Hongtao said and turned his eyes to that one


    Secretary Zhang.


    Secretary Zhang got under the table with a loud noise.


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding!" Director Xie fell on his knees in front of he Hongtao, and his cold sweat soaked his police uniform.


    "No, I can''t bear it. If you are seen, you will think what I have done to you." He Hongtao said, "stand up, stand there and stand with the secretary. Let''s wait here and see how our good mayor held the meeting."


    He Hongtao spoke, but director Xie did not dare to listen. When the police saw that their leaders were standing in the corner, they naturally followed.


    At this time, little bee has put away the pistol in her hand, and then stood behind he Hongtao again.


    "Commander? Shall I go now? " Asked the little bee.


    "No, you can record all the things that happened here, and then pass them on. Then I''ll see how they deal with it. In addition, I''ll let other brothers have a look. When you send it, you can also send them a copy of what you have in your hand. If they don''t have other things, they can come here."


    "Yes."


    The conversation between he Hongtao and little bee made several people present confused,


    But none of them dare to ask, or they will have no place to cry if they are locked up with something to steal State secrets.


    With he Hongtao standing there, everyone dare not breathe. Of course, Xiao Yiyi and others are not included.


    After waiting for more than an hour, the door of the mayor''s office was finally opened. The first one came out was a woman with the same red tide on her face and a smile on her face.


    After coming out, I saw a lot of people standing outside the door, including director Xie of the Public Security Bureau. He was a little surprised in his eyes, but he didn''t pay attention to them. However, when he walked by Xiao Yiyi and Yao ya, he saw that their beauty was in their intelligence quotient. Now he walked past them with a cold hum, and the span was almost turned into a pendulum.


    "Bitch!" The little bee gave a cold hum.


    "Xiao Zhang, didn''t director Zhang of the women''s Federation say that he wanted to report to me? Why haven''t you come yet? " The mayor''s voice came out of the office.


    Secretary Zhang was under the table. As soon as he heard the mayor calling his name, he immediately wanted to come out from under the table, but he was so anxious that he knocked his head on the table.


    He opened his mouth to reply, but after seeing he Hongtao''s eyes, he swallowed the words again, and he himself got under the table again.

 Chapter 415

    The mayor has been waiting inside for a long time, but he doesn''t hear the news from Xiao Zhang outside. He seems to be a little angry. People sitting outside can hear a bang inside, as if something has been smashed directly.


    "I don''t think you want to work in it, do you? Believe it or not, I''ll kick your sister now, and then you''ll go away, too! " The mayor''s voice inside became louder and louder. Secretary Zhang, who was hiding under the table, didn''t know where to look, and his body was shaking.


    The sudden appearance of such a powerful news not only surprised he Hongtao and his colleagues, but also made the security guards who stood with Secretary Zhang suddenly realize.


    It turned out that Secretary Zhang was in this position relying on this relationship. Suddenly, everyone looked at Secretary Zhang with disdain in their eyes. Although they also used this relationship to climb up, they never used their own sister to please the leaders and let them go to the top.


    The mayor in the office didn''t seem to hear Secretary Zhang coming in, and then he called. The phone on Secretary Zhang''s desk rang at this time.


    Secretary Zhang Zuan heard the phone ring under his desk. When he came out, he wanted to answer the phone. After the little bee gave a cold hum, Secretary Zhang took his hand off the phone


    He took it down and stood behind. Standing beside him, director Xie and others saw Secretary Zhang standing over, and all moved aside, with all kinds of disdain on their faces, as if Secretary Zhang had some untouchable poison.


    "Zhang, you don''t want to do it. If you don''t want to do it, go away early, don''t fuck..."


    The mayor opened the door of the office and saw Secretary Zhang in front of the desk opposite him. His eyes were twinkling and his face was pale, as if he was afraid of something. The team leader Xie and the policemen under him stood beside Secretary Zhang one by one and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "What are you doing here? Face the wall and think about it? " As soon as the mayor saw this situation, he was a little angry.


    "Speak Although the mayor opened the door, his whole person was standing inside the door and did not see he Hongtao and others sitting outside.


    Secretary Zhang wanted to talk, but he saw that little bee''s eyes were staring at him, one hand was still on her waist. Ten people saw that little bee had just put her gun on her waist, so Secretary Zhang would not speak. He believed that as long as he opened his mouth, there would be a black gun aimed at him, although he was not sure whether she would dare to shoot, But this kind of thing would rather believe its existence than its absence.


    "I wipe! Your uncle''s, I ask you, you don''t hear me


    £¡¡± The mayor saw that Secretary Zhang''s eyes had been glancing around. He rushed out of the room and slapped Secretary Zhang''s face across the table.


    It''s good that the mayor doesn''t come out. As soon as he comes out, everyone sitting there laughs.


    Our mayor is now wearing a suit of shorts, a white waistcoat, and a circle of loose hair around his fat head. Full of fat, a little move will be there trembling, let a person see a turn off.


    It''s dean Niu and he Hongtao, Xiao Yiyi and Yao Ya who make this laugh. After all, they are still the big girls of the yellow flower. They want to laugh, but they are also shy.


    "Ah After the mayor yelled, he ran back to the office.


    As for the dress of the mayor just now, ten people can think of the reason why he asked to call the director of the women''s Federation¡° Shameless Little bee spits out two cold words from her cherry mouth.


    Secretary Zhang''s company turned pale. Even the impression of the mayor''s slap on his face turned white. Director Xie and the police also saw the mayor''s dress. Their shoulders trembled and choked.


    After a long time, the city grew up and came out again. At this time, he had a gray suit on his body. If it wasn''t for the sweat on his head, he would be a real one. He had just come back from the outside.


    "Who are you? Do you know it''s a big crime to hijack the mayor! Now I order you all to turn yourself in to the Public Security Bureau. Maybe you will get lenient treatment. "


    Seeing that no one paid any attention to him, the mayor swept his eyes to those who were still sitting.


    The first thing he Hongtao saw was he Hongtao. However, he Hongtao''s clothes were too ordinary. Even if there was a beautiful woman like little bee standing behind him, the mayor didn''t pay attention to him. After a long time of nostalgia, the little bee frowned, This just moved his eyes back in the past.


    When he saw Xiao Yiyi sitting behind the bee, the mayor was not angry.


    "Xiao Yiyi, what do you want to do? Do you know this is the city government? Do you want to rebel? "


    "It''s a big hat, but you''re not mistaken, mayor. We two weak women can revolt? A joke Xiao Yiyi didn''t want to talk to the mayor who looked like he was a good-looking man.


    That''s what happened yesterday. When I was talking with Dean Niu, this old man


    Lust wolf''s eyes have been circling on her body. If she hadn''t estimated what they were going to talk about, she would have slapped the old bastard.


    "Xiao Yiyi! Please pay attention to your current status. You are not the only successor of Xiao''s group any more. You should behave yourself. I will tell you clearly now that as long as you are in charge of the project of Jishi fund, as long as I am in office for one day, you will never succeed. "


    "Mayor, I think you are mistaken. It''s not me who came to you this time."


    Xiao Yiyi''s words made the mayor don''t know how to answer the call for a moment, which made him fight with all his strength, but he hit on a ball of cotton, and he would have to fight as much as he wanted.


    "That''s you, President Niu. Don''t think that you have military status and don''t belong to me. I can tell you now that you are always in the first people''s hospital. The first people''s hospital is always on the site of Xingqing city. It''s just a matter of words that I want to trouble you."


    "Mayor, I think you have misunderstood me. I''m not the one who is the leader this time."

 Chapter 416

    President Niu''s appearance of taking a look or not makes the mayor''s anger have no place to vent, but it''s more true that what President Niu just said, this successive person is not the leader, so who is the leader, isn''t it?


    Thinking of this, Dean Niu puts his eyes back on the two people he can just ignore, but they don''t look like people with power and background.


    "Now you''d better tell me who you two are, or I''ll let you both die." The mayor walked up to he Hongtao and pointed to he Hongtao''s nose.


    "I can call the police now, and then sue you, suspected of disturbing public order, harming people and killing people, so that you will be shot immediately."


    He Hongtao didn''t even look at him, then pointed to director Xie and said, "is that the director of Xingqing Public Security Bureau? Now ask him if he dares to arrest me."


    "Director Xie, why are you still standing here? Do you see a mayor of mine being threatened now? What are you waiting for if you don''t arrest them? " The mayor turned and looked at director Xie standing in the corner.


    Director Xie sees that the bee''s cold eyes are looking at him again. He can''t step back two steps now, but behind him is the wall. He can step back


    Where are we going.


    "Director Xie, did you not hear what I said? If you don''t start now, don''t you want to wear that skin on your body? "


    "City, mayor, I..." director Xie wanted to tell the mayor that it was the commander of Southwest Military Region that you wanted people to get shot just now, but he didn''t dare to speak after seeing the little bee looking at him.


    "Waste!" The mayor said and ran away with his mobile phone. "I''ll call the armed police now. I don''t believe I can''t get you rascals."


    "Mayor, I''m sure you won''t do anything to me if you call all the garrisons here. On the contrary, if I take you down, they won''t even dare to fart." He Hongtao looked at the mayor and said.


    "Bold! Be presumptuous The mayor called and said, "do you still have the municipal government in your eyes? Do you still have the country in your eyes? Do you have such courage now?"


    The cold light in the little bee''s eyes flashed, and the muzzle of the gun in her hand was on the mayor''s head.


    What else did the mayor want to say? When he saw something on his head, his mobile phone fell to the ground.


    "You, you don''t mess around. This is Xingqing city. If you kill me, you can''t even get out of here." The mayor''s legs were shaking and the cold sweat on his head fell one by one.


    "You''re right. We can''t go out because we don''t want to go at all. Although we have a little trouble killing you, it''s not trouble." He Hongtao let the little bee put the gun in his hand, and then took out a small red book from his arms and put it in front of the mayor.


    "You can see what it says."


    "Name he Hongtao, gender, male, position commander of Southwest Military Region, rank less, less, less..." the more the mayor read back, the more trembling he became. Even when he saw the last line of words, he sat down on the ground.


    "Speak louder, I can''t hear you clearly." He Hongtao said.


    "Major general!" The mayor summoned up his strength and called out, but after that, he collapsed on the ground.


    Secretary Zhang listened to the mayor''s words clearly. When he heard the commander of the Southwest Military Region, he fainted on the ground. When director Xie saw the Red Book of little bee, he had a certain psychological preparation in his heart. However, when he heard the commander of the Southwest Military Region, he almost fell to the ground, Had it not been for the wall behind me, I would have fallen to the ground now. As for those policemen, except a few with excellent psychological quality, the rest of them were all in a coma. Even if they were not in a coma, you look at me, I look at you, and then at the same time, they made up their mind to turn back and knock their heads on the ground


    On the back wall, I was in a coma.


    At this time, a smell of urine came, and a pool of liquid came out under the mayor''s butt.


    "Go and change your clothes. Let''s have a good talk." He Hongtao takes a light look at the mayor, and goes into the office. Xiao Yiyi and they all cover their noses and go in. The little bee is the last.


    "Not yet, let''s go!" The little bee gave a big drink. The mayor was excited and a stream of liquid came out from under his buttocks. Then he walked into the office immediately. The little bee frowned at director Xie and said, "do you know what to do?"


    "I know. I promise no one will disturb me."


    The little bee went in with a cold hum. Director Xie wiped the sweat on his forehead and saw that his subordinates were counsellors one by one. At the moment, he was not angry. If I had a bad life, you can''t think about it. Now he kicked them all up.


    "I tell you, now all cheer up for me and don''t let anyone come into contact with me, otherwise I will step down and you won''t have a good time."


    Outside the door, the roar of director Xie clearly spread to the office, but now no one cares about his shouting.


    After a long time, the mayor came out of his small apartment, and he was very tired


    The gray suit is gone, but a black suit. However, when he came out, he was very worried. The button on his shirt was wrong, and the zipper on the front of his pants was open.


    "Comrade mayor, don''t you think it''s very impolite for you to meet a commander of a military region like this?" He Hongtao looks at the mayor and then guides him.


    The mayor was dull for a while, then immediately ran to the small apartment, and then began to reorganize. This time it took longer, until Yao Ya and Xiao Yiyi thought that the mayor would run away.


    Seeing the mayor reappear in front of them, he Hongtao winked at the little bee.


    The little bee took a step forward, then opened the folder in her hand, looked at the mayor with air conditioning on her face, which made the mayor feel that his lower body had some impulse to excrete.


    "Li Buhui, male, 56 years old, Han nationality, is now the mayor of Xingqing City, and has been in the previous positions..."


    Li Buhui''s face turned pale with every word that little bee said. He even meant that he could not stand steadily. If there were not a chair behind him, he would have fallen to the ground now.

 Chapter 417

    "How''s it going? Mayor Li, my survey is still detailed, isn''t it? By the way, I have another one here. Would you like to have a look? " After he Hongtao finished, he asked little bee to put another piece of information she had in Li Buhui''s hand.


    When Li Buhui saw the first word above, the cold sweat on his face came down. When he finished reading the font on the first page, the whole person sat on the ground.


    "Commander he and commander he, please spare my life. I will do whatever you want me to do." Li Buhui kowtows on the ground as he talks. He can''t help but be afraid. In this information, there are all the evidence of corruption since he was in politics, the evidence of his maintenance of junior high, and the evidence of his involvement in several murders. If such things are released, let alone him, even if they are tied together, it''s not enough to kill them.


    "It''s not impossible to spare your life. Now we can have a good chat and sit down."


    After hearing he Hongtao''s words, Li Buhui relaxed a little, but he didn''t relax at all. Although he has spoken now, it is still a matter of one word if people take him down.


    "Commander he doesn''t know what you want." Li Buhui said with fear.


    "Let me ask, as far as I know, it seems that the fund has never offended anyone. What they are doing now seems to be a political achievement for you. Why don''t you agree?"


    After he Hongtao finished, he looked at Li Buhui, but Li Buhui didn''t say it. Instead, he frowned, as if he was thinking about whether he could say it now.


    "Say it At this time, the little bee gave a loud drink and scared Li Buhui, who just got up from the ground, to sit on the ground again.


    "I said, I said, I know that the fund has never done anything bad, and even cooperated with Mr. Wen in a public welfare cause for disabled veterans..."


    "Say the point!"


    "The point, the point, the point is that I don''t know what''s going on. It''s the people above who asked me to do this. I don''t know why. I just want to know


    It''s telling me that if you want to constantly make trouble for the fund, you''d better stink them. Any project they apply for can''t pass, no matter who comes. "


    "Who is this man who gives you orders?"


    "I can''t say it. If I do, I''m going to step down."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" As soon as he Hongtao''s voice fell, the muzzle of little bee''s gun was aimed at Li Buhui''s head, "I think if I kill such a person as you, I won''t be responsible at all, and there are even rewards."


    "I said, I said, it''s the governor, the governor asked me to do it." What Li Buhui said shocked several people.


    He Hongtao looks at Xiao Yiyi. Xiao Yiyi knows what he means and says quickly.


    "Li Su has never sinned against the people in the province. So far, Jishi foundation has only done one project, that is, the disabled veterans'' project cooperated with Wen Laozi. Up to now, even Xingqing city has never gone out."


    Xiao Yiyi''s explanation not only didn''t help he Hongtao, but also helped him


    What''s more, what''s the matter with the fund now?


    "There''s someone watching over there, Mr. Wen. Who ordered it?"


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know. I said all I know. I really don''t know these things." Seeing that Li Buhui is now such a counsellor, it doesn''t seem like a lie. He Hongtao doesn''t force him any more. He asks little bee to put away the pistol and then says.


    "Now you can agree with them. I hope to see you solve all the problems in Sanwu in three days. I will stay in Xingqing for three days. If I don''t see you solve the problems in Sanwu in three days, I will make you regret coming to this world. Do you understand?" He Hongtao said.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll do it now. I''ll do it now."


    Li Buhui was about to walk out when he got up from the ground.


    "Stop!" He Hongtao called out and directly scared Li Buhui to fall to the ground.


    "What else can I do for you, commander he?"


    "Sign this agreement, and then hold a press conference now to inform all the contents of this agreement. I will also participate in this press conference, that is to say, we will cooperate in four directions."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll arrange it now. I''ll arrange it now."


    After he Hongtao finished speaking, Yao Ya began to prepare. Fortunately, Li Buhui''s office has a lot of office equipment and computer printers. Yao Ya immediately printed the Western agreement. After President Niu and he Hongtao confirmed that there was no problem, he asked Li Buhui to call to arrange it.


    After a phone call, Li Buhui''s head was full of sweat, and he didn''t know whether he was tired or scared.


    "And commander, in ten minutes, we can go down to attend the press conference. Are you satisfied now?"


    "Well, let''s take a break now. We''ll go to the press conference later."


    Other people in the municipal government are all stunned now. For no reason, it''s because their mayor doesn''t know that death is out of his mind. He asks them to hurry up to arrange a press conference and invite all the mainstream media in China


    Please be in place. It''s only ten minutes.


    If it''s on weekdays, this kind of press conference needs at least one day''s preparation time, not only to arrange the venue, but also to invite the media of all parties, but this time only takes ten minutes.


    For a time, they were not the only ones in the municipal government, but also the media all over the country. However, they all had emergency mechanisms, and now they are all ready.


    Ten minutes later, a simple news conference cannot begin.


    "Dear media comrades, this emergency news conference in Xingqing city is to report a good thing to the whole country. I believe that everyone will know something about this place and at least have heard rumors. Now I want to tell you that we are going to transform this area today."


    "First, this afternoon at the latest tomorrow morning, the Sanwu area will be electrified. Second, we will cooperate with the Southwest Military Region, Jishi fund and the first people''s hospital to carry out the follow-up prevention and control of Sanwu, as well as all kinds of transformation. The funds will be jointly funded by our four parties, with the full power of Jishi fund


    Responsible for the renovation. Third, the fund will invest in Sanwu to improve the poverty situation of residents in the area. "


    "Now we''ll have the signing ceremony."

 Chapter 418

    The host is Li Buhui. As soon as he opened his mouth, he didn''t give any chance for the media reporters to ask questions. He read out the manuscript he had prepared at one go. He didn''t even introduce who these people were, so he went straight to the step of signing the contract.


    Fortunately, Yao Ya was quick to respond. As soon as he heard that it was a contract, he put the printed agreement in front of four people. Several people brushed their hands and signed it. Then all of them got up and left. Except for the police who kept order, all of them left. These reporters didn''t even have a chance to respond.


    Journalists are all confused now. It''s a big news, but such a big news can be finished in such a short time. According to the previous practice, it will take at least half an hour for these government press conferences to get to the main topic. I didn''t expect that in less than ten minutes, people would have gone, There are still many reporters at the scene who didn''t even turn on the machine.


    "Did nothing happen just now?"


    "I wipe. What the hell is going on?"


    "It must be the wrong way to get up."


    "I''m hallucinating?"


    If they weren''t still here and there was a banner in front of them with a few words of press conference on it, they really thought they were not


    I''m hallucinating.


    The main idea of the press conference was to leave, and all the reporters at the bottom were in a mess. They had already finished publishing before they were ready, and they didn''t even grasp the key points. All of a sudden, with the people around you began to ask what just happened.


    "Mayor Li, thank you for your cooperation. I believe your action today will go down in history."


    After the press conference, he Hongtao patted Li Buhui on the shoulder and said a few words, then followed Xiao Yiyi and they left.


    Li Buhui wiped the cold sweat on his head and said to himself in his heart, "I never thought that as long as you''re here, I''ll burn high incense.".


    However, this press conference did go down in history. Since then, except for all kinds of major events, all the press conferences in Xingqing city have become very fast. Of course, the hands, eyes and body movements of journalists in Xingqing city have been trained, and some people have been promoted very quickly. Of course, these are all afterwords.


    Xiao Yiyi drives a business car without a driver. Yao Ya is the driver.


    Now Xiao Yiyi, he Hongtao and President Niu are sitting in the car, while Yi Sheng is sitting in the co driver''s seat. As for little bee, he is driving an off-road vehicle behind him. Oh, by the way, the hospital car is also following him.


    "Xiaoya, let''s go straight back to the factory."


    "Good." After Yao Ya agreed, he drove directly to the military and civilian factories.


    "Commander he must have a good look when he comes to our military and civilian factory this time. I''m sure he won''t let you down. We have prepared food there, but it''s not made alone. It''s the same as our workers." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "The same is the best, otherwise I really don''t plan to go." He Hongtao said.


    "Commander he knew that we could solve this problem by seeing it like this. We didn''t have to make such trouble yesterday." The head of the cattle Yard said with a smile.


    "You think it''s simple. I''m taking a big risk. The army is not involved in politics. You don''t know this rule." He Hongtao said.


    "And what do you do?" Xiao Yiyi''s words did not finish, but the meaning has been clearly expressed¡° Do you want to ask, "why do I take this risk?"


    When he Hongtao saw Xiao Yiyi nodding, he turned his head and asked President Niu, "President Niu, didn''t you tell President Xiao?"


    "It''s better for you to say it yourself, so I won''t participate in it." Said Dean Niu.


    "It''s very simple, because Mr. Wen is also a man who doesn''t care, he said


    The reason why I live in Xingqing after retirement is because there are three people here. " He Hongtao said.


    "What? I don''t seem to understand. " Xiao Yiyi was confused by he Hongtao''s words.


    "It''s very simple. Mr. Wen''s father was the bodyguard of the dead general. At the time of the gas explosion, he was escorting several drunk generals out, so he didn''t rush into the central area of the gas, so he survived, but he didn''t give up the gas."


    "When master Wen''s father was sober, Sanwu had been blocked and no one could contact him. At this time, he was also ordered to take orders. Later, when he came back from the war, he also lived here. At this time, he was nearly 50 years old, and the organization arranged blind dates for him. Then master Wen came, and he became a soldier, When Mr. Wen died, he left a message that Mr. Wen must take good care of Sanwu and unseal Sanwu no matter how much it cost. "


    "There is such a source?" Xiao Yiyi was a little surprised. She had heard of the old generation''s nostalgia, but she didn''t expect that old man Wen had nostalgia for two generations.


    "That''s why Mr. Wen called me as soon as he could contact me. That''s why I came at risk."


    "Isn''t Mr. Wen under house arrest?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "That''s the second thing I''ve come here, but I won''t tell you about it. Let''s go to your military and civilian factories first, then have dinner, and then go to Sanwu."


    After hearing he Hongtao''s words, Xiao Yiyi wanted to remind Li Su that he was there, but he didn''t speak in the end.


    "In front of us is the military and civilian factory, which is also the current office of our salvation fund." Xiao Yiyi said, pointing to the high wall courtyard in front of him. From a distance, he thought it was a prison fortress or something.


    "Mr. Xiao, if you make this place like this, is it to prevent such a day?" He Hongtao said with a smile.


    "At that time, I really didn''t think of the current situation, mainly for the protection of the construction workers inside, and for the future veterans. After all, their bodies are not very convenient. If someone comes over the wall and does something destructive, the loss will be great. If there are security personnel and there are always omissions, it''s better to make the wall higher." Xiao explained.


    "That''s a good idea, but I always think it''s like a tortoise shell. It''s not Li Su who made you like this."


    "You are right."


    "I guess."


    "Mr. Xiao, there are many people ahead."

 Chapter 419

    "Mr. Xiao, there seems to be a lot of people ahead."


    In a few people familiar with the chat, Yao Ya is driving suddenly said.


    The car is a business car. In the back of the driver''s seat, there are two independent acts, he Hongtao and President Niu. Xiao Yiyi is sitting in the back seat, and he Hongtao is sitting in front of her, blocking Xiao Yiyi''s sight.


    After hearing Yao Ya''s words, Xiao Yiyi quickly did a little outside, and then looked forward.


    "Mr. Xiao, it seems that there is a military and civilian factory in front of us, isn''t it?" The people sitting in the back can''t see clearly. Yi Sheng sits in the front and sees two vivid military and civilian characters. He immediately opens it and asks.


    He Hongtao and President Niu have never left. I don''t know, but Xiao Yiyi is here every day, and even the site selection is decided by himself. How can he not know.


    Seeing so many people surrounded in front of him, Xiao Yiyi''s face was pulled down. "You two should sit in the car first, and I''ll see what happened." After Xiao Yiyi gets out of the car, he Hongtao and President Niu look at each other and want to know how Xiao Yiyi solves this problem.


    Xiao Yiyi pushes away the crowd and walks past from other places. The gate has been blocked. Xiao Si and Xiao Wu stand inside the gate with their guards.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yi asks after walking in.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect there were such beautiful girls here. Ha ha."


    Xiao Yiyi went up and stood at the door and asked loudly. Those who were making a lot of noise immediately calmed down, not because they were afraid of Xiao Yiyi, but because they were attracted by Xiao Yiyi''s beauty.


    At this time, someone will say, Li Su is not every day in the face of such Xiao Yiyi and others, why he did not become dull.


    It''s just like you eat all Manchu and Han people every day. If you eat for a year, you still have a good appetite, but you don''t have the amazing feeling when you first meet. That is to say, Li Su has immunity now.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that there were such girls in this shabby place?" After the leader saw Xiao Yiyi stand up, his brain short circuited for a while, and he immediately put a lustful light in his eyes, stretched out a hand to touch Xiao Yiyi''s pretty face, but he was slapped off by Xiao Yiyi.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Ah! It''s still a little pepper, but I like it. It''s not good to come here today. I didn''t expect to meet such a chick. It''s not in vain. " The leader let go of the hand he had just been knocked off


    To his nose, and then sniffed, "good smell, good smell. Today is you, brothers. Take this chick back for me and let me have a good time. "


    "Go away! Now get out of here and I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen. " Xiao Yi said in a cold voice.


    "Smelly bitch, I like you to be your husband and wife. Now I''ll give you the fuckin ''disguise. Don''t pretend to be pure when I sell it. Brothers, give it to me. Catch her and I''ll let you have a good time." As soon as the leader saw that Xiao Yiyi still dared to resist, he immediately gave a loud drink.


    "Bold!" Xiao Si and Xiao Wu are standing behind the gate. Seeing that Xiao Yiyi is about to be bullied, they shout and jump out with people.


    "President Xiao." Xiao Si jumps out and takes people to surround Xiao Yiyi in the middle.


    "Call me, as long as you don''t kill me, I''ll take it." Xiao Yiyi has never received such humiliation since he was young. His face is cold and can be scraped off a layer of frost. Small four and small five two people a listen to Xiao Yiyi such words, know Xiao Yiyi is really angry now, now also not polite, directly rushed up.


    The people who besieged the military and civilian factories were just gangsters on the street. They were the opponents of Xiao Si and Xiao Wu who retired from the Black Panther special forces,


    Not three minutes later, those who were just at the door were all beaten to the ground and screamed.


    Xiao Si and Xiao Wu didn''t know how to keep their hands. They either broke their arms or broke their thighs, and the rest of them had to run as soon as they saw that the situation was wrong, but at this time [Bang]! There was a loud, gunshot and a scream from them.


    "Shot, shot!" I don''t know who yelled, but everyone looked at the direction of the shooting in horror. Outside the two cars, there was a beautiful woman standing there with a pistol in her hand.


    At the moment of the gunshot, Xiao Si and Xiao Wu stood in front of Xiao Yiyi, their eyes shining wantonly, looking at the front warily.


    "Tell me who you are, or don''t blame my gun for being ruthless." The little bee said and took out another one from behind. This time, it was not a pistol, but a micro punch.


    When they saw that the gun in little bee''s hand was a pistol, they immediately thought of a way in their heart. With so many of them running from all directions, she couldn''t hit them all, but when little bee took out the micro charge, they knew they had no chance.


    "Aunt, we are wrong. We are really wrong." There is a man kneeling on the ground to beg for mercy, immediately there are more people kneeling in front of the little bee, all shouting


    Give me a break.


    "Shut up Little bee''s voice is not big, but the gun''s voice in her hand is the biggest. At the moment when she opened her mouth, a bullet hit a little gangster''s thigh, and the little gangster immediately screamed to the end.


    "If you''re shouting, I don''t mind letting you go to another place and yell."


    The little gangsters who were still shouting just now all closed their mouths. They all thought of the other place that the little bee said. It''s a place where there is no return.


    "Say, who sent you?" Asked the little bee¡° I don''t want to say it a second time. "


    "Aunt, we really don''t know. Our boss asked us to come when we came here." One of them stood up bravely and said.


    "Where''s your boss?" Asked the little bee.


    "Here he is, here he is." One man pointed at the person lying on the ground and yelled. The rest of the people started pointing at that person and yelled. Now they are all for survival. They can see that this aunt really dares to shoot (bullshit, just shot several times).

 Chapter 420

    Along the direction of those little gangsters, the little bee saw the boss who was humming on the ground. The little bee picked her eyebrows and went forward.


    The little gangsters saw that the little bee came towards them with a gun, all retreated to both sides like the tide, and made way for the little bee to get a road more than one meter wide. During this period, they didn''t want to knock down the little bee and snatch her gun, but they didn''t dare.


    Because just now, there was a very bold boy who attacked the little bee in the back. Unexpectedly, the little bee didn''t return the gun and hit him directly in the thigh. At that time, he fell down and howled. The little bee''s light words made him continue to scream, that is, "give me a fight, even he doesn''t know his mother!", You tell me where to reason.


    "Where are you two? No wonder I can''t find you The little bee stepped on the boss, but looked at Xiao Si and Xiao Wu.


    "I don''t believe you can''t find us. We don''t know what you''re doing." Xiao Si touched his nose and said.


    "Cut, you''d better go back to find your little flower." Small bee a word let small four blush, "small five, didn''t expect you after the discharge so counsellor." Small five just shrugged and did not speak, there is a good saying, with a woman called


    Truth, that is the old longevity drink arsenic, think oneself life is long.


    "Come on, who sent you?" The old bee nodded her pistol twice on the boss''s head.


    "Shoot if you have seed." The boss is tough, but the little bee''s eyebrows pick, and then directly fired a shot, but not hit the head, but hit his shoulder.


    "Do you think I dare to shoot?" Said the little bee.


    "Kill me, kill me." Said the boss, biting his teeth.


    "It''s tough." The little bee picked her eyebrows and said, but she didn''t go on. "You can go away. If I see you here, I''ll make you regret coming to this world."


    Hear this female evil star want to put oneself to leave, those little hoodlums are all grateful, but haven''t run two steps, they whole body stiff stand there.


    "Stop and take all your rubbish away. Don''t let me say it again."


    Those little gangsters who just ran away all ran back, and then took away all those people who fell on the ground. As for their boss, I can''t keep my own life, and I still care about him.


    In the blink of an eye, those little gangsters ran away. The little bee kicked the boss under his feet, and then said, "I''ll give you this man, I see


    I''ll see if you''re not familiar with the means after you''ve retired. " After the bee finished, she went to the car she was driving, regardless of the surprised eyes behind her.


    When little bee shoots, Xiao Yiyi is ready to stop her. After all, she shoots at the gate of her factory, but Xiao Wu stops her and tells her not to move.


    Xiao Yiyi nodded, and naturally he saw that Xiao Si and Xiao Wu knew the beauty called little bee.


    Xiaosi and Xiaowu take the boss back to interrogate the boss. After opening the door, Xiao Yiyi signals Yao ya to drive the car in.


    He Hongtao and President Niu watched the whole performance of little bee.


    "Commander he, your little secretary is really unusual." Dean Niu wiped the sweat on his forehead and said¡° Dean Niu, if I say I can''t control her, do you believe it? " He Hongtao said with a bitter smile.


    "I believe it." But Dean Niu''s eyes betrayed him. You can''t control your own soldiers. Who can.


    In fact, he Hongtao is right. Since the emergence of the first cyborg spy in China, people in that military region, as long as they are within the jurisdiction of their own military region, will bury nails to search and monitor these spies. Little bee is a nail he Hongtao planted in Xingqing city.


    But he Hongtao, who was under the Panther King Heihu before little bee, was transferred to this place all of a sudden. All day long it was dark, which made little bee crazy. So this time he Hongtao brought little bee out to let him vent his unhappiness, and he also needed little bee''s shrewdness to find the nails hidden in the dark.


    The car starts slowly. After he Hongtao and President Niu get off, Xiao Yiyi is waiting at the door of the office, but he doesn''t seem to invite them in.


    "Commander he, President Niu, it''s time for our factory workers to have dinner. I think we''d better talk about it later. Let''s go to dinner first." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Well, by the way, I''ll see what you look like here." He Hongtao said with a smile, he Hongtao said so, then the rest of the people will have no opinions.


    As like as two peas in the cafeteria, He Hongtao discovered that the layout was entirely built in accordance with the style of the army canteen, except for some of the equipment specially provided to the disabled.


    The workers who are sitting upright at the dining table are wearing almost the same work clothes as their training clothes. They are still keeping the habit of being in the army, sitting upright and upright, without any disorder.


    "Commander he, are you satisfied here?" Xiao Yiyi asked beside him.


    Xiao Yiyi''s words made he Hongtao recover from his shock, but he immediately picked up his mood. Suddenly, several people came into the restaurant, and no one noticed them at first. However, when a worker who was working on a meal turned around, he saw that the plate in his hand fell directly on the ground, and then the whole person stood at attention, Although his right leg was missing, he straightened himself up with a crutch.


    "Veteran He Guoqiang salutes the commander!" A proper salute and a proper return.


    There were some riots in the restaurant, but they stopped immediately, because they all stood up, and even some people who could not stand up in wheelchairs kept their backs straight.


    "Hello, chief!" The loud voice reverberated in the whole restaurant, making Xiao Yiyi''s ears hum. But now Xiao Yiyi''s eyes are full of admiration, admiration for the discipline of these veterans, and admiration for their backbone.

 Chapter 421

    "Hello, comrades!" He Hongtao gave a proper salute and then responded his salute to the whole restaurant.


    "Sit down, all of you. Don''t confine yourself. What you usually look like is what you look like now." He Hongtao said after returning the salute, but all the soldiers stood upright.


    "Commander he, do you want to say something?" Xiao Yiyi asked. He Hongtao took a look at these soldiers who were disabled, but still upright, and nodded.


    He Hongtao strides forward and stands in the front. His eyes have swept the eyes of all the people here.


    "Let me ask you a question. How are you doing after your discharge?" He Hongtao''s voice is not big, but no one can answer this question. I don''t know what he means.


    "Good!" One of the soldiers called out.


    "Good!" All the veterans followed.


    "Fart!" He Hongtao directly said, "if you have a good life, you can get here


    What''s up? You can''t even afford to eat? How are you doing? Can I see what you are like here? "


    He Hongtao''s roaring voice silenced everyone. "I''m asking you now. How are you doing?"


    "Not good." The voice is much weaker this time.


    "Speak up, I can''t hear you."


    "No!"


    "Very good, you remember that you have retired from the army, you are already common people, you have to eat and clothe, you have to earn money to support your family, you can''t lie at will just because you see me, you don''t want to add burden to the country, you are so bad, I have the information of each of you, you don''t want to deceive me in this aspect, but you have to remember, Although you have retired from the army and become common people, you are still a soldier in your blood and in your bones. You can''t wipe it out in this life, next life and next life. "


    "I owe you what you are like now, and the country owes you. Don''t belittle yourself. If it wasn''t for you big soldiers, the country would have been gone. You have every reason to stand up to yourself


    Walk on the street, because everyone in this country owes you. "


    "I would like to say something else here. If it wasn''t for Mr. Xiao of Jishi fund, I don''t know what to do with you. This is my commander''s helplessness and my regret. But now this regret will gradually decrease, because next I will cooperate with Jishi fund to let more people like you become employees here, This time, let you live for yourself, for your own family, so that you can eat and drink, and make money to support your family! "


    There is not so much truth in he Hongtao''s words, but every sentence is in the hearts of these veterans.


    Some of them remembered that they were blinded in the street and sober when they were looking through the garbage cans. Others remembered that their children had no money to go to school and they knelt down in front of their relatives and neighbors to borrow money; Some people think of the disappointed eyes of the girl with big braids when she sat in someone else''s sedan chair, because she had no money.


    "Now I''m going to give you the last task in your life. Everyone, attention, attention!"


    He Hongtao glanced at those men who were wet in their eyes, who used to be iron, but now bend their waists for a little money.


    "I command you to eat well and drink well and earn money to support your family! No wife to find a wife, no efforts to create children! Can you do it? "¡° Make sure you get the job done! "


    "Again, I can''t hear you!"


    "Guarantee to finish the task!"


    "Good, now eat!"


    [Hula], those men all sat in their seats again. At this moment, their eyes lit up again. It''s not that there was no light in their eyes before, but because their generation is a soldier. A soldier''s duty is to obey orders, not to accept pity. The order he Hongtao gave them was to find a wife and make money to support their family!


    He Hongtao has a smile on his face. Now they are really reborn.


    "Thank you." Xiao Yiyi said to he Hongtao.


    He Hongtao knows what Xiao Yiyi means because of his words


    Let all the veterans who come here to participate in the training have a new life. Only when the people in the factory have a new life can the factory have a new life.


    "No, I should thank you. It''s you who give these lovely people new goals." He Hongtao said.


    "Commander he, don''t you know what you just said still counts?" It was Yao ya, not Xiao Yiyi, who said this.


    "That sentence?" He Hongtao asked.


    "It''s about working with our salvation fund." Yao Ya said¡°


    ¡±Of course, it counts. We can sign the contract later. "


    "Well, this is my share, so it''s settled, but shall we have dinner first?" President Niu said.


    I was very satisfied with the meal, no matter from that aspect.


    After dinner, Xiao Yiyi and he Hongtao visited the dormitories here, where they work, what they are going to produce, and what they are going to sell. He Hongtao also put forward some suggestions, and even some suggestions to let them know


    Xiao Yiyi''s eyes are bright, which also laid the foundation for Junming factory to become bigger and bigger. He even set up branch factories in other military regions, and state leaders came here to visit.


    "Mr. Xiao, I didn''t expect you to be so responsible, but I have a question. According to your working system, can you make a profit in sales?" Dean Niu followed them all the time and almost listened to all their conversations.


    "To tell you the truth, we didn''t want to make a profit here. The profit from all the goods we sell, after removing some necessary costs, workers'' wages and benefits, basically has no surplus, and even won''t make a profit at the beginning." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Then you..." what Dean Niu wants to ask is why he has to do it.


    "For nothing else, I just don''t want them to be poor, but that''s not what I thought, it''s Li Su."


    "Well, I''ve decided that I will solve the security work of the military and civilian factories. As long as there are other problems in the military and civilian factories, you can come to me and I will be responsible for solving them for you,


    But I have one request. I hope Mr. Xiao can expand the scale of production and recruit more people like them. "


    "Commander he, don''t worry. Even if you don''t say it, we will do it."

 Chapter 422

    Several people returned to the office after the visit. At present, Feng Duoduo is the only one in the office. She is busy contacting suppliers for military and civilian factories. She has been so busy that she doesn''t even care to eat.


    Seeing Xiao Yiyi coming in with he Hongtao and Dean Niu, she was a little surprised. She didn''t know what such a big man was doing here.


    After a brief introduction and a few greetings, Feng Duoduo went to dinner first, and then went to several suppliers to sign contracts and so on.


    After a few people chatted for a while, they did it again.


    "Mr. Xiao, I think it''s a little early now. Let''s go to Sanwu first. I don''t know what you think?" Although he Hongtao is discussing, he is really talking with an indisputable mouthpiece. Fortunately, Xiao Yiyi has been fighting in the mall for a long time, and there are no few big people he has met. He Hongtao can still resist such momentum.


    "Commander he and President Niu, I think we can directly stay in Sanwu for one night, so that we can have more time to understand Sanwu, and then we can completely solve the problem of Sanwu." Xiao Yiyi said


    .


    "That''s fine." He Hongtao said that after looking at Dean Niu, Dean Niu said he didn''t care. The toxin of Sanwu has been removed, and they are now studying vaccines, so it doesn''t matter whether they go or not.


    "Then we''ll have a rest here for a while, and then I''ll ask Xiao Wu to buy some things to take with us. We can''t take less this time, and then we''re leaving."


    "Shopping? What can I do for you? " He Hongtao and President Niu can''t understand.


    "Grain and vegetables, no matter I have been there once, when we went, they had nothing to eat. They were using some rotten leaves to satisfy their hunger. The only bowls of rice were still stale rice. We went to bring them some four days ago, and now we have almost eaten them. So we must bring more when we go this time, Let them eat better in the coming days, and let them adapt to the world''s eating habits as soon as possible. "


    Hearing Xiao Yiyi''s explanation, the two men''s brows wrinkled, and the horse came back


    It was obvious that they also thought about it.


    When Yao Ya goes out and orders Xiao Wu to buy things, Xiao Yiyi puts forward a suggestion at this time.


    "Commander he and President Niu, I think it is necessary for our three families to hold a press conference." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Didn''t today''s press conference have been held since then? Why do you drive it? "


    "I have two considerations. First, today''s press conference is too simple and many things have not been explained clearly. Although many people know that Sanwu is a place to a great extent, many people demonize the place for its formation. We are very responsible for rectifying the name of Sanwu."


    "Second, no matter what the toxin has been removed, I believe Dean Niu has started to develop the vaccine now, but the ordinary citizens still don''t know, so we want to make an explanation in the name of this press conference."


    Xiao Yiyi took a sip of water and then continued.


    "There are several advantages to this. First, it''s very easy to eliminate social problems


    It''s the fear that ordinary people have of no matter what


    "Second, we need to make clear the historical origin of the formation of Sanwu. It''s better to correct the names of the old generals buried inside. Your military is responsible for this."¡° Third, we want to take this opportunity to recruit more teachers. Of course, in terms of welfare, we will give the best. We will open primary schools in Sanwu, so that the children there can go to school. "


    "The fourth is about the cooperation between the first people''s Hospital and our salvation fund. I''m going to take this opportunity to organize a team to go through all the villages, homes for the aged, welfare homes and other places around Xingqing city that we can''t get to, so as to enhance the reputation of our salvation fund, We can also let the doctors in the first people''s hospital come out for a walk and see if there are any new discoveries, such as this trip of "no care"


    "Fifthly, we now have a preliminary development idea for no matter three. Of course, it''s just an idea, but our main purpose is not to make money, but to let those people have a place to work, so that they can gradually contact with the outside world, and finally let them all come out from there


    ¡£¡±


    After saying so much, Xiao Yiyi also had a dry mouth. After drinking a mouthful of water, Yao Ya had already prepared something and sent it to the public.


    President Niu, he Hongtao, Yi Sheng and little bee all looked at this report seriously. We have to say that Xiao Yiyi''s report is very comprehensive, and even has figured out the development route after the three no matter.


    "That''s good. I think the plan is OK. Who will pay for the money?" He Hongtao said with a frown.


    "I think so. The construction of primary schools, teachers'' salaries and tuition fees are all funded by our salvation fund. Of course, the problem of development is that the government''s business has little to do with us. But for a while, I think there is no good way for the government, so we plan to open a special restaurant there, Let those people who don''t care about three things have a place to work, and we will also generate income. "


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi made no secret of her ability to make money. Although they are charitable funds, it doesn''t prevent them from making money for their own funds while doing charity. It''s not a long-term plan to earn income only by stocks and futures.


    "I think it''s true. If you open a restaurant directly in Sanwu, whether it''s profitable or not, it''s just a matter of construction funds. You might as well open a restaurant directly in the city and let them work here. In this way, I think they can not only have income, but also gradually understand the whole society." Said Dean Niu.


    "Well, I''ll think about that. I''ll put these questions in the back first. Tomorrow, I''ll publish the things we mentioned earlier." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I''ll take little bee as an example. She''s an officer, and the information is very convincing." He Hongtao said.


    "I''ll let Yi Sheng come here. This research is also his main force, but we will add your salvation fund. After all, it''s Li Su''s credit."


    "Yao ya, you can arrange it now. Tomorrow you will be the spokesman of the fund."


    Yao Ya nodded and went to do it. At work, she knew very well that she couldn''t stand in her own way now. Now is the opportunity to learn.

 Chapter 423

    Soon Yao Ya arranged things, and decided the time for holding the press conference. Xiao Yiyi and other three people didn''t have one.


    "Commander he, Dean Niu, now the business here is left to the three of them. Let''s set out for three days now." Xiao Yi suggested.


    "Well, it''s just right. I''ve been restless in this place."


    At the moment, three people went out, and Xiao Wu had already come back. This time, he drove three business cars, two of which were full of grain, and the other one was full of people. This time, Xiao Yiyi, President Niu, he Hongtao, Xiao Wu, a security guard, and two drivers were the only ones going to San, However, the two drivers can also be regarded as security personnel.


    When they went to Sanwu, all the people in the city government began to move.


    "The power bureau? I''m Li Buhui. Now I order you to be here today


    In the afternoon and at the latest in the evening, you have to connect the electric circuit to the three areas. What can''t you do? I don''t care if you can''t do it. If you haven''t done it this afternoon, I''ll let you go now. "


    Li Buhui''s whole body is full of sweat now. This time, he is not frightened, but busy.


    Just when he Hongtao and all of them left, Li Buhui had already started to call the main departments and ordered them one after another. He didn''t even drink a mouthful of water. Now after giving the last order, he immediately collapsed in his chair.


    It''s too damn frightening. It''s totally fatal. Yes, it''s fatal. Li Buhui now thinks that the woman named little bee may shoot him, or even not be responsible. Li Buhui himself is also a government official. Even if little bee is really an agent of Cinna military region, he doesn''t dare to shoot him at will, but he doesn''t dare to gamble.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Li Buhui said feebly.


    "Mayor." A sweet voice that made Li Buhui''s whole body paralyzed appeared in his farewell, and then a soft body sat on him


    This woman is the one who went out of his office at the beginning. She is just a small section member, but her husband is now the section chief. As for how to get up, I think you have a preliminary understanding.


    "What are you doing here?" Our mayor is paralyzed, but there is one place that is really hard. To be exact, it is hard the first time this woman speaks.


    "Mayor, you are very tired. Let me give you a massage." The woman''s fingers are gently pinched on Li Buhui''s body, but as long as it''s a man''s massage like that, I don''t want to write if it''s not suitable for children.


    "Well, comfortable, you know me." Li Buhui closed his eyes and enjoyed the massage. His hands were not idle. He was groping for the woman.


    "Mayor, how can you give so many orders today? Our family has gone to no matter where they are. You don''t know. If they go, they will not be dead."


    "What do you mean?" Li Buhui closed his eyes and said that this woman''s massage technique is really comfortable.


    "Mayor, do you think you''re going to call us back? We all want him to support us. If he has an accident, you''ll make us live¡° The woman said that and left tears.


    But when Li Buhui heard the word "death", he slapped the woman in the face, and the woman was stunned. I don''t know how Li Buhui, who was still well just now, slapped herself suddenly¡° Go away Li Buhui pushed the woman away from him. Of course, the woman couldn''t stand still in a state of ignorance, and fell to the ground at the moment.


    "You, you have no conscience. You''ve finished playing with my mother. Now you''re going to push my mother away and eat my son of a bitch." The woman woke up when she was sitting on the floor, and then rushed to Li Buhui like crazy.


    There were several red marks on Li Buhui''s face immediately, and several pieces of shredded meat in the woman''s nails.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa.


    "I''m dying now. I still have time to pay attention to you


    A man, I tell you, if I can''t live, you don''t want to live. "


    Her daughter was directly beaten by Li Buhui, and she was even more frightened by his present cannibal appearance.


    "Go away, now go away for me!" Li Buhui pointed to the door of his office. The woman rolled out from the door. Li Buhui sat down on his chair and took a few breaths. Then he picked up the phone and made a call.


    "Governor..."


    Sitting in his room, Wang Hong hung up his phone.


    Hongwangye is really hongwangye. His own house looks very ordinary. From the outside, it''s a very simple four room bungalow. But if you look down on the whole, you will find that there are no houses around this bungalow for more than a mile. It''s all flowers and trees.


    In front of him is a table made of huanghuali, carved with dragons and painted with phoenixes, behind him


    Face is a screen, not an ordinary screen, but a screen made of gold, above the screen is a flying dragon.


    If someone can see the layout of the whole room of Lord Hong at this time, they will find that the layout of the room of Lord Hong is exactly the layout of the place where the emperor of the Forbidden City went to court, and what he sat on is the Dragon chair.


    But Wang Hong is not happy at all, because he has just received a phone call. After thinking for a long time, Wang Hong has also dialed a phone call.


    "Master Lin, our plan is in a bit of trouble..." what Lord Hong didn''t know is that when he called, there was a shadow outside. If anyone could see it, he found that the shadow was actually a woman.


    [Pa Pa Pa]


    Inside a villa, there was a constant sound of something being smashed.


    "Damn it, why is Li Su so haunted and about to succeed? Why would someone give him advice? For him to get into trouble! " Lin Boda is panting on the sofa, which is the only complete thing at present.


    "Housekeeper Lin, let someone clean it up." Lin Boda seems to have finished venting. He sits on the sofa with his eyes closed. Housekeeper Lin goes to the door and waves.

 Chapter 424

    The servants of the Lin family were very well-trained. They soon cleaned the room and filled all the defects in the room. Then they went out quickly.


    Er... Or we can put it another way. These servants are used to it now. Their master Lin is always uncomfortable for a few days every month.


    "Housekeeper Lin, how many pieces can we use?" Asked master Lin.


    "Young master, there are not many people left. Now there are only military and civilian factories and people around those old guys." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "Why hasn''t the son of a bitch Li Su died? Why didn''t he get poisoned there? " What Lin Boda hates now is itching teeth. If it wasn''t for Li Su, Xiao Yiyi would have been in his crotch for a long time now. He is not only the successor of the Lin family, but also the successor of the Xiao family. Who doesn''t know that Xiao''s granddaughter is the only one left in Xiao''s group.


    "Well, let all these wives work these two days. I want Li Su to know that he can''t afford me." Said limboda, biting his teeth.


    "Then, where is Wang Hong?" Housekeeper Lin tried to ask.


    "He? Come on, he''s just a fool who wants to be an emperor. He doesn''t know what time it is now. He''s still dreaming about his spring and autumn dream. In the end, he doesn''t even know how he died. " Limboda said.


    "Yes, young master, I''ll let them go now." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "Go ahead, I can''t wait to see Li Su gnashing his teeth at that time. Tell those chess pieces that I will take good care of their families and give them a lot of money. "


    "Yes


    After housekeeper Lin left, a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    At this time is still three regardless of the face did not know, now he has become someone else''s chopping board of meat.


    "Uncle, uncle, do you look at the sand pile I made?"


    Li Su, who had been sleeping all morning, couldn''t sleep. He was hungry. After waking up, Li Su went to the kitchen. It was only after Li Su''s repeated suggestions that Li Su made it, including building materials, which Li Su asked Heihu to purchase from outside. Then he handed them to the residents of Sanwu, so that they could start to contact the outside world.


    After all, their future rooms will be like this in the future. If they can get in touch with each other earlier now, they will build their own houses in the future. After all, this can save a lot of costs.


    These days, Li Su''s appetite has brought great shock to Sanwu. The old company commander even said that Li Su can eat the whole month''s rations of Sanwu alone.


    However, according to Heihu''s estimation, this estimation is entirely tenable, because he found that Li Su''s appetite has increased a lot compared with before, which makes Heihu feel sad for Li Su''s later daughter-in-law. This is a rhythm that will make life tiring.


    Because of Li Su''s existence, Sanwu''s grain supply, which was originally expected to be one week, was reduced to four days,


    That is to say, what Li Su is eating now is the last three meals, regardless of the final ration. In this way, Li Su still doesn''t feel full.


    However, seeing the shriveled rice bags and the empty ones, Li Su decided to put up with them, so he had a very arduous task, that is, to play with the little dolls with mud.


    The old company commander took all the people out to tidy up the land. The land here can be cultivated after Li Su''s conditioning, so they all went to tidy up the land. But some of their children can''t take them away, so these tasks fall on Li Su. Of course, black tiger is no exception. Isn''t that right? Li Su puckered on the ground and teased ants with a child. His face was covered with mud and his whole body was covered with mud. If people who didn''t know him came over, they couldn''t see that he was Li Su, a black hearted doctor, but a patient who didn''t know which psychiatric hospital was running away.


    And black tiger is looking at Li Su lying on the ground, why?


    Because now black tiger is still holding a suckling baby in his arms, and there is one on his back. At his feet, there are three simple cradles, all of which are made by the old company commander himself.


    "Li Su, I think we should change. My mud is better than you." Black tiger said bitterly.


    "No, I''ll tell you to play with mud. It''s the third king of black leopard. If others, especially Xiao Si and Xiao Wu, see that the king of black leopard they once worshipped is lying on the ground playing with mud, do you think they will look up at you? Not only that, you can''t even find a daughter-in-law in the future. "


    Li Suyi refused, of course, stopping in black tiger''s ear also felt very meaningful, but after a crying child''s mouth was stuffed with a bottle, black tiger was able to react.


    My Lord, is it good-looking for me now?


    Lao Tzu is the king of leopard. Although he has retired from the army, he is also the king of leopard. Now he is doing something to coax children. What do you want others to think of me?


    Just when the black tiger reacted and refused to refute Li Su, Li Su was already dead


    Being dragged to another place by those children, Li Su plays the role of father!


    "Uncle, uncle, there are a lot of people there!"


    "Uncle, what are they carrying?"


    "Uncle, uncle, they are bad people from time to time?"


    Many children chirp in front of Li Su''s ears. They don''t make Li Su feel any irritability. On the contrary, they mean to enjoy themselves. When Li Su thinks about it in his mind, does Lao Zi have a tendency to be abused.


    Looking in the direction of the children''s guidance, Li Su found that there were many large machines and many people in Sanwu. When these people came here, they did nothing. Now they put an ugly gas mask on their face. Li Su''s face was smoking.


    Sir, I can''t trust my medical skills.


    But Li Su did not say anything, but quietly looked at them, want to know what they are doing.


    After getting off the bus, these people immediately began to measure and command, and then quickly started the large machinery. Li Su found out that these people were


    We''re going to set up wires here.

 Chapter 425

    "Uncle, what are these uncles here for?"


    "What are they holding in their hands?"


    "Why do they dress so strangely?"


    One by one, the children''s questions made Li Su''s head grow big in an instant. These things are very simple to say, but Li Su can''t really explain them to Aunt Liu.


    Li Su looked at the black tiger for help, but the black tiger''s head tilted up 45 degrees and didn''t see it at all.


    "This..."


    After Li Su explained all these questions, his head was full of sweat. The most important thing is that these children didn''t understand them at all. On the contrary, they were even more confused.


    Li Su gave up.


    "Uncle, you see, they''re starting to work on that thing." The children''s eyes were full of surprise and curiosity. If Li Su hadn''t stopped them, they would have run up and visited.


    "Uncle, what are these for?" Asked one of the children.


    "This thing is called wire. With this thing, you can see the sun at night." After such a long time of training, Li Su now knows how to talk to these children, and these children have been used to their uncle''s inability to answer questions, so after asking, they have no intention of listening to Li Su''s explanation.


    So, after Li Su''s explanation, there was no applause, which made Li Su a little depressed.


    "Black tiger, what''s the situation?" Li Su asked, frowning.


    "I don''t know." Black tiger doesn''t know.


    In the initial plan, although there was a condition for power supply, according to Xiao Yiyi and Li Su''s estimation, it would take at least half a month. I didn''t expect that someone would start to set up wires here on the fourth day. Is it true that the administrative efficiency of the government is so high now?


    "Ask Xiao Yiyi to see what''s going on. Don''t let''s get rid of the toxin here. Instead, a group of peach pickers will come." Li Su said with a cold face.


    Li Su stopped black tiger when he took out his cell phone to make a call


    .


    "Wait a minute, which pills are you going to give to those people first? There is a large part of the forest that we didn''t go. There are still some residual toxins there. Let them take them as a precaution."


    Black tiger surprised to see Li Su, did not expect that Li Su will make such a decision at this time, but let him not think.


    "When have you been so kind?"


    "Go away, I''ve been kind. I''m a Bodhisattva."


    "Uncle, what is Bodhisattva''s heart? Can you eat it? "


    "Uncle, is it better than sausages?"


    Li Su''s face is full of black lines. At this time, I found that sometimes a simple child is not a good thing.


    Black tiger sent Li Su''s self-made pills to the workers. After the workers ate them suspiciously, there was no reaction. However, they still didn''t take down the gas masks on their heads. Black tiger was not angry, and told them the precautions when they went out from here¡° I just asked. These are all from the electric power bureau. They said they are


    This morning, the city government gave an order to power up here this afternoon. "


    "Ho, when has the municipal government been so efficient?" Li Su didn''t believe in the answer brought by the black tiger.


    "I also want to know, I guess it''s Mr. Xiao. They have some new breakthrough there."


    "Who knows, but I don''t think it''s Xiao Yiyi. Don''t forget our current situation. No one is willing to help us at this time." Li Su said.


    Said here, Li Su patted his forehead, "black tiger, you will go to buy some rice noodles and vegetables back, I''m hungry."


    When black tiger heard such a sound, his heart was like thousands of grass mud horses.


    After a while of traffic, three business cars stopped in front of Li Su and Heihu. For things like cars, these children are not so curious. After all, Heihu''s car is also there. They can go up and play whenever they want.


    The children looked back at the car and lowered their heads again


    As for the workers in the shop, they were no longer interested. Li Su didn''t even raise his head. He was absorbed in the small sand pile in front of him.


    These cars belong to Jishi fund. Now the ones who can still appear here are either Feng Duoduo, xiuziqi or ease up.


    But after the black tiger took a look at the car, immediately that originally black face became more black and shy.


    "This is your leopard king?" Dean Niu stares at the black tiger outside.


    "Is this Li Su He Hongtao''s eyes were on his face, which was lying on the ground playing with mud.


    Xiao Yiyi is also full of amazement when he sees these two people. When will these two people who are nearly thirty do this kind of thing?


    A man has a baby on his back, a baby in his arms, a milk bottle in his hand, Mickey Mouse''s ears on his head, and a diaper in his pocket. It''s funny as much as you want.


    The other man pouted on the floor with a bunch of kids


    Competition to see who pile more beautiful sand.


    "I don''t know if I''m seeing too much. This is my leopard king He Hongtao has his own eyes. It''s a shame. A great leopard king is trying to coax his children. How can he feel uncomfortable.


    "Don''t look. Let''s go down and ask." President Niu leads him to go down first. He Hongtao doesn''t want him to go down any more. Xiao Yiyi is at the back.


    "Hello, chief!" Black tiger stands at attention and salutes the first time he Hongtao sees him... It''s easy to say, even if the salute is over, there is still a child in his arms.


    After hearing black tiger''s words, Li Su raised his head and looked over. Just now, he was so fascinated that his ears didn''t hear anything.


    The first thing I saw was Xiao Yiyi''s smiling eyes. Then I saw the head of the cattle yard smiling. Finally, I saw he Hongtao''s black face.


    "What are you doing here?" When Li Su saw he Hongtao, he pulled his face down¡° This is the burial place of my old chief. Why can''t I come? " He Hongtao is not willing to be outdone.


    Li Su snorted coldly and lowered his head again.


    "Black tiger, who are you?" He Hongtao asked.


    "Oh, the old company commander, they went to tidy up the land. We are here to take care of our children."

 Chapter 426

    "Take care of the children." He Hongtao''s face is more black, black tiger is more shy now can''t lift his head, in addition to see small five''s red face, more can''t lift his head.


    "Ha ha ha ha." He Hongtao didn''t know why he burst out laughing and let all the children watch.


    "Black tiger, you are also the king of leopard. I didn''t expect that you are taking care of your children now. What effect would it bring if I brought this news to the military region? Ha ha ha


    What can black tiger say in the face of such a vicious leader.


    "Uncle, is he sick?" A child pointed to he Hongtao and said, he Hongtao''s smile was swallowed immediately and turned into a dry cough.


    "Well, I''m sick."


    "Uncle, the sick man is very poor. You can help him to cure. It''s a big deal. Next time you''ll be a mother."


    "Er..."


    Now it''s Li Su''s turn to turn black.


    "Go, black tiger, take me to see here." He Hongtao said.


    "But..." the black tiger pointed to the three cradles under his feet.


    "I''m a good kid too." He Hongtao immediately held two cradles in his arms, and Dean Niu also held up a child, but he was old after all, he just held the child.


    See them to visit three regardless, Xiao Yiyi squatted in front of Li Su.


    "You''re a good craftsman." Xiao Yiyi watched Li Su''s dexterous hands carve out windows and doors on the slightly moist sand.


    "I can''t help it. When I was a child, my family was poor and didn''t have money to buy toys, so I had to play with sand. It''s all childlike work." Li Su said.


    "Poof Pooh." Yao Ya focused her eyes on Li Su''s face, and she burst out laughing.


    "Look at you now."


    Yao Ya straightens Li Su''s face and takes out a paper towel from her pocket to wipe away the mud on Li Su''s face.


    Li Suze looked at Xiao Yiyi in a dazed way, with beautiful big eyes, cocked nose, warm lips, pretty face, pearl like earlobe, swan like neck, and... Li Suze gulped down a mouthful of saliva.


    Today, Yao Ya is wearing black trousers, a slim suit and a white lace shirt, but now she''s squatting beside Li Su and wiping it.


    So Li Su naturally through the opening of the shirt to see the deep gully inside, and lavender underwear.


    Xiao Yiyi felt Li Su''s fiery eyes. As soon as he lowered his head and saw that he was gone, he stood up and covered his chest.


    Li Su reluctantly took his eyes back, but he immediately found a more beautiful scenery, that is, Xiao Yiyi''s toes leaking out in fish mouth shoes.


    "Li Su!" Xiao Yiyi stamped his foot and said in a coquettish way.


    "So what? Why are you here?"


    Li Su stood up awkwardly and let Xiao Yiyi sit beside the log


    And then he asked¡° Commander he and Dean Niu will come here to have a look, and then I will bring them here. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "What''s the matter with them?" Li Su asked, pointing to those who were assuming electricity.


    "It''s like this." Xiao Yiyi told Li Su everything about yesterday and today.


    "That''s it. If it wasn''t for commander he, we would still be pounding around like headless flies." Speaking of this, Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Su and said, "Li Su, I don''t know why you are so hostile to the military. I just want to say my personal point of view."


    "Go ahead." Li Su took a deep breath, then slowly vomited out.


    "Commander he is really not what you think." Hear Xiao Yiyi say, Li Su picked eyebrows, want to refute, but still put his words to suppress.


    "He can do so many things for us, which proves that he is not a kind of mercenary and ungrateful person. He also has his own difficulties. Find a suitable person


    You two can talk about it. Maybe you''ll get unexpected results. Maybe the foundation will make a great development. It will spread all over the corner and let more people know the existence of the foundation. "


    Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Su after he finished. Li Su was just in a daze. Those children had been taken away by Xiao Wu and went to other places to play. Don''t disturb Xiao Yiyi and Li Su.


    Li Su and Xiao Yiyi, it should not be said that Li Su and the women of Jishi fund all have an unclear relationship, leaving them such a space, but also they have more insight.


    Xiao Yiyi saw Li Su''s dull appearance and turned to leave. However, she did not go far away. Instead, she was playing with the children and observing Li Su''s expression.


    Until Heihu came back with he Hongtao and Dean Niu, Li Su was still there, not knowing what he was thinking.


    During this period, the electric power company has already set up the circuit and left a lot of materials here, all of which are used to connect electricity. At night, the lights of the whole Sanwu are bright, but these are only limited to this area


    On the open space.


    There is a bright space again, and the children are happy. Among the children''s shouting, Xiao Yiyi decides to have a barbecue. Of course, Xiao Yiyi doesn''t forget to call the other women back, but Anxin and Feng Duoduo don''t come.


    The reason for peace of mind is that some people in the military and civilian factories have diarrhea and don''t take care of it. Feng Duoduo has gone to other places to sign a contract and won''t come back until the day after tomorrow.


    When Yao Ya came to Sanwu, she said hello to the children and saw Li Su sitting there alone.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Yao Ya goes to Xiao Yiyi and asks.


    "He''s thinking about things." Xiao Yiyi repeated what he said to Li Su today.


    Yao Ya sighed and went to black tiger''s barbecue stand. He took a bunch of barbecue and went to Li Su.


    In fact, Li Su didn''t think about anything. He just wanted to empty all the miscellaneous things in his mind. In short, he just wanted to empty his head.


    I feel that a person has come to me, but I see Yao ya


    When he sat beside him, Li Su''s frown stretched out¡° When did you come? " Li Su asked.


    "For a long time, I''m not happy to see you sitting here." Yao Ya put one of her barbecues in front of Li Su and said, "do you want to eat it?"

 Chapter 427

    "To eat?" Yao Ya blinked and looked at Li Su. Li Su licked his lips. If he wasn''t hungry, it would be strange that he didn''t have enough to eat this morning. He didn''t have lunch at noon. Now it''s evening, and his stomach is already hungry. Before, his attention was emptied and he didn''t notice it. Now he has recovered, and his stomach naturally rebelled against him.


    "Well." Li Su took Yao Ya''s barbecue. Zhang dehei, a black tiger, looked very rough and wild. He was a typical bold and unconstrained person. Not only Renzhang''s rough and crazy, but also his barbecue was very rough and crazy, but his barbecue taste was very good.


    After Li Su took a bite, he did not gobble it down, but chewed it carefully, which was different from the impression of Li Su in front of Yao ya.


    "I find you are different from when I knew you before." Yao Ya gently bit the barbecue in her hand and said, looking at Li Su.


    "It''s different." Li Su took a long time to swallow the meat in his mouth, and then took a big bite.


    "You used to eat, especially when you came back from the Southwest Military Region. You always poured food into your stomach. I didn''t expect that you would eat slowly now." Yao Ya said.


    Li Su stopped chewing, then looked at Yao Ya and said, "Xiao Ya, do you think I''m an asshole?"


    "Why do you say that?" Yao Ya asked.


    "I feel like a jerk." Li Su said, "since I found out that I can cure my illness, I have never bowed my head like anyone else. It has something to do with my own character, but it''s true¡°


    "I will never say a soft word. If someone makes me uncomfortable, I will make him more uncomfortable. If someone makes me feel very uncomfortable, I will make him more uncomfortable. But now I find that I am wrong. I will not only make others feel a little bit of threat, but also make me become like a joke and make people laugh."


    "Even the people who have helped me in the past are gradually leaving me. If I put them on me before, I will fight back desperately. I will fight back with all my strength, regardless of the consequences."


    "Even the people around me, I never take the initiative to think about it


    His feelings, including you, have changed since you admitted that you are my girlfriend. I''m no longer like before, because there are many girls around me, Xiao Yiyi, Feng Duoduo and Anxin Jie. Every one of them is a goddess that people admire outside. But now you gather together for me, for my illusory ideal, Even to carry out my incorrect orders without any doubt. "


    "Before, I didn''t find your good, now found, I will correct, I swear, I will treat you well, no, treat you, treat everyone around me, don''t let you sad, don''t let you down."


    "Yao ya, do you still accept me?" Li Su looked at Yao Ya and said.


    Yao Ya is not stupid. On the contrary, she is very smart. Otherwise, she would not have established herself in the strong Xiao group, become Xiao Yiyi''s assistant, and take care of her affairs in good order¡° What do you say? " Yao Ya didn''t answer Li Su''s question directly. Instead, she asked a rhetorical question.


    This makes Li Su not know how to answer.


    "It''s not too late for you to find your own problems. The prodigal son won''t change his money. What''s more, you haven''t reached the point where you can''t go back.


    ¡±Yao Ya''s guidance.


    "In fact, if there were not so many things in this period of time, I would have wanted to talk with you for a long time. But now that there are so many things happening in the fund company, I have no time at all. Now you can figure it out by yourself and recognize your shortcomings. It''s very good."¡° Yiyijie and Duoduo all took the initiative to break away from their family for you, and Anxin gave up the clinic she had run for many years for you. You can''t help but remember these kindness. Now the certificate issuing of Jishi fund is inseparable from the support of several of them, and Dean Niu, who has also helped you a lot, and commander he and master Wen, They have done a lot for you, and you have to remember the kindness. "


    Li Su nodded.


    "You know, after I was angry that day, I regretted calling you, but you didn''t answer. In fact, I''ve forgiven you."


    [Bo] before Li Su could react, she had a lip print on her face, and then Yao Ya ran away from him with a smile.


    "Boy, peach blossom is good." I don''t know when he Hongtao will come


    To Li Su''s side, in his hand with a tray, in the tray there are many barbecue, smell so fragrant. In his other hand, he was carrying two bottles of beer.


    "Have a drink?" He Hongtao asked, but he had opened the beer bottle in his hand and put it in Li Su''s hand. Then he touched it and took a sip.


    Li Su couldn''t either. He had to take a sip.


    "After sitting here all afternoon, aren''t you hungry? If I had, I would have been hungry. " He Hongtao said as he took out a piece of barbecue from the tray and put it in his mouth, "yes, the craft of black tiger is getting better and better, but after that, I eat less, and it''s cheaper for you."


    "I''m sorry." Li Su drank half the beer in one gulp.


    "Well?" He Hongtao was a little surprised. Like Li Su, he said, "it''s OK. I''ve forgotten. I''ve been young and impulsive, and I understand."


    "Not drunk?" Li Su asked.


    "Dare you?"


    Li Su didn''t say anything, then grabbed the beer bottle in his hand


    So he poured it into his mouth. He Hongtao laughed a little, then picked up the beer bottle in his hand and began to share wine with Li Su.


    "Xiao Wu, bring two cases of beer to see if I can pour this guy down." He Hongtao threw away the bottle in his hand, and then began to shout at Xiao Wu. He took off his coat, rolled up his sleeve, grabbed a piece of meat from the tray and stuffed it into his mouth. He looked at Li Su fiercely.


    Of course, Li Su was not afraid. He rolled up his sleeve, took out a piece of meat from the tray and put it in his mouth. You look at me and I look at you.


    Xiao Wu put two cases of beer in front of two people, one for each.


    "I''m going to get some barbecue and tell Heihu that I want the hottest one. If I can''t deal with this boy, I''m not your commander."


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who."

 Chapter 428

    The two of them started to bottle wine with big eyes and small eyes. The meat on the tray disappeared quickly, and the beer disappeared faster. But no one could agree with the other. They drank little by little until the moon hung on the west mountain. Finally, they couldn''t hold on.


    I don''t know whether it was Li Su or he Hongtao who fell first. Maybe they fell together. Anyway, they both fell to the ground.


    This kind of scene happened everywhere in the open space of Sanwu. Dean Niu took the old company commander by the hand. Just now, the two brothers hugged each other and fell asleep on the ground.


    The guard over there was crying and pulling the black face to fight wine. At last, both of them kept crying and drinking. Finally, they all fell on the sand.


    The sober people are left with a few women and those guards. By the way, there are also women, children and children who don''t care. However, they have long gone to rest. The rest of these men are not in charge of them, and they don''t need to. It''s very hot now, so it''s not a problem to sleep outside.


    "They?" Yao Ya pointed to the people who fell in a group, and then asked.


    "Don''t worry about them. Let''s have a rest first." Xiao Yiyi''s face was red. She had a little beer just now.


    "Then..."


    "It''s all the old men who are afraid of."


    No matter how worried Yao Ya is, Xiao Yiyi directly takes her to have a rest.


    Early the next morning, Li Su rubbed his head and made it out of the sand. The sun had already risen high, some dazzling.


    Li Su rubbed his eyes and looked at his side. He Hongtao was still lying on his back. Looking over there, Dean Niu and the old company commander were hugging each other. If he didn''t know that they were a little old, Li Su began to doubt whether they were bent.


    There are more people all fell there, different posture, can do a ghost night map.


    "Li Su, it''s not good." As soon as Li Su Gang got up, the black tiger ran to him.


    "What happened?" Seeing the anxieties on black tiger''s face, Li Su had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "All the people in the factory are poisoned. The doctor doesn''t know what''s wrong with them." Black tiger counseling.


    "What about Xiao Yiyi?" Li Su asked.


    "Mr. Xiao followed the villagers who didn''t care about three times to pick wild vegetables. Xiao Wu had already gone to find them. Mr. Xiao didn''t bring his cell phone when he left, so Dr. an called me Said the black tiger.


    "When did it happen?" Li Su asked.


    "At the middle of eight this morning?"


    "What time is it?"


    "Fifteen minutes to ten."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "I just got the news, too."


    "Let''s go." Li Su grabbed his clothes from the ground and began to walk to the car, "leave a message for Xiao Wu, so that they can come back as soon as possible, and don''t forget to take Dean Niu and commander he."


    "I''ve already told you."


    The business car roared and charged for the house money of the military and civilian factories Ziqi, what''s going on over there? " Anxin shouts while giving an injection to a worker.


    "No, it''s getting worse." Xiuziqi was too busy to wipe the sweat on his head.


    "How many people have been found now?" He let out a cry of peace.


    "Except for a few brothers in the security section who were on duty this morning, they could hardly get up." There is a security guard nearby who is helping.


    "Did you call the hospital?" Asked reassuringly.


    "I''ve already played, but it''s the morning rush. They expect to arrive in half an hour." Said the guard¡°


    "So late, when they arrive, the cauliflower is cold. They continue to call and ask Xiao and Li Su to come back."


    "Yes, they have. They were picked up by black tiger. They were all drunk last night. They haven''t woken up yet."


    It''s really a double whammy to bite your lips with ease.


    "Sister Anxin, there is a worker who fainted here. Come and have a look


    Ah Xiuziqi yells over there. He can''t take care of the others and runs over.


    It starts this morning.


    Anxin and xiuziqi just got up. Yesterday, they were doing physical examination for the workers in the factory all day. In the evening, they were sorting out the data again. It was only two o''clock in the evening that they were all finished. So they got up a little late today.


    When the two of them got up and were ready for breakfast, the security personnel came to say that some of the workers in the canteen began to vomit. They were asked to go and have a look now. When they were all over, all the workers in the canteen began to vomit.


    Anxin and xiuziqi started diagnosis and treatment at once, but Anxin couldn''t find out what was the problem. This was a more serious problem. The whole factory, except the security personnel who were still on duty and several workers who hadn''t had time to eat, all had vomiting symptoms.


    Yi Sheng and little bee survived last night because they had to prepare for today''s press conference.


    Peace of mind can''t find out. What''s the matter with them? We can only treat them according to the usual method, but it''s OK to take medicine without injection. Once they take medicine with injection, their symptoms are more serious, which makes peace of mind anxious, but there is no way.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    In peace of mind and Xiuzi Qipin try their best to check and treat, Li Su and Heihu arrived. When they saw that everyone in the canteen was vomiting, Li Su''s face changed.


    "You''re back. You should see what''s going on." Said anxiously.


    "What''s going on first? Our restaurant is not always no problem, how can this happen? " Li Su said while opening the ghost medical system to start the examination.


    "I don''t know what the specific situation is now. It was like this when we got up this morning. I''ve checked it, but I can''t find any reason at all." Said anxiously.


    "Food poisoning!" Li Su''s face turned pale after the examination.


    "Food poisoning!" They have the best food source, and their security work is also very good. It''s impossible for anyone to sneak in here.


    "How can it be? These ingredients were all pulled back yesterday. We ate them yesterday. Nothing happened. How can we have food poisoning now? "

 Chapter 429

    "No way!" Safe and sure said.


    "Now is not the time to discuss this. It''s important to save people first. Black tiger, go and get the medicine now." Li Su said as he took out his pocket book and wrote down some herbs on it. He asked black tiger to buy them.


    "Peace of mind, you and Xiuzi Qima go up and boil a pot of mung bean porridge. Forget it, I''ll go myself. You two take care of the patients here. If anyone faints, give him a sip of hot water, just a sip, not more."


    Li Su went to the kitchen in a hurry. At this time, Xiao Yiyi and them also came back. When they saw the situation in the factory, their faces changed. After asking about the situation here, they also joined the ranks of helping. However, there was no such thing as president Niu and he Hongtao. The two of them were still drunk in the car, and they were in a mess.


    After entering the kitchen, Li Su began to cook porridge, but before that, he checked all the ingredients he needed and found nothing


    Problem, began to boil water porridge, but the water boiled, he found something wrong.


    There was something wrong with the water. There was a strange smell in the boiling water. If it wasn''t for Li Su''s sense of smell strengthened by the ghost medicine system, he couldn''t smell what was going on.


    But this also made Li Su a little confused. The water source in the factory was not the tap water from the city, but the well he had dug in the factory. No one would come near him. Did his own people poison in it?


    Li Su knew that this was not the time to think about it, so he went to find a new source of water and began to cook porridge.


    Black tiger has bought all the medicinal materials that Li Su needs. After a simple treatment, Li Su throws them into the pot, and then brings out the porridge. The whole dining hall is filled with a strong smell of medicine.


    "Come and help. Drink two bowls for those who have passed out and one for those who have vomited. If you still feel uncomfortable after drinking, add half a bowl."


    After that, everyone began to work. Fortunately, most of the workers here can still move. They just need to put the bowl with porridge


    When it''s in their hands, it''s OK.


    But in this way, they are still tired of sweat.


    Fortunately, with their efforts, those who had fainted all woke up. Although they were still a little weak, they could walk, and those who were vomiting had almost recovered to normal.


    "Xiao Si and Xiao Wu, you carry all these seriously ill numbers back to the dormitory. The rest of the workers are free today, but they can''t go outside the factory. Today''s training will not be carried out." After Li Su finished, there was another chaos in the canteen.


    When all the things were finished, Hou Guowei and Zhao Hongxia also came. When they got the news, they had already gone out. But this time is the peak of work, and the speed is not fast at all. It took them more than two hours to come.


    "Mr. Li and Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry." When Hou Guowei arrived, he quickly said, "this matter is our negligence. We will bear all the losses."


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s go to the office." Xiao Yi said with a cold face.


    After arriving at the office, several people are sitting around a conference table. You look at me. I see you. No one is speaking. Hou Guowei and Zhao Hongxia''s heads are full of sweat. All of these people eat the food they deliver. They also recommend the people who cook. Now, if this happens, can they not make a big head? Fortunately, the workers in the factory haven''t made any mistakes for the time being¡° Brother Hou and sister Hongxia, you are also the old people of the company. If there is worker poisoning, it must be a mistake in your operation. What''s more, it''s such a big mistake. It''s not a mistake any more. It''s murder! "


    Xiao Yiyi''s words make Hou Guowei and Zhao Hongxia sweat more on their heads, but they can''t refute that they didn''t have a good meal. All the people who had a meal had symptoms. Even the fools knew it was their food, or they made some mistakes when they were cooking.


    "Mr. Xiao, we don''t have any problems with the ingredients. We used the same ingredients to make all the snacks last afternoon and night, and there was no problem


    Now, how did it happen in the morning? " Hou Guowei said anxiously.


    "We don''t care what this thing is like and whether you are wrong or not. I''ve already called the police. You can tell the police that during this period of time, brother Hou and sister Hongxia have wronged you for a while." Xiao Yiyi turns to the door and shouts, "Xiao Wu, take elder brother Hou and elder sister Hongxia to the next room. Don''t let them contact with the outside world. When the police come, they will say everything."


    "Mr. Xiao..." Zhao Hongxia opened her mouth, but still didn''t say anything. She left with Xiao Wu. What else can they say in such a situation.


    "Alas..." Xiao Yiyi sighed and took the water cup in front of him to drink.


    "Wait a minute." Li Su quickly grabbed Xiao Yiyi''s hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yiyi was startled by Li Su''s sudden action, and the water in the water cup also spilled a lot.


    "Mr. Xiao, big brother black tiger and little four also began to vomit." Small five at this time quickly ran to say.


    "Don''t drink water yet. Let''s go and have a look." Li Su said quickly, and then followed Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu takes Hou Guowei and Zhao Hongxia to the next room and instructs the security personnel to look after them. Then he and Heihu, Xiao Si and several other people are cleaning in the canteen. Suddenly, both of them start to have abdominal pain at the same time, and then they start to vomit.


    By the time Li Su arrived, both of them were ready to spit out their bitterness.


    "Give them the rest of the mung bean porridge, one bowl for each of them." Li Su said in a hurry. Xiao Wu rushed to serve two bowls of porridge. After they were drunk, they felt more comfortable.


    "What did you two eat?" Li Su asked.


    "Neither of us ate anything." Said the black tiger.


    "What did you drink?" Li Su asked.


    "That''s the water in the kettle. There''s nothing left."


    After black tiger finished, Li Su went to the kettle, which was still steaming. It seemed that it was just boiling.


    "Is this the water you just boiled?"

 Chapter 430

    "Is this the water you just boiled?" Li Su asked.


    "Well, we didn''t eat in the morning. It was a bit uncomfortable, so we made a pot of water." Xiao Si said.


    "How much did you drink?"


    "Not much, just one for each." Xiao Si replied.


    "There''s something wrong with the water." Li Su said with a frown.


    "You mean someone poisoned the water?" Xiao Yiyi asked. He was afraid. Fortunately, Li Sugang stopped him. Otherwise, he didn''t know what to look like.


    "It may be, but it''s not sure whether the water itself is poisonous or someone is poisoning us. Xiao Wu, you can buy mineral water for shoes now. Everyone drinks mineral water when there is no definite water source." Li Su said.


    "Yes." Xiao Wu turned around and left.


    "Brother Hou and sister Hongxia are wronged. Let''s release them." He said with ease.


    "Not for the time being. All the people who were absent yesterday are suspected. We''d better wait for the police to come and talk about it."


    Just then, the sound of the police siren sounded outside, and several people hurriedly left


    Out. There''s an ambulance and a police car.


    "Where are your poisoned workers?" The man from the ambulance came down with a stretcher and said anxiously.


    "I''m sorry, our poisoned personnel have been treated and are now stable." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "You''re killing people. We can''t. We need to see patients now, or we''ll kill people." The doctor said anxiously.


    "We are really cured. There are doctors in our factory." Xiao explained.


    "Where is the doctor? Who is the doctor? "


    Xiao Yiyi pointed to Li Su and said, "he is a doctor."


    "Just you? Do you have a medical certificate? Are you cheating here? " The doctor looked Li Su up and down, and then said.


    "He doesn''t need to. He says it''s cured, it''s cured." A voice came from behind the doctor and said.


    "Dean Niu? Why are you here? " That''s right. It''s dean Niu.


    After getting out of the car, Dean Niu rubbed his forehead. He was really old. He had a splitting headache when he drank a little too much, and he still slept until now.


    "I''m fine. Go back." Said Dean Niu.


    The doctor took a look at President Niu. Now that they have president Niu as a guarantee, it''s useless for them to stay here, so they left.


    "President Niu, President Xiao and Li Su."


    The people who came down from the police car are also Li Su''s acquaintances. One is Wang Xinghuo, the current director of the Public Security Bureau, and the other is mu Hanwei, the current leader of the criminal police force.


    When Li Su saw Mu Hanwei, the picture in his mind was the scene he saw in the police station that day, and the kiss he had in the overtime stairwell. Tut Tut, aftertaste.


    Mu Hanwei didn''t have any idea when she saw Li Su, but she saw that Li Su''s eyes were looking at her all the time, and the picture of being with Li Su also appeared in her head. Now she was a little shy, and then she glared at Li Su fiercely.

 Chapter 431

    "That is to say, it''s not sure what''s the cause of the poisoning yet?" Li Su asked.


    "You can say that." Wang Xinghuo said However, if you have monitoring here, I think we can have a look first. "


    "Let''s go and see it now."


    Under the leadership of Xiao Yiyi, a kind of personnel came to the monitoring room.


    The monitoring room in the factory is next to their office. On weekdays, it is well guarded and no one will come in. Every day, people watch here 24 hours a day and watch every corner of the factory.


    "Ho, Mr. Xiao, you have good equipment here." Wang Xinghuo walked in and had a look, his eyes brightened.


    "I can''t help it. It''s all for the safety of the whole factory. They are doing all this. I don''t know anything." Xiao Yiyi asked, "when do we start to watch the monitoring?"


    "Let''s look at the monitoring. Mr. Xiao just needs to find out the monitoring near the well." Wang Xinghuo said, "Xiaowei, you go and call two more people. It looks faster. Now talk to those two people and see what you can ask."


    "Xiao Wu, help them find out."


    While a group of people were watching the monitoring in the monitoring room, Li Su and Xiao Si began to wander around the whole factory.


    "After this factory is built, I have never had a good look at it." Li Su looked around as he walked.


    "Brother Li, if you want to come, you can come at any time. This place is just like this. There is nothing to see." Xiao Si said.


    "Xiao Si, does Xiao Hua go to work today?" Li Su suddenly changed the subject of the conversation, so that Xiao Si was unprepared. He didn''t know how to answer. Li Su laughed and then said, "don''t worry, I don''t have the habit of Angu. A handsome man like me glows everywhere. There are beautiful women around me everywhere. I can''t get rid of them."


    In the face of Li Su so shameless, small four is can''t find words to describe him, also can only dry smile beside.


    "Where is our dormitory?"


    "Just ahead."


    "Does this Jia town also live here?"


    "Well, it''s in the front, too."


    "Well."


    Under the guidance of Xiao Si, Li Su came to the dormitory building, but he didn''t go in directly to find Jia Zhen according to the direction of Xiao Si. Instead, he started from the first floor, checking and condoling each dormitory. After Li Su went in, he didn''t stop


    I''d like to know if there are any toxins left in their bodies.


    Soon they arrived at the dormitory of Jia town. All the people in the dormitory were there, but they were silent. I don''t know why.


    Li Su was startled by the strange atmosphere when he walked in. In other dormitories, Li Su obviously felt a warmth, but here he did feel a cold. I don''t know why.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Li Su, the attending doctor. I''ll give you a physical examination. Please cooperate and extend your left hand." Li Su said with a smile.


    One advantage of living in the dormitory is that you can quickly know the name of the person, because the name of the person is pasted on the bed, written in words and Braille, which is very convenient. The dormitory design of military and civilian factories is very humanized. All of them are single beds, and the edge of the bed is not high. Even the disabled people are very easy to sit on it. There are toilets in the dormitory, and there are all kinds of equipment to facilitate the movement of the disabled people.


    After Li Su walked in, he saw Jia Zhen''s name at a glance, but instead of rushing in, he walked one by one along the door to feel their pulse and determine their physical condition.


    "Very good. Drink more water. Mr. Xiao has bought mineral water for you. You can drink mineral water. Don''t drink other water for the time being." Li Su''s side


    He said that as he walked to Jia Zhen''s bed, Jia Zhen sat on the bed and didn''t know what he was thinking. Li Su called him several times before he reacted and then stretched out his hand.


    Li Su looked at the town while feeling his pulse. After a long time of exposure to the sun and wind, Jia Zhen''s face didn''t have a little luster, and now he still has an indescribable loneliness.


    "Do you have a cold?" As Li Su felt his pulse for a long time, Jia Zhen''s hands began to shake.


    "No, No." Jia Zhen also stammered.


    Li Su nodded and said, "your body is weak. You should pay more attention to rest."


    After Li Su went out, Xiao Si had some doubts and didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    "Brother Li, who are you Xiao Si asked.


    "It''s OK. Let''s pay attention to everyone in this dormitory." After Li Su finished, he went into the dormitory next to him.


    While Li Su contacted Jia Zhen here, Wang Xinghuo on the other side also found something in the monitoring room.


    "Wang Ju, come and have a look." Mu Hanwei shouts, and Wang Xinghuo comes quickly, and Xiao Si, who is sitting in the back, also comes.


    "Look here." Mu Hanwei points to a position in the video screen.


    "Back, back, zoom in, zoom in." Watch the same video several times, and then use different angles.


    "What is this man doing?"


    "It''s like catapult." Mu Hanwei said uncertainly.


    "Yes, it''s about the slingshot. You should pay attention to his movements. The direction of the slingshot in his hand is the wellhead."


    "Wang Ju, in the video we saw just now, it seems that several people walk by the wellhead. Are you wrong?" Xiao Yiyi and they also got the news at this time and came over from the side.


    "No, it''s not the same. When you look at this man passing by the wellhead, you don''t even look at the wellhead. And this is the same thing. From the time of the crime, we look at it one by one. There are five people passing by this place and facing this place alive, but only he stayed the longest."


    "It doesn''t mean that he is the one who poisoned." Xiao Yiyi raised a question.


    "I also know that this alone can not be used as evidence. Mu Hanwei drew all the tracks he appeared in the video. We walked along his road once again, maybe we will find other discoveries." Wang Xinghuo said.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Yiyi and black tiger looked at each other, black tiger eyes some dignified, Xiao Yiyi from his eyes inside has seen doubt.


    Soon Mu Hanwei drew the road map and marked several very good points on it.


    "Mr. Xiao, there are many reporters outside the factory."

 Chapter 432

    "Reporter?" Xiao Yiyi''s heart moved, but his face didn''t move¡° What are reporters doing here? "


    "They said that they had been reported and that a large number of poisoning incidents had occurred here. They asked us to give them an explanation now." Small five said.


    "Let them wait outside, and say that we will explain later, and tell them that director Wang is investigating a case here now. We will explain the situation and problems in a unified way later." Xiao Yiyi said.


    Xiao Wu agreed and left.


    "It seems that we have to be calculated. Otherwise, how could these reporters appear at the gate of the factory so coincidentally?" Said the black tiger.


    "I''d like to see who''s behind this dirty trick." Frost hung on Xiao Yiyi''s face.


    "Mr. Xiao, now there are negative news about our survey on the Internet." At this time, xiuziqi rushed in and said.


    "Go."


    Just click on a mainstream media on the computer, and it happens that on the ground of the front page, all the reports are about the fact that the salvation fund is a military and civilian factory, but none of them is positive.


    [Jishi fund, a charity that boasts of helping the world and saving people, is actually killing people


    Criminal


    [the military and civilian factory is an eye-catching human organ company!]


    [more than 200 retired soldiers were all poisoned in one morning. What do you want to do in military and civilian factories


    Irresponsible headlines dominate the headlines of every media. Under these news are all kinds of curses, including the words of letting the fund disband and the executives all be shot. Occasionally, one or two comments are fairly objective, and they are instantly drowned by angry netizens.


    Xiaoyiyi and they all know that these reporters are slandering, but they have no way, because they have no evidence of their innocence.


    "Yiyijie, what should we do now?" Xiuziqi asked, and everyone''s eyes were all focused on Xiao Yiyi.


    "Don''t worry. You have to eat one bite at a time and do things one by one." Xiao Yiyi said, "Xiaoya, now you call little bee and Yi Sheng and ask them to come here now. Tell the media who attended the press conference that we have changed the location of the press conference here. And now you write down all the websites that slandered us, save the evidence, and wait until director Wang''s investigation results come out, We will all start appealing for compensation. "


    "Sister Yiyi, you can''t be crazy. It''s roughly estimated that there are about 40 or 50 media now. This is not the small media. If it''s all at once, it''s all right


    If we start to file a lawsuit, can we cope with it? " Xiuziqi said.


    "That''s right. We might as well wait for the result now. Maybe the voice on the Internet will change." Anxin also said beside.


    "There''s no need. No one dares to leave after slandering us. I have to make them pay a price and let them know that our salvation fund is not easy to cause." Xiao Yi said with a cold face.


    "Well, I''ll get ready now." Yao Ya said.


    "What can we do for you?" He said with ease.


    "It''s OK. We''ll just wait here." Xiao Yiyi said, "black tiger, you tell Xiao Wu to be on guard. These reporters are likely to do something shameless, such as crossing the wall and coming in."¡° OK, I''ll do it now. " Black tiger said that he was ready to leave, but he was stopped by Xiao Yiyi.


    "By the way, set up the place for the press conference. It''s at the door of the office. It''s as simple as you can. Our money is for business, not for entertaining these reporters."


    "Yes."


    After Heihu left, everyone sat in the office and waited quietly. Every minute of the time passed, it was a rebellious world for them. Now all the people on the Internet began to fry. According to the situation just reported by Xiao Wu


    Look, now the people of Xingqing city have spontaneously appeared here at the gate and started the protest march, but Xiao Yiyi still told them not to worry and let them wait here.


    At this time, Li Su came back and saw all the girls sitting together with cold faces. He quickly asked.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Anxin and xiuziqi told Li Su everything that happened here. After hearing this, Li Su was not angry, but said with a smile.


    "It''s a good thing. I''m worried about the name of Jishi fund. You''re not loud enough. It''s a very good way of publicity."


    "Don''t you worry that someone will trip you up with this?" Asked xiuziqi.


    "What''s the matter? The black is the black, and the white is the white. After a while, Wang Xinghuo''s investigation results will come out. We will know by then. Maybe there will be a big surprise." Li Su said.


    Seeing that Li Su was confident, the girls asked him what surprise he had, but Li Su didn''t say.


    "You two are a couple. You are the same to yourself." Xiuzi Qi took a white look at Li Su, then took another look at Xiao Yiyi and said.


    Li Su and Xiao Yiyi looked at each other. They both laughed, but no one explained anything.


    "Mr. Xiao, director Wang said that we need several rooms for the on-site sudden trial." Yao Ya said.


    "Just put them in an empty room and make sure no one sees them." Xiao Yiyi said.


    Yao Ya agreed and left.


    "What''s going on outside? Why is it so busy? " Yi Sheng and the little bee come in and say.


    "What else can there be? It''s been calculated by villains. Well, we won''t say so much now. Now we need to change the content of the press conference a little bit."


    After that, several people began to sit together and constantly delete, Yao Ya after coming back, also joined them.


    "Li Su, it seems you have a hard time." President Niu and he Hongtao also came in and said.


    "Who said it wasn''t?" Li Su said casually.


    "You''re not in a hurry now." He Hongtao sat beside Li Su and said.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Anyway, I''m sure I can get through with such a thing."


    "It seems that you have enough confidence."¡° You two are here to help me Li Su said, "Yiyi, I think the people in this press conference are you and the two of them."

 Chapter 433

    "That''s a good idea." Xiao Yiyi had just arranged the work of the press conference when he heard Li Su''s suggestion, then picked his eyebrows and said.


    "I don''t think that''s a good way." He Hongtao said¡°


    ¡±There''s no way. In order to increase the authenticity of Sanwu''s news, you can only be wronged, unless you want to see Sanwu''s people continue to be discriminated against. " Li Su said.


    "I''ve never seen you have such a mean side." He Hongtao said.


    "I''m a real gentleman."


    "Go away!"


    After such a fight, the atmosphere of the whole office is relaxed. Although it is still a little tense, it is not as tight as it was just now.


    "These bastards dare to shout outside the factory. If it wasn''t for my mother, I would have beaten him. I don''t even know his mother." Feng Duoduo swearing walked in, followed by three people behind him, one is Huang Mao, one is Xiao Zhaozi, the other is Wen Jianguo who met Li Su.


    "Mr. Wen, why are you here?" Seeing Wen Jianguo, Li Suyi stood up and said.


    "I can''t help it. The old man knows that you are in trouble now. Let me help you now." Wen said with a smile.


    "That''s a good thing. With your participation, our salvation fund is just like a tiger." Li Su said with a smile.


    Li Su has always been grateful for Wen Jianguo. When he was threatened by Wen Ting for the first time, it was Wen Xinguo who stood up to help him speak. Therefore, Li Su always had a good feeling towards this man who only met him once.


    "New country, long time no see." He Hongtao also stood up and said at this time.


    "Commander, you are teasing me." Wen Xinguo smiles and hugs he Hongtao, then says to President Niu, "Uncle Niu, your body is still so strong."


    "I can''t help but be tough. I''m wiping this boy''s ass now. If he wasn''t tough, he would have been killed." The head of the cattle Yard said with a smile.


    "President Niu, you have to be responsible for this sentence. I''m also doing it for your first people''s hospital." Li Su said discontentedly.


    Except for Li Su, he Hongtao, the head of the cattle academy, and Feng Duoduo, who just brought Wen Jianguo in, no one knew him, so Li Su quickly introduced him.


    "Let me introduce Mr. Wen Jian Guowen, the eldest son of Mr. Wen, a famous lawyer in M country."


    "Hello, everyone. Nice to meet you. I''m Wen Jianguo." It has to be said that Wen Jianguo is a very refined person. He exudes the unique momentum of a cultural person at any time and anywhere. He does not have the sharp sense of a lawyer, but is like a university professor.


    "Is Mr. Wen really here to help us?" Li Su asked.


    "To be exact, I want to join the fund." Wen Jianguo''s words stunned everyone.


    "I didn''t seem to hear you clearly just now. Can you say it again?" Li Su said stupidly.


    Wen Jianguo repeated what he had just said.


    "Isn''t that true?" Xiao Yiyi didn''t believe it first.


    "Jianguo, do you really want to work in this boy''s company?" He Hongtao doesn''t believe it either¡° I can''t help it. The old man has spoken. I can''t do without coming. I''ve been abroad for so many years. I want to come back and contribute to the construction of our motherland. " Wen Jianguo said.


    "Aren''t you doing well in M country? How did you expect to come back?"


    "I''ve given up my nationality there, and now I''m Chinese. Comrade He, you do not suspect that I am a spy. "


    "It''s possible." He Hongtao felt his chin and said seriously.


    "Go away!"


    With the addition of a barrister like Wen Jianguo, the press release just now has been rearranged, and then Xiao Yiyi has said that he wants to sue those who continue to discredit the Jishi fund and the military and civilian factories. All of them are proceeding in an orderly way under the arrangement of Wen Jianguo.


    "Mr. Wen, do you really want to join the fund?" Xiao Yiyi or not sure asked.


    "Do I have to lie to you? I came here not only on the advice of my father, but also for another reason, that is, I want to repay my kindness. It''s all because of Li Su that my father has the physique he has now. " Wen Jianguo said.


    "What position do you choose?" Xiao Yiyi said, "as long as you can see, even if it''s my present position, you can choose."


    "Director of justice." Wen Jianguo said, "the only thing you lack now is a very professional legal director. I think this is a very suitable job for me."


    "Really?" Xiao Yiyi is really surprised. Through the conversation just now, Xiao Yiyi can be very sure that Wen Jianguo is very good at legal affairs. It is a big leap for Jishi fund to have such a talent to join Jishi fund.


    "Welcome to the fund."


    After a simple welcome, the fund finally has a professional lawyer of its own, and is still an exclusive lawyer.


    Several people are greeting, Wang Xinghuo with Mu Hanwei appeared in the office.


    "President Xiao... President Niu, commander he? Why are you two here? " Wang Xinghuo just opened his mouth and saw president Niu and he Hongtao sitting there with several pieces of paper in their hands. He was stunned.


    "Director Wang, don''t mention it. We are here to work for this boy."


    "Working? You''re not kidding, are you Wang Xinghuo didn''t believe President Niu''s words at all¡°


    "We''re really part-time workers, but only today." He Hongtao said with a smile, "well, we''ll talk about our business later. Now let''s talk about your survey results first."


    "The result is very obvious, that is, Jia Zhen''s people took a person''s money, and then poisoned it in the military and civilian factories. But Jia Zhen was also stupid. Others told him that it was an antidote, but he didn''t expect that the antidote was really fake. In addition, all the people in the dormitory of Jiazhen also participated. This is their confession, and there is some evidence. "


    Wang Xinghuo took several transparent plastic bags from Mu Hanwei''s hand and put them on the table, which contained some things wrapped in paper and a simple catapult.


    "It''s full of poisons, and one of them has gone down to the well


    According to their testimony, they are going to throw them all into the well within a week. "

 Chapter 434

    "These people are really vicious." Xiao Yiyi said, "but who is going to attack us?"


    "According to Jia Zhen''s confession, it was one of their neighbors who gave it to him, used his family as a threat, and gave him a sum of money. The situation of the others was similar." Wang Xinghuo said¡° I''ve already sent someone to arrest the neighbor provided by Jia Zhen, and I''ll get news soon. "


    "Well, the truth has finally come out. Now we think we should hold a press conference. I want to see if the mastermind can laugh when he sees such news."


    Reporters outside are constantly shooting at the military and civilian factories. There are also several reporters sitting live in front of the camera. Most of them were seen in the press conference of the municipal government yesterday.


    Behind these reporters are some melon eaters who do not know the truth demonstrating loudly behind them, but it is difficult to ensure that no one is deliberately instigating them.


    Even though they know that these people can''t say anything, they still won''t give up. If someone says something wrong, today''s headlines will be his. There will be a lot of money in his pocket.


    "Open the door!" Black tiger''s body has put on the team uniform of the security personnel, now he is the head of the security section of the whole salvation fund.


    The guards standing at the door were all stunned after hearing the words of black tiger, but their good quality did not make them ask, but immediately opened the door.


    Those reporters were also stunned. They thought that the fund would not come out in this way. They were ready to fight a long-term war, but now they opened the door.


    There are three kinds of people who are the fastest in the world. The first one is Cao Cao, the second one is the bus crowded aunt, and the third one is these reporters with a keen sense of smell. Whenever something happens in a certain place, the first one who arrives at the scene is those who eat melons, and the rest are these reporters.


    These reporters saw that the door was opened and ran in without any hesitation.


    Black tiger didn''t stop them, so they rushed in directly. The reporters didn''t stay in front of black tiger. As soon as they saw the clothes he was wearing, they knew that he would not say anything. Instead of wasting time on such a person, they might as well go inside and shoot more pictures with topics. Maybe they could dig out some revelations.


    After these reporters ran in, they found that the whole factory was full of police, who stood regularly and vaguely with guidance


    Sure enough, after they were released by the police, they found that there was a simple news conference in front of them.


    "What do you think of this poisoning incident in military and civilian factories?"


    "Excuse me, is this incident a deliberate act of Jishi fund?"


    "What do you think of the online disclosure that someone is selling human organs in the factory of the fund?"


    "Everyone be quiet, be quiet. When everyone arrives, we will answer all the questions you have asked." When those reporters saw Xiao Yiyi, they all rushed over, and then asked questions one by one, but Xiao Yiyi seemed to have a clear mind, which made these reporters a little confused.


    If there is such a large number of poisoning incidents in any company, who is not nervous about doing public relations, but Mr. Xiao seems not worried at all.


    With the help of the guards in the factory, the police separated the reporters from Xiao Yiyi. After everyone arrived, Xiao Yiyi came over and said, "everyone is very concerned about the large-scale poisoning incident in our military and civilian factories. Now let''s invite President Niu of the first people''s hospital to speak."


    "Hello everyone, I''m Niu Chengyue. After the treatment of our first people''s Hospital and Dr. Li Suli, all the workers in the whole factory have been out of danger, and the places that have been poisoned have been treated comprehensively


    There will be no more harm. " After President Niu finished, he went to the place behind Xiao Yiyi and stopped¡°


    "We have already called the police about the poisoning. Now let''s invite director Wang of Xingqing Public Security Bureau to make a speech on the investigation of the case." One of Xiao Yiyi''s stories has made the reporters at the bottom of the story start to stir up trouble. The appearance of President Niu has made them a little nervous. Now the director of the Public Security Bureau personally appears here to investigate the case. What''s the situation?


    "I''m wang Xinghuo. After we received the report from President Xiao, we immediately arrived at the scene. After our investigation..."


    It took Wang Xinghuo ten minutes to announce the poisoning incident in the whole military and civilian factory. There was still some evidence in it, but there was still suspense.


    When these reporters still had some ideas, Xiao Yiyi came out again and said, "next, we have another thing to announce. Jishi foundation, the first people''s Hospital and the Southwest Military Region have carried out in-depth cooperation."


    When he Hongtao appeared in front of reporters in his military uniform with the rank of major general, these reporters felt that they were not getting up in the right way this morning. They had an illusion. Even the commander of Southwest Military Region came to the platform of Jishi fund. Is there any background behind Jishi fund.


    First, the only successor of Xiao''s group became the president of Jishi fund, and then the apple of the hand of Feng''s family joined in. Then there was the cooperation of old general he Wen, and now the first appointed hospital and the Southwest Military Region cooperated in depth. This is Jishi fund


    The water of the fund is really deep.


    The following news is no weaker than the previous news, because it is about Sanwu. The three of them unite to carry out a comprehensive transformation of Sanwu, including poverty alleviation, the establishment of health research institutes in Sanwu area, the establishment of hero Memorial in Sanwu area, and the historical origin of Sanwu formation, This was said by the commander of the Southwest Military Region. They couldn''t help believing it.


    "Well, now that all our affairs have been announced, we must have a clear understanding of the poisoning incident in military and civilian factories. Now let''s invite Wen Jianguo, the legal director of Jishi fund, to announce the next decision of Jishi fund."

 Chapter 435

    "Dear friends from the press and the media, on behalf of the salvation fund and the military and civilian factories, I now announce the decision." Said here, Wen Jianguo''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and then looked at the reporters standing in front of him.


    "First, for maliciously slandering our company and its subordinate factories without any investigation results, our company has issued a note to this kind of media and filed an appeal. Here is a list of these media..."


    Wen Jianguo has a full list of 40 or 50, basically including all the media present.


    "Second, all the contents previously released by our company will be reported on the official website of our company, the official website of the first people''s Hospital and the official website of Southwest Military Region. For the detailed results of the poisoning incident, the Public Security Bureau of Xingqing city will make a detailed announcement and hold a press conference together with the fund tomorrow. "


    Wen Xinguo looked at these reporters, all stunned, and then went to the stage with a smile


    .


    Now these reporters are all confused. It''s not that no one has ever sued them, but no one has ever dared to sue them with such a large amount of money. Even if they have, they dare not say all these words so blatantly.


    There are also some media that are live broadcasting. Wen Jianguo''s words are all on the live broadcasting platform.


    For a moment, the whole network exploded again. I didn''t expect that Jishi foundation would turn the corner, and there would be such a big hand in succession. Basically, it would confront most of the media in China, not only confrontation, but also direct prosecution.


    If we say that the online gourd eaters are watching, then the high-level people who have been paying close attention to the disaster of Jishi fund in reality are really aware of the power behind Jishi fund. The director of the public security bureau is a small figure. Although the president of the first people''s hospital has some energy, he is only in the medical field, When they were really shocked, he Hongtao, commander of Southwest Military Region, came to the platform for this small fund.


    This is a serious Chinese general, and also a powerful general. If these people get angry, they don''t want to live.


    "Asshole! Beast Lin Boda was watching the live broadcast on TV. At first, he saw the closed doors of the military and civilian factories and the nervous look on the guard''s face. His face was very happy.


    When Yi Sheng and little bee walked in, he didn''t feel any threat, just a little doctor and a little officer. Now this factory is provoking the whole Chinese netizens.


    In his heart, he even began to imagine that when the salvation fund and the military and civilian factories closed down, he came to Xiao Yiyi like a savior, and then saved the whole salvation fund. When she was moved, she would take the initiative to throw herself in her arms and give her a gentle welcome.


    But the reality is hard to understand. When Lin Boda saw that the jobless vagrants he called on began to march in the military and civilian factories, his smile became more brilliant. He even thought that he would let the reporters write about it well later, with the title of "helping the world fund committed many evils and was pushed down by the angry masses".


    As soon as he edited the text message, he was ready to let the nail he had arranged begin


    When we started, the doors of the military and civilian factories were opened, and all of them were opened.


    Through the screen, he can clearly see that in Junming factory, there are all some neat policemen standing. He was stunned and immediately overjoyed. He didn''t expect that before he did it himself, those policemen would have arrived. Now Xiao Yiyi should be controlled in his own hands.


    Xiao Yiyi, Xiao Yiyi, don''t worry. I''ll come to you after a while. I''ll be satisfied with your performance. But the next thing completely surprised Lin Boda. The military and civilian factories not only relieved the crisis, but also took the opportunity to bring the first people''s Hospital and Southwest Military Region to their side. This time, anyone with a little brain will not take the initiative to find the trouble of the salvation fund.


    Not only that, he even found the chess piece that he had entrusted to help himself in the evidence published later, but he was caught by Wang Xinghuo.


    So that was the scene.


    "Housekeeper!" Cried limboda angrily.


    "Young master." Housekeeper Lin respectfully appeared behind Lin Boda.


    "The first chess piece has been caught. You''ll finish the next thing." Limboda said.


    "Young master, I have arranged for someone to do it."


    "Good. Now we can take the second piece."


    "Young master, I think we should suspend the operation now."


    "The reason."


    "Now they have just had such a crisis, and they have also brought in he Hongtao from the Southwest Military Region. Now if anything happens to the Jishi fund, it will certainly let more people search, and it will inevitably search our heads."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of them."


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    At the same time, in his villa, Mr. Wen watched the live broadcast of military and civilian factories on TV, with a smile on his face.


    "Good boy, I didn''t expect you to do it again, but if it wasn''t for you


    Laozi, if I lend you my son, you can be so arrogant. " Mr. Wen took a sip of wine and said to himself.


    During this period of house arrest, he almost choked himself crazy, that is to say, today can make him happy.


    The Xiaos and Fengs in Yuci are all paying attention to the military and civilian factories. When they see that the military and civilian factories have passed through the difficulties safely, their faces are full of smiles.


    Wang Hong is sitting in the palace watching the TV screen. His face is constantly cloudy and sunny. I didn''t expect that this boy didn''t find anyone in politics, but actually found someone from the military, and they all fully support him. But now this matter has nothing to do with him. He just helps Lin Boda do something.


    "It''s finally settled. It scares me to death." When Li Su saw them coming back completely, he first smashed his body on the sofa.


    "Go away, this is your most leisure place." He Hongtao said with a smile.


    "Nonsense, I''m going to save the whole army and civilian factory." Li Su said here, suddenly thought of a thing, and then looked at Xiao Yiyi seriously.


    "Yiyi, I think it''s necessary for us to talk about it."


    "About what?"


    "Talk about life."

 Chapter 436

    When Xiao Yiyi heard Li Sugang''s words, he was still a little excited, but when he heard the words behind Li Su, his face was cold.


    "Go away!"


    "No, I really have something to do with you." Li Su said seriously.


    "He said


    "That..." Li Su looked at his current environment, and then said, "do we change our environment? There are too many people here, and some things are inconvenient."


    Xiao Yiyi''s face turned red, but immediately turned cold. The eyes of several women nearby were looking at these two people. Their eyes were strange. As for president Niu and he Hongtao, they were totally afraid that the world would not be in chaos.


    "If you want to talk about it, you can talk about it. If you don''t want to talk about it, I still have a lot of things to do."


    "No, I said." Li Su touched his nose and said, "what about that? You want to give me money."


    "Why?"


    "You owe me."


    "When did I owe you?" Not only Xiao Yiyi was stunned, but all the people present were stunned. When Xiao Yiyi owes Li Su money, he can guess who owes whom by looking at their clothes.


    "Just now." Li Su told me what happened just now.


    "You see, you''ve recruited all these workers. Now some of them need to pay for consultation. Can you tell me if you need to pay for it?"


    "You''re looking for them."


    "No, you don''t know they are poor. You are their boss. I don''t want to ask you for anyone."


    "How much?"


    "150000."


    ......


    Everyone looked at Li Su and wondered if the donkey had kicked him in the head.


    "Li Su, it seems that you are the biggest shareholder of Jishi fund?"


    "No, no, no, no, this fund is already yours. It has nothing to do with me."


    "That''s good. Xiao Si takes out the person who is not in our company."


    Of course, these are jokes. Xiao Yiyi still gave Li Su the money he promised, but Li Su immediately transferred the money to the account of Jishi fund. Next, there is nothing wrong with Li Su. The rest is all about Xiao Yiyi, Dean Niu and he Hongtao.


    Li Su has a very good explanation for this, that is, those who can do more work.


    Before everyone else starts to get busy living, ready for three regardless of the next thing


    At that time, Li Su began to go home. Black tiger was ready to send Li Su back, but he was rejected by Li Su. He wanted others to send him back to his own home. He said that with Li Su''s ability, he could not use others to send him back.


    I haven''t been home for many days. I really don''t know how my parents are now. I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time. It''s already two o''clock in the afternoon. I haven''t had a meal yet. Li Su pulled the car to the side of the road and was ready to eat. After thinking about it, it''s better to eat at home than outside.


    "Well, Ma, where are you now? Shopping with my dad? Wait a minute. I''m here, too. " After Li Su hung up the phone, he rushed to the place Wang Guifang told him.


    When Li Su arrived at the entrance of the shopping mall, Wang Guifang and Li Tangming had been waiting at the entrance of the shopping mall for a long time.


    "Mom and Dad, we don''t have lunch break at noon. How can we remember to go shopping?" Li Su asked as soon as he got out of the car.


    "Isn''t it your mother? I have nothing to do. I have to go to a dance. Your father and I are accompanying your mother to buy dresses here." Li Tangming said.


    "Have you bought it now?" Li Su asked.


    "No, those dresses are not very nice. I didn''t like them." Wang Guifang''s words were slightly resentful.


    "What''s this?" Li Su points to the paper bags in Li Tangming''s hands.


    "Oh, these are all my favorite gadgets. Let''s go, son. You can accompany me to have a look. I believe my son''s eyes."


    "Who said that, my vision is also very good." Li Tangming said.


    "Are those gowns you picked for me gowns? It''s all the old ladies in feudal society. "


    "Well, I''m not thinking about you."


    "If you don''t want to go, I''ll go to laowangtou. It happens that laowangtou doesn''t have a partner yet."


    "I''ll go, I''ll go. Who says I don''t want to go? That old Wang''s head is not as good as me."


    Li Su took the paper bag in Li Tangming''s hand, followed them for a long time, and finally understood.


    It turned out that Wang Guifang didn''t know that she was bewitched by the old lady to learn social dance. She learned it very well. Later, they were going to organize a social dance competition. Wang Guifang took Li Tangming to watch her competition, When Li Tangming saw Wang Guifang dancing with a bald old man he didn''t know, he was angry and wanted to learn social dancing.


    After a month of sleepless, old man Li finally became Wang Guifang''s partner, but then there was a bigger competition, for this competition


    Sai Wang Guifang has made a lot of efforts to buy a set of your beautiful dresses, but those dresses are completely corrupt in Li Tangming''s eyes.


    So that''s the conversation.


    Li Tangming and Wang Guifang quarrel in front of each other and Judge Li Su from time to time. Of course, Li Su is just a gag. The three of them just walk around and do not notice the situation around them.


    Bang Dang!


    A crisp sound woke up the three people who were chatting. At Wang Guifang''s feet lay a pile of fragments, which looked like fragments of a piece of porcelain.


    "Old man, how do you walk? Don''t you see the China in my hand?" One side of the voice let sang wake up from the dullness.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t really notice." Wang Guifang said quickly¡° We pay, we pay. "


    "Just sorry? Do you know what kind of porcelain this is? I just bought it for more than a million yuan, and you broke it like this. " It was a young man who was talking. He was wearing a shiny watch and a gold chain around his neck. He was either rich or expensive¡° How much? " Wang Guifang really doubted whether she had heard wrong¡°


    "You see, this is the invoice i just issued. It''s clearly written on it." The young man took out a crumpled invoice from his hand and looked at it


    It doesn''t look like an invoice just issued.


    "One, one hundred, one hundred..."


    "Old man, watch it. I''ve got 1.3 million yuan, not 100 yuan!"

 Chapter 437

    "Sir, we really don''t have that much money, do you think?"


    When Wang Guifang heard that it was 1.3 million, she was already sluggish. Even if her whole family added up, there was no one million. Now a 1.3 million suddenly appeared, which made her go where to find it.


    "No money? No money, you fuckin ''smash my vase! Lose money, lose money quickly The young man blew up when he heard that he had no money.


    "No, young man, we really don''t have that much money. Can you ask for less?" Li Tangming said while holding Wang Guifang.


    The movement of a few people here attracts more people. As I have said many times before, the most people in this magical land of China are those who watch the excitement and don''t mind the big things.


    "No money? What the hell are you doing out here without money? Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t care if you have money. Now lose money. " The young man''s arrogant words made the people around him guess what they really wanted, and they were pointing at Lao Li and his wife one after another.


    "This gentleman..."


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself, lose money quickly." Said the young man.


    "We really don''t have that much money." Li Tangming said.


    "How many do you have?"


    "Five or six thousand dollars."


    "Five or six thousand, where are your beggars? Brothers, someone has damaged my big brother''s porcelain. Now I don''t want to lose money! " As soon as the young man''s voice fell, he rushed out of the crowd. Several young people dressed up to kill Matt.


    "Brother, who broke your baby, you tell me now."


    "That''s them." The young man pointed to Li Tangming and Wang Guifang.


    "The old thing is that you broke my big brother''s China? Do you know how to lose money? If you dare to say no, I''ll let you go now. " With these words, one of the young men gave up Li Tangming''s hand. Yu Zhen was not Li Su standing beside him. Li Tangming had fallen to the ground now.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll pay for it!" Li Su frowned and looked for a long time, and found that this person was too coincidental.


    "Oh? It''s true that a living Lei Feng will come out. OK, as long as you compensate, I''ll let these two old things go right away. " When the young man saw that someone wanted to lose money, he was very willing.


    "But not 1.3 million, but 130 yuan." But Li Su''s next words, let the young man''s face is not too good-looking.


    "Boy, what are you talking about? Do you want to die? "


    "Let''s have a look." Li Su picked up the porcelain pieces on the ground, then gently broke them with his hands and showed them to the public. Then he said, "this is not porcelain at all. It''s made of plaster. You can smell it on it


    Yes, that is to say, the broken porcelain vase is completely a fake. "


    "Why do you say this is fake? You have to see it clearly." The young man''s eyes flashed a bit of panic, but still said viciously.


    "Well, since you want me to make it clear, I''ll let you have a good look now."


    Li Su picked up all the porcelains that had fallen on the ground, and then put out a bottle style on the ground.


    "Look, if a million porcelain bottles are not antiques or the porcelain of any famous porcelain maker, no matter what kind of patterns they are, the patterns on them must be very exquisite, absolutely not shoddy. Now look at the patterns on them, they are completely the level of the kindergarten. By the way, the pigments on them don''t seem to have dried out."¡° Also, whether it''s an antique or a fake, there will be a signature on the bottom of the bottle, but there''s nothing on it, and a layer of ash can fall off a pinch of it. So, I say that this thing is completely fake, and the fake can''t be fake. Even gypsum is not a good gypsum, and there''s some toilet paper mixed in it. "


    After Li Su said this, everyone saw that Li Su pulled out a piece of toilet paper from the bottom of the bottle. Although it was not too wide, he could still recognize it


    toilet paper.


    Coax for a while, the melon eating crowd who just stood on the side of the young man immediately turned the gun and aimed at the young man.


    "Who? It turned out to be a porcelain bumper. "


    "Yes, thanks to my belief in them just now, I didn''t expect that they were porcelain bumpers."


    "Who said not? I''m dressed like a dog. I didn''t expect to do such a dirty thing."


    The young man''s face turned blue and white when people around him pointed out. He wanted to press Li Su here. But now there are too many onlookers around him. It is estimated that if they start, someone will come out to fight against them immediately.


    The young man clenched his teeth and said in Li Su''s ear, "boy, if you offend our Heavenly King Gang, you can wait to die. Go


    The young man beckoned those people to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" Li Su took out 200 yuan from his trouser pocket and put it in front of the young man. "I promised you just now that I would compensate you. Now this is compensation for you, 130 yuan. This is 200 yuan. Don''t change it. Go back and have a cup of tea to reduce the fire."


    "Go The young man didn''t even take the money and left with those who killed Matt.


    Li Su touched his nose and put the money into his trouser pocket. At least it was 200 yuan. Xiao Yiyi knew that he wanted to go back to see his parents and specially approved it for him. Otherwise, he was poor now and didn''t even have the money to take the bus. Isn''t that a shame.


    When Li Su took two thousand yuan from Xiao Yiyi''s hand, his face turned red. Those women were so immortal that no one gave him five hundred yuan. Although he liked money, he asked everyone to give him money, and there was an unspeakable smile in his eyes, which made Li Su really want to cry without tears.


    This is not how to do, it has become a hen pecked husband, how to live in the future.


    All the people scattered. Li Mingtang and Wang Guifang were still in shock.


    "Son, how do you know that porcelain vase is fake?"


    "I''ve been to college, and I still have this insight."


    "Look at my son. He''s the best. He''s not as old as your father. He doesn''t even have such observation." Wang Guifang takes Li Su''s arm and mercilessly whitens Li Tangming who is walking on one side. Of course, all the bags in Li Su''s hands are put in Li Tangming''s hands under Wang Guifang''s strong request, which means punishment.


    Li Tangming can only smile bitterly and follow behind the mother and son. He turns a blind eye to Li Su''s eyes.

 Chapter 438

    After the party returned home, Wang Guifang went to cook immediately, not only because of Li Su''s intellectual struggle with the porcelain bumping party, but also because she bought Xinyi''s clothes, mainly because of the money her son paid him.


    She remembered the jealousy in the eyes of her old man when she put on the dress.


    When Wang Guifang began to cook in the kitchen, Li Tangming sat on the sofa and began to rest. Li Suze went back to his room to have a rest. After shopping for most of the day, it was a fake to say that she was not tired. Her mother was also a woman, and women would never be tired when they went shopping. This is the eternal truth.


    Lying on the bed, Li Su recalled the words that the young man said to himself when he left.


    "What is the Tianwang Gang?" Li Su thought about it and didn''t come up with a reason. In his impression, it seems that there has never been such an organization.


    But Li Su immediately thought of a person, he did not know that does not mean there is


    People do not know, Li Su took out a mobile phone to find a phone number to dial in the past.


    "Brother Qiang, I''m Li Su." Li Su dialed the phone, but immediately his face changed, "OK, I''ll come right now, hold on."


    Li Su turned out from under his bed the medicine box he had put here for a long time. He blew a mouthful of the dust on it and made Li Su cough. He opened the medicine box. Fortunately, everything in it was there, at least it was very clean.


    "Mom, I''ll go out for a while and come back in the evening. No, remember to leave dinner for me." Li Su yelled and closed the door and left.


    "Well, when will you come back?" When Wang Guifang heard Li Su''s voice, she ran out of the kitchen. But when she called out the front words, she saw the closed door. Only she could hear the last two words.


    "When my son grows up, he has his own career. He needs to take care of such a big career." At this time, Li Tangming went to Wang Guifang and patted her on the shoulder comfortingly, "cook first,


    I''ve been shopping all day and I''m hungry. "


    "No, you can do it yourself." Wang Guifang put his spade into Li Tangming''s hands.


    "What have I done to you?" Li Tangming saw the closed door and murmured.


    After Li Su walked out of the door, he drove directly into the car and ran out of the community. He didn''t have a speed of more than 80 miles on the way. If he hadn''t passed the technical standard, he had hit more than n vehicles during this period of time. Even so, he was cursed by more than n car owners, and of course, he had to pay more than n penalty bills from the police force.


    But it''s not the time for Li Su to think about this. He''s galloping along the road, but Li Su still uses the navigation, so he doesn''t know the road.


    Finally, two hours later, Li Su appeared at the gate of a courtyard. He saw that he had passed the place for four times. The last time he couldn''t find it, he called Li Wenqiang and asked a little brother to drive to find him.


    This time, the car my little brother is driving is a great wall pickup truck, which looks shabby


    It reminds Li Su of the tractors working in the rural fields, which can be heard two miles away even without honking the horn.


    "Where''s your boss?" After getting out of the car, Li Su went with the medicine box.


    "Here it is."


    Li Su walked into a side room next to him. As soon as he pushed the door, there was a smell of corruption and a strong smell of alcohol in the room, which made Li Su almost vomit. The room was very dark. If the door had not been opened, Li Su could not see Li Wenqiang lying in the corner.


    Now his face is very pale, obviously the symptoms of excessive blood loss, in his stomach wound wrapped with a thick bandage, but the blood oozing above has dyed the bandage black.


    "Here you are." Li Wenqiang heard the sound of the door, looked up and saw Li Su appear in front of him.


    "How can you be like this?"


    Li Su walked up to Li Wenqiang and saw that the injury on his body was far more than what he had seen. He was still lying on the wound with bone deep in his leg


    There are a few green headed flies, and there are even some insect repellents crawling on the tender meat.


    "Not yet." Li Wenqiang''s face reluctantly appeared a smile.


    "Don''t talk. I''ll treat you now." Li Su anxiously said, and then opened the ghost medical system.


    The situation is very bad, too much blood loss, two broken ribs, spinal dislocation, right leg fracture, a deep wound on the stomach, lung lobes with a half blade.


    Li Su frowned, Li Wenqiang''s body injury can persist until now, I have to say that this is a miracle.


    "It doesn''t matter if I can''t be saved. I have an expectation of my injury. Li Su, I beg you to help me take care of my mother." Li Wenqiang put his hand on Li Su''s hand.


    "Go away, your mother, take care of yourself." Li Su turned to the younger brother and said¡° Go to boil hot water, and then bring some alcohol


    But the little brother stood still.


    "Are you going?" Li Su yelled and scared the little brother, but he didn''t move. Instead, he stood there crying.


    "Don''t embarrass them. This place is a deserted village. There is nothing." Li Wenqiang said weakly.


    "Stop talking. I said I owe you my life. Now is the time to give it back." Li Su takes out his cell phone.


    "Black tiger, I don''t care what you do. After half an hour, you must bring things here for me." After Li Su hung up the phone, he edited a text message and sent it to black tiger.


    "Brother, don''t do useless work. I know my life won''t last long. When I come out, I always have to pay back. I''m very open-minded." Li Wenqiang said.


    "I told you, don''t talk. Don''t you hear me?" Li Su yelled at Li Wen, "if you say a word, I''ll take you to your mother and let her have a good look at his son."


    "Ha ha." Li Wenqiang laughed for a while, but he was involved in the wound on his body, which made him cough immediately, and a trace of black blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Stop talking, please, stop talking." Li Su turned out a roll of bandage from his medicine box, but he didn''t take it apart, so he wiped the corner of Li Wenqiang''s mouth.

 Chapter 439

    When Heihu received the call, he saw the text messages on his mobile phone. Of course, he could not gather all Li Su''s things together in such a short time, so he let Xiao Si stay in the factory, and then took Xiao Wu and two other security personnel to buy them together.


    When black tiger arrived at the address provided by Li Su, it only took more than ten minutes. Li Su didn''t say anything when he got the things from black tiger, so he hurried into the room. After driving all the people out, he walked alone in the room.


    Li Wenqiang''s men were waiting anxiously at the door. Some of them had injuries, some had arms hanging around their necks, and some had thick bandages wrapped around their heads.


    Li Su uses a silver needle to stimulate Li Wenqiang''s vitality. Of course, by the way, he is in a coma. If he wakes up, Li Su is afraid that he can''t control his strength well.


    The room was very dark, but it didn''t affect Li Su''s vision.


    Take off all the clothes on Li Wenqiang''s body, and then untie the bandage around him. The abdominal wound is shocking.


    The first thing to do is to get rid of all the rotten meat on Li Wenqiang''s wound. The next step is to get rid of half of the broken blade on his lung and two broken ribs. It''s been an hour since all these things were done. Originally, Li Su''s speed could be faster, but when he saw Li Wenqiang''s pale face, he couldn''t get up fast, He must carefully eliminate all the potential risks of Li Wenqiang.


    When all Li Wenqiang''s injuries have been dealt with, it''s already on the treetop, and Li Su''s preparations are enough. If Li Su hadn''t been very good at mastering drugs, these drugs would have been enough to use half of Li Wenqiang''s injuries.


    After dealing with all Li Wenqiang''s injuries, Li Su stood up, but fainted in the dark, unconscious.


    Li Wenqiang''s men, black tiger and Xiao Si, who were standing outside, changed their faces when they heard a loud noise inside the room.


    Black tiger kicked open the door of the room and saw Li Su fall to the ground


    His face is pale and unconscious, and Li Wenqiang''s body has been wrapped in a thick bandage. Although his face is still pale, his breathing is really even.


    Black tiger in Li Wenqiang''s neck gently touched, "Mr. Li''s injury has stabilized, this room is too cold, you seize the time to light a fire, in addition, here to prepare a bed."


    After that, black tiger touched Li Su''s nose, and his nervous look disappeared.


    "How''s it going?" Xiao Si asked nervously.


    "It''s OK. There''s no big problem. It''s just too much energy." Said the black tiger¡° Give President Xiao a notice to explain the situation here. Don''t go back for the time being. I don''t think things here are that simple. Everything can be said


    "Well." Xiao Si agreed and went out to make a phone call. They were very anxious. They didn''t bring any food. They also arranged for the two security guards to buy some food and drink. Xiao Si also saw that Li Wenqiang''s men were in a typical situation of eating and drinking. Look at their dry lips and some unsteady feet


    You can tell by two steps.


    Li Su felt that he didn''t know anything when he was dark. When he opened his eyes again, he saw the black and dirty roof on his head.


    "You wake up." A very soft voice appeared in the ear, as if some familiar. Li Su''s head suddenly tilted, and he saw Anxin holding a bowl of porridge beside him.


    "Ann, ANN, why are you here?" Li Su''s tongue is full of stuttering. No one knows about her coming here except black tiger. How can she be here?


    "What do you say? Why don''t you even tell your uncle and aunt about such a big thing? If they hadn''t called, we wouldn''t have known. " He put his hand behind Li Su''s head and said, "let''s not talk about it. Get up and give you this bowl of porridge."


    "Sister Anxin, I can do it myself." Li Su said.


    "Be obedient."


    Peace of mind on the two, they let Li Su obediently lie down, peace of mind with


    Spoon scooped a spoonful of porridge, put his mouth carefully blowing, and then feel not so hot, this just put Li Su''s mouth.


    One feeds with sincerity, the other eats with peace of mind.


    "Well, you just wake up, you can''t eat too much." At ease, gently wipe the residual juice from the corner of Li Su''s mouth.


    "Sister Ann." Li Su took the reassuring hand in his own, "you are so good."


    Relieved to be so suddenly attacked by Li Su, I felt a flash in my heart. Seeing Li Su''s hot eyes, I didn''t know what to do for a moment, so I had to lower my head.


    Li Su looked at the coquettish appearance of ease, and could not help but gently imprint a kiss on her face. With a sigh of ease, she almost dropped her bowl on the ground.


    "Cough, brother, there''s another patient here." A sudden voice appeared behind them, and their faces flushed with ease. They didn''t know where the strength came from. They directly struggled Li Su''s hand, and ran out with a red face, which meant that they were running away.


    "Why aren''t you dead?" Li Su was not angry and said, that''s right


    I am Li Wenqiang, who was rescued by Li Su with great efforts.


    "I can''t help it. With your brother here, even if Yama wants to accept it, I''ll say hello to you, but obviously you don''t agree." Li Wenqiang is very proud to say, although the tone is still a little weak, but it seems that the spirit is still very good.


    "Cut, fart, by the way, you pay me for my diagnosis first." Li Su said.


    "How much is it?" Li Wenqiang was a little surprised. "Didn''t you say you wanted to give me a discount before? Why do you still need to ask me for a consultation fee now? "


    "Yes, I said I would give you a discount, but I didn''t give you all free." Li Su said.


    "Well, how much do you want?"


    "1.37 million yuan." Li Su''s words shocked Li Wenqiang directly.


    "How much do you want from me?" Li Wenqiang asked again, and Li Su also answered again.

 Chapter 440

    No matter how cunning Li Wenqiang was in the end, he still asked people to transfer the diagnosis money to Li Su.


    "In fact, I don''t want to charge you a consultation fee, but I have a reason. Specifically, I can''t tell you anything more. I can only say that if I don''t charge you a consultation fee, I will die." Looking at Li Su''s serious appearance, Li Wenqiang was embarrassed to ask in detail.


    "Tell me, how can you be like this? Don''t you have a lot of people? Why are there so many left? What about your Land Rover? "


    The question Li Su asked darkened Li Wenqiang''s face.


    "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. I don''t want to." When Li Su saw Li Wenqiang''s face, he thought he didn''t want to say it too much.


    "There''s nothing I don''t want to say. It''s just that I''m a winner and a loser. Sooner or later I''ll have to pay it back."


    "Here''s the thing."


    In Li Wenqiang''s words, Li sucai learned the truth of the matter.


    After defeating the cyborgs before, Li Wenqiang thought that it was a good opportunity for them to take the underground world of Xingqing city. However, before they thought of it, before they started, many people suddenly came out. They claimed to be the heavenly king gang and quickly occupied the territory of the cyborgs before.


    After several tentative attacks, Li Wenqiang found that he was not the opponent of the heavenly kings, so he planned to digest the place he occupied for the time being. Slowly, the heavenly kings did not attack them quickly.


    Then they keep the state that the well water does not invade the river water, but they only account for one fifth of the whole Xingqing City, and they are all remote urban areas. The heavenly king Gang accounts for four fifths of Xingqing City, and they are all the best places.


    But this situation was soon broken, that is, the night Li Wenqiang brought Li Su back from the suburbs.


    In fact, before that, the friction between the two sides had already begun, but Li Wenqiang and them were still restrained. Although they lost some territory, the Tianwang gang was not too comfortable.


    On the day of receiving Li Su, Li Wenqiang was ready to ask Li Su to help him, but until Li Su was very anxious, he swallowed this sentence. What he thought in his heart was that even if he was in a bad situation, he should be able to hold on for a few days.


    But the fact is often unexpected. On that night, the Tianwang Gang launched a large-scale attack, and almost all the people in the gang were used to besiege Li Wenqiang.


    Although Li Wenqiang had some preparation, they were still lax. They thought it was just an ordinary friction. However, when they saw the dense hands of the heavenly king Gang, their faces were all nervous. When they called Li Wenqiang, it was too late.


    When Li Wenqiang was informed, countless members of the Tianwang Gang appeared in front of him. Finally, under the desperate charge of his subordinates, Li Wenqiang broke out with others and found the deserted village.


    "Then why don''t you call me later?" Li Su asked.


    "We saw the problem with the fund on TV, so I decided to go


    Let them not disturb you for a while, and then call you when you are completely busy. " Li Wenqiang said.


    "I think you''re waiting for you to die before you call me?" Li Su gave Li Wenqiang a white look.


    "I''m fine now." Li Wenqiang said with a smile.


    "Come on, you don''t have to be angry." Li Su said, "if it wasn''t for me this time, you would have fallen on the bed now. No, you would have been lying in the coffin."¡° I know your ability. As long as I''m not dead and still breathing, you can save me


    "In case, if I miss it," Li Su Bai glanced at Li Wenqiang, who was so brazen.


    "You won''t, I believe you." Li Wenqiang said.


    "Go away!"


    Li Su got up from the bed and said, "don''t talk nonsense with you. I''ll leave a prescription for your subordinates later. This prescription is absolutely good for you. Once a day, three bowls can be boiled into one bowl, and you can live in seven days."


    "You''d better not waste your time." Li Wenqiang said with a sigh at this time.


    "What''s the matter? No money? It''s OK. I can lend it to you. " Li Su said.


    "It''s not about money." Li Wenqiang said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There are traitors among our people. Otherwise, the Tianwang gang will appear in my territory quietly. All the photos and information of my people, especially my cronies, have been shared by everyone of the Tianwang gang. As long as they appear in the city, they will not buy anything because they have only one dead word." Li Wenqiang said.


    "You''ve had a lot of bad luck." Li Su sighed, "since the first time I saved you, there was a traitor around you. I didn''t expect that there were still traitors around you now."


    "Ha ha, I can''t help it. Now I''m weak. They want a more reliable master, and I can''t stop them."


    "That''s what you''re looking at?"


    "Don''t worry. When I''m ready, I''ll cut them."


    "Are you sure?"¡°


    "Obviously, I can''t, but if I play in the dark, I''m still a good hand." Li Wenqiang said.


    "I''ll leave you some medicine for the treatment of trauma, and then I''ll leave you a person, but I want a guarantee from you."


    "You said


    "Don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately!"


    "I''ll try my best!"


    Li Su looked into Li Wenqiang''s eyes, and Li Wenqiang also looked at Li Su. For a long time, Li Su sighed and said, "just try your best, or the next time I save you, a million is not enough."


    "Thank you."


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard that from you."


    "I''ve always thought of you as my brother."


    "Bullshit, take good care of yourself. I''ll go and see what the Tianwang Gang is for you."


    "You..." what else did Li Wenqiang want to say, but he was interrupted by Li Su.


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety. Now that I have met the Tianwang Gang, it can''t exist. I need you to control the dark forces in Xingqing city."


    Li Su said and left directly, regardless of whether Li Wenqiang would agree to him. When Li Wenqiang heard Li Su''s words, he was awed in his heart. Then he looked at Li Su''s thin figure. Can he? I drew a big question mark in my heart, but I got a very positive answer in my heart. He will do it!

 Chapter 441

    After Li Su came out, he glanced around and found that there were only black tiger and two security guards standing outside. Anxin and Xiao Si didn''t know where they were going, and the car was missing.


    "Where''s sister Anxin?" Li Su asked black tiger.


    "Dr. ANN has left." Said the black tiger.


    Li Su''s heart is a little disappointed, but also understand, here is where the peace of mind, a girl''s home after all, or some inconvenient ah.


    "How did she know I was here?" Li Su asked.


    "In the evening, my uncle and aunt called the company. Mr. Xiao said you were busy with your work. Mr. Wu said I was with you. Then Mr. Xiao called and I said. Then Dr. an asked Mr. Xiao to pick her up. Then you will know."


    Black tiger''s words are very simple, but Li Su can imagine in his mind what the group of women would look like when they heard that they fainted.


    "How long did I sleep?" Li Su asked.


    "It''s not long. It''s twelve o''clock at noon from last night to now." Black tiger looked at the watch on his wrist.


    "Well." Li Su took out a pen and paper from the car, and then wrote a prescription on it. He also took out several bottles of trauma medicine he had prepared and handed it to a security guard.


    "I''m going out now. You''ll watch here first. When the bastard inside will be alive and kicking around, you''re going back. If Mr. Xiao says it, you''ll say that I asked you two to stay here. In addition, you two go out to buy the medicine on this prescription. I''ve written down the usage. If the money is not enough to find the guy inside, he''s not short of money, Of course, you can take this opportunity to have a good meal. I have a request that the person in this room should be well protected and no mistakes should be made. You know what these two bottles of medicine are for and how to use them. I won''t say much about them. "


    "You can rest assured that our brothers can still do this."


    "I can''t be careless."


    Li Su patted the two guards on the shoulder and got into the car


    Black tiger sat in the co pilot and drove away from the courtyard towards Xingqing city.


    "Black tiger, can we recruit some people? We should be trustworthy. Our next step will be bigger and bigger, and there will be more and more places to protect. I''m afraid you are not enough." Li Su said, lying on his seat.


    "I''ve already started to prepare. It''s estimated that someone will come in the next few days. It''s all my former staff. " Said the black tiger.


    "That''s the best. It''s good to say that the essence is not expensive, but you can''t help beating the teacher Fu with fists." Li Su said.


    "Li Su, I think you can set up a security company, which may be much more convenient."


    "I know, but I don''t have anyone on hand now, just you and the twenty people brought by Xiao Si Xiao Wu are not enough."


    "Li Wenqiang''s people can use it."


    "He? Now we can''t protect ourselves. We''d better let it go a little bit and go to Hualin shopping mall. "


    Heihu didn''t ask what he was doing in Hualin shopping mall. He adjusted the direction of the car and went straight to Hualin shopping mall.


    In fact, Li Su''s plan is very simple. He is now looking for the Tianwang Gang, but we need to know who the Tianwang Gang is, how many people they have, what strongholds they have, and who is behind them. It''s just the so-called "know yourself and know your enemy, and you can win a hundred battles.". When he heard about the Tianwang Gang, he thought of the young man and the porcelain Gang he met outside the Hualin shopping mall at noon that day. They said they were members of the Tianwang gang. If they went to find them, they would certainly get some useful information.


    Do you want to step into the underworld now?


    Li Su shakes his head and expels this idea. Don''t say that he doesn''t want to be here. Even the ghost medical system in his body doesn''t allow him to do so.


    He told the black tiger not to follow him. Then he walked to the door of Hualin shopping mall by himself. He wanted to take a chance to see if he could find those people, that is, the young people who touch porcelain. He also wants to touch porcelain today!


    After wandering at the gate of Hualin for a long time, Li Su didn''t see any trace of young people or any illegal activities, which made him a little angry


    When I use you, none of you will come out. When I don''t use you, all of them will come out. It''s really cheap.


    Unable to find anyone, Li Su sat on a step at the gate of Hualin and began to think about where to find those people.


    "Big brother, the boy that day came again." A little brother hurried to a dark room behind the Hualin shopping mall.


    In this small room, there is a mahjong table, and several people squatting behind the table to play cards. There are also stacks of red old people on the table.


    "The boy?" It was the young man who spoke.


    "That''s the boy who let us lose money that day. Now he''s sitting alone at the gate of Hualin." Said the younger brother.


    "Damn, I''m looking for him. I didn''t expect him to come alone." Young people in front of their mahjong directly pushed to, "Hu, give money."


    "Xiao Si, don''t be trapped by the cops." The other one said as he paid.


    "Don''t worry. The police in this area are all our brothers. They won''t be so shameless. I''ve said that this boy has ruined my business and made me lose a lot of money. If I don''t deal with this boy, I can''t swallow that tone in my heart. "


    "Then you should be careful not to..."


    "Don''t worry, who dares to attack us now? I''m tired of living." Xiao Si Da La waved his hand, and then went out with people in a fierce manner, "three brothers, wait a moment, wait for me to deal with the boy, we are continuing, I''m really lucky today."


    Under the leadership of his younger brother, Xiao Si hid in the corner. As expected, he saw Li Su sitting at the gate of Hualin. He looked very lonely, as if he was lovelorn. Xiao Si hummed coldly and said, "go, bring that boy to me. I want to settle the accounts¡°


    Sitting on the steps, Li Su was trying to figure out a way. He felt that someone was coming towards him with a slight killing machine. As soon as he looked back, he saw two fierce people coming towards him. When the new people who were shopping saw the various tattoos on the two people, they knew that they were not very good


    They all dodged.

 Chapter 442

    "Boy, should we pay back the money we owe you?"


    Li Su pretended to find that two people came to him, raised his confused eyes, looked at the two people and said, "two big brothers, I don''t know you."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know each other. The important thing is that you owe our lady money. Should we pay it back now?" Two people know that in broad daylight, there are a lot of people looking at them. If they directly say that they want to seek Li Su''s revenge, they must be scolded by others. Although it''s just a little trouble, if they can''t let these troubles appear, they won''t let them.


    Li Su''s eyes flashed a bit of confusion, and then pretended to be surprised and said: "I, I, I have not."


    "Boy, lying is not what a man should do."


    People around hear that these two men are looking for Li Su''s whoring money. Now they all look at Li Su with disdain. Miss Lian owes money to the building. Does this man have any humanity.


    No one is paying attention to Li Su. The two men look at each other and immediately praise their wit.


    "Boy, don''t sit here any more. Let''s go and pay us back."


    After that, the two men put Li Su up and walked towards the corner. In fact, Li Su had such a plan in his heart that he didn''t want more people to pay attention to him. The words of the two men just made everyone ignore him. Although this reason made him feel a little sore, I''m still a virgin now. Where can I find the lady.


    Black tiger saw that Li Su had been taken away. When he was just about to rush up to rescue Li Su, he saw that Li Su made a subtle gesture to himself. Now he was not in a hurry. He followed behind and walked towards the corner, which was quite like Li Su just now.


    When Li Su was brought into the corner by two men, he saw the young man leaning against the wall, squinting at himself.


    "Oh, boy, it''s really a narrow road to meet each other." The young man leaned against the wall, took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket, and then put himself into the smoke, which forced me to give full marks.


    "Big brother, it doesn''t seem like this is the way to meet each other." Next to the little brother let small four just get out of the atmosphere to break.


    "You are very learned?"


    "I graduated from junior high school!" The younger brother raises his head and says.


    "I wipe your uncle, junior high school graduation, junior high school graduation, I let you graduate from junior high school!" Xiao Si yelled angrily and slapped the back of the little brother''s head, "Gee Laozi, I''ve been a bull since I graduated from junior high school, haven''t I? Right? Let you graduate from junior high school, I let you graduate from junior high school. I can use it as I want. Do you have any opinions? "


    "Brother, I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I didn''t go to school."


    "I''ll wipe you! You''ve never been to school. You always say that Laozi''s words are wrong. Where can I put my face After Xiao Si finished, he gave the younger brother another fat beating.


    These two people are Huobao. Li Su is stunned.


    After Xiao Si had completely tamed his younger brother, he looked at Li Su: "boy, you have ruined my business. Now it''s time for you to pay off the debt. I''m in a good mood. Now you just need to give me 500000 yuan."


    "I have no money." Li Su is very calm to say, the tone also didn''t have just so weak appearance, but now they a few people didn''t notice now this appearance.


    "If you don''t say it, it''s over." After that, Xiao Si put his fists in front of Li Su, "see, have you seen the fists made by sandbags?"¡° Yes Li Su''s words are true. I''ve seen them before. Zhang Wu and black tiger''s fists are bigger than his¡°


    "It''s good to have seen it. I''m in trouble to say how powerful it is, you know? I always believe in virtue. " Small four said, "I don''t embarrass you, take out 50000 yuan, I will let you go immediately."


    "Neither do I." Li Su said.


    "I''ll wipe it. You''re kidding me." Small four eyes a stare, "go to search for me, no matter what the bank card, social security card, bus card, as long as the card all give me out, I don''t believe he didn''t, you two hurry up, Lao Tze is now in charge of good luck, also want to win money."


    Li Su didn''t move and let the two younger brothers start on him


    Searching, but looking at small four eyes light said: "win money?"


    "That''s, just now I was playing mahjong, you don''t know me..." Xiao Si was about to boast that when he was killing four sides in mahjong, he suddenly found that he shouldn''t talk to this man.


    "Gunduzi, if you dare to cheat Laozi, how can you find the money?" Xiao Si asked.


    "Yes, it''s all here." There seems to be some trembling in my little brother''s words.


    "Show me how many." Xiao Si stretched out his palm, but only one or two coins fell into his palm.


    "I wipe! You''re too poor, too. " When Xiao Si saw the two coins in his palm, some of them wanted to cry. He spent a long time creating an atmosphere here. In the end, he only got two yuan, which was not enough for the cost.


    "I''m right to be poor, but you can be rich. I''m a little short of money now." Li Su said with a smile, then moved his palm behind him and made a gesture.


    "You play with me." Xiao Si said with staring eyes.


    "Ah, you are so smart." Li Su is still smiling.


    "I''ll kill you." Xiao Si stretched out his hand on his body, touched a void, and looked at it again, "where''s Lao Tzu''s knife?"


    "Are you looking for this?" In Li Su''s hand, he was playing with a knife, which was pinned to Xiao Si''s waist.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Si stares at Li Su and says.


    "Just a moment." Li Su waved to Xiao Si, then looked at the little brother beside him, "were you very comfortable just now?"


    "Er... Brother, you''re really joking." The younger brother felt the coolness on his neck and couldn''t help retreating.


    "Want to live?"


    "Yes."


    "Take the money."


    "Er..." I don''t know what to do at the moment. It seems that I''m the one who robbed. Now it''s the other way around.


    "Take the money, I don''t want to say it again. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you


    But I''m not sure I''ll miss the next move. "


    "Yes, yes, yes." Little brother put his only 35 yuan into Li Su''s hand.

 Chapter 443

    "Are you talking to me?" When Li Su saw the crumpled 37 yuan in his hand, he doubted that the younger brother was here to amuse himself.


    "At least you are a member of the society. Usually you don''t charge less protection fees. How can you take out such a little money now?" Li Su patted his younger brother''s face with his knife.


    "Big brother, big brother, since you stirred up the business, we haven''t opened for several days. Where can we get the money?"


    "Oh, so it is. I''m wrong about you." As soon as Li Su spoke, he hit his younger brother''s head with a fist and fainted on the spot.


    "I''m sorry, hand skate." After playing, Li Su was embarrassed to say, and then looked back at the little brother lying on the ground, "do you know what to do?"


    The knife in my hand is shaking. No matter how it shakes, I can''t leave my younger brother''s next three steps. I feel my crotch is chilly.


    "I know, I know." The younger brother gulped down a mouthful of saliva, then took out a few crumpled banknotes from his pocket and put them in Li Su''s hand. Then he suddenly turned around and put them on the wall and fainted.


    "Hey, you know it." Li Su smiles and puts the money in his pocket


    among.


    "Boy, have you ever seen the fist made by sandbags?" Just as Li Su was about to fight Xiao Si, a man suddenly came out next to him. Then Xiao Si saw a huge fist appear in front of him, and then... No then.


    "Black tiger, I find that you have such a bad taste." Li Su Bai took a look at the black tiger standing beside him.


    At this time, the black tiger blew a breath to his fist, like a cowboy of M country¡° I can''t help it. I''m so talented. "


    "But don''t you know you''ve ruined my fortune?" Li Su said.


    "Rich?" Black tiger doesn''t understand.


    "Nonsense, I''m poor. I''m very poor. Now all the money I have is given by Xiao Yiyi. Do you know?" Li Su said,


    "You''re the boss of the fund." Said the black tiger.


    "I only have more than ten yuan now..."


    "You''re the boss of the fund."


    "I''ll wipe it. Can you say something else?"


    "Yes, you are the owner of the civil military factory."


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su dragged Xiao Si to a deeper corner, and black tiger took the remaining two


    A little brother followed.


    "Go and buy two bottles of mineral water," Li Su said.


    "Why am I going?"


    "I have no money."


    ......


    Black tiger was defeated, turned around and left, leaving Li Su alone to look at the three men.


    Xiao Si saw a fist appear in front of his eyes, and then he didn''t know anything¡° Is it raining? " Xiao Si feels chilly on his face. As soon as he opens his eyes, he sees a dark face in front of his eyes¡° Ah Xiao Si fainted again.


    "Look at what you''ve done. Stay away. I''ll pay you back."


    "It''s not my fault." Black tiger face of injustice.


    Li Su pulled the black tiger to one side, took a bottle of water, poured a mouthful of water, and then sprayed it on Xiao Si''s face.


    "Well, it''s raining?"


    "Yes, twice." Li Su replied casually.


    "Who are you?" As soon as Xiao Si opened his eyes and saw Li Su, he quickly stepped back two times, but behind him was the wall, where could he go.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you." Li Su wanted to pat Xiao Si on the shoulder, but Xiao Si quickly dodged.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I''ll take you to get rich." Li Su said.


    "Really?" I don''t believe it at all in Xiao Si''s eyes.


    "Really." Li Su answered in the affirmative. Xiao Si still didn''t believe it, "if you don''t believe it, I''ll let people..."


    Before Li Su''s words were finished, black tiger''s head appeared in Xiao Si''s eyes, "boy, if you don''t believe it, I''ll let you believe it now." With that, black tiger''s fist reappeared in Xiao Si''s eyes.


    "Stop, I believe it, I believe it!" Xiao Si''s eyes closed and cried out.


    "That''s all right? I have to do it. " Black tiger said beside.


    "Big brother, big brother, where can I get rich now?" Small four stammer of ask a way.


    "Didn''t you just say you were going to play mahjong? I want to play mahjong now. Take me. I''ll give you some Li Su said.


    "Really?" There was a bright light in Xiao Si''s eyes.


    "Cut the crap."


    Under the threat of Li Su and black tiger, small four reluctantly put them two


    Everyone was brought to the door of the small house where he had just come out. As for his two younger brothers, who cares about them, now he can''t protect himself.


    "We play mahjong here."


    "Go in."


    Black tiger in the body of a small four push, a few people went in.


    "Xiao Si, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Did you take that boy down?" One of them saw Xiao Si come in and said.


    But when they saw the knife from the back of Xiao Si''s neck, they were all confused. What''s the special situation.


    "There''s really a lot of money." Li Su knocked Xiao Si unconscious with a knife, and then looked at the stacks of red old people''s heads on the table with his eyes shining.


    "Black tiger, all knocked out."


    Needless to say, the black tiger had already rushed up, and all of them were knocked down¡° Not bad, not bad today. " Li Su grabbed all the money in his hand. Roughly speaking, he now has nearly 20000 yuan in his hand. But this is obviously not Li Su''s style.


    "Black tiger, search all their pockets to see if there is anything missing. You can''t leave them a cent."


    Black tiger has no complaints about Li Su''s proposal. This search has really found a lot of money. At least everyone has more than 10000 yuan.


    "Rich, rich, rich now."


    After searching all the places, they found that the money in front of them was 60000 or 70000 yuan.


    "That one." Black tiger rubbed his hand, and then said: "Li Su, is there a part of me in it?"


    "Yes, there must be." Without hesitation, Li Su took a thousand yuan out of the pile of money and put it in front of black tiger.


    "Is this... A little less?"


    "Less? That''s it. " Li Su stretched out his hand and took out a few of them from a thousand yuan


    "You did it on purpose."


    "Don''t say that. I''m doing it for you, too."

 Chapter 444

    "We seem to have forgotten one thing."


    In a small restaurant, Li Su, with a bottle of soda in his hand, frowned as he drank it.


    "No, we have a lot of money with us now." Said the black tiger.


    "I''m not talking about money." Li Su said with a frown.


    "Then I don''t know." Black tiger pulled the bowl of dry noodles in front of him, "I said Li Su, we are rich now, can we have some good food? Do not always dry noodles, at least add meat


    "No money."


    "Stingy, no wonder you can''t find..."


    Before Heihu finished speaking, he stopped and Li Su poked his water bottle on the table.


    "I went. I forgot to ask them where the king''s stronghold is." Li Su asked, staring.


    "I..." Black Tiger now do not know how to say.


    "My brain."


    No matter how sad Li Su was, there was no way to find Xiao Si now, because they had already run away after such a long time.


    "So what do we do now?"


    "Eat, sleep."


    Two people wait in the car until the evening, after eating a little, they go to the bar street.


    As night fell, the whole city of Xingqing entered another scene.


    In the evening, this is a paradise for underground forces, a carnival night for those red men and green women.


    "Li Su, are we really going?" Black tiger looks at a bar outside. There are several naked women standing at the door of the bar. They are constantly scratching their heads and posing to the men who come back and forth, and laughing with the men who come out of the bar from time to time.


    "Bullshit, if we don''t go in, how can we know where the Tianwang Gang came from? It''s called" if we don''t go into the tiger''s den, we''ll get the tiger''s son. " Li Su said.


    "Then you go, I won''t go." Said the black tiger.


    "Are you afraid?" Li Su looked at the black tiger, "I didn''t think you would be afraid to go to the bar? Do you have anything to hide? "


    "Go away, I just don''t want to go."


    "You are sick. Don''t worry. I''m a doctor. As long as you pay me, I''ll cure you. I dare not say it''s seven times a night. At least it will help you find a man''s confidence." Li Su patted himself on the chest.


    ......


    In the end, black tiger was pulled by Li Su and two people went in.


    "Yo, two handsome guys, they are so stylish. Look at the muscles on them. I can''t help it. Handsome guy, how about 50% discount for you?"


    Two people just walked to the door, standing there those exposed women, all came, and then surrounded by two people, one of them is constantly groping in Li Su''s body.


    Li Su of course is not polite, in that woman''s buttocks mercilessly slapped, "don''t worry, sir, I will take a fancy to your little money, go, now the Lord is to get drunk." With these words, Li Su took out a red Mao from his pocket and stuffed it into the deep ravine of the woman¡° I knew he was a generous man. " The woman grinned and put the red hair grandfather in her small bag. Then the whole person was hanging on Li Su''s body, and the two towering figures in front of her chest were rubbing against Li Su''s arm.


    Of course, before leaving, I didn''t forget to have a chat with his little sisters.


    As soon as the other street women saw that Li Su couldn''t get any advantage here, they rushed to the black tiger behind Li Su. That''s right.


    "Handsome, buy me a drink."


    "Handsome, look at me. I''m much more beautiful than them."¡°


    "Handsome man, let''s go and have a room. It''s going to make you comfortable. "


    "Go away!" Black tiger came out with sunglasses on his face, and fiercely put it on


    Some street women were all pushed away and called coldly. All the street women were scared. They watched the black tiger leave. It took them a long time to react.


    "Who? At first glance, it''s hard to hide. "


    "That''s what it looks like."


    As soon as the three entered, the music burst into the eardrum of the two. Li Su frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything. With the dim light, he went to a card seat that no one made.


    At this time, a waiter came over immediately.


    "What would you like to drink, sir?"


    "I want plain water." Li Su said.


    The waiter frowned and said, "Sir, we don''t have boiled water here."


    "Oh, forget it. Two beers."


    "Yes, just a moment, please."


    Soon came two bottles of beer, one for Li Su and one for Heihu.


    "Handsome guy, it''s no fun for you two to drink. There''s nothing to drink in this beer."


    "What do you mean?" Li Su groped on the woman and said.


    "I know there is a kind of foreign wine here. It tastes very good. Many people come here for this kind of wine." The woman wriggled in Li Su''s room


    Groping around.


    "Oh?" Li Su was a little interested. "There''s no wine in the world that I haven''t drunk. Let''s have a taste."


    "Handsome, this kind of wine is very expensive." The woman drew a circle on Li Su''s chest and said coyly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t need money." Li Su took out a pile of money from his pocket, put it on the table and patted it.


    The woman''s eyes immediately began to shine, "I know you''re uncle. Don''t worry, I''m familiar with the leader here. I''ll bring it to you right away. Just wait for me."


    "Go and come back!" Li Su hit the woman''s buttocks, and the woman left with a big crotch¡° Li Su, there''s something wrong here. " Black tiger gathered in front of Li Su and said.


    "Nonsense, it''s strange that something can be right in this place. I''m free to find a way." Li Su said with a smile.


    In fact, his eyes had noticed the situation here. When he took out the pile of money, the people sitting next to him immediately noticed him.


    "I mean, that woman is like a Tito." Said the black tiger.


    "I know."


    Of course, Li Su knows. He noticed women''s eyes when he ordered two bottles of beer


    The gods are disappointed. This situation is very easy to understand. A street girl standing at the door of a bar not only solicits customers for the bar, but also plays an important role in it, that is, the wine tray. As long as the guests are brought in to drink, they can get a commission from the bar. The better the wine, the more they drink, the more their commission will be.


    "Here''s your wine, handsome man."

 Chapter 445

    "Handsome man, here is your wine. I managed to get it. It''s unique in this bar. It''s limited every day. It''s hard to get it."


    The woman wriggled her body to the side of Li Su, holding a bottle of colorful wine in her hand, which was very beautiful.


    "What''s the name of this wine?"


    "Datura."


    "Good name, good wine." Li Su said with a smile.


    "Handsome, I''ll pour it for you and let you have a taste."


    The woman gave Li Su and Heihu a drink each.


    The colorful wine was poured into the glass. Under the dim light, it was so beautiful. But I don''t know why Li Su felt strange in the wine, just like those beautiful mushrooms in the mountains. Although they were beautiful, they were poisonous and could not be eaten.


    He took a look at the black tiger sitting beside him. His face was dignified.


    "Handsome, don''t you want to try it? Do you suspect that there are other dirty things here? " When the woman said that, she picked up the glass of wine in front of Li Su and put it in her mouth. Then she drank it all at once. Then she used her tongue to make a circle on her lips. It was so tempting


    Confused.


    But the vigilance in Li Su''s heart is more intense. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon.


    As like as two peas, she looked at it four times, and then around her table, there were some identical wine on her table. When the men and women drank the wine, their brains began to move. Li Su was able to see the ghost with a scanning system.


    These wines are all made with ordinary loose wine, which are mixed with different drugs and pigments. Beautiful is beautiful, but the toxicity is self-evident, and there is no way to give up.


    "Handsome, have a drink. It''s very good." The woman gave Li Su another drink, but her hand was not so stable, and her head began to wriggle with the violent music in the bar.


    Li Su gently touched the woman''s back, and the woman fainted in her arms. Looking from a distance, she thought they were sitting on something unsuitable for children.


    "Black tiger, there are drugs in it. We should be careful."


    "Now what?"


    "Pretend to drink it, then wiggle for a while like those people, and then faint. I think someone will hit us soon." Li Su said.


    Black tiger nodded. As the king of panther, black tiger had a talent for acting. When he saw the bottom of the glass, he didn''t get a drop into his mouth.


    Then I saw two people start to wriggle crazily, and finally they froth and fall on the card seat.


    Sure enough, after seeing two people faint, the people sitting near Li Su got up, put Li Su and black tiger up, walked towards the second floor, and put them into a box on the second floor.


    "Boss, these two are young and rich." Although Li Su closed his eyes, his ears were still very useful. He could hear their conversation clearly¡°


    "Oh? Young? I haven''t seen it for a long time. You''re going down there After the door of the room was closed, Li Su heard only a gasp in the room. He opened his eyes slightly and found a bald man sitting next to him, and a hot woman squatting in front of him with her head moving constantly.


    "Oh Bald guy after a shiver, comfortable paralysis in the sofa¡° Go ahead and wake those two up. "


    The woman wiped the white liquid at the corner of her mouth, then came to Li Su, poured a cup of cold water on Li Su''s head, and Li Su, of course, was very cooperative and sober.


    "What is this place?" Li Su murmured.


    "Oh, I woke up very quickly." The bald guy looked at Li Su with great interest, "boy, do you know where this is? Didn''t your director tell you that this is not the place where you should come? "


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? " Li Su said with a wink.


    "Ha ha." The bald guy laughed, "boy, don''t think I don''t know you are sent by the cops. I''m not afraid to tell you that you cops are really not afraid."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t worry, you''ll soon know." The bald guy didn''t want to explain to Li Su. He took the woman and put her in his arms. He kept teasing the woman with his hand, making her gasp.


    "Drink my Mandala, and you will soon beg me and tell me what I want to know."


    "You mean that bottle of wine? Unfortunately, I didn''t drink a drop. "


    In the glaring eyes of the bald man, Li Su patted the dust on his body, then stood up and sat down in front of the bald man. Of course, the black tiger also climbed up from the ground and stood at the door, and easily locked the door.


    "Who are you?" The light in the bald man''s eyes flashed by, but


    He immediately calmed down, "do you know this is the court of the heavenly king Gang?"


    "I don''t want to come here if it''s not for the Tianwang gang." Li Su said¡° Tell me, I''m very interested in the heavenly king Gang here. "


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m the one you can''t make." Li Su looks at the bald man.


    "Boy, you are very rampant."


    "In general, I want to discipline when I see something unpleasant." Li Su is sitting on the sofa. I don''t know why. After seeing Li Su and black tiger stand up, there is no panic in his eyes.


    "That''s what I like about you." The bald man took out his hand behind the woman. What appeared in front of Li Su was a pistol. The black muzzle was aimed at Li Su''s head.


    "I have to deal with you little policemen who come to die every few days. To tell you the truth, are you bored or not? I''m bored myself. Tell me, you are from that branch or the Municipal Bureau."


    When the bald man took out the pistol, Li Su was a little surprised. The heavenly king gang was really bold and reckless. They would take out the pistol at random. And listen to what he said just now, ah, it''s not once or twice to do this kind of thing.


    "So you''re ready?" Li Su was not nervous. Instead, he sat there. In fact, he had two buttons on his hands


    Silver needles, ready to send out at any time¡° I advise you to hurry up, or you won''t even have a chance to talk after a while. " Bald guy see Li Su unexpectedly not afraid, his heart a Lin, know this time to his site of these two people is certainly not very easy to provoke.

 Chapter 446

    "Ha ha, if I tell you, I''m not a policeman, do you believe it?" Li Su said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense like that. Tell me the truth, otherwise I don''t have eyes in my hand." The bald man yelled.


    "Is it?" Li Su''s hand moved violently.


    When the bald man saw Li Su''s hand shaking, he knew that it was not good. Ma shangei was about to pull the trigger, but when it was dark, he didn''t wake up. At the same time, the woman beside him also fell to the ground.


    "Ma Dan, I''m scared to death. I still have a gun in my hand. I''ll let you hold the gun. I''ll let you hold the gun. I''ll let you not hold the gun all your life. " While wiping the cold sweat on his head, Li Su kept kicking on the bald man, one of which was very embarrassed to kick on the crotch of the bald man.


    "Oh The bald man turned into a prawn with a red face and covered his crotch.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, next time pay attention, next time pay attention, you first


    Fall down. " Li Su put out a point on the bald man. The bald man fainted again, but his hands were still on his crotch. The black tiger''s crotch was cold.


    "Check it out. He must have something to monitor here." Li Su said.


    "I''ve checked it. There''s no one here." Said the black tiger.


    "Well, let''s see what else is good here." Like an X-ray, Li Su''s eyes began to scan the whole room. With the enhancement of the ghost medicine system, his vision could not escape from his eyes.


    Soon on the back of the wall, there was a dark box. As soon as the dark box was opened, it was found that there was a safe inside.


    Li Su is not good at unlocking, but don''t forget the black tiger standing next to him.


    The safe was opened with stacks of money and several notebooks in it. The first thing to do was to put the money together. Li Su made a move, and he found a bag. It was just right to put the money in¡°


    "Li Su, have you ever heard of yanguotuo?" Black tiger sees Li Su''s eyes


    He put the money in his bag and asked.


    "No, what do you mean?" Now Li Su''s mind is all on money, and he doesn''t care to listen to the words of Heihu.


    "That''s what you''re like now."


    "A full man doesn''t know a hungry man is hungry. Do you know I''m poor now?"


    "You''re the boss of the fund."


    "Do you know I have a lot of people to eat now?"


    "You''re the boss of the fund."


    "Look at this thing. I can''t understand what''s on it." Li Su threw a book to the black tiger to block his mouth.


    Black tiger conveniently took over, when he opened the book, his face was more and more dignified.


    "Li Su, this is the account book. It''s all about the transaction amount of some drugs." Said the black tiger.


    Li Su''s hand stopped for a moment, and then gave all the remaining books to Heihu, "what''s on this?"


    "It''s all account transactions, but what it means still needs to be cracked. These are all secret codes. I don''t know what it means."¡° It''s easy. " At this time, Li Su had put all the money in the bag, threw it to Heihu, and then took the book in Heihu''s hand.


    "Pay attention to that woman. Don''t let her run away."


    "Don''t worry, I know." Black tiger said and stood behind the woman.


    Li Su pulled out the silver needle on the bald man, and he woke up with a sound. After all, the injury of Li Su kicking him just now still exists.


    "Come on, don''t pretend. I have something to do with you." Li Su grabs the pistol and punches it on the bald man''s head.


    "I tell you, this is the territory of the heavenly king gang. If you..."


    The bald man''s words haven''t been finished yet, Li Shi [Bang] shot him in the leg, and immediately the blood was flowing. Of course, the bald guy immediately started screaming with his legs in his arms.


    "Shut up and answer my question, or I don''t know where the next shot is." Li Su said.


    "Ah The bald guy is still holding his leg and screaming.


    "Not obedient." Li Su shot again, hitting his other leg this time. "If I hear a scream, I promise your third leg won''t exist."


    The bald man immediately tightened his legs when he heard this.


    "May I ask now?" Li Su said with a smile, the face at this time is a devil in the eyes of the bald man.


    "What is the origin of the heavenly king Gang?"


    "I don''t know. I''m a little gangster here. One day, a group of people came to me and said that I would cover this piece. Then they gave me a lot of money, a gun and a woman." Bald guy very cooperate, tell Li Su what he know.


    He even told me where he had peeped at the girl''s bath and robbed the child''s lollipop.


    "Really?" Li Su asked faintly.


    "Sir, it''s true. It''s all true. I don''t know anything about the rest. This woman is in charge. I don''t know anything." Said the bald man.


    "Who is she? In charge of what? "


    "I don''t know."


    "Well?"


    "She is in charge of the operation of this bar. She is in charge of all the goods here. I don''t know anything."


    "What does this mean?" Li Su put his account book in front of him.


    "I don''t know. She keeps me away every time she keeps accounts."


    "Can''t you see it at all?"


    "I really can''t see it. Don''t see that she will do it with me, but I am the tool under her hand. I can''t care what she wants to do."


    "And your men?"


    "My people are the people who just sent you up, the security guards in the rest of the bars, and the bartenders. She''s all looking for them. I really don''t know anything about the rest." The bald guy is about to cry.


    "Who is the leader of the heavenly king Gang?"


    "I really don''t know. I really don''t know. This woman is in charge of everything. Now I don''t even know her name."


    [Bang] another shot, and the bald man''s arm was wasted.


    "Say it or not?"


    "What I say is true, what I say is true." Bareheaded building almost cry, on the one hand is his pain, on the other hand is really to cry.

 Chapter 447

    "Then you say you don''t know anything. What else do I want you to do?" Li Su used the gun in his hand to light the bald man''s head gently.


    "Sir, you let me go. I also know that there are a few like us, all of them are from the heavenly king sect. I also know that..."


    What else did the bald guy want to say, but he was interrupted by Li Su, "you said that the whole Xingqing city is owned by the Tianwang gang. Where do I go is not the territory of the Tianwang Gang, and I still use you to tell me?"


    "Grandfather, grandfather, I have the old and the young, and I have..."


    Li Su couldn''t listen any more. He knocked the bald guy out with a knife and said, "you can''t change your lines. I''m tired of listening."


    After he knocked out the bald man, Li Su was ready to deal with the woman, but he didn''t wake her up. Instead, he kept touching her, which made the black tiger feel embarrassed.


    "Li Su, you have a family. You said you were alone


    What''s the point of touching a comatose woman like this outside? " Said the black tiger.


    "Good idea." Li Su also said without raising his head.


    "If I take a picture of your action and expression and send it to Mr. Xiao, will I get any reward?" Said the black tiger, touching his chin.


    "I don''t know if there''s a reward, but you''ll soon be worse off than dead." Then Li Su took out a large number of darts from under the woman''s skirt.


    "I''ll go. Where did you get it?" Cried the black tiger.


    "I want to know more." Li Su directly tears the woman''s skirt open, revealing the snow-white ketone body, which makes people''s eyes unable to open. But Li Su''s eyes are not on this, but on women''s skirts.


    There is a layer on the skirt, and all the darts and poisonous needles hanging on the layer are all kinds of darts.


    "Black tiger, take off her shoes." Li Su said.


    "Not so good. I''m still a baby."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t want to die, you should seize the time." Li Su called.


    See Li Su some angry, black tiger also ignore joke, directly take off the woman''s shoes. Women are wearing boots.


    As soon as the boots were taken off, Li Su and black tiger were a little dull. A small pistol and a dagger were tied to the woman''s leg. Not only that, there were all kinds of small mechanisms on the woman''s shoes. If they didn''t pay attention, they would be killed.


    "No, look at her hair."


    Seeing that there were all kinds of small devices on the woman, Li Su was still not at ease, so he began to check again. This time, he did not care about the incompatibility between men and women. He stripped the woman from the inside to the outside. Fortunately, he found nothing in her underwear, but a few poison needles in her hair.


    "I don''t know what this woman is hiding these things in herself." Black tiger''s scalp is numb when he sees the things he found. These things are not big, but they are dense. Some of them are blue, which makes you have to deal with them carefully.


    Li Su took out several silver needles from his body and stuck them on the woman. Then he pulled out the previous silver needles and found a blanket to cover the woman''s body.


    "Wake up? Wake up and have a chat. " Li Su said. Black tiger looked at the child fell on the ground, the woman, heart secret way, this woman did not have any movement, Li Su is not in the gossip, cheat this woman. But what made him not happy and hungry was that the woman really spoke.


    "How do you know I''m awake?" The woman opened her eyes, looked at her face and said.


    "I can''t say that. This is the guy I eat." Li Su said with a smile, "heart, don''t look for it. All the bits and pieces on your body are here. You can''t find anything when you are looking for them."


    As soon as the woman''s face changed, she didn''t expect that all her obscure actions were discovered by Li Su¡° Who the hell are you? "


    "Me? I''m a passer-by. Now I want to know what the heavenly king Gang is? "


    "Well, if you want to get what you want from my mouth, I''m afraid it''s too late


    It''s impossible. " The woman snorted coldly.


    "I just like the challenge, the impossible." Li Su then took out a few silver needles from his body, and then stabbed them on the woman''s body.


    "I''ll make it clear to you first. This is a good thing. It can make your whole body itch and start to itch from your bone marrow. When you want to tell me, just say it and I''ll untie it for you. After all, you are also a beauty. If you break your face, it''s also a big loss. My brother hasn''t found a girlfriend, See in your red pill is still in the case, reluctantly let you become his wife, no, small three bar


    Black tiger, standing on one side, disdains Li Su''s proposal. How do you know she is still a good person.


    "Daydreaming!" The woman spat at Li Su impolitely, but Li Su hid outside.


    "Don''t worry, ten times the pain will give you five minutes. If after five minutes, you still don''t make a good decision, I''ll give you 20 times or 30 times."


    As soon as Li Su''s voice fell, he saw a sign in the corner of the woman''s mouth


    Silk black blood, followed by a crooked head, no breath.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that she still had fangs in her mouth." Li Su was disappointed.


    "What do we do now?" Asked the black tiger.


    "In other places, I don''t believe it. I can''t find a soft egg in Xingqing city." Li Su said angrily.


    "No, I mean, what about these two?" Asked the black tiger.


    "Never mind, we didn''t kill it." Li Su said, "wear away all the traces left by us here. You are a professional, so I won''t look for him any more."


    ......


    The black tiger is a little speechless. That''s what he does.


    After pulling out the silver needle from the woman, Li Su stood at the door. When the black tiger was finished, they pretended to be yokos in their hands and limped out. They did not attract other people''s attention.


    When they came to the door, the people who drove them to the second floor were still laughing at them.


    After getting out of the bar, they went around again and found nothing else


    After tracking, the two quickly got on the car and left here¡° Where are we going now? "


    "Don''t go anywhere, just circle around the city." Li Su said.

 Chapter 448

    Black tiger didn''t know what Li Su was going to do, but he didn''t ask. He drove with Li Su around the streets of Xingqing City, one by one. Li Su''s eyes were looking out of the window, and he didn''t know what he was looking at.


    Until the middle of the night, after the whole city was quiet, Li Su asked Heihu to find a hotel and open a room. Then they went to sleep.


    The next morning, they got up and went back to the military and civilian factory, just as he Hongtao and he Hongtao were ready to leave.


    "Lao he, are you leaving now? I''ve just come back. I''m going to take you to try our craft. " Li Su said with a smile.


    "If you don''t go, I have something to do now, but it has something to do with you. You should come with me, too." He Hongtao said with a smile.


    "Don''t, I won''t go. If you attack me, I won''t live. I won''t even go to death." Then Li Su stepped back two steps.


    "It''s not good if you don''t go. Someone''s calling to see you." He Hongtao said.


    "Who? You give me the bottom first, so that I don''t have a preparation in my heart. " Li Su said.


    "No, if I make it clear to you, I''ll have a hard time


    ¡£¡± He Hongtao refused without hesitation.


    As soon as Li Su saw that he couldn''t refuse, he went with he Hongtao. However, when he left, Li Su muttered in front of black tiger''s ear for a long time before he left.


    "Where did you go last night?" As soon as Li Su left, Yao Ya went to the black tiger and asked.


    "We didn''t go anywhere." Black tiger said, see small four passing here, quickly said: "small four, you wait, I have something to do with you."


    "Brother tiger, what can I do for you?" Xiao Si asked.


    "Li Su said that our current security forces are still too few. I''ve contacted several people recently. It''s estimated that these two days will be around the corner. Look at the arrangement, and..."


    Black tiger and small four two people hook shoulder to shoulder of left, see Yao Ya is gnashing teeth, but she also have no way, can only secretly from sullen.


    "Xiaoya, what''s the matter?" Anxin walked by, saw Yao Ya''s straight stamping foot, and came to ask.


    "It''s not because of Li Su." Yao Ya said angrily.


    "How did Li Su offend you?" Asked reassuringly.


    "After Xiao Si came back yesterday, he said that Li Su''s friends were OK, so they all came back. I asked him where Li Su had gone and why he had not come back. Xiao Si said that it was impossible. Li Su and black tiger left early in the morning


    I''m sorry, isn''t that right? Look at what you just came back Yao Ya said.


    "Maybe he went home." He said reassuringly.


    "It''s impossible. I called their home. My uncle and aunt said that Li Su never came back. They also said that if I saw Li Su, I would give him a good beating." Yao Ya said.


    "Yes, that is, who let him so don''t understand our family Xiaoya''s mind, I want him to eat a loss." Peace of mind is also nearby.


    "Sister Anxin, we should unite and take him down at one time."


    "Take it, take it?" I feel relieved that I can''t keep up with Yao Ya''s thinking¡° Yes, that''s to take it. " Yao Ya bited her teeth and said.


    How did you take this? Peace of mind to think for a long time, you do not want to understand, is that? Ease of pretty face immediately red, "this girl, so adult, also say such words." But how does the peace of mind mouth say, but in the heart there is still a little bit of small expectations.


    At this time, Li Su and he Hongtao sat in the car and had a cold war.


    "What''s the matter? Is it a little cold? " He Hongtao said.


    "No, it''s just that you don''t feel comfortable in this seat. It''s too hard." Li Su looked at the car. It was a military jeep. The design inside was very simple. It was so simple that there was nothing necessary for the car to go out. There was not even an ashtray.


    "As a soldier, a soldier should always be ready for war, not enjoy it. Especially as a commander, he should always be vigilant, not..."


    Seeing that he Hongtao was going to make a long speech again, Li Su interrupted him impolitely.


    "Stop, stop, my commander, when you came back to the military area command, you said, I''ll forget it¡° Li Su said quickly.


    "Li Su, this is..."


    "I know you''re doing it for my good, but you''d better consider my feelings. I''m not your soldier. Please forgive me." Li Su looked at he Hongtao pitifully and said.


    He Hongtao has no choice but to compromise. He can''t talk to the drivers. After talking about these drivers, he has already developed a good ability to let his left ear go in and his right ear go out. Even if he breaks the news, he may not be able to listen to them.


    "Lao he, to be honest, where are you going to sell me? I''ll tell you, if it''s cheap, I won''t do it. " Li Su said.


    "You''ll know when you get there." He Hongtao the old God said.


    "If you don''t say it, I don''t believe you can sell me to outer space." As soon as Li Su''s eyes closed, he began to fall asleep.


    If Li Su opened his eyes, he would know where he was going


    But obviously, he can''t see it now.


    After about an hour, Li Su had been snoring in her seat, and she felt her body began to shake.


    "Earthquake, earthquake." As soon as Li Su opened his eyes, he began to shout.


    "Come on, come on, I''ll throw you to the side of the road if you don''t get up." He Hongtao gave Li Su a white look and said.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m so sleepy, I''m so sleepy." Li Su said.


    After getting out of the car, I found that this place is so familiar, "it''s like the place where Mr. Wen lives." Li Su asked.


    "Yes, but no one can go in here for the time being." He Hongtao''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Master Wen is still under house arrest?" Li Su asked.


    "Well, I''ll see who dares to fight against the old man and doesn''t want to live this time!" He Hongtao''s tone had some coldness. Two people came to the door, two people in black standing at the door looked at each other, and then reached out to stop the two people, "sorry, no one is allowed to enter now."


    "What if I have to go in?" He Hongtao said coldly.


    "We have our orders. Please understand our difficulties, commander he."

 Chapter 449

    "Of course I understand your difficulties, otherwise you would have been killed by Laozi." He Hongtao stares at these two people, and then goes to the side. Li Su also follows him. At this time, he still doesn''t speak. He doesn''t see the immortal. Now he''s not sure. If he doesn''t pay attention to himself, he doesn''t even have a place to cry.


    Li Su and he Hongtao stood at that place. Just after they got off the station, they saw a military jeep speeding towards the place where they were standing¡°


    What a show, Li Su said to himself.


    "Ha ha ha, Lao he, I didn''t expect you to come so early. Are you waiting for me here?" The soldier from the first car said hello to he Hongtao with a smile. He was a major general on his shoulder.


    Looking back from that man, it was all major general Yishui. Li Su smacked his tongue to himself. Is it the general meeting today? Why are they all here? Or to try your own? But I didn''t offend anyone?


    Li Su muttered to himself. After the first soldier shook hands with he Hongtao, he looked at Li Su and said, "little guy, don''t you say hello when you see me?"


    "Er... Hello." Li Su felt familiar when he saw this man, but he never appeared in his head


    I don''t know if I''m wrong.


    "Lao Luo, I said this boy will forget you. You don''t believe it. Come on, take the money." He Hongtao put out his hand with a smile.


    "The boy has a dog''s face, and his front feet are still laughing. In a twinkling of an eye, he forgot." Lao Luo said with a smile, "money, I can''t give it to you now. What we said before is everyone. If one person thinks of it, you will lose."


    "You bet, you bet. Can you not take me with you¡° Li Su dissatisfied said, of course, his opinion was directly ignored by two people.


    Then one military jeep after another came down with one general after another. Li Su counted nine generals, including he Hongtao. There were nine generals in China. It''s not too much to say that this is a general meeting.


    Of course, when Li Su was in a daze, one general after another said hello to him. Li Su was in a daze. What''s the matter? I don''t seem to know them very well.


    "How many people do you know?" Lao Luo asked with expectation.


    "I don''t seem to know any of them." Li Su said honestly.


    "You..." Lao Luo really didn''t know what to say.


    "Ha ha ha, Lao Luo, come here and pay for it. I didn''t tell anyone in advance. I''m willing to accept defeat." He Hongtao said with a smile.


    "Did you pretend you didn''t know him or didn''t you?" Lao Luo asked Li Su again.


    "I really don''t know." Li Su said.


    "Don''t ask. I know this boy. If you know him, you must know him. If you don''t know him, you really don''t know him." He Hongtao stretched out a hand and made a gesture of counting money in front of Lao Luo.


    "What are you doing? Can you count me in? " At this time, a general came up and said.


    "The thing is like this..." he Hongtao was just about to open his mouth when Lao Luo covered his mouth.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. We''re having fun." Lao Luo said with a smile, and then whispered in he Hongtao''s ear, "as long as you don''t tell them, I can give you more money."¡° Then you can give it now. " He Hongtao said.


    "Right away." Two people turned around, Lao Luo took out his wallet and gave he Hongtao a pile of money. "I have so much left. I give it all to you."


    "You''re smart." He Hongtao said with a smile.


    "Do you have my share?" Li Su said at this time.


    "You have no share in what you want." Lao Luo said.


    "Oh, No." Li Su turned around, and then called out, "you generals, they two, you bet!"


    As soon as these generals listen to Li Su''s words, they all look in the past. At the same time, Lao Luo and he Hongtao all turn around with money in their hands.


    "Brothers, up!"


    I don''t know who said hello first, then they rushed up in a crowd, and then surrounded the two people in an instant.


    After a long time, the rest of them stood up and gave a pile of money to Li Su. "The little brother did a good job. Tell me something like this next time¡°


    "Yes, yes, it''s rare that you can beat people and get money."


    "Yes, yes."


    Li Su counted the money with a smile, then looked at he Hongtao and Lao Luo, who were lying on the ground with footprints all over their body, and said, "look, I knew you should have given me money. Now it''s so hard for me to do it."


    "You..."


    After laughing and scolding for a long time, the crowd lined up and came to the door. The two men in black still stood at the door.


    "Get out of the way!" He Hongtao said.


    "Sorry, our duty is..."


    Before the two men finished speaking, he Hongtao waved his hand and immediately had a surprise


    The man rushed up and tied up the two men in black, and all the weapons in their hands. Of course, it wasn''t the generals who started. When they came, except for he Hongtao, the rest of them were all carrying two or three security guards. These security guards did it.


    "Leave a few people to see the gate, who are not allowed to enter, dare to break alone, directly shot!" He Hongtao said.


    "Yes Immediately there were four guards standing at the door.


    "The rest of you follow me!"


    He Hongtao took the lead, followed by so many generals behind him, and Li Su also followed them. Behind Li Su were the guards, which made Li Su feel like an emperor going on a tour.


    "Stop, who are you?" Before we got to the door, we saw four men in black coming out and blocking in front of them.


    "You are blind, can''t you see who I am?" This time he Hongtao didn''t speak. Lao Luo came out and pointed to the noses of the people in black.


    "Sorry, we don''t know you. Please leave now. "¡° Leave NIMA Lao Lou smashed it with one punch, but those men in black were much better than Lao Luo''s, so they dodged directly.


    "Dare to do it!" The men in black took out their pistols and aimed them at he Hongtao.

 Chapter 450

    "You dare to fight me! Do you know who Laozi is? " Lao Luo pointed to the noses of the people in black.


    "I don''t know!" The man in Black said directly that he almost didn''t make Lao Luo angry.


    "Well, I''ll let you know." Lao Luo took out a red book from his pocket, opened it, and put it in front of the man in black, "see clearly, I''m commander of southeast military region, lieutenant general, Luo Kaian!"


    "I, commander of Southwest Military Region, rank of lieutenant general, he Hongtao."


    "Commander of central China military region, lieutenant general, Liu Qixi."


    "Commander of central China military region, rank of lieutenant general, Tao Hongfang."


    "Commander of central China military region, rank of lieutenant general, Qi Le''an."


    "Commander of central China military region, lieutenant general, Xiong Guang."


    "Commander in chief of the Navy, lieutenant general, Shui Haoran."


    "Commander in chief of the air force, rank of lieutenant general, Wang Xuelin."


    "Ho!" Those people in black all took a breath of cold air, and the people standing in front of them were all generals. Even if they didn''t know these people, their red books were real.


    "You..."


    "You and us, those who are wise to me, go away now, or I will shoot you now." With these words, Luo Kaian and Lao Luo matched their own


    The gun was taken out and aimed at the men in black.


    "We..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Someone will tie them all up and threaten the officers in active service. It''s a terrible crime!"


    No matter who they were, Lao Luo Cai ordered them all to be taken down and went directly to the door of the room. Of course, several people in black standing at the door of the room gave way after seeing the red copy of he Hongtao and others. Naturally, they were bound.


    "Old chief, we''ve come to see you." Before the door was opened, Lao Luo yelled, but when he opened it, he was stunned.


    In front of Mr. Wen sits a middle-aged man in a black Chinese tunic and glasses. There is a table between them with a piece of paper and a pistol on the table.


    "I thought who it was, but I didn''t think it was director Zhao. No wonder those little kids outside didn''t give me face. It''s understandable that they didn''t give me face with you." Lao Luo walked up to the middle-aged man and stood behind him. "What''s the matter, to my old chief, now take out the gun, which means that you want to attack the old chief? Who gave you the courage


    The last sentence Lao Luo basically yelled out. I don''t know what it felt like. Anyway, it was Li Su who was shocked.


    "Who is this man?" Li Su asked he Hongtao in a low voice.


    "He is the director of the Military Commission for Discipline Inspection, Zhao Kong!" He Hongtao replied.


    "There are quite a lot of people coming here. It just saves me looking for you one by one." Zhao Kong picked up the pistol on the table.


    "Put the gun down, believe it or not, I''ll shoot you now!"


    Seeing that Zhao Kong had taken up his pistol, not only Lao Luo, but other people had also taken out their own gun and aimed it at Zhao Kong. As long as Zhao Kong had a little bit of movement, he would have more eyes¡° Ha ha, I''m just taking up my gun. I don''t mean anything. General Luo, you''ve been worrying too much. " Zhao Kong kept the gun in his bag.


    Bang! The gun in Lao Luo''s hand suddenly rang. Zhao Kong''s hand stopped in the middle of the air. On his sleeve, there was a black eye, which was just shot by Lao Luo.


    "General Luo is really powerful!" Zhao Kong laughed, put down his gun again, and then put it into his bag.


    "Don''t move, don''t move. I don''t guarantee that the gun in my hand will go off." Lao Luo looked at Zhao Kong and said.


    "Dare you?" Zhao Kong looked at Lao Luo and asked¡°


    "You try." Old rose was unmoved and looked at Zhao Kong.


    "Well, you won, but now I want to..." Zhao Kong said


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Lao Luo.


    "I don''t care what you are here for. Now please get out of here. If you dare to say no, the gun in my hand doesn''t have eyes."


    "General Luo, I wonder if there is any misunderstanding between us."


    "If there is any misunderstanding, you and I are just like a mirror. Why are you hypocritical here?" Lao Luo called out to the outside, "somebody, throw him out to me."


    "Since general Luo does not welcome me, I will not force him to stay." Zhao Kong stood up, looked at the man for a moment, and then said to master Wen, "master Wen, I hope you can think about it and persuade your old subordinates that I will go first."


    "Go away!" The old man''s mouth is a word.


    Zhao Kong smiles and doesn''t say anything. He stands up and follows the guard. When he comes to Li Su, he smiles at Li Su. Li Su smiles at him too.


    "Old chief, are you all right?" Zhao Kong, after you left, these generals all surrounded him and hissed at Wen.


    "Shut up! I''m crying here before I''m dead. If I''m dead, will you come down to be my companion? " Wen shouts.


    "No, we haven''t lived enough yet." He Hongtao licked his face and said.


    "Roll the calf!"


    "Li Su, Li Su, come here and see if the old man is in any serious trouble now?" He Hongtao called Li Su.


    "Come on, old man, you are always involved. I''ll give you a diagnosis." Li Su grabs master Wen''s hand and calls his pulse.


    "Lao Tzu''s body is great. It''s delicious to eat." Although Mr. Wen said so, his hand came out.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that I''ve had a bad luck these two days. I''ll just prescribe the medicine and let it go." Li Su prescribed a prescription. He Hongtao took it and took a look. Then he asked the guard to buy it.


    "How much is it?" He Hongtao asked.


    "How much for what?"


    "How much is it to see a doctor?"


    "No money."¡° Did you take the wrong medicine, or did I hear you wrong? " He Hongtao is a little incredulous. Since he knew this boy, he never said that he would not charge for medical treatment.


    "If you really want to give it, one hundred and eighty million is not too little, one hundred and twenty million is not too much." Li Su said with a smile.


    "Go away." He Hongtao slapped Li Su aside.


    "Master, what is Zhao Kong doing here?" After laughing for a while, he Hongtao asked.


    "You don''t know." Mr. Wen glared at he Hongtao.

 Chapter 451

    "I really don''t know. I''m busy with training during this period of time, and I haven''t been back to the headquarters. After I got the news from Li Su, I just came here, and by the way, I solved the problem of no care." He Hongtao said.


    "No matter what, you solved it?" Hearing these words, master Wen was shaking and excited.


    "Yes, it was Li Su who got rid of all the toxins of the people who didn''t care. Now we are doing the infrastructure construction inside." He Hongtao said.


    "No matter how many people are still in it?" Mr. Wen looks at he Hongtao and asks.


    "No matter what, there are less than 200 people in it now." He Hongtao''s honest guidance.


    "What about the others?" Wen asked.


    "I''ve seen it. It''s all buried in the hillside behind Sanwu. Now the top officer in it is company commander Li and a guard, but they all keep the training style of that year." He Hongtao said.


    "They''ve been training?" Wen said.


    "Yes, it''s not just training, they''ve been..."


    He Hongtao explained to Mr. Wen what he knew about Sanwu one by one, without any omission.


    "More than 10000 people, more than 10000 people. 132 years have passed, and now there are less than 200 people left, less than 200 people!" Mr. Wen is full of tears.


    "Old chief..." Seeing that master Wen''s mood was out of control, everyone gathered around him and asked with concern.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. I''m happy, happy, no matter what. The biggest regret of my life is gone. I''m happy!" Master Wen said with a smile.


    "Are they all right now?" Wen asked.


    "It''s very good now. What they eat, drink and live in are all provided by Li Su. Li Su is also planning to build a primary school in Sanwu. Those adults are also training and looking for a suitable opportunity for them to go to work and earn money to support their families, but it also takes a little time." He Hongtao said.


    "Yes, it takes a little time. They have been separated from this society for a long time. It''s really too long." With shaking hands, Mr. Wen took out a piece of crumpled paper from his pocket. He couldn''t see it clearly, but judging from the yellowing degree of the paper, it''s definitely not short.


    Old man Wen looked at the paper stupidly. The rest of the people didn''t dare to speak. He Hongtao also stood aside.


    Someone asked he Hongtao, he Hongtao also said all the things about the old man and Sanwu. They also had a certain understanding of Sanwu. At this time, he Hongtao was talking about the situation of the old man and Sanwu, and they understood it completely.


    It''s been a long time for the astronomer to recover from his memories. "I''m sorry, I''m a little old. I always like to recall the past, but now it''s all gone." Wen said with emotion.


    "Old chief, what on earth is Zhao Kong here for?" He Hongtao asked at this time.


    "He''s here to get me to agree to a few people in the powerful departments of the army, such as the staff." Wen said.


    "Those people?" He Hongtao asked, "if you really have some talent, it''s not impossible."


    "I have a talent for farting. They are vegetarians. I want to kill them now." Mr. Wen said angrily, "they are a group of moths in the army. If it were not for these people, our combat effectiveness would have to be improved to another level." With these words, master Wen now puts the paper on his desk in front of he Hongtao. "What''s the matter, please have a look for yourself."


    Several generals gathered together and read all the words on it carefully. He Hongtao frowned and said, "old chief, up there


    That seems to be more than that. "


    "You''re right, they want to use this thing, and then control the whole wrong, and then replace the current No. 1 and No. 2." Master Wen''s guidance.


    "Are they too ambitious?" He Hongtao said.


    "I wouldn''t love being under house arrest for such a long time if I wasn''t ambitious." Wen said.


    "What should we do now?" He Hongtao said.


    "What we can do now is to stabilize everything in our military region first, and then, in the picture slowly, remember these people. Don''t move for the moment, but we must control these people in our own hands." Wen said.


    "I understand." He Hongtao and others agreed, "I really don''t know what they thought at the beginning. They clearly know that these people are not internal people, but also use these people to set up the military discipline inspection commission. It''s obvious that laymen only know how to be expert."


    "I''m here to make this suggestion." Mr. Wen said, "the most important thing for the people in our army is to remember the past. If our own people set up the military discipline inspection commission, it goes without saying that there must be cover up, no matter how big or small the mistakes are, and there will be all of them. If there are these laymen to do this, we don''t have to worry about such things, We can also improve our own discipline. "


    "Now it seems that we are not wrong or this matter is wrong, but it is wrong to be a member of this department." Wen said.


    "Now we have to wait." He Hongtao said.


    "Well, what should be said is almost done. You should be busy. Don''t worry here. After Zhao Kong leaves, I will be free. By the way, he Hongtao, you stay here for two days now. Tomorrow you will accompany me to Sanwu." Wen said.


    "Yes." He Hongtao agreed, and then he called several people and turned to leave. Li Su was also ready to leave, but master Wen stopped him.


    "Li Su, please don''t leave. Talk to me with the old man." Mr. Wen looked at Li Su and said.


    "Yes." Li Su thought about it, and now he has nothing to do, so he just accompanies the old man to chat here.


    So they sat down face to face. Master Wen took out a pair of chess from under the table. "Can you play it?"


    "Yes, but not very well." Li Su said honestly.


    "I''ll play with the old man in the meeting." Master Wen put the chess on the table, and Li Su put all the pieces one by one.

 Chapter 452

    "I''m not very good at it. You always show mercy." Li Su said with a smile.


    "You''ve learned that, too, but I don''t like it." Mr. Wen said with a smile.


    Two people then broke off the formation and began to play chess. In the middle of the game, Li Su laughed.


    "Sir, if you are at this level, you will lose." Li Su said with a smile.


    "Not necessarily." Mr. Wen pushed his car forward two steps. "Don''t you know a saying? Chess is not until the last word is eaten, never know who will lose


    "You always call me back alone, not to let me play chess with you?" Li Su took a step and asked.


    "Just you kid, ghost spirit." Mr. Wen said with a smile, "yes, I do have something to do with you. I want you to help me treat someone."


    "Treatment? I''m good at it. You can see it. " Li


    Su said and took a step, "general."


    "You''re a little eager for quick success and instant benefit. Eat a car!" Master Wen took a step. Instead of being killed by Li Su, he wanted to eat Li Su''s car. "But I have a condition."


    "You''ve never asked for conditions. Why do you have to start talking about conditions now?" Li Su looked at the chessboard and said.


    "I can''t help it. I have to keep up with the times, especially when I''m with you. I can''t do without asking for conditions. Otherwise, if you sell me one day, I''ll count the money for you." Wen said.


    "Where can I? You''re so old. No one wants to sell it. Now I''m popular. There''s a market for people who are handsome and have good taste." Li Su said without shame.


    "Roll the calf," said Ge Laozi, and he began to run the train Mr. Wen took the chess piece and nodded on Li Su''s head¡° I''ll tell you about this condition. The condition is that you can''t collect money from him. "


    Li Su thought for a long time, and then said, "it''s not that I don''t give you face, old man. I''m also looking at people when I collect money. You''ve probably been told that I''m looking at people when I''m looking for money. Some people see millions of people


    It''s a common thing, but there are also people who don''t charge a cent. I don''t charge a cent if I don''t care about the people inside. "


    "If you say that, I won''t say much. I can only say that if you don''t accept it, don''t accept it. He can''t come up with much money." Wen said.


    "You don''t understand what I''m saying. I don''t charge a consultation fee based on whether he has money or not, but on his character. His character is good. Even if he''s worth hundreds of millions, I won''t charge him a cent. If his character is bad, even if he''s too poor to afford underwear, I''ll charge him 800000." Li Su said.


    "How do you know his character?" Wen asked.


    God, I knew I had made up another lie. I didn''t expect that I was asked by the old man now. I can''t say that I have a ghost doctor system. This system can help me find out what evil things this person has done before.


    "Well, don''t worry, old man. In a word, I have my own way, but I can tell you that every penny I collect has its origin. If you don''t believe me, I will be the man


    If I want to collect his money, if you ask me the reasons, I will give you one by one and put them all in front of you for you to judge. "


    Seeing Li Su''s sincerity, it''s hard for him to say anything. After the two of them played a few more games, Wen asked Li Su to leave. Of course, he also agreed on the time for treatment. Of course, Li Su said that there was no problem. As long as the patient was in place, he could arrive at any time. Li Su didn''t go back to the factory. After calling Yao Ya and them, he took a car and walked home.


    When Yao Ya received the call, she was with several other women in Sanwu. She was preparing for Sanwu''s infrastructure. See Yao Ya receive a phone call, other several people also all gathered to come over.


    "Is it Li Su''s phone?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "Well." Yao Ya nodded.


    "I have an idea." Feng Duoduo said.


    "What do you think?" Yao Ya asked.


    "We haven''t been distracted for a long time, and the things here are all on the right track. Let''s go to distract." Feng Duoduo''s proposal has been approved by several other people, but Xiao Yiyi has not returned


    What''s the matter.


    "Where are we going?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Just go to Li Su''s house, I''ll buy some things, and then go to Li Su''s house to eat." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Not so good. It''s OK for Yao ya to go, but it''s not OK for us to go, is it?" Xiao Yiyi said, reassuring also nodded beside.


    "There''s nothing bad about it. Yao Ya went to her mother-in-law''s house. We went to her mother-in-law''s house." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Bah, it''s not my mother-in-law''s house." Yao Ya blushed and said, "if you''re talking nonsense, I''ll tear your mouth."


    "Well, if you don''t want to, I''ll go. I''m short of a mother-in-law." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Who will give it to you?" Yao Ya was in a hurry at that time.


    "You see, you see, you''re worried." Feng Duoduo points at Yao Ya and laughs. Several other women were also smiling, but only they knew what they were thinking.


    Just do what you say. A few women are arranging everything here


    After that, he left, bought some things in the supermarket, and then went to Li Su''s home.


    "Mom, I''m back." As soon as Li Su Gang entered the door, he saw a slipper rushing towards him. He lowered his head, but he still didn''t hide because the slipper bounced back when it hit the door.


    "Ma, what''s the matter? Did my father bully you? " Li Su rolled up his sleeve and said, "don''t be afraid, your son, I''m growing up now. You tell me, I''ll make the decision for you."


    "Go away!" Wang Guifang sat on the sofa staring and said, "do you still have the face to come back?"


    "Well, isn''t this my home? I said, "my dear mother is still here. Can I not come back?" Li Su licked her face and bent down to pick up her slippers.


    "Do you still care about your mother? If I didn''t see your name on the household register, I doubt if I ever had a son like you. " Wang Guifang''s inspiring guidance.


    "Why don''t you bring my slippers here soon?"

 Chapter 453

    "My dear mother, my children''s ministers are always waiting for you to wear shoes!" Li Su''s wordless voice made Wang Guifang want to laugh, but she didn''t. But he put out his feet and let Li Su put on his shoes.


    "Come on, when are you leaving this time?" Wang Guifang asked with a cold face.


    "Mom, I''ve just come back. Can I say something so unlucky, I''m hungry. Do you have braised pork?" Li Su licked her face, took Wang Guifang''s hand and kept shaking.


    "No Wang Guifang refused directly.


    "Mom, my dear mom, as soon as you look at this way, you will know that you are reincarnation of Bodhisattva. It is absolutely impossible for your son to suffer from hunger." Li Su flattered and flattered.


    "Hum." Wang Guifang obviously let Li Su''s flattery to the sky, in Li Su''s head point, and then went to the kitchen, "I tell you, the county is not, all hot."


    "I don''t mind if it''s rancid, as long as it''s made by my mother,


    I love them all Li Su said in a loud voice.


    Seeing Wang Guifang busy in the kitchen, Li Su''s face was filled with a smile. Only at home can he say what he wants and do what he wants.


    "Where have you been these two days? I don''t know how many times I''ve been reprimanded by your mother for these two bad weather days. " At this time, Li Tangming came over, sat beside Li Su and said in a low voice, "your boy has been walking these days, but your father and I have suffered a lot and brought you a lot of black pot."


    "I knew if you had any pocket money. It happened that your son just made a small fortune." Li Su looked up and saw that Wang Guifang was still busy in the kitchen. He counted out 1000 yuan from his trouser pocket and carefully put it into Li Tangming''s hands.


    "Hide well, don''t let my mother find it all the time, or I won''t know how to give you money next time." Li Su whispered.


    "Don''t worry, your father. Now I''ve found a good place to hide money. I''m short of money." Li Tangming put the money into his pocket and said with a smile.


    Li Su Bai took a look at Li Tangming, "that time you didn''t say that, which time was not found by my mother''s eyes."


    "I had no experience before, but now I''ve been through a lot of battles."


    "Yes, you are experienced in many battles. You are not only experienced in many battles, but also an indomitable master."


    Li Tangming slapped Li Su''s head directly, "can you hope me to be better, if you are like this, I will tell your mother now, that you and your girlfriend have played a blow, and there will be no play in three or five years."


    "No, who told you that we two blew it?" Li Su said.


    "It''s not up to me. Do you think your mother believes in me or you?" Li Tangming gives Li Su a provocative look.


    As soon as Li Su thought of Wang Guifang''s nagging like a Tang monk, he immediately counseled him and begged for mercy, "Dad, you are my father. You can''t watch your son fall into a sea of misery."


    "Well, it depends on whether I''m happy or not." Li Tangming said the old God.


    Li Su gritted his teeth. "I give you a thousand yuan a month for private money,


    Promise not to let my mother know. "


    "It''s not enough."


    "I go shopping with my mother every month, and I will never let you go."¡° Almost. I''ll tell your mother something


    Li Tangming said that he was about to stand up and go to the kitchen. Li Su quickly grabbed him.


    "Dad, wait a minute. We can still discuss this."


    Finally, after signing a series of unequal treaties, Li Su was able to smooth out Li Tangming.


    "Good performance, next time continue to work hard, if your mother asked you to come, I will tell your mother, you have a girlfriend, and your girlfriend has given you a miscarriage."


    "Dad..."


    Li Su was depressed. I heard that someone had cheated his father, but have you ever seen such a son.


    After settling down his parents, Li Su finally relaxed completely. He was also hit by a sense of sleepiness. After saying hello to Li Tangming, he lay on the bed and planned to have a rest for a while, but


    As soon as he lay down, he was unconscious.


    After Wang Guifang cooked the rice, Li Su was already asleep.


    "Don''t shout. My son hasn''t had a good rest these two days. Let him sleep for a while." Li Tangming pulls Wang Guifang who is ready to ask him to have a meal.


    "You old man, you can''t talk to him more." Wang Guifang said.


    "Young people, of course, focus on their career now. When they get married, they will have their own family business." Li Tangming said.


    "As far as you know, I don''t have your share in this afternoon''s meal." Wang Guifang said with a white look at Li Tangming.


    "Well, it''s your son''s fault. Why should I be involved?"


    The old couple were bickering when the doorbell rang.


    "Here, wait a minute." As soon as Wang Guifang opened the door, she found several girls standing in front of the door.


    "Xiaoya, why are you here? Miss Xiao? Miss Feng? Peace of mind is here, and so is Miss Xiu. Come on in, please Wang Guifang said quickly


    .


    "Uncle and aunt, it''s just nothing today. We''ll come to see you." Yao Ya put the present in her hand on the tea table, "this is a little bit of our heart, you two don''t dislike it."


    "You said that you are not outsiders, come on, love to come, and bring so many things." Wang Guifang is complaining, but the smile on her face can''t hide from others.


    "Are you well? I haven''t seen you for a few days. You look younger. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Miss Xiao is able to talk. I''ll be an old woman soon. What''s the matter with you young girls? You girls are more and more beautiful." Wang Guifang said with a smile.


    Feng Duoduo sniffed his nose, "Auntie is making delicious food again? At the right moment, we didn''t eat either. Auntie, don''t you dislike us and don''t let us eat here? "


    "Where can I? You''re coming to our house for dinner. I don''t have time to welcome you. Wait a minute, I''ll fry some dishes. We''ll have dinner together later." Wang Guifang said with a smile.


    "Let me help you." Yao Ya stood up and said¡° I''ll come, too. " The ease also said.


    "You are still sitting here. How can you do it? You are all people who do great things. I''ll do this kind of rough work." Wang Guifang said.


    "Auntie, you see what you said, we are not outsiders, we just cook a meal." She said with a smile.


    At last, Wang Guifang and Ann went to the kitchen. Several other people sat on the sofa and chatted with Li Tangming.

 Chapter 454

    "Uncle, didn''t Li Su come back?" Yao Ya asked.


    "Come back, this is a lazy pig. Before saying a few words, he lies on the bed and falls asleep, isn''t it? Your aunt has cooked the meal, and the boy falls asleep and doesn''t eat it." Li Tangming pointed to Li Su''s room and said, "he''s still lying there now. When guests come to the house, he doesn''t say hello. Wait a minute. I''ll call him."


    "No, he must be tired too. Let him sleep for a while." Yao Ya said.


    "Miss Xiao, is your company busy now?" Li Tang Ming asked.


    "It''s OK. Now there are enough people. Everything else is on the right track, so we have some free time." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Why don''t you see that young man named Zhang Qiang who is not working in your company?"


    "No, he recently found a girlfriend and took her on holiday."


    "This young man is pretty good. He has found a girlfriend. You''re looking at the smelly boy in our family. You''ve established a relationship with Xiaoya for such a long time, and you haven''t heard that he took Xiaoya to see a movie or something." Li Tang Ming said with a smile, "Miss Xiao is also a talented person. I don''t know if I have found a boyfriend?"


    "Uncle, it''s still a little early. My main direction now is still on work. After I deal with the work first, I''ll consider personal problems."


    "Well, that''s good. I''ll be more confident when I go to my mother-in-law''s house."


    Speaking of this question, Li Tangming doesn''t think much about it, but a few women are embarrassed. They can''t tell the old man that we all like your son. What do you think we can do.


    Several people chatted with Li Tangming in such an awkward atmosphere, and soon a meal was ready under Wang Guifang''s and ease''s preparation.


    "Come on, have dinner." Wang Guifang greets several people.


    "Uncle, go to dinner first. I''ll call you something." Yao Ya said.


    When I got to Li Su''s room, all the things in it were put in order


    Qi Qi''s, there is a photo on the desk, which is their graduation photo from junior high school. There are two circles on it, one is Li Su, the other is Yao ya.


    "Bah." Yao Ya spat at Li Su, who was still lying on the bed. "It was not a good thing when I was a child."


    There is a box on the desk. Yao Ya vaguely remembers that it was brought by Li Su when they quarreled. She still remembers the loss on her face when Feng Duoduo took out the jade pendant.


    Yao Ya stood there for a long time, then cleared up his mood, went to Li Su''s bed, and then pushed Li Su.


    "Li Su, Li Su, get up and eat."


    "Well." Li Su turned over and didn''t move.


    Yao Ya pushed again, "Li Su, get up and have dinner."


    "Well? Well Li Su turned his body right, then stretched out. His eyes were stunned. Seeing Yao Ya in front of him, he was startled. He rubbed his eyes. After he was sure that he was not wrong, he quickly asked, "Why are you here?"


    "What''s the matter? I''m not welcome? " Yao Ya said.


    "No, no, it''s too late for me to welcome you." Li Su sat up and asked, "when did you come? Don''t tell me when you come. "¡° I''ve been here for a long time. You sleep like a dead pig. How do you know I''m here? " Yao Ya pouted


    "Wife, I''m wrong. I''m wrong." Li Su said with a smile.


    Yao Ya red face white Li Su one eye, "who is your wife."


    "You are my wife." Li Su immediately took Yao Ya in his arms and scared Yao ya.


    "What are you doing? There are so many people out there. Let go. "


    "I won''t let go unless you say you''re my wife." Li Su said cheekily.


    "I don''t say that."


    "No, I''ll hold it like this. I won''t let it go anyway."


    "Ah, you just loosen up. You''re waiting for your dinner outside."


    "I''ll let it go. Give me a kiss." Li Su put his face to Yao ya.


    "I don''t know."


    "Then I won''t let go. I''m dozing off, too." Then Li Su fell on the bed with Yao Ya in her arms.


    "Ah Yao Ya exclaimed, but quickly covered her mouth.


    "Yao ya, what''s the matter?" Wang Guifang''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Oh, it''s all right. I bumped into something by accident." Yao Yahong answered Wang Guifang''s question while pushing Li Su''s chest, but Li Su Si was not moved.


    "Let me go quickly, and I''ll be seen later."


    "No, give me a kiss and I''ll let you go." Li Su said.


    "You..."


    No matter how shy Yao Ya is, Li Su just won''t let go.


    "Just for a second?"


    "Just a moment."


    [Bo] Yao Ya gave Li Su a quick kiss on the face, "now you should be able to let me go."


    "No, it''s too fast. I don''t feel it."


    "You play a rascal."


    "If you don''t want to kiss me, I''ll kiss you."


    After that, Li Su''s big mouth covered Yao Ya''s lips, which had not been prepared.


    "Well..."


    After Yao Ya slapped Li Su on the chest and didn''t respond, she soon fell into the enemy''s hands and hugged Li Su with her backhand.


    Maybe for a long time, maybe for a while, Li Su loosened Yao Ya''s lips, "it''s so fragrant."


    "Bad people!" Yao Yajiao angry way, and then in Li Su''s waist hard pinch, "don''t hurry to loosen, time is too long, they will doubt."


    "Give me a kiss and I''ll let go." Li Su said, but as soon as he lost his voice, he took a breath of cold air. Yao Ya''s hand picked up a piece of meat on Li Su''s waist¡° Let go, let go, I''ll let go. "¡° Hum, do you dare to bully me? " After breaking away from Li Su''s arms, Yao Ya stood in the same place and sorted out some wrinkled clothes


    Just now, Li Su made it so wrinkled¡°


    "Wait a minute."


    "For what?" See Li Su came over, Yao Ya quickly back two steps.


    "Close your eyes."


    "What for?"


    "Just close your eyes."


    Yao Ya closes her eyes. Li Su takes out five blue necklaces from the box. Feng Duoduo takes a yellow one, leaving pink, purple, blue and cyan.


    Yao Ya bag to the neck, a careful look, blue is very and Yao ya.


    "Do you like it?"

 Chapter 455

    Yao Ya felt the weight on her neck. She opened her eyes and saw Li Su staring at her. She lowered her head and saw the Blue Necklace on her neck.


    "Do you like it?" Li Su asked again.


    "I like it." Yao Ya holds the necklace firmly in her hands¡° Close your eyes and I''ll give you a present, too. "


    Li Su closed her eyes and felt a warm and soft touch on her lips. When she was just ready to have a good taste, the soft touch immediately flashed to one side.


    When Li Su opened his eyes, there was only a bare wall in front of him, where there was Yao Ya''s shadow.


    Li Su touched her nose and walked out of the door.


    "Yao ya, this necklace is really beautiful." As soon as Yao Ya came out, Feng Duoduo noticed that a necklace was hanging around Yao Ya''s neck.


    When Feng Duoduo said that, all the girls looked at Yao ya. When they saw the necklace around Yao Ya''s neck, their eyes were all shining. They asked questions around Yao ya. However, when Wang Guifang saw Yao Ya''s necklace, she laughed a little. She thought that her daughter-in-law didn''t run away. She gave Li Tangming a look you know, But Li Tangming looks confused. What does that mean?


    When Li Su came out, he saw Yao Ya surrounded by several women and asked about her necklace. Yao Ya''s face was too shy to cover up, and she looked proud.


    When Xiao Yiyi sees Li Su coming out, he stares at Li Su fiercely. Li Su is a little puzzled. He doesn''t know what Xiao Yiyi''s eyes mean.


    Ease this time also looked at Li Su, eyes full of resentment.


    Feng Duoduo also looked over, but she slightly raised her chin, as if to show that she was very proud. Li Su then remembered that he had given Feng Duoduo a necklace, which was also the first one.


    Wang Guifang gave Li Su a positive look, and also gave Li Su a thumbs up by the way, indicating that the move was good.


    It was a very painful meal.


    Wang Guifang and Li Tangming sit at the top, Yao Ya is next to Wang Guifang, Li Su is next to Yao ya, and Xiao Yiyi is next to Li Su. Next to Xiao Yiyi is Feng Duoduo. Feng Duoduo used to be at ease, and Li Tangming is next to him.


    If you see the harmony and happiness on the table, you should be humble and let me, especially Wang Guifang and Yao ya. You can bring me vegetables and I will pour water for you.


    But under the table, especially on Li Su''s leg, there was a thousand Su''s hands pinching his thigh. Suddenly, Li Su''s face turned red.


    "What''s the matter with you, Li Su? Is there something wrong? " Yao Ya asked when she saw Li Su''s face flushed.


    "It''s OK. I just had a bite of chili." Li Su said, almost biting his teeth.


    "None of the dishes on the table have chili peppers?" Xiao Yiyi spoke at this time. Now Li Su wants to throw this woman away for 100 years, but after considering the consequences, he still gives up.


    "Do you want to see a doctor?" Yao Ya is very considerate for Li Su wiped off the sweat on his head asked.


    "No, it''s ready. It''s ready."


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi also released his hand, and then put a chopstick in Li Su''s bowl. Several other women also learned how to put food in Li Su''s bowl, and immediately the bowl in front of Li Su was full. The meal was very strange, but in Wang Guifang''s and Li Tangming''s eyes, it was all smiles. His son was so popular that it was too late for him to be happy.


    After the meal, a group of women pushed Wang Guifang away, and they all went into the kitchen to wash the dishes. They asked Li Su and his family to come here as if they were guests.


    "Good, son." Li Tangming gives Li Su a thumbs up.


    "What''s good? What''s up? You want to enjoy it, too! " Wang Guifang''s words made Li Tangming shrink his neck, and then he hid to read the newspaper.


    Wang Guifang took Li Su by the hand and said, "son, these girls


    All the children are good. No matter which one is our daughter-in-law, I''m satisfied. But I advise you to solve this problem as soon as possible. Your father and I are waiting to have grandchildren now. "


    Wang Guifang can''t stop this.


    "Aunt Zhang next door, the kids in her family are one year younger than you. Now their grandchildren are all one year old. They hang around in front of me all day. There is Granny Wang downstairs. Her grandchildren are no more than you. Now you see, they are twins, they are all in kindergarten, and..."


    Li Su turned his eyes on Li Tangming, but after his dear father gave him a helpless look, he pretended not to see it.


    Finally, after Yao Ya and them all came out, it was a relief for Li Su. Li Su wanted to hold several women in her arms and kiss each other, so that she could express her gratitude.


    "Li Su, you should greet me here first. I just thought that the neighborhood committee had something to do with us. I''ll go with your father to deal with it." Wang Guifang said while pulling up Li Tangming.


    Li Tangming was stunned and said, "today is Sunday. Is there no one in the neighborhood committee? What''s more, I didn''t know that the neighborhood committee knew that it had something to do with us. "


    "I said something is something. Hurry up and don''t linger here." Wang Guifang took a white look at Li Tangming, and then looked at Li Su. Li Tangming suddenly realized.


    "Oh, yes, the neighborhood committee is just looking for us. Look at my brain. I haven''t thought about it for a while. Li Su, how are you treating your friends? Let''s go first."


    When Li Su saw the two old people leaving, he was really helpless.


    Find a reason to find a reliable, OK? Even if the reason does not pass, you have to pretend at least, right? Have you ever seen anyone go out on business wearing a pair of slippers, big underpants, and then holding two newspapers?


    As soon as Wang Guifang and Li Tangming went out, they patted him.


    "You said that you didn''t see that the atmosphere between your son and those girls was not right. If you don''t leave now, you still sit there reading some newspapers."


    "I didn''t notice."


    "I don''t think you paid attention to it. You didn''t even think about having grandchildren!"


    "Who said I didn''t want to have grandchildren? I was testing our son''s resilience."


    "Say, do you regret it now?"


    "What do you regret?"


    "Regret marrying me? I remember that you had several confidants around you, right

 Chapter 456

    Not to mention how Wang Guifang and Li Tangming argued about those things in those years, the atmosphere in the room was very strange.


    Li suduan was sitting on the sofa with two beauties beside him.


    Now their eyes are all fixed on Li Su, which makes Li Su feel embarrassed with her family.


    "Er... That... Do you drink water?" Li Su stammered.


    "I want it." Xiao Yiyi''s mouth directly spits out two words, let Li Su gulp a mouthful of saliva, Zheng Zheng looking at Xiao Yiyi.


    A decent professional ol dress up, the Xiao Yiyi concave and convex body show incisively and vividly, especially the chest of that place, even more magnificent.


    Not only Li Su looked at Xiao Yiyi, but also the other three women.


    "Yiyi, it''s not suitable for so many people." Li Su murmured.


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi reflected how much misunderstanding his words had caused to Li Su. He took a mouthful of Li Su, then pinched her on her thigh, pointed to the necklace around Yao Ya''s neck, and said, "I want this necklace, too."


    After hearing this, Li Su breathed a long sigh of relief, and then looked at several women around him, and immediately stopped talking.


    "Sister Yiyi, I''ll tell you a secret." Feng Duoduo said as like as two peas, and saw that all eyes were focused on himself. Then he carefully opened his little Kun bag, and carefully took out a necklace, which was exactly the same as that of Yao Ya neck, but only the jewels on it were different.


    "You see, beautiful? This is from Li Su. I''m still the first one. " Feng Duoduo took the necklace around his neck, and then turned around in front of several people.


    This is not only Xiao Yiyi''s eyes cold, even Yao Ya''s eyes have some threats.


    "Li Su, are you going to give me an explanation?" Yao Ya''s hand is on Li Su''s waist.


    "I want it!"


    "Me too!"


    Xiao Yiyi and an Xin''s two hands are all stretched out in front of Li Su.


    "That... Hiss!" Li Su took a cold breath. Although his body has been improved by the ghost medicine system, he can''t resist Yao Ya''s two finger zen. Now Li Su estimates that all the meat around his waist is blue and purple. If he massages it for a long time, he estimates that his body is full of muscles


    .


    "Why don''t you explain this necklace?"


    Li Su can see that as long as a woman is jealous, she doesn''t care how many people are around you, how many people are her friends, relatives, er... And superiors.


    "This..." as soon as Li Su''s eyes turned, a dialogue attached to his heart.


    "The situation is like this. You see, the gems on this necklace are different. The gems inlaid on your necklace are blue. Blue is the color I change the most finely. It is also very consistent with your flag. It is so immersive and beautiful. I send my favorite color to my favorite you."


    This emotional words with Li Su''s eyes, enough to make any woman sink, of course, Yao Ya is also a woman¡° Is that true Although Yao Ya doesn''t believe it, she has already determined nine times out of ten in her heart. Now she doesn''t care about Li Su any more. Instead, she holds this blue gem necklace in her palm and looks at it carefully, feeling Li Su''s true feelings.


    Li Su secretly wiped a cold sweat on his forehead to praise his wit. It''s like me.


    But before Li Su was happy for three seconds, a bright red face appeared in front of him.


    "Li Su, so you gave me this necklace just to be perfunctory?" Feng Duoduo stood in front of Li Su with his hands akimbo, then bent over to look at his face sitting on the sofa.


    Today, Feng Duoduo is wearing a loose T-shirt. When he bends down, he can see a deep snow-white gully through the neckline.


    Li Su swallowed a mouthful of saliva and took his eyes back. Now this situation is not the time to let his mouth blossom. Now the main problem is to solve Feng Duoduo''s problem.


    "Your yellow gem is specially selected for you. You are a little girl. Although you are an adult now, you still have some temperament that children often have. But this is what attracts me. This yellow gem is a symbol of your lively and beautiful character."


    Li Su said quickly.


    "You have passed the test!" Feng Duoduo was very satisfied with Li Su''s answer, and then continued to show off the necklace around his neck.


    "So do I, Li Su!" Xiao Yiyi put his hand in front of Li Su, a pair of beautiful eyes without any emotion.


    "Li Su, am I old?" Although Xiao Yiyi''s eyes are not so cold, they are foggy and have the posture of tears.


    "Wait a minute!"


    As soon as Li Su''s voice fell, he ran back to his room, quite a bit of a runaway posture.


    Back to the face in the room, open the box with the jewel necklace. There are five necklaces in total. Yellow and blue have been sent away. Now pink, cyan and purple are left.


    Li Su thought about taking out the pink and cyan necklaces. He put the purple necklaces in the drawer, then took out the two necklaces he had just taken out, and put them in the box.


    "You see, this is my gift for both of you."


    Li Su took out a blue gem necklace from the box in front of the women and looked at Xiao Yiyi.


    "In my heart, you are the style of reporting the president. You are always fearless in the face of danger. In the eyes of outsiders, you are the bold president. But those who know you know that your heart is so hot. Your favorite color is cyan. This necklace belongs to you."


    Xiao Yiyi''s eyes flashed a smile, cold even said: "bring me."


    After Li Su took Xiao Yiyi with her, she looked at her carefully, "beautiful!"


    Xiao Yiyi resisted the impulse to go to the mirror and look at his necklace.


    Li Su took out the Pink Necklace and put it on ANN''s neck.


    "Sister Anxin, you have been taking care of me during my graduation and the first meal you gave me. You are like a big sister in my heart."

 Chapter 457

    When she heard Li Su say this sentence, her face flashed a trace of loss, but she was always quiet, with a smile on her face and said to Li Su, "I knew you would never forget me."


    "I will never forget you. Whenever I am most tired, I will think of you. Although you are a little annoying and even strict to me at the beginning, you have always been my favorite elder sister."


    When Li Su finished this sentence, he approached Anxin again, and then said quietly, "Anxin, your underwear is pink."


    After finishing this sentence, Li Su stood up and looked at Anxin and said, "sister Anxin, this necklace is most suitable for you."


    Li Su and an Xin''s direct whispers were not heard by others.


    But ease of even is really red, she did not know how Li Su know today''s underwear is pink, now red face, head down, rubbing his corner, do not know what to say.


    At this time, Li Su breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that the four women had their favorite necklaces, she felt that her back was full of cold sweat. What she said just now basically used all the words she could think of in her life.


    If you want to ask Li Su these years to learn such a little word? If he learned more


    If you don''t, you won''t go to a second rate University.


    "We still have things to deal with now. Li Su, you will stay at home for two days and accompany your uncles and aunts. We will organize a medical team immediately. This time, you will be the team leader and follow with peace of mind. The first people''s hospital will cooperate with you. Then you should be ready." Xiao Yiyi looked at his injured watch, and then said.


    "It''s hard to relax. Can we not talk about work now?" Feng Duoduo said beside him.


    "If we don''t say no, our time is limited." Xiao Yiyi said, "Li Su, if you have time to ask Zhang Qiang and big cat, especially big cat, they have contacted me at home. If you can contact her, tell her that their family is looking for her and ask her to call back."


    Li Su nodded and agreed.


    Although Feng Duoduo still doesn''t like it, she has already carried her Xiao Kun.


    Four women all stood up, this one their face of shame all disappeared, turned into a professional talent, even ease under the influence of a few of them also changed some professional white-collar meaning.


    "Good performance, reward you." When Yao Ya left, she quickly kisses Li Su''s face because they didn''t notice.


    Li Su touched the place where Yao Ya had been kissing him just now, but at this time


    He had another woman in mind.


    Back in the room, Li Su took out the purple necklace from the drawer. After playing with it for a while, he lay on the bed again and planned to have a rest for a while, but now he had to make himself unable to sleep again.


    "Son, we''re back." As soon as Li Su Gang lay down, he heard Wang Guifang open the door. "Xiaoya, they''re all gone."


    From the time Yao Ya left and Wang Guifang came back, his parents must not have gone far, let alone to the neighborhood committee a few kilometers away. Maybe they were hiding in the corner of the corridor.


    Without hearing Li Su''s answer, Wang Guifang went to Li Su''s room.


    "Son, as like as two peas, you can''t imagine that you have such a trick. It''s my son. I want to send a necklace to every girl. It''s really a big deal. You don''t know, the middle-aged and old women who chatted under the floor, and look at the faces on the neck of those four girls, and they are all on the face. But I won''t make them feel better. I also told them that these necklaces are all from my son. They are all my son''s girlfriends. You don''t see their faces. They are just like drinking soy sauce. "


    "Mom, who told you they were all my girlfriends?" Li Su sat up from the bed and said, "how can I meet those aunts in the future?


    ¡±


    "If you don''t meet me, you can''t meet me. Who let them get angry in front of me every day? Now I''m going to tell them that my son not only has girlfriends, but also four girls, all of whom are fairy girls. Hum."


    For Wang Guifang such vanity, Li Su of course is embarrassed to say anything, can let his mother in her playmates have a little proud of the capital, Li Su of course is also very happy.


    Li Su sat up from the bed, thought about it, and put the purple necklace into his pocket.


    "Where''s my dad?" Li Su saw that Wang Guifang was the only one who came in and asked.


    "Your father? Now I don''t know which of his friends to play chess with. " Wang Guifang said, "son, what do you want for supper?"


    "Mom, I won''t eat for the time being. If I have something else to do, I''ll go first." Li Su said as he changed his shoes.


    "Go, go, remember to bring me a daughter-in-law when I come back, but this time I can only bring one, too many, we can''t live in the family."


    After Wang Guifang finished his last word, Li Su had already run away and had to run away. I don''t know what kind of stimulation her mother had today. She always talked about her daughter-in-law. Now Li Su really doubts that Yao Ya''s four groups came to her home, which was instigated by her mother.


    Out of the door after a taxi, soon came to the door of a community, with their own memory Li Su came to the door of a room.


    [Bang Bang]


    After knocking on the door, there was no response in the room. Li Suyou got through the phone, but the phone was also turned off. Looking at the time, it was already six o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Where is it?" Li Su knocked on the door again, but there was no reaction. After two steps back, Li Su came back and opened the door with two wires.


    It was quiet in the room. Li Su checked all the rooms. There was no one in the room. He touched the table casually. There was a layer of dust on it. It can be seen that the owner of the room didn''t come back for several days.


    "Usually you are so clean, why don''t you even clean the room now." Li Su muttered.


    After looking for an apron and a rag from the bathroom, Li Su began to clean the room.


    "I didn''t expect that I had the potential to be a cook."

 Chapter 458

    Li Su let go of the stereo in the room, which is playing the song "ordinary road". Li Su picked his eyebrows, this song is his favorite, and now his mobile phone ringtone is this.


    "I''ve crossed mountains, rivers, seas, and mountains of people. I''ve owned everything, and I''ve lost everything..."


    Li Su followed the melody in the stereo and began to clean the room while humming. It took more than half an hour for the whole room to take on a new look.


    After wiping the sweat on his forehead, Li Su was very satisfied with the results of his work. After getting rid of all the burdens on his body, he went to take a bath. With such a high intensity of activity, his body was of course full of sweat.


    After a simple wash, Li Su put a bathrobe on her body.


    It seems that I forgot to say that the owner of this room is Liu Meier. Last time Li Su lived here, Liu Meier bought it for him


    He put two sets of clothes here. He put one on himself and another on here. Of course, there are also one set of towels, bathrobes and other toiletries here, so Li Su can wear a bathrobe with his gloves.


    After coming out and looking at the time, it''s already past eight o''clock, and Liu mei''er hasn''t come back yet. Li Su''s eyebrows can''t help wrinkling.


    He took out the purple jewel necklace and kept playing with it in his hands. Then he sat on the sofa in front of him and called Liu Meier again, but no one answered. Li Su could not help but worry about it. It was so late that he didn''t come back. Is something wrong.


    The songs that reverberate in the room now sound so boring. Li Su quickly turns off the stereo. She goes to the window sill and looks out the window. It''s already bright outside, but she doesn''t find Liu Meier anywhere. Has she left the city?


    Thinking of this, Li Su began to frantically search in the room to see if there were any notes or other things left by Liu mei''er, or even the garbage that had not been poured out


    .


    Of course, it also includes Liu mei''er''s wardrobe, bathroom, cosmetics, personal clothes and so on. How could Liu mei''er disappear.


    Just as Li Su was anxiously pacing in the room, the door of the room thought, as if something had hit the door.


    Hurriedly ran to open the door, Liu Mei son is falling in the door, pale.


    "Meier, Meier?" After Li Su called twice, he found that his hands were full of blood. After a close look, Liu mei''er''s arm was bleeding, and then there was a wound in her abdomen.


    There was no time to think about it. Li Su quickly picked Liu mei''er up and put her on the sofa. He just tore her clothes open, revealing her snow-white skin and the deep ravine. There was a very deep wound on her flat abdomen, which was ten centimeters long.


    Now I don''t have any medicine powder in my hand. If I go downstairs and buy it again, it''s too late. I have to use local materials.


    After taking off all the clothes on Liu Meier''s body except her underwear, Li Su finds an alcohol lamp and a fruit knife in the kitchen. It''s very sharp after trying.


    After doing some simple disinfection on the alcohol lamp, she found a few silver needles from her clothes and stuck them on Liu Meier''s body. On the one hand, it was for hemostasis, on the other hand, it was also for Liu Meier''s pain. In case she didn''t control herself during her treatment, she would suddenly move or shout, All my efforts just now will be in vain. After controlling Liu mei''er, Li Su''s first task is to clear the contaminated wound on Liu mei''er''s lower abdomen. He didn''t find iodine, so he had to deal with it with alcohol. After cutting off the rotten meat with a knife, he sewed it with thread and wrapped it with some clean white cloth.


    Those wounds on the legs are ordinary scratches. There is no need to do other treatment. Just wash them with alcohol.


    Now the only trouble is the wound on Liu mei''er''s arm.


    The wound is close to the scapula, Liu mei''er is lying on her back now, there is no way to treat it like this.


    Li Su can only turn Liu mei''er over. Under such circumstances, it''s hard to avoid some physical contact, but Li Su has no time to think about it now.


    When seeing the wound on Liu mei''er''s arm, Li Su couldn''t help looking at Liu mei''er deeply. The wound on her arm was a gunshot wound, and the bullet was still in it.


    Cut the wound with a knife, pick out the bullet, wash it with alcohol, and then sew it together. This is the completion.


    After covering Liu mei''er with a blanket, Li Su''s eyebrows wrinkled. He just simply dealt with it, but now he has no medicine in his hand. This kind of treatment will definitely cause a series of inflammation in the future.


    After thinking about it, Li Su made a phone call to Heihu and asked him to prepare all the things he needed to send to his community.


    After hanging up the phone, Li Su had time to deal with the clothes she had just taken off from Liu mei''er, which had been stained with blood, and was being killed by herself


    The violent destruction just now can''t be worn at all.


    Looking for a plastic bag, Li Su grabbed the clothes and stuffed them into the plastic bag. At this time, a black thing appeared on the ground, which was a memory card.


    Li Su can be sure that the room has been cleaned by herself, so this memory card must have fallen from Liu mei''er.


    After checking the clothes again, Li Su didn''t find anything missing. Li Su looked at what was put in front of him, a bullet that had just been taken out, and a memory card that didn''t know what to store.


    Li Su takes a deep look at Liu mei''er lying on the sofa. This woman is really mysterious. She met several times before and was chased by others. Now she has a gunshot wound on her body and a wound so deep and long in her lower abdomen. At a glance, she knows that she has been offended by someone who is not easy to offend.


    "It''s really worthy of the purple necklace I chose for you."

 Chapter 459

    Li Su looked at the bullet on the table and the memory card. After thinking about it, he knocked the bullet down and put it in the bag where he put his clothes. After fastening it, he put it in the door as if he didn''t know anything.


    Calculate the time, black tiger should also come, Li Su wiped the sweat on Liu mei''er''s face, and by the way, he closed all the windows and the air conditioner.


    There was a knock at the door.


    "Who?" Li Su asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s me, black tiger." Black tiger said outside.


    Li Su quickly came to open the door, let the black tiger go in, and then looked outside the door, did not find anyone tracking after this closed the door.


    "Did you see any suspicious people when you came?" Li Su asked.


    "I came in a hurry and didn''t pay much attention." Black tiger in his own hands


    He put the box on the table and found a lot of things when he came in.


    Like the bloody smell in the room, like the woman lying on the sofa.


    Of course, he is also very wise to choose silence, sometimes also need to know nothing.


    Li Su checked the things that black tiger brought. They were all prepared according to his own requirements.


    "Well, there''s nothing more to do here. Take two bags of garbage away when you go out. By the way, don''t tell them I''m here." Li Su said.


    Black tiger nodded and went out, but after opening the door, he came back and took half a bottle of alcohol from the table, a rag and some powder from the box.


    "The door is full of blood. I''ll clean up all the traces here. I''ll guard outside tonight. If there''s anything, I''ll show up with a shout." Said the black tiger¡°


    "Hard work." Li Su said.


    Black tiger didn''t say anything, so he closed the door and left.


    Liu Mei is still asleep. Li Su found a bottle of Baijiu from the bag. I didn''t know that the wine sold outside was all made of scattered wine. All these wine were made by the black tiger and Xiao Si, which were made of pollution-free grains, and were not sold outside the baijiu.


    Li Su added some medicinal materials to the wine, and the degree was also very high. The most important thing was that it was all pollution-free and didn''t drink too much.


    This time, Li Su brought the black tiger to this, mainly because of the Baijiu''s injuries.


    All the herbs that the black tiger brought were ready, and then be arranged separately, and then found a basin. Then, in front of him, he poured out a bottle of Baijiu directly.


    All the herbs brought by black tiger are dried in the sun. A little bit of force will turn them into powder.


    According to the classification order just now, Li Su put these herbs in his hand, patted them casually, and all the herbs in his hand turned into powder. Then he mixed them with chopsticks in Li Mina twice to make these herbs fully used


    Dissolved in liquor.


    The seven or eight kinds of medicinal materials are all kneaded into powder. Li Su crushes the medicinal materials while stirring them with chopsticks.


    After stirring for more than ten minutes, the inside of the basin turned into something like paste, which became very thick. Li Su lifted the blanket from Liu mei''er''s body and saw that Liu mei''er''s skin was concave and convex, like snow. He took a deep breath and suppressed the heat in her body.


    A sticky paste was dug out from the basin and carefully smeared on the sutured wound.


    Maybe it is the spirit of Baijiu, maybe it is the irritation of the medicinal materials. When Li Su smeared the wound, Liu Mei''s eyebrows wrinkled and made a slight hum.


    Seeing Liu mei''er''s frowning, the expression on Li Su''s face also changed, and then he tried to control his technique as gently as possible.


    Finally, in the midst of Liu mei''er''s painful groan, Li Su bandaged all the wounds on her body.


    He tried Liu mei''er''s forehead with his hand. Fortunately, he didn''t have a fever, Li


    Su rubbed the remaining medicine paste into several pills and gave Liu mei''er a pill. Li Su took a long breath. His whole body seemed to have run out of strength. He leaned against the sofa and kept panting.


    After breathing for a long time, Li Su sits up and checks Liu mei''er again. Li Su finds that her body is sticky and has no choice but to take a bath again. Li Su sits on the sofa beside Liu mei''er.


    After checking that Liu mei''er was in no other condition, Li Su completely relaxed.


    Completely lying on the sofa, Li Su remembered that he had not used the ghost medicine system in this treatment.


    Click the ghost doctor system in your mind, and a message appears directly.


    [host, your ghost doctor system has been upgraded. Manual scanning of patients has been upgraded to automatic scanning. Please explore other functions by yourself!]


    Upgraded? Do you want to explore on your own? What the hell is this?


    Li Su looked at that line of information, and it took a long time for him to respond to it


    After seeing a doctor, they all become automatic scanning, which means that they don''t know what''s wrong with a person as long as they see him?


    Although the merit value of each scan is not much, it''s only 50, but it can''t stand this guy''s automatic scan. When you see one person, you can see thousands of people every day, that''s hundreds of thousands. Now you''ve finished all your merit value in one day. What''s your life after that? You can''t die directly.


    Li Su looked at the tone above, the corners of his mouth kept twitching. After that, he is still a pure virgin. He still doesn''t know what it''s like to slap, even if it''s over?


    God, you''d better just kill me, ah!


    Li Su now wants to raise his head to the sky and roar, so as to vent his depression. He thinks that he still has a patient around him, even if it''s OK.


    patient?


    Yes, patient!


    This ready-made mouse is not a good experiment for patients.


    Li Su took a look at Liu mei''er, then turned his head. There was no reaction in his mind.


    What the hell? Is the ghost medical system broken? It shouldn''t be. Didn''t it say that it was upgraded? Are you infected?


    Just when Li Su kept thinking, his eyes looked at Liu mei''er again. This time, he looked at Liu mei''er for more than ten seconds. At this time, there was one more line in his mind. It was Liu mei''er''s examination.

 Chapter 460

    [Name: Liu Meier; Gender: female; Age: 29; Etiology: biceps gunshot wound, not to the bone; Incisional wound in lower abdomen, 15.6 cm, 0.4 wide, 5.2 cm deep; The soft tissue of lower leg and thigh was abraded with an area of 36 square cm; It is estimated that the recovery time will be 9:38 am tomorrow, and the remaining recovery time will be 6 hours, 41 minutes and 15 seconds. Consultation fee 2380 yuan]


    Fuck!


    Detailed, really detailed, Li Su was a little stunned.


    If only there were three circumference, Li Su''s mind just flashed this idea, his mind appeared such a message.


    ¡¾89¡¢62¡¢89¡¿


    Fuck! Fuck! I wipe it!


    It''s really special! This special is not more happiness in the future!


    But Li Su''s astronomical figures were the same before he thought of himself


    Merit value, he still swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his first son, ah, is not the time to enjoy, now the first thing he has to do is to find out what the ghost medical system in his mind is.


    Liu mei''er''s body in a row tried several times, Li Su this is to figure out, this automatic scanning in the end is what ghost.


    In fact, it''s quite simple. Just stare at a person for less than three seconds, he can scan all the information of the person into his mind.


    Knowing the magical effect of the ghost medical system, Li Su was relieved. After he retired from the ghost medical system, he felt dizzy in his head. Li Su didn''t think much about it. He thought he was just too nervous and fell asleep as soon as his eyes were closed.


    In fact, what Li Su thinks is right, that is, the nervous tension time is too long, which leads to his excessive mental energy consumption. In other words, now the automatic scanning function of the ghost medical system is a transformation of mental energy, which is like a computer. You have used it for too long, and the configuration can''t keep up with it.


    The next morning, Li Su opened her eyes and took a look at her eyes


    Mobile phone, it''s nine o''clock now. The system predicts that Liu Meier''s wake-up time should be around nine forty, with half an hour left.


    After a simple wash, I checked Liu mei''er''s body again. Fortunately, she recovered well. Now some places have begun to scab.


    The wound is recovering very well now, but the thread must be removed. Otherwise, if the wound is healed and the thread is wrapped in the meat, it will cause other complications.


    Li Su found a pair of small scissors and carefully removed all the threads on Liu mei''er''s wound. The wound on the other side of her shoulder blade was just bandaged on it. There was no suture. It was mainly on her lower abdomen.


    When Li Su lifted the blanket, Liu mei''er''s chest bulge wrapped in the black mask, revealing a little white. With the continuous fluctuation of breathing, it suddenly appeared in Li Su''s eyes, which had a function of squeezing his eyes.


    Further down, is the flat abdomen, flat abdomen above is that a scarlet wound, not only did not affect the beauty of the abdomen, but increased


    Add a strange enchantment, especially the delicate navel on the belly, Li Su is dry mouth.


    Along the flat abdomen is a small black pants, straight slender legs, let Li Su''s heart beat faster, breathing fast.


    Asshole! You are a doctor now, and in front of you is a patient waiting for treatment. What else do you want to do! Just as Li Su stretched out his evil paw, Li Su suddenly woke up and slapped his hand hard. Then Li Su was able to restrain his mind.


    Feel a little warm under your nose, stretch out your hand and wipe it.


    Fuck!


    You''re really hopeless. Don''t you see beautiful women? As for nosebleed!


    Li Su severely despised himself, took out a few paper towels, dried the nosebleed, Li Su this is to stabilize the mind, began to take out stitches for Liu mei''er.


    When Li Su took out the stitches, he was still attentive and didn''t look at other places, such as some scenes in front of him.


    After a long sigh of relief, he finally took off the thread and put out his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead. Li Su straightened up and gouged out Liu mei''er''s white chest. Then he covered the blanket.


    There are still some medicinal materials brought by black tiger yesterday. Now I have to quickly dispense them to Liu mei''er.


    I went to the kitchen. This time, it''s not the way it was yesterday.


    Li Baijiu Baijiu Baijiu found a clean pot, and then put the liquor in, and after the Baijiu opened, Li Su put the herbs in, but not crushed, it was so complete, the liquor was bubbling, the herbs that were put in it dissolved in the liquor automatically, and then gradually became paste. The whole room is full of strong fragrance of medicine.


    Maybe it''s Yao Xiang that stimulates Liu mei''er. She frowns as she sleeps with her eyes closed. Then she tries to open her eyes and looks at her eyes in doubt. Only then can she understand that she is at home.


    Didn''t I fall at home? Now at home?


    Liu mei''er put up her body with her hands and sat up


    I didn''t notice the blanket on my body, the back of my eyebrows and the beauty of my chest.


    Maybe there was something cold in the air. Liu mei''er looked down.


    "Ah


    The shrieks filled the whole room. On the face of the kitchen where the herbs were stir frying, she heard the shrieks, threw down her pot and rushed out. Then she saw Liu Meier sitting on the sofa and shouting.


    The whole person all shrank in the corner of the sofa, holding a blanket in his arms, a pair of crystal clear feet exposed in the air, how tempting to have.


    Li Su gulped down a mouthful of saliva and said, "are you awake?"


    "Li Su? You saved me? " Seeing Li Su standing in front of her, Liu mei''er asked suspiciously.


    "Well, you wait for a moment. Don''t move. You still have injuries. Just wait a minute." Li Su quickly ran back to the kitchen, but also medicine and did not change paste, get a basin inside, and then find a


    Spoon.


    "Lie down and I''ll give you the medicine first." Li Su said.


    "You saved me?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "Well." Li Su nodded¡° Why are you in my house? How do you have the key to my house? "

 Chapter 461

    "Just a moment. I''ll put the medicine on you." Li Su said.


    "You took off my clothes?" Liu mei''er''s face turned red.


    "Nonsense, if I don''t take off your clothes, how can I treat your injury? I''ll leave two of them after I say it." Li Su is very single said.


    "You..." Liu mei''er was so arrogant that you took off my clothes. Did you manage it?


    "Well, don''t make trouble. I''ll give you the medicine quickly, or you''ll have two more scars on your body." Li Su said.


    "Tell me honestly, when I was in a coma, did you touch me?" Liu mei''er said coldly¡°


    "You''re a really annoying woman." Li Su frowned and said, "I''m kind enough to save you. Even if you don''t thank me, you still doubt my character."


    "I''m not doubting your character. I''m doubting you."


    "Cut the crap!" Li Suyan saw that the medicine in his hand was going to be cold. If he argued with this woman, he would miss the best time for treatment. He just touched Liu Meier''s acupoints and let her lie on the sofa, but she couldn''t move.


    "What have you done to me? Asshole! Hurry up and let me go Liu Meier


    Yelled.


    "How annoying Li Su is a point again on the dumb point of Liu Mei son, these thoroughly quiet.


    [Hu] once, she directly lifted the blanket on Liu mei''er''s body. This time, almost all of Liu mei''er was directly exposed to the air. Although the flame in Liu mei''er''s eyes burned Li Su to ashes, it was not a threat to Li Su.


    "Don''t move. I''m treating you."


    Li Su uses a spoon to dig a spoonful of medicine paste and daub it on Liu mei''er''s abdomen. The warm feeling spreads from Liu mei''er''s wound to her whole body. Especially her skin can feel Li Su''s warm breathing, which makes Liu mei''er''s heart tremble. But now she can''t move at all, so she can only do it by Li Su.


    Finally, Liu mei''er smeared all the wounds on her abdomen with medicine paste. Li Su put down the things on her hands and took a roll of bandage to wrap them up carefully.


    In the process of bandaging, it is inevitable to bypass Liu mei''er''s slender waist. Liu mei''er can''t move. She can only let Li Su pass the bandage from her body. Of course, Li Su has to lower her head and surround her waist.


    Er... The main point is that Li Su''s face will inevitably touch Liu mei''er''s chest bulge. Now Liu mei''er is really ashamed, and she has to face the pain


    A big yellow girl, who has no boyfriend, has never even held hands with a boy. Her most precious treasure is given by Li Su, a shameless person


    Liu mei''er can only close her eyes now instead of seeing Li Su.


    Why isn''t he finished? Is he trying to steal money, asshole!


    What are you doing? What are you doing, asshole!


    When Liu mei''er closed her eyes and was thinking wildly, she felt two more arms under her body. Then she turned over and lay on the sofa.


    "Don''t move. I''m going to medicate your back wound now." Li Su''s voice came from the back of her head, which made Liu mei''er''s face red. Li Su untied the bandage on his arm, then applied the ointment on it, and then bandaged it again.


    Close to the shoulder blade, when bandaging, it is hard to avoid touching the chest bulge, which makes Liu Meier even more shy.


    This bastard must have done it on purpose!


    Li Su let out a long sigh of relief, and then untied the acupoint blocked by Liu mei''er.


    "Asshole!" Liu mei''er felt that after she had been poked two times, her body would be able to move. Now she hit her fist, and the goal was Li Su''s face.


    Li Su is greatly surprised, the head is a low, the whole person rescuer loves you to shrink after, dodged Liu Mei son to prepare a good move for a long time.


    Seeing that Li Su had dodged his fist, he immediately stretched out a leg and kicked it between his legs.


    "Calm down, you''re naked now." Li Su quickly called out.


    Liu mei''er was so surprised that she immediately went back to the sofa and wrapped her whole body in the blanket, leaving only one head exposed outside, staring at Li Su with beautiful eyes. If her eyes could kill people, Li Su would have been a Peking Duck by now.


    Li Su wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Just now, he could avoid it, but he couldn''t. behind him was the tea table. If he did, Liu mei''er''s foot would kick on the tea table. At that time, he would have to trouble herself to treat his injury.


    "It''s best to take a bath these two days. Your injury is not good enough to prevent infection. And don''t take strenuous exercise. Otherwise, your injury will never get better. By the way, you give me the consultation fee first. It''s 1600 yuan in total." Li Su saw that Liu mei''er was sitting back on the sofa. He said at the moment, but he was far away from Liu mei''er. He was afraid that Liu mei''er would kick him again.


    "No money!" Liu mei''er said coldly.


    "Oh, I''ll find it myself." Then Li Su put down the basin in her hand and went into Liu mei''er''s bedroom.


    "Hey, asshole! That''s my bedroom. Don''t you know that a girl''s boudoir doesn''t just go in? " Liu mei''er saw that Li Su swaggered in and called out.


    "It''s not the first time I''ve come in." Li Su then opened Liu mei''er''s wardrobe with familiarity.


    In front of me, I was dazzled. There were all kinds of underwear, underwear and pajamas in a whole cabinet. Li Su was thirsty.


    "Wow, you are really avant-garde in such underpants, but you are 29 years old and still a virgin. Do you like women?"


    Li Su leaned out of the bedroom with a thong on his hand, leopard print.


    Liu mei''er''s pretty face turned red, half angry and half shy.


    "Li Su, you bastard!"


    "I know you don''t have to explain my strengths one after another." Li Su is very shameless to say, while still in Liu mei''er''s wardrobe kept rummaging, "Wow, this leopard print is actually a set of ah, also open holes, ah ah, this is also very good ah, leather ah!"


    Liu mei''er listened to Li Su''s comments. Her pretty face turned red. Now she didn''t care whether she was naked or not. She ran directly to her room wrapped in a blanket.

 Chapter 462

    "Li Su, you bastard! You are shameless! You son of a bitch Liu mei''er almost scolded all the words she could think of in her head, but Li Su didn''t care at all. She was still flipping around in her wardrobe and talking in a mess.


    "Comrade Xiao Liu, I didn''t expect that you would have such a hot heart under your cold appearance! What an old maid! She is hungry and thirsty in her heart In Li Su''s hands, there is a pair of red translucent thong.


    "Li Su, you son of a bitch, stop it Liu mei''er kicks over at the moment. Li Su sees that it''s not right, so she rushes into Liu mei''er''s closet.


    Without saying it, he was lying in the closet. All over his head were colorful underwear. Li Su reached out and pulled down one at will, and then covered his head.


    "It smells good. It''s so comfortable!"


    Seeing that her close fitting clothes were directly covered on her face by this wretched man, Liu mei''er even saw Li Su stick out an evil tongue and lick it twice.


    "Son of a bitch, Li Su, if you don''t come out, I''ll kill you!"


    "Don''t come out, don''t come out, I just don''t come out!"


    "You..."


    In the face of such a shameless man, what else can Liu mei''er say? Apart from her shame, she is still angry. For a long time, Liu mei''er suppressed the evil fire in her heart, and then said, "Li Su, don''t forget that I took you in when you were in the most difficult time."


    "Well, I didn''t forget it, so I came to repay you today. Of course, I also saved your life by the way. Otherwise, you will be dead. You are 29 years old, and you will be 30 soon. I don''t know what it''s like to be a man. It''s really a pity. Now I want you to make up for your regret, you know? You still owe me Li Su said shamelessly.


    "You..." Liu mei''er was so angry that she couldn''t speak at all, this bastard. Son of a bitch, always say that he is 29 old maid!


    She really can''t do anything now. If she is doing it ruthlessly, this shameless man is pulling a piece of his underwear down and doing something indecent, then she is not at a big loss. Toads can''t die, but they are disgusting!


    Think of here, Liu Mei son also ignore what, turn round to leave.


    Lying on her face in the closet, when she saw Liu mei''er leave, she was shocked. Did she provoke others and make them angry?


    Nonsense, someone else a big yellow girl, you a 29 year old spinster, let who who not angry! If you don''t get shot on the spot, you''re going big


    Good luck.


    Li Su poked out a head from the closet and looked out. Immediately he saw a beautiful foot appeared in front of his eyes. Before Li Su could react, the foot kicked on his forehead.


    "Oh


    Li Su screamed and was kicked out of the closet by that foot.


    "Let you in arrogance, just now is not very cow, old maid, scold of very cool is not!"


    See Li Su from his wardrobe out of the middle, the moment Liu Mei son also ignore the other, a kick in Li Su''s body.


    Li Su''s scream is incessant. Li Su almost runs out of Liu mei''er''s bedroom, but Liu mei''er keeps on chasing her. In her hand, she still holds a porcelain bottle that she doesn''t know where to find out and chases after him. Seeing that Li Su was running fast, she couldn''t catch up with her. At the moment, Liu mei''er threw the porcelain vase in her hand. Li Su felt a cool wind coming from behind her head and lowered her head fiercely.


    With a bang, a porcelain vase broke on the wall in front of Li Su.


    "I wipe! Woman, you come to play, really Li Su turned back and yelled¡°


    "Li Su, you shameless man, if I don''t kill you today, I''ll kill you


    It''s your last name! " While shouting, Liu mei''er glanced around to see if there was anything convenient.


    Then her eyes focused on the glass cups on the tea table as ornaments. You''ve seen the glass bottles with more than one foot high and flower arrangement in TV dramas. Yes, there are six such vases on Liu Meier''s tea table. Liu Meier bought them from the Internet for a while, When I bought it back, I had a big head. My home was a house with one kitchen, one bathroom, one room and one living room. When I bought these six huge vases, I really didn''t know where to put them. I had to put them on the tea table. Now it''s just cheap.


    When Liu Meier''s eyes noticed the six vases on the tea table, Li Su also noticed the vases on the tea table and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Liu mei''er, calm down. I was just joking with you. You can''t..."


    Li Su said while thinking about the coffee table moved in the past, but Liu mei''er had already found Li Su''s action, and now she copied a vase into her hand.


    "Li Su, you bastard, you son of a bitch, you shameless."


    While talking, he smashed the glass bottle at Li Su.


    "You old maid, it''s true!" Li Su Meng lowered his head. The huge vase almost flew back against his head. Li Su shrank his neck. Fortunately, his speed was OK. Otherwise, he would not have been hurt


    My head doesn''t fall apart like that vase now.


    "Shameless, asshole, rascal, dirty!"


    As soon as Li Su''s head popped out, he saw a white light rushing towards him, and then he drew his head toward the back of the sofa.


    "Liu mei''er, I''ll tell you, you can stop just now, otherwise..."


    Li Su''s words are not finished yet¡¾ With a bang, the third vase was not far away from him. Looking at the sharp glass, the hairs on Li Su''s back stood up.


    "Rogue, shameless, obscene, despicable."


    "I said if you can change a word for swearing, is it because people are too old to keep up with their heads, just a few words over and over." Li Su was moving quietly, and he kept talking.


    "Li Su! I''ll kill you! "


    Well, now, Liu mei''er is really angry! Grab a vase on the tea table and smash it to Li Su''s hiding place.


    [clang] the pieces of glass are flying around. Li Su shrinks and tries not to let them hit him.

 Chapter 463

    Of course, as Li Su moved, she kept saying "29 years old" and "old maid", which were all words that made Liu Meier angry.


    Under the fury, Liu mei''er only thought of killing Li Su and returning all the humiliations she received today. She didn''t notice that the vase on the level 9 tea table had already been thrown away by herself. When she reached for it, she found that her hand was empty. When she looked at the tea table, there was nothing on it.


    Scan your eyes around to see what else you can take advantage of.


    Hiding behind the sofa, his face was counting silently. He had already seen that there were only six vases on the tea table, but now they were all smashed. He was secretly glad that Liu Meier had nothing to take advantage of. She didn''t want to do what she wanted.


    Then he came out from behind the sofa with a smile on his face.


    "Hey, there''s nothing left, you 29 year old yellow flower girl?"


    When Liu mei''er saw Li Su come out from behind the sofa, she was shocked


    Surprised, I don''t have any weapons to threaten now.


    "Li Su, I warn you, if you take a step forward, I can''t take care of my lower body!" Liu mei''er said as she stepped back.


    "Come on, I''ll see what you''ve made me unable to take care of my lower body. Girl, it''s fun to chase me just now. Now it''s time for me to fight back." Li Su laughed and thought that Liu mei''er was close to her.


    Liu mei''er picked up a thing and aimed at Li Su with both hands.


    "Oh, you want to remote control me?" Li Su said with a smile.


    Liu mei''er looks into her hand. She holds the TV remote control in her hand. She thinks it''s a knife. When Liu mei''er is stunned, Li Su rushes to pull it up.


    Liu mei''er screams and throws out her things. But Li Su is close to her. Just as Liu mei''er turns around, Li Su grabs him.


    "Asshole, shameless, rogue, obscene, you quickly let go of me, or I''ll let you look good!" Caught by Li Su, Liu mei''er can foresee that her next life will not be so good. She starts to shout at the moment.


    "Keep your voice down. You are not afraid that your neighbors will hear you. You think we are sitting here in the early morning. It''s not suitable for children!"


    Li Su didn''t say it was ok, but he reminded Liu mei''er of it, and then he yelled in a louder voice: "help! Somebody! Help! What a strong girl


    "I wipe it!" Li Su murmured, trying to cover Liu mei''er''s mouth, but Liu mei''er bit Li Su''s hand.


    "Oh Li Su quickly released his hand and saw a row of teeth on his fingers. "You are a dog. How can you bite people?"


    "You belong to the dog, your whole family belongs to the dog!" Liu mei''er saw that she had made great contributions. She said fiercely, "if you don''t let me go, I''ll kill you!"


    "You..."


    When Li Su Gang was about to say something, Liu mei''er''s two rows of little white teeth bit her body and scared him to dodge.


    His skin is rough and thick now. Liu mei''er doesn''t want to break his skin at all, but a good Dao is afraid of grindstone. Although she won''t be bitten, she doesn''t want to hurt herself


    My body will hurt¡° I''ll bite you, I''ll bite you Liu mei''er is cruel and bites at Li Su. Although Li Su is trying to avoid it, she still hugs Liu mei''er and can''t avoid it. Instead, Liu mei''er hugs her and bites herself.


    "Liu mei''er, you are forcing me to get angry." Li Su is on fire, too.


    "I''ll bite you to death, you big hooligan, you despicable and dirty bastard!" Liu mei''er said while biting the meat on Li Su''s arm.


    "You forced me."


    Li Su''s heart is a horizontal, then pull the blanket that Liu Mei er''s body is wrapping to one side.


    Liu mei''er felt cold and knew what had happened. With a scream of ah, she was ready to run away, but she was caught by Li Su''s eyes and hands quickly. With an effort, she hugged Liu mei''er.


    "What do you want to do, Li Su?" Liu mei''er''s voice trembled.


    "What are you doing? Woman, you just bit me very well! " Li Su


    The body of Liu Mei son so casually turned over.


    Although Liu mei''er has been struggling, she is a weak woman, who is Li Su, a perverted opponent of the ghost medical system. It''s a round, and her whole person is turned over by Li Su.


    Li Su holds Liu mei''er turned over and sits directly on the sofa. Just now, when Li Su was still thinking about how to deal with this ungrateful woman, he holds Liu mei''er on his legs. His buttocks are white. He finds it more attractive under the package of black pants. Now he has an idea in his heart.


    "Li Su, I tell you, don''t do anything stupid. I''ll call the police." Liu mei''er feels the fiery eyes behind her, and constantly twists her body.


    Suddenly, Li Su''s fire rose. It seemed that the woman had not realized her present situation. She raised her hand and slapped her hips.


    [PA]


    Very loud voice, full of small space inside.


    Cool, cool, very cool!


    This is the feeling of Li Su in contact!


    Liu mei''er is dull. This bastard beat her ass. do you know that now she doesn''t know what to do? Her mind is blank.


    This bastard hit his own ass, he really dare!


    Seeing Liu mei''er''s stiff body, Li Su immediately softened her heart and said, "Liu mei''er, I''ll let you go now. This matter is even turned over."


    "Asshole!" Liu mei''er cried out.


    Li Su listen, well, you are not convinced, then I''ll fight to make you convinced!


    [Pa Pa Pa]


    One after another, the whole space is filled with swirling atmosphere.


    "Don''t you agree?"


    "No!"


    Bang


    "Don''t you agree?"¡° I don''t agree


    Bang


    Four or five times in a row, "don''t you accept?"


    "Well."


    Li Su was stunned. What''s the matter? Was he fooled by himself? I didn''t hear that spanking can be fooled.


    Liu mei''er''s face was red like a piece of red cloth. She didn''t know what was wrong just now. She felt that her buttocks were crisp and numb. She was very comfortable. Now she made a sound similar to a cat''s cry.


    But she immediately yelled, "Li Su, I won''t let you go!"

 Chapter 464

    "Oh, you''re so excited!"


    As soon as he heard that the long and charming woman on his leg was not ready to let him go, Li Su immediately felt her heart was horizontal, and her palms were waving high and high.


    Cool is a word. Li Su enjoys the feeling of her palms when they are in contact with women, and even has the leisure to observe the scene of her palms when they are in contact with women.


    Crisp and soft, q-bomb, flashing bursts of dazzling white waves.


    Liu mei''er crawls on Li Su''s legs with a shy face. The crisp and numb feeling on her buttocks makes Liu mei''er feel that her whole body seems to be getting hot. An inexpressible feeling passes from her buttocks to her whole body. In her heart, she has the idea of letting Li Su continue to pat her buttocks.


    After this thought flashed in her head, Liu mei''er could not help but feel ashamed for her own idea. Li Su''s next words, in particular, made her feel ashamed.


    "Yes? Even learned how to bark? Do you feel comfortable? If you feel very comfortable, you shout out, I said that if you don''t settle down, I won''t hit you. What''s up? Is it true that I''ve been told what''s on my mind that I can use the ostrich''s way? It''s a pity that your head can''t get into the sofa. Even if you get into the sofa, your butt is still exposed outside. It''s really comfortable and elastic. "


    Liu mei''er wriggled uneasily in Li Su''s arms. It was already summer, and they were wearing less clothes. When Liu mei''er did this, his relative between his legs stood up.


    "MMM ~!" Liu mei''er doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She even makes such a shy voice from her mouth.


    As soon as the sound came out, Li Su''s whole body became soft in an instant. Of course, there was a hard place that could lift up the earth.


    "Don''t you agree? Do you dare in the future? " Li Su asked. Of course, his hand had never left the round, stiff, silky hand, which made Li Su linger.


    "You, you let me go." Liu mei''er''s voice is like a cat barking


    If it wasn''t for Li Su''s ear power, I couldn''t hear what the woman was saying.


    "If you don''t let go, I won''t be polite." Li Su''s heart naturally looked forward to Liu mei''er''s going on, so that he could, you know.


    [Pa Pa Pa]


    Li Su was playing happily when he heard the door opened with a bang.


    It turned out that black tiger, who had been squatting outside all night, didn''t find anything suspicious. It was more than nine o''clock when he looked at it. He predicted that Li Su and his wife had woken up. Last night, he saw that the woman was injured, and the injury was very serious. When he turned to clean up the blood on the corridor, black tiger smelled it carefully, He smelled the smell of gunpowder in the blood, and immediately made a judgment that the woman had a gunshot wound.


    After a look at the time, it''s already nine o''clock. I know that Li Su went to bed at about three o''clock last night. I don''t think she''s awake yet. As for the woman, she certainly isn''t awake now, so he went out to buy some


    Breakfast.


    When he came back, he heard a scream in the room. He rushed in and opened the door with one foot. Then he seemed unable to accept the things in front of him.


    Li Su sat on the sofa, his hands raised high, and on his legs there was a woman who had been stripped into a white sheep. The round and curling was under Li Su''s hands, and there were red fingerprints. All fools knew what Li Su was doing now. Li Su was stunned. How did the black tiger come in?


    Liu Mei son is stunned, finished, this next by another man to see light.


    "Er... I''m here to bring you breakfast." Black tiger immediately recovered, and then put his packed breakfast in the air for a while, put it on a cabinet at the door, turned and closed the door and went out.


    Bang!


    Liu mei''er''s buttocks are numb. Her eyes are full of water. She looks back at Li Su.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot." Li Su is very embarrassed to say.


    Liu mei''er struggled twice. After being beaten by Li Su just now, she didn''t have much strength on her body. Now she was found in such a shy posture that she couldn''t see anyone. She struggled out of Li Su''s arms and ran back to the house without covering her good figure with the blanket on the ground, Then he closed the door and didn''t know what to do in it.


    Li Su sat on the sofa, feeling very embarrassed now. He didn''t know which door he had just sewed. He actually put Liu mei''er under his body and spanked others.


    I have never been such a person. At least in front of Yao ya, Xiao Yiyi and others, I seem to have never been so rude.


    Embarrassed to want to scratch his head with his hand, but he put his hand in front of his nose, and then sniffed hard. Then, he closed his eyes and said, "how fragrant!"


    After enjoying it for a long time, Li Su suddenly opened his eyes. It seemed that he had something to do, not only for the diagnosis, but also for the woman to take medicine, which was also forgotten.


    Now knock on the door. I''m so sorry. A girl was just brutalized by herself, and was also seen by another man. How hard it should be to be in love now. Now I''m going to let others open the door. It''s not that I''m not happy. I''m trying to shut the door.


    After thinking about it, Li Su decided to call Liu mei''er, but he couldn''t do it like this. He always had to take something with him. He couldn''t go to other people''s territory empty handed.


    Li Su, the breakfast bought by Heihu, made a simple treatment and put it in a tray. It was just a few steamed buns, a cup of soybean milk and a cup of water. Li Su also put a small pill on the tray. This pill was kneaded by himself last night. He ate one pill yesterday, three pills today and three pills tomorrow, It''s almost good.


    Seeing that his preparations were quite adequate, Li Su nodded with satisfaction, and then extended his hand to the door of the woman''s room.


    Before he knocked on the door, the door of the room was opened, which startled Li Su.

 Chapter 465

    "Well, you''re out. I''m here to deliver breakfast." Li Su raised his tray in front of Liu mei''er and said.


    Liu Meier''s body has been put on a white T-shirt, and a denim shorts, revealing the white lotus arm, and two smooth straight round thighs.


    Liu mei''er took a look and said nothing. Then she took Li Su''s tray and went to the table to eat. Li Su laughed awkwardly. After all, the money just hit someone else''s ass, and now it''s okay for them to shake their face.


    He also sat at the table and began to eat.


    Black tiger bought a good breakfast. There were several vegetarian buns, several fried dough sticks and two cups of soybean milk. Liu mei''er was injured now, so Li Su put all the vegetarian buns on her tray and left the fried dough sticks and soybean milk in front of her.


    Maybe Liu mei''er is really hungry, maybe she just suffered


    Humiliation now all became food, those steamed buns were not enough for her to eat.


    After eating the things in front of her, Liu mei''er sees the fried dough sticks in front of Li Su, reaches out her hand and grabs them. Li Su is scared to stop them.


    "You''re injured now. You can''t eat these greasy foods." Li Su pulls Liu mei''er''s hand. Liu mei''er doesn''t say anything. Her big watery eyes just look at Li Su, and then tears fall one by one.


    "No, don''t cry. Don''t cry. I''ll do it for you now. Don''t worry. I''ll go right away."


    As soon as she saw the girl crying, Li Su really didn''t know what to do. At a loss, she put the tissue paper on the dining table in front of Liu Meier. Then she ran to the kitchen and began to search.


    It''s pretty good. Liu Meier''s kitchen has everything. Li Su makes some simple breakfasts. One is a simple tomato and egg soup, and the other is a bowl of millet porridge


    Two slices of simple bread.


    Liu mei''er''s tears pattered down. Li Su didn''t know what to do. Two or three of them stuffed the fried dough sticks and soybean milk in front of them into their mouth and got into the sofa.


    "By the way, after you have finished your meal, you can eat that pill with water." Li Su said, but Liu mei''er didn''t say anything. She swept away all the food in front of her. Li Su also asked for nothing. She just nestled in the sofa and pressed the remote control. What''s on the TV now is the news.


    "Audience friends, where we are now is that we all feel the mystery and fear all the time."


    What is appearing on TV is a news anchor, and then in the camera shake, the three regardless of the hot construction scene, the anchor is also outside the picture began to briefly introduce the three regardless of the various situations, and now the construction in the end is where, as well as the function.


    The picture also shows the interview of the old company commander. Seeing the old company commander''s ruddy complexion, we can see that his recent life is really good.


    Li Su looked at it for a while, but he didn''t pay attention to it


    For themselves, as long as they no longer suffer from pain, this is their biggest wish.


    When he turned off the TV, Liu Meier stood in front of him, startled Li Su, but he immediately sat upright, "that, I''m sorry about that thing just now. If you feel sorry, you can beat me up, I will never fight back. You can also scold me." After that, Li Su closed his eyes and waited for the storm. But after waiting for a long time, he didn''t wait for any response. When he opened his eyes, a pile of red banknotes appeared in front of him.


    "What is this?" Li Su asked.


    "Diagnosis gold!" Liu mei''er coldly said these two words, then put the money in her hand in front of Li Su, turned and walked into the room.


    Li Su was a little happy when he got the money. He thought that he had nothing to do now. He might as well go out and save all the money. He went to Liu mei''er and knocked on the door. Then he said, "well, you''d better not leave the room now. I''ll let someone protect you outside


    "I.."


    As soon as Li Su''s words were in the middle, the door in front of her opened. Liu mei''er''s eyes were red. When she saw that she had just cried, Li Su didn''t dare to look into her eyes. Then she stepped back two steps.


    "Where are my clothes? Bring it. " Liu mei''er said coldly.


    "Clothes? What clothes? " Li Su is confused. Aren''t you wearing this dress? Now what clothes do you want from me? Did I take them.


    "Yesterday I came back with my clothes on."


    "Oh, that dress is full of blood. I''ll get rid of it for you." Li Su said.


    "You..." Liu mei''er stares at her big eyes and looks at Li Su. She is full of tears and is about to cry. Li Su says quickly.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. I don''t know what to do when you cry. Wait a minute." Li Su ran to the coffee table. Fortunately, when they were fighting, the memory card on the coffee table was still there.


    A grab memory card, that way in front of Liu Mei son, "you are not


    Do you want this? "


    Liu mei''er grabbed it and then turned back to the room.


    "That..." Li Su was ready to say something, but Liu mei''er [Bang] closed her door. If Li Su hadn''t retreated quickly, her nose would be broken now.


    "I''m going out now. You''re hurt now. Don''t touch the water. When I come back, I''ll cook for you. Don''t take a bath. You can wash your hands, but you should pay attention to it..." Li Su stood outside the door and told Liu Mei er the precautions one by one, regardless of whether she heard them or not.


    After talking about a big bucket, Li Su went out of the door.


    Liu mei''er in the room heard the sound of closing the door outside. She took a long breath and touched her ass with her hand. Now it''s still quite sour. I don''t know how she could bear it at that time.


    I took a deep breath, inserted my memory card into the computer, and then opened the photos inside. The things inside were shocking and some shocking.


    Liu mei''er frowned and stored all the photos in a cloud disk. Then she sent them to one of the mailbox. Seeing that there was no reply, she turned off the computer.

 Chapter 466

    After turning off the computer, Liu mei''er cleans up the underwear that Li Su has just torn. When she picks up the purple mask, Liu mei''er thinks of the scene where Li Su licks it, and her face turns red.


    "Asshole!" After swearing to himself, he wanted to throw away the mask in his hand, but after thinking about it, he put it on the shelf and cleaned it up. Then he came out and began to walk around the room.


    The room has been cleaned up now, including the glass vase that I just smashed and the face rubbish that I brought along.


    "A little conscience." Liu mei''er says with her mouth.


    Now I''m slimy. After thinking about it, I still don''t want to take a bath. After all, I''m still a wounded man, so I should listen to the doctor''s instructions, turn my head and go to bed.


    After Li Su Chong came out of Liu mei''er''s house and emptied the garbage from his hands, he took a look at the black tiger hiding in the car


    Around, out.


    "You stay here and don''t let the woman run away." Li Su said, and the black tiger nodded¡° Pay attention to the situation here. If any suspicious people go up, they must be dealt with at the first time. "


    "Li Su, Li Wenqiang called and said that they are going to make preparations for this period of time to see when we have time?" Asked the black tiger.


    Li Su thought for a moment, "tell him not to be impulsive now, let him try to gather his own hands, and then after I have dealt with the affairs here, I will go to spy on the enemy, and I can''t fight an uncertain battle."


    "Well." Black tiger nodded.


    Li Su patted the black tiger on the shoulder and turned to leave. The black tiger glanced around and found that he didn''t notice himself. He quickly got into the car and noticed the situation around him.


    After Li Su came out of the community, he chose a direction at will. After walking a short distance, he saw a bank. After saving money in the bank, he looked around and found that there was a shopping mall there, and then he walked there at will


    Inside, I found a shopping cart and strolled around.


    There are so many people in the shopping mall. After a cursory glance, Li Su began to select materials.


    Liu mei''er''s injury, which he now has to consider, can''t be at will. Otherwise, Liu mei''er''s injury will worsen. This is what makes Li Su begin to have a headache.


    Li Su soon arrived at the food ingredients area. There were more people here. Most of them were old men and women. Why did this shopping mall withdraw some special vegetables every hour, which was almost half of the market price? These old men and women just wanted to grab these special vegetables.


    When Li Su came here, he was just in time for the opening time of special vegetables. Since he came out to buy vegetables, he also wanted to see if there was anything to go for these special vegetables, but Li Su couldn''t squeeze in at all.


    When the special price vegetables were open, these old people and old women turned into martial arts experts. Before they walked by, they suddenly appeared several old women in front of them


    Too, these are not the most important. The most important thing is that my body is very powerful now, but I''m not the opponent of these old men and women at all. I''ve been squeezed out of the team by others.


    "Powerful, this is the real master." Li Su said with emotion.


    Since he can''t squeeze in here, Li Su has to change direction¡° Be careful, boss. There are too many people here. Be careful. " A young man with glasses said carefully after a middle-aged man.


    "You''re just too careful. What''s here? It''s Xingqing city. Who dares to come here?" The middle-aged man''s clothes are very common. He also pushes a small cart in his hand. There are some small goods in it. He strolls around at will. If you notice his pace and action track, you will find that this man has almost walked all the corners of the mall.


    "But here..." the young man was ready to say something, but he was stopped by the middle-aged man.


    "Don''t say it. It''s the first time I''ve been to this place. Now I want to


    It''s also very important for me to have a good look at the people''s livelihood here. You should pay attention to the observation and see the situation here. Today you are going to write me a complete report. "


    "Yes." In the face of middle-aged people, it seems that young people dare not be too presumptuous.


    They just strolled around and had a look. Soon they also came to the food ingredients area and saw that all the old men and women were frantically scrambling for the special market inside. There was disdain in the young people''s eyes, but there was a smile in the middle-aged people''s eyes.


    "Boss, look at them. They are so old and greedy." The young man said, "look, there''s still a fight. It''s just two eggs."


    "You''re still young, don''t understand." The man said with a smile, "they are all born in poverty. They are all frugal in their mind. If they suddenly spend hundreds of dollars, they will be distressed."


    "It can''t be like that." Young people are not very lucky.


    "When you get to their age, you''ll understand. Let''s go


    Let''s go and see that place. "


    They walked towards another place, and gradually came together with Li Su. Of course, they didn''t know each other. Li Su didn''t have the interest to look at the two men. His eyes were all looking at the food in front of him, selecting the right things, weighing the last potato and putting it in the cart. Li Su nodded contentedly and was ready to leave.


    "Well --!" When Li Su came to the two men, he suddenly saw the middle-aged man covering his stomach in pain, and then his whole face turned pale instantly.


    "Boss, have you made your old mistake again?" The young man quickly helped the middle-aged people and said with concern.


    But the middle-aged people can''t speak at all. Their pale faces are now covered with big cold sweats.


    Li Su didn''t want to meddle in this business, but when he saw the middle-aged man''s pale face, he went over and grabbed the middle-aged man''s wrist, put one hand on it and began to feel his pulse.


    "Who are you? Let go!" Seeing that Li Su didn''t say anything, the young man grabbed his boss''s hand and yelled


    .

 Chapter 467

    "If you don''t want him dead, shut up!" Li Su cheered coldly. The young man''s eyes were full of anger, but because of Li Su''s words, he could only stand by and could not say anything.


    Li Su puts his hand on the middle-aged man, but his eyes are constantly looking at him. In fact, he has turned on the scanning function of the ghost medicine system, making it clear that all the diseases of the middle-aged man are diagnosed and treated.


    [Name: Chu Tianxiong; Age: 49; Gender: male; Causes: years of fatigue, irregular food and accommodation, leading to ulceration of large intestine, liver cancer, advanced stage


    The conclusion is that Li Su''s brow is very tight. She has cancer since she was 49 years old, and she is still in the advanced stage. It''s not easy to live until now.


    When the young man saw Li Su squatting on the ground, holding his boss''s hand for a long time without speaking, he was immediately worried. His boss is like this now. If he delays for a while, his life may be in danger.


    "Hey, you get out of the way. We are going to the hospital now. If you delay the treatment, can you take the responsibility?" As he spoke, the young man came forward and pushed Li Su away.


    "Ignorance!" Li Su said coldly, then took out the silver needle from his pocket, ready to give this person acupuncture first.


    "Stop, who are you? Do you want to harm our boss? Stop, or I''ll call the police now." When the young man saw that Li Su even dared to take out the needle, he didn''t mean to harm his boss, but what he wanted to do. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed Li Su''s hand.


    "Let go!" Li Su yelled, and his eyes glared at the young man. When he saw Li Su''s eyes, the young man was shocked and immediately released his hand.


    Seeing that the young man released his hand, Li Su immediately put the silver needle on Chu Tianxiong''s neck. After several stitches, he let go.


    The middle-aged people cover their stomachs in pain, but with Li Su''s acupuncture, their pain is much less, with Li Su''s last needle in the abdomen


    In his own hands, the pain on him immediately reduced a lot.


    "Thank you, young man." The middle-aged man felt that his pain was gone. He quickly stood up and held Li Su''s hand.


    "You''re welcome. If you want to end your pain, you can come to me at any time." Li Su said.


    "What are you? Let our boss come to you. " The young man pointed to Li Su and said.


    "You are something." Li Su also coldly replied, "is there a place for you to talk here?"


    "You..." the young man was too angry to speak, "do you know who our boss is? How dare you talk to me like that? "


    "Who? patient! I know he will die in three months without me Li Su''s words made the young man''s face collapse in an instant.


    "Don''t make a fuss here. Believe it or not, I''ll let the police catch you now and let you squat in it right away. You can''t get out all your life!"


    "I don''t believe it!" Li Su''s direct one word to the top of the past, so that young people can not say a word.


    "You..."


    "Xiao Wu, stop talking. If you don''t want to work with me, you can go now." The middle-aged man yelled. The young man had never heard his boss refute himself in front of a stranger, and his face turned red and black¡° Young man, I have no way to discipline myself. I don''t know if you have time now. I''d like to invite you to dinner. " Chu Tianxiong asked.


    Li Su thought for a moment, then looked at his wrist watch, and then said: "if you sincerely want to treat the disease, I still have half an hour. If you want to ask some boring questions, then I have no time."


    "Yes, young man, please!" Chutianxiong laughs. Unexpectedly, the young man has such a personality, so he invites Li Su to go out with him.


    After the two people checked out, Li Su followed them, but they didn''t go far. Then they went into a tea house. They asked for a pot of Biluochun and sat down together,


    "I don''t know your name, young man?" Chu Tianxiong asked.


    "Li Su." Li Su said.


    "I''ll call you Xiao Li. You are from a family of traditional Chinese medicine, aren''t you?"


    Chu Tianxiong asked like La Jiachang, but Li Su didn''t give him face at all.


    "I''m self-taught, or that sentence, if you want to cure your liver cancer thoroughly, now I can treat you. If you ask these questions, I think I can go." The reason why Li Su said this was that the young man beside Chu Tianxiong had no eyesight at all. When he saw that he and Chu Tianxiong were walking together, his eyes could burst with fire. He followed Chu Tianxiong to the tea house for just five minutes. He had been looking at himself with that kind of angry eyes, This makes Li Su very upset.


    "Well, I won''t say more. I don''t know Xiao Li. What do you know about my illness?" Chu Tianxiong asked.


    "I don''t know much about it, but I know that if you don''t hurry up, you will die in three months." Li Su said.


    "Presumptuous! What kind of thing are you The young man finally couldn''t help it. After Li Su finished saying this, he stood in front of Li Su and pointed to Li Su.


    "I''m not a thing, but I''m a doctor." Li Su looked at the young man and said, "I don''t know who you are, but you probably haven''t been with him for a long time, have you? I think you should be very clear about his habits. "


    Before Xiao Wu spoke, Li Su continued to speak.


    "Is he suffering from abdominal pain every day in the past six months, and the time is getting longer and longer? Does he eat less and less in half a year? Now he has to take painkillers every day, from the first three tablets to now 25 tablets at a time, and every three hours. At the end of the day, he has to consume a bottle of painkillers


    Li Su''s repeated questions made Xiao Wu''s face suddenly change, not because of Li Su''s momentum, but because Li Su was absolutely right.


    "You, how do you know?"


    "I''m a doctor." Li Su didn''t even look at Xiao Wu. Then he looked at Chu Tianxiong and asked, "am I right? Do you want me to give you the rest


    All the habits have come out? "

 Chapter 468

    "No more." Chu Tianxiong said with a bitter smile, "what you said is all right. Can I ask Dr. Li if I have any treatment for this disease?"


    "Before the hospital should give you a critical notice, you should also know the diagnosis of the hospital." Li Su said.


    "I already know." Chu Tianxiong said.


    "For advanced liver cancer, chemotherapy should be guaranteed at least once a week. In this way, you can still guarantee a year''s life. Even if you listen to the doctor''s advice at the time of discovery, you won''t get to this point." Li Su said.


    "I have to," chutianxiong said with a bitter smile.


    "There''s nothing the hospital can do about it now." Li Su said.


    "Since you''re incompetent, you''re still wasting our time here. Young people cheat here. Boss, I think he must have followed us and investigated all your affairs. That''s why he''s right." Xiao Wu said.


    "Xiao Li, do I still have a cure?" Chu Tianxiong looks at Li Su and asks.


    "Do you believe me?" Li Su asked.


    "I don''t want to be cured completely, but I want to live five years, five years." Chu Tianxiong asked.


    "I just want to ask, do you believe me?" Li Su asked.


    Chu Tianxiong didn''t say anything. He didn''t really have such a big heart if he really believed in the young man in front of him. But he said all his symptoms clearly, basically word for word. He even said the diagnosis of the hospital was not bad at all. In addition, Li Su''s superb acupuncture and moxibustion made it very difficult for him now.


    "Boss, don''t listen to him. He''s a liar. He''s just for money." Said Xiao Wu.


    Li Su gave Xiao Wu a light look, and then understood all his problems.


    "Lack of kidney water, excessive loss, less than three minutes at a time, unable to cope, night sweating, often nightmares, I''m right!" Li Su looked at Xiao Wu and said this.


    "You..." Xiao Wu''s face turned white in an instant. This is his secret. He never told anyone how to know.


    "Boy, you''d better do less sex, or you''ll lose your life."


    "You''re bloody."


    "I spray or not, I think you should know for yourself." Li Su said, "since you don''t believe me, I don''t have to stay here. Goodbye."


    "Xiao Li, wait a minute." When Chu Tianxiong saw Xiao Wu''s face, he knew what Li Su said clearly, and he suppressed the last hesitation in his heart¡° I believe you. "


    "Let me treat you? I don''t have any medical certificate. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you? " Li Su looks at Chu Tianxiong and asks.


    Chu Tianxiong bit his teeth and said, "I''m not afraid."


    "OK, give me the address. I''ll come back to you tonight." Li Su said.


    Chu Tianxiong wrote an address and handed it to Li Su. Li Su took a look at it. He was a little surprised. The guest house in Xingqing city is dedicated to entertaining officials. All the people who can live here are senior officials.


    "Well, I''ll come to you tonight." After that, Li Su left here. It''s almost 12 o''clock now. Liu mei''er is still waiting for dinner at home. Seeing Li Su gone, Xiao Wu''s face finally returned to the normal level.


    "Boss, do you really want to believe this suckling boy? If he comes to trouble you... "


    Before Xiao Wu finished, he was interrupted by Chu Tianxiong.


    "If he wanted to kill me, he could have done it just now. There''s no need to wait until now." Chu Tianxiong took a look at Xiao Wu. He quickly lowered his head and stood aside.


    Xiao Wu was Chu Tianxiong to see that one eye, feel his soul will be to see through him.


    Following behind Chu Tianxiong, he thought to himself that this boy of unknown origin must pay a price tonight. The ferocity in his eyes flashed by.


    After Li Su returned to Liu mei''er''s community, he called black tiger and asked him to go up with him. Black tiger certainly didn''t eat, so he followed him


    They eat together, but black tiger doesn''t want to.


    Today, I rashly broke in and saw the scene of Xiangyan. Now I go up, maybe it''s bad for Li Su. I''ll wait here honestly.


    Black tiger doesn''t want to go up, so Li Su doesn''t want to. When he comes back to the room, he hears that Liu mei''er is sleeping. He doesn''t disturb him either. He puts on his apron and starts to work in the kitchen.


    Li Su''s cooking skill is not high. It''s in a hotel. It''s very good to make some home-made dishes. This is the true story of his mother Wang Guifang.


    The kitchen was tinkling, followed by a symphony of shovels and pots. The aroma soon began to permeate the whole room.


    Liu Mei Er frowned and sniffed. Then she opened her eyes.


    I walked out of the room and saw the busy figure in the kitchen. I felt warm in my heart. However, I immediately thought that I was spanked by this shameless man today. With a cold hum, I went to the bathroom


    I went to wash in the bathroom.


    Of course, Li Su heard Liu mei''er''s cold hum, but he didn''t plan to do anything about her.


    When Liu Meier finished washing, Li Su''s food was ready, four dishes and one soup. The amount of food was not much, but it was enough for two people. Of course, I was talking about ordinary people, and Li Su was no longer included.


    "Awake? Just come to dinner. " Li Su said with a smile,


    Liu mei''er is not ready to eat, but she can''t resist the temptation of the fragrance. She still sits at the table, holding a chopstick suspiciously, and her eyes flash with a bright light.


    Li Su timely handed over a bowl of rice, Liu mei''er also did not refuse, grabbed the rice, began to gobble, Li Su a see her eat so happy, his heart is also happy, finally can coax this woman happy.


    "How''s it going? Is the taste OK? " Li Su sat at the table and asked.


    "Make do with it!" Liu mei''er said vaguely with rice in her mouth.


    Li Su didn''t retort, so he sat there watching Liu mei''er wipe out the four dishes and one soup.


    "I''m going to wash the dishes. You can do some exercise. You can take medicine later." Li Su said.


    "No." Liu Meier refused directly¡° If you don''t want to leave ugly scars on you, forget it. " Li Su said.


    "Wait a minute." Liu mei''er quickly stops Li Su and asks awkwardly, "don''t you take off your clothes?"


    "What do you say?"

 Chapter 469

    Although Liu mei''er is a little reluctant, for her beautiful body, her hands are not scarred, so that this shameless man can take a look at her, and she will bear it.


    Say here I want to say, sometimes, women for their appearance, and body is really under any of the blood.


    Liu mei''er unties her clothes and takes them off one by one. She only leaves a mask and small pants. She wants to cover all her exposed skin with her arms. But she has nothing to hide. There is no silver 300 Liang movement here, Instead, let your body become more tempting.


    Although Li Su has had several opportunities to kiss, he hasn''t tried yet. As for other things, the real theory is not that he doesn''t want to put it into practice, but that he doesn''t dare. If there is a little bit of space, an astronomical number will pop up in his ghost doctor system, and he will buy tickets first and then get on the bus, Under such circumstances, in order to save his life, he had to suppress the fire in his heart.


    Now Liu mei''er is twisting her waist and swinging her hips in front of her. The temptation is incomparable, which makes Li Su furious.


    Liu mei''er herself is the same. Although she was so bold on Li Su before, she is just a little girl. Now she completely shows her body in front of a man. She is bold and shy in her heart.


    It doesn''t matter if she is shy. A layer of pink appears on her white skin, which makes Li Su swallow water.


    "Are you still watching?" After finishing this sentence, Liu mei''er''s face turned red. She didn''t know how to say such a few words.


    "No, I won''t see it." Li Su swallowed a mouthful of water, and then gazed at the wound on Liu mei''er''s body, but there was still gauze on it, which could not be seen.


    When Li Su came into contact with the gauze, I didn''t know whether it was Li Su''s intention or his own forehead. That hand would touch Liu mei''er''s waist and abdomen directly, and even appear in the downward position, which made Liu mei''er''s body tremble and her pretty face blush.


    After the gauze was untied, the lower abdominal wound was almost healed, and the scab on it had all fallen off. A pink wound appeared on the lower abdomen. In Li Su''s opinion, the wound was very beautiful, and even increased Liu Meier''s charm. However, in Liu Meier''s opinion, the scar was too ugly.


    Li Su crushed the pills made yesterday and mixed some white vinegar. Be careful


    The wing is applied to the wound in the lower abdomen and the scapula.


    The feeling of itching makes Liu mei''er''s body tremble ceaselessly, even some moist below. After cursing two words in her heart, she sticks to it.


    It''s a slow thing to say, but in fact, ten minutes later, when Li Su bandaged all the wounds on Liu mei''er''s body, his head was full of sweat.


    Half of them are absorbed and tired, and the other half are suffocating. As for what is suffocating, we all know.


    "Well, don''t take a bath today. It should be almost done tomorrow." Li Su wiped the sweat on his forehead and said.


    At this time, Liu mei''er had put on all her clothes. With the cover of T-shirt and shorts, she felt more comfortable.


    "Thank you." Liu mei''er''s voice is as small as a mosquito''s. If it wasn''t for Li Su''s amazing ear power, she couldn''t hear what he said.


    "You''re welcome. I..." Li Su''s words haven''t been tens of thousands. Like a frightened and hungry fawn, Liu mei''er runs back to her room and closes the door.


    Li Su didn''t think too much about it. He didn''t sleep well last night, and today he is so exhausted. Now he lies on the sofa and goes to sleep.


    In the room, Liu mei''er is lying on the bed. Her slender waist and hips are combined into a perfect arc, which makes her feel much more comfortable


    Look, but there''s no one else here.


    Liu mei''er pressed her head under the soft pillow, her face flushed. She thought of the scene where Li Su''s fingers touched her skin just now. Her heavy breathing now hit her sensitive part, warm and moist.


    "Ah Liu mei''er said, covering her pretty face with her hand. What''s the matter with her now? What''s the matter with her mind.


    I''ve been wandering in the world for many years. I''ve never seen any kind of man. It''s common for me to be eaten with bean curd. Now this little boy is making a mess of himself.


    After another disorderly vent on the bed, Liu mei''er sat up, pulled the doll from the side, put it in her arms, and then trampled her to death.


    "Make you think, make you think."


    The more I think about it, the more agitated I feel. I want to lie down and have a rest. My mind is full of Li Su''s figure. Now I won''t sleep. I stick my head on the door and listen to the outside, but I haven''t heard the sound for a long time.


    Is he gone?


    Liu mei''er opens the door carefully and sees Li Su lying on the sofa motionless. She stealthily walks up to Li Su. Then she finds that Li Su doesn''t know


    When the road has been deep sleep.


    "Asshole!"


    Liu mei''er raises her hands to shine on Li Su''s head, but she sees that Li Su is not handsome, but she has a firm face. She doesn''t know how to do it.


    At this time, Li Su turned over and murmured a few words in her mouth, which frightened Liu mei''er and almost screamed. If she hadn''t covered her mouth quickly, Li Su would have opened her eyes now.


    After this, Liu mei''er doesn''t want to face Li Su any more. She seems to return to her room.


    "It''s hopeless." Liu mei''er scolded herself secretly, and then threw herself on the bed, thinking about her mind.


    Li Su himself fell asleep, but he still set the alarm clock. At seven o''clock, he had to treat other people.


    At 5:30, Li Su woke up under the alarm clock and went to the bathroom in a daze, ready to open the gate to drain water.


    "Ah

 Chapter 470

    In a daze, Li Su went into the bathroom, but he didn''t see if there was anyone in front of him. He took off his pants and released his relatives to clean up the memory.


    Liu mei''er woke up long ago. She was so upset that she couldn''t sleep. She sat in the room and drank water. She was thinking about how to deal with Li Su. But she thought about it and didn''t think of anything. She drank a lot of water.


    If you drink too much water, your memory will be full.


    Blame yourself, see Li Su is still sleeping, did not close the door to the bathroom.


    When she heard the alarm clock of Li Su''s mobile phone, she was shocked. When she stood up to close the door, Li Su had already come in. As if she didn''t see herself at all, she let out his ugly things, which made Liu Meier dumbfounded.


    But she immediately responded, covering her eyes with her hands, ah, a scream.


    In the middle of being confused, Li Su was immediately awakened by the scream. She opened her eyes and saw Liu mei''er covering her eyes and standing in front of the toilet. She didn''t know what she had done.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    After a flurry of words, Li Su turned and left. The door of the bathroom was closed, and he walked too fast. He hit the doorframe, and he didn''t care where his body was injured, so he grabbed the door and ran away.


    Liu mei''er looked at all this through her fingers, and then she laughed, but she was even more red when she thought of her soberness.


    After washing for a while, Liu mei''er went out and saw Li Su standing there fidgeting. Her old face was red.


    "Well, I''ll be fine."


    Although Liu mei''er''s voice was small, when she heard it in Li Su''s ears, it was like the sound of nature.


    Flurried into the bathroom inside, painful waterproof, standing at the door of Liu mei''er listen to and clear, pretty face like red cloth in general.


    Think about it, I went to the kitchen, now it''s late, it''s time to prepare dinner, but her craft, ha ha.


    When Li Su came out of the bathroom, the whole kitchen was full of smoke. It was still under the condition of a range hood. Even so, the neighbors outside thought the house was on fire.


    As soon as he saw what the kitchen was like now, Li Su was not calm. He quickly walked over, put the range hood on the maximum wind, turned off the fire and opened all the windows for ventilation.


    At this time, Li Su''s mobile phone rang.


    "Li Su, what happened in the house?"


    "It''s OK. Someone''s cooking."


    "Oh."


    It was black tiger who called. Seeing the smoke coming out of the room, he was also shocked. He called to inquire and was relieved to learn that someone was cooking.


    Black tiger here is to put down the heart, but Liu Mei son''s face is not good-looking.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you cook? People are cooking for you now. If they want to repay you, you still say that to me. " Liu mei''er stood in front of Li Su with her hands akimbo, and then called.


    "No, that, I mean..." "what do you mean? Don''t you just hate that I can''t cook? "


    "I mean..."


    "I don''t care what you mean. Now you cook."


    Liu mei''er went out with a black face. Not only her face was black, but her clothes were black. Her clean, elastic and straight legs were all black.


    Li Su''s mouth is full of puffs and puffs. You can still manage the meal.


    No matter how much protest in my heart, I have no choice but to start by myself.


    Liu mei''er was wounded by a gun. There must be someone outside who wants to point her to death. Now she can''t go out, so she has to cook for her.


    In addition, Liu mei''er came out of the kitchen and came to her room. She sat down on the bed and thought of herself just now


    She laughed at the way she was cooking.


    I grabbed the doll and rubbed it in my hand. I looked down inadvertently. Then I found that I had become a kitten. I took my clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath. This time, she didn''t forget to lock the door.


    Li Su has already cooked a meal. It''s still a simple four dishes and one soup. It''s not big enough, but it''s enough for Liu mei''er to eat alone.


    Looking at the time, it''s already half past six. I still have something to do, so I yelled to the bathroom: "I have something to do. When I come back in the evening, the food is ready. You can eat it yourself." After that, Li Su closed the door and left.


    Liu mei''er, who was bathing in the bathroom, covered all her key parts when she heard Li Su talking. When she heard Li Su''s words, she breathed a sigh of relief. However, she immediately cursed angrily. She didn''t know whether she was scolding herself or others.


    After bathing, she came out and saw the food on the table. The rich aroma made Liu mei''er''s stomach growl, but she didn''t care much


    He began to pull himself in his mouth.


    After Li Su came out of Liu mei''er''s house, he saw that black tiger was still in the car. He gave him a sign and then sent a text message to black tiger.


    The simple meaning is to ask him to bring some good hands to the factory and carry out the task with him.


    Now the military and civilian factories are on the right track, whether it''s production or sales, it''s still good, and the power to surround the staff has been strengthened. Xiao Yiyi even registered a boxing company, whose legal person is Li Su, and then let Xiao Si and them all join in.


    I have to say a few more words here. Under the operation of Xiao Yiyi, a restaurant was split up and controlled by Feng Duoduo, with the goal of catering and entertainment. Then the military and civilian factories were split up and Yao Ya was in charge. She was in charge of Jishi fund. Those two companies are all wholly-owned subsidiaries of Jishi fund. Feng Duoduo and Yao Ya are on the board of directors of Jishi fund. Of course, the chairman is Li Su, and Xiao Yiyi is the president of Jishi fund.


    Anxin is still studying medicine. Li Su has explained that Xiao Yiyi doesn''t interfere too much, and so does xiuziqi, but now she is Xiao Yiyi''s assistant, replacing Yao ya.

 Chapter 471

    Originally, Xiao Yiyi planned to split Zhang Qiang and big cat''s one, but now they can''t get in touch with each other, so they can only wait until they can get in touch and start to prepare.


    Now Jishi fund has a rudimentary form, and so on in the future.


    In this respect, Li Su doesn''t care about anything. Xiao Yiyi controls everything. As for whether he makes money or not, Li Su really doesn''t care, but this is what Xiao Yiyi needs to consider.


    Her plan is like this: Zhang Qiang and big cat get money from their fund and stock, all of which are re injected into the following public welfare undertakings. A restaurant is mainly for poor families. Military and civilian factories are responsible for families of Military Martyrs and disabled veterans. Even in her plan, there should be agriculture and medical teams, It''s not impossible to even open a four person hospital.


    When she told Li Su all these ideas, Li Su of course agreed with them with both hands and feet. He was a complete idiot in this respect, and now he has some problems


    After Xiao Yiyi gives advice, he completely throws the burden to Xiao Yiyi.


    However, he also put forward his own suggestions. Now we need to stabilize the current situation of the fund. There are still many things we need to do next. We need to step by step. We can''t act too hastily. Xiao Yiyi naturally agrees.


    Also asked what Li Su is doing now, Li Su certainly can''t tell the truth. He says that he is in a woman''s home now, not only bringing tea and water to others, but also showing them all.


    It''s very casual and perfunctory. Xiao Yiyi didn''t ask so many questions, which makes Li Su feel relieved. Now he is really lack of separation skills. If only he had the same separation skills as Naruto.


    No matter what Li Su thinks, his first task now is to cure Chu Tianxiong''s illness. Before that, when he was in the teahouse, he had already scanned, and the ghost doctor system also gave him treatment suggestions. After he bought some necessities in the drugstore, he took a taxi and came to the guest house.


    Just arrived at the gate of the guest house, I saw Chu Tianxiong and his attendant Xiao Wu waiting at the gate of the guest house. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time.


    "Mr. Li, please." As soon as Chu Tianxiong saw that Li Suzhen was coming, he quickly welcomed him. Xiao Wu, who was standing behind him, flashed his fierce eyes. However, he immediately followed him. His boss also followed him. What are you waiting for when he stood behind him.


    Li Su saw that Chu Tianxiong sincerely came to the door to receive him, and it seemed that he had been standing there for a long time, so he quickly said: "I''m sorry to have kept Mr. Chu waiting for a long time."


    "No, Mr. Li, please."


    The three didn''t say much, so they went into Chu Tianxiong''s room. Although the name of the room is the guest house, the furnishings and decoration inside are no less than five-star hotels.


    "Mr. Li, shall we start now?" Chu Tianxiong asked.


    "Don''t worry." Li Su put the things he bought on the table. For the convenience of carrying, he also bought a medicine box by the way. He put all the things he could use on the table and put them in order


    There are not only silver needles, but also scalpels, scissors and so on. You can see that Chutian''s ambition is beating the drum. Can this really work?


    However, he was a person who had seen a big scene and soon suppressed the uneasiness in his heart.


    When Li Su had packed everything, he said, "prepare some bottles of high Baijiu, bring a pot of charcoal fire, and find a basin, bigger."


    Then he stood there. Chu didn''t speak. Xiao Wu didn''t move. Chu''s face was not happy¡° Xiao Wu, didn''t you hear what Mr. Li said just now? Why don''t you get ready? "


    Xiao Wu reluctantly went out to prepare to go. After he went out, he took out his mobile phone and sent out a text message. Of course, Li Su didn''t know about it.


    Otherwise, there was everything in the guest house. Soon Xiao Wu took all the things Li Su had to prepare. This also shows that Chu Tianxiong''s position here is not low.


    Li Su closed the curtain, then turned off the air conditioner and let Xiao Wu out


    And locked the door, and made it clear that no one is allowed to disturb, even knock on the door. Small five mouth promised, but the heart is how to think, no one knows.


    "Take off your clothes and sit on the bed." Li Su said.


    All men are not embarrassed. Chutianxiong takes off his clothes soon, leaving his underpants. After pressing twice on chutianxiong''s abdomen, Li Su says, "go take a bath. The water temperature should be high. Don''t be afraid of scalding."


    Chu Tianxiong is going to ask why, but after seeing Li Su''s serious eyes, he immediately swallows his words back.


    A few minutes later, Chu Tianxiong came out with his teeth clenched. In order to meet Li Su''s requirements as soon as possible, he put the water temperature at 50 degrees and made his skin red.


    "Lie down!"


    Chu Tianxiong lies down according to his words. Li Su pulls out a silver needle and stabs it on Chu Tianxiong. Immediately, he is out of his mind. Originally, Li Su didn''t want to do this. However, in order to prevent himself from suffering in the process of treatment, Chu Tianxiong makes a sound. He still makes him faint


    .


    After chutianxiong fainted, Li Su began to massage his lower abdomen, and soon the skin in his liver became bluish white. Li Su took out a silver needle and kept putting it around the place of his innocence.


    Just when Li Su began to treat Chu Tianxiong in the room of the guest house, Xiao Wu kept pacing outside and looked at the room from time to time. After waiting for almost half an hour, Xiao Wu could not help but went to the door and was ready to knock. But thinking of the warning Chu Tianxiong had given himself, he still didn''t knock.


    Finally, Xiao Wu dialed a phone call, said a few words simply, and then went into charge. He sneered at the room twice.


    "Boy, you still want to get involved in my business. You''re tired of living."


    At the same time, Li Su was busy in the room. It was hot. The curtains were closed and the air conditioner was turned off. There was a basin of charcoal fire in the room. The temperature in the room was very high.


    Chu Tianxiong, who is lying on the bed, is unconscious, but Li Su is all over


    It''s sweat. It''s like the clothes are taken out of the water.


    On Chu Tianxiong''s belly, the silver needles fluttered with his breath one by one.

 Chapter 472

    On Chu Tianxiong''s belly, Li Su made a small incision with a knife. A drop of black blood began to flow out from the small incision. From the beginning to xiu''an, it had flowed out of the basin, and it was exhausted immediately.


    Li Su ran his hands and kept rolling on the color of innocence. Then, one by one, black things smelled fishy and sent out from the top. All the time, more than a dozen of them were squeezed out, and the things inside were finished.


    The treatment is over.


    This time, Li Su brought some herbs, all of which were ground into powder. He pinched them and pressed them on the wound. Then he sewed them up and pasted a layer of waterproof tape on the outside. Then he began to pull out the silver needles one by one from Chu Tianxiong''s body.


    Chu Tianxiong felt as if he had slept for a while, and then he didn''t remember anything. After he opened his eyes, he found that Li Su was finished.


    "Is it over, Mr. Li?" Chu Tianxiong asked.


    "Almost. I''m dispensing for you now. Sit down and don''t move."


    Li Su packed all the medicine he brought with small paper, a total of 20 bags


    Then he poured one of them into a water cup, washed it with boiling water, and when it was all dissolved, it turned into a cup similar to oatmeal and put it in front of Chu Tianxiong.


    "Drink it and have a good sleep tonight." Li Su said.


    Chu Tianxiong had no doubt and drank it immediately.


    Li Su pointed to the paper bag he had just wrapped and said, "here are the medicines I have already prepared. Do it according to the method I just did. Three times a day, one in the morning, one in the middle and one in the evening, all after meals."


    Chu Tianxiong nodded, then put the paper package Li Su handed over into his bag, and then asked, "Mr. Li, is there anything else you need to pay attention to?"


    "If you don''t eat all of these, don''t touch cold water, don''t take a bath, don''t drink, don''t smoke, don''t eat spicy food within half a year." As Li Su said, he opened the bottles of white wine and poured them into the basin full of black blood.


    Black blood bubbled a few bubbles and began to solidify. It looked like jelly, but it was very disgusting.


    "What are these?" Chu Tianxiong pointed to the black blood and asked.


    "It''s all your cancer toxin, but now it''s cleaned up." Li Su said as he opened the curtain, then opened the window and burst into the cool air


    The wind makes chutianxiong and Li Su enjoy themselves very much, but chutianxiong still covers himself in the quilt, and now he is still naked.


    "Take this with you. It may not smell good next." Li Su gave Chu Tianxiong a mask, and then he put it on himself.


    When they were all ready, Li Sumeng lifted the charcoal fire and covered it directly on the black jelly.


    If the windows were not all open now and the two people were still wearing masks, they would have fainted now.


    At this time, the door of the room was kicked. Li Su was very calm, but Chu Tianxiong was not calm. He put on his trousers, but of course he just put on his trousers. He didn''t wear his underwear, and the crotch was empty.


    "Who are you? Don''t you know who I am? " Chu Tianxiong put on his clothes and stood on the site, looking at the people coming in and yelling. Li Suze was still swinging the burning thing, looking very leisurely.


    His ear power is amazing. Although he is treating for Chu Tianxiong, he doesn''t relax his monitoring of Xiao Wu at all. He lost his face when he was in the supermarket. At that time, he was treated as a grandson when he met him. Although it was for Chu Tianxiong''s sake, this little boy has already begun to revenge, so he was away


    I heard the phone call clearly.


    All the people who came in were policemen. Xiao Wu called them, but they were not from the Municipal Public Security Bureau. They were probably from the police station.


    The police are fast in and fast out. Why? Because the smell in the room was so bad that their tears came out.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you see that Secretary Chu had been cheated by the thief? Don''t you hurry in and catch people? " Xiao Wu yelled outside.


    He called the police of the police station and said that there was a cheater who cheated Secretary Chu and made them hurry to arrest people. The police were also mentally ill and didn''t use their brains to think about it. When a secretary of the municipal Party committee was cheated, they were all from the Criminal Police Brigade of the Municipal Public Security Bureau.


    But as soon as they thought that it would be very helpful for them to show up in front of the Secretary of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee in their future official career, they immediately ordered their troops to follow them, ready to show their fists. But when they stormed in, they stormed out again.


    "Secretary Wu, it''s not that we don''t want to rush. It''s really that the smell inside is so bad that it can choke people''s tears." The leader is the director of the police station, constantly wiping tears, said pathetically.


    "What kind of people''s police are you? Now the Secretary of the Secretariat is in trouble. You don''t know


    Do it now. What are you waiting for. Believe it or not, I can make you not wear this uniform. "


    Under the threat of Xiao Wu, the police rushed in again, but they had guns in one hand and covered their mouths and noses in the other.


    With Chu Tianxiong standing here, Li Su didn''t want to stand in the way of an outsider himself.


    "What are you doing? How dare you point a gun at me? " Chu Tianxiong is worthy of being in a high position for a long time. His momentum is unusual. With such a shout, the police really dare not move forward.


    "Are you Secretary Chu?" The director of the police station asked tentatively.


    Chu Tianxiong nodded and said, "I''m Chu Tianxiong."


    "It''s really Secretary Chu. Fortunately, let''s go. We''ll protect you and let us deal with this swindler." Police station director patted his chest said.


    "Who do you call a liar?" Chu Tianxiong''s eyes stare, and the director of the police station shakes.


    "He, he." When Chu Tianxiong called, he was not sure. Secretary Wu said that there were only two people in the room. One was Secretary Chu, and the other was a liar.

 Chapter 473

    "He? Who told you he was a liar? " Chu Tianxiong''s face became darker.


    "It was secretary Wu who said that you were cheated by a little liar here. He also said that as long as we expose the tricks of the little liar, we will be promoted. If we can''t do it, we will have no police uniform."


    Xiao Wu wants to strangle this son of a bitch outside. What I told you is that now you''ve been poked out. How can you let me live.


    The so-called fear of God like opponents, fear of pig like teammates.


    As soon as Chu Tianxiong heard that it was Xiao Wu, he didn''t want to listen to the words behind, "Xiao Wu, come in." Chu Tianxiong sat on the bed and said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Wu stood outside, and when he heard Chu Tianxiong''s words, he felt a thump in his heart. He had been around Chu Tianxiong for several years, and naturally knew his boss''s temperament. The more angry he was, the more calm his tone was


    Light, when you have no status in his heart, he and you said it was like seeing distant relatives, very polite.


    "Secretary." Xiao Wu goes to Chu Tianxiong.


    "Who told you he was a liar? Who allowed you to do that? " Chu Tianxiong asked.


    "Secretary, I really don''t want you to be cheated by this little liar. If you think about it, any one who is a little famous or skilled in traditional Chinese medicine, who is not old, you can see that he is in his twenties at most. He is a liar if he has any ability." Xiao Wu said angrily.


    "Alas." Chu Tianxiong sighed and said, "how long have you been with me?"


    "More than four years." Xiao Wu replied.


    "Yes, it''s been more than four years. You haven''t learned anything around me in four years. You''ve learned to look at people in the crack of the door. You''ve learned to look down on people. You''ve learned to bully people. You''ve learned to accept bribes."


    Chu Tianxiong looked at Xiao Wu and said, "it''s a common practice in officialdom, but when the chief executive of a place is transferred, he always does


    Do you know why I didn''t delegate you to Xingqing this time, but let you follow me? "


    "Secretary..." Xiao Wu was about to say something, but he was interrupted by Chu Tianxiong.


    "Listen to me first, it''s not because you are my nephew or your educational background, but because I think you are not a bad child. You can turn your back on me. But now I''m wrong. You''re getting worse and worse. I don''t know you any more. I''ll be selfish for a while and turn myself in, I''ve got all the evidence of your taking bribes. Don''t wait for me to hand them in. "


    Wu Putong knelt down in front of Chu Tianxiong and said, "uncle, I''m wrong. Uncle, I''m wrong. Please forgive me. I''m confused. Please forgive me for a while. Please forgive me. I''m your nephew. I haven''t made any contribution in the past four years, Let me be at your service, uncle. I''ll be back


    Xiao Wu''s face was full of tears. I don''t know if he really repented.


    Chu Tianxiong closed his eyes, "go and turn yourself in. I''ve covered for you for four years, and now you deserve the punishment you deserve."


    "Uncle, you really don''t care about me anymore? I''m your nephew. I''m your nephew. "


    "Go ahead."¡° OK, I''ll call my mother right now. I''ll call now! "


    Xiao Wu put his hand into his pocket, a flash of light, followed by a scream.


    [ah! Ding Ling! Bang!]


    Xiao Wu held his wrist and screamed, blood dripping on his wrist, a dagger dropped from his hand, and a brazier beside the dagger.


    Li Su is looking at it clearly. What cell phone is Xiao Wu taking out of his pocket? It''s clearly a murder weapon. He''s quick in the eye and hands. He throws the anger brazier out of his hand and hits it on his wrist, which saves Chu Tianxiong from death.


    "Why?" Chu Tianxiong looked at his nephew and his knee


    Next to the dagger, this is my nephew. Even if I don''t let him be my secretary, he won''t kill me with a knife.


    "Because you''ve become someone else''s breadwinner, as long as you die, I''ll get a lot of money, enough to eat, drink and have fun all my life." Xiao Wu looks at Chu Tianxiong, his head is full of cold sweat.


    "You''re my uncle. I''ve been with you for four years. In these four years, I''ve followed you to many places and suffered a lot. I haven''t eaten much food. When people say I''m Chu Tianxiong''s secretary or nephew, they will envy me. But I know the difficulties. Other people''s secretary, not to say a secretary, Even his drivers are doing well. There are at least eight thousand a month, not to mention other dinners. "


    "But what about me? I''ll follow you. What can I do with a thousand yuan a month? Find a girlfriend? I''m sorry. I''m poor. Business? As your secretary, I can''t be as rich as others. Except that big name, I don''t have anything now. Now someone gives me money. As long as you die, you won''t live long anyway. You might as well help your nephew. Don''t worry. As long as you die, you''ll die


    I''ll do it for you. I''ll burn paper money, beauties and villas for you. I''ll burn what you want. "


    Xiao Wu knelt two steps forward and looked at Chu Tianxiong, "uncle, you are my own uncle. You can''t look at your nephew. I''m down. Please, you can help me before you die. I''ll take care of my aunt and cousin. I won''t treat them badly."


    Chu Tianxiong is more listen to more angry, the whole body is constantly shaking, [PA] a loud slap in the face of Xiao Wu.


    "I''m ashamed!"


    "Yes, you are glorious. You are honest and upright. You can''t stay at home all the year round. You can only eat meat once a month at home. Your cousin is now in high school. She still wears old clothes. Her aunt has never worn anything made of gold. She still lives in a shabby house with an area of 30 square meters. Whenever you have some money, you never take it from home. If you see a poor man, you will give him 200 yuan, How great and glorious you are


    "Shut up

 Chapter 474

    "Shut up Chutian Xiong was so angry that he was shaking all over. His nephew actually said such words, which really made him mad.


    "What''s the matter? Am I right? Are you guilty of what you want to do but dare not do? " Xiao Wu looked at Chu Tianxiong with a sneer, "Chu Tianxiong, you are really hypocritical. If you want to do it, do it. Don''t suffer yourself at that time."


    "What are you still doing here? Didn''t you hear what he just said? " Chu Tianxiong looked at the policemen standing in front of him with red eyes.


    Those policemen have only now reacted. Did they forget to read the almanac today? First, they are about to die. Suddenly, they have a turn for the better, and they can live again. Then, they heard the secret of the boss. This special thing will live or die in the future.


    Chu Tianxiong''s words let these grass-roots police come back to their senses. He handcuffed Xiao Wu in two or three times. Even if he was a waste, he was also a policeman, wasn''t he? He was very good at beating down water dogs.


    "Secretary, this The director of the police station has caught Xiao Wu. He really doesn''t know how to deal with it. Even if he is beaten badly, it depends on the owner. Moreover, the director of the dog is still the Secretary of the Xingqing municipal Party committee. Most people really have no way to deal with him.


    "What do you need to do? Do you need to ask me? Do you need me to teach you how to eat and go to the bathroom? " Chutianxiong is a crazy Tiger now. He catches the tiger who wants to eat.


    After being reprimanded by Chu Tianxiong, the director of the police station leaves with Xiao Wu. As for the things that Xiao Wu promised to call him before, they are completely left in Java by him. He can''t protect himself now. How can he take care of himself.


    He himself forgot that he would bow and bow when he received the call from the boy.


    The two points are divided. The director of the police station is taken off to take the place where Xiao Wu returns to the police station to tell the interrogation. Li Su and Chu Tian Xiong are sitting in opposite directions. No one has spoken first. Li Su''s hands are still pouring Baijiu into the basin, and the flames inside are growing more and more vigorous, but the black jelly inside is less and less, and the smell is thick before two.


    The taste has become the aroma of wine now. If you don''t smell it carefully, you can''t smell it at all.


    Chu Tianxiong red eyes, holding a breath, sitting there do not know what is thinking.


    "Relax your heart, otherwise it''s not good for your recovery." Li Su said softly.


    "Alas." Chu Tianxiong sighed, "it''s really unfortunate. I don''t know how I could have such a brute nephew."


    "Every family has its own difficult classics. It''s most important to do a good job in one''s own duty. As for the people around you, if you can''t, let them go." Li Su said.


    "I can''t bear it."


    "Nine out of ten disappointments in the world can you solve them all?" Li Su asked, "it''s not all the same. Do what you can see now, or you will sink deeper and deeper."


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Li." Chu Tianxiong took a deep breath. He didn''t know whether he really wanted to open up or not.


    Li Su didn''t care about him either. If he didn''t, he would have met him


    When I meet him, I will die¡°


    "Mr. Chu, I''ve finished my work. Now please pay for it." Li Su said.


    "How much money? That''s right. That''s right Chu Tian Xiong Leng for a moment, but immediately reacted. It''s true that you have to pay for others'' medical expenses. Now you don''t need to pay for what you do. Your brother still accounts for it. What''s more, you still have cancer. This incurable disease has been cured by the person in front of you. What''s wrong with paying for others'' medical expenses.


    "How much? Do you think these are enough? " Chu Tianxiong directly took out all the cash in his wallet, "not much, don''t give up."


    Li Su looked at the money on it, estimated that it was about 1000 yuan, and slowly shook his head, "not enough!"


    "I really don''t have it." Chu Tianxiong also understands Li Su. He has never seen a cancer patient who was cured with 1000 yuan. But now that he really has no money, he opens his wallet to Li Su.


    "Transfer." Li Su then wrote down his bank account number and put it in front of Chu Tianxiong.


    "But I really don''t have any more money." Chu Tianxiong said.


    "I don''t want much money. It''s 5863 yuan." Li Su said.


    Hearing this, Chu Tianxiong sighed with relief. He could still get 5000 yuan. Let Li Su wait a moment. Now the mobile phone is equipped with mobile banking software, and the money will arrive soon.


    "Mr. Chu, I won''t disturb you. Remember the precautions I said. I''ll go first." Li Su said.


    "Mr. Li, you have helped me so much. Let me treat you to dinner."


    Chu Tianxiong has been sitting there for a long time. He was annoyed by his nephew just now and ignored his feelings. Now he has not found that his stomach is no longer so painful. This really surprised Chu Tianxiong. The treatment given by Mr. Li is really effective.


    "Good." Li Su hasn''t had a meal today. After her two meals, Liu mei''er ate it by herself. She just put a little cushion on it. Now someone invites her to have a meal. Of course, it''s better.


    Under the leadership of Chu Tianxiong, they went directly to the dining room inside the guest house. However, as soon as Li Su sat down, he found that this was not the place where people like him came. It was not that this place was formal, but that the overall style was not suitable for this place. He was a grassroots, But the decoration style here is similar to the costume in those ancient TV dramas seen on TV, which makes it feel like I''ve come to the lobby on the road, so I''m not used to it.


    Chu Tianxiong seemed to feel Li Su''s maladjustment, so he said, "Mr. Li, why don''t we change a place now?"


    "There''s no need. It''s fine here." Li Su said that he was very casual and sat on the seat in the hall. When Chu Tianxiong saw such a situation, he did not say anything. He was also sitting opposite Li Su.


    The waiter immediately came over. Naturally, she had known Chu Tianxiong for a long time. Seeing that Chu Tianxiong was so respectful to a young man, she thought that the young man was also a senior official and spoke respectfully.

 Chapter 475

    "Secretary Chu, menu." The waiter handed the menu to Chu Tianxiong, but her eyes were looking at Li Su. The man''s face was tired, but she found something different in his eyes.


    "You''d better come, Mr. Li." Chu Tianxiong put the menu in his hand in front of Li Su.


    "I can''t order." Li Su pushed the menu to Chu Tianxiong again, pretending that he didn''t care.


    In fact, Li Su is very hungry now. He has been scolding him for a long time in his heart. If you want to order some dishes, I''ll be hungry now. I''m a black fart.


    "Mr. Li, it''s better for you to order. I''m still half the host here. You''re the guests. You can have whatever you want." Chu Tianxiong put the menu back in front of Li Su.


    Fuck! If it wasn''t for the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, I would have slapped you in the face now. I would have been so busy inviting people to dinner


    Yes, you can see why your government is so inefficient.


    Despite the constant curse in his heart, Li Su''s superficial writing still needs to be done. Now he puts the menu in front of him back in front of Chu Tianxiong. "Don''t tell me these things. I don''t understand. I don''t care what I eat. I''m not picky about food. There''s only one principle. I can eat enough."


    "Mr. Li is a wonderful man." Chu Tianxiong said with emotion that he was no longer polite. He looked at the menu and began to order.


    It''s nothing more than home-made meals such as scrambled eggs with tomatoes. There are two characteristics. First, there is no need to take care of someone''s taste. They are all daily meals, even if they are not delicious.


    The second is to save money. Although Chu Tianxiong ordered one meat, two vegetables and a soup, the best is 50 yuan. He can''t afford to eat one person. I don''t know if Chu Tianxiong is used to saving money and ordered such a dish.


    But now Li Su doesn''t care. He has only one goal: to eat enough.


    See Chu Tianxiong there, a slow order of a dish


    Li Suzhen would like to rush up and give him a sole. Ma Dan, your uncle just ordered some home-made dishes. You''re still writing a fart. Don''t you see that my eyes are green now when I''m hungry.


    Chu Tianxiong was not in a hurry at this time. After ordering, he took Li Su and began to chat. At first, Li Su could accept it, but after more than ten minutes, he didn''t even come out with a dish, which made Li Su feel a little bit overwhelmed.


    There are two reasons why I can''t hold it. One is that I''m really hungry now. The other is that I''ve drunk a pot of tea in front of me. It''s strange that I don''t hold it.


    Seeing that Chu Tianxiong was still in the mood to chat, Li Su couldn''t help it. He immediately said, "Mr. Chu, if you don''t want to invite me to dinner, you can tell me straight away that I have other things now, so I won''t compensate you for chatting here."


    But when Li Su got to the tenth bowl, Chu Tianxiong saw that there was not enough food on the table, and immediately asked the waiter to come to the table in the way he had just done


    Li Su then stood up and prepared to leave, the place itself or


    It''s good to leave in a hurry. It''s not the place where people like themselves should appear.


    "Just a moment, Mr. Li." Chu Tianxiong quickly stood up and stopped Li Su. "I''m sorry, I''m neglecting my husband. I''ll serve the dishes right away. I''ll serve the dishes right away."


    Chu Tianxiong called the waiter over. "What do you do for a long time? Why haven''t you brought the dishes up? Don''t you want to do it?" In the face of Chu Tianxiong''s question, the waiter is very aggrieved. We are not for you. Seeing that you and your guests are chatting with each other, we are afraid to serve you all the dishes rashly. Don''t we disturb your interest? Who doesn''t know that when you officials are most afraid of chatting with others, there is a third party standing in front of you.


    "We''ll serve right away. We''ll serve right away." The waiter said in a hurry, but he said in his heart, you are the old man, what you want to say is what you want to say, anyway, you are the right old man on the line.


    With Chu Tianxiong''s greeting, the meal was served immediately, but Li Su turned and left.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Li?"


    "Go to the toilet!" Li Su said angrily.


    After Li Su came back, he took a look at the dishes on the table, but did not move a chopstick. It can be seen that Chu Tianxiong was still waiting for himself to come back before he began to eat. Now Li Su did not say anything. He took a bowl of rice and began to eat.


    Chu Tianxiong is also hungry. At the moment, the two of them start the mode of gobbling up. However, after three bowls of rice, Chu Tianxiong can''t eat. But Li Su is still picking up the rice there. He says that people who can eat six bowls of rice are big eaters.


    When Li Su now poured the tenth bowl of rice into his stomach, Chu Tianxiong was not calm. Who is this and how can he eat it.


    However, he still did not forget that the waiter served those dishes again.


    At this time, Li Su''s side is also standing a full-time waiter, do nothing, just give Li Su rice, in his side has empty a rice bucket.


    Chu Tianxiong waved and asked the waiter to serve the dishes again


    Again.


    It was not until Li Su had eaten up two barrels of rice and four tables of vegetables that he put down the bowl, drained the water on the table, and then belched comfortably.


    "I''m full at last. Thank you for your hospitality." Li Su wiped his mouth and went straight out, leaving behind a group of dull people.


    It took Chu Tianxiong a long time to react. If he knew that, he might as well invite him to dinner in the self-service hot pot shop at the door. It''s not only cheap, but it''s sure to fill him up.


    Looking at the table beside him, there were messy dishes on the other side. They were all too late to clean up, because the waiters were all busy serving food. If Chu Tianxiong had not been scrupulous about his mistake, they would all be paralyzed now.


    "This is really a strange man." Chu Tianxiong sighed.


    After Li Su came out of the guest house, he didn''t care what those people thought after he left. He took a taxi and went back to Liu Meier''s community. At the entrance of the corridor, Li Su saw several very familiar people, all from the military and civilian factories. Li Su nodded to them


    And then I went upstairs.

 Chapter 476

    After Li Su returned to the room, the dark room was bright, which made Li Su fascinated by the light and quickly adapted to the light.


    Liu mei''er sits in front of the light switch, and then looks at Li Su with an iron face.


    "Where have you been?"


    "Me? I''m not going anywhere. " Li Su said.


    "I haven''t gone anywhere. What time is it, huh? It''s almost ten o''clock. It''s four hours since I went out at six in the afternoon. You said you didn''t do anything. Who believes that? "


    "No, what''s the matter?" Li Su said, "I remember I told you that I went out to work." Li Su didn''t take Liu mei''er''s words to heart. She thought she was joking with herself. As she said that, she went over and took off her clothes one by one.


    "Stop! Do you hear me? I said, "stop!" Liu mei''er sees Li


    Su, unexpectedly, was still energetic. Soon she took off only a vest and a pair of big underpants. Ah, she covered her eyes with her hand. Li Su Si didn''t care. After wandering in front of her for two times, she went into the bathroom and began to take a bath, ready to sleep.


    "Asshole, shameless, dirty!" Liu mei''er stamped her feet in the same place, but she could only do so


    Did, want oneself to give all to get into toilet inside and that bastard fight one? It doesn''t mean who suffered.


    Stomping beside him, he was ready to enter the room for a rest. Unexpectedly, Li Su in the bathroom opened his mouth.


    "Comrade Xiao Liu, congratulations. Your injury has healed. You can take a bath."


    "Really?" Liu mei''er was a little surprised and excited. On such a hot day, it''s hard for a girl to be sweating and sticky. But for the sake of her own injury, she had to bear it.


    "Really, but don''t forget the pills I gave you. Take them on time


    The dish can make oneself good quickly, otherwise in relapse or appear what inflammation, you don''t come to me Li Su said while taking a bath in the bathroom.


    Liu mei''er was so excited that she was about to jump up. Although it was only two days, it felt like two centuries. However, he also admired Li Su''s medical skills. Otherwise, she would not know whether she was alive or dead.


    After Li Su came out of the bathroom wiping her hair with a towel, Liu mei''er went in like crazy, as if she had never taken a bath in her life.


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing.


    After wiping the water on his body, he fell asleep directly on the sofa. Today is a very tired day. Li Su''s head is very big when he thinks that he has to deal with Li Wenqiang''s affairs next. Now he hopes that he can divide himself into several people, and a city medical team will patrol around, Then one follows Xiao Yiyi to protect them at any time, the other follows Li Wenqiang to deal with these trifles, and the other pretends to be Xiao Yiyi


    Acting as a barefoot doctor, you can go wherever you want, and then treat the villagers in a small mountain village.


    However, he knew that all these were unrealistic, so he had to deal with them with his best.


    Take a deep breath, then slowly spit out, close your eyes, soon sink into the dream, there are a lot of things to deal with tomorrow. In the bathroom, Liu Meier is lying in the bathtub, playing with bubbles excitedly. It''s the greatest happiness in the world to be able to take a bath.


    I always feel that my skin has wrinkled. Liu Meier climbs out of the bathtub. Looking at her perfect figure in the mirror, Liu Meier''s face rises with a smile.


    "This bastard''s medicine and medicine are really good." Liu mei''er caresses her abdomen with her hand. Only by caressing her can she feel some bumps there. If you look at it with naked eyes, you can see it unless you put Liu mei''er down, and then stick the whole person on her, but obviously it''s impossible.


    With the fastest speed to dry his body, Liu mei''er quickly


    I came out to thank Li Su, but after I came out, I found that Li Su had fallen asleep on the sofa with a frown on his face. I didn''t know what unhappy things he had dreamt about in his dream.


    "You''re smart." Liu mei''er carefully walked to his side, and then the blanket covered Li Su''s body. Then she carefully walked back to her room.


    The next day, Li Su woke up very early. After breakfast, Li Su found that there seemed to be no one in Liu mei''er''s room. She knocked on the door and didn''t respond. When she opened the door, she found that there was no trace of her. After searching the whole room, she found that Liu mei''er was really missing.


    After calling her, she turned off her phone. Li Su began to feel uneasy. She was just about to go downstairs to ask Heihu about the situation. Unexpectedly, Heihu had already arrived at the door of the room. Seeing that Li Su was ready to open the door, she said, "can I go in?"


    Li Su made way for the black tiger to enter.


    Seeing the breakfast already made on the dining table, black tiger couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m still blessed. I think it''s very important for me to eat your own breakfast


    No one else has my treatment. I don''t think it''s possible for Mr. Xiao to live and Mr. Yao to live. "


    Li Suyi thought that it was true that he had not cooked breakfast for other women. It seems that what he had to do was not enough.


    Black tiger did not care about him, directly sat at the table, began to eat.


    "Why did you come up?" Li Su asked.


    "I''ll give you something." Black tiger swallowed the porridge in his mouth, and then took out a bunch of keys and a folded envelope from his pocket, "this is miss a Liu who asked me to give it to you when she was leaving. She also said thank you."


    "When did she leave?" Li Su asked.


    "Two forty in the morning." Black tiger said, "she said that you put sleeping pills in your water cup, so you didn''t know she was going."


    "Has anyone come to pick her up?" Li Su asked.


    "No, I sent it to the airport." Black tiger said, "she said before leaving, she will miss you, I hope you don''t forget her."


    "Is that a last word?" Li Su smiles and picks up the keys


    Here, these keys are the keys to Li Su''s house now.

 Chapter 477

    Now I put the key in my hand, which obviously means to let myself clean the house.


    Li Su smiles. When he is going to put the keys together, he finds that there is a small crystal pendant on the top of the keys. It''s a picture of Liu mei''er herself. It''s very lovely.


    Li Su smiles, puts the key into his pocket, and then opens the note. Black tiger doesn''t squint. He knows his identity and what he can and can''t see.


    Of course, Li Su didn''t want to avoid the black tiger, so he spread out the branches.


    "Li Su, when you see this letter, I am already in another place. Don''t look for me. If I have a chance, I will come back to you. I hope you remember me then. I asked your men to bring you the room key. Did you receive it? There is my photo on the key. You should keep it. If you wear it out, you will lose it,


    Be careful I''m not finished with you.


    You should always clean the room for me. You can''t let the dust stain me. Otherwise, I''m not finished with you. And don''t use my toothbrush, toothpaste and towel. When the toilet is used up, you should wipe it carefully. Otherwise, I''ll let you die, and my bathtub is the same. "


    Seeing this, Li Su couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that when she woke up just now, she used the toilet directly and didn''t wipe it. I really don''t know what kind of appearance Liu mei''er would look like when she knew it. She felt happy when she thought about it, and then looked down.


    "Boy, are you laughing when you see here?"


    Seeing this sentence, Li Su couldn''t help shrinking his neck, and then looked around. He was sure that there was only black tiger around him, which was a long sigh of relief.


    Fuck! Are you reincarnated? You know what I think now. Why don''t you go to heaven.


    "In addition, those underwear in my wardrobe are not available. If you dare to go in and desecrate, I will castrate you and make you a man." This sentence looks at the face is a crotch


    In a fit of cold, I could not help but tighten my legs, for fear that Liu mei''er would really come out from somewhere, and then I snapped my relatives with scissors.


    I wipe, tough!


    "Finally, I want to say that thank you for your treatment. Now the scar on my body has disappeared. By the way, at the end, I want to say the last sentence to you, that is, I took away the pendant on your body. I like the color very much. I won''t tell you. Thank you."


    After reading the last sentence, Li Su began to rummage all over her body. Sure enough, the necklace on her body has disappeared. However, Li Su didn''t think too much about it. The necklace was originally given to her. Since she took it away, she is giving it to her.


    Seeing that the black tiger was wolfing down, Li Su also had an appetite and started breakfast with the black tiger. During that time, he asked about the whereabouts of the guards who came yesterday. The black tiger said that there were four people coming, and they had already asked them to go back. The remaining two people would come back after they sent Liu mei''er to the destination airport.


    Li Su nodded. After two people finished eating, Li Su cleaned up the dishes


    After that, he cleaned up the room carefully.


    Of course, when he was cleaning up, he opened the wardrobe uncontrollably. As expected, it was colorful, thin, thick, big and small. What Li Su saw was that it tasted dry. After reciting "no courtesy, no courtesy" for many times, he suppressed the agitation in his body. After cleaning up the room, Li Su turned and went downstairs. When he closed the door, he printed everything in his mind.


    At the moment of closing the door, he was small. I don''t know whether Liu mei''er was real or intentional. Now I don''t know where to go to appease him. If you entrust the house to me, you can''t just leave it here.


    It''s also true that Li Su has a lot of troubles now, even though he is not so good.


    When he came downstairs, black tiger was waiting for him, but Li Su didn''t plan to let black tiger drive. Their car had already appeared on the street. He didn''t believe that the tight organization of the heavenly king gang would not notice him


    There are two people in the car, so Heihu and Li Su didn''t drive. They put the car here. Then they went into a hair salon and bought some things. After walking into a remote alley and turning out, they had changed, even if the acquaintances stood in front of them, I can''t recognize it.


    Li Su''s hair has been dyed into an explosive head, his huge sunglasses are on his face, a thin gold chain with his little finger is hanging around his neck, and a colorful shirt is worn on him. He also holds two health care balls in his hand, his head tilts upward, and a cigar is still in his other hand. He walks two steps and shakes three times. HuoTuo is a second generation ancestor and a little ruffian.


    Black tiger is black. His skin is black. Now he has a black tight T-shirt, a pair of black trousers and a pair of black shoes on his body. He is following Li Su step by step. Needless to say, he is a bodyguard and plays in his true colors.


    "Li Su, to be honest, have you ever had experience before?" glare at


    After Li Su asked, he had to ask, Li Su''s dress now, let alone him, let anyone see is absolutely a hooligan, walking on the road toe high gas don''t say, see a beautiful woman from his side, while playing a hooligan whistle, while also pulling his eyes down a bit, look carefully.


    Black tiger''s face is red. It''s strange if he can learn well after such a boss.


    "Have a bullshit experience." Li Su said while blowing a frivolous whistle at the beautiful woman passing by.


    "You see, your business is skilled, absolutely experienced." What black tiger said is reasonable.


    "Bullshit, haven''t you ever eaten pork, haven''t you ever seen a pig walk?" Li Su Bai took a look at the black tiger and said, "honest bodyguard, after we get all the terrain clear, we''ll be ready to do it tonight."


    "Is that too fast?"

 Chapter 478

    If it wasn''t for the black super on his face covering his face, black tiger estimated that his eyes would fall off.


    "Are you crazy? The most you know today is where their stronghold is. We don''t even know how many troops they have, how many strongholds they have, and who their boss is. Do you think Li Wenqiang has a big life if you just kill him directly?"


    "Fart, can''t you say something nice?" Li Su turned his head and glared at the black tiger. "If I think so, I won''t save him that day. Isn''t that better?"


    "That''s your conscience." Black tiger words let Li Su almost no breath to swallow.


    "If you can''t talk, don''t talk." Li su''an scolded, and then said: "we call this camouflage investigation. You''ve seen people who are dressed like dogs mixed in those little gangsters, and those big gangsters are usually dressed like dogs. But do you know whether they are well-informed or small people?"


    "I understand, but I''m afraid you don''t understand." Black tiger''s words made Li Su want to strangle him.


    The two people wandered around the street, and then looked at the bars and other entertainment places there. These places are often the places where these little gangsters hang out. But Li Su obviously came at the wrong time. Bars often start at night, and then reach the climax at 12 am, and close at 2 or 3 am, At most, it''s 12 o''clock at noon. It''s still a long time before dark.


    However, Li Su had his own way. He walked into a billiards hall at random and opened a billiards table. He was playing there by himself. He didn''t let black tiger interfere. He thought he was a bodyguard.


    The place Li Su chose was very close to several gangsters. They could hear every word they said very clearly.


    But soon, Li Su had no energy, because they were not talking about games or women. Li Su, a pure little man, had no common language with them, so he had to check out in a hurry. Then he took black tiger to open a room in a hotel, and finally let black tiger go out to buy


    Rice.


    He knows how much he can eat. He still doesn''t go to the restaurant. It''s a shame to let Heihu go to pack his food and wait here.


    After dinner, Li Su lay in bed and went to sleep. At night, he was ready to take action. However, black tiger did not rest. As for what he went out for, black tiger did not say and Li Su did not ask.


    This sleep was very comfortable, and the eyes were open at six in the evening. When I opened my eyes, the black tiger had brought supper to us, and more than a dozen boxes of boxes of rice, so that the six aunt had really been addicted to the mouth, took a bath in the United States, and sprayed a lot of men''s perfume on her body, not to mention the black tiger standing beside Li Su. Even he himself was fainted by the smell of this perfume.


    It''s the same dress as today''s day, but the health ball in hand has been replaced by a folding fan, and it''s still pink. It''s very beautiful. At least black tiger thinks so.


    Wandering along the street, bars that are still closed during the day are now open one by one, just like lovers on a date


    After all, it''s still very early. All kinds of small programs haven''t started yet. If you go in now, you can only see the bartenders and those who watch the show.


    Li Su and black tiger were not worried. They wandered around all the way. However, Li Su didn''t harass the girl and didn''t blow the button on the hooligan this time.


    He knows that this is the time when all kinds of big gangsters and small gangsters come out for a walk. If he doesn''t pay attention to teasing other people''s horses, not only his task will fail, but he is likely to be chased and killed by them. According to Li Wenqiang, these people have guns in their hands. Two people walked to the door of a bar, this bar is not big, but popular ah.


    Li Su has seen the terrain here. This bar is the most suitable place to escape. However, black tiger tells Li Su that this place is the place where the boss of this street sits. He basically plays here for an hour every night.


    Li Su looked at the black tiger in surprise. The black tiger shrugged his shoulders to show that he was right


    Innocent.


    "While you''re sleeping, I''ve figured out the general situation here." Said the black tiger.


    "Do you mean I''m a good student now and I''ll praise you?" Li Su said.


    "That''s not necessary, but you have to pay when you drink later. There''s a kind of cocktail that only the bartender can make. It''s called mantianjukai. It''s said that it''s very delicious, but the price is very expensive. I hope you don''t be stingy." Said the black tiger.


    "I wipe, you are not afraid of your own chrysanthemum." Li Su said angrily.


    As soon as they entered the door, their ears were deafened by the sound of the huge electronic music. Li Su was stunned for a moment, but he immediately reacted. His face was very natural, and only the second generation''s little ruffian had a vicious smile.


    As soon as the women standing at the door saw Li Su''s dress, they immediately thought it was a gold medal. If anyone caught up with it, it might be a great success.


    Those women all rushed through the storm. Li Su''s eyes were straight. But just when he was ready to enjoy it, Black Tiger stood in front of him. Then he pushed them all aside.


    "Don''t stop. What kind of goods are you? You dare to ask our young master. Our young master wants the goods inside. Do you understand?" After the black tiger roared, the women were yelled in a daze. When they tried to find the black tiger, the black tiger took out a pile of money from his trouser pocket and swept it to a woman''s chest.


    "Take the money and get out!"


    Not only the women were stunned, but also Li Su had to say a word, domineering.


    Two people walked into it, where the red men and green women crowded into a pile, also don''t know who ate whose tofu, also don''t know who brought the hat to who, green.


    "Where did you learn that?" Li Su and Heihu were sitting on the bar, each holding a bottle of beer.


    "It''s a well-known thing. I just happened to find out."

 Chapter 479

    "Do you happen to be here any more?" Li Su white a black tiger said.


    "Yes." Black tiger gave Li Su a wink, "you look over there, see that group of people just now? The man in the middle is the boss of the street. His name is crow


    Li Su looked at the crowd just now. The one in the middle was very tall and strong. On his head, he poked straight there, and it was still red. He looked like a Teletubbies.


    "I''ll go ahead and kill the noble Matt." Li Su stares at his eyes hiding behind his sunglasses. Isn''t this the standard collocation of those little gangsters? How can even such a big man like this now?


    The crow walking in the crowd seemed to feel someone watching him behind him. Then he turned around and looked around. Standing out, he looked around the whole field, but didn''t find anyone paying attention to him. After a cold hum, he went to the box inside.


    "I can see that you''re looking at me in front of you and making a fool of yourself." Li Su poured a mouthful of wine and looked at the black tiger sitting beside him white. "Tell me, what''s the matter with you


    "No more." Said the black tiger.


    "No more?"


    "No more." "Black tiger said," what can be found in a day, I can get this crow''s activity rules for you, even if it is very good


    "I thought you had so much power." Li Su gave a white look.


    It seems that there is no way to act today, and I don''t know how to deal with it now. I can only drink a little wine for two people and then go back to Li Wenqiang''s place.


    Li Wenqiang''s health is almost good. When they rush by, Li Su is sitting in the yard, sharpening his knife and drinking.


    "Brother Qiang, the recovery is good." Li Su said with a smile as soon as he entered the door.


    "My master doctor is here. Please sit down." Li Wenqiang saw that Li Su was coming. He quickly asked his younger brother to bring back the stool and let Li Su and black tiger sit down.


    "How did you come back to me today?" Li Wenqiang asked.


    "I have nothing to do. I want to come here and see how your body is recovering." Li Su then stared at Li Wenqiang, and Li Wenqiang''s physical condition appeared in his head.


    It''s pretty good. The wound has all healed, and it''s no longer a big problem. At this time, Li Su''s head has already been rewarded for treating Li Wenqiang.


    It''s not bad. It''s rewarding hundreds of merits.


    "Brother Qiang, there are many more people here." Li Su looked at Li Wenqiang''s yard and asked.


    "It''s OK. Several of them are my former brothers. Now they have found me again, and they have taken in some younger brothers." Li Wenqiang said.


    "Credible?" Li Su asked.


    "I don''t know for the moment. After all, people''s hearts are unpredictable. Even if many of them were loyal there before, they might stab themselves in the back." Li Wenqiang looked at the people in the yard and said, "OK, don''t talk about it. What do you have to say? I don''t think you can really come here to play when you''re free. "


    "What you said is really right. Let me tell you the truth. Today I inquired for you in the street. It''s hard to deal with the Tianwang gang. Brother Qiang, you''d better make a good move yourself." Li Su said¡° I have already understood this. To be honest, I went to the city today. It''s really not my strength to go there. "


    "What are you going to do next?" Li Su asked.


    "Taizu said that the countryside encircles the city."


    Li Su''s eyes lit up, "then I''m here to wish brother Qiang a successful start."


    "I''ve found the front stop, and now it''s the crazy recruitment of occupying territory,


    Then take down all the sites around Xingqing City, and swallow them up bit by bit. " Li Wenqiang''s eyes flashed a trace of ferocity, "I will certainly take revenge."


    "Don''t tell me about it. I don''t know. It''s your business to do it. Now that you have your own decision, do it. I''ll go first." With that, Li Su left next to the black tiger.


    "Boss, who is this man? How can he pull so hard?" A little brother came up and asked.


    As soon as Li Wenqiang looked back, he found that it was the younger brother he had just received. Then he said, "don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Hurry up and pack up. We have to go on our way."


    After all, these younger brothers are not very familiar with Li Su. Now in my heart, I made up my mind to give a password to those close friends around me and completely hide Li Su''s identity.


    Li Su and Heihu bid farewell to Li Wenqiang. When they returned to Junming factory, it was already midnight, and they didn''t say hello to several women. Li Su went straight to his room to sleep, and Heihu also went to have a rest.


    This room was reserved for Li Su long ago. Usually, people clean it. They either come here with peace of mind or Yao Ya comes here to clean it. However, since Yao Ya accepted the military and civilian factory, he seldom has time to clean Li Su''s room. On the contrary, he has a lot of time to go out and study medicine every day


    So she would come to clean Li Su''s room every day.


    The first one is that it''s quiet here. It''s far away from the workshop. The sound of the machines doesn''t affect the peace of mind. The second one is that peace of mind and xiuziqi live together. Xiuziqi has a lot of work now, and basically sleeps in the middle of the night, So peace of mind does not have a good mental state at all; Third, it''s convenient to clean Li Su''s room.


    This day, after reading the book, she took a bath and lay down in her pajamas. Li Su won''t come back these days, so she fell asleep at ease.


    When Li Su came back to his room, he turned on the light and saw the books on his desk. Li Su knew that he was at ease reviewing here. Yao Ya mentioned this matter when he called him. But what he said on the phone was that he would not spend the night here, so Li Su didn''t care about it. As for the women''s clothes on the sofa, He naturally thought that since he came here to review, he would naturally take a lunch break or something here. It''s nothing to pull down one or two clothes.

 Chapter 480

    When Li Su went to the bathroom to take a bath, he found something wrong. How could there be such things as lingerie in the bathroom? And it seems that there are not a few. Some of them have just been washed and are still dripping, and some of them have been dried out in the air. There are all kinds of patterns and colors. Li Su''s mouth is dry.


    But when you think about what you want to do, those astronomical merits will make you die.


    This idea was like a basin of cold water, which directly cut off the dirtiness in Li Su''s heart. However, he still picked up the underwear and enjoyed it. He was really broad-minded!


    After suppressing all his thoughts, Li Su found that there must be a woman in his room. As for who she was, he didn''t know for the moment, but in his heart, there was a person to choose.


    No, I can''t stay here any longer. I''ll stay in the same room. Even if there''s nothing between them, there''s something in other people''s eyes. I don''t care about myself, but the reputation of a girl is over.


    In line with the idea of not making it difficult for other girls to do, Li Su himself is ready to leave quietly, but now there is a problem placed in front of Li Su.


    Before that, he thought that Li Mina in the room was empty, so he threw all his clothes out, and then he came in without anything to wear. Now if he went out, in case the girl just came out, he would be really speechless.


    Just when Li Su began to tangle, he heard the door outside ring suddenly.


    Li Su''s face side, I wipe, is not really such a coincidence?


    Although Li Su kept praying in his heart, the footsteps outside were still approaching, and the direction was his bathroom.


    After that, I really can''t wash it when I jump into the Yellow River. If I am found by others, the yellow mud will fall into my crotch. It''s not excrement, it''s excrement.


    In a hurry, Li Su grabs a thing and blocks it in his key position. Then he hides behind the door of the bathroom, praying that the best girl will come in and wash her face. Otherwise, he really can''t escape.


    Sleep in the middle of the night, people have three urgent, so confused to get the toilet, also did not pay attention to the toilet light has been on, thought he did not turn off the light when he came out.


    As soon as I close the door of the bathroom, I reach into my pajamas, take off my pants and sit on the toilet. It''s really cool to clean up the memory. After lifting the pants, I flush.


    When I wash my hands, I find something wrong. Is there anything wrong with the mirror


    Clean things stick on it. How can there be a person on it, people? People!


    Anxin Meng turned around and saw Li Su covering the key, a face of resentment.


    "Sister Anxin, I want to say that I didn''t know you were here. Do you believe it?" Li Su said gingerly.


    He looked at the bursts of ease into, and then in front of himself, took off his pants, and then put the most beautiful scenery in front of him, and then unscrupulously clean up the memory, and then there is a very cocky buttock pouting.


    Looking at the man in front of him, he didn''t notice that his shoulder strap was slipping and leaking out most of the hill, which made Li Su gulp and swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "You..." at this time, I don''t know what to say.


    "I''m sorry, sister Anxin. I really didn''t know you were in the room. I tried my best to hide it, but..." Li Su spoke very fast to explain his behavior, but Anxin didn''t seem to have any reaction. At the moment, he opened the door of the bathroom and ran out naked. The door of the bathroom rang, relieved to recover from the shock.


    It seems that I should have screamed loudly just now.


    That person just now seems to be Li Su. He seems to have been in the bathroom for a long time


    Come on, didn''t he just show himself when it was convenient for him? It seems that what he''s covering is his own mask, right?


    With the peace of mind back to God, just happened all clear to her mind, this let originally thin skinned ease, more shy.


    I patted my flushed pretty face with cold water, but it didn''t seem to work. Instead, my whole body began to get hot.


    It''s really shameful. Li Su has seen all his most important places. Although his heart has long regarded him as his favorite, the scene in his fantasy is definitely not like this.


    Li Su ran out of the bathroom and quickly put his clothes on his body. Then he noticed that the thing he had just taken from his key part seemed to be someone else''s mask. This made Li Su feel uneasy. It seemed that his body sitting on the sofa was not his own.


    Hearing the toilet door open, Li Su Sao didn''t dare to lift his head. After all, he had just seen everyone else.


    "Well, you can take a bath." Peace of mind with the same voice as the mosquito said this sentence, flew into his room, and then wrapped himself up with a quilt, blushing fast red cloth.


    Seeing that Anshen left, Li Su got into the bathroom and quickly took a bath for himself. Of course, this time he brought his clothes in


    When he got dressed and came out, he saw a blanket lying on the sofa. He must have been relieved to put it in just now.


    "It''s a bit cold in the evening now, so you can make do with it first." The sound of peace of mind came out of the room, and now she was very shy.


    "Alas." After Li Su agreed, he lay down on the sofa, covered the blanket and smelled the fragrance on it. It seemed that the reassuring son had the same fragrance just now. Accompanied by the fragrance, Li Su fell asleep deeply. As for what would happen in his sleep, it''s not a question we can care about.


    After hearing Li Su''s steady breathing, he lay in the quilt.


    In my mind, I was in the bathroom just now.


    His strong chest was shining with bronze color, which gave people a visual impact. Most importantly, he used his personal clothes to cover Li Su''s chest, which made him feel more shy.

 Chapter 481

    Lying on the bed, Anxin couldn''t sleep. In his mind, Li Su''s figure was always in his mind. I don''t know how long it took for Anxin to go back to sleep. In his sleep, Li Su''s strong body still appeared.


    The dream happened very imaginative things, in a burst of passion, Li Su suddenly opened his eyes, and then flew to the bathroom, began to take a bath, why? Because the crotch is wet.


    After Li Su finished cleaning and washing, he put some food and drink on the table. He sat in front of the desk and wrote hard.


    Li Su was going to explain what happened last night, but seeing that he was studying hard there, he was too embarrassed to open his mouth. He sat at the table and quickly pulled his breakfast into his stomach, so he took the dishes and chopsticks and prepared to go out.


    "Well, Li Su, the place where I live is too noisy, so I''ll review it with you for the time being." Peace of mind head also didn''t return of say


    .


    "Xin, Anxin elder sister, you can live as long as you want. I have something else to do when I go out now. Sit down first." Li Su quickly said, and then flew away.


    Nonsense at this time do not run more to wait for when ah, his head is now covered with the title of a sex wolf, if ease elder sister casually with a few other women, he has a good life?


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, he turned back with a red face. Where was Li Su''s shadow? He had run away for a long time. He was happy and lost in his heart.


    Li Su, just like the wolves chasing him, took the dishes to the canteen, and then began to walk around the whole factory. To put it bluntly, he has no place to go now, and he is also avoiding the women.


    During this period, he met Xiao Si, who told him something that made Li Su want to strangle him.


    What Xiao Si said is that he is now living at ease in his room. If Li Su is going to go back to live, he will call an Xin to help him


    In case of any inconvenience.


    I wipe, why didn''t you say it earlier, now inconvenient things have happened, now you come to tell me if you come to see my joke.


    Looking at Li Su''s eyes, Xiao Si immediately disappeared, but he was still thinking about whether Li Su had taken the wrong medicine.


    Li Su, who is idle and bored, can only go to the workshop. But he doesn''t understand the things in the workshop at all. He also sees Yao ya. But now Yao Ya is very busy. After talking to him for a few words, he follows two workers to solve the problem and leaves him behind.


    He had no choice but to go to the office, but there was no one else in the office. Even xiuziqi, who was the most leisurely in his daily life, didn''t know where to go now.


    After lamenting that he was the most useless person, Li Su had to go to bed all the way. After that, he fell asleep until the time for lunch in the afternoon. After dinner, Li Su really had no place to go, and came to the activity room specially built for the workers.


    There are all kinds of entertainment facilities, Li Su found a few


    A man who was playing chess played chess with them. Of course, he was killed.


    However, such a good scene did not last long. It was time for the workers to have a rest. He wandered back to his room.


    Anxin was still studying there. Seeing Li Su back, he stood up and said, "are you back? I''ll go right away¡° No, No Li Su hastened to say, "that what, ease elder sister, you are at ease here to prepare for the postgraduate entrance examination, don''t worry about me, I sleep on the sofa."


    "How can we do that? It''s hard to rest on the sofa." He said with ease.


    "I can. I''ll take a bath first. If you continue to study, you must be admitted to graduate school, then to master''s degree, then to doctor''s degree, and finally to become the best medical talent in the country or even in the world, just like me." Li Su said.


    "Brag, you''re not famous." At ease, seeing Li Su''s utterance there, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m telling the truth. Now there are not many people who think I''m so honest." Li Su said.


    "You are honest." Li Su was relieved to look white. He unconsciously thought of the scene that two people met in the bathroom last night. He couldn''t help blushing.


    Li Su also thought of what happened last night. Although he was a man, he was too red to look up¡° I''ll take a bath first. "


    Li Su said and went to the bathroom, then immediately closed the door.


    "Ah..." I saw Li Su go into the bathroom. I was in a hurry. I wanted to let Li Su come out, but it''s obviously too late now.


    Li Su came to the bathroom and took a deep breath against the wall. He calmed down his beating heart. Then he began to take off his clothes. He suddenly looked up and found that there was a girl''s underwear in the bathroom.


    It''s leopard print! The most important thing is that the pants are T-shaped, which makes Li Su''s relatives immediately revolt.


    Goo Doo!


    Li Su swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then he constantly recited "color is empty, empty is color" in his heart, but it was obviously useless.


    Although the cold water was boiling well, he didn''t suppress the evil fire in his heart. After taking a shower in a hurry, Li Sugang was ready to take off his clothes. When he put them on, a sound of peace of mind sounded outside the door.


    "Don''t wear your clothes. Leave them. I put a new suit for you outside After that, he left at ease.


    Li Su hid his body outside the door and opened the door carefully. Through the crack of the door, he didn''t find a reassuring figure. He saw a set of pajamas on the door. The dark blue one was his favorite color, which made Li Su feel moved.


    After wearing clothes, Li Su is ready to wash his clothes. He has been wearing them for two days. In such a hot weather, his clothes are full of sweat. Even if he can accept it, there are still women around him. They will not welcome Li Su who is full of sweat


    Yes.


    "Don''t move. I''ll wash it." At this time, he walked over and said¡°


    "No, no, I''d better wash it myself."

 Chapter 482

    "Also shy, you forget, before I also washed your clothes." At this time, there is no shyness in my heart. Now I just treat Li Su as a little boy.


    Or Li Su know peace of mind is so thought, want to speak for themselves, where in the end is small.


    "Er..."


    In the end, she let her daughter-in-law feel at ease, but Li Su didn''t leave. Instead, she stood at the door and watched her wash clothes there.


    She soaked Li Su''s clothes in a basin, poured detergent into it, and then began to wash clothes. The basin was on the ground, and she squatted on the ground to wash Li Su''s clothes.


    He is comfortable wearing a T-shirt with a round collar. The collar is wide open. Squatting like this, he reveals the spring light in front of his chest. What''s more, Li Su is condescending and looks at it vividly. At the moment, he is thirsty. Then his relatives begin to revolt. However, he is unconscious and still looks at the spring light in the collar.


    After washing the clothes and beating his waist, he raised his head and stood in front of her. Then he saw Li Su''s camp. Looking up, Li Su was staring at himself.


    Following Li Su''s eyes, he bowed his head in peace of mind. Then he found that his neckline had already let out spring. With a sigh of peace of mind, he covered his neckline, blushed and stood up.


    At a loss, I stepped back two steps. When I was washing clothes just now, there were all water stains under my feet. I felt relieved that if I was not careful, my feet would slip. Then I started to fall back. Behind her was the toilet. If she fell down like this, her head would hit it.


    Li Su was looking beautiful. Suddenly, he was found by the owner of the goods. Naturally, he was very embarrassed. Now he bowed his head and didn''t know what to do.


    Hearing a exclamation, he saw Anxin fall back. Li Su''s body appeared behind Anxin. He held Anxin tightly in his arms and didn''t let Anxin continue to fall down.


    Two people''s eyes came into contact with each other. For a moment, they were all stunned. In each other''s eyes, they were all the shadow of each other.


    "Can you take your hands off first?" Her pretty face flushed with ease.


    Li Su was called back by the reassuring words. Then he saw that his hand had been put on the other people''s towering, soft and elastic, which made people nostalgic.


    "Oh." Li Su quickly took his hand back, then helped him up and went out with a red face.


    The heart of ease [Putong, Putong] kept beating, her pretty face was red, her hands kept fiddling with the corners of her clothes, imagining what they had just done


    Posture, more people let her shame, in the thought of Li Su''s big hand full of temperature on his towering, for a moment, feel at ease that his body heat frightening.


    It took a long time to suppress his mind, wring out Li Su''s clothes and hanging them on the balcony.


    Li Su was sitting on the sofa. He didn''t dare to lift his head. The hand he had just put on someone else''s chest was still crisp and very comfortable. He could feel that he couldn''t master one of his hands.


    Start with a soft, full of elasticity, never encountered such a face, looking at their hands, it seems that there is fragrance on it.


    Yao Ya and I have already established a relationship with each other, but they are limited to kissing and holding hands. No one has ever tried any substantive action. Now Li Su has tried it on her. It''s really cool. Although Li Su sat motionless on the sofa and lowered his head, he could feel the peace of mind walking back and forth behind him.


    The pace of peace of mind stopped behind him, as if some hesitation, and then as if to make a decision, is peace of mind sister to go? is she angry?


    Just when Li Su was daydreaming, a fragrance came from his side. He turned his eyes gently and found that he was sitting at ease


    His side, see the eyes of peace of mind looked over, Li Su immediately took back his eyes.


    "Just now, did it look good?" Asked in a quiet voice.


    "Good, good looking." Li Su immediately thought of the snow white, and the deep ravine in the middle of the snow white.


    "Is it comfortable to touch it?" When she said this, her face was hot enough to fry eggs.


    "Comfortable." Li Su answered without thinking, but immediately felt that he was losing his words and quickly covered his mouth.


    "Well, you are really a hooligan." His ears were easy to listen to, and he jumped on Li Su immediately. Then he pinched and twisted Li Su''s body.


    Li Su knew that he was wrong, so he didn''t say anything. For the Revenge of peace of mind, he just simply resisted, trying to make his pain less.


    With the scuffle between the two people, I don''t know when it happened. I was relieved to ride on Li Su, and then their eyes were intertwined.


    Looking at the beautiful red lips, Li Su suddenly held her heart in her arms, and then covered it with a big mouth.


    Reassuring eyes stare big, completely without any preparation, when they want to resist, they have lost.


    After a long time, the two were separated because they couldn''t breathe. They were still riding on Li Su, but now she didn''t have a little strength all over her body, and the whole person was lying on Li Su.


    Suddenly feel at ease to feel something is not too right, in the position of their own abdomen, as if there is something against their own body, with a hand touch immediately blushed, she is not a little girl, not to mention she is a doctor, naturally know what that thing is.


    In Li Su''s chest bit, "bastard."


    Li Suzhen didn''t know how to explain it. As long as he was a man, if he could guarantee that he didn''t have any reaction, he must have practiced the anti evil sword.


    "Sister Anxin, I didn''t mean to." Li Su said with a red face.


    "You can say it." She blushed and looked at Li Su white.


    "Sister Anxin, I was so comfortable just now. Can I continue?"


    "Asshole."


    This sentence is like an imperial edict, two people hugged together again, but two people are only limited to kissing, the other did not do.

 Chapter 483

    Two people so mutual embrace, did not carry on the next activity.


    It''s not that Li Su doesn''t want to, or is not at ease. It''s that some bastard has a fatal flaw. He doesn''t dare. It''s about death. It''s really about death.


    So, this perfect to two people so embrace who together, of course, some people sleep very comfortable, some people, that almost meaning.


    The next morning, I woke up early. After washing, I went to buy breakfast for Li Su. As for Li Su, I''m still sleeping. I can''t help it. Last night was too hard.


    A beautiful woman is lying beside you, but you can see, touch and eat. How can you keep a bloody young man from getting angry? Li Su didn''t fall asleep until the middle of the night.


    Maybe yesterday, I hugged Li Su. Er, hugging has no such effect. It should be that after kissing, her face has a different luster than usual. Although she was very beautiful before, now she has a different temperament, which makes people can''t help looking at her more.


    "Sister Anxin, you are so beautiful." Yao Ya is also eating in the restaurant at this time. She happens to encounter ease, and she feels that ease has a different temperament, but she just can''t tell what this temperament is.


    "Xiaoya, you are beautiful, too." Peace of mind also said with a smile.


    "Sister Anxin, are you alone?" After thinking about it without conclusion, Yao Ya noticed that the packed breakfast in Anxin''s hand was absolutely sufficient. According to her previous understanding of Anxin, she could not eat so much three meals a day for two days.


    "Yes, I''m alone." Peace of mind while drinking in front of their own milk, said at the same time.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is for a pig." She said with a smile.


    "Pig?" Yao Ya puzzled for a moment, but immediately thought of who it was, "indeed, he is a pig."


    After that, the two women laughed, but Mashan Yaoya was a little uneasy. He said that they lived together last night? Isn''t he his real girlfriend? Even before a few people, women''s hearts have already broken through the shackles, but they should also be in the front row, now how is this going on.


    Now she has a decision in her heart. She wants to go to Li Su''s dormitory to see what''s going on.


    "Sister Anxin, let''s go. I''ll go with you." Yao Ya said.


    "Good." Anxin then promised, but she immediately reflected that she was in charge of Li Su''s dormitory. Now Li Su is still lying on the bed. If she let her


    Yao Ya saw it. What should she do¡° How about noon today? I haven''t cleaned my room today


    "It''s OK. I''ll help you too. I''m too busy these days. I haven''t cleaned the room for that boy. There''s nothing to do today. I''ll go with you, too." As soon as Yao Ya heard the words, she decided that something had happened between the two people, and it was impossible not to go. She pretended to be at ease and took her to Li Su''s dormitory.


    Peace of mind no way, can only let Yao Ya pull himself to go, on the way, she did not pray in her heart, pray Li Su has waken up, otherwise let Yao ya see how difficult it is for her.


    Maybe her plea worked. After walking for a while, Li Su woke up and was anxious to urinate. After clearing the memory, she still felt confused. She casually lay on the sofa, pulled a blanket and went to sleep again. After Anxin and Yao Ya came back, they saw Li Su sprawling on the sofa with a blanket on his stomach. Although Li Su was not naked, he was still wearing a pajama, which Anxin bought for him.


    Seeing that Li Su fell asleep on the sofa, he felt relieved and relieved.


    "Sit down. I''ll clean up the house first." Put down your packed breakfast and start to pick it up.


    Yao Ya came to [expose] Li Su at this time, but seeing that Li Su actually slept on the sofa, lisuo naturally thought that Li Su was sleeping here, and didn''t think much about it. Then he joined the peace of mind cleaning team.


    Two people pack up is fast, soon packed up, and then two women sitting on the chair chatting.


    "He''s sleeping right here?" Yao Ya asked.


    "Yes, where else can he sleep?" After all, two people hugged each other last night. They didn''t do the last thing, but they did all the rest. They kiss and touch each other.


    No, with my understanding of Li Su, whenever two people are together, Li Su always takes advantage of himself from time to time. Now there is such a beautiful woman in the room. How can she be so honest?


    Is there anything hard for him to say? Thinking of this, Yao Ya looks at Li Su''s legs, which are bulging. There is absolutely no problem. Besides, he is still an immigrant doctor. If he has something, he will not know?


    But what I see now is that Li Su is really lying on the sofa, and when I cleaned up the room just now, I didn''t find anything unknown on the bed.


    Seeing that Yao Ya''s eyes have been looking at Li Su, I can''t help feeling guilty, "Xiao Ya, I''ll go to study first. You sit here for a while and wait for Li Su


    Wake up. You''re talking to him. " After that, she ran away, sat at her desk and looked at her books. As for what she thought, only she knew.


    Li Su is sleeping in the dark now. When he wakes up, he doesn''t know when. He still has something to do with himself. Yao Ya doesn''t stay any longer. After saying hello to Anxin, he leaves here.


    After going out of the door, Yao Ya is still thinking about this problem. At last, she comes to a conclusion in her heart, that is, Li Su is still very good to herself. She must give her first time to herself. Thinking of this, Yao Ya blushes. How can you be so impure in your head.


    After shaking his head and throwing out all the ideas in his mind, he reorganized his mood and put himself into the work.


    Of course, Li Su didn''t know.

 Chapter 484

    The next week, Li Su spent three days in the factory, chatting with ease, occasionally kissing each other, discussing the body structure between men and women and other academic research, which made him happy but not homesick. Of course, he also took the time to do it.


    The construction there is in full swing. Xiao Yiyi and xiuziqi supervise the work there.


    By the way, a restaurant is reopening now. Feng Duoduo is sitting there. Except for the old staff before going out, the rest of the staff are all from Sanwu. They have been trained.


    As a reminder, no matter now all the registered permanent residence have been implemented, that is to say, they are now Chinese citizens, and they are no longer black household 2.


    In addition, thanks to the intervention of the Southwest Military Region and the efforts of Mr. Wen, Sanwu has now become a red tourist attraction, where a general''s tomb and a memorial to the martyrs have been built. They can afford it


    All the residents who do not care about three things have one family. Every family has a red copy of the family members of the martyrs and enjoys the preferential policies of the government.


    The primary school built here has also been completed, and the teachers recruited by Jishi fund have all been put in place. Not only are there primary schools, but also kindergartens. The relevant supporting facilities have also been completed, and the children there are really going to school now.


    Seeing the children reading the text aloud, and the laughter, Li Su felt satisfied.


    I don''t know if I''ve had intimate contact with Anxin. Now Li Su''s mouth is full of flowers. As long as I meet a few women, it''s hard to avoid laughing. Although it''s harmless, it''s always embarrassing.


    Among Li Su''s shameless laughter and several women''s angry voices, it''s hard to hide their sweetness in their hearts, but these relationships can''t be put out. It''s too shocking.


    I don''t know if they were crazy at the beginning. How could several people promise such a thing? But now it''s too late to say anything. I don''t know how much they have been occupied by Li Su.


    By the way, Anxin has been admitted as a graduate student of Huaxia Medical College. This is also something to be congratulated. If only a few women were not busy, they would have celebrated a lot.


    Just now I said so much, that''s three days. For the remaining four days, Li Su spent in his own home, fighting with his mother all day, and then playing chess with his father. However, he was a stinking basket. Every time he was killed, he didn''t leave a piece of armour. It was terrible. However, he still enjoyed it and lived a very happy life.


    Once, a few women came to their house as guests and saw Li Su. They were all surprised because Li Su had grown meat.


    In his own words, his mother raised him as a pig every day. It would be strange if he didn''t grow meat.


    Of course, in Wang Guifang''s mouth, that is, his son is too thin now, so he can make up for it. By the way, he asked if Li Su is too thin now. When several women saw that Li Su was flat, they said that he was too thin.


    Wang Guifang''s next words made them blush, like the sunset in the sky, very beautiful.


    Wang Guifang said to Li Su: "you see, you don''t want to let you eat. Now, your daughters-in-law despise you for being too thin."


    Li Su''s mouth grinned to the back of his head. Several women''s faces were red. They wanted to find a ground seam to drill in. Of course, there was no ground seam, so there were several bruises on Li Su''s waist.


    After a week''s carefree life, Li sudu didn''t want to go out any more. It''s good to just muddle along, but things in the world are always helpless. This morning, Li Su was sleeping in a cloud and mist. He was woken up by a phone call from someone else. It was Xiao Yiyi who called. It turned out that their medical team was ready. Now it''s time for Li Su to hurry to gather.


    This matter has been scheduled for a long time, and Li Su is embarrassed to say that he can''t go. Although the quilt is very comfortable, his heart is burning at the thought of several beautiful women waiting there.


    After washing his face in a hurry, Li Su took a taxi to the military factory.


    Now this place is not just a factory. There are still some places in the huge factory yard that have not been built. So Xiao Yiyi made full use of this place and built a three story building here. He regarded it as the headquarters of the salvation fund. However, there are not many people in it, except Xiao Yiyi and xiuziqi, And Anxin and Yao Ya also work here, and the rest are the security personnel.


    Here''s to say that there are a lot of surrounded people. All of them are veterans from Heihu, Xiaosi and Xiaowu, and some of them are transferred by he Hongtao from his Southwest Military Region. Anyway, they are going to retire soon. Those who come here will not have to go to other places to get angry. At least they don''t have to go to the big dye vat in the officialdom, All day long hypocritical laugh and scold, this is not the period these soldiers are good at.


    Originally, there was an office left for Feng Duoduo, but now Feng Duoduo is too busy to stay at home all day, so he can''t care about it at all. However, Xiao Yiyi didn''t let him stay outside alone, recruited a female secretary for her, and sent Xiao Wu away.


    At present, the security of the whole fund is divided into several parts. The most employed one is a restaurant, with two or three security personnel in each place


    However, they also received some other training, such as dealing with people, such as cashier, and so on. As for Feng Duoduo, Xiao Wu is around.


    No matter where they are, they don''t have to worry about it. It''s a martyr''s cemetery. He Hongtao is in charge of it, and the old company commander is guarding it. Most people don''t have the courage to go wild there.


    There is also a military and civilian factory. Because the military and civilian factory and the headquarters of Jishi fund are set up together, the security here is part of it, and Xiao Si is responsible for it.


    The rest of the black tiger is the most relaxed. When Li Su goes out, he follows Li Su. If Li Su doesn''t go out, he will stay in the headquarters of Jishi fund. Anyway, it''s no big deal. Now everyone around here knows that there is the most strict security in the military and civilian factory, and they dare not be too presumptuous.


    Once there were several people who didn''t believe it. They went over the wall to steal things at night and were caught by Xiao Si and taught them a lesson.

 Chapter 485

    The things mentioned above are just small episodes here. Generally speaking, things here are as calm as ever. Jishi fund is still developing steadily, and its popularity in Xingqing city is constantly improving. These things are not advertised, but actually done.


    On weekdays, Xiao Yiyi takes his staff to some welfare institutions, such as the old people''s home and orphanage, to bring them sympathy and laughter. For these old people and children, they try their best to bring them warmth and care.


    Sometimes, they organize employees of a restaurant to cook for them, sometimes they invite some art troupes to perform for them, and sometimes they bring some artworks produced in military and civilian factories to them.


    For this point, Li Su is very admire, anyway, if let him do this thing, certainly not Xiao Yiyi so meticulous.


    In Li Su''s wishful thinking, he came to the military and civilian factory. When he entered the gate, he saw a large truck full of goods coming out of the factory


    , and then rushed to various places, which made Li Su''s heart full of expectations when he held the meeting. I believe such things will get better and better.


    After entering the factory, it seems that something is not right.


    The whole factory is decorated with lights, and there are many buses. It seems that they are bringing people here. Is there any superior leader who comes here to inspect? No, I have never heard of it.


    Except for the two security personnel standing guard at the gate, Li Su didn''t see anyone else. There was no one in the factory''s office, which was a little strange. It should be time to go to work now. How could there be no movement.


    There is no one in the factory. Li Su has to go to the office building of Jishi fund. The office building and the factory are separated by a wall to distinguish them.


    As soon as he stepped over the wall, he saw a group of people in front of him. It was roughly estimated that there were four or five hundred people in front of him. Li Su glanced at them and vented that they all seemed to belong to the property of the fund.


    "That who, say you, hurry up!"


    Li Su is thinking, how can all these people gather here


    When he was in the office building, he found that someone was calling him. As soon as he looked up, he built a table at the door of the office building, on which were some tables and so on.


    Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi all sit on the top, with a few empty seats in the middle. Even Heihu is sitting there carelessly. It''s Xiao Yiyi who talks. She holds the microphone in her hand, and her voice comes from the microphone.


    Li Su pointed to his nose, which means calling me?


    "It''s you. Hurry up and wait for you." Xiao Yiyi said with a smile.


    "What are you doing? Isn''t that to set up a medical team to prepare for free clinic? " Li Su sat in his seat and asked Xiao Yiyi.


    "Cut the crap and you''ll know later." Xiao Yiyi gave him a white look, then said to the microphone: "now, all the employees of Jishi fund are here, and then we will start our first staff meeting."


    [Hua] the applause is thunderous.


    A moment later, Xiao Yiyi continued, "next, we welcome Yao ya, general manager of the military and civilian factory, Feng Duoduo, general manager of a restaurant, and military and civilian factory


    "Black tiger, general manager of the security company."


    Every time Xiao Yiyi said a name, it would cause a lot of applause¡° The most important thing is to welcome Li Su, the founder and chairman of the fund


    After Li Su''s name burst out, not many people applauded, which made Li Su a little embarrassed. However, this is also in the process of cleaning up. When Li Su set up the salvation fund, he could keep a low profile, so his staff, except a few people who went out, did not know about others.


    "It seems that we don''t know about chairman Li, but it doesn''t matter. He is also a shake off shopkeeper. We don''t care." Xiao Yiyi is on the Jinsha field in the end, and immediately covered up this embarrassing topic.


    Yao Ya came to the side and said, "you see, such a big boss, the employees under his hands don''t know him. I''m sorry."


    "Don''t know the best, as long as they live well, I will be satisfied." Li Su said with disapproval.


    To tell you the truth, Li Su didn''t really care about it. As long as they had a good life, he didn''t know who was their boss


    I really don''t care.


    "Whether it''s employees of a restaurant, workers of military and civilian factories, or employees of our security company, I think when you started, some people told you that we are members of the salvation fund. At the very beginning of its establishment, the salvation fund has set up its tenet, the twelve word program of" helping the world, helping the world, saving people, and saving the heart ". No matter how you understand it, In my heart, I think this is the best sentence. We should all set an example for the positive energy of the whole society. "


    "Therefore, at the beginning of the establishment of Jishi fund, we formulated a most basic policy. From the beginning of the establishment of our company, we set up the whole fund, including all the companies under our fund, as non-profit companies. All of our income will be used for public welfare. "


    It has to be said that it''s very right to let Xiao Yiyi be the president of the salvation fund. In a few words, it''s exciting to say that others are hungry, but this is a kind of torture for Li Su.


    Starting from primary school, what Li Su hates most is meetings. As long as it''s a meeting, there will be a lot of people who go up endlessly. Often, what Li Su likes to do at this time is meetings


    Sleeping is no exception now.


    Seeing that Xiao Yiyi still has the desire to go on, Li Su just lies down on the table and starts to sleep. It has to be said that this guy is really capable sometimes. For example, the ability to fall asleep anytime and anywhere is not a skill that ordinary people can easily perform.


    In fact, what Xiao Yiyi said was very simple. He tried his best to simplify the content of the meeting. If only a few of them had held the meeting together, it would be over now.


    "OK, now let''s move on to the next item, which we are most looking forward to, and that is salary!"


    The applause was unprecedented. Even Li Su, who was sleeping there, was awakened. He thought that there was a tsunami.


    "Don''t go to sleep. Pay."


    "Where? Where is it? "

 Chapter 486

    Li Su, who is sleeping, is still confused. As soon as he hears that he is going to pay, he becomes energetic. His eyes are shining and he looks around to see that there are yellow and white things he likes. But after staring at them for a long time, he doesn''t find anything he wants. Now he stares.


    "Little girl, do you want to be punished?"


    As soon as Yao Ya heard Li Su say the word punishment, her pretty face immediately turned red. Even Xiao Yiyi, who was standing beside, also turned red.


    This punishment is a story I have to tell.


    It was a sunny noon. Li Su, Yao Ya and Xiao Yiyi were chatting in the office. They were hungry and ready to eat. But at noon, they were all sleepy and no one was ready to go out. So they played cards and decided to win. The loser went shopping.


    In the end, Li Suqi won the two girls. In the end, they all went out to buy. Li Suqi was alone in the office, waiting leisurely, but


    After waiting for more than two hours, Li sudu''s chest was pressed against his back, and then they walked back with a smile, holding two pieces of bread in their hands, which was the cheapest one.


    When Li Su asked them where the delicious food they bought was, they both said they had been eaten by themselves.


    Li Su was so angry that he began to punish them both. The way of punishment was to spank them. The two women were not Li Su''s opponents. Before several rounds of entanglement, they were thrown on the sofa by Li Su. Then the two women''s butts became various shapes in Li Su''s hands, In Li Su''s ears, this is the most beautiful music, but the two women lying on the sofa really blushed.


    "Well, then there will be our shake off shopkeeper, chairman Li Suli, who will pay us. Everyone will have it." Xiao Yiyi said with a smile, "before the childe is to everyone on the card, this time to everyone in cash, let everyone enrich."


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi''s voice fell, Xiao Si and Xiao Wu, with several boxers, appeared behind them, holding some in their hands


    Suitcases, these suitcases are pasted with the names of various companies, such as a restaurant, such as military and civilian factories.


    These suitcases were all put in front of everyone on the rostrum. When they were opened, there were all envelopes with one in them, all of which were money.


    "Attention, we have a large number of people, so each of us will put a box in front of us, saying which person''s name and who comes up to get your salary." After Xiao Yiyi finished, he opened the suitcase in front of him and read the first person''s name.


    Due to the large number of people present, their voices are relatively loud and progress is relatively slow.


    Although they were fast enough, they didn''t pay everyone''s wages until two o''clock in the afternoon, which made Li Su tired and hungry. However, seeing that all the employees below were excited and satisfied, Li Su felt that he didn''t do these things in vain.


    Finally, after all the CHILDES were handed out, Xiao Yiyi picked up the microphone and said, "next, I''ll say one more thing. What are you doing


    We have been working here for some time, especially the workers in our military and civilian factories. So I''ll give you a three-day holiday. I see if there are buses outside. They are all prepared for you. Now I want to tell you that after you get on the bus, the bus will take you to the station¡°


    "When we get to the station, we''ll arrange for you to buy tickets, and then we can go home. Then at four o''clock in the afternoon three days later, there will be a bus waiting for you. Then, we''ll get on the bus and come back. Do you understand? Of course, if there are some special cases of workers, if they do not want to go home, we will arrange a camping for you in the next time, so that you can fully relax. After a while, we will give our names to your team leader. The team leader is reporting the list to the workshop director, and the workshop director is reporting the list to your general manager. Well, let''s get ready now. " As soon as Xiao Yiyi''s voice fell, the low-level staff began to report around their team leader, and the scene began to be noisy.


    "Why do you think of such a thing?" Li Su asked Xiao Yiyi.


    "It''s nothing. They''ve been here for three months. It''s time


    I''ll go back and have a good look. I''m talking about it. It''s also a good opportunity for us to advertise for the fund. I''m not willing to give up. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Advertising shouldn''t be in this way, should it?" Li Su said suspiciously.


    "In fact, I have another reason. As long as the workers who can write, I have given them a task to collect all the information around them." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "What do you do with this collection?" Li Su asked.


    "We are the salvation fund. Our first task is to help the world. Of course, it is to cure the disease and save the people. Many people have no money to go to see a doctor, but we don''t know where they are, so we can only ask these workers to help."


    "You''re smart." Li Su nodded and said, "I will reward you."


    "What''s the reward?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Reward you with a good punishment." Li Su said triumphantly.


    "You''re going to die!" Xiao Yiyi blushed and pinched Li Su.


    Two people''s small movements let ease see, then asked, "what reward? Do you have my share? "


    "Yes, yes, all of them." As soon as Li Su heard of such a good thing, he would not agree.


    "Well, don''t forget me then." Said contentedly.


    "You''re such an asshole." Yao Ya pinched Li Su''s waist and said with a red face¡°


    "I''m wronged. It''s not what I asked for. It''s what sister Anxin asked for. If I don''t promise to come down, I''m not human." Li Su was very proud in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he was full of resentment.


    "You are Sima Zhao''s heart."


    "You really wronged me."


    In fact, what Yao Ya didn''t know was that except for the last line of defense, they did everything else, let alone punishment, which was heavy


    They can play with their punishment.

 Chapter 487

    Soon the names of their homecoming were counted. All the workers in the military and civilian factories even planned to go home, which was also expected by Xiao Yiyi, because they were receiving these veterans. In their data, there were their family members and so on. They basically had families, even if they were not married, In their side is also a brother and sister and other relatives.


    After the names are counted, the next thing is much easier. The four and five workers who are going to go home all take the bus. They arrive at the station smoothly, buy tickets and send them away.


    Now it''s six o''clock in the afternoon. The sun sets late in summer. All the workers in the factory have a holiday. The kitchen assistants in the canteen don''t have to stay here. They all have a holiday.


    A few people for a time there is no place to eat, simply by Xiao Yiyi invite them to eat.


    It happened that Xiao Yiyi also had something to discuss with them. A few people didn''t go to other places. They were in the same box in [a restaurant]. Several people sat down and ordered a lot of dishes under the old Hou''s service, but all these were ordered by Li Su, because he was the only one who could eat them


    It''s impossible to order so much with the frugal habits of these beauties.


    "It will take a while to serve. Now let''s talk about our next work." After the old Hou went out, Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Just make up your mind, and I won''t participate. Anyway, I don''t understand anything." Li Su drank all the tea in front of him, then smashed his mouth and said.


    "No, you''re the chairman of our salvation fund, the captain of this boat. If you don''t speak, we know where to go." Feng Duoduo said with a smile.


    "It''s because it''s a small boat that I don''t want to interfere. If I know that my ability can overturn the whole universe." Li Su said in a big way.


    "Bah, shameless."


    "Brag."


    "Shameless."


    Many women began to fight back when they heard Li Su''s blatant boasting. Instead, Li Su stopped talking at this time. As the saying goes, you don''t have any reason to talk to women. It''s better to keep silent.


    "Now let''s talk about our work summary." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I''ll talk first." Feng Duoduo took out a stack of paper from his bag


    Zhang, distributed it to several people here.


    "What you see now is the turnover, expenses and personnel distribution of our restaurant when it reopens. At present, our restaurant has six branches in the southeast, northwest and northwest of Xingqing City, and now all of them are making profits. The running water of each store every month is more than one million, and the profit reaches 64%. If we exclude the wages of workers and some other expenses for rest, such as rent, water and electricity, the net profit per month should be about 300000. "


    "What''s the monthly electricity bill? How much is the water charge? How much is the employee''s insurance premium? " Xiao Yiyi asked.


    Feng Duoduo didn''t look at the paper in her hand. In the face of Xiao Yiyi''s question, she opened her mouth and yelled out the data.


    Li Su sits over there and doesn''t care about anything. But he is quite satisfied to see that Feng Duoduo is so proficient in his business. It seems that this girl has really worked hard recently and put everything in her head. With such a manager, a restaurant will not develop¡° No matter where the workers are recruited, we have all been trained, and now they are on duty. Their performance is not bad. " Feng Duoduo finally said.


    "Well, it''s not bad. What''s the situation of military and civilian factories now?" Xiao Yiyi asks Yao ya.


    "Now the military and civilian factories have not started to make profits. On the one hand, they are our current enterprises


    The number of customers is still relatively small. On the other hand, the quality of our products has not improved. " Yao Ya said.


    "However, we have started to think of ways now. First, I will focus on developing new customers in the next month, and strive to make our net profit reach 500000 by the end of next month; Second, there will be a group of experts coming tomorrow to explain the products we are producing, and some designers will join our team to add more fashionable elements to our products. "


    "How much are military and civilian factories losing now?" Xiao Yiyi asked with a frown.


    "Balance of payments." Yao Ya said.


    "Well, it''s already good. I''m very satisfied that we can manage the whole military and civilian factory in such a short time." Xiao Yiyi said.


    The civil military Communist Party is a pure public welfare factory. The monthly wages, insurance and benefits of its workers are the highest in Xingqing City, which is very good compared with some civil servants.


    In addition, the workers in the military and civil factories will have a fixed holiday every month and will let them go home to visit their relatives. These round-trip tickets are reimbursed by the factory. The burden of the whole factory is very heavy now. Therefore, it is very good for the military and civil factories to make ends meet.


    "What''s the current situation of the civil military security company?" Xiao Yiyi asked Xiuzi Qi.


    The purpose of the civil military security company is to let more soldiers who will not have special life skills join in. When giving them income, it is also to increase the security of the salvation fund.


    Now Xiaosi is the general manager of the military and civil security company, but he will not take care of this matter, so xiuziqi is in charge.


    "Basically, it''s all about balance of payments. Our security personnel are increasing. We haven''t recruited many of them. Most of them are from the Southwest Military Region. Some of them are recommended by the local armed forces department. They have more or less family difficulties, so we can''t refuse them¡°


    "At present, most of the business of the security company is supported by the companies under our Jishi fund, and some additional security work is relatively small. Even if there is one, it will only take two or three days." Xiuziqi said.


    "I think so. The security company has been cancelled, and all those personnel have been reorganized. Don''t recruit any more personnel recently. After the reorganization, more personnel should be provided for a restaurant and a military and migrant factory, and some personnel should be provided for Sanwu."

 Chapter 488

    Xiao Yiyi''s fingers kept beating on the table, and then asked: "no matter where the situation is now?"


    Xiuziqi also took out a stack of paper from his bag and distributed it to the public.


    "These materials are some public welfare projects that we are building now. There are our plans in them. The initial plan is to build a kindergarten and a six-year primary school in Sanwu. Now the kindergarten and primary school have been completed, and all the teachers and workers have come to work. The children have started to go to school. There are also some basic construction, such as building houses for Sanwu, and supporting facilities such as fitness park are under construction, It is estimated that it will be completed in two months


    "That''s the basic situation." Xiuziqi sat down.


    "Now that we all know the situation, the next thing is the second thing. In view of our current situation, have you found any targeted problems?" Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I''ll go first." Feng Duoduo took out his little book and wrote on it all the problems he had found during this period of time.


    "I''m just going to talk about the problems I found in the place I''m in charge of. First, the catering industry in Xingqing city is saturated now. If you want to do it in the future, you can''t do it


    In order to make achievements, we must have our own main characteristics. A restaurant has been open for some time now, and it is basically facing the public consumers. Therefore, during the period of business, our water has ups and downs, but the ups and downs are not big. In other words, a restaurant has developed to the end in Xingqing City, and the next thing is to consider the transformation. "


    "The second is that we are very short of chefs, bakers and waiters, mainly professionals."


    "These are the two points at the moment." Feng Duoduo closed the book and said.


    "Well, do you have any good ideas?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "For a while, I didn''t worry about the transformation. Now it''s mainly the problem of chefs. I think it''s better to recruit middle-level chefs from chefs'' schools, and then recruit people from other restaurants." Xiuziqi said.


    "I''ve tried this, it''s not feasible. First of all, the practical ability of talents in chef schools is relatively small, so it''s OK to write about simple food markets, but not others. Moreover, the mobility of these people is very large, and it''s not a good way to dig people. Now the treatment of good chefs is too high, we can''t afford it, and some of them are also unscrupulous. " Feng Duoduo rejected it.


    "I think we should cultivate our own talents, such as those who don''t care. We can choose some to be sent to the chef school for training. Although it''s slower, it''s more loyal." Li Su''s suggestion made several women in this room nod and praise.


    "The problem of Duoduo has been solved. It''s up to me next." Yao Ya said.


    "What the factory lacks most now is technology, designers and salesmen. Is it easy to find salesmen, but it''s not easy to find technicians and designers, and people from Southwest Military Region suggest that we open more branches, which is a big challenge to our management."


    "Don''t worry about opening more branches. Let''s let this matter go first. Let''s solve the problem at hand first." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "The technical staff can solve the problem from three aspects. The first is to hire some from outside, the second is to recruit some from the school, the third is to seize the time to let our employees learn as much as possible, but the third is the slowest. There is no way to laugh in a short time, but the third is the most loyal." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "In the end, I''m the only one left. What we need most in the whole fund is accountants. Now I''m in charge of four places alone, and I really don''t have enough time. If our business gets bigger and bigger in the future, I can''t cope with it alone. I think this should be our first problem to solve now."¡° I''ve been thinking about this issue, but now we don''t have a reliable person around us. The person in charge of accounting should not only be proficient in business, but also have enough ability to resist temptation. Otherwise, our funds are likely to be swept away by others, and all our efforts will be in vain. " Xiao


    Yiyi said¡°


    "All of you should pay attention to this period of time to see if you have any suitable friends around you. If you have any, try your best to attract them to us. But we must remember that what we want are people who know the root and the bottom, and those who join us on the way, forget it¡° Xiao Yiyi said.


    All the women nodded, thinking that Xiao Yiyi''s words were very correct.


    "It''s all settled. Now I''ll talk about a few things." Xiao Yiyi said, "now our whole Jishi fund has been on the right track, and every month''s profit is pretty good. Except for the projects we are building and some fixed monthly expenses, we still have a surplus every month. If the money can''t be put there, we need to find a suitable project, We need to spend the money. "


    "I think it''s the same. I''ve been exploring Sanwu recently. It can be used as a tourist attraction or a special place. I plan to open a special restaurant in Li." Feng Duoduo said. Xiao Yiyi did not object, but nodded beside him.


    "I don''t have any other development right now. I don''t need money for the moment."


    "I''m here, too."


    Yao Ya and xiuziqi said one after another.


    "None of you. I''m next." Li Su said at this time


    .


    "What do you think?" All the girls looked at Li Su.


    "Remember what we thought at the beginning of the foundation? Now we have preliminary results. Whether it''s fame or economic strength, it''s still relatively good. So I plan to set up a medical team, take enough medicine and equipment, and go to some remote places to carry out free medical treatment, so that people in those places can get rid of the suffering of illness. " Li Su said.


    "This is feasible. Last time in Sanwu, we implemented it in this way. We also have experience in this field. However, there are too many things to prepare in the early stage. I''m afraid one or two days is not enough." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "It''s OK. We can''t worry about it. We should take everything into consideration."

 Chapter 489

    "Who are you going with?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Let''s go with sister Anxin. You all have your own jobs. After all, sister Anxin is also a doctor. With her, I also have a helper." Li Su said.


    "Well, just two people don''t seem to be enough." Xiao Yiyi said, "do you want me to go to Dean Niu?"


    "No, you''re busy. I''ll come and say to Dean Niu. I''ll prepare other things, but I may have to transfer some of our cars and security personnel. Of course, black tiger will follow me." Li Su said.


    "I knew you were going to take the black tiger." Yao Yabai glanced at Li Su. "I don''t know if black tiger is your girlfriend or I am your girlfriend. You spend more time with black tiger than with me."


    Li Su smiles awkwardly. Yao Ya is telling the truth.


    "Xiaoya, you can''t do this. Now that the society is progressing, we can''t discriminate against them like this. We should treat them with understanding." Feng Duoduo said with a smile.


    A few women all laughed, but they made Li Su confused. What did the little girl say? But he is not a fool, immediately want to understand, this girl is as a back mountain, immediately face pull


    It''s coming down.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he still had a layer of lethal things, he would like to let the girl know whether he was carrying a mountain or not.


    "Li Su, don''t feel inferior. Don''t worry. I''ll treat you both with normal eyes." Feng Duoduo said solemnly, but her eyes couldn''t hide her smile. I knew that this girl was not as good as she said.


    "Well, we are all highly educated people. We won''t look at you with colored eyes." At this time, xiuziqi joined in, then winked at Li Su and said, "I just want to know whether you are attacking or suffering?"


    Fuck!


    Dare to doubt me, I will bear it! Li Su glared at xiuziqi angrily, then kept silent. It''s better not to speak now. Otherwise, I don''t know what else to say from Xiaoni''s mouth.


    "You see, I''m right." Xiuziqi laughs, "although Heihu is a little short, his muscles are very strong. He''s attacking at first sight. As for you, you''re so thin that you''re absolutely suffering!"


    "Ha ha ha ha." Xiuziqi''s fallacy made several women laugh, especially when they saw that Li Su was flat.


    "Little girl, you will accept my punishment." Li Su said with staring eyes.


    "Punishment? Cut Xiuziqi didn''t pay any attention to Li Su''s punishment


    There are so many people at the scene. What can he do? But Xiao Yiyi and Yao Ya are really red in the face, but they still have a little expectation in their hearts. Let''s see if Li Su can really do this kind of thing.


    "You forced me." As soon as Li Su copied, he pressed xiuziqi on his leg and raised his palm. "Let you make things up. This is my punishment."


    Xiuziqi thought that Li Su didn''t dare to do anything about himself in front of so many people. He didn''t expect that Li Su was so bold, he really held himself in his arms, and his big hand was put on his ass.


    What''s more hateful is that he really dares to do something about himself.


    "Do you agree? Dare you say that? " Li Su asked as he played.


    "You bastard." Xiuziqi''s face was like a piece of red cloth, but he didn''t admit it.


    "That is not to accept."


    As Li Su spoke, he raised his hand and made intimate contact with the girl''s buttocks.


    Xiao Yiyi and several other women were all stunned. They didn''t expect that Li Su really dared to do it. Watching Li Su constantly slap on xiuziqi''s jerk, they felt that their butts were crisp and numb, especially Xiao Yiyi and Yao ya


    Two people, even a little wet, I''m sorry, I''m talking about palms sweating.


    "Don''t you agree? Do you agree? "


    Finally, after a few slaps, xiuziqi succumbed and weakly said he was convinced. Li Su then put the little girl on the seat.


    As soon as xiuziqi put it on the seat, he covered his little butt, which was crisp and numb, with a strange feeling, and even a special feeling transmitted from his butt to his heart.


    "And you guys, now come here and let me spank twice, or I''ll catch you, but it''s not twice." Let go of xiuziqi, Li Su put his eyes on the rest of the women.


    "Wow, I want to spank, too." It was Feng Duoduo who said this. When she saw that Li Su was beating her ass with xiuziqi, her heart began to itch. When she heard Li Su talking, she ran to Li Su and put her body on Li Su''s legs.


    After posing, he looked back at Li Su with watery eyes. "Brother, you should be a little lighter. I''m afraid of pain."


    Feng Duoduo''s delicate voice made Li Su''s heart go all the way. When he saw Feng Duoduo''s watery eyes, and the warped and round drum placed in front of him, he kept swinging in front of him. Now he couldn''t bear it. He slapped two times gently on the warped.


    "MMM ~!" A sound similar to a cat''s bark came out of Feng Duoduo''s mouth. He felt Li Su stop his hand. Feng Duoduo quickly got up and gently covered Li Su''s cheek with a kiss. "It''s so comfortable. My brother will beat others in the future."


    Fuck! This girl is masochistic, but I like it. Li Su began to fantasize about the next days in his heart. How wonderful it was. It was just amazing.


    Shaking his head, Li Su looked at Xiao Yiyi and Yao ya, "are you two waiting for me, or are you coming here now?"


    The two women didn''t want to move. They had planned to unite to fight against Li Su. Unexpectedly, Feng Duoduo, a traitor, ran to be abused himself. Now there are only three of them, but it''s obvious that they won''t be beaten by Li Su.


    "Spare us, we are wrong." Xiao Yiyi said, biting his lips.


    She was really afraid of being beaten. When she saw someone being beaten on the butt, her body also had a related reaction. Xiao Yiyi is the same.


    "No, since you don''t come here, let me go. Don''t worry, I will punish you well."

 Chapter 490

    After a full meal of more than two hours, Xiao Yiyi and Yao ya did not escape Li Su''s clutches. Feng Duoduo even took the initiative to lie on Li Su''s legs and let him fight.


    A group of women can only be relieved to survive, because except for the last one, when they arrive at the defense line, she has been completely occupied, and this kind of punishment has no effect on her.


    Li Su came out of a restaurant, feeling greasy in his hands. Just now, he put four beautiful women on his knees and beat his ass. the feeling of softness, propping and q-bounce made Li Su really forget to return.


    Behind him were five beautiful women. Their faces were beautiful and red. They were all very slow to walk, because their protruding butts were all numb now and spread to the whole body. If they hadn''t helped each other, they would have been paralyzed to the ground.


    "Asshole!"


    "Hooligans!"


    "Dirty!"


    "Next time I''ll spank him, beat him hard, I''ll whip him!"


    In the aftertaste of Li Su and the shyness of four beauties, the night passed smoothly.


    Those workers who go back during the holiday still have several days to go back, so Li Su and Heihu have nothing to do now. To be exact, Li Su and Heihu have nothing to do. All the others are busy. After all, they are still managers of the company and have a lot to deal with.


    Bored, Li Su rummaged through a map in his hand. He didn''t know where he got it. He rummaged through it and saw a small place, Dawang village.


    It seems very familiar.


    Li Su recalled it in his mind and immediately thought to pull it up. This place is the village where he once dealt with the selling of counterfeit drugs. It''s the place


    Li sudu has forgotten this place. If he didn''t suddenly see it, he would not have remembered it in the past year. He had been to this place.


    "Black tiger, black tiger!" Li Su yelled twice, and the black tiger appeared in front of Li Su like a nigger.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with you, and you want to go crazy? " Said the black tiger.


    "Do you remember the little village we went to before we went to Sanwu?" Li Su asked.


    "Remember, how did you remember that place?" Asked the black tiger.


    "I found fake medicines there, and also found that those people occupied most of the surrounding villages, where they sold fake medicines. If someone resisted, they would definitely beat people to death. I think there should be big fish in that place." Li Su said.


    "What do you want to do?" Black tiger has figured out what Li Su wants to do.


    "I want to see who is responsible for such a heartless thing." A cold light flashed through Li Su''s eyes.


    "Good." Black tiger also immediately agreed to come down, after all, punish evil this kind of thing, he is also very willing to do.


    "Well, let''s get ready, and then we''ll start." Li Su said.


    "But what about our medical team?" Black tiger suddenly thought of another problem¡° You go to prepare first, and I''ll find sister Anxin. " Li Su said that he could do it as soon as he could. This kind of thing can''t be delayed. The longer the delay, the more people will be persecuted.


    Not to mention that Heihu had to prepare for what they had to do, Li Su came to the dorm where she was at ease. At this time, she was sorting out the materials and some necessary things. She also started to clean up. According to the estimation, they would be ready to set out in the next three grain fields. There are many things that can be prepared now,.


    "Why are you here?" Seeing Li Su coming over, a little strange flashed in his relieved eyes, but he was happy immediately.


    "Sister Anxin, what are you doing?" Li Su saw in front of ease


    He rummaged through several boxes and asked.


    "I''m packing now. We''re going to start soon. I''m going to prepare some things that we may use." He said with ease.


    "How much to prepare for?" Li Su was a little surprised. There were too many suitcases.


    "That''s not enough for me." "I don''t know how long we''re going to go," she said. "We need to prepare some clothes for changing. There are also some necessary things, such as power bank, rechargeable flashlight, and so on. Now we can''t fit them."


    "Too much. If I go alone, I''ll just take my backpack and I''ll go."


    "We don''t have you anywhere." Li Su was relieved to look white. "How did you come here?"


    "I have something to discuss with you." Li Su sat on the sofa, looking at the peace of mind there busy, wonderful curve let Li Su heart a fire.


    "Death, enough of it." After waiting for a long time, I didn''t hear Li Su talking to me. I looked up and saw Li Su looking at me.


    "Not enough." Li Su belongs to the master who climbs up the pole, he said at the moment.


    "Little poor, tell me something quickly. If you have nothing to do, come and pack up for me."


    "No, I''m here for real." Then Li Su told him that he was going to a small village.


    "You''re leaving again?" At ease, hearing that Li Su was going to leave again, his hand trembled, and then tried to cover up the shiver in his heart with a more peaceful tone.


    "I can''t help it. I can''t watch all the villagers being recognized by the little rabbits." Li Su said.


    "When will you be back?" Looking at Li Su with ease, she asked.


    Li Su is ready to give Hu Zou a day, such as three or five days, but seeing Anxin''s caring eyes, he doesn''t even have the courage to lie, but he can''t tell Anxin, and he doesn''t know the day of his return, so he has to be silent.


    "You are a doctor. Where can you get so much strength to deal with a big organization?" Seeing that Li Su didn''t speak, I knew that maybe this time


    It''s a very dangerous journey. She knows that she can''t help her. She can only use her not very smart brain to give Li Su advice. Although she knows that these attention may not be used, she still chatters there.


    "Thank you, sister Anxin." Li Su immediately held her peace of mind in her arms. Her delicate body was shocked and she hugged Li Su with her backhand.


    "I''ll wait here for you to come back."


    "I know. Wait for me."

 Chapter 491

    She gave Anxin the task of setting up a medical team and told her to prepare more other things. She went back to say hello to Dean Niu. She nodded her head and agreed if she needed any help.


    When Li Su turns around and is ready to leave, she stops her and prints a kiss on her lips. Before that, Li Su took the initiative. Now she suddenly comes here. Li Su''s heart is still a little ecstatic. Holding on to her heart is a thunder and a fire, but she doesn''t take any other action. It''s just a kiss.


    For a long time, the two talents separated. Li Su turned around and left. He was alone at the door. Looking at Li Suyuan''s figure, he was like a wife waiting for her husband to return in triumph.


    Cough, OK, this is not a fantasy story. Here we go.


    After Li Su left Anxin, he went back to his room. Black tiger had just prepared all the things they needed. There were two backpacks, including some commonly used medicinal materials, silver needles that Li Su used most, and other things like scalpels and scissors


    Some things, such as cheese, gauze and so on.


    Black tiger''s backpack contains some tents and food. The backpacks of two people are not small, almost half a person''s height. Fortunately, both of them have been tested for a long time.


    Let Xiao Si drive them to the first people''s Hospital, let them wait under the building, Li Su himself went upstairs to find president Niu.


    "Dean Niu, you are really at leisure." Li Su knocked on the door. As soon as he opened it, he found that Dean Niu was lying on the couch looking at the newspaper. Beside him, there was a tea set. Beside him, there was a girl who was beating the old cow''s leg.


    "Roll the calf." The head of the cattle Yard said with a smile, "as long as I don''t have you, I will be very idle."


    "How dare I compare with you? Look at you, you are lying on the chair, drinking good tea, and someone is beating your legs and massaging you. It''s really enviable. Unlike me, I have to run around for that little yellow and white thing. It''s pathetic." Then Li Su called the board.


    President Niu listened and thought for a while. When he got to the back, he realized that he was making fun of himself and rolling the newspaper in his hand,


    It''s like Li Su was thrown in the past.


    "You go to the three treasures hall for me. What can I do for you?" Said Dean Niu.


    Li Su smiles and catches the newspaper. Then he comes to Dean Niu and sits down. He sees that there is a cup of tea in the tea set. No matter what else, he just drinks it.


    "Mr. Niu, at least we are friends in common. If I come here, I don''t want to eat. Anyway, pour me a glass of water. It''s too big to fill my teeth." Li Su finished the tea in two or three.


    "What do you know? It''s top-grade oolong tea. Have you enjoyed it?"


    Li Su picked up the teacup and looked at it for a long time, but he didn''t see any fame. "It''s not the same. There''s no taste. Not at all


    "Bullshit, you''re just chewing peony." The head of the cattle yard gave Li Su a white look, and then said, "Xiaofan, go and pour a glass of water for this little bastard. If you want to use a big glass, you''d better drown the goods."


    The girl who is beating her leg for Dean Niu stands up. Li Su finds out that she is still a beautiful woman.


    Natural to carve, clear water out of Hibiscus, describes the girl.


    Three thousand green silk in the back of the head, hanging in the waist, goose face inlaid with beautiful big eyes, the small nose is a beautiful red lip. The big white coat can''t hide the graceful figure. However, Li Su didn''t think much, so he took a look. When the girl was far away, Li Su came up to Dean Niu and said, "Mr. Niu, I didn''t expect that you are old-fashioned."


    "What do you mean Dean Niu was confused by Li Su.


    "What do you mean, don''t you understand? I thought that you should not be such an expert, but you also have a secretary. " Li Su said while looking at the girl named Xiaofan.


    Cattle smoke miasma is also the product of human aging, immediately understand what Li Su wants to say, according to Li Su''s head on a slap, however


    Later, he said: "go away, I know you have no good things in your head. That''s my granddaughter, who just came back from studying medicine abroad and came here as an intern."


    "Granddaughter?" Li Su''s eyes were full of doubts. He thought to himself that this old man was not an excuse.


    Seeing Li Su''s appearance, Dean Niu didn''t know what was in Li Su''s mind. He slapped him on the back of Li Su''s head and said, "can I still cheat you? This is my real granddaughter. Don''t make a rumor there for me. "


    Seeing that the old man was angry, Li Su felt that the girl named Xiaofan was really the granddaughter of the old man.


    At this time, Xiao Fan poured a glass of water for Li Su and put it in front of him.


    "Thank you." Li Su said.


    "You''re welcome." The girl gave a little smile and then said, "grandfather, I''ll go out first and you can talk."


    "Well." Dean Niu nodded.


    Li Su watched Xiao Fan go out, and then came to Dean Niu


    And he said, "is it really your granddaughter?"


    "Bullshit." The old man slapped him up again. "You have such dirty thoughts in your head. I''ll kill you."


    "Well, I''m wrong. I''m wrong." Li Su immediately begged for mercy.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with you boy President Niu said as he reclined in his chair.


    "Where can I? I can''t come here to see you if I have nothing to do. It seems that I have no conscience."


    "I don''t know about you. How many times have you come to see me? Which time did you come to see me?" Dean Niu obviously didn''t believe what Li Su said.


    "Er..." Li Su had nothing to say. He recalled it in his mind. It seemed that it was really worth chatting and saying, "I''m not busy. You know my business is all over the world. I''ve been working hard for the development of human society and the harmony and stability of society..."


    "Don''t talk about it there. I don''t know who you are. If you don''t talk about it, I''ll fall asleep


    Don''t blame me when you can''t hear. "


    Then the old man really lay on the chair and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 492

    "Don''t mention it, don''t mention it. I''m wrong. I''ve got something to do with you." Li Su said quickly.


    "That''s about the same." Niu Laozi sat up and looked at Li Su, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, I''m going to set up a medical team, but I have no experience in this field, so I''d like to ask for your experience." Li Su said.


    "Medical team? Where do you want to go? There are several free medical teams in Xingqing city. Which team do you plan to compete with? " President Niu''s words are also accurate.


    There are several medical teams in Xingqing City, each of which has its own scope of activities and free clinic objects. For example, the first people''s hospital has its own free clinic medical team. Their main free clinic objects are the people who can''t afford to get sick in shanty towns, the elderly in small towns, orphanages and homes for the aged, Basically, each medical team has its own scope of activities.


    On the one hand, these medical teams are set up for the common people, on the other hand, they are also for advertising. Except for the medical teams of the first people''s Hospital, basically every medical team has a sponsor. When they go out for free clinic, they hang the name of the sponsor. Free clinic has greatly improved the popularity of the sponsor, especially for the companies producing medical devices, It''s very helpful for word of mouth.


    "I really didn''t think about who I would go with to rob food, and I didn''t plan to rob food with them here in Xingqing city. The whole population and area covered by Xingqing city were covered by them, so we just couldn''t get in." Li Su said.


    "You''ve got a bit of vision. What are you going to do?" Said Dean Niu.


    "I can''t tell you the details yet. It''s also a trade secret." Li Su said with a smile.


    "Laozi, I don''t know you." Master Niu knew he couldn''t smell it, so he didn''t ask, "what do you want me to do for you?"


    "I''ve come to say hello to you. I''ll help you when I pour it


    Don''t refuse where you are Li Su said, "like borrowing someone or something."


    "You don''t have a score yet, so you come to talk in front of me?" Dean Niu stares.


    "No, don''t be angry. I''ve got something here, but now I have something else to do with myself. Otherwise I can start today, so I''ll be delayed for a few days." Li Su said.


    "I don''t ask you what you''re going to do, but if you ask me, I''ll be angry. I''ve promised you this. When you want someone, tell me, and I''ll allocate it for you." Said Dean Niu.


    "Thank you first. When it''s over, I''ll treat you to dinner." Li Su said with a smile.


    "Get the hell out of here. I''m tired of seeing you." The head of the cattle Yard said with a smile.


    "I''ll go now." Li Su went out with a smile. When he went out, he met the girl named Xiaofan, who didn''t speak. They nodded to each other, and Li Su left anxiously. After all, he still had something to solve.


    Xiao Fan came in and saw the old man lying on the chair again. He asked, "grandfather, who was that man just now?"


    "He? He''s a little kid. " Dean Niu said.


    "If he were a little boy, you would not let him go like this." Xiao Fan glanced at his grandfather.


    "Eh, are you a little bit interested in this boy? I tell you, you can''t have anything to do with this boy. There are many women around him. " President Niu said painstakingly¡° Grandfather, where do you want to go? This is the first time I met him. It''s not so fast. " Lu Xiaofan is shy.


    "You mean to see each other in the future? That won''t work. Absolutely not. " Dean Niu shakes his head like a rattle.


    "Grandfather..." meeting such a grandfather is Lu Xiaofan''s blessing. He always distorts his meaning. How can he live after that.


    "Well, well, I won''t tease you, but you really can''t talk to me


    A boy is too close. " Said Dean Niu.


    "All right, I see." Lu Xiaofan casually perfunctory, but seems to think of something like, "grandfather, what does he do? It seems that you are familiar with him


    "He''s a doctor and an entrepreneur."


    "Doctor?"


    "I''m still a traditional Chinese medicine, with superb means, absolutely superb." Although President Niu scolded Li Su for a long time, he was still blessed with Li Su''s medical skills.


    "How high can you be? You are an old professor, and you praise him?" Of course, Lu Xiaofan doesn''t believe it.


    "This boy, you don''t have to look at the tune, but the medical skill is really speechless, otherwise I wouldn''t have said so much to you here." Dean Niu told Li Su about saving people together before.


    "Really? Can it be that high? " Lu Xiaofan thought it was too strange.


    "I''m not praising him. All the doctors in the first people''s hospital can''t match him." Said Dean Niu.


    "Well, there''s no such God as you said. What''s he doing? That''s to say, Chinese medicine is all about Kung Fu. Now the famous Chinese medicine is not in his fifties or sixties. He''s a young man in his twenties. What can he do?"


    "Others don''t know, at least in Xingqing City, I dare say this boy is the part." President Niu gave a thumbs up.


    "I didn''t meet you. If you meet me, it''s not his turn." Lu Xiaofan said unconvinced.


    "Yes, I''ve forgotten my precious granddaughter. If you come out, you can kill that boy." Dean Niu patted Lu Xiaofan''s hand and said with a smile.


    Lu Xiaofan gave his grandfather a white look. I knew that you were perfunctory. I can''t. I''ll have a good competition with this boy in the future.


    I''ve made up my mind. As the saying goes, "know yourself and know your enemy, you can''t win a hundred battles." after President Niu inquired about Li Su, President Niu didn''t think much about it. As long as his granddaughter asked, he told them all.


    To say that this woman has a crush on a man is like falling in love


    I''m addicted to drugs. I have to find out everything.


    Not to mention that Lu Xiaofan and President Niu chatted here, Li Su got on the bus after he came out of the hospital.


    "Shall we go now?" Asked the black tiger.


    "Don''t worry, we have another place to go."

 Chapter 493

    Xiao Si stopped his car at the door of the Public Security Bureau. As soon as he got off the bus, he heard someone calling for him.


    As soon as Li Su looked back, her eyes lit up. Hey, how is this girl here.


    It''s Mu Hanwei, the new leader of the criminal police force. She is dressed in a well tailored police uniform. She shows Mu Hanwei''s figure incisively and vividly. She looks forward and backward, her big long legs and her small waist. Li Su is swallowing saliva. Why didn''t she find that this little girl is so attractive before? She is so seductive in her uniform.


    "Li Su." Mu Hanwei came to Li Su and found that Li Su''s silly face was like brother pig. She put her hand in front of Li Su and said, "what are you looking at?"


    "Ah?" Li Su woke up with a start. He couldn''t say that he was stunned. "Oh, nothing. I was thinking about something just now."


    "Do you like any female police officer in our bureau? It''s OK. You tell me. I''ll fix it for you. " Mu Hanwei said with a smile.


    Li Su looked at the bulge of Mu Hanwei''s chest, where a button was pulled open. He could see the black mask and the white one.


    Li Su gulped down a mouthful of saliva.


    Mu Hanwei bowed her head along Li Su''s eyes, and then she turned red and tried hard


    Step on Li Su, "hooligan!"


    Li Su took a breath of cold air. This girl really started.


    Seeing Mu Hanwei turning to leave, Li Su quickly catches up with her. Don''t annoy her. She still has something to find her.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." Li Su ran two steps, and Mu Hanwei walked together, "what''s the hurry, I''m looking for you to do something."


    "Hooligan, what can I do for you?" Mu Hanwei is still angry with Li sugangcai''s action, but she doesn''t say it now.


    "I''m really looking for you. Let''s go and find your director with me." Regardless of the others, Li Su reaches for mu Hanwei''s hand and runs to Wang Xinghuo''s office.


    Mu Hanwei is stunned and blushes. She has never been in love, let alone holding hands. Now she is holding hands with this boy, and her heart is beating like a deer.


    After struggling for two times, it was no use. Mu Hanwei let Li Su lead her hand.


    So in the police station, we saw such a scene, what is known as the king of the police in the whole police station, and was led by a young boy who did not know what to do. All of a sudden, he did not have any revolt.


    There are eight trigrams everywhere, so there is the next dialogue.


    "See? Our chief Shepherd was killed by a man just now


    Hand in hand. "


    "I don''t know if it''s the boy who can take our leader¡°


    "Yes, but if it was me, as long as I could hold hands with leader mu, I would die now."


    "Then you''d better die."


    "OK, hurry to work. If the director sees us later, we can''t be scolded to death."


    A bunch of gossipy cops all broke up.


    Sitting in the car, black tiger and Xiao Si began to talk¡° This Li Su really is, goes everywhere to have the beautiful woman to surround Small four hit it hit it mouth said.


    "Why do you envy me? I''ll call Xiaohua later and tell her that you can''t even walk when you see other people''s beauties outside. " Black tiger said with a smile.


    "No, you are my brother, my own brother." Xiao Si''s face immediately drooped down and looked at the black tiger pitifully. "We''ll talk about marriage right away. If you say that, I''ll have a hard time in the future. You''ll let me die."


    "But really, the goods are not very good-looking, how can there be so many women around."


    "I think it''s glamour, pure personal glamour."


    "I think so."


    "I just don''t know if he can come here in a hurry."


    "That''s enough."


    Xiao Si probably doesn''t know much about it. Heihu is a clear-cut man. If you don''t say it far away, you can say that in their company, Yao ya, Xiao Yiyi, Feng Duoduo, Anxin and xiuziqi are all beautiful women who have fallen in love with their country. There is another Liu Meier who has left and let Li Su serve her for several days. In addition, there is another one in the Public Security Bureau, It''s almost enough for two mahjong tables.


    Li Su pulls Mu Hanwei with a red face, and they go directly into Wang Xinghuo''s office. Just as Wang Xinghuo is about to go out, they see Li Su coming and invite them to the office.


    "What''s the situation, you two? Are you planning to get married? Come and report to me Wang Xinghuo looks at two people with a smile.


    "Ah." Mu Hanwei exclaimed in surprise, and quickly broke away from Li Su''s hand. They had just come all the way, and she was about to forget.


    Li Su laughed and said, "it''s too urgent. I forgot."


    "Hooligan, you did it on purpose." Mu Hanwei looks at Li Su white, then rubs her hands. After leaving Li Su''s hand, her heart is still a little lost.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?" It seems that Wang Xinghuo is too


    To understand the human nature of Li Su.


    "Nothing, can''t I come to you?" Li Su said.


    "You boy, I don''t know. As soon as you pucker, I''ll know what kind of shit you want. If you have something to say, I have something else to do. " Wang Xinghuo said.


    "I really have something to do." Li Sugang is ready to make his business clear, but mu Hanwei interrupts.


    "Wait a minute. I''m just looking for the director. I have something to do." Mu Hanwei took out a medicine box from her pocket and put it in front of Wang Xinghuo, "this is the drug we seized when we cracked a case, but we can''t find the source of this live drug."


    Wang Xinghuo also knows something about this case. This is a relatively large drug trafficking case they cracked recently. These drug dealers counterfeit pharmaceutical companies and transport drugs.


    Wang Xinghuo opened the medicine box. The package was exquisite and special means were provided. Otherwise, he really could not see that the box of medicine was fake, even if the manufacturer did not test it.


    "According to the drugs we checked, there are all kinds of packages, and all of them are commonly used drugs. All of them are used to treat colds and coughs. According to our current situation, once this kind of drug spreads, it will do great harm." Mu Hanwei is right. This kind of common medicine is widely used in people''s daily life, and because it is a common medicine, the common people of puting,


    I don''t know how to prevent it at all. I bought it at random.

 Chapter 494

    "What''s the situation now?" Wang Xinghuo asked and put the medicine box on the table. Li Suze took it and looked at it.


    "What we are checking is the first batch of drugs. According to the dealer''s account, there will be drugs in such packaging in the future. At present, we have set up checkpoints at all intersections, airports, railway stations and bus stations, but this is not a long-term solution at all. Even if there are vehicles carrying drugs, we can''t find them, because it involves testing, The results of one day and two days can not be obtained, and the dosage of drugs in Xingqing city is not a small number. In the long run, the public will have opinions on us. "


    Wang Xinghuo is silent. This is really a thorny problem.


    "I seem to have seen such a package." Li Su took the package to his hand and looked at it carefully. A light flashed in his mind.


    "Oh? Have you seen it? " Wang Xinghuo and Mu Hanwei all stare at Li Su.


    "Well, I''ve seen it. It''s like this." Li Su told me what happened in Dawang village before, "the fake medicine in the clinic of that village has such packaging. I always thought it was fake medicine, so I burned it directly. I didn''t expect that it was a drug."


    "Come on, take us." Mu Hanwei heard that Li Su had seen such a thing,


    I''ll take Li Su to leave immediately.


    "Wait a minute, I said, elder sister, you''ve gone like this, not to mention you''ve seized drugs. You haven''t even been to the place, and people are gone." Li Su said.


    "Li Su is right. We finally have a clue. We can''t just let it go. We have to take a long-term view." Wang Xinghuo said.


    Three people get together, a murmur.


    "OK, let''s make it up to you, Wei. You can change your casual clothes and follow Li Su to take the gun with you. You can shoot in special circumstances." Wang Xinghuo said.


    "She? I can''t do it. A girl''s family is going with me to such a dangerous place. If something happens, I can''t afford it. " Li Su shook his head like a rattle. He absolutely disagreed.


    "You''re still not a man." Mu Hanwei stares at Li Su.


    "What does it have to do with whether I''m a man?" Li Su said.


    "I''m not afraid of a woman. You''re a big man who''s afraid of wolves before and tigers after."


    "All right, if you want to be afraid of death, you can come with me." Li Su also has a temper. If you are wronged, don''t let me take it out on you.


    "Let''s go." Mu Hanwei pulls Li Su''s hand and goes out. She doesn''t even say hello to Wang Xinghuo. Li Su says hello to Wang Xinghuo.


    Before, it was Li Su who pulled Mu Hanwei forward quickly. Now it is mu Hanwei who is running in the office building.


    This scene surprised all the people who had just watched the two people go to the director''s office. What kind of situation is this? Are the two people in a hurry to open a house?


    It seems that the young man was dragged by the shepherd leader. Even if he wanted to get married, he was not in a hurry for a moment.


    "What''s the situation? Isn''t that boy pulling the shepherd captain just now? "


    "That''s right. Is captain Mu so hungry now?" A young man was stunned to say so, and then everyone''s eyes looked at him, just like looking at a dead man. The young man knew that he had said something wrong, so he went back to his seat as soon as his neck shrank¡° Don''t say, what the boy said is really reasonable. "


    "Yes, Captain Mu didn''t even have a boyfriend before. Now she''s twenty-four-five years old. She''s worried when she sees that other people are in pairs."


    "It''s human nature. It''s normal for people without marriage certificate to live together."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Well, in a few words, the normal relationship between two people has become like this in the mouth of these unscrupulous comrades. If the two parties hear it, it will be even worse


    I don''t know what to think.


    Of course, Mu Hanwei is likely to be furious. As for Li sumo, he would like to.


    "Hey, can you slow down?"


    "No, if you slow down, it''s too late. Now I''ll feel it." Mu Hanwei has no scruples about her own words, which are so ambiguous.


    "No, you feel it, but I don''t feel it." When she heard Li Su''s words, Mu Hanwei came back to her senses. Then she thought of what she had just said. She suddenly blushed and wanted to let go. She was afraid that the boy would throw herself away. If she did, she would really think she was a hungry woman.


    After thinking about it, he decided not to let go and pulled Li Su forward. To tell you the truth, Li Su is enjoying himself now. While feeling other people''s gentle hands, he is following others and watching Li Su swing in front of him.


    "No, I said," where are you taking me? " Li Su asked.


    "Change your clothes." Mu has Wei head also not to return of say.


    "Change? Yes, yes, let''s go. " As soon as Li Su heard that there were additional benefits, he was overjoyed.


    "Can you get rid of all the dirty thoughts in your head?"


    "You said change clothes. I don''t know anything." Li Su is very innocent now.


    "Yes, I change clothes, but..."


    "But what, you took me to change my clothes, and I didn''t do anything."


    Mu Hanwei saw that she was really holding others by herself. She immediately wanted to shake off Li Su''s big hand. It was too late at this time, Li Su said, holding Mu Hanwei''s slim hand in her backhand.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go. I''ll take a bite."


    "Bullshit, rascal, you let go."


    "You don''t want to go with me?"


    "You..."


    "If you want to go, hurry up. I''m still short of time." What Li Su said was serious, as if he was holding a rein in his own hand instead of others'' hand.


    "You..." Mu Hanwei said twice, but didn''t say anything. She couldn''t open her hand, so she had to let Li Su lead her.


    "Come on, let''s change." In the criminal police team, in front of all the members, Li Su came up with such a sentence, which made Mu Hanwei blush like a piece of red cloth.


    I don''t know where I got the strength. I broke away from Li Su''s hand and stepped on Li Su''s foot. It was a thin high heel. It hurt. Bang of a shut the door, Mu contain Wei''s voice return from inside ferocious spread


    Come out.


    "If you dare to leave, I''ll never finish with you!"

 Chapter 495

    Covering his big feet, Li Su''s face was miserable. This is the consequence of teasing the police flower. He was painful and happy.


    Because the criminal police team is a collective office, except Mu Hanwei''s office, the rest of the people are all together. At this time, there are many people busy. When Mu Hanwei and Li Su came back to the office, many people saw it and didn''t care too much. But with Mu Hanwei''s words, everyone noticed Li Su.


    "Who is this man?"


    "I don''t know. It''s probably the boyfriend of the team leader. Didn''t you hear what the team said just now? Obviously, the team is going on a date now."


    "In my opinion, I really don''t know what the boy is. He took down the herd."


    "Look at his shriveled appearance, I think it''s the initiative of the herd brigade."


    "I think so. Who doesn''t know that the animal husbandry brigade is not afraid of being a little pepper, and he won''t even give the director''s face."


    "Poor you, such a good young man is going to be in deep trouble."


    "Pull it down. Don''t say that grapes are sour if you can''t eat them. I think you''d like to join the herd and let you cook."


    "As if you didn''t like it."


    These people''s words all spread to Li Su''s ears, happy Li Su''s mouth all grinned to the back of his head.


    The Kung Fu is not big, Mu Hanwei came out from inside, let Li Su is in front of a light.


    The white T-shirt sets off the bulge on her chest. The light blue jeans tie Mu Hanwei''s straight legs tightly, and the little upturned butt. In addition, she doesn''t have a pink face and a pair of white sports shoes. The whole person has changed from a bloody police flower to a younger sister of the leader''s family.


    "What are you looking at? If you don''t hurry to work, do you all want to work overtime? " As soon as Mu Hanwei came out, she saw that all her subordinates were there. She looked at herself with big eyes and small eyes. She pulled her face and yelled. The policemen all began to work.


    Looking back, I saw Li Su staring at his towering, and trampled on Li Su''s feet, "look, I''ll gouge out your eyes again!"


    The sudden pain made Li Su immediately take a breath of air-conditioning. I wipe it. I''m looking for someone to annoy. If you don''t look good enough, you should not go out¡°


    "Don''t you want to spend the rest of your life in prison?" Mu Hanwei took two steps and found that Li Su was still sitting there motionless, so she was out of breath.


    "Elder sister, you have trampled on both my feet. Do you see that they are swollen?" Li Su said with a bitter face. He said that I''ll install it here. If you come to help me later, maybe... Hehe.


    Mu Hanwei went over to look at Li Su''s feet and said in a soft voice, "isn''t it really swollen?"


    "Or I''ll take it off and show it to you." Li Su lowered his head and pretended to go to the slippers. There was a twinkle in his eyes.


    Coincidentally, she was caught by Mu Hanwei. OK, boy, you dare to cheat me.


    "No, I''ll hold you now." Then he stretched out a hand to help Li Su.


    As soon as Li Su saw that the fish had taken the bait, he was very happy. He stretched out a hand to catch Mu Hanwei''s arm. Unexpectedly, Mu Hanwei caught Li Su''s arm and twisted it with his backhand¡° Oh, take it easy. It hurts. " Li Su immediately bared her teeth. This girl is so cruel.


    "Didn''t your feet hurt just now? Is it still painful? If it hurts, I''ll treat it for you now? " Mu Hanwei said on the one hand, and on the other hand, he made more efforts.


    "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt, it''s ok now." Li Su said quickly.


    "It''s not like that. I think you''re still in pain. Look at the cold sweat on your face." Mu Hanwei said with concern.


    "No, it''s hot. It''s hot."


    "Cut the crap and get going." Mu Hanwei releases Li Su, and then ziah kicks Li Su on the ass.


    "I don''t want to take advantage of you to eat my tofu."


    "I''ll kick you to death."


    Li Sulin left to talk about Huahua. Mu Hanwei couldn''t let him go. If she hadn''t kept her dignity before she was under the subordinate, Mu Hanwei would have caught up with Li Su and beaten him severely.


    Of course, what she''s doing now is ahead of her group. This is the young couple''s flirting there. Although the young man suffered a lot, he was in the middle of fortune.


    Li Su rushed to the car. Before she could catch her breath, Mu Hanwei ran over and threw Li Su on the seat. Then she sat on Li Su''s leg and pinched and twisted at Li Su.


    "Let you be a rascal, let you be a rascal."


    "Ah, ah, pain, let go."


    "You are still in charge of fighting back. I don''t think you want to mix up." Say words in Mu Hanwei and in Li Su''s body is pinch and twist.


    Li Su''s hands don''t know where to put them. It''s not suitable to hold someone''s waist. It''s someone''s little butt to put them down. It''s not misleading to put them there. There''s no way but to reach out and catch Mu Hanwei''s hands.


    Mu Hanwei is also the captain of the criminal police team. She has been trained. She is not easy to be caught by Li Su.


    Two people are fighting, Mu Hanwei''s little butt is twisting around Li Su''s waist, her chest is towering on Li Su''s body, constantly rubbing, and occasionally rubbing on Li Su''s face, which makes Li Su feel very happy.


    Let''s think about it. If there is a girl who brings disaster to your country and people, you can stand it? If you can stand it, it is eunuch, not to mention Li Su is a bloody man, and now he will revolt.


    Mu Hanwei, who is fighting with Li Su, feels as if there is something under her body. "Dead rascal, what do you use to support me?"


    His little brother uprising, what he can say, can only be silent.


    See Li Su don''t open button, Mu Hanwei is in a hand to hold down, very hot.


    She is no longer an ignorant little girl. What is the way of nature


    What thing spat on Li Su''s face and scolded: "hooligan!"


    Li Su is very speechless. It''s not me who made it up. It''s you who made it up. What can I do.


    I have to say that the grip just now was really cool.


    Mu Hanwei''s pretty cheek is like a fire. Sitting on the seat beside her, Li Su doesn''t care. Anyway, she doesn''t suffer¡° Cough, cough. " Black tiger and small four two people sat in the car staring at for a long time, feel now don''t say seems inappropriate.

 Chapter 496

    "Mr. Li, where are we going now?" Asked the black tiger.


    Black tiger so a mouth, Mu Hanwei immediately exclaimed, the car actually there are people in, that just his own do not have been seen?


    Li Su is also embarrassed. After all, it''s not good for her subordinates to see such things.


    "That what, black tiger, you know the place, take us to, small four you don''t go back, just now many people, you also follow to help." Li Su said.


    Mu Hanwei, what do you mean? Do you look down on me? Believe it or not... No, this guy wants to take advantage again.


    Mu Hanwei snorts coldly. Li Su laughs and doesn''t answer. He just wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of something. When he sees that other people are not fooled, he can''t say anything.


    Two people are very embarrassed, er, or a car of people are very embarrassed, just like being run over by someone else''s adultery.


    It seems that someone broke the adultery.


    It''s a long way to go. I can''t say nothing. It''s so embarrassing.


    So, cough.


    "Wei..." Li Su said.


    "Is Xiao Wei your name, too?" Mu Hanwei is ungrateful and stares at Li Su.


    "Hanwei... Comrade Mu Hanwei." Under the threat of Mu Hanwei''s eyes, Li Su could only change his address one after another, "this, where we are going is more dangerous, but we are also prepared, but you suddenly joined in, which disrupted our plan. Now we have to redesign our plan."


    "What was your plan before?" When Mu Hanwei heard Li Su say that she was redesigning the plan, she also began to feel sad. After all, she was an outsider.


    "Our previous plan was that they and I dressed as entertainers, and then set up camp there, and then secretly inquired. In public, we would still be doctors, but now that you join in, we can''t make arrangements." Li Su said.


    "What do you want to do?" Mu Hanwei asked.


    How to do it, of course, how to do it, how to do it.


    Of course, Li Su didn''t dare to say this sentence. He could only say it in his heart.


    "My idea is that we two pretend to be husband and wife..."


    Before Li Su''s plan was finished, she was interrupted by Mu Hanwei, "who wants to become a husband and wife with you, don''t be paranoid."


    "You can hear me out." Li Su was speechless. "I said that we were pretending to be husband and wife. They were our bodyguards. Then our reason was that we had relatives who were from here before. Now we settled abroad and died later. Then we followed our last wish and came here to build a hospital. The next thing is more logical."


    "No way." Mu Hanwei refused directly.


    "Why not?"


    "You and I can''t be husband and wife."


    "What do you say we should do?"


    "Do it yourself."


    "I''ll go... Is there someone like you?" Li Su is really speechless. What kind of person is this? He denies all the proposals. After he denies them, he still doesn''t give himself a reasonable suggestion. Now he even puts the ball in his head.


    I don''t know what to do with her, so I said, "I can''t help it. You can do it yourself."


    Li Su is a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water, which makes Mu Han Wei angry.


    "I don''t care."


    "You don''t care? OK, Xiao Si, we''ll drive back, and we''ll start preparing for the medical team. " Li Su directly let Xiao Si start to turn around, Xiao Si also started to turn around


    Obedient, although black tiger always winked at Xiao Si, Xiao Si stopped the car and was ready to turn around.


    Seeing that Xiao Si is really preparing to turn around, Mu Hanwei starts to worry. She finds a clue, but she can''t watch it slip away from her hand.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." Mu Hanwei shouts.


    "Stop." Li Su said that Xiao Si stopped the car¡° What can I do for you? "


    "OK, I''ll be your daughter-in-law. As long as I can solve the case, it doesn''t matter if I suffer some losses." Mu Han Wei bit her teeth and said.


    Li suche''s voice, said: "look at you that reluctant appearance, as if I took advantage of you how much, since you do not want me to see or forget, small four, we''d better go back."


    "Wait a minute." Mu Hanwei stares at Li Su and says, "I do."


    "Is it true or false? I''m not a compulsive person Li Su said.


    "I do."


    "You should make it clear what you are willing to do, and don''t deny it at that time." Li Su said.


    "Willing to be your daughter-in-law." Mu Hanwei basically said these words by biting her teeth.


    "Really?" Li Su said suspiciously, "don''t say it well now. When we get to the place, we''ll be finished if we don''t admit anything."


    "I do." Mu Hanwei wants to strangle this son of a bitch. You can''t stop taking advantage of it.


    "You both heard what you said just now. You''re witnesses. If one of you doesn''t admit it, you''ll curse her." Li Su saw Mu Hanwei staring at her eyes and nodded reluctantly, which made Xiao Si drive on.


    "Well, now that we have become husband and wife, do we need to practice in advance?" Li Su chuckles, but almost lets Mu Hanwei slap her.


    "What do you dare? Do you want to go back? I tell you, after this village, there will be no shop. Xiao Si will turn around. " Li Su is sure to eat Mu Hanwei.


    "You..." Mu Hanwei looks at Li Su with fire in her eyes, but Li Su Si is not afraid. She looks like what you can do with me and has the ability to bite me, which makes Mu Hanwei gasp for breath. Of course, the high-rise places fluctuate up and down, which makes it cheaper for someone who doesn''t want to face.


    For a long time, Mu Hanwei said, "how do you want to practice?"


    "It''s simple. You see, we are newly married. After all, we are here. If we have been married for 40 or 50 years, no one will believe us." Li Su said here to see Mu Hanwei nodding there, heart secretly happy, and then continue to say.


    "So, we two should have the appearance of a newly married couple, such as holding a hand, embracing a waist, kissing a mouth, and..."


    Before Li Su finished, he felt a pain in his waist.


    "Li Su, you son of a bitch, you did it on purpose!"

 Chapter 497

    The car stopped steadily at the entrance of Xiaowang Village. A group of young couples, Li Su and Mu Hanwei, came down from the car first.


    Two people wearing very fashionable, of course, look at the appearance is not a bargain, absolutely famous brand.


    This dress can''t be changed on the road. At Li Su''s insistence, Mu Hanwei can only change it in the car, a long skirt, a necklace and a watch.


    Of course, Li Su''s original purpose is not so pure. After all, he can observe some towering places and other scenery from such a close distance.


    Mu Hanwei, of course, takes Li Su''s dirty heart seriously. Their car is a business car, which can be used for seven people. There is a curtain between the back seat and the second row seat, which makes Li Su not succeed. Otherwise, she will lose a lot. It''s like now that she doesn''t take much advantage of it. She is still at a loss.


    Isn''t that right? After two people get out of the car, Li Su puts her hand on Mu Hanwei''s slender waist, and there is a downward trend


    Black tiger and Xiao Si stand behind and see clearly. When Li Su''s hand is about to go down, Mu Hanwei''s hand naturally pinches Li Su''s waist. It''s 90 degrees, 180 degrees, 360 degrees. They don''t know how hungry they are. Anyway, they feel painful after watching for a long time!


    "If your hands are so unruly, I''ll turn you into a eunuch." Mu Hanwei breathes in Li Su''s ear like a orchid. Of course, Li Su doesn''t care about such threats at all. On the contrary, the soft feeling of beauty in her arms and the feeling of friction on her body make him really cool.


    Of course, this kind of thing can only be pondered in one''s own heart. If it is said, it is estimated that one will die miserably.


    "We are two newly married couples. We can''t let others see our flaws, or we will lose all our previous achievements."


    With Li Su''s threat, Mu Hanwei was even more inspired by the Buddha''s birth. But she still can''t refute what, this is the condition that oneself agrees to come down, still oneself go up to rush to pour to stick, you say where go reasoning.


    "Don''t move, someone is coming. Keep smiling. Keep a sweet and happy smile." Seeing that someone came out of the village, Li Su whispered in Mu Hanwei''s ear. Of course, his own hands went down consciously.


    Mu Hanwei has a heart attack, but in front of outsiders, she still has to cooperate, only in Li Su''s waist, 90 degrees, 180 degrees, 360 degrees.


    It doesn''t matter who''s up and who''s down.


    Li Su encouraged himself in this way.


    "Uncle, is this Xiaowang Village?" Li Su''s accent is mixed with some Taiwanese accent, which makes him sound like someone who has just returned from other places.


    "Oh, here it is. Who are you?" The visitor was a middle-aged man. He was wearing a military green T-shirt with sweat stains on it. His legs were pants of the same color. The pants of one leg were on the top of his half leg, covered with mud. He looked at the hoe on his shoulder and wore an old straw hat on his head. It seemed that he had just come back from the ground.


    "Oh, uncle, we just came back from TW island. My grandfather was in this village at that time. Now the old man has passed away. He once entrusted us to worship our ancestors in Xiaowang Village. I want to ask if this is Xiaowang Village." Li Su''s strange tone makes Mu Hanwei look white. He has to say that he has the potential to lie. He can''t even use the draft.


    Of course, these conversations were made by two people before. Now, of course, they can make a fool of each other.


    Although the middle-aged man had doubts in his eyes, there were indeed several soldiers in Xiaowang Village''s ancestors. Later, they arrived at TW island in the civil war, and some people had written to them before. However, in the past 40 or 50 years, there was no news, and the old man who had received the letter had also died. No one believed it now. Mu Hanwei found all these information through the police system. Xiaowang Village did have such a situation, but they also found the corresponding person here to compile this lie.


    For example, we can''t find the surnames of those big families, which have a large population. Maybe there are several old people who have a better understanding of the situation in those years, so we should pay attention to them


    If you don''t know when you ask, you''re just doing it for nothing.


    Check to check, Li Su they chose a surname Lu, the surname Lu a total of two brothers, the brother went to TW, the younger brother died before, the younger brother did not get married, there will be no children.


    The one who went to TW was LV Dahu, and the dead brother was LV erhu.


    Li Su''s own name is Lu Nianzu, which is quite common, but also quite nostalgic, to express the meaning of not forgetting the ancestor.


    "It turns out that TW''s compatriots are back. Come on, please come on. I''ll take you to the village committee. The village head is in it. It''s estimated that the village head will know about your situation." The middle-aged man said to them.


    "Thank you." After that, Li Su and the other four talked with the middle-aged man.


    From the middle-aged man''s mouth, Li Su has a general understanding of the situation here.


    There are more than 130 families in Xiaowang Village, and there are about four or five hundred families, old and young. Most of the people in the village are surnamed Liu. Of course, the village head is also surnamed Liu.


    Now in the village are basically the elderly and women and children are more, have access to young people go out to work, all the year round can not return home a few times. Now is not to go home, Li Su roundabout asked several times, middle-aged men are silent, refused to tell Li Su.


    Fortunately, Li Su also knew that he was too anxious to eat hot tofu, so he didn''t say anything. Instead, he asked about the middle-aged man''s family.


    The middle-aged man''s name is Liu Xiong. He is a native here. There are four people in the family. The older generation has passed away. He also has a elder sister, but she has been married out of town and meets twice a year.


    There are also two children, a man and a woman, twins, now in junior high school.


    The main income of my family is farming. I originally planned to go out to work, but my mother-in-law was paralyzed at home, so I had no way to go out, so I had to farm at home.


    After learning about Liu Xiong''s family, Li Su had a plan in his heart, and knew how to break into the enemy next.


    "Village head, village head, here''s a distinguished guest!"

 Chapter 498

    As soon as Liu Xiong came to the door of the village committee, he began to shout there.


    "Village head, village head, here comes the distinguished guest, here comes the distinguished guest, come out to meet the guest quickly, come out to meet the guest quickly!"


    The village head is busy in his office. As soon as he hears the shouts from outside, he interrupts what he has just found. He is so angry.


    "Liu Xiong, what''s your ghost name? Do you know what reception is? If you dare to talk nonsense, I''ll break your leg. " The village head is Liu Xiong''s cousin, Liu Leshan.


    "Third uncle, no, village head, it''s true that some distinguished guests have come. I don''t believe you come out to see that." Liu Xiong didn''t notice anything wrong with what he had just said. Instead, Li Su and others, who were following him, all looked strange and accepted guests? Is there any other part-time business in this village committee?


    Liu Leshan came out of the office, raised his hand and slapped Liu Xiong on the back of his head, "what are you shouting about? You are also a man of thirty or forty. Why are you still so impetuous? How can you become a great weapon in the future? "


    "Village head, I''m really here." Liu Xiong stepped aside. Liu Leshan noticed that there were four people behind him, a man and a woman in the lead. They were all dressed in expensive clothes. They were all on TV


    The clothes you can see, the gold watch on the man''s hand, the gold necklace on the woman''s neck, and the two men wearing sunglasses behind them are majestic and majestic. It''s not easy to offend these people.


    "Who are you?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "Oh, we are..." As soon as Li Su Gang was ready to speak, he was interrupted by Liu Xiong.


    "Village head, they are from tw. They say they are here to worship their ancestors." Liu Xiong then whispered in Liu Leshan''s ear, "they are very rich. It is estimated that they can get some benefits from them."


    Liu Leshan glared at Liu Xiong and did not speak. Then he continued to look at Li Su and was not ready to speak.


    As soon as Li Su saw it, he was obviously waiting for himself to make a statement. Then he stepped forward and held Liu Leshan''s hand. He said with a funny voice: "you are the head of Xiaowang Village. My name is Lu Nianzu. My grandfather is Lu Dahu. I come from tw."


    As like as two peas, Li Su said why he came to Xiao Wang Village, which is exactly the same as what he said before Liu Xiong, and whether they believed or not, he said it first.


    "Oh, it''s a guest from afar. Please come in, please come in!" Liu Leshan heard that this is a big man. Far from it, at least they are the descendants of Xiaowang Village. Now that Xiaowang Village is in trouble, they can''t die


    Save it, at least you should invest in a project here in Xiaowang Village, so that they can make a profit, right.


    He invited Li Su and other four people to his office and poured tea for them. Of course, Li Su and Mu Hanwei pretended to be husband and wife and sat on the sofa. Black tiger and Xiao Si were bodyguards. They could only stand behind Li Su.


    "I don''t know when you''re coming back this time?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "Oh, I came back to worship my ancestors at my grandfather''s order. My grandfather''s name was Liu Dahu. He used to be Xiaowang Village. Many years ago, he went to TW for development. When he was old, he had the idea of returning to his roots. But at that time, he was seriously ill and couldn''t leave, so he entrusted me to go back to Xiaowang Village. But I also had some common things, I haven''t fulfilled the old man''s wish for a moment. This time, I just got married for a month, so I''ll come back to see where my grandfather grew up and look for my second grandfather by the way. "


    It has to be said that Li Su has a talent for acting. In a few words, he was so stunned that he performed at the height of the Oscar. The tears fell one by one. Mu Hanwei, sitting beside him, was so stunned. What''s the situation? How can this boy shed tears? It''s hard to say that he is really Lu Dahu''s grandson? Li Suze is constantly scolding in his heart. It''s that son of a bitch''s hot pepper. It''s so hot that Lao Tzu''s eyes hurt.


    Liu Leshan sat opposite to Li Su. Seeing Li Su''s eyes, he soon cried red. Now he believed what Li Su said about looking for relatives.


    "So you are the grandson of Master Lu." Liu Leshan said that Lu erhu died a few years ago when he was alone. It was Liu Leshan''s funeral. Now he sees someone coming to look for a relative. What he says seems to be true. Now he has believed more than half of it.


    "Do you know where my second grandfather is?" Li Su raised his red eyes and looked at Liu Leshan with a prayer in his eyes, "please take me to see him."


    "Alas." Liu Leshan sighed, "you''re late. If you had come so many years earlier, maybe you could still see him. Now..."


    "What happened to him? What happened to my second grandfather? " Li Su was very excited. He immediately stood up, held Liu Leshan''s hand tightly, and said excitedly, "you take me to have a look, take me to have a look."


    "All right, but please, Mr. Lu... You should control your emotions."


    Liu Leshan is going to call Li Su his nephew. From LV erhu''s point of view, he calls Li Su his second uncle and Li Su his second grandfather. It''s nothing to be such a cheap uncle. But now Li Su is pretending to be a TW, so he can''t call him nephew. He can only call him Mr. Lu.


    "It doesn''t matter. I try to control it." Li Su is sobbing now.


    "Then come with me."


    Li Su and the other four followed Liu Leshan and walked along the country road. They met many people along the way. When they saw Li Su, they all pointed out and guessed who they were. Several of them came to ask Liu Leshan with courage. Liu Leshan said that Lu erhu''s nephew and grandson had made many people interested, Walking behind several people, I want to see what these people are doing.


    While pretending to be very excited, Li Su told the black tiger and Xiao Si behind him to pay attention to the situation around Xiaowang Village.


    After walking for a long time, Liu Leshan took them to a grave at the head of a barren mountain, which was covered with grass.


    In front of the cemetery stands a simple tablet, which says "the tomb of Lu erhu", not even the person who erected the tablet.


    "The second uncle of the LV family died a few years ago. This is his tomb. Have a look."


    "My second grandfather!"

 Chapter 499

    Liu Leshan took them to the tomb, then pointed to the tomb that was about to be flattened and said, "the second uncle of the LV family died a few years ago. This is his tomb. No one has cleaned it for so many years. Now it has become like this."


    "My second grandfather --!" When Li Su saw the words above, he immediately fell on his knees and cried in front of the tomb.


    "Second grandfather, it''s my grandson. I''m late. If I had come a few years earlier, I would have seen you, and you and my grandfather and your brother would have seen each other, my second grandfather!"


    While crying, Li Su pulls Mu Hanwei, who is still standing beside her, and signals her to cry quickly.


    Mu Hanwei is not stupid. She immediately kneels down in front of her and starts to cry, but she really has no tears and can only howl a few times. Standing behind them, black tiger and Xiao Si look at each other and admire Li Su''s acting skills. This is the real master.


    But the two of them were not idle, but consciously came to the grave and began to clear the weeds.


    After wailing for a long time, Li Su finally stood up with the help of Liu Leshan and a few other villagers. Of course, Li Su now has two friends


    The eyes are swollen, just like the peaches. It seems that they are really sad.


    Look at my grandson. He''s really a grandson. He''s so filial. He can cry like this without even seeing one side. If my grandson can cry half as much after I die, I''ll be satisfied.


    Of course, this is in the eyes of the onlookers. Li Su''s real idea in his heart is that I wipe your uncle''s chili pepper, which is so spicy!


    "I beg your pardon, Mr. Lu." Liu Leshan said beside him.


    "Village head, can I ask you something?" Li Su said as he touched his tears.


    "Please, Mr. Lu."


    "My grandfather said he still has a house here. Can I go and have a look?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes, I can take you now." Liu Leshan said.


    Several people followed Liu Leshan to the old house of the LV family, and many people followed them. Of course, Li Su is now pretending to be a heartbroken grandson and can''t communicate with them too much.


    While walking, Liu Leshan introduced the situation of the ancestral house of the Lu family.


    "Well, I don''t know where your grandfather lived at that time. There are few old people who remember things at that time. Now they are all sick, either deaf or dumb, and they can''t tell why


    Come on


    "But since I can remember, the second uncle of the LV family has lived in that house. When we were young, we went to their house to play. When we grew up, we all had a family business, so we went less. But I often go there. After all, I''m the village head."


    "The second uncle of the LV family lived far away, and the place was relatively small. Before, it was an earthen house, which was built one by one with earth bricks. Later, when the policy was good, the government paid for the second uncle of the LV family to rebuild it. It was a civil structure. At that time, it was a better house, but now it seems to be a little old."


    While listening, Li Su was looking at the place he was passing by, but it was hidden. No one found that Mu Hanwei was very angry beside him.


    Li Su, an asshole, actually put his hand in the place where he soared into the clouds. Relying on his sadness, he actually ate his own tofu. Mu Hanwei would have kicked this asshole to the ground if it wasn''t for the sake of asking for help. Li Su is now three with one mind, while crying and wiping tears, while looking at the surrounding situation, while pretending that his hands are constantly shaking, eating beautiful tofu, it''s really cool.


    "This is uncle Lu''s house, but no one has lived in it for several years. Now it''s dilapidated."


    In front of Li Su, there was a wall full of notches, on which was inlaid a worn-out old wooden door, and on which was hung a rusty lock.


    Liu Leshan took out a bunch of keys from his trouser pocket, took out one of them, and was ready to open the door.


    Maybe it''s a long time since I used the key, but I can''t open the lock. Liu Leshan used a little force and pulled the lock off the door. Liu Leshan''s face was embarrassed.


    "No one has been here since LV Er Shu died, and I have the key. Because LV Er Shu has no descendants, this house is now regarded as the collective property of the village, but now that you are back, this place should be your property."


    Without the lock, it''s natural to open the door. Among the harsh [creak] sound of friction, it''s the waist deep grass that opens the door.


    Behind the grass are three brick and wood houses. All the windows are broken, and the door is open. Through the door, it''s dark inside. I don''t know what''s going on.


    The roof was covered with grass, and there were several bird nests. When I heard someone coming in, they all flew out. Standing on the big tree not far away, they seemed to be cursing these uninvited guests.


    "Don''t go in for the time being. There''s nothing in it now


    And now the house has become a dangerous one. I don''t know when it will fall down. " Liu Leshan stopped Li Su who was ready to go forward.


    Li Su looked carefully and said that it was a brick and wood structure house, but after that, the front door was made of bricks, and the walls on the left and right sides were all made of soil. Presumably, the back walls were also like this, and the cracks on them were really dangerous houses.


    "Are all the things left by my second grandfather still there?" Li Su asked.


    "At the beginning, when Uncle Lu died, we were all packed up and packed in a big wooden box. For such a long time, we should still be there." Liu Leshan said uncertainly.


    "Can you show us?"


    "Well, I can only say that I''ll try. I''m not sure if I can find it." Liu Leshan said.


    From the village committee to LV erhu''s graveyard, then in his house, and finally back to the village committee, they basically went around the whole Xiaowang Village. They also had a general understanding of the whole Xiaowang Village.


    "I remember that the wooden box was put in the warehouse of the village committee. After all, the old man had no descendants and no place to store it. He had to put it here."

 Chapter 500

    "It''s a bit messy inside. You''ll wait here a little while. I''ll go in and help you find it." Liu Leshan said.


    "Let my two bodyguards go in and help you find one." Li Su said.


    It''s not easy for Liu Leshan to refuse. After all, it''s all other people''s stuff. What''s the matter with not letting others go in to look for it.


    Black tiger and Xiao Si go in and look for the wooden box with Liu Leshan. Li Su is still very sad to support Mu Hanwei''s body.


    "I said you''re almost done. You haven''t taken advantage of me all the way." Mu Hanwei looked around her and there was no one else. Then she pinched Li Su''s waist and said.


    "What do you mean? I''m helping you to solve a case. How can you treat a gentleman like a villain?" Li Su said in a low voice.


    "Bullshit, I think you''re just a hooligan." Mu Hanwei pinches Li Su''s waist.


    "Then let''s go back." Li Su said.


    "You dare!" Mu Hanwei''s eyes glare at Li Su.


    "Don''t make any noise. I recognize it." Li Su said that Mu Hanwei angrily pulled her hand back from Li Su''s waist.


    Of course, Li Su took this opportunity to put her claws of Anlu mountain on Mu Hanwei''s little butt naturally. Mu Hanwei''s whole body was stiff, but for her next great cause, she had to endure.


    "Don''t tell me, you really found it." Liu Leshan''s face is painted with two black marks. It seems that he has been working hard. In the hands of black tiger and Xiao Si, he still carries a wooden box with red and black patterns. It seems that it has been very long.


    "Thank you so much. Thank you so much." Li Su said gratefully.


    "You''re welcome. You''re welcome." Liu Leshan said.


    Li Su took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket and handed one to Liu Leshan. "Village head, I need to trouble you about something."


    Liu Leshan took the cigarette and saw it. Ho, Yellow Crane Tower 1916, this is a good cigarette. It costs more than five yuan for one. He quickly took it, but he didn''t dare to smoke it. Instead, he put it in his ear.


    "Mr. Lu, if you have anything to say, I will help as long as I can do it." Liu Leshan said.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. I''ll come back this time mainly to see my second grandfather, and I''ll choose a cemetery for my grandfather. It''s quite far from downtown to this place, and it''s time-consuming to come back and forth. I said that we are not familiar here, so you see?"


    "No problem, no problem. There are two vacant houses in the village committee. There are several beds in it. All the bedding in it is ready-made. There are also TV sets and so on. They were originally used to entertain distinguished guests. Now you are here, and you just live in it." Liu Leshan said.


    "Thank you very much Li Su took Liu Leshan''s hand and put the box of Yellow Crane Tower in his hand.


    "How can it be? It''s too expensive." Liu Leshan''s eyes are hot, but at least he has to look like he''s not.


    "Xiaoyi, Xiaoyi, as long as my grandfather can return to his roots, it''s all Xiaoyi." Li Su said¡°


    "I''ll take you there now." Liu Leshan took them to the back of the village committee. There are several rooms in the back of the village committee. When you open it, you can see that the decoration is pretty good. After a rough look, you can see that there are all kinds of necessary supplies.


    "Mr. Lu, you''ve been working hard all the way. I''ll have a rest here now. When it''s time to have a rest, I''ll call you." Liu Leshan said.


    "Thank you so much." Li Su said as he touched his tears.


    "You''re welcome. It should be." Liu Leshan said as he closed the door. By the way, he took down the key and put it on the table.


    Seeing Liu Leshan leave from the glass, several people relaxed and sat on the sofa at will.


    "Xiao Si, go and drive our car back. Don''t put it there and get scratched. It''s very expensive." Li Su said on the sofa.


    "When you think about it now, your car is very expensive. Just now, it was very generous. Why don''t you say that you gave someone a box of Yellow Crane Tower worth more than 100 yuan?" Mu Hanwei said beside.


    "I can''t help it. Life is like a play. It all depends on acting skills, but not only acting skills, but also some props need to be provided sometimes."


    As soon as Li Su''s words were finished, he felt a pain in his waist. A piece of soft meat on his waist had fallen into Mu Hanwei''s hands.


    "You did well all the way, didn''t you feel comfortable?" Mu Hanwei said as she twisted, 90 degrees, 180 degrees, 360 degrees, 720 degrees free fall.


    "No, I''m doing it for you, too. Hiss, easy, easy." Li Su bared his teeth and said that the black tiger saw that the situation was not right and found an excuse to turn away.


    "For me? I think it''s for you. " Mu Hanwei said viciously, "if you are in the place where you shouldn''t put your paw house next time, I''ll chop it off for you."


    "Where do you say it shouldn''t be?" Li Suyi is eager for knowledge


    He asked with a rising voice.


    "Of course..." Mu Hanwei said, turning her head, she saw Li Su staring at her towering place. As soon as she reached out, she squeezed the soft meat from Li Su''s waist into her hands.


    "Where can''t you put it?"


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I can''t put it anywhere."


    A man can bend and stretch, I can bear it!


    Two people are noisy for a while, this is the completion, small four and black tiger two people to their own people''s washing utensils back.


    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s see what''s in this box." Li Su said¡°


    "Li Su, what treasure did your second grandfather leave you?" Mu Hanwei said with a smile.


    "What, you and my second grandfather? When did I have another second grandfather?"


    "It''s shameless. I was crying on someone''s grave just now, but now I don''t accept it. If the old man knew something, he might jump out and strangle you." Mu Hanwei said.


    "I said daughter-in-law, I''m doing it for your own good. Just now, didn''t you kneel down and cry?"


    "I didn''t cry out, but you shed tears one by one."¡° You think I want to drop it. That''s because I have chili peppers on my hands. Show me the chili peppers. They are swollen. "

 Chapter 501

    Two people scolded for a long time, this is the end of the matter, black tiger and small four is to see, these two are happy enemies, moody ah, as long as we meet will fight incessantly.


    All the dust on the box, black tiger found a cloth to wipe clean.


    After wiping off the dust, all the patterns on the whole box were displayed in front of the public, outlining the patterns of the old age. They were all red and black, and some of them should be gold, but they had been worn off and all turned black. They looked very gorgeous. You can see that this box is very valuable.


    Open the box, a musty smell appeared, in which there are things, but an iron box, and a few clothes.


    Look at the clothes, they are all old-fashioned, they are all satin, but they seem to have existed for many years, some of them are about to break.


    Put all the clothes aside and opened the inside


    There is a picture in the iron box. It is still black and white, but it has turned yellow.


    In the photo, the two young people stand together, all smiling, with bright eyes. If there is no accident, these two people should be the two brothers of the LV family. They are pretty and handsome now.


    There are several letters in the iron box, all of which are about their two brothers'' love, others are about urging them to get married, and so on. All of them are about family affairs. Li Su, Heihu and Xiao Si have no feelings, but mu Hanwei''s eyes are full of snot and tears.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Su asked.


    "It''s so touching. The two brothers are so touching." Mu Hanwei said while crying.


    ......


    All three of them are speechless. They are really women. I''ve heard from them many years ago, but now they can still see how moved they are. I don''t know how she can see it.


    A few people turned over again and found nothing else


    .


    "There is nothing useful." Said the black tiger.


    "Anyway, what I''m here for now is to solve the case. Even if I want to find the baby, we''re not here for their baby." Li Su said, "how do you feel about Xiaowang Village? Is there anything suspicious? "


    Several people all shook their heads.


    "It seems that we have to do a good research, otherwise, our next work will be more difficult to do." Li Su said.


    "Don''t worry. Now we should have a good study. We still have a lot of time to make use of. Now our identity should be a very important cover up." Mu Hanwei said.


    Li Su took a look at this woman. She was worried about her life at that time. Now she is not worried. She has a deep heart.


    "Well, since we''re here to perform, we''ll give him a full set. In the fourth grade, you can drive to the city, buy paper wreaths and other things, buy more cigarettes, wine and meat, and it''s better to find a chef. We''ll have a feast for the guests tomorrow, and have a good look at this Xiaowang Village


    What''s so weird about that Li Su said.


    "I understand." Xiao Si agreed.


    "Let''s not go there today. If people ask, don''t talk to any of you. Just look at my color. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll deal with it." Li Su said¡° I understand The rest agreed.


    Several people have agreed to come down, now the time is four o''clock in the afternoon, a few people decided to have a rest now, and then make plans.


    Li Su and Mu Hanwei play a newlywed couple, so they have a rest in this room. Heihu and Xiao Si go to another room to have a rest. They don''t interfere with each other.


    "Hey, what do you want to do?" There are only two sofas, a double bed, a TV and a clothes cabinet in the room, but they are all high-end goods.


    Mu Hanwei has been fighting with Li Su all day today. Moreover, she is tired. She has walked a lot when she got there, and she is still crying. This makes Mu Hanwei even more expensive


    A lot of strength.


    So when Li Su said that she wanted to have a rest, she first lay on the bed. Of course, she was in bed and ready to have a rest. Unexpectedly, Li Su, a shameless person, even came together. Now Mu Hanwei asked the above sentence.


    "Sleep, of course. What else can I do?" Li Su Li said of course, and has taken off his shoes, ready to come up at any time.


    "Go away, this is my resting place. You hurry down. If you linger twice, I''ll make you a eunuch now." Mu Hanwei kicked Li Su''s ass hard.


    Li Su bared his teeth and put up with this foot, but he was not moved at all. Instead, he rubbed against the bed more and more.


    "The more you talk about it, the more energetic you are, aren''t you?" Mu Hanwei''s beautiful eyes move, and then he kicks his feet to Li Su, no matter where he kicks them.


    Li Su saw that this dead girl would rather die than follow. She had no choice but to beg for mercy.


    "All right, all right, I''ll go now. Don''t kick it, will you?"


    "Hurry down, or I''ll show you now." Mu Hanwei is going to kick Li Su again. Li Su is scared to leave, otherwise this girl really dares to do that for herself.


    "It''s true that my daughter-in-law can''t go to bed yet."


    "What did you say? Can you tell me again? " Mu Han Wei Mei''s eyes stare and shouts.


    "No, no, I didn''t say anything. I said the scenery here is very good."


    After a few perfunctory words from Mu Hanwei, Li Su relaxed and muttered a few words. Fortunately, Mu Hanwei didn''t hear her, otherwise Li Su would have two more delicate feet on her ass.


    Mu Hanwei saw that Li Suzhen was back on the sofa, and she was relieved to close her eyes for a rest.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, I felt a dark shadow flash in front of me. I quickly opened my eyes and saw Li Su''s face of size 48. Mu Hanwei thought about it


    I didn''t think about it, so I kicked it.


    "Oh Li Suo''s voice howled out, and then the whole person squatted down.


    "You little girl, you really kick." Li Su''s tone was full of pain. He covered his crotch with both hands, and his face was in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 502

    This is a nap, Mu Hanwei is very sweet sleep, it is Li Su lying on the sofa, constantly breathing air conditioning.


    Let you think about taking advantage of it, this is good, others directly give you a record of suicidal, so that you don''t think about other things in your life.


    Li Su scolded himself in his heart for not striving for success, while lamenting there.


    I wipe, this little girl is really kicking, and it''s so accurate. If the Li family is a queen, who should he talk to.


    Li Su fell asleep in pain and sadness. I don''t know when to sleep. When I opened my eyes again, I found that the lights were bright. Mu Hanwei sat on the bed and looked at herself with a smile, letting a cold air come out of Li Su''s back.


    "What else do you want to do? I told you to stay away from me As soon as Li Su grunted, he got up from the sofa.


    "Cut." Mu Hanwei looks at Li Su and points to Li Su


    "Watch it. I brought the rice in front of you, and I helped you cover the blanket on your body. What else do you want?"


    Li Su then found that there was a blanket lying at his feet. Because he was not very honest in sleeping, part of the blanket that he had covered had already been lying on the ground.


    "That''s about the same." Li Su murmured. He lifted the blanket off his body and opened the three lunch boxes in front of him. As soon as he opened the three lunch boxes, a strong smell of rice filled his nose and made Li Su gulp down his mouth.


    "It''s delicious. When was it made? Why don''t I know?" Li Su chewed a piece of chicken leg while pulling the rice.


    The chicken is very tender, and it can''t taste like the feed chicken in the city. It''s absolutely natural, which makes Li Su feel hungry.


    "When you eat, you sleep like a dead pig. You can''t wake up even if you cry. I can''t help it. I brought it back when I was young." Mu Hanwei looked at Li Su wolfing down there, and then said, "how about it? Is it delicious?"


    "It''s delicious. It would be better if you were gentle." Li


    Su opened his mouth and said, but then he regretted it.


    "Shit, I''m not gentle there? Why don''t you tell me, or I''ll let you know what violence is now? " With these words, Mu Hanwei pinches her fingers to make a sound.


    "That''s what you asked me to say."


    "Cut the crap and say it quickly."


    Li Su swallowed the food in his mouth, put his bowl on the table, moved his feet, and was ready to run.


    "Tell me about you. A woman''s hands on a man''s lower body casually. That''s me. If others let you kick him like this, do you need compensation? Maybe you need to be responsible for the rest of your life."


    "You mean you let me take charge of the rest of your life?" Mu Hanwei''s eyes are radiant.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t mean anything. I mean, you should be gentle."


    "What if I don''t want to be gentle?"¡° Well, you''re free. Anyway, it''s not me who marries you. It''s the hapless one, it''s the hapless one. " Li Su looked at Mu Hanwei as he spoke.


    Mu Hanwei bahed, "you want to be beautiful, and you want to marry me. Toads want to eat swan meat. What''s their dream?"


    "That''s what you said. I didn''t say anything."


    "I''ll kill you."


    Two people frolic for a long time, this is the end of the fight, Li Su continue to eat.


    "How many people are eating today?" Li Su asked, "who are there?"


    "They are all village cadres. I don''t know any of them." Mu Hanwei said.


    "Did you find anything?" Li Su asked.


    "I didn''t say a few more words. You know, I don''t talk to strangers very much. Except for a few polite questions, they asked why you didn''t go to dinner and so on, and there was no other way


    ¡£¡±


    "Any other discoveries?"


    "I don''t have it here, but I asked Heihu and Xiao Si to pretend to go and sweep LV erhu''s tomb. What should they find. It''s time to come back soon. "


    As soon as Mu Hanwei''s voice fell, he heard a knock on the door.


    "Boss, can we come in?" This is the voice of the black tiger.


    "Come in." At this time, Li Su had almost eaten, not that he was full, but that he had nothing to eat.


    After black tiger and little four came in, one man put a big plastic bag in his hand in front of Li Su, and the other man drew the curtain.


    "What are you doing with the curtains? What is this thing? " Li Su asked.


    "When we came back, we found that someone was following us, but we were not sure, so we closed the curtain first. This is the food for you. I know that it''s not enough for you. This is the roast chicken we bought for you in the city. There are some other things. I think it''s enough for you Black tiger put the big plastic


    When the bag was opened, it was really a golden roast chicken. It tasted pure. Even Mu Hanwei, who was already full, could not help but want to have a few bites.


    "Come on, let''s do it by ourselves. I''ll be rude first." Li Su really didn''t have enough to eat. After a few words, he began to tear up the roast chicken.


    Black tiger and Xiao Si have already eaten. They said that they didn''t eat too much at night, so they didn''t start. Daoshi Mu Hanwei tore a chicken thigh and began to eat it.


    "Tell me, you''ve been naked for such a long time outside. Do you find anything else?" Li Su asked.


    "There is nothing special found so far. After all, we have just come here and are not familiar with anything. We can only familiarize ourselves with the environment now, but we have a discovery that the health center here is very special." Said the black tiger.


    "What''s so special about it?" Li Su asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s just a feeling. I''m not sure." Said the black tiger.


    "OK, let''s not worry about it for the moment. Take your time. Anyway, we will stay here for a while." Li Su said¡° That can''t be done. It has to be solved quickly. My time is very tight. " Mu Hanwei said.


    "Elder sister, you think it''s a family game. You can solve it as you say? At least there needs to be a process Li Su said.


    "No, I''ve already given you my terms."

 Chapter 503

    Mu Hanwei began to play rogue, which Li Su did not expect.


    "Why don''t you make some sense? Now you ask us to help you, not to order us to do things. If you don''t want us to step in and don''t listen to our command, we''ll go our separate ways now. If you follow your idea, we''ll Xingqing city now. I have a lot of things in my hands."


    Li sucai is not used to Mu Hanwei''s small temperament.


    We usually make fun of each other, but now you''re still there to play this for me. I''m sorry, men don''t like you.


    "You..." Mu Hanwei is almost mad. He has already pinched him to death. I didn''t expect that he would start to pick on me now.


    "Don''t you, mine. If you want to handle your case, you should listen to me now. If you don''t listen to me, we can go now." Li Susi didn''t give Mu Hanwei any face, and directly blocked the way back


    He died.


    This is not to blame Li Su. In this case, you have to have someone who has made up her mind. It''s obvious that Mu Hanwei doesn''t have this ability now, so she has to come by herself.


    "I don''t care. You have to listen to me." Mu Hanwei can''t think of any other way. She can only use this to threaten Li Su.


    It''s obvious that Li Su doesn''t like it.


    "Well, you''ll stay here now. I won''t compensate you for playing here." Li Suyi waved, "Xiao Si drives, we will Xingqing city."


    "Boss, take it easy, take it easy." Xiao Si said quickly.


    "That''s to say, both of you have calmed down. Now you haven''t done anything. You''ve started to fight against each other here. Isn''t that a joke?" Said the black tiger.


    "I..."


    Mu Hanwei was just about to say something, but black tiger put his finger on the edge of his lips, "Shh, someone''s coming."


    Small four this time already stood in front of the window, carefully


    He opened the curtain and looked out. He whispered, "it''s the village head."


    After the knock on the door, the village head''s voice came, "is Mr. Lu in?"


    Li Su was a little puzzled when he heard the village head''s shouting outside. He must have gone to the three treasures hall for nothing when he came to find himself. Maybe he had something to ask for. If he refused, maybe there would be no such good thing. As soon as his eyes turned, Li Su had a plan.


    I picked up a cup from the table and it fell to the ground with a click. Broken porcelain pieces were scattered everywhere.


    "Well, go back now, go back! I won''t stop you! Go back Li Su shouts, pointing to Mu Hanwei''s nose.


    He this shout pour is these a few people all give shout of Leng, Li Su this is hair what nerve.


    But Li Su gave black tiger a wink, black tiger seems to have a little understanding of what Li Su is going to do.


    "Well, go back! I don''t believe it when I''m not here to serve you. I can''t do this without you. "


    As soon as Han Wei is ready to shout out the following two words, Bei Lisu covers them¡° Do you want to die? " Li Su whispered in Mu Hanwei''s ear.


    Then he picked up the cup on the table and continued to shout, "go back and go back. Whoever doesn''t go back is the grandson!"


    "Boss, please calm down. The landlady didn''t mean it." Said the black tiger.


    "Go away, I''m not his boss. Who doesn''t know he has several women outside!" Mu Hanwei still didn''t respond.


    As soon as Li Su saw that if he continued to stay here, he might have a moth. He had better go. He gave black tiger a wink, and black tiger understood immediately. He pushed Li Su out.


    "Boss, please calm down. Boss Nian didn''t mean it."


    "Go away, I think you are all birds of a feather!" Li Su was pushed out by the black tiger.


    "Boss, I think you''d better be quiet outside, Madame


    Let''s talk it over here. " Then the black tiger closed the door.


    After going out of the door, Li Su was still swearing: "what is it? I''m lucky that I married you. You''re still playing with me here. What are you? "


    "Mr. Lu, who are you?" Liu Leshan has been listening at the door for a long time. He thinks it''s not appropriate if he doesn''t speak at this time.


    "Village head? It''s OK. My wife is losing her temper. I''m not used to her yet! What is it Li Su scolded.


    "Mr. Lu, it was originally your family business. It''s not convenient for me to participate in it, but it happened in our village after all. If we don''t say something, it seems that we can''t say it. The couple can''t make a living without touching the bowl. Do you agree that everyone will tolerate everything and everything will be fine after that


    Liu Leshan said with a smile in front of Li Su. By the way, he took out a cigarette and handed it to Li Su. Li Su glanced at the box of Yellow Crane Tower he had given him before.


    "Forget it. I''ll be angry if I mention her." Li Su lit a cigarette and took a puff. Then he looked at Liu Leshan and asked, "what are you doing here? yes


    You didn''t come to see me joke? "


    Li Su''s tone of voice is not so friendly, but Liu Leshan thinks it is very easy to understand. People just had a quarrel with their daughter-in-law there, and now their temper is not Taishun, which is understandable.


    "Well, you didn''t come over for dinner this afternoon, so we feel that we owe you. This is not the time just now. The housekeepers in our village said that I didn''t know the rules very well and should invite Mr. Lu to have a drink, so I came here now."


    Liu Leshan rubbed his hands and said, "it seems that it''s not very convenient for you here."


    "It''s convenient. It''s very convenient now. Let''s go and have a drink now." Without saying a word, Li Su pulled Liu Leshan away from the door. "What wife, she''s just a shrew. I''m in a bad mood now. I''ll have a drink with you and get drunk!"


    Li Su and left the last two people talking and laughing to leave, Mu Hanwei in the room is really not more angry.


    "You listen, you listen, is that what people say? I''ve become a shrew? I''m worried, isn''t I? " Muhanwei railway station


    On the ground, pointing out the window. Small four and black tiger two people looked at each other, all feel this matter is thorny, do not do two people this is over.

 Chapter 504

    "That shepherd girl, listen to me, our boss has a reason for this..."


    Black tiger''s words haven''t finished, was interrupted by Mu Hanwei.


    "Even if things happen for a reason, we should not open our mouth and curse. Who should we catch and bite? Listen to what you call me. " Mu Hanwei said angrily.


    "Shepherd girl, this is the case." Black tiger thought about it for a while and said, "our boss''s meaning is like this. Now our main goal is to break into the enemy. He deliberately quarrels with you in order to find out the situation of Xiaowang Village as soon as possible."


    "I think he just wanted to fight with me, or would he have such a big addict to fight with me now? No, I''ll be back tomorrow. I''ll see it. "


    "If it''s not like this, shepherd girl, you''ll wait here for two days. If our boss doesn''t get any results, it''s not too late for you to go back." Said the black tiger.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you. If he doesn''t get any news in two days, I''ll go back and look for someone again." Mu Hanwei said angrily.


    Black tiger and small four two people looked at each other, they all breathed a sigh of relief, finally persuaded the aunt.


    "We are two, one in the car and the other next door. If you have anything, call us at any time." Xiao Si left here with black tiger.


    Two people went out, looked at each other, from each other''s eyes to see a trace of happiness.


    "See, it''s really not easy for us to live to this day." Xiao Si said.


    "What else can you do?" Black tiger said, "it''s OK to have this kind of achievement now. As long as they don''t make trouble, we''ll finish the task!"


    "It''s not going to matter whether the boss can succeed now."


    "Who knows? Step by step, I always feel that this place is very evil. We should both be careful, or we will be punished by others


    It''s sold. We don''t know. " Said the black tiger.


    "I''ll be careful."


    Two people agreed to shift time, this is separated.


    Mu Hanwei was beating the pillow in her hand with her little fist in the room.


    "Let you bully me, let you scold me, I''ll kill you, kill you." Mu Hanwei is very hard, as if the person in front of her is Li Su.


    "Asshole, son of a bitch, if you still scold me and bully me, can''t you let me? Can''t you make allowance for me? Do you know how difficult it is for me as a girl


    "Asshole, son of a bitch! Kill you


    Just sitting on the wine table, Li Su sneezed a few times and rubbed his nose. He thought, who is missing me there?


    "A few, a few, this is Mr. Lu who came back from TW to visit our relatives in Xiaowang Village. His ancestor is Lu erhu, Lu Ershu. Ah, welcome." Liu Leshan took Li Su to his side and said.


    "It turned out to be uncle Lu''s grandson. It''s reasonable to call us uncle." One of them said.


    "Do you want to show your face? Mr. Lu is a rich businessman of TW now. Is it a country bumpkin who can go up to relatives at will?" Liu Leshan''s eyes glared, and then said, "Mr. Lu''s current status is an overseas Chinese, which you can''t easily compare. In the future, everyone should pay attention to that if international disputes arise, you should all be responsible. " Liu Leshan''s words, let many people have a lot of convergence, the original lively atmosphere gradually cold down.


    "The situation is like this, although I am TW, TW is also our land in China, so in the final analysis, we are still a family, so we should not be so rigid and say what we have. No matter from my grandfather or my second grandfather, you are all my elders. No matter what you call me, you are a kind of love for me."


    Li Su''s words finally brought the atmosphere back, and the crowd began to be lively again.


    "Uncles, let me say a word." At the height of the atmosphere


    Li Su stood up, holding a bowl of wine in his hand, and then said, "thank you for taking care of my second grandfather, helping my second grandfather, and burying my second grandfather in the absence of our family. Thank you, uncles. I''ll do it first."


    Li Su poured the wine in his glass, and then raised it high to indicate that he had finished drinking. Everyone cheered loudly.


    "A good drinker is really behind the general."


    "I admire you for your capacity."


    The atmosphere reached a new climax, which made Li Su quite proud.


    When he came down again, Li Su chatted with them while eating wine and vegetables. Of course, there were some jokes in the banquet. It didn''t matter if they were all men.


    Li Su also took this opportunity to inquire about the situation in Xiaowang Village.


    "Village head, hey, I won''t call you village head. I''ll call you uncle Liu if I look like I''m born." Li Su pretends to drink a little too much, so he has a big tongue


    say.


    "What''s your name, uncle Liu? If you''re uncle Liu, everyone here is uncle Liu. You should call me uncle Liu. I''m the third in the genealogy, so you should call me uncle Liu." Liu Leshan''s eyes are also confused, just don''t know is really drunk or fake.


    "Good, uncle." Li Su patted Liu Leshan on the shoulder and said, "I come back this time to see the place where my grandfather lived, and to thank my uncles for taking care of my second grandfather. So I decided to prepare a good meal in our Xiaowang Village tomorrow, and entertain all the people in the whole village to show my heart."


    "All right." Liu Leshan immediately agreed to come down, but he immediately responded, "nephew, what did you just say?"


    "I mean, I''m going to treat the whole village tomorrow, and I want to thank them and you." Li Su''s head has been shaking from left to right.


    "Be quiet, everyone. Be quiet." Liu Leshan heard Li Su''s words clearly, and then made everyone quiet.


    "Did you hear that? Our nephew, big boss Lu, is going to have a big banquet tomorrow. It''s the biggest one. We''re going to entertain the whole Xiaowang Village


    My fellow villagers, thank us. Do you think we can agree to this? "


    "No, absolutely not." One of them stood up and came tottering to Li Su.

 Chapter 505

    The man patted Li Su on the shoulder and said, "you are a distant relative. Since you are a relative, there is no reason for relatives to treat you. It should be our Xiaowang Village. Don''t worry, we will treat you well tomorrow and make you feel at home!"


    As he spoke, the man waved his hand, which meant to scold Fang Qiu.


    Li Su also forgot his name. He only remembered his surname was Liu, who was the deputy head of the village.


    "No, no, you can''t. I''ll treat you if you want." Li Su stood up and seemed to be about to fall. If it wasn''t for Liu Leshan''s help, he would have fallen to the ground.


    "Uncles, listen to me. I''m also a member of Xiaowang Village. Now I''m promising. I''ve returned home in fine clothes. I have the ability to thank my uncles for taking care of my second grandfather and letting him go so smoothly and peacefully. As a descendant of the LV family, I think it''s necessary for me to invite you to dinner, Otherwise, if my second grandfather knew, he would have a bad conscience. "


    "Well, you''re wrong. In our Xiaowang Village, there are always people who are in trouble. Your Lu family''s boss has a long way to go to TW and can''t come back. As nephews, we must serve the old man. This is what we should do. If you insist on this, you can''t come back


    They just look down on us. "


    "No, I must have a big dinner tomorrow."


    "No, No."


    The two groups of people began to give way to each other. Anyway, Li Su is a truth. No matter what you say, I must have a banquet for everyone. This is a good way to approach the villagers and find out the secrets. How can these people be destroyed.


    But these people are also very insistent, and they don''t know whether they are pretending to be big tailed wolves when they drink too much wine, or whether they are really persuading Li Su there.


    "That''s what I mean. If you don''t agree, I''ll go now. I''ll take it as if I''ve never been to this place. Go, I''ll go now, I''ll go now."


    Li Su felt that his performance was in place, and now it was time to take the next step, so he played hard to get, turned around and was ready to go.


    "Don''t go, don''t go. We haven''t finished drinking yet." Someone said quickly.


    "No, you don''t treat me as a relative. I''m ashamed to stay here. I''ll leave now."


    Li Su pretended that he was too strong to drink. He shook his body to leave. Then he staggered under his feet. If Liu Leshan helped him, Li Su would have fallen to the ground now.


    "Don''t help me. I don''t need help. You don''t treat me as a person. You look down on me. I don''t want help." Li Su pushed Liu Leshan away, and then staggered out.


    Just walked to the door, was at the foot of the threshold trip, and then the whole person lying on the ground, unconscious.


    "Good nephew? Nephew? Mr. Lu? Mr. Lu Liu Leshan turns Li Su over. Now Li Su''s whole face is covered with dust, and his nostrils begin to flow


    Liu Leshan called Li Su and patted her face with his hand, trying to wake him up. But Li Su didn''t make any noise except two grunts.


    The atmosphere that was hot just now is going to cool down.


    "Third brother, what should we do now?" A few people who were still wobbling just now were all in great spirits and their eyes were all shining¡° Don''t move. We''ll send him back first. We''re saying, "you two should help each other. The rest of us should clean up here." Liu Leshan said.


    Li Su closed her eyes and didn''t know, but she felt as if she had been carried by someone.


    "Third brother, do you think he really came from TW?" A man asked. Li Su listened very clearly. This man was the deputy village head.


    "We''ll just search for it." Another said that Li Su felt a hand take out his wallet from his pocket


    Li Su was very happy when he got married.


    Zhengchou has no way to make you believe my identity. I didn''t expect you to be so successful.


    The wallet in Li Su''s pocket is camouflaged. It contains TW''s currency, several TW''s bank cards, credit cards, and some VIP membership cards in TW''s famous catering and entertainment industry. All these things are real. Xiao Si asked Wang Xinghuo to prepare them this afternoon, Fortunately, in the Public Security Bureau, a smuggling case from TW has just been seized recently. The leader of the gang happens to have these things. Xiao Si brings them to Li Su for use, but there is no way to consume them.


    "This kid is really from tw. You see, there are temporary ID cards here. These things are all real. I''ve seen them before." This is said by the village accountant, also surnamed Liu.


    "It''s not sure yet. After all, people who come here at this time are suspicious." Liu Leshan said, "put your wallet in. Don''t scare the snake for the moment. He won''t leave these two days. We''ll send someone to follow him to see what he''s doing."


    "Got it, third brother. I''ll send someone to keep an eye on this boy." It''s the village sheriff.


    "For the time being, all the actions will be stopped. Let''s confirm the origin of this boy first. Lao Qi, tomorrow you''ll ask the relationship to check whether there is this man


    ¡£¡± Liu Leshan said.


    "Don''t worry, brother. There must be news tomorrow." This seems to be the leader of a certain team.


    "Well, we''ll send this boy back first. You''ll clean up the place and have a rest. There are a lot of things waiting for us to deal with tomorrow."


    Let''s not talk about the situation in the house. Liu Leshan and three other people escorted Li Su back to the house in the village committee. After knocking on the door, Mu Hanwei didn''t open the door. She is still up and angry.


    "Is anyone here? Mr. Lu is drunk. We sent him back Liu Leshan shouts at Li Su''s door, but mu Hanwei doesn''t move. Heihu opens the door.


    In fact, when they came in, black tiger already knew it, but he was going out when they called Liu Leshan.


    "Is it the village head? What is this Black tiger pretended to know nothing asked.


    "Mr. Lu said he was in a bad mood. Isn''t he drunk? If we have to come back, we will know that we have sent him back. " Left on pretend very helpless said.

 Chapter 506

    "Thank you, village head. Please give him to me, village head." Black tiger quickly Li Su from the back next said.


    "It doesn''t matter. They''re all relatives." Liu Leshan said, "can you do it alone?"


    "You can do it. Don''t worry, village head." Black tiger held Li Su, then knocked on the door, "Madame, the boss is back, drunk, you open the door?"


    She called several times in a row, and Mu Hanwei opened the door angrily.


    "Is he happy to come back? Do you know what time it is? Drink some horse urine and drink like this. I don''t know how to live or die. " Mu Hanwei swears and asks Liu Leshan to open the door. Without even looking at Liu Leshan and the other three people, she goes straight into the room without any scruples about Liu Leshan, which makes Liu Leshan feel very embarrassed.


    The two men took a look at Liu Leshan. Liu Leshan nodded his head and then yelled to the room, "that''s nothing. We''ll go first. We''ll have a good chat tomorrow."


    There was no response in the room, so Liu Leshan said nothing more and left. Xiao Si didn''t come out in the car, but watched them go away.


    "How do you like to come back after drinking like this? Black tiger, you can take him


    Where to throw it. " Mu Hanwei said angrily.


    "Alas." Li Su drinks like this, not to mention Mu Hanwei. He can''t even look at himself.


    Black tiger put Li Su on the sofa, then the whole person lay there and covered Li Su with a blanket.


    "Shepherd girl, I''ll go first." Said the black tiger.


    "Wait a minute, see if the people outside are gone?" Lying on the sofa, Li Su was sitting upright, as if the drunk was not himself.


    Mu Hanwei and black tiger stare at their eyes at the same time, looking at Li Su who has come to consciousness.


    "You''re not..." Mu Hanwei was about to speak when she was interrupted by Li Su. She motioned black tiger to go out and have a look.


    Black tiger just walked to the door, small four came in from outside the door, said: "they have left."


    Mu Hanwei stares at Li Su and yells, "do you have a face to come back? Do you know where this is? Do you know where it is now? Do you know who I am? "


    "I know. You are my wife." Li Su Shun replied.


    "What did you say? Can you say it again? " Mu Hanwei stares


    Eyes, conveniently put in the door of the broom to take up, there is a word on the hands of posture.


    "I''ll tell you, I''m telling you the truth. When we came here today, we had already discussed it in the car. You can''t go back."


    Mu Han was angry when he was in Weidun. Li Su really had no problem with what he said. If he was called from this aspect, he would really be his daughter-in-law.


    "Then you can''t just say it."


    "What do you say I should be called now? Sister


    "Your sister!" Mu Hanwei cursed.


    "Well, Hello, sister." Li Su is now the master of snake stick and face. Seeing Mu Hanwei raising her broom angrily, Li Su said: "I have a line in the traditional Chinese medicine room. If you are in this way, I won''t tell you what I know."


    "Cut the crap and say it quickly. If you can''t tell me why, I''ll tell you now why the flowers are so red. "


    Li Su cleared his throat and said, "don''t worry. I''ll take a bath first. Black tiger will bring me my clothes."


    When Mu Hanwei reacts and is ready to start with Li Su, Li Su has run to the bathroom and locked the door.


    "Li Su, you wait. I won''t kill you when you come out."


    No matter how mu Hanwei cursed outside, Li Su took a bath in it happily. Although it was a cold bath, it was better than nothing. He took a bath happily and cleared away all the filth on his body and the gas of smoking and drinking.


    "Tell me what important information you''ve got." Mu Hanwei sits on the sofa with the broom she just held in front of her. Xiao Si and Heihu stand in front of her. They live in the shape of a black and astringent boss. It makes people feel liver trembling.


    "What''s your hurry? Don''t wait for me to dry my hair Li Su still has a towel in his hand.


    "Cut the crap and say it now. I''m still waiting to go to bed." Mu Hanwei said.


    "Just now, I was drinking with them, and then I pretended I was drunk, and then I could hear a few words." Li Su told Mu Hanwei what he had heard,


    "You analyze." Li Su said while wiping his hair.


    "So there''s something really strange about Xiaowang Village." Mu Hanwei frowned and said, "maybe they are the masterminds of this drug incident."


    "No way." Li Su immediately denied, "can you use drugs like this


    There''s a special way to pack and transport them. There are people on them


    "So?" Mu Hanwei asked.


    "So our main task now is to observe in secret, don''t move, and then we slowly find the big people behind them." Li Su said.


    "What should we do now?" Mu Hanwei asked.


    "According to their previous conversation, our first task now is to solve the problem they are investigating." Li Su said.


    "This problem is easy to solve. I''ll call the director now and ask him to send someone to solve it." Mu Hanwei said.


    "Another problem is that we are under the noses of others. They have begun to doubt us now, so we must not show our feet. Black tiger and Xiao Si don''t need to say more. It''s mainly you. Your accent needs to be changed a little so that others can''t hear it. And if you find someone following us, you must be steady, As if we didn''t find them, as long as we spend these two days, our life will be much better. "


    Li Su said: "it''s also important to note that tomorrow I''m going to have a dinner for the whole village. After all, I''m still the grandson of other people''s family. I want to thank you for my ancestors."


    "It''s your treat?" Several people all stare at Li Su.


    "Do you know how much it costs?" Mu Hanwei said, "do you have so much ability to make such a big meal? Give it back to the whole village. "¡° No way. It''s mainly for you. " Li Su looks at Mu Hanwei affectionately.


    "You can pretend to be your grandson."

 Chapter 507

    Several people described their detailed plan in detail. Mu Hanwei called Wang Xinghuo again. Wang Xinghuo fell asleep. After receiving Mu Hanwei''s call, he immediately got up and went to prepare the next thing for mu Hanwei.


    After two simple words, they separated. Li Suze fell into bed regardless, quite like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    Mu Hanwei kicked Li Su hard, but Li Su was not moved at all, so the idea of driving Li Su out of bed was shattered.


    After looking at the sofa on the ground, Mu Hanwei couldn''t stand the strength of the struggle, so she decided to sleep in the same bed with Li Su.


    A night without words, when Li Su opened his eyes, he suddenly felt that there was something pressing on his body.


    Open your eyes to see the past, Mu Hanwei whole person like octopus, all wrapped around Li Su, especially the high chest, directly attached to Li Su


    The soft feeling on Li Su''s face made him feel like an ape.


    You know, men have impulses in the early morning. When they have impulses, some part of their body will revolt, and then... You know.


    Coincidentally, a beautiful leg is pressing on a place where Li Su''s uprising took place. Mu Hanwei frowned as if she was a little uncomfortable. Then she stretched out an arm and felt it down. She slipped over her chest and abdomen to reach her destination.


    Li Su''s heart was dark and cool, and his eyes narrowed. The most terrible thing was that the little hand was shaking twice and moving up and down twice.


    But for Li Su''s self-control, the volcano would have erupted long ago.


    Maybe this little thing is not very obedient. Mu Hanwei fiddles with her hands one after another for several times. Suddenly, she wants to feel something wrong and opens her eyes.


    "Ah


    With a scream, my ears were almost deaf.


    "What do you dare? I''m going to be deafened. " Li Su took out his ear and said.


    "Ah There''s another louder scream.


    "When did you take me?" Mu Hanwei curls up in the corner by herself, and then wraps herself tightly with her quilt.


    "Elder sister, please have a look. You were holding me just now."


    "Go away, you are a hooligan. You must take advantage of me when I don''t pay attention."


    "Pull it down, I can''t take advantage of you just for your flat figure." Li Su, this is a typical lie with his eyes open.


    If it''s not that her clothes are not complete now, Mu Hanwei is trying to lift the blanket on her body, and then let the one in front of her have a good look. What''s wrong with her body.


    "Well, seize the time to get up, you look at you, now have become a pig, every day now have become a pig." Li Su murmured, and casually put his robe on his back


    So take off, exposed a tendon, in the sun, especially attractive, Mu Hanwei looked at himself blushed.


    "I tell you, little girl, don''t think I''m carrying you now. I don''t know you''re peeping at my figure." Li Su said while wearing pants, but also looked back at Mu Hanwei, "is my body-building attracted?"¡° Go away and play hooligans there in broad daylight. " Mu Hanwei blushes and looks at Li Su.


    Li Su smiles and starts to dress himself¡° Hurry up. We''ll have to go to a banquet later. Now it''s estimated that Xiao Si and Heihu are already busy. " With that, Li Su went into the bathroom to wash and shut the door.


    Mu Hanwei is sitting on the bed. In her mind, Li Su''s body, the muscles, the luster, the


    "Are you dressed? If I''m dressed, I''ll come out. " Li Su''s voice came through the bathroom door.


    "No, just a moment."


    Mu Hanwei just reflected that she hasn''t started to dress yet


    .


    While carefully looking at the bathroom door, while quickly put on clothes, unfortunately ah, such a beautiful scenery Li Su did not see.


    Li Su came out of the bathroom, and Mu Hanwei just buttoned up the last button on her clothes.


    The place that soars into the clouds is more towering. Li Su''s eyes are almost staring out.


    "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen it." Mu Hanwei looks at Li Su angrily, then twists her little butt and walks into the room. Then she hears the sound of water. Don''t get me wrong that people are washing their faces.


    "I haven''t seen it." Li Su gulped a mouthful of saliva, then looked at the closed bathroom door.


    Now Li Su has an idea in his head: uncle, how can this bullshit medical system get into his body, otherwise he should take down this little girl now.


    After waiting for a while, Mu Hanwei came out, and Li Su took advantage of her small waist.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Hanwei claps off Li Su''s hand


    Then meimou stares at Li Su.


    "Now we have to go out. In front of outsiders, we are still husband and wife."


    Li Su''s words let Mu Hanwei stop. Although she is still not used to it, in order to complete the task smoothly, she put up with it!


    Two people intimately came out, heard the front yard of the uproar, as if it had begun.


    At the same time, Xiao Si came over and said, "the chef has arrived and is preparing. The head of the village has informed every household. Now many people have come to help."


    "Very well, dear. Let''s go and have a look." The last sentence is for mu Hanwei.


    Mu Hanwei nodded with a smile. Her hand was quietly placed on Li Su''s waist, 90 degrees, 180 degrees, 360 degrees


    Three people arrived in the front yard, in front of the village committee''s office.


    There are two tents on sale in the courtyard of the village committee, which are steaming hot,


    Bursts of fragrance from the inside, there are many people are busy living there.


    Outside the yard, a simple shed was also built, above which was a simple shed. Under the shed, there were tables covered with red tablecloth, and several people were chatting around the table. When they saw Li Su coming, they all stood up and said hello to Li Su with a smile.


    "Mr. Lu is really a good-looking person. What do you call him? Oh, madam, Mrs. Lu is also very beautiful." One of them stood up to greet Li Su.

 Chapter 508

    Li Su looked at this man for a long time, but did not remember who he was.


    "Mr. Lu, do you remember me? We were all drinking together yesterday Li Su was a bit impressed by the man''s saying that, but he still didn''t remember his name.


    "Uncle, come here so early." No matter who he is, he is older than himself. It''s right to call him uncle.


    "The village head said, let''s help." The man said with a smile.


    "That''s right. Our village has never been so bright as Mr. Lu since ancient times."


    "You see, Mr. Lu was born into a wealthy family. He is absolutely generous."


    "That''s it."


    These people''s flattery, Li Su is a little bit flattered, thanks to the mature people, flattery are so just right, if Li Su had not known that they are not good things, would think that these people are really there to praise themselves.


    After chatting with several people for a few days, Li Su and Mu Hanwei began to walk around under the shed, chatting with the villagers in full swing.


    After a turn, Li Su''s mouth was dry, Mu Hanwei''s legs were sour, and their faces were stiff with laughter.


    After a simple turn, nearly an hour has passed. As soon as I sat down, I was ready to take a rest. Then I saw a lot of people coming from Wuyang, Wuyang.


    "Who''s here?" Li Su asked.


    "It should be the villagers." Small four looked at his wrist watch, "before that good banquet time is this time, the village head is also so informed them, it is estimated that they will be served soon."


    "Well." Li Su nodded¡° Why didn''t the black tiger see it? "


    "Black tiger went to buy food materials, and it''s estimated that he will come back soon." Xiao Si said.


    At this time, Liu Leshan and Liu Xiong appeared in front of Li Su.


    "Mr. Lu, I have already informed all the people in the village. Now I have started to do it. Do you see?" Liu Leshan said.


    "Uncle, I don''t understand this. I can only trouble you." Li Su said.


    "No problem, I promise it''s all right." After Liu Leshan finished, he went to arrange it.


    Liu Xiong came over and sat down in front of Li Su. "Mr. Lu, you are so generous. There are more than 200 households, and there are four or five hundred households." Liu Xiong gave Li Su a thumbs up.


    "Get out of here. Is this the place you can sit in?" When Li Su Gang was ready to say something like "sorry", Liu Leshan directly picked up Liu Xiong''s ear and kicked him away.


    "Mr. Lu, it''s all ready now, you see?" Liu Leshan was quite flattering in front of Li Su.


    "Serve. Don''t let everyone wait."


    Standing behind Li Su, Xiao Si roared. From the small courtyard of the village committee, many well-dressed waiters came out. They were carrying trays in their hands, and there were exquisite dishes on the tray paper. The fragrance wafted away. It seemed that they were swallowing before they had eaten.


    Of course, the food is coming up, but no one moves. The village head has something to say. This is a big man who invites the whole village to dinner. No one can move when the big man doesn''t move his chopsticks, which makes people look down on our hometown. All kinds of dishes were served one by one. Xiao Si said in Li Su''s ear, "boss, all the dishes are served."


    Li Su nodded, then stood up and said, "come on, fill all the glasses." At the command, immediately someone put the wine bottle by bottle on the table, and soon everyone''s glasses were filled with wine. This is good wine, dream blue, very expensive.


    Li Su filled his wine glass, took it up and said loudly: "you uncles, aunts, grandparents, nephews and nieces, I guess you don''t know me. I''ll introduce myself. My name is Lu Nianzu, my grandfather''s name is Lu Dahu, and my second grandfather''s name is Lu erhu. I''m coming back to visit my relatives, and I''ll do some other things by the way. I won''t mention the wine."


    "This time, I invite the whole village to dinner for nothing else, just for the sake of everyone who used to be my grandfather in this village, and also for the sake of all the villagers to take care of my second grandfather when our family is no longer there. Here I thank my family, and I do it first."


    After drinking the wine in the glass, Li Su raised his glass to indicate that he had finished.


    "Good drink!"


    "Atmosphere


    "Don''t be idle either. Mr. Lu would like to propose a toast to us. We have to accept others'' feelings." Liu Leshan also stood up at this time, holding up his wine glass and said loudly, "everybody''s done!"


    "Done!"


    "Everyone starts to move chopsticks. Don''t be polite. Just feel free to drink enough!"


    After Li Su yelled, everyone began to move their chopsticks. The warm atmosphere soon opened up, and many people began to row on the wine table


    It''s a blow.


    Li Su asked Xiao Si to find a place to eat by himself, and told him that if black tiger came back, don''t worry. After dinner, he said.


    "Come on, Mr. Lu. Here''s to you." Liu Leshan said, holding his glass.


    "Well, come on, don''t get drunk or come back today!"


    The atmosphere of the party went from wave to wave.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, most men have already had enough to drink. Li Su should have some big tongue now, but whether it is really big tongue is still unknown.


    Mu Hanwei holds Li Su beside her and shakes her left and right as she talks.


    "I''ll tell you, uncle, I''m not here to blow. I''m the capital now. I''m alone, not my wife." When Li Su said that his wife was wearing two words, his palm slapped Mu Hanwei''s shoulder two times.


    "There will be one hundred million yuan without any boasting. I will follow my grandfather''s will when I come back this time. I want to invest in Xiaowang Village, I want to invest here, I want to build it well, I want to glorify my ancestors."


    Li Su said that he was so excited that he stood up. However, because he drank too much, his feet were not stable and he almost fell down. If it wasn''t for mu Hanwei supporting Li Su


    It''s under the table now.


    "Do you think it''s a wife?" Li Su turned to Mu Hanwei and blinked.


    "Yes, yes, you are right. Nianzu, you are drunk. Let''s go back and have a rest first? " Mu Hanwei said¡° This is my good wife. " Li Su gives Mu Hanwei a big kiss on the face.

 Chapter 509

    Mu Hanwei is stunned. She has been kissed, and she has no excuse to say it.


    My God!


    Mu Hanwei was stunned, but Li Su didn''t stand still. Seeing Mu Hanwei standing there motionless, he immediately responded. He patted Mu Hanwei''s butt hard and took advantage of it. This made Mu Hanwei come back to life.


    "Uncle, I''ll leave my words here. As long as I can do it, I will do it. Whether it''s money or effort, I''m sure that Xiaowang Village needs me." Li Su then picked up the wine glass in front of him, touched it with Liu Leshan''s, and drank it up in one gulp.


    "It''s settled. Tomorrow I''ll burn paper for my second grandfather. I''ll worship my ancestors. Yes, I''ll worship my ancestors. My wife, I''ll worship my ancestors." Li Su embraces Mu Hanwei and starts to cry. It''s dark.


    Standing behind the two of them, Xiao Si and Heihu, they can see


    What''s more, Li Su didn''t have tears. In the end, he couldn''t put the wine left in the corner of his mouth into his eyes and let the tears fall one by one.


    Two people have to give a thumbs up, this is the master ah.


    While crying, Li Su winked at both of them, which made them leave, pretending to clear the table, and then listen to others.


    Li Su embraces Mu Hanwei and starts to talk nonsense. He can''t even hear what he''s saying.


    Mu Hanwei also recovered from Li Su''s forced embrace. Otherwise, she is the leader of the Criminal Police Brigade. Her acting skill is also very advanced, no less than Li Su''s.


    Holding the drunk, he said apologetically to Liu Leshan, "village head, I''m sorry, my husband is drunk. I''ll help him to go back to rest now."


    "I''m not drunk. I''m not going back. I''m not drunk." Li Su immediately dodged Mu Hanwei''s hand, and then the whole person staggered forward, singing while walking.


    "I ride on a white horse and go through the three passes. I, I am dedicated to, er, Wang Baochuan."


    This guy sang so loud and so ugly that he even scared a little kid to cry.


    The most important thing is that this guy is singing and dancing, and how disgusting he is.


    "Come on, let''s go back. Don''t lose face here." Mu Hanwei grabs Li Su. Li Su''s feet are unsteady and falls to the ground immediately.


    "Get up, you get up quickly."


    "If I don''t get up, I''m Xue Rengui. If I want to be an emperor, I won''t get up. The emperor must keep his word."


    This guy is totally drunk! This is the conclusion of all the people.


    The two left noisily. People''s eyes, even if they didn''t have to look, knew what would happen when they went back.


    "Third brother, is this boy pretending to be drunk?" One of them went up to Liu Leshan and said.


    "It''s a little more than yesterday." Liu Leshan just said such a sentence, but he was not talking.


    "Old seven is back." The man said a word in Liu Leshan''s ear, and then looked at Xiao Si and Heihu, who were busy living beside him, "how do you deal with these two people?"¡° No, they''re bodyguards. They don''t have much value. " Liu Leshan said, "but if you look at them, don''t let them find out."


    "I understand."


    Liu Leshan drank the wine cup in front of him, and then he said hello to the pain black tiger with a smile, and then he left unsteadily, humming a little along the way.


    Xiao Si and Heihu looked at each other and said nothing. At the same time, they felt under the table, and then they continued to work.


    When they were full of food and wine, they all scattered. After Heihu and Xiao Si helped the cook move everything away, they came back to the kitchen.


    Of course, these chefs are all employees of [a restaurant]. The chef is the owner of a restaurant, Hou Guowei.


    When black tiger paid Hou Guowei, they shook hands, and then there was one more thing in black tiger''s hands. However, the corner was remote, and no one could see what he was holding.


    When they came back to Li Su''s room, Mu Hanwei and Li Su sat on the bed and sofa, silent. Of course, there was a row of deep teeth marks on Li Su''s arm. As for how it was formed, I think everyone should have an idea.


    "It''s all packed up." Li Su took out a handful of small black things from his pocket. Xiao Si also had such things in his hand.


    "Well, you should go and sort out all these things first. You can''t miss them at all. Try to sort out all these things as soon as possible." Li Su said, "whenever the final result comes out, you can come to me at the first time."


    "Isn''t that convenient?" Black tiger glanced at Mu Hanwei sitting on the bed with a cold face.


    "It''s OK. Don''t you know what''s going on between us?"


    After sending away black tiger and Xiao Si, Li Su''s face changed immediately


    , came to Mu Hanwei''s side.


    "Well, don''t be angry. I didn''t do it for your mission?" With these words, Li Su reached out and was ready to pat Mu Hanwei on the back.


    Bang!


    Slap the hand that is ready to do something wrong, Mu Hanwei says coldly, "don''t move me! Don''t take that broken task to crush me, who doesn''t know that dirty mind in your heart. "


    "I tell you, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I will sue you for slander." Li Su said solemnly, "I''ve said it all. I''m doing it for your task. Otherwise, I''ll bow and bow, toast and pretend to be my grandson."


    "Go away! You said you didn''t stand me cheap. You not only kiss me, but also fight, fight... "


    "You say it, you say it, where did I hit you? If you just say it, I''ll admit it. "


    "You spanked me!"


    "No, absolutely not!" Li Suyi said in his right words.


    "You said no, so many people have seen it!"


    "That''s what they see. I see an ant on your clothes. I''m taking it off for you."


    Mu Hanwei stares at the serious man in front of her. So far, she has really seen what it means to open her eyes and tell lies.

 Chapter 510

    "Why don''t you talk? Are you impressed by the personality charm of a gentleman like me? You can rest assured that I will be a qualified Liu Xiahui. "


    "I''ll kick you to death!"


    After the fight, Li Su was sweating all over. First he took a bath, and then Mu Hanwei took a bath.


    After yesterday''s night, Li Su can naturally sleep in bed. Originally, she planned to enjoy the beautiful woman''s bathing picture, but she drank too much wine today. In addition, it''s noon now, so Li Su is sleepy after a few times.


    Simply close your eyes to sleep directly, rabbit nest side wipe, still can fly or how.


    After Mu Hanwei came out, he found that Li Su was lying on his back and asleep.


    Carefully came to the bedside, ready to kick him down, saw that is not handsome, but absolutely enduring face, suddenly some crazy.


    So he is handsome.


    Looking at Mu Hanwei''s face, she turned red. She thought of the copper colored tendons on Li Su this morning, and today''s Wuwei


    Between the meaning of kissing his cheek is to bring their own numbness feeling, as well as in smack his little ass when the strange, as well as embrace their own kind of satisfaction.


    All these things she had never been in touch with made her feel novel and shy. She even thought in her mind whether she wanted to take off his bathrobe and let her enjoy it.


    After patting on her little face and clearing away all the weird ideas in her head, Mu Hanwei''s face turns more red.


    Mu Hanwei, Mu Hanwei, you are a girl. How can you have such an idea? I''m really shameless.


    After giving Li Su a hard look, Mu Hanwei also lies down, but what she doesn''t find is that she actually leans her body against Li Su unconsciously.


    At the same time, there was a smile on the corner of Li Su''s mouth.


    As soon as I wake up, it''s already four o''clock in the afternoon, and I can have lunch in a short time. Li Su''s stomach has already started to growl. Fortunately, the roast chicken I bought last night didn''t eat, and Mu Hanwei didn''t move. Li Su swallowed all the cold roast chicken and lay on the bed again.


    "Spray some freshener, better spray more." Li Su said.


    "Why?" Mu Hanwei doesn''t understand why a good house needs to spray a freshener. Don''t you know how bad the freshener smells?


    "Wait a minute, someone will definitely come to us. Let''s not go out today. I''m pretending to be drunk. You say that you are here to take care of me and let Heihu go. Xiaosi Liuyu is here to protect us. Maybe we can make new discoveries."


    "There''s a bullshit." Mu Hanwei muttered and scolded, but she began to be busy in the room.


    Spray air freshener in the room, then find a mop in the bathroom, and start to drag something on the ground. But before that, scatter all the chicken bones left by Li Su on the ground, and then start to clean and mop the floor.


    Li Su nodded with satisfaction. This little girl deserves to be the captain of the Criminal Police Brigade. She knows how to cheat people with details.


    Mu Hanwei turns her head and finds Li Su''s eyes staring at her. Then she says, "what are you looking at?"¡° Look at you. " Li Su has no idea what a face is.


    "Shameless." Mu Hanwei didn''t know what to say because of Li Su''s straightforward words, so she threw her dishcloth which had just been taken out of the bucket. Li Su hid and just threw it on the pillow. When Li Su picked up the dishcloth, a large part of the pillow had been soaked.


    "How do you want me to sleep?"


    "You deserve it."


    When Mu Hanwei was busy mopping the floor, someone knocked on the door.


    "Who? Here we are Mu Hanwei gives Li Su a color to lie on the bed, and then goes to open the door.


    "Village head, why are you here?"


    "Isn''t it time to eat? Some villagers think that you have come to our remote place, and you must be tired of eating big fish and meat. So they made some special snacks here, and they want to invite you to have a taste. "


    Liu Leshan said as he walked, he saw Li Su sprawling on the bed, on the pillow, on the bed, and all the water stains on his nightgown. It seems that he just got them up.


    Mu Hanwei saw Liu Leshan and noticed Li Su''s strange behavior. She said, "I''m so sorry. Nianzu drank too much. When she came back, she lay on the bed and began to vomit. I just vomited again. It''s on the bed, on the pillow and on the floor. I just cleaned it for him."


    Liu Leshan said with a smile: "it seems that Mr. Lu has drunk too much foreign wine, but he can''t drink the wine from our mainland. It''s normal to have a reaction."


    Liu Leshan said while looking around, there is no clean place in the corner, there are several stains under the tea table, the air is still filled with the smell of air freshener.


    "I don''t know when Mr. Lu will wake up?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "Who knows? All told him not to drink, or drink like this, by the way, village head, you sit down, I''ll pour you tea Mu Hanwei said.


    "No, no, I mean the special snacks can''t be kept for too long, or they won''t taste good. Mr. Lu can''t go now. Would you like to have a taste on behalf of Mr. Lu?" Liu Leshan said.


    "Village head, you see, how can I walk now?" Mu Hanwei looks at the face lying on the bed with bitter color.


    "Anyway, it''s also the villagers'' intention. This..." Liu Leshan''s face was also embarrassed. "When I came, the old couple told me that I must invite Mr. Lu. Look at this."


    "I can''t help it. Now that Nianzu is like this, I can''t leave. I don''t trust to give it to others. What do you think I should do? Why don''t we look for a chance another day? "


    "But this material is very difficult to find. If it''s next time, I don''t know when it will be." Liu Leshan said in embarrassment.


    "But I can''t help it."


    Two people are more difficult, but immediately Mu Hanwei said: "I have a way."

 Chapter 511

    "I have a way. We brought two bodyguards with us when we came here. You asked them to pack some for us, so that I can take care of Nianzu and eat the snacks of Nianzu''s hometown. I miss that after I wake up, I will want to eat these things very much."


    Mu Hanwei looked at Liu Leshan and said, "what do you think?"


    "That''s the only way." There was a look of regret on Liu Leshan''s face.


    "I''ll call them for you. By the way, the village head had better pack more. Nianzu just vomited a lot." Mu Hanwei said with embarrassment.


    "No problem. I''m sure I can do it."


    Liu Leshan agreed. Black tiger came here at this time. Mu Hanwei asked him to follow Liu Leshan to his hometown.


    After closing the door and seeing Liu Leshan and black tiger leave through the window, Mu Hanwei comes to Li Su with a long sigh of relief. As soon as she is ready to speak, Li Su covers her mouth and presses herself under her body.


    Mu Hanwei''s face was a little bit intoxicated by the smell full of male hormones, but she immediately reacted, and then bit Li Su''s hand with a Fierce bite, which made Li Su show her teeth in pain.


    "You are a dog." Li Su whispered in Mu Hanwei''s ear, and the hot air completely hit Mu Hanwei''s small and exquisite earlobe.


    Mu Hanwei''s body became stiff, and then immediately became soft, and the teeth on Li Su''s hand gradually loosened.


    "Don''t move. Don''t make a sound. Something else is coming in."


    After making sure Mu Hanwei calms down, Li Su takes out her mobile phone, turns it to silent and sends out a short message.


    Soon a figure came in cautiously. Li Su nodded to him, and then the man crept in and touched every inch after he came in from the door.


    In a minute, the man came out of the room with two small black dots.


    Mu Hanwei is the leader of the Criminal Police Brigade. Naturally, she is very familiar with many things. This small black dot is one of her most familiar things.


    Two minutes later, the man shook his head, poured a glass of water, and took out a small awl from his pocket to pierce it. However, Li Su shook his head, indicating that as long as he didn''t make a sound, he could do it.


    The man nodded, took out a plastic bag from his pocket, wrapped it on the little black dot, and then threw it into the water cup, which was a long sigh of relief.


    "I haven''t done it for years. I''m really tired." That man is a little girl


    Four.


    "Why is there a bug in the room?" At this time, Li Su has released Mu Hanwei''s mouth, and then kept shaking his hand there. It hurts.


    Mu Hanwei quickly walks down and looks at the little thing in the water cup. She doesn''t expect that she is also the captain of the criminal police, and she will be monitored by others one day.


    "Mu Hanwei, do you belong to a dog? Let''s see what you bite me for." Li Su puts his hand in front of Mu Hanwei. There are two rows of deep teeth marks in the palm of his hand, with blood on them.


    "You deserve it. Who makes your hands and feet dirty?"


    Mu Hanwei''s words make Xiao Si look at Li Su in a wrong way¡° I... "Li Su was so angry that he couldn''t even speak.


    "How do you know he''s bugged the room?" Mu Hanwei asked.


    "I don''t know." Li Su Bai took a look at Mu Hanwei and said.


    "You don''t know? How did you find these things? "


    "I just saw his hand touch under the coffee table. I guess there might be some other things. I didn''t know it was an eavesdropper." Li Su said.


    "I really convinced you." Mu Hanwei glanced at Li Su and said, "this one


    What should we do with things now? We can''t just put them here? I always feel weird. "


    "Xiao Si, do you have any way to keep this thing working without damage?" Li Su asked.


    "Isn''t this one now?" Xiao Si pointed to the monitor in the water and said.


    "You don''t understand me." Li Su stopped the language for a moment and said, "I mean, can this thing not be put in our room, it can still hear our voice, of course, this voice is fake."


    "Yes, but we don''t have enough on hand now." Xiao Si said.


    "I hope you can do it now. It''s not in our hands one day, it''s a time bomb one day. " Li Su said.


    "Wait for tiger brother to come back and see if he has any good methods. Anyway, I don''t have any good methods now." Xiao Si said.


    "This should be solved." The sudden sound startled several people.


    "You''re a ghost. There''s no sound when you walk." Mu Hanwei said.


    "Black tiger, if I''m scared out of heart disease, it''s definitely your main responsibility." Li Su said.


    "You are too attentive to hear me coming in." Black tiger


    Avenue.


    "Do you really have a way?" Li Su asked.


    "There''s a way. It''s just a little more effort." Said the black tiger.


    "Yes, it''s up to you." Li Su said, "but you can''t always put those conversations and so on, and occasionally send some action movies and so on, you know."


    Li Su gave black tiger a look you know, and black tiger also gave him a look I know. The meaning of small four is that you two are not greasy.


    But in Mu Hanwei''s language, these exchanges become "shameless! Hooligans! obscene! Dirty


    "This is a special snack packed from the hometown." Black tiger put the bucket he was carrying on the table.


    "I''ll go. What''s this? Can you use such a big bucket? " Xiao Si said.


    "Basically they''ve packed all their stuff." Said the black tiger.


    "I''m sure you''re not being seduced." Li Su patted black tiger''s forehead and shoulder and said, "I''m very satisfied with your performance now."¡° I''m also very satisfied with my own performance Said the black tiger.


    "You''re shameless." Li Su scolded.


    "Just like each other."


    "You two are boring." Mu has Wei white one eye, two people say.


    "This dish seems to be similar to our own canteen." Xiao Si said.


    "You see that? These are the dishes they bought outside. "

 Chapter 512

    "Maybe this is made by Lao Hou himself." Mu Hanwei said.


    "Very likely." Li Su said, "they thought we couldn''t eat at all. They really thought we were from the countryside and couldn''t eat anything."


    "When I came back, there were people following us all the way, and they changed several people. If I hadn''t noticed them, I really couldn''t have found that they were the people following us, because they were the old farmers completely." Said the black tiger.


    "It seems that we should be careful." Li Su said, "has director Wang blocked their information channel?"


    "It''s closed. Fortunately, they are communicating by e-mail. Otherwise, we really can''t find their way of communication." Mu Hanwei said.


    "No, they have got our accurate information. How can they pay close attention to us?" Li Su thought, frowning.


    "It''s easy to understand. According to our previous experience, their main purpose now is to give us pressure, and then let us show our initiative, so that they can take the initiative." Said the black tiger.


    "If you say that, it makes perfect sense." Li Su said


    "After you have finished eating, take a rest. Tomorrow I will go to worship my ancestors."


    "It''s so nice to say that it''s just to pretend to be a grandson." Mu Hanwei said with disdain, let black tiger and Li Su two people hold back the shoulder head straight tremble.


    One night without words, the two people in the room wake up, of course, without a fight, of course, this kind of thing, is you know I know you know.


    Two people out of the door, black tiger and four have been waiting at the door.


    In their hands, they also carried a lot of paper money, as well as a variety of fruits and other sacrificial items.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    A few people marched towards LV erhu''s graveyard. On the way, they also met many villagers. They all said hello to Li Su and asked if they needed any help. They were all rejected by Li Su. If we let you follow, how can we find the trouble here.


    After arriving at LV erhu''s tomb, Heihu and Xiao Si began to clear the weeds on the grave. They knelt down at the moment of LV erhu and began to wail. Anyway, if anyone saw them, they could cry whatever they wanted, as long as they made a sound.


    The two of them were also very interesting in crying, and basically all of what they said was in a crying voice.


    "This place is very good."


    "What''s good."


    "It''s very helpful for us to see the whole village here. Second grandfather


    "My second grandfather, have you found anything?"


    "We haven''t found it yet. We can study it carefully when we stand up and pretend to be cleaning the graveyard."


    "Then you should burn the paper quickly."


    "Nonsense, you think I don''t want to, so much, black tiger, you bastard, for fear that I don''t cry long enough, right? Buy so much paper. "


    Li Su turned around and began to curse the black tiger. Then the two people who were burning the paper were all laughing there. While they were still there, they kept looking at the situation around them. They were afraid that a person would suddenly appear here and listen to their conversation. It took half an hour to burn all the burning papers. Then they stood up and rubbed their sore knees.


    "Let''s see if there is anyone here, and then let''s get a clear picture of the surrounding environment. Let''s have a look at the terrain here. Heihu Xiaosi, the main role of you two is to get a clear picture of all the buildings in the whole village. After we go back, we''ll draw all these on it."


    Li Su said as he pulled up the grass on the grave.


    "This afternoon, I''ll take advantage of the excuse of browsing the surrounding scenery and have a good rest


    Feel the situation here. Wei, you should go with us. Fourth, you should take care of all the things in our house. If I step on them well, I think they will attack us or the things in our house today. "


    "Don''t worry, we''re ready for that." Xiao Si said.


    "The enemy we are facing this time is very cunning. I hope everyone will be on the alert." Li Su warned.


    "I understand." All of them agreed.


    After returning to the village, Liu Leshan had made breakfast and told them that as long as they didn''t leave Xiaowang Village, their meals were all prepared by him. On this day, they didn''t have any opinions. Even if he didn''t say it, Li Su was ready to let Liu Leshan take charge of their next meals.


    After dinner, Li Su took out a yellow crane tower and handed it to Liu Leshan. Then he chatted with him in his strange voice.


    "Uncle, we have been here for two or three days, and we still don''t know what this place looks like. Can you take us to have a look?" Li Su said.


    "Yes, that''s good. I have something to ask Mr. Lu." Liu Leshan said.


    "You may say that as long as I can do it, I am bound to do it." Li Su banged his chest.


    "You can see preliminarily that the quality of life in Xiaowang Village is not high. Half of the people have not yet got rid of poverty. There is so much land left in Xiaowang Village. Now many young people go out to work, and even take their wives and children away."


    Liu Leshan took a hard puff of smoke and said, "when we had dinner yesterday, Mr. Lu must have noticed that a large part of the people who came to eat were old people and children. There were not many real adults at home. If this goes on, the whole Xiaowang Village would be finished and there would be no hope. It would be the same as many villages in China, It''s completely a ghost village. "


    Said here, Liu Leshan [Putong] fell on his knees in front of Li Su.


    "Please, Mr. Lu, please invest in an industry here in Xiaowang Village. Even if it''s a simple factory, as long as the villagers here can have enough food and no longer wander outside, I will try my best to get the best treatment for you in Xiaowang Village, a village full of heroes."


    "Uncle, what are you doing? Get up, please. Get up, please


    "Mr. Lu, if you don''t agree, I won''t get up in any case."

 Chapter 513

    Looking at Liu Leshan kneeling in front of him, Li Su felt that he couldn''t see through this person at this moment. Was his judgment wrong.


    "Well, I promise you, I will invest in Xiaowang Village. I won''t let Xiaowang Village disappear." Li Su said quickly.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lu. Thank you, Mr. Lu." Liu Leshan quickly thanks.


    "Uncle, I''d like to tell you in advance that this investment is not a trivial matter. We have to go through a very detailed investigation, and then make an evaluation before we can finally decide what industry is suitable for this place. At least it takes 15 to 20 days for this series to come down." Li Su said.


    "I understand that, I understand." Liu Leshan said, "so many years have come down, there is no lack of three days and five days."


    "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s go and have a look now." Li Su said.


    "I''ll have a meeting in town later." Liu Leshan looks embarrassed


    .


    "What about us?"


    "I''ll have someone accompany you." Liu Leshan then made a phone call, and soon a man came. He was familiar with Li Su, and he had met them before, that is, Liu Xiong.


    "Ah, how are you, Mr. Lu? Didn''t you drink much yesterday?" Before Liu xiongren came, he warmly welcomed him. However, in Li Su''s opinion, some of his enthusiasm was not good at being human. Our previous relationship was not so familiar that we could make jokes.


    Liu Leshan also showed his displeasure beside him. Whether Liu Xiong can speak or not, just shut your mouth first.


    Liu Xiong didn''t seem to notice any mistakes in his speech. He took Li Su''s hand and kept shaking it.


    "Mr. Lu, the song you sang yesterday is really hard to hear. That is, the donkey barking in our family is better than that of you. And that dance of yours, ah, my God, that''s not a dance. That''s clearly..."


    Liu Xiong is still ready to say something, but he is being looked at by Liu Leshan


    Give me a slap, and then give me a fan back.


    "What are you doing here? You''ve been talking nonsense there." After scolding Liu Xiong for two sentences, Liu Leshan said to Li Su with a smile, "this Mr. Lu, my little nephew, is not very smart. He always says some irrelevant words. You have a lot of them. If there is anything wrong with him, don''t take it to heart."


    People are talking like this, what else can Li Su say? At the moment, he can only say awkwardly: "I''m not so stingy."


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you take Mr. Lu to visit the village?" Liu Leshan saw that Liu Xiong was standing there with a confused look on his face. He was not angry and kicked Liu Xiong''s ass.


    "Oh, I''m going, I''m going." Liu Xiong said to Li Su, "Mr. Lu, let''s go now."


    "Uncle, let''s go first. After I have a preliminary idea here, we''ll meet again."


    "Cheng Cheng, Mr. Lu, you should come back early. Don''t delay the afternoon meal. I don''t think I can come back this evening, but I''ll ask the villagers to prepare the meal for you."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    With Liu Xiong out of the village committee, a group of people around the village began to wander up¡° Mr. Lu, where can we start to look? " Asked Liu Xiong.


    "Whatever, as long as you can see the whole village clearly, now you just want to see the general situation of your village clearly." Li Su said¡°


    "Let''s go from here. It''s a better way." Liu Xiong went to a path.


    Several people were chatting while walking. Li Su asked a question. Liu Xiong told Li Su everything he knew, but he didn''t know whether what he said was true or false.


    "Well, where does this road lead to? Why are people not allowed in here? "


    A few people went to the back of the village, and a sign suddenly appeared on a small road. On the sign, it said "no moving forward". It was still written in red paint. Judging from the quality of the sign, it has existed for a long time, but the red paint marks on it are very clear


    It''s fresh. I guess it''s often scrawled on.


    "Oh, it used to lead to the reservoir in the back." Liu Xiong said.


    "Reservoir? Is there a reservoir here? " Li Su was surprised to say that he had been here for three days and met many people. Although he was not familiar with it, it was OK to have a simple chat, including when they were in front of Liu Leshan. He never said that there was a reservoir in Xiaowang Village.


    "Yes, but I haven''t let anyone in for a long time. Can''t you see this sign here?" Liu Xiong took a picture of the sign. "I''ll come here once a week. I want to re describe the sign. I''m not tired of work, but I can still get money."


    "Why can''t people go in?" Li Su took two steps forward, ready to take a good look, but he was stopped by Liu Xiong.


    "Mr. Lu, don''t forget to leave. If you have an accident, how can I explain it to the village head?" Liu Xiong''s face was full of panic.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t this a reservoir? Maybe there''s something else in there


    Little big fish. It''s a good time for us to go camping, roast two roast fish and enjoy the scenery here. " Li Suman said with expectation.


    "No, you must not." When Liu Xiong heard that Li Su was ready to enjoy himself here, he quickly persuaded him.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t this a reservoir? Why can''t you go in? Do you have any delicious food here that people are afraid to see? " Li Su said jokingly.


    "Well, you are the one who went out from Xiaowang Village. I will tell you the truth."


    Liu Xiong opened his voice and said it.


    "Originally, this reservoir is really the way for our whole Xiaowang Village to get rich. We raise fish and all kinds of aquatic products in this reservoir. Every family is jubilant when it comes to dividends every year. No one in the whole shiliba village knows that Xiaowang Village is rich."


    "But just six years ago, the whole reservoir changed. Everything in it died, and there was nothing left overnight. All the villagers who stayed there were crazy and still alive


    Some are dead. "


    "Is there no one to look into this?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes, how could it not? It''s not just the loss of a lot of money, but also several lives. "

 Chapter 514

    "What Public Security Bureau, criminal police team, what water, what detection, Wuyang Wuyang a large group of people, almost more than 100 people, in the entire reservoir inside the investigation for a month, not only can not find anything, there are several police, as well as experts all died for no reason, no scars on the body."


    "Later, the expert group withdrew, and then it was sealed up and no one else was allowed to enter. Later, there were still some people who didn''t believe in evil and went in secretly, but after they went in, no one ever came out. Later, the whole Xiaowang Village didn''t dare to mention this place. "


    "The old people in the village think that there is a dragon king in it. We must be raising fish in it and selling the descendants of the Dragon King. So the Dragon King will make everyone in Xiaowang Village die if he gives up his crime."


    Hearing what Liu Xiong said, Li Su certainly didn''t believe it. He immediately said, "it''s so mysterious that I don''t believe it. I''m just going to have a look today. I want to know what this Dragon Lord really is.


    ¡±


    Li Su said as he prepared to move forward, but he was held by Liu Xiong.


    "Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu, don''t go. If you can''t get out, how can I explain to the village head?" As soon as Liu Xiong saw that Li Suzhen wanted to go in, he knelt down and hugged Li Su''s thigh. Then he said to Mu Hanwei and black tiger Xiaosi.


    "Please, hurry to persuade Mr. Lu. I really can''t go in here."


    "Nianzu, since it''s so dangerous here, we''d better not go." Liu Xiong said so, Mu Hanwei''s heart is also more hairy, which is really so evil.


    "Don''t go, boss." Black tiger and small four also in the side to persuade.


    Seeing that all the people around him were persuading him, Li Su had no choice but to turn around and leave. However, he still put this place in his heart. At that time, he must send someone to check it carefully. He always felt that there was something hidden in it.


    After a few people left this place, they began to understand the whole Xiaowang Village.


    Along the way, Li Su would be very interested in seeing anything new. When he asked, he saw that Li Su''s mind seemed to have given up the idea of going to the reservoir again. After that, Liu Xiongcai secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Brother Liu, isn''t the head of the village saying that life in Xiaowang Village is very hard, and many people haven''t got rid of poverty and become rich? How can there be so many small western style buildings? "


    Li Su asked after half a tour of Xiaowang Village.


    Along the way, Li Su almost saw dozens of small western style buildings, very imposing, but without exception, all the doors were closed.


    "Hey, most of these small western style buildings you mentioned were built six years ago. At that time, our reservoir could still be used, so these people paid to build them. Some of them were built in the past two years. They all worked outside to earn money, but now there are no people living in them."


    "Why? Isn''t it a pity that no one lives in such a good house? " Li Su said.


    "I can''t help it. Six years ago, all the people who built small western style houses were built with loans. Later, when they built them, the reservoir became yellow, and they had no money to pay their debts. So they all left Xiaowang Village and went to other places to hide their debts. The remaining buildings were occupied, but they were all old ladies. All the young people went out to work and couldn''t come back several times a year, It''s normal that no one lives Liu Xiong said.


    "It''s a pity." Li Su looks at these small western style buildings and keeps them all in mind. When she goes back, she asks Mu Hanwei to check them carefully. She always feels that there is something strange in them. An hour later, Li Su yawned and said, "brother Liu, let''s come here first today. I have this problem. At noon, I feel sleepy. It''s not sleepy. I won''t see you off. I''ll go to bed first."


    "Well, Mr. Lu, you should have a good rest first. If you have anything to do, you can come to me at any time. This is my phone number, 138xxxxx."


    Black tiger wrote down Liu Xiong''s phone number, and then several people came back


    The backyard.


    Just after arriving at the backyard, black tiger glanced around the yard. There was a sharp light in his eyes, but he didn''t say it. Instead, he followed Li Su.


    Back in Li Su''s room, Li Su and Mu Hanwei both sat on the sofa. Black tiger gestured to them to say something casually. Then after gesturing to Xiao Si, they all cautiously stuck to the wall and began to check inch by inch.


    Li Su and Mu Hanwei look at each other, and they all feel the grim situation of this matter, but they are still chatting naturally according to the tips of black tiger.


    "The environment of Xiaowang Village is still good." Li Su''s eyes watched black tiger and Xiao Si walking up and down there, their hands on all kinds of furniture and on the wall.


    "The environment is really good, but it''s just good. There''s nothing special about it. It doesn''t seem to be different from other villages."


    "Let''s just say here, the village head asked me to help Xiaowang Village, but this place can''t have any room for development. If we cultivate land, we don''t have this technology, we don''t have anything else, and there''s nothing special here."


    "If there is something special, can it take us a turn? It has been auctioned by those officials for a long time. You don''t know that the officialdom in the mainland is very black. " Mu Hanwei''s eyes also follow the two of them.


    "I didn''t know before, but now I know. The village head really gives me a problem." Li Su pretended to sigh.


    "There''s no way. We''re going to fulfill grandfather''s last wish."


    "It''s very kind of you, Xiao Wei. It''s really my blessing to marry you." Li Su said numbly.


    "Well." I don''t know why, a word "roll" came to my mouth, but it turned into a shy one, which surprised Li Su.


    I wipe, what''s the situation? Does this little girl really have feelings for me? Usually, she agrees and pinches me


    My waist?


    Mu Hanwei also seems to react, reaching out and pinching Li Su''s waist.

 Chapter 515

    Being pinched by Mu Hanwei, Li Su was in pain, but he was happy, but still a little disappointed.


    "Hooligan, if you dare to stand so cheap, I''ll strangle you." Mu Hanwei whispered in Li Su''s ear.


    Exhale like orchid, let Li Su heart ape, just now Mu Hanwei''s words he didn''t hear.


    When she saw that Li Su was still not four or six, Mu Hanwei accurately grasped the soft meat on Li Su''s waist, 90 degrees, 180 degrees, 360 degrees, 720 degrees.


    There was a chat between the two people. Li Su even took out her mobile phone and pretended to make a phone call to her home. Of course, she didn''t get through. Zi ah pretended to have a conversation there, and then said something indistinctly, just like a pair of socks in her mouth.


    Mu Hanwei, who is sitting beside listening to Li Su''s phone call, can''t straighten her waist. She is very amusing. Heihu, who is checking whether there are other forehead monitoring devices in the room, hears Li Su''s first voice


    I almost fell asleep on the ground.


    Li Su was waiting for the black tiger with his eyes, but the black tiger didn''t move. He still laughed in silence.


    More than ten minutes later, Heihu and Xiaosi checked all the places in the whole room, and found no monitoring and insight equipment.


    "Fortunately, there is nothing." Black tiger wiped the sweat on his forehead to ease it.


    "Black tiger, did you find something?" Li Su asked.


    "Just now, when we came in, we found that there were at least four cameras facing our room. When we left from here, these cameras certainly didn''t exist."


    Black tiger said, Li Su and Mu Hanwei two people feel that this is someone''s against them.


    "No!" Black tiger suddenly yelled, Xiao Si''s face also changed at the same time, two people walked out of the room at the same time.


    Li Su and Mu Hanwei are confused. They were fine just now. What''s the matter? Is there something bad going on? Then they heard the sound of the door opening in the next room. Next door were black tiger and black tiger


    The room where Xiao Si lives.


    A few minutes later, black tiger and Xiao Si came out at the same time, but black tiger came to Li Su''s place, and Xiao Si went to the car.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " Li Su asked.


    "Just now, I suddenly thought of a problem. We have demolished all the monitoring devices in your room, but we don''t have any monitoring devices in our room. Did they install monitoring devices in our room, and the demolished devices are still in our room? If they are discovered by some people, our task will be over."


    As like as two peas in the black room, the black tiger said, he spread out his hand, and there were two black dots in it, which were exactly the same as the listening device found in his own room. Another thing in the other hand of the black tiger was the listening device that was removed from their room, and it is still in the water.


    "Boss, we also found this thing here, and the things in our car seem to have been turned over." After Xiao Si came in, he also had a monitoring device in his hand.


    "These bastards!" Li Su cursed.


    "What should we do now?" Mu Hanwei asked.


    "Showdown."¡° A showdown? " Mu Hanwei stares at Li Su with her big eyes, hoping to strangle the man in front of her¡° Do you know what you''re talking about? What are our identities now? Can we have a showdown? If you say that, it will be completely exposed, and all our previous efforts will be in vain. "


    "It''s a big chest without a brain." Li Su glanced at Mu Hanwei''s towering place and said faintly.


    "What did you say?" Mu Hanwei twisted Li Su''s waist and said that my chest is OK, but I can''t insult my IQ!


    "Let go, let go."


    Li Su pulled Mu Hanwei''s hand away from his waist, and then said, "listen to me. You''re just a brain person. How can you become a criminal police captain?"


    "Cut the crap and say it quickly!" Mu Hanwei shouts angrily.


    "What are we now? Now our identities come back from TW to visit our relatives. They have installed these in our room


    What do you mean, something? So with our identity, we can have a showdown with them. I''m also telling them that I''m a very impulsive man and I want to make them feel that I can use it. "


    "So it is. Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "So you have a big chest and no brain. You can''t understand such a simple problem."


    Mu Hanwei is ready to start, but Li Su holds her little hand in his own.


    "Black tiger, go and call all the officials in the village to me. Just say I''m very angry now. Don''t tell them why I''m angry. By the way, put all the things you have on the table. I''ll see how they react when they see them. " Li Su said.


    "Do you want to call Liu Leshan?" Mu Hanwei asked.


    "No, didn''t he say he was going to a town meeting and won''t be back tonight?"


    "I guess he''s just fooling you. He must be in the village now. Maybe he''s watching us somewhere." Mu Hanwei''s guidance.


    "You don''t look stupid."


    "Cut."


    Black tiger put things on the table, turned around and went out to call people. Xiao Si stood behind Li Su, and then put his hands behind him. He looked serious and had the appearance of a bodyguard.


    "That''s good. A performance like you will be able to win a Golden Horse Award." Li Su patted Xiao Si on the shoulder and praised him.


    "What about yours?" Mu Hanwei asked.


    "Me?" Li Su pointed to his nose and said, "can a Golden Horse Award comfort me? Oscar can''t be the stepping stone for me to become a God. I''m such a high performer that I can be competent for the best actor in the universe. "


    "Shameless." In the face of Li Su''s shameless words, Mu Hanwei has no other adjectives except these three words.


    "I think you are praising me."


    Mu Hanwei was speechless and rolled her eyes. The corners of her mouth twitched.


    After a while, black tiger came back, followed by several people behind him, all of them were village officials, deputy village leaders, team leaders, accountants, security section chiefs, all of them went into the room, which made the originally not so spacious room more crowded.

 Chapter 516

    After black tiger came back, he stood behind Li Su, and then did not squint, with a serious face.


    The village officials who followed the black tiger were still smiling when they first came in. It seemed that the atmosphere on Li Su''s face was not very good.


    It''s no wonder that these people don''t understand the situation. Black tiger is very weak. He went to call these officials according to Li Su''s instructions, but he didn''t tell them anything. That is to say, their boss, Mr. Lu, invited them, and then they came.


    On the way, they were still discussing whether Mr. Lu wanted to invite them to dinner alone, but since they came in, Li Su didn''t give them a good look, even as if he didn''t see them.


    "Well, Mr. Lu, I don''t know why you called us here?" It took a long time for the vice captain to dare to ask.


    [PA], Li Su slapped the table with a fierce slap, which scared everyone.


    "What do you mean, I ask?" Li Su asked in a cold voice.


    "No, Mr. Lu, why are you so angry?" The Deputy captain said quickly, "if someone in our village bullies you, or someone speaks ill of you behind your back, which is harmful to your reputation, you tell me, I''ll go to deal with him now, and I''ll fight them back."


    The vice captain''s indignation looks like he wants to help Li Su vent his anger.


    "Hum." Li Su snorted coldly, took out the monitoring devices he had collected from under the table and put them on the table, "what is this? Why do we have these things in our rooms and cars? "


    After Li Su took up the monitoring equipment, the village officials'' faces were not good-looking, and several people even had a look of panic in their eyes, all of which were captured by Li Su.


    "Mr. Lu, is there any misunderstanding?" Of course, the deputy village head knows what these things are, but he said boldly.


    Li Su slapped the table again.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? In TW, I''m No. 1. What are these things for? Don''t I know them? What do you mean? Are you planning to harm us and covet our money? "


    "No, no, Mr. Lu, there is a misunderstanding. I don''t know what these things are." The sweat on the deputy village head''s face came down.


    "You don''t know? Don''t you know that these things will appear in your village? Why is it in our room? Do you think I''m a fool to fool, or am I a very good talker and I can''t help you? "


    "Mr. Lu, there must be some misunderstanding. Listen to me..."


    "What a fart. If you don''t know or know these things, I won''t believe it if you kill me. I''ll tell you, I won''t stay here any longer. Black tiger will pack up and let''s go now."


    No one expected Li Su''s sudden outburst, including Mu Hanwei.


    What I said before is good, just to scare people here, but


    I didn''t expect that Li Su would directly ask to leave. If this person left, who would take care of the problems found here, and whether their previous efforts were all in vain.


    "Nianzu..."


    Mu Hanwei was about to say something, but Li Su roared and immediately shut up¡° Shut up, women don''t care about what men decide! " Li Su yelled and winked at Mu Hanwei.


    Mu Hanwei immediately understood that Li Su was playing a game of lust.


    Black tiger has gone out to pick up things next door, but he is very slow, because he knows that since Li Su has found the problem here, he will not just walk away, so he concludes that Li Su is playing a trick.


    Mu Hanwei also began to pack up in this room. As soon as the village officials saw that Li Suzhen was packing up and ready to leave, how could they do it? They finally got to such a god of wealth. Now they are going to leave, how can they let go.


    "Mr. Lu, there is really a misunderstanding. We really don''t know these things."


    Now that they are young, they have come to the end of the black road. The deputy village heads, one by one, all begin to say that they don''t know these things.


    "Don''t say it! Shut up, all of you Li Su Meng patted the table, and then a monitoring device in front of him was smashed by Li Su.


    But Li Su Si had no sign of stopping beating. She slapped the table in front of her with a bang. Of course, the monitoring devices on the table were smashed one by one.


    "What do you think of me, Lu Nianzu? Now I dare to listen on me. If I didn''t have two bodyguards who are responsible and capable, would all my actions be mastered by you now? "


    As Li Su smashed all the monitoring devices, in a basement of a villa in Xiaowang Village, two people suddenly took off the earphones on their ears, with a look of pain on their faces.


    "Our plan has been sabotaged."


    "Ah! I beg your pardon? I can''t hear you


    Just now by Li Su''s continuous beating, their ears have been shocked by the sound of electric current, and they are temporarily deaf.


    "Mr. Lu, listen to me. We really don''t know these things. There are all misunderstandings." The deputy village head is about to cry.


    "Shao te is cheating me here. I''m not stupid!" Li Su doesn''t give these people face at all.


    At this time, Mu Hanwei came with the already packed salute, "Nianzu, the things have been packed, we can go now."


    Black tiger also came from the outside, the car has started, "boss, the car is ready, we can start at any time."


    "Go now."


    Li Su waved his hand. Xiao Si and Heihu pulled the village officials who were standing in front of them to one side. When they got out of the door, the car roared and disappeared in the backyard.


    "Lao Qi, what should we do now?" The person who spoke was Liu Laowu, head of the village security section, nicknamed tiger.


    "I can''t help it. Now I have to tell my third brother to see if he has done it


    The law. " The deputy head of the village is the seventh member of the Liu family.


    "Hey, there''s something wrong with the third brother. LV Nianzu is leaving. He has found our monitor."

 Chapter 517

    After hanging up the phone, Liu Leshan sighed and swore that none of the people around him was useful. When he took the money, they were all the same as the red eyed wolf. He was afraid that he would get less money. Now when it comes to using them, none of them was on top.


    After thinking about it, Liu Leshan changed his clothes, picked up a briefcase and walked out of his own small western style building.


    What Li Su guessed was right. Liu Leshan didn''t go to town. He was hiding in his own house. He wanted to see if Lu Nianzu would show his horse''s feet without himself. But others didn''t show their horse''s feet. Instead, he exposed his flaws.


    As long as a person with a long mind can think of, a village still struggling on the poverty line where there is so much money to buy a set of more than 10000 wireless transmission monitoring equipment, if there is no tricky inside, I don''t believe it.


    After Liu Leshan got out of the door, he got on his bicycle and stood at the entrance of the village, waiting for Li Su''s business car to come out.


    "Boss, the village head stood at the entrance of the village. He blocked the road." Xiao Si said suddenly.


    "Run over!" Li Su said.


    "Ah?" Everyone was stunned.


    "Li Su, do you know that just by your words, I can arrest you. This is murder!" Mu Hanwei said.


    "Shut up! Without you, can we make such a decision now? " Li Su says aloud to Mu Hanwei.


    Mu Hanwei was stunned. How could someone who was still well just now suddenly start yelling at herself, and still be in front of outsiders.


    "What are you doing? Even if you are angry, you can''t pour it on me. " Mu Hanwei is not willing to be outdone. She also yells at Li Su.


    "Don''t you understand?" Li Su looked at Mu Hanwei and said, "we talked about this before when we came here. You want to listen to my arrangement, but did you listen? In front of outsiders, you pretend to be my wife, but as soon as you see that there is no one around you, you release my hand, and then when there is someone, you hold my hand again. Everyone can see that we have problems. "


    "Also, when Liu Leshan came to eat with me yesterday, you put a note with the beginning of Xingqing Public Security Bureau on the table. Can''t you see such an obvious flaw?"


    Mu Hanwei is silent about what Li Su shouts out, because Li Su is right. She exposes all these things unconsciously.


    "Also, the first day you were OK, no matter what your accent was, you still had a little TW accent. But these two days, you always spoke with the accent of Xingqing City unconsciously. You''re my wife from tw


    I didn''t find Xiao San in Xingqing city. Do you understand? "


    "It''s just because of your flaws that monitoring devices appear in our rooms, so that things we put on the car will be searched for. Do you understand?"


    Li Su doesn''t give Mu Hanwei any face at all. She says Mu Hanwei''s tears fall down.


    "I really doubt if you, the captain of the criminal police, are using other means to sit on it. Even if you can''t do such a simple thing well, what else can you do?"


    "You..."


    "What are you? Are you wrong? Or do you think I can''t find the killer without you? "


    "I..." don''t talk. If Wang Xinghuo still wants to solve this case, I''d like to ask for a replacement. If you stay here, it will become a time bomb sooner or later. If he doesn''t want to find me to solve the case, then you are free. Don''t come to me again. I won''t get used to you young ladies


    Li Su leans his body directly on the seat and looks at Liu Leshan, who is more than 500 meters away.


    "Just hit it. Don''t slow down." Li Su said.


    Small four did not speak, looked at a black tiger, black tiger also silent, do not know what Li Su is thinking.


    It''s not that they haven''t killed anyone, but they never want to attack an unarmed man so openly, and the man is still an official.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be responsible for everything." Li Su said faintly, and he closed his eyes, as if he didn''t see another person in front of him.


    "If you don''t slow down, it will really kill you. Then you..." Mu Hanwei said quickly, seeing that the speed of the car hasn''t been reduced.


    "Shut up Li Su said so directly, Mu Hanwei just stopped the tears and fell down again.


    Mu Hanwei sobbed beside her, but Li Su was not moved at all, as if she didn''t hear anything.


    This passage is so long, but it''s actually very fast. It''s only 100 meters away from Liu Leshan.


    Liu Leshan pushed his bicycle and stood in the middle of the road. He thought LV Nianzu would stop when he saw himself standing at the entrance of the village, and then he would speak to him smoothly. As long as he spoke, he would have confidence to let LV Nianzu give up the idea of leaving here.


    But seeing that the car was getting closer and closer, he didn''t slow down at all. Instead, he accelerated, which made Liu Leshan feel better.


    This boy is just a young man. Maybe he works in a powerful way on weekdays


    I''m used to it. I dare to bump into people in the street.


    Liu Leshan looks at the car getting closer and closer. He wants to make a bet that LV Nianzu doesn''t dare to hit him, but he doesn''t dare. He''s afraid that he will die.


    Liu Leshan pushed his bicycle and ran to the side.


    The car swept his back and sped forward.


    Liu Leshan''s back was drenched in this instant. Lu Nianzu really wanted to kill himself.


    After touching the cold sweat on his forehead, Liu Leshan''s teeth itched.


    "Third brother, what''s the matter? Didn''t you stop Lu Nianzu? " At this time, Liu Laoqi and Liu Laowu also came here.


    "No, this son of a bitch doesn''t stop at all. If I didn''t run fast, now you would collect my corpse." When Liu Leshan saw the bicycle lying in the middle of the road, the rear wheel had been bent. He was still scared.


    "Third brother, what should we do now?"


    "And face to ask what to do? You tell me that when you see women and money, it''s just like a dog sees excrement. I''ll let you do something seriously and do it for me like this? " Liu Leshan pointed to their noses and scolded them.


    "Third brother, it''s not our fault. Who knows that the two bodyguards around the boy are really capable. The monitor we installed can''t hide people''s eyes."

 Chapter 518

    "Don''t worry about it. We''ll go back to discuss it and make a decision." Liu Leshan looked at the car and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Let Liu Leshan and other people go back to Xiaowang Village. Now let''s turn around and talk about Li Su and Mu Hanwei.


    After Li Su yelled at Mu Hanwei, the atmosphere inside the carriage was very strange and dull. No one spoke. No, Mu Hanwei was still sobbing there.


    "Boss, we are now in the downtown area of Xingqing city. Where should we go now?" Xiao Si, who was driving, broke the silence.


    "To the gate of the City Public Security Bureau." Li Su said.


    "No, I won''t go back. I haven''t finished my task. I won''t go back." Mu Hanwei heard that Li Su was going to send her back to the Municipal Public Security Bureau. She could not take care of the tears on her face. She took Li Su''s hand and said.


    Li Su didn''t speak. He just pulled his hand out of Mu Hanwei''s


    .


    "I think you should go back now and report the situation to your director. If you don''t understand anything, please call me." Li Su''s voice is all indifferent, a feeling of refusing people thousands of miles away, which makes Mu Hanwei speechless. Tears are like a pearl worn by silver thread, falling from the sky.


    "Li Su, I..."


    "I''m tired and want to rest." Li Su closed his eyes, put down his seat, leaned back on the seat and tilted his head.


    Mu Hanwei is going to say something. In the end, she just opens her mouth and doesn''t say anything.


    Soon arrived at the door of the City Public Security Bureau, Mu Hanwei very much hope that the journey is longer, so Li Su may take back the previous decision, but it is impossible at this time.


    Black Tiger comes down first and opens the door. Mu Hanwei walks down from the car step by step. Li Su never opens her eyes to see Mu Hanwei.


    "Li Su..."


    Mu Hanwei opens her mouth to say something, but she doesn''t open her mouth in the end. At the moment when the black tiger closes the door, Mu Hanwei''s tears fall down again.


    The car starts again.


    "Boss, is that too much for the shepherdess?" Black tiger sitting in the car, suddenly said.


    "If you don''t teach her a lesson, she will always be the captain of the criminal police who doesn''t have a brain. This time, we will be around. Without us, she would have been dealt with by those people." Li Su said, lying on his seat.


    "It''s impossible. She is also the criminal police captain of the Public Security Bureau. How dare they?" Said the black tiger.


    "What do they dare not do? Today we saw a reservoir in the back mountain of Xiaowang Village? Do you really believe in ghosts? Let me tell you, if I''m not wrong, that''s where Xiaowang Village deals with those unclean people¡°


    "You mean it''s a place to kill people?" Black tiger surprised said¡° How dare they? "


    "There''s nothing I can''t believe. Can you believe that there are so many small western style buildings in a village that hasn''t been out of poverty line? Will you buy a set of wireless transmission monitoring equipment for 10000 yuan? Do you believe that place is not out of poverty yet? " Li Su said.


    "So, this Xiaowang Village is really not a good place." Black tiger frowned and said¡° You think it''s over? Have you ever noticed that in the land of Xiaowang Village, a small village that has not yet been out of poverty will waste so much land? Even if it''s planted land, what is planted on the ground? It''s corn. How much can corn earn? Moreover, the rise of these corn is not very good. Now there are all kinds of grass in the field, and they don''t take good care of it¡°


    "When you say that, I have some doubts. When we were at the banquet this morning, all the villagers who went out of town were there. I carefully observed them. Their clothes were really broken, and there were many patches on them."


    Black tiger recalled that.


    "As I passed them, I asked a question


    The smell of liquid, these clothes are all washed, but also just washed, in some old lady''s neck, there are necklaces, which are all gold necklaces, in their hands there are traces of wearing rings¡°


    "That''s right, so the problem of Xiaowang Village is very big, not so big." Li Su said, "their village has so much money, and it''s officially reported that it''s a poor mountain village without any income, which means that there are other people above them. Do you think they dare to fight Mu Hanwei?"


    "They do dare!" After Li Su''s analysis, black tiger also believes that these people will definitely attack Mu Hanwei.


    "So, it''s right to let Mu Hanwei suffer some losses and grievances now. Let her have a good memory, and then it won''t spoil our business." Li Su said.


    "What if the shepherdess won''t be working with us?" Said the black tiger.


    "No, there is no one else under Wang Xinghuo''s hand, otherwise Mu Hanwei would not be the captain of the Criminal Police Brigade." Li Su said firmly.


    "Where are we going now?" Asked the black tiger.


    "To find a hotel, the grade should be higher." Li Su said.


    "Don''t we go back?" Black tiger said, "Mr. Xiao and Mr. Yao have already called me, saying that they have already reserved a hotel for us to have dinner in the past, and the girl of peace of mind has also said that she has prepared everything for the medical team. As long as you go back, you will be able to take action tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll find a hotel for the time being. I''ll discuss these things with them." Li Su said.


    Xiao Si stops his car. This is a hotel in Xingqing city. It''s called tianwangfu. It''s not the best, but it''s not second. It''s not too bad for Li Su to live in the top five in Xingqing city.


    "Xiao Si, open a suite." Li Su said.


    "Boss, is this too expensive?"


    "If you don''t want your children, you can''t find the wolf." Li Su said.


    The room was ready soon. A few people went up. This suite was decorated very luxurious. There were one master bedroom, two suites and two living rooms. Of course, Li lived in the master bedroom.


    "We''ll all take a bath, have a rest, and then we''ll go out for dinner."


    "Yes, boss!"


    After returning to the master bedroom, Li Su quickly stripped himself off, then went into the bathroom and began to take a comfortable bath. He was so worried all day in Xiaowang Village that he didn''t dare to take a comfortable bath. What a failure.

 Chapter 519

    Li Su wiped his hair, sat comfortably in a chair and watched TV. This is human life, Li Su said with emotion in his heart.


    "I''ve crossed mountains, rivers and sea, and also through the sea of people. I used to have everything. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s all like smoke."


    Just when Li Su was comfortable here, his mobile phone rang.


    Li Su took a look at the caller ID, which was called by Yao ya. A burst of sweetness filled Li Su''s heart.


    "Comrade Xiaoya, do you miss me?"


    "Bah, hooligan, who will miss you and be sentimental." Li Su can think of Yao Ya stomping on the other end of the phone.


    "Are you sure you don''t miss me? Then I''ll hang up. " Li Su pretended to hang up.


    "Li Su, if you hang up, believe it or not, I''ll castrate you."


    Yao Ya started to roar on the phone and bluffed Li Su. Who gave these words to this little girl? Think at the beginning, this little girl is so pure, now to good, completely is a savage girlfriend.


    Li Su thought of his future life from this sentence. Amitabha, this is fatal.


    "Li Su, why don''t you talk? Is it a default? "


    "No, no, no, I''m thinking about packing me up for you now."


    "Bah, it''s no use who wants you."


    "Who says it''s useless? If you get out of the hall, enter the kitchen, kill the Trojan horse, beat the hooligan, the most important thing is to warm the bed."


    "Get out of here, what else can you do besides being a hooligan?"


    "Then I''m a rascal. Where are you?" Li Su chuckled.


    "Go away, you''re a hooligan." Yao Ya is so shy on the phone that she doesn''t know what to do.


    "Well, I''m not teasing you. I''m back? Where are you now? I''ll go to you. " Li Su said with a smile.


    "I''ll come to you. Where are you?" Yao Ya asked.


    "I''m in Tianwang mansion now." Li Su tells Yao Ya the room number.


    "Say, did you look for a little sister over there?" Yao Ya laughs.


    "I not only found my little sister, but also two."


    "Well, you really did!" Yao Yaqi''s teeth itch, "you wait, see if I don''t catch you, cut off your evil root."


    "Then you have to hurry up, or people will leave after a while."


    Li Su laughingly hung up the phone, and then the whole comfortable lying in bed


    On the road, quietly waiting for Yao Ya''s arrival.


    More than ten minutes later, Li Su heard a knock on the door.


    "Where is Li Su?" It''s Yao Ya''s voice. It''s not good to listen to the dynamic and static.


    "In it." The door is opened by black tiger.

 Chapter 520

    Just when Li Su was ready to pick up the gun and mount the horse, a message flashed through his mind, and a stabbing pain came out of his mind, which made Li Su wake up from his confusion.


    [the merit value of the host is not enough to carry out the previous actions of men and women]


    I wipe your uncle!


    Is it action? This is a special experience of love, you know a fart of a broken system.


    Li Su constantly cursed in her heart. Yao Ya thought Li Su was remorseful. She leaned over and gently printed a kiss on Li Su''s cheek. Then she whispered, "I know you want to have a perfect result on our wedding day. I''m glad you think so. I''m looking forward to our wedding day now."


    "Certainly." Li Su took a deep breath, and then suppressed the resentment in his heart. He gently imprinted a kiss on Yao Ya''s lips and said, "I''ll wash it, and then we''ll have dinner."


    "Well." Yao Ya nodded.


    Li Su, who got into the bathroom, kept waving his fists in the mirror and bared his teeth. Only he knew that he was demonstrating against the strange system in his body. Unfortunately, it was just adding trouble.


    With cold water to his head into the whole inside, with cold water hard stimulation, his heart to suppress the heat down, for a long time, Li Su is considered to be meritorious, out of the bathroom.


    By this time, Yao Ya had already arranged her wrinkled clothes and put all Li Su''s clothes away, waiting for Li Su to come back and wear them.


    After Li Su came out, he saw Yao Ya standing there quietly, tidying his clothes.


    "You''ve come out. Put it on quickly. Yiyi must have been waiting for a long time." Yao Ya said.


    Li Su took off his bathrobe and went out all over. There was nothing except a pair of tight underwear.


    The bronze tendons exposed in the air, emitting a man''s unique light, which makes Yao Ya blush.


    "I''ll go out first and wait for you outside." Yao Ya blushed and lowered her head to go out.


    "You don''t have to go out. Anyway, you''re going to see it all. I''ll have to take some losses." Li Su said with a smile.


    "Hooligans."


    After listening to Li Su''s words, Yao Yazhen did not go out, but looked up at Li Su''s body.


    Li Su is not embarrassed. In front of Yao ya, he feels at ease and puts on his clothes.


    "How''s it going? Do you love me more? " Li Su, who is well dressed, looks back and makes a gesture to Yao ya, which is incomparable.


    "Hooligan, I''m ashamed to dress there in front of girls." Yao Ya Bai took a look at Li Su, but he went to Li Su and smoothed all the wrinkles on his clothes. Then he took Li Su''s arm and said, "let''s go."


    "Well."


    Two people came out of the room, Li Su yelled, "black tiger, small four, we''re gone." After waiting for a long time, there was no response.


    Li Su opened two people''s room to look for a circle, even outside the bathroom inside all looked for, still did not find two people''s figure¡° Where have these two gone? Why can''t you find it everywhere? " Li Su said doubtfully.


    "Maybe, they''ve gone out." Yao Ya said.


    "These two boys are still a little high browed and low eyed. We can''t disturb them at this time." Li Su holds Yao Ya''s waist.


    "Hooligans know how to eat my tofu."


    "I want to eat more."


    With these words, Li Su pushed Yao ya to the wall, and his big mouth was ready to cover it. Men and women, especially for Li Su, can''t stop eating.


    Yao Ya''s heart is also a little bit of expectation, but considering that Xiao Yiyi has been waiting in the restaurant for a long time, he quickly covered his mouth with his hand and said: "sister Yiyi has been waiting for a long time, we can''t do anything in that restaurant."


    "No, I want it now." Li Su is reluctant.


    "Ah, after the big deal..."


    Yao Ya''s voice is too light to be heard. Even Li Su''s ear power is amazing, he didn''t hear what Yao Ya said.


    "What''s next? I didn''t hear anything


    "Don''t hear me." Yao Ya said with a red face.


    "If you don''t hear me, that''s ok? Well, I''ll take it now. " Li Su is going to be here again.


    "No, I said, I said." Yao Ya took a deep breath, and then said, "well, as long as you don''t now, I can let you, let you at any time..."


    Yao Ya''s voice became lower and lower, and Li Su''s face showed a mysterious smile.


    "What shall I do?" Li Su said deliberately.


    "Let you..." Yao Ya Yi looked up and saw the smile on Li Su''s face. He didn''t know that he was teasing himself. Now he pushed Li Su Yi, "ignore you."


    Then he opened the door and went out with a red face.


    Li Su, with a smile, is waving his future happy life to him.


    He goes out behind Yao Ya and grabs Yao Ya''s small waist. Yao Ya doesn''t escape either. Li Su grabs him and finds black tiger and Xiao Si sitting in the corridor looking at him in surprise.


    Small four''s face is full of complacency, stretched out a hand to put in front of the black tiger, "forty minutes to pay."


    Black tiger took out 500 yuan from his wallet and put it in Xiao Si''s hand. Then he looked at Li Su as if he were looking at a frustrated child.


    "How can you look at me like that?" Li Su asked.


    "Boss, you, I don''t know how to say you. I have only one sentence to say about you. Tree is big and empty!" The black tiger left in front of him with a sigh.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Li Su turned his eyes to Xiao Si.


    "It''s OK. We were just making a small bet. He was in love with his money." Xiao Si said with a smile, "but I agree with him


    In a word¡° What are you talking about


    "Big tree, empty heart."


    "What do you mean? Hello, don''t leave. Let me make it clear. What do you mean by that? "


    When Li Su happily goes to dinner with her beloved woman and her good brother, Mu Hanwei sits down in front of her desk and sighs. In front of her, there is a small notebook. The pen in her hand is unconsciously drawing there.


    "Mu Hanwei?"

 Chapter 521

    "Mu Hanwei? Why are you sitting here? Didn''t you go to Xiaowang Village with Li Su? Why did you come back all of a sudden? "


    Wang Xinghuo comes out of his office. He has a habit of inspecting the whole building after work to see where the light is still on and where the tap is still on.


    When I got to the office of the criminal police force, I saw that the lights were bright inside. I thought the comrades of the criminal police force were still working there. I planned to go to express my sympathy. Unexpectedly, after I opened the door, I saw Mu Hanwei alone in the building. I came to ask.


    When she came to her, she found that Mu Hanwei''s face was full of tears. "What''s the matter? Did that bastard Li Su bully you? " Wang Xinghuo asked, but mu Hanwei shook her head.


    "What are you? Isn''t the case so smooth that it was discovered and you were exposed? " Mu Hanwei still shook her head there.


    "Wei, you are also an old criminal policeman. How can you still have an unsolvable puzzle? Say it and let me analyze it for you. " Wang Xinghuo


    say.


    "I was scolded by Li Su." Mu Hanwei said.


    When Wang Xinghuo heard this sentence, he was surprised, but he didn''t scold Li Su directly. Instead, he asked Mu Hanwei.


    "Wei, what happened? Why did Li Su scold you?"


    Mu Hanwei told Wang Xinghuo exactly what Li Su said in the car today.


    "Li Su scolded very well."


    "Director, I''ve been scolded. You said it was good. Am I your subordinate?" Mu Hanwei wiped the tears from her eyes and said.


    "Li Su is right. You are really not good at these things. You are also an old criminal policeman. You don''t even have a little common sense. Since you and Li Su are husband and wife, they should be like husband and wife. But what about you? Pretend to be a husband and wife when someone is around, and pretend to be unfamiliar when no one is around. Is that what a mature criminal policeman should do? "


    "But..."


    "I know what you want to say. Do you want to say that Li Su is taking advantage of you?" Before Mu Hanwei spoke, Wang Xinghuo had already said his guess, and Mu Hanwei nodded.


    "Wei, I can only say that you are not close to life." Wang Xinghuo said, "I''ll give you a task now. You go to the most prosperous section of the city center to observe for two hours and see how other people''s lovers do it. Then you think about what you do and see if it''s right."


    "Now?" Mu Hanwei looks at the watch on her wrist. It''s already seven o''clock in the evening.


    "It''s now. It''s time for those young people to come out for activities. You can have a good observation."


    Wang Xinghuo stood up and patted Mu Hanwei on the shoulder. "You are my favorite criminal policeman. Don''t let me down. Don''t worry about telling me when you come back from observation. Go back to have a good sleep and have a rest. I won''t give you any work for the time being."


    "Well, thank you, chief." Mu Hanwei took a few deep breaths.


    "I''ll go first. When you leave, turn off all the lights here. Now we are advocating energy conservation and emission reduction, and we can''t lag behind."


    "Alas."


    Wang Xinghuo has been walking for a long time. Mu Hanwei stands up, turns off the lights, locks the door, and goes to the street. Then she takes a deep breath and looks at the traffic, the lights and the crowds. She decides to go to the downtown business district according to the advice given by Wang Xinghuo. When Mu Hanwei went to the business center to observe the people''s feelings, Liu Leshan and his family gathered at the entrance of the village. This time, there were not many people, only Liu Leshan, the seventh and fifth of the Liu family, and a man in black. However, his whole body was covered by a black cloak, and he could not see who he was.


    "Boss, we''re leaving now." Liu Leshan is very respectful to the man in black, not only respectful, but also afraid.


    "All the places of Lu Nianzu have been investigated?" The voice of the man in black seems to have been transformed, and he can''t hear the original voice at all.


    However, it seems that they are all familiar with Liu Leshan, and they don''t feel it


    I''m not comfortable, but more respectful.


    "Yes, all investigations have been completed. He is staying in Tianwang mansion now. We also know the room number." Liu Leshan said respectfully.


    "Is there a problem with his origin?" The man in black asked again.


    "There''s no problem. I''ve investigated through people on the road. This person does exist in TW, and we''ve provided photos of him." Liu Laowu took out a stack of paper from his arms. On the paper was Li Su. No, it was all the information about Lu Nianzu, including what he had done before, and his photos. It was Li Su now.


    "Here is the information. Please look at it." Liu Lao Wu respectfully put his own things in front of the man in black.


    The man in black took the stack of information, looked through it carefully, and then said, "although we have all his information, it''s all from other people''s investigation, not as true as our own."


    "Yes, boss."


    "No matter how much it costs you to go this time, you have to let young master Lu


    He is an indispensable part of our investment. " Said the man in black.


    "I understand." Liu Leshan nodded and said.


    "Well, you can start, but don''t disturb him today, and go to see him tomorrow morning." The man in Black said, "if there''s something that can''t be solved, you''re contacting me."


    "Yes, boss." Liu Leshan said respectfully.


    By the time they looked up, the man in black had gone into the night and disappeared.


    "The boss is really mysterious." Liu Laowu said.


    "Silence." Liu Leshan and eat, "the boss''s business is not something we can intervene in, hurry up, don''t delay the boss''s business."


    "Yes, third brother."


    Three people are not as good as the vast night, to Xingqing city.


    "Oh, you two are willing to come. It''s been more than an hour. Have you finished what you should do?" Xiao Yiyi sees Li Su and Yao ya go into the box, and says in a strange way that Li Su knows that this woman is jealous.


    "Ah, Yiyi, we didn''t do anything." Yao Ya comes to Xiao Yiyi and shakes her arm.

 Chapter 522

    "Come on, I think you''ve fallen." Xiao Yiyi gave Yao ya a white look, and then said: "our sister League is broken by someone."


    Anxin, xiuziqi and Feng Duoduo were all present. They looked at Li Su with a smile, and had the intention of cutting in.


    "Yiyi, we are late for something else." Yao Ya sat in front of Xiao Yiyi and said coquettishly.


    "Xiaoya, have you been eaten up by that bastard?" Xiuzi Qi pulled Yao Ya''s clothes and said in a low voice.


    "No Yao Ya said with a red face.


    "No, you''re blushing now." Xiuziqi said beside him.


    "Not really."


    "I don''t believe it." Xiuziqi turned his lips.


    "Ah." Yao Ya stamped her feet in shame, then whispered a few words in xiuziqi''s ear.


    "Really?" Sleeves full of surprise.


    "Really." Yao Ya nodded for sure.


    "What are you talking about?" Feng Duoduo sits next to xiuziqi. At this time, he puts down his mobile phone and asks curiously.


    "Come here and I''ll tell you." Xiuziqi climbed to Feng Duoduo''s ear and whispered.


    "Ah, you said it or not." Yao Ya''s face turned more red.


    "I can tell you just now whether to give it to others. Duoduo is not an outsider." Xiuziqi looks at Yao Ya with pride.


    "True or false?" Feng Duoduo looks at Yao Ya and asks. Yao Ya blushes and nods.


    "God, there must be a problem." Next to Feng Duoduo was Anxin, who said two words in Anxin''s ear, "Anxin elder sister, you are a doctor. Is there any treatment for this kind of situation?"


    "There is a cure, but Li Su''s physical fitness doesn''t look like that kind of disease." Peace of mind whispered.


    "Shu Da Xin Kong, this kind of problem can''t be prevented. If you have it, you can change it. If you don''t have it, you can be encouraged. We are also for his own sake. Sister Anxin, look at the menu. Is there any special medicine on it?" Feng Duoduo put the menu to the reassuring front and asked.


    "There''s something like that in there."


    "Sister Anxin, isn''t there an old saying that what you eat makes up for what you eat? Let''s give him more of that. " Feng Duoduo whispered in his reassuring ear.


    "There seems to be no scientific basis for this." Reassured doubt said.


    "Ah, it''s a folk prescription for serious diseases." Feng Duoduo said directly that he could not refuse, so he read it on the menu.


    Fortunately, today''s ordering is all based on tablet computers, which is not seen by others.


    "That''s about the same." Feng Duoduo nodded with satisfaction.


    "What are you talking about?" Just now, Li Su went into the bathroom to wash his hands. He didn''t notice what several women were saying. Although he said that his ear power was amazing, Li Su didn''t go to inquire in front of his own people.


    "I won''t tell you." Feng Duoduo looked up and down at Li Su, making a tut tut sound in his mouth¡° If you don''t tell me, don''t tell me. I won''t listen. " Li Su said disdainfully.


    When all the food came up, Li Su was a little shocked. In front of him were donkey whip, turtle soup, sheep kidney, and other traditional kidney tonifying products.


    "What are you doing?" Li Su Mu asked in a daze.


    "We don''t do anything, mainly for your sake, young man. We must remember that Xiaolu is happy, Dalu is harmful, and Qianlu is dead." Feng Duoduo, with a look of a past man, said to Li Su with sincere words.


    "It''s as if you saw it with your own eyes."


    "I don''t need to see it. Xiaoya just knows." Feng Duoduo covered his mouth and snickered.


    "This..."


    Li Su himself really has no way to refute, because Yao Ya said it, and the fact is that he really didn''t give Yao Ya the answer


    Yes.


    Fuck! It''s really hard to be Liu Xiahui these days.


    Among all the noise, a table of food was quickly eaten, most of which were eaten by Li Su. Of course, the donkey whip, turtle soup, sheep kidney and so on were all forced into Li Su''s mouth by these women.


    By the way, they were all protected by five villains when they came here. Now they are eating out under the leadership of black tiger.


    Of course, the topic of a few people can''t get rid of Li Su, a man less than an hour old.


    "I''m full at last." Li sushu belched comfortably, and then half lay on the chair, living off the [Ge You paralysis].


    "He is a pig." Xiuziqi said.


    "No, he is an elephant. Pigs have no elephant to eat." Feng Duoduo said.


    "He can eat more than an elephant." Peace of mind in the side of the quiet said, let people immediately began to spray rice, never thought never in public


    Under the joke of ease, actually also began to joke.


    "Sister Anxin, even you start to set me up."


    "No, I''m just telling the truth." I feel relieved to be blushed by the heavy eyes.


    After another frolic, Li Su calmed everyone down and began to talk.


    "Come on, let''s get down to business." Li Su coughed twice and said seriously.


    "Isn''t there enough food just now? Then I''ll give you some of that. " Feng Duoduo said with a smile, several other women also began to snicker, they all understand what Feng Duoduo said.


    "Come on, everyone be serious. Li Su thinks it''s true." After snickering, Xiao Yiyi now said seriously.


    "Yiyi or you know me." Li Su gives Xiao Yiyi a wink, which makes Xiao Yiyi feel chilly.


    "Bah, don''t talk nonsense. If you have something to say, or we''ll leave." Xiao Yiyi spat at Li Su.


    "Tell me, I''ll tell you now." Li Su cleared his throat. "I''m not at home these two days, mainly because I''m helping the Public Security Bureau handle a drug case."


    "What? Are you helping the public security bureau with the case? " Yao Ya exclaimed, and then said, "is that very dangerous?"


    "There must be danger, but..."


    Before Li Su finished, he was interrupted.


    "Then you''d better not go. It''s so dangerous. In case of any accident, our Xiaoya will become a widow. What do you say to do?"


    This sentence is absolutely a funny joke at ordinary times, but now it''s just a person laughing, and several women''s eyes are staring at Li Su.


    "Don''t worry, I know it in my heart, but I''m not talking to you about it." Li Su said, "I need your help."

 Chapter 523

    "What help do you need?" Xiao Yiyi knew that persuading Li Su didn''t work at all, so he had to do his best to cooperate with Li Su.


    "I need your help in a play." Li Su said mysteriously.


    "What play do you need to play? Is there a leading actor or heroine or something? " When I heard that I was going to act, Feng Duoduo immediately became interested.


    "This is the situation. I want you to help me..."


    A few heads together, a murmur, soon a good play on the rehearsal.


    "That''s the situation. Do you have any confidence?" Li Su asked.


    "Acting is my strong point, but who is the heroine?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "The head of the Criminal Police Brigade of the Public Security Bureau." Li Su faltered.


    "What role does she play?"


    "Yes, yes, yes..." Li Su was embarrassed.


    "What is it? Isn''t it husband and wife? "


    What Feng Duoduo said was right. Li Su''s face was full of embarrassment¡° Can''t I guess right? " Li Su nodded.


    "Well, you dare to look for other women outside behind our back?! Help, sisters


    Yao Ya gave the order, and several other women swarmed on. Their hands seemed to turn into all kinds of forceps. They twisted violently on Li Su''s body. They all picked out the places that were not easy to see, such as the waist and the inner thigh. To Li Su''s surprise, they didn''t know who patted her little brother, It doesn''t hurt, but it''s a little cool.


    Now that they have suffered losses, they should not be allowed to take advantage.


    After Li Su began to fight back, all the women left in a scream. The room was so big that they had no place to run. They were soon defeated by Li Su.


    Black tiger and others, who were eating outside the box, all laughed bitterly when they heard the exclamation inside the box.


    "The boss is such a bull. He has nothing to do with these bosses." Xiao Wu''s words are full of envy.


    "You can''t envy this kind of thing, or you should be honest and be a bodyguard. The boss has solved the problem of singleness for us. Look at your brother Xiaosi, he just found his girlfriend in the company." Said the black tiger.


    "You can talk when you talk. Why do you talk to me?" Small four depressed said.


    "Xiao Si, what are you going to do with your wedding?" Several others said.


    "The boss said that as long as Xiao Si wants to get married, he will take it all." glare at


    A word like a big stone fell into a calm pond.


    "Xiao Si, you''re so sad."


    "I didn''t expect Xiao Si to have such a good thing¡°


    "Don''t envy Xiao Si. As long as you find a girlfriend in the company, I believe the boss will help you in the same way." "Black tiger said," at least your marriage room is secure, you should know how expensive the house price is now. "


    "I want a girlfriend!"¡° I want it, too! "


    "I''ll wipe it. Keep your voice down for fear that other people won''t know you''re a single dog." Black tiger''s forehead is full of black lines.


    "We are in a rage, our life sentiment."


    "We are doing this for our lofty ideals."


    "We..."


    There are many people in the box, and there are many people outside. If people see it, they think that there is no normal person in the fund. Who dares to cooperate with them.


    "All right, all right. I''m tired." Li Su was directly paralyzed on the floor. Don''t get me wrong. They didn''t do anything unsuitable for children.


    Li Su is paralyzed on the floor. Yao ya, Xiao Yiyi and others are all blushing and hiding away, tidying up their clothes. Just now, Li Su, a big hooligan, took advantage of it,


    They were also evaluated so that they could not even lift their heads. Although the room was full of women, they had to consider the feelings of other people.


    "When will it start?" Xiao Yi asked with a red face.


    "When I hear from you, I think tomorrow morning will be almost there." Li Su said.


    "Well, you can tell me then. We''ll leave now." Xiao Yiyi opened the door with a red face, and the other women did not dare to stay here. If they stayed here, they might not know what would happen, but no matter what happened, they would suffer losses.


    Small five see other door came out, to the other several people make a wink, "tiger brother, let''s go first, you can boss they continue to be popular drink spicy."


    "Hurry up, don''t let others spoil our business." Black tiger said with a smile.


    After sitting down and having a rest for a while, Li Su came out of the box with a clear mind, "black tiger, go, go back to sleep."


    "Boss, just now when Mr. Xiao was leaving, he said," let me settle your account. "


    "I wipe it!"


    There was nothing to say all night. Li Su had just woken up and had not yet climbed out of Congge''s quilt


    I heard someone knocking outside the door, and then black tiger was talking to himself outside: "boss, the head of Xiaowang Village, and two other people are standing outside now. Shall we open the door?"


    "Leave them alone for a while. I''m sleeping for a while. By the way, have breakfast delivered."


    Black tiger agreed and was ready to leave, but he was stopped by Li Su, "no, we can''t let the dining car in. He''s going to come in. Even if our door can''t be closed, black tiger, you can let Xiao Si buy it. Buy it according to my weight."


    "I understand." This time, the black tiger really left.


    Li Su turned over comfortably in bed, turned on his mobile phone and sent out a short message. He didn''t know what was written on it.


    Half an hour later, Li sushu walked out of the bathroom comfortably. After washing, he waited for dinner. Xiao Si went out and didn''t come back. In the living room, Heihu was alone.


    "What about Xiao Si?" Li Su looked at the time. "The time to buy breakfast should be almost now. Why haven''t you come back yet?" Black tiger Nu Nu outside the door, "that is not it, now who was stopped outside the door, and now have not come in."


    "The news of these people is really well-informed. It''s estimated that they arrived last night. I don''t know where they got the news of us here." Li Suxiao


    He said with a smile.


    "They must have their own channels in Xingqing city. Maybe our every move is under their eyes."


    "Should they know about us and Mu Hanwei?" Li Su''s face changed.

 Chapter 524

    "I don''t think so?" Black tiger is not sure now. If Li Su hadn''t reminded him just now, he would have forgotten about Mu Hanwei.


    "No, I want to make a phone call." Li Su took out his cell phone and went to his room. He said to Heihu, "you go out now and tell Liu Leshan that we are going to have dinner now. We will see them later."


    "I understand."


    Not to mention how black tiger fooled Liu Leshan, Li Su went back to his room and dialed Wang Xinghuo.


    "Wang Ju, I have something to ask for you." As soon as Li Sugang spoke, Wang Xinghuo began to speak.


    "I''m looking for you, too."


    "I''ll tell you first. It''s a terrible thing."


    "That''s fine."


    Li Su made all the conversations he had just had with black tiger higher than Wang Xinghuo,


    "Wang Ju, how do you think this matter should be handled?"


    "It''s really tricky, isn''t it? Let me see. I''ll call you later. " Wang Xinghuo said over there.


    "Wang Ju as soon as possible, now those people are outside my door, I may not be able to take off for long." Li Su said.


    After hanging up the phone, Li Su came out of the room and saw the depression on your face.


    "These people are really hard to deal with. They don''t say fight or scold. They just stop you there and talk to you for a long time. I''m very annoyed."


    "It''s going to be there in a minute. Come and eat first. Don''t worry about them."


    Three people began to eat, for a few people outside the door did not care.


    "Let them in now?" Black tiger asked after all the things on the table had been cleared up.


    "No, it''s in the air." Li Su is half lying on the sofa, playing with his mobile phone. He is waiting for someone.


    Soon, the message came from Kwai Yiyi. The message means that they have arrived at the hotel lobby and will be there soon.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Xiao will come. You''ll play me a good trick. Don''t let them in, or our plan will be over." Li Su said seriously.


    "I understand."


    In a few minutes, the doorbell rang. This time, Li Su opened the door himself.


    Outside the door stood Xiao Yiyi, Xiu Ziqi, Xiao Wu and one of the other guards. Behind them were Liu Leshan and others. They were all surprised. They didn''t expect anyone to come to Li Su.


    £¿¡° Is it Mr. Xiao? Come in, come in. " Li Su welcomed Xiao Yiyi with a smile on his face. When he saw Liu Leshan, his smile changed immediately.


    "What are you doing here?" Li Su asked in a cold voice.


    "Mr. LV, we are here..."


    "Go back, don''t you see that I still have guests." Li Su Bang closed the door of the room, leaving Liu Leshan outside with a bitter smile.


    "It seems that we are late." Liu Laowu said¡° Who is this woman? " Liu Leshan asked.


    "She is the female president of Jishi fund, and the only successor of Xiaoshi group." Liu said.


    "Xiao group?" Liu Leshan frowned, "this is a huge thing. If they want to cooperate with LV Nianzu, we have no chance at all."


    "I can''t help it. Now we have no chance to create opportunities. We can''t help it now¡° Liu said.


    "Now it''s time to call the boss and ask for instructions to see if we need to continue to cooperate with LV Nianzu." Liu Laowu said.


    "That''s the only way."


    The three brothers of the Liu family are discussing how to deal with Li Su outside. In the room, Li Su and they also begin to discuss how to deal with the three guys outside.


    Xiao Yiyi sits down on the sofa. Xiaosi, Xiaowu and Heihu hide in the room. They don''t know what to do. Xiuziqi also helps in


    I''ve never seen a presidential condom before. Now I want to see it. Now she and Li Su are left in the living room.


    Li Su was not polite either. He sat down next to Xiao Yiyi and put his hand around Xiao Yiyi''s shoulder.


    "You mean the three of them?" Xiao Yiyi tried to ask outside the door.


    "Three of them? You look down on them. Now I suspect that the whole village is involved. "


    Li Su''s words surprised Xiao Yiyi, "are you kidding me?"


    "Do you think I''m joking with you?" Li Su said all he saw and heard in Xiaowang Village, including the reservoir Li Su found.


    "As you say, there must be someone on top of them. I''ve been in Xingqing city for so many years, and I''ve never heard of Xiaowang Village. If there is no one on it, it''s impossible to cover it so tightly. At least, this person is one of them who covers one third of an acre in Xingqing city


    The man of heaven. " Xiao Yiyi said with a frown.


    "You know I''ve never had a brain. I can''t do this kind of brain work well, so I can''t help but turn to you."


    After Xiao Yiyi got Li Su''s praise, she felt a lot more comfortable. This is how women become when they get their men''s praise.


    "It''s easy to do. As long as we cooperate with each other to perform a fake play, they must be worried. Then we let go of our hands and feet, and then we do something about it. Won''t they completely compromise?" Xiao Yiyi said.


    "They are as cunning as foxes. I''m afraid they won''t be fooled. I''ve never been a businessman. I really don''t have much experience in this aspect and can''t grasp the heat."


    "There''s me."


    "I knew you were the best."


    [Baji] taking advantage of Xiao Yiyi, Li Su only kisses her pretty face.


    "Ah, there are still people here?"


    "You mean as long as there''s no one, we can..." "hooligans." Xiao Yiyi gently pinches Li Su''s waist, which makes him feel like a fool. If there is no one in the room, Li Su would like to eat Xiao Yiyi now.


    After a while, xiuziqi and Xiaosi all came out. Li Su and Xiao Yiyi arranged their next affairs, and they immediately began to do so.


    Liu Leshan, they have asked the boss, but Li Su closed the door of the room. They have no choice but to break in.


    Just as they were waiting anxiously outside, the door of the room was opened and they came out thinking that the woman in ol suit, whom they had just seen, was the one who accompanied Xiao Yiyi.

 Chapter 525

    "Hello, miss..."


    As soon as Liu Leshan opened his mouth, the woman glared, "who are you calling miss? Do you want to die? " Yes, this woman is xiuziqi.


    "I''m sorry. I want to ask you something." Liu Leshan immediately apologized.


    "No time." Xiuziqi said coldly.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute. It''s like this. We always come from the same place as Lv. It''s something to come to LV, but isn''t LV busy? It''s like we know when President Lu will be free? " Liu Leshan asked.


    "Do you mean Mr. Lu is free? Let me tell you, Mr. Lv is talking about cooperation with Mr. Xiao. " Xiuziqi glanced at Liu Leshan, "I advise you to leave as soon as possible. We have taken the capital of general manager Lv. You have no chance."


    Xiuziqi''s words changed Liu Leshan''s face. Fortunately, he didn''t lose his manners. He quickly said, "thank you, miss. Thank you."


    "That''s about the same." Xiuziqi stepped on high-heeled shoes [clattering, clattering] to leave from the three of them. When he left, he muttered, "it''s really a bumpkin. I don''t know how many kilos he has. He said that he is with President Lv. Is there such a poor man in TW?"


    Xiuziqi''s words make a man who worships foreign countries, looks down upon others, and has an open mind to money.


    This sentence stops in the ears of Liu Leshan and others. It''s very unpleasant, but there''s no way. People have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    How did this xiuziqi come out?


    This is an idea Xiao Yiyi gave Li Su. Only when there is competition can there be a breakthrough. Only when people stimulate them can they take Li Su seriously and feel the urgency of the matter. After all, Xiaowang Village has a poor reputation. They have little ability to attract investment, or no one is willing to go to their place, So now Li Su is their life-saving straw.


    Xiuziqi came out with another task, that is, to print a letter of intent.


    When Liu Leshan and others were very anxious there, Xiu Ziqi stepped on it


    With high heels [clack, Clack] back.


    "Why haven''t you left yet? Not all of you have been told that President Lu has signed a contract with our fund for helping the world. You are out of business. " Xiuziqi said disdainfully when he saw them still standing at the door.


    "Miss, don''t get me wrong. We don''t mean anything else, but we still want to see President Lv." Liu Leshan had the cheek to say that after being taught by a little girl who can only be her own daughter for such a long time, she would blush on anyone.


    "It seems that you really don''t give up until you get to the Yellow River. I don''t care about you. If you don''t get what you want, don''t blame me for not telling you."


    Xiuziqi just walked two steps, ah, with a cry of surprise, he fell to the ground, and then his things were scattered around.


    "Girl, are you all right?" Liu Leshan quickly walked over and helped xiuziqi up. Liu Laoqi and Liu Laowu were there to help her pick up the dropped things.


    When two people pick up things that fall on the ground, their faces change at the same time


    After seeing each other, he sorted out the things in his hands and handed them to xiuziqi who was helped up.


    "Girl, this is yours."¡° Thank you, but I still want to tell you that you really don''t have a chance. " After xiuziqi finished, he went into the room. Through the crack of the door, Liu Leshan clearly saw that Li Su was talking and laughing with Xiao Zong.


    "Third brother, it seems that we really don''t have a chance." Liu Laoqi said in Liu Leshan''s ear.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "Just now, when my fifth brother and I were helping to pick things up, we saw that the thing she had just printed out was a letter of intent on cooperation between the two sides. The investment seemed to be 100 million yuan." Liu Laoqi said.


    "We still have opportunities and cooperation intentions, but there is still a sign of Hi, and the specific work has not yet started. As long as we seize the opportunity, we still have the opportunity to take Lu Nianzu''s investment into our hands." Liu Leshan said.


    "What should we do now?"


    "Wait."


    In the room, in front of Li Su and Xiao Yiyi, there is a big box. This box was brought by Xiao Wu. It is a monitoring and receiving device. When xiuziqi fell down just now, he took the opportunity to turn the monitoring device over to the secret place.


    Just now Liu Leshan said everything from this small box.


    "See, they''re in a hurry now." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "So we''ll see them now?" Li Su asked.


    "What''s your hurry? Like a baby. "


    Li Su is speechless. He is really a baby.


    "What shall we do?"


    "Wait!"


    "Why are you like them?"


    "It''s called strategy." Xiao said, "I''m hungry."


    "I see. I''ll be right there."


    Li Su is now asking for help. When a phone call comes, the restaurant immediately starts to organize people to deliver steaming meals to Li Su. It''s a pity


    People who can afford such a house are definitely rich or expensive. If they don''t offend, they try not to offend. If the guests have requirements, they try to meet them.


    Liu Leshan, they wait from morning to noon, and from noon to afternoon. During this period, they see the mighty from the elevator into Li Su''s room, and then they retreat from the room.


    During this period, they saw a lot of employees with the brand of Jishi fund hanging on their chest constantly coming in and out of the room. They could figure out what they were doing with their toes. They were celebrating and preparing for the next thing.


    "Third brother, what shall we do?" Asked Liu Laowu.


    "Wait." Liu Leshan licked his lips and came out of the elevator. A dining car went to Li Su''s room. The strong aroma made them more hungry.


    "Third brother, I''m hungry when I wait." Liu Laowu touched his stomach and said.


    "Lu Nianzu''s airs are too big. We''ve been waiting all day, and we don''t want to go in and have a drink." Liu Laoqi swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said.


    "There''s no way. Who let us ask for help? We''re enduring it." In fact, Liu Leshan can''t help it now, but in order to appease their own staff, they have to. If the task can''t be finished, they don''t know what their boss will be like.


    "Thank you very much for your hospitality. I think our next cooperation will be very happy."

 Chapter 526

    Just as Liu Leshan was waiting for him, the door of the room opened. Li Su and his two bodyguards escorted Xiao Yiyi from the room.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just for our next cooperation."


    "I like Mr. Lu''s words. Well, let''s go now. We''ll sign a formal contract in three days."


    "We are waiting for good news."


    After seeing off Xiao Yiyi and others, Li Su coldly looks at Liu Leshan and others in front of him.


    "Come in."


    After waiting for a day, they finally got in and had a good rest. Liu Leshan even felt the urge to be grateful.


    "Come on, you came to me for something." Li Su sat on the sofa drinking red wine and eating prawns, and didn''t let Liu Leshan sit down or let them eat.


    Liu Leshan swallowed a mouthful of water. "Mr. Lu, can you give us a drink? We''ve been standing outside all day


    Li Su glanced at them, then nodded to the black tiger. The black tiger moved two stools and put them on the opposite side of Li Su. Xiao Si brought three glasses of water and put them there to drink.


    The meaning is very simple. You are not equal to me now.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Finally can drink a water, three people are about to be moved to cry now, but next they suffered more pain.


    They haven''t eaten for a day. Now after drinking water, their senses have all recovered. Seeing Li Su sitting opposite them eating and drinking, their hunger almost swallowed them up.


    "What can I do for you?" Li Su didn''t seem to see their eyes and ate on his own.


    "Well, Mr. Lu, we''re here to apologize to you. It''s our security work that''s causing problems..."


    "I don''t need to apologize. I''m not so stingy."


    Li Su directly interrupted Liu Leshan''s next long speech.


    This guy doesn''t follow the routine. Before I started, he blocked all my next words. How can I continue.


    "If you have nothing else to do, please come back. I''m quite busy now." Li Su also said without raising his head.


    "No, Mr. Lu, we still have something important to do."


    "Since there''s something important, I''m in a hurry."


    Seeing Li Su sitting there eating prawns leisurely, a fool can see that this is perfunctory, but Liu Leshan has to eat this now.


    "We come here with sincerity this time. We would like to solemnly invite you to invest in our village."


    "Why?" Li Su swallowed Liu Leshan in a word, right? Why.


    "This..." Liu Leshan was speechless.


    "It seems that you haven''t thought about it. When you think about it, you will come to me." Li Su waved impatiently, and Black Tiger stood behind Liu Leshan.


    "Please, our boss is going to meet the very important guests."


    Liu Leshan is embarrassed to stay here any longer. What they are talking about will not be heard by others.


    Coming out of Li Su''s room, my brother gave them three people. Now they are very depressed.


    "Third brother, what shall we do now?"


    "Go to dinner first. I''m hungry. After dinner, let''s think about it carefully and see what we can do. Let''s make a careful investigation of LV Nianzu. I don''t believe him. He''s hard and soft."


    "Yes, eat first." Liu Lao Wu directly ignored the sentence behind Liu Leshan.


    "You know how to eat." Liu Leshan kicked Liu Laowu''s ass, of course, he has begun to swallow saliva.


    Liu Leshan and they went to dinner. Li Su thought he could be better now


    Good rest, even he has plans to go on a date with Yao ya, to see a movie, but finally chose to give up.


    Xiaowangcun can find himself in one night, so his every move will be under their surveillance. He can''t bring such danger to his woman, so he should have a good sleep and wait for the next challenge.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work out as expected. As soon as Li Su Gang was lying on the bed, his door was knocked.


    Black tiger and small four two people instantly tense up, black tiger and small four looked at each other, two people went to the door, one person stood at the door, ready to start, the other stood at the door, two people looked at each other, black tiger slowly opened the door, in see the people outside, a sigh of relief.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''ve come to see Li Su for something. Isn''t he in?"


    Li Su did not open his eyes, but heard a person enter the room, the voice is more familiar.


    "You''re sleeping?" A man''s head from the door of Li Su''s room


    The spy came in.


    "Director Wang? Why are you here? " When Li Su saw who this person was, he was also surprised. He didn''t expect Wang Xinghuo to appear here¡° How do you know I live here?


    Li Su is a little depressed. What''s today? So far, I haven''t had a good rest, so there are two groups of people coming to me. Haven''t I hidden them at all? Li Su even doubted life.


    "Don''t forget, I''m the director of public security. As long as you stay in a hotel, I just want to know. As soon as you come in, I''ll know." Wang Xinghuo gave Li Su a white look.


    "I won''t let you sit where you want." Li Su lay in bed and didn''t move.


    "I''m also the director of public security. Can''t you make room for me?" Although Wang Xinghuo said so, he found a chair to make it.


    "I don''t need to be so polite to you." Li Su said, "come on, what can I do for you?"


    "I came to ask you about the progress of the case." Wang Xinghuo said¡° Pull it down. I don''t believe Mu Hanwei didn''t report to you after she went back. " Li Su Bai took a look at Wang Xinghuo and said, "if you have anything, just say it directly. Otherwise, I don''t care if I fall asleep."


    "This..." Wang Xinghuo''s face was embarrassed.


    "You see that? Is it that obvious? "


    "It''s very obvious." Li Su affirmed.


    "Well, I''m here mainly for Wei''s business."


    "I knew you would call me directly for the case."


    "You can see that."

 Chapter 527

    "I''m not talking to you anymore. I know what you''re here for." Li Su said.


    "True or false?" Wang Xinghuo''s eyes stare at Li Su.


    "You are just afraid that I will abandon Mu Hanwei, and then let your son change, and then put forward some very difficult conditions for you." Li Su looked at Wang Xinghuo and said, "am I right?"


    "You know that?" Wang Xinghuo is embarrassed again.


    "Che, it''s not hard to guess. When I sent Mu Hanwei to the door of the Public Security Bureau, she went in crying. I don''t believe you didn''t see it at all. According to your personality, you will definitely break the casserole. Mu Hanwei will tell you. As for what to tell you, I don''t know how much, at least what I said in the car, She must have told you everything Li Su said lightly.


    "You''re right." Wang Xinghuo sat upright and said, "what''s your plan?"


    "What''s your plan?" Li Su asked.


    "You really don''t suffer at all." Wang Xinghuo said with a smile.


    "I don''t hide it from you. I have two hands to prepare. First, you''d better choose Xiaowei as your partner. I''ll let Xiaowei correct all the problems she finds now, and I''ll give you an order that everything in Xiaowang Village or about Xiaowang Village is up to you."


    "The second is that if you are not satisfied, I will let them choose another person, male or female, by yourself. Of course, they also obey your orders. What do you think?"


    "I''m surprised you''re so accommodating to me? Why on earth? " Li Su asked with great interest.


    "It''s still two points. First, you have a very good character. As long as you promise something, you never give up halfway. Second, it''s also my own selfish heart. I hope that through this thing, Xiao Wei can make her ability grow to a higher level¡°


    Wang Xinghuo said: "the decision of this matter is up to you. After all, the idea of this matter is put forward by you, and it is also a matter that you care about very much. I respect your choice."


    "Don''t hold me so high. I''m just an ordinary person." Li Su said with a smile, "my choice is mu Hanwei. Of course, I will give her time to adjust. Of course, this time won''t be very long. After all, we don''t have too much time for each other. I can stay here for two days at most."


    "I understand. I''ve brought Xiao Wei here. If there''s anything you can tell her directly." Wang Xinghuo takes out his mobile phone to call Mu Hanwei, but Li Su dissuades him.


    "No." Li Su said, "I''m being watched by people in Xiaowang Village. If you bring her here now, it will make others suspect."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll deal with it. No one knows."


    "For the sake of our future plans, forget it."


    "I''ve brought this man here. Can''t I take him back? This makes Xiaowei think more about it. "


    "I found that you seem to be an old man in law who takes his daughter to find his son-in-law. Are you so nervous? She is also the captain of your criminal police team. If you can''t get through such a small hurdle, I suggest you change to another criminal police captain. "


    "What are you talking about? If I were your father-in-law, I would have strangled you. "


    "I''ll give you a place, you send her to Xiao Yiyi, and you don''t have to worry about the rest."¡° Isn''t that appropriate? " Wang Xinghuo always felt that the idea Li Su gave him was not very good.


    "It''s OK. If there''s a problem, I''ll solve it myself." Li Su didn''t care.


    "Then I''ll listen to you. I don''t care if I send Xiaowei to the military factory."


    "Hurry up. You''re not a matchmaker. Why are you so inky?"


    Li Su drove Wang Xinghuo out of the room directly.


    There are two sides to the story. Instead of saying that Li Su began to sleep in the room, now I turn around and say that Wang Xinghuo came out of Li Su''s room and turned to the room next to Li Su.


    Mu Hanwei keeps wandering in the room, waiting anxiously on her face. As soon as she hears the door open, she sees Wang Xinghuo coming in from the door. There is no expression on her face.


    "Chief, what''s going on? Any news? " Seeing Wang Xinghuo coming in, Mu Hanwei walks over and looks at him with expectant eyes.


    Wang Xinghuo shakes his head. The expectation on Mu Hanwei''s face is gone.


    "I knew he would never forgive me." Mu Hanwei lowers her head, tears in her eyes.


    "I just shook my head. What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    But mu Hanwei didn''t recognize the meaning of Wang Xinghuo''s words just now. "It seems that Li Su won''t forgive me. It''s all my fault. Why do you have to care about that? It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. Director, please remove me. I don''t think I''m suitable to be a criminal policeman."


    "You think it''s a game of passing the house. You can do whatever you want? Do what you want? " Wang Xinghuo was angry at the meeting immediately after hearing Mu Hanwei''s words.


    "Do you think our public security bureau is your hotel? Come and go as you want. Why don''t you say you''re going to resign now¡°


    "Director, I don''t think I''m qualified for this position. I miss you now


    To resign. "


    "You..."


    Wang Xinghuo really doesn''t know how to say about the woman in front of him now. They all say that she has a big chest and no brain. It seems that this sentence is correct.


    "Can you think before you speak! When did I say that Li Su would not forgive you? " There is no way, Wang Xinghuo can only tell the truth.


    Just now, I was going to tease this little girl. I didn''t expect that this little girl was too involved in the play. She dared to threaten him with resignation. It''s really... There''s no other way.


    "Ah? What? " Mu Hanwei sat by the bed and cried for a while, then suddenly reacted and looked at Wang Xinghuo in surprise.


    "I said, when did I say that Li Su didn''t forgive you?"


    "What do you mean when you just came in and shook your head?"


    "I didn''t tell you all. It was funny when I saw you worried."


    "Director, you know how to tease me." Mu Han Wei Mashan drinks and smiles happily, "then I''ll go to find Li Su."


    "Come back, listen to the wind is the rain, you can''t go now, I want to take you to a place." Wang Xinghuo holds Mu Hanwei to guide her¡° Why? "


    "Walk and talk."

 Chapter 528

    The next day, Li Su was still asleep. Black tiger came to him.


    "Boss, Liu Leshan from Xiaowang Village has come to see you again."


    Ten people are angry to get up. They just divide people and time. It happens that Li Su is really angry now.


    "Tell them that I don''t have time to deal with them now. I''ll talk about everything when I wake up." Li Su turned over and wrapped his head in a quilt.


    Black tiger also conveys the words of Li Su to Liu Leshan and others standing outside the door.


    Liu Leshan got up early this morning and stood at the door of Li Su. With yesterday''s lesson, they ate a little more when they had breakfast today.


    But now that Li Su doesn''t see them, it''s like when a man is ready to fight a protracted war, he suddenly finds that his girlfriend is not only here


    My aunt, and also got hemorrhoids, and oral ulcers, people incomparably depressed ah.


    "Third brother, what should we do now?" Asked Liu Laoqi.


    "Third brother, I don''t think this Lu family boy is worthy of praise. Let''s just go ahead and knock his door open, and then we rush in, and then..."


    "Five, shut up!"


    Liu Leshan scolded Liu Laowu for what he said. He didn''t think about Liu Laowu''s suggestion. He even had such an idea when he was in Xiaowang Village, but he gave up when he saw the two bodyguards around Li Su.


    Can the person who can check out such secret monitoring be a simple person.


    "Lao Wu, this is the first time. I don''t want to hear the second time. If I find you have another time, don''t blame me for not being brotherly." Liu Leshan scolded.


    "I..."


    Liu Lao Wu was about to say something, but he was stopped by Liu Lao Qi


    "Five elder brothers, say a few words at least, three elder brothers also have their own consideration. Third brother, what should we do now? "


    "We have to wait." Liu Leshan asked, "are you all ready for today?"


    "According to your request, we have all prepared two copies." Liu Laoqi said, "third brother, do you want to see it now?"


    "No, it doesn''t work even if I see it as a flower. It''s up to others to see it."


    When it comes to this matter, Liu Leshan is out of breath now, but he has no way. Now he has to pretend to be a grandson here for the sake of others.


    "Wait, I don''t believe he won''t meet us today." That''s what Liu Leshan said, but he really didn''t have the bottom in his heart.


    The three brothers waited at the door of Li Su''s room for a long time. When they saw a dining car pushing forward the door of the room, they knew that Li Su was starting to have breakfast now. They thought that Li Su should be able to see them after eating.


    But they mistakenly estimated the amount of Li Su''s food. This meal is raw


    After eating for an hour, when the waiter opened the door, Liu Leshan even heard a sentence, "forget you''re not full, that''s it. Take it." Is this a pure bucket? No, there''s no such thing as a bucket!


    Liu Leshan quietly estimated that the food on the dining cars he had just brought in was almost enough for half the population of Xiaowang Village.


    "Boss, they''re still standing outside."


    After all the things had been cleaned up, black tiger son said in Li Su''s ear.


    "Not yet? Is it really perseverance? " Li Su wiped his mouth and said, "let them in. I''ll see what they want to do."


    "Yes."


    Black tiger opened the door, facing Liu Leshan, who was standing numb outside the door. "Our boss let you in."


    "Oh, thank you."


    Li Su sat on the sofa and watched Liu Leshan and the three of them come in. Xiao Si moved three small stools and put them on the opposite side of Li Su so that the three of them could sit down.


    "Come on, what can I do for you today? If it''s for me to invest in Xiaowang Village, don''t mention it now. I don''t want to be done quietly by you after I go there. "


    Li Su''s words changed the color of all three people''s faces.


    "No, Mr. Lu, don''t get me wrong. I know what happened two days ago made you have some misunderstandings about our Xiaowang Village, but we..."


    "Don''t talk about what you have or don''t have. I know if they misunderstood you. Just tell me what you want to do now. I still have an appointment."


    Seeing Li Su''s impatience, Liu Leshan asked Liu Laoqi to take out a contract from his bag and put it in front of Li Su.


    "Look at this. I know Mr. Lu doesn''t like these things, but our sincerity is also a determination." Liu Leshan said with a smile.


    "What is this?"


    Li Su took out the contract from the desk, then simply looked at two pages and threw it in front of Liu Leshan.


    "Village head Liu, you have to be sincere. Other people have already put forward these conditions to me. I have already made your intention clear. Do you just want me to invest in your Xiaowang Village? I''ll make it clear to you today. If you really want me to invest in Xiaowang Village, show a little sincerity. Don''t fool me there again and again. I''m not a fool. "


    "Mr. Lu, this..."


    "Well, don''t talk about it. You should think about it carefully. I don''t have much time. Mr. Xiao of Jishi fund wants to invite me to dinner now, so I won''t keep you and see you off."


    Li Su didn''t give Liu Leshan the chance to continue to speak. He stood up and turned around and walked into his room.


    "Mr. Liu, please."


    Black tiger and small four all stand over, fierce look to Liu Leshan they are very big pressure.


    "Third brother, what should we do now?"


    Three people were driven out by the black tiger, and they all stood at the door.


    "Go back and change the contract."


    "Change the contract? This is already the boss... "When Liu Laoqi was talking about the boss, he looked around for fear that someone would hear their conversation¡° Third brother, this contract is the biggest authority given to us by the boss. If we let the boss know, we will be punished if we change the contract without permission. "


    "As long as we can get Lu Nianzu''s money and set up a factory in Xiaowang Village, even if we make a great contribution, the boss will not punish us, but will give us a reward."

 Chapter 529

    Li Su changed his clothes and took black tiger and Xiao Si with him. Of course, he also took all his valuables. Xiao Yiyi really invited them to dinner.


    After arriving at a restaurant, they arrived at their familiar box. Black tiger and Xiao Si naturally sat outside the box, ordered two dishes at random, sat there and began to eat. No matter which direction they came from, they could not leave their sight, and they were close to Li Su''s box, As long as there is a little bit of movement, they can all arrive in the shortest time.


    There was only Xiao Yiyi in the box, and there was no money for others, which surprised Li Su who entered the box¡°


    "Why are you alone?" Li Su said as he sat down and asked suspiciously.


    "Why do you want me to bring your new love with you?" Xiao Yiyi is not very angry.


    "New love? What''s new? " Li Su was confused by Xiao Yiyi''s mindless words.


    "Hum." Xiao Yiyi snorted coldly, but did not answer. He held his arms in front of his chest and made Gao Gao stand more upright. Li Su only swallowed.


    "What are you looking at?" As soon as Xiao Yiyi saw Li Su''s picture of brother pig, his face turned red, and then he patted the table in front of him.


    "Ah? Well, what do you mean just now? Why can''t I understand it? "


    "Don''t you understand? I don''t understand. No wonder the director of public security can come here to help you with your cute appearance, not to mention the director of public security. Even Chu Tianxiong, the new secretary of Xingqing municipal Party committee, can tell you too much about the media! "


    Listen to Xiao Yiyi say so, Li Su immediately understand this is such a thing.


    "Hey, I thought it was something." Li Su said with a smile, "you misunderstood."


    "What''s wrong with me? You don''t see it. The place called Mu Hanwei inquires about where you live. Then he goes to your room and wipes all the things inside. The careful one, who doesn''t know, really thinks it''s your daughter-in-law. " Xiao Yiyi''s eyebrows stand up.


    "No, you are my daughter-in-law, she is not." Li Su said without face and skin.


    "Don''t give me a smiley face there. I''ll get down to business with you."


    "You really misunderstood this. Remember the case I told you the day before yesterday that I was cooperating with the Public Security Bureau."


    Li Su said that he told Mu Hanwei''s origin again, of course, he and Mu Han


    Wei''s role in Xiaowang Village''s bed hasn''t been mentioned. After all, it''s not clear now. If she continues to say that, she may not be able to let the vinegar jar produce anything.


    "Really?" Xiao Yi said incredulously.


    "Of course it''s true. You can ask Wang Xinghuo if you don''t believe it."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me your partner was a woman?"


    "I can''t manage this. Wang Xinghuo sent me a woman. What can I do?" Li Su said helplessly, "that aunt is hard to wait on. If she hadn''t made trouble there, we would have closed the case now."


    "Then you''re still mixed up with her."


    "It''s really not that I want to get involved with her. It''s really arranged by Wang Xinghuo. She''s still the leader of the Criminal Police Brigade."¡° What do you say? "


    "I won''t say it. I won''t say it." Li Su came up to Xiao Yiyi and said, "are you jealous?"


    "Bah, who''s jealous? Go away and sit down." Xiao Yizi, Li Su''s forehead was slightly touched, and then said, "what are you going to do with her?"


    "I''m worried about it now. Well, when we came back from Xiaowang Village, we didn''t expect that people from Xiaowang Village would follow us


    , so I put Mu Hanwei at the door of the Public Security Bureau. When I think of this, people from Xiaowang Village have come. I can''t let people pick her up from the Public Security Bureau, so I can only let her go where you are. But now the task starts. I can''t get this woman back yet. You can think of a way for me. "


    "Bah, you want me to give you some advice when you have a girl. You can''t think of such a good thing."


    "Farewell, Mr. Xiao, Yiyi, dear, Hani, darling..."


    "OK, OK, I''ve convinced you. I''m so numb that I''ve lost all my goose bumps." Xiao Yiyi shook his body for a moment, and then said.


    "There''s no way. Let me see."


    After thinking for a while, Xiao Yiyi said, "well, I''ll take Mu Hanwei to your room tonight. It''s better that the people from Xiaowang Village are also here. Then we two pretend to be old friends. It happens that you''re from tw. I''m also Xiao, so I have the possibility to get to know each other. Then I''ll have a good performance in front of the people from Xiaowang Village."


    "Yiyi, your brain is better than mine." Li Su lightly imprinted a kiss on Xiao Yiyi''s pretty face.


    "Get out of the way, smelly man."


    "Without us smelly men, how can you look so beautiful and fragrant?"


    "Poor mouth." Xiao Yiyi pushed Li Su aside. "Now let''s get down to business. What are you going to do about the medical team?"


    "I don''t have time yet. I''m waiting for me to solve all the problems in Xiaowang Village." Li Su said.


    "Now that the whole company has entered the formal stage, what tasks should we assign next?"


    "You can do it on one condition. You can do whatever you want under the condition that you can guarantee the welfare of the people. Don''t ask me about this kind of thing in the future. I won''t move anyway." Li Suyi, a great shopkeeper, spat at Xiao Yiyi.


    "I haven''t seen big cat and Zhang Qiang some day. I don''t know how they are now?"


    "Don''t worry about it. When it''s time for them to come out, they will come out."


    "I''m not worried about whether they can come out, but about the cat''s family. Now they are urging me."


    "Then you''re in the way."


    "You''re willing."


    "Ah, Yiyi, Hani, darling, darling..."


    "Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop


    "You are my good wife."¡° Go away. Tell me how many women you''ve provoked now. Let''s not talk about the criminal police captain, but just about the company. Besides the big cat, have you ever called all of us like that? "


    "This..."

 Chapter 530

    Li Su spent nine oxen and two tigers to settle Xiao Yiyi. To paraphrase a very popular sentence now, it took great efforts.


    "By the way, these two days you are selecting a few people from the security personnel. I am useful. When you get in touch with the black tiger, I will tell the black tiger the plan of action."


    "Well." Xiao Yiyi nodded in Li Su''s arms.


    "By the way, you''re looking for a female bodyguard. I can use it."


    "What''s the matter? Do you still want to provoke any woman? "


    "Hiss! Take it easy. Listen to me. Mu Hanwei is with us. After all, some things are not convenient for her. It''s more convenient to have a female bodyguard in front of her. "


    "Are you so kind?"


    "Yes, I am Comrade Liu Xiahui in the new era."


    "Bah, shameless."


    Finally, after explaining some things to Xiao Yiyi, I decided what to do next


    After a long time of action, Li Su came out of the box. They had a long meal.


    After getting on the bus, Li Su spoke.


    "Black tiger, Mr. Xiao will send you some people tomorrow. Please pay attention to the arrangement."


    "How to arrange it?"


    "Part of it is hidden. Don''t let anyone know. I''m looking for two people to follow you. This time I go to Xiaowang Village, I always feel that it''s not very peaceful. Let''s make some preparations earlier."


    "I see." The black tiger nodded and agreed.


    "By the way, you are looking for a female bodyguard. Do you know any suitable one? I can use it. "


    Black tiger''s eyes began to change.


    "Where do you think you are, kid?" With his side for such a long time, Li Su where also don''t know black tiger brain thought of what dirty things.


    "Well, Mu Hanwei is always a little inconvenient with us. It''s comfortable for her to find a female bodyguard to match her


    Take it


    "The boss is considerate."


    "Gunduzi, just in time, if you find the female bodyguard and come with the two people tomorrow, you can save people''s suspicion. By the way, you should say hello to Wang Xinghuo and ask him to prepare three people''s identity certificates. You can do it yourself."


    "You''re a boss. You''re really a shopkeeper."


    "What? No? Would you like to be the shopkeeper? "


    "Me? Forget it. I''m just a security guard. I don''t understand. "


    The three people on the bus went back to tianwangfu Hotel noisily. When they got to the door of the room, Liu Leshan and his two younger brothers stood upright at his door, just like three watchdogs who didn''t pay back their money. They were very loyal.


    "Mr. Lu, are you back?" Liu Leshan said with a smile, his waist is still half bent. If Li Su is the emperor, Liu Leshan is now a eunuch, and he is also the kind of little eunuch at the bottom.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?" Li Su raised his eyelids, then raised his head high.


    Now I''m a rich son of TW, so I should see Gao.


    "Yes, Mr. Lu, can we go in and talk about it?" Liu Leshan looked around and said.


    After thinking about it, Li Su is talking about business in the corridor. People are coming and going. If people hear about it, they can''t talk about it. Of course, the most important thing is that Li Su is afraid of being recognized. He knows many people now, and the possibility of being recognized is very high.


    After arriving in the room, Li Su sat on the sofa. Liu Leshan and the three of them found a small bench to sit in front of him.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with me?" Li Su drinks the red wine that Xiao Si gives him. For Liu Leshan and other three people, Li Su doesn''t even say a word.


    Xiao Si and Heihu stand behind Li Su. Their boss doesn''t speak, so they won''t drink water.


    "Mr. Lu, this is our new contract. Have a look." Liu Leshan took out a stack of paper from his bag again, and respectfully put the house in front of Li Su.


    But Li Su just glanced at the neatly printed stack of paper on the table, and then shook the red wine in his glass. The bright red wine, the sunlight coming, sent out a beautiful halo.


    Li Su is now studying this halo. How can it be so beautiful.


    "It seems that you are a little late. I have almost finalized the contract with Mr. Xiao of Jishi fund." Li Su said lightly.


    "Mr. Lu, this is our latest contract. I dare say that the terms in it are much more favorable than those of Jishi fund." Liu Leshan said.


    "Let''s talk about it first. Let me listen to it first." Li Su did not lift the eyelids said.


    "We provide 50 years of land use rights, 100 mu. The specific location is chosen by Mr. Lu. As long as it is within the scope of our Xiaowang Village, you can go anywhere."


    "Any more?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes, as long as you ask, we will meet it." Liu Leshan said.


    "Really?" Li Su suddenly became interested.


    "Of course." Liu Leshan saw that Li Su''s eyes were shining. He really doubted whether he had just lost his mind, so he made such a request.


    "That''s what I said."


    "Please."


    "I want a small western style building as my foothold in Xiaowang Village."


    "All right."


    "I want you not to be involved in anything I do."


    "All right."


    "I want thirteen girls. College students are the best."


    "Ah?"


    "No way?" Li Su looked at Liu Leshan and said, "if not, I don''t think we need to talk about it."¡° All right Liu Leshan almost said the word with his teeth clenched.


    Black tiger and little four are looking at Li Su in front of them. I don''t know


    What does he want these thirteen girls for? Er... What''s the stress on.


    Not only black tiger and Xiao Si widened their eyes, but also Li Su didn''t believe it. This request was just mentioned casually. Unexpectedly, Liu Leshan actually agreed.


    "Well, I''ll look at the contract first. If there''s no problem, I''ll call you back." Li Su waved and said impatiently.


    "Mr. Lu must see the contract." When Liu Leshan left, he asked Li Su to look at the contract.


    "Yes, I know. Why are you so inky?"


    After dismissing Liu Leshan, Li Su picked up the contract on the table.


    "Boss, did you really agree to Liu Leshan?" Asked the black tiger.


    "Nonsense, if we don''t agree to such a good opportunity, are we going to beg him?"

 Chapter 531

    Liu Leshan has really made a lot of money. In order to make himself invest in their Xiaowang Village, he has to give up everything.


    After reading the contract, Li Su made a decision in his heart.


    There must be something in Xiaowang Village that needs its own money or investment. Otherwise, it would not have paid such a high price to invest in Xiaowang Village.


    The main contract conditions of Liu Leshan in Xiaowang Village are as follows:


    First, one hundred mu of land in Xiaowang Village has been used for 50 years free of charge.


    Second, all kinds of expenses of construction site machinery are paid by Xiaowang Village.


    Third, only 50% of the annual cost of water and electricity should be paid.


    There is only one requirement of Xiaowang Village, that is, joint venture. They only hold 10% of the shares. In fact, they try to use the local yuan root as much as possible. In Li Su''s opinion, the only requirement is to give money.


    As long as you are not a fool, you will want to sign this contract.


    Li Su is excited.


    But now he''s a little uncertain, so he''s going to consult an expert. After calling Xiao Yiyi, Li Su sends the contract to Xiao Yiyi for a photo.


    Xiao Yiyi''s call back is, sign, must sign, who don''t sign who is stupid


    Force.


    Li Su was a little embarrassed. He didn''t really want to sign just now, but in order not to be a fool, Li Su was ready to sign.


    Of course, they also communicated with each other on the phone about the details of their acting tomorrow. Of course, Liu Leshan didn''t know about these things. At this time, they were wandering around the hotel in a nervous mood.


    They live in a small hotel opposite Tianwang''s house, not Tianwang''s house. The daily room rate is 50 yuan. Three men are crowded on two beds.


    "Third brother, we didn''t report this contract to our boss. Is there any problem?" Liu''s old seven has always been thoughtful.


    "I don''t think so. Now the boss mainly wants LV Nianzu to invest in the village. As long as the factory starts, their attention will be diverted. This time the shipment volume is too large. Use LV Nianzu to divert their attention, and also use these construction machinery vehicles to deliver goods by the way." Liu Leshan said.


    "I hope so. I always feel that this time is not too reliable. This is the right time for LV Nianzu to appear." Liu Laoqi is still not at ease.


    "Don''t worry, hasn''t old five investigated Lu Nianzu''s situation before? As long as we sign in his investment to our Xiaowang Village, not only the boss will get tangible benefits, but also I can take a step forward in the officialdom, and then I will be able to provide more services to the boss. " Liu leshandu


    Definitely.


    "I hope so. I always feel that he won''t answer our request."


    "Certainly. If he doesn''t agree to the preferential terms, he''s a fool." Liu Leshan is not without complacency said, "even if his Lu Nianzu in TW is the first task, but in front of me, he still has to obediently obedient, I let him do what, he will do."


    "Elder brother is wise, but elder brother, shall we go to eat first? I''m hungry."


    "You are a pig!" After a night of silence, Li Su naturally woke up again. After getting up and washing, black tiger had already prepared his breakfast, waiting for him to destroy it.


    "Boss, Liu Leshan is standing outside the door now." Said the black tiger.


    "Don''t worry, we still have a big play to play." Li Su said as he ate, "what about the people you''re looking for?


    "I''ve got it." Said the black tiger.


    "I''m talking about female bodyguards."


    "I''m also talking about female bodyguards." The black tiger said, "you still know this woman."


    "Who is it?" Li Su frowned and searched in his mind


    I didn''t find a woman who knows Kung Fu.


    "Little bee."


    "It''s her."


    Li Su''s head immediately appeared an old lady''s face, and then in the voice of a beautiful woman, little bee.


    "Isn''t she with he Hongtao? How can it be here? " Li Su asked suspiciously.


    "Well, when our tiger brother heard that you needed someone, he called back the little bee who was on vacation. You know, the little bee fell in love with our tiger brother at first sight. For so many years, he always..."


    As soon as Xiao Si began to talk about the point, black tiger blocked Xiao Si''s mouth directly.


    "Stop it."


    "You say you say I listen. I like listening to this kind of thing best." Li Su quickly went up and grabbed the black tiger, motioned for Xiao Si to continue, "don''t worry, black tiger has me here, he doesn''t dare to do anything to you."


    "That''s what I said, cough."


    Xiao Si cleared his throat and then said, "that was five years ago. At that time, brother tiger had not retired. Suddenly, the military region wanted to set up a special women''s army. Of course, such an important task could only be undertaken by a person with high reputation and ability


    ¡£¡±


    "You just say black tiger. Now I want to listen to the wonderful part. I don''t have much interest in it." Li Su said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, boss." Xiao Si grabbed a steamed bun and began to eat it. "When our tiger brother arrived in the women''s special forces, he didn''t report his family. Then one of the girls challenged our powerful tiger brother. Of course, our tiger brother won, and then the girl began to pay attention to our tiger brother."


    "The training lasted for one year. During the contact between our tiger brother and the little girl, the girl began to fall in love with our tiger brother. Finally, on a dark and windy night, she..."


    "Stop, isn''t it murder night? What are you doing out here? " Li Su interrupted Xiao Si''s next words.


    "Don''t worry, boss."


    Xiao Si continued: "on that dark and windy night, our male soldiers and female soldiers had a party. Then the girl sang a song. Then at the end of the song, she suddenly said to our powerful tiger brother," I like you. "


    "Think about it, how romantic that scene is. Our tiger brother rushed up at that time."¡° Did you rush up? "


    "That''s it. It''s going up." Xiao Si affirmed, "our tiger brother rushed to the training ground, then ran away and disappeared in a flash. At that time, I knew that our tiger brother''s speed was so fast. No wonder he became the king of leopard."


    "Did you run away?" Li Su loosened the hand of black tiger, then looked at black tiger to ask a way.

 Chapter 532

    Black tiger blushed and nodded.


    "I wipe, you are not a man, such a good thing you actually ran away, no wonder you are still single dog." Li Su in black tiger''s body mercilessly beat a fist, "is not a woman''s confession?"? As for being scared like this? It''s hopeless. "


    "It''s not over yet." Xiao Si said.


    "What''s next? I have to listen to that. " At this time, a great God, the God of gossip, appeared in Li Su''s heart. He pushed the black tiger away directly, and then took Xiao Si to sit on the sofa.


    "Since then, our unyielding Panther king, black tiger tiger brother, started to walk around as soon as he saw the girl. As long as he saw the girl appear, he would run away. But the barracks was so big that even if he could run anywhere, he was finally stopped by the girl that day, but our tiger brother was no more than a personal image, He jumped into the sewage pool and ran away


    "Then in the next days, no, exactly in the next year, as long as the girl sees our tiger brother, she will definitely confess. From then on, our tiger brother has won a title among our leopard heroes, love Saint Liu Xiahui."


    "Damn it." Li Su stood up and looked up and down around the black tiger¡°


    Black tiger, although your stature is not too tall, your appearance is not too handsome, and your skin is black, you should not feel inferior. Isn''t it just a girl''s confession? As for the way you go to the city? I''ve started to run. Now I''m beginning to wonder if you have such a high level of Kung Fu, it''s related to running


    "Absolutely. As far as I know, a large part of the reason why our tiger brother announced his withdrawal from the Panther is because of the girl. This matter is quite famous in our Southwest Military Region. Even our commander he Hongtao is going to make up two people, but he refused. Don''t you know, When we learned the news, we were so sad. " Xiao Si''s exaggerated expression makes the black tiger a black line all over his head.


    "Black tiger, do you have something to hide? You can rest assured that I will never tell anyone, and with my medical skills, I dare not say that it is absolutely possible to let you go to heaven and earth, at least to let you rebuild the masculine demeanor of men, and even to let you In front of the black tiger, Li Su described a rough and long thing.


    "Go away!" Black tiger really can''t stand the discrimination of Li Su''s eyes. He shivered all over and hid in his room immediately.


    "Xiao Si, what you said is true?" Li Su immediately came back and asked.


    "Well, I can''t cheat you."


    "Tell me more about it."


    "Here''s the thing..."


    Two people began to gossip here. They forgot that Liu Leshan was still standing outside staring at three people. Even Li Su remembered that he would let them wait outside.


    Liu Leshan and other three people stood at the door, expecting Li Su to finish breakfast immediately and see them, but it was strange to say that the dining car had been sent in for almost an hour and a half, and it had not been pushed out yet. According to their experience two days ago, it was generally only half an hour at most. What''s the matter today.


    As they stood at the door, they were puzzled. A group of people came from the corridor. The leader was Xiao Yiyi of Jishi fund. Next to her was Mu Hanwei, Li Su''s wife in the name of Xiaowang Village. In the future, there were xiuziqi, Xiaowu and a beautiful woman, whom they had never met.


    "The people from the third brother Jishi fund are here. Today is the third day. Did they come to sign the contract?" Liu Laoqi whispered in Liu Leshan''s ear¡° I don''t know. It''s not up to us. " In this regard, Liu Leshan is particularly helpless.


    "Knock on the door." Xiao Yiyi''s face is full of smile, talking and laughing with Mu Hanwei.


    Liu Leshan stood far away, vaguely hearing words like "uncle, best friend, friend".


    "Third brother, the situation is not so good. They seem to be good friends." Liu Laowu said.


    "I don''t know why I haven''t seen LV Nianzu''s wife in the past two days. It turns out that LV Nianzu is mixed up with people from the salvation fund. No wonder LV Nianzu has just come to Xingqing city to meet such a big man and doesn''t pay any attention to our Xiaowang Village." Liu Laoqi said.


    When Liu Laoqi and Liu Laowu said that, Liu Leshan''s heart was just like beating a drum. He was very determined last night. Now it seems that he is likely to get nothing from the basket.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" After the black tiger opened the door, "Mr. Xiao, why are you here?"


    "Today is the day for us to sign the contract. It happens that Xiao Wei is tired of playing, so we come together. Why doesn''t Mr. LV welcome us in?" Xiao Yiyi stood at the door and said with a smile.


    "No, no, come in, come in." Li Su said quickly.


    Xiao Yiyi walks in with a smile. Xiuziqi and Xiaowu also come in. Mu Hanwei and the girl stand at the door at a loss.


    "Come on in, don''t hurry to greet the guests." When Li Su saw Liu Leshan standing outside, he was afraid that Mu Hanwei would help him. He hugged Mu Hanwei and said with a smile.


    "OK, old man and husband, I''ll make tea now." Mu Hanwei''s face


    Yu had a smile, Li Su said that he had forgiven himself.


    But her voice [husband] was so harsh in Xiao Yiyi''s and xiuziqi''s ears. Although she knew that it was disguised, her sense of loss still surged in her heart.


    "Come in, too." Li Su looked at Liu Leshan outside the door and said.


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Lu." After Liu Leshan and the other three came in, they consciously moved the small bench over and sat down in front of the tea table. Xiao Yiyi only picked his eyebrows. Li Su really can teach people.


    "Mr. Lu seems to have a good appetite. How about eating so much?" Xiao said with a smile.


    "I can''t help it. I''ve had such a problem for a long time. I''m a little overeating." Li Su asked Xiao Si and Heihu to check the dining car, and then said, "Mr. Xiao, between us..."


    "Oh, I see. Do you mean I''m ready for the contract?" Xiao Yiyi makes a loud finger, and xiuziqi, who is standing behind her, hands over a contract from behind.


    "This is the contract we agreed before. If there is no problem, we can sign it now."

 Chapter 533

    "Mr. Xiao, I think our cooperation is impossible." Li Su said.


    Xiao Yiyi was stunned, and then said with a smile, "Mr. LV, how are you kidding me? This joke is not funny at all. "


    Li Su shook his head and said, "I''m not kidding, because I''ve found a better partner. Their conditions are much better than yours."


    "Oh? Is that right? " Xiao Yiyi looked at Liu Leshan and said, "your choice is them? Good? I''m not reluctant. I don''t believe their offer is better than mine. You know, with the relationship between Xiaowei and me, I''ve given you the biggest concession. If you choose us, it''s a win-win situation for both your LV family and our salvation fund. I hope you''ll think about it clearly. "


    "If Mr. Xiao doesn''t believe me, please see what I''m saying." Li Su took out the contract Liu Leshan put in his place yesterday and handed it to Xiao Yiyi.


    "Hum." Xiao Yiyi took over the contract with a cold hum, and then began to read it. He had to say that this contract was all about giving money. If it was the Aixinjueluo Dynasty at this time, this contract was all about an unequal treaty of national humiliation.


    "Mr. LV, it seems that you don''t pay attention to our fund. Although your lvshi group is a big business in TW, my fund is not a vegetarian. If you choose these three local bumpkins, I believe it will greatly weaken the reputation of your lvshi group." Xiao Yiyi still wants to fight for it.


    "Mr. Xiao, you are worried too much. With this contract, we lvshi group earn several times more money than you Jishi fund. Why don''t I choose to cooperate with them?" Li Su said lightly.


    "You..." Xiao Yiyi stood up and angrily pointed to Li Su''s nose. Her chest was straight and fast floating up and down. She was very angry now.


    But this is also a disguised welfare for Li Su.


    "Lu Nianzu, don''t forget that you don''t even have a place to settle down now if you don''t have my fund to help you."


    "Mr. Xiao, don''t be so ugly. We are just not familiar with Xingqing city. We haven''t found a hotel for a while and a half."


    "You..." Xiao Yiyi glared at Li Su fiercely, "let''s go."


    "Yiyi, don''t go. Didn''t we just say we were going shopping?" Xiao Wei stands up and holds Xiao Yiyi''s hand.


    "No, Mr. LV has found a partner now. We are communicating


    Go down and let people think that I, Xiao Yiyi, grew up with the leftovers of your LV family. You can rest assured that we will be good friends in the future. Let''s go. "


    With these words, Xiao Yiyi leaves with Xiaowu and xiuziqi. The atmosphere in the room is very awkward.


    Liu Leshan is not around them, nor do they leave. Of course, in their hearts, this situation is best to last for a long time. Only in this way can they put Li Su''s money into their own pockets, not into Xiaowang Village, so that the boss''s plan can be carried out smoothly.


    "Wei, let her go. He is jealous that we have found a very good partner." Li Su stood up, took Mu Hanwei to her and hugged her. "I think Mr. Xiao will figure it out later."


    "Well." Mu Hanwei blushed and nodded in Li Su''s arms. Liu Leshan couldn''t see it, so she said, "I''m not in a good mood. I''ll go back to my room first and have a rest."


    "Go and have a good sleep. Let''s have a good time and relax in Xingqing city in the evening." This time Mu Hanwei didn''t speak, but nodded and went back to the room. The beautiful woman she brought also went in.


    "Mr. Lu, do you think we can sign the contract?" Liu Leshan said beside him.


    "Well, good."


    The time of signing was not very long. Li Su signed the name of Lu Nianzu, Liu Leshan signed his own name and stamped the official seal of Xiaowang Village on it.


    "Mr. Lu, I wish us a happy cooperation." Liu Leshan held out his hand, this time Li Su did not refuse.


    "Certainly, I am very optimistic about the development prospects of your Xiaowang Village. I believe that with the entry of our lvshi group, the development pace of Xiaowang Village will be greatly accelerated." Li Su opened his mouth and said.


    "Mr. Lu, can we make a request?" Liu Leshan said hesitantly.


    "We are already partners now. You can say anything directly."


    "I wonder if you can start work earlier, Mr. Lu. After all, there is no time to pick up. The villagers are almost out of business now." Liu Leshan said, tears fell down.


    "OK, I''ll go to Xiao Wang village tomorrow, then I''ll mobilize the people, and strive to implement this matter within a week." Li Su said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lu. Let''s go first. We will supply Mr. Lu''s arrival in Xiaowang Village. "


    "Take your time."


    Li Su sent Liu Leshan away with a smile and went to the door to see him off


    Liu Leshan, this makes Liu Leshan very surprised and happy.


    "Third brother, the emperor has finally taken the money from LV Nianzu."


    After walking out of Tianwang mansion, Liu Laowu and Liu Laoqi''s faces were all smiling. After finishing the task assigned by the boss, their faces were also bright.


    "Yes, let''s hurry back and report to the boss."


    When they rush back to Xiaowang Village in Liu Leshan''s hurry, Li Su turns his lips in the room.


    "It''s summer. It''s too late. I can''t tell the truth. I can''t even tell a lie."


    But he immediately changed his mind, because Mu Hanwei and the beauty came out.


    The beautiful woman behind Mu Hanwei is valiant and valiant. Although she is wearing simple long sleeves, denim jacket and jeans, her hair is clean and neat, and her pretty face is not made of powder, showing a fierce momentum.


    "Little bee, I didn''t expect you to look so beautiful in your everyday clothes." Li Su praised with a smile.


    "Well, you haven''t seen me before." Yes, the beauty behind Mu Hanwei is little bee.


    "Yes, I have. I used to see you underground. Now it''s hard to get out of here


    It''s coming out of the ground. Of course I haven''t seen it. "


    "A dog can''t spit out ivory." Little bee looked at Li Su white, "I tell you, I''m willing to help. You can''t expect me to do anything."

 Chapter 534

    "I understand. It''s all in the face of the black tiger." Li Su said with a smile, "don''t worry, now black tiger is my subordinate. As long as you say that black tiger bullies you, you tell me, I will take him down immediately."


    "Really?" As soon as the bee heard Li Su''s words, her eyes lit up.


    Li Su feels like he has said something wrong, but it''s impossible to take back the spilled water. Besides, he plans to make a good match between the two.


    "But before that, I have something else to ask you." Li Su took a look at the black tiger who wanted to hide in the corner and find a hole in the ground. He said to the little bee.


    "You said After Li Su finished this sentence, little bee''s eyes never left black tiger. It seems that this little girl really likes black tiger, otherwise she can''t move her eyes to see him¡°


    "Hey, did you listen to me? He''s right there. He can''t run for a while." Li Su reaches out his hand and swings twice in front of the little bee.


    "Don''t bother. If you have something to do, please tell me. Don''t you see that I''m busy now?" The little bee slapped Li Su''s hand.


    "I ask you, are you really interested in black tiger?" Li Su walked in front of the little bee and asked in a low voice.


    "Of course, or would I have to tell him every time I saw him?" I didn''t expect that the voice of the little bee was so loud that all the people in the room heard it.


    Rao is black tiger''s thick skin, also can''t stand small bee so red fruit words, turned and ran into his room.


    Li Su gave a thumbs up, "master, it should be like you."


    "It''s a pity." The little bee sighed and said, "it''s been five years, but he still hasn''t promised me."


    "Don''t worry. You can make it. Come on." Li Su made a "fitting" gesture.


    "No, I can''t wait. I''m going to be 25 years old. If I can''t take him, I''ll be an old woman."


    A 25-year-old girl said that she was going to be a very old woman, which made Li Su''s human feelings of turning over three times in four years more embarrassing.


    "Oh, Li Su, I heard that you have a good way of picking up girls. There are four or five women around you. You can teach me how to cheat a person into bed."


    thunder!


    Giant thunder!


    Too much thunder!


    If it wasn''t for other people''s expression of eating excrement, Li Suzhen doubted whether he had hallucinations.


    "We are innocent." Li Su came out of his mouth


    Just a few words.


    "Pull it down. I haven''t seen a cat that doesn''t cheat. I''ve seen all those beauties. They are really beautiful. I don''t believe you haven''t eaten any of them." Little bee doesn''t believe it.


    "We are really innocent." Li Su wants to cry without tears.


    "All right, all right, you have to worry about your own affairs. I have no time to talk to you. I just want to know what you can teach me to let tiger brother accept me."


    Li Su even began to doubt whether the little bee was wrong. She should be a man and the black tiger should be a woman¡° Come on? Or I''ll sue you for indecency. "


    "Elder sister, where did I insult you?" What Li Su wants to say is whether there is justice. He has been teased by others for no reason, and now he has been beaten by others.


    "Cut the crap and say it quickly."


    "Raw rice makes cooked rice." Li Su said.


    "Good idea. Why didn''t I think of it before?" The little bee''s eyes are shining, just like a hungry wolf seeing a group of crying sheep.


    "That..." Li Su was going to tell little bee how to cook the raw rice, but he was interrupted by little bee.


    "Come on, come on, let''s go. Don''t disturb me." The little bee directly


    All three of them withdrew towards the door.


    "No, this is my room now. You let me out. Where am I going?" Li Su said.


    "Whatever you want, you can go wherever you want. I don''t care about you."


    "How can you do that?" Small four also son said beside.


    "That''s what I''m going to do. I''ve got something important to deal with right now."


    Several people were making a lot of noise in the living room. When Heihu heard something wrong outside, he opened the door and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Black tiger, I love you. Will you marry me?" The little bee saw that the black tiger came out, his eyes turned into stars, and roared at the black tiger.


    Black tiger''s face changed, suddenly turned back, got into the room and never came out again.


    "You''re good." Three people at the same time in front of the little bee gave a thumbs up.


    The little bee raised her chin triumphantly, and then said, "of course, go quickly. I have something important first."


    I can''t help but drive out all three people. When I close the door, I put up a "please don''t disturb" sign on the door.


    "Is little bee a girl?" Li Su looked at the closed door and murmured


    Guide.


    "I must have been before, but now..." Xiao Si is not sure now.


    "Amitabha, pray that the black tiger will be well." Xiao Si put his hands together and began to pray for the black tiger¡° It''s not that the brothers don''t help you, it''s that the enemy is too strong. Brothers are helpless. Please forgive us. "


    "Where are we going now?" Mu Hanwei is a very natural stubborn leader of Li Su''s arm. Her chest is towering on Li Su''s arm and constantly rubbing, which makes Li Su almost fly.


    "Where do you want to go?" Li Su asked.


    "I haven''t been to the cinema for a long time. Let''s go to the cinema."


    "All right." Li Su is now cool, immediately agreed to come down, but he or in the ear of small four told two.


    "Well, I''ll let them do it now." Xiao Si agreed immediately¡° Wait a minute. There''s something else to do Li Su whispered in Xiao Si''s ear: "after going back, I''ll come back in a hurry. Today, even if I give you a day off, I''ll hang out with Xiao Hua and accompany others. It''s not a waste for others to follow you."


    "Isn''t that good?" Xiao Si scratched his head and said.


    "Shit, you''ve been laughing in your heart for a long time." Li Su kicked a foot on Xiao Si''s butt, "get out of here."


    After kicking off Xiao Si, Li Su grabbed Mu Hanwei''s slender waist and said, "let''s go to the cinema."


    Mu Hanwei''s delicate body was stiff for a while, and then she was paralyzed immediately. If Li Su hadn''t supported her with her hand, she would have no strength to walk now.

 Chapter 535

    After the bee drove Li Su out, she locked the door and entered her fingerprint on it. Er... I seem to have forgotten to say that the lock on the hotel suite where Li Su lived is the latest fingerprint lock. One way to unlock the lock is to use the room card, and the other is fingerprint. Of course, after you lock it from inside, you must use your fingerprint to unlock the lock.


    Of course, as long as you are the first one to enter your fingerprint, you are the owner of this room. Obviously, now the little bee is the owner.


    Little bee took a look at the closed door of black tiger, and then hummed to Li Su''s room. As she walked, she took off all her clothes. When she got to the door of the room, little bee was already naked. Miaoman''s posture was exposed to the air, and her wheat skin was shining with different light.


    Of course, I will not describe it in detail, otherwise you should think that the author is playing hooligans and writing xiaohuangben.


    While the bee is humming in the bathroom, here it is


    When black tiger opened his room door, did not see other people''s figure, but eyes inadvertently turned, and then saw a piece of clothes, scattered on the ground, colorful Sha is good-looking.


    Black tiger mouth pick out meaning smile, this Li Su, in broad daylight, need not so anxious.


    Think of here, black tiger had to admire Li Su, in his side never lack of women, or a top disaster.


    Now I can''t disturb others, I can''t stay here, otherwise I will be embarrassed to hear something that I can''t listen to.


    When I was about to open the door, I found that the door couldn''t be opened. After observation, there were fingerprints on it. Needless to say, someone must have locked the room.


    This is embarrassing. I can''t open the door. If I hear some strange sound later, and then I am found by others, how can I be a man.


    But now I have no place to run, so I have to go back to my room to hide.


    The little bee heard the closed room in the room and picked out a trace of smoke from the corner of her mouth


    smile.


    Black tiger, I see how you can get out of the palm of my hand.


    After taking a bath, the little bee wrapped in a bath towel, took off a picture of no one coming out of the bath, and crept to the door of the black tiger''s room.


    [Du, Du, Du]


    "Who is it?" The figure of the black tiger came out of the room, but no one spoke.


    [Du, Du, Du]


    The knock on the door continued to ring, and the black tiger could only sit up from the bed and open the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, he froze.


    "Brother tiger, am I beautiful?" The little bee put on an enchanting posture. The black tiger had never experienced such a big battle before. Now [gudu] let out and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "You, why are you here?" Black tiger saw the little bee appeared in front of him, suddenly closed his eyes, did not dare to look at the little bee in front of him, and stammered.


    The little bee in the black tiger''s chest so a push, the black tiger did not have the slightest defense, by the little bee so a push, the whole person directly fell on his bed.


    "You, you, you, do, do what?" The black tiger opened his eyes and saw the little bee tear the bath towel wrapped in his body directly, then hurriedly closed his eyes¡° Nothing, cooking. "


    "What do you cook?"


    "Cooked rice with raw rice!"


    "Alas..."


    "No nonsense, ask me!"


    For a time, the room was full of spring, cough, children should not, we will not look down.


    Li Su and Mu Hanwei came out of the hotel. They just hugged each other. No matter from any direction, they were just a couple.


    "Shall we just walk?" Mu Hanwei leans in Li Su''s arms, follows Li Su''s steps, listens to his heartbeat, and is in her mind


    A thought suddenly appeared in it. If only two people would be together forever.


    As soon as this idea came out, it was hard to stop, and even thought about what happened after they were old, which made Mu Hanwei''s face more and more red.


    He shook his head hard, threw the idea out, and then put Li Su''s arm into his arms tightly, which made Li Su more comfortable, soft, elastic, and


    Two people are so tired of all the way crooked, do the things between lovers, of course, I''m talking about buying gifts to play games.


    When they entered the cinema, the two reserved seats for lovers, bought drinks and drank popcorn.


    Li Su is the first time to enter such a scene. She is not very familiar with it. Mu Hanwei has been here many times and is very familiar with the things here. All the way, she is leading Li Su.


    At the beginning of the movie, Mu Hanwei puts her body in Li Su''s arms. Li Su is happy to have such a beautiful girl in her arms.


    One and a half hours later, the two of them finished watching the movie sweetly. Of course, they didn''t do anything special when they were watching the movie, so ha ha, I won''t tell you.


    When they came back to the room, Xiao Si didn''t come back. It seems that Xiao Si should be dating Xiao Hua.


    "Well, why can''t the door open?" Li Su''s hand was twisting on the door.


    "Is the room card reversed?" Mu Hanwei took the room card from Li Su''s hand, and then he kept twisting it, of course, he couldn''t open it.


    "Waiter! Waiter After Li Su called twice, the waiter ran over.


    "What can I do for you, sir and madam?"


    "Why can''t I open my door? Is there something wrong with your door Li Su asked.


    "Can I have a look first?" The waiter took the room card from Li Su''s hand, and then twisted it on the door. As expected, it couldn''t be opened. After a careful inspection, the waiter said.


    "Sir, there are fingerprints on your door. Now the fingerprints on your door have been entered. You can have a try." Said the waiter.


    Li Su didn''t remember whether he had entered his fingerprints. After thanking the room attendant, Li Su tried his fingers one by one, but the door still couldn''t be opened. Mu Hanwei also tried, but still couldn''t open it. Li Su couldn''t give Xiao Si a call. Xiao Si took it, but he said that he had never tried to enter fingerprints. He went to ask black tiger to try. Li Su thought it was the same. There were only three of them in the room, not him or Xiao Si, but black tiger was left.


    I got through, but black tiger didn''t answer.

 Chapter 536

    "What is the black tiger doing? Why don''t you answer the phone? " Li Su made a lot of calls to Heihu, but Heihu just didn''t answer, which made Li Su a little surprised. On weekdays, as long as he made a call, Heihu would get through at the first time. What happened today.


    "I think I should know why he didn''t answer the phone." Mu Han Wei''s head suddenly brightens and says with a pretty red face.


    "What?" Li Su asked.


    Mu Hanwei muttered a few words in Li Su''s ear. At first, Li Su was still puzzled by the European Department, and then immediately became aware of it, and then looked at Mu Hanwei.


    "You''re bad at it now." Li Su scratched Mu Hanwei''s nose.


    Mu Hanwei''s pretty red face is even more red. She can fry eggs on it.


    "Come on, look at me. I really want to see the Black Tiger now."


    "No?"


    "Yes!"


    Li Su goes to the door, waves his fist and smashes it at the door of the room. The sound is so loud that it reverberates in the whole corridor. Mu Hanwei subconsciously shrinks her neck, and then looks around to see if anyone comes out¡°


    "Keep it down." Mu Hanwei is like a little sister who does bad things with her big brother at this time. She is so shy and not like the shrewdness of the previous police flower.


    "Keep it down, they can''t hear you." Li Su still goes his own way.


    "But here''s the doorbell." Mu Hanwei pointed to the decorative object beside the door.


    "Er..." this is Li Su''s first time to live in such a high-end room. Before, all the doors were opened by black tigers, and he never paid attention to these small details. Now being reminded by Mu Hanwei, Li Su feels very embarrassed.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no reaction in the room, so Li Su had to wait


    Give up.


    "We''d better wait at the door." Li Su said.


    "Good." As long as you can stay with Li Su, Mu Hanwei will be very happy. I don''t know why. Do you really like him?


    No, no, no, it''s impossible. We''re just pretending to be lovers here.


    Mu Hanwei comforts herself in her heart.


    Two people embrace each other and sit on the chair in the corridor, Li Su''s eyes are looking at the door, Mu Hanwei''s eyes are looking at Li Su.


    This reminds me of a sentence, you stand on the bridge to see the scenery, but someone stands outside the window to look at you.


    "That... The doorbell rang." Black tiger hiding in the quilt, very embarrassed.


    Little bee curled up in the black tiger''s chest, a face of shame and satisfaction, "don''t worry about him, we still have things to do."


    "Ah?"


    "I don''t think our food is ready yet. We should continue to work hard now¡°


    "No --!"


    spring is in the air! Keke, Li Su and Mu Hanwei have been waiting outside the room for a long time.


    "These two guys are not finished. It''s too long." Li Su stood up and went straight to the door of the room. He not only rang the doorbell, but also smacked the door hard. Fortunately, he kept his strength, otherwise the door would be broken by him.


    Mu Hanwei sees a crack on the door frame.


    "What are you doing? I don''t know if they are busy! "


    When the black tiger opened the door, an angry female voice came from behind him.


    Black tiger''s face is very embarrassed, "boss, are you back?"


    "If I don''t come back, this room won''t be mine." Li Su looks at the black tiger with a smile. There is a strawberry on the neck of the black tiger, which is very bright.


    "Young man, are you tired? Shall I help you with the diagnosis and treatment? " Li Su said with a laugh.


    "No, brother tiger is in good health." At this time, the little bee came from behind the black tiger, put her arms around the black tiger and said.


    "Young man, be moderate. It''s been four hours, or you won''t be able to stand up tomorrow." Li Su patted the black tiger on the shoulder with great experience, and then walked into the door.


    "Black tiger, you haven''t eaten yet. Hurry to eat." When Li Su entered the room, he said that the black tiger''s face was red, but the little bee standing beside him was proud.


    "Er..." black tiger really don''t know what to say, typical was caught in bed.


    "Brother tiger, let''s go to dinner. I''m hungry."


    It seems that the little bee is coquetting, but the fact is that the little bee is ordering the black tiger.


    "By the way, I forgot to say, tiger brother, I''ve retired from the army, so I''ll hang out with you. Don''t try to get rid of me. By the way, I heard that Li Su treats his subordinates very well. He arranges all the wedding houses and cars of Xiao Si. Tell Li Su, I want it too. I don''t want it much better than Xiao Si. I want the same thing."


    "Er..."


    A couple of new people who just separated from the clouds left the room for dinner. Of course, the little bee was saying that the black tiger was laughing awkwardly.


    An hour later, a couple of new people appeared, black tiger''s face is all smirk, little bee''s face is all sweet.


    "You two are back? I have a decision now. After you two get married, I will give you a house and a car. What do you think? Of course, if you don''t want it, I''ll take it back. After all, I don''t have so much money, and... "


    "No, we''ll take it. Whoever doesn''t want it is a fool."


    Black tiger is like swallowing a fly in his mouth. Just now, he just wanted to stop it. Fortunately, he didn''t open his mouth, or he would be a fool now.


    "OK, but let''s talk about guinao. What we''re going to do now is not easy. Honey bee, don''t drop the chain for me tomorrow. It''s missing." Li Su said seriously.


    "Brother tiger has told me all the things. You can rest assured that I will finish all your things well." The little bee said for sure.


    "Then I''ll trust you once." Li Su said¡° Young people, you''d better be moderate. You''ll have a lot of time together in the future. If you go on like this, it won''t be healthy to have children. Trust a doctor''s advice. " Black tiger''s face is red, but the little bee looked at Li Su with disdain, "you just can''t eat grapes and say grapes are sour, but you can rest assured that I will convey all your words to Mr. Xiao, oh, and Mr. Yao, Mr. Feng and so on."


    "You won." Li Su fled.


    "Hum, tease me, tiger brother. Let''s go and cook."

 Chapter 537

    One night without words, Li Su wakes up early and looks at Mu Hanwei lying beside him. The unspeakable beauty makes Li Su dazed for a moment.


    "Still looking?" Mu Hanwei''s eyes are closed, but she can feel that the man around her is looking at her, a layer of red light on her delicate pink body.


    "Well, I didn''t. I was going to wake you up." According to his face, it is enough to rebuild the Great Wall.


    "I hate it." Mu Hanwei blushes, gets up and pulls her clothes, then goes to the bathroom to change clothes and wash.


    Lying on the bed, Li Su looked at Miaoman''s body printed on the ground glass with a smile. Unexpectedly, the little girl''s figure was getting better and better, as if her chest was getting bigger and bigger.


    Mu Hanwei came out of the bathroom with a red face. Of course, she knew that Li Su had finished watching her body outside. Even though she was following a layer of ground glass, she still felt as if she had no clothes on.


    I don''t know why, this time after getting Li Su''s forgiveness, she was very happy


    I''m going to blush more and more.


    After a glance at Li Su, she hurried out of the room and sat down on the sofa in the living room. Her heart was still beating there.


    What''s the matter with you? Isn''t it just a couple in disguise? How can you give birth to such an idea? Is he really in love with him? Mu Hanwei asked herself several times in her mind, or before that, she had asked herself such a question.


    Li Suze took a refreshing bath and dressed himself. When he came out, the black tiger had already appeared in the living room, and he was still followed by the little bee.


    Little bee''s face is red after rain and dew, but it''s black tiger. His eyes are covered with black circles. It seems that he was busy last night.


    "Young man, you must be moderate. You''d better eat more sheep''s kidney. You can see that your footwork is unstable. You''d better not drive later. I''m afraid I''ll die in your hands."


    Black tiger has the heart to retort, but I really don''t know how to say it. I was really tired last night. I can''t help but change the topic.


    "Xiao Si is waiting for us downstairs."


    "Come on, let''s go down first. Heihu, you go to buy breakfast. We''ll take you to eat on the road. That little bee, from now on, you are Xiaowei''s bodyguard and of course a female secretary. I think you should understand your duties."


    "Yes, boss." Just now, she was a little honey bee with a sweet face, and immediately became serious, which brightened Li Su''s eyes. This little girl is still a plastic talent.


    Black tiger went to buy breakfast. Li Su took Mu Hanwei and bee downstairs. Xiao Si was waiting downstairs in his car.


    After a few people got on the bus, Xiao Si looked back at the bee.


    "What are you looking at?! I haven''t seen a beautiful woman Just now, the little bee with the high cold goddess fan suddenly burst out, which stunned the whole car.


    "No, it''s not. I find that you think differently today." Xiao Si said.


    "Bah, a dog can''t spit out ivory."


    Li Su was also stunned. From the time he knew the little bee, he had never seen her like a stranger. He had never been so happy with others.


    "She''s your sister-in-law now." Li Su said¡° Huge Niubi, actually get on the bus first and then buy the ticket. It''s a kind of ticket evasion. " Xiao Si said goodbye for a long time.


    "Roll the calf!" The little bee directly felt out a bottle of mineral water from the back seat and hit Xiao Si''s head.


    "It''s hard to tell the truth these days."


    "You said it As soon as the bee''s eyes glared, Xiao Si immediately shut up.


    When Heihu came back from breakfast, Xiao Si looked at him like a beast. At first, Heihu didn''t understand. When he saw what people were looking at in the car, he immediately turned red.


    "I wipe, black tiger, you actually blush." Li Su let out a scream on purpose.


    Had it not been for the car, the black tiger would have run away. It''s a shame. A man behaves like a woman


    A woman is like a man.


    Especially at the time of eating, black tiger takes care of the little bee, which is called meticulous.


    "This bun belongs to carrots. You don''t like carrots very much."


    "I have. This steamed bun is a little salty."


    "This bun is beef. It tastes good. Try it."


    "This cup of soybean milk is at the right temperature."


    Every word of considerate and meticulous words echoed in the car, listening to the important task inside the car, goose bumps all got up.


    "Brother, please don''t talk. If you keep talking, I''ll throw up." As a last resort, Xiao Si began to plead with Heihu. Fortunately, after breakfast, they finally ended their tiredness.


    However, they began to be affectionate. Black tiger sat in the co pilot and looked back at the bee every two minutes. Then a shy smile appeared on his black face.


    For example, it''s like black face Zhang Fei''s daughter mentality, especially disgusting.


    Noisy all the way, laughing to Xiaowang Village, but also do not feel


    Tired.


    When I arrived at the entrance of the village, I saw a group of people standing at the entrance of the village. The leader was Liu Leshan, the head of Xiaowang Village. Later, he was the village cadres and the team leaders.


    On both sides of them, there were gongs and drums players. When Li Su''s car appeared in sight, Liu Leshan waved his hand, and these gongs and drums players immediately began to beat, which was more lively than the Chinese New Year.


    "Mr. Lu, you have come at last. We have been here early this morning to wait for you. Fortunately, we have finally looked forward to you as a great benefactor."


    Seeing that Li Su got out of the car, Liu Leshan took Li Su''s hand and shook it. If Li Su hadn''t practiced, he would have been dislocated.


    "Village head, you''re very kind. I''m a member of Xiaowang Village. How can I make such a big battle?" Li Su complained, but in Liu Leshan''s opinion, he was deliberately showing himself. In fact, he didn''t know how to be happy.


    "Mr. Lu, you don''t know. It''s said that you want to invest in our Xiaowang Village and plan to lead the people of our Xiaowang Village to get rid of poverty and become rich


    It''s all organized by the name of Xiaowang Village, just to thank you. "¡° You''re welcome. You''re welcome. " Li Su repeatedly said that he didn''t deserve it.


    "Don''t stand here any more. Mr. Lu is sure to invest in our Xiaowang Village. Let''s go back. It''s OK. What should we do?"

 Chapter 538

    A large crowd appeared in the village committee. Of course, all of them were village officials. Li Su only brought four black tigers, four mu Hanwei and four little bees, and two bodyguards on the way. He estimated that the time was coming.


    Sure enough, when Li Sugang was sitting in the village committee, the other two bodyguards also arrived, but they just said hello to the black tiger, and then they stayed in the car.


    "Mr. Lu, who are these two?" Liu Leshan asked suspiciously.


    "Well, last time I came to Xiaowang Village, something unpleasant happened. I always felt that there was a threat around me, so Secretary Chu of Xingqing city sent me two bodyguards to protect my safety. You said I had two bodyguards with me. Are you still looking for two bodyguards? But I can''t help it. It''s hard to be gracious. I have to take it with me. "


    Li Su said helplessly, but all the people on the scene saw that Li Su was worried about the security of their Xiaowang Village.


    Liu Leshan and others, in particular, were embarrassed when they heard that Li Su had brought the matter up again.


    Liu Leshan hit a ha ha, and then quickly changed the topic, "Mr. Lu, do you know our Chutian Xiongchu secretary?"


    "I haven''t met you yet. I just communicated with you on the phone. No problem


    There is no friendship


    This sentence is different to Liu Leshan''s ears.


    What''s your relationship? It''s just a few phone calls. People have sent you two more bodyguards. Are you kidding? This secretary of Chu is not necessarily your relationship.


    Now Liu Leshan is more respectful, "Mr. Lu, where do you think your investment project is?"


    Before Li Su spoke, the team leaders who were sitting in his hands began to clamour and strive for success.


    "Mr. Lu, I think your investment project should be placed in our first team. Our team is at the entrance of the village. It''s very convenient to purchase and ship goods. Moreover, the village committee is also in our team. It''s very close, and it''s convenient to communicate anything."


    "Bullshit, I think it should be placed in our second team. Our second team has the largest land and the largest population. When it comes to recruitment, it''s the most convenient for us."


    "Mr. Lu, I think you should choose our third team. You can rest assured that as long as you choose our third team, I will be on duty free of charge in your factory as a team leader. If there is any problem, I will appear at the first time."


    "I think we should choose the fourth team..."


    "We should choose our fifth team."


    "Team six is good, too."


    One by one, these team leaders talked about the advantages of their own team. At last, they all quarreled and even prepared to start. Especially the first team leader rolled up his sleeves.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? " Liu Leshan [Bang] slapped the table fiercely, "look at what you look like now. One by one, you are different from widow Ma at the entrance of the village. You are still big and small leaders. You are not ashamed. I am ashamed for you."


    Just now, those squabbling team leaders, one by one, all gave up and sat down with their heads down.


    "I''m here to tell you about the advantages of your team. You''re going to fight? Mr. Lu didn''t say anything. What''s your situation now? " After lecturing the team leaders, Liu Leshan turned to Li Su and said with a smile, "Mr. Lu, you don''t mind. They are all mountain villagers. They don''t have any culture. If you see any good things, you can go up, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand. I understand." Li Su said with a smile.


    "Well, you see, which team is more suitable for investment projects?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "Village head, it''s true. You see, I''m not very familiar with the environment of our village. It''s too early to say where the investment project should be, let alone


    I haven''t decided what projects to invest in Xiaowang Village yet, so it''s too early to say that. "


    Li Su''s smiling words stunned everyone.


    Your uncle, you didn''t decide anything, so you came to our Xiaowang Village. Do you mean you are a liar?


    "What do you mean, Mr. Lu?" Liu Leshan is very respectful on the surface, but his tone is full of questioning. If Li Su says something wrong, he is likely to start to get angry on the spot.


    "Mr. Liu, to tell you the truth, if I tell you what projects I want to develop now, I don''t think you will believe it. Since I have promised to invest in Xiaowang Village and help Xiaowang Village get rid of poverty and become rich, I will be responsible for my money and the name of the whole Xiaowang Village. It''s impossible that my words will determine the fate of Xiaowang Village, Are you right? "


    Li Su''s words are very to the point. Liu Leshan nodded beside him.


    "I hear you. What are we now?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "The first condition I put forward to you before is that we have a large number of people here this time, and there are still some technicians to come to the field for measurement in the future, so the village committee can''t live here."


    Li Su''s first requirement for Liu Leshan was to build a small western style building as their foothold in Xiaowang Village.


    "When we came back yesterday, we had already started to prepare. It happened that the owner of this family, their whole family moved to other places to live, and his parents followed him. The house was vacant. I''ll take you there now."


    Said to go, the party came to the inside of a small building, Liu Leshan took out a bunch of keys from his pocket to open the door of the yard.


    The courtyard is not small. Although the small western style building is a bit old, it can be put in the whole Xiaowang Village.


    "This building is a retest structure, with two floors up and down. There are many special rooms. The interior decoration should be very good in all the small western style buildings. Mr. Lu, if you are not satisfied with this, we can replace it now."


    "Don''t worry, take a look first."


    Li Su took black tiger and Xiao Si around the room. The room was pretty good. There were all kinds of furniture in it. The sheets and quilts were all new. Some even didn''t take off the label. Black tiger whispered twice in Li Su''s ear. Li Su nodded and didn''t speak.


    "Take a rest here, and the meal will be ready soon."


    "Village head Liu, we live here."

 Chapter 539

    "Then please the village head. Let''s clean up here and call us when we have dinner." Li Su said.


    "You''re welcome. It''s all we should do." Liu Leshan bid farewell to Li Su and left the yard with his own people.


    "Start checking!" After Li Su watched them leave here, he ordered black tiger to take Xiao Si and the remaining two security personnel to inspect the whole room inch by inch.


    "You go too." Li Su said to the bee.


    The little bee curled its mouth, or started to jump on the roof, in the easy to hide place began to keep looking for.


    Half an hour later, they came back.


    "The boss has checked everything inside, and no monitoring equipment has been found." Said the black tiger.


    "All the appliances have been checked? Today''s science and technology progress is very fast. It''s not easy to find these things by using monitoring equipment. " Li Su said.


    "It''s all checked. No, we need some special equipment for more detailed inspection, but we don''t have these things on hand." Said the black tiger.


    "That''s OK. When we discuss such matters in the future, we should pay attention to avoid the room here." Li Su nodded.


    "Boss, there''s surveillance on the roof." The little bee jumped out of the room.


    "Take it down." Li Su said without hesitation.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to take it down and refit it a little bit. These things can be our own." Black tiger is making suggestions¡°


    ¡±It''s up to you. You can do whatever you want¡° Li Su gave full play to the right to shake hands with the shopkeeper, and gave all these things to the black tiger. He went back to the room with Mu Hanwei''s small waist in his arms, sat on the sofa, turned on the TV and watched with great interest.


    "Don''t you worry about leaving all these things to them?"


    "If there''s anything to worry about, you don''t have to worry about employing people." Li Suxiao


    He he said.


    Li Su was watching TV in the room, and the black tigers kept running around on the roof, and then they played tricks in the East and in the West.


    "Third brother, they found the monitoring equipment there." Liu Laoqi came over and said.


    "Those things were discovered for him. If he didn''t, I''d start to doubt his motives now." Liu Leshan said.


    "What does San Ge mean?"


    "We found that we installed monitors in their rooms in Xiaowang Village before. This time, he would be careful and would check the things in the room. If he demolished all the things, he would be very careful. If he didn''t demolish them, I wouldn''t dare to discuss things with him, Because he left one or two monitoring devices, he must have wanted to send us false messages. "


    "Three brothers are wise."


    Two people just stood there and watched the computer screen in front of them turn black.


    When it came to dinner, neither Li Su nor Liu Leshan mentioned it


    The atmosphere is harmonious. After the meal, Li Su proposed that he should have a better understanding of Xiaowang Village. Originally, Liu Leshan planned to accompany Li Su to Xiaowang Village, but Li Su refused. Finally, he called Liu Xiong to accompany Li Su in Xiaowang Village.


    Now that they have come out for a good inspection, they can''t walk too fast. Li Su and his party are walking on the country roads of Xiaowang Village and even on the ridges of the fields. They can''t see ten mu of land for half an hour.


    Mu Hanwei and little bee are writing and drawing with pen and paper in their hands. Li Su sometimes goes to point to a place and asks them to remember some parameters.


    Liu Xiong couldn''t understand what they were saying in front of them.


    Then again, Li Su didn''t know what he was talking about. Looking at him pointing the way, he learned all the words he said from TV. If other people understand, they don''t understand and write, at least they are professional.


    After lunch, the party began to investigate Xiaowang Village. Liu Xiong had emptied his fists and heard what others said, but he didn''t understand. He didn''t know what they were saying.


    But I''m a companion. I can''t let these guests stand on the ridge like this. But I don''t know anything. In the end, I have no choice but to introduce to them whose land it is, what is planted in it, what is planted in it, and how much is it worth now, Who owns the trees on this land? What''s the situation of the people in this family? Are there any old people? What''s the family situation? All of them told Li Su.


    These are exactly what Li Su needs, so he also listens quietly and occasionally leaves Mu Hanwei''s side and talks with Liu Xiong.


    As soon as Liu Xiong heard the answer from Mr. Lu, his spirit immediately came up. He told Li Su all he knew, and even pointed out all the people here one by one, which family is which family.


    They are all short-lived. Liu Xiong himself said that he didn''t move


    As soon as I saw that Li Su was listening very seriously here, I felt more energetic. Who was in conflict with whom, who was in conflict with whom, and who was in trouble.


    A few people just walked and said that they came out from more than 11 o''clock at noon. By 6 o''clock in the afternoon, the whole Xiaowang Village was wandering for less than a quarter of the time. Did they have any rest during this period.


    "It''s six o''clock now, Mr. Lu. Just now the village head called me and asked us to go back to dinner." Liu Xiong took a phone call to Li Su and said.


    "OK, let''s work here first. We''ll continue tomorrow." Li Su said.


    Several people began to pick up their things. Li Su walked up to a mountain and looked around. Suddenly, on the hillside of a mountain, he found a curl of cooking smoke.


    "Liu Xiong, Liu Xiong, you come up, I have something to ask you." Li Su greets Liu Xiong.


    Liu Xiong climbed up to Li Su and asked, "Mr. Lu, what do you want to know?"


    "There." Li Su pointed to the place where the wisp of smoke was, "who lives there? Why does his family live on the hillside? "


    "Oh, there. It''s called Lao Gao. I don''t know why I live there. Lao Gao was very strange when he left."

 Chapter 540

    "Strange? What''s so strange? Let me hear it. " Li Su immediately became interested and took Liu Xiong to sit on the top of the hill.


    "I remember that it was five years ago when my third uncle just became the head of the village. Lao Gao was the last village accountant. As the saying goes, once the emperor was a courtier, the village was the same. However, according to the old rules of our village, everyone in the last village committee had to withdraw immediately after the change, but the village accountant had to stay for one year, Give the new accountant the property and other things in this village. "


    "Lao Gao was the last accountant. He didn''t stay in the village committee for one year according to the previous rules. Instead, he stayed in the village committee for less than two weeks and then moved there."


    "Is Lao Gao the last accountant? What about their family? " Li Su asked.


    "Their family''s condition is not very good. I think they barely have enough food and clothing. Since their family moved there, I don''t know. For so many years, Lao Gao and his wife haven''t come down. They don''t even greet us when they meet on the road


    I really don''t know what''s going on. "


    "Does Lao Gao have any children?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes, a son and a daughter. My son is in a high school in other places, and my daughter is in college. The child is very competitive, but it seems that since Lao Gao moved there, I have never seen the girl and son of his family." Liu Xiong thought carefully in his mind and said.


    "Isn''t he the village accountant before? How could there be no money? " Li Su asked suspiciously.


    It''s no wonder that Li Su Hui thinks that when many officials, big or small, sit in that position, there are always some people who will think of some ways to get some benefits from it. These people account for almost 80% or 90% of the officials.


    Village officials are also in charge, especially those in charge of money. How can they not make money for themselves.


    "In fact, Lao Gao is quite upright. Otherwise, the old village head would not have let him become an accountant. He is good at everything, but he does not recognize his relatives. He never gives his own money or his relatives any money."


    Speaking of Lao Gao, Liu Xiong is also admired. He also told Li Su a lot about Lao Gao in those years, some of which were his own experiences, some of which were heard by others, and Li Su listened with relish.


    "So it is." From Liu Xiong''s mouth, Li Su also knows the basic situation of Lao Gao, and remembers the name of Lao Gao in his heart.


    "Mr. Lu, what''s the matter with you asking Lao Gao in such detail?" Liu Xiong asked.


    "No, I just asked casually when I saw people living in such a remote place." Li Su said with a smile, "let''s go. I''m hungry. Hurry back, or I''ll faint here."


    I don''t know if Liu Leshan really loves them. He specially sent someone to deliver the meal to the small western style house where Li Su lives now, and also called Liu Xiong away by the way.


    "Liu Leshan really has a heart. He knows that I''m lazy, so he specially sent things to me. This makes me very happy." Li Su praised Liu Leshan while eating the farm chicken in the big iron pot.


    "He''s probably still thinking about your little money." Mu Hanwei gives Li Su a white look.


    "I think Liu Leshan has a crush on you."


    Little bee''s words let Li Su mouth firewood chicken almost spray out, "you a little girl can talk, what is a fancy to me."¡° That''s what you mean. " The little bee sat on the seat, and then grabbed a chicken claw that the black tiger had just handed her, "it''s not so hard to accept now."


    "I wipe it!"


    Li Su''s old blood sprayed on the ground. What''s the matter with these days? Are people playing so freely now?


    "Don''t be grateful to me. You can rest assured that although I don''t like you, I''m not against it. After all, who hasn''t got a hobby these days." The little bee said while eating, "but I want to give you a piece of advice. As the saying goes, there are three ways to be unfilial. I don''t think anyone will take care of you if you make a foundation. But if you don''t leave a seed for your Li family, I think your parents will try their best to find you¡°


    "But with your medical skill, it''s better to have a child at will


    Yes


    The little bee''s painstaking appearance made Li Su spray three liters of old blood.


    It''s really killing!


    Li Su is a reasonable person. Now it is obvious that the enemy is strong and I am weak. He is a man who can bend and stretch.


    I can''t bear it!


    Li Su buries his head in the bowl, looks at nothing and turns a deaf ear. All his attention is focused on the bowl of chicken in front of him.


    After having enough to eat and drink, Mu Hanwei and Xiao bee are left to chat in the room. Li Su takes Heihu and Xiao Si out to enjoy the cool.


    Black tiger is very reluctant, after all, two that what, eat marrow Zhiwei ah.


    But Li Su didn''t dare to stay here. In case that little bee was coming out of her mouth, she couldn''t bear it.


    "Boss, our people have arrived. Now they are waiting outside the valley. It seems that there is something inside." Xiao Si is in Li


    Su''s ear said.


    "It''s better to be a little four. It''s not like some people are so irresponsible now." Li Su said, "it''s no wonder that now people are on their honeymoon. Of course, they don''t know about my boss."


    "Ah? What did you say? " At this time, it seems that black tiger has just regained his mind and asked Li Su stupidly.


    "Boss, what should we do now?" Xiao Si asked.


    "It''s easy. Let''s just go with it." Li Su said.


    "Night detective?" The black tiger asked suspiciously.


    "Nonsense, do you want to go in broad daylight? Will they let you in? " Li Su white a black tiger, "people often say that women in love IQ dropped to the extreme, I fell in love with the man''s IQ is not very high ah."


    Xiao Si covered his mouth and snickered, while the other two security personnel also snickered.


    "Black tiger, little four, you two drive to Xingqing city,


    If someone sees you, just leave them alone. But when you get to Xingqing City, you need to buy some meat, vegetables, rice and noodles, and then park your car in a reliable place. After that, I will inform you where to meet. "

 Chapter 541

    "I understand." At this time, black tiger''s IQ finally returned to the normal value, with small four two people driving away.


    Li Su called the remaining two security personnel over and said, "it''s going to be hard for the two brothers tonight."


    "Boss, look at what you say. We''re here for work, too."


    "Be sure to protect the two women inside."


    "Don''t worry, boss."


    "Well, you go to rest first. I''ll let you know when I leave."


    "Thank you, boss." The two security personnel are also impolite. They are clear about Li Su''s temper. What he says will be done.


    After the security personnel went back to rest, Li Su also went back to the room. Mu Hanwei and little bee, two ignorant women, were watching Korean dramas, and they were still crying there. Li Su really had no way to imagine what it would be like to shoot more than ten episodes of Korean dramas after dinner.


    He shakes his head, sits on another sofa, takes out the pattern of Xiaowang Village that little bee drew this afternoon, and begins to study it carefully.


    This picture was drawn by little bee when she was in Xiaowang Village today. She didn''t understand what Li Su said. Later, Li Su saw that it was really what she needed, so she asked little bee to draw in detail, so they walked so slowly.


    Now it seems that it''s very useful to do it yourself.


    There was a knock at the door.


    "Is Mr. Lu in?" The sound outside seems to be Liu Leshan.


    Why did he come so late? Li Su took a look at the time on the TV. It''s eight o''clock in the evening now, and the people in the countryside have already had a rest.


    "Is Mr. Lu in?" Liu Leshan kept shouting outside.


    "Coming." The two security guards went to bed. The two remaining women were watching Korean dramas with TV in their arms. They didn''t move. They didn''t hear anything outside the window.


    After opening the door, Liu Leshan was alone.


    "Village head, why did you come here alone so late?" Li Su let Liu Leshan in and asked.


    "It''s OK. The first time you live here, just see if Mr. Lu is still used to living here?" Liu Leshan came into the door and looked around. He didn''t see anyone else but heard the TV in the room thinking.


    "Come on, come on, come on." Li Su let Liu Leshan into the room, and they sat at another table.


    "It seems that I saw Mr. Lu''s car go out just now. I thought you went out?" Liu Leshan asked, "is it important to go out?"


    "Oh, I thought it was something. It''s not our intention to invest here. We don''t have a fixed meal time. We are also a big group of people. We can''t always trouble your village committee, so I asked them to buy some rice, noodles and vegetables. We will cook our own food from tomorrow."


    "What Mr. Lu said is the same everywhere, no trouble, no trouble." Liu Leshan said quickly.


    "Is the village head worried that I''m going away secretly?" Li Su asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha." Liu Leshan smiles awkwardly¡° Village head, although I''m not a big man, I know I''m honest. I''m sure I''ll come up with a good cooperation plan here in a week. Let''s talk about it in detail then. "


    "Please, Mr. Lu. If you have anything, please let me know. I will help you as long as I can."


    "At that time, there will certainly be a lot of things to trouble the village head, as long as the village head does not dislike it."


    "No, you are the God of wealth in Xiaowang Village now. The hope of getting rid of poverty and becoming rich in Xiaowang Village lies in you. How dare we say anything?"


    Two people talk and laugh, some said two words later, Liu Leshan left.


    "What did he come for?" Mu Hanwei asked Li Su.


    "It''s just to get some information and see if we''ve slipped away." Li Su just sent black tiger and Xiao Si to buy vegetables, but he didn''t say the rest. The less people know, the better.


    "I''m so sleepy." Mu Hanwei heard that she just went to buy food, so she didn''t care so much. She dozed off and took little bee to sleep.


    Li Su thought that two people could still sleep in the same bed tonight. It seems that this night''s dream is shattered.


    This little bee really can''t come.


    Li Su sat in the living room for a while and turned off the light to have a rest.


    The moon is black and the wind is high, Li Sumeng opened his quiet and looked at his mobile phone. Twelve o''clock in the evening is a good time to do some unknown things.


    Li Su edited a text message, sent it out, then opened the window and turned it over.


    Today, I just turned to Xiaowang Village, but Li Su firmly remembered the reservoir behind Xiaowang Village.


    All the way around, dodging all kinds of obstacles, Li Su finally came to the path leading to the reservoir behind Xiaowang Village.


    "Boss." Black tiger and small four have been waiting there early, behind them there are four people hiding in the grass, they did not open


    I just nodded.


    "What''s the situation now?" Li Su asked in a low voice.


    "We have already asked. Taking this sign as the boundary, there is no one outside, but there are several people passing by in an hour. They are all very careful not to leave their feet on it. It seems that they are on patrol."


    Xiao Si introduced him and said, "just now another person also went in. It looks like Liu Leshan. I don''t know what he came in for."


    "Is there any road they can''t find?" Li Su asked.


    "Not for the time being. We''ve just arrived. Now we''re just trying to figure out the situation on the outside. There are many secret sentries going inside. It seems that they are deeply rooted in this place." Xiao Si said.


    "Is there any way we can get close to it and observe it?"


    "Boss, we came here yesterday. We are quite familiar with this place. We can only let you have a look at it from a distance, but we can''t help it when it''s near." A security officer said.


    "Anyway, today we just want to feel the situation, as long as we can have a look at it, but in the next few days you must make clear all the situation here." Li Su said¡° Don''t worry, boss The security officer said, "boss, let''s go from here."

 Chapter 542

    A group of people in the shade of the shelter, carefully forward.


    Along the way, they really met a lot of patrol personnel. The most dangerous one was that they were hiding in the grass. Those patrol personnel passed by less than a foot away from their heads.


    Li Su held his breath and watched these people leave his head. He could feel the wind of these people''s walking.


    When those people left, Li Su let out a long sigh of relief and scared him to death.


    "You goods, next time anyone brings me to such a dangerous place, I''ll never finish with you."


    Li Su, who got up from the ground, roared at black tiger and others in anger. It is obvious that neither black tiger nor Xiao Si would take Li Su''s threat to heart, but he paid more attention to it in the next action.


    They shuttled through the mountains and forests for a long time, and avoided several threats.


    "Boss, there is a cliff in front, but it''s not high. Standing on it, you can just see the activities under the cliff." A security officer said.


    "Up With a big wave of his hand, Li Su was ready to go up.


    "Wait a minute." Black tiger pulled Li Su, "you are too anxious. I can''t see that it''s a very dangerous place. Can you see everything around you when you guard there? But every individual will send people there and guard them¡°


    "You mean I''m not human? I didn''t see it? " Li Su squints at the black tiger.


    "No, I mean you are too anxious to observe. If you are calm, you will be more accurate than what we see."


    Li Su snorted. He was really good at talking. He flattered himself very much. If it wasn''t for gravity, he would have gone to heaven now.


    Seeing that Li Su was like this, black tiger obviously stopped pursuing what he had just said wrong and wiped the sweat on his head,


    I''m so smart.


    "Now what? Where shall we go up? " For this aspect, Li Su himself is really not as good as the black tigers. He is not ashamed to ask them, and he has done a good job.


    "We''re going from here. Although there are still patrol people here, there are a lot less." Security personnel said.


    "Where is this place?" Li Su asked.


    "Don''t ask. You''ll know when you get there."


    Black tiger patted Li Su on the shoulder, took the security to take the first step, left Li Su in the side constantly rolling eyes, now who is the boss.


    No matter what Li Su thinks, the first task now is to see what is going on inside the reservoir.


    Half an hour later, they finally reached a small depression.


    This depression is in the middle of the hillside. Li Su, when they reach the top of the depression, they build a patrol point on it. They can hear the footsteps clearly.


    Black tiger put up a finger on his mouth to signal everyone to be quiet.


    Black tiger took out a telescope from his pocket and looked at it by himself.


    Li Su thought they would give it to him after watching it, but he waited for a while, and none of them gave it to him. When he looked back, he found that all of them were wearing binoculars. Hey, I''m so grumpy and emotional. You all have binoculars. I''m the only one with nothing.


    Li Su immediately pulled out the telescope above the black tiger''s eyes, then put it on his own and looked at it.


    Black tiger gave Li Su a white look, and then silently took out a telescope from his arms and put it on his nose. This scene was seen by Li Su, and his heart was a burst of disdain.


    Through the telescope, Li Su can see the calm lake across the road. It''s a large area, and you can''t see the edge at a glance.


    After a careful search, Li Su finally found a cave on the edge of the lake, which was brightly lit and full of people


    It can be seen that there should be a lot of people working here. It can be seen that all these people are wearing white coats, but what they are doing is not clear.


    Occasionally someone came out of the cave, carrying a basin, poured some black things into the lake, and could not see what it was.


    Black tiger patted Li Su, indicating that he was going to leave now. Li Su had to put down his telescope. If he could wait for a while, there might be a lot of discoveries.


    Several people came to a relatively safe place, black tiger said: "see is see, just don''t know what they are doing inside."


    "So our priority now is to figure out what they are doing." Li Su said to the four security personnel, "now I''ll give you a task. In three days, I''ll find out what''s going on in the reservoir. I''ll take a sample of the water in the reservoir and take it to the city for testing. When I have the result, I must be informed. In addition, you should keep a close eye on it. If they have any action, they must follow up


    I''ll get involved in the village¡°


    "I understand." Several security personnel nodded and agreed.


    "Well, I''ll ask you for this time. When it''s over, I''ll give you a good celebration and solve your personal problems by the way¡°


    "Really?" Hearing Li Su''s words, the eyes of the security personnel were all green.


    Fuck! Feelings of their own words before all white said, this sentence in their mind, early know those words before all don''t say, just say this sentence.


    "Really." Li Su nodded indignantly.


    "I''m leaving. If you don''t have enough people, tell Heihu or Xiao Si that they will send people to you." Li Su said.


    "Boss, if we don''t leave, it will be morning." Black tiger said beside.


    "I wipe it. I haven''t had enough." Li Su took a look at the sky. It was dark before dawn.


    He also told the security personnel a few words, and then followed the black tiger and the little boy


    Four left.


    Xiao Si and they took another road. Li Su asked them to take a rest in the car and come back after daybreak.


    When Li Su went back to the village, he found that someone had already got up in the village and there were already people on the way.


    Li Su can''t help but keep avoiding now, and it''s faster. If Liu Leshan comes to his yard in the morning and finds that he''s not at home, it''s not a big deal. Li Su really expected this right.

 Chapter 543

    "Honey bee, have you seen Li Su?"


    Early in the morning, Mu Hanwei looked around the room and didn''t find Li Su. When she asked the two security guards, they said they didn''t know. This made Mu Hanwei worried. As soon as she saw the little bee coming out of the bathroom, she asked.


    "I don''t know. He''s a big boss. He won''t report to me when he leaves." The little bee said, "he''s married to you. Didn''t he tell you when he left?"


    "We were together last night, he..." Mu Hanwei said that she felt that she had said something wrong.


    "Oh." Little bee to pull their voice long, a sudden appearance.


    "Wei, do you mean that as long as you live with Li Su, he will tell you?" Little bee''s face was full of banter.


    "Ah." Mu Hanwei stamped her feet, and her face was all red. "If I don''t tell you, you will know where to laugh at me."


    "Wei, tell me honestly, did Li Su take you down?"


    "What took it?" Mu Hanwei didn''t understand.


    "The two of you?" The little bee makes its two big bees


    Thumbs together, made a more intimate move.


    "Ah With a whining sound, Mu Han ran to the other side to comfort his restless heart.


    [Du, Du, Du]


    When the two people started to make a lot of noise here, there was a knock on the door.


    "Did Mr. Lu get up? I''m Liu Leshan! " Liu Leshan''s voice rang out of the door.


    "What to do? Liu Leshan is here. Li Su is not here now. What should we do? " Mu Hanwei has no idea.


    I don''t know when to start, maybe when I accepted this task with Li Su. Mu Hanwei found that she didn''t have any thinking ability at all, including now, she completely lost the independent thinking ability that a criminal police captain should have.


    "You are also a criminal police captain. Don''t you even have the ability to calm down?" Said the little bee.


    Mu Hanwei takes a few deep breaths and tries to calm herself down. Then she sits on the sofa and tries to turn herself into a lady.


    "Is Mr. Lu here? I''m Liu Leshan Liu Leshan is still knocking at the door.


    "Open the door." Mu Hanwei sat on the sofa and took a cup in her hand


    Double coffee, and then said.


    Little bee nodded, and then stood at the door hungry, two security personnel went to open the door, Liu Leshan just ready to knock on the door, see the door was opened, ha ha a smile came in.


    "Madame Lu got up so early." Liu Leshan said with a smile.


    "It''s not too late for you, village head Liu. It''s very interesting to knock on other people''s doors in the early morning." Mu Hanwei takes a look at Liu Leshan. Without raising her eyelids, she drinks a mouthful of coffee and says it''s not salty.


    Liu Leshan knew that his action today was not suitable, so he simply did not answer Mu Hanwei''s words. He looked at the room a few times, and then asked, "is Mr. Lu not here?"¡° I went out early in the morning and said that I wanted to walk around the village. I don''t know when he will come back. Village head Liu, if you want to wait, just wait here. If it''s not equal, please help yourself Mu Hanwei put her coffee cup on the table. Without saying hello to Liu Leshan, she turned back to her room.


    The little bee winked at a security guard standing at the door. The security guard quickly walked out of the room, and the little bee followed Mu Hanwei and went back to the room.


    Liu Leshan and a security guard are left in the room, but the bodyguard will not take the initiative to talk to Liu Leshan.


    No way, Liu Leshan can only sit alone, and no one comes out


    Pour yourself a glass of water and look around. I don''t find that it''s a place to drink. I can only sit on the sofa.


    [diddidi] the car horn rings and a car appears at the gate. Liu Leshan thinks it''s Li Su. He stands up and rushes to the gate, but the people who come down let Liu Leshan down.


    Black tiger and little four are back.


    After they got out of the car, they didn''t say a word to Liu Leshan. They opened the car door, called the rest of the security guard, and moved the things on the car to the kitchen. They were all grain, oil, rice, noodles and some vegetables.


    "What about Mr. Lu?" Liu Leshan didn''t know the name of black tiger, so he just rushed up and asked.


    "The boss won''t tell us where to go." Black tiger coldly said that he was a bodyguard, so there was no need to be polite to these people. He said that he was from TW now, and it was normal to look down upon people in a small village with the bodyguard of young master Lv.


    Liu Leshan hit a hard nail and gave way to the black tiger with a smile.


    Just back in the room ready to continue waiting for Li Su to come back, Li Su came back, covered with dew on his body, and some grass stuck to his clothes.


    "Ah, Mr. Lu, you are back at last. I have been waiting for you here


    It''s been a long time As soon as Liu Leshan saw Li Su, he ran over and almost knelt down.


    "Village head? What are you doing here? I just went for a run and fell down by accident. " Li Su patted his clothes and asked, "village head, what are you doing here?"


    "Oh, well, I just want to see when Mr. Lu will go to investigate?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "I can''t help it. I haven''t eaten yet, isn''t it? I went to ask them to go shopping last night, and now I''m back." Li Su said.


    "OK, then I won''t disturb you. After you have dinner, call me back and I''ll ask Liu Xiong to come and give you some advice."


    "Yes, please." Although Li Su said so in his mouth, he actually told Liu Leshan that I don''t welcome you now. You can go.


    Liu Leshan came out of Li Su''s room with a smile. Then he came to Liu Xiong''s house along the path. He happened to see Liu Xiong carrying a hoe and ready to go out.


    "Liu Xiong."


    When Liu Xiong heard the greeting behind him, he turned around and found that it was Liu Leshan, "third uncle, why are you here?"


    "Later, you are going to visit our village with Mr. Lu." Liu le


    Said the mountain¡° No way, uncle. I''m going to water the fields today. If I don''t, I won''t even have any food. " Liu Xiong said in embarrassment.


    "Just a little food? As long as you accompany Mr. Lu well, your grain will not come back casually? "

 Chapter 544

    "Third uncle, you know the situation of my family now. I''ll live on this land now. If I don''t even have this stuff, what should I do?" Liu Xiong said reluctantly.


    "Liu Xiong, I''m your third uncle. Don''t you believe me?"


    "Third uncle, I know you are also for my good, but my present situation is like this. If I don''t water, there will be no income in the field. You are the village head. You have your way to make money, but I have no way. Third uncle, you can''t let my family starve to death?"


    "All right."


    Liu Leshan took out a pile of money from his pocket and counted it. It was almost 500 yuan. "I don''t count any more. I''ll give it to you first. You can hire someone to water it."


    "Enough, enough." Liu Xiong was afraid of Liu Leshan''s repentance and snatched it. He was counting the money and laughing.


    "Stop counting. I''ll ask you something first."


    "Ask Liu Xiong said without raising his head.


    When Liu Leshan saw it, he snatched the money from Liu Xiong.


    "Well, uncle, how can you go back?" Liu Xiong is in a hurry.


    "I''ll give it to you later. Listen to me first." Liu Leshan asked, "did you say anything to them yesterday? Or did they ask anything? "


    "There are many questions, such as who owns that piece of land? What''s the situation of their family, that... "Liu Xiong''s mouth is saying, but his eyes are staring at Liu Leshan''s money.


    "I''m not asking about that. What''s special about rice?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "Special?" At this time, Liu Xiong took his eyes back and carefully recalled in his mind, "yes, he asked Lao Gao."


    "What didn''t you say?" As soon as Liu Leshan heard Lao Gao''s two words, his heart began to tense.


    "Er... It seems that I''m talking about it all." Liu Xiong thought about it and said.


    "It''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than enough to fail!" Liu Leshan couldn''t find a suitable one for the moment


    Tools, he grabbed the money in his hand and patted it directly on Liu Xiong''s head.


    "I didn''t say anything."


    "What else do you want to say? Don''t tell you what you don''t want to say before? Why can''t you remember? " Liu Leshan looks like he hates iron but not steel.


    When Liu Leshan was angry, Liu Xiong grabbed the money in his hand.


    "Well, third uncle, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go now." As soon as Liu Xiong grabbed the money, he was ready to leave.


    "Bullshit, take my money, now want to slip, how can there be such a cheap thing, you now give me to stare at that surname Lu, what''s the matter you tell me directly." Liu Leshan said.


    "Don''t worry, no problem." Liu Xiong promised.


    Liu Leshan kicked Liu Xiong''s ass and said, "get out of here


    When Liu Xiong felt that Li Su was eating, he also ate some, and then a few people began to continue the mighty start, when


    However, there are still two security guards in Li Su''s courtyard. In case of installing monitoring equipment in the room before the appearance, Liu Xiong followed Li Su for two days and they started to walk around the whole Xiaowang Village. But so far, almost a quarter of the places have not been understood.


    In the past two days, Li Su didn''t ask Lao Gao, as if he had forgotten about it.


    What happened in these two days, as long as Liu Xiong saw it, he told Liu Leshan everything.


    These two days, Li Su received a text message from the security personnel who stayed in the reservoir.


    The content of the text message is that the water quality test results have come out, and all the things contained in it are the residues after the extraction of opium poppy. That is to say, now the water in that reservoir has turned into drugs.


    Li Su pinched his hand into a fist. Now is not the time to solve the problem. We must wait until the person behind them is all found out before we can start.


    Of course, he secretly contacted Wang Xinghuo and told him the situation here


    He agreed with Li Su and would certainly cooperate with him.


    As for mu Hanwei, Li Su doesn''t want to tell her. She''s still a little rough. If she says something wrong one day, all his previous efforts will be in vain.


    Today is the fourth afternoon for Li Su and his family to come back to yearning village. This afternoon, they got off work early. Li Su himself had a meal early, and then sent Liu Xiong away. The reason is that he wants to have a good turn in the village, especially where they turned before. Now he has to consolidate and enjoy the night scenery of Xiaowang Village.


    Liu Xiong despises this in his heart. Now the city people really know how to play. Isn''t it the scenery of the village? What''s good to see.


    Liu Xiong is leaving. He wants to report all the things he saw today to Liu Leshan and take his [salary] by the way.


    After seeing Liu Xiong go, Li Su told him twice to take him with him


    Black tiger and Xiao Si go out.


    After leaving the courtyard, Li Su wandered aimlessly to find a direction and walked in. Along the way, he was very interested in pointing out and greeting the villagers warmly.


    When he found that there was no one behind him, Li Su quickened his pace and moved towards the hillside in his memory.


    "Xiao Si, you watch outside. Don''t let others find our whereabouts. If you have anything, let us know immediately."


    On the way, Li Su told Xiao Si, who immediately agreed to come down, then turned around and disappeared. No matter where he went, Li Su took the black tiger straight to his destination.


    After walking for a short time, a very simple courtyard appeared in front of him. The walls of the courtyard were all tied together with those branches and were tottering.


    Push open the simple gate, in front of Li Su, there are two earthen houses made of clay. There is not even a window outside a simple wooden door on the earthen house.


    There was no light in the dark room. Li Su looked around and found no lines connected with electricity.


    It can be seen that there is nothing else except a room¡° Who is it? "


    Li Su''s voice of opening the door disturbed the people in the room. A very old voice accompanied by the figure of a man coughing came out of the room.

 Chapter 545

    The simple wooden door [creaks] as if an old man was dying.


    "Who are you?" A man in a Zhongshan suit, which is covered with patches, looks like a middle-aged man, at most 50 years old. Unexpectedly, Li Su was surprised when he made a voice. It''s not a 50 year old man. It''s a 70 or 80 year old man''s voice.


    "Your surname is Gao?" Li Su asked tentatively.


    "I am. Who are you?" Lao Gao''s eyes are full of vigilance, a hand has been extended to the hoe standing at the door of the house, and he has a posture of starting when he doesn''t agree.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Mr. Gao. We''re not here to do it. I''m here to invest. My name is Lu Nianzu. I''m Lu Dahu''s grandson." Li Su a see hastily introduce to say.


    "Are you Lu Dahu''s grandson?" Although Lao Gao was puzzled, he still put down his hand.


    "Look, this is my identification." Li Su takes out a certificate from his pocket and hands it to Lao Gao.


    Lao Gao used to be an accountant in the village. He knew the words naturally. When he took a look, he got rid of his doubts.


    "Lu... How did you know I was here?" Lao Gao didn''t know how to call Li Su. He could only call him half.


    "Just call me Nianzu. I''m here to invest in the village. I found this place when I visited the village. Only after I asked the village can I know that you live here. I''ve also heard the introduction from the village people. You took great care of my second grandfather in those years. This time I''m here to thank you."


    As soon as Li Su turned around, he took an envelope from black tiger, which contained all the money, which they had discussed before.


    "What are you doing?" Lao Gao looked at the thick envelope in his hand and was surprised.


    "I don''t know what you are short of. I''ll give you cash and buy whatever you want." Li Su said.


    "You and I have never met before. I don''t know how to say it. It''s better than those animals." Lao Gao said with a sigh.


    "Mr. Gao, can I come in?" Li Su asked.


    "Hey, look at me. I''m a little old. How can you let your guests out? Please come in, please."


    After entering the door, Li Su knew what it was that he couldn''t see his fingers.


    The room is not big, and there is only a simple door, not even a window, not even a trace of light in the room.


    If it wasn''t for Li Su''s amazing eyesight, he couldn''t even see the furnishings in the room clearly


    .


    As soon as you enter the door, you will find the stove. There is a big iron pot on it. There is a layer of grease on the wooden lid. It looks greasy.


    Next to the stove, there is a plate of earth Kang, covered with wool felt, and Kang sheet (similar to bed sheet, students in the North should not be very strange when they see such things).


    The earthen Kang is not big enough to make four people lie side by side.


    On the Kang, there was a man with his head on the other side. Li Su couldn''t see what the man looked like, but from the outside, it should be a woman.


    On the opposite side of the door was a table, half a person high, with two wooden benches in front of the table. There are some rice bowls, tea cups and so on on on the table.


    "It''s rather dark in the room. Nianzu, wait a moment." Lao Gao said as he took out a kerosene lamp from the side and lit it. The room lit up immediately.


    However, there are not many places that can be illuminated by a soybean sized wick, but it is better to have one than none.


    "I have moved here for several years, and no one has been here. You are my first guest. The room is dirty and dark. Don''t dislike it. Please sit down." Lao Gao called Li Su and two people came in, while he raised the question


    He poured them two glasses of water from a thermos.


    "Who is this?" Li Su asked the woman lying on the Kang.


    "He''s my wife. I don''t know what happened five years ago. I''ve seen a lot of doctors, but none of them can diagnose what''s wrong." Lao Gao looked at his wife lying on the Kang, his eyes full of tenderness.


    "Does Auntie have any symptoms?" Li Su asked.


    "Symptoms..." When Lao Gao was about to open his mouth, he was still sleeping on the bed. He raised his head and spattered blood everywhere.


    "My wife, my wife, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you, mate? Don''t scare me


    Lao Gao rushed over and held his wife in his arms, shouting and wiping the blood on his wife''s face.


    Li Su frowned and looked in the past. Looking from his direction, he found that Lao Gao''s wife''s face was not only pale, but twisted, and suddenly looked very terrible.


    "Mr. Gao, if you don''t mind, I''ll show it to my aunt. I''m a doctor and a traditional Chinese medicine myself." Li Su stepped forward and said.


    "Alas, alas." Lao Gao didn''t pay any attention at all now. Now Li Suzhen came out and saw him as a life-saving straw.


    Li Su puts his hand on Lao Gao''s daughter-in-law''s wrist. In his mind, Mashan drinks all the information about Lao Gao''s wife.


    "Nianzu, how is she now?" Lao Gao saw that Li Su''s brows were tightly wrinkled and asked.


    "Black tiger, bring me my silver needle." Li Su did not answer Lao Gao''s words, but directly ordered the order. "Now prepare the high Baijiu, and the black tiger. You let people bring all the important things I put in the room. I have great use now."


    "Good." Heihu handed Li Su the silver needle and went outside to make a phone call.


    Lao Gao quickly turned the Baijiu out of his cupboard and prepared boiling water in the room.


    "Don''t boil water in the room, go outside." Li Su coldly said, while saying, he put the silver needle in her hand on the woman''s head. Lao Gao''s eyes jerked, but now he has no good way. If it goes on like this, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Li Su is sweating all over the room. Now all the needles on Lao Gao''s daughter-in-law''s head are Li Suzha''s needles, but these are not enough. The toxins on Lao Gao''s daughter-in-law''s body have invaded the bone marrow. It''s not a matter of one day to remove them all. Now what Li Su has to do is to save her life.


    The black tiger came back immediately, and he still had a bag in his hand, which was inside


    It is filled with some traditional Chinese medicine purchased by Li Su from Xingqing city¡° I''ll boil these herbs. Remember the order. "

 Chapter 546

    Li Su took out a few medicinal plants from it, told the black tiger to cook the order, and then sent him out.


    Li Su turned a little powder out of his bag and poured it into a bowl, then turned the high Baijiu into a paste and called the old Gao.


    "Uncle Gao, this is the medicine I just prepared. I need you to serve it, because this medicine has a bad sequela. You need your family members to come by themselves."


    "Nianzu, you are a doctor. If you have any questions, just say them." Lao Gao doesn''t know what to do now.


    Five years ago, I moved here. I would never go out unless I had to. In recent years, I even asked my children not to come back. Now suddenly, such a thing happened. If it wasn''t for Li Su or a doctor, he really didn''t know what to do.


    "My medicine is mainly for defecation, which also allows the toxins in my aunt''s body to be released smoothly from her body."


    Li Su stops here, Lao Gao is not a fool, right away


    It''s clear that Li Su called himself here just to help his wife. There are differences between men and women. Besides, Li Su is not familiar with Lao Gao to such a degree. It''s not right to avoid evil,


    "There''s no problem with that, but she doesn''t wake up at all. How do you want me to take her?"


    "Just a moment. It''ll be ready in a minute."


    Li Su gently moved a few times on the silver needle on the woman''s head. The woman immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and woke up. Lao Gao took a look at Li Su. Li Su shook his head and said there was no problem.


    Lao Gao held his wife with the bowl of traditional Chinese medicine that Li Su Gang had just given him.


    After two people went out, Li Su breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Just now, there was really no way. We had to fight poison with poison. We could use this violent method to wake a woman up. If we delayed for a while, even the immortals would have no way.


    There''s a lot of movement!


    Taste, it''s sour!


    Li Su sat in the room. After a while, the black tiger came back, and the medicine was ready


    It''s done. Now you just need to give it to the woman.


    Half an hour later, Lao Gao came back with the collapsed woman.


    "Drink this bowl of medicine and it will be better tomorrow." Li Su said.


    "Thank you." After Lao Gao thanks, he gives his wife the slightly cool herbs to drink.


    His wife did not seem to have any movement, let Lao Gao give him medicine.


    In other words, she has not made a sound since she vomited blood.


    Finally, he settled the old woman down. Lao Gao asked, "what''s the matter with her, Nianzu?"


    "Nothing." Li Su reached out and pulled out all the silver needles on the woman''s head. The woman fell asleep.


    Li Su wrote a prescription on the paper and gave it to Lao Gao, "Uncle Gao, this is the prescription I left for you. I''ll take it for three days, twice a day. After eating it on the third day, I''ll be almost all right. When you call me, I''ll do the last treatment for my aunt." Li Su handed the paper to Lao Gao.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much." Lao Gaolian said, "if it wasn''t for you, I would be..." "boss, I''ve heard from you and said someone is looking for you." Black tiger came in and winked at Li Su


    Li Su immediately understood that it must be Liu Leshan who went to the villa to find himself. Then he said, "Uncle Gao, if I have something to do, I''ll go first. I don''t think you are in good health. I''ll treat you next time."


    "That''s too much trouble."


    "It''s no trouble. It''s the doctor''s parents'' heart." Li Su stood up and said, "Uncle Gao, I have something to do now, so I''ll go first."


    "Nianzu, my place is that... Anyway, you''d better come here less." Lao Gao looks like he wants to talk but stops.


    "Why?" Li Su asked.


    "It''s hard to say. Anyway, you''d better not come to my place for your own good." Lao Gao said, there must be something hard to say from his tone.


    If Li Su had nothing to do now, he might have broken the casserole and said goodbye to Lao Gao in a hurry. Li Su took black tiger and looked for him at the foot of the mountain


    To the fourth, and then a few people nearby to find a piece of corn, and then drill in, conveniently also moved a few corn cobs.


    After having dinner and listening to Liu Xiong''s report, Liu Leshan thought that he should go there and ask. It''s been several days, and he doesn''t know how their investigation is going.


    Liu Leshan rushed to the courtyard. In the courtyard, there were only mu Hanwei and her female bodyguard. There were only two of them left.


    After Liu Leshan came in, the atmosphere in the courtyard suddenly cooled down.


    When Mu Hanwei saw Liu Leshan coming in, she immediately threw the things in her hands, and her face fell off.


    "Mrs. Lu, isn''t that Mr. Lu in?" Liu Leshan asked with a smile.


    "No more." Mu Hanwei turns around and goes back to her room. Little bee goes in, leaving Liu Leshan standing there awkwardly. It''s not that she doesn''t want to go.


    However, Liu Leshan was also a village head. He practiced his cheeky Kung Fu very well. He found a place and sat down


    Come on.


    Mu Hanwei and bee go back to the room and sit on the bed.


    "Liu Leshan, who wants to run eight times a day, is afraid that we will run carelessly." Mu Hanwei said angrily.


    "It means that he is in a hurry now. Maybe they will wait for us to start work and then take the opportunity to do something."


    Little bee''s reminder immediately made Mu Hanwei think of something, "no, I have to call now."


    Mu Hanwei is a matter of doing what she says. She immediately takes out her mobile phone and is ready to make a phone call.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll call Li Su and get him back first. If you don''t see the person below, you won''t leave until you see Li Su."


    "That''s right. I''m telling you that I''ve sent that annoying person away first."


    So black tiger''s phone appeared Mu Hanwei''s call. Soon Li Su didn''t come back. As soon as he came back, he asked the two security personnel to take the corn in his arms to the kitchen to cook.


    "Village head, here you are. What''s the matter? " As soon as Li Su saw Liu Leshan, he said in a hurry.


    "I just want to ask when our project will start. It will soon be autumn. Once autumn is over, it will be winter. When it comes to winter, nothing can be done. The village has spent so much money. This..."


    Li Su immediately understood that Liu Leshan also urged him to start construction.

 Chapter 547

    "I just want to tell you that now the investigation of Xiaowang Village is basically over. I have an idea in my mind. I''ll tell you something now."


    Li Su sat down opposite Liu Leshan and put the map he had drawn before in front of them.


    "You see, this is the actual map we drew before, which basically includes the whole Xiaowang Village."


    As soon as Liu Leshan heard that Li Su said it included the whole Xiaowang Village, his heart jumped out. After a careful look at the painting above, he was relieved that he did not draw in the other side of the reservoir.


    "My initial idea is like this. You see, the whole Xiaowang Village is surrounded by mountains on three sides. The climate is mild and the precipitation is good. It''s very suitable for planting medicinal materials, especially the mountains here. I''ve seen many wild medicinal materials on the mountains, so I plan to build Xiaowang village into a base for planting medicinal materials. By that time, all the land in Xiaowang Village will be planted with medicinal materials, I will sign a planting contract with the villagers, and then we will buy it at a high price. "


    "Really?" Liu Leshan patted his thigh fiercely. "It''s really wonderful. There are a lot of medicinal materials in the mountains of Xiaowang Village. If many people have a cold or something, they will go directly to the mountains to collect medicine, but their life is not good these two years


    It''s pretty good. Basically no one goes to the mountains to collect herbs. "


    "Now with Mr. Lu''s leadership, I think there is hope for our Xiaowang Village to get rid of poverty." I don''t know whether it''s true or not. At least I left an excited look in front of Li Su.


    "I''m also making a little contribution to the people in my hometown, not to mention anything." Li Su said politely.


    "Mr. Lu, shall we start tomorrow?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "We have to make a general construction plan tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, we can just start construction. The building materials and some materials for the greenhouse also need to be prepared. The time of one day is very tense. According to my previous assumption, we need to prepare five days, so we can''t be too nervous. But now you are in such a hurry, I have to move ahead. " Li Su said with a smile.


    "It''s good to start early, it''s good to start early." I don''t know what it means.


    "Then we have a deal."


    "It''s a deal. It''s a deal." Liu Leshan took Li Su''s hand and said excitedly¡° I''m so excited. I''ll leave first. I''m going to tell the whole village the news. I''m so excited. "


    Seeing Liu Leshan off, Li Su breathed a long sigh of relief, and then called Mu Hanwei and all of them down. Black tiger and Xiao Si were there, and the rest of them were there


    How did Li Su send the two security guards to stand guard outside? If someone passes by, they will get the news at the first time.


    "This time Liu Leshan came to me, it''s obvious that he can''t hold on to Liu Leshan. He will definitely want to ship in the near future." Li Su said.


    "I was just talking to little bee. Liu Leshan repeatedly wanted you to start construction now. Obviously, he wanted you to make this place chaotic. Then they took the opportunity to start shipping immediately." Mu Hanwei said.


    "Well, I''ve already told you before that they are making drugs and poppy extracts. We don''t know if there are other drugs in them, such as synthetic drugs." Li Su said.


    "Wang Xinghuo, are they all deployed there? How are the people you''re investigating doing now? " Li Suwen asked Mu Hanwei.


    "All of them have been investigated. The whole Xiaowang Village publicizes that there are people who have moved outside the village all over the country. We have contacted the local police. After investigation, 90% of these people went out of Xiaowang Village five years ago. After they went out, they all chose the building materials industry as their foothold, and they all did well, After contacting the local police, the other party gave us feedback that they were all drug dealers, and they were already under their monitoring. However, they still haven''t found the upper and lower families, so they haven''t started up yet. Another thing is that they recently found that these people from Xiaowang Village haven''t received the goods for a long time, It is estimated that Liu Leshan is urging you to take advantage of this opportunity to make them ship more quickly. "


    Mu Hanwei''s analysis is very reasonable.


    "Director Wang has arranged that all the cars outside Xiaowang Village are surrounded now. As long as the cars going out of Xiaowang Village are under their monitoring, none of them will be let go."


    "That''s good." Li Su said, "I have just told Liu Leshan all our plans for the next day. Our plans will be carried out the day after tomorrow, so now we have to arrange our own affairs."


    "Black tiger, as long as you leave us in the factory tomorrow, as long as it''s not very important, all of them will be sent to Wang Xinghuo. He will prepare the truck for you and pull some things in it. It''s simple. Then all of them will be ready tomorrow, and they will drive over the day after tomorrow morning. It''s OK to pull things on it, but there must be more cars, And they all need trucks. "


    "I understand." Black tiger nodded.


    "Xiao Si, you go to ask the people we left in the reservoir before tomorrow to see how they are preparing. Let them find out all the things in the whole reservoir. When we have solved all the problems here, we will join them and take the whole reservoir away."


    "I understand." Xiao Si nodded.


    "Xiaotian, you go to follow Liu Leshan now. I think he must join his family now and report my news to them. Don''t worry about Liu Leshan. You should focus on the main character and don''t get too close to him. Just don''t let him lose him."


    "Yes, boss." Xiaotian agreed. This small day is one of the two security personnel.


    "To the outside world, we sent people to find building materials in Xingqing city." Li Su said.


    "Yes, boss." Heihu, Xiaosi and Xiaotian stood up and agreed.


    "Little bee, your main task is to stand with Mu Hanwei and protect Mu Hanwei no matter what happens."


    "Don''t worry, boss. Don''t you see Xiao Wei, my personal guardian now?"


    Yes, you are the guardian, put me aside.

 Chapter 548

    After arranging all the questions, everyone went to have a rest, and Xiaotian has gone to follow up the main person.


    Lying in the room, Li Su didn''t feel sleepy at all. Now there is still a problem in his mind that hasn''t been solved.


    He still remembers that before he came here, he mainly came to solve the problem of fake drugs, but he didn''t find any fake drugs in this place. No one appeared in the Infirmary of Xiaowang Village before, including Li Su, who went to the infirmary deliberately and didn''t find any artificial traces, which made Li Su a headache.


    It''s not easy to find a clue now, but his energy is all involved by the drug case, and he has no energy to do other things, which makes Li Su a headache.


    Now this clue is gone. If we are looking for it again, there is not so much time at all.


    Thinking of this, Li Su sorted out what he was doing now, and put the drug case aside, because it was going to happen soon


    If it''s over, I won''t talk about it.


    Now there is a matter of fake medicine that has no clue. This one is also put aside.


    He Anxin and the first people''s Hospital also have a plan to go out for diagnosis. The location has been determined, and the work of the first people''s hospital has not been fully coordinated. Now we are waiting for him, but I still don''t know when I can get out.


    Wang Guifang had already called Li Su the day before yesterday. She needed Li Su to get engaged to Yao Ya immediately. If it hadn''t been solved within a month, the old couple of Li family would come to her.


    Compared with other things, this one is the biggest headache for Li Su.


    He is and Yao Ya determined the relationship, but there are many women around him, how to deal with this, I have no clue now.


    After thinking for a long time, I didn''t have any clue. I just went to sleep with my head covered.


    The next morning, Li Su took everyone out of the yard,


    I began to wander around Xiaowang Village. I kept writing and drawing all the way, which made people feel that they were very busy.


    This busy directly to the noon, even lunch did not eat, Li Su with a good drawing to the village committee to find Liu Leshan.


    I didn''t expect Liu Leshan to be away. After asking several people, they said they didn''t know. Li Su didn''t know Liu Leshan''s phone number, so he had to wait in the office.


    Having nothing to do, he began to wander around the whole office. One of the paintings leaning against the wall attracted Li Su''s attention.


    It''s not because of how precious the painting is, but because it''s huge and it''s still on the ground.


    Li Su''s visual inspection showed that if the painting was hung on the wall, it was just on the wall on the sofa. He didn''t know why he hung the painting on the wall. When Li Su approached and prepared to look carefully, Liu Leshan came back.


    "Mr. Lu?" Liu Leshan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Li Su to come to him¡° Why are you here? "


    "Oh, my preliminary plan has come out. Now I''m here to communicate with you. Have a look."


    Li Su put the picture in his hand in front of Liu Leshan, let Liu Leshan see his deployment intuitively.


    "Well, we have initially built the planting base of this medicinal material in this place." Li Su pointed on his map. Liu Leshan is a little worried. The place that Li Su points out now is where Lao Gao used to be. Now if you tell him that this place can let people go up, Li Su is likely to give up all the investment.


    But if he agrees to Li Su''s situation, he will probably find out the secret he has kept for five years. It is the secret that the whole Xiaowang Village has kept for five years. If this secret is discovered, everything he has done before may come to nothing.


    After thinking about it, Liu Leshan still couldn''t make up his mind. "Mr. Lu, I haven''t been able to agree to your request for the time being. I want to find our village cadres to study it carefully."


    "Of course, this is a major event in your village, and it''s right for you to discuss it. Then I''ll go back to dinner first. If you have discussed it, you can come to me at any time. If you haven''t got a reply tonight, I''ll be back


    I can only start to act according to my previous plan. As you know, my investment is worth tens of millions. Once I start, I can''t recover it. I don''t know how many things will happen if an order is sent to the people below. "


    There will be some threats in Li Su''s words. Liu Leshan only agreed with a bitter smile.


    Li Su wandered back to the yard, his goal has been achieved, the next thing is not his own tube, now what he has to do is eat enough, and then sleep comfortably.


    The things he arranged last night are almost done by the Black Tiger now. They are waiting for his order to start the action tomorrow.


    After Li Su left the village committee, Liu Leshan immediately put Liu Laowu and Liu Laoqi in the office of the village committee.


    "Third brother, are you looking for us?" As soon as Liu Laoqi came in, he poured a mouthful of water. He just came here. He was too anxious and thirsty.


    "What''s the matter with brother three? And I''m eating. " Liu Laowu''s mouth still has oil stains. It must be good food.


    "Lu Nianzu came to me just now." Liu Leshan said.


    "What?" Both of them were shocked. Unexpectedly, Lu Nianzu came to find Liu Leshan. After he came back this time, Liu Leshan came to find him. This time, if he could come to Liu Leshan, there must be something wrong.


    "Third brother, what is he doing here?" Asked Liu Laowu.


    "He said he was going to start work tomorrow." Liu Leshan said¡°


    "It''s a good thing. Third brother, why are you so sad? Did the man surnamed Lu ask you anything?" Liu Laoqi is worthy of being the smartest among them, and immediately found something strange.


    "Yes." Liu Leshan said, "he chose the mountain where Lao Gao was to build the project."


    "What? No, absolutely not. " Liu Laowu quickly objected and said, "if he goes to that place, all the preparations we made before will be discovered by him, then we are all over."


    "I know, but if we don''t agree to his terms, all our previous efforts will be in vain."

 Chapter 549

    Liu Leshan said with a frown.


    "The third brother is right. Without this Lu Nianzu, if he doesn''t start work and doesn''t attract other people''s attention, we won''t be able to deliver all our goods." Liu family old seven said, "take back the boss, the second all call me, now their hands have no goods, urgent need a batch of goods."


    "But if this Lu Nianzu discovers Lao Gao, he will know what happened five years ago, and then we''ll all be finished." Liu still refuses.


    "Third brother, why don''t you tell this Lu that there are so many mountains around our Xiaowang Village, he can''t choose any one? I''d rather choose the high mountain


    "Do you think that boy is a fool? If you ask a few people, you will know that the mountain where Lao Gao is is is full of herbs, and there is nothing wrong with Lu''s choice of that mountain. " Liu Laoqi didn''t say well.


    "You''ve told us both the good and the bad. What do you say?" Liu Laowu


    He spread his hands and said, "anyway, I mean that we can''t let that surname Lu go to that mountain, otherwise we don''t know how to die."


    "I think we can have a try. Although Lao Gao knows a lot of things, there is no evidence in his hand. Even if he tells all the people surnamed Lu, it doesn''t matter. Now the police need all the facts when they handle cases. Even if the people surnamed Lu come from TW, the public security can''t believe his one-sided words, In addition to our previous relationship, a person surnamed Lu still can''t bring out any big waves. "


    Liu Laoqi thought about it and said.


    "Lao Qi is right. After all, this matter is too big. We still need to ask the boss what he means." Liu Leshan said.


    "If you want me to say third brother, you are too hesitant. Otherwise, we took down Xiaowang Village only five years ago, eight years ago and ten years ago." Liu Laowu said.


    "What do you want to say, old five?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "Third brother, this old Gao is a little trouble for us, but this little trouble is also a trouble. Why don''t we take this opportunity to get rid of this trouble?" Said the fifth.


    "What do you want to do with it?"


    "It''s easy." Liu Lao Wu cut his hand into a knife and then made a stroke in the air.


    "Five, keep quiet!" Liu Leshan quickly covered Liu Laowu''s mouth and looked out of the window to find that there was no one. He was relieved.


    "Five, what are you talking about? In broad daylight, if you dare to say such a treacherous thing, it will kill you. "


    Liu Lao Wu saw Liu Lao San''s nervous appearance and laughed.


    "Third brother, you are just too timid, and your courage is getting smaller and smaller, especially after what happened five years ago." Liu Laowu said, "third brother, don''t you think about it. Now on the top of the mountain, Lao Gao''s family. On weekdays, no one goes there at all. No one goes there for ten days and a half months. On weekdays, Lao Gao won''t come down from the top of the mountain. He won''t have any entanglement with us."


    "So, I think we just need to do it quietly, heaven knows, you know, I know." Liu Laowu said.


    Liu Laowu''s words really touched Liu Leshan''s heart.,


    "No, I''d better tell the boss."


    "Third brother, what does the boss do to support us? We are here to solve his problems. If we can''t solve such a problem, what do you want the boss to think of us and trust us in the future? Most of all, is there any dividend for us in the future? " The three brothers were all silent. Liu Lao Wu''s words reached their heart.


    "Done!" Liu Leshan thumped the table in front of him, "the fifth one will be handed over to you. You must be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I will do it beautifully." Liu Laowu patted his chest and promised, "I will solve this matter for you tonight."


    Liu Leshan nodded.


    "Third brother, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first."


    "I''ll go first, too."


    After Liu Leshan sent his brothers away, he threw himself on the bed and thought about things.


    At the same time, Li Su also received the notice from Xiaotian over there¡°


    "What, you mean Liu Leshan is going to deal with Lao Gao?" Li Su didn''t believe that Liu Leshan dared to kill people.


    "Yes, I heard it clearly. They are going to do it tonight." Xiaotian said.


    "Liu Leshan is really unscrupulous." Li Su thought for a moment, and then said, "Xiaotian, you continue to stare at Liu Laowu to see when he will start, and then give me a notice."


    "Yes, boss." Xiaotian then hung up the phone.


    Li Su couldn''t sleep now, so he sat up and came to the black tiger.


    "Black tiger, now you ask someone from Xingqing city to send a car and let them hide in a hidden place. You and Xiao Si go to protect Lao Gao, send them down the mountain and send them to Wang Xinghuo. If Lao Gao asks, you don''t say anything. Let Wang Xinghuo talk. Don''t let Lao Gao have an accident. Lao Gao probably knows something about them."


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it now." Heihu and Siyi also know that


    The importance of things, quickly out of the door.


    Mu Hanwei and bee heard the movement outside and went downstairs.


    "What happened?" Mu Hanwei asked.


    "Liu Leshan wants to kill Lao Gao." Li Su told Mu Hanwei everything about Lao Gao and before.


    "There is something wrong with Liu Leshan. I''ll call Wang bureau to get ready."


    "By the way, you tell Wang Xinghuo that our opponent has some skills this time. According to the information we get now, it seems that something happened five years ago and people died. So in order to prevent these people from jumping over the wall, let him send more people."


    "I understand."


    All the things have been dealt with. Now it''s time to wait for the result.


    Li Su sat on the sofa, anxiously waiting for the result.


    Time passed quickly, and it was evening. Black tiger gave Li Su the news that Lao Gao had found it, but Lao Gao didn''t want to go. They couldn''t live in that small house


    Waiting for Liu Laowu. Li Su has to wait for this.


    "Who!"

 Chapter 550

    "Who?"


    Taking advantage of the darkness, Liu Lao Wu came to the hillside and pulled out a sharp knife on himself. The bright blade made the whole night full of cold feeling.


    As soon as he entered the door, he felt his eyes darkened, and a huge fist appeared in front of his face. Without any chance to respond, Liu Laowu felt his nose hurt, and with a click, all his tears and runny nose came down. He didn''t see clearly at his feet and fell to the ground.


    "Who?! Who is in it? "


    Liu Laowu touched his tears and nose, and found that his nose bone had collapsed, and his blood was almost like turning on the tap.


    "What''s special? Come out to me. Who is in it?" Liu Laowu is shaking his sharp knife outside the room, and starts to yell at the inside.


    But there was no movement in it, not even the sound of breathing


    See you.


    "Lao Gao, come out quickly, or I''ll give you your house now!" Liu Laowu is outside. He is far away from the village where people live. He is not afraid of being heard.


    But now he didn''t know who was in the room. He didn''t dare to go in. He could only yell outside the door.


    Inside the room, standing at the door is Xiao Si, who is now concentrating on the outside of the door.


    The black tiger protected Lao Gao and his wife and hid there on the table, shaking all over.


    When black tiger found them before, they said they would not leave. They thought they had already moved here. How could anyone harm themselves? This is obviously impossible.


    No matter how Heihu persuades them, Lao Gao and his wife still won''t go. They have lived here for five or six years and still have feelings. If they let themselves go like this, they are still reluctant.


    Now it seems that they are wrong, they should be able to believe these two people, did not expect that they have hidden in this place, there will be people to kill


    The two of them, in the end, they did something wrong.


    Liu Lao Wu is still shouting outside, but there is no promise inside.


    "It''s not coming out, is it? Well, if you don''t come out, don''t come out! " Liu Lao Wu was scanning the simple yard fiercely. He found a pile of firewood in a corner. His eyes turned and he had a good idea.


    "You don''t come out, do you? Now I see if you can come out. "


    Liu Laowu touched the blood on his nose, and then piled up the pile of dried firewood at the door of the room. With a lighter in his hand, the dried firewood immediately began to emit thick smoke, which was blown into the room by the cool night wind.


    The room made of clay had no windows at all. Several people hiding in the room were immediately wrapped in thick smoke.


    Black tiger tears his towel in half, puts it in the basin and dips it in the water. Then he gives it to Lao Gao and his wife and asks them to cover their nose and mouth. Then he tears off his T-shirt and gets it out


    Two pieces of cloth, dipped in water after throwing to a small four, and then to their own also covered.


    Xiao Si looked back at the black tiger and asked what to do? Black tiger nodded, indicating that he rushed out now and solved this man first. Xiao Si nodded, poured a basin of water on his body and jumped out.


    Liu Lao Wu was even more angry when he saw that all the people inside were like this. He moved all the things he could move and burn to that place. As soon as he threw down the firewood, he saw a shadow coming out of the fire. He subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    When I''ve settled down and haven''t reacted, I feel a pain in my stomach and a strong force coming. Then I feel I''m flying. Before I feel I''m landing, I feel a strong force behind my head. Suddenly, I don''t know anything.


    After solving Liu Laowu''s problem, Xiao Si uses a stick to pick out all the fire at the door. Then he and Heihu take Lao Gao out of the door


    The couple recited them all.


    "Now you believe us, Mr. Gao." Said the black tiger.


    "I believe it, I believe it." Lao Gao and his wife are still in a state of indecision. "Can I have a look at the man who came to kill us?"


    "Yes." Black tiger to small four handed a look of inquiry, small four immediately said.


    Xiao Si goes to Liu Laowu and turns him over.


    Liu Lao Wu wears a black Li Ning sportswear and a black mask on his face. He only shows his two eyes. After Xiao Si takes off the mask on Liu Lao Wu''s head, Lao Gao immediately recognizes it.


    "The fifth of the Liu family!" Lao Gao was stunned, and then sighed, "I didn''t expect that I had been so far away. I didn''t want to entangle with you. You still don''t want to let me go."


    "Mr. Gao, do you have a problem with these people?" Asked the black tiger¡°


    "It''s not that we have a grudge against him, it''s that the Liu family has made such a mistake


    It''s shameful. It''s a matter of conscience. " Lao Gao took a deep breath, then went back to the room and made a stir. Then he heard a clear sound in the room, as if he heard something broken.


    Black tiger and Xiao Si run to the room and see Lao Gao smash a piece of earthen China. Lao Gao finds a piece of plastic cloth from the pieces of China.


    Lao Gao carefully opened the plastic sheet, which was a red account book.


    Lao Gao''s account book is in Heihu''s hands. "This is the account book five years ago. It contains all the things I recorded the Liu family did five years ago, and there are some other important evidences. Now it''s all for you. I hope you can bring these things to Mr. Lu and let him have a sunny day in Xiaowang Village."


    "It''s not about these things now, Mr. Gao. You''d better go with us now, or they may send some people to come later, and we can''t even leave if we want to." Black tiger said quickly.


    "Good, good, good."


    After all, they are a little old, and it''s not very convenient for them to move. They can''t walk without walking a few steps. Heihu and Xiao Si carry them on their backs and rush down the mountain. Then they send them to the car which is ready to be in place at the foot of the mountain. Then they avoid passers-by and go back to the courtyard.


    Instead of knocking at the door, the two jumped into the wall.


    "Who?"

 Chapter 551

    Two people just jumped in, immediately attacked, two people quickly escape.


    "It''s me." As soon as the black tiger opened his mouth, the two security guards and the little bee immediately withdrew.


    "You said you came back without saying a word, almost let me castrate you." The little bee nodded at the black tiger''s chest, and there was a flash of enchantment in his eyes, which made the black tiger Mashan soft with wine. If there were no one in front of him, the black tiger would take down the goblin now.


    "Cough, cough." Xiao Si was listening to the embarrassment. What''s the matter? There were still people in front of him. They began to flirt with each other and let people live.


    But then again, it seems that I''ve never seen a little bee like this before. It''s always cold. It''s so realistic that who owes her two million.


    Since the black tiger and fight together, although the little bee is still cold, but when you see the black tiger, regardless of the number of people around, she is not a horse


    On the change of the special soft, charming.


    "Cough what? Don''t you see us showing our love? " Little bee has a white look at little four.


    "Xiuen love is dying fast."


    "What did you say? I have the ability to say it again. " Small bee hands akimbo, beautiful eyes a stare, small four necks a shrink, immediately hiding behind Li Su.


    "It''s done?" Li Su waved them all down and asked.


    "It''s all done. They''ve all been sent away. They''ll be in Wang Xinghuo''s territory in two hours." Said the black tiger.


    "That''s good." Li Su is still going to say something, but seeing the little bee winking at him, he immediately understood.


    "Well, it''s late today. Let''s have a rest. Tomorrow morning, we''ll take the unified action we arranged before." Li Su waved his hand and said generously.


    "Thank you, boss." The little bee immediately bowed to Li Su with a happy face, and then took the black tiger''s arm to another room


    Between.


    "Oh, no, that''s my room." Li Su quickly called out.


    "For the time being, I have taken over." As soon as the little bee''s voice fell, the door of the room was closed with a bang.


    "This..." Li Su was stunned and looked at Mu Hanwei standing beside him. This is a good opportunity.


    Mu Hanwei also immediately reacts. She blushes and doesn''t know how to deal with it. She can only stand there rubbing her hands around the corner of her clothes and is at a loss.


    "I''m also a little sleepy. I''ll go to sleep first. Come on, let''s go to that room and have a good sleep. We''ll have the strength to work tomorrow."


    Small four also seems to this high brow low, a hug is still there tight guard of that security, to his remote room inside.


    "Fourth brother, I''m still on duty." Before he finished his words, he was immediately covered by the little four.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter today. Let''s go. Let''s have a good chat."


    "But..."


    Without saying anything, the security guard was pulled into the room by Xiao Si, and the door was closed with a touch. Li Su and Mu Hanwei were left in the crowded place just now.


    "Well, you see, my room has been requisitioned by little bee and black tiger, and now there is no place to sleep, this..." Li Su rubbed his hands and said sheepishly.


    "Whatever you want." Mu Hanwei said a word in a low voice, and then he turned to stay upstairs.


    Li Su laughs. Today is a good day. It''s not so good.


    Mu Hanwei entered the room, and before she closed the door, Li Su put one foot in the crack of the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Mu Hanwei didn''t dare to look at Li Su''s eyes at all. She lowered her head and asked.


    "I don''t have a room to sleep. Didn''t you tell me just now?"


    With a smile, Li Su got into the door and closed it¡°


    "Ah, why did you come in?" Mu Hanwei saw that there was no way to do it. She sat on the bed with a red face, and her hands were moving on the corner of her clothes.


    Li Su didn''t speak, and Mu Hanwei didn''t look up, so she heard a sound. When Mu Hanwei looked up embarrassed, she immediately lowered her head and turned red.


    "Li Su, what are you doing?"


    At this time, Li Su was already naked. Oh, no, I was wrong. He was still wearing a pair of underpants.


    "Take a bath. You don''t know that I am tired today. I sweat all over my body. My body is not only sticky, but also smelly. If I don''t take a bath, I can''t sleep at all. This..."


    Before Li Su finished, he saw a big pillow smashing at him.


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    Mu Hanwei''s angry voice makes Li Su''s blood boil immediately, and he will be dead soon


    I got into the bathroom, turned on the water, hummed and began to wash happily.


    Mu Hanwei saw Li Su get into the bathroom. In her mind, Mashan had just seen Li Su''s strong muscles and the scene that he was covered under his crotch.


    "Bah, you don''t know what to think."


    The more I don''t want to talk, the clearer I am in my mind. Finally, I can''t stand it. Then I''m all in the quilt, covering my blushing cheeks.


    When Li Su came out of the bathroom wet and saw Mu Hanwei drilling in the quilt like an ostrich, he immediately wanted to tease the little girl.


    "Ah, I''m so tired. I''m going to sleep soon. I''m used to sleeping naked." Li Su said with a smile, while walking toward Mu Hanwei, and then deliberately put his own pace.


    "I''m used to sleeping here. Ah, I''m going to take off my clothes. I''m so tired." Li Su said deliberately.


    "No." Mu Hanwei heard Li Su come out of the bathroom


    Come, also heard what Li Su said, originally thought he was just joking, did not expect that he really came.


    On hearing that Li Suzhen was about to take off her clothes, Mu Hanwei screamed and immediately sat up. As soon as he sat up, he saw Li Su smiling at himself. He didn''t know that he was fooled by Li Su.


    Suddenly angry, "what are you doing, don''t get out."


    "I''m too tired to walk." Li Su directly began to play tricks, pretending to take off his bathrobe. Mu Hanwei closed his eyes with a sound.


    Li Su took the opportunity to tuck himself into the quilt and laughed


    "Don''t you sleep yet? I''m sleepy. "

 Chapter 552

    "Hooligans!" Mu Hanwei screamed, then patted off the claw of Anlu mountain that Li Su stretched out.


    "You sleep here, I sleep somewhere else." Mu Hanwei wants to go.


    "Go ahead, it''s so warm." Li Su Si didn''t care. "By the way, I forgot to tell you that when we searched here before, we found a lot of cockroaches, mice and other things in this room. Now the rooms we live in have been treated by us, and these things are not dare to pass, but I dare not say anything else, There are so many things we''ve prepared to get rid of mice, insects and ants. There''s no way


    Mu Hanwei immediately stops her steps when she hears Li Su''s words. Her eyes are constantly scanning Li Su''s face to see whether Li Su is cheating herself or not. But Li Su''s performance is so indifferent that she can''t see why.


    I can''t help but embolden myself. "I''m a good criminal police captain. I''m afraid of mice, cockroaches and jokes."


    "I''ll just tell you what I know. As for whether you listen or not, that''s your business."


    Li Su turned over and said, "it''s so comfortable,


    You don''t sleep, but I''m going to sleep. "


    "You..."


    Mu Hanwei wants to go out to sleep and doesn''t want to stay with this hooligan, but it''s really so terrible that she doesn''t dare to go.


    If she wants to make a bunk in the room, the room is too small, or the bed is too big, so she has no place to make a bunk.


    "Go to sleep. I''m so tired." Li Su turned over and began snoring immediately.


    Mu Hanwei knows that Li Su is pretending, but her heart is still relaxed.


    Step slowly move, just sat on the bed, suddenly stretched out a pair of hands to pull himself into the quilt.


    "Ah." Mu Hanwei just had time to scream, and then two big hands began to fumble on her body.


    What else is mu Hanwei going to say? A big mouth covers her delicate lips.


    Mu Hanwei''s eyes glared, his head immediately became blank, and his whole body immediately became paralyzed.


    Half pushed and half let Li Su make a fool of himself. From time to time, he made a cat cry from his mouth, which made Mu Hanwei even more ashamed.


    "Finally, I can go to bed now." Li Su, with a smile, turned the sheep into sheep


    Han Wei''s delicate body is in her arms.


    Mu Hanwei wakes up when Li Su lets go of herself. She feels that all her clothes are gone. She has nothing except her little hood and pants.


    Mu Hanwei immediately blushed and struggled twice, but she didn''t break free.


    Li Su''s two hands cover Mu Han Wei Guanghua''s abdomen. The silky feeling makes Li Su not willing to let go at all. It''s like eating xuanmai and not stopping at all.


    "Don''t move." Mu Hanwei let out a cry and fixed Li Su''s hands with her two hands. But the hot temperature on her big hands made her feel very comfortable. It seemed that some place was ready for the flood.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just hugging you and doing nothing." Li Su said lightly¡° Bah, you men can''t believe what you say. " Mu Hanwei immediately thought of a joke, "say it''s hugging, then take off other people''s clothes, and then say touch, touch and then go in, and then say I''m just like this, don''t move, and then, then..."


    Mu Hanwei himself can''t go on, it''s too shy.


    "You little girl, your mind is full of dirty ideas. I''m a gentleman, and I''m a fake Comrade Liu Xiahui."


    "Then you take off my clothes."


    "Didn''t I leave two?"


    "That''s not the result of my desperate resistance."


    "Well¡°


    Two people teased for a while after mouth, hugged each other ready to rest, but then a sound of cat spring like cry, let two people a Leng, immediately understand what happened.


    There are only two pairs of them in the whole small building. Now they have done nothing, so there are only two people, little bee and black tiger.


    "Well, let''s sleep." Mu Hanwei said in a low voice.


    "I fell asleep a long time ago."


    Two people close their eyes, but the sound transmitted from the first floor is louder and louder, which makes them unable to sleep.


    Li Su is also a young man with strong firepower. When he was stimulated there, his little relatives immediately revolted, just above Mu Hanwei''s buttocks.


    "It''s hard for you to hold anything against me."


    Li Su didn''t speak. Mu Hanwei reached out and grasped the things on her little butt.


    oh


    Cool!


    Li Su rolled her eyes. When she touched her relatives with her soft hands, there was no way to explain that feeling.


    Mu Hanwei is not a seven or eight year old girl. She knows what it is as soon as she holds it. She blushes and draws her hand back.


    "Well, let''s sleep."


    Two people incomparably embarrassed.


    The sound of the first floor is continuously transmitted to the two people''s ears, making their body temperature stay high.


    Until the middle of the night, the sound of maofachun stopped. It was a long sigh of relief and a deep sleep.


    The next morning, two people dawdle to get up, small bee and black tiger two people have got up, small four and the security two people have also stood at the door.


    "Tiger brother, pay attention next time, man. I can''t stand it." Xiao Si yawned and said.


    Black tiger''s black face is red, and the little bee''s face is shining. It seems that it was moistened a lot last night.


    "Black tiger, I suggest you buy a son-of-a-bitch now and take a good tonic. You see your legs are beginning to tremble. Young people should be moderate." Li Su yawned and came down from the stairs with black circles around her eyes. Mu Hanwei, who followed her, also had black circles around her eyes. When she saw the black tiger and the little bee, her pretty face was still red. She didn''t know what to do with them.


    The black tiger is embarrassed to talk, but the little bee doesn''t forgive.


    "What''s the matter? People are comfortable and don''t let them shout twice! You just can''t eat grapes, so it''s sour. "

 Chapter 553

    After a noisy breakfast, Liu Leshan didn''t come. Li Su has got the news. Liu Leshan went to the reservoir last night and is probably sleeping now.


    Just as Xiao Si said that the people over there had already come, Li Su and they started to act according to their previous plan.


    Li Su and black tiger began to walk up the mountain. On the way, black tiger told Lao Gao about the account book he had given him yesterday. He had planned to come back to talk about it, but little bee got in the middle and didn''t say it.


    "So Lao Gao really has something on his hand from the Liu family?" Li Su asked.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see it." Said the black tiger.


    "You did right. Now I think Wang Xinghuo also knows." Li Su said.


    As they walked along, they said they were going forward. As soon as the black tiger''s eyes lit up, there seemed to be someone in front of them.


    "Boss, someone is coming in front of us!" The black tiger pointed to the front and said.


    "It''s like Liu Laowu." Li Su took a puzzled look and said.


    "It''s Liu Laowu." Black tiger affirmed, "last night, he was wearing this one."


    "Why is he here?" Li Su asked.


    "We knocked him out last night. Didn''t we think it was a lot of strength? It shouldn''t be. We should all start with something important. It should be about the same in an hour or two. It''s strange to come out now. " The black tiger scratched his head and couldn''t understand.


    Just then they met each other. Li Su asked with a smile, "Mr. Liu, where are you going?"


    "Ah? I, that what caused me to get up and exercise today, tired, now go back. " Liu Laowu wiped the sand on his forehead and said, "I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    With that, Liu Lao Wu left Li Su and left in a hurry.


    Li Su put a smile on the corner of his mouth. Liu Lao Wu was covered with sand. He was in such a hurry that he was worried to report to Liu Leshan.


    Li Su guessed right. Liu Laowu went to report to Liu Leshan.


    Liu Leshan was no longer in the village committee, but in his own small western style building. He just woke up. Last night, he went to the reservoir alone and reported everything here to his boss. The boss affirmed his current work. Of course, he also checked the goods in his hands by the way, and when he came back, he called the people outside, Arrange the quantity of their goods before they go to sleep.


    Hearing the knock outside, Liu Leshan went to open the door drowsily. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Liu Laowu standing in front of him covered with ashes.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "Third brother, let''s go in and say." Liu Lao Wu looked around and said.


    "Come in."


    When the two brothers returned to the room and sat on the sofa, Liu Leshan said, "Lao Wu, you are not going to get Lao Gao. How did you become like this?"


    "Third brother, don''t mention it. I missed yesterday." Liu Laowu is dejected


    say.


    "Miss? How could you miss it? " Liu Leshan was shocked. If Lao Gao was allowed to run away and tell all the things here, all their preparations for so many years would come to nothing¡° I don''t know. When I went, a man appeared in Lao Gao''s room. I didn''t see who it was, so I was knocked unconscious by him. " Liu Laowu said dejectedly.


    "I told you to take two more people? Why did you come back alone? "


    "What I thought was that Lao Gao and his wife were very sick. I went alone and took them casually, but I didn''t expect that there were still people inside..."


    Before Liu Lao Wu finished his words, he was interrupted by Liu Leshan.


    "Tell me about you. What else can you do? That day, there were only three of us talking here. It''s impossible for me and Lao Qi to say that. You are the only one left. Then... "


    "Third brother, you said that I revealed the news." Liu Laowu yelled, "I''m the one who made the idea, and I''m the one who made the action. What do you think


    I think I let it out myself? Am I going to die? "


    "No, I mean..."


    "Third, you have to be reasonable. No, I haven''t given you less hard work in the past five years. It''s really hurting the hearts of my brothers to say that now." Liu Lao Wu was in tears.


    "Five, calm down first. Listen to me. I mean..."


    "I don''t care what you mean. I''m very sad now. I''m gone. Think about it yourself."


    Liu Lao Wu said and threw the door away. Liu Lao Wu opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything.


    In fact, Liu Laowu left mainly because he was afraid that Liu Leshan would ask why he came back now. He could not say that he was knocked unconscious by others. Then he woke up and found that he was a little sleepy, and then he lay down on the ground and had a sleep.


    If this sentence goes out, it is estimated that Liu Leshan will kill him.


    After Liu Leshan saw that Liu Laowu had left, he sat in his chair and couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    After thinking about it, he went out to have a look at the situation. Lu Nianzu had already got the car and could hear the news. Liu Leshan sorted out his clothes and went out to have a look at the situation. If the situation was good, he would have something to discuss with Li Su.


    After going out of the door, Liu Leshan saw that a car had appeared at the entrance of the village. There were many things on the car. He had a rough look at all kinds of steel bars.


    Liu Leshan''s opportunity came. He edited a short message on his mobile phone, sent it out and called Li Su.


    "Mr. Lu, where are you now?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "I''m on the mountain now. What''s the matter with the village head?" Li Su asked.


    "Just a moment. I''ll talk to you about something." After Liu Leshan hung up the phone, he walked in the direction of Li Su. Along the way, he met Mu Hanwei and said hello to her with a smile. However, Mu Hanwei would not give him a good face.


    After Li Su hung up the phone, he said to the black tiger, "tell the people below to be ready. This boy is ready to start."


    "I understand." Black tiger went to make a phone call.


    After a while, Liu Leshan came up and said hello to Li Su with a smile¡° Mr. Lu has worked hard. "


    "It''s not hard, village head. You''re just in time." Li Su pointed to the small house not far away from them. It was the earthen house where Lao Gao lived before.


    "This earth house is in our planning, and now it''s delayed our design."

 Chapter 554

    "The house in front of us has delayed our plan very much. Now we need to demolish this house, otherwise our plan will not start." Li Su pointed to the earthen house where Lao Gao lived and said.


    Li Su now pretends that he doesn''t know who lives in the house, so he puts the problem on Liu Leshan.


    Liu Leshan didn''t know what to do for a moment. Liu Laowu told him that Lao Gao and his wife had been rescued, but he really saved them. He didn''t know whether he had knocked Liu Laowu unconscious and put them there.


    But at this time, I can''t show my shyness. "Mr. Lu, don''t worry. I''ll go and demolish this place now."


    "Thank you very much, village head. With your help, our action must be very smooth. I have something to arrange, so I won''t chat with you." Li Su left with the black tiger, not giving Liu Leshan a chance to speak.


    Liu Leshan watched Li Su leave from his home. When everyone was far away, he remembered that he still had something to discuss with him. As soon as he left, he went to discuss with whom.


    But now I have no other way, I can only let Li Su leave. Now I still want to get rid of Lao Gao''s house.


    After playing with Liu Leshan, Li Su and black tiger continue to walk forward.


    "Boss, does Liu Leshan really go back there?"


    "Go, why doesn''t he go. Liu Laowu must have told him all about Lao Gao''s leaving now. There''s no reason why he won''t go. " Li Su said.


    "Then why don''t we wait there?"


    "You''re stupid. You don''t have to go to the three treasures hall. He must have something to do with us. Let''s hang him up and hang his appetite so that he won''t guess that we are deliberately looking for trouble with him." Li Su said.


    Black tiger nodded.


    The words were divided into two parts. After watching Li Su go away, he swore a few words in his mouth and made a phone call to let old five and old seven come here and let them bring more people.


    When Liu Leshan came to Lao Gao''s broken house, Liu Laoqi and Liu Laowu also came here.


    "Third brother, did that Lu bully you?" Liu Laowu wiped the sweat on his forehead and said.


    "No Liu Leshan said.


    "No, you asked us to bring so many people here, didn''t you come to fight? I have a lot to do down there Liu Laowu complained.


    "Cut the crap." Liu Leshan pointed forward, then said: "you tear down this house for me."


    "It''s the matter. I''ll tell you as early as possible. Let''s take it all down. Don''t leave any trace for me, or I''ll make you all go."


    With a wave of Liu Laowu''s hand, all the people he was carrying behind him rushed up. All kinds of demolition tools in his hands soon smashed the small house made of soil into holes.


    "Third brother, how did you discuss with that boy named Lu?" Asked Liu Laowu.


    "Before I could speak, he arranged this for me. I haven''t talked to him yet. I''ll look for him after I demolish this house." Liu Leshan said.


    "How do I feel that this man surnamed Lu has mastered all our whereabouts, and now our line is led by his nose?" Liu Laoqi said with a frown at this time¡° I don''t think so. What we have investigated all about him is that he is a dandy. As long as we give him a little benefit, he will do everything. " Liu Leshan said.


    "I hope so, third brother. I think we''d better push our plan back a little bit now, just to be on the safe side."


    "Lao Qi, what are you afraid of? We have been doing this for five years, but nothing has happened." Liu Lao Wu waved impatiently.


    "It wasn''t the same before as this time."


    "What''s the difference, isn''t it? Yes, it''s different. At that time, we didn''t have money. Now we have money. " Liu Lao Wu looked at Liu Lao Qi and said, "Lao Qi, I think the richer you are, the more timid you are."


    "Lao Wu, do you have a conscience in this sentence? I''ve been giving advice here for so many years. What have you done? You are a simple man with strong limbs


    "You have the guts to say it again. Believe it or not, I''ll cut you two front teeth now."


    "Come on, I''m afraid of you."


    Liu Laowu and Liu Laoqi are like two fighting for the attack of a hen, and their hair is blown up.


    "Come on, don''t make any noise. I have my own decision." Liu Leshan interrupted their continued quarrel.


    At this time, Lao Gao''s earthen house was almost demolished. Liu Leshan walked over and began to look for it among the broken walls.


    "Third brother, what are you looking for in this broken place?" Asked Liu Laowu¡°


    "It''s not you who let Lao Gao run away. If there''s something unknown on him, he will be punished by those policemen


    Hand, I see what you do? It''s going to take your head off. "


    "It''s not that serious. I remember when Lao Gao was driven away from the village by us, he had nothing on him. He didn''t take his things away and burned them directly." Liu Laowu said.


    "Do you think Lao Gao is that simple? If Lao Gao doesn''t have a lot of money in his stomach, can he take the position of village accountant? "


    "Third brother, do you mean Lao Gao still has some evidence for us?" Old seven frowned and said.


    "I''m not sure. I''d rather believe it or not."


    "Third brother, I''ll send someone to chase him now."


    "Where are you going now? Do you know where Lao Gao came from? Or do you know where Lao Gao is


    "Isn''t that easy? Don''t we all know where Lao Gao''s children are? As long as Lao Gao''s children are brought back, I don''t believe Lao Gao will not be obediently at my disposal. "


    "Do you think I''m stupid? What do you think I can''t think of? " Liu Leshan slapped Liu Laowu on the head.


    "Lao Gao''s daughter is now admitted to the police school, and Lao Gao''s son is also in the police school. Do you want us to go to the police school and arrest people now?"


    "This..." "what, this and that, do not hurry to find, see if there is any left here


    I don''t know what''s coming down

 Chapter 555

    At this time, Li Su and black tiger were directing the car and put all the building materials on the ground.


    "Boss, Liu Leshan hasn''t come now. Has he discovered our action?" Black tiger looked at his wrist watch, and then asked.


    "I don''t think so. All our affairs are in a confidential stage. Even if he is aware of it, he shouldn''t find out so soon." Li Su thought for a moment and said, "black tiger, if you do this, you can let the car over there have a little problem. Don''t be too big. As long as it''s a problem that can''t be repaired in one day, then we''ll go to find Liu Leshan."


    "What''s this?"


    "Just do it."


    Black tiger immediately began to move, and soon in the little bee and Mu Hanwei''s place, they heard three loud [Dong Dong Dong], and then a stream of smoke came out. The little bee waved at black tiger, and black tiger said: "boss, we have already started there."


    "Let''s go and find Liu Leshan."


    They had just taken two steps when Liu Leshan and Liu Laowu and Liu Laoqi appeared in Li Su''s sight.


    "Be anxious." Li Su said in a low voice.


    "What happened to Mr. Lu? How can there be so much noise? "


    Without waiting for Liu Leshan to finish his speech, Li Su took Liu Leshan by the hand and said, "village head, you can come here. Help quickly, help quickly." Li Su''s tone was very anxious.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu. Speak slowly. What happened?" Liu Leshan said quickly.


    "Just now, our three cars were pulling our building materials. I don''t know what happened. The cylinder burst. You don''t know it''s fatal. What we expected was that these cars could transport all the materials in one day, and then we could go to work. But now it''s completely disrupted, not only the materials can''t be pulled out, We have to pay a lot of liquidated damages. "


    "Liquidated damages? What kind of liquidated damages? " Liu Leshan is confused.


    Li Su didn''t know what the penalty was. Just now, he just told a lie. If he really let himself tell a reason, he really didn''t know how to say it.


    "It''s like this." But Li Su also has some skills in this product. "Well, yesterday we sent someone to sign a contract with the people of the building materials company. A total of 3000 tons of various building materials were pulled out in one day, and they gave me the lowest price. If we can''t pull out, not only the price will be increased by 10%, but also we will pay them the cost of occupying the site, village head, You see what to do now. "


    Li Su''s face was about to cry.


    At this time, in the hearts of Liu Leshan, Liu Laowu and Liu Laoqi, two words come to mind: idiot!


    Isn''t it a fool? You said you would sign a contract when you signed it. You even signed such a fuckin ''contract. If you are not unlucky, who is unlucky? If you are not stupid, who is stupid.


    "Mr. Lu, how could you have signed such a contract?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "Ah, at that time, I saw that the price they offered was lower than that of the market


    The price of the car is dozens of yuan lower. I was so excited that I got people to sign it. I didn''t expect that the car they sent me was faulty. Now it seems that I can''t finish the task. Village head, you can think of a way. This sum of money can be millions. "


    Li Su took Liu Leshan''s hand and said with a sad face¡° Well, we don''t have a good way. "


    "Village head, you must help me, you must help me, for the sake of our village, for the sake of getting rid of poverty and becoming rich in Xiaowang Village, you can help me." Li Su almost got down on his knees.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu. We don''t have a good idea for the time being. Let''s discuss it first."


    "As soon as possible." Li Su is about to cry.


    Liu Leshan and Liu Laoqi and Liu Laowu went to a quiet place.


    "Third brother, what do you think?" Asked Liu Laowu.


    "I think it''s an opportunity." Liu Leshan said.


    "No, third brother, I think it''s too strange. We should be more cautious." Liu Laoqi said.


    "If there is anything to consider, I think the third brother is right. This is a great opportunity for us." Liu Laowu said, "third brother, do you see it? The boy''s previous generosity is absolutely fake. "


    "If you look at the appearance just now, you will definitely cry. I didn''t expect that this guy is actually a miser. I think we have a chance to pull this man in, and then we are taking advantage of his shortcomings. I believe this man will become a very important chess piece for us."


    "OK, five, I didn''t expect you to have this brain." Liu Leshan patted Liu Laowu on the shoulder and said, "I think so, too."


    "Third brother, do you mean to promise?"


    "Promise is promise to come down, but hang up first, let him worry for a while."


    "Third brother, I think we''re still thinking about it. It''s really strange." Liu Laoqi said.


    "Well, I''ve made up my mind. I don''t have to say more."


    "But the boss..."


    "I''ll explain to the boss, so don''t worry about it." Liu Leshan looked at Liu Laoqi and said, "Laoqi, I know you are always cautious, but now what appears in front of us is a good opportunity. After all, we have so many goods. If we can''t deliver them, they are no different from waste products. I just hope you can cooperate with me to deliver them. Can you do it?"


    In the face of Liu Leshan, what else can Liu Laoqi say? He can only promise Xiali, but he still keeps this matter in mind in his own heart and pays attention to it secretly.


    "Mr. Lu, we just thought of a solution. I don''t know if it will work."


    "Yes, absolutely."


    "Mr. Lu, you haven''t heard me tell you what to do. How can you know if it''s ok?"


    "As long as we can get our materials back to me tonight, it''s a good way." Li Su said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu. Listen to me."


    "I won''t listen to you. I tell you, Liu Leshan, if you don''t bring my materials back to me today, I will withdraw my capital. I will withdraw my capital now." Li Su is in a bit of a rage now.


    "Well, I don''t care about Mr. Lu. You can do whatever you want." Liu Leshan is also a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water. Anyway, I didn''t take out the money. You can do whatever you want.

 Chapter 556

    "You..." Li Su suddenly became angry. "Liu Leshan, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. When you wanted to find me to invest, you looked so low-key that you almost became my grandson. Look at you now, I really regret that I promised to invest in your Xiaowang Village."


    "Mr. Lu, no wonder I did. It was your choice. It has nothing to do with me. You can do whatever you want now." Liu Leshan is now determined to play Li Su''s Lu Nianzu.


    "You..."


    "Mr. Lu, I think there are two ways for you to reduce your losses. First, you should cooperate with us. Second, you should withdraw your capital now, and then you should never come back here. Otherwise, your reputation will be ruined here."


    Li Su took two deep breaths, and then said, "village head Liu, you win, you say, what do you want me to do?"


    "Hahaha, Mr. Lu, how dare we? You are our God of wealth now. We can''t make up to you. How can we make you do something difficult?" Liu Leshan laughs and pats on Li Su''s shoulder. If he did not dare to do this before, now Li Su''s life has been strangled by him. He can do whatever he wants.


    "I''ve come up with a good idea. There are several in our village


    I''ll call them and ask them to start the car now, and then follow your people to pull things. Of course, the transportation cost... "


    "Don''t worry, I will never treat them badly." Li Su said.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean to double it."


    "You..."


    "Don''t worry. Your cars cost 35 yuan a ton. My own car doesn''t cost much. I want 105 yuan."


    "That''s three times as much."


    "Why, Mr. Lu, you don''t want to use it. Forget it, I''ll set up a clip at the entrance of the village. I won''t do anything with the car you came in before, but if you come in later, I''ll, ha ha ha."


    Liu Leshan laughs. Anyone can hear the threat in it.


    "You..."


    "Mr. Lu, if you want to be clear, I never mean to threaten you." Liu Leshan said with a smile, "by the way, just now I''ve asked my drivers to tell other logistics companies that Xiaowang Village is now building roads and can''t get by, so now you say that you want to find a logistics company to pull things here for you. I think it''s impossible."


    "You..."


    Li Su was really frightened. He didn''t expect Liu Leshan to be so strict


    Jin, he blocked all the things he thought of, and also blocked all the things he didn''t think of.


    Fortunately, I just want to play a play, but I also need to play this play seriously. At least I can''t see it here in Liu Leshan.


    "Good." Li Su took a deep breath, in his eyes can spurt fire, "did not expect village head Liu, you can block all my back road, I lvnianzu this time is planted, I think that the construction company has already arranged it, good, this dumb I eat."


    "Mr. Lu, those who know current affairs are outstanding. I''ll arrange it now. Mr. Lu is waiting for good news." Liu Leshan left here with a smile, leaving Li Su angry here.


    Seeing that they were all far away, Li Su pretended to smash all the things he could see in front of him.


    "Boss, this man has gone far, so you don''t want to be acting?" Black tiger said with a smile.


    "If we don''t play well, all our previous efforts will be in vain." Li Su said while kicking the big tree in front of him, and then holding his feet in the same place to jump, just like a monkey juggling, very funny.


    "All right, all right, people are gone, so don''t play any more."


    "Black tiger, what do you think of my acting skills just now?" Li Su asked.


    "No problem, absolute universe, Oscar level." Black tiger thumbs up.


    "That''s for sure. After Liu Leshan goes back now, it''s time to arrange their car to start. You ask Wang Xinghuo to keep an eye on the outside. As long as all the cars here go out, we''ll start to make preparations for Xiao Si." Black tiger counseling.


    "I understand." Li Su sent out the short messages edited long ago.


    "Boss, where are we going now?" While black tiger was texting, Li Su turned around and went down the mountain.


    "Go back."


    "Go back?"


    "Of course, I''m very angry now. Of course, when I go back, I want more people to see that I''m angry. After I go back, I''ll smash the house again."


    "No, those are new things."


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not ours anyway."


    Li Su walked forward wobbly, and then changed his face immediately, faster than that of Sichuan. If it wasn''t for the black tiger''s eyes, he thought Li Su was doing magic.


    Along the way, Li Su saw a lot of people, but he didn''t even look at them. He kept cursing the black tiger around him. What''s more, it was very ugly. When he heard Li Su''s words, he felt sorry for the black tiger.


    Finally arrived at the courtyard, the black tiger closed the door, Li Su patted the black tiger on the shoulder, "sorry, brother, you were wronged all the way."


    "It''s nothing. It''s all acting anyway." Heihu laughs. Li Su scolds all the way, but they all scold Lu Nianzu''s bodyguard in the same tone as Lu Nianzu. He is Li Su''s bodyguard, not Lu Nianzu''s.


    "Send a message to Mu Hanwei and little bee, saying that we are going to start acting and let them come back immediately. If they don''t come, how can Liu Leshan''s plan go on?"


    "I understand."


    Black tiger started to make a phone call next to him. Li Suze went into the room and began to smash things. With the roar, he could stop standing a mile away.


    This is the strength of the cast ah! Black tiger put up his thumb.


    Li Su proudly gave him a look you know, and then continued to smash things, continue to roar loudly.


    "Xiao Wei, Li Su has already started to take action there. We should go back too."¡° Alas, a woman''s life is miserable, not only because she wants to be here, but also because she wants to be here


    I want to play with those irresponsible men. " Mu Hanwei sighed¡°


    "Who said it wasn''t?"

 Chapter 557

    Outside the yard, there are two people sitting there playing chess, but their ears are paying attention to the movement in the yard.


    After listening for a while, they looked at each other, then nodded and took back the chessboard in front of them¡°


    "Village head, we are back." After a while, in the meeting room of the village committee, the two farmers who played chess came back.


    "How''s it going?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "At first, LV Nianzu and his bodyguard went back, and then they began to quarrel and smash things. It seemed that the bodyguard was slapped in the face." Said a farmer.


    "Yes, after about ten minutes, LV Nianzu''s wife and the Secretary also came back. After returning to the yard, the noise became even worse. There were women''s shouts, slaps and smashing sounds. I don''t think there is a good place in the yard now." Another farmer added.


    "Are you sure you saw it with your own eyes?" Asked Liu Laoqi.


    "There''s a fake. It''s not only seen with my own eyes, but also proved." A farmer lifted his lapel, pointed to a stain on it and said, "this is when we are looking through their door, flying out of the yard


    It''s a bowl of oil that''s splashed on it. "


    "I have it here, too." Another farmer said.


    "Well, there''s no business for you here. Go back first and keep an eye on LV Nianzu. If you have any problems, please report to me in time." Liu Leshan said.


    When the two farmers left, Liu Leshan laughed and said, "no matter what the origin of this Lu Nianzu is, he can''t escape from me now."


    "Third brother, I think we should be more careful. In case these people come here to act, we will be deceived." Liu Laoqi said.


    "Lao Qi, what you think is right, but now we see that LV Nianzu has been grasped by us. Don''t worry." Liu Leshan interrupted Liu Laoqi with a wave of his hand, and then said, "Lao Wu, Lao Qi, let''s get our car ready. I''ll report to the boss now."


    Liu Leshan took out his mobile phone and said respectfully, "boss, I''m ready here. Yes, I understand. I''m ready now. Yes, I understand."


    Liu Leshan respectfully hung up the phone, and then said: "now, let the whole village start to act."


    "No problem." Said Liu Laowu and Liu Laoqi.


    Then the whole Xiaowang Village began to take action. It was all in Li Su''s hands


    It''s under the supervision of the police.


    "I''m really tired of wiping his uncle''s clothes." Li Su directly threw his body on the sofa, and came to a Beijing paralysis, "no, no, I''m tired."


    "You didn''t pick it up." Mu Hanwei wiped the sweat on her forehead and said.


    "Is it my fault? It''s not for you. " Li Su was not angry.


    "It''s none of my business?" Mu Hanwei looks at Li Su white.


    "Who said that no matter what you do, if it wasn''t for you, I would come here to work? Come here and work hard. " Li Su was not angry.


    "Cut." Mu Hanwei said¡° Honey bee, turn on the monitor. " Li Su said.


    By the way, let''s say in advance that the previous monitoring on their roof, in the past few days, little bee, black tiger and little four have transformed all the monitoring into their own things, and then use the night time to put all the monitoring in the more important places in the village.


    Little bee agreed, and then moved out a computer from her room. There were many cars in the monitoring system, some of which were her own, some of which they had never seen before.


    "Where do these cars come from? We''ve gone all over the village and found no place to hide the car? " Mu Hanwei said.


    "So you''re stupid."


    Seeing Mu Hanwei ready to retaliate, Li Su said: "do you remember the reservoir behind Xiaowang Village? I think that''s where these cars come from. "


    "Boss, there''s a letter. All these cars have entered the reservoir and are starting to load. There are many kinds of cars, including those for escorting drugs." Black tiger this time saw a mobile phone to say.


    "Where do these cars come from?" Li Su asked.


    "There is a path beyond the reservoir. All these cars come in from that path. Most people can''t find it. They also find it after several times of searching."


    "Did you tell Wang Xinghuo?" Li Su asked.


    "The coordinates have been sent. Now captain Wang has surrounded that side with people." Said the black tiger.


    "Did captain Wang say anything else?" Li Su asked.


    "Captain Wang said, now the plan has changed."


    "Has the plan changed? Are you kidding? The posture has been opened, actually told me this is to play with the chest broken stone? Are you kidding me? " Li Su Meng stood up and said, turned on his mobile phone and called Wang Xinghuo.


    "Li Su, what''s the matter? Is something wrong? " Wang Xinghuo''s place is very noisy. It seems that it is very busy.


    "Wang Xinghuo, are you kidding me? How hard did it take me to get things done here? I''m going to close the net soon. Now you tell me that the plan has changed. Are you kidding? Now that you say that the plan has changed, are the money, manpower and material resources I invested in vain


    Li Su just like a machine gun said a lot, let Wang Xinghuo even no place to interrupt.


    "Don''t worry. Listen to me."


    "Well, I''ll see what flower you can tell me. If you can''t tell me why, I''ll tell you that I''m not finished with you."


    "Didn''t you save Xiaowang Village yesterday? He has an account book in his hand. This account book is very important evidence. It records all the criminal records of the Liu family in recent years, as well as several homicide incidents. Therefore, after our continuous research, it is not necessary to arrest them now because they have stolen money from a person and have it captured. We can start to arrest them directly. "


    "Really? Is Lao Gao''s information so accurate? " Li Su asked.


    "Do I have to cheat you?" Wang Xinghuo said, "so now you quickly gather all your people together, and then organize, listen to my orders, and start to control the whole Xiaowang Village. You must not let a villager of Xiaowang Village escape."

 Chapter 558

    "I have nothing. How can you control it?" Li Su said.


    "Come on, you think I''m a fool. All the people around you are veterans of the black leopard of Southwest Military Region. The black tiger is the king of the leopard. I don''t know how much weight they have." Wang Xinghuo didn''t say well.


    "It''s hard to make a meal without rice. Even the people under my command are very powerful, but they can''t stand the things in those people''s hands." Li Su said.


    "I knew you would say that. I''m ready for you. There''s a car in your cars with weapons I''ve prepared for you."


    "Say ahead of time, I don''t care if the gun goes off." What Li Su means is to kill people and not make trouble for them.


    "I know. I''ll take charge of this. You just need to help." Wang Xinghuo said.


    "That''s OK. My brother is clear. These things are always on the table


    It''s in the light. "


    "Pull it down. I''ll make it clear to you. I''ll leave Xiaowang Village to you, and I don''t care."


    "Don''t worry." Li Su patted her chest and promised.


    "By the way, you protect Xiao Wei for me. If there''s anything wrong with her, I''ll ask you." Wang Xinghuo on the other end of the phone said viciously¡°


    "Don''t worry, we are husband and wife now. I can still do these things." Li Su patted her chest to make sure.


    "Don''t talk about Duzi, I''ll hang up."


    After Wang Xinghuo hung up the phone, Li Su was very satisfied with the conversation. He sat down on the sofa and said, "black tiger, go and greet all our people. Wang Xinghuo said that he rewarded us with weapons in one of the cars. You go and take them all down, and then distribute them uniformly, telling the brothers outside to occupy the whole Xiaowang Village, No one can get out of here, no car can get out of here. "


    "Really?" The black tiger asked, "is it too early to arrest


    What happened? "


    "It''s not early, it''s not early," he said. "If it''s not early, we''ll follow his orders." Li Su said, "tell the brothers that there are secret ways under some houses, and you need to pay attention to them."


    "I understand!"


    After black tiger agreed, he went out quickly.


    Li Su made a phone call to Xiao Si in his room, and then sent a short message to the security guard who stayed at the reservoir, asking them to pay attention to the dongjinggan there all the time, not to let the people of Xiaowang Village go to the reservoir. If necessary, they can choose to do it, but don''t lose their ability to act.


    And let them go down to the black tiger to find some weapons.


    After all the notice, Li Su sat on the sofa, then looked at Xiao bee and Mu Hanwei and said, "Xiao Wei, wait a moment, you are waiting in the room. Don''t go out. Xiao bee, you are here to watch her. Don''t let her run around. There may be a gunfight outside. If you have a problem, I can''t explain it."


    "No way." Mu Hanwei refused very decisively¡° I am the people


    Police, I can''t hide behind you. I should be in the front


    "Pull down, these are all the things of the old man. You can just stay in the room without any help." Li Su would not agree at all¡° Li Su, you can''t command me yet. "


    "I''m very sorry to tell you that I''m in charge of the operation, and you have to listen to me, otherwise I''ll call Wang Xinghuo now and ask you to go back now."


    "You dare."


    "There is nothing I dare not do." Li Su said to the little bee, "little bee, please watch her for me. If she wants to go out, don''t ask me. Just tie her up. If there is any problem, let him come to me."


    "I understand." At this time, the little bee is no longer joking.


    "You..." Mu Hanwei is ready to refute Li Su, but seeing Li Su''s serious face, she gives her what she will blurt out


    Swallowing back.


    At this time, black tiger came back with a bag in his hand.


    "What is it? So much? " Li Su asked.


    "There are bulletproof vests and pistols inside." After the black tiger opened the bag, he took out a bulletproof vest one by one and a pistol one by one.


    "Come on." Li Su throws a bulletproof vest to Mu Hanwei.


    "I don''t wear it. I don''t go out. What am I wearing this for?" Mu Hanwei pouted.


    "Don''t be a child. It''s not a family game. You can do whatever you want." Li Su said seriously.


    "Put it on!"


    In the face of such a domineering face, Mu Hanwei can''t say anything. She can only put on the bulletproof vest and take a pistol by the way.


    "Boss, one is missing. I''ll wear it for you." Black tiger handed Li Su the last bulletproof vest and a pistol.


    "I won''t use this thing. It''s more deterrent if you take it than if I take it. I''ll just use this." Li Su patted the silver needle in his pocket, "I feel uncomfortable wearing this bulletproof vest. You''d better keep it by yourself and don''t care about me."


    "But..."


    "It''s nothing, but I need you to help me fight. You put on the worms. In the front, I''ll pick up the ready-made ones in the back."


    Black tiger you just Li Su can only put on the bulletproof vest, and then give the pistol to that hand.


    "Well, everyone is ready. Honey bee, you and Mu Hanwei will stay in the room. Don''t go out. The rest of us will go out with me."


    "Yes." Little bee nods, Li Su doesn''t care, Mu Hanwei pouts her mouth and goes out with all the security.


    Liu Leshan also got the information at this time.


    "Village head, it''s not good, it''s not good."


    Just sent away not much time, the two farmers came back from the outside in a hurry, shouting loudly as they ran.


    "What''s the matter? Take your time. " Liu Leshan scolded.


    "Village head, no, we are surrounded." A farmer gasped¡° What? " Liu Leshan was shocked, Liu Laowu was shocked, Liu Laoqi was shocked, and all the team leaders were shocked.


    As soon as their sense of goods was transported out of the reservoir, the enemy appeared. Now they are surrounded by people. How can they not be shocked.


    "What did you say? You''re saying it again Liu Laowu grabbed the farmer''s collar and yelled with his eyes wide open.


    "Fifth master, we are really surrounded by others." Said the farmer, swallowing a mouthful of water.


    "Can you see who''s surrounding us?"

 Chapter 559

    "I don''t know. We saw them with pistols and surrounded us from all directions." The farmer''s forehead was full of sweat. He was really afraid that Liu Laowu would not like to take him down.


    "Old five, go out and have a look!" Liu Leshan said.


    Liu Lao Wu mercilessly released the farmer, "if I find out that you are lying there, I''ll beat the excrement out for you."


    Liu Lao Wu hurried out from the village committee. As soon as he got to the intersection, he saw four or five people wearing black bulletproof vests and guns, surrounded them carefully. The word "police" on the bulletproof vests was so dazzling.


    "Don''t move


    At the moment of seeing Liu Laowu, they all aimed their pistols at Liu Laowu. Liu Laowu was shocked and ran back immediately.


    "Third brother, it''s true. We are really surrounded." Liu Lao Wu wiped the sweat on his forehead. It was good that he ran fast just now


    Or they''ll be surrounded by them now.


    "See who it is?" Liu Leshan asked.


    "Police, police." Liu Laowu said nervously.


    "Look at your promise." Liu Leshan glared at Liu Laowu, "follow me."


    Liu Leshan took a group of people to the backyard of the village committee. Apart from the house where Li Su lived when he first came, there was a very small house. If he didn''t pay attention, he would not have found that there was a shabby little house there.


    Liu Leshan opened the small house, took the lead to go in, pried a floor off the floor paper of the room, and a dark tunnel appeared in front of everyone.


    "Come with me." Liu Leshan''s men went down, then pressed on the wall, and the whole space was illuminated.


    In this space are all kinds of weapons, pistols, submachine guns, machine guns, grenades, and rocket launchers, HuoTuo is a small arsenal.


    "Take all these and fight with them. One by one, one by one,


    We can''t let them catch the living, or we''re all dead. " Liu Leshan threw a submachine gun to a team leader, "don''t delay, everyone hurry up, take as much as you can, and those who get the weapons go out to resist, or we will all die now¡°


    Liu Leshan said as he handed out his weapons to the team leaders one by one. Liu Laowu and Liu Laoqi started to arm themselves.


    After all the people were sent away, there were three brothers Liu Leshan left in the room.


    "Old five, you go now, organize the whole village, let the old people not be afraid, prepare all the things they have prepared, let them walk from the room, don''t be afraid of the police, they don''t dare to do anything about them, if they want their children not to have an accident, they are ready now, and all the people gather together, Don''t let them break each other. "


    "I''ll go now."


    Liu Laowu was ready to go up, but he was pulled down by Liu Leshan, "do you want to die? Take the tunnel


    Liu Laowu quickly pressed the wall and went out from here.


    "Lao Qi, take care of Mr. Lu. He can''t have any problems. These policemen are not worried. If Mr. Lu is also caught by them, our next plan may fail." Liu Leshan said¡°¡° Third brother, what about our goods? " Asked Liu Laoqi.


    "We can''t manage so much now. As long as we can get out, it''s not a big deal. People are there and goods are there." Liu Leshan patted Liu Laoqi on the shoulder. "As long as you control LV Nianzu and save his life, then he will be obedient to us. It''s easy for us to control him."


    "Third brother, you don''t have to say that. I understand that under such circumstances, I won''t drag you down. I understand what you mean." Liu Laoqi nodded and went into the tunnel in another direction.


    After seeing off the two brothers, Liu Leshan called his boss.


    "Boss, the police are coming. Now the whole Xiaowang Village is surrounded. Yes, now we are organizing people to resist. Don''t worry, no problem. We will be able to resist. These police always boast that they respect the old and love the young. They won''t fight against the old. They only need the old to be there


    In front of us, the police won''t do anything. As long as they can resist and buy us a little time, then we will have time to leave. "


    "Yes, I understand that I don''t shoot until I have to. Yes, I understand that I will buy time for the people in the reservoir when necessary."


    "Yes, I understand. The boss goes first. I understand."


    After Liu Leshan hung up the phone, he walked out of the small house and hid with the team leaders. When he went out, the team leaders had already piled up a lot of sandbags at the door of the village committee office. These sandbags had been prepared for a long time and had been piled up at the door of the village committee courtyard. Now they are all placed at the door of the office, All the team leaders are waiting with guns.


    "Nervous?" Liu Leshan appeared in front of them and asked.


    "Not nervous."


    "Bullshit, I''m nervous, you''re not." Liu Leshan said with a smile, "half an hour, we only need half an hour, we can extricate ourselves, and then we can extricate ourselves from here, understand?"


    "Village head, do we really want to shoot the police?"


    "You think I''m joking with you."


    "Can you..."


    "No Liu Leshan directly refused, "I think you already know that there will be such a thing now. Now it''s too late to regret it. Either you will go to the dark side with me. Maybe there''s still a glimmer of hope. Yaomen will tell the police now that you regret it and surrender. I think what you''ve done over the years is enough for you to be shot."


    Liu Leshan''s words, let them all silent, they are now some regret, but as Liu Leshan said, now regret is too late.


    When Liu Leshan had begun to prepare, Li Su went out with the guards in his yard. Instead of surrounding Xiaowang Village with them, he swept the houses one by one.


    "Don''t move, come out!" Black tiger and another security guard rushed over first and kicked open the door of a room.


    There were only two old men and women in the room. When they saw Li Su coming in, there was a flash of panic in their eyes, but they didn''t come back


    He calmed down in the morning.

 Chapter 560

    Obediently came out of the room, "hands holding the head, squatting there." Yelled a security guard, pointing a gun at them.


    Black tiger went up and began to grope on two people.


    "Boss, they are all bound with explosives and grenades." The black tiger wiped on their waist, his face changed greatly, and the explosives didn''t ignite the wires, otherwise they would have blown up long ago.


    "It seems that the whole people in Xiaowang Village have joined the army. Search and see what else we don''t know." Li Su''s face suddenly changed. He gave orders to the black tiger. He took out his cell phone and told Xiao Si what he found here.


    Xiao Si said that he had already seen such a situation over there. They are now searching door to door, and they have found the existence of secret passages in these people''s rooms, so they are moving slowly.


    There are secret ways? Li Su said in his heart.


    "Tie those two up for me, and let''s search inside!"


    Soon the two old farmers were tied up into rice dumplings, and now they became rice dumplings


    Became two people together, black tiger also by the way threw these two people to a still hidden place, three people just began to re-enter.


    After a careful search, a tunnel entrance was found under a cylinder in the room.


    "This place is really hidden. I remember an old movie. Did it ring the tunnel battle?" Li Su asked.


    "The Liu family has been here for many years. I think they must have some back moves. Now it seems that they are more than that." Said the black tiger.


    "Whatever. Let''s go ahead and have a look. If it''s in all directions, we''ll save trouble." Li Su said.


    "Not necessarily. If they have dug the tunnel, they will lead to a very hidden place. What we have to do now is to find the final access direction of their tunnel." Said the black tiger.


    "What shall we do now?" Li Su asked, black tiger is an expert on this.


    "We''d better get out of the tunnel. No one knows what it should be like. If we rush into the tunnel, we may be ambushed." Said the black tiger.


    "All right, let''s get out and block up the tunnel completely."


    After three people quit, they blocked the tunnel with some miscellaneous things.


    "What shall we do with these two?" Asked the black tiger.


    "It''s not convenient to take them with you now. Plug their mouths and put them somewhere so that no one can see them."


    "I understand." After the three people had finished cleaning up all the places, they walked outside. Before they had gone far, they saw groups of old people and old women appeared not far in front of them, as if they were looking back at death.


    "What''s the situation?"


    The three men fled to another place and watched the old men and women pass in front of them.


    "Boss, these people are all bound with explosives." Black tiger eyes such as baked, said to Li Su.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s follow up." Three people followed behind the old ladies, and then said carefully. While following them, Li Su took out his mobile phone and told Xiao Si about the situation here, because Li Su found that the direction of these old people and old women was the direction of the village committee. Xiao Si just reported that the direction they are going is the village committee of Xiaowang Village.


    "Boss, do you think that''s Liu Laowu?" The black tiger pointed to a figure hiding in the crowd and said.


    "Come on, let''s find a chance to take the goods down."


    It turns out that Liu Lao Wu is anxious to get all these old ladies together, half forcing and half threatening to gather all these old ladies together, and then follow them in their group. On the one hand, it is to issue tasks to them, on the other hand, it is to monitor these old ladies. In case these people run away on the way, where are they looking for them.


    "All lean in the middle, don''t let others see me, otherwise you don''t know how to die." Liu Laowu put his submachine gun on the old man in front of him. The old man was staggering. If it wasn''t for the people around him, he would have fallen down now.


    When he was about to arrive at the village committee, Liu Laowu dodged into a house beside him and let the old men and women move on


    Let''s go.


    Li Su and black tiger looked at each other, left behind the old man in front of the security guard, and took the opportunity to take down all the old men and women.


    He walked into the house behind Liu Laowu, but he didn''t find where Liu Laowu had escaped after a long time.


    After searching for a long time, they found a hole under a straw basin in the middle of a sheep pen. After they got in, they found that there was a big hole in it. There were several branches in it. They didn''t know which direction to go.


    "Black tiger, which way should we go?" Li Su asked.


    "Don''t worry. Let me have a look."


    Black tiger found a flashlight from his pocket, carefully searched all the intersections and the ground, then pointed to one of the directions and said: "it should be this side."


    "This Liu family is really under the blood, actually buried so hidden, but for you, I really don''t know what to do."


    Li Su follows the black tiger and goes down the tunnel. If you don''t pay attention, you will get lost. It can be said that Li Su has lost his way


    But for a black tiger in front of him, he would not know what to do now.


    Black tiger turned around and made a gesture to show that he was just in front of him. He told Li Su to be careful.


    Li Su carefully clasped the silver needle in his hand. As long as there was a little movement, the silver needle in his hand would stick to each other mercilessly.


    Carefully stepped forward, in front of them appeared a wall.


    There''s no way.


    Li Su turned his eyes on the black tiger. The black tiger frowned and kept looking at the wall. Then he kept knocking and beating. Finally, he stepped on a small bulge close to the ground, and then slid away from the whole wall of ah Kun computer.


    Fuck!


    What the hell is this? It''s a complete Arsenal!


    At the moment when the wall slid open, Li Su was stunned. There were grenades, rocket launchers, submachine guns, machine guns and other weapons that Li Su had never seen before.


    "These guys are going to revolt!"

 Chapter 561

    "It looks like this is their arsenal." Said the black tiger.


    "No, I''m going to destroy this place." Li Su said.


    "It can''t be destroyed. These are also evidences. We should remove all the things here and leave them nothing." Said the black tiger.


    "Where? I don''t know where we are and how to move now. " Li Su asked.


    "Just follow me. I know where to move."


    After working hard for a long time, they packed up all these weapons. Fortunately, there were still some boxes used for loading weapons, which saved them from looking for some shipping tools.


    I don''t know if the people who came out of here have forgotten that there is a passage above here, and the exit is not closed at all. It''s convenient for Li Su and black tiger.


    Black tiger went up first, and Li Su followed.


    "Boss, do you think it looks familiar here?"


    "Yes, have we been here?"


    "We didn''t just come here, we stayed here for several nights."


    "You mean¡°


    "This is the backyard of the village committee. The two houses in front are where we used to live."


    After Heihu said that, Li Su found that this was really the backyard of the village committee.


    "Where are we going to move these things?" Li Su asked.


    "Listen, the front is where they are, and all the rooms here are supposed to have tunnels." Said the black tiger.


    "That''s why there are so many monitoring devices in our rooms." Li Su frowned and said that when he lived here before, the monitoring equipment was installed in the room unconsciously, but no trace was found outside. Now it seems that they should have installed it from the tunnel.


    "Where do you put these things now?" Li Su asked.


    "Just put it here and don''t let anyone see it." Black tiger


    He put his box in a corner, and then put Li Su''s box in that place.


    After that, Li Su moved out of the tunnel, and then the black tiger rolled on the ground, carefully placing the boxes full of weapons in the corner while observing.


    More than ten minutes later, they finally solved all the things in it. At this time, Li Su was startled by the sound of a gun.


    "Shot, let''s go and have a look." Before Li Su''s words were finished, he heard a burst of gunfire coming from them, and many bullets flying over their heads.


    Two people carefully from the corner slip past, see small four with people standing at the door of the village committee, from time to time back to shoot, but the village committee office out of the gun god is more intense.


    Li Su made a sign to Xiao Si outside the door to let them continue to attack, and then let the black tiger pass by from the other side. Just now, the two men took two tear gas bombs in the small ammunition depot. They carefully slipped past the two sides of the wall, and at the same time, they threw the smoke bombs in their hands.


    [Bang Bang] two times later, a thick smoke suddenly came out of the office of the village committee, and then people in the room coughed incessantly.


    "You can''t go out, you can''t go out, you''ll die if you go out." This voice was made by Liu Leshan.


    But no matter how he cried, the people in the room kept running out from the outside, coughing and crying, which was very pitiful.


    See the gun inside stopped, small four with people immediately rushed over, put these people all to control.


    Li Su took a glance. Liu Leshan hasn''t come out yet. It''s not only Liu Leshan, but there should be others inside.


    Li Su nodded at the black tiger, then the two men threw a smoke bomb at the same time, [Bang Bang] twice, and finally someone got out of it again.


    The first soldier Liu Laowu came out. When he ran out, he was still holding a grenade tightly in his hand. The insurance had been opened. Li Su was quick eyed, and a silver needle flew from his hand


    See Liu old five straight down, small four also rushed to the past, Liu old five against, and then a grasp of Liu old five''s hand, his hand thunder fiercely to the sky.


    "Get down!" After Xiao Si yelled, everyone fell on the ground.


    [Dong] with a bang, the grenade exploded in the air, making people''s ears numb.


    At this time, Liu Leshan coughed and ran out of the room. With his submachine gun in his hand, he didn''t know the direction at all and shot at random. The party ran away. Li Su shot a silver needle, but he didn''t see it clearly. Liu Leshan escaped.


    In the end, Li Su directly buttoned a handful of silver needles and sent them all to him. Liu Leshan had no way to escape this time. His whole body was covered with silver needles, and even a silver needle was stuck on his relatives, which made him feel painful.


    "You are evil." Black tiger said to Li Su.


    "Stay away from me next time." Xiao Si stares at Li Su. He has the idea that he will run away as soon as he starts.


    "Can I say it was an accident?" Li Su said wrongly.


    Unfortunately, his explanation was so pale that the two people didn''t believe it.


    "It''s you."


    After Li Su came to Liu Leshan and pulled out a silver needle from him, Liu Leshan opened his mouth. His eyes were full of remorse and hatred.


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry to cheat you, but I can''t help it. I''ll take in money and help people to eliminate disaster." Li Su flicked his hands away and shrugged his shoulders. He was very helpless.


    "How much did you charge? You tell me, I''ll give you double the price, as long as you let me off. " Liu Leshan said.


    "Well, it''s not that I don''t give you a chance, but that you can''t afford the price at all." Li Su said.


    "As long as you make an offer, there''s nothing I can''t pay." Liu Leshan said, "if you don''t believe me, I can transfer money to you on the spot now. The money will be deposited in your account before you release me."


    "Really?" Li Su said.


    "Of course, as long as you let me go."¡° No, I''ll let you go. If you don''t give me money, where can I find you? " Li Su doesn''t believe Liu Leshan at all.


    "I can transfer money to you now. You want to let me go."


    "OK, let me see your sincerity first."

 Chapter 562

    "You let me go first." Liu Leshan said, "this way, how can I transfer money."


    "That''s true, but if I let you go and you don''t transfer money to me, do you think I''m unjust?"


    "Don''t worry, there are so many people around you. Are you afraid that I will run away?"


    "I''m afraid. All the tunnels you''ve dug in Xiaowang Village are everywhere. You can''t find them anywhere. You say I''m afraid."


    "I can''t run with so many people pointing guns at me." Liu Leshan said.


    "That''s right. But ah, this brother is clear about the accounts. How much do you want me to transfer first? "


    "Is ten million enough?" As soon as Liu Leshan opened his mouth, he startled Li Su.


    "Ten million?"


    "If you think it''s not enough, 20 million, 30 million, or you can count it?"


    "Liu Leshan, do you think I''m a fool? If you give me a random number, I''ll let you go, but you tell me that I don''t have so much money at all. Do you think I have to spend some time to fix you? Who will give me my service fee? "


    "Lu Nianzu, that''s what I should call you." Liu Leshan said, "please believe in my reputation, otherwise after so many years, I should not be in this position."


    "No, I don''t believe it." Li Su shook his head. "We are enemies now. I don''t think two people who are hostile to each other have any credibility. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Li Su seems to think of something at this time, "I seem to have forgotten to tell you, my name is not Lu Nianzu, my name is Li Su."


    "I''m sorry." Liu Leshan''s face was full of decadence. "I knew earlier that now, I should have listened to our old seven''s words, inspected you more, and then warned you more. Maybe we would not have the end now¡°


    "Unfortunately, you are not as smart as your old seven." Li Su smiles, "by the way, I forgot to ask you, where is your boss?"


    "Boss? Do you still want to see my boss? " Liu Leshan seems to have heard a very similar joke and laughed, "I can''t see our boss myself. Don''t talk about you, Li Su. Do you think you can catch my boss if you catch me? To tell you the truth, we are just chess pieces in the hands of the boss. He doesn''t believe anyone and doesn''t know his whereabouts. As long as there is a boss, our business will continue. You can never find him, you can never find him, you can never find him. "


    "I have to admit that what you said is very correct. I''ve come to Xiaowang Village twice, almost 80 or 90 days, but I never seem to see your boss."


    Li Su said, "but I still have a way to do this. You don''t have to worry about it. What I want to know now is where your old seven is now."


    "Ha ha ha, Li Su, do you think I''m a child? Think about it


    I know the news from my mouth. I advise you to save it. "


    "I believe you." Li Su said, "let''s discuss the matter of letting you off just now."


    "Have you figured it out?" Liu Leshan asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not that I''ve figured it out, it''s that I want to change it."


    "How to change it?" Liu Leshan asked¡° I''ll trade your life for Liu Laoqi''s whereabouts. " Li Su said.


    "Do you think I''ll say it?" Liu Leshan laughed, "with Lao Qi hiding in the dark, you will never be able to escape."


    "It seems that we have failed." Li Su sighed and said.


    "No, as long as you let me go, in case I''m in a good mood, I''ll tell you about him."


    "Forget it, because I already know where he is, but do you think he can make it?"


    With Li Su''s help, a silver light came into Liu Leshan''s body as fast as lightning. Liu Leshan couldn''t move in an instant.


    "Boss, here comes the bee." Black tiger whispered in Li Su''s ear


    say.


    "I see it." Li Su turned to meet the running bee.


    "Li Su! Li Su! No, No When the bee saw Li Su, she opened her mouth and cried out.


    "Don''t worry, speak slowly."


    "Mu Hanwei has been kidnapped."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Everyone stared at the bee in front of them and wondered if they had heard the wrong thing.


    "What did you say? Say it again. " Li Su asked.


    "Mu Hanwei has been kidnapped, and that person is Liu Laoqi."


    "What do you eat for? I told you to protect Mu Hanwei. How could she be kidnapped? " Li Su''s eyes turned red immediately.


    "The thing is, when you just left, Mu Hanwei was ready to go out to help, but I persuaded her. Then when I went to the toilet, she opened the door of the room and ran away, and I ran after her, but she was gone. When I found her, she was gone


    It''s under Liu Laoqi''s control. "


    Little bee felt very ashamed. She was a special forces soldier, and she couldn''t even see a woman.


    "What else do I want you to do? What else do you think you can do? I can''t even see a woman! " Li Su shouts to Mu Hanwei.


    "Boss, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. Now the first task is to rescue Xiaowei. One minute later, Xiaowei will be more dangerous."


    Black tiger afraid of Li Su next to the little bee, quickly said.


    Black tiger''s words let Li Su calm down immediately, took two deep breaths, and then said: "say, where is Liu Laoqi now?"


    "He is at the entrance of the village now. His condition is to take Liu Leshan and Liu Laowu to the village immediately, and prepare a car for them." Said the little bee.


    As soon as Li Su turned around, he came to Liu Leshan''s side, waving his hands [crackling], slapping his face back and forth, and immediately Liu Leshan''s face became swollen.


    If it wasn''t for Li Su to seal the acupoints all over his body, he would not be able to


    Now Liu Leshan will not have a tooth in his mouth¡° Liu Leshan, you are so powerful that you have appointed Liu Laoqi to copy my back road. Yes, there are means. " Li Su said while beating on Liu Leshan''s body, and all the people who looked at him felt sad.


    "And you, don''t think I''ll forget you when you''re silent."


    This injustice in Liu''s heart. When he came out of the room, he was blocked. Up to now, he didn''t even open his mouth. Did I invite you or provoke you.

 Chapter 563

    "Boss, you can''t delay any longer. If you wait for a while, in case Liu Laoqi is crazy..."


    Black tiger''s words did not finish, but the meaning is very clear.


    "If anything happens to Xiao Wei, I''ll clean you up and make your life worse than death!" When Li Su left, he punched each of them in the stomach.


    The resentment in Liu Laowu''s eyes, the pain in Liu Leshan''s eyes, and the slightest complacency did not escape from Li Su''s eyes.


    Li Su angrily came out of the door of the village committee. At the door of the village committee, there were a lot of people, all old men and women. These people were really incited by Liu Laowu to prepare for Xiao Si. But now they are all lying on the ground. They are not injured, but they are all tied up, and the inside is all stuffed with cloth, Don''t let them talk.


    "You guys stay here and keep an eye on all these people, don''t you


    Let them run away and take off all the weapons on these people. If anything happens, I''ll ask you


    Xiao Si walked at the end, left a few people here, and then followed Li Su. Of course, they did not forget to take Liu Leshan and Liu Laowu with them.


    After just venting, Li Su''s heart has calmed down, and he has begun to figure out how to save Mu Hanwei.


    "Black tiger and little four, you two go first, and remember to hide. Since Liu Laoqi can kidnap Mu Hanwei, it shows that he still has some skills. Don''t let him find out. If he has a chance, it''s better to catch him alive. It''s really not possible..."


    "I understand." Black tiger and small four two people looked at each other, jumped into the corn next to it and disappeared.


    Li Su is left with the bee, and several security personnel drag Liu Leshan and Liu Laowu to follow Li Su and walk towards the entrance of the village.


    Originally, there were more people who wanted to follow Li Su, but now I don''t know how many people are hiding behind in the village, so Li Su didn''t let them follow. He continued to search in the village, and there were some vigilant workers


    You have to do it.


    "Here you are?"


    "Here I am." Li Su holds his arms and looks at Mu Hanwei, who is standing in front of Liu Laoqi. His eyes are full of tears¡° Let people go. "


    "Where''s my brother?" Liu Laoqi is not moved. He hides his whole body behind Mu Hanwei. In his hand, he holds a gun on Mu Hanwei''s head.


    Li Su waved his hand. The security personnel behind him pushed Liu Leshan and Liu Laowu out of Li Su''s back rudely.


    "Third brother, what has Lu done to you?" Seeing Liu Leshan come out, Liu Laoqi pops his head out and asks in a loud voice.


    But what he didn''t know was that Li Su had sealed Liu Leshan''s acupoints. He could see and hear, but he couldn''t move. He could only express his meaning with his own eyes. Unfortunately, Liu Laoqi didn''t understand.


    What Li Su wants is this effect. Liu Leshan has just heard all his actions. If he is allowed to speak, he will hear all his previous arrangements. It is not only impossible to arrest Liu Laoqi,


    And there is a great possibility that Liu Laoqi will jump over the wall.


    "Liu Laoqi, I have fulfilled all your requirements. Now you should let people go?" Li Su said¡° What happened to my third brother? " Asked Liu Laoqi.


    "I don''t know. When I catch him, he will be like this. Not only him, but also Liu Laowu." Li Su said.


    "You fart. My third brother was still fine when I left. You must have used some tricks to make him like this."


    Liu Laoqi put the gun in his hand on Mu Hanwei''s head. Mu Hanwei''s tears came down. It can be seen that Liu Laoqi used his strength.


    "I tell you, untie it now, or I won''t promise what I will do to her."


    "Liu Laoqi, I hope you can keep your promise. It really has nothing to do with me that your third brother became like this. When I caught him, he was like this. Now I doubt whether the boss behind you made him like this, or I will give him to you now. If you can find out how he became like this, you can tell me."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, LV Nianzu. I know that you are responsible for all this. You are so powerful that you are playing around with our three brothers."


    "No way. You are too stupid."


    "Don''t pull the calf for me there, and let my brother go." Liu Laoqi said.


    "It''s no problem to let them go, but I tell you, they can''t move now. Even if I let them go, you can''t take them away." Li Su said.


    "Cut the crap, I''ll let you go!"


    "OK, I''ll put it now." With a wave of his hand, Li Su asked the two security guards to untie the rope on Liu Leshan and Liu Laowu.


    "Back up!"


    Li Suyi said, he stepped back a few steps, "OK¡°


    "Back up! hurry up! Or I''ll kill her now! " Liu Laoqi is a little hysterical now. In order not to irritate Liu Laoqi, Li Su and the rest of the guards can only continue to retreat, retreating more than 10 meters in a row.


    "Where''s my car? Come here, car! Hurry up


    "Right away, right away." Li Su said.


    "Lv Nianzu, don''t play tricks on me. You know I used to be a teacher of automobile repair in the north. I am very familiar with the structure of the car, so you don''t want to tamper with the car. If I find out, the life of this little beauty in my hand is lost because of you."


    Originally, Li Su intended to do something on it. As soon as he heard Liu Laoqi''s words, he stopped. Whether it was true or false, he couldn''t afford to gamble.


    Soon a business car appeared in front of Liu Laoqi. This car is Li Su''s car. It is equipped with GPS. No matter where the car goes, it can know its location.


    "The car is coming. Should Liu Laoqi let people go?"


    "No nonsense. I''m not a child. If you let someone go, you can catch me now. I''m not stupid. Please put my third brother in the car, or I''ll scratch her face now."


    A woman pays most attention to her face. When she hears that Liu Laoqi wants to look on her face, Mu Hanwei screams in fright. However, because her mouth is blocked by her feet, she can only make a [Wuwu] sound


    .

 Chapter 564

    "Lu Nianzu, don''t say that I won''t give you a chance. Now put my third brother in the car, or else."


    Liu Laoqi didn''t speak, just put the gun in his hand on Mu Hanwei''s head.


    "Don''t do it. Don''t do it. I''m going. I''m going." As soon as Li Su saw it, he quickly said and walked towards Liu Leshan.


    "Lu Nianzu, I didn''t expect that you are still a seed of infatuation. I appreciate you very much. Without this incident, I think we would be very good friends." Liu Laoqi said.


    "No need."


    "Cut the crap and get in the car."


    It''s not difficult for Li Su to put two people in the car. Two straight people were put into the car by Li Su and walked out of the car. But Liu Laoqi asked him to drive in the family seat.


    "Tell your men, don''t let them follow, or we''ll be caught dead and no one will think about it."


    "No problem." Li Su yelled, "don''t come here. I''m safe. I''ll contact you when I get off the bus."


    "Cut the crap and get in the car!" Liu Laoqi shouts at Li Su with a gun.


    "Right now, right now."


    Li Su walked slowly to the driver''s seat of the car. Liu Laoqi followed him, holding a gun against his head and holding Mu Hanwei''s neck in his hand.


    "There is a problem with this car, that is, when we start, we have to kick a few feet on the hood, otherwise we can''t hit it at all."


    Li Su said that in order to attract Liu Laoqi''s attention, but Liu Laoqi was not deceived at all, and then he forced his gun to the back of Li Su''s head.


    "Don''t give me these empty ones. I''ve heard about this car when it came here just now. There''s nothing wrong with it."


    After being exposed by Liu Laoqi, Li Su didn''t have any embarrassment on his face. He pretended to trip under his feet and rushed forward to avoid Liu Laoqi''s muzzle. Then he turned around and grabbed his hand and twisted it.


    When Liu Laoqi reacted and was ready to shoot, the muzzle of the gun had been destroyed


    Li Su twisted into the air.


    [Bang] the sound of a gun startled all the people on the scene. They thought Li Su had been shot. When they saw the situation on the Chu court, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Now Li Su is in charge of the initiative on the court. Er... To be exact, Li Su has controlled Liu Laoqi.


    In the moment of controlling Liu Laoqi, Li Su takes a silver needle out of his pocket and stabs it on Liu Laoqi accurately.


    Liu Laoqi and Li Su were about two times apart when he felt a pain in his body, and then there was no way to move.


    "I knew it was you."


    "It''s a pity you''re late." Li Su immediately said that Liu Leshan was completely unable to move. His body was stiff. He could hear and see, but he could not say that he could not move, just like his two elder brothers before him.


    After tearing Liu Leshan and Liu Laowu down from the car, Li Su clapped his hands, and black tiger and Xiao Si got out of the car.


    "I''m sorry, boss. We didn''t save Xiaowei in time."


    "This matter has passed. Now Xiaowei has been rescued." Li Su pats two people on the shoulder, then goes to Mu Hanwei and reaches out to remove Mu Hanwei''s steps.


    "Go! I have a time bomb on me


    As soon as Mu Hanwei''s mouth was liberated, she cried out such shocking news.


    All of a sudden, everyone is nervous. Liu Laoqi is really a human spirit. I didn''t expect that under such circumstances, he would have the chance to tie a time bomb to Mu Hanwei.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t panic. I''ll take care of it."


    Li Su asked everyone to calm down, and then went forward to untie Mu Hanwei''s coat. There was a bomb bound to her chest. There was a small timer beating on it. The number on it showed that the time was less than two minutes.


    "This son of a bitch doesn''t want Xiaowei alive at all." The black tiger rushed over and kicked Liu Laoqi hard. Liu Laoqi couldn''t speak, but he was sweating one by one on his forehead.


    "Li Su, hurry up. Time is running out. Hurry up,


    Otherwise it will be too late. " Mu Hanwei almost cried out.


    "Don''t talk." Taking advantage of this time, Li Su has almost checked the whole bomb.


    "Boss, this bomb is started by the heartbeat. No matter how much time it has left, as soon as it leaves people''s body and can''t feel people''s normal temperature and heartbeat, it will explode immediately. The delay time is less than one second."


    The only way is to evacuate all the people here and try to ensure the safety of all the people except Mu Hanwei.


    "Do you have a knife on you?" Li Su asked.


    "Boss." Black tiger said anxiously.


    "I''ll ask if you have a knife." Li Su paid more attention to his tone.


    Black tiger silently took out the knife from his body, and then put it on Li Su''s hand.


    "Let everyone step back 100 meters, find shelter, and don''t come out no matter what happens."


    After Li Su finished, he focused on the bomb on Mu Hanwei.


    "Li Su, there is still a lot of one minute left. Don''t waste your time. I''m hopeless. Give up and leave now." Mu Hanwei pleads.


    "Why do I want to leave? Anyway, we are also husband and wife now. If I leave and leave my wife here alone, it''s hard for me. If I die, we''ll die together and be a couple of mandarin ducks with the same life."


    Li Su uses a knife to paddle on Mu Hanwei''s body while joking.


    "If only I could meet you earlier." Mu Hanwei''s eyes flashed a trace of tenderness, "but it''s too late now."


    "It''s not too late, it''s not too late, we can at least make a pair of Tongming mandarin ducks." Li Su said with a smile.


    "Fortunately, I can die with you. I''ve heard Liu Laoqi say that this bomb is powerful, and we''ll have all our flesh, blood and ashes


    Together, no one can separate us. "¡° Don''t be so sensational. I feel like crying. "


    "If Li Su has a next life, I will be your woman, no matter how many women are around you."


    "What did you say?" Li Su''s hand stopped for a moment.


    "If there is a next life, I must be your woman, no matter how many women are around you."

 Chapter 565

    "Unfortunately, I don''t know if I have another life." Li Su said.


    "Li Su." Mu Hanwei seemed to have made up her mind, and then said, "if we can all live this time, I will be your woman."


    "You, what did you say?"


    This time, Li Su is really scared. If it''s the next life, Li Su can still be taken as a joke. But this time, it''s not the next life, but now. Li Su''s hand shakes, and the knife falls from his hand. If Li Su doesn''t come back and grab the knife again, Mu Hanwei''s body will be scarred and bloody.


    "If I can survive this time, I will be your woman. No matter how many women you have around you and whether you give me identity or not, I will be your woman."


    "You''re not kidding, are you?"


    "Do you think I can survive less than 30 seconds, and I still have to lie?" Mu Hanwei looked at Li Su affectionately, "in this life, we met the right person at the wrong time, next life, I will not miss you, I must be your first woman."


    "All right."


    "What''s good?" Mu Hanwei hasn''t responded yet.


    "Go now, or you won''t have time." Li Su uses his fastest speed to put the bomb on Mu Hanwei''s body. Then he pushes Mu Hanwei away and runs forward.


    At the moment of moving the bomb, the number on it suddenly stopped. When it was pasted on Li Su''s body, the number began to beat again, but the speed increased a lot. There were still ten seconds left.


    Li Su ran out as fast as he could¡°


    Nine.


    "Li Su!" Mu Hanwei took two steps forward and watched Li Su gallop forward.


    Eight.


    "I love you!" Mu Hanwei pours on the ground and uses all her strength to shout out these three words.


    Seven.


    People around were stunned, not because of Mu Hanwei''s words, but because of Li Su''s practice.


    Six.


    Li Su looked back and saw that they all rushed out of the bunker, shouting their names.


    Five.


    He saw the tears on his face and heard Mu Hanwei''s "I love you".


    Four.


    Is this the end of my life? In addition to cuddle cuddle, up to now is still a young, loss of panic.


    Three.


    Goodbye, my father and mother; Goodbye, my love; Goodbye, those who love me; Goodbye, the world. Fortunately, I didn''t forget that I came here once.


    Two.


    Don''t want to, what don''t want to, I wipe, I special what is not stupid, the arms actually still holding this thing, I don''t think my life hard!


    One.


    Fuck! Throw it¡¾ Boom!


    This loud noise shocked everyone. The running people forgot to run, the crying people forgot to cry. All people stopped their steps and couldn''t bear to look forward. There was a tear in the corner of their eyes.


    The loud noise enveloped the whole Xiaowang Village, including those who were cleaning the remaining battlefields at the reservoir.


    Liu Leshan, Liu Laowu and Liu Laoqi, who were thrown into the grass, had a smile in their eyes. They succeeded!


    "Li Su! You son of a bitch


    After Mu Hanwei cried out such a sentence, the whole person was paralyzed on the ground, and the tears in her eyes could not help falling down, one by one.


    "Li Su --!"


    Black tiger, who has been with Li Su for the longest time, is the most familiar with Li Su. It can be said that the intimate women around him don''t know the color of Li Su''s underwear, but he knows that Li Su has no secret in front of him.


    Black tiger knelt on the ground, closed his eyes, tears one by one from the resolute face on the slide, fell to the ground, hit the ground, hit a pit.


    It''s said that men don''t shed tears, but they don''t feel sad!


    "I''m not dead yet. Isn''t it a bit bad for you to cry there? Do I have to come to a family member for a gift?"


    A weak but full of ridicule voice appeared in front of everyone''s ears, which surprised everyone.


    "Li Su, you''re not dead?"


    The first one to open his glasses is mu Hanwei.


    "Is that how you want me to die? I''m waiting for you to keep your promise. "


    Li Su smiles at Mu Hanwei.


    "You bastard!"


    Mu Hanwei stood up from the ground and quickly came to Li Su. He stretched out his fist and beat it on his chest.


    Li Su snorted and turned pale.


    "Are you hurt?" Mu Hanwei quickly holds Li Su.


    Li Su''s arm was tightly clamped by Mu Hanwei''s chest. It was so soft and touching that it was so cool.


    Mu Hanwei''s eyes are looking up and down at Li Su. It''s OK in front of her. But after Li Su''s back, a large area of skin has been lifted, and even the whole skin has been peeled off. It''s so bloody that it makes people feel chilly.


    "Come on, come on!" Mu Hanwei shouts.


    Black tiger and others quickly wake up from the surprise of Li Su''s death and rebirth. They run over and are shocked by the huge wound on Li Su''s back.


    "Get down and I''ll get rid of the shrapnel."


    None of them had ever studied medicine, but black tiger and Xiao Si were all men who had been on the battlefield. They knew how to simply clear shrapnel and bandage, which was the skill of saving lives.


    Several people carefully helped Li Su to the car and let Li Su lie on the hood of the car, exposing his whole back to the air. From the car turned out iodine, carefully wipe the stains above, the rotten meat has been cut off.


    The corrosion of iodine made Li Su clench his teeth tightly. His face was pale and his whole body was covered


    In the shaking, the sweat on the forehead big drop, soon the whole hood all to wet.


    "Li Su, why don''t I give you an anesthetic?"


    Li Su couldn''t speak at all now. He was afraid that he couldn''t help it, so he began to shout.


    Mu Hanwei stands in front of Li Su nervously and gently. She holds her hand tightly and lets Li Su make her little hand red.


    "Does what you just said count?" Li Su weakly raised his head, and then painstakingly raised his head to look at Mu Hanwei.


    "What?"


    "It means to be my woman."


    Li Su''s words make Mu Hanwei make a big red face. Now it''s time for this man to think about such dirty things in his heart. He''s really ashamed to death.

 Chapter 566

    Mu Hanwei wants to hit the apprentice, but she can''t help seeing the terrible scar on Li Su''s back.


    "You talk, don''t you count?" Seeing that Mu Hanwei doesn''t speak, Li Su keeps up with her. She has some posture of breaking the casserole to the end.


    "Li Su, what time is it now? You still care about these things." Mu Hanwei stares at Li Su, but when an outsider looks at her, she is more shy than angry.


    "Nonsense, if I don''t ask, wait a moment, I''m dead, I''m still a muddleheaded ghost..." before Li Su''s words were finished, she was blocked by Mu Hanwei.


    "You are not allowed to say such unlucky things¡°¡° So tell me, does what you just said count? " There was a twinkle in Li Su''s eyes.


    "Ah, there are so many people here." Mu Hanwei said shyly¡° You mean when there''s no one, you can tell me? "¡°


    Don''t say such shameful things Mu Hanwei turned her back directly. But her little hand was still tightly held by Li Su, and she didn''t want to leave.


    Li Su closed her eyes. Although she couldn''t bear the pain on her back and wanted to shout twice at any time, the conversation just now,


    Let his heart like a spring breeze.


    In particular, the softness of his hands made Li Su feel that he was drizzling in the spring breeze.


    Mu Hanwei doesn''t speak, and Li Su doesn''t tease her any more. On the one hand, they are silent now. On the other hand, Li Su has no way to open her mouth. The wound being cleaned makes Li Su clench her teeth and sweat. Xiao Si and Heihu are sweating all the time. Heihu is OK. Little bee is always around him to wipe his sweat. Xiao Si is poor. There are so many people standing around him that no one pays any attention to him.


    Half an hour later, all the shrapnel on Li Su''s back had been taken out. What surprised Heihu and Xiao Si was that it was only half an hour later that the wound on Li Su''s back had scabbed. Especially when dealing with the last few shrapnel, he had to scratch the scab again, and then he began to operate¡° Boss, your back has scabbed... "Black tiger whispered in Li Su''s ear.


    "You cut my back with a knife and sprinkle the powder.


    ¡±Li Su said¡° But... "Don''t worry, just come." Mu Hanwei, who had turned her back, immediately turned back and watched the black tiger hang up the scab on Li Su''s back. Xiao Si sprinkled the powder on Li Su''s wound evenly. Mu Hanwei doesn''t dare to look. Through his own hands, I can feel what Li Su is doing at this time


    How much perseverance it takes to endure the pain!


    With the help of all the people, I took off all the clothes on Li Su. Of course, I was talking about the coat. Then I wrapped Li Su''s back with gauze. Finally, I put an outer tower on Li Su. This is the end of all the work.


    "Boss, shall we go back? There''s nothing else to do here. " Said the black tiger¡° No, there''s still one person that hasn''t been caught At this time, Li Su''s face was all pale, but the light in his eyes did not decrease.


    "You mean¡° It''s the mysterious boss. I''d like to see what kind of sacred boss he is. He''s hidden so deeply. " Li Su said to Xiao Si, "now contact Xiao Tian to see where he is. Let''s rush to see what the boss around us is.


    ¡±"Yes." Xiao Si agreed and went to one side to contact Xiao Tian.


    Black tiger at this time some worry about Li Su''s body injury, "boss, your body injury, it''s OK, it doesn''t matter, I''m not going to work hard, I''m just looking at it, these desperate things or you do."¡° Boss, Xiaotian said that the boss is coming. "¡° What? " It seems that the crowd didn''t hear clearly¡°


    You have heard right. As Xiao Tian has said just now, the mysterious boss is coming with people thinking about the village dry, and there are a lot of weapons on them. As for what kind of weapon is, Xiao Tian didn''t make it clear. It''s estimated that it''s very big


    It can be a hot weapon. " Xiao Si explained.


    "Now let''s drag the three brothers of the Liu family to another place so that they won''t be seen by others. Just leave a few brothers to watch. Now we are looking for a stretcher to carry me up. Go there to see what they want to do and open the insurance of your weapons. If something goes wrong, don''t tell me, You can shoot directly. "


    "Yes, boss."


    After everyone was busy, they were all ready. They put Li Su on the stretcher, but he was lying on his stomach, because there was a wound on his back. Mu Hanwei was beside Li Su, holding his hand tightly and comforting him.


    Black tiger and Xiao Si were escorting around, and the rest of the security was centered on them. Then they scattered around, and Li Su was closely escorted in the middle. It can be said that except that there was no way to defend on the earth, their eyes covered all around. No matter the enemy came from that direction, they could not escape their eyes.


    They didn''t go far. In front of his door, there appeared a group of people, led by Liu Xiong.


    "Mr. Lu, are you all right?" When Liu Xiong saw Li Su, he cried out, his face full of worry.


    "Oh, it''s Liu Xiong. It''s OK, just a little hurt." Li Su raised his pale face and raised a smile at Liu Xiong.


    "Mr. Lu, just now when the police surrounded the whole village, I took some old people in our village to hide in a safe place. I was afraid that the gun would go off and they would be shot. These old people are old. If they were shot, I can''t afford it."


    Liu Xiong talked endlessly in front of Li Su.


    "Just now, we heard an explosion, so we ran out with people to have a look. After inquiring with the soldier brother outside, we found out that Liu Laoqi, the bastard, had kidnapped Mrs. Lu. I couldn''t bear it. I immediately rushed with the people I brought, but I still didn''t catch up. Fortunately, Mr. Lu, you''re OK. If something happened to you, How can I explain to the second master of the LV family? "


    Liu Xiong''s face is full of fear.


    Li Su looked up at the people Liu Xiong had brought. They were all old farmers with hoes in their hands.

 Chapter 567

    "I''m really troubling you." Li Su said very apologetically.


    "No trouble, no trouble. As long as Mr. Lu doesn''t have a big event, we are running a distance for a period of time, and we can." Liu Xiong said, "after all, we still expect Mr. Lu to lead us on the road to wealth."


    "You''re welcome. It''s very kind of you, but now you can see that I can''t protect myself. If I continue to wait here, my injury will worsen. I think after my injury is healed, I will start this idea again."


    Li Su said very weakly.


    "That is, that is, we still have this insight." Liu Xiong looked around and asked, "where is Liu Laoqi''s rammer? Why didn''t you see him? Mr. Lu, you call the goods over and see if I don''t beat him to death. "


    Liu Xiong raised his hoe and waved it in the air. The old farmers around him also waved their hoes and said one after another in front of Li Su.


    "Mr. Lu, do you think Liu Laoqi has escaped?"


    "It''s all right. Where did he go? We can get him back for you now. "


    "As long as he doesn''t go abroad, we can promise to get that boy back to you tomorrow."


    A group of people yelled in Li Su''s ear, which made Li Su''s head explode.


    "Du an, be quiet. Our boss has just been injured, and it''s not light. Now we need to have a rest. If you want to talk, you can talk after our boss''s injury is healed."


    Li Su frowned, and the black tiger standing next to him guessed his mind and said quickly.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Mr. Lu. Don''t be angry. We were too excited just now. We forgot the rules. We''ll go right away. We''ll go right away."


    Liu Xiong explained quickly, then waved his hand and said, "let''s get out of the way for Mr. Lu. Mr. Lu is going to have a rest now."


    Liu Xiong gave an order. All the people who stood in front of Li Su got out of the way. Li Su took a light look at Liu Xiong, and then let black tiger come over.


    "Watch where Liu Xiong is going."


    Black tiger nodded, and then said: "be careful, boss is injured now, don''t be too bumpy, you know? Let''s go


    Black tiger stands in the same place and greets the crowd. Seeing that Liu Xiong and his party are still standing there, black tiger has nothing to say. He has just seen Xiaotian. As long as Xiaotian is there, this mysterious boss can''t escape their control


    .


    Seeing Li Su and them leave, Liu Xiong waves his hand, and all the people behind him scatter around, as if looking for something. Xiaotian reports all the things he sees to Li Su, and Li Su frowns thoughtfully.


    "Black tiger, have you solved all the problems in the village? If it''s solved, leave the necessary caretakers, and transfer the rest. Then ask Wang Xinghuo to see if everything in the reservoir has been solved. If it''s solved, let them come to support now. I think there will be a tough battle to fight later. "


    Li Su said.


    "I''ll get in touch now." The black tiger said, "boss, are we still going now?"


    "No, we''ll turn around when you get in touch."¡° Yes


    Black tiger took out his mobile phone and began to contact one by one. Soon there was news.


    "Boss, all the things in the village have been solved. Except for five members of a small team searching for the rest of the people in the tunnel, the rest of the people have all solved the battle."


    Said the black tiger.


    "All the things in director Wang''s place have been solved, and only some finishing work is left. Now they are on the way to dare to come. It is estimated that they will arrive soon."


    "Tell Wang Xinghuo to let them go around the entrance of the village. Let''s have a front and back attack." Li Su said.


    "Yes." After the black tiger sent a text message to Wang Xinghuo, all the people in the village also gathered. The black tiger ordered them to follow behind him, put away all the guns in their hands, put them in the most convenient place, and then led Li Su back.


    Liu Xiong and the old peasants at the entrance of the village don''t know what they are looking for. What they are doing is hot. They wave their hoes hard and glide through the natural tracks in the air.


    "Someone''s coming!"


    I don''t know who yelled, but everyone stopped their work and looked up. A group of people appeared in front of them.


    Liu Xiong looked up at the past. After a careful look, he found that the people who came here this time knew Li Su. It was Li Su who came back again and again. It seemed that there were more people around them.


    Liu Xiong quickly welcomed him. The old peasants also took their hoes with them, followed Liu Xiong, and met Li Su.


    "Mr. Lu, why are you back?" Liu Xiong asked suspiciously, but his steps stopped more than ten meters away, no longer moving forward.


    "Oh, well, it suddenly occurred to me that I had something to do with you." Li Su said.


    "Then you can send someone to say hello directly, and you can run over and say it yourself." Liu Xiong said.


    "I can''t help it. If I don''t tell you this in person, I''m upset." Li Su said.


    "If you have something to do, just say it. As long as I can do it, I will do it for you right away Liu Xiong patted his chest and said.


    "Liu Xiong, how long have we known each other?" Li Su asked suddenly.


    "Ten days. What''s the matter? Mr. Lu, do you have any questions? " Liu Xiong didn''t understand what Li Suwen meant.


    "Oh, nothing." Li Su shook his head and said, "Liu Xiong, do you believe me?"


    "Mr. Lu, as you said, your arrival is a great joy for our Xiaowang Village. We all expect you to lead us out of this small mountain village. Just like Huaxi Village Flower, we all expect you to have a good life." Liu Xiong said.


    "What do I do to you? Is there anything I''m hiding from you? " Li Su asked.


    "Mr. Lu, you''re serious. There''s nothing to hide. Who has no secret?"


    "That''s it." Li Su nodded, "boss, how long do you want to cheat me?"


    "What?" Everyone was shocked. What did Li Su mean by this? Did he say¡° What do you mean, Mr. Lu? "


    "Boss, the big boss hiding behind the three brothers of Liu Leshan."

 Chapter 568

    "No, Mr. Lu, what do you say? The big boss hiding behind them? Why can''t I understand what you''re saying? " The doubts on Liu Xiong''s face became more and more serious.


    Not only Liu Xiong, but also Mu Hanwei, who is standing beside Li Su, has a face of disbelief.


    Liu Xiong has not been with them for a day or two. He still knows something about who he is. Now he suddenly says that he is the boss. Is that possible?! How could he be the boss behind the Liu brothers? Isn''t that a joke?


    "Li Su, have you made a mistake?" Mu Hanwei whispered beside Li Su, "this Liu Xiong is not like us for a day or two. How can he be the boss behind the scenes?"


    Only mu Hanwei can find out this sentence. All the others are Li Su''s people. They are absolutely obedient to Li Su. As long as they don''t kill and set fire, they will definitely carry out it, including little bee.


    Li Su waved her hand and motioned Mu Hanwei not to speak.


    "Liu Xiong, oh no, boss, do you want to know where you are showing your flaws?" Li Su said.


    "Mr. Lu, don''t talk nonsense here. If you go on talking, be careful that I''ll turn my back on you." Liu Xiong said maliciously.


    "Don''t worry, just listen to me. If I''m wrong, you can refute me at any time, and I''ll apologize to you." Li Su said lightly.


    Compared with Li Su''s indifference, the anger on Liu Xiong''s face made people feel that this person had a problem. Of course, we were talking about Li Su''s people, but Liu Xiong''s people didn''t think so. Their faces were all angry. They thought that Li Su was making a personal attack on the people in their village, and they began to make a lot of noise.


    "Lu, what are you doing there?"


    "Don''t be blind there. Believe it or not, I''ll blow your brain when I go there with a hoe."


    "Kill those surnamed Lu. Follow me


    All of them are in a rush to get rid of Li Su on the spot.


    "Calm down, calm down. Listen to me." At this time, Li Su yelled to make everyone quiet. Then Li Su coughed twice and continued.


    "I said that if I wronged Liu Xiong, I''ll let you handle it." Li Su looked at Liu Xiong and said¡° Liu Xiong, you don''t even have the courage. You are guilty of being a thief. "


    "Everyone calm down and see what kind of flowers this Lu can say. If what he says is wrong, it''s not too late for us to kill him."


    Liu Xiong opened his arms, the group stopped the man behind him and said.


    "Well, I''ll tell you more about your flaws." Li Su cleared his throat and said.


    "First of all, when I knew you, you were preparing to go down to the ground. At that time, one of your trouser legs was tied on half of your leg, and you were still wearing cloth shoes on your feet. Your first flaw appeared here."


    "You look very old in those clothes, but they are very clean. The smell from them is very fresh. If I guess correctly, it should be the smell of blue moon detergent. It really smells good."


    "Your second flaw also appears here. Your leg is rolled on the half of your leg. Although you have smeared a lot of soil on your leg, the color of the skin on your leg is not the color produced by long-time farm work. If you don''t believe it, look at the old farmers around you and see what the color is on their legs." After listening to Li Su''s analysis, Liu Xiong said with disdain, "to tell you the truth, I am such a person. No matter how I bask in the sun, I can''t tan."


    Li Su laughed, did not refute, continued: "by the way, you still have a small flaw, that is, you said that you have lived in the village for seven or eight years, and you have lived in the village before


    I''m working in the city. This is the third flaw I want to talk about here. "


    "Whether you work in the city or in the countryside, your hands must be rough and full of calluses, but look at your hands, hippies and tender meat. Even my wife envies them."


    "Of course, if you say that you are such a person, no matter what you do, your skin is so delicate, I have nothing to say."


    Li Su coughed twice, and his face turned even whiter. Mu Hanwei, who was standing beside him, was very worried. Li Su patted his hand and said, "it''s OK. Don''t worry."


    Anyone can see that Li Su''s injury is very serious. Liu Xiong''s face is full of satisfaction. He is still in control. The faces of those people behind him are full of expression. If you don''t want to live, hurry to die.


    Li Su continued.


    "The previous flaws are not flaws when you say so. I will not investigate whether they are true or false. Let''s start again."


    "First, when we went out of the village for the first time, you were very familiar with some places when you introduced the surrounding conditions to me, but these were all geographical locations, but you were not very familiar with some common grass in the field. Obviously, you often wandered around the village, but your mind was all above the position in the field, not in the field at all, What does that mean? "


    "This shows that you often think about your own way of retreat. Just think about it, an old farmer is idle, and it''s not a matter of collapse. If you think about something in the future, it means that you are doing a great thing, and it''s also a matter of life."


    "Don''t know if I''m right?" Li Su asked Liu Xiong.


    "Nonsense, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Liu Xiong said with a cold hum.


    "Well, I''ll go on." Li Su said¡°


    "Second, when we came to the so-called reservoir in Houshan, you tried your best to prevent us from entering, and also showed us the sign. At that time, we believed it. You also said that Liu Leshan, the head of your village, asked you to stand here, and he would come here every week to paint it."


    "The reason why I say this is a flaw lies in two aspects. First, you told me that your family had never been to school before they were poor, and you didn''t know how many big characters they had. You said that you wrote this and described it. Didn''t you beat your own face¡°


    "Second, I asked Liu Leshan about it and said that he had never arranged it for you. It was all done by yourself."

 Chapter 569

    "And he hasn''t paid you a salary yet. Do you think that you have done this business without 300 liang of silver here?" Li Su said.


    "He forgot it. It was five years ago. How can he remember it now?" When Liu Xiong finished this sentence, he had no confidence of his own.


    "Well, you can make it through." Li Su said, "next is your second important flaw."


    Li Su said that there was a deliberate pause here, so that everyone''s eyes were focused on him. Liu Xiong raised his ears. He also wanted to hear what new tricks Li Su could say.


    "Second, your major flaw is your whereabouts. One day before I went to see you, your mother said that you went to the field to water. Then I inquired all the way to your field, and there was no figure of you. Do you know what I did? I''ve been waiting for you at your house all day, and then you show up at nine o''clock in the evening. "


    "I asked you where you went, and you told me that you went to the field to water, but your shoes were very dry, and there was no soil on them. Where was the water? If I didn''t know that you were cheating at this time, I would be blind."


    "Another point, which is the third point I want to say, is that whenever I see you, you have a very strong smell on your body, or the smell of very expensive Cologne. Remember what I said is what time."


    "I just want to know that your old farmer, even a bath, is a luxury for a month. How can you take a bath every day, and use Cologne on his own body? That''s a very substantial sum of money. I reckon that your bottle of Cologne should be a limited edition, and how many tens of thousands of bottles should be used for a bottle?" This is not something an ordinary farmer can afford. "


    "Don''t say it''s an old farmer. Even as I am now, I dare not buy it. I can''t afford it. It''s expensive."


    "And, as far as I know, you don''t have solar energy at all, and you live in three brick and wood bungalows. On the surface, you don''t have the condition to take a bath at all,. Where is the water that you shower every day, and where does the Cologne come from?


    "Don''t tell me that you are washing in the neighbor''s house, or that you are guarding the door for the neighbor, and you go to their house to take a bath every day when you have nothing to do. I asked Liu Leshan, but no neighbor came to look for you to guard the door, and all the keys of the small western style houses in the village are in Liu Leshan''s hands. Unless you steal his keys and go there to match them, I think it''s impossible, I like the door of these small western style buildings


    I''ve seen them all. They''re all high-end security doors. "


    "There is no way for ordinary people to match the key installed on this kind of security door. According to my investigation, only one company in Xingqing city can match this kind of key, and it must have a certificate issued by the public security bureau to match the key. Then I want to ask you, where did you take a bath?"


    "I also want to ask, how do you refute the three points I just mentioned?"


    After Li Su said this, he stood up from the stretcher and looked at Liu Xiong to see how he answered.


    "This... That..." Liu Xiong hesitated for a long time without saying why.


    "I can''t say anything. I''ll tell you, because once you have time every day, you go back to the reservoir in Houshan for inspection. Then when you come out, you will take a bath in the base there and come out clean. I don''t think Liu Leshan knows your identity until now, do you? Even your parents don''t know you''re doing this, do they


    Li Su one sentence after another, Liu Xiong said step by step back, pale¡° Lu Nianzu, Lu Nianzu, I didn''t expect that your mind was so meticulous. I admit what you said is right, but you don''t have evidence. It''s useless if you don''t have evidence. What can you do for me? "


    Liu xiongleng for a moment, immediately began to applaud, praise Li Su''s meticulous observation ability.


    "I have to say, Liu Xiong, you are very cautious. Even those of your subordinates in the base, you have no one to trust. You do everything by yourself, and you have high anti reconnaissance ability, which makes me have no way to find practical evidence."


    Li Su said with a bitter smile.


    "Lu Nianzu, I have to say that you are really thoughtful, but you can''t find my evidence at all, so you''d better get out of the way and don''t get in my way. If you leave here now, I''ll take it as if nothing happened, and I''ll give you a sum of money, a sum of money enough to move you."


    Liu Xiong said.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "How much?"


    "It''s up to you."


    "Thirty million."


    "Lu Nianzu, you are also TW''s powerful and respectable childe brother. Thirty million yuan has moved you. You really let me down."


    Liu Xiong said with a smile, his eyes and tone full of contempt.


    "Bring me the card number. I''ll give it to you as soon as you let me go


    Don''t doubt my credibility. "


    "I don''t believe it. You can either pay me now or we can wait for the police to come." Li Su said¡°


    "Do you think I''m a fool? If I give you money now, wait a moment, if you don''t let me go, I''m not blind. I''ll take some money. Moreover, the police can find my transfer accounts through my account and freeze them. No matter where I go, I can''t use the money. "


    Clapping, clapping, Li Su walked down from the stretcher without any serious injury.


    "You, aren''t you hurt?" Liu Xiong said with some surprise.


    "I am injured, and the injury is not light, but I just can stand up, is not very surprised." Li Su looks at Liu Xiong with a smile.


    "You lied to me."


    "No, I''m really injured. I also told you that my injury was blown up by Liu Laoqi''s bomb, right on my back." Li Su said, "I seem to have forgotten to tell you that you gave Liu Laoqi''s bomb."


    "How do you know?" Liu Xiong''s face changed greatly.


    "Don''t worry about how I know. I have to admire you. At such a critical moment, you can even think of such a sinister trick. It''s really an expert."

 Chapter 570

    "How on earth do you know?" Asked Liu Xiong.


    "It''s very simple. I''ll send someone to follow you."


    "You followed me? Have you been following me since you arrived at Xiaowang Village? " Asked Liu Xiong.


    "No, you are really better than me in hiding. I didn''t find the doubt on you until three days ago. It wasn''t my intention to find you. I found you when I sent someone to follow Liu Leshan."


    "It''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than enough to fail."


    Liu Xiong didn''t know who he was scolding.


    "You can find that it''s not my own disguise that doesn''t pass, but my own carelessness. It won''t happen next time."


    "Next time, do you have another time?" Li Su asked with a smile, "what are you daydreaming about?"


    "Lu Nianzu..."


    "Correct me, my name is not Lu Nianzu, but Lu Nianzu


    I know that there is such a person through some special channels. What I said is true, but it is true in him. I''m just telling other people''s stories. My name is Li Su. "


    "Li Su, I have to say that you are also a master of disguise, but now you have no conclusive evidence. You can''t do anything to me."


    "Indeed, what you said is true. I can''t do anything to you."


    "Get out of the way, my previous terms still count." Liu Xiong said.


    "You''re really daydreaming."


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from behind Liu Xiong. Liu Xiong quickly turned back. He didn''t know when a group of people suddenly came out behind him. These people were real policemen.


    "He has no evidence, but I have, Liu Xiong, my boss. I finally meet you. It''s not easy."


    As soon as Li Su saw it, the visitors were very familiar, which made his nervous tension relax. Wang Xinghuo finally came. He didn''t have to worry about Liu Xiong''s running away. If Liu Xiong took so many people with him, he would not be able to solve the problem for a while, and this might give Liu a chance


    Xiong can take advantage of such a thing. He didn''t even cry to death when he finished the final accounts.


    "You''re here at last. If you''re here or not, I don''t know what I should do." Li Su said with a smile.


    "Come on, I don''t know how many kilos you are." Wang Xinghuo glanced at Li Su, then looked at Liu Xiong and said, "you don''t seem to know me. I''m wang Xinghuo. Now I''m the director of Xingqing Public Security Bureau. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "So you''re the one behind it?" Liu Xiong is angry and anxious. He didn''t expect that Wang Xinghuo came here in person and looked at the people behind him. The police, the armed police and the army all have them. This is a tough battle.


    "Don''t speak so harshly. I just did what I should have done." Wang Xinghuo waved his hand and didn''t care about Liu xionggang''s words.


    "Director Wang? I want to talk to you about cooperation. " Liu Xiong said.


    "Cooperation? What kind of cooperation? " Wang Xinghuo''s clothes look very interesting.


    "I have just talked with Li Su about this cooperation, but he has already rejected me. I think it''s not stupid for director Wang to take this position. He knows when to choose what road is most suitable for him." Liu Xiong said.


    "You said that in my heart." Wang Xinghuo is very much in favor of Liu Xiong''s proposal, "big boss, let''s not talk about this nonsense for the time being. We have to know that our time is tight. Let''s talk about what cooperation we can have."


    "Well, let''s talk about it now."


    Liu Xiong told Wang Xinghuo the conditions he had said with Li Su before, but they were much better than Li Su''s.


    "I have to say that a big boss is a big boss. What you say is different. It''s true." Wang Xinghuo said with emotion.


    "How''s it going? Director Wang, as long as you let me go, I promise that the money will appear in your account now. " "What''s more, I have follow-up compensation," Liu said


    [Pa Pa Pa] Wang Xinghuo claps incessantly, appreciating on his face.


    "I have to say, big boss, you are really a piece of business material


    In terms of holding people''s hearts, you are really a talented person. For me, I can''t make so much money in my life under the conditions you just mentioned. "


    Wang Xinghuo said, "but you''ve overlooked that I''m not an ordinary person. I''m a policeman, and I''m a policeman with a just heart. No matter how extravagant you say, I can''t move my heart."


    "So we don''t have to talk?"


    Liu Xiong''s tone is very cold. With Liu Xiong''s low tone, the old farmers he brought with him untied their coats one after another, tied explosives and bullets on their bodies, and pinned pistols, micro charge, grenades and other small weapons on their backs.


    As soon as he saw that Liu Xiong began to move, Wang Xinghuo and Li Su all took out their weapons and aimed at Liu Xiong and others.


    "Don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive, we still have conditions to talk about cooperation." Wang Xinghuo''s guidance.


    "Director Wang, did you agree to my request just now?" Liu Xiong said with some surprise.


    "Yes, yes, but we have to work in a different way."¡°


    What terms has the final say of what you want to do? " Liu Xiong said in a hurry.


    "The way I want to talk about cooperation is to be lenient if you are frank."


    Wang Xinghuo didn''t finish his sentence, but everyone knows what it means.


    "What do you mean?" But Liu Xiong still asked such a question.


    "I mean literally."


    "You play with me?"


    "No, we''re talking about cooperation."


    "Don''t fart there, do it for me!"


    Without waiting for Liu Xiong''s men to do it, Li Su''s people here have already started to do it. After all, the people around Wang Xinghuo are trained people. When Li Su did it, they also did it. Almost in an instant, Liu Xiong''s men lost more than half of their lives. A few of them were killed, and the rest were tied to their bodies


    The medicine was hit by a stray bullet. After the explosion, all their comrades in arms were involved.


    "Liu Xiong has to say that you are a hero. Under the heavy encirclement, you can even make your subordinates resist regardless of life and death. I really don''t know what benefits you have promised them to work for you?"

 Chapter 571

    "You know, mole ants are still living secretly. Besides, they have lived for most of their lives. There are many things that they don''t enjoy. You asked them to die now. I really don''t know what they are for."


    Wang Xinghuo shouts at Liu Xiong while shooting.


    Wang Xinghuo''s words can not be described as heartbreaking. When he just finished his words, he obviously felt that the firepower on Liu Xiong''s side was weakening immediately.


    "Don''t listen to the nonsense of Wang. We are drug dealers. All the drugs we make are piled up. If we are caught by them, we can''t escape death. Instead, we''d better fight with them. Maybe there''s still a chance of life."


    Wang Xinghuo also began to keep shouting over there, and their morale recovered immediately, but now it doesn''t work. The armed police and troops with Wang Xinghuo have no way to raise their heads. Basically, they don''t need Li Su''s hands.


    When the gun rang, Li Su threw Mu Hanwei on the ground to prevent the stray bullet from hurting her.


    "Can you let me go first?" Mu Hanwei''s face turned red and she didn''t dare to look at Li Su''s eyes. In front of him, she seemed to have no secrets, just as tall as she was without clothes.


    "Why let go?" Li Su asked, "I''m waiting for you to fulfill your promise."


    "What promise? Why don''t I know? " Mu Hanwei plans to come to the last death and refuses to admit it.


    "Little girl, what you have said will come true sooner or later." Li Su looked at Mu Hanwei and said.


    "Release me first, or I''ll start calling now." Mu Hanwei pushes Li Su''s chest, but her hand doesn''t have any strength at all. She can''t even massage Li Su.


    "You call, you just call to break the throat, no one will come." Li Su said such a classic dialogue with a smile.


    Mu Hanwei looks up around her. There are people around her. They all hide away when they just fight


    Go, even in Li Su and Mu Hanwei''s side, Zi ah see two people now like this, also embarrassed to continue to stay in their side, all looked for an opportunity, slip away, no propriety, no propriety.


    "How''s it going? Is there no one to answer you? " Li Su looked at Mu Hanwei lying under her body with a smile. "I said just now, little girl, what she said will come true sooner or later. Now is a good time to cash in. "


    "Li Su, can you let me go first?" Mu Hanwei wriggles under Li Su''s body two times.


    Li Su''s full contact with his concave convex body made him react immediately. If it wasn''t for the estimated number of people here, Li Su would like to carry a gun and fight.


    "You..."


    Mu Hanwei is not a baby, so she naturally feels Li Su''s reaction.


    "You can''t blame me. You''re too beautiful, and you made me do that just now. You made me feel like a fool


    There''s no resistance. "


    "I hate it. Get up."


    Mu Han Wei fiercely pushes Li Su down, which is also that Li Su doesn''t want to embarrass this little girl. Otherwise, ten little girls are not taken by Li Su now.


    "Ouch!" Li Su snored, and Mu Hanwei immediately thought of the terrible wound on Li Su''s back. He just pushed it and touched Li Su''s back to the ground.


    "How''s it going? What''s the matter? " Mu Hanwei runs to Li Su and gropes for it.


    "I said Mu Hanwei, are you going to murder your husband?"


    The meaning of Li Su''s eyes was caught by Mu Hanwei. At the moment, he didn''t know that Li Su was teasing himself.


    "Bah, it''s time now. You''re still playing here." Mu Hanwei slapped Li Su lightly on her chest.


    "Wei, we can''t meet again today." Li


    Su looked at Mu Hanwei and said.


    "Well." Mu Hanwei''s expression is also a little low.


    "I will miss you, will you miss me?" Li Su said.


    "Well."


    Li Su reaches out and hugs Mu Hanwei in her arms. Mu Hanwei doesn''t struggle. She lets Li Su hold her tightly, no matter how many people are looking at her.


    Xiao Si and Heihu, who have been paying attention to the safety of Li Su and Mu Hanwei, are all over the top when they see this scene.


    These two people are really shameless. How hungry and thirsty they are. What''s the situation now? They are still flirting there. Have you ever considered the feelings of these people around them.


    "Should we go and remind them?" Xiao Si said after a long time.


    "If you go, I won''t touch that moldy head." Black tiger looked at Xiao Si and said, "we are bodyguards. If we want to have high eyebrows and low eyes, we should stay away from the scene instead of going up there.


    ¡±


    "It''s all like this. What else is there?"


    "You''ve never heard of blood stained style."


    "Tiger brother, I found that you are also a love saint. Teach me another day."


    "That''s right, or the little bee will be obedient to me."


    Black tiger triumphantly said: "I''m not blowing it for you. Now my position in front of the little bee is very high, which is quite authoritative. I say one, she doesn''t dare to say two, I say go east, she doesn''t dare to go west, I say beat dog, she doesn''t dare to chase chicken."


    Black tiger didn''t notice the little four in front of him crowing his eyes. He thought there was sand in his eyes.


    "Brother tiger, what did you say just now? Can you say it again? " A whine of people''s bones are crisp voice appeared in the black tiger''s ear.


    The hair on the back of the black tiger immediately stood upside down.


    Stare a small four, she came, why don''t you tell me.


    Small four back to a I told you, but you did not respond to the eyes.


    Black Tiger: what you told me is not obvious.


    Fourth grader: brother tiger, please take care of yourself. Xiao Si shook his head and stood up fiercely, "comrades, there are not many people on the opposite side. Hurry up, the boss''s injury can''t wait."


    Then he took the flag and hid in another place without looking at the black tiger.


    "Brother tiger, can you tell me what you just said? They seem to be listening. "


    Little bee is hanging on the black tiger, with spring in the corner of his eyes and delicate tone.


    "Well, we''d better turn the clock tight and solve the problems here."


    "Black tiger, have seed, you say it to me again!"

 Chapter 572

    Li Su sat in the car, shaking all the way back to Xingqing city.


    Liu Xiong''s group, at best, had some troubles. In the face of the black tiger who suddenly went mad, none of them was one of them. They soon solved the problem completely.


    Li Su''s task has been completed. Of course, it''s time to go back to the government. After that, I''m sorry, it''s not my business. I can''t manage it.


    Of course, for some people, there should be some nostalgia, such as Mu Hanwei.


    In such a fierce battle, the two people said a lot of numbing words. Of course, most of them were Li Su''s words. Mu Hanwei''s face turned red, which was the end of the fight. In fact, the fight was over. Wang Xinghuo came to find Li Su, which was the end of the fight.


    When Li Su left and took her own people to leave, Mu Hanwei, in full view of the public, gave Li Su a gentle kiss on her big mouth, and then put it away like a fawn, which surprised everyone and broke the hearts of many police comrades.


    Wang Xinghuo was shocked. Didn''t they agree that acting is good? How come it''s like a fake now? And it seems that Mu Hanwei is taking the initiative.


    Of course, if you think about these things for yourself, young people all have their own lives. He doesn''t seem to interfere too much.


    So along the way, Li Su frowned, and the atmosphere inside the carriage was very strange.


    Black tiger and small four two people watching Li Su, Li Su looking at his foot floor, little bee looked at black tiger viciously.


    "Cough, boss, where are we going now?" Xiao Si asked.


    "Let''s go back to the factory first. I have a wound on my body. I can''t let my parents know, or I''ll be nagging again." Li Su said.


    "Yes, boss." Xiao Si agreed, and then concentrated on driving.


    "Boss, can I make a request to you?" The little bee said at this time.


    "If you have any requirements, just say that you are all meritorious officials this time. You should take them for granted." Li Su said, "black tiger, forget it, Xiao Si, now tell other people, tell them that this time they are all meritorious officials. If you have any requirements, I will try my best to satisfy them as long as it''s murder and arson. By the way, including the single problem, I can also help them get along with each other."


    "Boss, if you say that, those boys will be crazy." Xiaosi said with a smile, "I promise, as long as I say it now, boss, we don''t want to be quiet in our car."


    Xiao Si is telling the truth. When they come back this time, they are driving police cars. Of course, the police are driving the trucks they drove in the past. After all, there are still a lot of drugs and the equipment that makes drugs that need to be cleaned up


    At Li Su''s request, they exchanged vehicles with Wang Xinghuo. Of course, these vehicles were originally from Wang Xinghuo.


    In these cars, they are all connected by wireless communication devices, and there is no way to turn them off. Once they start shouting in the communication, Li Su can''t stop.


    Thinking of the terrible consequences, Li Su decisively suppressed his proposal just now. At least when he arrived at a quiet place, he would announce it. In that case, they would not hear what they wanted to say.


    "Boss, did you listen to me?" The little bee called and said.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was distracted just now. What do you want?" Li Su asked¡° I want black tiger to stay with me for a week. " The little bee said with gnashing teeth.


    "A week? Is it too long? " Li Su said, "if you two want to get married, I can consider giving you a week off.


    "Don''t worry about it. Just give me a week." Said the little bee.


    "A week is really too long. You know I can''t leave him now. I want to find him for anything." Li Su said, "I love you


    I can only give you two days. "


    "No, I''ll take five days, at least five days." Little bee won''t give up.


    "It''s only two days, or there''s really no one around me." Li Su said.


    "Why don''t you let Xiao Si or Xiao Wu take the place of Xiao Si for a few days?" Said the little bee.


    "Xiao Wu has replaced Xiao Si to follow general manager Xiao now. Yao ya, who was originally in charge of him, can''t get out of the factory any more now. We need to know how many things we are delayed by a delay. So it''s only two days. "


    Little bee also knew that Li Su was talking about something. After careful consideration, she said, "well, I need three days. Is it OK for three days?"


    See the little bee compromise, Li Su is also embarrassed to get stuck in someone else''s one don''t let go, now happily agreed.


    "But I have a condition."


    Little bee''s words made Li Su a little ugly.


    "Don''t I agree that you should take the black tiger out for three days? Why do you still have conditions? "


    "Don''t worry, my condition is very simple for you, that is, three days must be calculated from tomorrow, and it is a 24-hour system. Besides, you can put us down now."


    On hearing this, Li Su let out a long sigh of relief, and then said:¡°


    Everything else is OK. How do you get back when you leave you here? This is the fringe of urban and rural areas. There is no village in front and no shop behind. Even if there is a family, it is ten kilometers away. How can you get there? "


    "I have my own way, boss. You can let us down first." Said the little bee.


    Li Su thought it over and let Xiao Si stop. When he got off the bus, Heihu looked at Li Su. His eyes were full of resentment, just like the concubine who was beaten into the cold palace by the emperor.


    "Black tiger, what''s the matter?" Li Su asked.


    "Brother tiger killed himself. It''s none of our business." Xiao Si repeated the conversation between the two men at the beginning of the battle.


    "Tell me, there''s nothing to boast about when it comes to your wife. The key is to let your wife hear about it. This is the typical way of death. No one can help it."


    "Poor black tiger, there is no limit to death."


    Li Su saw the little bee lying on the back of the black tiger through the rearview mirror. The black tiger was carrying the little bee with a bitter melon color on his face, walking along the road step by step, and of course there were bursts of laughter.


    You can''t blame others for your own death!

 Chapter 573

    When Li Su returns to the factory, Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Anxin, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi are already standing at the door.


    Seeing Li Su getting off the bus, Feng Duoduo first rushed up with a vigorous step and hung it directly on his neck.


    "Li Su, I miss you so much!" Feng Duoduo [Baji] gives Li Su a kiss on the face.


    "You know how to come back." Xiao Yiyi''s tone is full of bitterness, which is the bitterness of a serious boudoir.


    Yao Ya didn''t speak. Seeing the women around Li Su, she knew that they were all rushing up on their own. It had nothing to do with Li Su.


    Are moths to the fire of women, why bother.


    Yao Ya gently took Li Su''s arm. Of course, a slender hand pinched Li Su''s back waist. Li Su took a breath of cold air with a [hiss], but Yao Ya didn''t care¡°


    "If you don''t come back, I don''t know how to talk to Dean Niu, and I still don''t know


    Doctor Yi has told us that according to our previous plan, we are almost back now. " It''s about work, but it''s also about resentment.


    Xiuziqi comes to Li Su and nods on his head.


    "You heartless man, you finally know you''re back. If you don''t come back, I''ll take measures. Now I need to use several cucumbers a day."


    Poof


    Li Su''s blood gushes out. Xiao Si, who is standing behind Li Su, also has his chin and glasses broken. This guy is fierce. Compared with little bee, Xiao Si finds out that this is the great God, and the great God with an annual income of over 100 million.


    For example, it''s like the comparison between Freshmen and seniors.


    "Li Su, you..."


    Xiao Yiyi is ready to say something, but he is stopped by Xiao Si.


    "Mr. Xiao, several bosses, the boss is injured now." On Xiao Si


    Avenue.


    "Hurt? Where did it hurt? "


    As soon as several women heard that Li Su was injured, they began to grope on Li Su''s body.


    "It''s OK. It''s almost done." Li Su said.


    "Boss, tell me the truth. If you keep it a secret, I think the end of black tiger is not far away from you." Xiao Si said beside him.


    "Xiao Si, if you don''t talk, can you die?" Li Su wants to kick Xiao Si to death. He''s really a guy without high brows and low eyes. Don''t you know what I''m enjoying now? You''re in the river. It''s a terrible sight.


    "You don''t talk, little four, you say." Xiao Yiyi''s arrogance made Li Su shut up immediately, but his eyes were still fixed on Xiao Si, warning him not to talk casually.


    Obviously, compared with Li Su, Xiao Yiyi makes Xiao Si feel more afraid.


    "Mr. Xiao, it''s like this. When we were arrested today, we made a mistake in our plan. Mu Hanwei, the criminal police captain of the Public Security Bureau, was arrested


    Those crazy drug dealers were kidnapped, and a bomb was tied to the shepherd''s body. In order to save the shepherd, the boss put her bomb on his body and threw it out. But the time of the bomb was too short. When the explosion started, the boss didn''t run away, and his whole back was lifted by the bomb. " When they heard that Li Su''s back had been lifted, all the women exclaimed. Then they walked behind Li Su and looked at him.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. I''m almost all right." Li Su comforted several women and said.


    "It''s OK. I didn''t hear Xiao Si say that your whole back was lifted up by the bomb." Xiao Yi cold voice scolds a way.


    "Come on, I''ll bandage you." Said anxiously.


    "Right, right, just bandage it." A group of women then remembered to bandage Li Su. They pushed Li Su into the safe office. In the office, there are all kinds of simple medical equipment and commonly used herbs, which can also restrain the injury of Li Su.


    "No, I really don''t need dressing. Black tiger and Xiao Si have already given them to me


    I''ve bandaged it. There''s nothing wrong with me. " Li Su said.


    "Cut the crap. The big men will do these things. Look at these bandages. They have no aesthetic feeling at all." Only xiuziqi can describe the bandage with aesthetic feeling.


    Under a kind of woman''s push and shove, Li Su quickly went to the safe office. Then, with all her hands and feet, Li Su pushed and pushed, Li Su''s clothes soon left a bullet head pants.


    Anxin, Feng Duoduo and Yao Ya are all shy. Only Xiao Yiyi and xiuziqi stare at Li Su with great interest.


    "Li Su, your underpants are very good and have good taste."


    "Li Su, I find you have a lot of capital. It looks much more practical than cucumber."


    Xiuziqi''s words let Li Su immediately gush out a mouthful of old blood.


    Now he seems to be a woman, and xiuziqi is a real man, a pure man.


    "Get down quickly and hold your smelly thing, as if someone has never seen it."


    Ease gently pushed Li Su, Li Su on the bed.


    At ease, he took out several scissors from his cupboard and gave them to a group of women. But if you look at me and I look at you, no one dares to do it.


    "Yiyi elder sister, you are the boss, or you come." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Yao ya, why don''t you come?" Although Xiao Yiyi is domineering in front of his subordinates, he has never killed a chicken since he was a child. Although he has treated several patients with Li Su, they are all small fights. He has never been on the battlefield alone. Now he has to untie the first knife on Li Su. He really dares not.


    "Sister Anxin, after all, you are a doctor. We all have no experience in this field. You''d better come and help me."


    Had to turn around and return to the front of peace of mind.


    "Can you hurry up? It''s very tired to lie down like this." Li Su


    Dissatisfied said.


    "There''s so much nonsense¡° Xiao Yiyi slapped Li Su''s buttocks. It felt very tight. He took a deep breath and calmed down his nervousness. Then he raised the scissors in his hand and said, "Li Su, if you have any discomfort, you can say it in advance."


    "Hurry up."


    With peace of mind and concentration, he cut the first knife, and then he entered the profession of doctor.


    The next thing became more and more smooth. When she cut all the bandages on Li Su''s back, she was shocked.

 Chapter 574

    Although the wound on Li Su''s back has scabbed, we can still see how serious the previous injury is.


    In Xiao Si''s words, the whole meat on the back has been lifted. It''s not too much.


    "Well, is it all right?"


    Li Su is very clear about his injury. Although he says that doctors don''t treat themselves, he still has feelings about his injury.


    "Also said nothing, back rotten like this, if not for small four tell us, you are not going to hide from us for a lifetime?" Xiao Yiyi nodded two fingers on Li Su''s head.


    Li Su, with a smile, acquiesced in this matter.


    "Don''t move. There are many bandage threads on your scab. Now I''m going to scrape off all the scab on your body with a knife, and then apply ointment on it. It will be very painful. Let me give you an anesthetic." He said with ease.


    "Don''t use the anesthetic. I don''t need that. Just come


    ¡£¡±


    Li Su took the horn under his head and looked at his clothes as if he were dead.


    Seeing Li Su like this, I feel relieved. It''s all doctors. Who doesn''t know the nerve damage caused by anesthetics? Li Su is also right to do so.


    Anxin took a knife, carefully opened the scab on Li Su''s back, exposed the new meat inside, and then carefully picked out all the threads mixed with the meat with tweezers.


    Then I smeared the ointment on the wound. It had a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine. It was a bit irritating, but no one said a word of complaint.


    Now their men are like this bird, what else can they not accept.


    An hour later, under the safe and careful treatment, the threads on Li Su''s back were all removed, and the ointment was all applied.


    Several daughters are all hands and feet, and carefully wrapped Li Su into zongzi.


    Xiuziqi even used gauze to entangle Li Su''s relatives


    Live, said above gently patted, "little things obedient, wait for your master, if a little better, my son ah to you untie, let you comfortable."


    Li Su began to think evil about it. It would be comfortable if the relatives he raised could be put in his mouth.


    "Li Su, I now solemnly give you a warning. If this is the case when I come back next time, I will put you in jail." Xiao Yiyi said to Li Su.


    "Yes, not next time." Li Su said.


    "Li Su, I know there are many things about you, but can you pay a little attention to your eyes? After all, you are still the boss of such a big company. How many people are involved in your fate? If you have an accident, what do you want us to do? What do you want these people who care about you to do? What do you want your employees to do? "


    "Isn''t there you?" Li Su said with a smile.


    "Don''t be so playful there." Xiao Yiyi put his face a cold, Li Su a smile, and then began to silence.


    He knew that these women were all for their own good. Although they had never said it, they had really tied their hearts to themselves¡° Now I''ll arrange it. I''m relieved. When Li Su''s injury is not so sharp, you''ll be responsible for staying here. You don''t have to worry about anything. Just take care of this bastard


    Nod at ease.


    "As for us, each of us can spare a day to accompany him. If we really can''t help it, we can only postpone it."


    Xiao Yiyi said: "Xiaoya, your affairs should be finished. Today you come to accompany her, tomorrow Ziqi, the day after tomorrow is blossoming. I put it on the last day, and I will finish all my affairs one day ahead of time. Do you understand?"


    "I see." A few women nodded. Xiao Yiyi''s arrangement is understandable. After talking about the contact during this period of time, they all know that Xiao Yiyi is a man of no choice. Once Li Su or the company''s affairs are involved in front of her, the whole thing will become incomparable hegemony


    I can''t hold any sand.


    "There''s no time here. Let''s all go out first and let Li Su recover here at ease." Xiao Yiyi said that he was ready to take people away.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." Li Su quickly called out.


    "What for?" Xiao Yiyi asked back.


    "Well, I haven''t had much to eat today. Can you find me something to eat first, so that I can lie here comfortably?" Li Su said wrongly.


    Xiao Yiyi looked at the watch on his wrist, "it''s one o''clock at noon, and I''ll have dinner in two days."


    "But I''m hungry." Li Su said.


    "No!" Xiao Yiyi directly turned around and left, and the other women couldn''t help looking at Li Su.


    Just now, there were so many women around me. Now, except for the cold wall and all kinds of colorful, I''m alone.


    Li Su wants to cry without tears. What''s the matter.


    Now the whole body is like a zongzi, I have no way to go around.


    Bored, Li Su began to count sheep and began to feel regret for his next days. It can be predicted that in the next few days, he would not be able to get down to the ground and live in bed every day.


    I don''t particularly like playing mobile phones. Although there are all kinds of games on my mobile phone, and there are almost 2G traffic, I have never used them. Feng Duoduo even registered a wechat account for me, but I seem to have never used them. Sometimes they laugh at me for being old-fashioned, Don''t like is don''t like.


    Of course, Li Su himself knows that in this era, people who want to know nothing like themselves are still rare.


    For a long time, Li Su had already forgotten how many sheep he counted. He had already begun to redesign the breed of sheep in his mind.


    [creak] when the door is opened, Li Su opens her eyes and sees Yao Ya sneaking in like a little mouse.


    "Xiaoya, why are you here?" Li Su asked.


    "Why don''t you welcome me?" Yao Ya glanced at Li Su.


    "No, no, I''m not happy yet. How can I not welcome you? I''m not so bored here when you come."¡° I am in your heart to pass the time

 Chapter 575

    Yao Yabai glanced at Li Su, "no wonder you never call me. If I don''t call you for a year, I don''t think you can remember my existence for a year."


    "Well... You know, I don''t like electronic products very much. I don''t like mobile phones very much." Li Su laughed and scratched his head awkwardly.


    I don''t know what happened. Li Su never takes the initiative to make a phone call. Even if he makes a phone call, he will take the initiative to contact someone because of something. Otherwise, he will never make a phone call on weekdays. Even if he misses someone, such as Yao ya, he will take the initiative to go to the place where Da Yao Ya works. Then he calls Yao Ya and says where he is.


    "I have no conscience. I brought you something delicious." Yao Ya said, "since you don''t like it, I''ll throw them all in the trash now."


    "No, no, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong." When Li Suyi heard that he had brought delicious food, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and his stomach was full


    And began to coo.


    "Look at your promise."


    When Yao Ya saw Li Su''s hunger and thirst, she laughed and said, "well, it''s not good for you to eat."


    Yao Ya put all her snacks in front of Li Su and said, "here, eat."


    "Well, you''re going to feed me." Li Su said.


    "Er..." Yao Ya saw clearly that Li Su''s whole body was wrapped up in rice dumplings, and there was no way to move. Even his hands were wrapped in bandages, leaving his head.


    "All right."


    Yao Ya took out a rougamo from the bag, which she had just made in the canteen. She also used a knife to divide it into small pieces for Li Su to eat.


    "Come on, open your mouth, ah --"


    Yao Ya picks up a piece of rougamo and puts it to Li Su''s mouth. Li Su opens his mouth wide for fear that Yao Ya won''t put it in.


    "Can''t your mouth be smaller? Like a hippo.


    ¡±Yao Yabai gives Li Su a look, but Li Su still goes his own way.


    When Li Su took the first bite, he put out his tongue and licked Yao Ya''s hand.


    Yao Ya is like Guodian right away. You tremble all over, but you react immediately, "ah, it''s disgusting."


    Yao Ya twitched a dry tissue and wiped her hands clean, but she couldn''t hide the blush on her pretty face.


    "If you''re like this, I''ll ignore you."


    After another bite, Li Su does the same trick again. Yao Ya can''t do nothing but use it.


    After eating the snacks in Yao Ya''s hand, Li Su''s stomach is not full, but more and more hungry. Yao Ya can hear the cry of Li Su''s stomach.


    "Is this a bottomless cave?" Yao Ya poked Li Su in the stomach twice, then said.


    "I haven''t had enough. I''m getting hungry now." Li Su looked at his stomach and said, "Xiaoya, can you find something to eat?"


    "No¡° Honey


    "Hani?"


    "Darling?"


    Li Su''s intimate address gives Yao Ya goose bumps.


    "All right, all right." Yao Ya said, "don''t shout like that. If people hear it, it''s hard to be emotional."


    "What are you afraid of? We are in a relationship of girlfriends and girlfriends." Li Su said.


    "Fart, how many women are there around you? Can I not know? What do you do with them? " Yao Ya looked at Li Su and said.


    "Er..."


    Li Su is also in a bit of a dilemma now. He and Yao Ya personally admit that they are girlfriends and girlfriends. However, although the women around him do not admit that they are girlfriends and girlfriends, their actions are no longer different from those of girlfriends and girlfriends.


    Li Su is silent, and Yao Ya is not asking. As a smart woman, she knows when to be small and when to give a man an independent space.


    "I don''t know what to do. Now it''s like this. What do you think I should do?" Li Su suddenly said, "if I want to give up any of you, I think my heart will be very painful."


    "I know I''m a scum in this area, but I really don''t know what to do."


    "Alas." Yao Ya didn''t know how to deal with it, so he could only sigh deeply.


    "Xiaoya, don''t leave me, OK?"


    In the moment just now, Li Su suddenly thought of Yao Ya saying this to her in her mind, just to tell her that she would make a choice and that she would probably leave her.


    "I won''t force you, but we don''t have much time now. My parents and your parents have already started to force you. If it''s too long, we really can''t help it."


    Yao Ya gently fell on Li Su''s chest and murmured.


    "There will be a way, there will be a way." Li Su has no way to hold Yao ya, only words to comfort her, this sentence is not even his own


    I believe it.


    In this part of China, monogamy has been a custom for many years, and laws have been established. If there are still three wives and four concubines, there are only two situations. First, those who have money and power, and second, they will coax women.


    No matter what kind, this kind of situation is unable to see the light, once you see the light, it will be taken down by the top.


    So this is the biggest hurdle before Li Su.


    The two men comforted each other. Suddenly the door opened and Hula came in from outside. There were many people, including men and women.


    "Ah, sister Xiaoya, I didn''t expect you to be so hungry and thirsty. Li Su is still injured now. You''re not afraid that Li Su can''t bear it." Xiuziqi saw two people in such a posture, sour out of such a sentence.


    "What nonsense? We didn''t do anything." Yao Ya explained with a red face.


    "Now we don''t. That''s because we''ve come in. You don''t have a chance. Otherwise, it would have been a long time ago."¡° We really didn''t do anything. " Li Su spoke at this time¡°


    "Shut up, there''s no place for you to talk." Xiuziqi said.


    It''s just two o''clock now. Xiao Yiyi has already ordered the canteen to prepare meals for Li Su. When it''s time for dinner, she took the other three women with her and prepared to eat together. On the way, she thought that Li Su lived here alone. It''s boring, so she asked Xiao Si to prepare a TV and some supporting things.


    This is not, just a few people came in and saw such an indecent scene.

 Chapter 576

    "Mr. Xiao, where is the TV?" Xiao Si certainly saw this scene, but he didn''t say much.


    Now it''s better to keep silent and pretend not to see it. Otherwise, the gods will fight and the mortals will suffer. He is just a small employee. If he says anything in front of him, he will let these bosses wear shoes for himself.


    "Put it there and debug it by the way."


    "Right away."


    Xiao Si used his fastest speed to solve all the things here, and then ran away from the room.


    After entering and coming out of the room, Xiao Si touched his face and said, "I''m really smart."


    As soon as Xiao Si left, the room immediately became very calm, even without any movement.


    Li Su awkwardly lies on the bed, Yao Ya stands beside Li Su, rubbing the corner of his clothes with his hand, at a loss.


    "Well, you''d better sit down and stand tired." It''s been a long time since Li sucai said this.


    Originally, none of the above things happened, but when so many people saw it, Li Su always felt that he had done something shameful.


    All the girls gave a cold hum. Then they brought all the tables over and put them in front of Li Su. They put all the good dishes in front of Li Su. But they could only see and could not eat. No one dared to feed him without Xiao Yiyi''s orders.


    At the most exasperating time, Feng Duoduo turned the TV to the food program, the famous "empire of food", which not only had the stimulation of taste and smell, but also had the stimulation of vision, which made Li Su have no way to bear.


    "No one like you


    All the people began to eat, and they all began to bawl. The most important thing is that in front of them, sitting in such a delicious way, coupled with the stimulation of "empire of eaters", Li Su couldn''t bear to lie in bed and roared.


    But it''s no use crying out by yourself. On the contrary, they are even more hungry, because these people don''t pay any attention to themselves and let them do whatever they want. Anyway, that''s it. You can do whatever you want.


    "Hey, can you let someone talk to me? It''s hard here, OK?" After Li Su yelled again, Feng Duoduo turned to look at Li Su and said.


    "Su Su, can you smell the fragrance?" Feng Duoduo deliberately picked up an elbow and swayed in front of Li Su.


    "How is it, fragrant or not?"


    "Fragrant."


    "Do you want to eat?"


    "Yes."


    "Wrong, right?"


    "Wrong, wrong, absolutely wrong."


    Li Su nodded crazily, oh, yes, and swallowed crazily.


    "You just want to know what''s wrong." Feng Duoduo nodded, very sorry for Li Su''s confession, but the piece of meat in his hand was put into his mouth, chewing and saying: "I feel hungry by what you said. Well, it''s really delicious. I''ll taste it for you."


    Seeing that Feng Duoduo is drinking now, Li Su can''t help thinking of a paragraph Xiao Si said to himself.


    A man went to buy tomatoes and asked the stall owner, "are tomatoes sweet or sour?" The stall owner said, "sweet."


    "Can you taste it?"


    "No


    "If I can''t sing, how can I know whether it''s sour or sweet?"


    "You mainly look at my expression."


    Now this Feng Duoduo is just like this. After teasing himself, let him see his expression.


    "You..." Li Su really didn''t know what to say


    It''s too late.


    Soon there was no one to take care of him. Now Li Su wanted to untie all the bandages on his body and rush to the table. Then he told those people that he was very hungry and ate up all the people on the table.


    "Really hungry?" Feng Duoduo turned his head and looked at Li Su.


    "Yes, yes." Li Su''s head is like a chicken pecking rice. It seems that he is a little bit slower, as if he can''t eat it.


    "Well, I''ll give you a piece when I see your poor appearance, little plum, open your mouth."


    Feng Duoduo picked up a piece of roasted eggplant and dipped it in the soup of braised pork. Li Su''s mouth was opened to the largest extent and he wanted to open it to his ears.


    "How is it, delicious? This is all meat soup. Here you are. Don''t make any noise later. "


    Feng Duoduo teased the little pet and then slapped Li Su on the head twice.


    Fuck! I really take myself as a pet!


    Li Su thought angrily, but now, he is really no different from pets. The only difference is that pets can run and jump on the ground, but he can''t do anything.


    Not only that, but they said they could do it, feeding themselves in Feng Duoduo


    I don''t know what it is, but there''s really no one to take care of myself.


    "I want to eat. I''m hungry. You''re abusing me."


    "I want to call the police!"¡° I want to tell you that it''s against the law. You are ignoring the existence of a patient. I want to sue you. I want to sue you severely. "


    Xiao Yiyi frowned and said to Anxin, "Anxin, you go to block this boy''s mouth. It''s really ugly to shout."


    With a smile, he came to Li Su with a bowl of rice.


    "Open your mouth."


    "Sister Anxin, you''d better not see me wronged."


    "Yes, I''m the best. If there''s nothing on weekdays, you''ll never think of me. You''ll think of the benefits of sister Anxin when you use me." At ease, he took a white look at Li Su, but his hand didn''t stop.


    "Hey, hey."


    This time or eat important, as for the other or wait for their own full in say. Several women''s appetite is not very big, just now this is to stimulate Li Su, so they eat so much, now see ease began to feed Li Su, they all began to stop eating, sitting there watching Li Su eat.


    "Slow down, I can''t feed you." Anxin just fed for a while, and then felt his arms became sour. Li Su ate very fast and ate a lot. Anxin tried to keep up with his speed.


    "No, you''re going to change people." After she fed Li Su everything in her bowl, she immediately sat down and kneaded her arm.


    A lot of women know that Li Su has a big appetite, but they have never been in front of them. I didn''t expect that now I have a try. I really can''t bear it.


    "I''ll do it." Yao Ya picked up a bowl of rice, and then directly pulled the table to her, learning to rest assured of what she had just done and feeding Li Su.

 Chapter 577

    "No, I can''t stand it." When Xiao Yiyi throws himself on the sofa, Li Su is finally full.


    "Peace of mind, you think of a way to let him eat by himself. Otherwise, we don''t do anything every day, just feed him every day."


    "Good."


    Peace of mind to find a pair of scissors in front of Li Su, ready to start.


    "Sister Anxin, what are you going to do?" Li Su had no reason to feel nervous, and then asked nervously.


    "I''m going to let your arm out." Peace of mind side said side knife, "you don''t move, careful scissors to you."


    "Sister Anxin, don''t use it. You just entangled me before, but now you are untiing me. Isn''t it appropriate?" Li Su said.


    "There''s no injury on your arm. Ziqi and Duoduo entangled you. Now you can''t eat. We''re all too tired. We''d better untie it for you."


    Say words, peace of mind has been a scissors down.


    Soon, Li Su''s hands were liberated, and he stretched out comfortably, "comfortable, really comfortable."


    "Yes, you are comfortable, but we are tired." Xiuzi Qi took a look at Li Su and kept kneading his arm.


    "You were serving me just now. Now I''ll serve you."


    "Oh, No."


    "Don''t come here, rascal!"


    Cough, don''t look or listen without courtesy.


    Half an hour later, a group of women were sweating, limping on the chair, their clothes were not neat, their faces were red, their eyes were full of spring, and they were panting.


    Li Su held his arms and looked at the women in front of him with a bad smile.


    "What are you looking at, you villain?"


    "Asshole!"


    "Hooligans!"


    All the women denounced Li Su one after another, but they had no strength on them


    Qi, all exhausted in the toss just now, could only let Li Su''s unrestrained eyes look at his naked skin.


    "Also see, careful eye bead falls down, can''t pick out again." Xiao Yiyi took a white look at Li Su, and his face was smeared with a layer of red halo. Several buttons on her shirt were untied, revealing the black silk lace cover, the snow-white bulging two regiments, and the deep gully in the middle.


    "That''s a good thing." Li Su looked at the women with a smile.


    Xiao Yiyi''s domineering, Feng Duoduo''s ancient spirit, peace of mind, xiuziqi''s evil taste and Yao Ya''s gentleness are all the things that Li Su can''t bear. It seems that he has forgotten Liu Meier. This whole body is full of the charm of a mature woman, and Li Su can''t get rid of it.


    "Enough of that?" Xiuziqi glared and scolded.


    This is the first time that xiuziqi and Li Su are so frank. Compared with Feng Duoduo, they are afraid that Li Su can''t see clearly. They pull down the collar that they have untied to make Li Su see more clearly.


    "No, no, I don''t feel like I have enough eyes right now." Li Su looked at xiuziqi''s chest with a smile.


    "Hooligans!" This time, not only Xiuzi Qi, but Anxin, Yao Ya and Xiao Yiyi all said this to Li Su.


    "Hey, hey." Li Su gave a strange cry and jumped on it again.


    "Ah Several women all screamed, sat up from the sofa, buttoned up their clothes again, and ran away.


    In the twinkling of an eye, in Li Su''s strange cry, a kind of woman paid a lot of price, which escaped from Li Su''s clutches.


    After drilling out from the door, the whole body is fragrant sweat dripping, the corner of the eye contains spring.


    Several women looked at each other, found that each other are so unbearable, who did not speak, silently button up their buttons, finishing their skirts.


    "What a hooligan." Xiuziqi said.


    "Yes, and a big hooligan."


    "Never again."


    With xiuziqi''s denunciation, several other women joined in. Li Su hid at the door and listened to their conversation clearly.


    Haven''t you heard a word?


    Beating is pro scolding is love. After being tortured for so long, they also take advantage of it, making them complain that they won''t be pregnant, so just say it.


    Li Su comfortable lying on the bed, his back injury has no feeling, Li Su himself has not seen, but can feel out, the wound has begun to scab again, it is estimated that two days will be almost good.


    Li Su rubbed his hands. It was very greasy. He put it on his nose and smelled it. There was a faint fragrance.


    Li Su, like a heavy smoker, breathed a long sigh of relief and threw himself on the bed.


    "Cool."


    Now Li Su is in the state of being able to see, touch and eat. It''s also a kind of enjoyment for the foot and hand addiction that can make him comfortable.


    Think of here, Li Su can''t help but secretly curse this broken ghost medical department


    Tong, a good person, a man, a man who is ready to offer his virginity at any time, actually put a tight hoop curse on himself. I don''t know when I can get the Sutra and take it off.


    Now Li Su is afraid that even five girls don''t dare to contact more. He''s afraid that he will be sentenced to an xxoo by this broken system, so he''ll have a lot of fun.


    I had a lot of wild thoughts in my mind. Then I turned on the TV and watched the bear show for a while. Unconsciously, I fell asleep.


    When I woke up, I sat down beside him, and then put a simple folding bed beside him.


    Li Su scolded himself secretly. He really went back to his own territory. He didn''t even remember the least vigilance. If someone came to him for a while, he would be really finished. It''s a pity that he was a virgin. Ma Dan, he thought of this problem again.


    This is not to blame Li Su. When he was in Xiaowang Village, he tensed his nerves all the time, for fear that he might accidentally follow other people''s way. Now he''s back on his own territory. As soon as he relaxes, he naturally sleeps and doesn''t know anything¡° Wake up? Come wash your hands and get ready for dinner. " See Li Su at ease


    When I woke up, I behaved like a little daughter-in-law, and treated Li Su to every detail.


    "When did you come? Why didn''t I hear that? " Li Su asked as he washed his hands.


    "You sleep like a dead pig. I put a bed next to you. You don''t wake up." Peace of mind said with a smile, "eat first, the food is almost cold."


    Anxin placed a folding table in front of Li Su, took out several large heat preservation buckets from under the bed, and a whole rice cooker, which was full of hot rice.

 Chapter 578

    No more talking, Li Su has opened up the gobbling mode.


    In more than ten minutes, the bottom of several thermos buckets brought by Anxin was enough for seven or eight people to have a meal, but Anxin didn''t say anything. They were all people who knew the root and the bottom.


    "You see, I have forgotten, patronize myself to eat, I don''t know whether you eat or not." Li Su asked.


    "I''ve eaten it. I''m saying that girls can''t eat more at night, or they''ll have meat." Peace of mind while cleaning up said.


    "Where is the meat? Let me see. "


    "You''re a rascal again."


    Li Su spent three days in such a comfortable life. On the third day, she was ready to change her dressing. But when she opened the wound wrapped in Li Su''s body, she exclaimed and quickly took out her mobile phone to call Xiao Yiyi.


    In a short time, the whole room was filled with a group of women.


    "Don''t worry, what happened? Is it the wound on Li Su


    Is it getting worse? " As soon as Xiao Yiyi comes in, she asks anxiously. Yao ya, Xiu Ziqi and Feng Duoduo, who are following her, are all looking at anxiously.


    After exclaiming at ease, they covered Li Su''s body with a thin blanket, so Xiao Yiyi didn''t see Li Su after they came in.


    "You''d better see for yourself." Anxin pointed to lie on the bed of Li Su, and then a face of consternation, back again.


    "Li Su." Yao Ya''s mouth trembled and choked. She didn''t say anything. She held Li Su''s hand tightly and squatted in front of Li Su, sticking to his head.


    "You can rest assured that even if you put the whole company in, I will cure you. If you can''t do it at home, we will go abroad. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will never give up." There are tears in Xiao Yiyi''s eyes.


    "Su Su, don''t you want me? Don''t you want me? " Feng Duoduo kneels directly in front of Li Su and looks at Li Su with tears.


    "Li Su, you won''t die, will you?" Xiuziqi is so eloquent.


    This group of women, you say, I say, confused Li Su. What kind of situation is this? I still don''t know what I should do.


    "I said, can you let me understand what happened first? You cry like this, and I feel like I''m going to die." Li Su depressed said.


    "I won''t allow you to say such unlucky words. You can rest assured that I will cure you." Xiao Yiyi blocked Li Su''s mouth. "It''s all my fault. At that time, you should be sent to a big hospital. Maybe you won''t..."


    "No, Yiyi, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word?" Li Su was more confused.


    "Didn''t I tell you?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Tell me what?"


    "I don''t know. It''s good for you. There''s no burden in my heart."


    "No, even if you let me die, do you understand? What''s the matter with you? " Li Su''s head is big.


    What''s wrong with these women? After talking for a long time, I didn''t understand. Instead, I became more and more confused¡° Li Su, you can''t save your injuries. Don''t worry. If you leave, my uncle and aunt will be my own mother and father. " Yao Ya said.


    "And me, I will take care of your mom and Dad, you can rest assured to go." Xiuziqi cried beside him.


    "Wait, wait, I''m confused. What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand anything? " The more Li Su listened, the more flustered he felt. He interrupted all the women and cried out.


    "Li Su, you''d better not know." Xiao Yiyi closed his eyes, and the tears from the corner of his eyes fell one by one.


    "No, you talk about me as if I''m dead. What''s wrong with me?" Li Su said, "is there something wrong with my injury? But now I feel very good, there is no problem


    Li Su got up directly from the bed and shook his arm to show that he was very comfortable.


    As soon as Li Su got up, his upper body was all bare, which made people see through.


    For a time, as like as two peas of a woman, Li Su looked at her with a stare.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Su''s expected praise didn''t appear. She turned her head and found that all the women seemed to have a ghost face.


    "What''s your expression? Do you think I have flowers on me?"


    "Peace of mind, are you sure it''s true?" Xiao Yiyi did not answer Li Su''s question, but asked a reassurance¡°


    "I also want to know if I''ve seen it. That''s why I asked you to come and have a good look, but now it''s confirmed that it''s all true." This calmed down his surprised expression.


    "It''s shocking." Xiao Yiyi feels that all his common sense before is like dog shit now.


    "Wow, it''s really..." Feng Duoduo doesn''t know how to describe his current mood, "it''s so enviable."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go up and try our hand. It won''t be long."


    After xiuziqi finished, the first one rushed up, and then several other women rushed up, pressing Li Su on the bed, face down and back up, of course.


    "It''s slippery and tender."


    "I love it."


    "I like it, too. I really want to keep going like this."


    "You hooligans, have you ever said that? What a shame. "


    "What should I say?"


    "Oh, it''s so comfortable. Yeah, that''s it."


    "I''ll go and die."


    "You are the hooligan."


    These women''s words make Li Su a little unbearable. Is there such a person? Press yourself on the bed, everything is good, one by one all stretch out their hands, keep stroking on their back, the voice out of their mouth, so that they have no way to control it? Had it not been for their strong willpower, they would have started their next work


    We''re on the move. It seems that everyone doesn''t know what happened. Let me tell you again.


    Just as Li Su got up from the bed, the thin blanket that had covered him fell to the ground, exposing his back completely in front of many women.


    The terrible scars on his back had disappeared. On the contrary, his skin was white and tender, which could be pinched out with one touch.

 Chapter 579

    "Whether you are finished or not, I am a person, not a pet." Li Su began to howl under the women.


    It''s shameless. If other men feel this, they would like to be like this all their lives.


    Li Su vomited up with a mouthful of phlegm. I wiped it, your uncle''s, your little brother''s uprising, and you can still lie down on the bed steadily. I can only say that your hardness is not enough, and your length is not enough, otherwise you will have to arch your waist. Do you feel uncomfortable.


    A kind of woman doesn''t care about Li Su''s feelings. First, let her own hands be addicted.


    "I''m going to be mad." Li Su Meng got up, took Yao ya to his body, and began to work up and down.


    When they saw that Li Su was getting angry, they were all ready to leave. But their speed was not as fast as that of Li Su. Soon all the women were paralyzed on the bed. It was obvious that their clothes were not so neat now.


    "Well, my injury is better. I''ll go back to see my parents and sister Anxin. I''ll contact Dean Niu later. Forget it. I''ll go by myself. We''ll start tomorrow. Let''s start from here. You can decide the location by yourself


    Just come down. "


    Li Su was wearing clothes while talking. Of course, her eyes were not idle. On the paralytic woman, she was constantly scanning, chest swelling, small masks of various colors, slim waist, navel of various shapes, lifted skirt, and gray and beautiful small inside. All these things were beyond her control. Under such circumstances, Li Su could not control, Li Su gulped down a mouthful of saliva.


    "Well, cough, I''ll go first."


    You can''t go on looking, you will be congested and die.


    Before many women could react, Li Su was gone.


    "Sister Yiyi, we seem to be at a loss." Xiuziqi murmured.


    "Bullshit, if you can take advantage of this bastard, you''ll be the best." Xiao Yiyi said that if he didn''t have much strength now, he really wanted to fight with Li Su for 300 rounds. It seemed that even if he could stand up and fight with Li Su for 300 rounds, he was still at a loss.


    Li Su came out of the office humming a tune. After three days, he finally came out of the office with a deep sigh of relief. The feeling of freedom is really good.


    Xiao Si didn''t know where he had gone. He didn''t see it when he came out from Li Su. There was no black


    It''s really inconvenient for the tiger to be around. Thinking of black tiger, he doesn''t know what he''s doing now.


    It''s estimated that Li Su is in dire straits now, thinking wickedly.


    Humming a tune, he walked out of the gate of the military and civilian factory. As soon as he got out of the gate, someone came to inquire.


    "Handsome guy, take a taxi? It''s cheaper to go downtown. "


    Li Su was a little depressed. When he first moved here, there were not so many people, or no one at all. Now there are people here to solicit guests?


    "How much is it to the first people''s hospital?" Li Su was surprised and wanted to feel it.


    "It''s cheap. It''s only twenty dollars." The driver said¡° Just get in the car and go


    "All right, let''s go." Li Su doesn''t have a car, so he just feels it. After getting in the car, Li Su looked up and down. The car was pretty good and clean. He could see that the driver was a very clean person.


    In the car also put a few bottles of mineral water, although it is not good water, but also a heart.


    After the driver got on, he told Li Su, the co pilot in the sitting position, to say, "please remember your seat belt. We''re going to start." Li Su nodded with a smile.


    "Shifu, you don''t seem to be from this factory, do you?" Just a few minutes after driving, the driver opened his voice and began to talk to Li Su.


    "How do you know I''m not from the factory?" Li Su asked with a smile.


    "I''ve been standing at the gate of the factory for nearly a month. I''ve seen almost all the people in the factory, only you haven''t seen them. I think I must have come here to find the people in the factory to cooperate with me. Have you shut the door?" The driver said with a smile.


    "Oh?" Li Su was a little surprised and said, "you said that all the people in the factory have seen each other. Tell me about the people in the factory."


    "You see, I said you''ve closed the door. If you see them, they won''t ask me that." The driver said in a determined manner, "but I''ll tell you about it for your pity."


    "This military and civilian factory is said to be a factory, but it''s not only a factory. There are several departments that belong to the company of Jishi fund. There are Mr. Xiao, Mr. Yao, Mr. Feng, and repair assistants. All of them are beauties. It''s said that the red tourist attractions are their masterpieces."


    "True or false?" Li Su was surprised, not because of what the driver said, but because what the driver said was right. What''s more, it''s because of how these drivers know about these things. If anyone knows about these things, the consequences of the fund will not be clear


    It''s hard to say.


    "Of course, it''s true. I''ll tell you that not only that, but also I know a lot about the salvation fund. For example, in this military and civilian factory, all the workers are disabled soldiers. The wages of these workers are quite high. Basically, 80% and 90% of the profits are distributed to the workers. This is a great thing."


    "And the third place, where is it? It''s said that there is a devil in it. Now it''s turned into a red tourist attraction by them. All the income is used to improve the lives of the poor, and even kindergartens and primary schools are built in it. All these are paid by the fund, and even the teachers are paid by the fund. "


    On the one hand, Li Su''s heart is beautiful. On the other hand, he is very worried. He was asked by a little driver about such a thing. How can he do the confidentiality work in the future?


    "Not only that, I heard that behind these women, there is a mysterious big boss behind the scenes. It is said that this big boss said that he would never allow any people to participate in the stock market or accept any investment from anyone. This sentence is really domineering. Do you think how rich people would say such a thing? If only I had so much money, black sheep. "

 Chapter 580

    Li Su was a little depressed. He didn''t expect that what he was thinking about for the sake of the company was now said to be a loser by others. How can you accept it if you put it in front of others.


    Anyway, the driver not only let Li Su know one of the biggest shortcomings of his company, but also let him know how many diehard fans Jishi fund has in Xingqing city.


    All the way to the first people''s Hospital, I saw that the nagging driver was going to chat with Li Su for a while. Li Su immediately paid the bill, opened the car door and ran away. This writing action was basically completed in one breath, and it was difficult for Li Su.


    When he arrived at the first people''s Hospital, Li Su didn''t rush in to find president Niu. Instead, he was in the hall, watching the patients coming and going, and sitting there, calling Xiao Yiyi.


    "Didn''t you just leave? Why did you remember to call me again? Is there something you can''t solve? " Xiao Yiyi said jokingly on the other end of the phone.


    "I''m just not worthy of your trust?" Li Su asked.


    "Cut, a big hooligan, take advantage of it and go. What else can you trust?" Xiao Yiyi said in a coquettish tone.


    "Well, I''m not kidding you. Let''s get down to business." Li Su said all the things he heard in the taxi today, "you say, our secrets are known by others now, how can we carry out our work in the next thing?"


    "So you are worried about it." Xiao Yiyi giggled on the other end of the phone, "I''ll tell you, on the one hand, we intentionally disclosed our news, because we also need to publicize our popularity. Now it''s not the age when wine is not afraid of deep alleys."


    "On the other hand, it was leaked out by government officials and our partners. After all, you think we are all such beautiful women. How can they not investigate us? They don''t all know the information about this investigation."


    "The last aspect is that we go in and out at the door all day. Although we are sitting in the car, it is inevitable that sometimes we need to open the door and they should see it."


    "You just let them talk nonsense there?" Li Su said sour.


    "Are you jealous?" Li Su asked.


    "No, absolutely not." Li Su denied it.


    "Cut, no wonder." Xiao Yiyi [chuckles] on the other end of the phone and laughs, "just let them say it. Anyway, it is also to improve the popularity of our company, and it will be convenient for us to do our work smoothly."


    "Well, as long as you have an idea in mind, I won''t say any more." Li Su said.


    "Where are you now? Are you home? " Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "No, I''m in the first people''s hospital. I''m still busy here. "


    After that, Li Su hung up the phone. Xiao Yiyi at the other end of the phone looked at the hung up phone and murmured, "what a boring man." Then Zhan Yan smiles. No one knows what she is laughing at.


    "Li Su? Why are you so busy here? "


    When Li Su hung up the phone, he saw a man coming towards him with a smile and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Dr. Yi, why are you here?" Li Su said in surprise.


    "Nonsense, this is where I work. What do you think I''m doing here?" Yi Sheng is not angry¡° Yes, I forgot all about it. " Li Su patted his head and said.


    "And don''t call me doctor Yi. Now I''m the vice president." Yi Sheng tilts his head up 45 degrees.


    After getting familiar with Li Su, he began to make a fool of himself.


    "Well, well, how are you, Dean Yi."


    "Well, it''s a good thing to listen to your weird appearance. It''s a good thing for you


    It''s hard to say that. " Yi Sheng took a white look at Li Su, and then said, "I went to see you before, but Mr. Xiao said that you were not there. I went to be busy. How can I be free now?"


    "I can''t help it. Poor people are just toiling." Li Su sighed and said.


    "Keep busy. Keep busy at least means you have something to do now." Yi Sheng said as he began to look around Li Su, "how can I be relieved that the doctor didn''t come with you?"


    "No Li Su looked at Yi Sheng in two eyes. "You don''t like sister Anxin, do you?"


    "No, I''m just curious." The doctor''s eyes dodged, and his tone was a little empty.


    Li Su is wary in his heart. Yi Sheng is his rival. In the future, he should be careful not to let him pry into the corner.


    "Seriously, what are you doing here? I know you. You can''t do anything without going to the three treasures hall. " Yi Sheng quickly changed the topic and said.


    "Oh, this time I''m here to deal with what we said before, which is the problem of our cooperation in treatment." Li Su said, "is Dean Niu here? I''m going to talk to him now. "


    "Come on, come to my office and say it." Yi Sheng took Li Su to his office when he heard that things were important.


    "Yes, it''s good. They all have their own offices now."


    "I can''t help it. People are handsome and have food everywhere." Yi Sheng is not polite at all.


    Two people all the way to the top floor, here is the president''s office, Yi Sheng''s office and Niu Dean''s office is only a wall away.


    "How''s it going?"


    "The environment is good." Li Su looked at him, took the tea Yi Sheng gave him, sipped it, and then said, "yes, I''m promoted. I''ve had a lot of water."


    "No bullshit." Yi Sheng sat beside Li Su and said, "tell me about your plan."


    "Tell you what? I''m looking for Dean Niu. " Li Su said doubtfully.


    "The vice president of the cow is on vacation now. No one will not come back for a year or so. Now the whole hospital is almost responsible for me. Unless there are some very important things to ask him, the rest of the things has the final say of several of our vice presidents."


    "It seems that Lao Niu is going to give you this position."


    "Far away, at least two or three years."


    "There''s not enough people."


    "You''re kidding. Now tell me about your plan." Yi Sheng said¡° My plan is very simple. This is the place we decided today. " Li Su put a piece of paper in his hand in front of Yi Sheng. "There are some basic information about this place on it. Take a look first."

 Chapter 581

    While Yi Sheng was watching, Li Su held a meeting to introduce him.


    "This place is the hometown of one of our workers. As you know, not long ago, we took a holiday for the workers, mainly to find out the basic situation of their place. This place is one of the many places we extracted from. Compared with other places, it is very serious."


    Li Su took a sip of water, and then said, "one of the places is relatively remote, and the traffic is inconvenient. The other is that the people here are more fierce. If we can''t handle it well, we''ll lose all our previous achievements. So you have to consider this matter well. Do you want to cooperate with us?"


    Yi Sheng gave a hum, and then said, "the situation you mentioned is quite special, so I need to discuss it with several other vice presidents."


    "How long will it take?" Li Su asked, "we have made a plan to start early tomorrow morning. Because this place is far away, it will take two days just on the road. We can''t afford to delay it."


    "What did you do earlier? I asked you to go some time ago, but you''re not here. Now I''m worried." Yi Sheng said angrily, "I''ll call these vice presidents to have a meeting to discuss. I don''t think it''s a big problem. It''s decided by President Niu before. I''ll give you an answer tonight."


    "I''ll wait for your call. There''s something else I need to deal with over there. I''m sorry


    I''ll go first. " Li Su drank the water out of her glass and stood up.


    "I knew you were a busy man." Yi Sheng said with a smile, "go ahead, I''ll deal with these things for you. I really don''t know which one of us is laborious."


    Li Su walked out of the first people''s hospital with a smile, then took a taxi and went home.


    Standing at the door, Li Su carried a lot of things in his hand, then knocked on the door and cried.


    "Mom, I''m back."


    After waiting for a long time, there was still no movement in the room. Li Su knocked again several times, but there was still no movement. He couldn''t help but rummaged through his pocket and found a key that he never used to open the door.


    Sure enough, there was no one in the room.


    Put down the things in hand, Li Su half lying on the sofa, and then took out his mobile phone to make a call to Li Tangming.


    "Hey, Dad, I''m back. Where have you been? Why not at home? " Li Su asked.


    "Oh, wait a minute."


    Li Tangming''s side is very noisy. It seems that there are a lot of people there, and laughter comes. Li Su has heard Wang Guifang''s laughter.


    "Dad, what are you doing? Why is it so noisy? " Li Su asked.


    "Oh, your mother and I signed up for a senior tour group. Now we are playing outside." Li Tang Ming just seemed to be doing some heavy work. He was gasping for breath.


    "Son, you don''t know. Just now I lost a big fish. I compared all the old men around me. I have a big face."


    Li Tangming said with a smile, very proud.


    "No, Dad, you are so old, how can you go out to play? If something happens to you on the road, what do you want me to do?" Li Su said.


    "Bullshit, I''ve delayed you enough when I was young, otherwise I would have taken your mother out for fun. And if you stinky boy didn''t get married early and gave birth to a big fat boy for us to play with, would we have been so bored to report for an elderly travel group? Well, Dad, I''m wrong. You go on and have a good time with my mom


    As soon as he heard the word "Sun Tzu", Li Su immediately hung up the phone. If he didn''t hang up, he would be waiting for more words to urge his children.


    However, he underestimated his parents'' desire for their grandchildren. Less than three seconds after Li Su hung up, his mobile phone rang,


    It''s Li Tangming.


    "Hey, Dad, you think of me, I..."


    Before Li Su''s words were finished, Wang Guifang''s roar came to mind.


    "Do you know how to come back? With or without a girlfriend? When do you plan to get married? What''s your mother-in-law''s opinion? When are you going to have grandchildren? Let me tell you, now I''ve got my grandson''s name in mind. It''s Li Bai. It''s more suitable for both boys and girls... "


    "Mom, I have something else to do. You and my dad have a good time." Li Su said that and then hung up, regardless of whether Wang Guifang heard it or not.


    I can''t choose to hang up this time. Now I have to turn off the phone. Otherwise, my mother would be crazy, which would be fatal.


    Unfortunately, Li Su miscalculated again. He forgot that he still had a landline in his home. Soon the phone rang through the room, and Li Su connected the phone without any doubt. Because when he was at home, during this time, those uncles or aunts went to their parents to play chess or square dance, so they were not on the slightest alert.


    But after he got through, he regretted it.


    "You son of a bitch, you dare to hang up on me and don''t want to live. I tell you, if you don''t get married in a month, I''ll make you never get married in your whole life. You don''t want to go into the house in your whole life. Your whole life..."


    Wang Guifang''s voice almost scattered the receiver of the phone, Li Su could only put the phone far away, and then said aloud: "Mom, I went to cook."


    Hang up the phone with a bang, and then unplug the line.


    I just sat on the sofa, ready to comfort my heart, but just sat down, my hand has not been put on my heart, I heard the knock on the door.


    "Aunt six, why are you here? Come in, please Li Suyi opened the six aunts who were opposite to him and quickly let them in.


    "I won''t go in. Answer your mother''s phone." Aunt Liu handed her machine to Li Su.


    "This..." Li Su refused in her heart.


    "Hurry up. Your mother seems to be in a hurry." Six aunts said with a kind face.


    "All right." Li Su took the cell phone.


    "Smelly boy, do you think you can''t find you after you unplug the phone line and turn off your cell phone? I tell you, you don''t want to take out the palm of my hand¡°


    "Mom, I really have something to do."


    Li Su quickly hung up the phone, and then said to Aunt six, "aunt six, my mother is on the phone. Please don''t answer. I''m going out now. If my mother is on the phone, you can say I''m not at home..."


    Before Li Su''s words were finished, Uncle Zhang upstairs came up with his mobile phone. Li Su felt bad in his heart.

 Chapter 582

    Sure enough, a good spirit is a bad spirit.


    Mr. Zhang held up his mobile phone and went to Li Su''s Geng, then said, "why did you turn off your mobile phone, your father''s phone?"


    "Hello, Dad."


    "Do you really have hard wings, you smelly boy? Don''t think you can fly if you start a company. I tell you, it''s far from me... "


    Li Su cried. Run quickly. We can''t catch up.


    After hanging up the phone in a hurry, Li Su closed the door, grabbed his mobile phone and ran downstairs without calling.


    During the period of going downstairs, many people were still chasing Li Su with their mobile phones.


    In the residential area, there was such a strange scene. A young man ran in front of him in a panic and followed a group of old men and women behind him. What he didn''t know was that he was a thief. Soon someone would stand up for justice. If it wasn''t for Li Su, he would have been lying on the ground now.


    "It''s frightening Li Su managed to get a taxi. After getting on the bus, he told the driver to run quickly without saying anything, gasping for breath while driving


    Looking behind through the glass behind.


    The old neighbors saw that Li Su got into a taxi and ran away. They were still shouting after him to stop.


    As soon as the driver saw that Li Su was like this, with a mobile phone in his hand, he was suspicious. He didn''t ask where Li Su was going, so he took him to the Public Security Bureau.


    "Master, how did you bring me here?" As soon as Li Su, who had just recovered, saw that he had arrived at the Public Security Bureau, he asked suspiciously.


    The driver didn''t finish, so he pulled out the key of the car, jumped out of the car, ran and said: "Comrade police, come on, I caught a fugitive!"


    As soon as I heard that there was a fugitive in the car, the policeman with a sense of justice immediately took out his gun, and then aimed at Li Su, who was still in a state of ignorance.


    "No, I said," what are you doing? " Li Su asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hold your head in both hands and come down quickly." A policeman yelled.


    "Well, don''t be impulsive. I''ll come down. I''ll come down."


    As soon as Li Su got out of the car, he was pushed to the ground by a group of angry policemen, and [click, click] put handcuffs on Li Su.


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    "What are you doing! You''d better keep silent, or every word you say will turn into evidence in court! " A policeman cheered coldly, then said to the taxi driver, "we need a good driver like you. Thank you for getting rid of the harm for the society."


    "That''s what I should do." The driver held his chest high.


    If it wasn''t for his handcuffs and several guns pointing at his head, Li Su would like to go up and question the driver now, "where do you see that I''m a fugitive? Is there a word" fugitive "written on my face?"


    After seeing off the driver, the police took Li Su to the inquiry room, which is also the inquiry room of the criminal police team.


    "Name." The policeman asked coldly.


    "No, comrade police, you misunderstood me." Li Su explained¡° I asked, "what''s your name?"


    "You really misunderstood me. I''m not really a fugitive!"


    "What''s your question? What''s your name? "


    "I was wronged."


    "Everyone who came to us said that he was wronged, but he said everything in three minutes. You said you were wronged. I think you are a fugitive. What''s your name now?" The policeman slapped the table hard¡°


    "I..." Li Su can see that if he can''t tell why he came here today, he can''t do without it.


    "My name is Li Su."


    "Gender."


    "Male."


    "Age."


    "Twenty five."


    "Come on, what are you wanted for?"


    "I was wronged."


    "Cut the crap and explain the problem!"


    "I don''t want to tell you. Let Mu Hanwei or Wang Xinghuo come and tell me." Li Su simply doesn''t plan to open his mouth. Well, he hasn''t done anything up to now. He doesn''t know anything. Just because of someone else''s words, he now charges himself as a suspect. Who can bear it.


    "Ah, hey, you''re very tough. You want our team leader and director to come to you. Who do you think you are? Do you know where this is? " The policeman slapped the table with a thump, and the paper cups in front of them jumped up. It seemed that he used a lot of strength.


    "Does it hurt?" Li Su gave the policeman a light look and then asked.


    "It''s up to you." After that, the policeman immediately regained his mind. It seems that this should not be a dialogue between the suspect and the police¡°


    "Cut the crap and tell me your problem." The police quickly said that they wanted to find the place, but Li Su ignored him at all.


    Li Su paralyzed his whole body on the chair, closed his eyes and began to fall asleep.


    "I tell you, don''t think you''ll be ok if you don''t talk now. You''ll be good-looking when we find out everything."


    The policeman said to Li Su viciously, but the man opposite him ignored him at all, and even heard a slight snore, which made the police even more angry.


    If it had not been for the regulations on corporal punishment of criminals, now he would have rushed up and started punching and kicking Li Su.


    Seeing that the policeman was on the verge of violence, another policeman pulled his sleeve and said in a low voice: "brother Liu, this boy is a piece of hob meat. It seems that he is an experienced man. We''d better take some special measures."


    "Well, we are also for social stability and unity." Brother Liu nodded and then gave a hard look at Li Su, who was snoring in his chair.


    Li Su didn''t open his eyes, but he listened to their conversation clearly. He also wanted to know what the special means of these people were. If he was in danger, he would not hide.


    Li Su didn''t open his eyes. He wanted to see what they wanted to do.


    After waiting for a long time without any reaction, I suddenly opened my eyes. Then I saw them sitting in front of me with several dishes on the table, such as braised elbows, braised hooves and roast chicken.


    Li Su [gudu] swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then in his new heart, cursed.

 Chapter 583

    Fuck! This group of goods, actually use such a move.


    It may not work if you hold on to others, but holding on to Li Su is the beginning to work.


    Li Su had dinner with Xiao Yiyi this morning, but don''t forget that it''s almost evening now. During this period, she has experienced Wang Guifang''s devil style marriage urging and a crazy chase competition. Her body''s food has already been digested. Otherwise, if she is handcuffed now, Li Su has begun to excrete.


    So when the two policemen took these things out, Li Su''s eyes turned green.


    "Do you want to eat?" Brother Liu picked up a hoof and swayed twice in front of Li Su''s eyes, then asked.


    Li Su nodded.


    "Want to eat? It''s easy to do. Tell me all the crimes you''ve committed. I''ll not only give you hooves. Do you see the delicious food in front of me? These are all yours. " Liu elder brother entices Li Su to say.


    "I want to eat is to eat, but I really did not do anything, you are really wronged me." Li Su said wrongly.


    Brother Liu said, "well, you still want to play tricks with me. If I don''t dress you up today, I won''t believe in evil.".


    With a bang, he bit the hoof in his hand, threw it into the lunch box, and went out of the room with a cold hum.


    Just at the door, I saw Mu Hanwei passing by the door of the room.


    "Captain shepherd." Brother Liu saluted the policeman respectfully.


    "Prisoners?" Mu Hanwei asked.


    "Well, just now a taxi driver sent it to us and said it was a fugitive. Then we are interrogating now, but the boy didn''t speak at all." Brother Liu said respectfully.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. We have a lot of time to deal with it now." Mu Hanwei nods and is ready to leave. She looks at who they are interrogating, and then she sees Li Su, who can''t sleep at night.


    "Is he what you call a fugitive?" Mu Hanwei can''t believe it


    He asked.


    "Yes, we just got here less than half an hour ago." Brother Liu affirmed.


    "Did you find out where he was a fugitive?" Mu Hanwei asked.


    "Not yet. What we think is that as long as we get his supplies out of here, he won''t be able to run away." Liu said.


    "Confused, Lao Liu, you are also an old criminal policeman. How can you even turn over common sense questions?" Mu Hanwei exclaimed in a cold voice, "go, check now, and see where he is on the run!"


    "Yes, captain. We''ll check it now." Brother Liu wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and rushed out with another policeman.


    Li Su is in the heart secretly God hurt, scold oneself can''t judge the situation, if oneself at that time a little yield, now oneself already began to eat, why must so little face, face can eat?


    When he scolded himself immature in his heart, the door of the room was opened. Li Su thought it was Mu Hanwei, so he didn''t lift his head


    He said, "what are you doing here? Did you torture me again? "¡° Tell me, what''s your reason for coming in again? "


    "I can be completely wronged by them because of farts. I am..."


    Li Su said half of it, and suddenly felt that the voice was very familiar. He looked up.


    "Mu Hanwei! Savior Li Su is about to dare to cry now. He is really thinking about what to do and who to save himself. Unexpectedly, Mu Hanwei appears in front of him.


    "Let me go. It''s too hard to carry this thing," Li Su said, lifting her hands and shaking the handcuffs.


    "If you''re not busy, I''d like to know what you''ve done? Now you''ve been arrested by them again? " Mu Hanwei looks at the man in front of her. She can''t believe that this man is a fugitive. Although she doesn''t believe it, she has to deal with it when someone reports it.


    "I was really wronged. Here''s the thing."


    Li Su urged his parents to marry him today. Then how did he deal with them? Finally, how did he get chased by a large group of old men and women? How did the driver bring himself to the public security army when he was forced to do so, and how did he suffer here, In particular, I emphasized the fact that the two policemen used such despicable means to induce themselves to confess.


    "This is the situation. Do you think I''m wronged?" Li Su said.


    Mu Hanwei laughs when she hears that Li Su has finished all her things. She can''t straighten her waist and tears fall one by one.


    After feeling the resentment of Li Su, she was a little bit restrained, and then said: "you are really wronged enough."


    "I know I''m unjustly hungry. If you don''t hurry to release me, I haven''t eaten yet. I''m hungry."


    "You''d better wait here for a while."


    "All said, I am wronged. Why should I wait here for a while?" Li Su said in surprise.


    "Our situation is like this. As long as someone reports, we must deal with it. Your current situation is that someone reports, so... Do you understand?"


    "I understand. You come to see my jokes."


    "You can also say that. I have to say that I''m really glad to see you so shriveled."


    Li Su was so proud that he didn''t know if Mu Hanwei really had such a bad taste.


    Waiting for about 20 minutes, less than half an hour, brother Liu came in from the room full of sweat.


    "Have you found out?" Mu Hanwei asked.


    "Check and find out." Brother Liu touched the sweat on his forehead and said.


    "What is the reason?" Mu Hanwei asked.


    "We have wronged him. This gentleman is not really a fugitive." There seems to be more and more sweat on brother Liu''s face.


    "I need to tell you what to do next¡° Mu Hanwei said to two people.


    "I''m sorry, sir. It''s our fault." Brother Liu and the policeman came to Li Su, then bowed respectfully to Li Su and said very apologetically¡° We didn''t find out the situation and brought you here. Please forgive our impoliteness. "


    "Li Su, you see, these people are also dedicated to the people, right? You have a large number of adults. Let''s forget about this."

 Chapter 584

    "Open it, do you want me to take it with me for the new year?"


    What else can Li Su say? He''s talking too much. Isn''t it that he doesn''t give the leader face?


    Li Su put his hand in front of the two policemen and said.


    "Right now, right now." Brother Liu hurriedly took out the key from his pocket, and then kept apologizing.


    "Come on, come on, let''s go. I''m upset to see them." Li Su said impatiently.


    "You two, if I find out once, you two will be transferred from the criminal police force."


    Mu Hanwei puts down this sentence and takes Li Su back to her office.


    "Oh, Wei, do you know that I was wrongly hungry, and then you came to me specially?" Walking on the road, Li Su asked.


    "No Mu Hanwei said, "since I became the captain of the criminal police


    Well, as long as I''m here, I''ll come to the interrogation room every day for inspection. I just happened to meet you today. "


    "My heart, it turns out that I''m being sentimental."


    Li Su covered his heart and kept wailing.


    "Come on, you." Mu Hanwei said, "come and sit in my office for a while."


    "What are you doing? Do you still want to arrest me? " Li Su holds his arms and looks at Mu Hanwei warily.


    "Cut, you have no credit, but also a waste of our resources." Mu Hanwei glanced at Li Su, "didn''t you eat? I''ll be off work soon. I''ll invite you to dinner, even to thank you for saving my life in Xiaowang Village. "


    "It''s OK." As long as it''s a treat, Li Su happily agrees.


    When she arrived at Mu Hanwei''s office, Li Su sat on a chair very casually. Just at this time, someone called Mu Hanwei away, and then he had nothing to do. Then he began to look at Mu Hanwei''s office.


    The furnishings in Mu Hanwei''s office are very simple.


    Facing him is a desk full of all kinds of documents, on which there is an open computer.


    At the back of the desk, there is a very huge cabinet. Inside the cabinet are all kinds of files. Don''t ask why you know, there are so many words on it.


    Next is Li Su''s position.


    There is a water dispenser in the corner of the wall. It''s very long to see the service life of the color.


    Next to the water dispenser, separated by a foot, is a three person sofa. The leather wrapped on it has begun to crack. In some places, the black cotton wadding has been exposed.


    There is a tea table on the opposite side of the sofa. Several pieces of red paint have been lost, and even one leg is fixed with a wooden board.


    The most in the whole room are files and all kinds of documents, and there are no other decorations. If you come here for the first time, you think it''s a boy''s office.


    "I''m so tired. I can get off work at last."


    As soon as Mu Hanwei came back, she fell directly on her chair¡° Cut, I see you are very happy, hungry, tired what tired? "


    "I call it pain and happiness." Mu Hanwei stares.


    "You should hurry up. I''m starving. You don''t have anything to eat here." Li Su is very dissatisfied. He says that a girl should have snacks here. But here, you can''t even find a piece of similar food. The only thing you can find is two dumbbells.


    Can you first think of Li Su''s surprise when he found two dumbbells weighing 20 kg in his drawer?


    "Wait for me. I''m going to change now." Mu Hanwei walks out on her high heels.


    When Mu Hanwei appears in front of Li Su again, she has changed her dress.


    Simple ponytail hanging in the back of the head, delicate face without powder.


    The white shirt made of lace is pasted on her body with sincerity, revealing all her curves. The hem of the shirt is also tied with a knot, which is very playful.


    Light blue retro jeans, a pair of beautiful legs outlined very clear, more let Li Su feel blood expansion is, in front of him, Mu Hanwei put his buttocks in front of Li Su.


    After packing everything on her body, Mu Hanwei pulls Li Su up.


    "Don''t sit there. Go, go. You won''t be able to catch up later."


    Mu Hanwei''s words made Li Su say, "why don''t you dare? I have plenty of time. As long as you treat me, I''ll... Oh, slow down. "


    Out of the office building, Mu Hanwei pulls Li Su straight to the parking lot, where there is a pink electric donkey.


    Mu Hanwei takes out two helmets from the trunk and throws them to Li Su''s one. Then she puts one on her head. After stepping on the electric donkey, she shouts to Li Su: "what are you looking at? Get on the bus quickly. I dare to take time."


    "It''s like a girl." Li Su muttered to himself.


    "What did you say?" Mu Hanwei didn''t hear clearly¡°


    "Oh, I mean right away.


    So I saw such a scene in the Public Security Bureau. A valiant female criminal police captain was riding a pink electric donkey, and behind her was a cheeky man. The reason why this man was cheeky was that his hands were around Mu Hanwei''s waist and his face was close to other people''s neck, They all want to commit suicide.


    "Li Su, can you stop it?" Mu Hanwei said with a red face.


    She can clearly feel Li Su''s hands constantly touching her waist, and Li Su''s warm breathing is beating her earlobe, which makes her crazy and uncontrollable.


    "No, they are afraid."


    Fuck! You ya lie can think of a better reason, this is what bullshit reason.


    "Can you stop blowing on my ear? I''m itchy."


    Little electric donkey suddenly twisted, Mu Hanwei quickly righted, because Li Su suddenly blew a breath in his ear, let himself body


    He''s paralyzed and almost out of control¡° All right


    Li Su promised to be very happy, but immediately Mu Hanwei blushed again.


    This shameless man actually blew the heat to his other ear, making himself almost out of control.


    "Li Su..."


    He is ready to question Li Su, but he laughs and goes on his own way. Mu Hanwei has no other choice but to let him go.


    "Is this where you said you would bring me?"

 Chapter 585

    "Do you think this is where I came from?"


    After stopping, Li Su could see the fruit and vegetable market in front of him,


    "Comrade, I just want to ask you, is there food in this place?"


    "Yes, it''s all food, only raw." Mu Hanwei said naturally.


    "What do you buy raw for? How good are we to have it ready-made? " Li Su asked.


    "I''m a poor man. The poor should live frugally. I don''t want you to be a big boss. You don''t have so much money."


    "Then how do we eat?"


    "To my house."


    Mu Hanwei finished, and Li Su swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Isn''t that good? It''s too fast. " Li Su said,


    "It''s not fast. After we buy food from here, we''ll go back to make it


    After cooking, it will take more than an hour. "


    Er... It turned out that I was wrong.


    Li Su looked at Mu Hanwei, protruding forward and backward. Even if he was doing something, he was willing to.


    "Let''s go. It''s going to close soon. We need to buy everything before it closes."


    Mu Hanwei doesn''t care whether Li Su is willing or not. She grabs Li Su''s hand and rushes to the vegetable market.


    When she arrived at the vegetable market, Li Su discovered a truth. No matter in a woman who looks like a man, she is still a woman after all. Her gift of bargaining can never be erased.


    Li Su follows Mu Hanwei and watches her haggle with various vendors. She even blushes and has a thick neck because she quarrels with others for 20 cents. This kind of situation is only seen in Wang Guifang''s body, and nothing else has been seen.


    An hour later, Mu Hanwei was sweating and flushed. Don''t think about it. It''s the result of bargaining with others.


    After her, she was surrounded by all kinds of vegetables and meat


    Li Su.


    "Where are we going now?" Li Su said feebly.


    "Let''s go to my house." Mu Hanwei is very satisfied with Li Su''s strong labor force. She pats Li Su on the shoulder to show encouragement.


    Li Su and Mu Hanwei return to Mu Hanwei''s house amid the groans of the electric donkey.


    This is the room uniformly allocated by the Public Security Bureau. Mu Hanwei lives here. Originally, because she had been promoted, she could allocate a new and larger room. However, Mu Hanwei was unwilling


    There are no more than two reasons. First, I live alone. The new house is too big and I waste it on my own. Second, because Mu Hanwei has lived in this room for a long time and has feelings, she doesn''t want to leave here.


    "Here we are. Come in and have a look."


    Mu Hanwei opened the door and asked Li Su to put everything in the kitchen. She told Li Su, "I''ll cook and let you taste my skills. Everything you want to drink is in the refrigerator."¡° Then I''m not welcome. " Li Su rubbed his hands, very happy


    Said the wretch.


    "Bah, it''s not serious."


    Mu Hanwei laughs and scolds. Then she puts on her apron and walks into the kitchen with a lot of vegetables and meat. Soon there is the sound of the kitchen knife touching the chopping board.


    Li Su found a can of yogurt from the refrigerator and looked at Mu Hanwei''s room while drinking.


    The room is really small, with one room, one living room, one kitchen and one bathroom, but it''s clean inside.


    Next to the door is the shoe cabinet, next to the bathroom, there is a door next to the bathroom, which is estimated to be mu Hanwei''s bedroom.


    Next to the door, there is a sofa for three, a tea table and several small stools. On the opposite wall, there is a TV set.


    Next to the TV Festival is the balcony, on which are treadmills and other fitness equipment.


    What makes Li Su most happy is that he saw a pink transparent, lace pants on it.


    This is a great discovery!


    Mu Hanwei is also my woman''s side.


    Li sudu has already begun to fantasize in his mind about Mu Hanwei''s sexy, charming, er... And all kinds of unspeakable postures when wearing these pants.


    "Ah


    Mu Hanwei comes out of the kitchen to ask Li Su to work. Unexpectedly, she sees Li Su standing still on the balcony. She immediately thinks of the pants she changed last night, which she just bought and hasn''t had time to try.


    What a shame! I let a man see his personal belongings. How can I meet people in the future.


    Mu Hanwei yelled, ran to the balcony with her fastest speed, and then stuffed herself into the bedroom, just like an ostrich.


    "I''ve seen it. It''s no use hiding." Li Su muttered, then sat on the sofa and turned on the TV.


    The voice is not big or small, just across the door let Mu Hanwei hear.


    It''s a shame that Mu Hanwei just covers his cheek with a cry


    It''s over!


    "Well, your dish seems to be burnt."


    Just when Mu Hanwei hid in the room and didn''t know how to face the next Li Su, his voice came from outside the room.


    "Ah


    With another scream, Mu Hanwei rushed out of the room and went straight to the kitchen.


    Seeing Mu Hanwei constantly busy in the kitchen, Li Su laughs shamelessly. He just likes to see women panic. It''s obvious that Mu Hanwei is in line with this situation now.


    An hour and a half later, Mu Hanwei blushed and said, "eat, eat."


    "Finally, I can eat. I thought you cooked all the meals, dumped them in the garbage can, and are making them again." Li Su said with a smile.


    But what he didn''t know was that Mu Hanwei''s dishes were really pasted. Although they were not completely pasted, there was not much left. All the dishes that Li Su saw on the table were made by Mu Hanwei at the end of the day. The good dishes were restrained this time¡° Well, it''s delicious, Wei. I didn''t expect you to have such a good skill. "


    Li Su said this vaguely in his mouth as he picked up the food.


    "If it''s delicious, eat more." Mu Hanwei pushes the rice cooker to Li Su. She fills a small bowl and sits on the opposite side of Li Su, watching him eat there.


    Li Su also didn''t find out, so he picked food in his mouth.


    This scene is like a wife watching her husband who just came back from work eating a specially prepared meal.


    It would be better to have another child sitting between two people.


    Mu Hanwei thinks so.


    "Eat, what are you looking at me for?" Li Su inadvertently sees Mu Hanwei staring at herself all the time.


    "Oh, nothing. I''m thinking about what I''m going to eat."

 Chapter 586

    Mu Hanwei said what she thought when she thought about it.


    "What did you say?" Li Su asked as he wolfed down his meal.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I mean if you think it''s delicious, you can eat more. It''s not in vain. My hard work." Mu Hanwei said after dinner.


    "It''s really delicious." Li Su put a mouthful of food into his mouth. Before swallowing it, he swallowed another mouthful of saliva.


    "If it''s delicious, eat more." Mu Hanwei is like a wife who is very considerate of her husband. She gently puts food in Li Su''s bowl.


    Li Su Leng for a moment, no reaction, but soon with a faster speed to eat.


    "Eh!" Li Su belched a long time, then the whole person was paralyzed in the chair, looking at his bulging stomach, and then said: "Comrade Xiaowei, you have to be responsible for me."¡°


    "Responsible? Why are you responsible? " Mu Hanwei asked.


    "You see."


    Li Su stood up, then pointed to his bulging belly and said, "look, it''s bulging out so much. Now I''m out of shape. You have to be responsible for me¡°


    "Come on, it''s good to eat for you, and let me take charge." Mu Hanwei said as she cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, "I''ll tell you that you asked for it all. You can''t blame others."


    "It''s you, it''s you, you''re responsible, responsible." Li Su has no way to move because of her bloated stomach. She can only sit on the chair and act coquetry to Mu Hanwei.


    "Come on, I''m not going to eat you." Mu Hanwei takes a look at Li Su, and then goes back to the kitchen with a plate that doesn''t have much leftovers.


    Li Su has no choice but to attack and tease Mu Hanwei verbally, but mu Hanwei has closed the door of the room and turns a deaf ear to Li Su''s words.


    More than ten minutes later, Mu Hanwei came out of the kitchen and saw Li Su''s appearance. She laughed and made a sound.


    "What are you laughing at? It''s not that your food is so delicious." Li Su was not angry.


    "I can only blame you for being greedy." Mu Hanwei is right. Li Su still has a feeling that he wants to eat some more.


    "Come here." Mu Hanwei waved to Li Su.


    "Do you think I can walk like this?" Li Su said with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t think so."


    Mu Han Wei looked up and down, and said seriously, but this kind of seriousness is hard


    Hold for three seconds, began to keep laughing. For mu Hanwei''s present expression, he can only show his eyes.


    "Here you are."


    Mu Hanwei rummages for Hao for a long time in front of the TV cabinet, and then throws a box to Li Su, which is a stomach tonic and Xiaoshi tablet.


    Before he had time to take a closer look, Li suliu took two and swallowed them.


    Mu Hanwei has turned over the TV program several times, and her eyes are not focused at all. However, at this time, Li Su has reappeared in front of Mu Hanwei.


    "Ah, ah, it''s killing me." Li Su turns over and lies beside Mu Hanwei¡° Ah Mu Hanwei didn''t react and was startled.


    "You what? I didn''t do anything to you. " Li Su gave a white look.


    "How can you be like this? There is no sound when you walk." Mu Hanwei beats her frightened heart,.


    "You don''t know what you''re thinking. You can blame me." Li Su doesn''t care. Instead, she leans her body on Mu Hanwei.


    "Pull over, don''t touch me." Mu Hanwei gave Li Su a push, but she didn''t push it. She tried several times in a row, but it was like this. She simply let Li Su rely on herself.


    "Daughter in law..." Li Su said.


    "Don''t call me Ann. Who is your daughter-in-law?" Mu Hanwei is not very angry.


    "Of course it''s you. Although we are fake, it''s also a couple, isn''t it?"


    Li Su is full of crooked ideas. Mu Hanwei, a little girl who is not familiar with the world, is no match for Li Su, a hooligan. Before I had a few words, my face turned red.


    "Li Su, if you are like this, I will ignore you, and I won''t cook for you any more." Mu Hanwei stares at her own apricot eyes, looks at her smiley face and says.


    "Well, well, you win." Li Su quickly raised his hand to surrender.


    It took Li Su a long time to make Mu Hanwei happy.


    "Well, when I see you smile, I can walk steadily." Li Su pinched Mu Hanwei''s face two times.


    "Don''t pinch my face. It''s already big. The more you pinch it, the bigger it is." Mu Hanwei pats Li Su''s hand and rubs her face.


    Li Su bared her big white teeth, slapped Mu Hanwei''s head twice, and then said, "goodbye, my little daughter-in-law."


    "Who is your little daughter-in-law?" Mu Han Wei gives Li Su a white look, and then it reflects what Li Su said to herself just now¡° You wait. You just


    What are you talking about? "


    "I said I was going!" Li Su raised his voice, and then looked at Mu Hanwei with a smile. You are not old enough now. How can you be deaf and dazzled¡°


    "Don''t say anything. Answer me." Mu Hanwei said seriously.


    "Well, I said I was going." Li Su had no choice but to tell Mu Hanwei what he had just said.


    "Go? Why are you leaving? " Mu Hanwei asked.


    "What do you say? I can''t just stay here all the time. I''m alone Li Su laughs unkindly.


    "But it''s so late. Where can you go?" Mu Hanwei said.


    "Go home."


    "You still go home? You''re not afraid of your parents coming back, and then... "


    Before Mu Hanwei''s words were finished, Li Su''s parents appeared in his mind. Two people appeared in front of him with a 40 meter long knife, forcing him to marry a woman like a flower. Think about all feel terrible, Li Su mercilessly shook his head, his just thought to all throw out.


    "Then I''ll go to the hotel." Li Su said instead.


    "People can''t wash the bedding in the hotel, everything in it


    I don''t know how many people have used it. I don''t know how many people have bacteria on it, and... "


    "Stop it!" Li Su quickly covered Mu Hanwei''s mouth. "I wipe it. It''s going to scare me to pee. What do you want to say after all you''ve said so much? Where do you want me to go? "

 Chapter 587

    "That... Me, what else, I mean, now that..."


    Mu Hanwei hemmed and hawed for a long time and didn''t say a reason. She felt that her ears were red like a red cherry.


    "What are you trying to say?" Li Su took a step forward.


    "That..." Mu Hanwei stepped back.


    Li Su takes a step forward, but mu Hanwei takes a step backward. She doesn''t dare to look at Li Su. She holds her head against her. When she sees Li Su moving forward, she will retreat.


    But I forgot that there was a sofa behind me.


    Did not step back on the sofa, the body immediately unstable, about to fall back.


    In a hurry, Mu Hanwei swings her hands, trying to catch a straw.


    Coincidentally, Li Su just took another step forward. Originally, he intended to laugh at how mu Hanwei fell on the sofa. Unexpectedly, Mu Hanwei suddenly grabbed her collar.


    Without precaution, Li Su can only watch himself fall to Mu Hanwei.


    The atmosphere solidified.


    Mu Hanwei''s lips are covered with Li Su''s big mouth. On the contrary, it is Li Su''s big mouth that covers Mu Hanwei''s lips.


    Mu Hanwei stares at her big eyes, and Li Su stares at her.


    Mu Hanwei didn''t realize how many times she had fantasized with her prince charming, and how romantic she was to offer her precious first kiss to him. Then she was full of emotion and gently gave herself to


    But all this is shattered at this moment. My most romantic scene, my dearest Prince Charming, my most


    Li Su stares at his eyes. He has never thought that he would push Mu Hanwei to others. This is not in line with his rules. He is a man who wants to be a chaste archway. How can he push others.


    Thinking of what he wanted, Li Su immediately released Mu Hanwei''s lips.


    "Well, I''m sorry." Li Su said.


    "Can you take your hands off me?" Mu Hanwei said with a red face.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Li Su lowered her head and saw that her hands were clinging to Mu Hanwei''s towering height. It was soft, tender and cool!


    Li Sugang let go of his hands, but he forgot that he was lying now. As soon as he let go, his whole body fell back on Mu Hanwei''s body


    Above the body.


    What''s more ingenious is that Li Su''s big mouth covers Mu Hanwei''s delicate lips again.


    Mu Hanwei is stunned again. How can this man be like this? It''s enough to kiss him once, but he hasn''t played any more.


    Fuck!


    This is not the script you want. How can you do it in a routine way!


    Xiaobaiwen doesn''t write like this. It shouldn''t be the woman who takes the initiative to throw herself in her arms, and then push herself to the end of the world, and then make a chapter, and then it''s done, and the rice is cooked¡° I''ll be right away


    Li Su Meng turned his head, and then the whole person rolled over and fell to the ground.


    Of course, the evil hands covered Mu Hanwei''s towering height again. The soft feeling made Li Su''s hands pinch and pinch unconsciously.


    "You still come." Mu Hanwei is angry.


    "Well, it''s all misunderstandings. It''s all misunderstandings." Li Su smiles and rubs his hands. It''s so comfortable.


    "Bah, hooligan." Mu Hanwei stood up, arranged her clothes, and then said.


    "Don''t go back tonight, just stay at my house."


    Li Su was confused by the sudden good news and doubted whether he had something wrong with his ears.


    "You, what did you say?" Li Su asked again.


    "See you every day." Mu Hanwei turns around and walks into her room. Li Su touches her nose and follows her.


    When Mu Hanwei turns around and closes the door, she finds that Li Su is also behind her.


    "What are you doing here?" Mu Hanwei asked.


    "Don''t you mean to let me live here? But you see, there is a bed in the whole room. As you know, I have many problems. Once I leave the bed, I can''t sleep at ease, and I don''t feel energetic the next day. "


    Li Su Li said in a straight and strong voice¡°


    ¡±You can''t always look at your husband. I''ll doze off tomorrow and treat other people. It''s going to cost my life¡°


    "Bah, I don''t know any husband who you are."


    Mu Hanwei blushed and said, "you wait."


    Mu Hanwei closes the door, and then hears a burst of [thin rope] inside. She doesn''t know what she''s looking for.


    Soon Mu Hanwei opened the door and held a thin blanket and a pillow in her arms.


    "Come with me." Mu Hanwei put her things on the sofa and said.


    "Where to?" Li Su asked.


    "Move the bed." Mu Hanwei said.


    The two men went downstairs again and found a folding bed in the basement.


    Fortunately, I live on the third floor, otherwise I will be tired to death.


    "Well, put it here." Mu Hanwei said.


    "Well, what are you doing with a folding bed? I''ve seen the bed in the room. It''s enough for the two of us to sleep on. There''s no need for it at all. " Li Su said¡°


    "Well, with the bed, quilt and pillow, I think you should be able to have a good sleep."


    Mu Hanwei didn''t wait for Li Su to recover, so she turned and ran back to her room, and locked the door. Originally, she wanted to be polite and let Li Su go to the bedroom to sleep, sleeping on the folding bed by herself. But at the thought of Li Su''s shamelessness, she probably went to the bedroom to sleep, so she dug a big hole for herself.


    "This little girl." Li Su suddenly laughed, hummed a little and began to prepare his bed.


    "That''s right." Mu Hanwei suddenly opened the door and said, "you are not allowed to knock on my door with any excuse at night. You should dare to step into my door."


    Mu Hanwei uses her hand to draw the shape of a pair of scissors, and then makes a [click] sound in her mouth.


    "Do you understand?"¡°


    "Yes, yes." Li Su nodded and unconsciously clamped his crotch.


    "Hum." Mu Hanwei snorts coldly, and then locks the door again.


    "Small sample, I still can''t deal with you, you cover up the trick."


    Lying on the bed, Li Su saw the closed door, and suddenly a light flashed across his head.


    "Hey, hey."


    In the dark exposed a big white teeth, people look very terrible.


    "Little girl, I''m looking forward to meeting you tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 588

    "Ah


    But the first ray of sunlight in the early morning shines on the milky white curtain. The sunlight is warm and hungry, but it is not so dazzling. The lazy atmosphere is more lazy by the sunlight.


    Mu Hanwei opens her eyes and looks at the sunshine outside the window. A good day should be like this.


    Think of yesterday he has been worried about fear, for fear that Li Su suddenly want to rush in like a beast, then how should he react?


    Is it half done? Or do you want to welcome or refuse? Or just slap him to death.


    These questions have been coming back in my mind. On the one hand, I have a little fear in my heart. But occupy more or their hearts that little bit of expectation.


    Fortunately, all her worries were superfluous. Li Su came to visit me last night. She even heard Li Su''s snoring.


    This made her feel at ease a lot, and inevitably there was something in her heart


    So little loss.


    "You''re still a witness gentleman." Mu Hanwei thinks sweetly in her heart.


    Any girl fantasizes that the men around her are so polite, and then occasionally have a little bad, and then they are very considerate and gentle to themselves. They never force themselves or take advantage of others.


    Now, Li Su is barely able to take advantage of the danger of others, and the first item is qualified.


    Mu Hanwei opens her eyes again and is ready to get up.


    I feel like there''s something wrapped in pajamas on my chest. Wrapped up, she has the habit of sleeping naked, in sleep like to take off their own light, and then put on a silk pajamas.


    Is it because I stayed with a man last night, and then I forgot to take off.


    Reach out and touch. There''s temperature.


    Hands!


    At the moment of reaching a conclusion, Mu Hanwei screamed


    Come on.


    This makes many old men and women who exercise outside feel that it''s better to be young. Last night, it was midnight, and now it''s early in the morning. It''s really enviable. I think I can be so brave.


    Mu Hanwei turns her head and finds that Li Su is lying on her bed at some time. She holds her evil hand on her chest and entangles her hairy thigh with her.


    "Ah


    Mu Hanwei kicks Li Su to the ground and covers her body with a quilt.


    "What are you doing? People sleep well. Why kick me? " Li Su mumbles, and then stands up again. Mu Hanwei sees that Li Su has only one bullet underpants on his body.


    "Ah


    There was another scream, this time directly covering his eyes.


    "I haven''t seen it yet."


    Li Su murmured, then got into bed again¡° Why do you still come up? Get out, get out, get out


    "I''m not awake yet."


    "Go away!"


    "Just go away. It''s fierce." Li Su then shook his bare body, opened the door and went out.


    Mu Hanwei''s small face has not come out of the quilt all the time. When she hears that the door is closed, she lifts her head up and looks at the empty room. Her heart is a little lost, a little shy and a little disappointed.


    She didn''t know why she was in such a mood.


    It''s really sad.


    Again paralyzed in bed, Mu Hanwei thought of Li Su''s big hand, and then put her hand on it.


    There was a shudder on my body. Somewhere in my body, it was wet. Even my mouth made a shy voice.


    Flustered Mu Hanwei takes her hand from her body


    Come down.


    After just that, Mu Hanwei''s body has no strength at all.


    Li Su has already finished wearing clothes and washing, and has been waiting for a long time. Mu Hanwei has not come out yet. He can''t help it. Now he has to do it by himself


    I found some ingredients from the refrigerator, went into the kitchen and began to make breakfast for the two of them.


    "Wei, have breakfast!" Breakfast has been done, Li Su put all the breakfast on the table, then in front of him, and went to the door of Mu Hanwei''s room and knocked.


    There was no movement in the room at all. Li Su called twice again. There was still no movement in the room. He twisted the handle of the door and the room was locked.


    Originally, I thought that I could play with you at close range again, but now it seems that there is no hope at all.


    She doesn''t eat it herself.


    Li Su was sitting at the table. He had just picked up his chopsticks, but he hadn''t finished his work


    When the fried egg in front of me was put into my mouth, Mu Hanwei appeared.


    "Come and eat." Li Su warmly called.


    Mu Hanwei didn''t speak. Instead, she looked at him coldly.


    Li Su''s whole body is cold. I feel my nose. I don''t know how I offended this woman.


    Politely put the chopsticks and bowl in front of Mu Hanwei, and put all the fried eggs, bread and milk in front of Li Su.


    Mu Hanwei still didn''t speak and continued to have a cold face.


    The atmosphere was very awkward. Li Su didn''t know how to deal with it for a while and had to sit opposite Mu Hanwei for dinner.


    But strange Li Su, no matter what he reaches for, Mu Hanwei will knock off his hand.


    At first glance, it was obvious that he couldn''t eat it. Li Su could only drink the hot milk in his bowl slowly.


    "Why did you come into my room last night? Still, still like that to me? " Mu Hanwei''s face is red¡° I''m not to blame. You came and pulled me into your room


    I don''t know what happened until now. " Li Su said wrongly.


    "Do you think I''ll believe it if you say that? To be honest, what did you do to me last night? What on earth do you want to do when you come to my house? "


    "Elder sister, you asked me to come to your house for dinner. I''ve done a lot of work for you. Don''t you have a look for yourself? There is no one who can kill you so quickly. "


    "This..."


    Mu Hanwei thinks about it in her mind, as if it is.


    "However, you should not come to my room, also, also..."


    "What''s more, I just gave you a hug. I said that it''s all your request. It doesn''t have much to do with me. You can''t wrongly me." Li Su was wronged incomparably.


    "You..."


    Mu Hanwei searched for it in her head, but it didn''t work at all


    Any image you want.


    "You beast

 Chapter 589

    Li Su doesn''t explain this because he thinks he is a beast himself.


    "Cough, Xiao Wei, I have something else to do now. When you finish eating, I''ll leave."


    Li Su can''t wait any longer. If he is waiting for a while, maybe he will be eaten by Mu Hanwei. Well, that''s it.


    "You dare!" Mu Hanwei slaps the table fiercely, which makes Li Su startled.


    "Well, I really have something to do."


    Fuck! It''s going to blow up, the wind is pulling!


    Li Su opened the door and turned around to run.


    Mu Hanwei looks at Li Su''s escaping figure, and laughs. If Li Su sees this, she will say: "woman''s heart is like a needle!"


    After running out of the room, Li Su turns to have a look. Mu Hanwei still stands in front of the window and looks at herself coldly. Didn''t she fall asleep last night?


    Li Su shrunk his neck and left quickly.


    Don''t you know what happened?


    The situation is like this. At one o''clock in the middle of the night last night, Mu Hanwei was in a hurry to urinate and got up in a daze to go to the toilet. Li Su saw that his chance came, and then came to Mu Hanwei''s room carefully. Before Mu Hanwei came back, he took off all his clothes and got into the quilt.


    When Mu Hanwei comes back to the room in a daze, he doesn''t know that Li Su is in her quilt.


    After drilling in, I felt warm and comfortable, and then I hugged Li Su tightly. So that''s what happened this morning.


    Today is the day of departure. After Li Su came out from Mu Hanwei, he took a taxi and went straight to the military and civilian factory.


    When he got to the office building, Li Su found that they had a complete set of people.


    At ease, Yi Sheng stood in the front, behind them were a dozen nurses and some security personnel.


    The nurses are transferred from the first people''s hospital. They are all interns. They want them to have a good exercise here.


    Half of the security personnel are old people, and the other half are new ones. This time, let them exercise.


    "You''re here. I''ll be ready to pick you up in the eight lift sedan chair."


    Standing in Xiao Yiyi''s hand, xiuziqi said with a displeased face.


    "Well, ha ha, something really happened." Li Su said awkwardly


    .


    "Come here for a second."


    Xiao Yiyi said to Li Su.


    Two people went to a corner of the back, Xiao Yiyi said: "what happened yesterday? Uncle Li and Aunt Wang called me and asked me if you were in¡°


    "Oh, my God, that''s why I came so late."


    Li Su told Xiao Yiyi what happened yesterday. Of course, he didn''t have to do what happened to Mu Hanwei. Instead, he slept in a shady corner and turned off his cell phone¡°¡° You see, I still don''t dare to turn on my mobile phone. It''s my fault. I went home yesterday and made such a mess. "


    Li Su is extremely depressed.


    "You were chased by the old man and the old lady yesterday?"


    "Do you think it''s because I was chased by old people to answer my mother''s phone, and a driver thought I was a fugitive and took me to the Public Security Bureau. If it wasn''t for Wang Xinghuo, I think I would still be squatting in the classroom now."


    "It turns out that''s what happened. I said why Uncle Li and Aunt Wang madly called us. It''s not just me, but only two old people in the company


    If you know anyone who has a phone, they all call for a whole day. "


    While Xiao Yiyi is talking, Li Su turns on her mobile phone.


    As soon as I turned on the [Ding Ding Dong Dong] message reminder, I kept thinking about it, and then my mobile phone was frozen.


    "You see, these two big men directly killed my cell phone." Li Su looks at his Meizu mobile phone in distress.


    "What are you going to do? It''s not a good way to avoid it all the time? "


    Hearing what Xiao Yiyi said, Li Su shook her hand. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer the question.


    "I''m not forcing you. Anyway, there''s still time. Think about it for yourself."


    Xiao Yiyi sees Li Su''s dilemma. She doesn''t say that she wants Li Su to choose, but she just reminds Li Su not to forget how much she has given him.


    As a smart woman, she can''t force a man there all the time. She should learn how to relax. Otherwise, the man will be bored and run away soon. This is not what Xiao Yiyi wants to see.


    Li Su nodded, and Xiao Yiyi returned to the team.


    "Go up and say something." Xiao Yiyi said in Li Su''s ear.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know what to say. " Li Su was a bit numb. This kind of thing happened only once. It was when the fund was established that Wen Wen was very happy


    The old man was also there at that time. Like swallows on the shelves, they made Li Su say something.


    "Anyway, you are also the leader of this mission. You always have to improve your confidence." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I''ll just say something."


    Li Su went to the front, glanced at the people below, coughed twice, and then said, "well, Mr. Xiao asked me to say something, then I''ll say something, coughing, it''s very simple. Did you eat in the morning?"


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t know what Li Su was going to do.


    "Why do you ask? Say something practical. " Xiao Yiyi stabbed Li Su hard behind him.


    "Keke, I made a joke just now. Now, I can''t talk. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Li Su. Some people know me and some don''t know me. Now we know each other. There''s a vagrant. Let''s go."


    After Li Su finished, he looked at Xiao Yiyi. Xiao Yiyi''s teeth itched with hatred. You are also the big money maker behind the scenes of the company. You also said that it''s a good one. What''s such a tiger head and snake tail? It''s a lot of chatter.


    "Nothing." Xiao Yiyi gives Li Su a white look, and then goes forward to say something, but she doesn''t know what to do when she is given such a trick by Li Su


    How to say, can only say: "let''s go."


    This mental retardation is really contagious. Look at Xiao Yiyi and you will know now.


    All the beauties standing behind her laughed.


    Yao Ya came over, sorted Li Su''s clothes, and then said, "be careful."

 Chapter 590

    "Well, you also pay attention to your body here, and eat more. You can see that you are thin now, and no one is like you."


    "Do you dislike me?"


    "No, I care about you."


    "That''s about the same."


    The intimacy of the two people''s faces made the people present unable to watch.


    "I don''t want to eat dog food, Li Su. Would you mind if you think about our feelings?" Xiuziqi glanced aside and said.


    "Sister Xiaoya, you should say that. Li Su, you should pay attention outside. Don''t find a little sister for me. If I find out, you may be lost somewhere. Be careful¡°


    Feng Duoduo''s words make Li Su can''t help but think of the scissors action Mu Hanwei made to herself last night, which made her fight a cold war for no reason.


    "Ha ha." Li Su tightened his legs. "No, it won''t be."


    "Not the best." Yao Ya gently touched Li Su''s head, and then said, "go, go and return early."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back as soon as I can." Li Su hugs Yao Ya and turns to get on the first car.


    "Ah, Li Su, black tiger said he will be there soon. Let''s wait for him on the road ahead."


    Xiao Yiyi shouts to Li Su. Li Su waves her hand to show that she knows.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xiao Si waved the flag in his hand and yelled. There were 15 cars in total. They all started.


    Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Feng Duoduo, xiuziqi, Xiao Si, Xiao Wu, and some unimportant people are following them, so they are not introduced.


    "Bah."


    "Hooligans!"


    "Shameless!"


    "Shameless!"


    Several women are all red face, small four and small five''s complexion is strange, other people with needless to say, here they have no room to speak.


    It turns out that just now when they were sending Li Su the car, Li Su didn''t know what to smoke. He gave them a kiss, which made them feel embarrassed.


    What is this called? How dare this man be so bold!


    There are so many people here. It''s shameless. How can they keep a serious image before they belong to their own family!


    "Li Su, you wait. I''ll crack you!" Xiuziqi said maliciously, and then he drew a pair of scissors in his hand.


    "Cough, everyone''s gone. What should we do?"


    Xiao Yiyi coughed twice and quickly let all these people leave. If they could not point out here, what could they hear.


    Li Su comfortable lying on the seat, sitting beside ease, Yi Sheng and two nurses behind them.


    "Boss, brother tiger is standing in front." Just as they got to the intersection of the military and civilian factories, a man stood upright in front of them, looking very familiar¡° Stop and let the black tiger come up


    The car steadily stopped in front of the black tiger, in the driver''s greeting, the black tiger sat on the co driver.


    "Boss, black tiger has come back. It''s not interesting that you didn''t take me so far away." As soon as the black tiger came up, he said with a smile, and all of them were acquaintances. He said hello one by one.


    "Yes, black tiger, I''ve given you a few days off, but it''s not in vain. Under the guidance of the little bee, there is such a giant mind."


    Li Su looked at the black tiger with a smile. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. When he mentioned the little bee, the black tiger''s face trembled, as if he was very afraid.


    "Well, it''s mainly for the boss." Said the black tiger.


    "Well, I said, when you are all in the car, take off the sunglasses on your face. Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "No, today''s sun is very dazzling. You can see it with sunglasses


    Be clear. "


    Li Su put his head out of the window and looked at the dark clouds in the sky.


    "Black tiger, it seems that it''s going to rain soon. Where''s the sun coming from?"


    The black tiger, who was torn down by Li Su, coughs incessantly.


    Li Su''s evil face appeared in front of Li Su''s eyes, "black tiger, you are honest, do you have anything to hide? Don''t worry, you tell me. I promise I won''t tell you, really. "


    The black tiger is about to cry. You don''t want to talk outside, but can you be so loud? Can you release the button of your walkie talkie?


    Li Su was not embarrassed at all. People sitting around him were embarrassed to look at him, but his ears were standing there, and he could hear a little bit clearly.


    "Boss, I said, can we not be so obscene?" Said the black tiger.


    "How can I call this obscene? I call it caring for subordinates. " Li Su said as he put his hand in front of him, "here, put your hand over, let me diagnose you."


    "Go away!" Black tiger refused directly.


    "If you don''t say that, I''ll go and tell the little bee. I remember that it seems that there is still one day left before I give you a three-day holiday." Li Su touched his chin and said thoughtfully.


    "If you want to say it, you can say it." Black tiger a face doesn''t matter of say, but Li Su but observation his face changed a lot.


    "If you say so, I''ll do it." Li Su then took out his cell phone.


    "I used to cross mountains and sea, also through the sea of people, I used to have everything, in the twinkling of an eye are scattered like smoke."


    At this time, Li Su''s Meizu mobile phone rang, startling a car of people.


    Black tiger eyes turned to the phone number on the caller ID, although there is no name, but a look to know who the phone number is.


    The good doesn''t work, the bad does. The black tiger muttered to himself.


    Li Su took a look at the phone number. He had never seen it before.


    "Hello?"


    As soon as Li Su Gang opened his mouth, he said in a hurry.


    "Is it Li Su? I''m a little bee. Is the black tiger next to you Little bee''s tone is very anxious.


    "It''s a little bee. Who do I think it is? What''s the matter? What can I do for you?" Li Su deliberately forgot the words of little bee.


    "Li Su, is the black tiger next to you?"


    Li Su took a look at the black tiger. Although the black tiger said he didn''t care, his ears were actually bulging. He heard all the above things clearly. He wanted to see what Li Su said.


    "Oh, you say black tiger, I have a holiday with you two?"

 Chapter 591

    "Why aren''t you two together?"


    Li Su saw that when he finished this sentence, black tiger was obviously relieved.


    "We were together before, but just this morning, he left me alone and ran away." Little bee said angrily.


    "Did you quarrel?" Li Su showed great concern.


    "No, yes, it''s the one. Forget it, I won''t tell you. The black tiger is no longer in front of you." Then the little bee hung up.


    Li Su looked at the black tiger strangely, "is the young man too tired?"


    "Cough, cough." Black tiger coughs.


    "Although you two have just met, it can''t be like this. Just now, the little bee said that you almost didn''t get out of bed, which can''t be done. At least you have to control yourself. I think you can go to bed later. I''ll find some tonic for you from that car to replenish your vitality later."


    [poof] the black tiger''s blood spurts out as soon as it gets old.


    Brother, can we make some notes next time? Don''t you notice that your walkie talkie is on? Don''t people hear all this?


    "Brother, it''s hard for you. That''s why you can''t get out of bed for two days and two nights. If... Forget it, don''t say it. Pay attention later. I can save you once or twice. If it''s too many times, I can''t help it."


    Li Su also patted the black tiger on the shoulder with great regret.


    "Boss, I heard that you are empty?"


    "Boss, our boss is known as a magic doctor. He can even get back the people that Yama wants. I think you''d better go to the boss to show you. It''s estimated that your little problem will be cured in three days."


    "Yes, brother tiger, you can''t be empty."


    "I think our tiger brother has been holding on for many years. This time, we have finally found the release point, but this time it seems that we have released a little more, but it doesn''t matter, tiger brother. If you can lift it up, you are still a good man."


    At this time, the walkie talkie had been put in front of black tiger by Li Su. From the walkie talkie came one after another teasing, which made black tiger''s face red.


    Anxin, Yisheng and two nurses were also flushed.


    These two kinds of red are different. One is shy, the other is laughing.


    "I said if you''re finished, are you waiting for me to clean you up?" I can''t listen to them any more. The more they talk, the less they can understand. They even choose their own son''s name, which is black charcoal head.


    Black tiger can''t bear it any more. He grabs the walkie talkie and shouts. However, it''s useless for him to shout. Even if they don''t talk about it in the walkie talkie, they are in a hot discussion in the car. They even begin to discuss the length of time.


    The voice inside the walkie talkie finally died down, and black tiger looked at Li Su bitterly.


    "Don''t look at me. Have a good sleep. When the time comes, you two will drive differently. For the car in front with the map and guide, you must communicate with him more. I''m sleepy too."


    As soon as Li Su finished, he felt that the atmosphere in the air had solidified.


    "I''ll wipe it. Can you think of something good in your mind¡° Li Su yelled. Sitting in the car is very tired and boring. Except Li Su, other people in the car don''t like to talk so much, so the atmosphere in the car soon gets cold. Li Su can''t take up the interest to talk now, and soon falls asleep.


    The car bumped all the way. At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, Li Su was woken up.


    "Boss, the front is to enter the mountain area, where there is no place to eat and rest, we will eat here now, and then go on the road."


    Black tiger said, "I have contacted the first car. They have stopped in front of us to find a good place. We have food in the past."


    "Well, I''ll sleep first. I''m too sleepy. Don''t ask me to eat."


    After muttering, Li Su turned over and went on sleeping.


    I don''t know how long it took, Li Su rushed forward uncontrollably and opened his eyes.


    With a pale face and a tight grip on the seat in front of him, Yi Sheng and the two nurses all sit on the seat, and Yi Sheng even sits on the ground.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " Li Su asked the black tiger who was driving.


    "It''s raining. There''s a landslide ahead." Black tiger said quickly.


    "Are you all right?" Li Su asked.


    "I''m fine. The front of the car was buried in the debris flow. Now I don''t know what''s going on. Just now, the second car said in the walkie talkie."


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry down and have a look."


    As soon as Li Su''s voice fell, it had been tuned down, and then black tiger jumped down. When they rushed out of the car, the security personnel of their whole team also jumped down.


    "Boss, come here quickly, half of the car is crushed."


    The person at the front saw Li Su and cried out.


    "Hurry up and find the rope from the car, and the shovel will be brought along. With the fastest speed, they will be rescued!"


    The security personnel are all soldiers. They carry with them an engineering shovel, which occupies a small area but has powerful functions.


    Li Su, they all started to work, some people started to tie ropes to their cars, others all started digging.


    Fortunately, although it is raining, the area of the landslide is not very large, and there is no debris flow. However, if it is raining more, it is very likely to rain more.


    With the efforts of all the people, the whole picture of the car soon leaked out. They all sat in the car without any confusion.


    "Down! Fall back


    Under the command of the people, the car with half the body buried finally came out.


    "Hurry down to get some air. You guys should check if the car can move." Li Su began to open the door as he gave the order.


    All the people in the car got down, and there was no tension in their faces.


    "How''s it going? How does the body have it now? Why don''t you tell me if you feel uncomfortable? "


    For fear of concealing what they said, Li Su went up to them to feel their pulse¡° Boss, don''t worry. We''re all right. We''re not all buried. It''s just that half of the car body is buried. Our breathing is still guaranteed. " One of them said.


    "Cut the crap. What you say doesn''t count. I''ll count this kind of thing." Li Su pulled them into the car.

 Chapter 592

    "Doctor Yi, sister Anxin, give him a good check." After Li Su finished, he went to the front.


    "How''s it going? Can we go? "


    A lot of people means a lot of strength. Soon a road was cleared out of the collapsed area. Li Su asked, "how about this car? Can it still go now?"


    "It''s OK to walk. The quality of the car is very good. It''s just that the outer shell is slightly damaged when it''s outside, but it doesn''t matter very much. It can still be used after cleaning." Black tiger wiped the sweat on his face and said.


    "Can you walk in this weather?" Li Su looked at the sky. The drizzle kept beating on his face. Although it was not big, it was very annoying.


    "Looking at the current situation, we''d better not go." Said the black tiger.


    "Our car can make a forced U-turn and turn the retreat into the front car. We have a rest in the previous place for one night until the rain stops the next day


    Let''s go. For the safety of the people in our car. "


    "If we can''t, let''s not force it."


    Li Su said, "let the brothers all close up. Wait a minute. We''ll go back. When the rain stops and the weather clears up, we''ll go."


    "I understand."


    After arranging things here, Li Su immediately went back to his car.


    "You''d better take that car, but don''t drive. Black tiger will be your driver."


    "Boss, we can do it. Really don''t care about us." Said the guide.


    "It''s OK. We won''t leave today. We''ll go back and have a rest. When the rain stops, we''re going." Li Su said.


    "Boss, are we dragging you down?" The guide asked in a hurry.


    "No, no, there''s no such thing. It''s just that it''s raining and the road is a mountain road. I''m afraid of any danger. After all, there are so many people here, and I''m responsible for their safety.


    "Then..."


    What else did the guide want to say, but Li Su stopped him.


    "Don''t worry, I said I would definitely go, but it''s raining now. For everyone''s safety, we''ll have a rest here for a while, and then wait until the rain stops a little. We''re moving forward. Besides, we can''t go far. It''s in the small mountain village in front of us. It''s the place where we ate before, and it''s not far."


    When Li Su said that, the guide was relieved.


    The team turned around very quickly, but not very fast.


    The mountain road is very muddy, a little bit faster, their car began to skid.


    Three hours later, the motorcade turned around and stopped at the place where they had eaten. It was a hotel, not very big, but clean.


    The shopkeeper was surprised to see that the guests who had gone away had come back, but he didn''t say anything. After all, no one would push the door-to-door business out.


    This kind of thing has always been handled by the black tiger, and soon the room was arranged


    It''s too late¡° Boss, there''s only one room left. " Black tiger handed Li Su a room card and said.


    "Isn''t there another room? What are you afraid of?" Li Su said.


    "No, I mean there''s still you and angxin girl, but there''s only one room left."


    Said the black tiger.


    Li Su''s heart is a joy, hehe, this is a chance to kiss Fangze, but after all, he is the boss, some things to refuse or refuse, at least can''t show too obvious.


    "Let sister Anxin sleep in that room. I''ll sleep in the car." Li Su said seriously.


    "All the people in the car have been arranged now, otherwise they can''t live here." Said the black tiger.


    "How many people are there in the room?" Li Su asked.


    "All the rooms here are single rooms. The rooms are not big, so we can only arrange two people in. Now it''s just you and Anxin girl."


    "Can''t we just find someone to make room for?"


    "I can''t spare it. If I could, I would have." Black tiger put the house card in his hand into Li Su''s hands, "you''d better solve this problem yourself."


    Black tiger said and then turned to leave, but immediately turned back and whispered in Li Su''s ear: "boss, everyone can see your mind, or go honestly."


    "I''ll wipe it! Get out of here Li Su kicked up, but was dodged by the black tiger.


    Li Su touched his nose, and then looked at the room card in his hand. He was a little pleased.


    According to the room number on the room card, Li Su came to the door of the room.


    In fact, you don''t have to go out of your way to find them. All the rooms in the small hotel are bungalows, and they are in a row. Other people don''t know if they are really sleepy. They have already drilled into the rooms, and they still foresee what Li Su wants to do with ease.


    As soon as Li Su turned around, she saw that she was standing at the door of the room. The room card was in Li Su''s hands. She couldn''t get in. The doors of other people''s rooms were tightly closed now. It was impossible for her to go through the doors


    .


    "Cough." Li Su coughed twice, touched his nose and came to ease in front of him.


    "Sister Anxin, haven''t you had a rest yet?"


    When Li Su finished this sentence, he realized that what he said was complete nonsense, and it was nonsense that people would expose immediately.


    Peace of mind saw the room card in Li Su''s hand, what didn''t say, just the door lock behind him to let go.


    "Sorry, I forgot."


    When Li Su opened the door, the furnishings in the room were very simple. He could see through them all at a glance.


    A double bed, sheets and everything is very clean.


    A sofa for two, a coffee table, a TV set and a water dispenser are all gone.


    "Sister Anxin, there''s only one room left. There''s no way, but you can rest assured that I won''t do anything. I''ll sleep on the sofa in the room." Li Su secretly said that he didn''t speak, but quietly went in, and then put his salute on the bed, lying directly on the bed and closed his eyes.


    It''s reassuring to do so. I don''t know what I should do next.


    "Well, sister Anxin, lie down first and I''ll go out for a while."


    Li Su is a bit of a runaway.


    "Boss, how did you get out?" Black tiger was sitting in the car when they came. Seeing Li Su coming out, he quickly asked.


    "Cut the crap. Do you have any cigarettes?"


    "Yes."


    Black tiger gave Li Su one, and then he ordered one.


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s seven o''clock in the afternoon. The temple Master said that he was already preparing meals for us. It''s estimated that the meals will be ready in a while."

 Chapter 593

    Is there enough food? " Li Su is a bit speechless.


    "Enough. I specially told the shopkeeper that you didn''t eat at noon today, so you''ve made more of your food." Black tiger saw that Li Su had something in mind now, so he didn''t say much. The next scene was very embarrassing


    Li Su was smoking and thinking about things. For a long time, the atmosphere in the car was very awkward.


    "I remember that there seems to be a blanket in our car. Let them all cover the blanket. Don''t be afraid of trouble. It''s cold in the mountains. Now it''s raining and the humidity is heavy. Let them all pay attention, and you also pay attention." Li Su said.


    "I''ve arranged all these things to make sure there are no problems." Said the black tiger.


    "That''s OK. Call me when I eat. I''ll have a rest first." Li Su said.


    "All right."


    Black tiger saw Li Su walked into the room, and smiled when he was out of his mouth. This thing was facilitated by his own efforts. Fortunately, God also gave him more strength to make it awesome.


    Of course, there is no lack of revenge for Li Su. Black tiger was humiliated by Li Su in front of them today. Although we all know it''s a joke, black tiger wants Li Su to try it.


    Of course, this is a prank at most, and it has not reached the point of hatred.


    Li Su knocked on the door. After she opened the door, she still didn''t say a word. Now she didn''t know what to say. She was very embarrassed.


    "Sister Anxin, drink water?" There was no response.


    "Sister Anxin, are you hungry?" There is still no response.


    "Sister Anxin..."


    "Sister Anxin..."


    Said the last did not get a response, Li Su also do not know how to pick up the words he left behind.


    I don''t know. I thought I was like this.


    "Boss, it''s dinner."


    Black tiger''s voice came from outside the door. Li Su was relieved. He was finally liberated. If he stayed here for a while, he might go crazy.


    On the dining table, everyone was silent. The whole dining room was full of the sound of chewing, and the sound of chopsticks colliding with dishes.


    The store owner also felt some unusual and left the restaurant early


    It''s on.


    After the meal, it was 8:30, and all the people who had eaten left, leaving Li Su and Anshen in the whole restaurant.


    In front of Li Su, there are many dishes. In front of him, there are many dishes waiting for Li Su''s luck.


    I don''t know why. Li Su really doesn''t have much appetite today.


    "Let''s go and have a rest." Put down your chopsticks, and then whispered, "I''m a little tired."


    "Well? Mm-hmm! " Li Su nodded with great satisfaction, and then started the gobbling mode. During the time to show her face, the dish in front of Li Su was empty. It''s estimated that Li Su ate it as fast as he could, and then walked to his room step by step behind his relieved ass.


    "I''ll take a bath." At ease to take away their clothes, regardless of Li Su''s eyes, self-care into the bathroom.


    Li Su [gudu] swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at the body posture, eyes almost stare down.


    The sound of flowing water made Li Su almost lose control of himself.


    "I''ll wipe it. Go to his uncle!"


    Li Su cursed in his heart and took off all his clothes. Then he lay on the bed and pulled down the blanket


    He wants to give peace of mind a surprise.


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, half an hour.


    Forty minutes later, Anxin still didn''t come out of it. If it wasn''t for the sound of the water that told Li Su that Anxin was still taking a bath in it, Li Su thought Anxin had run away.


    Later, there was no later.


    It turned out that after he walked into the bathroom, he regretted it. He didn''t know how he could say so bold words at that time.


    But now that he has spoken out, is it difficult for ang to take back his words?


    Anxin finished her bath very early, but she did not dare to go out because he was not ready to meet Li Su.


    She lingered in the bathroom for a long time, but she didn''t dare to go out until her skin was wrinkled.


    As soon as he went out, he covered his eyes at ease.


    Li Su took off his clothes and put a big character in the middle of the big bed. As for the blanket he covered, he had already been kicked off by himself. Anyway, his constitution was so special that he couldn''t feel hot or cold.


    Wu face stood there for a long time, relieved to be able to move his hand away from his eyes.


    The boy''s figure is really good. The place is bulging. It''s nice to see


    My heart is red and my heart is beating.


    Anyway, I am also a doctor, and I have seen many of those things.


    Lie down beside Li Su.


    Maybe he felt that a very comfortable thing was coming around him. Li Su put his arms around him, and his hairy thigh immediately disposed of all the things in front of him.


    At ease, he was stunned. He quickly covered his mouth which was about to scream. He felt the temperature from Li Su''s body, and let him unconsciously approach Li Su.


    Comfortable, at ease!


    She lay in Li Su''s arms, and soon closed her eyes. She didn''t feel that Li Su''s big hand appeared in her high place.


    All night long.


    At this point, his biological clock wakes him up. But this time, unlike usual, there was a man lying beside him.


    She tilted her head to look at the past. On Li Su''s resolute face, there was still a trace of tender color.


    On the top of his own towering, there was a mischievous hand.


    But the peace of mind did not make a sound, let Li Su on top, and even he is still there deliberately with Li Su.


    At this time Li Su also opened his eyes, he knew he was asleep, but the next thing, he really did not know, otherwise he would not just touch it.


    "All right, get up." Ease in Li Su''s head gently with a finger point, not because of Li Su''s action and angry.

 Chapter 594

    "No, I don''t want to get up." Seeing that Anshen was not angry, Li Su was more embellished.


    Cough cough cough, as for what kind of embellishment, I will not elaborate, we will consider.


    From the time they opened their eyes and said they were going to get up, to the time when they put on their clothes and came out from the door, a whole hour has passed. No, it''s more than an hour, and their washing time has to be counted.


    Ease face flushed, Li Su''s face ruddy, everything in silence.


    "Sister Anxin, let''s go to dinner?" Li Su asked, nodding at ease.


    Two people walking in the drizzle, is so harmonious.


    Originally, Li Su intended to hold the hand of ease, but ease is not agree, only agree that two people go side by side.


    Li Su deliberately slowed down his pace, and was at ease to cooperate with Li Su,


    After taking two steps, Li Su took a reassuring hand.


    "Let go, be careful not to be seen." Peace of mind began to struggle, eyes began to scan around, afraid that someone would see them together.


    "If I don''t let go, I''m not afraid that they will see it. Even if they see it, they can only be jealous." Li Su said triumphantly.


    "Ah..."


    Under Li Su''s shameless offensive, he could only give in at ease, and it was unconditional.


    Two people hand in hand, came to the front hall, found that most of the people are sitting in the front hall, the nurses and security personnel are still very good, but only one person sitting in front of the door, staring outside.


    Drizzle seems to be unable to block his sight, his eyes seem to be able to penetrate the distance, to see the front of a very far place.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Su went to the worker. No, he should be called a veteran now, because he was wearing the old-fashioned army green uniform before them.


    "Boss, when can we get through?" Asked the veteran.


    "I don''t know. It''s still raining there." Li Su is also standing at the door


    I look at the continuous drizzle.


    "Pity they suffer." The old soldier murmured.


    "Soon, soon, soon they''ll be out of their misery." Li Su said.


    The reason why I chose this veteran''s hometown is that there are many parents who are former comrades in arms. They are now lonely and helpless, and their children are all killed in the battlefield.


    Another reason is that people here have a strange disease, which is very strange. When they were young, they were so weak that even a chicken could be caught by several people, and they had to gasp for a long time to carry a kitchen knife.


    When they grow up with age, their strength is growing, but it also brings them a lot of trouble.


    Because they are old, and although they are strong, sometimes they are not controlled by themselves at all. Sometimes they will collapse their house if they are not careful.


    What''s more bizarre is that when they were dying, they all disappeared strangely. They searched many places, and basically searched dozens of miles around the whole village, but they didn''t find their bodies. Basically, they didn''t see people alive or dead.


    According to the veterans, all the graves in their village were clothes graves, and there was nothing in them.


    "I''ve already called the village. They said they started to repair the road. If it''s not raining, they expect that they will come in two days." Said the veteran.


    "Don''t worry too much, we''ll be there soon."


    "I can''t help but worry. Now the village is full of old people, and there are not many middle-aged people. If all the old people die together and disappear, they will have no way to survive there, and my village will disappear."


    Seeing the melancholy temperament of the veterans, Li Su wanted to blurt out that they would have no problem with me.


    But no one can say for sure about this kind of thing. Li Su didn''t dare to draw such a conclusion when he didn''t see anyone.


    Silently patted the veteran''s shoulder, Li Su sat at ease again, now he is not in the mood to fight.


    At ease, she also understands Li Su''s current mood, but she doesn''t know how to comfort Li Su. The only thing she can do is to hold his hand tightly.


    The day went by like this, everyone''s mood is like the first continuous drizzle outside the house, beating on their bodies.


    Li Su is not in the mood to do other things. He is sitting in the room, just watching the drizzle outside the window.


    The first day passed in such a sad rain. The next morning, Li Su didn''t wait for anyone to call. Even the one who was sleeping beside him didn''t know when he got up.


    I sat in the front hall early. Today''s rain is much bigger than yesterday''s, and it doesn''t mean to stop at all.


    In this regard, he made a call to little bee. Little bee works as a high intelligence officer in the Southwest Military Region. She may be able to find people about the weather, but the news from little bee made Li Su feel a little depressed.


    The rain this time is basically hard to see in 50 years, and you don''t want to stop in a week.


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?" When Anxin found that there was no such person on the bed, he rushed out to look for him and found Li Su sitting alone in the front hall.


    "If it''s raining, we can''t make it." Li Su said.


    Peace of mind looked up outside, the rain compared to yesterday, under the bigger.


    "There''s no way." He said with ease, "if God doesn''t want us to do anything, we can''t do it in any way."


    "I''m not reconciled. I can''t wait any longer."


    As soon as Li Su Gang finished his sentence, he heard the door of a room ring. When Li Su looked back, it turned out that the veteran came out of the room with a backpack on his back.


    Limping legs carefully moving, for fear of disturbing the sleeping people.


    As soon as he was ready to leave, he turned his head and found Li Su sitting in the front hall looking at himself with a shy smile.


    "Boss, why are you here?" The veteran is embarrassed to say¡° I said, "if I can''t sleep, I''ll get up and have a look. What are you going to do?" Li Su asked, pointing to the old soldier''s backpack.


    "I''m still worried. I want to go back and have a look. If I go back earlier, maybe I can meet those old people." Said the veteran.


    "You can''t go!"

 Chapter 595

    "No, you can''t go!" Li Su resolutely refused, "look at you now. It''s raining so hard. There are landslides and maybe mudslides on the road. If you go like this, how can I explain to he Hongtao if you can''t come back?"


    "Boss, don''t worry about it. I''ve already told you." Said the veteran.


    "No, absolutely not. You are old now. You can''t go to such a big thing without my approval."


    "Boss..." the veteran was moved and felt that Li Su was like his old leader.


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but I''ll handle it myself." Li Su said, "go back to sleep. I''ll find you if there''s anything."


    "Alas."


    Li Su was sitting in the front hall. Sitting here, he could see the whole yard clearly. What''s more, there were more than a dozen security guards living in the parking car in the yard. If anything happened, they would definitely find out before Li Su.


    So the veteran agreed and went back to his room.


    But Li Su''s heart not only didn''t relieve the pressure, but it was more uncomfortable.


    With a sigh of relief, there was no solution to this problem at all. Li Su had to solve it by himself.


    Time went by, and soon everyone woke up. Looking at the light rain outside the window, they didn''t know what to do.


    Li Su clenched his teeth, "black tiger, tell us to go down. If the rain doesn''t stop tomorrow, we''ll go there first. You''re selecting a few people to carry some medicine, and then you''ll go with us."


    "I understand." Black tiger agreed, and then turned away to prepare.


    "What shall I do? I''m going with you, too. " Be at ease


    say.


    "No, you can''t go yet. If you go, the people here will have no backbone. You can rest assured that as long as the rain stops, you can come right away. If you feel that there are not enough people, you can follow Yiyi." Li Su said.


    "But..."


    "Listen to me. If you go, I''ll take care of you. I don''t know what the front is like. I can''t let you take risks."


    "You can go, why can''t I? Don''t forget I''m a woman, too. " In this matter, I am surprisingly stubborn.


    Li Su didn''t say anything. He turned over and appeared on the roof, then turned down again.


    "If you can make it like me, I''ll take you." Li Su said.


    "You..."


    "Sister Anxin, it''s not that I don''t want to take you. I can save a lot of heart by taking you, but there are many dangers along the way. If we don''t talk about the landslides far away, we don''t know how many they are. What will happen along the way


    There will be no mudslides, and we don''t know. "


    "Take you with you. You don''t have the time. If there is any danger, we can''t take care of you. There''s no way to separate one person to take care of you."¡° You just don''t like me. "


    With a cold hum, he turned and left. With a bang, he closed the door.


    Li Su gave a wry smile. He didn''t want to do it himself, but in order to get rid of the idea that he wanted to follow him, he could only use this method.


    If she is sad, she will be sad. I hope she can understand her pains.


    He went back to his room, closed the door, sat on the sofa, full of breath.


    Her own heart also knew that if Li Su made up his mind to do something, the first thing he had to do was to clear away the danger of those people around him.


    For example, every time Li Su goes out for a job, he must take the black tiger with him, but he just takes the black tiger away for the whole economy


    All the security personnel in shijijin are left to take care of them and protect all their property.


    That''s why Li Su spared no effort to cooperate with he Hongtao and let the disabled soldiers come to work in his factory. One is that Li Su really has such an idea, and the other is to get some protection from he Hongtao, such as black tiger and Xiao Si.


    "Boss, peace of mind girl?" Black tiger came and asked.


    "It''s OK. She just can''t figure it out for a while. If she can figure it out, she will come out." Li Su sat in black tiger''s car, then asked for a cigarette from black tiger and lit it.


    "Boss, everything has been arranged. I''m not counting you. I''m a total of five people, all of whom are the best. They basically include all kinds of talents. They will also bring some commonly used herbs and various instruments." Said the black tiger.


    "Clean up all the instruments. No, all the Hancheng herbs. Carry a little on each one. As much as you can, prepare a backpack for me." Li Su said.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it now." The black tiger said he was going to leave, but he was killed


    Li Su was stopped.


    "Go and tell the veterans that we''ll start early tomorrow morning." Li Su said, "by the way, prepare more outdoor supplies, rainproof clothes and things that ignite fire."


    "Don''t worry."


    Black tiger agreed to leave, Li Su sitting in the seat, smoking, little by little thinking, to see what is missing.


    After repeatedly confirming that there was nothing missing, Li Su closed his eyes and had a rest. He was relieved not to open the door for himself. He could only spend time here.


    Soon to the next morning, the continuous drizzle is getting bigger and bigger, has turned into a heavy rain trend.


    Li Su didn''t live in the car in the end, because he came to call Xiao Yiyi. Xiao Yiyi


    I just called to ask why Li Su didn''t feel at ease.


    Li Su said his worry to Xiao Yiyi again. Xiao Yiyi also said that he understood and told Li Su not to worry. She would come there at ease


    By the way, he also mentioned the big cat issue, but Li Su said don''t worry, it''s estimated that there will be results soon.


    That night, he said a lot in Li Su''s ear, all of which were words that made Li Su be careful, but at last he was blocked in his mouth and lost¡° Are you all ready? " Li Su asked.


    "It''s all ready." Black tiger handed Li Su a backpack and said.


    Li Su glanced at the five security personnel in front of him. They were all carrying a big package.

 Chapter 596

    The veteran stood in the front, because he was still needed to lead the way. As for how to ease their mind, Li Su didn''t think about it for the moment. When the boat arrived at the bridge, it would be straight and he would watch.


    Li Su carried his backpack on his back. Black tiger didn''t do favoritism at all. He knew Li Su''s ability, so he tried to pack as much as possible. So Li Su''s backpack was heavier than others.


    Everyone put on their raincoats and said, "let''s go!" Li Su was the first to step into the heavy rain without any consideration.


    Standing at the door, I watched Li Su''s figure become more and more blurred in the heavy rain.


    Be sure to come back,! I


    I''m waiting for you here!


    Peace of mind in their hearts silent prayer.


    When Li Su went to the unknown village, a private plane suddenly came to the airport of Xingqing city.


    A black Rolls Royce phantom was surrounded by a crowd of black Land Rovers. Outside stood dozens of men in black suits, all wearing sunglasses.


    Some passengers who have not yet registered come to see through the glass of the terminal. They are all surprised. Who is the big man here? How can there be such a big battle.


    Soon the cabin door of the plane was opened, and a handsome young man came out from it. His tall and straight posture gave off a cool breath.


    The hearts of the girls standing on the terminal are all moved by the unique temperament of the middle-aged, and all of them become flower crazies for a moment.


    "Whose son is this? How handsome


    "I''ll give him a monkey!"


    "Pull it down, you see you want chest without chest, want buttocks without buttocks, what''s good to see, Yao Sheng monkey is also my kind of person to give birth to monkeys for him."


    A big breasted girl put her chest high, as if the handsome boy could see herself through the glass.


    The other girls all disdain when they see this scene


    A cold hum.


    The handsome male voice glanced at those people in black standing below, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Young master, here we are, please."


    If anyone you know sees the old man talking, you can definitely guess what this handsome young man is.


    Yes, this man is Lin Boda, the eldest son of the Lin family, whom we haven''t seen for a long time.


    During this time, he went abroad, because his father Lin Pingzhi found a hospital through special channels, which can cure his injuries, but the hospital charges are relatively high.


    As long as it''s something that can be solved with money, it''s not a big deal in front of the Lin family.


    Sitting in the back seat of Rolls Royce mirage, limboda tasted high-end red wine, and then asked¡°


    "Housekeeper Lin, during my absence, has anything important happened in Xingqing?"


    "Tell me, young master, there''s no big deal. If it''s a big deal,


    Only Xingqing City airborne a secretary of the municipal Party committee, which should be regarded as a major event Housekeeper Lin turned his head from the co pilot''s seat and said¡° I don''t think much of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. What about Wang Hong? Didn''t he say that he was the Secretary of the municipal Party committee this time? " Said housekeeper Lin.


    "I don''t know. After the Secretary of the municipal Party committee parachuted down, the power of hongwangye seems to have all died down. However, among the underground forces, hongwangye still controls the whole city of Xingqing. But I heard that they have also met a strong enemy. Now hongwangye''s people can only retreat in the urban area of Xingqing." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "Oh?" Lin Boda became interested. He put his red wine on the table and asked with great interest, "who has the ability to beat the hongwangye''s men and horses in Xingqing city?"


    "I don''t know, but this time, this person seems to have a big future. He used the move that Taizu used when he was rich."


    "Which way?"


    "The countryside surrounds the city." "Now all the counties outside Xingqing city have been unified by this person, and they are even unified," Lin said


    I also heard that he fought from a small village, and then gradually occupied a town, and then occupied a county very quickly, and finally took all the counties under the jurisdiction of Xingqing city with his fastest speed. "


    "Oh? This is an interesting person¡° There was a glimmer of appreciation in limboda''s eyes.


    "It''s really a great ability to occupy such a large area with this move of Taizu."


    "Young master, there''s one thing I don''t quite understand. This man has a chance to take down the whole city of Xingqing, but he just didn''t. instead, he trapped the city inside. I don''t know what it means."


    Lin Boda didn''t reply to housekeeper Lin''s words. Instead, he asked, "what''s Prince Hong doing now?"


    "Lord Hong is now in his house. Since the airborne Secretary of the municipal Party committee came down, he has been sick at home and never appeared in public."


    "Do you think Lord Hong can carry it this time?"


    "I dare not speak in vain." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "You''re smart." Lin Boda said, "no matter who they win or lose, it doesn''t have much to do with us, but they all want to use a strong energy, and we are the power now. Tell Lord Hong that I''m back. In addition, contact the mysterious boss and say I want to see him to see his reaction."


    "Yes, young master."


    "Li Su, where is it now?" Asked limboda suddenly.


    "As far as I know, Li Su seems to be in the mountains now. To the outside world, he went to a small mountain village for free medical treatment. The doctors and nurses are all from the first people''s hospital. By the way, before that, he joined hands with Wang Xinghuo of the public security Bureau to solve a drug case, and the whole case was solved."


    "Does it have anything to do with us?"


    "It doesn''t matter to say it does. It does matter to say it doesn''t matter." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "Tell me more about it."


    "It''s related because we also have some fake medicine business there. It''s not related because our people have withdrawn and they are not involved."


    "Well done." Limboda said¡° Remember that I am the only legal successor of the Lin family, representing the face of the Lin family. There are some things I can''t do, do you understand? "¡° I understand. I''ve given orders. As for other businesses, they don''t know that you are in charge of them. "


    "Xiao Yiyi, that girl, isn''t she going to be unable to get along now?" In Lin Boda''s mind, Xiao Yiyi''s enchanting posture appeared again.


    "Miss Xiao''s company is very famous in Xingqing now."

 Chapter 597

    "Oh? I didn''t expect that she still has this kind of ability. She deserves to be the woman I like. " Lin Boda was smiling, but there was a chill in his eyes.


    "What''s the origin of the woman named big cat I asked you to look for?"


    "Young master, our subordinates are incompetent. We can''t find them at all. We''ll find them soon. But there is a force that won''t let us continue our investigation. I think it has something to do with the people above." Housekeeper Lin said, "someone has warned us that if we go on the investigation, there will be disaster."


    Lin Boda frowned. Although the Lin family is one of the best in China, some of them can''t afford to offend because they control the lifeblood of the Lin family and say that if they fall down, they will collapse immediately.


    "That''s not bad. I don''t want to have anything unpleasant happen when I come back." Lin Boda said, "but you have to send someone to keep an eye on it. If you have a chance to do it quietly..."


    "I understand, but young master, how is this woman recently


    Like disappeared, as if never appeared, together with the missing, there is a man, this man is Li Su''s men


    "Check!"


    "Yes."


    When Lin Boda heard Li Su''s two words, the cold in his eyes could no longer be suppressed.


    After drinking the red wine in her hand, she said, "go to Xiao Yiyi. I want to see her reaction when she sees me now."


    "Yes, young master." Housekeeper Lin told the driver to go to the military factory.


    After processing the last document, Xiao Yiyi takes a little rest, and then prepares to go out to sanwuhu to have a look. In sanwuhu, the salvation fund has built an orphanage there. Now, in the critical period of construction, she must always pay attention to the progress of the project.


    Just when Xiao Yiyi takes Xiaosi and xiuziqi to Sanwu, the doorman suddenly says through the walkie talkie that someone wants to see Mr. Xiao, who is an old friend of Mr. Xiao, but refuses to disclose his name.


    Xiao Yiyi searched in his mind and found that he was good


    For example, I haven''t heard that any friend will come here in the recent period.


    However, no matter what, people call names to see themselves, so I always want to see them. I can only postpone the journey to Sanwu.


    "Let them in and come straight to my office."


    Xiao Yiyi is sitting in the office waiting for someone to come. Xiuziqi is sitting on the desk outside, and Xiaosi is sitting behind her. In case of anything, he can respond immediately.


    "Hello girl, I want to see you, Mr. Xiao. Can you inform me?"


    The visitor is a very handsome man. There is only one old man behind him. His appearance and temperament are definitely not owned by some upstarts.


    "Beauty, did you hear what I said?" The young man put a smile on his mouth and looked at xiuziqi jokingly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Who''s calling, please? What can I do for Xiao? Do you have an appointment Xiuziqi quickly reacted from the dullness and said.


    "Beauty, just now you Xiao always asked me to come to her office to look for her." The young man looked at xiuziqi with a smile and looked at her concave and convex figure. Yes, it''s Linda.


    Seeing Xiuzi Qilin Boda, I can''t help looking up at this place. I didn''t expect that there was such a beautiful woman in this shabby factory. In terms of beauty, she was no less beautiful than Xiao Yiyi, but she lacked Xiao Yiyi''s temperament.


    "I''m sorry, you''re the friend who wants to see Mr. Xiao. Mr. Xiao said that if you come in, please go in directly without informing me." Xiuziqi said.


    "Thank you, beauty. Can I treat you to dinner later?" The young man suddenly said to xiuziqi.


    Facing this handsome boy, xiuziqi''s heart began to beat violently.


    "I''m sorry, I still have a job." Xiuziqi gritted his teeth, which suppressed the impulse in his heart.


    "Oh, it''s too bad to be with such a beautiful woman


    It''s a pity for me to date. "


    A trace of disappointment appeared on the young man''s face, and then he took the old man into Xiao Yiyi''s office.


    "How handsome." Xiuziqi looked at the young man walking into the door of the office, and then said.


    "I think we''ve met somewhere." When the young man came, the sense of crisis in his heart did not disappear, as if he was facing a fierce beast.


    "Have you met him? You''re kidding. "


    "Maybe I''m dazed, but I always feel that I know this person very well, but I just can''t remember who this person is." Xiao Si frowned.


    "Come on, I think you just see other people are handsome and jealous." Xiuziqi is not very angry and says that Xiao Si doesn''t explain it.


    "Hello, I''m Xiao Yiyi. Who are you?"


    The door was pushed open, and a young man came in who he didn''t know, but it was this young man who gave himself a very familiar feeling, always feeling that he knew him.


    "Mr. Xiao is really extraordinary. He is really capable of making such a big fortune from poverty." The young man walked in and sat down on the sofa, smiling at Cheng Shi in Xiao Yiyi''s office. The old man stood behind the young man.


    "I''m flattered." When Xiao Yiyi saw the old man standing behind the young man, he seemed to have some guess in his heart, but he still didn''t dare to believe his guess.


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t seen you for a long time, so you don''t know me? " Young people''s interesting eyes, slightly with some aggression, keep sweeping on Xiao Yiyi''s body.


    "I didn''t expect you to be like this." The young man said that, even if Xiao Yiyi didn''t believe it, he knew who he was.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t believe it? " The young man stood up, turned around in front of Xiao Yiyi, and then said, "how about it? Can I live as I am now? "


    "Forget about your family, if you show up in the street like this, there will be a lot of little girls who want to sleep with you." Xiao Yiyi has already died


    I don''t feel so polite when I know who it is.


    "I, Lin Boda, can''t stand it, and I won''t take a fancy to those mediocre people." Lin Boda looked at Xiao Yiyi and said, "you know, you are the only one in my heart, and there is no room for others."¡° Mr. Lin, if you come to me to talk about these things, forget it. I''m very busy now. "

 Chapter 598

    Xiao Yiyi has already ordered to leave, but Lin Boda doesn''t care at all.


    "Yiyi, I thought you should change my senses after I left. I didn''t expect that you were still like this. I''m so disappointed with you."


    "You didn''t call me Yiyi. You either call me Mr. Xiao or you call me little girl. I haven''t known you that well." Xiao Yi said in a cold voice.


    "Well, I''m here to tell you that I''m back. If you have anything to do, you can come to me at any time. By the way, I''ve prepared a dinner party at home today. Can you come?"


    "No, I have a lot of important things to deal with tonight, so I won''t go." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "That''s a pity." Lin Boda said with a disappointed face.


    "If it''s nothing, please."


    "You really refuse me a thousand miles away." Lin Boda said, "tell Li Su that I''m back. We have a lot to say."


    "I will convey that I have something else to deal with."


    With a smile, Lin Boda opens the door and goes out. When she leaves, she gives xiuziqi a wink. She immediately turns xiuziqi''s face to numbness. If it wasn''t for the figure of Li Su in her mind, she would be crying now


    I''m going to give birth to a monkey to this young man I don''t know.


    "Mr. Xiao, I seem to have met this person."


    After Lin Boda left, xiuziqi and Xiao Si came in and said.


    "Not only have you seen it, but we have all seen it." Xiao Yiyi said, "he is a new face of Lin Boda."


    "What?" Xiuziqi and Xiaosi were all stunned. Unexpectedly, this man was Lin Boda!


    "No, this kind of injury can''t be cured at all." Small four doubts of say.


    "I also want to know what''s going on." Xiao Yiyi looked out of the window at Lin Boda''s eyes, and then said, "I always feel that this Lin Boda is not good this time."


    "We should be careful in all our next actions. The financial resources and contacts of the Lin family are not what we can provoke. Don''t give Lin Boda an opportunity." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''ll tell you to go down now and let all our security personnel be more careful. In case of any situation, let our legal staff review all our contracts and don''t let them have any opportunities."


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yes, I understand." Xiuziqi is going to arrange it now.


    "Mr. Xiao, should we go now?" Xiao Si asked.


    "Go, our project can''t be delayed." Xiao Yiyi put the documents he had just put down into the file bag again, and then let Xiao Si carry them. At this time, xiuziqi also came back.


    "Mr. Xiao, shall we tell Li Su the news?" Asked xiuziqi¡° Li Su is also in a bad situation now. We''d better not tell him so that he won''t be distracted. When they come back, we''re telling them. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yes, Mr. Xiao."


    At this time, Li Su was walking on the muddy mountain road with black tiger and others.


    They had already entered the mountain, and the rain in the mountain was much heavier than that in the plain.


    "Boss, the road ahead is not easy." The black tiger wiped the rain on his face and said.


    "How hard is it?" Li Su adjusted his backpack.


    Just now, when they were walking, there was a debris flow in front of them. Although it was not his rush, in order to consider his own safety, Li Su decided to take a long walk to ensure their safety.


    Although this road is safe, it is not easy to walk, including Li Su, whose bodies are all covered with mud.


    "The road ahead is full of stones falling from the top, and many of them continue to fall from the top¡° Said the black tiger.


    "Can you get around somewhere else?" Li Su asked the veteran.


    "Every time I come back, I go back by car. Basically, I don''t walk through other places. I don''t know if there are other roads." The old soldier thought for a moment, then said.


    Li Su thought for a moment and then said, "let''s go and see what it looks like and see if it''s possible to go directly from below."


    The party soon arrived at the place that black tiger said. Standing not far away, Nen Ge clearly saw the falling rocks on it, making a huge noise and rolling down.


    "Look, boss." The black tiger intercepted Li Su''s steps.


    Li Su carefully looked down from the mountain and found that there was no regular place for these stones to fall. Besides, there were not only big stones, but also some small stones with them when they fell down


    Small stones are very powerful when they fall down.


    "Boss, it''s too dangerous here. Let''s change places." The black tiger looked at the falling stones and said with lingering fear.


    "Is there any other way?" Li Su asked the veteran.


    "No The old soldier replied positively, "there is a cliff behind this mountain. There is no way to get around it."


    Li Su stood there, watching the big stones fall quickly one by one.


    "No, we can''t go back. We have to go this way."


    Li Su made up his mind and said, "I''ll go first. You''ll greet me in the back." Li Su said.


    "No, I''ll go first if I want to." Black tiger stopped Li Su and said.


    "Shit, I don''t trust you in the past. Can you beat me? If I can''t, I''ll pull over. " Li Su said.


    "I can''t beat you." Black tiger honest said, "but I am your bodyguard, these dangerous things, it should be me."


    "Shit, get out of here." Li Su would not agree to this kind of thing at all, and then sort out his own things, so as not to let these things affect his actions¡° But... "


    "It''s nothing, but if something happens to you, the little bee won''t be able to


    Kill me? Pull over, don''t disturb me. You watch for me. If there''s anything on it, let me know in advance. "


    After Li Su finished, regardless of others, he rushed up directly.


    The black tiger pulled but didn''t hold it.

 Chapter 599

    Li Su rushed into the road that had been full of falling rocks, and jumped past the boulders, or from the top, or from the side cracks.


    Black tiger and other people carefully looking at the front of the long jump, move Li Su, eyes and keep scanning the mountain.


    Hold a walkie talkie in your hand, ready to shout at any time.


    The rumble came from Li Su''s head, and the cry of black tiger came from the intercom.


    "Boss, there''s a huge stone right above your head. It''s about 30 meters away from your head. Quick!"


    When listening to the cry of black tiger, Li Su didn''t stop. He could feel the stone on his head rolling down. Although the speed was not very fast, once it fell down, it was very powerful.


    The distance of 30 meters is not short, but it is not long. In addition, the stones falling from the air have the influence of gravity, so the falling time is longer


    It''s short.


    In an instant, Li Su increased his speed to the fastest.


    Black tiger, they were outside looking at the direction of the huge stone falling, which should be behind Li Su, but the thing was so strange. When they all thought that the stone would not hit Li Su, the rolling stone suddenly changed its direction on the mountain and smashed it again in the direction of Li Su.


    "Be careful, boss!"


    Black tiger nervously held the walkie talkie in his hand tightly. When he called out this sentence, he found that he didn''t turn on the walkie talkie at all and quickly called again.


    In fact, there is no need for the black tiger to shout there. Li Su all knows that there is a stone falling from it. After a shout, he burst out his potential to the maximum.


    Just as he took the last step, there was a loud bang behind him.


    An air wave came from behind him, and then some small stones splashed on his body.


    The storm made Li Su stagger and almost fell down. If it wasn''t for a stone beside him, Li Su would not have fallen down.


    "Boss! Boss The black tiger kept shouting in the intercom.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry, I''ve come here. There''s no danger here. You can come here by yourself. I''ll watch them here. Black tiger, you keep the veteran here. His steps are not convenient. Be careful. You''d better not let him get hurt if you get hurt. "


    "I understand." After black tiger finished, he pinned his walkie talkie to his body, and then put all his backpacks in order.


    The veteran also sorted out all his things and nodded to the black tiger.


    Black tiger took the veteran''s hand, and the two men went through together. Because there was a stone in front of Li Su''s sight, Li Su could only hear black tiger say "action" from the walkie talkie. As for what their action was like, he didn''t know.


    So Li Su looked at the stones on the mountain, hoping to give them black


    I want them to lighten up a little bit.


    Fortunately, the black tiger came from this road without danger, which let Li Su''s heart down half, and there were several security personnel at that end.


    "The next one, one by one, must pay attention to safety." Half an hour later, with the efforts of a group of people, the security personnel also all came.


    "Here we are at last. Let''s move on." Li Su wiped a cold sweat on his head and said that these cold sweats were all accidents that Li Su worried about them.


    "How do we go now?" Li Su asked the veteran.


    "Go straight down here, there''s no other way." Said the veteran.


    "Let''s go. We don''t have much time now." Li Su said.


    Just as they turned around, on the road behind him, that is, when Li Su came over, the huge stone that fell from the air made a loud noise.


    Quickly back, the road behind them collapsed and was smashed down by the huge stone.


    The hairs on Li Su''s back stood upright. Fortunately, they came fast. If they were a little late, they would all fall down, or they would be stuck there and couldn''t get to the front.


    "Let''s go. It''s estimated that there will be a big landslide later." Black tiger said quickly.


    "Black tiger calls Anxin elder sister and tells them the situation here, so that when they come over, they''d better contact the road administration department." Li Su said as he walked.


    "Yes."


    They are moving forward quickly. If there were no veterans, they would be faster.


    More than half a day later, Li Su and his family finally got into a place where they could escape the rain. To be exact, this is a section of mountain crossing road. According to the introduction of the veteran, they dug it out from the whole mountain by hand.


    "Let''s take a break here, eat something and replenish ourselves


    Force, and then we move on. "


    Li Su said.


    The security personnel were OK, but the old soldier''s breathing was very heavy. If it wasn''t for Li Su, they would have left behind now.


    For this kind of situation, Li Su is basically able to cure it, but after he scanned it, he found that it is not possible at all. The bone on the veteran''s leg is missing alone. Even if Li Su has the ability to go all the way, he can''t make up for what is missing.


    So for the veterans, although Li Su is respectful, it''s a pity that his heart is more than his strength.


    The food they eat is very simple. It''s basically dried cakes and some salt water to replenish body water. In order to save space in the backpack, they don''t have much dry food.


    According to the information the veterans told them, they had to spend at least three days on the road, so they only prepared three days'' rations.


    But according to the current situation, it''s impossible to arrive in three days because of the heavy rain, not to mention the veteran


    People who don''t change.


    "Boss."


    Veteran, they all know that Li Su is the boss behind the scenes of military and civilian factories, but they don''t know what to call him. I can''t call him Li Su. It''s very impolite.


    So after this journey, they all called Li Su boss, so he also called Li Su boss¡° Boss, why don''t you go first? My legs and feet are inconvenient, which will drag down your journey. " Said the veteran.


    "You worry too much. There''s no drag." Li Su said.


    "I''ve been a soldier, too. I know all that."

 Chapter 600

    When field soldiers rush across regions, their daily journey is at least 100 kilometers. In addition to some natural and man-made disasters, they have to travel at least 80 kilometers a day. According to our speed today, now we have to travel at least 45 kilometers to be barely qualified. "


    Said the veteran,


    "So, let''s not procrastinate. According to your current speed, we can''t get there in four days."


    The veteran looked at Li Su and said sincerely, "boss, you''d better go first. I''ll be there later."


    "I know it belongs to the mountain area. There must be wild animals or something here. It''s raining now. Their food must be very short. If you stay here alone, you will be in danger."


    "But boss, the people in our village can''t afford to delay." Said the veteran.


    "I didn''t see the people in your village. I can only take care of the people in front of me


    As long as the person in front of me is not threatened, nothing else is in my mind


    Li Su swallowed the biscuit in his hand, then chewed it hard twice, and swallowed a mouthful of salt water.


    "Let''s have a rest. We''ll keep going in ten minutes." After that, Li Su closed his eyes.


    The veteran knows that his boss will not agree to his request. If he talks too much, it will cause his plan. So he simply closes his eyes and has a good rest. If he waits for a while, he should try not to delay their action.


    Ten minutes will soon pass, and the eyes of the security personnel are not tired. After reorganizing the formation, Li Su takes them and continues to move forward under the guidance of the guide.


    When Li Su and his wife were walking along the mountain road in the rain, they stood at the door of the room and watched the rain outside. They were constantly worried.


    "What shall we do now, Miss peace?" Yi Sheng stood not far away and hesitated for a long time. Then he summoned up the courage to come to the safe place and asked


    .


    "Wait here first, Dr. Yi. Don''t worry about it. As we said before, when you enter our military and civilian factory, our Jishi fund will pay you 1.5 times of your basic salary. It won''t be changed by any accident. We have signed a contract for this."


    Reassured that Yi Sheng came to ask about their remuneration, so his tone was somewhat impolite.


    "Anxin girl, you misunderstood me. I mean, we can''t wait here. Li Su and his family have been away all day and night. Now they haven''t sent a letter, and they don''t know their situation. I think we should follow them."


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you." After listening to Yi Sheng''s explanation, he said, "Li Su called to say that part of the road collapsed. If there was no bridge, we would not have lost money. Ah, he asked us to contact the people in the road administration after the rain stopped and join them in the past."


    "So." Yi Sheng doesn''t know what to say. He''s worried now. He doesn''t notice Yi Sheng''s attitude at this time.


    They were embarrassed for a while. Yi Sheng said, "well, we''ll go back first. If anything happens, you can contact us at any time."


    "Well, thank you. I will."


    Ease casually perfunctory a. Now in her heart are all Li Su''s figure, do not know how he is now, now is not to, he where the rain is not big, what does it matter? These are all filled with peace of mind.


    She didn''t even sleep well last night. As soon as she closed her eyes, her mind was full of Li Su''s dangerous appearance. She didn''t fall asleep until the dawn.


    [I once crossed mountains and sea, and also through the sea of people. I once had everything, and it was like smoke in the twinkling of an eye...]


    The phone rings suddenly, which makes the peace of mind who is immersed in his own world startled and shocked.


    In his mind, Li Su''s flesh and blood look.


    The phone did not stop, there is a stubborn ring, at ease in the heart of not


    Ann is getting stronger and stronger.


    Step by step carefully walked in the past, the eyes dare not face their mobile phone.


    Make up one''s mind after, this just saw in the past, then long of a sigh of relief, the telephone above is Xiao Yiyi to call.


    "Yiyi, what''s the matter?" I felt relieved because I was too nervous and my voice was shaking. Although I was sure it wasn''t Li Su''s phone, I didn''t relax much.


    "It''s OK. Just now I called Li Su and told him that he was no longer in the service area. He didn''t answer the satellite phone. I just wanted to ask where are you now?" Xiao Yiyi asked at the other end of the phone.


    "I don''t know now. When we entered the mountain road, we encountered a debris flow, so we went back to the village. Yesterday morning, he went to the village with a guide and several security guards. Yesterday afternoon, he made a phone call saying that the road collapsed, and we couldn''t get through at all. He didn''t let us go, and let us go after the rain stopped, Contact Lu Zheng in the past. "


    Ease to tell Xiao Yiyi everything here.


    "That''s right." Xiao Yiyi''s heart is also fiercely surprised, in her side those women face big change, they all heard the words of peace of mind.


    "Don''t worry. Black tiger is following him. His kung fu is not weak. It will be OK. I''ll contact Lu Zheng now. When the heavy rain stops, you tell me. I''ll arrange for them to repair the road."


    Xiao Yiyi''s words of comfort didn''t make the heart at ease much more relaxed, on the contrary, it was more nervous.


    But her mouth, and did not say it, but followed Xiao Yiyi''s words agreed to come down.


    "Well, I''ll hang up first. Don''t worry. Just stay there and feel free to contact me if you have any problems."


    "OK, Yiyi, I''ll hang up first."


    After Xiao Yiyi hung up the phone, he immediately arranged for someone to contact the road administration.


    "Yiyi elder sister, is Li Su OK there?" Feng Duoduo asked anxiously.


    "There should be nothing wrong. Li Su thinks his life is very important, and his skill is higher than black tiger''s. He will be fine. He will be fine."


    Xiao Yiyi said three times in a row that it would be OK. This is to give her relief, and also to the sisters around her.


    "Ziqi, you should go to the highway administration now and ask them to help us."

 Chapter 601

    After Xiao Yiyi finished speaking, he immediately changed his mind.


    "Forget it. I''ll go by myself. If anything happens, I''ll contact them myself."


    Xiao Yiyi said to several other women, "don''t worry about it. Do everything you have in hand, and then keep calling Li Su to confirm his position and whether he is safe now."


    "We''re going now." A kind of women all flocked to the phone and began to use the satellite phone to call Li Su.


    "Veteran, is there any rest place like this in front of us?"


    Last night, they found a place where they could barely live. After a simple meal, the people on duty began to rest. As soon as they lay down, they all snored. today


    In the morning, after breakfast, they began to prepare to continue on their way.


    Li Su came to the veteran and asked.


    "No, the mountain here is relatively hard, so we can dig out the road through the mountain. In front of it, there are soft stones, which will break when they touch them. They are all ordinary roads." Said the veteran.


    "How far is it to the village?"


    "At our speed yesterday, we''ll be there in three days." The veteran calculated the time and said.


    "No, it''s still too slow." Li Su said.


    "Boss, if you go first, I''ll walk slowly in the back and I''ll be there soon." The old soldier said again what he had mentioned yesterday.


    "Don''t mention it any more." Li Su interrupted the veteran to continue to say, "let''s go."


    They set foot on the road again.


    Veterans are right. This road is really getting more and more difficult.


    This was originally a dirt road, soaked by the rain, it completely turned into mud, and it was very sticky.


    [Paji, Paji]


    Every step they take, there''s this very ugly sound under their feet


    Sound.


    The original speed will not be very fast, now the road is more muddy, their speed will be more slow, according to the current speed, they can''t even arrive in four days.


    "Veteran, is there a faster way?" Li Su frowned at the Yellow Soil on her shoes, and then asked.


    "No, originally when we were digging this road, it was already the most convenient and well planned road." Said the veteran.


    "There is no other idea, can you use the fastest speed through here?"


    "No Said the veteran, shaking his head.


    "Speed up, one by one, and pass here as fast as you can. You have to pass this section of loess road tonight. Otherwise, we don''t even have a place to camp. We should pay attention to the landslide."


    Li Su''s eyes noticed that a large piece of yellow land was exposed on the hillside in front of them. It was obvious that there had been a landslide. The line of sight is up. There are still many crooked trees there


    They will slide down at any time. If they happen to pass by, they may be buried in the loess.


    Now they can''t stand back, they can only move on.


    "Pass quickly, on an individual basis!"


    After hearing Li Su''s order, black tiger took a worried look at Li Su, but he didn''t refute it. The most taboo thing on the way to march is to be suspicious of leaders. They are now an army.


    After Li Su''s order was given, the security personnel began to fight on their own and quickly passed forward.


    Li Su didn''t say a word. He grabbed the veteran who was going to march alone.


    The old soldier was a little surprised, but he didn''t speak.


    He knew that Li Su was helping him.


    Li Su silently dragged the veterans, and the speed was not much slower than that of the black tiger.


    "Go! The Loess on it is going to collapse! "


    After a shout from the front guard, everyone began to exert themselves to their maximum potential and speed up


    Come on.


    Li Su could hear that the Loess beside him had begun to groan.


    The sense of crisis is getting more and more serious. Li Su can''t help but speed up his pace, but the veterans he drags have reached the limit, and there is no way to follow Li Su''s pace.


    After Li had just taken two steps, the veteran fell to the ground and yelled.


    After hearing the old soldier''s cry, the black tiger immediately turned back to run back.


    "Don''t come here, you keep on running, quick! As fast as you can. "


    Li Su knew that as long as he made a little noise here, the black tiger would mercilessly start to go back, so when the black tiger didn''t come back, he opened his mouth and yelled out the words in front of him. Seeing that the black tiger was still hesitating, Li Su yelled again: "what are you doing standing there! Let''s go


    Li Su said as he picked up the veteran, put him on his body, and began to run forward quickly.


    [boom]


    The loud noise began. Li Su quickened his pace. The black tiger had already stood in front of him. The place was stable. They stood there and watched Li Su.


    "Boss, hurry up, hurry up." Black tiger yelled in front of him, clenched his fists and cheered Li Su.


    "Ah


    Li Su yelled and pulled out his leg, which had been trapped in the yellow mud, and ran forward with his fastest speed.


    "Come on! come on. hurry up! Hurry up


    Black tiger, they did not dare to shout, for fear that their word called wrong, causing Li Su dejected.


    The Loess under his feet has begun to tremble. After every step, he can feel the soil under his feet moving. After a few steps, Li Su has to adjust his direction¡° Throw out your rope


    Li Su shouts as he walks. He has no way to get out of the scope of the landslide, so he thinks of such a way.


    Black tiger they quickly do, the rope on their body down, dispute


    He threw it to Li Su.


    "Bind yourself with a rope."


    Two ropes were thrown into Li Su''s hands. Li Su handed one of the ropes to the veteran. The veteran did not dare to delay and tied the rope tightly to his waist.


    Black tiger they see Li Su, they have grasped the rope, let those security hold the rope firmly, Li Su forward a meter, they pull the rope into a meter.


    The land under his feet has become empty, and even to stand firm are hard.


    "Hurry up!" Black tiger yelled, but it was too late.


    The collapsed loess is less than three meters away from Li Su.

 Chapter 602

    "Ah


    Li Su tried his best to throw out his veterans.


    Black tiger they watched Li Su drowned by the overwhelming yellow mud.


    Quiet!


    Even the breath stops quiet!


    "Li Su!" Black tiger''s eyes instantly red, like crazy will rush forward, but was held by those who saved to death.


    "Tiger brother, tiger brother, the rope is taut, the boss didn''t go down." Next to a security personnel feel their hands of the rope began to slide down, quickly reminded the black tiger.


    Black tiger wiped his eyes for a while, "still Leng do what, still don''t rush to pull tightly."


    In addition, black tiger is a total of six people, divided into two people first to fix a rope, and then the other rope to pull up, if separated, not only can''t pull up, but also may put them all


    Pull it down.


    The rope felt very light, not so heavy. People worked hard one after another, and soon took out the rope. The veteran was panting and coughing.


    Just now, when Li Su threw himself out, he had already seen that he was likely to be buried in the loess. When he fell to the ground, he held his breath, which made him live.


    "Send out one person to rescue, and we''ll get another rope."


    Regardless of the rest, the black tiger continued to pull the rope with the people under him.


    The weight of this rope is very heavy. It''s very difficult for five people to pull the rope.


    "Come on! Hurry up


    Black tiger''s eyes were red. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if Li Su fell from here. Maybe he could kill himself without bees.


    Come on, faster, faster.


    Buried in the loess, Li Su firmly grasped the rope at that moment.


    As soon as the loess was shining on Li Su''s face, it was smashed down, and the soil desperately wanted to get in from the hole in his head.


    There are also some stones in the loess, which are beating on Li Su''s body, face and hands.


    Even some of them are starting to swell.


    Li Su was about to run out of air in his stomach. At this time, he felt that the rope in his hand began to go up.


    Just hang in there and you''ll get out. Hang in there.


    This is what Li Su told himself in his heart.


    One inch, one foot, one meter.


    Li suneng felt that he was walking up slowly. He even began to think about whether the stones that hit him were reduced.


    Finally feel a light on his head, come out, come out from the yellow mud.


    Li Su is ready to open his eyes to have a look, but he is daubed with a thick layer of yellow mud on his face, and dare not open his eyes at all¡° Boss, don''t move. I''ll rescue you now. Don''t move, don''t move! "


    For black tiger''s voice, Li Su can only vaguely hear a general, face can only desperately nod, fortunately black tiger saw.


    "Everybody hurry up and get the boss back."


    After the debris flow stopped, it was covered with a thick layer of soil.


    At the beginning of love''s exertion, they did use a lot of force, but as Li Su poked out more and more soil, their exertion became smaller and smaller.


    Li Su felt that he began to slide, and soon stopped. Several big hands appeared on his body, lifted him to a place, and then his face was cool.


    "Boss, wash your face." The voice of the black tiger appeared.


    Li Su quickly rubbed his muddy hands on his face and soon got rid of all the mud on his face. The mud in his ears was left by the black tiger.


    After the soil was removed, Li Su''s ears became clear.


    "Thank you." That''s what Li Su said when he opened his eyes


    .


    "Boss, as long as you''re OK." After seeing the relaxed expression on Li Su''s face, black tiger felt relieved.


    "We all worked hard just now. Let''s have a rest and move on."


    I don''t know if Li Su''s perseverance moved the sky. In the next few days, the rain in the sky began to decrease little by little. When it was dark, the whole sky became different.


    The gloomy feeling disappeared, but there was a bright feeling.


    Seeing that it was no longer raining, Li Su was relieved that he did not have to move forward in the mud.


    All night long.


    Maybe it''s because it doesn''t rain any more. Everyone except Li Su wakes up very early, and their mental state is very good.


    "How did you wake up so early?" Li Su shakes his clothes.


    After I got out of the debris flow yesterday, I was so tired


    Li Su didn''t remove the mud on it. After a night, some of the yellow mud on it had been dried up.


    "I don''t know. I wake up anyway." Black tiger embarrassed said.


    "Don''t be garrulous. I don''t know you." Li Su said, "let''s have a good rest. Let''s start now. Today''s road should be much easier. Let''s relax."


    "It was."


    "One hundred kilometers today."


    All the security personnel kept talking in front of Li Su.


    Li Su came to the veterans, his face flashed a trace of pain, but see Li Su came to his face, or his waist straight, "boss."


    "Can you hold on?" Li Su asked¡° Yes, don''t worry. I''m healthy. " Said the veteran, patting his chest.


    "That''s OK. We won''t have dinner this morning. Just drink some water. I''ll treat you to barbecue at noon." Li Su


    Said with a smile.


    "Boss, do you have meat?" A security officer said.


    "Shit, you don''t have a head of your own." The black tiger slapped the head of the security guard. Didn''t you hear the howl of the beast last night? The boss means to hunt for meat for everyone at noon today¡°


    "Boss, you''re great." He touched his head and gave Li Su a thumbs up.


    "Don''t flatter there. It''s important to get on the road."


    After a simple tease, everyone began to move on. Only the old soldier''s face flashed with pain. But when someone looked at it, there was no expression on his face, as if nothing had happened. If someone helped him, the old soldier would refuse with Yan Yuese, and then he continued to walk stubbornly.


    "Everybody stop!"

 Chapter 603

    The black tiger is counting the time. It has been six hours since they started to stop.


    In these six hours, no one stopped their own pace, and there was no such thing as falling behind. Black tiger glanced at the crowd, and bin didn''t find anything wrong.


    "Black tiger, what did I tell you yesterday? Even if you lose yourself, you can''t let the veterans lose. Now tell me, where are the veterans I let you take care of?"


    Li Su went up to the black tiger, pointed to the nose of the black tiger and yelled at him.


    "This..." the black tiger glanced at the people behind him. As expected, he didn''t find any trace of the veteran. "I''ll look for it now."


    "You guys put your backpacks here and go with you." Li Su said.


    "Yes."


    Li Su stood in the same place, waiting and looking at the road ahead


    The road.


    Half an hour later, black tiger will love, and there is a man on his back, who is a veteran.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Su hurried to ask.


    "I don''t know. When we found him, he had already fainted on the ground. After several shouts, there was no response, so we quickly carried him back."


    "Put it here. Don''t move. Let me see."


    With one hand on the veteran''s arm, Li Su has opened the ghost medical system, and the diagnosis is that he has excessive pain and faints.


    The cause is that there is a tumor in the old soldier''s abdomen, which oppresses a nerve in the liver and lung, so it causes pain. Unfortunately, the tumor is conscience.


    "Boss, what are we doing now?" When black tiger saw Li Su frowning there, he quickly asked.


    "Now can''t treat, this place is not suitable, the wind is too strong, if forced to do surgery, it will cause infection." Li Su said with a frown.


    "Black tiger, you take two people, get a stretcher, carry the veterans, wait until the safe place, we are doing the operation." Li Su said.


    "Yes." The most important thing in this place is all kinds of trees. When he cut down two branches, there were several blankets on them. Soon a stretcher was made. After putting the veteran on it, Li Su put two needles in the veteran''s body.


    The purpose of these two injections is to protect the blood circulation of the veteran and prevent him from feeling the pain of tumor compression. The most important thing is to protect the liver and lung of the veteran.


    When this happened, what they should eat was still what they wanted to eat, but there was no hunting meat that Li Su promised.


    After a simple meal, Li Su and they began to move on.


    When Li Su and his wife were moving forward, they were relieved that they had already started there. A lot of heavy machinery came outside their temporary courtyard.


    "Xiao Si, why are you here?" Relieved to see the dusty little four standing in front of her, she asked.


    "Mr. Xiao asked me to come and show them the way and see sister Anxin


    It''s the situation in the city. " Xiao Si said.


    "What are they?"¡° Oh, it''s like this. Didn''t you say you wanted to ask the Highway Administration for help? Those grandsons said that if they didn''t come to this road, Mr. Xiao would lose his hair on the spot. If he couldn''t help it, he asked my engineering team to come and take the time to repair the road. "


    Xiao Si asked, "are the others OK?"


    "It''s not good to say yes." Peace of mind said, "here to eat and live warm, but there is nothing to do, idle boring, and a little worried."


    Xiao Si nodded. He knew what he was worried about.


    "Sister Anxin, don''t worry. Now that the rain has stopped, we will soon find the boss. Don''t worry. The boss of these engineering teams was also a veteran, and all of them are engineering soldiers. It''s easy to do these jobs."


    "Let''s start. Let''s go one day earlier, and let''s relax." He said with ease.


    "OK, I''ll tell them now."


    When Xiao Si turned around and wanted to leave, he was relieved to stop him, "Xiao Si,


    When you''re gone, what about the safety of the company? "


    "Isn''t the bee back? Let her take my place for a while. After I get all the roads through here, I''ll rush back all night. I won''t delay anything¡°


    "Please, Xiao Si."


    "You''re welcome. Xiaohua said that when we get married, we should ask sister Anxin to be her bridesmaid."


    "No problem. When are you going to do it?" Asked reassuringly.


    "Fast, August 15 of the lunar calendar." Xiao Si said.


    "How could you choose such a day? Don''t you mean to choose two days? " Asked reassuringly.


    "Now we don''t pay so much attention to it. His parents said that we can get married whenever we want, so Xiaohua chose such a day."


    "That''s OK. Your vulgar boss said that it''s good to eat. It''s new year''s day. We''ll pass by then." He said with ease.


    "Well, I''ll tell you ahead of time. Sister Anxin, you can''t go back then." Xiao Si said.


    "No problem. You''ll get your boss in then."


    Xiao Si left with a happy smile. He knew what the boss and his company''s singing girls were like, so he was relieved to say that if he could bring the boss over to help him, he would certainly be able to do so.


    Maybe it''s because Xiao Si is going to get married soon. He is relieved to forget Li Su''s worry for a while, and a smile appears on his cold face for a long time.


    "Miss ease, what''s so happy about?" Yi Sheng sees a smile on her face, and then she dares to come to her side.


    In the past two days, he didn''t want to worry about tea and rice. Although he was very distressed, he just didn''t dare to go to his side to comfort him. This time, a smile appeared on his face. Yi Sheng gathered his courage again.


    "Oh, one of our employees is getting married soon." He said with ease.


    "That''s a good thing." Yi Sheng asked, "I don''t know who is going to get married? Mr. Xiao? Mr. Feng? Or president Yao? "


    "Neither. It''s him." Anxin pointed to Xiao Si who kept shouting there and said¡° "He?" Yi Sheng doesn''t understand that a small marriage is so happy.


    "Yes, that''s him. He is an old employee of our company. He made a lot of efforts when we set up Jishi fund. Now that he is going to get married, we are very happy."


    "Li Su said that as long as they get married, the wedding room and the wedding car, he will pack them all," he said


    "So generous?" Yi Sheng thought about it in his heart. This time, at least one million people will be needed. Li Su is really generous, so he joked: "I don''t know if Li Su is short of people."

 Chapter 604

    "Then you have to ask Li Su, but I think if he knows that you want to join the fund, he may directly open a hospital for you to be the president."


    She said with a smile. She also knew that Yi Sheng was joking. Yi Sheng is now the vice president of the first people''s hospital. If there is no accident, the president of the first people''s hospital is his. It''s strange that he can give up such a good position and come here for the title of president of a private hospital.


    Yi Sheng said with a smile, "that''s not necessarily. People go higher and water flows lower. If Li Su can give me corresponding conditions, if I don''t come, I''m a fool."


    "Then I''d like to wish another great general for the fund." Peace of mind said with a smile.


    "You''re welcome. At least I''m still the vice president."


    "Ha ha ha."


    The news that Xiao Si is going to get married on August 15 is spreading like the wind here


    Now, the faces of the fund''s security personnel are all full of smiles. This is the first of them to get married.


    You may ask, black tiger and little bee, that doesn''t count?


    It''s a matter of first come, second come. Although black tiger and little bee are in the same room, they haven''t set a date yet. So Xiao Si and Xiao Hua are the first pair of the whole salvation fund, and they are also the first pair of security personnel.


    In fact, when they saw Xiao Si getting married in the Jishi fund, Li Su gave Xiao Si so many benefits that the sum of the previous and subsequent benefits was one million, not counting the cost of the wedding and so on.


    Although they are not as good as grade four in status, they are also members of the salvation fund. If they don''t ask for one million benefits when they get married, they should also have half a million benefits.


    They also have cars and houses. What are they afraid of.


    With such good news, the whole site has a sense of joy.


    But Xiao Si is confused. He doesn''t know why everyone is seeing it


    He was smiling all the time, and some people gave him a thumbs up. He didn''t know why.


    As Xiao Si said, this engineering team is full of professional people, and their speed is really fast. With the rumbling sound of those large machines, they are shoveling, scraping and pressing on the mountain road, and soon a solid and smooth road appears.


    "Can we go now?" Asked reassuringly.


    "Not yet. It''s not all sorted out yet. I told them that on both sides of the road, every two kilometers, we have to sort out a flat place for us to park. Now is the first place to level up. When the first place to park is finished, we can pass." Xiao Si said.


    Seeing Anxin''s anxious look on his face, Xiao Si said in a hurry, "sister Anxin, don''t worry. They are very fast. We can leave when they dig out the first parking lot."


    "Well." She nodded at ease. Now that there was a solution, there was no anxiety in her heart.


    ***********


    At ease where the construction began in full swing, Xiao Yiyi also encountered trouble there.


    "Mr. Xiao, shall we go or not?" Xiuziqi is holding a chapter of gilded post in his hand.


    "What is this?" Xiao Yiyi is dealing with the document, the head also didn''t lift of ask a way.


    "This is from Lin Boda. It seems to be a cooperation dinner or something." Asked xiuziqi.


    "No Xiao Yiyi heard that it was Lin Boda who sent it, and then he refused.


    What''s the time now? The top management of the whole company knows that Jishi fund and Lin Boda can''t deal with it. Now they can''t avoid it. There''s no reason to send it to others.


    "However, there are many partners we wanted to cooperate with before, and many of our own partners. If we don''t go, I''m afraid these people will cooperate with limboda." Xiuziqi said with worry.


    "So."


    Lin Boda is a very insidious person. He actually called his partners and those who are still under negotiation at the dinner party. If he didn''t go, he might poach them all. If he did, he might fall into another trap. He was in a dilemma.


    "Put it there first and let me think about it."


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi''s voice fell, his phone rang.


    "Hello, it''s Mr. Li. Yes, it''s not too busy right now. Let me think about it. OK, I''ll talk to you later."


    Xiao Yiyi''s phone just hung up, the phone rang again, a dozen calls in a row, Xiao Yiyi''s face was very gloomy after hanging up the phone.


    "Mr. Xiao? What are they doing Asked xiuziqi.


    "They are all here to persuade me to attend the dinner party. If they don''t, their company will be bought maliciously by others."


    Xiao Yiyi pressed his eyebrows, and then said, "this Lin Boda really has everything to do. In order to let me attend the dinner he prepared, he can use all kinds of tricks."


    "Mr. Xiao, since we are in danger, we will not go." Xiuziqi said


    Avenue.


    "No, no way." Xiao Yiyi said, lying on the chair, "all of our partners have received his threat. As long as I don''t go, I guess I can''t even use it tonight, and their company will be bought maliciously by others."


    "It''s not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing is that once we don''t go this time and all our partners are out of luck, no one is willing to cooperate with us any more. The Lin family is a giant. They dare not offend us."


    "Mr. Xiao, why don''t we turn to the Xiao family for help?" Asked xiuziqi.


    Xiuziqi''s words made a light flash in Xiao Yiyi''s eyes, but it went out immediately.


    "I''ve been separated from the Xiao family. If I''m looking for the Xiao family at this time, they probably won''t help me."


    "You are also the only heir of the Xiao family. They should not be so heartless?" Xiuziqi said.


    "Nothing is impossible, although the Xiao family is not that kind of heartless


    The bottom of the family, but in this kind of family is often merciless, whether they will help me, or an unknown¡° No matter how we do it, we''ll try. If the Xiao family can promise you, then we won''t be afraid of the Lin family. "


    "You''re right. We''re going to try to say it." Xiao Yiyi cheered up and said.


    "Why don''t you let Mr. Feng get in touch with him?"

 Chapter 605

    "Let Duoduo come to me at once." Xiao Yiyi said,


    "Yes." Xiuziqi went out to make a phone call. Half an hour later, Feng Duoduo appeared in Xiao Yiyi''s office.


    "Yiyijie, you come to me."


    "Well, sit down." Xiao Yiyi tells Feng Duoduo about Lin Boda''s invitation to the dinner party.


    "You can''t go. You can''t go at all. If you go, you''ll be a sheep in the tiger''s mouth." Feng Duoduo said quickly.


    "You can''t go without it." Xiao Yiyi said to Feng Duoduo about the dozens of phone calls he had just received.


    "This Lin Boda is too insidious to use such a trick." Feng Duoduo said angrily, but she couldn''t come up with any good idea for a moment. She has been working alone in the shopping mall for some time. If you look at her business, you can see that Feng Duoduo is definitely not a weak woman. Naturally, she also knows what the end of Jishi fund will be like if she abandons all her partners.


    "Duoduo, I have an idea." Xiao Yiyi said¡°


    "Yiyijie, what do you want to say?"


    "I''ll call the Xiao family and ask my grandfather what he means. You call the Feng family


    Call and see what uncle Feng thinks. "


    "I haven''t called my father for a long time. Will he answer?" Feng Duoduo said.


    "You forget that Xiao Si told us something. There are some people around us who are protecting us secretly. I think these people are all arranged by the Xiao family and the Feng family. Although we have separated from our respective families, now it seems that they still take care of us. I think if we call, we will answer it."


    "You fight first. If you fight grandfather Xiao, if you agree, I''ll fight. Otherwise, I don''t have the courage."


    "You are also a general manager now. What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid of my father."


    ......


    Xiao Yiyi is speechless, and Feng Duoduo is right.


    Xiao Yiyi took out his mobile phone and hesitated for a long time before he dialed the most familiar phone in his mind.


    "Hello? Who is it The old but neutral voice from the phone made Xiao Yiyi want to cry.


    "Yiyi? Did you forget my grandfather when you didn''t call for such a long time? " Master Xiao has already guessed that it was Xiao Yiyi.


    "No, I''m just too busy." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yiyi, the charity fund has been very popular recently. I think people all over the street are talking about your charity fund. It''s good, it''s good. It''s worthy of being a member of the Xiao family."


    "It''s not what my grandfather taught me."


    "Bullshit, I haven''t taught you anything since you were born. It''s your credit that you can make such achievements now." Said master Xiao.


    Xiao Yiyi said nothing with a smile.


    "But grandfather tells you that the big tree catches the wind. Jishi fund is too popular now. Even if I''ve seen it, I''m envious. Many people in the group are telling me now that they want to merge Jishi fund. If you think about it, you can make Xiaoshi group envious. There must be a lot of potential enemies around you."¡° Grandpa, what should we do now? " Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "I don''t know about that. You are the helmsman of the fund. You should consider it yourself." Xiao said, "I just want to see my granddaughter''s ability."


    "Grandfather..." Xiao Yijiao said angrily, "you are not allowed to tease your granddaughter."


    "Ha ha ha, don''t say, don''t say, you just called, is there something wrong?" Asked master Xiao.


    "No, I just miss you. Give me a call to say hello."


    "You little girl, if you haven''t become a member of the Li family, just take Li Su


    The boy has learned his faults. "


    "Grandfather."


    "Come on, that boy Li Su has something to do with you. If it''s OK, he won''t come in even if he passes by your door. Let''s talk about what''s going on. If it''s OK, I''ll hang up."


    "Grandfather, you''re very observant." Xiao Yiyi told him all the problems he met now, "grandfather, what do you think I should do now?"


    "Is the boy of the Lin family well? That''s a problem. " Mr. Xiao is silent on the other end of the phone. It can be seen that Mr. Xiao is also in a dilemma now.


    Xiao Yiyi did not disturb him, let the old man consider there alone.


    "Don''t worry. If the Lin family dares to touch you, I''ll let the Lin family go bankrupt."


    He is worthy of being the founder of the Xiao family. His words are domineering.


    With master Xiao''s words, Xiao Yiyi''s heart will have more music and settle down.


    "Thank you, Grandpa. I''ll go."


    "Go ahead, when it''s all right, more..." before master Xiao finished his words, Xiao Yiyi''s phone was cut off. "This girl is really more and more like Li Su."


    Xiao Yiyi hung up and looked at Feng Duoduo, "now it''s your turn to call


    My business has been settled


    "No conscience." Feng Duoduo didn''t say well.


    In fact, the main reason is that he has no bottom in his heart. Just now, he wanted to ask Mr. Xiao to give her father a big call, so that he could have some bottom in his heart. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yiyi hung up the phone directly, and his plan was shattered.


    Xiao Yiyi turned out his mobile phone, the phone number on it was there, hesitated for a long time, and then ordered it.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as the voice from the other end of the phone rang, Feng Duoduo choked.


    "Dad..." Feng Duoduo said the first word, but he couldn''t speak any more. His tears fell down.


    "I''m nineteen years old. I don''t want to cry." The voice of the other end of the phone is still so cold, but it''s so comfortable to stop in Feng Duoduo''s ear.


    "Dad, are you ok?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "I''m fine without you."¡° I don''t mean it. "


    "I''m still busy here."


    Feng Duoduo knows his father''s temper and does what he says. If he says it a little bit later, he may hang up.


    "This is the case." Feng Duoduo said what Xiao Yiyi said just now, but he changed Xiao Yiyi''s name into his own.


    "If you want to do something, you can go. If the Lin family touches you, I will abolish him."


    "Thank you, Dad."


    "Anything else?"


    "No more."


    "Then I''ll hang up." Feng''s father was silent on the other end of the phone for a moment, and then asked, "pay attention to your health, go home if you have nothing to do."


    "Yes, Dad."


    Feng Duoduo cried directly.


    "Why do you cry? It''s a good thing. Uncle Feng is accepting you." Xiao Yiyi said.

 Chapter 606

    It was soon seven o''clock in the evening.


    The banquet was held in Lin''s manor, but there are many Lin manors, and this place is just one of them.


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo are not particularly ceremonious. They have no plans at all, but with the support of their own family, they will not be afraid of anything.


    Put on your casual clothes directly, which are simple jeans, white T-shirt and sneakers.


    What''s more, the car they took was not a good one. It was the business car most used by the fund.


    So when the two of them got out of the car, they caught everyone''s eyes.


    "Yiyi, you see we are both very attractive. You can see they are all staring at us." Feng Duoduo said with a smile.


    Xiao Yiyi gave the little girl a white look. You really don''t know whether it''s fake or not. You''re wearing such ragged clothes and sitting in more than 100000 business cars. Can no one pay attention to such a grand dinner? It''s a naked slap on the face of the organizer.


    Sure enough, when the two of them came to the door, they were stopped by the door.


    "Ladies, what can I do for you?"


    "We''re here for dinner." Feng Duoduo said.


    After the door looked up and down, his eyes were full of disdain.


    "I''m sorry, we don''t welcome people with untidy clothes here." Menying means that you two can''t get in if you are dressed like this. Hurry and stay where you are.


    "You..." Feng Duoduo was about to explode on the spot, but Xiao Yiyi stopped him.


    "Don''t worry. When the bee comes, he''ll say it."


    They didn''t go far, so they stood there waiting for the little bee.


    Those onlookers, after seeing the two beauties stopped, despised them very much. As expected, they all wanted to go inside to catch the winner.


    But these two girls are pretty. Now some men who think they are good start to chat up.


    "Two beauties, do you want to go inside?" A greasy faced man came to the two people, thought he was very handsome and shook his head, then looked at Xiao Yiyi and fanduo.


    "Go away!" Feng Duoduo scolded directly.


    "I''m so angry when I come out to sell. Believe it or not, I won''t let you live tonight." The coquettish man was enraged by Feng Duoduo.


    "I don''t believe it. Get out of here. I feel sick when I see you."


    "Smelly girl, I''ll give you back your face."


    The coquettish man''s hand raised high, and he was about to slap on Feng Duoduo''s face.


    "Ah It''s not Feng Duoduo, but the coquettish man.


    The hand he raised twisted strangely. Behind him, there was a beautiful woman, a little bee, who twisted his arm when he fanned it down.


    "Get out of here, don''t let me see you again." Little bee''s words are very cold.


    "You wait, you wait for me." Coquettish gas man covers his wrist, while walking at the same time yelling at them¡° Have you got the invitation? Let''s go in again. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    Xiao Yiyi with Feng Duoduo and bee two people, once again came to the gate, sure enough, once again was stopped by the doorman.


    "Why are you two again?" The doorman said impatiently, "although you have one more person, you still can''t go in."


    "Look, this is our invitation." The little bee put the gilded paper in front of the doorman.


    The doorman gave a light glance, and then said with disdain and disgust, "I said, miss, where did you get such an invitation? You want to enter our Lin club."


    "Open your dog''s eyes, you can see clearly. This is from limboda." Feng Duoduo opened the invitation in his hand and put it in front of the doorman for him to see clearly.


    "This young lady, please don''t make trouble out of no reason. Now in Xingqing City, who doesn''t know that our young master of the Lin family is a good-looking person. Even if you are a bit beautiful, you are not qualified to hook up with our young master. Of course, if you want to talk to me, it''s still possible. I can still say a few words in the Lin family."


    The doorman''s eyes are full of obscenity. To tell you the truth, this 4P has never played before. This time, it''s also a start


    "Fart!" Feng Duoduo slapped the doorman in the face.


    "Lying trough!" The doorman was so anxious that Ma shangei was about to reach out and beat Feng Duoduo.


    Little bee where can let her succeed, a foot to kick the doorman fly.


    "Brothers, someone''s coming to smash the scene!" As soon as the doorman saw that he was not the opponent of the little bee, he began to shout at the walkie talkie.


    Soon, in front of them came 30 people, black, the little bee and Xiao Yiyi they are all surrounded in it.


    "Brothers, these are the three women who are going to smash the scene." The doorman shouts, pointing to the leading bee.


    This is the gate of the Lin family manor. It''s time for the guests to enter


    Soon someone gathered around. Some of them knew Xiao Yiyi, but when they saw the fierce doormen and the security guards, they all backed away.


    Of course, there are only a few people who want to help Li Su, and most of them are just watching.


    In recent years, there is no shortage of people watching the scene, especially when a group of big men play against three beautiful girls. It''s a rare scene in several years.


    "Come on, kill these three bitches!"


    I don''t know which big man yelled. After that, all the security guards rushed at the three of them.


    Bang!


    "Ah


    One screamed, and the whole scene was silent.


    The little bee is carrying two desert eagles, one of which is emitting a stream of smoke.


    "Who dares to come?" Little bee''s voice is not very big, but the shock is absolutely not small, those security guards you look at me, I look at you, no one dare to move forward, that kind of expression is very funny, "little bee, forget it, let''s go." Xiao Yiyi saw that he couldn''t get into the place. He didn''t plan to come. It''s better to save himself


    It''s exhausting.


    "But..."


    What else did Feng Duoduo want to say, but Xiao Yiyi interrupted him.


    "There''s nothing but. Let''s go. "


    "I can''t go. None of you can go. It''s not your home. It''s not that you''ve always wanted to go." Cried the doorman, covering his cheek.


    Bang!


    Another shot, the doorman covered his thigh and fell to the ground, screaming.


    "Can I go this time?"

 Chapter 607

    No one talks. Whoever talks now is a fool. Can''t you see that this aunt really dares to shoot? If you don''t say it right, a gun will make a hole in you. It''s not worth it.


    Little bee cold hum a, so carrying a gun, head also don''t return of left.


    "Yiyijie, if we leave now, what will Lin Boda do if he uses this excuse to attack our partners?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "There''s no way to do it. As you saw just now, we can''t get in with the invitation he gave us. That means that whether we come or not, he won''t let us in. In other words, whether we come or not, limboda will do it to our partners." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "What should we do now?" Feng Duoduo said.


    "You call uncle Feng now, ask them to help register a company, we send things to his company, and then let those partners go to your company to pick up the goods. In this way, they have nothing to do with us, but are involved with Feng Group. I think Lin Boda will not start with Feng."


    "Yiyi, you are so smart. I''ll call my father now."


    Feng Duoduo is calling her father, and Xiao Yiyi is calling Mr. Xiao, saying the same thing. Both sides say that they will do it right away, tomorrow morning


    Just go to the hotel.


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yiyi called the partners one by one and told them what he thought. He asked them to go to the new company to pick up the goods and supply them. The new company''s address will tell them tomorrow. If Lin Boda asks, they can tear up the contract on the spot and say that they will not cooperate with Jishi fund. After that, they can go to rheumatism group, Or Xiao''s group will pick up the goods, so that if they don''t cooperate with Jishi fund directly, lambda won''t deal with them.


    Xiao Yiyi said that all the partners were relieved, but some of them were more sensitive. They had already guessed that if Lin Boda really wanted to have a hard time with them, no matter what they did, they could not escape.


    The Lin family has a big career, and they are very overbearing. They want to deal with you, regardless of whether you have offended them before.


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yiyi breathes a sigh of relief, this matter is finally solved, but it is only temporary. If Lin Boda really wants to deal with them, he doesn''t care whether they offend the Lin family or not.


    If we can move all the Lin family, it will be a satisfactory solution.


    However, this matter is not so easy. There is support from the state behind the Lin family. They want to move the Lin family, unless they make the people above feel that they are disgusted by the Lin family.


    When Xiao Yiyi thinks of this, he suddenly thinks of Zhang Qiang and big cat who are arranged by Li Su. He doesn''t know if they are operating this thing.


    Turning around, after Xiao Yiyi and little bee leave, Lin Boda comes in a hurry.


    "Who fired just now?" As soon as he got here, limboda began to ask in a cold voice.


    He has just come back from abroad, and the limelight of the Lin family has just gone down a little. At this moment, which unseen man dare to shoot at his own door.


    "Young master, we didn''t shoot." A security guard came up to limboda and said.


    Bang!


    Limboda slapped the security guard in the face.


    "Are you fools when others shoot? Are you all blind? Won''t you tell him you can''t park here? "; Lin Boda said in a huff¡° Young master, it was a woman who fired the gun. "


    "Women shoot? Where''s the shooter? Where is it now? " Asked limboda.


    "Gone." The security guard who was beaten in the face said honestly.


    "Gone?" Lin Boda slapped in the past, "are you stupid? Are so many people eating dry food? Can''t you stop her? "


    "She''s very good at shooting." The voice of the security guard is getting smaller and smaller.


    "It''s a good shot. I''ll let you say it''s a good shot." Lin Boda''s lungs were blown out. Every word he said would slap the security guard''s face. After a few slaps, the security guard''s face swelled up like a balloon. In other words, he didn''t know his mother when she came to him.


    It''s over, limboda. That''s cool.


    "Say, who is that woman?" Limboda said.


    "I don''t know." The security guard saw that Lin Boda was still ready to beat himself and quickly explained, "we were called by the doorman. We didn''t understand the situation at all."


    "And the doorman?" Limboda said


    "The doorman was hit. He was lying there." Said the guard.


    "Let him come and climb for me." Limboda''s voice was cold.


    "Yes."


    After a while, the doorman came to Lin Boda with his bleeding leg, "young master, please look for me."


    "I''m not looking for you. Who am I looking for? Tell me who''s the woman who shot? " Asked limboda.


    "I don''t know." As soon as the doorman''s voice fell, he saw an extra foot coming out in front of him. Then he felt his chest open. Then he flew up and fell to the ground, coughing up blood.


    "Come here." The doorman didn''t dare to listen to Lin Boda''s order, and quickly climbed over.


    "To be clear, who did she come with? It''s still one person. "


    "She came with two women." The doorman said it all over again. Of course, he added fuel to the story that he was hit by a gun.


    "You mean they have a gilded invitation?" Asked limboda.


    "Yes." The doorman said, "the invitation they took was not the one sent out by the young master today. When I saw that the style was wrong, I thought they were here to make trouble. Unexpectedly, they beat me when I didn''t let them in. When I saw that they wanted to break in by force, I called the security guard."


    "I''ll go to your uncle!"


    Lin Boda kicked the doorman down again. "Did I say that someone would come to dinner with a special invitation this evening? Did I tell you to see a special invitation and bring them to me? "


    Every time Lin Boda said a word, he would kick the doorman in the chest. After that, the doorman was 100 meters away. It can be seen that Lin Boda''s strength is great.


    "Who gave you the courage to drive them away?" Asked limboda fiercely.


    But now the doorman doesn''t even have the strength to speak. His mouth is full of blood foam. It seems that he can only breathe in but not out.


    "Young master, you can''t fight any more, you''ll be killed."

 Chapter 608

    "Young master, you can''t fight any more. If you fight, you will die." Housekeeper Lin stands nearby and sees that the doorman is about to be angry. Even if Lin Boda deals with the doorman, he can''t be here. Don''t you see that there are many people around here? If there is a special person in it, it will take a lot of manpower and material resources for the Lin family to deal with it.


    "Drag him down to heal." Lin Boda didn''t even look at the doorman. He turned around and left. He didn''t even look at the people next to him.


    When the doorman said that two women were holding the gilding invitation, he knew that it was Xiao Yiyi who came, but he was ruined by the material doorman, otherwise there would be a good play today.


    Lin Boda takes out his mobile phone from his pocket and dials Xiao Yiyi''s phone. The line is always busy, which makes Lin Boda lose his temper. He smashes the 1 million dollar Rito he just bought to the ground. The diamonds on it are splashing around and he doesn''t know where to fly.


    "Young master, today''s dinner?" Housekeeper Lin asked.


    "I won''t be here today." Limboda said.


    "But the guests?"


    "Nothing, but I don''t have to look at their faces.


    ¡±Lin Boda left with heavy steps, leaving housekeeper Lin to deal with the following things.


    Even if the matter here is over, let''s adjust the beginning to talk about Li Su.


    It''s late for the meeting. Li Su and they finally find a place where they can barely sleep.


    This is a mountain depression, which is different from the yellow mud land they used to walk in before. The mountain here is made of stone. On the top of this mountain depression, a stone just protrudes, forming a place that is barely a cave.


    Li Su decided to have a rest here for one night. The veteran was sober. After asking him, he would arrive one day, which made everyone relax. There was still hope for one day.


    "Let''s have a rest. I''ll go out and come back soon. Black tiger will go with me. Other people will have a rest in place. They really have nothing to do. They start to make a fire. Don''t let the high tide turn up."


    After Li Su finished, he called the black tiger out. The two men went straight up the mountain behind. When they came, they clearly heard the cry of wild animals on the mountain. Now Li Su is taking the black tiger to hunt, even a hare.


    They took nothing with them, just two small daggers. When they were on the road, they cut off two branches to make things like javelin. It was just a small thing


    It''s lethal.


    Li Su doesn''t have much experience in hunting. Fortunately, the black tiger survives in the wild all the year round, and he is also the instructor of the black leopard. He has some experience in how to survive in the wild. After walking and stopping on the road, he soon determined that there is a wild boar here.


    Li Su nodded.


    Wild boar is not easy to deal with, flexible, and its two fangs are not small, and they have no weapons to take advantage of. It is difficult to deal with a wild boar. Of course, Li Su, a man with abnormal combat power, is not counted.


    Under the leadership of black tiger, two people came to a mountain entrance, I don''t know if they saw too much.


    As soon as Li Su came here, he felt that there was a dark wind blowing in the cave. There must be fierce beasts in it. Black Tiger stood at the entrance of the cave and carefully observed for a long time. Then he motioned Li Su to stay away. Then he grabbed a stone and threw it into the cave.


    Just threw it in, "roar --!" A huge cry came out of the hole, followed by a very heavy and rapid sound of footsteps coming out of the hole.


    What a big boar.


    His bristles were combed, his tusks were shining, his eyes were full of anger, and his front leg was beating the ground under his feet. He was very angry at the little reptile who disturbed his rest.


    "Do it!"


    Black tiger yelled, woke Li Su from shock and threw out the javelin he was holding.


    "Whoosh!" The wind and thunder are startled.


    "Roar!" The wild boar howled bitterly and fell to the ground. A simple javelin was inserted into one of its eyes and then came out of its jaw. Fortunately, it was not nailed directly to the ground, otherwise the wild boar would have to stand and die.


    Black tiger surprised to see Li Su one eye, know that he is stronger than himself, did not expect so much stronger.


    "Well, I''m sorry. I seem to use a little bit of strength." Li Su came out of his hiding place with a javelin in his hand.


    "You are such a bull!" Said the black tiger.


    Li Su, with a smile, was ready to go to the boar.


    "Wait a minute, we can''t do it here yet." Black tiger quickly blocked.


    "Why, isn''t it all dead?" Li Su asked suspiciously.


    "It''s dead now, but if we want to eat it, will we dispose of its internal organs, which are very attractive to those fierce animals, wolves


    The group and the tiger will follow the taste. "


    "You still have experience. You can do it by yourself."


    Li Su thought that he was surrounded by a group of wolves with green eyes. Although he could run away, the security personnel around him were not all abnormal like himself. They were likely to be eaten by the wolves, and the veteran was most likely to be eaten by the wolves.


    Although the boar is not dead yet, it also has less air intake and more air output. After the black tiger goes down with a knife, he immediately explains.


    It''s obvious that Li Su is not such an able man, so he stood there and watched the black tiger working there. After watching it for a long time, he felt bored. Then he went to find something by himself. They didn''t bring any seasoning. He always wanted to find something that could be used as seasoning. At least salt should be available.


    Half an hour later, black tiger finished processing, Li Su also came back, holding some green plants in his hands.


    "Boss, give me a hand." Said the black tiger.


    "It''s better for me to do this kind of thing."


    Li Su asked the black tiger to take the green plants, and then he put the wild boar on Li Su''s shoulder.


    Fortunately, when dealing with the wild boar, black tiger only dealt with the viscera of the wild boar, and also dealt with the blood of the wild boar, so it''s necessary to pay attention to it


    Otherwise, Li Su doesn''t know how to resist this big guy.

 Chapter 609

    "What a big boar I''ll go to."


    "This one should be more than 300 Jin at least."


    "I don''t think so. I''ve never seen such a big boar. It''s at least 400 Jin."


    Those who saw the boar on Li Su''s shoulders all let out an exclamation, which refreshed their cognition of boar.


    "Don''t talk nonsense there. Don''t you hurry to find water and clean the wild boar. Do you want to take the fur with you?"


    When the black tiger said that, the security personnel immediately scattered around. Now they have meat to eat. Their enthusiasm is not generally positive.


    Soon, the water came back. But they still can''t do it because they don''t have a pot.


    "I wipe! It''s a real problem. "


    Li Su cursed. They never thought that they would bring a pot. They came out for treatment, not for a picnic. They brought a pot


    What''s this for.


    "Tiger brother, what should we do next?" Security personnel asked black tiger.


    "What shall we do, boss?" Black tiger turned his eyes on Li Su.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know."


    A group of people around the dead boar at a loss, you look at me, I look at him, he looked at the boar, except for the corner of the mouth left by the harrass, no idea.


    "I''m really out of my mind. Shall we just scratch off the hairy skin?"


    Several people thought for a long time, Li Su patted his forehead, and then said.


    "That''s right."


    "Come on, do it."


    A group of people rushed on the wild boar like crazy, with daggers flying up and down in their hands, and soon shaved the wild boar. By the way, they set up a simple barbecue shelf on the campfire.


    It''s not necessary for Li Su to say that they put the boar on the shelf.


    "This is the seasoning I''m looking for, but I can''t find salt. It can be replaced by this one." Li Su handed the green plants he had just returned to the security personnel.


    "Cook, cook, get your stock out quickly."


    Instead of picking up Li Su''s green plants, a group of people began to pull out a man named cook.


    "Who is he?" Li Su pointed to the thin little girl and said.


    "His name is cook. He was born as a cook soldier before, but his fighting ability is very good. Another reason why he is called cook is that he carries some seasonings with him. When we fight in the jungle, we don''t know how to live without the seasonings on the cook."


    Heihu was explaining to Li Su that during this period, the cook took out many small bags of packaging from his pocket, which contained salt, chicken essence and various seasonings.


    Li Su was really stunned. I didn''t expect that there were such people. This is the same reason as those who play games with monitors on their backs. They all belong to Taurus, and they all belong to characters that Li Su can''t long for. The fire was burning. The wild boar was wearing squeaky oil. Big oil fell from the wild boar meat, causing the fire to burn.


    After being handled by the cook, all the people around him were swallowing, including Li Su.


    "Ripe?"


    "Almost ready?"


    "Can you eat it?"


    The cook is getting bored.


    "What do you know? This boar meat is relatively compact. When barbecue, you should pay special attention to the temperature. Now it''s three layers at most. If you want to eat something cooked, you should go to pick up firewood now. If you don''t look for it now, it will be cooked later."


    When the Cook said that, all the security guards scattered around to look for firewood. Fortunately, there was still a lot of dry firewood here, and soon a lot of firewood was found.


    The cook didn''t let them in. He added them one by one, saying that he could control the fire.


    It was another half an hour, and everyone''s brats were able to drown the place. The Cook said, "OK."


    "Kill


    "I''ll wipe it, pull over, pull over!"


    Black tiger two feet to these already hungry crazy security to kick one side to go, "you specially eat fast meat, as for you, really give me shame."


    "Brother tiger, don''t talk about me. You can see that your saliva is no less than ours."


    One of them said.


    "Shut up


    Black tiger gave the boar meat to Li Su, "boss, please."


    "Then I''m welcome." Li Su has been hungry for a long time. It''s extraordinary that he can stick to it with his own food.


    After that, he was not polite to them. He took off half of the boar, almost a quarter.


    All of them knew Li Su''s appetite, and they didn''t say much


    Well, they may not be able to eat up the remaining three-quarters.


    After Li Su cut off a quarter of the meat, he sat next to the fire and began to eat it. Next, instead of giving the meat to them directly, black tiger gave the meat to the veterans. Then he put it there and began to share it with the security personnel.


    Half an hour later, they solved the battle, Li Su''s half piece of wild boar meat has been eaten up, those security personnel''s meat has also been eaten up, each is full of food and drink of lazy pattern.


    "Sleep, and finally eat the meat." This is Li Su''s words. Although he is not too full, he still eats less in the evening, which is good for his health. This is how he comforts himself.


    As soon as the group lay down, they heard [Dong! Dong! [Dong!] There were even some voices and shouts.


    The sound was so loud that even the sleeping veterans woke up from their sleep.


    "Boss, something''s up!" Said the black tiger.


    "Put out the fire!"


    All around them fell into the darkness. Several people took out their daggers and entered the fighting state. Their eyes were like wolves, watching the direction of the sound with vigilance.


    The strange and loud sound was getting louder and closer, and they were all nervous.


    Li Su took a look at the black tiger, who shook his head.


    The meaning is very simple. Li Su asked black tiger what happened. Black tiger said he had never seen it.


    "Hurry up, it''s only three days since we made such a little bit. Everyone is speeding up, and we are rushing out this evening!"


    When the voices came right below them, clear voices finally came. I could hear that these voices were old, but full of Zhongqi.


    Who are these people? How could there be such a big noise? Why are you here?


    These problems all appeared in people''s minds one by one, especially black tiger. After hearing these sounds, his face became more and more vigilant.

 Chapter 610

    "Here I am! I''m a dog egg! Here I am


    Just as Li Su was trying to hide, the veteran lying on the stretcher suddenly yelled loudly. For a moment, Li Su''s face changed.


    "Don''t shout!" Li Su said seriously.


    "Boss, it''s OK. They are the old people in our village." Said the veteran.


    "How do you know it''s them?" Li Su asked.


    "I am too familiar with their voices. Only the old people in our village dare to go up the mountain at this time and make such a big noise." Said the veteran.


    "What if it''s not?" Li Su asked.


    "No way. I''m too familiar with them, and they know me."


    What else was Li Su going to ask? A disorderly sound of footsteps appeared in front of him.


    "Who are you? Why are you with dog eggs? "


    As soon as these elders appeared, they watched Li Su warily.


    "Who are you?" Black tiger tightened the dagger in his hand. When he saw these old men, his whole body bristled with sweat. These people are really dangerous.


    "Come here, dog, and I''ll see what they dare to do to you." The old man said, when he shovel the huge shovel in his hand, then it burst open.


    When the security guards saw this scene, Qi Qi stepped back to Li Su and the like, and surrounded Li Su.


    They can see that the force value of these old men is far higher than that of them. It doesn''t matter if they die. They must protect Li Su and at least give him the chance to escape.


    "Second grandfather, you misunderstood, misunderstood." As soon as the veteran saw that the two sides were about to fight, he quickly called out.


    "Second grandfather, I misunderstood you. Listen to me, this is the miracle doctor I told you, and my boss now. The money I bought for you last time was all sent by my boss. Don''t you still say that if you see my boss, you must have a good drink with him? This is my boss, Li Mingsu and a doctor


    "Dog egg, don''t look at your second grandfather. I''m old, but I''m not confused." The second grandfather looked at Li Su up and down, and said with a suspicious face: "I know that the more the doctor is, the older he is. Your boss is in his twenties at most. Do you have that ability?"


    "Second grandfather, why don''t you believe me?" The old soldier was worried. "I said that in order to save our village, I went to us specially


    The boss is here. The road is so hard that we can''t drive. We all come here. Look at your grandson. I''m injured. They carried me back. "


    "Really?" The second grandfather looked at Li Su doubtfully.


    "Second grandfather, don''t worry about whether it''s true or not. Even if it''s false, he''s also my boss. If he comes all the way to our place, can''t he go to the village to have a cup of hot tea?" Said the veteran.


    "Yes, goudan is right. Look at my brain. I''ve forgotten all these important things. Come on, let''s help the guests back to the village and get warm."


    Despite the distrust of Li Su''s medical skills, these old men are still very enthusiastic. At his command, the old men behind him put all the packages Li Su brought with them on their shoulders.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that your package still has some weight." Second grandfather weighed up and down with two fingers, and then said.


    Li Su and a kind of security personnel all have black lines on their faces. They think that a very heavy package is picked up by a 70-80 grandfather with two fingers, and then they say that the weight is OK. How can they live in this world.


    "Second grandfather, except my boss, these people are all veterans. Their soldiers are not the same as ours. Their abilities are better than mine


    It''s a lot bigger. " The veteran explained.


    It''s a good thing not to explain this. It seems that the veterans are very powerful. Before seeing these old men, the black tiger really thought that there were not many people who could surpass Amen in the world. But now seeing them, the black tiger thinks that they are a fart.


    "Really? Are they what you call special forces or something? " The second grandfather seemed to be interested all of a sudden, looking up and down at these people, and then said.


    "That''s them." The veteran nodded.


    "Ha ha ha, OK, OK, my old man wants to fight with these capable people all his life. Now, you''re here, and I don''t have to look everywhere. Come on, little guys, let me play with you." The second grandfather threw the things in his hand.


    Black tiger took a look at Li Su and asked him what to do?


    It''s not the fear of hurting the old man, but the fear of hurting themselves.


    "Old man, it''s so late now. I think we''d better forget it." Li Su said with a smile.


    "Little doll, what are you afraid of? My old man hasn''t seen any big waves for so many years. Don''t be afraid to hurt me. Just come." The old man didn''t seem to hear Li Su''s words. He opened his posture and went to fight with several people. He waved to the black tiger.


    "Come on, let me see what you can do."


    "Old man, we..."


    Li Su was about to say something, but he was interrupted by the old man.


    "Men, what does it look like? Hurry up, I''m still holding a bath."


    The old man is full of vulgarity, but no one dares to underestimate it.


    Li Su took a sympathetic look at the black tiger, "take care, and then he turned to look at the black tiger without looking at it."


    Black tiger has no hope of winning at all.


    The black tiger also went out, "ah --!" He rushed up with a loud noise.


    Bang! Bang!]


    The speed of rushing up was very fast, but the speed of flying back was even faster. The black tiger covered his chest and stood up from the ground.


    "Not so good. It''s a little bit better than our dog eggs, but that''s it."


    If ordinary people say such a sentence, black tiger and those security people are all hairy, but now the old man said such a sentence, black tiger has no way to get angry. First, this is the grandfather of the veteran. Second, the old man really has the ability to underestimate them¡° Eh, I think your doll is interesting. Let''s have a comparison. " The second grandfather looked at Li Su standing on one side with his eyes shining.

 Chapter 611

    "I don''t think so? I''ve got my little arms and legs Li Su said.


    "Cut the bullshit. I can see that you are better than the others." The second grandfather told the truth at once.


    The veteran knows that Li Su is very strong, but thinks that he is as strong as the black tiger at most. Unexpectedly, in the second grandfather''s mouth, his boss is even better than the black tiger. Is his boss a special soldier?


    "No, sir. I''ve been on my way all day, and I don''t care to rest. Look at you."


    Li Su plans to use a drag word formula, as long as it is to drag today, and then add his own mischief, maybe the old man will forget to compare with himself.


    But it backfired.


    "Don''t pull the calf there. I can see that you have a good rest. Come on, it''s not a battle of life and death. I''ve got a sense of propriety." two


    Grandfather opened his posture and waited for Li Su to come up.


    "I''ll give you three moves first. Don''t say I don''t respect the old and bully the children." Second grandfather put his hands behind him, and then did not look at Li Su.


    Li Suyi saw that he was not only challenged by an old man, but also let by him. How could he survive in this world in the future.


    "Then I''m not welcome, old man."


    "Just come."


    Before the old man''s words were finished, Li Su had already come up with a very simple punch, without any fancy.


    The old man felt the wind and thunder that Li Su had brought with him, but he couldn''t avoid it at this time. If he did, how could he be a man in this village? Besides, he was just a child. What''s so terrible? He didn''t see any strong winds and waves.


    With eight points of strength, the old man put his hand in front of Li Su''s fist, but as soon as he touched it, he knew he was wrong, and he was very wrong.


    Seeing that the old man despised him so much, Li Su felt like joking with him and increased his strength from five to eight.


    Two people such a contact, the heart is a surprise, did not expect that two people are so strong.


    The old man stepped back three steps, his palms numb.


    Li Su as an attacker, he stepped back two steps, his palm also some pain.


    "It''s not bad, little doll. I''ve never seen such a young man with such attack power." The old man rubbed his hand, then looked at Li Su with a smile, "little doll, I will do my best this time. Just now, it''s only 80% strength. I hope you don''t let me down."


    "I''ll make the old man satisfied." Li Su said.


    "Come on!"


    The old man gave a big shout and hit Li Su with his fists like a wind wheel.


    Li Su did not show the slightest politeness. He also used his strength to the full,


    With his own fists.


    [Bang Bang] the two people keep fighting. No one is skillful. They all have solid strength. They fight to the meat.


    All the people who stood watching were surprised. Black tiger, they were surprised that Li Su was playing with them before. Now they can see how strong Li Su is.


    Geng surprised them even more that the old man in the opposite had such a strong fighting capacity as Li Su. He could have been a man of several decades old, and now he has such a strong fighting capacity here.


    This time, it refreshed their cognition.


    The two men''s fight didn''t last long, but they stopped at the same time. They looked at each other and laughed.


    "Little doll, it''s good. It''s really rare for you to have such fighting power when you are so young." Second grandfather''s eyes are full of appreciation.


    "The older generation is stronger and stronger. If you are a few years younger, I am definitely not your opponent." Li Su said.


    "Come on, I don''t believe that the son of a bitch doesn''t tell you the special situation of our body. The more he comes, the more powerful he is."


    "Ha ha." Li Su laughs.


    In the face of the elderly themselves or more praise on two, so no matter who face will be a little bit better.


    I didn''t expect that the old man would not accept it.


    "Do you drink, boy?" Second grandfather asked.


    "How old are you?" Li Su asked.


    "Ha ha ha." The second grandfather laughed and took out a wine gourd from his waist. He took off the plug and gave it to his mouth. Then he threw it to Li Su.


    Li Su also had a good [gudu gudu] drink.


    "Very strong research" Li Su wiped his mouth, "strong enough!"


    "Ha ha, boy, I brew this by myself, but I can''t buy it outside. Usually, I only drink it by myself. If others want to have a drink, they don''t even think about it." Second grandfather said with a smile.


    "Then I''m in your old man''s light." Li Su also ha ha


    Laugh.


    "Go back to the village!"


    All the way back to the village, Li Su noticed that none of the people behind his second grandfather was younger than 60 years old. They were all in their 60s and 70s. The oldest was his second grandfather, 79 years old.


    Along the way, Li Su also learned a lot.


    For example, the old man, they can appear here completely because the old soldiers called them when it rained that day to tell them that they were going to the village now, so that the village could be ready to meet them. But unexpectedly, they waited left and right, and did not appear until dark.


    So they estimated that they might have been delayed on the road, and they waited for another day. The next evening, they still didn''t wait, and the phone in the village couldn''t get through. After sending someone out to check, they found that all the roads leading to their village collapsed, and they were worried.


    So the second grandfather took a group of old people with all kinds of tools to repair the road. Li Su and them just met the old people.


    According to the old man, the road ahead was completely collapsed, and there was no way to pass it. They were filled with this huge shovel. This is what they can comfortably pass.


    When we arrived here, Li Su noticed that the soil was filled with the earth. There was a lot of traces of the huge shovel on the side of the mountain. Li Su believed that he was admired by the old man.


    "Come on, this is our village."


    In the middle of the night, they finally arrived at the village of the veteran.

 Chapter 612

    They are holding torch forward, also did not have the detailed inspection, Li Su also just this fire light in rough looked at a few eyes, all are stones.


    "When the weather is over today, a few friends will stay with me first, and the rest will wait until tomorrow morning when we are talking about it, OK?" Second grandfather said.


    "It''s all up to the elderly." Li Su said.


    "Well, I''ll do it according to my plan." The second grandfather said something and led them to a room.


    "This room was originally prepared for the guests, but I haven''t lived in it for a long time. I just cleaned it up three days ago. Don''t be too disgusted by my friends." The second grandfather said with a smile.


    "I dare not." Li Su said quickly.


    "There''s no light here. It''s all candles." As soon as the second grandfather struck a match, the dim room lit up with a light the size of soybeans. The lighting place was really limited, but it was better than nothing.


    "Don''t despise the poor conditions. You''ve been in a hurry for several days


    I''ll have a good rest tonight. Tomorrow, I''ll treat you to the special food here. I promise you''ll all be addicted to it. "


    Several people laughed and said goodbye to the old man¡°


    "This room seems to be made of stone. Look at it." Black tiger took off his shoes and knocked on the wall.


    "Regardless of these, I wake up tomorrow and say, I''m very tired now and I want to go to bed. If anyone wakes me up tomorrow, I''ll see how I deal with you." Li Su said maliciously.


    "No one wakes you, and we''re all tired." Black tiger said with a smile.


    "I wipe! Whose feet are so smelly! " As soon as Li Su Gang lay down, he cried out.


    "Boss, it seems that it belongs to you. You take off your slippers before anyone else does." Said the black tiger, pinching his nose.


    "I wipe, you also take off, why press on me?" Li Su has your nose, too.


    "Boss, you''re unreasonable. I took off your shoes earlier than you, and I didn''t smell anything. As soon as you took off your shoes, they smelled it, you know


    Say it''s not yours, it''s theirs. " Black tiger said, the others also nodded beside.


    "I wipe it!" Li Su didn''t believe in evil. He took up his socks and didn''t wait to put them in front of his nose.


    "Hurry to wash it, or the mice here will not be able to bear it for a while." Black tiger said with a smile.


    "You wait and see what I''ll do with you tomorrow."


    Li Su grabbed his shoes and socks and went out barefoot. He seemed to remember that there was a stream not far away where he washed his feet.


    "Xiaoyou, where are you going?" Li Su had just walked out of the door when the second grandfather came back with two buckets from the outside.


    Don''t ask why two people can see each other.


    In the second grandfather''s yard, there is a torch, and Li Su''s eyesight is amazing, so it''s not surprising that they can see each other.


    "That..." Li Su was also embarrassed.


    "Oh, I see." Second grandfather saw Li Su''s shoes and socks in his hand, and he already understood three or five points, "men, this problem is not a big deal."


    The second grandfather put down the bucket in his hand. "I''ve prepared this for you. There''s a basin here. You can make it by yourself." After that, the second grandfather lit the pot and sat beside him, watching Li Su wash his feet.


    "The old man is not sleeping yet?" Li Su asked.


    "I''m getting older, and I don''t doze that much." Second grandfather said with a smile¡° Wash and go to sleep. "


    "Alas." Li soon finished the washing, and then went back to the room to drive out all the people in the room.


    They all laughed and quarreled for a long time before they fell asleep. If Li Su hadn''t stopped them, they would still be playing outside.


    Once a person is very tired, he doesn''t know anything after he falls asleep.


    Li Su is like this now. After laughing with the black tiger for a while, and then putting his head on the pillow, he doesn''t know anything.


    As the day went by, they woke up very early, but Li Su was still sleeping there.


    "Brother tiger, do you want us to call the boss? It''s already half past twelve at noon, and in a little while it will be one o''clock. " A security officer said.


    "I don''t think so. Our boss is still very angry. If you wake him up, he can''t tell you what to do." Black tiger immediately shook his head, said that this matter I do not participate in, you want on the meaning.


    "Haven''t you woken up yet?" The old man didn''t know how many times he had come here to see if Li Su had woken up.


    "No Said the black tiger.


    "I''m really tired of Xiaoyou these days. Let him wave in the majority. If he wakes up, let him come to me." Second grandfather looked at Li Su who was still sleeping there and said.


    "Don''t worry. If our boss wakes up, I will let him come to you." Black tiger looked at the old man and walked away.


    An hour later, Li sushu stretched out comfortably and opened his eyes.


    "Ah! What are you doing? " Li Su saw several heads stretched out in front of him. After a scream, Li Su wrapped himself in the quilt and looked at the people in front of him in horror. "Did you do anything to me?"


    "Bah, we all like women." Said the black tiger.


    "Boss, if you don''t get up, I begin to doubt whether you are in a coma." Said the black tiger.


    "Go away." Li Su was not angry and said, "talk well. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, the second grandfather came to look for you several times just now. If you don''t get up, the second grandfather will probably lift this place off."


    "The second grandfather is looking for me? What''s the matter? " Li Su asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know." "Black tiger said," but fortunately you didn''t wake up this morning. If you wake up, we won''t be able to eat those delicious things. "


    "Delicious?" When Li Suyi heard that there was something delicious, he immediately brightened his eyes and put on his clothes In front of everyone''s eyes, Li Su disappeared in front of him. When he heard the news, Li Su began to wash outside.


    Wash your face and brush your teeth in three minutes.


    Cough, I don''t know why I remember, painless abortion seems to be three minutes.


    "Where is the delicious food? Take me

 Chapter 613

    Li Su said impatiently.


    "You''re hopeless." Black tiger they all held their foreheads and said, "I think you''d better go to find the second grandfather now. If you don''t go again, the second grandfather will probably come to you for trouble."


    "OK, I''ll go now, but if you don''t take me to the delicious one after I come back, I want you to look good."


    After Li Su finished, he followed the direction of the black tiger to find the second grandfather.


    "Old man, are you looking for me?"


    When Li Su found the old man, he was pulling the fire in his room.


    When Li Su came, he paid attention to the old man''s room.


    The old man''s yard is made of stone, the house is also made of stone, the door is made of wood, there is no window, so the door is very big, now it is noon, there is sunshine, the room is not too dark.


    "Xiao you is here. Go away. You haven''t eaten yet. I''ll give you something to eat now. I promise you haven''t eaten." When the old man saw Li Su coming, he immediately let Li Su sit there, and then he went to prepare delicious food.


    After a while, the old man appeared in the room with an iron pot, steaming, and a very strong fragrance floated in the room, which made Li Su swallow a mouthful of saliva unconsciously.


    "Well, does it smell good?" The second grandfather put the iron pot on the brazier and asked Li Su with a smile.


    "It''s really tempting." Li Su [gudu] swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Come and have a taste. It''s our unique medicinal food. It''s very delicious with the wild herbs in the mountains and our own chickens." The old man looked at Li Su with a smile.


    Li Su didn''t hear what the old man was saying at all. In front of him, there was only one pot of stewed chicken with medicinal food.


    Half an hour later, Li Su threw himself on a chair, small


    My stomach is bulging.


    "Second grandfather, it''s really delicious. If you put this kind of vegetable market in the city, it will definitely be on fire." Li Su said.


    "I would like to, but we belong to a remote area. Except for the people from our own village, other people will not come. Even the people from our own village, there is no way. Only the people who live here will come. If they get married or move out, they will not come back at all." Second grandfather said.


    "Then why don''t you move?" Li Su asked.


    "We are an ancient village here. As for how old it is, let''s say that the house I live in now, my grandfather said that when his grandfather was alive, his grandfather said that it had existed for a long time." Second grandfather said.


    "In the whole village, it''s all made of such large stones. It seems that there was something useful here before. However, it''s too old. There have been many disturbances here, so all the previous responsibilities have been forgotten. But there is a saying that has been circulating in this village all the time."


    "No matter how many people are moved out of the village, there must be people living here. If there is no one here one day, all the people who moved out of the village will be killed overnight."


    Li Su was shocked. He didn''t believe in ghosts and gods before, but since he had a ghost medicine system, it seemed that there was something like this around him, but he couldn''t see it and could only feel it vaguely¡° That''s why I can''t move out. " Second grandfather said, "I have stayed in this place for more than 70 years. Since I was born, I have grown up here. I am familiar with every plant here. I have feelings for them. I can''t live without them."


    "Second grandfather, do you have any idea?" Li Su asked.


    "Ideas? No, nothing. I mean to myself The second grandfather said, "in fact, the last time the dog egg came, I asked the dog egg to invite you here. I want to ask Mr. Li for help."


    "Old man, you can say that as long as I can do it, I will help you." Li Su said.


    "Well, goudan told you all about us. The situation is similar to what goudan said. All the children born here don''t have any strength, even ordinary play. They all lie in bed until they are adults. Maybe you have found that there are no young people here, The young people don''t understand the situation. They all go out, and so do their children. "


    "But the strange thing is here. If these children are brought to the outside city, their situation will be much better. They are not only smarter than other children, but also have better hands-on ability. But one thing is that these children are all weak and sickly, and even those big hospitals can''t find out anything. But once they are brought back to the village, Their health will be better. In the long run, we will find a way out ourselves¡°


    "As long as the child comes back once a week, there will be no problem with him. But after he comes back, the child will feel weak and his IQ will drop to the point when he doesn''t go out. He doesn''t know what the reason is." Second grandfather said.


    "I heard from goudan that your medical skills are excellent, so I sent you here to help us solve this problem." The second grandfather said, "please make sure Mr. Li helps us."


    "Sir, let me tell you the truth. I dare not come to this conclusion when I don''t see a specific patient. I can''t guarantee that I can completely solve this problem for you, but I can guarantee that I will do my best." Li Su Chen said.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Second grandfather said, "if you really agree, I will really doubt the purpose of your coming to this place, but if you say so, I will believe you."


    "I''m not sure about this kind of thing." Li Su said.


    "Well, let''s go now." Second grandfather said.


    "Go? Where to? " Li Su asked.


    "Before, there was a little guy who just came back. He was caught in the rain and the road collapsed. Now he''s in the village. You can go and have a look now." Second grandfather said.


    "Well, let''s go now. It''s my heart to see the patient earlier


    I''ve already prepared for it. "

 Chapter 614

    Li Su followed his second grandfather all the way to a stone house.


    "Lao Liu, I''ve brought the doctor here to show the children at home. Maybe they can get better." As soon as the second grandfather entered the door, he began to shout.


    "Second grandfather, why are you here again? Didn''t you tell me? Gouwa''s disease has not been seen in a large hospital. Can you bring a village doctor to take care of it? Don''t waste your time


    In the yard, there is an old man, a young man and a reclining chair.


    That old man, when he came here yesterday, was behind the second grandfather. I have seen him.


    Those two young people are not very old. They should be a couple. They have a lot of pride on their faces.


    As for the reclining chair, there is a child. It seems that his age should be between seven and eight years old. Now there is no expression on his face, only his eyes can move, but his eyes are still very dull, not as smart as a boy.


    "Who are you? Do you have a part to talk about here? I''m talking to the third man


    If so, stand aside. " The second grandfather was not angry when he saw these two people''s faces. He yelled with a cold face.


    "Second grandfather, what you said is wrong. This is my home." The young man was about to say something, but he was stopped by the second grandfather.


    "Cut the crap and stand aside. I''ll talk to Lao Liu. There''s nothing wrong with you here."


    The second grandfather came to Lao Liu and said, "Lao Liu, I want a word from you now. As long as you say it''s to treat the child, I''ll let Mr. Li do it. If you don''t want to, I''ll turn around and leave, just as if I haven''t been here."


    "Second brother, this one." Lao Liu is embarrassed to see his grandson and granddaughter-in-law.


    "All right, I see. I''ll go now." Second grandfather said to Li Su: "Mr. Li let you go for nothing. Let''s go back now."


    "Well." Li Su nodded and left Laoliu''s stone house behind his second grandfather.


    The two returned to the stone house of the second grandfather and sat in front of the brazier, speechless.


    "Mr. Li, have you seen the child? Are you sure? " For a long time, the second grandfather asked.


    "Sir, how do you know that I have been diagnosed?" Li Su asked in surprise.


    "I''ve heard from goudan that as long as you take a look at this person, you will know what disease this person has."


    "It''s not so amazing. If I had any skills, I wouldn''t be like this now." Li Su said awkwardly, with some disguise.


    But it''s really strange to say, and the second grandfather didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Well, you see?" Second grandfather asked again.


    "I need to be close to know. It''s impossible just to have a look." Li Su said, "old man, are there any other children in this village that I can have a look at?"


    "No, the child also happened to stay here, the others


    Almost all the older and underage children have gone, and the rest of the adult children have no such problems. " Second grandfather said.


    Li Su said with some embarrassment, "this is more difficult."¡° In any case, you have to find a way. Now it''s all up to you. " The second grandfather''s eyes prayed¡°


    Li Su didn''t know how to refuse the old man, so he only reluctantly agreed.


    "Old man, I can only say this thing, I can only do my best for it, and I can''t guarantee whether it will be done or not."


    "Just try your best, as long as there is some hope, that''s good."


    The two men were silent again. The old man was smoking the old pot, and Li Su was sitting opposite him, with a brazier between them.


    Just as Li Su was about to leave, an old man came to the stone house, looking for his second grandfather.


    "Second, it''s my time. It''s probably tonight." The old man came in and said with a smile.


    "Tonight? Didn''t you say there were days left? Why today


    I''m about to leave? " The second grandfather asked in surprise.


    "Estimated the time, these two days are almost the same, it''s time to go." The old man looked at the second grandfather and said, "I won''t be able to accompany my elder brother in the future. Take care of yourself."


    "Take care of yourself. You''ll take two steps first, and we''ll catch up." Second grandfather said.


    "Well, that''s a good thing. I''ll call my brothers together later. Let''s have a drink tonight." Second grandfather said.


    "No, who knows when, in case you see it." The old man said anxiously.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just a matter of walking a few days more and less. Anyway, we''re at the end of the year. It''s no big deal." Second grandfather clapped his hands and decided.


    "I''ll take your advice. I''ll pack up and take a shower or something." The old man said and left the stone house.


    When the old man left, Li Su quickly asked, "second grandfather, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word? "


    "It''s normal that we can''t understand it. It''s a matter that people in our village don''t understand


    Some people know that, in other words, the people in our village, that is, we old guys, know about it, and only a few of the younger generation know about it. " Second grandfather put his pot on the ground to knock, knocked out all the cut tobacco inside, and put a pot on again.


    "In fact, what we are talking about is that the old guy is going to leave here just now. As you have said, in our village, the elderly people will leave the village one day. They don''t know how or where he is going."


    "But when we leave, there will be a time in everyone''s heart. I don''t know the difference. Anyway, as long as it''s tonight, it will never exceed tomorrow morning."


    "In the past, this kind of thing was all known by one person, and he didn''t want to tell others, for fear that something might happen to his family. But as time goes by, people of the same age usually say hello, and then get together to eat and drink, which can be regarded as seeing them off."


    Li Su nodded, "so it''s like this. Second grandfather, can I be with you today?"


    "You?" The second grandfather said, "I don''t know, we never have


    Let outsiders participate in this kind of thing, I don''t know what the sequelae will be. "¡° I''m not afraid. I won''t blame others for any sequelae. " "I''m very curious about this," Li Su said


    "Well, I''ll take you with me, but you can''t tell anyone else, or something big might happen."

 Chapter 615

    "Second grandfather, I have another question to ask you. Why did the old man smile when he came in just now?" "It doesn''t seem to be a good thing," Li Su asked


    "We all know that it''s not a good thing, but according to our observation for so many years, these people who want to leave all have this kind of expression on their faces. After asking them, they all shake their heads and say they can''t say. I think this kind of thing seems to be controlled by people."


    "Or at this time, their faces will automatically appear such an expression, anyway, this expression is definitely not from their heart." The second grandfather said for sure.


    Li Su nodded, and his doubts increased. However, he was not asking, and there was no real clue. Now the only thing he had to do was to wait until their party in the evening.


    Second grandfather went to greet his old friends, Li Su himself went back to his room, black tiger they were all in.


    "It happens that you are all here. I have something to tell you." Li Su


    say.


    Li Su had something to do, and his expression was more serious. All the guards put away their expressions and became serious.


    "From now on, no matter what happens outside, you can''t go out."


    Li Su then said, "don''t ask why. After tonight, forget about it. No one can mention it. If I find it, don''t blame me for not saving face for him."


    "I understand." Black tiger, they all agreed.


    "As for your meal, I''ll solve it for you. Don''t worry about it. Just be patient for a while."


    "Don''t worry, boss. We still have some dry food of our own. We can deal with it tonight." Said the black tiger.


    "That''s OK. I''ll go out first, and you won''t come out again."


    Li Su left the stone house and went back to the old man''s house. The old man had come back with a chicken in his hand and some other things.


    "I''ll help you." After washing her hands, Li Su began to prepare for the dishes


    .


    "You will, too?" The second grandfather asked in surprise.


    "What''s wrong? I''m also a man. You don''t know now. It doesn''t matter whether a woman can cook in today''s society. What''s important is that the man she''s looking for must be able to cook, or she can''t even take the door out." Li Su said.


    "And such a thing?" The old man felt very surprised.


    "If a man can''t cook, there''s no way to find his daughter-in-law. If those girls know you can''t cook, they won''t even meet, except for the rich." Li Su''s face was full of bitterness.


    "So, it''s really not easy for men to live now. They have to work to support their families, and they have to be able to cook and wash."


    "Today''s society is not as good as it was at that time. I remember when we were at that time, our mother-in-law washed clothes, cooked and looked after children. No matter how idle men were outside, they would move a finger when they got home, not to mention cooking and washing." The second grandfather said with a look of memory.


    "The society at that time was better." Li Su said.


    "In fact, I think it''s better now." The second grandfather said, "at that time, the women were too aggrieved and suffered too much. It''s their turn to enjoy happiness."¡° I really admire you for your awareness. " Li Su gave a thumbs up.


    They were busy chatting, and soon a big dinner was finished.


    "Wait a moment, they should be able to arrive."


    The old man asked Li Su to put the food on the table. He turned out a bottle of wine from the corner of the room. It''s actually a porcelain bottle, and it''s still a kind of homemade porcelain bottle. Just looking at it, you can see that it''s definitely old.


    After waiting for a while, four or five old men appeared here. Li Su had seen all of them, and one of them was Lao Liu.


    Old six see Li Su or a little bit embarrassed, but Li Su did not care, but warmly greet these old men come in.


    "Second, what''s the situation?" The red faced old man pointed to Li Su and asked.


    "Mr. Li is very interested in our conversation. I don''t think there is anything special. Let him listen here." Second grandfather said.


    "You are not afraid of..." the old man asked.


    "It''s OK. Mr. Li is a man of ability. He can solve these things by himself."


    After the second grandfather''s explanation, other people didn''t say much. Anyway, they talked about themselves, and they completely regarded him as a transparent person.


    Li Su''s ears are about to break. All these old men are eating and drinking in silence.


    Li Su was around them, serving them from the beginning to the end, but they didn''t say a word as if they had practiced closed mouth Zen.


    After eating and drinking, all these people left. The second grandfather said to Li Su, "please clean up Mr. Li today."


    Second grandfather said that after lying directly on the stone bed, tightly closed his eyes, do not know whether really drunk.


    After Li Su finished cleaning up, he was bored. He thought he could hear something


    Useful information, did not expect people did not speak a word, let Li Su is speechless.


    After being bored, he had to find something to do, so Li Su carefully closed the door and came out.


    After a look at the sky, it was dark and there was not even a star.


    Maybe they also feel that today''s atmosphere is not normal.


    Just after Li Su had been wandering for a long time, he had nothing to do and was ready to go back and have a good rest. Unexpectedly, something happened at this time.


    To be exact, there is a sound, which is very sharp, like the sound of some kind of whistle.


    Anyway, there is nothing to do now, so I just follow this voice to see what it is.


    Li Su came out of the yard and soon went outside the village. As soon as he got outside the village, he found a very familiar figure.


    Li Su gave a sigh in his heart and followed him. This figure is not someone else. It''s the old man with red face, who said his time was up.


    The old man walked in front and Li Su followed.


    It''s very fast.


    Looking at him from a distance, it seemed that he didn''t open his eyes at all. He just closed his eyes. He seemed to be able to predict in advance what kind of water and stones he met and jumped over.

 Chapter 616

    Li Su was very puzzled. Was this the time they said it was?


    I have to keep up this time. This time, I can finally solve my doubts.


    Although the red faced old man''s eyes are tightly closed, walking doesn''t delay anything at all. What''s in front of him can see more clearly than those with long eyes.


    And the speed is very fast, Li Su almost can''t keep up. After careful observation, Li Su found that the red faced old man''s feet didn''t touch the ground at all.


    This explains why, after so many years, the village has not found out where the people have gone before, and how can people find their whereabouts without touching their feet.


    Li Su followed closely all the way, through the land, across the river, over a mountain, the red faced old man finally stopped.


    Although Li Su''s ear power was amazing, it was hard to hear what he was saying.


    The answer soon came out.


    After reading a long and strange tune, the red faced old man drew a character on the ground that Li Su didn''t know. Then he cut his middle finger with a knife and dropped blood on the ground.


    After waiting for a while, in front of the red faced old man, just where he had painted, a black hole appeared, and a virtual shadow came out of the black hole.


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion. Li Su always feels that this shadow can see himself clearly. Even Li Su finds a familiar feeling from his eyes, as if he should know this shadow.


    As like as two peas of the shadow, he discovered that the shadow of his hand was not a person. He was wearing a long gown, white and old fashioned long gown. It was exactly the same as the clothes he saw in those costume dramas.


    Is this a costume drama? Li Su thinks so in his heart.


    In the middle-aged man''s hand, he still had a strange thing, like a whistle, not a whistle, like a flute, not a flute. It looked very strange.


    The middle-aged man in white shirt looked at Li Su''s place for a long time. He didn''t say anything. He just slapped the old man with a red face. Then the old man stood there motionless¡°


    "Little friend, I''ve come all the way. Why don''t you come out and see me The middle-aged man looked at the hiding place and said.


    "Can you see me?" Li Su came out of the grass and asked in doubt.


    It''s not so easy for black tiger to stand in that place and want to see himself. Why can he see himself?


    "Hahaha, in this world, no, to be exact, in your world, as long as I want to see people, there is nothing I can''t see." The middle-aged man looked at Li Su with a smile.


    "Who are you?" Li Su asked.


    "Me?" The middle-aged man pointed to his nose and said, "you''d better not know who I am."


    "I don''t want to know who you are. I want to know now. What do you want to do with him?" Li Su pointed to the red faced old man standing there and asked. Now his face is getting more red.


    "No, I don''t do anything. I''m just here to do my duty." Said the middle-aged man¡° duty? Who the hell are you? Why did you get out of the ground? "


    Li Su didn''t believe what the middle-aged man said. It wasn''t magic.


    "I''ll tell you, but I don''t understand. Anyway, you just need to understand that I don''t mean you any harm." Said the middle-aged man.


    "No malice? I don''t think so. " Li Su said, "this village is very beautiful


    How many people have you taken? What have you done to them? Say it! Or I''ll be rude to you. "


    "There''s nothing like that."


    The middle-aged man sighed and said, "we two belong to the same camp. Originally in my plan, we shouldn''t meet so soon. But now you appear and disturb my plan. You live to say that you shouldn''t appear here. Instead, you should discuss with Xiao Yiyi how to deal with Lin Boda in the military and civilian factory."


    Li Su''s heart was shocked. He didn''t expect that this man knew so much about himself. If he didn''t guess wrong, they should have met for the first time, right? Why does he know everything about himself like the back of his hand.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Su has asked this question three times, and he has a feeling that he will not stop until he reaches his goal. If you don''t say it, I will pester you.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Well."


    "Dare you?"


    "Nothing I dare not."


    "Well, since you want to know, I''ll let you know in advance. Anyway, you''ll have to know sooner or later." The middle-aged man sighed and said.


    "Your name is Li Su, and my name is Bai Yi, which is what people often call Bai Wuchang."


    Said the middle-aged man.


    "White impermanence, you are white impermanence!" Li Su was even more surprised. If he didn''t have something to solve, what he wanted to do now was to run, and it was still the kind of running without stopping.


    In this place of Huaxia, people who don''t know Bai Wuchang don''t seem to have any!


    When the time comes, impermanence will kill you!


    "You''re right, but I''d like to explain that there are white impermanence and black impermanence. I''m white impermanence. I''m in charge of receiving and leading people with high reputation. There are also people who were ghost soldiers before and are reincarnated now. Black impermanence is mainly responsible for those who are extremely guilty and take them back by force." White impermanence says.


    "That''s not the same." Li Su muttered.


    Bai Wuchang didn''t care about Li Su''s words. Instead, he continued, "the people you usually talk about holding mourning sticks are also black-and-white Wuchang, but they are all our subordinates. We are serious Wuchang. In your words, they are temporary workers, who can be used to hold cylinders at any time."


    "What do you want to say after all this time?" Li Su asked.


    "There''s nothing to say. I just want to say that I''m here for him. You know, there are many trivial things in the ghost house, and there are not many things that can let me do it myself, and he or you are worth my doing it." White impermanence says.


    "No, you''re disturbing my mind. You didn''t say that before."


    "It seems that you are not too stupid to react so quickly."

 Chapter 617

    With a stomach of doubt, Li Su went back to his room and looked at the time. It was only three o''clock in the morning.


    Want to sleep, but his mind is full of white impermanence tell yourself those things, is too surprising, anyone who saw white impermanence heart will be scared, but Li Su not only saw, but also talked with him.


    "Boss?" The black tiger whispered in the dark.


    "Don''t ask anything, don''t say anything. Go to bed first. I''ll talk about everything when I wake up." After Li Su finished, he threw himself into the quilt, put all the thoughts out of his head, and fell asleep.


    All night long.


    The next morning, Li Su was still sleeping, so the second grandfather came to see him.


    "Don''t sleep, boss. I have something to do with you." Black tiger pushed Li Su two said.


    "When I wake up, I''m talking about everything. Now my father comes to call me. I''m not happy."


    After that, Li Su covered his head in the quilt and pretended to sleep.


    In fact, Li Su himself knows that he can''t sleep now. It''s just that the things in his mind are too much and need to be digested. Sleeping is undoubtedly a good way.


    Standing outside the door, the second grandfather heard what he said and didn''t say anything. He squatted in the door and smoked, then waited for Li Su to wake up.


    It was almost noon, and Li Su got up, not because he remembered, but because he couldn''t sleep.


    "You''re up." Black tiger saw Li Su get up to wash, quickly said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Black tiger looks at Li Su doubtfully and says vaguely. By the way, he is just brushing his teeth.


    "Have you forgotten your feelings?" Said the black tiger.


    "I forgot what you said to me."


    "I didn''t tell you this morning that the second grandfather came to see you." Said the black tiger.


    "Look, I really forgot. I''ll be right there."


    Li Su washed himself as fast as he could, and ran to the second grandfather''s room. But the second grandfather seemed to be gone, so Li Su couldn''t help coming out. It happened that the second grandfather came back at this time with a smile on his face.


    "Second grandfather, what happened? Are you so happy?" Li Su asked.


    "I''m glad that the child of the sixth family is cured. Mr. Li is really an expert. It''s just one night that the child will be cured." The second grandfather said happily, "go, go, old six said, you''ll be well as soon as you get sick. He''s going to invite you to dinner."


    "To eat?" Not to mention eating well, Li Su''s stomach began to growl as soon as he ate. Yesterday, he served those old people, but he didn''t eat much. In the middle of the night, he ran out to have a good time. Today, he slept until noon. If he wasn''t hungry, it means he was stupid.


    "You''re not hungry?" The second grandfather asked, "Lao Liu told me,


    No matter what happens, I''ll invite you to his house for dinner


    "Go, have food to eat, don''t eat is a fool." Li Su decided with a wave of his hand. After the second grandfather''s ass, he came to Lao Liu''s home.


    Seeing Li Su coming in, the two young couples didn''t have the pride of meeting before. Seeing Li Su, they warmly greet each other.


    "Here you are, Mr. Li. Sit down, sit down." The woman quickly moved a small stool for Li Su and her second grandfather, and then went to the episode.


    "Mr. Li, the second grandfather is here to smoke." The man took out a box of Zhonghua from his pocket.


    No wonder I was so proud before. I turned out to be a rich man. Li Su murmured in his heart.


    "I don''t worry about your stuff. It''s boring." The second grandfather said with his own tobacco pot in his mouth.


    Li Su is laughing to see over, the man to Li Su lit, and then he also lit.


    "Mr. Li." The man hesitated for a long time before he said¡°


    I''m really sorry to neglect you yesterday. I didn''t expect that... "


    "I didn''t expect that I could really cure your child, could I?"


    Li Su grabs before the man and says it. The man smiles awkwardly.


    "You don''t have to care. I understand your feelings as parents. I don''t believe it if you put it on me." Li Su said, "don''t worry about it. I won''t care about it."


    "Thank you for understanding, thank you for understanding." The man said, "Mr. Li, how did you do it?"


    "It''s a secret. It''s an ancestral secret. It''s impossible to say." Li Su said with an affectation.


    "No wonder Mr. Li has such ability at a young age. I admire him." The man has a look of surprise.


    Li Su is also happy to see their surprise, unconsciously in the dress force is the highest level!


    "Where are the children and the old man?" Li Su looked in the yard for a long time and didn''t find it. Then he asked.


    "Seeing that the child''s illness was cured, the old man took his great grandson to play in the mountains. He said that it was to let him have a good experience of the local conditions and customs here." Said the man.


    "It''s a good thing. When a child is recovering from a serious illness, especially this kind of illness, he should walk more in a place with good air on the mountain, which is good for his own recovery." Li Su said.


    "I will do it later, I will do it." The man nodded.


    There was a chat between the two people here. The man''s tone vaguely showed that he wanted to cooperate with Li Su.


    "Mr. Li."


    "Don''t call me Mr. Li. I''m not old enough. You look older than me. You call me either Li Su or Xiao Li. It''s better than Mr. Li." Li Su said.


    "Then I''ll go up to brother Li." The man said and handed Li Su a cigarette, Li Su is not polite, others give their own, they do not smoke


    "I don''t know where brother Li is?" The man asked.


    "What do you mean?" Li Su asked.


    "I think brother Li''s ability is really good. I want to cooperate with brother Li and open a hospital. You can rest assured that I will give you the best treatment."¡° What kind of treatment? "


    "Five five. It''s the highest I can drive."


    "Is it a little less?"


    Li Su coughed, "Dean Niu of Xingqing City, give me one million a year, plus dividends, four or five million a year, I don''t want to."


    The man was surprised to see Li Su, ha ha a smile, think Li Su this some brag force.


    Li Su doesn''t explain. Just talk about this kind of thing. Why take it seriously? Even if someone comes to give him $4.5 million a year, he doesn''t want to do it.


    How free a person is, how he wants to come.

 Chapter 618

    Two people have not a match, said not much interest, just to ease the embarrassment.


    "Mr. Li is here early? The second brother is also here? " Old six smile Yingying with his great grandson appeared in the yard.


    He has a bow and arrow in his hand, and his little grandson has a catapult in his hand.


    There is a basket behind Lao Liu, which contains many green plants and some game.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Li." Old six put down his back basket and let the couple deal with it. He came over and took Li Su''s hand and kept thanking him.


    "You''re welcome, old man. I came here to solve this problem. Fortunately, it''s all solved." Li Su said.


    "You mean it''s all settled?" Some of the old six didn''t react.


    "It''s all settled." Li Su said¡°


    "What do you mean that everything you said has been settled?" Second grandfather asked.


    "What I mean by solving all the problems is that all the problems have been solved. The first is to solve the problem that a child is born without strength. The second is to solve the unreasonable problem that the older you are, the stronger you are. The third is to solve the problem that you have been worried about." Li Su said.


    "You mean we don''t have to worry about our leaving in the future?" Second grandfather is a little excited.


    "Yes, it all worked out last night." Li Su said.


    "Really?"


    "Really." Li Su replied positively, "and from now on, all the people born in this village, including the descendants of this village, will have no problems or sequelae."


    "Ha ha ha." The two old people were smiling and tears came out. They began to cry with a smile.


    "Old people, old people who have passed, have you all seen it? Now that all the things you have been worried about have been solved, there will be no such situation in our village. We are saved, and we can finally be saved


    So that normal people, and finally can be! Ha ha ha


    The two old men hugged each other, weeping and laughing. Li Su was surprised by the movement, but he could understand.


    After the two old men cried and laughed for a while, they left Liuyi alone with Li Su. The second grandfather ran back to the house alone and soon came out of the house with a horn in his hand. It was very old and carved with indescribable patterns.


    "What''s this?" Li Su asked.


    "This is the call horn when our village is in an emergency. As long as we hear it, people will come back as soon as possible." Lao Liu said.


    "Are they from this village?" Li Su asked¡°


    "No Old six said, "is the descendant of the whole village, no matter where he is, all can hear."


    Fuck! It''s amazing. It''s a good thing. I don''t know if I can give it to myself. If something happens to me and I hammer it, there will be a large group of extremely powerful bodyguards around me. It''s exciting to think about it.


    "Woo! Woo! Wu --! "


    Three extremely low voices came back to Li Su''s ears. Black tiger and they heard the movement and soon ran over. Before the black tiger opened his mouth to ask, Li Su said, "it''s OK. It''s the old man calling the people in their village."


    A few people did not speak, just stood beside Li Su to see what the old man would do next. Such an old way is also a very novel way for them.


    Fortunately, they didn''t know that this horn could summon all the descendants of this village. Otherwise, they would not only drop their chin, but also their glasses.


    After a while, a lot of people came, most of them were old men, and some old women. They were very old, but they were all red, and they were very powerful.


    Among these people, some are hungry that Li Su has seen, and some are not.


    "Second, what happened? Did you blow the assembly horn?"


    "Did these little guys rebel?"


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take care of them now."


    "What''s the hurry?" The second grandfather said, "I have something to tell you when you call."


    "It''s better to be a good thing, or I''ll never finish with you. I have a lot of things to deal with over there."


    "You have a bullshit thing, isn''t it the chickens that are waiting on you?"


    "That''s one thing, too. If you don''t have my chickens, you''ll eat a fart."


    A group of old men and women began to shout there, and a few people watched Li Su and other people warily. They didn''t care. I believe that grandfather would give them a good answer.


    "Be quiet. All I have to say is that our village is saved." Second grandfather said.


    "You old boy, are you confused because you didn''t eat today?"


    "I think I''ve caught a cold, or I''ll talk nonsense."


    "Yes, our village has always been very good. If you need anything, you can''t be saved. I think the second is really hopeless. "


    The old man and the old woman are there to damage the second grandfather, but the old man doesn''t care at all


    I care.


    "No, it''s true." Second grandfather a word let everyone quiet down.


    "First, our descendants are now normal, and there will be no more children born without strength. Second, we will die normally in the future, and we can enjoy the cry of our descendants. Third, we will be normal people from now on¡°


    Silence, dead silence.


    "Second, are you telling the truth?" An old man asked, shaking.


    "Yes, he is the one who saved us." Second grandfather pointed his finger to Li Su.


    Those people took a look at Li Su, with suspicious eyes


    "Don''t you believe it, my great grandson is a normal person now. He went to the mountain with me to pick mushrooms this morning, and we still hunted." Lao Liu said at this time¡° Didn''t you all see it this morning? " Old six pointed to the front


    The great grandson, who was playing on the roof, said, "do you think he''s a sick man now?"


    They looked up and down several times, and did not find any problem.


    "Isn''t it? Now believe it. " Lao Liu patted Li Su on the shoulder and said, "although Mr. Li is young, he belongs to our grandchildren, but this skill is this."


    Lao Liu put up his thumb.

 Chapter 619

    "Really so powerful?" There are still people who don''t believe it.


    "Believe it or not, I''ve already sounded the horn. Some people in the village should come back in the next two days. Then you can ask yourself to see if anything happened to their children." Second grandfather said.


    "I''m calling you here today to tell you about this, so that you won''t worry about it all day long. You don''t know where it will be." The second grandfather was not angry and said.


    "That''s what you said, and we''re worried."


    "We have to have a carnival tonight. It''s so special, but it''s even more enjoyable than the Chinese New Year. Finally, I can put on their birthday clothes and lie in the coffin and die." One of them laughed.


    "This dog day old thing, is not to die, so happy?"


    "That''s to say, it''s like I''m going to die now."


    "If he dies, I''ll buy some firecrackers for them immediately. Let you all die uneasily, ha ha ha, think about all feel happy ah


    "Shameless."


    "Get out of here. We''re going to have a carnival today. Go back and take out all the delicious food in your house. If someone hides it, let me know. I''m not finished with him. Besides, you women should not be idle. Go and prepare now. What''s more, I''ll be happy


    Tell me what you need, and I''ll let them prepare. " Second grandfather said.


    "Give us all the work. What are you doing?" Someone asked.


    "Don''t you see that I still have guests here? I need to be with the guests. " Second grandfather naturally said.


    Li Su is also hard to expose this old urchin. It can''t be said that he wants to be aboveboard and lazy.


    After the group of old men and women left here, Li Su sat down and began to play chess with the old man. As soon as black tiger saw that there was nothing wrong with him, he left here.


    "Prime minister." The old man said, "Mr. Li, how did you solve it? Just one night, so amazing? "


    "There''s nothing to say about this. Anyway, you always know that this matter has been solved, and the rest is to live a good life." Li Su said with a smile, "general! Old man, you can''t play chess half heartedly. "


    It''s not easy to have a chance to pretend. Li Su can''t let it go.


    "Good boy, while I don''t pay attention, set me up." The old man suddenly hairy, "come on, let''s try again now, today I have to kill you piss off."


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who!"


    Two people killed in the dark.


    The old man is more experienced in his old age than Li Susheng in his young age.


    However, chess is a matter of peace of mind, old and strong, Li Su soon killed is defeated, successive failures, at this time the old man began to get angry.


    "Boy, I thought you had a lot of ability. I didn''t expect you had that ability." The old man cocked his legs and looked at Li Su with a smile.


    "Don''t be complacent, old man. I''m still in shape. I just warmed up. Come on. I''ll show you my real ability this time."


    "You''re the only one."¡° Come on


    "Come as soon as you come."


    The two men broke off again and continued to fight on the chessboard.


    "Boss, someone''s coming." Black tiger this time came to say.


    "Who''s here?" Li Su didn''t lift his head. Now his chess situation is very unstable. If he is not careful, he will lose again.


    "Yes..."


    "No matter who''s coming, you can see for me how I should go first?" Li Su asked.


    "This step." Black tiger is also a master. Seeing Li Su''s chess, it''s not good.


    "You should take this step and jump the horse here."


    "No, there''s another gun here. If I jump on it, I''ll be eaten right away."


    "Don''t you have another car here? What are you afraid of? "


    "Yes."


    Well, black tiger came here with business. Unexpectedly, he was dragged by Li Su to play chess and forgot business.


    Anxin followed the engineering team just now and finally got through the road here. After thanking the engineering team, he asked Xiao Si to take them to the engineering team to check out. At the same time, Heihu took several security guards to help the old men and women outside. Seeing Anxin coming, he asked others to help Anxin and ran to tell Li Su.


    "Peace of mind girl, you drink water first, tiger brother will come with the boss right away."


    "Well." Sitting on a stone with a glass of water in her hands, she couldn''t drink anything without seeing Li Su.


    Soon, Yi Sheng and the rest of the people came to the village. For a moment, the village was full of chickens and dogs


    These village names have never seen so many people, large machinery and motorcade. Where do they come from.


    Fortunately, these security personnel have been here for some time, and they are familiar with the villagers here. After explanation, these old men are very happy


    The old lady was also very enthusiastic, especially after hearing that Anxin was Li Su''s girlfriend.


    One after another, they went forward to talk and praised Li Su for being a good young man. It''s really lucky to find such a young man at ease.


    I''m very happy to hear other people praise their men. Of course, I''m looking forward to the appearance of Li Su.


    The black tiger has been in for a long time now. Why hasn''t he come back yet? Is he delayed by other things.


    "Can you take me to your boss?" Ask a security officer.


    "OK, Miss ANN, this way, please."


    Yi Sheng greets the people in the motorcade and arranges all the things. When he sees that he has left with the security personnel, he must have gone to find Li Su. He feels lonely.


    Along the way, Yi Sheng wanted to have a good contact with ease several times to talk about his feelings, but ease was so silent that he didn''t even eat any food. Yi Sheng was so upset that he swallowed his words. Seeing Anxin sitting there just now, Yi Sheng seems to be in a better mood. After finishing this job, Yi Sheng plans to talk to Anxin. Unexpectedly, he left.


    "Doctor Yi, doctor Yi?" A little nurse called for several times, but didn''t give up


    He woke up, followed Yi Sheng''s eyes and found that he was walking in front of him.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " I was poked by a little nurse, and Yi Sheng was just a reaction.


    "Doctor Yi, do you like the girl of peace of mind?" The little nurse said with a smile on her face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense about nothing."


    "That is, you are still here to cover up, and everyone has found your mind."

 Chapter 620

    "Ah


    Yi Sheng screams in surprise. He conceals his secret very well. He thinks that no one has found his secret. Unexpectedly, he is seen by others.


    "Don''t hide it, we all see it; It''s over. " The little nurse said, "doctor Yi, if you like a person, you have to be brave to say it. Otherwise, you never know what she thinks. Even if she refuses you, you have achieved great success. After all, you have worked hard. Of course, if she agrees, you are not better. Maybe she is waiting for you."


    "Is it?" Being told by the little nurse, Li Su felt that he had spent his whole life in vain, and his life was not as clear as that of a little girl.


    "Tell me, what should I say?" Yi Sheng is now like a primary school student asking the teacher for advice, so respectful.


    "For this kind of thing, you should make a plan early, investigate what she likes and know what she likes. You are asking her to a restaurant that suits her taste, and then when you are eating, you suddenly think about your expression. At this time, you should be flexible to see whether the other party likes to be more direct or tactful, in such a romantic place, Even a refusal is not so humiliating. "


    "There''s more."


    "What else?" Just now those words, Yi Sheng felt his head hit, didn''t expect to tell himself now, unexpectedly still have, this still how to let a person live.


    "Of course, haven''t you heard a word? A woman''s heart is like a needle. As a woman, I know best. If a woman has an idea for this man, no matter what she says, it makes sense. If she doesn''t have an idea, she won''t say anything. " Said the little nurse.


    "Can you make it a little simpler?"


    "No, if you are simple, the girl will think you are insincere." The little nurse said for sure.


    "So much trouble." Yi Sheng wants to give up.


    "Is that trouble?" The little nurse said, "I just gave you a general idea. You should know that many girls are individuals. Since they are individuals, they will have different ideas. Some of them may be superstitious about constellations. Some of them are simple, some of them are complex, and some of them like the second dimension. If you want to catch up with a girl, everyone is different, At the very least, we should make sure of all her affairs. "


    "For example, what does she like to do? What do you like to eat? What color do you like? What are your hobbies? What friends does she have? What does her friend like to do? What is the family situation of her parents? All these need to be understood


    "Isn''t it more troublesome than an operation?" Yi Sheng feels numb when he thinks about it.


    "The so-called king of hell is better than a kid. There is a saying that if you want to catch up with a girl, the first thing to solve is her best friend. If you get rid of her best friend, then you know everything about her. It''s not a matter for you." The little nurse said.


    "I have a big head what you said. Since you have a lot of research in this field, tell me if Miss Anxin has that idea about me." As soon as Yi Sheng saw that there was such a talented person around him, he had no trouble finding her now.


    "Dr. Yi, you are asking the right person. I dare not say that I am the first in this respect, but the second is nothing to say."


    The little nurse patted her bulging chest, but Yi Sheng didn''t pay attention to these at all.


    "I dare say you don''t have the peace of mind girl''s heart at all."


    "Ah?" Yi Sheng was disappointed when he heard this¡° Don''t worry. Let me finish Said the little nurse¡° Anxin girl is now single Acacia, I see, that Li Su''s heart is not in her body, you know, this Li Su''s real girlfriend is Yao ya, that is a boss of Jishi fund, I don''t say much about the value, people are also beautiful.


    "Looking at Anxin girl, although she is similar to Yao ya, her family background is not as good as others. Li Su certainly won''t abandon Yao Ya and Anxin, so at this time you will have a chance. Anxin girl is now an empty window of emotion. As long as doctor Yi holds it well, Anxin girl must be yours."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, if Miss Anxin doesn''t go with you, you come to me and I''ll be responsible for you."


    "That''s good." Yi Sheng smiles and looks at the direction where he is relieved to disappear. Then he starts to work happily.


    The little nurse saw that Yi Sheng was still looking at the direction of peace of mind. She sighed silently and looked at Yi Sheng bitterly. She was busy with her own affairs.


    When you are looking at someone silently, there must be the same person looking at you.


    Anxin followed the security personnel to the second grandfather''s place and saw Li Su and black tiger squatting on the ground, playing chess with the old man. The one who killed him was inseparable and didn''t pay attention to her existence at all.


    The security personnel are ready to shout Li Su, but they are stopped by ease and let him go out to deal with the matter by himself.


    "General!" Li Su put his gun down, and the old man was about to die. "Old man, ha ha ha, Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to do it. Finally, he killed you. Three games in a row, ha ha ha, cool!"


    "You little thing, don''t count, you are two people, I''m just an old man, don''t count." The second grandfather started to clean up the chessboard again. After killing Li Su, he raised his hair. Now there is a little girl standing behind Li Su, who is very beautiful.


    The little girl saw herself and nodded to herself with a smile.


    "Little thing, it seems that someone is looking for you." Second grandfather said.


    "No one, you old man, are you afraid of losing and deliberately prevaricate me." Li Su didn''t believe it at all.


    "Well, the boss, I forgot to tell you, the girl of peace is here." Said the black tiger.


    "I wipe! Why didn''t you say that earlier? " As soon as Li Su heard that he was relieved, he immediately lost his mind to play chess. He immediately stood up and wanted to find ease.


    "You took me to play chess, and I forgot." Black tiger has some grievances.


    "I think you are too comfortable recently. When you go back, I''ll give you a long holiday for a month, so that little bee can love you well."


    Li Su said and stood up. As soon as he turned around, a warm and fragrant nephrite appeared in his arms.


    Li Su was a little surprised. When he looked up, he found that he was at ease in his arms.

 Chapter 621

    "When did you come?" Li Su also held his peace of mind in his arms and asked.


    "I''ve been here for a while." At ease, he hugged Li Su tightly, and then sniffed the taste of Li Su.


    "You''re here. Why don''t you call me in advance?" Li Su said.


    "Yes, you didn''t get through."


    Li Su then remembered that his phone seemed to have no electricity.


    "Cough, there''s nothing wrong with that, so I''ll go first." The second grandfather saw two young people here, and he was embarrassed.


    Anxin just hugged Li Su. I couldn''t help it. Now I was coughed by my second grandfather, which made me feel embarrassed.


    Let go of Li Su and stand behind him with a blushing face.


    Li Su glared at the old guy, who didn''t have a long look


    The situation, you should quietly left on the end, what kind of greeting, harm their own have not understood enough.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. You should have left long ago." Li Su was not angry.


    Second grandfather lit his own pot, and then left happily, leaving two young people waiting here.


    "Wife."


    As soon as the second grandfather left, Li Su held his peace of mind in his arms, but he still kept on struggling.


    Peace of mind is a symbolic struggle. After two struggles, Li Su is allowed to embrace himself.


    "Who''s your wife?"


    "Of course it''s you. Is there anyone else?" Li Su said shamelessly.


    "Shameless."


    "That''s the shameless little prince."


    Before Li Su finished his sentence, he covered her lips. She shook her body and pushed her two times. However, under such a master as Li Su,


    Where there is her resistance, not long after, her body softened down, still by Li Su taste their own delicious.


    For a long time, I was relieved to push Li Su away with all my strength.


    "Be careful not to be seen." Peace of mind is like being a thief. I look around.


    "Who''s in this place? Without me, there can be no one


    Li Su thick skinned, licked his lips, and then said: "little girl, let''s continue."


    "No." Peace of mind is like a frightened rabbit. Seeing Li Su''s big mouth covered, he jumped to one side.


    "It''s so disappointing." Li Su made a very sad expression and covered his mouth with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll leave you alone." Peace of mind zhengse said, "now that all our people are here, what should we do next?"


    "No, let''s pack up and go to another place." Li Su said.


    "Let me go somewhere else as soon as we arrive? What do you mean He said with ease¡° Nothing. I''ve solved all the problems here. " Li Su said.


    "Solved? How did it work out? " "I asked the black tiger," he said that none of the drugs you were carrying had moved. How did you solve it


    "It''s not a drug problem."


    Li Su told her all the things that happened in the past two days, but she didn''t tell her some things. She should let other people know that they were not good.


    "So it is. I knew we would not come." It''s easy to know that what Li Su said is relatively simple, but as a smart woman, after seeing that her man has no problems, she will never ask more about other things.


    "How can you see me if you don''t come?" Li Su said with a smile.


    "There is no orthomorphism." The strength of Li Suyi''s fist lies in his peace of mind


    Li Su''s feeling is tickling.


    "Come on, let''s go out, the old man is going to have a carnival today, in order to thank me for setting up." Li Su said, holding an easy hand.


    "Let go."


    "I won''t let go."


    "There are so many people out there."


    "What''s the matter with so many people?"


    "You..."


    Peace of mind, speechless.


    Let Li Su take his hand and go out.


    As soon as the two of them went out, they were all dumbfounded.


    Black tiger they a pair of natural appearance, those old men and women a pair of this is the appearance of the golden girl.


    But this scene in Yi Sheng''s eyes is not so happy.


    It turned out that the two of them had already come together.


    What Yi Sheng wants to do now is to hit Li Suyi hard. You already have a Yao ya. Why do you want to hook up with him!


    But as a qualified doctor, Sheng Sheng suppresses this idea.


    Li Su''s face is very indifferent. He doesn''t care. People''s heads grow on people''s bodies. What do they think? They can''t manage so much, and they don''t want to manage so much.


    At ease, he followed Li Su with his head down all the time. His pretty face turned red, just like a ripe apple, luring Li Su to take a bite.


    "What are you looking at? If you don''t hurry to work, I''ll start tomorrow. " Li Su saw that all the people with him were standing there in a daze and said quickly.


    It''s not that I''m embarrassed, but that the peace of mind behind me begins to cast magic on my waist. It''s 90 degrees, 180 degrees, 360 degrees. It''s painful!


    Black tiger, with a smile, began to help.


    The nurses were still in doubt, but some people here understood the situation. They were all surprised to say so about Li Su. The most uncomfortable thing for the people in this room is that Yi Sheng didn''t think about it


    When he came to work hard and didn''t do anything, he let himself go back. All the work was done by him alone. Is there any reason or law.


    God, how can I live in the future.


    If Li Su heard what Yi Sheng thought at this time, he would raise his middle finger.


    You are a rival in love. Die early and live early.


    Time in such an ambiguous atmosphere in the past, the night came, Carnival began.


    During this period, the descendants of the village came back, all with their children. Of course, the cars they were driving were all luxury cars, and all kinds of food were in their trunk.


    After they heard that Li Su had solved all the problems in his village, they all came to thank Li Su. Among them, there were many men who wanted to have a second child, and they even regarded Li Su as an immortal.


    Li Su was also happy for a while. He gave them a prescription that could improve men''s ability in some way. They were even more grateful.


    The most uncomfortable thing is easy to give birth to.

 Chapter 622

    He sat alone in a corner drinking muggy wine.


    Li Su is now respected by thousands of people. Not only is he highly skilled in medicine, but even the women around him are not ordinary. All of these should have their own share, but now they all belong to Li Su.


    Yi Sheng said that he was not jealous. That''s false.


    But it''s just jealousy. He won''t do anything.


    He is also a doctor. He also hopes that one day many people will gather around him, give him a thumbs up, and then say a word of Xinglin holy hand. It''s not a waste to come to this world.


    But now, all this belongs to Li Su.


    "Are you unhappy?" A woman is sitting beside Yi Sheng. She is the little nurse who teaches Yi Sheng the secret of picking up girls during the day.


    "Well." Yi Sheng nodded, and then drank a sip of wine. Looking at the people who were dancing and singing around the campfire, he felt that he was superfluous here.


    "Is it because Li Su has robbed you of the limelight and women?" Asked the little nurse.


    "No Yi Sheng said, "for Li Su, I admire him very much. He is better than me in terms of medical skills and picking up girls."


    "Don''t you envy it?"


    "Envy is a little bit, but it''s just envy. I''ll see this scene in the end. It''s just that he''s in front of me. I don''t have to do anything else. I just need to improve my medical skills."


    "I thought you''d have some other ideas out of jealousy."


    "Is that what I am?"


    "Not now." The little nurse looked at Yi Sheng with a smile.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Yi Sheng asked.


    "You don''t know my name, do you?" Asked the little nurse.


    "Yes, I know your name is petrel." Yi Sheng said.


    "It really surprised me." The little nurse was stunned, and then said with a smile.


    "What''s so surprising about that, isn''t it just a few names? As long as it''s something I want to remember, I won''t forget it at a glance. " Yi Sheng said.


    "Remember what I told you during the day?" Asked the little nurse.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That is, if the girl at ease abandons you, you can come to me and I will be responsible for you."


    "How do you want to be responsible?" Yi Sheng asked.


    "No, I''ll drink first." Haiyan touched her bottle with Yi Sheng''s, drank it up in one gulp, and then gave Yi Sheng a provocative look.


    Yi Sheng is also a man. In this case, of course, he can''t admit it.


    I finished the wine in my hand in one breath.


    "How''s it going? Is that ok? " Haiyan takes a provocative look at Yi Sheng.


    "Men can''t say they can''t do it." So two people on the bar, bottle after bottle to his stomach.


    At this time, Li Su was surrounded by a lot of people, all of whom were descendants of this nameless village. Most of them belonged to the grandchildren of the second grandfather. As for the grandchildren, Li Su didn''t ask him what the situation was. If the second grandfather didn''t say, he would rather be conservative about some things. If others knew everything, he might as well die, As a man, you have to keep a little secret.


    "Get out of here. I have something to say here." The second grandfather is going to say something important to Li Su, but these little kids all surround Li Su in the middle. If Li Su didn''t drink enough, they would have been lying down.


    "Second grandfather, what can I do for you?" Li Su asked.


    "It''s nothing to do, just look after the house. You are bullied by a group of little rabbits, and you feel a little uncomfortable." Second grandfather put his wine cup into Li Su''s hand.


    "What''s this?" Li Su was a little surprised to see what he had in his hand, which was called the wine cup. What was the wine cup? It was a real wine bowl, and it was deepened,


    "This is the sobering soup I specially made for you, to ensure that you will never get drunk." The second grandfather said very mysteriously.


    "True or false?" Li Su has some doubts.


    "I tell you, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t give it to ordinary people. You know, most of these people in Chengdu are thinking about my treasure." The second grandfather pointed to the bonfire and drank some hot old men.


    "Especially those old guys, although they are drinking hot now, when they are drinking for a while, they will smell like mice."


    "Then I''ll drink it."


    "Drink it. I''m doing it for you, too." Second grandfather said.


    Li Su smelled it for a while, but he didn''t smell anything. The color in the soup was green. It used to be very beautiful.


    It shows that after tasting it, it tastes good, sour and sweet. As soon as I drink it, I feel warm in my stomach, and my forehead and head don''t seem so confused. I can say that I wake up in an instant.


    Li Su tasted the taste, and he was killed in one mouthful. Smash it, smash it in the mouth, and he didn''t drink enough.


    The second grandfather saw that the goods were not willing, so he snatched the glass and scolded: "gunduzi, it takes me a lot of effort to make such a cup. This is for you. Next time, even if you kneel down and beg me, I won''t have it."


    "Stinginess is just a glass of juice." Li Su said.


    "Fart, is your juice so good? I tell you, I use dozens of herbs to make and mix it. It''s a secret recipe handed down by my ancestors. " Second grandfather said.


    "It''s not the same. It''s juice." Li Su lost to.


    "Didn''t your adults teach you how to talk?" Second grandfather asked.


    "It depends on who it is." Li Su won''t suffer at all. Of course, if she''s a girl, it''s OK.


    "What do you mean by that?" The second grandfather looked at Li Su and asked.


    "It doesn''t mean anything special. It''s just to say you''re stingy."


    "Roll the calf!"¡° If you don''t have anything else, I''ll really go away. " Li Su was about to leave, and the second grandfather stopped him.


    "Nothing important¡°


    "Since it''s not an important thing, I won''t listen. It''s not important to turn it over."


    "I mean more important things."


    "It''s more important. I can''t do it. Let it go."


    "You son of a bitch, aren''t you? And amuse me here? "


    "No, no, I''m telling you the truth. If you want something important, you can give it to me. If I''m not familiar with my life and land, what can I do? If it''s not important, I''ll find someone to do it. Can I help you?"

 Chapter 623

    "Do you agree or not? If you don''t promise, you''ll spit out my sobering soup now. " Second grandfather worried, immediately began to pinch Li Su''s neck.


    "Let go, let go." Li Su struggled for a long time before he could be regarded as struggling.


    "I said, you are too anxious. Before you even said what it was, you started to move on to me. You have to ask me to promise you. Who do you think you can promise Li Su said in coarse clothes.


    "Well, I''m sorry. I won''t check for a while." Although the second grandfather said so, his tone didn''t mean that he wanted to apologize.


    "Well, I''ve always been a man of virtue. Just tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    "That''s all it is." Second grandfather said.


    "Well, the crisis in our village has been solved, that is to say, there is no great significance in staying here. After these children came back this time, they also mentioned it to me."


    "They can get along outside, so they began to raise funds and build a village outside. Let''s all move in. Don''t live in this place. There is not only no food, but also no drink."


    "That''s a good thing. If I had such a chance, I would have been dead


    When I go home, who will suffer in this poor place? " Li Su Shun said with the words of the second grandfather.


    "You see, it''s all natural. You don''t want to leave home. We don''t want to either. Although there is no name here, we are left behind by our ancestors. All of us old friends were born here, grew up here and had children here. So we want to go to our own place even if we die. As for our back, They have their own plans, so we don''t have to be involved. "


    The second grandfather''s tone is not to give up.


    "What do you mean Li Su asked¡° Do you want me to be here with you


    "Gunduzi, if you come here to accompany me, you might as well not come. Just like you are now, if you stay here, you have to tear down my territory for me." Second grandfather crashed and refused Li Su''s proposal.


    "What do you want to do?" Li Su asked.


    "I''ve heard of dog eggs." Second grandfather said¡° Goudan said that you still have some status in the Jishi fund. Can you ask the Jishi fund to help us? We don''t want to leave here. We can sign a contract for you with any terms. As long as you can let me stay, there must be such a clause in the contract. After all, we are old, We can''t do anything in the last few years. You have to be responsible for providing


    We eat for us to wear, and we die. "


    The old man didn''t ask for anything, but these are not simple. You see, it''s a big problem just to let these old men die here.


    It doesn''t matter to die. What matters is to provide for the aged. This is a big problem.


    "Old man, I don''t dare to casually promise you this question, but I promise you that someone will come and sigh about it with you. As for how they come to talk about it, I don''t know. I don''t know what conditions they put forward for you." Li Su said.


    "As long as they come to talk about it, we will agree to any conditions that can help us to die here." Second grandfather said.


    "You say that like I''m a wicked bastard."¡° Almost. "


    "Then what we just talked about is void."


    "That''s no good. I promise you a deal."


    "Then I''ll have the secret recipe of sober soup." Li Su said.


    "No way."


    "That''s impossible for me. You know, I''m very vengeful. If anyone does something that''s wrong to me, I''ll remember it for the rest of my life."


    "You little boy."


    "There was no crime. I did it for your own good."


    "Go away!"


    They laughed for a while. Li Su saw that the second grandfather didn''t go, so he asked, "why don''t you go?"


    "You call me and I''ll go."


    "I..." Li Su put the time on his mobile phone in front of his second grandfather. "You old man, look, it''s ten o''clock in the evening now. People are all resting. You asked me to call now, didn''t you go to find someone to scold?"


    "Ha ha, that''s right." Two grandfather embarrassed smile, "that you continue to play, I left first."


    Not long after the master left, he became an old man, the grandson of the sixth grandfather.


    "Brother Li, it''s boring to drink alone. Let me have a drink with you."


    Fuck!


    Are you blind? There were so many people drinking with me just now. Didn''t you see any of them? Do you want me to treat them? And then I''m giving you some medicine so you don''t give up the treatment?


    Of course, these words are only pondered in Li Su''s heart. He is not a smiling face!


    Li Su asked after two drinks with this man.


    "Do you have anything to do with me?"


    "Yes! To tell you the truth, brother Li, I''m really looking for you. There are too many people around you just now. I don''t want to come here... "


    "I said, brother, can we talk faster? I really can''t stand you like this."


    Before the man finished his opening speech, he was interrupted by Li Su.


    "Then I''ll see the mountain." Said the man.


    "Just now, I told some of my brothers about your skills. We are going to raise a hundred million yuan and build a hospital. You will be the president of the hospital and give you 50% shares. Then we will give you annual salary and come late. What do you think?"


    "No, I said before. If I wanted to be a doctor, I would have gone to the first people''s Hospital of Xingqing city. The salary they offered me was much higher than yours. Moreover, I didn''t have to stare at me every day. If there was nothing important, I would stay at home and never go out." Li Su said.


    "Brother Li, I really want Glenn to talk about this cooperation."


    "I also tell you this matter sincerely. I really don''t have this idea. Otherwise, I would not be here now. I should not be working in a big hospital."¡° Can''t brother Li cooperate with me? "


    "No Li Su refused directly.


    "I mean it."¡°


    "I don''t have to lie to you."


    "Let''s have a chance to work together." Li Su said.

 Chapter 624

    After solving the family''s problems, Li Su really can relax and sit down with ease. She pulls her hands and kisses her mouth secretly. She feels much more comfortable.


    After a comfortable night''s sleep, Li Su opened her eyes, and the beautiful girl around her had already disappeared, leaving an empty quilt for herself.


    "I really don''t understand the amorous feelings. I should have a kiss in the morning. Now I''ve run away. What should I do?"


    Lying on the bed, I turned around and muttered a few words. Unfortunately, no one heard me.


    At this time, the door was opened, Li Su did not open his eyes, can be sure that this time came to his side, in addition to the black tiger and peace of mind, there is no second person.


    Obviously light footed is not black tiger, that is ease.


    Li Su pretended to close his eyes.


    Feel a fragrance appeared in front of him, and then a person''s hair gently on his nostrils, stirred twice.


    "Little lazy pig, get up, can''t sleep." The sound of peace of mind soft waxy appeared in Li Su''s ears, let Li Su immediately some mind.


    "Lazy pig, get up." Two times in a row, he didn''t wake the man up. He bit his teeth at ease. Then he put his hand into the man''s quilt, and along the man''s chest, all the way down, he touched a place where the uprising took place.


    "Bad guy, it''s too late to be honest." Peace of mind bah Li Su, but he did not want to let go, also want to feel the temperature above.


    Li Su couldn''t bear it at last. He hugged him and covered his mouth.


    Of course, at this time, some children are not suitable. We are not going to write any more. You can imagine.


    For a long time, I felt at ease to generate some strength, and then pushed Li Su away from me.


    "It''s nice to torture me just after I get up." Peace of mind from the bed to stand up, and then sort out their clothes, red face said.


    "What''s embarrassing about this? We''re old wives at least. We''re saying that we didn''t do anything but kiss there. What''s embarrassing?" Li Su said shamelessly.


    "Bah." He spat Li Su in peace of mind, and then said, "get up quickly, I''ll give you all the water."


    "If you have a wife, why do you want a husband?" Li Su began to fight in bed. He didn''t pay attention to him at all. He quietly did his own thing and waited for Li Su to get up.


    Under the condition of two people''s ink, Li Su finally threw himself out of bed and began to wash. With peace of mind around him, Li Su felt that washing was a wonderful thing.


    After washing, it''s time to have a meal. This meal is very simple. Yesterday, we all had a big drink on the shore. We didn''t have any appetite in the morning. That''s to say, we simply ate a little porridge there.


    "Young man, did you sleep well last night?" The second grandfather didn''t know when he appeared beside Li Su, which made Li Su startled.


    "I said, can you make some noise next time you walk, you old man


    You''ll be scared to death. " Li Su said.


    "Young man, don''t be so timid." Second grandfather has no resistance to Li Su''s white eyes¡° What did you think about what I told you yesterday? " Second grandfather asked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You forgot everything I told you last night, don''t you? Well, you can spit it out now. " Second grandfather grabbed Li Su''s neck, and then there was a violent shake.


    "Let go of me, let go, let go!"


    After a long struggle, Li Su remembered what he had promised him last night.


    "No, you are so old. Don''t always play with children''s things and pinch others'' necks. Is that interesting?" Li Su touched his neck and said.


    "That''s no good. I won''t give you some means. You don''t know what I''m good at." Second grandfather opened his hands, ready to Li Sujing please start again, Li Su quickly jumped away.


    "Don''t do it. If you do it, I''ll probably forget it now. Don''t say I can''t remember. Even if I do, I don''t want to help you." Li Su said quickly.


    "You think I''m so old because you scared me?" The second grandfather was moved by the basic part, and then he was ready to start,


    "Grandfather, grandfather, you are my own grandfather, OK? I counseled, I counseled, I''ll call you now to ask, do you think it''s ok?" Li Su said quickly.


    "That''s about the same. I''ve said that for a long time. I''ve always been able to convince people by virtue, old man." Second grandfather said.


    "That''s right. Your old man is convinced by virtue. I am convinced."


    "Cut the crap and make a phone call."


    Seeing that the second grandfather''s eyes were staring, he immediately had the intention to start again. Li Su quickly took out his mobile phone.


    He can find people to help, in addition to Xiao Yiyi and others, there is really no one else.


    "Yiyi, my dear Yiyi."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you have something to say, don''t be so numb." Xiao Yiyi there heard Li Su so numb cry, goose bumps all fell to the ground.


    "Yiyi, are you busy or tired recently? Pay attention to rest and eat more? Sleep well, or your skin will get old. " Li Su continued to be numb.


    "Son of a gun, if you say it here, I''ll hang up." Xiao Yiyi doesn''t like him at all.


    "Yiyi, I want to ask, do we have any good projects recently?" Li Su asked.


    "Now out of the medical program you lead, there is no more." Xiao Yiyi thought about it and said.


    "Well, I''ll give you a good project now. Would you like to come and have a look?" Li Su asked.


    "What''s a good project?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "This... Is confidential for the time being, but you have to believe that my project is definitely a good one, which most people really don''t know." Li Su said positively.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "There''s a fake. When can I cheat you in such a thing?"¡° Well, you''re waiting for me for half an hour


    "Why half a child? Hello? Hello


    Li Sugang is also going to ask why he has to wait for half an hour. Xiao Yiyi has already hung up the phone, and then he goes to make a call, but the other person doesn''t answer at all.

 Chapter 625

    "Second grandfather, look, it''s not that I don''t want to ask. She hung up my phone and didn''t let me say anything at all." Li Su''s face was bitter to the second grandfather.


    "Bullshit, I think it''s you who don''t speak well and offend people." Second grandfather gave Li Su a white look.


    "What do you think I should do now?" Li Su asked.


    "It''s your own business. It''s not my business. What I want to say now is that you can solve it yourself. It doesn''t have much to do with me. But I have one thing. If you don''t solve it for me one day, I won''t let you go. " Second grandfather said.


    "Help, help Li Su burst out in a loud voice.


    "Don''t waste your time. I''ll tell you that all the people here are supported by me. The reason is that you have kidney deficiency. I''ve come to see a doctor for you." Two grandfathers extremely proud said.


    "Are you kidding? I am also a doctor. If I have kidney deficiency, can I use you to do it? I did it myself. " Li Su said.


    "Haven''t you heard a word? Doctors don''t treat themselves. "


    As soon as Li Su looked back, he was no longer at ease. The gate had been closed, and the black tiger that was squatting at the gate had disappeared.


    "I wipe it!"


    In the face of such a rogue old man, Li Su has no way at all. Now he doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Come on, boy, sit here and don''t run. I tell you, I''ve gathered all the villagers around here. As soon as you show up, they''ll catch you and let me deal with you like this."


    "You are cruel enough."


    "No way, in order to survive!"


    Second grandfather mouth is in the emotion, but in the heart is incomparable happy, someone here with himself, why not good.


    Humming an unknown tune, the second grandfather lay on the couch with his own tobacco pot in his mouth, without even looking at Li Su.


    Li Su stood there and kept walking around. His eyes turned and he had a plan. Didn''t you say you wouldn''t let me out? I''ll show you now!


    Li Su is pretending to be wandering, but his circle of wandering is getting bigger and bigger, gradually approaching the wall.


    Second grandfather''s mouth hook out a smile, and then say nothing.


    Li Su saw that the second grandfather seemed to be asleep. He didn''t know what he was doing. He didn''t wait for such a good thing.


    Two feet hard, on the wall.


    Before I could stand on the wall, I felt that two people were coming from the opposite side


    Road strong wind, quickly jumped down from the wall.


    [Dangdang Dang] three times later, two finger thick pits appeared on the opposite wall.


    "Little guy, I told you before, you can''t escape." The second grandfather opened his eyes and said to Li Su with a smile.


    "You are always awake?"


    "I didn''t say I was asleep." The smile of the second grandfather made Li Su want to go up and kill the old man. If it wasn''t for his territory, Li Su would rush up now, and the two of them would fight for him first.


    Tried several times did not go out, but he became very embarrassed.


    However, it is not without harvest. When Li Su stood on the wall, he successfully saw the black tiger standing there smiling at himself.


    At that time, he was almost angry to death. He wanted to live and die here, but he stood there and watched with a smile as he stood up from the wall to fight down.


    "You wait for me, I will give you to the little bee, good training for a month, let you die!"


    Li Su said fiercely in his heart.


    Since I can''t get out, why don''t I just sleep here? Anyway, I''m not worried here.


    Just like my family, I pulled a blanket and found a stone


    Just lie down.


    When the second grandfather saw that the boy was lying there, he began to worry himself. My business is not finished yet. What''s the matter with you when you go to sleep?


    "Hello


    The second grandfather kicked Li Su, "son of a bitch, you start to sleep before I finish my work? Get up to me. "


    Li Su turned over, grunted twice, and went on sleeping.


    "I..."


    The second grandfather was not very angry. He swung his cigarette bag and smashed it on Li Su''s head.


    Li Su moved for a moment, perfectly avoiding the past.


    "You''re trying to hide." The second grandfather was cruel.


    "I said, you old man, you won''t let me go out, and you won''t let me sleep here? What do you want to do? "


    "I don''t want to do anything. I want you to find someone for me now and finish what you promised me." Second grandfather said.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time." Li Su lay down again, "don''t disturb me when I''m sleeping. I''m a man with the spirit of getting up. If I get angry, even I feel afraid."


    "Don''t pull the calf there, get up to me quickly!"


    "I can''t afford it."


    "Kill you son of a bitch!"


    The second grandfather swung his reclining chair this time. It was made of top-quality Huanghua pear. Looking at the slurry on it, it was definitely dated. Although Li Su didn''t understand it, it was also a valuable thing. It was smashed, and he was distressed.


    Li Su gently dragged the yellow pear chair with his hand, and then said, "don''t mention it, sir, if you are angry, you can give it to me. It''s very valuable. If you really don''t want it, you can give it to me."


    "Gunduzi, take one of Laozi''s prescriptions. What else do you want to do? Get rid of me in the morning!"


    The old man snatched his chair from Li Su''s hand, then put it on the ground and sat on it angrily.


    "Look at you. I''m not so good myself. I''m very angry with you." Li Su came to the old man with a smile and said, "you said, you won''t let me go out, and you won''t let me sleep. What do you want to do?" Second grandfather enjoyed Li Su''s massage, and then said: "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to take it here, and I don''t want to leave. I will die here even if I die."


    "Then don''t pester me."


    "I''m not pestering you. Who am I pestering? None of those bunnies can make me worry. They all let me move out. Grandpa, I gave them to you before


    When they watch the door, they don''t say a word of thanks. If they want me to go, they just let me go. How can that be a good thing? Are they willing or not? "


    "You''re just breathing. It''s nice to be outside. You can meet many old ladies."

 Chapter 626

    "Bullshit, I''m a man who sees through the world. I just want to live here well and die here comfortably."


    "You''re always at ease. I think it''s good to leave here. The traffic here is not convenient, and it''s not convenient to do anything. Except what you grow, you have to go far away to buy the rest. It''s OK to go by car. If you just walk there, you can''t come back in two or three days." Li Su said.


    "You think I don''t know, I''m not a fool, but if I leave, this old place will soon be deserted? This is also the precious property left by my ancestors. If it is abandoned in my hands, how can I go down to see my ancestors¡°


    "I didn''t expect you to have such lofty consciousness. I really admire you." Li Su raised his thumb and said.


    "I said that my old man is convinced by virtue."


    "No, no, no, I think you''re a little higher than this."


    "On a higher level? What is it? "


    "To subdue others with immorality!"


    "I''ll kill you son of a bitch!"


    "I used to cross mountains and sea, also through the sea of people, I used to have everything, in the twinkling of an eye are scattered like smoke."


    Just as the old and the young were about to go there, Li Su''s phone rang.


    "Don''t call. Don''t call. It''s a call." Li Su said quickly.


    When the second grandfather heard the call, he stopped his action.


    "Hello, dear Yiyi, you finally call me back, otherwise I don''t know if I can live through this evening." Li Su said wrongly to the end of the phone.


    "Come out, here we are."


    "What?" Li Su doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing? You''re talking about one side. "


    "I said we''re here. Come out." Xiao Yiyi said on the other end of the phone.


    "Don''t make fun of me. Can you still find it in such a remote place?" Li Su asked.


    "There is a small four to show us the way, this place we came very smoothly." Xiao Yiyi said, "come out quickly. We''ve been here for a long time. Don''t you have something to do with us? Come out and tell me. "


    "Wait a minute, I''ll be out in a minute." Li Su said quickly.


    "Second grandfather, go out quickly. The person I invited is here. What will you have then


    Ask to talk to them. "


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you hurry out!"


    Second grandfather kicked Li Su and said.


    "Can''t I get out?"


    "I know you are lazy there. When you arrive, you still need to see my old man."


    The second grandfather glanced at Li Su and opened the gate with square steps. Li Su dared to go out with him.


    He walked out behind the old man, and Li Su saw clearly.


    Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Feng Duoduo, xiuziqi and Anxin are standing under a big tree. Their eyes are all looking at the gate. They see Li Su coming out from inside. All the five beauties have a bright light in their eyes¡°¡° You heartbreaker, you know how to meet. " Feng Duoduo scolded at the first sight of Li Su.


    "It''s not my fault..."


    "Don''t explain, explanation is cover up, cover up is fact." Xiuziqi''s words made Li Su''s last two words speechless.


    "I''m really..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not here to flirt with you. Don''t you come to me for business? Go ahead. " Xiao Yiyi deserves to be the overbearing president. With a casual word, Li Su didn''t know how to speak.


    "This is the right master of the eight classics. You''d better tell him." There was really no way, Li Su had to push out the second grandfather, "second grandfather, this is the president of Jishi fund, Mr. Xiao, this is Mr. Feng, this is Mr. Yao, this is Mr. Xiu assistant, they are all in charge, you tell them, they work much more than me."


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao, I''m looking forward to you at last. You don''t know, we are suffering here!" As soon as the second grandfather saw that Zhengzhu appeared, he immediately changed his face and was about to cry.


    Li Su in the heart mercilessly despised some time, this old fellow really can act, did not take the Oscar to be all pitiful.


    "You''re welcome, old man. Let''s go to a place to have a good chat." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yes, you see, I forgot." The second grandfather wiped the corner of his eyes and said, "Mr. Xiao, please come inside. We''ll talk about it in detail."


    The party walked into the stone house of the second grandfather, but Li Su was stopped by Xiao Yiyi when he came to the door.


    "Don''t come in. It''s none of your business here." Xiao Yiyi finished, and closed the door with a bang.


    Almost touched Li Su''s nose.


    "What kind of thing is that?" Li Su touched his nose and said.


    "Boss, haven''t you eaten yet? Come here, I''ll bring you the roast chicken. " Xiao Si came over and said.


    "Xiao Si is the best." Li Su smilingly the result of small four to his hand over the roast chicken said, "unlike some people, here fart with no matter."


    Li Su glared at the black tiger standing there.


    Heihu laughed and said nothing.


    "Xiao Si, how did you get here? Didn''t I hear you were coming? " Li Su asked.


    "I followed the project. When I arrived at your hotel, Mr. Xiao called me and said that she would come over and let me not go back and wait for her there." Xiao Si said¡° We met early this morning, and then we came here


    "Didn''t Xiao say anything?" Li Su asked.


    "No," he said Xiao Si said, "but two days ago, when I came here with the engineering team, I met a person who I never thought of."


    "Who?"


    "Limboda."


    "Who? Limboda! What happened to him? " Li Su said in surprise, "can''t he move? How could you meet them? "¡° Now he''s different. He''s totally different. " Xiao Si said.


    "A different person? what do you mean? Isn''t he limboda? "


    "No Xiao Si told Li Su what happened to Lin Boda that day.


    "I wipe, this rich man is really unusual. He has been cured of such a serious injury." Li Su said with emotion.


    "How did he find President Xiao?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, he came out soon after he went in, but Mr. Xiao didn''t look very well, and he told us to take good care of all our industries." Xiao Si said.


    "Yiyi, it''s all done well."

 Chapter 627

    "Boss, you should be careful when you meet Linda. I always feel that he is more than just a change in appearance. " Xiao Si reminds Li Su.


    "What do you mean?" Li Su said¡°


    "Yes, when I saw him at first sight, he gave me a very dangerous feeling." Xiao Si said.


    "I didn''t expect that the goods had military value?" Li Su was a little surprised.


    "I don''t know exactly what it is. It makes me feel very dangerous anyway." Xiao Si said.


    "Don''t worry. You know what you''re doing."


    That''s what Li Su said, but he was still beating a drum in his heart.


    People, for these unknown things or some fear¡°


    "Forget it. I''ll talk to you when I meet you."


    Shake your head and put this matter aside. Now what you have to worry about is how to deal with this nameless village. I don''t know how Xiao Yiyi talked with the second grandfather.


    Li Su was thinking that the gate of the courtyard was opened, and the faces of several people were all smiling. It seemed that it was good.


    But a few people out of the gate did not come towards Li Su, but to the other side.


    Here is to say that the place where the second grandfather lives is the place where he enters the village. When he goes inside, all the stone houses where the villagers live. It''s OK in broad daylight, but it''s creepy at night.


    When Li Su was ready to follow up, Feng Duoduo glared at Li Su and scared him.


    Just stepped out of the step and was taken back, Li Su looked around, found that no one saw, in the heart this is relieved.


    If they don''t allow themselves to follow in the past, they won''t join in the fun. It''s better to stay here alone and do whatever they want.


    In the heart is so relieved, but Li Su''s heart or some light loss, this is out of favor?


    Send all the anger to the roast chicken, even the bones are creaking.


    Two hours later, five beautiful women appeared in front of Li Su, with a contract in their hands and a contract in the hands of their second grandfather. Looking at their appearance, the contract was a success.


    "Son of a bitch, I remember your kindness, old man. You can rest assured that as long as it is useful to me, I will do my best." The second grandfather said to Li Su with a smile.


    "You old man or forget it, so old age, in a little accident, you let me find you to your grandson, grandson account?" Li Su said


    Avenue.


    "You don''t have to give them an account. You have to give them an account." Second grandfather said¡° Come on, I don''t want to talk with you little son of a bitch. I have something else to deal with. You can be free here by yourself. That''s right. "


    The second grandfather whispered in Li Su''s ear: "these five beauties are all the best, but you are blessed. Are you still a virgin now? Rare


    The second grandfather gave out a hearty laugh and left from the red faced Li Su.


    Fuck! I was despised by an old bachelor. What happened to a virgin? Not a virgin! Virgin owes your family?


    Li Su silently gave the old man a middle finger.


    "How''s it going?" Li Su asked.


    "Not bad. It''s good to have a tourist area here. It''s original ecology." Feng Duoduo said excitedly, "I think this place is very good. I''ve been looking for projects in Xingqing city before. I didn''t expect that there is such a good place here. If it''s done, it''s a very special place."


    "You has the final say, but I don''t understand it anyway, but I have a request to make them feel better with those who are poorer." Li Su said.


    "Don''t worry. We know better than you. You can do whatever you want." Xiuziqi said beside him.


    Li Su was swallowed. What''s the situation today? What''s the matter with them today? Did you offend them?


    "Er..."


    "Well, the black tiger, pack up. We''ll leave later and go to the next place." Why not? I can''t make it or I can hide it.


    "Yes, boss."


    Black tiger turned to leave, let those nurses and security began to pack things, ready to go to the next place, as for what the next place is, he did not know. Anyway, he will do whatever the boss asks him to do.


    "Let''s go now. Sister Anxin won''t go with you. It''s useless to go, and other people don''t have to go. Anyway, you can solve it all by yourself." Xiuziqi said.


    "Ah? This can''t work. I can''t do it alone. I can solve some diseases by myself, but I can''t cure some diseases at all. If I don''t have sister Anxin, I''ll be numb. " Li Su said bitterly.


    "I''ll give you a black tiger at most, and the rest will be fine." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Why?" Li Su asked.


    "No reason, waste of resources." Xiao Yiyi affirms to say.


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but it''s settled." After Xiao Yiyi finished, he called the black tiger over and asked Xiao Si to throw out Li Su''s and black tiger''s backpacks. He also took out the herbs they were carrying and put them in a box at Li Su''s feet.


    "What do you want to do?" Li Su asked.


    "Nothing." Yao Ya''s tone is also very cold.


    Li Su looks at Anxin, but Anxin doesn''t look at him at all.


    "Well, I''ll go now."


    In the absence of other things, Li Su carries his own backpack, and then grabs his own medicine box. Black tiger also carries his own backpack, ready to keep up with Li Su.


    "Black tiger, you don''t have to follow me, it''s useless." Li Su took down the backpack on black tiger''s back, carrying the box in one hand, carrying the backpack in the other hand, and carrying the backpack on his back, and went to the village alone.


    "Boss..."


    Black tiger called, but Li Su did not look back at all, hesitated for a while, black tiger is still ready to follow¡° Black tiger, don''t follow him. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "No, my life belongs to the boss. I''ll follow him wherever he goes." Said the black tiger.


    "If you go with me, I don''t think the bee will agree." Feng Duoduo said.


    "I don''t know what you want the boss to do, but I know everything I have now is given by the boss." Black tiger took out a small notebook and a magnetic card from his pocket and put it in front of Xiao Yiyi.

 Chapter 628

    "Here''s my identification at the fund. It''s here now."


    Black tiger then took out a bank card from his pocket, "this is the salary card you gave me. I didn''t move a cent of the money in it. Now I''ve given it all to you."


    "Black tiger, what are you doing?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "I don''t want to do anything, but what do you want to do?" "Black tiger said," the boss paid you to have the present position, maybe not as good as your previous position, but at least you can go to the front with your present position. "


    "I don''t think we''re fit to work together. I quit."


    Black tiger hands his certificate to Xiao Yiyi, but Xiao Yiyi doesn''t answer it.


    "I won''t approve your resignation." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "You don''t have to approve. When I came in, it was because my boss was inside. Now my boss has been driven away by you, and it''s time for me to leave. We don''t owe anyone. As for whether you are safe or not, only you know for yourself."


    Black tiger put his identification on the front of a car, and then said to the guards, "bring me my things."


    "But..."


    "I bought it out of my own pocket. I didn''t take the company''s account, and I didn''t tell them that now I just get back my own things."


    Black tiger said that, the security personnel who came with him before, you look at me, I look at you, and each of them took out a one foot square box from his backpack.


    I don''t know what''s there.


    Black tiger took the box and left without looking back. When he left, he said: "remember, things belonging to the boss will come back one day. If he doesn''t want to take them, I''ll take them for him."


    extremely elegant and valuable!


    "Tiger brother..." Xiao Si was ready to say something, but he opened his mouth, and finally he didn''t say anything.


    Maybe he knows something, maybe he doesn''t know anything.


    Li Su felt that someone was coming behind him, but he didn''t look back. Just listening to the footsteps, he knew it was the black tiger.


    "Boss." Black tiger came and took Li Suzhou''s backpack and carried it on his own back.


    "What are you doing here?" Li Su let the black tiger take over his backpack and asked.


    "You are gone. What else do I stay for? I quit my job and have no source of income. Next, you have to support me." Said the black tiger.


    "I wipe. I''m so poor now that I don''t know who to look for to support me. You don''t even leave any money. What shall we eat this afternoon?" Li Su glared at his eyes and said.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I''m following you. These are all things you should think about." Black tiger doesn''t care.


    Two desert Eagles were taken out of the five boxes. One was handed to Li Su, and the other was put on his waist. There were three boxes with bullets in them.


    "Take the defense." Said the black tiger.


    "Well, yes, with this thing, we can''t go anywhere." Li Su looked at the cold desert eagle in his hand with a smile and said, "work, from today on, you are my brother."¡° But I don''t care about food. I don''t even have a salary. If you don''t have money to marry a daughter-in-law, I don''t care about you. "


    "No, I''m your employee. You don''t care who cares."


    "You''re not my employee."


    Li Su looked at the black tiger and said, "you are my brother. You were, are and will be."


    After the black tiger left, Xiao Yiyi and them all fell silent. If they had enough jobs, they might know what happened. If they had not enough jobs, they all looked at Xiao Yiyi and they didn''t know why they wanted to drive Li Su and black tiger away.


    "Yiyijie, is it not good for us to do so?" He asked anxiously.


    "There''s nothing wrong." Xiao Yiyi said, "this is also for the sake of the whole company. Ziqi, we''ll arrange the staff now. We''ll go back and hold a press conference tomorrow."


    "Yes." Xiuziqi hesitated for a moment, then said.


    All this seems so mysterious to others.


    The security guards won''t say much, but the nurses start talking.


    "See, they are fighting against each other."


    "That''s right. Originally, I was quite optimistic about the fund. Now it''s very difficult for them to do such a thing."


    "You know what? The one who just left is the younger one. I heard that he is the behind the scenes boss of the fund. "


    "True or false?"


    "When did my news go wrong?"


    "That''s a good look. They''ve driven their boss out of the company."


    "That''s right. As women, these women are really mean."


    "In the future, it''s better to stay away."


    "Yes, you should tell your friends when you go back, so that they won''t be cheated by the salvation fund."


    Xiao Si listens to it clearly. He wants to explain two sentences, but after thinking about it, he doesn''t know these things very well. If he says two sentences rashly, how can he do it in the future.


    "Keep your voice down so that people can hear you. Are you afraid of jokes?" Yi Sheng came to drink.


    "Dr. Yi, is Li Su the boss behind the scenes of the fund?" Some little nurses are more bold and ask.


    "These things are not what you should know. We will go back to the hospital soon." Yi Sheng said, "go back to know, don''t mention this matter, all understand?"


    In fact, Yi Sheng also knows that it''s a waste to say this. These little nurses have a wide range of channels. Maybe in the area where they have just entered Xingqing City, the news has already spread to the whole city.


    "Mr. Xiao, they say we are the nest of doves." Xiao Si came over and said.


    "Do you think so, too?" Xiao Yiyi asked¡° Of course I don''t think so, but the boss... "


    "You don''t think that''s OK. From now on, you should remember that there is no one named Li Su in the future Xiao Yiyi said, "come on, go back."


    "Alas." Xiao Si sighed and looked at the brothers around him. They all had anger in their eyes. It is estimated that when they return to the company, they will all resign.


    This is Li Su''s personal charm. He can be called a brother to everyone. He has drunk with every new security guard.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go."


    "Fourth brother, is the boss really gone?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t know."

 Chapter 629

    After seeing off the nurses from the first people''s Hospital and Yi Sheng, they returned to the military and civilian factory.


    Xiao Si is guarding outside the office and won''t let anyone in.


    Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Anxin, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi all sat in the conference room. The air was as silent as death. No one wanted to speak, and no one had the heart to speak.


    "Yiyijie, do we have to do this?" Reassured some can''t bear to ask¡° no


    "If not, what do you want us to do? It''s not just the salvation fund that can''t be preserved, but we may be in danger ourselves. " Xiao Yiyi said¡° that


    "Can''t we think of something else?" Asked reassuringly.


    "I''ve thought of all the ways that I can think of, but it doesn''t work. I asked my grandfather, and I hope he can think of some ways, but my grandfather told me that he didn''t have a man''s way, and asked me to give up the charity fund." Xiao Yiyi''s tone was a little low, and then asked.


    "That''s what my father told me. Let me go back to the family and leave the business here alone." Feng Duoduo also said.


    "What do you think?" Asked reassuringly.


    "What can I think of? There''s the momentum here. I''m here


    Face is also into a lot of hard work, now let me leave, let me give up, my heart is not willing to Feng Duoduo said, "I will not leave. No matter what happens, I will be with you all."


    Yao Ya took a look at Feng Duoduo and held her hand. The emotional atmosphere between the two affected the whole meeting room, but the overall atmosphere was more silent.


    "The press conference will be held soon. Please come with me."


    Xiao Yiyi looked at the time, and then said.


    "Mr. Xiao, all those reporters have arrived. They are waiting for you." Xiao Si knocked on the door and came in.


    "Well, I see. We''ll be there now." Xiao Yiyi stood up and said, "let''s go, everyone be happy, don''t let reporters find any clues."


    Xiao Yiyi walked two steps and found that no one moved, "why don''t you go?"


    "Yiyi elder sister, I don''t think I''ll go. I feel very sad." Feng Duoduo said.


    "We have to face the pain, otherwise, what we did to Li Su is not all in vain?"


    "Sister Yiyi, I don''t want to go either." Yao Ya said.


    "I''m not going either." "Yi Yi," she said, "I wrote this before


    Good resignation letter and my salary card are all given to you now, so I won''t participate. You can do it by yourself. I''m really not in the mood. Although I don''t agree with your idea and practice, I won''t tell Li Su. "


    "Sister Anxin, are you leaving?" Feng Duoduo''s face turned to one side, and then said.


    "I came here because Li Su is here. Now that Li Su is no longer here, I can''t rely on him any more. Anyway, I''m just a redundant person here. It doesn''t matter whether I can go or not. As long as you''re still here, the company still has hope." Peace of mind said, "I''m sorry, my sister, my ability is limited, I can''t help you much, cherish you, hope you can live well."


    "Sister Anxin, if you leave, what shall we do?" Feng Duoduo hugged him with ease¡° Silly girl, I just don''t need the fund any more, but I''m still in Xingqing city. You can come to me at any time and make delicious food for you at that time. " With a smile, he touched Feng Duoduo''s head and said.


    "Sister Anxin, I can''t control this matter. I don''t want to see such a situation now, but this is Li Su''s hard work after all. I hope you can help me." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "What can I do for you, but it''s just to add trouble to you. I''d better go. This is Li Su''s suggestion, but now I don''t know if it''s his. I''m too stupid to think of so many. I''d better go.


    ¡±He said with ease.


    "But..."


    "Don''t try to persuade me. I''ve made up my mind, and I''ve packed up my things. If you miss me, please come to me at any time, and I''ll make delicious food for you."


    Anxin hugged each of the four women, turned and closed the door.


    "What do we do now?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "Yiyi elder sister, you go to hold a press conference first, I won''t go, too tired." Yao Ya said.


    "Have a good rest and I''ll go myself." Xiao Yiyi said and then turned to leave, after she left the room, the whole person obviously collapsed down, without the previous strength.


    In front of others, she must shape herself into a very strong woman, but who knows how much pressure she is carrying behind.


    After the person, she can wantonly cry and laugh, but who knows that no one knows her wantonness.


    After sorting out his emotions, Xiao Yiyi went to the scene of the press conference.


    After Xiao Yiyi left, everyone was silent.


    "Well, it''s time for me to go. Take care of yourself. If anyone misses me, give it to him


    I''ll call and I promise to meet you in the first place. " Stand up and smile.


    "Sister Anxin, are you really going to leave?" Yao Ya asked.


    "As I said just now, Li Su is no longer here. It''s meaningless for me to stay here. Maybe you are willing to give up on me, but what we have to consider now is the interests of the whole company, not us."


    Ease of mind counseling Oh: "now the company to the present situation, you have to be strong, I left, don''t come to see me off, I''m afraid I don''t want you."


    A word of peace of mind, let them want to see off the idea directly cut off, just stepped out of that step, now has been taken back.


    She stood at the door smiling and waving to them, but they couldn''t smile.


    From the memory is inside out, peace of mind in his room after the salute, step by step from the office building inside out.


    Here, she watched the building completed, and also watched the building begin to grow up from a small house to the present. There is no credit for it, but she watched it grow up.


    Now I''m leaving. I don''t care too much about whether I can come back in the future. What I care about is where there is Li Su. After two steps forward, I look back at the building standing behind me. It''s so high.


    Go ahead, where is your future?

 Chapter 630

    Yao ya, Feng Duoduo, and xiuziqi are standing upstairs. They clearly see that Anxin has gone out of the gate without even looking back.


    "Sister Anxin left like this?" Yao Ya murmured.


    "Anxin''s heart is Li Su. Li Su is not here. In front of other things, Li Su is not as important in her heart." Xiuziqi said.


    "I really hope to leave with ease." Feng Duoduo said.


    "It''s impossible for us now. We don''t have the simple idea of sister Anxin. We still have a lot of responsibilities. If we leave like this, the people we helped will fall back into the previous life." Yao Ya said.


    "Maybe you will say that they don''t have a long brain and have given them a chance to turn over. Why do they still become poor before? But have you ever thought that their current life is based on our help to squeeze money out, but if we withdraw now, they will be very happy


    Is there any guarantee for our life now? "


    Xiuziqi and Feng Duoduo both look at Yao Ya as if they were looking at another person.


    "Sister Yao ya, you seem to be the least talkative among us. Why did you say so much today?" Feng Duoduo asked strangely.


    "It''s nothing. I didn''t want to say that before, because all our hearts are together, and we can think of more ways, and our hearts are all on the people we help, but now we are not like this. Li Su is no longer here, and we have no centripetal force. We need to find the centripetal force ourselves, and the employees under our hands, Basically, they regard Li Su as their God. Now that God is gone, they have no backbone.


    "Maybe there are many people who will not leave the company because of their life or personal reasons, but more people will choose to leave the company. You think you are very kind to them, but have you ever thought that people in every company will drink wine with them every month, even chat with them, and the most important thing is that they don''t charge money to treat their family members, Now that Li Su is no longer available, how do you think they will choose¡°


    Yao Ya asked Feng Duoduo, "Duoduo, don''t talk about other companies, just talk about your branch. How do you think your employees will choose?"


    "They are likely to resign?" Feng Duoduo said.


    "Yes, nine times out of ten." Yao Ya said, "so we can''t do without it now. We should keep it for Li Su before he comes back, so that the company can develop healthily."


    "So what do we do now?"


    "To comfort them, now we will go to the company to comfort them, otherwise the company is empty."


    Yao Ya said as he recited his bag and said, "I''m leaving now. What do you want to do? You can do it by yourself."


    Yao Ya stepped out of the conference room with high heels and took a security personnel to the military factory to comfort the veterans who had learned the news.


    "Duoduo, you are going to a restaurant. Where should I go now?" Asked xiuziqi.


    "You?" Feng Duoduo frowned and said, "you can go now


    Well, it''s also our hometown. It happens that Mr. Wen is also there. He should be able to help you suppress the factory. If he doesn''t help you after he goes, you don''t care about them first. Come back and tell Yiyi what she''s saying. "


    "Well, let''s do it together." And let Yao ya go to the branches of Jishi fund to comfort the employees. Let''s start with the news conference held by Xiao Yiyi.


    Xiao Yiyi just walked to the scene of the press conference, the flash on the camera began to flash, which made Xiao Yiyi''s face pale.


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi sat down, the reporters began to write.


    "Mr. Xiao, what is the news conference about today?"


    "Is Jishi fund going to do something again?"


    "Is there going to be a new project of Jishi fund?"


    "Be quiet, everyone." Xiao Yiyi said, "let''s wait for a moment. Now let''s get down to business."


    These reporters don''t do anything all day, they just wait outside the military and civilian factories. They are more persistent than those taxi drivers at the gate.


    If the drivers are tired, they can go home and have a good rest. But these reporters, who have never left, wait at the gate for 365 days a year. With a little sadness, they will be very alert to run to the gate.


    By the way, it seems that they bought a building outside the factory, or pooled money to buy it, in order to have a place to eat and sleep here. Of course, it is also to know these more important news at the first time.


    Xiao Yiyi took a look at everyone. When everyone was quiet, Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Today, we mainly talk about two things. First, we Jishi fund is jointly controlled by Xiao group and Feng Group from now on, but they do not have the right to vote."


    "Second, from today on, Jishi fund will be renamed Jishi group and will no longer participate in fund affairs."


    "Third, I would like to give a positive answer to the question of the founder of the salvation fund that you have been crazy about."


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi''s words were finished, all the underground reporters began to raise eyebrows. They didn''t expect that Jishi fund really had a behind the scenes boss. They always thought that Jishi fund was funded by Xiao or Feng. They didn''t expect that it was completely built by one person. No wonder when Jishi fund was established, they would say that they would never let any company, Or an individual to invest or participate in Jishi fund.


    But now those reporters don''t care about this issue, they care about who is the boss behind the scenes, why he has such a powerful background, and why he has so much money to put forward such a powerful slogan.


    "Now let me make it clear that our big boss behind the scenes is Li Su, the ghost Doctor Li Su You passed on before. Before today, he was the founder of the fund and the only investor of the fund. We all work for them, but from today on, he is not. After our discussion, From today on, Li Su has nothing to do with us


    Xiao Yiyi''s words made the following reporters have no reaction at all, but


    And then there was a bigger commotion.

 Chapter 631

    "It turns out that Li Su is the boss behind the scenes of Jishi fund!"


    "He''s a miracle doctor. He''s a miracle doctor in our salvation fund."


    "That''s right. I heard that master Wen''s illness was cured by Li Su."


    "Not only that, it''s said that Li Su still has to charge money for his treatment, and the price is expensive. It''s said that it costs more than one million yuan, and even some people say that it costs more than two hundred yuan."


    "True or false?"


    "Of course, it''s true. This is what my brother said. He is the driver of a big boss. He knows a lot about it."


    "Next time I''ll get to know you, my friend. As long as there''s an exclusive, I''m sure you can''t miss your share."


    "Yes, no problem."


    "The topic is crooked, the topic is crooked. You didn''t hear Mr. Xiao say that Li Su has been expelled from Jishi fund. It has nothing to do with him here


    What happened? "


    "Yes, as a founder and sole investor, how could he be fired from his own company? Is there any secret here?"


    Soon a reporter responded and said it out loud, but Xiao Yiyi didn''t answer this time. He just waited for all the reporters to be quiet before he said.


    "As for the questions raised by you, I can only say that this is Mr. Li Su''s personal wish. We have no interference. In addition, we don''t know where Mr. Li Su is going. When he left, he just said that he was very tired and wanted to go around the world. If you see him, please contact us, We will thank you very much. "


    Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Mr. Xiao, according to the information, you took all the senior managers of the company to a mountainous area. What did you do there? Is it just to find Li Su? " A reporter stood up and asked.


    "We went there because we found a particularly good item there


    But it''s not convenient for me to disclose what it is, but it''s definitely not going to find Li Su. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Mr. Xiao, I heard that Li Su left because of the pressure from you and the senior management of Jishi fund. Is there such a thing?"


    "No, Mr. Li Su''s departure is entirely his personal wish. We have no idea or practice of coercion."


    "Mr. Xiao, I would like to ask if the name of Jishi fund is changed to Jishi group now. Does Jishi group have the meaning of Xiao or Feng Group in it?"


    "No, it''s just the result of our own company''s top management."


    "Mr. Xiao, are you single?"


    "This question has nothing to do with this press conference. I will not answer it." Xiao Yiyi looked at the reporter with a cold face.


    She planned to have more time to answer questions at today''s press conference, but she didn''t expect such questions, which was very difficult for Xiao Yiyi to accept.


    "Well, that''s the end of today''s memories. If you want to have other questions, please pay attention to our company''s website, where there will be detailed information


    A detailed answer. " Xiao Yiyi finished speaking and left under the protection of Xiao Si. This conference was a great success. In just five minutes, all the major portal websites made the headlines.


    "Extra: the biggest charity fund in Xingqing City, Jishi fund, has changed its owner!"


    "Jishi fund suddenly burst out behind the scenes, and then fired without reason! Is there any secret in it? "


    "Is the fund still going to act as it did before?"


    "On the great earthquake of Jishi fund!"


    Anyway, all kinds of headlines filled the whole network, and began to convey crazily among the population of Xingqing city. This is not only the talk after dinner, but now it can be said that it is the largest group of the whole Xingqing city.


    Li Su is a vampire like figure in the aristocratic circle, but among the bottom people, Li Su is their body. It''s Li Su who gives them a healthy body, and it''s Li Su who gives them hope for the world again.


    Now Li Su is suddenly expelled from the salvation fund, and there is no premonition before. In their view, this is a complete murder, which is a frame up.


    For a time, boycott Jishi fund, oh, no, now it''s Jishi group.


    Xiao Yiyi returns to the office, turns on the computer, and the messages automatically pushed are all about the fund, and they are all negative.


    Click on the web page, looking at the above one by one abuse, Xiao Yiyi''s heart sank into a trough.


    Under the official microblog of Jishi fund, there are thousands more poverty relief messages every minute, all of which are abusive.


    Some people even set up the topic of boycotting the fund, and got the corresponding support of more than 100000 people. This number is still increasing with time.


    "Did I really do something wrong?" Xiao Yiyi is asking himself, "no, I''m not wrong. I''m not wrong for Jishi fund and Li Su. You can scold me or whatever. As long as Li Su''s life is good and the Jishi fund left by Li Su is intact, she can do anything.


    When you see this, you may ask why there is no sign before. Why does the Jishi foundation have such a situation? Why does Xiao Yiyi have a cold face when he makes a congratulatory speech and meets Li Su? When Yao Ya meets Li Su, she also becomes extremely cold. Even when she is relieved to meet Xiao Yiyi, she also changes so that strangers are not allowed to enter, Completely put Li Su away.


    It''s going to be said before.


    After Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo came back from Lin''s manor that day, they didn''t go back to the company, but each went back to their own home.


    Since the relationship with the family has been eased, they decided to strike while the iron is hot and go home to have a good chat with their parents and communicate with each other.


    "Grandfather, I''m back!"


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi came into the house, he began to call out master Xiao.


    Before that, master Xiao had already known that Xiao Yiyi had entered the door of the house, so he had not slept, waiting for Xiao Yiyi there.


    "You little girl also know that you''ve come back. Once you''ve been out for several months, I don''t want to call my grandfather to let me know your current situation


    ¡£¡± Xiao put down his newspaper and the reading glasses in his eyes and asked the housekeeper to pour a cup of tea for Xiao Yiyi.


    "Ah, grandfather, as soon as they come back, you just say that. They are back now." Xiao Yiyi said¡° You are Mr. Xiao now. You don''t remember me as a bad old man. "

 Chapter 632

    Before master Xiao''s words were finished, Xiao Yiyi rushed to master Xiao''s arms.


    "Grandfather, how can you say that about you? You''re old and strong now. The decoration you can''t say is stronger than a young man."


    "You know how to make grandpa happy." Xiao old son in Xiao Yiyi''s forehead gently point for a while, and then said with a smile.


    "Grandfather." Xiao Yiyi is coquettish.


    "Well, well, I won''t say it." When his granddaughter came back, Mr. Xiao was very happy and had more smiles on his face.


    "How are you, grandfather?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "I can eat and sleep now. I''m in good health." Xiao said, looking up and down at Xiao Yiyi, "I''m tired after going out for a few months. Look, you''ve become thinner."


    "They are girls. It''s better to be thin. You don''t understand. It''s fashion."


    "Good, good, fashion, fashion." Xiaolaozi laughs, "go, go to eat something with grandfather."


    "Do you have any good food at home?" Xiao Yi asked in surprise.


    "As long as you come back, no matter when it''s delicious." Master Xiao


    He said.


    "It''s good to be home."¡°


    "Come back a few more times. This is my home. Come back a few more times."


    "Well."


    Master Xiao and Xiao Yiyi were sitting at the dining table. There was no one up there, just the two of them.


    "Grandfather, why did you let them all go down? Who''s going to clean up later? " Xiao Yiyi asked. Before,


    "You girl, how old are you? You have such an idea of enjoyment." Xiao said, "when my grandfather first came to Xingqing city to fight, he rented a house of 20 square meters. There were three people in the house. By the way, he already had your father at that time."


    "It seems that we are already five years old. Every day your grandmother and I are busy outside, but we will make a good meal for your father. When he wakes up, he will eat by himself, then wash the bowl, play with the children next door, and come back to wash his little clothes and socks. You can see that you don''t have any consciousness now, so you know how to eat¡°


    "Well, grandfather, I know the truth. People know it. But now I''m back home. I just want to enjoy it. How can I say so much?" Xiao Yiyi pursed her lips and said.


    "What grandfather wants to say is that no matter when you are, you should never forget your roots


    To forget what we used to do, we should use a popular sentence now, that is, don''t forget the original intention. "


    "Well, grandfather, I must remember."


    "Just remember, eat more vegetables, eat more meat, this dish is my grandfather fried."


    "Really? Then I''ll eat more. " Xiao Yiyi said with a smile.


    Xiao Yiyi''s big mouthful of dishes on the table is stuffed into his mouth. If Li Su saw Xiao Yiyi''s present appearance, he would be surprised. He didn''t expect that Xiao Yiyi would have such a side.


    It''s no worse than when you start the gobbling mode¡° Eat slowly and swallow carefully "


    Xiao stood up and poured a glass of water for Xiao Yiyi. Then he sat down in front of Xiao Yiyi and looked at her with a smile. From time to time, he put a dish or something for his granddaughter.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Yiyi finally couldn''t eat any more. He looked at his protruding stomach and then sat down on the chair.


    "I''ve eaten too much, and I don''t know how long it will take to lose weight. Look at you, grandfather. You''ll let me eat so much as soon as I come back. You''re responsible." Xiao Yiyi took master Xiao''s hand and said in a coquettish way.


    "Well, well, grandfather''s fault, grandfather''s fault." Said master Xiao.


    "Have a drink of the soup. It''s specially made for you. I know you''ll be happy as soon as you come back


    I can''t. It''s for you. " Xiao old son to Xiao Yiyi Sheng a bowl of soup said.


    "Grandfather, I can''t drink any more." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "If you can''t drink it, drink it, or your stomach will be broken."


    However, the old man''s concern for himself made Xiao Yiyi drink the bowl of soup dry. Sure enough, his stomach became more comfortable after drinking it.


    "Well, are you comfortable now?"


    "Well, grandfather, you''d better be nice to me."


    "Just know."


    Mr. Xiao looked at Xiao Yiyi and asked, "don''t you eat in the company?"


    "Eat, but there is no fixed time. It''s ok now. If we put it before, we don''t even have time to sleep, let alone eat." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "And how do you eat?" Asked master Xiao.


    "Before?" Xiao Yiyi said, "before there was no restaurant, we all ordered our own takeout. Sometimes we made our own takeout, but most of it was Li Su who was cooking." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "It''s the boy who has the most leisure time."


    "Grandfather, you are wrong. Li Su is the busiest one." Xiao said, "we just need to decide what to do next. Li Su is responsible for the implementation


    People, and he is responsible for providing money for the early stage of the company. Without his money, we may not be able to do it. "


    "How can he have time to cook?"


    "There is no time, but he can always come back on time and cook for us. As long as he is there, we girls won''t do it. He won''t let us."


    "You''re enjoying yourself." Said master Xiao.


    "What happiness do you enjoy? I''m not working for him." Xiao Yiyi said, "since the company has grown, he has been working one day, either to help the company find a way to subdue or to help the company find a job."


    "For whom?" Asked master Xiao.


    "It''s veterans who don''t have the ability to move, or disabled police, or those with critically ill families, or single parent families." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "It''s very good. As a doctor, Li Su''s heart of helping the world is really worth learning." Xiao said with emotion¡° I think so too. Although we are a little bit bitter and tired, I am very happy to see that they can live a happy life and see that we can laugh so brightly. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "What''s more, we will open kindergartens for workers'' children in the future, and


    Rural Kindergartens provide preschool education for these children with special circumstances. Then we will gradually start to establish primary schools, junior high schools, senior high schools and even universities where we started. At the beginning, we must ensure the hardware and software of education. "

 Chapter 633

    "What is hardware and software?" Asked master Xiao.


    "Hardware is our educational equipment. We need to keep up with our children''s teaching textbooks, accommodation environment, school security environment, teachers'' ability, and software. We believe that there is no discrimination in teaching, so we must keep a good teacher level. As long as they meet our standards, we will all employ them, but as long as we make mistakes in the school, We will definitely be dismissed and punished! " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "This is a good thing for Fukuzawa for thousands of years. You must continue to do it. If you start, let me know." Xiao said, "I also want to do my part for the next generation of our motherland and the future generations."


    "Welcome, certainly. But in advance, we don''t welcome any individual or company to participate in or hold shares."


    "I''ve known for a long time about the rules of your salvation fund." Xiao old son didn''t have good spirit of say, "is my personal dig money OK?"


    "This is not set by me. It''s set by Li Su. Li Su is mainly worried that more people hold shares or participate in shares, which is not conducive to the development of the company. After all, we are not a profit-making company. It is impossible to launder money or other illegal things through us. We are not willing to do so."


    "Well, my president Xiao, it''s too late now. Can we have a rest?" Master Xiao looked at the time and said.


    "No, Grandpa, they want to chat with you." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Tomorrow, your grandfather, I don''t want to talk to you young people. It''s OK to stay up late. I''m too old to bear it." Said master Xiao.


    "Well, tomorrow and today I''ll let you go for a while." Right here


    When Xiao Yiyi returned to Xiao''s villa, Feng Duoduo had already arrived at the door.


    "Mr. Feng, shall we go in?" The driver asked Feng Duoduo.


    "Wait." Feng Duoduo looked at the open door, but did not dare to go in.


    "Mr. Feng, we have been standing at the gate for half an hour." Security personnel with fengduoduo side is also constant time, so dare to joke with fengduoduo.


    "Cut the crap. You don''t know my father."


    Feng Duoduo opened the door and got out of the car, "come out and have a chat with me."


    "That''s not good." Security personnel embarrassed said.


    I don''t care about myself, but let the Feng family see that they are standing with their eldest daughter, although they are innocent, even superior and subordinate


    Nothing can happen, but other people don''t think much about it. If they make any misunderstanding, they will be wronged to death.


    "Come down, I won''t eat you." Feng Duoduo said.


    "But, Mr. Feng, it''s at your door. If I stand with you and let your family see it, what''s going on?" He said.


    "Hurry while I haven''t delivered the goods."


    The security personnel had a cold war and quickly came down.


    In front of others, Feng Duoduo may be a very clever girl, even a little girl with you. But he saw Xiao Yiyi scold a waiter with his own eyes. That aura is really not inferior to Xiao Yiyi¡° I''ll tell you. " Feng Duoduo found a very comfortable one and leaned on the car, then looked at the stars in the sky and said.


    "You may have seen my father in the newspaper or on TV. Although he smiles in front of the media, in private, especially when he sees me, his whole face is so long, as if I owe him several hundred million."


    Feng Duoduo pursed his lips, "since childhood, he has been very strict with me and arranged everything for me. You know I am 19 years old now and have graduated from University, but do you know how I have spent these 19 years?"


    "Since I was five years old, there have been a group of people around me. They are not nannies or bodyguards as you imagine, but a large group of tutors, Chinese, mathematics and English. I have to take any class that other people''s children take. You know, I was only five years old at that time."


    "Not only in class, but also in all kinds of skills, such as painting, music, piano, opera, calligraphy. Anyway, it''s all kinds of interest classes. I''m full of time every day, for fear that I have a little leisure time. The class starts at seven o''clock every morning. I have to get up at six o''clock, wash and dress for 20 minutes, and eat breakfast for 20 minutes, Do morning exercises for 20 minutes, and read newspapers for the rest half an hour


    "Then I have classes for 45 minutes, with a 10 minute rest until 12 noon, and then I have lunch by the way. It''s a total of two hours. From two o''clock in the afternoon, I continue to have classes until six o''clock in the afternoon, and then I have a two-hour rest, and then I write, draw and play the piano until 10 o''clock and 11 o''clock in the evening."


    "I''m as tired as a dog every day. I don''t even have a little time to play. Fortunately, at that time, I met Yiyi, who would come to play with me every day. Otherwise, I would have been a lonely soul now."


    The security personnel stood opposite Feng Duoduo and kept blinking at him, but he didn''t notice at all.


    "It went on until last year, when I was 18 years old, I


    Finally, I graduated from university. All my graduation theses were written by myself. For my thesis, I worked alone in another city for two months, and my daily living expenses would never exceed 50 yuan. Moreover, one person fixed the money to me every day, only 50 yuan, and I spent money on accommodation. "


    "Fifty dollars, fifty dollars." Feng Duoduo said with his hand, "tell me, I''ll give you 50 yuan. What else can you do besides eating and lodging? Can I take a bus? You must say that it''s summer and you can live anywhere you like, but I''m a girl. It''s not safe to live outside alone. If I sleep on the street, will you let me live? "


    "So, my father is very stingy. He doesn''t know how to love his daughter. He doesn''t even have a little heart. I really convinced him. I don''t know how he caught up with my mother."

 Chapter 634

    Feng Duoduo looked at the security personnel in front of him after saying, "what''s the matter with you? Is there sand in your eyes? "


    The security personnel kept squeezing their eyes, then gesticulating with their hands.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is there a draught? " Feng Duoduo still didn''t understand what he wanted to say.


    The security personnel are about to cry. They usually look at very smart children, but now they become idiots.


    Looking at the security personnel in front of him, there was no voice and he kept making gestures there. Feng Duoduo suddenly laughed, "what are you doing there? Is there a draught? How can I look the same as when I saw my father? "


    Feng Duoduo suddenly saw the serious security, really can''t help it, bending over and laughing.


    Suddenly I feel like there is one more person around me. When I open my eyes, the first thing I see is a pair of shiny shoes, and then


    It''s spotless trousers, and then it''s a familiar belt.


    Feng Duoduo [gudu] swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    You don''t have to look at yourself to know who you are in front of.


    Feng Duoduo looked up at the very handsome man in front of him, "father." Feng Duoduo bowed his head and said.


    "Come with me, and you too." Feng Duoduo''s father didn''t say anything and turned to leave.


    "Why don''t you remind me?" Feng Duoduo complained about the security personnel.


    "I reminded you, but you didn''t respond." Security personnel wrongly said.


    "That''s not enough."


    The security personnel are depressed, and their eyes twitch. How can they remind them? Do they have to open their mouth?


    Two people follow Feng Duoduo''s father, Feng Qingya. (I forgot the previous name. I chose another one casually. Anyway, it''s a dragon suit. We just ignore it.) Later, the group came to a place, the kitchen.


    "Sit down and eat." What Feng Qingya said is very cold. It makes Feng feel cold


    There was a cold war.


    After the two sat down, Feng Qingya waved, and immediately a large table of delicious food appeared in front of them.


    Bao Bao [gudu] swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and Feng Duoduo was the same.


    They are going to the Lin''s manor to attend a banquet. Their attention is to have a good meal there, but the Lin''s manor didn''t let them in at all.


    Oh, by the way, now there is a situation to tell you, that is, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo went to the banquet with little bee as the driver. But on the way, little bee received a phone call, and then left. Now the driver is also Feng Duoduo''s security, and he started the car. After Xiao Yiyi was sent, he left, He sent Feng Duoduo to Feng''s manor.


    "Eat, you''re welcome." There was no expression on Feng Qingya''s face.


    When the host speaks, he is no longer polite. Politeness means starvation. The task of preservation is to ensure the safety of his employer, but this is not the case


    The first premise is to be able to fill your stomach.


    The gobbling mode has been opened. Whatever you do, fill your stomach first. That''s the most important thing. Feng Duoduo is still eating there, although his stomach has been hungry to the front and back, but according to his previous eating etiquette, a small bite to eat¡°


    "What''s the relationship between you two?" Asked Feng Qingya.


    "It doesn''t matter." Feng Duoduo said.


    "I didn''t ask you. I asked him." Feng Qingya pointed to the security personnel and said.


    "Me?" He swallowed his innermost food and pointed to his nose.


    "It''s you."


    "We have nothing to do with each other. No, we still have something to do with each other, and the relationship is not shallow. We are superior and subordinate. She is my superior, or the superior of a tree of individuals." Think about it and say it very seriously.


    "Well, you can go now. Bring your food. We need it


    Have a good chat. " Feng Qingya said.


    "Right away." He took a look at Feng Duoduo. In this case, he had better take care of himself first.


    He served himself a large dish, and the security personnel were taken away by another person. Feng Qingya and Feng Duoduo were left in the whole room.


    Feng Qingya did not speak, and Feng Duoduo did not dare to speak.


    "How''s it going? Did you do what I told you? "


    Feng Duoduo''s heart was still warm when he heard the words in front of him, but after his words came out, Feng Duoduo''s heart was cold. It seems that in his own father''s heart, he really didn''t have any sense of existence, maybe he was really picked up by them.


    "I''m fine. I didn''t do anything." Feng Duoduo said honestly.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t have time. I have to deal with a lot of things every day. Basically, after I finish dealing with things, it''s evening and the next day


    I have to get up early in the morning. I have no time to deal with what you told me¡° Feng Duoduo took a look at Feng Qingya after he finished. Before that, as long as he said it, he would be very hungry by the wind wall. But I don''t know what happened today. After he finished it for a long time, Feng Qingya didn''t have any reaction.


    Feng Duoduo secretly looks at her father. Feng Qingya has a cigarette on his finger and smokes one by one.


    Feng Duoduo remembers that his father smoked, but he didn''t seem to be so addicted to it. He opened his mouth and still didn''t say anything. He lowered his head and ate by himself.


    "From today on, you don''t have to do those things. It doesn''t help you much." Feng Qingya stood up and said, "you''re eating here. When you''re full, come to my study."


    "Yes, father."


    In front of Feng Qingya, Feng Duoduo shows off a lady who is very hungry. After seeing off Feng Qingya, Feng Duoduo sits down and ignores it. He completely loses the image of a lady and eats a big meal. If he doesn''t have to estimate his own problems, Feng Duoduo will start now.


    After eating a table of vegetables, Feng Duoduo looked at his bulging stomach, sighed and stood up. Then he went upstairs to Feng Qingya''s study. After knocking on the door, Feng Duoduo dares to go in when he hears that he has come in.


    "Father, here I am."


    Feng Qingya looked up at Feng Duoduo from his desk and nodded.


    "It''s not too long. Let''s find a place to sit by ourselves."

 Chapter 635

    Feng Duoduo sat opposite Feng Qingya and straightened his body.


    "Not used to it?" Feng Qingya asked when he saw Feng Duoduo''s strange sitting posture.


    "Very good." Feng Duoduo never knew how to answer his father''s conversation.


    "Don''t you feel bad sitting?" Feng Qingya said, "you are an adult now, and you have been working in my noodle shop for a long time. There is no need to relax in front of me. After all, we are still father and daughter."


    Feng Duoduo nodded, put his body back a little bit, still keeping an upright body.


    "Jishi fund is now in the limelight. There are a lot of people who are envious. What do you think now?" Asked Feng Qingya.


    "For the time being, there is no good way, only try to keep a low profile, and there is no good way." Feng Duoduo said, "now for Xingqing City, the gap is still too big. We are just doing what we can do."


    "There''s nothing wrong with your idea, but no matter what kind of enterprise, charity fund or a company, the most important thing is to keep vigorous vitality and keep a low profile. Do things with a high profile and behave with a low profile. Your fund is too popular now. If it is here, it will be powerful


    If you go on like this, your company doesn''t need others to do it, and you will be killed by yourself. "


    "We''ve been thinking about this situation recently, but we can''t take care of some things ourselves. We have to supervise all the projects we want to control. It''s inevitable that we will show up."


    "Duoduo, you''re wrong. I don''t mean what you mean. I mean that you should learn how to hide, especially your high-level leaders must hide." Feng Qingya said, "look at our Feng family. The whole company, except me, will not appear in the TV and newspaper unless necessary. This is low-key."


    "What do you mean?" Feng Duoduo said.


    "I mean, externally, when facing those media reporters, only one person is needed. There is no need for others. The less exposure, the more important it is for the development of the company. Do you understand?"


    "What you mean is that the company should keep a high profile or a high profile, but those of us who do things should try to keep a low profile and not appear in various media."


    "It''s not impossible. You need to control this scale yourself." "I''m just reminding you," Feng said


    "Well." Feng Duoduo nodded thoughtfully.


    "Duoduo, have you nothing to say to me?" Asked Feng Qingya.


    Feng Duoduo shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know what to say, and I don''t know what to say."


    Feng Qingya gave a bitter smile and shook her head. Her father really failed. Her woman didn''t say anything in front of her. In her heart, her father is not worth talking about?


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go and have a rest." Feng Qingya said.


    "Yes, father."


    When Feng Duoduo was about to leave, Feng Qingya stopped her again.


    "Didn''t you go to limboda''s party? Why did you come back so early? "¡° We didn''t go in Feng Duoduo said.


    "Why?" Asked Feng Qingya.


    "Maybe it''s the dress we''re wearing and the car we''re driving. It doesn''t seem to fit very well." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Is that the car you''re driving at the door?"


    Feng Duoduo nodded.


    "To go to dinner in this dress?" Feng Qingya asked.


    Feng Duoduo nodded again.


    "Go and have a rest."


    Feng Qingya held his forehead and shook his head with a bitter smile. He waved to let Feng Duoduo go back to his room.


    He knew that his daughter was very clever in front of him, but she was very strange in front of others. However, he didn''t expect that the deputy general manager of Tangtang Jishi fund was also on the stage. He even sat in Wuling light. That''s all. He even wore a pair of worn jeans and washed them white, Wear a pair of slippers of 20 yuan, love color letter T-shirt to attend the noble dinner party.


    Even if you have complaints in your heart, you can''t just dress so casually. It''s not just losing your own people, it''s beating the face of the organizer.


    Feng Qingya could guess that as like as two peas, Xiao Yi Yi was exactly the same.


    At the thought of two extremely beautiful girls, dressed in rags, appearing at the entrance of the Lin family manor, he could imagine that the security guard at the entrance was stunned.


    "Lin Boda, I hope you don''t do anything out of the ordinary, or I won''t let you Lin family go." Feng Qingya''s eyes flashed a cold light, and then continued to look at the document in his hand.


    If Feng Duoduo saw it, she would be surprised.


    Because what Feng Qingya is holding is all the information of Jishi fund, including the various projects they are carrying out, as well as the detailed information of various projects under construction.


    "The Jishi fund is really something to be reckoned with. These girls are not ordinary people. I really admire Li Su, a little bastard, who can put all such talents under his command. If you give him a little time, his future will be limitless."


    After reading all the materials in his hand, Feng Qingya expressed such emotion.


    "Master." The housekeeper knocked at the door and came in.


    "What''s the matter?" Housekeeper will never appear at this time. He knows his habits. It''s absolutely no small matter that the housekeeper can find his own business at this time.


    "Master, a letter has come to miss."


    Feng Qingya didn''t say anything. If it''s such a simple thing, there''s no need for the housekeeper to find himself. There must be something to say later.


    "It''s from the Lin family." The housekeeper put the envelope in his hand into Feng Qingya''s.


    "Did you say anything else?"


    "Just say, give the letter to the lady, and the messenger will go."


    "Well, I see. You go down."¡° Do you want to tell Miss? "


    "No, she just came back. Let her have a good rest."


    "Yes, the old slave left."


    After the housekeeper left, Feng Qingya looked at the envelope in his hand and thought about it. He wanted to know what Lin Boda wanted to do.


    At the same time, in Xiao''s family, master Xiao also had the same letter in his hand. He made the same decision as Feng Qingya.

 Chapter 636

    The next morning, Xiao Yiyi went to bed until the sun was up.


    Open the sleepy eyes, Xiao Yiyi sat up from his bed, a beautiful stretch, in the sunlight, Xiao Yiman wonderful body all exposed to the air.


    "It''s so comfortable." Xiao Yiyi said, it seems that I haven''t had such a comfortable sleep for a long time. Without the disturbance of work, I''m really comfortable.


    After lying in bed for a while, Xiao Yiyi got up slowly. After washing, she would come to the restaurant. Her breakfast was ready.


    I don''t know if it''s due to family reasons. Xiao Yiyi doesn''t like eating bread and milk too much, but likes bean milk, fried dough sticks and steamed buns. When he eats these things, Xiao Yiyi feels that he will be very comfortable.


    "Miss, this is what the master left for you." The housekeeper put an envelope in front of Xiao Yiyi and said.


    "Where''s my grandfather?" Xiao Yiyi asked¡°


    "The master has gone out to play. When he left, he told me that if you have something to do, you should leave first. If you are not busy, we will have dinner in the afternoon." Said the housekeeper.


    "Well, I''ll see. I don''t know now." Xiao Yiyi bit the bun, looked at the envelope and said, "is this from my grandfather?"


    "No, this is from the Lin family last night."


    "The Lin family? "Limboda?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "Thank you. Let''s put it here for dinner."


    "Take it lightly, miss."


    The housekeeper leaves. Xiao Yiyi looks at the envelope in front of him and decides not to look at it for the time being, waiting for him to have dinner.


    It''s really a pleasure to put the envelope aside and have a delicious breakfast and watch the beautiful scenery outside the window.


    While eating, Xiao Yiyi called Feng Duoduo.


    "Sister Yiyi, do you think so?" As soon as the phone was connected, Feng Duoduo asked.


    "What are you looking at? Do you go home for a night and then you''ll fall asleep? If you can''t, don''t go to work today. I''ll give you a holiday and let you stay with Uncle Feng for a day. " Xiao Yiyi said with a smile.


    "What and what? I mean the letter. Didn''t you receive the letter from the Lin family?" Feng Duoduo said.


    "Letter? Oh, I got it, but I haven''t seen it yet. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Look, I''ll come to you later." Feng Duoduo seems to be very worried. After that, he hangs up the phone.


    "What, so anxious."


    Xiao Yiyi ate the steamed bun in his hand, and then drank a mouthful of soybean milk. Then he began to open the envelope. As soon as the envelope was opened, Xiao Yiyi''s face changed, and he didn''t even care about the rest of breakfast. He went back to the room, grabbed his small bag and ran out.


    "Miss, you won''t eat?" The housekeeper meets Xiao Yiyi and asks¡°


    "If there''s something urgent in the company, I won''t eat. When I come back, I''ll tell my grandfather that I''ll come back when I have time." After Xiao Yiyi finished, he left in a hurry. When Xiao Yiyi arrived at the gate, Feng Duoduo was already waiting for her.


    "Come on, back to the company."


    After Xiao finished, he began to make a phone call.


    "Ziqi, call Yao ya up and wait for me in the conference room. In addition, let Anshen come back, and Li Su." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "My sister Anxin called just now. She''s going to the small mountain village. Li Su has already left before him. His satellite phone is dead. Now he can''t get in touch at all, so he doesn''t know about Li Su." Xiuziqi said on the other end of the phone.


    "Forget it. I''ll talk about it when I go back. In addition, let Mr. justice Wen come here and bring all our legal materials."


    "All right."


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yiyi is lying on the chair, closed his eyes, living is thinking about things.


    After stopping the car, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo went directly to the conference room. Xiuziqi, Yao Ya and Wen Jianguo were all waiting in the conference room.


    "Mr. Xiao, what happened in the end? We are all in such a hurry to get here." Wen Jianguo asked.


    "Sit down first."


    After sitting down, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo put the envelope they received in front of the three people, "have a look at this thing."


    The three men looked at each other and then opened the envelope.


    The letter contains two pieces of paper, one is an official letter, the other is a handwritten letter, the handwriting is very beautiful.


    "Mr. Xiao, let''s call you that. I''m Lin Boda. When you see this letter, you will be very surprised. Why do I choose such an old way to contact you? It''s so convenient to call. In fact, I don''t have any special meaning. I always feel that we should communicate or exchange by letter. Only in this way can we have emotional appeal."


    "I don''t want to talk much. I''ll let you know now that I''m going to sue the fund for the reason that you look down on me. By the way, in my present position, I can bring you down for any reason and make you negative


    It''s not a matter to be in debt for tens of millions of dollars. My main idea is to see your jaw dropping manner when you see this news. It must be very wonderful. "


    "Don''t doubt what I said. Lin Boda is now the leader of the Lin family. It''s not a normal relationship with the above. As long as I want to deal with you, no one can stop me. Even if you are looking for someone, it''s useless. Of course, if Feng Group and Xiao group are united, then I may have nothing to do with you, But will the state allow you to cooperate? "¡°


    "That''s impossible, because I''ve already said hello to them. Everything about you is impossible."


    "Of course, I am a softhearted person. As long as you promise to be my wife, I will cancel our action and sleep with me for a night."


    Everyone frowned when they saw such vulgar words.


    "I know you are very angry now, and maybe you won''t agree. I don''t think you will either. But don''t worry. I also point out a way for you, that is, let the fund become your personal property and completely break away from Li Su. Otherwise, I will start with the fund and his family. Don''t doubt the reliability of my words."


    "OK, let''s write here. There''s a lot of nonsense. I suddenly find that I like you more, Linda."

 Chapter 637

    The letter to Feng Duoduo doesn''t say so much, but the meaning behind it is completely the same, and the conditions are also the same, but it changes Feng Duoduo into Xiao Yiyi.


    "What do you think?" Xiao Yiyi saw that they had all finished, and then asked.


    "Mr. Xiao, when did you receive this letter?" Wen Jianguo asked.


    "I don''t know. I received the letter this morning. The housekeeper said it had been delivered last night. It''s estimated that it''s about 12 o''clock in the evening." Xiao Yi said uncertainly.


    "My dad gave it to me this morning, too." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Mr. Wen, is this official letter true?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "It''s true." Wen Jianguo said, "this official letter is issued by the most famous law firm in Xingqing City, and its credibility is very high."


    "Can all those mentioned in the official letter become evidence in the court?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "After coming back from abroad, I can see that things here are much more complicated than those abroad. As long as they have money and power, no matter what the situation is, as long as they interfere, there is nothing they can''t do."


    Wen Jianguo said, "compared with the Lin family, the Lin family is like a family


    It''s a huge aircraft carrier, and we''re just a small sampan. We can''t stand the impact of other heat. Maybe they won''t do anything to us at ordinary times, but if they really want to fight with us, we have no room for resistance. "


    "And the court? Can''t the court? " Yao Ya asked.


    "Mr. Yao, you are still naive. For these people, since they dare to submit an official letter to the company, it means that they have blocked all roads and we can''t rush out from anywhere."


    "What do you mean is that you can only choose the conditions he put forward to save the fund and Li Su?" Yao Ya asked.


    "At the moment, it can only be like this." Wen Jianguo said, "but if it''s just to keep the company, just dismiss Li Su from the company."


    "No, Li Su is the only boss of the company. He has set up the whole fund. If we love him, we will be nobody." Yao Ya was the first to stand up against it.


    "I don''t agree either." Xiuziqi said.


    "Then we have to dissolve the company." Wen Jianguo said.


    "That''s no good. We have a lot of poverty alleviation projects now. If we choose to disband them directly, we will lose our faith." Feng Duoduo said.


    "That''s all that''s left..."


    Wen Xinguo didn''t finish what he said. Everyone understood what he meant, that is to let Xiao Yiyi hang out with that son of a bitch Lin Boda for one night. As for what happened at the party, even a fool can think of it.


    "No, this is absolutely not."


    Even if several plans were rejected, Wen Jianguo was not angry, knowing that they were not feeling well now.


    No one can think of a good way, can only be silent.


    "No, I''ll go." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "No, you can''t go. If you go, if Li Su knows, Li Su will blame us." Feng Duoduo said¡° Let''s fire Li Su. I think Li Su knows our difficulties and he will understand us. " Feng Duoduo said.


    "Li Su is the founder and the only investor. How can he be fired? It''s good that he doesn''t dismiss us. We are part-time workers. " Xiuziqi said.


    "You think I want to, ah, now how to ensure the normal operation of the company, to ensure the safety of aunts and uncles." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Then we can''t get rid of Li Su. We have no reason or right."


    "What do you say?"


    Seeing Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi start to quarrel, Xiao Yimeng


    He patted the table and asked Yao ya, "Xiaoya, you know Li Su best. What do you think we should do?"


    "If Li Su knew this, he would not bow down. As a man, I know, he would fight against Lin Boda to the end and nip the threat in the bud." Yao Ya said.


    "But we can''t let Li Su know about it now. If we let him know, he will rush back from there and fight with Lin Boda." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "It''s really no good. We can only fire Li Su. Let Lin Boda deal with Li Su. With his ability, Lin Boda can''t succeed in dealing with him."


    Yao Ya knows that Xiao Yiyi asks herself what this means. She is Li Su''s only girlfriend who admits herself. She can tell Li Su what decisions she makes.


    In fact, Yao Ya didn''t say that no matter any of them make a decision, Li Su won''t do anything to them, or even get angry, because they are all Li Su''s women. For his own women, he doesn''t have so many ideas and dotes on them.


    "Well, that''s what we decided..."


    Before Xiao finished, the door of the conference room was knocked.


    "Come in."


    "Mr. Xiao, your phone number." After Xiao Wu came in, she put the mobile phone in front of her.


    "Something''s wrong, Mr. Xiao." It''s Lao Hou on the phone.


    "What''s the matter, in such a hurry?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "One of our restaurants has been closed down."


    "Who did it?" The smile was a little cold.


    "Joint inspection, health, epidemic prevention, anyway, all kinds of departments have them. After they came to a restaurant, they drove all the guests away without even looking at them, and then they drove us out, and directly put a seal on the door." Old Hou said anxiously.


    "Now a restaurant in the whole city of Xingqing has been closed down, and only three restaurants in that place have not been closed down."


    "OK, I see. Don''t worry. Please calm down the staff. I''ll solve the rest."


    After Xiao Yiyi hung up the phone, immediately the phone came in again, and several times in a row, even Yao Ya''s phone rang.


    For half a day, the crowd stopped, and their faces were all anxious¡° Yiyi elder sister, now all the businesses of our Jishi fund have been closed down, and all of them have no reason. Now there are only three things left. It should be Mr. Wen who is in charge there, so they have nothing to do with it. " Xiuzi


    Qi said.


    "Civil and military factories are closed now." Yao Ya hung up and said.

 Chapter 638

    "Too much deception!" Feng Duoduo couldn''t sit still at that time. "No, I''m going to find them now. What does that mean?"


    "Blossoms!" Xiao Yiyi shouts Feng Duoduo, "don''t worry about them first, we''ll solve the problem here first."


    Feng Duoduo sat down in a huff.


    "It''s up to you now to dismiss Li Su. Otherwise, in a few days'' time, our whole salvation fund will not survive." Xiao Yiyi said¡° Duoduo, now you contact uncle Feng and ask him to send an official letter to officially join the fund. Now I''ll contact my grandfather. "


    Feng Qingya and Xiao knew the whole story of their proposal, so they agreed very readily. Mashan arranged for an official letter and a press conference.


    After Xiao Yiyi hung up the phone, he directly got through to the government officials who had a good relationship with their fund and asked why they wanted to seal up their fund.


    The government official was polite, which means they did the same


    There''s no way. It''s all because of the above arrangement, and they have no way.


    After knowing the news from here, Xiao Yiyi determined that it was Lin Boda who played the ghost.


    The angry Xiao Yiyi dials Lin Boda''s phone directly. It takes a long time for Lin Boda to get through.


    "Hello? Yiyi, you are a rare guest. You never call me. How did you remember to contact me today? Is it because you miss me? "


    Lin Boda said that he had been waiting for Xiao Yiyi''s call for a long time. Maybe he had been waiting for Xiao Yiyi''s call since last night.


    "You are shameless." Xiao Yiyi said with gnashing teeth.


    "Ha ha ha." Lin Boda laughed, "Yiyi, you are so cute. I think this is the dirtiest dirty word you ever uttered. If other people would have started to scold me, asshole."


    Xiao Yiyi took a few deep breaths, and then said, "what do you want?"


    "How about what?"


    "Why seal up my company?"


    "Oh, you said it was that." Lin said with a smile¡° According to my investigation, Li Su set up this fund to help the world. It doesn''t seem to have much to do with you, does it? "


    "This is the company I founded, and it has nothing to do with Li Su."


    "Well, Yiyi, don''t treat me as a fool. I transfer your bank accounts from the bank. Every month, Li Su will pay for the fund, but you never do anything for Li Su. Isn''t that enough to explain the problem?"


    "Li Su owes me money. Can''t he pay me back?"


    "Ha ha, as far as I know, Li Su never owes money to others. From primary school to now, I have made a clear investigation. If you want to say that Li Su owes you money, everyone who knows Li Su knows it. Li Su never owes anyone money. "


    "What do you want?"


    "Xiao Yiyi, pay attention to your tone. I''m not your servant. Don''t talk to me in this commanding tone." Lin Boda said coldly


    .


    "OK, Mr. Lin, what do you want?"¡° No, as I wrote in my letter, if you want to choose one of the two conditions, I will let go of the fund. The premise is that you make the fund your property of four people. "


    "Well, I''ll kick Li Su out of the fund." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being the helmsman of the fund. I know how to choose. I admire you very much. Of course, my heart is also looking forward to your choice." Lin Boda said with a smile¡° No matter what choice you make in the end, I will lift all the seals of your salvation fund. "


    "Go away! You are shameless


    "I think you are praising me." Lin Boda''s annoying figure comes out from the phone, which is very annoying.


    "Ziqi."


    Xiao Yiyi slumped in his chair, and it took him a long time to recover.


    "Ziqi, go and tell Xiao Si that if Xiao Si comes back soon, he won''t come back


    It''s coming. Let''s find him. "


    "Yes."


    Well, we all know why Li Su didn''t pay attention to them when she saw them in the nameless village, and the tone was cold. This also explains why they have become what they are now. There are still many people here.


    Xiao Yiyi frowns and rubs her forehead. This is really not her original intention. In order not to let Lin Boda go crazy to find Li Su''s parents, she can only do so.


    Looking at the comments on the Internet and the curse of greeting the whole family, Xiao Yiyi kept saying, "you don''t know the pressure on me, you don''t know the pressure on me. You don''t know anything. "


    Just as Xiao Yiyi frowned and looked up at the comments, the door of her office was knocked.


    "President Xiao."


    "It''s Xiao Si." Xiao Yiyi looked up and found that it was Xiao Si


    He said, "Xiao Si, why are you here?"


    "Mr. Xiao, I..."


    Small four get out of his body, and then said: "I don''t want to come, in them..."


    Behind Xiao Si is a large group of security personnel, all of whom are following Xiao Si and Heihu. They are all the people who have made contributions to the safety of Jishi fund. Among them are the first 13 people, the 13 people who have removed Xiao Si and Xiao Wu.


    "President Xiao." Among those people, he took a look at Xiao Si. Xiao Si turned around and said, "I''m sorry to say, let''s talk about it."


    "You said Xiao Yiyi has guessed their intention, but she did not speak, but wait for them to say.


    "Mr. Xiao, let''s ask you a question. Is the boss really fired by you?"


    "Yes." It''s a fact. She has nothing to hide.


    "Can we ask if the boss will come back in the future?"


    "Yes, he founded this place. He is the only legal person. None of us has the right to drive him away." Xiao Yiyi said¡° Well, then we understand. " Then the security guard left with the rest of them.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Yiyi shouts them¡° Don''t you want to know why? "


    "The boss left so happily, he must know the reason, he didn''t say anything, we don''t ask any more."


    "What if I put it another way today?"


    "Then we''ll leave. This is not the place we can come to."

 Chapter 639

    After the security left, Xiao Si was very embarrassed and said: "Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry, I want to stop them, but..."


    "I understand." Xiao Yiyi sat down on the chair and said, "Xiao Si, do you think I did this right?"


    "Mr. Xiao, do you want me to tell the truth?" Xiao Si asked.


    "I want you to tell the truth, of course, or what would you do?" Xiao Yiyi said.


    "If you let me tell you the truth, I really don''t understand why I fired my boss. Not only do my brothers at the bottom don''t understand, but even now I don''t understand what this is for." Xiao Si said.


    "I don''t think many people can understand it now. If it wasn''t for Mr. Yao and Mr. Feng, they would have started to rebel now." Xiao Si said.


    "I have expected all you said, but I really can''t help it. I have my own difficulties." Xiao Yiyi said, "so I try my best to keep them. If I can''t keep them, I don''t force them. I''m ready for their wages. If they want to leave, I''ll give them an extra month''s wages."


    "But it took us a lot of hard work to cultivate these people,


    If they all leave and are poached by our competitors, it will have an immeasurable impact on us. " Small four not without worry said.


    "We can''t help being poached. It''s our company''s fault." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Mr. Xiao, don''t you want to stand up and say something?" Xiao Si asked.


    "I can''t say anything now, and I dare not say anything." Xiao Yiyi shook his head and said.


    "No, I''ll go out and say."


    "What do you know? How do you explain to them that Li Su was fired from his company? " Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "This..."


    "You don''t know anything about it. It''s OK not to say it. If you say it, it may backfire." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Are we here to watch now?" Xiao Si asked.


    "That''s all we can do now." Xiao Yiyi said¡° We will not stop anyone who wants to leave the fund, but we should tell them that they will never be employed again after they leave the fund. "


    "Yes." Xiao Si agreed and went out.


    After Xiao Si goes out, Xiao Yiyi locks the door and lies on the table with his shoulders shaking.


    Yao Ya came to the military and civilian factory and found that the factory had stopped production. Many people sat down


    On the steps of the door, I saw Yao Ya coming and surrounded them all.


    "Mr. Yao, our factory has been closed down." Said the director.


    "Don''t worry about it, it will be solved soon." Yao Ya said.


    "Let''s continue production first. We can''t delay our order." Yao Ya said.


    "Mr. Yao, we know, but..." the factory director looked at the workers behind him. They were all dressed in military green overalls and sat there, motionless and dejected¡° Why are you all sitting here now? Go back to work. " Yao Ya said.


    "We don''t want to go to work." One of the workers said coldly.


    "Why? Is it our welfare that is not well done? Or what have you suffered? " Yao Ya asked.


    "Mr. Yao, we would like to ask now whether boss Li was fired by you?" The worker played.


    "Yes." Yao Ya said, "but there is a reason..."


    "We don''t want to know why, we just want to know if boss Li has been fired?" The worker looked at Yao Ya obstinately.


    "Yes." Yao Ya''s mouth is bitter.


    "Mr. Yao, you are boss Li''s girlfriend. We shouldn''t have done these things


    Yes, but now we can''t. The reason why we''re here is boss Li. Now boss Li has been dismissed by you, or by his own workers. This matter is that boss Li can bear it. If we put it on other people, we can spare you and let you go? "


    The worker said that Yao Ya''s cheeks were red.


    "Stop talking."


    "No, you make them say, he''s right." Yao Ya stopped the factory director and said.


    "Since Mr. Yao asked me to continue, I will." The worker said, "boss Li sees that you are a woman and you are his girlfriend. He doesn''t have the same opinion as you, but we are different. The reason why we have such a day now is that no matter it''s all boss Li''s, most of it is that without boss Li, we are not farts. Now he doesn''t speak because he feels embarrassed. Let''s talk about it, Although he may not remember who we are, as his employees, we should be loyal to him. Let''s speak for him. "


    "What do you want to say?" Yao Ya asked.


    "Let boss Li come back now."


    "This..."


    "I know you don''t want to. It''s hard to get rid of boss Li and take over his property. Of course, you don''t want to let boss Li come back. Since Mr. Li


    The board won''t come back, so we won''t do it


    "Yes, we''ll quit."


    "We quit!"


    After the worker finished shouting, all the people around him began to shout.


    "Can you listen to me?" Yao Ya yelled.


    "I know that you are very excited and want to vent your anger for boss Li. Of course, I don''t want to. But have you ever thought that this factory is the painstaking effort of boss Li? Now boss Li is no longer here, and it''s all up to us to guard this factory for him. If you all leave, and if boss Li comes back to see it, the factory he has painstakingly created is gone, What will he think when your jobs are gone? "


    Yao Ya''s words made all the workers silent. They don''t know what to say if you look at me.


    Yao Ya is worthy of being the helmsman of a company. In a word, she changed her concept and turned Li Su into a company to guard Li Su. These workers are all veterans. Their responsibility in their hearts is to guard and protect the most important property they think. Now Yao Ya said that, their hearts are all kinds of guardians, Now they just don''t want to let Li Su''s company be threatened¡° Mr. Yao, we won''t leave, not because of your words, but because of us


    I don''t want to let boss Li''s factory disappear. I said in advance that although we are in this factory, it''s not your manager Yao. "

 Chapter 640

    "Well, as long as you''re still in the factory, you can say anything." Yao Ya said.


    "However, we are all rude people who don''t know how to do business at all, so the orders of the factory are still negotiated by Mr. Yao." Said the worker.


    "Well, do as you say." Yao Ya very readily agreed, as long as they do not go, let oneself do what.


    Yao Ya solved the problem of military and civilian factories here, and Feng Duoduo encountered the same situation there.


    The military and civilian factory is just outside the office building of Jishi fund. Yao Ya arrives soon. Feng Duoduo is still some distance away from the head office of a restaurant. After Yao Ya has solved them all, Feng Duoduo has just arrived at the head office.


    At the gate of the head office, there is a sign of suspension of business, on which there is a seal. On the seal, there are the official seals of various government departments. Some people who are going to come in for dinner shake their heads and leave after seeing the official seal.


    "Mr. Feng, you are here at last. If you are not here, I don''t know how to solve it."


    Seeing Feng Duoduo at the gate of the head office, Lao Hou and Zhao Hongxia ran out to meet him.


    Seeing Feng Duoduo looking at the sign at the door, Hou said, "Mr. Yao, this sign is not us..."


    "I know. It can be settled soon." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Mr. Feng, it''s inside now." Old Hou pointed to the head office. Feng Duoduo saw that it was full of people.


    These people are all the chefs, chefs, waiters and Daiho of each branch. All of them are here.


    "It''s OK. I''ll take care of it." Feng Duoduo walked into the door. Although she was only 19 years old, her aura was not weaker than others.


    "Everyone is resting." Feng Duoduo said, "don''t worry. I promise you that this matter will be solved in three days, but you will be busy at that time. These three days, even if they are paid vacation days, when they go back, they will accompany their families and have a good chat with their children and old people, so as not to delay things. "


    "Mr. Feng, it''s like we know if boss Li has been driven down by you?" One of the employees asked.


    Feng Duoduo knows him. He was dug up by Li Su himself. He used to be the chef of a five-star hotel. Since he came to a restaurant, his salary is not as high as that of the original company, and his welfare is not as good as that of the original company. But he happily worked here.


    Someone asked him why the salary here is not high and the welfare is not good. Why do you still work here for such a long time.


    His answer is that the atmosphere here is very good, and the boss here is worth following him all his life.


    When this sentence reached Feng Duoduo''s ears, it moved him for several days.


    Now he is the first one to stand up and question. Feng Duoduo is not surprised at all. If he doesn''t open his mouth, Feng Duoduo will be surprised.


    "Yes." This is a fact, and Feng Duoduo has nothing to hide.


    "Well, this is my resignation letter, and I hope Mr. Feng will give me a reply." The chef took out a piece of paper from his pocket and put it in front of Feng Duoduo.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here to solve this problem." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Mr. Feng, do you want to keep us with all kinds of high wages and good benefits? I''ve seen a lot of such things. You don''t have to tell me. I guess I can guess everything The chef said, "I came here because boss Li is sincere and not the kind of person who makes a fuss at will. Now that he''s gone, it''s meaningless for me to stay. Without boss Li Su, a restaurant is not the same as before."


    "My colleagues, I wish you every step of the way. I''ll go first. We''ll meet again when we have a chance."


    The chef didn''t give Li Su a chance to speak, so he left the gate directly.


    "Alas..." Feng Duoduo opened his mouth. Before he could say anything, the chef had already left.


    "Mr. Feng, this is our resignation letter. I hope you can give us your reply."


    "You don''t want to work here anymore?"¡°


    "The chef is right. With boss Li''s restaurant, it''s the real restaurant. Without boss Li, it''s nothing here. We don''t have to stay at all."


    The employee said: "if boss Li comes back one day, we will come back again. Mr. Feng, don''t worry. I learned my skills in a restaurant, and boss Li gave me the opportunity to learn. After I leave here, I won''t go to any restaurant or cook a dish for others."


    "Thank you." When it comes to this situation, Feng Duoduo has no way to say anything else.


    "Thank you for your generosity." The employee threw a fist at Feng Duoduo.


    "If I ask you to stay, will you stay?" Feng Duoduo bent down deeply, "ask everyone to stay and let a restaurant stay."


    "Mr. Feng, I know you are kind to us, but we all come here because of boss Li. Without boss Li, we won''t stay for anyone. Mr. Feng, if we meet one day, we will still be friends."


    After that, the employee left with a big stride, followed by a huge group of people.


    Soon there will be Zhao Hongxia, Laohou and several employees left.


    "Mr. Feng, what shall we do?" Old Hou asked.


    "Let me be quiet." Feng Duoduo said, "I''m sorry. Let''s go back and have a rest. When the restaurant reopens, I''ll let you know."


    "Then Mr. Feng, let''s go first." Old hou can see that Feng Duoduo is not in a good mood now. It''s also a good chain restaurant. All the employees have left. It''s hard for anyone to put them on. What''s more, Feng Duoduo is just a 19-year-old girl. It''s not wrong for her to have the present performance.


    Feng Duoduo was sitting alone in the dining room, tears in his eyes falling one by one.


    "No, I can''t let brother Li Su''s property be so ruined in my hands. I must keep it for him!"


    Feng Duoduo wiped his tears, gave the driver an address, and rushed to that place.


    When Feng Duoduo rushes to that place, xiuziqi doesn''t care, but she doesn''t go in at all.

 Chapter 641

    It''s not that she doesn''t want to get in, it''s that she can''t get in at all.


    "You let me in. I''m xiuziqi."


    What keeps xiuziqi out is an iron fence, which Li Su designed independently to protect Sanwu from being missed by some outlaws.


    Now the sleeves are blocked outside the iron fence. Inside, there are black faces and guards.


    "No, no matter who you are, even if Xiao Yiyi comes, she can''t go in." Said the black face.


    "Why? We''re good partners. " Xiuziqi said.


    "It used to be a good partner, but now we''re not." Said the guard.


    "Why?" Asked xiuziqi.


    "Because of Li Su."


    When the guard said that, xiuziqi already understood, and he still came


    It''s too late. They already know that Li Su has been expelled from the fund.


    "There''s a reason for that." Xiuziqi said, "you let me in. I''ll explain it to you."


    "I''m sorry, now you are not a member of Jishi fund. You are a member of Jishi group. We don''t know you. We only know Li Su." Said the guard.


    "Listen to me. There is a misunderstanding." Xiuziqi said.


    "What''s the misunderstanding? You women are not popular enough to swallow up Li Su''s property. They all held a press conference to let the whole Xingqing city know that you are so shameless."


    "We are shameful. We don''t want to be stabbed in the back and scolded." The guard said, "you leave now. If you don''t, I don''t guarantee what will happen next."


    "There is a real misunderstanding." Xiuziqi said.


    "Sorry, we won''t listen. Let''s get out of here." The guard pointed the gun in his hand to the front and hit xiuziqi.


    "What do you want to do?" Seeing that xiuziqi was pointed at with a pistol, the security personnel immediately stood out and stood in front of xiuziqi.


    "What are you doing? Kill you shameless people. " With the gun in the guard''s hand, everyone was shocked, especially the security personnel who followed xiuziqi. After they didn''t feel any pain in themselves, they quickly looked at xiuziqi.


    Xiuziqi also nervously looked at his son for a long time. After he didn''t have any injuries, he was relieved and said, "I''m ok. I''m not hurt."


    "Look, it scares you." The guard said with a sneer, "I just used an empty cartridge and didn''t hit anyone at all, but if you take a step forward, I can''t guarantee that I will use a real bullet."


    "You..." xiuziqi pointed to the guard and said.


    "Cut the crap and get out of here. When I see you, I feel my eyes are polluted." After such a long time of baptism from the outside world, the guards and black faces have all changed a lot, at least


    They know a lot of new things.


    "There''s a real misunderstanding. You let me in. I''ll explain it to the village head." Xiuziqi said¡° No, our village head said, "no matter who you are, you can''t go in." Said the guard.


    Xiuziqi sighed. Now he felt that Xiao Yiyi''s move was wrong.


    "Wait a minute." A man full of Zhongqi appeared behind the guard. Xiuziqi looked up and said quickly.


    "General Wen, are you here? Let me in quickly. I have something important to say


    "You are not qualified. Let the girl of Xiao family come and tell me in person." Mr. Wen said, leaning on his stick.


    "I''ll get in touch now."


    Seeing that the relationship with Sanwu can be relaxed, xiuziqi quickly dials Xiao Yiyi''s phone number.


    "Yiyi elder sister, you don''t care if you come here. Master Wen wants to see you." Xiuziqi says to Xiao Yiyi.


    "I''ll come right now." Xiao Yiyi hung up.


    "General Wen, just a moment, sister Yiyi will come right away."


    Old man Wen snorted, and then said, "after the little girl of the Xiao family came, let him come directly to me, and let her come in alone. Other people don''t care. I feel uncomfortable when I look at her."


    After master Wen finished, he went back to Sanwu. After a while, he couldn''t see anyone.


    "Did you all hear that? Get out of the way, or I won''t be polite. "


    "General Wen said, let''s wait outside." Xiuziqi said.


    "Whatever you like." The guard said to blackface, "you said that these people have driven out their second boss, and they have a face here. I''m really ashamed."


    "That is, if I were them, I would have found a rope to hang myself."


    Black face squinted at the Jishi fund standing outside the iron fence. Oh no, it''s xiuziqi of Jishi group and the security personnel.


    "Shame, shame, I''ve driven out my second boss. This kind of thing has only been seen in ancient books. I didn''t expect that this kind of thing happened around us."


    The guard said, "according to the ancient law, it''s going to be chopped, isn''t it¡°


    "That''s right. I heard the village head say that it''s a felony of deceiving the king and destroying the country. Can we not be beheaded? Seek to usurp the throne, death The black face says in the side of the Yin Yang strange Qi, is green for a while and white for a while on the face of the Xiuzi Qi who listens in.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yiyi came here soon.


    "Oh, are you really here? The people who seek to usurp the throne have the face to appear here. They are not afraid of death. " Said the guard.


    "That is, since you can plan to usurp the throne, you are so brave that you are afraid of what people say." Black tiger is also a burst of sarcasm.


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Si stood behind Xiao Yiyi and took a big step forward¡°


    "Go away, this is not the place where you shameless people come. Get out of my sight." The guards are not so friendly to Xiao Si at all


    OK¡° What are you talking about


    "I say you are shameless. It''s shameless that Li Su treats you as his closest brother and friend. When he arrives, he helps these people to usurp the throne." "Black tiger said," I said four, I also know you, not a day or two, really know people know face not know heart ah


    "Black face, you don''t have to say anything weird. Just say what you want." Xiao Si said.


    "Want to hear straight? Well, people like you who drive their masters out of their own companies and are loyal and traitor should be shot! "

 Chapter 642

    Black face''s words make Xiao Si''s face red, but he has no way to refute, because what they say is true, and there is no explanation if it is a fact.


    "Little four." Xiao Yiyi stopped the angry little four, "I''m here, can you let me in now?"


    "You can go in, but I don''t know if you have face to face with general Wen." Said the black face.


    The guard opened the iron fence and let Xiao Yiyi come in. When Xiao Si was ready to follow, he was stopped by black face.


    "You can''t go in."


    "Why?"


    "The old general said, let her in alone." Black face points at Xiao Yiyi to say.


    If put in before black face to Xiao Yiyi respectful honorific a Xiao total, now direct is she to address.


    "Xiao Si, just wait here. I''ll go in alone."


    "But..."


    "No matter it''s the land of the country, they still want to make it legal. They don''t dare to do anything to me." After Xiao Yiyi finished, he followed the guard


    say.


    After Xiao Yiyi left, black face spat a mouthful of phlegm behind her.


    Xiuziqi and Xiaosi are very angry at their side, but they can''t do anything.


    "Grandfather Wen, Yiyi is here." Xiao Yiyi said respectfully after being taken to the Pavilion by the guards.


    Old man Wen didn''t even lift his eyelids. He and the village head were playing chess in the pavilion.


    Since Li Su put Sanwu under control, the old man Wen has moved to live here. The house he used to live in doesn''t even go back. I don''t know if a big stone in his heart has fallen to the ground. The spirit of the old man Wen is getting better and better. In ancient times, there was Lianpo eating 70 meters, but now there is old man Wen eating 80 kilograms of meat.


    A chess game is finished soon. Master Wen squints at Xiao Yiyi.


    "Don''t you want to say something?"


    "Grandfather Wen, what do you want your granddaughter to say?" Xiao Yiyi said¡°


    "What courage Old man Wen gave his crutch a good beating. "Xiao Yiyi, thanks to you, you are still the descendant of old Xiao. How can you make such a bad decision


    I don''t know how you have the face to see me when it comes to shame. "


    "Grandfather Wen, there is really a misunderstanding." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Misunderstanding? If there is such a bullshit misunderstanding, I think you just want to covet Li Su''s property Old man Wen said angrily, "you xiaojiafu are enemies. After the death of old xiaotou, all your property is yours. Are you still not satisfied? What do you want to do? "


    "Xiao Yiyi, look around you, those neat houses, those happy children, and those simple people. They are all with the help of Li Su. Do you have the heart to live like this? Well, even if you don''t say these things, you just say how good Li Su is to you. He doesn''t even ask if he leaves such a big company under your management. If he''s so relieved of you, you''ll fire him, fire him, and open a press conference? Xiao Yiyi, you''re really shameful. You''ve lost all the faces of the old Xiao family. I don''t think you''re shameful. " Xiao Yiyi''s eyes were full of tears, but he didn''t say a word.


    "Talk, why don''t you talk now? You can talk at the press conference? Why don''t you talk now? " Wen shouts loudly.


    "Grandfather Wen, what do you want me to say? It''s all over the place. I have nothing to say Xiao Yiyi said.


    "There''s nothing to say. It''s really a push." Old man Wen sneered


    "It''s a shame that you can be such a talent in the Xiao family," he said¡°


    "Well, you can go. I feel sick when I see you now." Old man Wen turned around without looking at Xiao Yiyi.


    "Grandfather Wen, I''m leaving." Xiao Yiyi held back the tears in his eyes. After two steps, he took out an envelope from himself and put it on the desk. "Grandfather Wen, if you are interested in reading this letter."


    "Go away!"


    Xiao Yiyi came out of master Wen''s house with tears in his eyes. On the way, all the people turned their faces when they saw Xiao Yiyi. They didn''t even look at him. Even some people came directly to Xiao Yiyi and spit in front of him.


    Xiao Yiyi bit his teeth and put up with it.


    "Mr. Xiao, are you all right, Mr. Xiao?"


    Seeing that Xiao Yiyi came out of the iron fence, xiuziqi and his family all gathered around him. Xiao Yiyi bit his teeth, bit his head and took a deep breath. Then he said, "let''s go. Let''s leave things here alone. Master Youwen is here. They don''t dare to do anything."


    "Yes." Xiao Si agreed, and then left with a group of people.


    After Xiao Yiyi left, master Wen turned around.


    "General, Miss Xiao seems to have something to hide." Said the village head¡°


    "It''s hard for her to hide her bullshit. What a good young man Li Su is. They have united to squeeze Li Su away. No one will be at ease about this matter." Wen said.


    "I also believe that Li Su has been wronged, but I think there are many wrongs in Miss Xiao. You don''t always say that you should divide people and things into two sides, and you can''t believe one side." The village head said, taking up the letter Xiao Yiyi put on the table and putting it into the hands of master Wen, "general, I think you''d better have a good look at this letter. Let''s not wrongly treat other people''s children, general. We are all so old. We should not be so angry all the time. "


    After the village head finished, he left, leaving the old man alone here.


    Old man Wen thought about it and read the letter that Xiao Yiyi gave him from the beginning to the end.


    Crutches in the hands of the fierce Dun on the ground, "the Lin family is really too presumptuous!"


    But after the scolding, master Wen also felt that he could do nothing at all. Now the Lin family is at its peak in China, and they are highly appreciated by them, not by one or two.


    "Girl, it''s Lao Wen who wronged you." Mr. Wen now blames himself for what he just said, but now that he has said it, he doesn''t know


    Can''t take back, for Xiao Yiyi''s injury, also difficult to smooth.


    Mr. Wen thought for a while and asked the guard to take his phone and dial Xiao Yiyi''s number¡° Girl, old man, I''m wrong. You''re wronged. "

 Chapter 643

    After Xiao Yiyi got through the phone, he almost cried when he heard Wen''s words. After controlling for a long time, he didn''t let his tears fall.


    "Grandfather Wen, you are serious." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I know you''ve been wronged, little fellow. As long as you can use my old bone, you can say it. I''m definitely duty bound." Mr. Wen said on the other end of the phone.


    "Grandfather Wen, you''re welcome. I just hope you don''t tell Li Su about it, otherwise the consequences may be very serious. In my eyes, you know Li Su''s temper." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "But if you don''t say it, the way those people look at you and say it to you."


    "It''s OK. Let them curse. Anyway, I can''t hear them. As for the comments on the Internet, don''t worry about them. I won''t watch them at all. Even if someone comes to scold me in my face, I won''t say anything. I won''t lose two pieces of meat if I scold you Xiao Yiyi said optimistically


    .


    "The daughter of the Xiao family, it''s really hard for you to bear such a heavy burden." Wen said.


    "I''m all right, Grandpa Wen. I''m really all right. Please have a rest. I have something to deal with now. I''ll come to visit you in laisan some other day." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Don''t come here. You''d better deal with the company''s affairs first. Anyway, I''m still the honorary chairman of the company. If you can use me, please come and greet me."


    "OK, Grandpa Wen."


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yiyi closed his eyes and leaned on the seat, "Xiao Si, go back to the company."


    "Yes."


    Back to the company, Xiao Yiyi did not have a rest, Feng Duoduo and Yao Ya two people appeared at the door of his office.


    "How''s it going?" Xiao Yiyi has learned from xiuziqi that they are going to comfort the people under his company.


    "The military and civilian factories are OK, there is no loss of personnel, but I am


    I''ve lost management. " Yao Ya said¡°


    "As long as the factory can produce, it''s a great achievement. It''s OK." Said Xiao Management power is not important, as long as they can live a better life, even if you just name it¡°


    "I''m almost here." Feng Duoduo said, "the head chef of a branch left, and then there were only four people left in the whole restaurant. In addition, I had only five people. Even after the seal was removed, we couldn''t start work."


    "Can it be solved?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    Feng Duoduo bit his lip and said, "if it can be solved, it will be solved."


    "Five days for you." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yes."


    "Yiyijie, just now the suppliers of those materials and our suppliers and sellers all called. They want to cancel the cooperation with us, even if they pay liquidated damages, they have to terminate the cooperation." Yao Ya said.


    "Then terminate the contract." Xiao Yiyi said: "now we are in a difficult situation, but we are not bullied. Let Mr. Wen help us


    They sent an official letter to ask them for compensation in accordance with the constraints of the contract. And make a rule from now on, we Jishi Fund... "When talking about Jishi fund, Xiao Yiyi''s face was a bit unnatural, but Ma Shan changed his words and said:" we Jishi group will not cooperate with them in any way, and we will explain to future dealers and material suppliers that all these manufacturers and companies have become our blacklist. "


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it now."


    "This period of time is estimated to be the most difficult one since we were founded. I hope everyone can work hard to get through this difficulty together. When he comes back, we will give him a stronger one, so strong that he is no longer afraid of the existence of the Lin family." Xiao Yiyi said to two people.


    "We will make it." Yao Ya and Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Yiyijie, we''ll go first. You''re tired too. Let''s have a rest early."


    Yao Ya and Feng Duoduo both left. Xiao Yiyi sat on the chair. After a while, he took a deep breath and dialed a phone number, but no one answered.


    "Don''t blame me."


    Xiao Yiyi murmured.


    Then he dialed a new number, "housekeeper, tell my grandfather that I''m going home for dinner today."


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yiyi didn''t ask Xiao Si to send him, but drove away with the roar of Ferrari, which hadn''t moved for a long time.


    After getting home, Mr. Xiao was already waiting for her in the kitchen.


    "Come back, sit down. I made all the dishes today. Try them." Xiaolaozi said to xiaoyiyi with a smile.


    "Grandfather."


    Xiao Yiyi threw himself directly into master Xiao''s arms and burst into tears.


    "Suffering." Master Xiao said, stroking his granddaughter''s hair.


    Maybe only in front of his grandfather, or when he is alone, can he release all his emotions.


    Crying like a child.


    "Since you choose to be a strong man, you have to bear all kinds of injuries, all kinds of pressure, and face all kinds of situations¡°


    "As a strong man, he can be released, but he can''t lose his temper in front of others. He can always guarantee his true heart and keep himself in a calm state."


    While touching Xiao Yiyi, master Xiao talked about his life experience.


    Xiao Yiyi''s weeping voice is getting lower and lower. At last, he just lies in the arms of master Xiao, quietly listening to his grandfather telling stories that he has never heard before, and feeling.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I will."


    "If you feel tired, you will come back, and grandfather will cook for you."


    "Well."


    When Xiao Yiyi is having dinner with him, Lin Boda looks at the dancer in front of him with a smile.


    The body is hot, the face is beautiful, and the clothes on the body are so small that they can be ignored. Every one of them is full of flattery, and their eyes are flowing. If an ordinary man could not control it, he would have rushed to release the flame in his heart. But limboda didn''t make any noise. He just sat there on one side


    Looking at the graceful dancing posture of these dancers, while tasting the red wine in their hands.


    "Young master, I have news." Housekeeper Lin appeared behind him like a ghost.


    "He said Lin Boda''s interest did not decrease with the arrival of housekeeper Lin.


    "There''s a message from Hongwang. All the factories of Jishi fund have closed down. No matter where they are, there''s no way."


    "There is no reasonable reason for old man Youwen to be there, and there is no way for Lord Hong. I understand that."

 Chapter 644

    "No matter where you are, let it go first. What''s the situation in other places?" Asked limboda.


    "All other industries have been blocked and closed for an indefinite period. Lord Hong has assured us that they will cancel these seals only if you speak." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "According to our information, Yao ya, the general manager of the military and civilian factory, has no management power, just a nominal name. Now there are only two employees in a restaurant, and the chef and Daiho have all left. In other words, the restaurant is completely empty."


    "In addition, the projects of other salvation funds have all stopped, but it has not caused much disturbance. They have settled the wages of those workers at the first time."


    "These things are not big things, but even if they start business now, they are paralyzed." Limboda said firmly.


    "Master''s lesson." Housekeeper Lin said, "now there is an upsurge of boycotting Jishi fund in Xingqing city. As long as the people who work in Jishi fund, they are all allowed to go back to their homes and are not allowed to go to work in Jishi fund. Besides, all the people and things linked to Jishi fund have begun to work


    Boycott. "


    "I just got the news that the suppliers and distributors of raw materials of Jishi fund have all started to breach the contract, and no longer provide any raw materials or sales for Jishi fund."


    "Is there any response on the Internet?" Asked limboda.


    "The Internet is now overwhelming, and there is no need to worry about their counterattack." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "In the employment of a group of water army, as long as you see a little bit of a turn of the limelight on the Internet, you will immediately suppress them all." Limboda said.


    "Yes, young master, I''ll do it now." After that, housekeeper Lin left here.


    Lin Boda continued to watch the group of dancers scratching their heads and posturing, but he didn''t have any interest in it, just for appreciation.


    While looking at it, Lin Boda''s mobile phone rings. After a look at the name of the person shown on it, Lin Boda''s mouth draws a smile and lets the phone ring there. It''s estimated that it''s almost going to die. Lin Boda takes up the mobile phone wobbly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I was a little busy just now. Yiyi, what can I do for you? " Lin Boda asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yiyi has heard that Lin Boda is at ease on the phone. Maybe he is still doing something unknown.


    Since Lin Boda dares to answer Xiao Yiyi''s call, she is not afraid of what she wants to do.


    "Limboda, your goal has been achieved."


    "Don''t say that. I didn''t do anything."


    "You didn''t do anything?" Xiao Yiyi asked, but she didn''t expect Lin Boda to answer his question, "I think you already know that I have removed Li sukai? The shareholders of the company have all changed. As for the projects, companies and charity projects under my hand, I think you should know better than me? "


    Lin Boda laughed and said nothing.


    "Limboda, is it time for you to fulfill your terms?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Don''t worry, I''m Lin Boda. Three days, you give me three days. I promise to let your Jishi group reappear in front of people. But you have to have one condition, that is, you can''t accept Li Su."¡° You can rest assured that I''m not ready to fight my own company. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "That''s good." Lin Boda said, "once Li Su has news, please let me know, otherwise what will happen next, but I dare not tell you."


    "I''m not sure


    "You bastard!"


    Xiao Yiyi angrily hangs up the phone, and Lin Boda can imagine Xiao Yiyi''s expression at that time, which is very cool for Lin Boda.


    So the day went by.


    People in Xingqing city are still silent. When they boycott Jishi fund, another big event happened, which is also related to Jishi fund.


    On this day, a news conference was held at the gate of Jishi fund, oh, no, now dozens of groups.


    If it''s just Jishi group, not many journalists have come. After all, Jishi group is not the former heyday Jishi fund, and not many people are willing to pay attention to a group company that is already lonely.


    However, there are two very famous companies in this press conference, Xiao''s group and Feng''s group. Separately speaking, these two companies are the top companies of Huaxia. Now they can come together. If they work together, they will be the first and most stable company of Huaxia.


    "Dear friends in the news media, welcome to Jishi group after two days. On behalf of all the staff of Jishi group, I would like to thank you for your coming." Xiao Yiyi now puts his attitude very low. After all, Jishi group has become a street mouse that everyone shouts to beat. It needs these uncrowned kings to reverse his image in front of the whole public. We can''t offend him.


    "Cut!"


    Some people in the media below hissed, but Xiao Yiyi didn''t change his face and pretended not to hear him.


    "At this press conference, I believe everyone has also seen the two lines on the invitation letter and has a certain answer in mind." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "There are mainly two things. First, the approval document of Jishi fund''s renaming Jishi Group officially came down, and today''s unveiling ceremony was held. Second, we have two new major shareholders of Jishi group, Xiao group and Feng Group. Please see our official website or microblog for the specific equity distribution, which are shown in detail¡°


    "Next, let''s welcome manager Wu, the person in charge of Xiaoshi group, to speak


    In the crowd''s sparse applause, manager Wu came to the stage. He didn''t say too much about the reaction of the people below. He didn''t see such a scene before, and it was not difficult to deal with it.


    "Colleagues in the media, I came here as a representative of the cooperation between Xiao group and Jishi group. Compared with people who know me, half of manager Feng of Feng Group and I will not appear in the ordinary signing ceremony. Now that we can join hands here, we can see the expectations of our two groups for Jishi group. Of course, we do not deny that we are very keen on Jishi group. "

 Chapter 645

    Manager Wu, the person in charge of the Xiaoshi group, simply said a few words, and it took 20 minutes. This is the end. There is only one sentence in the whole article. The reason why he took a stake in Jishi group is to see the development prospect of Jishi group.


    Of course, this is what the underground media people understand.


    It''s all because the current leader of Jishi group is the only successor of Xiao group. If he wants to have a big development in Xiao group, he must flatter the next leader.


    Next is manager Feng of Feng Group. Although he is also surnamed Feng, he has nothing to do with Feng Duoduo''s Feng. He is totally wrong.


    He also said it was more than a few minutes, which is similar to what manager Wu said before, that is, Feng group saw the development prospect of Jishi group.


    In other words, Feng Duoduo is the apple of Feng Qingya''s eye, and Feng Duoduo is also his little master. If he doesn''t want to be in the Feng Group, he can''t come at all.


    After all the main leaders finished their speeches, all the media people under the stage fell asleep.


    "Next, we have a signing ceremony."


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi''s voice fell, solemn music began to sound, and the beautiful female emcee brought up all the things they signed up with.


    Xiao Yiyi sits in the middle, manager Wu of Xiao''s group is on Xiao''s left side, and manager Feng of Feng''s group is on Xiao''s right side. After the three people brush their signatures, they hold their hands together and are still photographed by the reporters.


    Standing on the top floor of the office building, Yao ya, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi stood at the window, watching the signing ceremony below.


    "Once this document is signed, it has nothing to do with Li Suzhen." Yao Ya said.


    "This is also forced helpless ah." Feng Duoduo said, "my father told me that he was interested in the development momentum of Jishi fund before. It''s very good for the fund to have such a result now. If we really let those capital tycoons take a fancy to it, we may not even have a bone


    They will swallow it. "


    "That''s right. Even if there isn''t such a disaster at Jishi fund now, it may be in a few days, a month or a year, and eventually there will be such a disaster." Yao Ya said, "it''s OK to meet now. It makes us have vigilance in our heart. It''s very helpful for us to go on the road in the future."


    "I ask you, if Li Su comes back one day, what will you do? Will you give him the original of Jishi group? " At this time, xiuziqi suddenly came up with such a sentence.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what kind of choice I should make now." Feng Duoduo said directly.


    "I don''t know." Yao Ya didn''t have a definite idea in her mind.


    She, or now they are very afraid to see Li Su appear. If Li Su really appears in front of them, they really don''t know how to solve this problem for a while and a half. Do they really return the present Jishi group to Li Su?


    They are heavily in the heart of a question mark.


    *********


    Under Xiao Yiyi''s insistence, Jishi fund is changing its face like a raging fire without Li Su''s knowledge.


    At this time, Li Su and black tiger appear in a small town. At the first sight of these two people, they would be regarded as beggars.


    The hair was so long that they could not see what their faces looked like.


    It''s all done.


    I can''t see the original color of my clothes. Now it''s the same color. It''s black and shiny.


    And there are many holes. It can be seen that they have been sewn, but the craftsmanship is obviously not very good.


    Before they came to their side, a strong smell of sweat mixed with all kinds of unheard of smell came to their nostrils. Wherever they two appeared, passers-by all covered their mouths and noses and passed by them.


    "Boss, come and serve two bowls of noodles. We need to hurry. We have to go on our way." Hoarse voice from a noodle stand uploaded out, passers-by have surprised


    I looked in the past.


    Boss Mian was stunned. He had seen beggars, but he had never seen such a dirty beggar who dared to talk like this.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." The owner of the voice took out a 20 yuan soft coin from his pocket and put it on the table. "This should be enough."


    The shopkeeper picked up the coin and held it between his fingers.


    It''s wrinkled, but it''s clean, but it''s a pity that it can''t hide the above meaning.


    "Boss, I always feel someone is watching us." Another voice said.


    "Nonsense." Before that man, put the hair on his face to lift, above is all black soil, vaguely can see a beautiful face.


    Yes, they are Li Su and black tiger.


    The two of them are exactly what they are now because of Li Su.


    After they came out of the unknown village, they didn''t know what they should do for a moment


    Where to go, Li Su saw the mountain in front of him and said that he had a dream since childhood and wanted to go to the other side of the mountain.


    Black tiger''s head a hot also agreed, then two people began to climb the mountains.


    There were no wild animals along the way, but there were many kinds of bogs. Otherwise, the two people would not have become so smelly.


    "Nonsense, with our two hot bodies and fashionable shapes, brother sharp in those years was no better than the match we have now. Can we have a lower return rate?" Li Su said triumphantly.


    Li Su is the first person in history who can make his dirty and smelly self so fresh and refined.


    Black tiger silently gave Li Su a thumbs up.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, here you are."


    It''s said to be a big bowl. These two nights are really big bowls, which can be called pots.


    "Boss, you are a real person. If I have a chance, I will come to you for noodles." Li Suyi looked at the noodle bowl in front of him


    And I was happy. The boss walked away from two people with his nose in his hand. If he stayed for a little longer, he might suffocate and die.


    Of course, he didn''t hear what Li Su Gang had just said.


    "Boss, there''s a lot of meat in it!"

 Chapter 646

    "Boss, look, there''s a lot of meat in my bowl!" After two mouthfuls, black tiger showed Li Su the noodles in his bowl. As expected, there was a lot of meat floating on it. It wasn''t shredded meat, it was real sliced meat.


    "It''s like I don''t have one." Li Su pulled his bowl twice and saw that there was meat in his bowl, which was much more than that of black tiger.


    "Boss, you are a person who can do business and know how to hold customers'' mind." Li Su gave his boss a thumbs up.


    But at this time, the boss''s heart is dripping blood.


    I just grabbed two more pieces of meat. I wanted the two plague gods to leave early. I didn''t see that there was no one else except myself when they came out of their store.


    After Xili finished the noodles, Li Su and Heihu belched comfortably.


    "I''m full at last. Let''s go. We have to go." Li Su said.


    "You have to look at the map, or I will not leave. You don''t know how bad the swamp smells." Said the black tiger¡°


    "Last time it was a command error, this time it will never happen." Li Su took out the map he had just bought.


    It''s said that it was bought. In fact, it''s better to say that it was given by the owner. As soon as he saw two smelly people appear at the door of his shop, the boss ran out and asked why. Then he directly took out a map and gave it to Li Su. He didn''t want any money. As long as they both leave now, it''s easy to say anything.


    "You see, we are here now. As long as we follow this direction, we will be able to go out. There are still many views to enjoy along the way." Li Su said with a smile.


    It''s good to have enough to eat. Black tiger murmured in his heart.


    The map is in Li Su''s hands. Now black tiger is carrying a lot of things, some of which have their own parts. Some of the good things Li Su found in the mountains are all kinds of strange things, some are stones, some are branches, and more are all kinds of plants.


    "We''re going in this direction." Li Su looked at the trees in front of him, and then at the map in his hand.


    He has repeated this action several times. Black tiger looks at Li Su as if he saw a ghost.


    "Boss, we''ve been to this place three times. Can you give us a definite idea? Let''s go out, shall we? " Black tiger sat on the ground, looking at Li Su said.


    Two people came out of town an hour later. Li Su said that there was a shortcut on the map, which was not explained by the black tiger, so he rushed in and went back to the map


    That''s where it is now.


    "Well, are we lost?" Li Su looked at the map in his hand and asked.


    "I must be lost." Black tiger takes a white look at Li Su. Brother, we''ve all appeared in this place four or five times. If we still can''t judge that we are lost, I really want to doubt whether your IQ will be recharged.


    "What shall we do now?" Li Su asked.


    "Shall we take a break first?" Asked the black tiger.


    "It makes sense. Anyway, we are all like this now, and it''s not short of this moment." Li Su also sat on the ground¡° Boss, give me a serious question. Where are we going now? " Asked the black tiger.


    "Where I know, where I go is where I go." Li Su said indifferently.


    "Don''t you worry at all?"


    "What are you worried about? What can I worry about? " Li Su asked.


    "Such as Jishi fund, such as aunts and uncles."


    "That''s what you''re talking about. I thought what you''re talking about. Don''t worry, I''ve arranged all these things. As for the salvation fund, if it doesn''t exist, it''s no pity." Li Su said indifferently.


    "That''s not the same. I don''t want to talk about the rest. I just want to talk about the military and civilian factories. Where are they


    You''ve chosen all the noodle workers. They''re journalists. You''ve been very kind to them all your life. If you leave this time and then leave, they''ll probably just give up and leave. " Said the black tiger.


    "Do more things. If I had to solve all these things by myself, I would have been dead tired." Li Su said, "I believe Yiyi can do these things well¡°


    "Boss, have you ever thought that they drove you away just for your property?" After a long hesitation, the black tiger said.


    "For my little fortune?" Li Su suddenly laughed, "black tiger, you are not the first day to follow me, for the people around me, you will not be unable to pick it up."


    "Sister Anxin, a well-off family, plus her quiet nature, a little money is enough, there is no need to covet my little money. Yao ya, she herself works hard enough. In other words, her family is also a well-off family. If she didn''t want to realize her own value, she would not come out to work. "


    "As for xiuziqi, you may have less contact with Zhang Qiang. Her family is also a well-known rich businessman. There is only one daughter in her family. After her father''s death, all the money is hers. For example, you can eat 1000 yuan a meal and three meals a day, which is enough for you to die. Do you understand?"


    "Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo, I don''t want to say more about them? Which one of them do you think is greedy for my family


    Li Su asked black tiger.


    "It doesn''t look like it, but people are separated from each other. No one knows who it is."


    "You mean I''m guarding against you, too? Are you also interested in my property? " Li Su said jokingly¡°


    "Pull down, I know you when you have a few money, is not poor jingle ring."


    "So it is."


    When they laughed, Li Su said, "actually, I''m not afraid that they will take over my company. The money is not my money at all. Do you remember what I said at the beginning of the company? We must take the money that should be taken out, but no one can take the money that shouldn''t be taken away. If anyone takes it away, there is no other way to go except death, and it doesn''t work to escape anywhere. "


    "You always thought I was alarmist, but what I want to tell you is that it''s true." Li Su looked at the black tiger and said, "I never joke about it any more."


    Black tiger''s back began to sweat.

 Chapter 647

    "So I can run around safely, and I never look at the account book. You should understand."


    Black tiger nodded.


    "There are some things that you should not know, but when you ask, I''ll give you one more sentence. Some things are not as simple as you think, and some things can''t be figured out and explained by you."


    Li Su said that at this point, he said everything he knew and could say.


    "I didn''t ask if I knew. Now I feel chilly." Said the black tiger, shrinking his neck.


    "Ha ha ha, coward!" Li Su laughed.


    "Don''t move, hands up."


    As soon as they finished laughing, Li Su felt as if someone had come behind him. Black tiger also found something wrong. Then they put their hands on their waist.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll shoot now!"


    Karala the sound of the bolt.


    It seems that there are many people coming here. I really don''t know how they approached themselves.


    Black tiger and Li Su were pointed at by several black gun barrels, and obediently put their hands behind their heads.


    Maybe someone said that Li Su is not the protagonist. When the tiger body shakes, it can solve all the problems in a moment.


    I just want to say, that''s bullshit. You''ve seen too much fantasy. If you have this ability, try it yourself.


    "Handcuff them all!"


    After a command, black tiger and Li Su''s wrists had a pair of silver bracelets.


    "What are you doing? We are law-abiding citizens Li Su was pushed to the ground and fed the sand of yicui.


    "Cut the crap and search the body!"


    Several big hands groped for Li Su and Heihu''s son,


    Li sudu has responded.


    "Report to captain, they have guns on them, and there are a lot of bullets!"


    "It''s really not a good man. Put on the headgear for them and take it back now. Then we''ll have a good review and take all their things with us and leave everything behind."


    When he put on the headgear, Li Su took a quick look. These people are all armed police.


    Bumpy all the way, I don''t know how far I''ve been, anyway, it''s bumpy.


    Even the car sickness that I haven''t suffered for a long time is out of control now.


    As Li Su was about to spray out, the car finally stopped.


    "Bring them all, bring them all to the interrogation room, switch off!"


    "Captain, they stink!"


    "Just think of it as being in a pigsty. If you look at them, it''s not a good thing, or you''ll stay in the mountain for such a long time."


    The captain''s voice was loud in Li Su''s ears.


    Fuck! damn you!


    You are the pig! Your family are pigs!


    I''m just a careless man. Then I lost my way and fell into the mud pit. You said I was a pig!


    Soon, Li Su felt as if he had been taken to a room, jingling, and shackled himself.


    "I said," what do you want to do? I''m a suspect at most. I''m just a suspect. I haven''t become a real criminal yet. Will you shackle me? Not in line with the rules, right? I want to complain, I want to report! "


    "It''s interesting for you to say that a person with a prohibited gun actually wants to report an armed police officer, saying that it''s not in line with the rules."


    "That is, are criminals so open now? The law? "


    "Ha ha ha."


    Two people soon put the shackles on Li Su''s body, and then


    Take off Li Su''s headgear.


    He stayed in the dark for a long time, and his own eyes were a little uncomfortable with the sudden light.


    First of all, two soldiers in armed police combat clothes came into view, but they were all wearing masks.


    "I said," will you let me go first? " Li Su said.


    "No nonsense! Search


    "I wipe it!" Li Su blurted out.


    Do these goods have any special habit of being searched all the time.


    "I said, do you particularly like body searching? I''m a serious man. If you''re acting like this, I''ll sue you. "


    "I''ll go! What a disgusting man An armed police officer kicked Li Su hard.


    Li Su was relieved to hear that they didn''t mean anything else to him.


    After nothing was found, the two armed police went out, not one


    Then the captain appeared.


    "Lieutenant?" Li Su asked.


    "What''s the matter? Look down on the lieutenant? I tell you, in this place, no matter where you come from, as long as I say you stay here, you have to stay here. " Said the second lieutenant.


    "OK, what do you want to say? I''ve been on my way for several days. Now I have a place to rest."


    "Say it


    "What do you want me to say?"


    "What''s your name?"


    "Li Su."


    "Gender?"


    "Male."¡° Age? "


    ¡°27.¡±


    Li Su said that when he was 27 years old, the team leader stopped his pen and looked at Li Su up and down¡°


    "Why are you looking at me like this? I tell you, I didn''t make it


    It''s curved. "


    "I''m not crooked, either!" "How can you prove that you are twenty-seven?" the second lieutenant scolded


    "Brother, all my things have been taken away by you. How do you want me to prove that my only ID card has also been taken away by you."


    "Cut the crap and say, what are you doing here?" Asked the second lieutenant.


    "I''m a doctor. I''m here to look for some herbs." Li Su said.


    "Doctor?" The second lieutenant looked at Li Su and said, "are you a doctor? If you''re a doctor, I''m the president. Honestly, what are you doing here? "


    "I can''t help it if you don''t believe it." Li Su said, "but the rheumatism of your legs is very serious. By the way, you still have a little kidney deficiency. Recently, you have to control it, or you will get into big trouble."


    "Alarmist talk!" The second lieutenant didn''t pay attention to Li Su''s words at all. Seeing that Li Su couldn''t ask anything here, he simply stopped talking to Li Su and let people keep staring at him and repeatedly ask questions.


    This is a method often used in interrogation. It''s called Condor.


    "What''s going on over there? Is it abandoned? " The second lieutenant asked after he came out of the place where Li Su was being held.

 Chapter 648

    "No, the boy didn''t even talk." The armed police in charge of interrogating the black tiger gritted their teeth and said, "Captain, it seems that these two people are hard bones. We can''t do it. Let''s do it by means."


    "Don''t you want to wear this skin?" The captain slapped the CAPF on the head and said, "come on, take me to have a look."


    When I came to the room where black tiger was imprisoned, the smell was not too fresh. Fortunately, they all wore masks, and they didn''t suffocate.


    "What''s your name?" Asked the second lieutenant, with the black tiger''s eyes closed.


    "Where are you from? Where are you going? " The second lieutenant asked again, the black tiger''s eyes closed.


    "What are you doing here?" The second lieutenant asked again, the black tiger still closed his eyes.


    "Where did your guns come from?" There was some anger in the second lieutenant''s tone. It was strange that he was in a good mood when he met two stones in the pit.


    "I advise you not to move those guns, or it will not be you


    A little Lieutenant can handle it. " At this time, the black tiger began to speak. At the moment when he opened his eyes, the second lieutenant felt as if he had been watched by a poisonous snake, and his whole body was cold.


    "Oh, I don''t think you know where you are now, do you? Tell me the truth The second lieutenant slapped the table fiercely. On the one hand, for fear, on the other hand, he was emboldening himself!


    ¡°4252207553¡£¡± From the mouth of the black tiger came such a string of numbers, "you go to check, don''t say you don''t know what this string of numbers means."


    When hearing these figures, the second lieutenant was still a little puzzled. However, what Heihu said next shocked him a little. Instead of interrogating Heihu, he ran to his office.


    Turn on the computer, open a program with "Bayi", input the string of numbers that the black tiger said, and the bright red big character "insufficient authority" appears on it!


    I''ve come across some people, but I don''t have enough authority!


    There is only one situation. This person''s position is much higher than his own, and it is not a single bit.


    The second lieutenant didn''t dare to delay. He was just a little second lieutenant. He wanted to report such a big thing to the higher authorities.


    "Report!" The second lieutenant came to an office building with a white face.


    "Come in!" A majestic voice came from inside.


    "Brigadier, something''s wrong." The second lieutenant told the man in the office what happened to him. He was a bit serious. Look at the epaulets, captain.


    The captain turns on the computer and reenters the number provided by the second lieutenant. The conclusion is still that the authority is not enough!


    "Are your figures accurate?"


    "Absolutely


    This is a big deal.


    "Don''t get excited. I''ll ask. I''ll watch two people closely. No matter they are important people or not, they can''t run away."


    "Yes."


    The second lieutenant went to watch black tiger and Li Su closely, while the captain dialed the number. Li Su has been lying on the chair for three days. He didn''t know that he was so comfortable in the chair. If he had another chance to choose, he would not take that road.


    If you have nothing to do, you''d better sleep.


    This sleep was so sleepy that my saliva came out from the corner of my mouth.


    "That..." the armed police didn''t know how to call Li Su. They could only call Li Su casually twice, and then pushed Li Su, "it''s time to wake up."


    "Ah? Is it time to eat? " Li Su woke up from his dream and said vaguely.


    "Yes, but you''d better follow me to have a good bath." The armed police said.


    "No, it''s important to eat." Li Su said carelessly, not noticing the lethality of his own taste to others.


    "I''d better wash it first. Anyway, it won''t delay the work. It will take some time for the food to be cooked."


    "That will do."


    The armed police took two stinky people to the bathhouse and came out of the bathhouse gasping.


    He really didn''t understand that they were two suspects with guns. They were killed at random. Why did they have to take a good bath?


    "Black tiger, how did they let us out? I''m going to have a good sleep. "


    Inside the bathhouse, two naked men rubbed the mud on their bodies and chatted.


    "It''s a secret. I can''t tell you." Black tiger said mysteriously.


    "You are not given the hidden rules by them, are you?" Li Su suddenly said in surprise.


    "I''m a normal man."


    "Have you ever seen a normal man come to take a bath with three bars of soap? Would you like me to pick up the soap for you now?


    ¡±


    "Shit, they stuffed a basin for me. I came in without looking. I didn''t know there were three pieces of soap in it."


    "Don''t explain it again, it will become a fact."


    Li Su left the black tiger in horror. Fortunately, the bath was big enough, otherwise he really had no place to hide.


    Black tiger wants to cry without tears. He is really wronged.


    However, Li Su did not believe it.


    I had a good bath, but now there is still a problem in front of them, and it''s still a big problem. They didn''t bring in the change clothes. What can they do.


    "Well, black tiger, go out and bring your clothes in." Li Su squatted under the shower head and said.


    "I''m not going."


    Feelings, they are also naked, how to go out.


    "What about that?"


    "I don''t know where to go." Black tiger also said that he was helpless. Li Su looked around, and there was only one basin in front of him and others


    A towel, a bar of soap, it''s ignored.


    As soon as his eyes turned, Li Su had a plan in mind.


    "Black tiger, I have a way."


    "What can I do?"


    "Come here, I''ll tell you."


    Black tiger''s puzzled ear, Li Su in his ear said for a long time, black tiger face immediately appeared two words, impossible.


    "I don''t do it. I don''t do it. You go." Black tiger shakes his head like a rattle.


    "That''s the only way I can think of now." Li Su said, "as long as we cross this corridor and get to the room at the top, where there are bath towels. We can get a few by car, and we will be saved."


    "Why don''t you go?"


    "Are you the boss, or am I the boss?"


    "It''s not about the boss not the boss. Anyway, I won''t go. I''ll go to you."

 Chapter 649

    After a while, a monster came out of the men''s bathroom.


    His face was covered with two towels, his whole head was covered, and his eyes were exposed outside.


    Bare upper body, revealing a strong tendons.


    He also held two plastic basins in his hands, one in front and the other in the back.


    Can can cover his vital parts.


    Yes, this man is black tiger.


    As for the black tiger, why do you dress like this? It''s all because he and Li Su lost.


    Time back to ten minutes ago, two people have finished washing, but there are no clothes. You can''t put on the clothes you used before. It''s better not to take a bath.


    Li Su encouraged the black tiger to go, but he still had to wear clothes.


    So Li Su this like a move, two people began to guess Ding shell, this is


    Like fate, three games two wins.


    So, the result is very obvious, black tiger of course is not Li Su this loss of goods opponent, so naturally went to look for clothes.


    There are clothes in their backpacks, but they don''t know where they are now. They can only go to the end of the corridor where there are bath towels. Whatever it is, make do with it first.


    When the black tiger was leaving, Li Su wrapped his head to death. He was not worried that the black tiger would catch cold, but that someone saw his coat and could not recognize him.


    Isn''t there a story like that? If you are naked in the street, the first reaction to be seen is not to cover your own key, but to cover your face, so that even if your key is seen, you don''t know who you are.


    Unfortunately, the black tiger was stunned by the scene just after he came out of the bathhouse with full arms.


    There are many people standing at the door of the bathhouse, as if waiting for someone.


    The people standing at the door of the bathhouse were also suddenly walked out of this room


    What a monster to be stunned, this is not after the two people, now how to come out of such a thing.


    Black tiger is the king of black leopard. Seeing this scene, he immediately went in.


    The second lieutenant rubbed his eyes and doubted whether he was seeing flowers¡° Xiao Wang, did you see something just now? " Asked the second lieutenant.


    "I don''t know. I''m not sure if I read it wrong now." Xiao Wang slapped himself hard in the face to make him sober. If it wasn''t for the second lieutenant to ask him, he also suspected that he had Alzheimer''s disease.


    Black tiger just like burning eyebrows back to Li Su''s side.


    "No, boss."


    "Why? You''ve all come back. It''s fast enough. You''re really the king of leopards. " Li Su saw that the black tiger had come back. He came out from under the shower head and said.


    "No, boss, something''s wrong. Something''s wrong." Black tiger said quickly.


    "What''s the matter? You''ve been seen all over? Male or female? " Li Su said in surprise¡° Let''s be serious Black tiger has no way to deal with his boss.


    "Well, well, go ahead." Li Su''s mouth is like this, but his eyes have been sweeping to the black tiger''s buttocks, and his eyes are very obscene.


    Black tiger turns a blind eye to these. Now is not the time to talk about this.


    "Boss, there are a lot of people standing outside." Black tiger removed the towel on his head and said.


    "People? What''s terrible about people? I''m saying that they are... "


    Li Su stopped, "what did you just say?"


    "There are a lot of people standing outside, right in front of the bathroom." Black tiger said quickly.


    This bathhouse is not for men and women, but it''s separated by a corridor. Unfortunately, there''s a road through this corridor, and it''s not easy


    That is to say, as long as he goes out to take a bath, he will be found at any time. This is also the reason why Li Su does not want to appear by himself. If he goes out and is seen by others, he will be ashamed.


    "Who''s standing there?" Li Su asked.


    "It''s all the armed police. One of them is the second lieutenant."


    "It''s him? What is he doing here? " Li Su looked up and down, and immediately put his own key to cover up, these goods are not what they think of themselves, right?


    "Well, black tiger, go out and ask, what do they mean by coming?" Li Su said.


    "Boss, you''d better go. I''ve been there once just now."


    "Not last time, because you didn''t finish the task, now is to give you a chance to atone."


    "Can I not go?"


    "If you don''t go, I''ll call little bee and ask her to come to you now. I think little bee can easily find something like a helicopter. If she comes, can we get out of here soon?"


    "I''ll go, I''ll go now!"


    Black tiger went out in a hurry, but he came back before the past three seconds.


    "Why are you back? Is it... "


    "It''s not the boss, it''s them. Someone''s coming in." Black tiger side said, while grabbing a plastic basin to block in their own hungry parts.


    "I''ll go. These people really can''t use common sense to infer that there''s no one who comes to visit like this. If it''s a beautiful woman, I''ll forget it. There are several old men."


    Although Li Su was muttering in his mouth, his subordinates were dissatisfied. Seeing that the black tiger had taken the two pots away, he immediately folded the two towels and blocked his vital parts.


    "Mr. Li, we''ve come to deliver the clothes for you. We''ve left them outside. Please take them yourself." A voice came from the front. They both turned on the tap to the maximum. They didn''t hear the man go out.


    "Black tiger, go and have a look. Are you out?" Li Su said. Black tiger put his head out a little bit, the door of the bath hall closed tightly, put two chairs beside the door, two sets of clothes on the chair, it seems that it should be their military camouflage and other clothes.


    "Boss, they''re gone." "Black tiger said," also brought us clothes, on the door


    "Finally, I left. I''m so worried." Li Su turned off his water dragon, wiped it in a hurry, and rushed to the clothes.


    "Damn, you leave me one!"


    See Li Su ran out, black tiger is not to be outdone.

 Chapter 650

    "Mr. Li, is it comfortable to wash?"


    Li Su, dressed in camouflage and black tiger, appeared at the door of the bathhouse. The second lieutenant came out laughing and asked.


    "It''s OK, but I''m a little tired after taking a bath." Li Su said casually that he didn''t mean anything. He just asked casually to see what they meant.


    "Mr. Li, everything is ready. Please follow me." The second lieutenant took the lead, and the men he brought with him immediately divided into two rows to make way for the middle road.


    "I said, can you just leave all these people? Make me like a monkey in the zoo, let the ginseng see. " Li Su said with a frown¡°


    "Leave as soon as you can, and do what you should." The second lieutenant scattered his men with a wave of his hand, and then took black tiger and Li Su to the top of a three story building.


    "This is our guest house, but it''s not open to the public, except for the hotel


    Besides the Internet, there''s everything inside. I''ve already opened the room for you. Please follow me. " Said the second lieutenant.


    "No, we''ll just go in ourselves." Li Su said, "where are our things now? Can we get it now? "


    "Everything, I''ve put it all in your room for you, and I promise nothing is missing." Said the second lieutenant.


    "Well, we''ve been walking for a long time, and now we''re tired. We won''t talk to you any more. Let''s go up and have a rest first." Li Su said.


    "Well, I won''t send them. If you come to the front desk and say it''s me, she will give you the keys."


    "Thank you very much."


    At the front desk, they got the key and went into the room.


    Li Su was a little surprised. "It''s a bit old from the outside. I didn''t expect that there are still holes in it."


    "It''s supposed to be a room for some senior officials. Now we''ve given it to them." Said the black tiger.


    Li Su gave black tiger a look, and then continued: "it''s strange that he has to open business. Once someone finds out that there are other tricks in it, he really doesn''t know how to explain it."


    "No, as far as I know, all the guest houses in each barracks have decoration standards. For example, there are guest houses in the headquarters of the Southwest Military Region, whose decoration standard is five-star, but there is also a guest house open to the public in the military region, where the decoration is three-star." Black tiger said while walking around the room, hands on the wall, on the sofa, in other places constantly groping.


    "Why is that?" Li Su''s eyes closely follow black tiger.


    "There''s no special reason. For example, the three-star decoration is completely prepared for the relatives in the army. When they come, they can''t stay in the hotel. They must have accommodation. The three-star decoration is very good. They live there and are waited on, and they don''t have to pay."


    "Why don''t you let them live in five stars?"


    "We all know that. Why should we make it clear?"


    By black tiger said so, Li Su understood, this matter is very simple, this five-star level decoration is for those senior officials to prepare


    Yes, but there are certainly not too many rooms in this place. Once they are occupied by someone, if a senior official happens to come, they will bring more followers, which will be more embarrassing¡° What a waste. " Li Su said with emotion.


    "It''s not a waste. In short, it''s normal. Just like one of our restaurants, each branch will reserve two or three private rooms to cope with some emergencies."


    Black tiger shook his head at Li Su. Li Su made a gesture. Black tiger immediately went to pull the curtain, and then turned out a flashlight from their backpack. This flashlight is different from ordinary flashlight, and its light is green.


    ¡±This kind of thing, no matter how to say, is a kind of waste, and it''s still a kind of aboveboard waste¡° Li Su said and flashed a flashlight around the room; In the corner.


    "This is also a kind of hidden rule. You know, in the Great China, some rules will not be unloaded from legal documents, but this kind of rule is more effective than any law." duiyu


    Li Su scoffed at the explanation of black tiger.


    "Boss, there''s nothing here." Said the black tiger.


    "See if we have less."


    The two men quickly opened the backpack and turned out all the things inside one by one. Their own things, only themselves, were the most clear.


    "Boss, we have nothing but guns and ammunition."


    "I wipe it. It''s over."


    "What''s the end of it?"


    "We are not active servicemen. This is illegal possession of guns. If we are told by them, we will be shot." Li Su said¡° Let''s run. "


    "Boss, we are in other people''s territory now. Do you think it''s that easy to run?" Said the black tiger.


    "What do you say? I''m still young. I haven''t planned to die. I haven''t married a daughter-in-law yet. I''m determined to set up a chastity memorial archway. It hasn''t been completed yet. How can I die Li Su seized the black tiger''s arm and said, "I don''t care. If you let me


    Dead, I will not let you go as a ghost. "


    "I said, boss, can you calm down a little bit?" The black tiger felt as if his head was going to spin.


    "Boss, can you use your head, if they really want to kill us, they will be like this now? Will you let us take a bath? Will you let us stay in a guest house? Directly to us. Everything was settled not long ago? "


    "Maybe they want us to have no regrets before we die?"


    "I''ve convinced you." Black tiger covers his forehead. I really don''t know how to communicate with his boss.


    "I don''t want to die yet."


    "Don''t worry. You can''t die."


    "What if I die?"


    "I''ll keep your wife for you."


    "Roll the calf!"


    No matter how Heihu explains it, Li Su is worried that he is going to die soon. Heihu can''t say the number he carried out,


    Simply, just pour it on the bed and don''t worry about Li Su. Li Su kept wandering around the room, muttering in his mouth. For a long time, he didn''t hear any response. Looking back, black tiger fell asleep.


    "Damn it, I don''t care about it. I''ll sleep as soon as I sleep!"

 Chapter 651

    Maybe most of my friends, especially male friends, have had such an experience.


    It''s very comfortable to have an all night net in the Internet bar, then have a full breakfast, then take a hot bath in Meimei and lie down on the bed.


    Under such comfortable conditions, it is possible to sleep till noon tomorrow.


    Li Su and black tiger are like this now.


    After a day and night''s journey, they had a full meal just now, and then they took a hot bath. Now they are lying on the bed and soon fall asleep.


    At this time, we have to turn around and talk about why the second lieutenant should treat Li Su and black tiger in this way, which is basically two treatments.


    The situation is like this. After the second lieutenant reports the situation to the captain, he will wait there. Even the captain has no authority. He must be a big man. He is definitely not the most annoying. If he is the most annoying, he can''t have such a series of numbers, even if he has, The text should not be "insufficient authority", but "check no one" alive to show the latest crime of this person directly on the display, there will be no such situation.


    Half an hour later, he began to feel lucky for his decision.


    After the captain reported to the higher authorities, he got a quick response. This man is the former king of panther and now the trainer of panther, and he is now on a secret mission. It also says that we must keep these two people. Someone will come and pick them up at noon tomorrow.


    When the captain asked why, he got the answer: don''t ask if you shouldn''t, so he gave the second lieutenant the answer: "good food, good drink, good hospitality. You can''t neglect them. You can give them whatever they want. As long as they don''t leave, they can do whatever they want."


    The second lieutenant also asked why, and got the answer: "roll the calf!"


    It''s not that the captain doesn''t want to go back, but because he doesn''t know the answer, how to answer it.


    It was a faint sleep. It was a fragrance that woke Li Su up.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, there were thousands of grass mud horses galloping by in Li Su''s heart.


    The black tiger turned his back on himself and ate so much delicious food.


    "I wipe, your uncle''s, eat method unexpectedly don''t call me."


    "I called you, you said don''t let me disturb you." Black tiger''s mouth with a chicken bone, vaguely said.


    "Go away! You want to eat alone. " Li Su''s black tiger head


    Half of Zong''s roast chicken was snatched.


    "Eat less, and keep some for me."


    In the noise, two people killed a roast chicken.


    "Any more?"


    "Yes!"


    "I wipe, I say you boy, this is to eat alone, you still dislike me to say you."


    Li Su can''t afford to talk nonsense with black tiger. He turns to the dining car crazily. Now he wants to have two more hands.


    Finally, a meal was finished. They washed their hands casually and lay on the bed again. They looked at the time. It was one o''clock in the morning the next day¡° When do you get rid of the food you bought? " Li Su asked.


    "I didn''t buy it. I just wanted to get rid of a box of cigarettes. The day before yesterday, the waiter asked me what I wanted, and I said I wanted something to eat. I wanted a box of cigarettes, and then they sent it to me." Said the black tiger.


    "Did you give the money?"


    "She didn''t say yes, so I didn''t say yes."


    "Yes, I''ll go back and give you a raise." Li Su was very satisfied with the performance of black tiger just now, "remember, we can never take the initiative to say that we want to give money to others. We must wait until others ask for money to give it, and we have to follow him to kill the price."


    "I learned it with you."


    "Fart, you are just like that." Li Su white one eye, this shameless goods one eye.


    "Go to bed. I feel sleepy again."


    "You are a pig." Li Su said, "at least we have to take a bath."¡°


    "Damn, didn''t we just wash it yesterday?"


    "Bathing more is good for your health." That''s what Li Su explained.


    After they had taken a bath, they went to bed. When they woke up again, it was only four hours past. They were in the state of five o''clock in the morning. In Li Su''s image, it seemed that they had never woken up so early, except for something.


    When I wake up, I can''t sleep any more. Now it''s night, there is no entertainment. Two big men, you look at me, I look at you, and slowly they are all passionate.


    "I wipe, your uncle, don''t look at me so affectionately, I can''t stand it." Li Su yelled and turned his back.


    "You saw me first." Black wronged said.


    "Go away!"


    "Boss, what are you doing now? It''s only five o''clock. "


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t know."


    After a simple conversation, the two returned to boredom.


    Li Su looked at Cheng Shi in the whole room. Although he didn''t wait for the light, Li Su''s eyesight was amazing. He didn''t pay attention to this. Soon he saw that it was a good way to get rid of boredom.


    "Let''s watch TV."


    "Yes, yes."


    "I wipe, you are also a man. Can you be so cute?"


    After turning on the TV, most of the TV stations are snowflakes, or blue screens. At this time, what good programs can they have? The earliest programs seem to be at six o''clock in the morning.


    With the remote control in hand, Li Su read the whole TV program.


    "Boss, can you stop pressing? I''m dizzy." Said the black tiger.


    "I''ll wipe it. I''ll press whatever I want. It''s up to you!" The buttons on Li Su''s hand didn''t stop.


    There are still a lot of people here waiting for things like this, living and so on. They don''t know how to deal with them when they can join forces¡° Boss, press back to a channel. Let''s watch the news. "


    "There''s nothing good about that thing." That''s what Li Su said. I''m not sure


    It''s good to have a news at this time.


    "Now the news is broadcast. Yesterday morning, Xiao Yiyi, the head of Jishi fund, held a press conference with Feng Group and Xiao group, announcing that the two groups had officially taken shares in Jishi fund. Before that, Jishi fund has always declared that it will not accept any investment from any individual or any enterprise. Now it has suddenly accepted the shares of two large groups. We will listen to the reports from the front. "


    Li Su and Heihu were shocked to see the news that Jishi group was taken a share on TV. When can Jishi fund be taken a share by others?

 Chapter 652

    Li Su and Heihu were shocked to see the news that Jishi group was taken a share on TV. When can Jishi fund be taken a share by others?


    The news continues.


    "Host, audience friends, I am now in the headquarters of Jishi fund, which is where the military and civilian factories are. For these two places, I think everyone should not be too strange. For these two places, they are very famous in the whole Xingqing city during this period of time."


    "Jishi fund, in particular, has military and civilian factories, a restaurant, Sanwu red tourist area, and several projects under construction, all of which are non-profit in nature. Except for the normal operation of the group, all of their income is to build schools and supplement nutrition for children in poor mountainous areas."


    "Such a group held a press conference the day before yesterday to announce that the founder of Jishi fund, Mr. Li Su, who is also the doctor of ghost hand, was dismissed because of Mr. Li Su himself


    It''s my choice. "


    When Li Su heard the news, his throat was sweet, and a stream of heat came up, but he swallowed it.


    Black tiger looked at Li Su and did not speak.


    "Not only that, Mr. Xiao also changed the name of Jishi fund to Jishi group. The legal person is Mr. Xiao Yiyi. Please see, this is their record in the industry and Commerce Bureau. We can clearly see that in the morning before yesterday, all the projects of Jishi fund were changed, that is to say, Now Jishi group has completely become Xiao Yiyi''s personal property. "


    "According to people familiar with the matter, the reason why Xiao Yiyi was able to do such a thing of mutual indignation to Jishi fund was that the Lin family was behind. We don''t know what the specific situation was. Now there is a huge problem in front of Jishi group, that is, the whole people of Xingqing city began to boycott Jishi group, And a restaurant of Jishi group, all the staff left, no matter where, also announced to leave Jishi group, waiting for Li Su''s return


    "I believe it will last for a long time and we will continue to pay attention to it


    Jishi group, OK, host, this is the situation here. "


    The news continued, but Li Su couldn''t listen any more. With a movement of his throat, a mouthful of blood gushed out and dyed all the white quilts covered on his body red.


    "What''s the matter with you, boss? Boss? "


    A familiar black face appeared in front of Li Su, and then he didn''t know anything.


    When Li Su opened his eyes again, he felt like he was in a vehicle, but he couldn''t hear anything.


    I felt as if I had said something when I opened my mouth. Immediately someone handed me a bottle of mineral water. After I had a drink, I felt a little more comfortable. Then I fell into a coma again and didn''t know anything.


    When I open my eyes, I feel like I''m in a hospital. All my eyes are white.


    "Are you awake?"


    The soft voice appeared in Li Su''s ear.


    "I can hear you?" Li Su Zhang said, but the sound was like a rusty chainsaw.


    "Just wake up and have a drink." In front of Li Su, a pretty face appeared. It was so familiar that I seemed to have seen it somewhere¡° You don''t know me? I''m a little bee


    Little nurse so a introduction, Li Su this just reaction come over, no wonder so familiar.


    Li Su drank a mouthful of water and moistened his throat, which made him feel more comfortable.


    "Where am I?"


    "This is the infirmary under commander he Hongtao''s hand at the headquarters of the Southwest Military Region. It''s also the place where you have fought." Said the little bee.


    "How did you become a little nurse again?" Li Su asked.


    "I''m just a temporary guest. Now you wake up, of course you don''t need me." Said the little bee.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Li Su asked.


    "You? I''m in a coma. " The little bee said as she gathered her things, "but your coma is worth it. It''s been four days. If you have three days, it''ll be enough for a week. It''s really frustrating."


    "Did you say that to a patient?" Li Su was not angry.


    "Well, I''m not kidding you. I''m leaving now. Commander he is still waiting for my report." After the bee finished, she pushed the car out.


    After the little bee left, Li Su carefully recalled his situation in his mind, as if he didn''t know anything except that he vomited blood.


    However, before this, Li Su remembered clearly and did not forget at all.


    The reporter said that Xiao Yiyi changed the name of Jishi fund to Jishi group and drove himself out of Jishi fund.


    If it wasn''t for the news, he might have concealed himself for a long time.


    The corner of Li Su''s mouth draws out a smile. He is laughing at his stupidity and being killed by several people


    Women play round and round, and they are happy to think that this is true love, no wonder those three wives and four concubines of the emperor no one is dead.


    Is it self - inflicted to count by oneself?


    Thinking about it, Li Su felt that her throat was sweet again, and her eyes were dark. She didn''t know anything.


    "Li Su was in a coma when he came to me. There is no human feeling in the world. I''ll see him later and see how I deal with him. At least I''m his old leader." He Hongtao with black tiger and Zhang Wu two people push the door into the ward.


    "Li Su, you bastard..." before he Hongtao finished his words, he saw a large pool of bright red blood on Li Su''s quilt, "doctor, doctor, go and call a doctor!"


    "Li Su, wake up, wake up, Li Su!"


    Black tiger and he Hongtao kept shouting in Li Su''s ear, but Li Su didn''t know what was going on with her eyes closed.


    Zhang Wu went out to find a doctor. After a while, an old man and a young man appeared here. Yes, he didn''t appear in the first place for a long time


    Niu Chengyue, President of the people''s hospital.


    "Dean Niu, come and see what happened to Li Su?" When Niu Chengyue comes, he Hongtao seems to see the straw, and he pulls the old cow.


    "Don''t worry. Let me see the situation first. Don''t make any noise."

 Chapter 653

    Black tiger, Zhang Wu and he Hongtao stood in the corner of the wall in order not to say a word for fear of disturbing Niu Chengyue.


    "It doesn''t matter. He just got the stimulation and went into a coma." Niu Chengyue carefully checked Li Su, and then said.


    "How could it be like this¡° He Hongtao asked black tiger.


    "Here''s the thing." Black tiger said, "before I was in a small town, I was caught by the armed police. Then they wouldn''t let us go and took all our things away. Later, I had no choice but to give my secret number. After verification, they let us take a bath and let us stay in a hotel, but they didn''t let us leave."


    "After we slept all night, we couldn''t sleep any more. Then we watched TV, and the news of the fund appeared on TV." Said the black tiger.


    "You mean Li Su knows?"


    "Not only did I know, but it was reported clearly on TV. Li Su saw and heard everything from beginning to end." Black tiger said, "when Li Su saw this report, he spewed out a mouthful of blood, and then passed out in a coma. Just at this time, Zhang Wu came, and we quickly brought Li Su here by helicopter."


    "That''s what happened." Black tiger with very complicated words to a very simple thing to all said once.


    "It''s really a big blow to Li Su, let alone Li Su. Even I can''t stand it." He Hongtao sighed and said, "Dean Niu, this matter will trouble you."


    "This little guy is a young man I value very much. I will try my best to him." Niu Chengyue sighed, looking at Li Su''s pale face, "a good young man, actually bear such a big blow, I don''t know if he can slow down."


    "It''s a robbery of his own. It depends on his own perseverance. What we can do is to give him all we can help." He Hongtao said.


    "Now, even if he wakes up, he is very angry and hurt. From the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine


    In a word, this is the blood spurting from his own heart, which means that his own vitality spurts out, causing great harm to people''s body, both physically and mentally. " Niu Chengyue said.


    "Is there a way to do this?" Asked the crowd.


    "There are ways, but it needs the cooperation of patients." Niu Chengyue said.


    "What about this?" Asked the black tiger.


    "Traditional Chinese medicine stresses the unity of man and nature. It''s an ancient prescription that I want to match, but it needs the patient to keep his mood happy. It''s estimated that it will be almost a month at the fastest." Niu Chengyue said.


    "Is it too slow?"


    "It''s no longer slow. You should know that diseases come like mountains and go like silk." Niu Chengyue said, "besides, Li Su is the source of the injury. It depends on his own cooperation if he can recover in a month. If Li Su is still depressed after he wakes up, even the immortals can''t save him."


    "What do you mean?" It''s not just he Hongtao, it''s even the people standing here


    Everyone was shocked. They couldn''t imagine the answer in their mind.


    "That''s right." Niu Chengyue said, "if Li Su is so depressed, and his mood doesn''t improve, Tianwang Laozi can''t help it, and Tianyu Yingcai is the best result."


    "This..." Everyone didn''t know how to speak. They couldn''t believe the consequences.


    "Dean Niu, what''s the solution?"


    "There is a way, or I said just now, it depends on whether Li Su cooperates." Dean Niu has some helplessness. Now Li Su is still in a coma. They don''t know what kind of state Li Su is when he wakes up.


    "Is there any way or someone to help him? It''s going to get him out of the shock. " The little bee didn''t know when to stand behind.


    "I''m a woman."


    When the little bee says "she is a woman", it''s not easy to be present


    Everyone despised the very proud little bee.


    "I don''t know where your pride lies." Black tiger murmured at this time.


    "What did you say?" A cold light hit the black tiger.


    "No, I mean, anyone who can''t find you is blind." Black tiger guilty after finishing this sentence, the heart also with a, sorry for the other brothers, I owe you a favor.


    The people standing around did not expect that they would suddenly lay down their guns.


    Their eyes stab the black tiger, but the black tiger doesn''t care about them at all. They look at the little bee affectionately, and the little bee gives the black tiger the meaning of knowing you.


    "As a woman, her mind is the most delicate and sensitive. She can know how her man can be happy, and she can also feel when her man is sad. So my suggestion is to find a woman for Li Su. This woman must be the woman beside Li Su, and have a very strong emotion with him."


    When the bee finished, everyone was silent.


    Everyone knows that it''s all because of women that Li Su has become like this. Now it''s an impossible task for them to find a woman who has a good relationship with Li Su.


    "Honey bee, your proposal is good, but in Li Su''s current situation, it''s estimated that those women will become crazy when they see Li Su. Besides, are you sure those women will not become more crazy when they see Li Su?"


    He Hongtao asked repeatedly, which made little bee become silent. She knew that the proposal she had just put forward was completely impossible for Li Su.


    Everyone, look at me and I''ll see that none of you has a good way to solve this problem.


    He Hongtao suddenly thought of a person, and then immediately put his eyes on that person, but that person hit a spirit.


    "Commander, don''t look at me. I''m already black tiger''s woman. If you''re making a fuss, I''m not polite to you. Black tiger is not polite to you either." Little bee looked at he Hongtao and said fiercely,


    She didn''t know what was in her commander''s head.


    "Commander, that''s what I remember. I know someone who can do it."

 Chapter 654

    Just as the little bee finished speaking, a light flashed in black tiger''s mind and said quickly.


    "Being reminded by the commander, I know that there is one person who can do it. Moreover, this person is still a woman. She is definitely a woman who belongs to the boss. She is absolutely indispensable to the boss."


    They were even more confused by what the black tiger said. They could only understand where the black tiger was. The woman said it for a long time, but they just didn''t know what he meant¡°


    "No, black tiger, you''ve been talking for a long time. Are you talking about cross talk there? Who are you talking about? Yao ya? Xiao Yiyi? Feng Duoduo? At ease? Or xiuziqi? " Others may be embarrassed, but the little bee doesn''t give the black tiger face at all. The more people there are, the more crazy the little bee will be.


    "No one of you has seen this woman, and I just met her by chance." Said the black tiger.


    "Cut the crap. Now tell me where this woman is? I''ll get her right away. " The little bee rolled up her forehead sleeve and said fiercely.


    "I can''t say, I don''t know, but I know this woman is very important to Li Su." Said the black tiger.


    "Then you call her quickly." Everyone was in a hurry.


    "No Black tiger shook his head, "where she is, I can only take her. If you follow her, you will never see her."


    "Li Su is now like this. How can you let me rest assured that you will take him away?" He Hongtao said.


    "There''s no other way." Black tiger said, "Dean Niu, you can prescribe some emergency medicine. When we get to the place, I''ll compensate him for the prescription you made. Maybe he will be well soon."


    "Well, do as you say." President Niu thought about it and agreed to the black tiger''s proposal.


    If you don''t agree, there''s no way. Now black tiger''s method is the best way to deal with Li Su''s illness. Otherwise, if you stay here, Li Su will die. Maybe there''s a woman around, then Li Su can become himself again.


    "How are you going to go?" When he Hongtao saw that President Niu also agreed, he didn''t say anything more.


    Now that they have identified a goal, what they need to do is how to achieve it¡°


    "I need a helicopter." Said the black tiger.


    "The helicopter is easy to operate. You can tell me how to operate it. I''ll prepare for the rest." He Hongtao said.


    "I need a helicopter. Let''s go as fast as possible. Li Su and I are going to the airport


    Then prepare a car in Xingqing city. You don''t have to worry about the rest. I''ll solve it myself. " Said the black tiger.


    "That''s it?" He Hongtao didn''t believe it, so he asked black tiger.


    "That''s all right. I''ll deal with the rest, but I ask you to keep our whereabouts secret. Now there are no few people who want to kill Li Su. If these people know Li Su''s whereabouts, we will be in danger." Said the black tiger.


    "Well, I''ll make arrangements for you now. As long as Li Su can become a normal person, we can make more efforts."


    With the assurance of he Hongtao, everything was prepared very quickly, and the medicinal materials needed by President Niu were also prepared very quickly.


    Soon, everything prepared for Li Su appeared in the hands of black tiger, and the helicopter was in place on the apron¡° Black tiger, I can''t. I''ll go with you. " Said the little bee.


    "No, I can accommodate you to other things, but this matter is not allowed in any case. Otherwise, not only Li Su''s illness will be cured, but also we will become very dangerous." Black tiger shook his head and refused.


    "Then..." The little bee wants to say and stop, "then you must be careful, come back early, I will wait for you here."


    The little bee pounced on the black tiger''s arms, and then gently printed on the black tiger''s face


    I got a kiss.


    "I will. You have to wait for me at home." After black tiger finished, he got on the helicopter without looking back.


    In the roar of the helicopter, the figure of the black tiger became smaller. At last, the bee could not see it at all, so the bee lowered its head.


    He Hongtao walked up to the black tiger, then patted her on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. He is the king of leopards. Nothing can be hard to live him. With Li Su by his side, he will turn the bad into the good."


    "I know." The little bee murmured, "people like us always give their heads to our motherland. None of us can guarantee when we will die. We are together, but none of us can guarantee that we will treat each other well for a lifetime, so we have no certificate at this time. As soon as he leaves, my heart will be empty and firm. I believe when I leave, That''s how he''s going to look at me. "


    "Don''t worry, this kind of thing will never happen in the future." He Hongtao said, "after a while, I will give you a real retirement. By that time, you will go far away with Heihu and live the life you want to live."


    "Is it really OK?" Said the little bee, with no emotion in her voice.


    I''ve been in the military camp for a long time. I''ve seen too many things and heard a lot of things. Just listen to the assurance of my immediate superior. The state has trained them to such a degree that they can''t just walk away.


    "Well, let''s leave it alone." He Hongtao said, "if you come with me to Jishi fund, I''ll see what Xiao Yiyi wants to do."


    "I don''t want to go, I don''t want to see this woman''s ugly face." Said the little bee.


    "Go, why not? Even for her ugly face, we should go and have a look. Maybe we can get revenge for Li Su."


    "I don''t believe we will pursue this matter at all." Little bee said, "I know Li Su well. I can''t do anything too much for the person I like."


    "That''s Li Su. Now I''m going to ask for an explanation." He Hongtao has made up his mind. He wants to know something that no one can stop.


    "If you go, take me with you. I want to know what Xiao Yiyi wants to do? With my understanding of this little girl, she should not be able to do such a thing. "

 Chapter 655

    When he Hongtao and Li Su started from the military area, Heihu and Li Su had already arrived in Xingqing city.


    The helicopter is parked on an exclusive apron, where a black Buick business car is waiting.


    The black tiger carried it on his back and came out of the helicopter.


    The black business car didn''t lock at all. As soon as Heihu pulled the door, he opened it and put Li Su on the seat. Heihu drove away without looking back, and the helicopter soon took off.


    It''s as if there has never been a helicopter or a black business car in this place.


    Black tiger with a black business car, with the flow of traffic in the streets of Xingqing city constantly around, sometimes, a intersection he will come and go four or five times.


    It''s not that black tiger is worried, but that it must be done now for Li Su''s safety.


    I''ve been walking around the road. I don''t know how many intersections I''ve passed and how many alleys I''ve passed. When I''m sure that there is no one else behind me, black tiger takes Li Su to a community. If Li Su is sober, he must know who is in the community.


    Black tiger carries Li Su on his back and comes to the door of a room in a building. He vaguely remembers that Li Su put the room in a certain place.


    Knock on the door, no response, black tiger in accordance with the memory of the way to get the key, but the key is not there, is this has changed the owner?


    Now in broad daylight, I still have a person on my back. I can''t use my ability to unlock the lock.


    Fortunately, Li Su''s mobile phone was on him. He took it out and found a person''s phone from the record book. There was no name on the phone, but black tiger knew that this was the phone number of the person they were looking for.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Always can''t stay here, two big men stand here for most of the day, motionless, still think this is how.


    Black tiger looked around. No one was passing by. Black tiger took out a thin wire from the corner of his coat. Then he twisted it on the left and on the right, and the door of the room opened.


    As soon as he opened the door, black tiger glanced at the room and found that it was very clean. It can be seen that people often came to clean it. There was a faint smell in the room, as if there was bone soup stewing in the kitchen.


    Let''s leave it alone. Let''s put Li Su in the room first.


    There are two guest rooms in the room, but in the memory of black tiger,


    Li Su seems to sleep in big beds.


    Push open the bedroom door, black tiger and some unnatural, quickly closed the door, put his face on the room.


    On the bed of master bedroom, there are all kinds of underwear and underpants. The black tiger can''t keep it.


    It''s a relief for black tiger. At this time, he hears that the door of the room has been opened from the outside, and he is still humming a tune. The voice is a woman, but black tiger is not sure whether it is the woman before.


    Now the most stupid way is to take Li Su''s phone and give that woman a call. If the phone rings in this room, it means that they are not wrong. If it is not, it will be more embarrassing. Take out Li Su''s mobile phone and redial the previous call.


    "I used to cross mountains and sea, also through the sea of people, I used to have everything, in the twinkling of an eye are scattered like smoke."


    The voice of the telephone rang in the living room, and black tiger breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Hello? Li Su The voice of the living room is very clear to the ears of the black tiger, this time the black tiger is completely put down his hanging heart.


    "Miss Liu." Black tiger pushed open the door of the room and appeared in the living room.


    Yes, this woman is Liu mei''er, the only one who can help Li Su.


    Just now I went out to buy vegetables. My mobile phone was in my pocket. I didn''t have a hand at all. I wanted to call him back when I got home. I didn''t expect that when I got home, the phone rang again. I put down my things and saw that it was Li Su''s phone.


    Liu mei''er was a little happy. Did Li Su call her because she knew she was back?


    "Hello, Li Su?" Liu mei''er just opened her mouth and said something, then a dark man appeared in front of her, which scared her cell phone directly.


    "Miss Liu, it''s me, black tiger." Black tiger caught the mobile phone and said.


    Liu mei''er calmed down and was relieved, "black tiger? Aren''t you by Li Su''s side? How did you show up in my room? "


    "It''s hard to say." Black tiger sighed, and then told Liu mei''er what happened to Li Su during this period.


    "I saw Xiao Yiyi''s story on TV. I thought it was made by Li Su on purpose. It turned out to be true." Said Liu mei''er¡°


    "Yes, it''s because Li Su saw their reports on TV that she became what she is now." Black tiger said to take Liu Mei son to guest


    Hall.


    Li Su''s face was pale and angry, and he seemed to hang up at any time.


    "How can you put Li Su in the guest room? Put him in my room. " Said Liu mei''er.


    "Good." When the black tiger was just about to pick up Li Su, Liu mei''er turned red and said quickly.


    "You wait a little while, I''ll clean up." After that, Liu mei''er ran away.


    Black tiger also seems to think of something, his face is all embarrassed.


    "Well, you take the beginning." Cried Liu mei''er.


    Finally settled Li Su, black tiger quickly said: "President Niu gave Li Su a pair of traditional Chinese medicine. I''ll buy the medicine now. My boss will live with you first."


    "What do you need me to do?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "I don''t understand that either. Dean Niu said that my boss needs a woman to take care of him, so that he can wake up as soon as possible, but I don''t know what to do." The black tiger scratched his head and said.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I know what to do." Liu mei''er is careful and knows what they mean soon. After seeing the black tiger off, Liu mei''er sits next to Li Su and wipes her face with a wet towel.


    "Tell me about you. I just left for a while, and you became like this." Liu mei''er said softly.

 Chapter 656

    "It seems that no matter which time we meet, you look embarrassed. It''s funny to think about it." Liu mei''er smiles.


    "You''re a company, too, aren''t you? If we don''t have it, we won''t have it. What''s the big deal? Let''s start again, and then we''ll buy their company again. This is revenge. Look at the way you look now, or Li Su I knew before? "


    But no matter what Liu mei''er said, Li Su lay still.


    "By the way, I cooked chicken soup and it tasted good. I learned it from others specially. Originally, I was prepared to reward myself, but now that you are here, I will give it to you first." Liu mei''er nodded on Li Su''s forehead, and then said, "it''s cheap. It''s my first show. It''s so precious."


    If Li Su had been sober, he would have answered that it was not the first time to cook a meal, it was not the first time to make a fuss.


    Liu mei''er brought out a bowl of steaming chicken soup from the kitchen and came to Li Su. She put it on her mouth with a spoon. It didn''t feel so hot, so she put it on Li Su''s lips.


    "Come on, let''s try my girl''s craft."


    I don''t know if it''s true. Li Su opened her mouth at this time.


    Liu mei''er was completely surprised. It was the first time that she saw the blade of a coma. She could open her mouth and wait for the soup.


    "Are you playing with me?" Liu mei''er says to Li Su, but Li Su just keeps her mouth open and doesn''t care about Liu mei''er.


    Liu mei''er tentatively feeds the chicken soup in the spoon to Li Su''s mouth.


    A bite to swallow, but also hit it hit the mouth, said to feed well, once again open their mouth.


    "I''ll go, your uncle. If you weren''t lying in bed now, I thought you were teasing me there." Liu mei''er was angry and laughed by Li Su. No matter what lady was not, she opened her mouth to scold.


    When Li Su was completely fed, Liu mei''er was too tired to stand up and lay on the ground.


    "I''ll go, special Li Su. If you don''t wait on me when you wake up, I''ll be with you forever." Liu mei''er said maliciously.


    Just now, all the chicken soup stewed by himself went into Li Su''s stomach. Not only did he not drink a mouthful of it, but also all the chicken stewed by Li Su was eaten completely, except for the bones.


    Now there are many people who can have such an idea


    I don''t know how to deal with things like this.


    When the black tiger came back, Liu mei''er was already cooking the second pot of chicken soup. This time, she had to reward herself for what she said.


    "Miss Liu, can I borrow your kitchen?" Black tiger said, "I''ve bought this medicine. Now I''m going to give it to our boss."


    "Wait a minute. I''ll see if I''m giving it to him."


    Liu mei''er took a few of them from the medicinal materials bought by black tiger. They can''t be regarded as strains. They can only be said that they have been processed, either sliced or ground into powder.


    "Where did you get these medicines?" Liu mei''er asked with a frown¡° It''s all bought in the biggest important store in the city. I think there are a lot of people, and we all bought Chinese medicine there before. Is there any problem? " Asked the black tiger¡°


    "All the Chinese medicines you bought are fake, but if ordinary people can''t recognize the fake Chinese medicines that can''t kill people." Said Liu mei''er.


    "I''ll go to them." Said the black tiger.


    "Looking for them? Do you have any evidence? If you point it out on the spot, it''s all right. But now that you''ve taken it away for such a long time, it''s strange if they admit it to you. They will sue you for slander. "


    "I have their receipt."


    "That thing is a piece of paper. I''ll give you as much as you want."


    Liu mei''er looks white.


    "Then what? You can''t eat it, you can''t retire it. " Said the black tiger.


    "Don''t worry about it. Smash it all and flush it into the sewer. We can''t harm people." Liu mei''er said, "you look at Li Su here. Give me the prescription and I''ll buy it for you."


    "No, Miss Liu, you have said that they are powerful. If you go alone, in case they get angry and attack you, I''m not sure. I''d better go with you." Said the black tiger.


    "You''ve gone with me. What about your boss?"


    "He? I ate and drank just now. There should be no big problem. " Said the black tiger.


    "Well, you can come with me. We''ll go and come back early and try to come back earlier."


    Two people said they would go, but black tiger still went through simple make-up. His characteristics were too obvious. If he was recognized by someone who wanted to follow him, Li Su would be in danger, especially now that Lin Boda is back. According to Xiao Si, Lin Boda seems to be very powerful, so they have to guard against him.


    After Liu mei''er, they drove directly to Xingqing city and went door-to-door to find them. However, they were very disappointed. There was no prescription


    There are 13 kinds of herbs, and they are all very common herbs, but what they can buy are real herbs, only two, and the rest are all fake herbs.


    But these fake drugs are not toxic, but made of certain food materials. For example, ginseng is formed after radish is processed.


    "Miss Liu, I''ve been out for a long time where I''m going now." Asked the black tiger.


    "What''s more, I didn''t expect that these pharmacies are still selling fake drugs. Although they can''t kill people, they are also fake." Liu mei''er is very hungry in the car. It''s easy to slap her.


    "I won''t buy my uncle''s. let''s go to the vegetable market."


    "What are you doing at the vegetable market?"


    "Buy vegetables! Food therapy


    Two people also appear in the food market, bought a lot of bags, this is the complete completion.


    In Liu mei''er''s heart, she set a goal. She must bring the people who sell fake drugs to justice. As for her identity, it''s not time to explain it.


    When Liu Meier and Heihu were busy giving Li Su food therapy, several unexpected guests came outside the gate of Jishi group.

 Chapter 657

    "Commander, look at this name. Jishi group has changed its name." Little bee stands at the gate of Jishi group, looking at the big characters on it, and says angrily.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s go now and see what they mean." He Hongtao said.


    "Commander he?"


    After he Hongtao had just taken two steps, a very familiar voice appeared behind him. He Hongtao looked back and found two elderly couples standing not far behind him, looking very familiar¡°


    "Commander he, why are you here?" One of the old couple came to he Hongtao and asked.


    "Who are you?" He Hongtao asked.


    "My name is Li Tangming. This is my humble wife, Wang Guifang." Li Tangming said.


    "Hey, look at my brain. It turns out that it''s brother Li. What''s that


    You must be brother Yao and sister-in-law. " He Hongtao asked another couple.


    "Commander he also said that you have a bad brain. We countrymen like us still remember our names. I admire you." Father Yao said with a smile.


    "Why are you here?" He Hongtao asked¡°


    "It''s a long story. It''s mine, and this old lady made it." Li Tangming sighed, and then told he Hongtao everything that had happened before.


    It turned out that when Xiao Yiyi held a news conference, the couple just went out for exercise. When they came back, they heard the old neighbor say that the fund seemed to change its name.


    "Lao Li, it turns out that your son has such a great ability that he has already started a company."


    The old couple came back from the outside and met an old neighbor at the gate of the community.


    The old neighbor''s words confused them, but they reacted immediately.


    Since Li Su started the salvation fund, they have never been together


    They didn''t dare to tell anyone about it. They were afraid of the leak. They also heard that their son seems to have a very fierce enemy outside. If they can''t do it well, they will come to the two old people for trouble.


    "Uncle Zhang, how do you know? Don''t talk nonsense. Our son is an ordinary wage earner. He just happens to work in the charity fund. " Li Tangming said quickly.


    "Lao Li, please don''t mention it. We all know that not only our community, but now people in Xingqing city know that your son Li Su is the boss of Jishi fund." Lao Zhang said.


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense. My son works in the salvation fund." Wang Guifang said quickly.


    "The secret work of the two of you is really good. At that time, if the underground party invited the two of you over, our anti Japanese war would have been at least two years ahead of time. Maybe three years would have driven those island devils away." Lao Zhang said with a smile.


    "Don''t make fun of us." Li Tangming said.


    "How can this be a joke? You, I''m serious


    Congratulations to you. Your son is actually the big boss behind the scenes of the fund. No wonder we all don''t know that you have done a good job in keeping secrets. " Lao Zhang said with a smile¡° Where do you know that? " Li Tang Ming asked.


    "I saw it on TV. We can often see that Mr. Xiao held a news conference. She said that your family''s face is their big boss behind the scenes." Lao Zhang said, "but now maybe your son''s life is really not very good."


    "Lao Zhang, what do you mean? Are you cursing my son there?" Wang Guifang couldn''t take it at first, and quickly pointed to Lao Zhang''s nose. If Li Tangming hadn''t pulled his hand fast, Lao Zhang''s nose would have been broken.


    "No, calm down. Lao Zhang didn''t say anything." Li Tangming said, "Lao Zhang, where did you get the news?"


    "Even sister-in-law, we have been neighbors for many years. Am I that kind of person? It''s not what I said. It''s what Mr. Xiao said on TV. They said that after the unified agreement of their senior management, they decided to expel your son Li Su from the salvation fund and open it from today


    At the beginning, Jishi fund has become Jishi group. It has nothing to do with Li Su. "


    Lao Zhang said.


    "Really?" Wang Guifang still didn''t believe it. "My son has a very good relationship with general manager Xiao. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Can I talk nonsense? It''s rolling on TV now. If you two go back now, maybe you can still see it."


    Before Lao Zhang finished, Li Tangming and Wang Guifang disappeared from his eyes.


    "These two are really fast." Lao Zhang said with emotion, "no wonder their son can actually open a big company. With the speed of his parents, it can be seen that Li Su''s speed can only be faster than this, not slower than them."


    After that, Lao Zhang is still there. It''s not a good thing that he runs fast. Look at Li Su now. It''s because he runs too fast and is pulling eggs.


    Li Tangming and Wang Guifang went to their home without stopping.


    Along the way, the couple met a lot of people. When they saw Lao Li and his wife, they all changed, especially when they looked at them with envy, pity and resentment. Anyway, none of them was normal. But now they still don''t care about it. The main thing now is to watch TV.


    The two quickly returned home and turned on the TV. It happened that Xiao Yiyi''s interview was on the TV. They watched it from beginning to end. There were many people in their body, and many people appeared here.


    "Lao Li, what Lao Zhang said is true." Wang Guifang murmured.


    "They were good before. How can they unite now and get rid of Li Su?" Li Tangming didn''t respond.


    "That''s true. Isn''t Li Su their boss? How can employees fire their boss?" Wang Guifang said, "are the red guards back now?"


    "No, I''m going to ask Yao ya. Yao Ya is such a good child. She won''t be with them. She''s still Li Su''s girlfriend


    You won''t cheat us. " Li Tangming said.


    "Yes, ask Yao ya to see what''s going on. I''ll ask you later. She''s kind-hearted and won''t cheat us."

 Chapter 658

    Just as Li Tangming and Wang Guifang were about to call Yao ya, the home phone rang. The old couple thought it was Li Su''s.,


    Wang Guifang grabs Li Tangming''s lead and answers the phone.


    "Hello, Li Su, is the news on today''s TV true? Are you kidding us? Or... "Wang Guifang said in a hurry.


    "Yes, ask him what''s the matter. If I can''t make it clear, I''ll go to their company now." Li Tangming said beside Wang Guifang.


    "Oh, it''s Yao''s old sister-in-law. I''m sorry. I was so worried just now that I didn''t notice. Yes, we just watched the news. Did you two watch it? We don''t know what the situation is now. Yes, yes, we were just about to call Li Su. We want to ask what the situation is. OK, you go to ask Yao ya. We go to ask Li Su. Yes, tomorrow? OK, let''s go together tomorrow. OK, OK, we''ll wait for you at the gate of the community. "


    After Wang Guifang hung up the phone, her face was all lonely.


    "Who is it?" Li Tangming saw that Wang Guifang had been silent for a long time., Asked hastily.


    "It''s Yao Ya''s mother." Wang Guifang asked.


    "What do you mean they called? It''s not our joke. " Li Tangming said, "now our son is given regular script, but I believe our son will be able to stand up from it."


    "No, they called to ask if we were watching the national news and if it was true. They were going to ask Yao ya, and then they asked us to ask Li Su, and then they said that we would meet at the gate of our community tomorrow, and then we would go to Jishi fund to see what happened to them." Wang Guifang explained.


    "So it is." Li Tangming said, "now call Li Su to see what he said."


    "I''ll fight now." Wang Guifang dialed Li Su''s phone, but the tone on the other end of the phone said, "sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off. Please play it later. Forgive me for my lack of English. I can only type this word


    "Li Su''s phone is off." Wang Guifang dialed several times in a row, but failed to do so.


    "This son of a bitch, at such a critical juncture, turn off what machine." Li Tangming indignant counseling, "now hurry to call Anxin, see how Anxin said."


    Wang Guifang dialed Anxin. It took Anxin a long time to get through.


    "Hello, Aunt Li."


    "Don''t worry, I ask you, have you read the news? What''s the matter with your company? How did you get rid of Li Su? Isn''t Li Su your boss? " Wang Guifang asked.


    "I''m sorry, auntie. I''m not sure about the situation. I''ve left the fund now. I''m cleaning up the clinic now." He hesitated for a moment and then said.


    Wang Guifang is now in a tense situation, and has not noticed the strange tone of ease.


    "I''ve resigned. I''m sorry. Can you trouble me? Can you help your aunt to find out the situation? After all, you are working in the fund. If you ask about the situation, I can''t get through to Li Su. Try to contact Li Su


    "OK, auntie, let me contact you."


    After hanging up the phone at ease, looking at the mobile phone in his hand, I don''t know what to do. She''s right. She''s just cleaning up her own clinic now, but she''s been in the company for a long time. She just sits on the chair for a long time.


    "Now I don''t know what to do." She murmured to herself, then hung up her phone, and looked at her dusty clinic. She hadn''t come back for a long time. Everything here is so familiar and so beautiful


    The strange, inside Cheng set or keep in his leaving, by those people to smash the appearance.


    Originally, I thought that after I went out from here, I would never come back. I should work with Li Su to create a very beautiful future. Then I should be able to build a hospital of my own in a certain place. Then I would look for many orphans there, teach them how to read, and then give them medical skills to inherit my ideals, Let them also help Li Su.


    Lao Li and his wife have never been out all day. They are afraid.


    In their own community, they are all old neighbors who knew each other in the Hutong before. If there is any trouble, they all know it at the first time. Now if they go out by themselves, needless to say, there will be a lot of people around them, and then they will ask themselves, and they don''t know anything, After that, I made everything clear, and then I lost myself.


    "Lao Li, it''s not a matter whether we can go out for a walk and stay at home all the time." Wang Guifang said.


    "No longer at home, can you go out? Do you dare to go out? " Li Tangming said, "if you go out now, in less than a minute, your side will be full of people, and then you will be asked all your little secrets."


    "I''ll let it go." Wang Guifang said.


    "Now it''s like this. Did you reply at ease?" Li Tang Ming asked.


    "No, I called just now. I said she was asking." Wang Guifang said.


    "Forget it. Don''t ask. Even if you know, you probably won''t tell us." Li Tangming said.


    "It''s impossible. Peace of mind has nothing to do with us. If she knew, she would tell us." Wang Guifang said.


    "That''s not necessarily. It''s hard to guess people''s minds now. Even if we have a good relationship with ease, no one knows what is going on in ease''s heart." Li Tangming said, "I don''t think it''s time to ask for peace of mind. Peace of mind won''t tell us."


    "What should we do now?"


    "I can only go with Yao Ya''s parents tomorrow." Li Tangming said.


    "Alas."


    Two people in the room nest all night, even did not move, just waiting for daybreak there.


    Just after five o''clock, they woke up, not by themselves, but by the phone.

 Chapter 659

    "Whose phone?" Li Tangming asked with a stretch on the sofa.


    Last night, the old couple were waiting in the room without moving. I don''t know when they all fell asleep. The phone suddenly thought of it, which scared them all.


    "It''s Yao Ya''s mother''s phone. They said they have arrived at the gate of the community and are waiting for us." Wang Guifang said.


    "What time is it?" Li Tang Ming asked.


    "It''s just five o''clock." Wang Guifang looked at the clock hanging on the wall and said.


    "It''s too early now. Even if we''ve been there for half an hour at most, let them in." After Li Tangming finished, he said, "I''d better go myself. They may not be able to find it."


    When they arrived at the gate of the community, Yao''s father and Yao''s mother were waiting at the gate of the community. Seeing Li Tangming coming out, they quickly said, "what''s the matter


    So you''re the only one. Didn''t your family say they''d go too? "


    "Brother Yao, it''s still too early now. If we go early, they won''t be in the company any more. They won''t come back if they know we''ve gone. Don''t we go for nothing?" Li Tangming said.


    "What do you mean, brother Li Su?" Asked father Yao.


    "I mean, we''re a little bit late in the evening, we guess they''re already working in the company, we''ll go again, and then we''ll catch them all, so we can do much better." Li Tangming said.


    Yao''s father and Yao''s mother looked at each other. They both thought Li Tangming was right. Then they nodded their heads to agree.


    "Let''s go back first. We''ll go back when the time is up." Yao''s father said that he was ready to leave, but he was stopped by Li Tangming.,


    "Brother Yao, where are you going? You''ve all come here. It costs a lot of money to take a taxi when you go back. Go for a walk and go to my house. It happens that you haven''t been here. Today, even if you come here to recognize the door." Li Tangming said.


    "That will do."


    Li Tangming took Yao''s father and mother back to his home. Wang Guifang had already poured their tea and prepared some cakes.


    "Come on, please sit down. Please sit down." Wang Guifang''s warm greeting.


    "Look, we''ll trouble you again." Said father Yao.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s all family." Li Tangming said.


    "That''s what I said, so we''re welcome." Li Tangming said.


    "You two didn''t rest last night, did you?" Yao''s father sat down at this time and couldn''t help yawning. Li Tangming asked with concern¡°


    "Out of such a big thing, who can sleep, ah, we two just sit there all night, estimated that time is almost up, come to you." Yao said,.


    "Did you call Yao ya?" Wang Guifang asked.


    "Yes, but the little girl didn''t answer at all." Yao''s father was a little angry. "It''s true that my daughter has grown up and I can''t help her parents. You call Li Su


    Have you seen it? "


    "Yes, but now the phone calls are all about relationships. We can''t reach him at all. I''ve asked someone to contact him, but no one can wake them up." Wang Guifang said, "now I can''t get in touch with Li Su. I don''t know what to do."¡° Don''t worry. We''ll be able to leave at dawn. We''ll know where Li Su is when we get to Jishi fund. " Yao''s father is persuading Wang Guifang.


    "Now it seems that this is the only way. Well, there is still a period of time. Let''s have some food and drink, and then have a good rest." Li Tangming said, "especially for people of our age, if we don''t sleep for a long time, those three high ones will come soon."


    "Forget it, we really..."


    "It''s very necessary. Li Su is not here. You two should sleep in his room. Then I''ll call you, and we''ll go to the salvation fund." Li Tangming said.


    "Well, we can go after a good rest. Even if we are in a hurry, if we don''t even have a good rest, how can we find those ghosts


    The guys are negotiating


    With Yao''s father''s words, Wang Guifang quickly took two people to Li Su''s room, and then the old couple also went to have a rest.


    They woke up after eleven o''clock and set off in a hurry.


    There are many villains who show off in the community, but now they don''t think about it at all. They are with Yao''s father and Yao''s mother. They get out of the gate of the community. Then Mashan gets bigger and takes a taxi to Jishi fund.


    When the taxi driver heard that they were going to the charity fund, he quickly counted the number of thumbs and said.


    "It''s people of my age who have such courage."


    "How to say it."


    "Before, some people stopped the Jishi fund alliance at some address. It was very noisy, but no one went to the Jishi fund to make trouble. Now you are going to the Jishi fund, which is a leading role for those who boycott the Jishi fund alliance."


    Four people listen to all of a sudden silence, who did not understand their own go


    What do they do there.


    When they got to the gate of the fund, they sent the drivers away. They found that there was no one at the gate which used to be very busy.


    In the past, the door of those small rooms full of people was open now, and even no one was left. It seems that Xiao Yiyi''s decision has a great impact on the fund.


    Just after two steps, Wang Guifang poked Li Tangming, "Lao Li, is that commander he in front of him?"


    "That commander he?"; Li Tangming hasn''t responded yet,


    "Of course, it''s the commander of the military region, otherwise there will be commander he."


    "When you say that, it''s really a bit like that." Li Tangming hurried over and yelled. It was he Hongtao and his entourage with little bee, Dean Niu and several followers.


    "Commander he, how did you come to this place?" Li Tang Ming asked.


    "I have the same purpose as you." He Hongtao said, "our military region has a cooperative relationship with Jishi fund. Now they suddenly have this kind of situation. Of course, we need to ask them clearly. Otherwise, how can we cooperate with them in the future¡°


    "What I said is that this kind of thing must be very familiar with both sides, and it is very important for both sides to ask clearly." Li Tangming said, "commander he, shall we work together?"


    "Together."

 Chapter 660

    Xiao Yiyi is recalling the meeting inside. This morning, the people at the bottom said that all their places are now unsealed and can be opened immediately.


    Military and civilian factories, Sanwu and other projects under construction have little impact, but a restaurant doesn''t know what to do. Now the loss of staff in a restaurant is very serious. Even if it''s open now, there is no chef in charge.


    When Xiao Yiyi learned that all his projects and business places had been unsealed, he quickly gathered Yao ya, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi together to find out how to deal with them.


    Just at this time, Xiao Si suddenly burst in and said, "President Xiao, commander he Hongtao, Dean Niu, little bee, and Li Su''s parents are all here to have president Yao''s parents."


    "How can you not stop them?" As soon as Yao Ya heard that her parents were coming, she said quickly.


    Yesterday, she received a call from her parents. She knew what her parents were calling for, but she was not ready to say goodbye, so she never answered,. I didn''t expect that the old couple of them were here with others today, and they came to ask their own questions.


    "We all stopped, but we didn''t. commander he Hongtao has already pulled out his pistol." Xiao Si said.


    "Yao ya, it''s not Xiao Si''s fault. Even if we go by ourselves, we can''t stop it." Xiao Yiyi said, "now it''s better to consider how to deal with these people."


    "It''s obvious that these people are here to ask questions. It''s hard to deal with them." Feng Duoduo sighed and said.


    "Anyway, bring them to my office first, and I''ll be right there."


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi''s voice fell, Xiao Si was pushed in from behind.


    "I don''t have to go to any office. I think this place is very good. If there''s anything, it''s the same when we talk about it here."


    He Hongtao came in and looked at all the women from head to foot.


    "Sit down." He Hongtao went to the opposite of them and asked Li Tangming, Wang Guifang, Yao''s father, Yao''s mother, and Dean Niu to sit down. Then he sat down with them.


    "I think you know what we mean. Let''s talk about it. We want to hear your explanation." He Hongtao said.


    "We didn''t have much to explain. We explained it very clearly at the press conference." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Oh? It seems that you are determined to seize Li Su''s property? " He Hongtao''s tone is full of irony.


    "We don''t think this is an occupation. When the fund was established, we made the most of our efforts. Li Su is just a shopkeeper. Now we just take back our own things." Feng Duoduo said beside him.


    "Oh?" He Hongtao looked at Feng Duoduo with great interest and said, "you are the daughter of the Feng family. I just want to ask you back. At that time, it seemed that Li Su invited you to join the salvation fund, and it also seemed that he offered you a salary? It seems that all your insurance is paid by Li Su, right? How can it become your own four person thing now, and become your own thing? It seems that this doesn''t make sense anywhere, does it¡°


    "This..." Xiao Yiyi didn''t know how to answer he Hongtao''s question for a moment.


    "Commander he, I''ll answer you this question." Xiao Yiyi came out to guide at this time¡° Well, it''s the same for you to answer He Hongtao said.


    "The thing is, when we first joined the fund, we had an agreement with Li Su, that is, we thought that Li Su had no ability to work in China


    When managing this fund company, we have the right to turn this fund into our own thing, that is to say, we can expel him from the fund at any time we think fit. " Xiao Yiyi said¡° you


    ¡±Is that right¡° He Hongtao''s suspicious face is not only he Hongtao''s, but also other faces. You think we are all fools.


    "This is our original agreement." Xiao Yiyi didn''t know where to take out an agreement and put it in front of he Hongtao, and let he Hongtao show it to others.


    "Do you think that if you come up with such an agreement, I will believe you? Do you think I''m a fool? " He Hongtao slammed his agreement on the table.


    "Xiao Yiyi, you are also Xiao''s only heir. I''ll ask you, will you sign this agreement? Go and ask the people outside who run the grocery store, will they sign such an agreement? "


    "Yes, but it depends on the situation. As long as the situation is favorable to me at that time, I don''t have to sign this agreement."


    "Do you mean that the situation of the fund at that time was very favorable for Li Su?" He Hongtao sneered, and then said, "Xiao Yiyi, I have to say that your abacus is really good. Even deceptive tricks are very left behind. How much do you want? I can get them for you


    How much is a forged signature? And what I do is much more realistic than yours. "


    "Xiao Yiyi, don''t think you are perfect, but don''t forget what I do? I''m a soldier, and I''m also a spy battalion soldier. I usually deal with all kinds of people and all kinds of false news. Your agreement seems to be very real, but your signature betrays you, and you dare to take it up even if you don''t blow it dry? "


    He Hongtao took out his thumb. The handwriting on it was Li Su.


    "Look at the handwriting on it. Don''t tell me it''s because it''s too wet. Don''t tease. The stem has been spoiled by Stephen Chow." He Hongtao has exposed all Xiao Yiyi''s tricks.


    "What else do you have to say now?"


    "I don''t have anything to say. Anyway, it''s already like this. Now the whole salvation fund is in my name. I''m a real legal person here. What you want to do needs my consent, otherwise you are illegal." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "You tell me the law?" He Hongtao feels funny.

 Chapter 661

    "You tell me the law?" He Hongtao sneered and said, "I''ll talk about the law with you now."


    "According to Chinese law, whenever there is an emergency military situation, the major military regions can call the Veterans'' Association troops that they think are useful at any time. Do you know that? There is also a supplementary regulation, which states that emergency military information shall be determined by the commanders of the major military regions. Do you understand the meaning of this sentence? "


    He Hongtao looked at Xiao Yiyi and said, "this sentence means that I am now the commander of the military region. I can think that any situation is an emergency military situation. I can call the veterans who I think are very useful to go back at any time. Do you understand? Now I think this is an emergency military situation. I can transfer all the people around you at any time. Do you understand? Including you, Xiao Si. "


    He Hongtao said at the end, his eyes were looking at Xiao Yiyi''s little four.


    "It''s your right. You can use it whatever you like. We are just a small businessman and can''t interfere in the decision of a leader like you." Xiao Yiyi doesn''t seem to care at all.


    "Well, have a good time. I like you like that." He Hongtao said to little bee, "little bee, go and issue a military order now, transfer all the veterans of Jishi group, and tell the others that none of them can stay


    Retired soldiers, Jishi group has entered the blacklist of our Southwest Military Region, and has sent this military order to the armed forces departments, armed police forces and other major military regions in various regions. "


    "Yes." The little bee agreed and went out to give the order.


    "Commander, are you really ready to do this?" Xiao Si asked.


    "Xiao Si, don''t forget the agreement you signed when you retired. Your people belong to the country, your soul belongs to the army, everything belongs to the army, even if you die, it belongs to the army." He Hongtao said.


    "I understand." Xiao Si lowered his head and said.


    "What do you mean, commander he? Why don''t I understand? " Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "It''s very simple. Now I want to block the Jishi fund. By the way, I seem to remember that all the things produced by military and civilian factories are authorized by our Southwest Military Region, and we also have patents for subsequent development of all products." He Hongtao said at this time, "now I want to take back this authorization."


    "Commander he, you can''t do this. Li Su gave this to you. It''s a patent that Li Suxin painstakingly applied for." Yao Ya said.


    "You know it''s Li Su. I thought you had forgotten. However, let''s take a look at this first. When Li Su applied for the patent, he gave it to our Southwest Military Region. Now I want to take back the civil and military affairs


    The patents of all the products of the factory, as well as the use of various trademarks that we have authorized to you, and because you have breached the contract first, please compensate our Southwest Military Region first. "


    "Commander he, you need to take back your patent and authorization. It''s your right, and it''s your breach of contract first. Why do we need Jishi group to compensate?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "That''s a good question." He Hongtao said¡° Please read the first line of this agreement


    He Hongtao handed his agreement to Xiao Yiyi. Xiao Yiyi took it over and looked at it. On the first line of the agreement, he wrote, "the Southwest Military Region authorizes Jishi fund and its subordinate company Xingqing Junming Factory Co., Ltd. to use it. If there is any change in Jishi group''s subordinate company Junming factory, The Southwest Military Region has the right to withdraw part or all of its authorization. "


    Xiao Yiyi read this sentence again, and everyone present understood it¡° See? " He Hongtao pointed to the above clause and asked, "do you know who broke the contract?"


    "This is the agreement Li Su signed with you. It has nothing to do with us." As soon as Yao Ya''s face changed, she was not afraid of the workers without her, nor was she afraid of the venues without her, but without these authorizations, her military and civilian factory really became an empty shelf.


    There are no workers to recruit, no venues to rent, no authorization


    There is no way for the whole factory to produce. To re develop new products, we not only need to organize R & D teams, but also need to re lay the sales network and re open the market. The money, time and energy that will be spent in this process can not be estimated, and there is no way to estimate the market reaction.


    She was afraid. They all painstakingly invented these things, but when they applied for a patent, they forgot to look at the agreement they had signed before. These things were all made by Li Su before, but now they have become their own curse.


    "I Pooh!" The little bee spits at Yao Ya''s feet with a mouthful of phlegm. "I thought you were sisters before, but I didn''t expect you to be such a person, and I also found out such shameless excuses. I feel that I know you, which is the biggest stain in my life."


    "You..." Feng Duoduo stood up and glared at the little bee, but he really didn''t have any words to say, because what the little bee said was right. What they are doing now really makes everyone look down on them. If their family didn''t know the reason, they would have gone home and thought about it.


    "What are you? Are you wrong? I don''t need Li Su. I felt that Li Su was in the way, so I kicked Li Su away. I don''t think Li Su knows how he was expelled now? He thinks it is very important


    The best woman for him was driven out and told the world


    "Now I feel that Li Su is used to carry the pot, so I hasten to say that it''s made by Li Su. It has nothing to do with you. If you are so shameless, you can say it. If I were myself, I would have found a rope to hang myself. Living in this world is a waste of air, land, life and death. Maybe I would have a good reincarnation in my next life, Find a good family¡°


    Little bee''s words are full of sarcasm. Xiao Yiyi''s faces are blue and white. They want to refute, but they don''t know how to refute. Some things can''t be said.


    "No more words? There''s nothing to say. Let''s hold a press conference. By the way, I''ve already said hello to the reporter. Now it''s estimated that we''ve all arrived at the gate of the military and civilian factory. It happens that we are all here now. Let''s all go and meet. " He Hongtao said.

 Chapter 662

    "Commander he, are you deceiving people too much?" Xiao Yiyi gives he Hongtao a cold eyebrow.


    "Am I deceiving too much or are you deceiving too much?" He Hongtao suddenly increased the volume of his voice, "Xiao Yiyi, don''t think you are the granddaughter of master Xiao, do whatever you want? It''s still China, it''s still a place of law, it''s still a place of morality. "


    "You..." Xiao Yiyi points to he Hongtao and doesn''t know what to say.


    "Commander, can I have a word?" President Niu stood behind he Hongtao. For a long time, he said something. Now he stood up and said.


    "President Niu, please." He Hongtao said.


    Dean Niu goes to Xiao Yiyi and takes a look at Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi. His eyes are full of disappointment.


    "You let me down too much. I didn''t expect you to be such a person. In my opinion, you are heroines. But I underestimated the greed of human nature, underestimated your yearning for the so-called status, and even ignored a person''s stubbornness for something, which can ignore family, friendship and even all emotions."


    Dean Niu looked at Xiao Yiyi and said, "you are old Xiao''s granddaughter, and there is nothing wrong with that


    It''s hard to say. Lao Xiao didn''t say anything about you, so I won''t say anything more. I just want to say that there''s Retribution in the world. There''s life in three feet above the head. Think about it when you do things. "


    "The first people''s hospital will not have any cooperation with Jishi group from now on, nor will it provide any help to anyone in Jishi group, including first aid."


    President Niu''s words have to be said to cut off the way of personnel security of Jishi group. No one has a headache, and no one can say that he will not get sick in the future. But now people say that even if you are sick, my first people''s hospital will not give you treatment, and even first aid will not be given to you.


    Not only that, President Niu has several very important identities. The first is that he is the president of Xingqing Medical Practitioners Association, and the other is the president of Xingqing medical equipment industry association. If he takes advantage of these two identities, all Xingqing hospitals and doctors will not treat the employees of Jishi group, Even if you can''t get a box of cold medicine.


    What I''m saying is that they buy it by themselves. If others buy it instead, it''s unlimited. As long as the drugstore sells it to you, you can buy what you want.


    "Just now, the reporters have come, and I''ll join in with the commander." After that, President Niu stepped back and didn''t even look at them.


    "Xiaoya, you can go back with me. This place is not where we people can come. The water is too deep. Let''s go back and look for a job again. If we really don''t want to work, it doesn''t matter. Dad still has a small shop, which doesn''t earn much every day, but it''s enough for our family." Father Yao came over and said.


    "Dad, I can''t go yet." Yao Ya shook her head and refused.


    "Is there anything hard to say? It doesn''t matter. Let''s go somewhere else Yao''s father took Yao ya to another corner. Now there are still many people in their home, and there are still many people talking here.


    "Yiyi, how have you been these two days?" Wang Guifang came out and said to Xiao Yiyi.


    "I''m fine, auntie." Xiao Yiyi said, "does aunt feel bad in her heart? Beat me up and scold me. "


    "Well, when I came here, I really wanted to give you a slap, but now that you''ve become what you are, what can I do if I slap you? It''s just to make me feel a little more comfortable." Wang Guifang takes out a heat preservation bucket from Li Tangming''s hand¡° I remember when you came to our house, you liked the soup made with me. This is the soup I specially made for you this morning. Take it and drink it. I don''t ask you for anything in return. You young people have your own ideas. Even if we want to interfere, we can''t find a way. Please do it yourself. I believe my son is coming back


    When he comes, he will get back at you¡°


    With these words, Wang Guifang took Li Tangming away. Li Tangming didn''t know what was in Wang Guifang''s mind.


    Before that, when they were talking, Wan Guifang was still gnashing her teeth, and even had an indestructible posture. I don''t know why she suddenly changed her attitude.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Tangming went to the road and asked.


    "It''s nothing. I suddenly feel that it''s very boring to do this. These children are forced to look like what others are doing now. I look pitiful. What if we step on two feet? Can Jishi group come back? Li Su knows, can you forgive them? No, we can''t change anything. It''s better to let it go. Everything is predestined. Why should we be angry with them? No matter what happens, there will be retribution. "


    "It''s rare for you to be so open-minded." Li Tangming said.


    "What do you mean? Have I not been enlightened before? " Wang Guifang looked at Li Tangming and said.


    "Enlightened, who says not enlightened." Li Tangming clenched Wang Guifang''s hand, "let''s go, today I''ll take you to eat delicious food."


    "Do you have private money?"


    "Which man doesn''t have much money."


    "When did you hide your money? You don''t know... "


    "I know, I know all about it. Just a little secret. Let me keep it."


    "Forget it, I''ll spare you this time."


    The old couple walked away from the gate of Jishi group hand in hand.


    Xiao Yiyi holding which insulation bucket, inside the fragrance of the silk out, did not hook out Xiao Yiyi''s greedy insects, but her tears to hook out.


    He raised his head and dried his tears. "Commander he, Dean Niu, aren''t you going to hold a press conference? It''s just right. I don''t know if we can borrow it? In any case, what these reporters need is a lot of material. We don''t have much more than one family, and we don''t have much less than one family. "


    "Yes, I''ll see what you can say." He Hongtao said.


    "That won''t bother you." Xiao Yiyi turned to leave and said to xiuziqi, "send a call order to all the employees who are still in the field, and let them rush to the military and civilian factory immediately."


    "Yes, Mr. Xiao, I''ll do it now."

 Chapter 663

    What are these two days?


    This is the thought in the hearts of all the reporters. At this time, they came to Jishi group from all over the country in a hurry, which was also the gate of the former Jishi fund.


    Originally thought that it was just an enterprise that was boycotted by the whole people. There would not be so much news. But I don''t know why. After Xiao Yiyi announced the dismissal of Li Su, in a few days, news broke out from the salvation fund. They even regretted quitting their rented house.


    "What happened this time?" A reporter asked.


    "Don''t you know?" Reporter B said.


    "I don''t know. Our editor in chief called me and asked me to come here as soon as possible. I even put down an interview with a very famous person and came here directly. I haven''t eaten yet." Reporter a took out a box lunch from his backpack. It was cold, but he opened his mouth and took two bites.


    "It is said that this time the Southwest Military Region held a press conference." Reporter C came over and said.


    "Southwest Military Region?" Reporter a thought for a while, and then suddenly realized, "I understand. Before, Li Su was from the Southwest Military Region, like a captain or a major. Now he Hongtao has come to avenge Li Su Lai."


    Reporter B said: "I think so. This soldier attaches great importance to the direct friendship of his comrades, especially our Chinese soldiers."


    "Yes, yes." Reporter C quickly walked over and said, "I remember reading a piece of news that a soldier went to eat in a certain provincial capital. Later, when he gave money, he didn''t have cash to say whether it was OK to swipe his card. He didn''t know whether the hotel was looking for trouble on purpose, so he said no, he had to give cash. The soldier saw that he had no choice but to call a friend to borrow some, Later, there was no other way. My friend''s friend took the cash and sent it to me. "


    "What happened?" Reporter B asked.


    "Later, the soldier went back and told his squad leader about it. The squad leader told the company commander, and the company commander told the regiment leader that the regiment leader was also very angry. When he heard that his soldiers were wronged outside, he patted the table, and then gathered the whole regiment together. Then, a group of people went to the hotel in a mighty way."


    "Was that hotel smashed?" Reporter a asked.


    "There''s more to run." Reporter C said, "at that time, the manager of the hotel was confused. I don''t know why so many big soldiers came to their hotel. Did they come to their hotel to make a table? But it doesn''t look like it. It''s all real bullets. There are many people who can have such an idea, including hotel waiters and others. They also have some people who take out their mobile phones to drink. The soldiers take pictures together, but they are smashed by the soldiers.


    £¬¡±


    "Who is the boss! The head of the team came forward and yelled, which scared the manager to pee at that time. But at this time, he had to go out. He was the biggest man in the hotel. He came over with a bow and a bow. Without saying a word, the head of the team slapped the manager and made him a fool at that time. "


    "Without looking at the manager, the team leader said a word and smashed the hotel to me. I don''t know if the boss was unlucky. Just when he was ready to smash it, he came back and saw that the manager was beaten and didn''t say a word."


    "This man is really spineless." Reporter Ding said at this time.


    "I said, are you stupid? A whole regiment of people are here, but they are all real guys in their hands. Tell me when we common people have seen such a big battle." Reporter C mercilessly despised reporter Ding. Reporter C continued, "the boss is going to have a good discussion with the team leader. Without a word or a wave of his hand, the whole hotel is occupied by the soldiers. If you think about a five story Hotel, nothing will be left in ten minutes."


    "That costs less?" Reporter a asked in surprise.


    "Listen to me." Reporter C said, "after smashing the leader''s posture, the boss immediately called for help when he saw that the situation was wrong,


    If you think about it, it doesn''t matter who runs a restaurant in the provincial capital. The boss is pretty good. With the support of the governor of the provincial capital, the mayor will come soon. He is stunned when he looks at the situation. He immediately asks the boss what''s the matter with him


    "The boss knows there, and the boss is also confused. He quickly called the manager over and asked, which made it clear that the boss wanted to strangle the manager. Well, what do you want to do with this moldy head? The manager is also aggrieved. It''s all the orders of the boss. You have to accept cash. Now, it''s all your own business."


    "At this time, the mayor has to stand up and say two words. After all, he takes so much money every year. As soon as he comes to the head of the regiment, the head of the regiment says one word." Said here, reporter C so hit it hit it mouth, "some thirsty."


    "Water, this is the pulse I just bought."


    "Shit, come on, I''m a red bull."


    "It''s said that red bull tastes good. I''ll try it." Reporter C is also not polite, a pot of Red Bull to drink the light, and then continue to say.


    "What the head of the team said is to install the hotel according to the original decoration, and I''ll smash it again, and it''s over."


    "At that time, the boss cried. It took three months to decorate the first floor of five floors, and it cost at least 10 million. The boss is pathetic


    Looking at the mayor in front of him, the mayor doesn''t know what to do. He can only pat the boss on the shoulder and do it for himself. Then he pats his ass and goes away. "


    "What happened?" Reporter B asked¡°


    "What else can we do? Of course, we have to pretend to be smashed by others. Otherwise, we can''t get by. It''s very simple and difficult to say. There are so many excuses in the army that ordinary people can''t bear. You can''t stand any excuse. " Reporter C said.


    "I mean what happened to you later? What happened then? "


    "Yes, what happened?" Reporter Ding also asked.


    "Later? Later, of course, it was redecorated, and then it was smashed by the head of the team. "


    "That''s it?" Reporter a said with great regret.

 Chapter 664

    "It''s over?" Reporter C said, "you don''t want to think about it yourself. The boss was smashed more than 20 million for no reason. Would you like to put it on you? Can you feel comfortable? Can you make it? "


    "That''s not going to work." Reporter B said.


    "If anyone let me lose more than 20 million without any reason, I will play with anyone." Reporter a said.


    "That''s it." Reporter C said, "the boss is also angry. If you think about giving money to other officials every year, you can report your own safety. However, you can see that you have not only lost more than 20 million yuan, but also can''t open your own restaurant. Everyone says that you have offended some terrible people, I''ll never come to my own place to eat again. "


    "Well, I''ve offended people. I''ve offended people in the army. I don''t have any way to take them, but those corrupt officials who have collected their money still have no way. The boss was so angry that he handed over his small record book to the Discipline Inspection Commission, the one


    In the little book, I wrote clearly when and where I was, who I gave, and what I gave. "


    "The Commission for Discipline Inspection is very happy. It hasn''t handled a big case for a long time. Now it''s just right that someone gives a pillow to me when I''m sleepy." Reporter C said.


    "You said here, I have an image. I was anxious that a large number of corrupt officials were arrested in that province. They were all big corrupt officials, and it is said that some people were involved in a certain giant above." Reporter Ding said.


    "You''re talking about this. It was a sensation at that time." Reporter a also said.


    "I remember that''s why I joined the press." Reporter B said.


    "After all, it''s hard for US journalists. If we don''t have good news, we have to work hard to find it. If we have good news, we don''t have to report it to you. Even if we report it to you, the signature on it doesn''t have to be your own. Go to the chief editor to complain. If the chief editor doesn''t take care of you, he will send you away. For the sake of his wife and children, you have to endure, Otherwise, your life will be over. "


    "It''s not that. It''s our hardest work." Reporter a said.


    "Commander he has come out!" I don''t know who yelled there. Just now, there were three or five groups of reporters, and they all surrounded and occupied the favorable terrain.


    "Damn, the Lord is coming. I won''t talk nonsense with you. Hurry up." Reporter C picked up his camera and rushed up.


    He Hongtao took Dean Niu, little bee, Xiao Yiyi and others behind him, and little four quickly arranged the scene of the press conference.


    He Hongtao knocked on the microphone in front of him, and then said, "Dear media friends, I''m he Hongtao, commander of Southwest Military Region. Today, he Hongtao held a press conference here at Jishi group, which mainly includes the following issues."


    He Hongtao didn''t plan to give those reporters time to respond. "First, the Southwest Military Region issued an emergency military information call order, ordering all retired soldiers working in Jishi group to gather at the headquarters of the Southwest Military Region within five days."


    "Second, take back the former Jishi fund authorized by the Southwest Military Region, and now Jishi fund


    All trademarks and patents of the group. "


    "Third, we should send a legal official letter to Jishi group. Because of their breach of contract, they must compensate our Southwest Military Region."


    "Well, I''m finished." After he Hongtao finished, he handed the microphone in front of him to Dean Niu.


    "Hello media friends, I''m Niu Chengyue, President of the first people''s hospital. On behalf of the first people''s Hospital, the president of Xingqing Medical Practitioners Association and the president of Xingqing medical equipment Hospital Association, I make the following statement."¡° First, terminate all cooperation with Jishi group, including the withdrawal of all personnel and equipment. "


    "Second, all medical practitioners and medical business places I represent are prohibited from treating and selling drugs to anyone in Jishi group."


    "Third, the medical blockade of Jishi group."


    As soon as president Niu finished speaking, the microphone was put aside and he was ready to leave.


    Xiao Yiyi is ready to speak with the microphone, and then says, "Dean Niu


    Commander he, don''t hurry. I have something to say


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Xiao Yiyi. I believe that when you see me, you will feel that I''m unlucky. I think so, too." Xiao Yiyi said with a smile: "I take this opportunity to have something to say."


    "First of all, we Jishi group very much agree and support the emergency military intelligence mediation order proposed by commander he."


    "Second, due to the huge number of veterans in Jishi group, which accounts for 80% of all employees in Jishi group, according to the contracts we signed with the veterans, the Southwest Military Region and the Armed Forces Department of Xingqing city at that time, we must inform them 12 hours in advance if there is an emergency military intelligence order, otherwise it will be considered a breach of contract, Now it''s less than two hours since commander he Hongtao officially proposed it. "


    "Jishi group has no way to respond, but it still has to cooperate with the military deployment of the Southwest Military Region. So we sent an official letter to the military court, the Southwest Military Region and the Armed Forces Department of Xingqing City, totaling 38 billion Chinese dollars. If the compensation can not be paid within 15 days, we will double the compensation. This is a legal official letter we sent to the three parties, Please look at it


    "Third, as the decision made by the first people''s hospital was not known to us, Jishi group made an official letter of compensation to the first people''s Hospital, totaling 50 billion Huaxia dollars, which was also 15 days to make compensation, otherwise it would double."


    "Fourth, due to the limitation of the contract we signed with the Xingqing municipal government, we are now sending out an official letter with a deadline of three days. The relevant personnel of the first people''s Hospital and the Southwest Military Region, including retirees, must move out for three days. Otherwise, they will be treated as breach of contract and we will go through legal procedures."


    "Fifthly, all the retired soldiers and staff of Jishi group must cooperate with the Southwest Military Region''s emergency military intelligence order, and the time limit is two hours."


    After Xiao Yiyi finished this sentence, he immediately turned around and left, and immediately ordered those ordinary employees to replace the work of security personnel, and forced them out.


    For a time, the whole Jishi group was full of chickens and dogs, and everyone was running.


    The military and civilian factory was originally in the yard of Zia Jishi group. After Xiao Yiyi''s words were finished, those ordinary employees immediately began to help the disabled veterans quit the military and civilian factory and contacted the bus


    The car.

 Chapter 665

    The disabled veterans who were working didn''t know what was going on. They were working when all the machines stopped. Then they heard the workshop director shouting.


    "Sorry, I don''t have to go to work now. Now commander he Hongtao of Southwest Military Region is waiting for you outside. He has issued an emergency order. Now please go back to your rooms and start packing. We have someone to help you get on the bus quickly. There is not much time. There are two hours left. Please hurry up, What are you guys doing standing there? Don''t you hurry to help and wait for the dismissal? "


    The workshop director kept shouting to the sound employees standing at the door of the workshop. They immediately went up to help them. They put those disabled veterans on stretchers, put them on stretchers, and pushed them into wheelchairs. Then they immediately put them into the room to help them start to pack their luggage.


    These people were all mobilized by Xiao Yiyi from the construction site just now, the construction site


    At the beginning of the construction, some places still need to be cleaned up. Some people had come long ago and had nothing to do, so Xiao Yiyi called them all up from the construction site. However, they didn''t come in from the front door, but came in from the back door. Therefore, he Hongtao, Dean Niu or little bee didn''t find out about it at the front door.


    He Hongtao and he Hongtao were a little confused. They thought that after they had finished everything, Xiao Yiyi had nothing to do with it. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yiyi used such a move, and he didn''t know it.


    Geng ran felt that they were caught off guard. Xiao Yiyi gave them a document, which was the contract they signed when they cooperated with he Hongtao.


    This contract contains all the things Xiao Yiyi said just now, and it''s clearly written on it. It''s really his fault.


    He Hongtao and his family are confused because they didn''t expect Xiao Yiyi to be able to take out such things at this time. There''s no room for them to refute what they refute. The two families add up to nearly 50 billion yuan of liquidated damages. That''s a pity


    But it''s real money.


    He forced Xiao Yiyi to have no way out. On the contrary, they didn''t care at all. Once they got the liquidated damages, they could build their own hospital and recruit people from other places. With money, they would have nothing to lack.


    The reporters were also shocked. They thought that this time they came here was just the commander of the Southwest Military Region. After a few words, their task was finished.


    Unexpectedly, he Hongtao wanted to bring down the Jishi group directly, to ban all the members of the Jishi group, and to transfer them away. It doesn''t work if you have money. What do you say you should do if you don''t even have a person? Holding the money for nothing, I can only watch it and create no more wealth.


    Not only he Hongtao, but also Dean Niu.


    At this time, the reporter remembered that President Niu and Li Su were revolutionary friendship. Before the first people''s Hospital, if there were many patients they couldn''t solve, Li Su was going to rectify them. Now president Niu came to vent his anger on Li Su.


    President Niu''s words made all the reporters present take such a cool breath.


    If he Hongtao let Jishi group have no way out, there is still a way out in front of them.


    But Niu Chengyue''s words directly turn the living road of Jishi group into a dead road.


    Let''s think about it. No matter whether you have money or not, you always need one thing: illness.


    No matter whether you have money or not, you always have to have a cold and a fever. At least you have to have a toothache and a fire? As long as you are sick, at least you should go to buy medicine. Then Niu Chengyue said that you don''t have a place to buy medicine. It''s not that there is no place to sell medicine, but that there is no place to buy medicine and no one to sell it to you.


    No one dares to sell it to you. It''s going to lose your job unless you don''t want to be in Xingqing any more.


    But they have been working hard in Xingqing city for many years. If you want to sell drugs to Jishi group, even a box of them, Ma


    Let the whole Xingqing city on the pharmaceutical industry all know.


    Your temple, your business in Xingqing city can not survive, there is no way, only to transfer to other places in a new start.


    But it''s a start-up. It''s not a small amount of money. All of them have to start deployment again. The time and energy they spend is not acceptable.


    Therefore, no one dares to take this risk, even if it is to sell a box of cold medicine to Jishi group.


    Therefore, after hearing the words of President Niu Chengyue and President Niu, these reporters were all shocked. This is to force Jishi group to leave Xingqing city.


    This is also the strangest place in Xingqing city. As long as they are members of famous enterprises or gangs in China, even the small leaders in a small town, they also want to have a place in Xingqing City, even if they rent the simplest civilian houses in Xingqing city.


    I don''t know why. As long as there are people with a certain reputation in a certain place, they can''t help buying houses in Xingqing city.


    But in this part of Xingqing City, house prices and prices have never changed


    On the contrary, the rise is very stable, which makes the people have a slow stage of adaptation.


    It seems that there is a bottom line. Some people, maybe a person, maybe a group of people, are maintaining the protective film of this place. Maybe some people are helping them to maintain the protective film under their hands. They don''t want anyone to appear in their territory.


    OK, let''s talk nonsense here. We''re here to turn the conversation back.


    Niu Chengyue and he Hongtao are all dumbfounded when they see Xiao Yiyi take out the previous contract. They are as detailed as Xiao Yiyi, but they don''t have Xiao Yiyi''s heart.


    When Xiao Yiyi signed the contract with Li Su, he wrote a small line in their contract. At the beginning, Li Su once refused, but Xiao Yiyi convinced him. It''s also strange that he Hongtao and Li Su didn''t notice this situation when they signed the contract.


    Now they''re on their own, but then they''re really having a headache.

 Chapter 666

    Those reporters were shocked when they heard the speeches made by he Hongtao and President Niu, but they didn''t expect that this time it was really unexpected.


    For a moment, all the pens and computers that wrote on their hands stopped working.


    They were stunned.


    But then there''s something more shocking.


    Xiao Yiyi finished his words and didn''t give them to the reporters below. Dean Niu and he Hongtao were already silly. They didn''t know what the outcome was waiting for them.


    They can''t afford to pay 50 billion Chinese dollars.


    Everyone was stunned, but the camera machines in the hands of reporters were still there. They faithfully recorded what happened below.


    Just when they reacted, when all the people who appeared in the military migrant workers'' factory were here, a lot of people appeared here, a lot of people appeared here,.


    They were all the people at the bottom who Li Su had found in the directory of disabled veterans of the Southwest Military Region. Some were in wheelchairs and some were on crutches.


    They are all in a state of muddle. They don''t even know what happened


    What''s the matter, including the sound security personnel? Under the sudden situation, they received the notice from Xiao Si, asking them to put down their work, hand over their work as soon as possible, then pack up their things and gather at the gate of the military and civilian factory as soon as possible.


    All the people appeared at the gate in a daze, and then many buses appeared in front of them, all of which were very luxurious.


    On the front door of the bus, there is a very conspicuous common color banner, which reads: "farewell to the veterans of Jishi group!"


    "Send off the veterans from military and civilian factories to enter the Southwest Military Region again!"


    "Firmly support all decisions made by the party and the state!"


    "Support the Southwest Military Region!"


    The red banners are like red knives, deeply stabbing into he Hongtao''s eyes.


    At the same time, regardless of the location of all the projects and projects participated in by the fund, all the people and things related to the first appointed hospital or the first people''s hospital are now in the process of cleaning up.


    "Report to commander he that all the veterans of the Jishi group have assembled. The number of veterans should be 1768, but it is actually 1767."


    Small four dressed neatly, with sonorous and powerful steps came to he Hongtao in front of a loud report to he Hongtao.


    After he retired from the army, he fantasized about going back to the barracks, but he didn''t want to fight. He didn''t want to go into the barracks in such a way. He shouldn''t appear here or in the barracks in such a way.


    He felt that he was a pawn in their fight, and that he was a pawn without any resistance.


    He can''t resist, because he was a soldier before, he has been a soldier all his life, and he has no way to erase his mark all his life.


    His only mission is to protect the country, and his only command is to obey orders and be ready to go to the battlefield at any time.


    He Hongtao''s face is gloomy. He feels that he has been fooled by Xiao Yiyi, and he is very thorough¡° Who''s the one who''s missing? " He Hongtao asked¡°


    "Black tiger."


    "Where have you been?" He Hongtao asked.


    "I don''t know." Small four said, "black tiger resigned, the phone can not get through, do not know where now." Xiao Si said.


    "Well, I''m back. Take the men to the barracks. I''ve arranged there." He Hongtao said powerlessly.


    "Yes." Xiao Si Duan left here, and then took them here


    Some veterans, with the help of the new security personnel, got on the bus and left in a festive atmosphere.


    Don''t know why, they are not happy, in their hearts, it seems that they are a lost dog.


    "Dean Niu, I feel that we have made a wrong move." He Hongtao said to President Niu.


    As soon as president Niu was ready to answer, his phone was called. It was Yi Sheng''s phone.


    "Hello, old Dean, what happened? Why are you and commander he in the Jishi group? " Yi Sheng asked anxiously.


    "You don''t have to take care of this. I''m the president. I''ll take care of any problems." President Niu said, "if you have anything to do, just say it now. I still have something to do."


    "Dean, there are a lot of trucks and buses at our door, all of which are the medical equipment we sold to Jishi fund, that is, now Jishi group, and some medicines, as well as the personnel we went to help them. Now they are all back. I have contacted them, and all the personnel and equipment in Jishi fund have been returned, They still have the bill in their hands. "


    "Bill of indemnity?" Dean Niu was stunned.


    "To be exact, it''s liquidated damages. Our staff and equipment were sold to Jishi group, and all of them signed contracts because we were not at ease before,


    So all the people who signed the contract were in Xiao Yiyi''s personal name. Now they are back, and there are liquidated damages. " Yi Sheng said anxiously.


    "You should arrange them all first, put the equipment in the warehouse first, and wait for me to come back and find a way." Said Dean Niu.


    "No, our hospital is full of staff, and the warehouse is full. We just bought a batch of equipment the day before yesterday, ready to sell it to Jishi group. Now they don''t accept it at all. You said that all our staff and equipment should be withdrawn, and..."


    Yi Sheng was about to say something, but he was interrupted by Dean Niu.


    "Well, I know about this. You deal with it first. I''ll talk about it when I come back." After President Niu finished, he hung up the phone. Before he could catch his breath, the phone rang again. It was the vice mayor in charge of health care in Xingqing city.


    "President Niu, you are directly under the central government and have rights, but you can''t fool around. What''s the matter with Jishi group? I hope you can give an explanation to Xingqing municipal government." As soon as the vice mayor finished, he hung up without giving president Niu any face.


    "I''ll explain to you." President Niu immediately understood that the brother-in-law of the vice mayor contracted a project under the Jishi group. Because this person was OK and did a good job, he recommended it and now it seems that he has been dismissed.

 Chapter 667

    What is the reason?


    The reason, of course, is that he has just said that he has withdrawn all the people related to the first people''s hospital. Now Xiao Yiyi has implemented it for himself without any discount.


    President Niu gave a wry smile. "I feel that I am the one who has put myself in."


    "Isn''t there me?" He Hongtao said that in fact, he himself was worried. More than 1000 people were suddenly mobilized into the military camp by himself. It was a huge expense.


    At this time, the little bee came to he Hongtao and said, "commander he, something happened."


    "He said At this time, he Hongtao is not afraid of humiliation. Anyway, it''s already like this. What else can he do? He resigns and goes home and goes to the military court alive.


    "Jishi group reported to Xingqing police that we illegally occupied their land. Now the police are fighting with the people we left behind


    I''m not sure Said the little bee.


    "Confrontation? And the police? Who gave the police so much courage to break ground on the head of our Southwest Military Region? " He Hongtao immediately lost his hair and cried out.


    "They have real evidence." Said the little bee.


    "The evidence? What evidence? They''ve got a piece of bullshit? " He Hongtao is like an angry lion now.


    "They have a contract with the Xingqing municipal government. Jishi group has a lease term of 50 years in Sanwu district." Little bee turns on her mobile phone, and there is a contract on it, which says in detail that all the people on it are Jishi group, and the signing party is Xiao Yiyi, the legal person of Jishi group, and Xingqing municipal government.


    "When did this happen? Why don''t we know?" He Hongtao asked, "is this thing fake?"


    "No, according to the date above, this should be the contract signed by Li Su before he entered Sanwu area. Sanwu was the real Sanwu area at that time." Said the little bee.


    "We''ve really fallen this time." He Hongtao said.


    "Commander, what should we do now?" Asked the little bee.


    "Let''s get all our people back. It''s no use staying there, unless we requisition the place." He Hongtao said.


    "Then take over." Said the little bee.


    "It''s not going to get a note on it." He Hongtao said, "it''s too close to the urban area, and there are martyrs'' cemeteries, and they won''t give approval."


    "Let them all withdraw." He Hongtao said.


    "Yes, I''ll get them all back now." Said the little bee.


    "Lao he, the two of us are not as good as Xiao Yiyi. People have already expected that." Niu Chengyue said.


    "Yes, we are old now." He Hongtao said with emotion.


    "Yes." Niu Chengyue also sighed, and then said: "let''s go, the matter here has been solved, and people probably won''t let us stay here."


    "She dares!" He Hongtao said with staring eyes.


    "I''m afraid of something." Xiao Yiyi didn''t know when he was standing behind him. He looked at he Hongtao with both arms and said, "commander he, it should be me now. This is still the territory of Jishi group. Although you are from the military, you can''t enter private territory without corresponding procedures. "¡° Don''t be complacent He Hongtao said.


    "I have to be disappointed, not you has the final say." Xiao Yiyi waved and said.


    "Commander he, Dean Niu, this is your official letter." Wen Xinguo took out a stack of documents from his briefcase and handed them to two people. "Now you two have all received them, and my task has been completed. By the way, our cameras here are all high-definition. We can clearly see that they have received official letters. If you say that you have not received them in the future, we have evidence."


    "You..."


    "By the way, I''m afraid you won''t receive it. I faxed official letters to the Southwest Military Region and the first people''s hospital. If you don''t receive them within 15 days


    If we don''t pay the compensation to our Jishi group''s account, then we will go through legal procedures. " Xiao Yiyi finished, looking at he Hongtao.


    "Commander he, your words have been finished, and we are very aggressive. I won''t leave you here for dinner, please."


    "Hum." After a cold hum, he Hongtao turned and left.


    Xiao Yiyi stood at the gate and watched he Hongtao and Dean Niu leave. Then he turned and left.


    Those reporters now react. When they are ready to catch up with Xiao Yiyi and ask some questions, they have been blocked by the security personnel.


    By the way, to mention a little bit, these new security personnel are Xiao Si and Xiao Wu. They were trained there when the military and civilian factories were just established. Although they are not up to their level, there is no problem in being an ordinary soldier king in the army.


    But after they came out of the training, Xiao Si and Heihu brought in some special forces to join the security, so they had no place to fight. Later, Xiao Yiyi thought of a way to make them become a team leader on the construction site, working and supervising at the same time


    Kill two birds with one stone. When we really need them, we are transferring them all back.


    At least, the wages and treatment given to them are pretty good. Otherwise, all these people have left, and now they are all in the position of security.


    Xiao Yiyi went back to the office and rubbed her temples. It was a big test for her to make so many decisions just now. But now it seems that her moves are very good. It''s very good to make President Niu and he Hongtao look like this.


    "Mr. Xiao, the people of our military and civilian factories have already called together." Yao Ya came over at this time and said.


    "So fast? How much do you pay? " Xiao Yiyi was surprised. Now four hours have passed, and the gap of more than 1000 people has been filled? How is that possible?


    "Well, during this period, we have done a lot of projects to benefit the people, including the establishment of hope primary school and free medical treatment. When the villagers heard that we were short of people, they all came to us spontaneously


    "I came here to ask if we need workers, so we are not short of workers at all." Yao Ya said.


    "Good, good." Xiao Yiyi said three good words in a row, and then said: "put them according to the poverty level, and then select them from the inside."

 Chapter 668

    "Yiyi, we have a restaurant now." Now Feng Duoduo comes over and says.


    "How did it work out?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "My initial plan is like this. In Xingqing City, we have no way to survive anyway. We''d better go out for a break. First of all, we set up a branch in Sanwu. It''s a nostalgic route, but we have to change our name. We can''t call it a restaurant, just start a prairie fire."


    Feng Duoduo took a sip of water and said, "then we finished the scenic spot in the nameless village before, and the approval just came down. We opened a restaurant in it, and the name was exploration."


    "The name is not very good." Xiao Yiyi said¡°


    "No matter. Anyway, that''s it first. If you have a good name, I can change it now, and the chef has a place to go." Feng Duoduo said.


    "Aren''t we alone now?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "It was old Hou alone before, so I''m going to leave San Wu there


    No matter where we are, it''s our familiar place. The second grandfather is in charge of the nameless stone village. The second grandfather also said that he would train apprentices for us and asked if we need a village with similar style. He is contacting us. "


    "Good thing." Xiao Yiyi said, "Duoduo, you''re going to meet second grandfather now to see other villages. Then you''re setting up a company specializing in scenic spots and catering."


    "I''ll be right away." Feng Duoduo left, but xiuziqi came.


    "Mr. Xiao, our construction site can also be started normally."


    "The man found it?"


    "As long as there''s a lot of money, all of them will come."


    "There''s no resistance to our Jishi group?"


    "Who can''t get along with money?" Xiuziqi asked.


    "Good, good." Xiao Yiyi breathes a long sigh of relief. What Feng Duoduo and Yao Ya said just now is not a big deal. If you deal with it a little bit, you can get over it. The biggest thing is that Jishi group is now working on the project. This is the big end. When all these projects are started, she breathes a long sigh of relief.


    "It''s settled, but it''s settled my heart." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "However, we still have a big gap." Xiuziqi said.


    "As long as this matter can be handled perfectly, there is nothing we can''t solve." Xiao said happily.


    "Just now we got a message that no hospital can provide physical examination for our company''s employees, but the government has to ask for our physical examination report, which is more difficult to do." After xiuziqi finished, Xiao Yiyi also frowned.


    She didn''t expect that Niu Chengyue''s words would have such great power. What she said just now has been carried out by some people.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find someone now." Xiao Yiyi said, "you go to call Yao Ya over, and then go to prepare some things. Let''s visit a person."


    "Where are you going?" Sleeve asked in reply¡°


    "Yes, she is not a villain in Xingqing city. She is not subject to such restrictions at all. Then we will start to carry out the construction of the hospital now. I will handle all the government''s approval documents by myself. Don''t worry about the rest." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I see." Xiuziqi said.


    After a while, xiuziqi came up to Xiao Yiyi and said, "Mr. Xiao, everything is ready."


    "Well, where''s Yao ya?" Xiao Yiyi asked while packing.


    "Mr. Yao, I''ve been waiting downstairs." Xiuziqi said.


    "Well, I see. Let''s go now."


    "President Xiao." After Xiao Yiyi came down, a new security personnel appeared in front of Xiao Yiyi, and then opened the door for her. In a trance, Xiao Yiyi sounded "Little Four", "Little Five" and "little bee", but now it''s all over. They are no longer their own employees.


    "Come on, go to Aimin clinic."


    After Xiao Yiyi finished, everyone understood that this is the name of the clinic which was reopened by Anxin. Now Xiao Yiyi is going to find Anxin.


    Xiuziqi and Yaoya look at each other and smile at each other.


    "Mr. Xiao, look what I''ve brought." Xiuziqi from his own


    Take an envelope out of the bag.


    "What is it?" Xiao Yiyi took the envelope, then opened it. There was a bank card and a work permit in it. It used to be reassuring, but now it''s still in his hand.


    Xiao Yiyi''s mouth also drew a smile.


    "My initial idea is that now all hospitals in Xingqing city have begun to boycott Jishi group. No one is willing to give us treatment or physical examination. I want to build a hospital by ourselves."


    "But we don''t have any money now." Yao Ya said.


    "Money is not a problem. The first people''s Hospital and the Southwest Military Region owe us so much liquidated damages. If they give us convenience according to our conditions, it''s OK. Otherwise, we''ll go to the court. Anyway, it''s not a matter of overnight. We''d better find all the people and solve the rest." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "But we don''t have office space at all now?" Asked xiuziqi.


    "I''ve just thought about that. Our own office is big


    It''s too wasteful for us to use our own office building, so I decided to let our office building out and give it to the medical staff. " Xiao Yiyi asked xiuziqi, "how much money do we have in our account now?"


    "Apart from the projects we are building and the projects that benefit the people, we have less than one million dollars in cash now."


    "That''s enough. We can use this million yuan to buy some medical instruments. The rest will be remitted by the end of this month. Although our military and civilian factories have been shut down, we still have a chance to survive. Yao ya, we have to work hard and run more in the market during this period of time. All our survivors are exported, Then we have liquidity. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Mr. Xiao, other people''s charitable funds have donations from outside, but we don''t have funds from outside at all now. Now Li Su has been Xiuziqi said here. After a pause, he continued, "we just can''t rely on a restaurant and a military factory. We have such a big stall now."¡° That''s what I''m thinking about now, "Xiao said." our previous steps were totally wrong. "

 Chapter 669

    "All our money is going out, and the input is very small. This is not what a reasonable fund should do. Besides, we have no remittance project to support such a large charity system, so I now decide to split up the whole company." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Split? How to split it up. "


    "My initial idea is that Duoduo is responsible for making money and Yao Ya is responsible for spending money. If we want to make money, we will do whatever we want to make money. We need to provide sufficient financial support for our group. "


    "Those who spend money only spend money. All charities are hers, but we must spend money reasonably and where it should be. We must learn to increase revenue and reduce expenditure." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "This is a big battle." Xiuziqi said.


    "Yes, now all these are just my ideas. If we want to really turn them into reality, we still have to go a long way." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "If Zhang Qiang and big cat hadn''t been arranged by Li Su, we wouldn''t be bothered by money now." Xiuziqi said.


    Finance is directly responsible for Xiao Yiyi, but xiuziqi can also see that before big cat and Zhang Qiang left, all the money they made by buying funds and futures would go to their accounts.


    But since that time when he moved the company, Li Su sent the cat and Zhang Qiang away, they have never seen him, and the money has never come to them, so they don''t know what to do.


    "Well, Li Su may have been guarding against our move for a long time." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "It''s not our fault. It''s all about that son of a bitch from limboda." Xiuziqi said.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. When we see sister Anxin later, you two should know how to say it?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Anxin''s soup is very delicious." Xiuziqi said.


    "You know how to eat." Xiao Yiyi said with a slap on xiuziqi''s head.


    "It''s just a joke. You need to beat people like that." Xiuziqi said wrongly.


    "Of course, we have to eat, but our first task is to let sister Anxin return to our Jishi group, so that our group can have a better development. Now many people around us, including my grandfather, say that we women can keep this family business. Don''t expect us to have any good development, I just don''t believe it. I just want to show them that we women can do a great job. Let the old man have a good look at our abilities. "


    "Yes, it''s not the society before. Women are not allowed to appear in public. Now women can hold up half of the sky. We must surprise those who look down on us." Yao Ya said with emotion that Xiao Yiyi had a deep look at Yao ya.


    "Yes, let them all lose their glasses and chin. Anyway, it''s all kinds of loss. How can they be surprised?" Xiuziqi also said.


    "We have to work hard in this direction. Finally one day, we have to make everyone look at our face. We have to make ourselves proud, go up to them and ask them if they are convinced." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Come on


    "Work hard!"


    Three women in the car after a sigh, all silent, Xiao Yiyi looking at Yao Ya asked¡° Xiaoya, did your uncle and aunt scold you today? "


    Yao Ya shook his head, "it''s more than scolding. If my mother hadn''t stopped me, I would have broken my face now." Yao Ya said with a smile, but everyone can see how bitter Yao Ya''s smile is.


    "They hit you?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "It hurts a little." Xiao Yiyi touched his cheek.


    No wonder when Xiao Yiyi saw Yao ya, he felt that Yao Ya had some changes


    To put on light makeup, she painted heavy makeup today.


    "Explain it to your aunt and uncle?" Xiuziqi said.


    "There''s nothing to explain." Yao Ya said, "I''ve come to this step. I''m not afraid to take a step forward, but from now on I''ll live in the company completely."


    "No, I live in the company anyway. I''ll stay with you." Xiuziqi said, "well, since we moved to the new building, who have been back home? I haven''t been home once. Today, my boss told me that if I can''t, I''ll come back. Anyway, it''s not bad for my salary. "


    Here, I''d like to explain xiuziqi. Otherwise, people would think that his father hasn''t found xiuziqi.


    In fact, he found it very early. Xiuziqi found it when he was working in a safe clinic. We all imagine that if the rich hire a few homesick detectives, we can find out why there are still people who can''t be found.


    As long as it''s not in the sea, there''s nothing you can''t find, but xiuziqi''s father, considering xiuziqi''s fun nature, doesn''t care about her.


    Later I saw that xiuziqi had entered the charity fund and was on TV, so I contacted her voluntarily, just pretending that I had just found out.


    But xiuziqi didn''t plan to go back, and finally came out, so he would not go back to suffer that crime. He was locked at home all day, just like a bird in a cage, which was not the life he wanted.


    Xiuziqi told his father on the spot that he is now the assistant general manager of Jishi fund and has shares. He wants to earn his future income.


    As soon as her father saw her daughter come out, his temperament changed greatly. He was not only sensible, but also steady. He knew what he wanted, so he let it go. In his heart, he was very grateful to Li Su, but Li Su was running around all day, and there was no right place. Otherwise, he would thank Li Su well.


    Later, in recent days, the negative news of the fund appeared one after another. Her father was afraid that his daughter was too coquettish, so he advised her to go back. If she really wanted to work, he let her manage for a few days in his own company.


    I didn''t expect that xiuziqi''s mouth was very hard. She wanted to survive with Jishi group and said that she didn''t want to go back. Her father thought that it was exercise anyway. If Jishi group was failing and closed down, she would also exercise. She could go back to her company to help herself and travel well.


    Xiuziqi just gritted his teeth and resisted. At the same time, Xiao Yiyi''s moves were very good, and he didn''t lose his job.

 Chapter 670

    A few people soon arrived at Anxin''s clinic. When the car stopped, they could clearly see Anxin was very busy in his clinic.


    It''s still the same place.


    The old neighbors are very welcome to come back with ease. Since ease left, the old neighbors have to go far away to buy medicine. Later, they reopened several clinics here, but the methods are not good. They always look bad. Moreover, the price of medicine is very expensive, which makes the old neighbors miserable.


    After hearing that Anxin is back to open the clinic again, the old neighbors are very welcome. They all come here to join us, so Anxin is very busy these days.


    Sometimes the old neighbors ask where the young girl and the pretty girl are. They just smile and don''t talk.


    Since she moved here, she has not been looking for an employee to help. She just wants to keep herself busy so that she can forget something in her heart


    Some people, some things.


    However, I find that the more I want to forget, the more I can''t forget. When I improve myself every day, I still think of someone, a figure, something I don''t want to do.


    "Sister Yiyi, shall we go down and help?" Asked xiuziqi.


    "Of course, she is so busy. Let''s go down and relieve some pressure on her." Xiao Yiyi took out his hat and mask from his pocket and asked xiuziqi to prepare them.


    "What are you doing with this? I don''t want to get rash all over my body on such a hot day." Yao Ya said.


    "We are now the public enemy of the whole people in Xingqing city. If we don''t take these things with us, we will be drowned in the saliva of the people as soon as we go out." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I don''t want to." Yao Ya put on her hat and mask.


    As soon as the three beautiful girls appeared, they attracted the eyes of most people and caused quite a stir. Although they couldn''t see their looks, just looking at their backs, they knew that these girls were absolutely peerless beauties.


    The men standing on the side of the road were all swallowing.


    The commotion outside the shop has also attracted the attention of the busy people. Several people are together every day, who don''t know who.


    At a glance, she saw that Xiao Yiyi, Yao Ya and xiuziqi were coming. Her mouth rose, her mood improved, and she felt less pressure on herself.


    As soon as the three people came in, they stood at three counters.


    As soon as the people in the clinic saw three women standing on the counter, they immediately began to flow. All the people who bought medicine crowded in. They were relieved that there were not many people here, and they were all checking and seeing a doctor.


    One hour, two hours, three hours.


    Originally expected to finish the work in an hour, I don''t know whether Xiao Yiyi''s arrival attracted more people to come back, and it was not until she was busy hanging the treetop on the moon that the problem was completely solved.


    "Finally I can rest. I''m tired." With the ease of pulling the shutter, there are only a few women in the whole room.


    "I''m fine." "I haven''t experienced such a life for a long time. I''m not unfamiliar with my own craft. I''m even a little excited."


    "You are also an old hand. We are two novices in class. We can''t stand standing for such a long time at one time." Xiao Yiyi took off his high-heeled shoes and said, rubbing his forehead and feet¡° If I had known the business here was so good, I should have brought my own flat shoes Yao Ya and Xiao Yiyi sit with the same movement.


    "Sister Anxin, do you live like this every day?" Asked xiuziqi.


    "Yes, I''ve been living like this every day since I moved back." He rubbed his arm and said, "my old neighbors love me too. Otherwise, I would not be so popular."


    "I''ve seen that all the people who come here today are men, and few of them are women." Yao Ya said, "I guess it''s all because of your beauty."


    "They came here after you three came. I know them. They are all sons and grandsons of aunts around. They came here just for you three." Peace of mind also not to be outdone said.


    "Well, we don''t like such things. I''m going to marry you


    To the richest man in the world. " Xiuziqi head up 45 degrees, proud said.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Xiuziqi made the other women laugh.


    "Well, you''ve been here for a long time. Let me treat you to dinner. What would you like to eat? I''ll make it for you He rolled up his sleeve and said.


    "Sister Anxin, do you want to cook?" Asked xiuziqi.


    "Of course, I''m the only one here. Anyway, I can''t go back after I''m busy every day. I decorate a kitchen and a bedroom here. I live here every day." Ann has tied up her apron.


    "I want pig''s hoof soup, I want hen''s soup, I want soup." Xiuziqi shouts.


    "Exactly. I just bought these things you need yesterday." But it takes time to make soup. If you can''t wait, I can''t take care of you


    "I''ll help, too." Xiuziqi grabs another apron and hangs it on the wall


    Neck, rushed to the kitchen, but the pattern has changed, she rushed to the bathroom, not the kitchen.


    This scene made several women laugh again.


    "Let''s help, too." Yao Ya finds two pairs of slippers from her comfortable bedroom. Although they are a little big, they are more comfortable than high heels.


    It''s said that there are three women in a play. Now there are four women. It''s even more lively.


    The four soon made a dinner.


    "Here comes the soup." Anxin and Yao Ya appear in front of the table each with a soup pot.


    Xiuziqi''s eyes are green. He can''t see the appearance of the soup pot any more. He looks at the two soup pots.


    "Let''s move."


    Without reassurance, xiuziqi filled his bowl with a bowl of soup, and then fished out a chubby hoof from the pot. Whether it was hot or not, he stuffed it directly into his mouth.


    "It''s delicious, it''s delicious, it''s so enjoyable."


    Xiuziqi said vaguely while eating¡° What a snack. " Xiao Yiyi said with a smile.


    Several people are all hungry, regardless of so much etiquette, grab the chopsticks and began to send them to their own mouth.


    Open the food mode.


    For a time, the sound of teeth touching bowls, chopsticks touching dishes, bowls hitting pots resounded throughout the clinic.

 Chapter 671

    If women start the mode of eating goods, no matter who will be surprised, four dishes and two soup, plus a large pot of rice, are eaten by four women.


    Xiuziqi began to drink soup with the soup pot.


    "It''s really comfortable. It''s delicious. If I didn''t have much money now, I would have maintained you and didn''t do anything. Every day, I would make soup for me and change it into different kinds of soup." Xiuziqi said on the chair.


    "Think of your beauty." She wanted to reach out and scrape xiuziqi''s nose, but she ate too much and didn''t have much strength at all.


    "Almost you, you come, I will eat so much, if I grow meat, you have to be responsible." He said with ease.


    "No problem. I''ll take care of you." Xiao Yiyi said gallantly.


    "I''m involved." Yao Ya struggled to take out a fifty dollar bill from her pocket and put it on the table, "this matter is my share. Don''t mention it. You can follow as many as you like."


    "I''ll give you a hundred. Do you want me to take care of it?" He said with ease.


    "Yes, yes." Xiao Yiyi immediately turned into a cute and cute look, and then said with a toot: "I will warm the bed¡°


    "Go away! What a shame


    "Elder sister, you take care of me. I will warm the bed here." Xiao Yiyi is coquettish.


    Now if someone saw Yao ya like this, he would be surprised. I didn''t expect that Yao Ya would become like this.


    "Well, I don''t want to make trouble with you. I know you have something to do with me, otherwise you busy people will appear in my small clinic." Peace of mind to adjust their emotions said.


    "I said I was really here to drink your soup. Do you believe it?" Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I don''t believe it," she said


    "I''m really here for soup." Xiuziqi said.


    "I believe that." Xiuziqi raised his hand and said.


    "Why don''t I believe it when I say it, and why does she believe it when she says it?" Xiao Yi doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Ziqi is a silly girl. She works conscientiously on weekdays. But once she gets off work or goes to other places, she will not act like she does during working hours."


    So, I believe what I said


    "You mean I''m acting." Xiao Yiyi said.


    This is a rare relaxation of Xiao Yiyi, but also to ease the coquetry.


    With a smile, he said, "you know I don''t mean that. We are too familiar with each other. I know you and you know me. What are you


    As a strong woman who puts her work first, Jishi fund can''t go far without your strategic planning. Wherever you go, what you want is how to maximize the benefits of Jishi fund. No matter what the benefits are, what you consider everywhere is not your personal feelings, but how to make Jishi fund bigger. "


    "So I believe what Ziqi said, but I don''t believe what you said." He said with ease.


    Xiao Yiyi sighed, and the one who knew him best was his best friend. I feel at ease to analyze myself thoroughly. Sometimes I can''t see what I''m doing for. I didn''t expect that I was told so thoroughly by a few words at ease. I also thought that I need to correct it. But I can never do it. I don''t know why. When I want to relax, I always think about the company in my mind.


    "I can''t help it. Since Li Su was founded, he has never been in charge of the fund. He knows that he is not the material for management, so he is doing his best." Xiao Yiyi said, "but I''m different. I''m the president of Jishi fund. I''m not only carrying the expectations of Li Su, but also the hopes of all the employees of Jishi fund and the expectations of so many suffering people in China. I dare not relax."


    "I tense my nerves all the time, for fear that I will be in a certain moment


    Lax, let the salvation fund into a hopeless situation, so I am a sinner, I have no way to face Li Su


    "Then why do you want to fire Li Su?" At last, he asked how long he had been buried in his heart.


    "Sister Anxin, I don''t want to hide it from you. You heard all the things at the beginning, but you didn''t see the two letters. Today I brought this thing to you." Xiao Yiyi took out the two envelopes from his pocket. "This is the letter that I received from Lin Boda with Duoduo that day. You can have a look at it."


    He took the letter with ease and glanced at it.


    Xiao Yiyi continued: "but I also have selfishness. Jishi fund has all my efforts. It can be said that I didn''t do my best in Xiaoshi group. I was trying to make Jishi fund go further, so I stood on the strategic layout of the whole group at that time. No matter who I was, I had to give in to the interests of the fund, Even if my death can make the fund an oligarch, I will


    "So you fired Li Su?" He asked in peace of mind.


    "What I just said was that at that time, I was thinking about the whole fund at that time, and my vision was a little narrow at that time. I was too concerned about the success of Jishi fund, but I overlooked one point. This Jishi fund belongs to Li Su. It''s hard to say that we are just a group of wage earners. It belongs to others. Why should we impose these things on others, Let others make a choice


    "All right?"


    "What happened?"


    "As a result, I regret it. If I had told Li Su all these things at that time, maybe now Jishi fund is still Jishi fund, maybe our life will be a little bit worse, but our relationship will be closer, but..."


    Xiao Yiyi said with a sigh, "but now it''s all too late. It''s all caused by my wrong decision. Now Jishi fund is under attack on all sides, which leads to Li Su''s disappearance. It also leads to the fact that there are so many valuable people who have good relations and go to the opposite."


    "But what can I do? I can only go forward, I have no way to turn back. If I turn back, the salvation fund really does not exist, and Li Su''s parents may be killed by that madman. This result is not what we want. "


    "Sister Anxin, you may not know or understand my difficulties, but I hope we can leave the fund together, otherwise I will not change my name to Jishi group." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "I''d like to ask you a final question. What''s the matter with Xiao''s group and Feng''s group?"

 Chapter 672

    "Xiao''s group and Feng''s group are my backers after all, but we have nothing to do with them. The press conference said that they took a stake in Jishi group in order to cheat Lin Boda. The registration in the industrial and commercial bureau also has Xiao''s and Feng''s names and their representatives."


    Xiao Yiyi explained: "but what I want to say is that we have a private agreement with Xiao and Feng, that is, Jishi group is financially independent and does not allow them to participate in any decision-making of our company. They just appear in public. If we think it is appropriate to restore our previous identity, we can do it at any time."


    "Do you mean the fund or the former fund has not changed?" Asked reassuringly.


    "No, it''s just the name that has been changed. The others are no different from before. Li Su is still the only holder of the fund. We are still working."


    Xiao Yiyi said: "I still remember Li Su''s saying when the fund was set up that except for the necessary expenses, no one should take any more money from the company, and no one should encroach on it, otherwise there would be unexpected consequences."


    "I thought of that when limboda gave me this letter, when


    At that time, I thought that if I couldn''t, I would let Lin Boda take over the fund. I wanted to see what happened to him, but the risk was too big for me. I had to take risks and go to the present. "


    "I see. It''s hard for you. At that time, I didn''t understand the situation. Now I apologize to you. " With ease, he stood up and bowed to Xiao Yiyi.


    "Sister Anxin, thank you for understanding me." Xiao Yiyi cried, "there are no more than seven people who know about it, and no one will know about it in the future. I especially want someone around me to help me share my current pressure, especially your sister Anxin. We are five in one. We can''t leave anyone, sister Anxin."


    Xiao Yiyi said with peace of mind.


    "I''ve read your news these days. I know your difficulties. Tell me, what can I do for you?" Asked reassuringly.


    "Here''s the thing." Xiao Yiyi said, "now Jishi group has encountered unprecedented hostility, whether it is ordinary people or all kinds of enterprises, we are now unable to move, others are easy to say, now the most urgent thing is that we need a qualified physical examination place, preferably a hospital."


    "What do you mean?" I don''t understand.


    "I mean, sister Anxin, I''m going to set up a hospital in Jishi group alone. Li Su had such a plan before, but now it''s just me


    The implementation of this plan is a step ahead of Li Su''s goal. " Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Build a hospital? This government approval, and other things, all cost a lot of money? " Anxin has practiced in a large hospital. She knows which large-scale equipment costs a lot of money. She says that one or two hundred million is small. Some similar private hospitals have more than one billion, and even some good hospitals have more than ten billion.


    "Don''t worry about money, people or even government approval." Xiao Yiyi said, "I have started to build the hospital building, which is not far behind the headquarters of our group, and the scenery there is also good. I bought that place, and the floor area is definitely twice larger than that of the first people''s hospital."


    "So big?" I''m surprised.


    "Li Su said that if you want to do it, you have to get him to the right place in one step. At least you have to do something similar." Xiao Yiyi said, "you also know the situation of Jishi group. We can''t even buy a box of medicine. You are an outsider and are not subject to this restriction, so I want to ask you to become the president of Jishi hospital."¡° I? Dean? No, no, No Reassured even shook his head, "my ability to do a cure is not qualified."


    "You can do it. You can do it." Xiao Yiyi said, "sister Anxin, what we lack now is people we can trust. You are the only one who can do this, Li


    If Su is here, I can let Li sulai be the dean. His qualifications and reputation are all there, but now there is no one


    "Can I manage it?" Asked reassuringly.


    "I have applied for an MBA class for half a year. Sister Anxin, if you go to study, you will be able to manage when you come back. You are now a master of medicine. According to Li Su''s requirements, you will be admitted to the doctor of medicine in two years. I believe that at that time, our life will not be as difficult as it is now." Xiao Yiyi looked at Anxin sincerely and said, "sister Anxin, come back. I really can''t do without you. Jishi fund can''t do without you. It''s impossible to help the world without medicine."


    "Well, I''ll try." Reassured said.


    "Oh, yeah!" Xiuzi Qi is about to jump up. "Sister Anxin has finally come back to us."


    "Sister Anxin, we can finally spend the whole day together again." Yao Ya also stood up and said.


    "But what about my clinic?" He said with ease.


    "There''s no way to do this. I have to give up." Xiao Yiyi said, "otherwise, how many people would you like to see this place for you?"


    "Forget it, these old neighbors are looking at my face to see a doctor. I''m not sure that other people will come." "I can only close it again," she said


    "Sister Anxin, I have a way." Yao Ya said, "you can give them free medical treatment every week, so you can still come back to this place."


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it." "So I can rest assured," he said


    "Well, now that everything is settled, let''s go and pack up." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Shall we go now?" Asked reassuringly.


    "Of course, there are a lot of things in the company, the equipment needed by the hospital needs you to nod, and recruitment needs to start now, and your MBA will start soon, just this Thursday, and..."


    Xiao Yiyi pulled his fingers one by one to reassure.


    "I knew it would be no good for me if you came this time." She said with a smile.


    "The important thing is, I can sleep with you."


    "I''m going to join." Xiuziqi said.


    "If the bed is big enough, I''ll take my share."


    "No, I''m a double bed."


    "It''s OK to squeeze."


    "No."


    "I''m going to take a bath with you."


    "Don''t --!"

 Chapter 673

    The next day, the employees of Jishi group found a very familiar shadow in their own year, looking at themselves with a smile.


    Beside her stood several people, Xiao Yiyi, Feng Duoduo, Yao Ya and xiuziqi.


    Xiao Yiyi stood up, looked at the crowd and said: "lift the table, we all know the current situation of Jishi group. Now there is no one in Xingqing city to see the staff of Jishi group, so I made a decision¡°


    "Since there is no one to see a doctor for us, we will build a hospital for ourselves. At that time, we can not only see a doctor for ourselves, but also see a doctor for the whole people of Xingqing city. We can also send a small team from our hospital to go further and help more people."


    "But we are short of the president now. Now we welcome the first president of our Jishi hospital. Peace of mind, president an!"


    After Xiao Yiyi finished, he took the lead in clapping, and then everyone began to clap.


    "But we still don''t have the conditions right now." Xiao Yiyi said, "because we don''t have a doctor, a nurse, or medical equipment. Even the simplest stethoscope is only one. It''s still a peace of mind hospital


    I''ll take it with me. "


    "So, the next is our most difficult days. We don''t intend to be enemies of the people of Xingqing City, but we don''t allow anyone to trample on us. Although we are charitable organizations, we are not the kind of people who lick their faces to help others and then let others slap us. We are not so cheap."


    Xiao Yiyi said: "half a year, at most half a year, our medical staff must be complete, our medical quality must be the highest in Xingqing City, our medical equipment must be the best in Xingqing City, and our medical building must be the symbol of Xingqing city."


    "Please believe me, half a year, half a year, our site selection is over, and construction will start tomorrow. At present, our medical staff are at ease, as well as Xiu Ziqi, and they are at ease to recruit two nursing workers from other places. Now they are on the first, second, third, fourth floor of our office building, which will be our medical building for the time being. "


    "If you have any small problems, please come here for treatment first. At present, our company''s employees are free of charge for inspection, and the drugs are cheap. Don''t worry about the drugs. I''ve contacted the manufacturer directly, so don''t worry about this. Some simple medical devices have been back recently, no more than a week at the latest, In addition, I have also set up a fitness center, which is open to the employees of Jishi group for free, but we must pay attention to our own rest


    Time. "


    "I also hired a fitness coach to plan a reasonable fitness plan for each of our employees and be responsible for our health."


    "Wow


    In Xiao Yiyi, when they are preparing for a big fight, Liu Meier is suffering from all over.


    "Can''t move, that can''t move, it will be hot."


    I saw that Li Su''s hand reached out to the glass kettle I just bought this morning. It was hot water that had just been poured out.


    "Bang --!"


    "Wow


    Can you imagine a man in his late 30s, sitting on the floor, wearing diapers and bare arms, crying like a three-year-old, no, a two-year-old.


    "Don''t move, don''t move, mom yells for you."


    When it comes to the word "mother", Liu mei''er is a black line in her mind. It''s a long story.


    Li Su came to Liu mei''er''s home that day. On the first day, she was safe and steady. Nothing happened. She didn''t even go to the toilet.


    Liu mei''er and Heihu both spent the night safely, because Li Su''s breathing was relatively stable, and her heart beat was also relatively strong, so they were able to spend the night


    It''s time for danger.


    But the next morning, they were awakened by a strange noise. They didn''t know what had happened.


    When they open their eyes, they are scared.


    Li Su lay naked on the ground, leaving a large pool of yellow marks behind his buttocks. Er, on the yellow mark behind him, there were some unknown objects, sticky.


    Li Su sat on the ground, his hands constantly beating the ground, and his hands were also stained with yellow mud. Every time he patted the ground, there would be a lot of yellow mud objects splashing around.


    Nearby furniture, the walls are all yellow things, little by little, very good-looking.


    Of course, if it''s Huang Shi, we''ll be different.


    "I''ll go! Li Su, just wake up and play. Do you want to be disgusted? " Liu mei''er appeared at the door in her pajamas, sleepy eyed, but he soon woke up.


    "Hey, hey, mom." Li Su turned his head, his face was pure, and he stretched out a hand to wipe his dirty face.


    "I''ll go to your uncle. You''re sick to death." Liu mei''er retched and turned back to her room. It was disgusting.


    "What''s the matter with you, boss?" The black tiger glared at his eyes, not at all


    I can''t believe what I saw in front of my eyes.


    "Wow! How ugly! Monster! WOW Li Su opened his mouth and kept crying, two hands covered with yellow mud were wiping on his eyes.


    "Don''t cry!" Crying too hard, black tiger really can''t stand, can''t help shouting.


    Li Su immediately stopped crying and looked at the old man in front of him with a black face and a beard?


    At this time, Liu mei''er came out with a change of household clothes and saw that Li Su''s face was full of yellow Shi, which made her more disgusted.


    "Li Su, do you even have a look? It''s disgusting of you... "


    Before Liu mei''er''s words were finished, Li Su quickly climbed over, and then hugged Liu mei''er''s thigh. Huang Shi on her body was all smeared on her clean clothes.


    Black tiger covered his forehead and eyes.


    "Ah


    Sure enough, Liu mei''er, who is a little bit of a cleanliness addict, can lift up the roof with a scream.


    Li Su seemed to be frightened and began to cry.


    Screams, cries, mixed together, not until how to describe it, anyway, that''s it.


    "Li Su, what are you doing? Don''t want to live? " Liu mei''er kicked Li Su away, and then ran to the bathroom like crazy.


    It''s disgusting.

 Chapter 674

    "Mom, mom, mom." Li Su opened his big mouth and kept shouting.


    The black tiger is speechless. What''s the matter with you? Is it degeneration? Not enough IQ? Should I find a place to recharge him?


    "Boss, shall we stand up first?" The black tiger asked kindly.


    "Not good." Li Su crawled back, hiding in the corner, watching the black faced uncle in front of him warily, "if you tie bad silver, I won''t go with you."


    I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. Black tiger always feels that Li Su is just like a little child, almost thirty years old. It''s too disgusting to make such a cute expression.


    "Mom, mom, come and protect me. Some bad people want to take me away. He wants to abduct and sell me!"


    Who the hell is saying that children''s IQ is not enough, black tiger will definitely have a big mouth to fan in the past.


    Black tiger holding his forehead, don''t know how to face his boss¡° Don''t move. Let me deal with him. I don''t believe I can''t deal with him. "


    Liu mei''er changed all her clothes. Then she came out with a huge mop in her hand and looked at Li Su fiercely.


    "Stand there and don''t move, or I''ll smash your ass."


    Liu mei''er successfully scares Li Su. Li Su stands in the corner and looks at Liu mei''er in horror.


    "That''s good." Liu mei''er said, "well, now let your... Brother take you to take a bath."


    "I''m not going." Li Su said.


    "Well!" Liu Mei er''s eyes stare, Li Su dare not move.


    "Go


    Liu mei''er yelled. Li Su turned her lips and walked past. Then she followed black tiger wrongly. Black tiger didn''t have the heart to hug her


    Li Su, on the one hand, is too strong to be a child.


    On the other hand, it''s because he''s so dirty. It''s all Huang Shi.


    Black tiger takes Li Su to the bathroom. Liu mei''er looks at her clean floor and walls. By the way, she also has furniture, which she spent a lot of time to buy. They are all her favorite. Now they are all contaminated by Li Su.


    First, take off the floor with a mop, and then wipe the floor with a towel. You can''t miss any furniture.


    An hour later, when it was finally finished, Liu mei''er looked at her home as bright and clean as a mirror in front of her, and felt more comfortable.


    Cough, at this time, we should talk about the big garbage can outside Liu mei''er''s house. Now their stomachs are full of towels, mops and other things. Originally, there was nothing in the garbage can, but now they are full.


    Every ten minutes, the cleaners of the community will patrol the community,


    And then clean up the garbage, which is relatively easy work.


    The old blind cleaner walked here ten minutes ago. There was nothing in the dustbin. Then ten minutes later, he found that the dustbin was full. There were all towel mops in it. Some of the towels were as white as new¡° Is this family selling towels and mops? " The old blind man muttered, then left with the trash can and put down a new one.


    When he appeared here again in ten minutes, the blind man doubted whether he was hallucinating. Didn''t he just pour out a bucket? How come there''s another bucket now? Did you just drag an empty bucket?


    If it wasn''t for the unique number on the garbage can, I would have dragged an empty can to leave just now.


    "What on earth is this family doing? Is it really wholesale towel? "


    The blind man left here with a bucket full of towels. Ten minutes later, the garbage can was full again. This time, it was full of clothes, men''s and women''s, and diapers.


    Seeing the diaper, the blind man suddenly nodded. It must be that the child is making too much trouble and pulling Baba.


    The conversation turns around, when Liu mei''er wipes the stains in her room, black tiger has a headache.


    After taking off Li Su''s diapers, he put them in the bathtub. But Li Su didn''t stay in the bathtub. It was like a child who had never seen him outside. Er... It was like Li Su was a child now.


    The water in the bathtub is full, and there is also a shower gel on the side. A little drop will give it a lot of foam.


    Just as the black tiger turned around, Li Su opened the bottle of shower gel and stuffed it into the bathtub.


    There are still a lot of people in front of them, and there are a lot of people in front of them.


    The sound of [Pooh, Pooh, Pooh] was heard all over the bathroom.


    When Heihu heard the sound and turned around, the whole bathtub was full of bubbles, and he couldn''t find Li Su''s person.


    "My ancestors." Black tiger wants to slap himself in the face. It''s just that a cup has fallen off. Let''s wait for Li Su to wash it before picking it up. Now, the whole bathtub is full of bubbles.


    "Come on, come on, come on out." Black tiger narrowed his eyes, and then stretched out his hand in the bathtub, constantly groping, finally Li Su from the bathtub inside.


    "You stand here, don''t move!" Black tiger black face, but Li Su seems not afraid of him, dangling his little relatives, in front of the black tiger constantly dangling.


    Li Sumeng''s forehead grabbed a bubble and then stuck on the black tiger''s eyes.


    "Ah! Li Su, your uncle Black tiger slapped and pasted it.


    "Wow Li Su opened his big mouth and kept crying. The voice shook the world.


    I don''t know that there are still many people in front of them, there are still many people in front of them here, and those who can have such ideas now don''t know that there are still many people in front of them and there are many people in front of them


    In front of us, we can have such an idea now.


    "Don''t cry!" Black tiger yelled fiercely, then lifted up his skirt and wiped his eyes, finally felt better.


    Li Su stood there without saying a word, "get in here." Black tiger points to bathtub to say.


    Li Su curled his mouth, quietly and carefully walked into the bathtub, for fear that the black tiger would not pay attention to beat himself¡° What are you up to? What do you want to do? " Black tiger yelled.


    "Isn''t it good to have a good bath? Can''t you be good? "

 Chapter 675

    Black tiger and Liu mei''er are sitting on the sofa. In front of them, Li Su is sitting on the floor naked, playing with a roll of toilet paper, saying nothing and even wearing no trousers.


    Before, black tiger and Liu Meier forced Li Su to wear clothes, but Li Su cried out not to wear them, and even kicked each of them. Finally, both of them gave up.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with him?" Liu mei''er asked, "I''m nearly 30 years old. I''m still like a child. I ignore his height and his voice. I''m just a child."


    "I don''t know. He looks like an adult. Now he looks like a child." "Black tiger said," or I''ll call Dean Niu to ask. "


    "OK, after making a phone call and asking, we can be sure of ourselves." Liu mei''er suggested.


    Heihu took out his phone and got through to Dean Niu.


    "Dean Niu, my boss is awake, but there''s a situation that we can handle


    No, I want to ask you


    When Heihu is on the phone, it''s just when President Niu and commander he Hongtao begin to confront Xiao Yiyi in Jishi group. Seeing that the phone call is from Heihu, President Niu quietly walks to one side.


    "What''s the problem?" Asked Dean Niu.


    Black tiger told Dean Niu everything that Li Su was like a child now.


    President Niu thought for a moment and said, "we can predict this situation."


    "Because Li Su was stimulated by Xiao Yiyi and lost his luck, his body and brain will automatically protect Li Su''s body and prevent him from thinking about what happened before, so his IQ is just like that before he was injured."


    "But as you say, it''s not right to be only two or three years old. According to my experience, it should be to lower the age above thirteen or fourteen, and to live is just to hide the time when Xiao Yiyi happened. This should be the normal theory, but I''m not sure about the situation like you said


    I really don''t have any experience. When I''m done here, I''ll come to see Li Su. "


    Said Dean Niu.


    "No, it''s not very convenient for us now. If it''s convenient for you, we''ll make an appointment and meet you there." Black tiger thought and said.


    "That''s fine. I''ll call you later." Said Dean Niu.


    "Thank you, Dean Niu."


    Black tiger hang up the phone, become very silent, Liu Meier just listen to their conversation is clear, she also silent.


    For the first people in the medical field of Xingqing City, they have never met them. They are even more numb and have no idea.


    "Pull Baba, I want to pull Baba." At this time, Li Su looked back and said, how disgusting it is.


    Liu mei''er retched, and then said to the black tiger, "go ahead, I can''t stop him. If I see him like that, I can''t help smoking him."


    "Me too." Said the black tiger.


    "Then neither of us will go." Said the black tiger¡° No, I don''t want to clean my room again Liu mei''er kicked the black tiger and said, "go quickly. I tell you, if your boss dirties my room, I''ll tell you, you clean it for me, and then take him where he loves, I don''t want you here."


    Black tiger immediately took Li Su to the bathroom.


    If the ordinary children in the toilet, it will be obedient, but our Li Su in the toilet, it is not like that.


    You can imagine a big man walking around when he is nearly 30 years old.


    The black tiger was so shy that he could not wait to press his head into the toilet, and then he rushed down to make it clear if he couldn''t see.


    Finally, Li Su was comforted to the toilet. His body was full of Li Su''s urine, and there was also urine on his face. It was almost like taking a bath.


    Black tiger hate all think, this animal is not super large reserves of memory


    It''s 125g. There''s so much urine.


    It''s not easy to wait until Li Su goes to the toilet. It''s another problem to wipe Li Su''s ass.


    "Don''t move. I''ll wipe your ass." Black tiger finished saying this sentence, he spit hard, really special disgust.


    "No, bad uncle, your hands are dirty and your face is dirty. I hate you. I don''t want to wipe my ass." Li Su pushed the black tiger fiercely to the ground, then opened the bathroom door and rushed out directly.


    "Ah


    Liu mei''er is thinking about her own affairs. Li Su suddenly appears in front of her eyes, and a hairy thing appears in front of her eyes.


    Liu mei''er just screamed, and Li Su jumped into her arms and arched her chest.


    "Mom, mom, just now the bad uncle wanted to wipe my ass, I didn''t let him wipe it." Li Su felt soft and elastic on her face.


    Liu Meier pushed Li Su''s hand and froze for a while. Then she pushed Li Su aside.


    "I''ll go, your uncle''s, you go away, I''ll kill you." Willow


    Mei''er flies up and Li Su rolls around fiercely to avoid Liu mei''er''s kick.


    Curled up in the corner, pathetic looking at Liu mei''er.


    "Mom, don''t you love me? How can you hit me? You don''t love me anymore. " Li Su said wrongly.


    "No, who is your mother?" Liu Mei son stares to shout a way in front of them.


    "Mom, don''t you recognize me?" Li Su''s face was more aggrieved.


    "Do you know who you are?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "My name is Li Su, my father is Li Tangming, and your name is Wang Guifang." Li Su''s clear answer to..


    "How old are you?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "How can you forget my birthday? I''m three and a half years old. Mom, you don''t love me anymore." Li Su said wrongly.


    "I''ll go. It''s really three years old." Liu mei''er was forced to be there on the spot. It turned out that Li Su now remembered that she was only three years old. When Heihu came out of the bathroom, she saw Liu mei''er was forced on the spot. Then Li Su curled up in the corner and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, nothing. I just asked him if he knew his name and how old he was." Said Liu mei''er.


    "And his answer?"


    "His answer made me speechless."

 Chapter 676

    "Tell me about it." Asked the black tiger.


    "He said his name was Li Su, and now he is three years old. His mother''s name is Wang Guifang, and his father''s name is Li Tangming." Liu mei''er, you are the master director.


    "That''s right. His mother''s name is Wang Guifang, and his father''s name is Li Tangming. That''s right." Said the black tiger,


    "The key is that he was three years old. When you were three years old, would you speak so smoothly? Will it be so clear? " Liu mei''er asked.


    "I don''t think so." Black tiger scratched his head, then said uncertainly.


    "But he will, and he will not miss a word." Said Liu mei''er.


    "Are you really three years old?" Asked the black tiger.


    "I''m really three years old, bad uncle. I won''t tell you where my family is. You are not allowed to see my mother. My mother has my father." Li Su sees black tiger and Mu Hanwei look at each other and shouts.


    "I don''t look, I don''t look." Black tiger said quickly.


    "Ma Dan, if I didn''t really know his real age, I doubt whether I have grown up to a dog these years." Said the black tiger.


    "Uncle, are you a dog? If you are a dog, you are my brother. I like a dog to be my brother Li Su said very seriously.


    "Shut up, your uncle''s Li Su." Liu mei''er couldn''t resist a rude remark.


    "Mom, who is my uncle? Why have I never met him?" Li Su asked naively.


    "If you let me see your innocent dog face, I''ll kill you." Liu mei''er yelled at Li Su, who was really good there.


    "Now he really takes you as his mother." Said the black tiger.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re his brother. You want to call me Auntie at least." Liu mei''er''s words made the black tiger lose her temper.


    "Seriously, I''m asking you what to do with him?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "Now there''s no other way. We have to wait until Dean Niu calls us, and then take them to Dean Niu''s place." Said the black tiger.


    "To ask you a question, I haven''t been away for a long time. What happened in this period of time that will make Li Su look like this?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "Don''t you know?" The black tiger asked in surprise.


    "How could I know? It''s your own business. Where can I know? " Liu mei''er is more surprised and says what she should know.


    "No, it should be a big trouble in the society. There is nothing bigger than this." Said the black tiger¡°


    You don''t know? "


    "Why do I have to know? Why don''t you just tell me?" Said Liu mei''er.


    Black tiger looks at Liu Meier like an alien.


    "Well, well, don''t look at me. I was busy at that time. After that, I went hiking alone and broke off contact with the outside world. When you saw me, I just came back and didn''t come here to watch any news." Said Liu mei''er.


    "You are really..." black tiger really don''t know how to evaluate this woman¡° You''ll just say it Liu mei''er said, throwing a roll of toilet paper on her desk to Li Su and letting him play slowly.


    When Li Su received the toilet paper, he immediately went to play happily.


    "The thing is, after Li Su left you, he just caught up with a crisis of Jishi fund, so he took this opportunity to make up with Xiao Yiyi, but then..."


    Black tiger told Liu mei''er about all the strange twists and turns, and all the funny passages. Liu mei''er was happy and sad, especially when she heard Li Su


    When I saw the news report on TV, I jumped up from the sofa and yelled at Xiao Yiyi and others.


    "What kind of people are they? They don''t even want to fight their stuff, and then they want to eat it alone? Is there such a good thing? Do they still pay attention to the law? "


    "I don''t blame other people for having such an idea. When Li Su set up the fund, he didn''t consider it well and gave the name of the legal person to Xiao Yiyi. Otherwise, no such thing happened now."


    Black tiger explained.


    "Even if it''s wrong for Li Su to do so, how can Xiao Yiyi and her girlfriend Yao ya say that Li Su is also the only investor of Jishi fund? To put it mildly, Li Su is the only major shareholder of Jishi fund, and still holds 100% of the shares. What right do they have to not hold the general meeting of shareholders and then dismiss Li Su?"


    "This matter has now developed into such a situation. Everything needs to wait for Li Su to wake up before he can decide how to deal with it."


    "Well, that''s all right now." Liu mei''er has no choice but to do it now.


    Just now I yelled at Li Su. Now I''m looking at Li Su. Suddenly I feel sorry.


    Black tiger suddenly found that he had the talent to tell stories.


    It''s not easy for a woman like Liu mei''er to be attracted by her own story.


    In fact, it''s not that Liu mei''er is attracted by Li Su''s story, but that she has paid close attention to Li Su''s life.


    Watching Li Su play with a roll of toilet paper is like playing with a very funny toy, as if he had never seen such a toy before.


    "Poor child, it''s hard for you." Liu mei''er suddenly couldn''t help the maternal brilliance in her body. Then she rushed over and held Li Su in her arms.


    But then she regretted her own business.


    Li Su Liu mei''er kept arching her head in her arms, feeling the softness and elasticity of her head.


    Suddenly Li Su raised his head and looked at Liu mei''er seriously.


    "Mom, I want to eat grandma."


    "I''ll go --!" This time, it''s not Liu mei''er''s voice, it''s black tiger.


    I didn''t expect that Li Su''s IQ was still so shameless when he was three years old. No wonder when he grew up, he was still so shameless when he became a man in his late 30s. This Kung Fu was just childlike skill. Black tiger saw Li Su''s sincere eyes with emotion.


    Liu mei''er slapped Li Su on the head. The goods were all three years old, so shameless.

 Chapter 677

    After waiting for three days, Dean Niu finally called and asked Heihu to take Li Su, who had no intelligence, to a very small mountain village where Heihu had never heard of it or even had a navigation on the map.


    Finally, Dean Niu gave black tiger a place on wechat, and black tiger found a place.


    After arriving at the place, Liu mei''er left the car alone and let Heihu and Li Su appear in front of Dean Niu.


    "Mom, mom, I want mom." Li Su cried all the way, looking back at the place where the car stopped.


    "Is there anyone else in the car?" Asked Dean Niu.


    "I can''t tell you that, otherwise I don''t know how to deal with it now." Black tiger said, "I''m sorry, Dean Niu."


    "It''s OK. I can understand it." President Niu looked at Li Su and asked, "do you know me?"


    "Who are you? So old? Just released from the cell? " Li Su put a finger in his mouth and looked at the old man in front of him innocently.


    "I''ll go." The head of the cattle yard wanted to kill the man pretending to be innocent in front of him with a slap.


    "I''m your grandfather cow." President Niu said with a kind face.


    "Then why don''t you have horns?" Li Su asked.


    "Ox horn? What horn? " Dean Niu didn''t understand what Li Su meant.


    "My comic book says that grandfather Niu has horns on his head. Don''t cheat me. I went to kindergarten."


    I''ll go to your uncle''s kindergarten and teach the children what they are taught, ox horn. I''ll go to your uncle''s ox horn.


    "Well, it seems that I have a generation gap with him." Dean Niu said helplessly, "black tiger, you bring him here. Now I''ll show him what''s wrong."


    "Do you need an injection to see a doctor?" Li Su''s ears are very sensitive


    I heard what they said and asked seriously.


    "We don''t have injections. Look at me. I don''t even have anything with me." President Niu raised his hands, then walked around in front of Li Su, and then said, "you see."


    "I still don''t believe it. My teacher once said that a bad person is one who looks very kind, but has a bad heart."


    Li Su''s milky voice made Dean Niu really angry, but he had no other way.


    "All right, all right." President Niu was convinced. He didn''t expect that Li Su would be so smart at such an age. He didn''t even have a way to do it himself.


    "Black tiger, what can you do to calm him down, otherwise I really can''t cure him." Said Dean Niu.


    "Wait a minute." Black tiger took out a huge lollipop from his arms and put it in front of Li Su.


    "Little Su, as long as you stand here and don''t move, let this grandfather touch your arm, I''ll give you this lollipop."


    Black tiger is like a strange corn now, and Li Su is the little white rabbit,


    Obviously, rabbits are not only vegetarian¡° Really? " Li Su asked suspiciously.


    "Really." Black tiger answered in the affirmative.


    "I don''t believe it." Li Su said.


    "Then how can you believe it?" Asked the black tiger.


    "Unless you give me the lollipop first." Li Su said.


    "What if I give you the lollipop and you run away?" Asked the black tiger.


    "I won''t run." Li Su said, "I''m not like you. I''m a very trustworthy person."


    "What if you say you run away?" Li Su is a child now, and black tiger himself is also dressed up as a child. Of course, children have something to say with children.


    "Well Li Su bit his finger and thought about it carefully. Then he said, "well, if I run away, I''ll be a dog."


    "Then we have a deal." Black tiger see Li Su nodded, and then his hands of the lollipop, gave Li Su.


    After Li Su grabbed the lollipop, he immediately jumped to one side.


    "Ha ha, you''ve been fooled. You''re so stupid." Li Su said with a smile, and then began to lick the lollipop in front of him.


    "I''ll go." Black tiger cursed, and then said: "Xiao Su, you just said that if you run away, you are a dog."


    "You don''t admit that you are stupid." Li Su looked at the black tiger with disdain and said: "people like you really don''t know how they grow up to be so big. They live to be dogs."


    "I just said that it''s the dog that ran away. Did I say if I ran away?" Li Su looks at the black tiger like an idiot.


    Black tiger carefully recalled what Li Su Gang had just said. It seems that it is true. In the sentence just now, there seems to be a pause in the middle. In this way, what Li Su said is useless to him.


    "Ma Dan, I really live to be a dog." The black tiger wanted to slap himself with a big mouth.


    "You don''t believe that you live to be a dog. Now you believe it." Li Su''s mouth is also big, helping sugar is also big, but in front of him, still not enough to see, three under five divided by two to take a huge helping sugar.


    "It''s delicious, but a little less." Li Su hit his mouth and said.


    "You are not welcome." Black tiger did not angry said.


    "By the way, my mother said that children can''t eat too much sugar now, or they will have cavities." Li Su said seriously.


    I''ll wipe your uncle''s decayed teeth.


    If it wasn''t for Li Su''s own boss''s sake, black tiger would have slapped the goods to death.


    Thinking of this, black tiger took a proud look at Li Su.


    "Li Su, do you think you are smart? Just think of us as two year olds? We''re not fools either. We''re in the helping candy you just ate. I specially added seasoning to it. Does it taste good? "


    Black tiger looks at Li Su with pride¡° The taste is really good, but... "Before Li Su''s words were pressed, he felt dizzy, and then he couldn''t see what was in front of him.


    "You..." Li Su only had time to point with her fingers


    Black tiger scolded, and then did not know anything.


    "Boy, you''d better be tender." Black tiger complacent smile, the Li Su that falls on the ground to pull up.


    "Dean Niu, you saw it just now. Please show me what''s wrong with it?"

 Chapter 678

    "It''s quieting the goods, otherwise I can''t stand it. Maybe he''ll sell me, and I''ll count the money for him."


    Said the cow yard with a sigh.


    "Don''t you take this guy? It doesn''t matter. Now he doesn''t know anything. You can do whatever you want. I don''t see anything Said the black tiger.


    "Go away, I''m still a normal man."


    Two people said and laughed, but there was no delay in Li Su''s illness.


    Dean Niu took out the medical box he put at his feet, and then took out the stethoscope from inside.


    Put the cold stethoscope in Li Su''s arms, then Li Su had a cold war all over his body, and continued to move. I didn''t know what happened.


    He has little knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine, but he is sure of Western medicine. After all, he has been working for so many years and is a western medicine.


    Dean Niu took the stethoscope, and then kept moving on Li Su''s body. His brow was always in a tight wrinkled state, and the heart of the black tiger standing next to him was also pulling together.


    For a long time, Dean Niu finally took his hand out of Li Su''s arms, with a sad look on his face.


    "Dean Niu, what''s the matter?" Black tiger asked with concern.


    "I don''t know." Said Dean Niu.


    "I don''t know?"


    "Yes, I don''t know." Dean Niu said, "I didn''t find a little bit of that on Li Su''s body..."


    President Niu thought about his wording, and then continued: "we didn''t find any lesions. Of course, this is because Li Su didn''t check in large medical equipment."


    "No, I didn''t understand what you said for a long time. Can you say something I understand?" Asked the black tiger.


    "In short, I don''t know what happened to him." Dean Niu spread out his hand and said, "there''s nothing I can do about it myself."


    "Dean Niu, all my hopes are with you. What can I do if you say so?" Black tiger some want to cry without tears, he is full of hope to bring Li Su to check, and then president Niu said he can do nothing.


    "Or take Li Su to the first people''s hospital?" Said Dean Niu.


    "No, there are a lot of potential dangers around Li Su. We haven''t ruled them out yet. If Li Su appears in public now, he is likely to be punished


    I''ll kill you. " Said the black tiger.


    "By whom?" President Niu said, "Xiao Yiyi?"


    "No, Xiao Yiyi won''t do such a thing." Said the black tiger.


    "She?" President Niu snorted twice¡° She can even do what she has occupied Li Su''s property. What else can''t she do? "


    President Niu told him that he and he Hongtao went to Jishi group to confront Xiao Yiyi, including their direct negotiation and their direct confrontation.


    "So you two failed together?" Asked the black tiger¡° It''s not that we lost or didn''t win, but that we jumped into a trap that she had prepared for a long time, and we jumped in ourselves. We really didn''t expect that we are worthy of the descendants of the Xiao family and the only successor of the Xiao group. We can''t catch up with this mind alone. "


    President Niu said with a sigh.


    "As long as we are not familiar with them, we can still get back what belongs to Li Su in front of them, but can we not talk about it now?"


    Black tiger said, "I''m sure Xiao Yiyi won''t do such a thing."


    "Are you so sure?"


    "Sure." Li Su nodded.


    "Who is the man you just said?" Asked Dean Niu.


    "Limboda." Said the black tiger.


    "Limboda?" Niu asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, that''s him." Black tiger said all the things between Li Su and Lin Boda¡° I don''t know anything about it before, but I know it must be true, because more than one person said it in front of me, so I''m sure it''s true. "


    "Before Li Su''s accident, Xiao Si once said something like this to Li Su, saying that Lin Boda had come back, and he also felt that Lin Boda was threatening him, which made people very suspicious." Black tiger said: "if there is nothing between Li Su and Lin Boda, then Xiao Si doesn''t mean to say it at all."


    "Maybe he''s talking about the dangers of business?" Said Dean Niu.


    "No way." Black tiger said: "Xiao Si and I are security personnel. We are responsible for personal safety. Business affairs are not under our supervision. Xiao Si said that business affairs have no effect at all."


    "So I''m sure what Xiao Si said must be that Lin Boda threatened Li Su''s safety." Said the black tiger.


    "The Lin family is a very big family in China. They will do it


    Such a thing? "


    "I remember a very good book that said that no matter how kind a philanthropist he was, his initial capital was accumulated in various bloody ways." Said the black tiger.


    "I won''t say much about it." Said Dean Niu.


    "I don''t know what to do with Li Su''s illness. These two days, I''ve been reading the relevant information. There are some introductions on it. They don''t have many ways to deal with this kind of thing, but there are some related treatment schemes on it."


    "But I don''t know whether this scheme is true or false. Now I can only say that I can try it¡° Said Dean Niu.


    "Say it." Said the black tiger.


    "Well, according to the book, Li Su''s current situation is like a kind of transient amnesia. In short, this kind of amnesia is the truth that a person''s body helps itself to protect his body from being hurt when he is in danger, just like that his brain will faint after a relatively heavy blow."


    "But Li Su''s memory is different from that of other people. If we often see the kind of transient amnesia, we still have a way. But what Li Su''s body can be like this is his own body taking the initiative to protect himself, and it''s the kind of protection that foreign objects don''t do at all, unless someone can enter his heart, Otherwise, there is no way

 Chapter 679

    "Dean Niu, I''ve heard a lot of your theories. Just tell me how to cure my boss?" Said the black tiger.


    "I don''t know now, but I know there''s a way to ease it." Said Dean Niu.


    "That''s what you say." The black tiger was almost on fire, but the old man didn''t make any noise.


    "This method I saw from an ancient book is to take Li Su to a strange environment, and then find someone to accompany him. After a long time, his mood will be stable, and the hunger seal in his head will be untied by himself, even if it is bad, at least it will not get worse."


    "What do you mean by this deterioration?" Asked the black tiger.


    "By deterioration, I mean brain death." Said Dean Niu.


    Black tiger is a soldier. He naturally knows what brain death means. Now president Niu says that Li Su has the threat of brain death. How can he not bear it


    Heart, how can not be afraid.


    "I''d like to thank Dean Niu first. I''m pressed for time, so I won''t talk more with Dean Niu." Black tiger picked up Li Su and was about to leave, but he was stopped by Dean Niu.


    "This is a prescription I prepared for Li Su. It''s Peiyuan''s, which can help him recover his vitality and is also good for his illness. I know you have a short time, and I have nothing to help you. This is a medicine I prepared for you in advance. It''s enough for Li Su to eat for a month, One month should be enough time for you to find a safe place and a place to buy medicine. " Said Dean Niu.


    "Then I really want to thank you. Thank you so much."


    Black tiger carries Li Su''s body and leaves Niu Chengyue. Niu Chengyue sighs.


    "A good child, now how to become like this, God jealous talent ah."


    After finishing this sentence, President Niu took his medicine box and left from another place, as if people from both sides had never touched


    It''s the same.


    Black tiger carried Li Su down the mountain, then went back to the car and put the fainted Li Su on the back seat.


    "How''s it going?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "The situation is not very good. Maybe he won''t wake up this time. Maybe in a few days, Li Su will become brain dead."


    "What is brain death?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "It''s a vegetative person. Not exactly, it''s not as good as a vegetative person. A vegetative person can breathe by himself, but for him, there is no way to breathe by himself. He can only breathe with the help of others or machines." Black tiger said.


    "And now what?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "Just now, Dean Niu told me that Li Su took him to a place he didn''t know, and let his memory start to fill up again, so that he would wake up again¡° Black tiger said, "but there is also a risk. Dean Niu said that Li Su''s condition is different from that of all the patients he knows. I didn''t understand it just now, but what I want to say is that it must be different¡°


    "No, I just want to ask you, is there a reasonable way for Li Su''s condition?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "There are some ways, but President Niu is not sure whether it can be effective now." Black tiger is still going to say something, but Liu mei''er interrupts him directly¡° Cut the crap. I''ll ask you if you can help me. Where did you get so much crap? " Said Liu mei''er.


    "That''s the way I just said. I''ll take Li Su to a strange environment and give him a new memory."


    "That''s easy. Let''s go."


    "Where to?" The black tiger was stunned.


    "Don''t you mean to take Li Su to a new place? Let''s go now. "


    "Elder sister, can you make it clear that I don''t have a new place at all. I''ve been to almost all the places I''ve been to, and some places are not the places he can go. Where do you think I''ll take him?" Said the black tiger.


    "Well, I don''t know." Said Liu mei''er.


    "Is there anything you can go to? You tell me, I''ll take them now. "


    "I know he hasn''t been there."


    There''s no way to deal with the two hot issues. People have given themselves a solution, but now they have no way to achieve it. Do you think there''s anything else to play with?


    "Mom, I''m going home." Li Su, who has been in a coma, has already begun to dream. It can be seen that he sleeps soundly.


    "Well, I know a place that you must not have been to." Liu mei''er said suddenly.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go." Said the black tiger.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry, like a baby." Liu mei''er took a white look at Li Su and said.


    "One is that the place is too far away, the other is that all kinds of living materials are very scarce. Since we want to live there for a long time, we have to be prepared for a long-term war. We have to prepare something well." Said Liu mei''er.


    "What do you need? I''ll buy it now. " Said the black tiger.


    "Shit, you know what." Liu Meier said, "now let''s go back to my room. There are still some things we need to take. Then I''m making a list of some important things. Besides, your car needs to be changed."


    "The car?" Black tiger said, "what kind of car do you want? I promise it will be delivered in half an hour."


    "One requirement, solid."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The meaning is very simple. According to your requirements, solid tires must be solid. The off-road ability must be enough. The space in the car must be large, how big it is, and how big it is. Besides, bulletproof must be used. At least, it can resist the short-range shooting of sniper guns and the attack of hand grenades. The most important point is that the fuel tank must be large, where we are going, There''s a gas station 100 kilometers away. " Liu mei''er puts forward her own requirements to Heihu.


    In his mind, black tiger fancied what Liu mei''er said to him. In his mind, only that kind of armored vehicle can have such an effect, and listen to Liu mei''er''s meaning, where to go


    There is also a certain threat, maybe there is a battle, otherwise the bullet proof ability of the car is needed.


    Li Su took out his mobile phone and sent a message to someone, on which he wrote the car he needed and some other things¡° The problem with the car has been solved. " Said the black tiger.

 Chapter 680

    "It''s done. Let''s go back to my house now. I need to get something myself, and then I''ll prepare what we need to bring. By the way, you''re trying to get some happy clothes for Li Su." Said Liu mei''er.


    "No problem. I''ve thought about that." Said the black tiger.


    "Let''s go back then." Along the way, the black tiger still followed the way he used to walk on the road, just changing the road.


    Half an hour later, black tiger parked his car under Liu Meier''s building, and then black tiger carried Li Su to the room.


    After Liu mei''er came back, she took out a piece of paper on the table and gave it to Heihu.


    "This is what I need to go to that place before. In fact, you can see where I''m going. There are also some things that you can buy if you think they are useful. Now I''m going to pack up our things. Remember to buy more necessities for Li Su, such as diapers and so on. "


    Said Liu mei''er.


    "These things, I know." Said the black tiger, and turned away.


    Not to mention that Liu Meier and Li Su were packing in her room, but after Heihu left here, he came to a very remote place, where many people had appeared in front of them, and others had appeared in front of them.


    "You''re here fast." Black tiger is driving here.


    It''s an open space here, but there are many trees and mountains around it. No one found them.


    "The boss heard that you wanted a car, so I didn''t even stop. I directly picked it up from the field camp, and then dropped it here." Zhang Wu took out a box of cigarettes from his forehead pocket and threw it to Heihu.


    "Airdrop? Is it too much fun? " Black tiger some surprised say¡°


    ¡±What can this have? If it wasn''t stopped by the commander, I think I could get it out directly by rocket¡° Zhang Wu said with a smile, "no


    Yes, I''m really airdropped. "


    Zhang Wu pointed to a certain mountain forest, where there is really a helicopter, is really here.


    "You really have a big time. Aren''t you afraid of being seen?"


    Black tiger some worry of ask a way.


    "These things are not for me to think about. They are for the boss to think about." Zhang Wu threw away his cigarette end and said, "OK, now let''s have a look at your car."


    Zhang Wu jumped from the front of the car and patted the big guy beside him.


    "Look, this is the latest car in our war zone. Look at this tire. It''s really solid according to your requirements." Zhang Wu kicked the forum with his feet, and the dull voice appeared in their ears.


    "How''s it going?" Zhang Wu took a proud look at the black tiger.


    "Yes, I like it." Said the black tiger.


    "You have a good idea. This is the sixth wheel drive. It''s our latest research


    It''s made of a lot of space. It''s definitely the best off-road ability in the world. " Now Zhang Wu is like a person in a small shop. He recommends the good things in his shop to a customer who is not easy to come to his shop¡° Cut the crap. What else Black tiger directly ignored Zhang Wu''s introduction.


    [Dangdang Dang] Zhang Wu smashed three times on the car body with his fist, "listen, the thickness of the forehead steel plate absolutely meets your requirements, not to mention the sniper rifle and grenade, even the mortar can resist it."


    "I''m not talking about steel plates. I''m talking about glass. Do you know glass? Glass is the most vulnerable part of the whole body. If it''s not strong enough, how can I get there? " Said the black tiger.


    "Where are you going?" Zhang Wu asked.


    "I don''t know." Said the black tiger.


    "If you don''t know, you dare to go." Zhang Wu now doubts whether he has tinnitus¡° Are you feverish, or am I feverish? "


    "We''re all fine." Black tiger some helpless said, "but I have to go, this is no way."


    "Well, you''ve worked hard, too." After Zhang Wu finished, he took out his pistol from himself. This is not the ordinary May 4th pistol before, but the latest 95 pistol. Its power, precision and so on. Everything is much higher than the previous May 4th pistol, and now it is better than Xiaobai and desert eagle, which are the most popular in the world.


    "You should know this pistol, don''t you?" Zhang Wu said, "these are our latest developments. The most important feature of this gun is not its shape, not its performance, but that it can use all pistols, rifles, and even sniper bullets. How awesome it is."


    Zhang Wu turns the pistol around his hand and then throws it to Heihu.


    "Let you experience it." Zhang Wu said.


    "Then I''ll try."


    Black tiger took the gun, a careful inspection, found that the performance of this pistol is very good, as for the shooting situation in the end is what


    You have to wait until you have tried.


    The sound of [Bang Bang] resounded through their open space.


    Black tiger shot out all the people''s bullets in the pistol.


    "Not bad, precision is good, range is good, power is good, distance is good." Black tiger is still satisfied with the nod.


    "I guess you haven''t felt it just now. The bullets in this gun are all different. There are..." before Zhang Wu finished his second words, he was interrupted by black tiger.


    "A total of eight bullets, two pistols, two rifles, two sniper guns, and two should be the most common empty bullets." Said the black tiger Do you need me to tell you which guns these bullets belong to¡°¡°


    You''ll die less, too. "


    "Forget it." Zhang Wu felt that he was defeated again. "You win. I want to say that this gun has been equipped. Now the black leopard is fully equipped. Then in the next year, the whole army will be equipped."¡°


    "That''s good. If we equip earlier, our people will die less." Said the black tiger.


    "Well, you win again." Zhang Wu said, "look at the glass you hit."


    In front of them, there was only a round white dot on the glass. With a little hand, there was nothing left on the glass¡° How''s it going? " Zhang Wu knocked on the car glass and said.

 Chapter 681

    "Not bad." Black tiger light said.


    "Brother, let''s be content." Zhang Wu said, "this is our latest technology. This kind of glass has been used for 20 years just as rouge. It''s a material that even the United States doesn''t have. And now there are less than 20 cars in the whole country. It took two years to produce it."


    "I know it''s difficult, but in my eyes, anything that comes out, as long as it''s used in war, is good. Nothing can perfectly avoid death. Every killing or defense thing comes out, there must be something relative to it, which is not so absolute."


    Zhang Wu also sighed at this time. What black tiger said was all true. He had many brothers. He went out and never came back.


    "According to your requirements, this car has changed all the fuel tanks of the car, doubled the fuel volume of the fuel tank, and returned them to the car


    There are some small toys, all of which you can use. "


    Zhang Wu opened the car, sat on it, and then let the black tiger sit on it.


    "According to your request, all the seats in the back of this car have been removed and replaced with a mattress. Although it is very thin, its elasticity and softness are not bad at all, and there is no problem in keeping warm."


    Zhang Wu pointed to a place above the black tiger co pilot and said, "I''ve prepared a refrigerator for you in this place. It''s full of things. As for what it is, you can see for yourself when you''re finished."


    Zhang Wu lifted the mattress and there were many squares in it.


    "Because the car''s body is too high, we added some other things to it. We added two more high concentration plasma batteries to ensure that the car has enough power." Zhang Wu said, "all the things in these boxes are normal household appliances, microwave ovens, induction cookers, pots and pans, which you can use. They are all prepared for you, as well as quilts."


    "The space here is very large. After you take out the quilt, you can put some other things in the original space."


    Zhang Wu said.


    "Because of the design problem of the car itself, it''s not very fuel-efficient, especially when all six drives are turned on, the car''s fuel consumption is even more high, so we pretended to have one of these things." Zhang Wu pointed to a lever above the shift lever.


    "See this thing? There are three gears. The front drive is at the bottom, then the front and rear four-wheel drive is in the middle, and the sixth drive is at the top." Zhang Wu said, "at ordinary times, you can choose to be two-wheel drive. At other times, you choose according to the road conditions."


    "In the rear door, you can open it, and then a shed will appear. Moreover, the rear door is automatic and hydraulic. You can open the rear door when the car is moving, and then let the people in the back fully breathe."


    "There are some other small things that I won''t introduce to you any more. We will remove the spare tire for you without using it, and then add a box in the original place with embroidered tools in it."


    "In addition, there is another small thing, all under the co pilot''s seat. You can open it by pressing the button below. After that, you can see it


    If you open it yourself, I won''t introduce it to you one by one. In fact, I don''t say anything. It''s all used by you. " Zhang Wu said.


    "Well, this is the simple thing." Zhang Wu took out a card and a large envelope from his arms. "There''s money in it. Don''t think about rejecting it. These are all the hearts of those who have been with you and Li Su."¡° How are they now? " As soon as Heihu heard this, he didn''t refuse. He took it and put it in his arms. Then he asked what happened to all the people in Jishi fund.


    "Xiao Yiyi originally left them, but they were all transferred back by our commander, including those disabled elders in the military and civilian factories, to the headquarters of the Southwest Military Region." Zhang Wu said.


    "I know about this. When I met Dean Niu, he told me about it all." Said the black tiger.


    "Not exactly." Zhang Wu took out the cigarette and handed it to Heihu, but Heihu didn''t take it.


    "Now in the headquarters of the whole Southwest Military Region, they are all the old ones


    Veterans don''t know what to do. " Zhang Wu said, "if you want me to say, what does the hatred between Xiao Yiyi and Li Su have to do with those workers? They just have to deal with Xiao Yiyi by themselves. Now it''s OK. These workers all need to support their families. They are pulled back by the commander. They don''t know what to do."


    "By the way, I don''t know if Dean Niu told you." Zhang Wu asked black tiger.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That day, when the commander went to find Xiao Yiyi''s trouble, Xiao Yiyi gave them all generals, as well as liquidated damages, which were still huge. Unless all the things of the Southwest Military Region were sold, how could they afford to accompany him, but could this thing be sold? No, isn''t the commander worried? The court summonses have arrived, and the day is coming. I don''t know what to do. "


    Zhang Wu told the black tiger all the things that happened during this period. No matter whether the black tiger had heard of it before, he told the black tiger all the things he knew.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s over for a while,


    I won''t delay. When I come back next time, I''ll come to you. Please speak slowly. " Black tiger looked at his watch and said.


    "Well, that''s what I''m talking about." Zhang Wu said.


    "Then I''ll go." Black tiger said, "you go down and drive that car back."


    "All right." Zhang Wu said, "you take your gun, and these two guns belong to you. The commander said, this thing is for you. Whatever you do, he will bear any problem."


    Zhang Wu as like as two peas, he had a red book from his body, and a pistol exactly like the black tiger, all of which was placed on the black tiger''s hand.


    The red book in black tiger''s hand is wonderful. It''s a good thing to cut first and then play. Killing people is just to register. You don''t have to worry about other things.


    And those two guns are good things, and there is no need to change bullets, which is amazing.

 Chapter 682

    Heihu gave the car away, and then tried it on the open space. It was all very good, and all kinds of performance were very good.


    Zhang Wu watched the black tiger drive away in his new car. He sighed, "Li Su, there are so many things we can do. As for the step you can take, it depends on you."


    Zhang Wu gave the black tiger his car and drove it to the dense forest. Then a helicopter appeared in the forest. Zhang Wu stood on the helicopter and looked at the direction where the black tiger disappeared, praying silently in his heart.


    There are a lot of people here in front of them, and there are a lot of people here.


    Black tiger wandered around Xingqing city and bought all the things Liu mei''er wrote on her paper. However, such a purchase blocked the whole city.


    The car that black tiger drives is a military car. Many people have never seen it before. Where have they seen such a big car? It has six tires.


    The longest car they''ve ever seen is Hummer H2. It''s surprising that this guy is so much higher than Hummer H2 and grows so much.


    Everyone saw such a car for the first time, and then they all rushed in like crazy. They surrounded the car and kept taking pictures as a souvenir to send to their friends. With such a spread, the whole city of Xingqing knew that there was a car they had never seen before, even heard of it¡°


    "This is a RV, isn''t it?" A passer-by said.


    "You''re blind. Have you ever seen a trailer like this? I tell you, this is the latest SUV. Don''t you see that it has six wheels The second passer-by said


    It has to be said that this man''s guess is accurate, but it''s useless at all. After guessing, he himself keeps beating drums in his heart. Is there such a strong SUV?


    "If I say you''re all blind, I''ve seen this kind of car. It''s the latest military car developed by our country. Its whole body is made of special steel plate." Passerby C said, he is a military fan, few East


    I haven''t seen it myself.


    "If you say it''s a military car, it''s a military car. If you can''t see the color on the car is military green, you say it''s a military car. If I paint this car white, you say it''s an ambulance." Passerby B dissatisfied said.


    "Didn''t you see the car on the parade? Are these two cars similar to those on the grand parade? " Passer by C said so, all the people around were surprised, not to mention, it looks really like.


    "But I don''t understand why this car is here?" The passer-by asked suspiciously, "I once saw in an interview program abroad that Huaxia is developing a very powerful military vehicle, but because of the production capacity, it is more stupid and can''t be mass produced. Now, even if it is in the hands of those very big officials, how can it appear in our Xingqing City?"


    "It''s possible that something strange has never happened in Xingqing city. It''s not who, just who, you know. He can meet the prime minister when he is on the bus. What do you think about one or two senior officials in Xingqing city?" A passer-by said.


    "It''s right to say that. It''s not the grass-roots people like us who worry about it. It''s the officials who should worry about it. There are a lot of people there who have appeared here. They can have such an idea now."


    "That is, they have done a lot of corruption. It''s time for someone to take charge of it." Passerby B said.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, the police and the reporters are coming." Some son of a man yelled out loud, and then they made way of the road in front of them. The visitor is also familiar with black tiger. Mu Hanwei is the leader of the police. The reporter is not important. Let''s ignore it first.


    When these two strange cars appeared here, someone called the police, but they were just holding the traffic police, because the car was too long and a little wide.


    The road in this place is already narrow. There are still many people in front of them. I don''t know what else can happen if they can have such ideas. If they can have different ideas, they really don''t want to come.


    This road is an old one, but this place is more responsible and has always been


    There''s no plan. It''s been like this all the time.


    And there is also a very big shopping mall here. There are a lot of people coming and going, hungry and there is a lot of traffic.


    When black tiger''s big car stopped here, the road became narrower and wider than the normal parking space. Every small car that came over had to carefully avoid the car. At last, some people couldn''t stand it and called the traffic police. However, they dealt with the matter, otherwise they would be very delayed.


    As soon as the traffic police came, they were stupid. They had never seen this kind of vehicle, and they all looked up and down. They didn''t find the license plate and the location of the phone number of the two vehicles.


    What can we do? Two traffic policemen, look at me and I''ll look at you. No one has seen this kind of car. Did they assemble it by themselves? But it doesn''t look like it.


    There is really no way. The two traffic policemen can only report the incident to the Xingqing Public Security Bureau. Wang Xinghuo, the director of the Bureau, is also puzzled. Normally, when this kind of vehicle appears, there must be a big man, but there is no license plate on it. Is it a private visit to Weifu?


    Isn''t that bullshit? Wang Xinghuo has some worries in his heart. Some people want to deal with illegal vehicles, and they don''t know whose car it is, but if they don''t deal with it, the local name is still very popular.


    I always want to go, but I don''t have a good way. I can only arrange Mu Hanwei to take some people with me. No matter whose car it is, I will bring the car back.


    So mu Hanwei appeared here.


    Mu Hanwei likes the car very much when she sees it. Although she is a woman, her heart is still full of wildness.


    "Take a closer look and see where this car came from."


    Mu hanweizi has been watching for a long time, but he doesn''t know what the origin of this car is. He has no choice but to use some high technology to deal with this matter. Let''s see if we can find the source of this car. As long as we find the source, the rest of the business will be much easier soon.

 Chapter 683

    With Mu Hanwei''s voice, soon someone connected to the monitoring, playing segment by segment, checking segment by segment.


    "Captain, come here. It seems that we have met this man somewhere." At this time, someone called Mu Hanwei.


    "Who? Let me see. " Through the monitoring, Mu Hanwei sees a very familiar person in the driver''s seat from the monitoring. She mutters to herself, does this car belong to that person?


    No, isn''t that man in trouble recently? I haven''t shown up for a long time. How can I suddenly buy such a car? Did he reconcile with Xiao Yiyi?


    It''s not right to reconcile. Isn''t Xiao Yiyi still confronting the commander of Southwest Military Region and President Niu? How can he drink well? If I were you, I would not make up. Even I would not believe it.


    "Let me see where the car came from." Mu Hanwei orders with her doubts.


    "Captain, we have checked, but the car seems to have come out of thin air. It''s from here. But we have arranged people to check it in that place. There are only the marks of the car and the footprints of several people. We don''t know where the car came from." Investigators said


    Avenue.


    "What can you do..." Mu Hanwei was about to scold her subordinates when her phone suddenly rang.


    After black tiger bought all the things, he found that he had some things not ready, so he ran in again. When he came out, he found that his car was surrounded by people. He thought it was the little guys who liked the car.


    But when he really walked in, he found that there were not only passers-by, but also police and reporters around him.


    "Hello, everyone. Welcome to Xingqing. I''m your old friend Xiaoli. We received news that a very rare car stopped at the gate of the farmers'' market and occupied half of the driveway. After we came here, we found that the car was really strange. Now let''s see what the car looks like."


    Not far from the black tiger, there appeared a reporter and a camera, which seemed to be live.


    Li Su Meng patted his forehead, this is the end.


    I only considered the practicability of the car when they were walking, but I didn''t consider the attraction of the car to everyone.


    Originally, I wanted to leave in secret, but now it''s impossible. Having been reported by the reporter, the whole city of Xingqing knows it. After that, I''ll leave


    No one knows where they go.


    After thinking about it, I''d better call Zhang Wu to see if he Hongtao has any other back roads for me.


    "Ha ha, you finally called me?" Zhang Wu''s voice on the other end of the phone is very coquettish.


    "Don''t be so playful. I ask you, what should I do now¡° Black tiger is really no way now, otherwise he would not appear here.


    "You''re asking the right person. When we gave you the car, we had expected this situation. Just wait for me. I''ll deal with it for you soon." Zhang Wu finished and turned off the phone, black tiger himself has no way, can only stand here waiting for Zhang Wu to appear.


    "Captain, your call." The police handed the phone to Mu Hanwei¡° Hello, who is it As soon as Mu Hanwei opened her mouth, the whole person immediately stood at attention, "yes, OK, I understand. I''ll do it right away. No problem, OK."


    Mu Hanwei walked over immediately after she hung up the phone.


    "Everyone stop their work, don''t move, listen to my arrangement, now clear up."


    "Captain, are you not good? If there''s something bad coming out of the public, we can''t even wash it out. " There is one


    A policeman said.


    "I know. Do you think I want to? Secretary Chu called just now. He said that the car belonged to the military and was stolen. Then he asked us to block the street and not let anyone in. "


    "There''s a phone call from above? "Wang Ju?" Someone asked, Xiao Yiyi shook his head.


    "You know what? If Wang Ju called, I would be like this?" Xiao Yiyi did not have the good spirit white one eye that policeman, "is in our books."


    "Do you mean that Secretary Chu Tianxiong is the Secretary of Chu Tianxiong who came to our city by an Ge?" Police some surprised asked.


    "There are some things that you should know, I will tell you naturally, but what you should not know, you can''t ask anything even if hi asks you out of his mouth." After Mu Hanwei finished this sentence, she seemed to understand what she should do.


    Kick in the butt of the policeman, "don''t talk nonsense, quickly take people to clean up the whole street for me, no one can appear." Mu Hanwei said.


    "Captain, what do you do?" Someone asked.


    "What can I do? Fang ran left with you. You guys go there. I''ll go here. Keep in touch at any time. If you find anything wrong


    You can tell me where it is. I''ll deal with it right away. "


    "Yes


    Sure enough, when Mu Hanwei paid off, he met with a lot of obstacles, but there was no way. This was explained by the above. It''s just the so-called "move your mouth and break your leg". Now in front of them, there are many people who are not good here.


    Black tiger is hiding in a corner where no one finds out. He is waiting for the rescuers to come. I don''t know why. Now he feels that he is playing a very interesting game + - Hide and seek!


    An hour later, black tiger can''t wait. Liu Meier has already made many phone calls to herself at home. However, because of the special situation here, she has no way to answer them. She can only hang up one by one and send a message to tell Liu Meier about the situation here.


    But he often didn''t type a word, and then Liu Meier called, and finally black tiger gave up. This kind of thing is not good at.


    Just as Heihu was about to stand up and drive away, he heard a very shocking sound of footsteps coming from there.


    "Here you are at last."

 Chapter 684

    Neat footsteps appeared in the ears of black tiger, followed by a pair of soldiers with real guns and nuclear bombs. Li Su was very relieved. If she was really controlled by Mu Hanwei, she really had no way.


    Zhang Wu is the leader of the team. He takes people to wrap all around the car in it. After careful inspection, he makes sure there is no accident, and then dials Heihu.


    "Well, comrade, where have you been? Come out as soon as possible. I''ve settled the matter here. " Zhang Wu said.


    "I''m coming. Wait a minute." After black tiger hung up the phone, he came out from the corner and came to Zhang Wu.


    "You came fast enough." Black tiger did not angry said.


    "That is, I am sitting in a helicopter, waiting for you to call in place." Zhang Wu said.


    "Did you know I was going to have problems here?" Said the black tiger.


    "I know you''re going to be surrounded, but I didn''t know you''re going to be here." Zhang Wu looked at the place with great interest. "If you''re not the king of leopard, look at the place you choose. It''s really where you choose."


    "Cut the crap. I''m still busy. I''ll go first." Black tiger opened the door and was ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll call you a move." Zhang Wu pressed on the small protrusions of the car, and then the whole car vibrated. Black tiger got out of the car, and the license plate appeared on the fan, which was the military license plate. There was an alarm light on the roof, which made it more attractive.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Asked the black tiger.


    "Didn''t I tell you then? There are some things you need to find out for yourself. " Zhang Wu said.


    "You are getting worse and worse." The black tiger slapped Zhang Wu.


    Zhang Wu said with a smile, "I told the commander before that as long as I retired two years ago, I would go to find Li Su, and I don''t choose anything else. I''ll tell you that I chose to be the leader of the security team."


    "Go away, you are the captain. What am I going to do?"


    "That''s not my problem. It''s something Li Su should consider." Zhang Wu said triumphantly, "well, I heard that when he became the leader of the security team, Li Su was still in charge of the room, and he was also responsible for introducing people."


    When talking about introducing his girlfriend, Zhang Wuyi touched his chin and looked up at the blue sky 45 degrees.


    "What kind of daughter-in-law should I choose? After so many years, I''m looking forward to having my own wife. " Zhang Wu smashed it


    There are many places in front of them.


    "Go away, I''m busy now. I won''t talk nonsense with you." Black tiger got in the car and was ready to leave.


    "That''s the deal between us." Zhang Wu said.


    "Go away! Take it where it''s cool. " Black tiger left as soon as he rode away, leaving a lot of dust.


    Zhang Wu watched the black tiger go away with a smile.


    After leaving, Zhang Wu sighed.


    Black tiger left with such a good car and bought so many things. At first sight, he went to a place where he couldn''t come back, and Li Su. It''s a close friendship for three people. Now two people are going to a place they don''t know. What if they can''t come back? What if there''s an accident on the way? Therefore, Zhang wusheng was afraid that they would not be able to see him, so he took the initiative to go to the black tiger to amuse him and put all his good wishes on them.


    In the street of Xingqing City, I don''t know who it is. It''s no wonder that the mobile phone shot was put on the Internet. Then many netizens found that the car was very popular, and there were a lot of soldiers. For a time, there was a strong wind in Xingqing City, and there were senior officials. This is to treat the official style of Xingqing city.


    There are also some rumors going up. There is a picture on it. It''s on the right side


    All right, I got the driver inside.


    A sharp eyed netizen immediately recognized, "isn''t this the security guard beside Li Su?"


    "They call it security."


    "Yes, yes. I''ve seen him, too


    "Is Li Su back?" Someone asked.


    "It''s very possible. It''s good. Xiao Yiyi, your good day is coming."


    "Xiao Yiyi, get out of the salvation fund and give it back to Li Su!"


    "Xiao Yiyi, get out of the fund and give it back to Li Su! Keep the formation downstairs


    For a time, the wind was frightening, but Jishi group''s internal wind was light and the clouds were light, and nothing happened.


    Xiao Yiyi sat in the office and was busy living. Xiuziqi came in anxiously, "Mr. Xiao, Li Su has come back."


    "Li Su is back?" Xiao Yiyi''s pen stopped for a moment, then nodded, "well, I know."


    "Aren''t you surprised?" Xiuziqi was very surprised at Xiao Yiyi''s calm performance.


    "What''s the surprise? When I made such a decision, I knew there would be such a day." Xiao Yiyi put down his pen and said, "where is he now?"


    "Sister Yiyi, I heard that Li Su is back?" Yao Ya and Feng Duoduo also appear in Xiao Yiyi''s office at this time.


    "I don''t know. Where did you get the news?" Xiao Yiyi asked suspiciously.


    "Isn''t it all going crazy on the Internet?" Feng Duoduo takes out his mobile phone and opens his microblog. There is a picture on it. It''s really the way Black Tiger comes down from that prestigious car. Although he is wearing sunglasses, they have been together for a long time. At a glance, he recognizes that this person is black tiger.


    "The two of them have been together all the time. Now the black tiger appears in Xingqing City, Li Su will not be too far away." Feng Duoduo said.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "I mean, shall we go and find Li Su and tell him all the reasons for it?" Feng Duoduo said.


    "Anything else?" There is no expression on Xiao Yiyi''s face.


    "Isn''t that enough?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    "Don''t worry. If Li Su comes to me, let her come to me. It has nothing to do with you." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "No, we made the decision together. How can you bear it? I''m a part of it."¡° It''s my share


    "And me."


    "Well, aren''t you all busy? In my blind performance one by one. " Xiao Yiyi calmly drove them all away, and then sat alone in front of his desk for a long time without moving a word.

 Chapter 685

    "Are you really back?" Xiao Yiyi sat down and found that he was very upset. He came to the window and looked at the scenery outside. The summer was almost over, and the evening was cool.


    "When you come back, I''ll relax. I''ll wait for you."


    After Xiao Yiyi finished, he adjusted his mood, sat down at his desk again and buried himself in his work.


    Lin family manor.


    It seems that Lin Boda is very interested in this kind of stripper at this time. He has glasses of red wine in his hand, and there are many wine bottles at his feet. There are many bottles on the table that have been opened.


    "Come on, they seem to be tired after a change. Let them have a good rest and let their staff treat them well."


    Lin Boda is very considerate now. Seeing that the dancers are a little tired, he has them replaced and come up again.


    The ambiguous music in the room began to ring again, and the dancers began to dance again.


    "Young master." Housekeeper Lin quietly appeared behind Lin Boda.


    "What''s the matter?" Limboda kept looking at the stripper without looking back.


    "Li Su is back." As soon as housekeeper Lin''s voice fell, the red wine glass in his hand [click] was broken, and red wine was all over his hands, clothes and sleeves.


    Housekeeper Lin quickly went over, took out a white handkerchief from his trouser pocket and wiped it carefully for Lin Boda.


    "Young master, do you need to change your clothes?" Said housekeeper Lin.


    "No Lin Boda stretched out his hand, and his white shirt was torn open, and it was directly torn, revealing his strong body, flashing metal light. Under the pink light, it was more sexy. After seeing Lin Boda''s body, the dancers began to shine in their eyes.


    "Where is Li Su now?" As a result, housekeeper Lin poured the new wine for him.


    "I don''t know." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Today, a military vehicle appeared at the farmers'' market in Xingqing City, and the black tiger came down from it." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure." Housekeeper Lin affirmed.


    "Investigation."


    "Tracking." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "Let me know."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Lin nodded and agreed.


    "Li Su is back?" Lin Boda''s mouth pointed out a smile, "I especially want to see what you look like when you see Xiao Yiyi. It really makes me look forward to it."


    "Master, I have news." Housekeeper Lin''s mobile phone rang for a while, looked at it and said quickly.


    "Where is it?" Lin Boda asked without looking.


    "Now it''s in a community on the edge of the east suburb of Xingqing city." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "Send someone. What are you doing? I want to live, you know." Said housekeeper Lin¡° I understand Said housekeeper Lin.


    "After telling Xiao Yiyi the news, I''ll see how she faces Li Su." Limboda said.


    "I understand."


    Black tiger just stopped his car at the entrance of the building. He felt that he wanted to be followed, but he didn''t have any expression on his face and didn''t walk disorderly.


    When he got to the corridor, he pressed the elevator, but instead of going up, he went to the stairway and looked out through the crack in the door.


    Sure enough, the black tiger just hid. Three or four people came in from the outside, looked at each other, and then divided into two teams. Two people stood at the elevator entrance, looking at the elevator, and the other two came in towards the staircase.


    The black tiger''s eyes flashed and hid in the dark.


    When the two men came in, they looked around, then each took out a pistol from their back waist, and then they walked forward carefully.


    After they walked through the corner of the stairs, the black tiger came out of the darkness and followed them.


    Go to the second floor of the stairs, one of the people went in, the rest of the person standing at the door of vigilance.


    Just as the man turned his back to the black tiger, the black tiger walked over carefully and hit the man''s neck with a knife. The man didn''t even turn back and fainted directly.


    At the time of fainting, the black tiger caught the pistol in his hand, and there were many people in front of them, and there were many such people in front of them.


    The man who patrolled in the corridor heard the news. Although it was not big, it made him suspicious. He turned back immediately, but he had black tiger there. Hurry up.


    Just after his appearance, the black tiger made the man dizzy and took away his pistol.


    For fear that they would wake up too soon, black tiger tied them up with their belts and blocked their mouths with their socks.


    At this time, the elevator went down again, and the two men came up. Black Tiger stood on the second floor and pressed the elevator.


    After the elevator was opened, the two people inside were stunned when they saw the black tiger, thinking how this person could appear here.


    Black tiger''s face did not have any movement, casually pressed the elevator, and then the elevator door slowly closed.


    Black tiger from the mirror general elevator inside, saw the hands of the two people at the same time extended to his waist, black tiger knew that the two people are ready to start.


    It''s better to start first.


    There''s no sound in the elevator when there''s two thumps.


    When the elevator was reopened, heihutuan stood there upright, and then there were two people lying motionless at his feet.


    After the elevator opened, the black tiger dragged the two people to the stairwell, and tied them up in the same way as before.


    When the black tiger appeared in front of Liu mei''er, they were all ready, but Li Su didn''t wake up.


    "Why did you step back so long?" Seeing the black tiger coming back, Liu mei''er quickly took her things¡° A little bit of trouble. " Black tiger did not elaborate, put Li Su on his shoulder, and then took up the salute on the ground, "we need to hurry up, there may be a lot of problems."


    "Well." Liu Mei Er nodded her head and said nothing.


    Black tiger some surprised saw Liu Mei son, didn''t expect this woman unexpectedly so calm.


    When they got downstairs, Liu mei''er had no other place to see as black tiger told her. As soon as black tiger opened the door, she went in. Black tiger put Li Su in the car, and then she got on the car and looked in the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 686

    "Is this car so aggressive? Where did you get that? " Liu mei''er was making the bed, and then looked around at the car.


    Not in the front, but in the back, there is enough space for a huge double bed.


    "This is a military vehicle." Black tiger closed his mouth after he said that some things can''t be known to others too much. These things involve some military secrets.


    "No wonder." Liu mei''er felt about in the car, her face full of surprise.


    "Ah, there is a refrigerator here, eh? This is actually a TV. Ha ha, there is a toilet here. It''s so novel. I just don''t know if there are pots and pans here? " Said Liu mei''er.


    "Yes." Black tiger said as he looked in the rearview mirror.


    "I''ll go. It''s true." Liu mei''er didn''t know how to lift the mattress. She found the pots and pans, a drinking fountain and tea.


    "Sit down." Black tiger just finished, Liu mei''er has not responded, black tiger fiercely hit the steering wheel.


    Liu Meier''s hand just arrived a cup of hot water, black tiger this fierce big steering wheel, the hot water cup in her hand a shake, all poured on Li Su''s body.


    Without a little reaction, Li Su scratched his body where he was pouring hot water, turned over and continued to sleep.


    "What are you doing?" Liu mei''er stares at the black tiger.


    "We''re being followed behind us." Black tiger said while holding the steering wheel.


    Liu mei''er climbs to the back. Through the small window behind them, she sees that two black land rovers are following their cars. Looking from the glass, there are still people with guns in their hands.


    "Who are they?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "The Lin family." Black tiger said, "today, when I came back, I followed. I solved four people in the corridor. I didn''t expect that there were many of them."


    "Do you have a gun?" Said Liu mei''er.


    "Yes, what do you dare?" Asked the black tiger.


    "Nonsense, people are chasing their ass, we still don''t resist, wait until they catch up, and accompany us for the new year?" Said Liu mei''er.


    "This place still belongs to the urban area of Xingqing city. We can''t shoot. Let''s walk and watch first. When they do it, we do it." Said the black tiger.


    "You have a big heart." Liu Mei son white one eye black tiger, "you didn''t see their hand still hold those things, can make big power."


    "You know the guy in their hands?" Asked the black tiger.


    "Cut, what are these? I''ve seen no less than you." As soon as Liu mei''er saw the black tiger, she was not in a hurry. She turned around and slept beside Li Su.


    Just lying on the side, as soon as the black tiger hit the steering wheel, Li Su turned over and hugged Liu mei''er. One hand was just placed in Liu mei''er''s towering place.


    Liu Mei er''s whole body is excited and her pretty face turns red. She knocks out Li Su''s evil hand.


    I don''t know if this place is comfortable. Li Su put his hand on it again.


    Three or four times in a row, Liu mei''er had no choice but to sit up and look at the car outside the window and hide away¡° Black tiger, they start to take out their guns. " What Liu mei''er saw was real.


    "It''s OK." Black tiger said that, but he still had some drumming in his heart. He tried it with a pistol. The quality of the car was really good, but the gun he tried was loaded with the empty cartridge, which was not powerful.


    But there''s no way. I have to try my own car. Who knows what''s going on on the road next? I have a spectrum in my heart to try it here.


    Besides, this place is not far from Xingqing city. I just took the time to send a message to Zhang Wu with my mobile phone. Now he is driving a helicopter in a place not far away. If something happens to him, Zhang Wu will come to help immediately, so black tiger has no fear.


    The bullet hit the car.


    Liu mei''er holds her head and hides in the corner, quietly waiting for their appearance. She doesn''t know how to deal with the matter that she has such an idea now.


    Now I don''t know what to do.


    Just listening to the gunshot, to be exact, it was the bullet that hit them. There are still many people on them, and there are still many people here. There are still many people who can have such ideas, such as they are now,


    The bullet hit the car without any reaction.


    Liu mei''er got close to the small window and watched the bullet hit the car body, then the sparks splashed around. It was very nice.


    "Black tiger, I found that if I let them fight like this, I can still watch the fireworks in the back." Liu mei''er''s head leans to the back window and says very interestingly.


    Heihuxin said, elder sister, we are on the run. Can you go for a snack, or at least scream twice.


    The most depressing are the people who are chasing the black tiger. They are from Xingqing


    When the city came to the outskirts, it also saw that there was no one here, so they could do it.


    In addition to the driver, a total of seven or eight people in the two cars took out their pistols, leaned out of the window and began to work.


    Well, two rounds of bullets have been shot out, and there are all white spots on people''s cars, not even a deeper mark.


    "If I change the sniper gun, I don''t believe I can get through it." The captain sitting on the co pilot''s seat began to be fierce.


    Immediately someone took out the sniper gun, and [Kara] loaded it with a loud noise, which made the ears of the people in the car numb.


    "I''ll go to your uncle. Can you make us a little ready?" But for the inconvenience in the car, the captain would like to take off his socks and put them in the sniper''s mouth.


    "Captain, captain." The sniper quickly said, "big brother, there''s an accident. This car can''t get through."


    "Bullshit, your uncle''s is gone with the wind, go on, hit me according to a point, I don''t believe it can''t be pierced."


    "Yes."


    The sniper is also on fire. It''s just a car. What can''t be penetrated.


    [bumping]


    Three shots in a row. This sniper is really good. All the shots hit a point¡° Captain, I still can''t do it. I just can''t get through it. It''s like the body made of special materials. "


    "I don''t believe his tires are made of special materials."


    Sniper heart said, people''s whole body is made of special materials, tires so fragile things, how can people not guard against.

 Chapter 687

    "Captain, I can''t get through it!" The sniper is really speechless. His sniper gun has run out of bullets. Other people''s tires don''t even move. He can see the inverted bullets on the tires through the sight glass. It''s obvious that the tires are solid.


    "I''ll go to your uncle." The captain threw away his pistol, pulled his seat back, and then said, "I don''t believe in this evil."


    The captain takes out a rocket launcher from his seat. It''s more powerful than a sniper gun. If you can block the sniper gun, I don''t believe you can block the rocket launcher.


    "Black tiger, no, they took out the bazooka." Liu mei''er can see clearly in the back.


    "I know that." Black tiger''s eyes were fixed on the car behind him.


    A flaming white eye rushed towards him, and the black tiger couldn''t care about the others. The steering wheel rushed to the other direction,


    With a bang, the sky fire just appeared in their room


    Where is the car.


    The strong air impact on the car body, the direction immediately lost, now can have this kind of idea, I really don''t know what to do.


    It can be said that their own place is not very good. There is only one place that can barely pass two cars from this road. Li Su''s car is very big, much bigger than the ordinary car. The car behind them can''t overtake at all. There is not enough space.


    The rocket launcher has been launched. The black tigers have no place to hide. They can only fall down the cliff.


    "Ah Liu mei''er kept rolling in the car. She didn''t care about anything else. She had to protect her head and then follow the car rolling in the car.


    Black tiger''s body is wearing the safety belt, does not have any question, but the vehicle''s vertigo, lets him not have the method to grasp the vehicle well.


    [creak] -!


    Two Land Rovers stopped.


    "What about people?" Said the captain.


    "Captain, they fell off the cliff." Said the sniper.


    They went to the edge of the cliff and looked at the bottomless cliff. They couldn''t see where the car was.


    "Special dizziness." The captain looked at the bottomless cliff, he himself was a bit empty, "what, they fell from this place, there should be no way to live?"


    "It''s impossible to live in such a high place, let alone a car. Even if a tank falls, it can''t live." The sniper''s heart was active, and he immediately understood what the captain meant, and then he said.


    Nonsense. If we don''t follow the captain''s words, if we blame them and let them continue to go down the cliff, their captain will suffer. Their life will be hard. After all, they have to search by themselves.


    It''s better for the county magistrate to be in charge now. It''s difficult to find a suitable job in these years. I''ll bear the wind and the waves for a while.


    "Well, that''s what you said. I didn''t say anything." The captain put away his rocket launcher, and then said, "stop the team,


    The report says that Li Su has fallen under the cliff. "


    "Yes." Lin''s manor got the news,


    "Young master, the man who started said that Li Su fell to the bottom of the cliff and was hit by a rocket launcher." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "I''m not at ease that I can''t see people alive or dead." Lin Boda himself is very emotional. Li Su is a little strong. He can avoid so many crises. This time, he will fall.


    "I don''t think so. I saw it on the map just now. The cliff in that place is more than 200 meters deep and narrow. In addition, it was hit by a rocket launcher. Even the gods can''t save it." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "I hope so." For his real opponent, limboda always thinks that this person is not so easy to die.


    "Tell Xiao Yiyi the news that Li Su was killed by a group of strong men, not to say where." Limboda said,


    "Young master, this is not good. If they doubt you..."


    "What are you afraid of? Taizu said that there would be no investigation


    Right to speak, even if they suspect me, do they have any evidence? What if there''s evidence? What can they do to me? " Limboda said.


    "Yes." Housekeeper Lin can only promise.


    "By the way, how''s my father doing these days?" Asked limboda.


    "The master wants to be happy now. He can eat and drink every day, and he has found several women." Said housekeeper Lin.


    "Serve me well. After all, it''s also my father. He can give him whatever he wants. He can do whatever he wants if he wants to do something bad for me." Limboda said.


    "Don''t worry, young master."


    "What do you call me?" Limboda''s voice cooled,


    "Don''t worry, sir. I understand." Housekeeper Lin said quickly.


    "Well, call me that from now on. As for my father, you''ll call him Mr. Lin later." Limboda said.


    "Yes."


    Within Jishi group, Xiao Yiyi is holding a meeting. Now Jishi group is going further and further, with Xiao and Feng as its backers


    Jishi group is getting bigger and bigger, making more and more money. Of course, there are more and more charitable projects.


    Now the military and civilian factories have been reopened, but they are not called military and civilian factories, but Jishi design and manufacturing company.


    All the products inside are redesigned and developed, and new designers have been found from other places. All the workers come here spontaneously from the countryside which was funded by Jishi group. After training, they have started to work formally. The first batch of goods have been delivered to them now. It is said that the sales volume is still good, Now they have started to prepare the second batch.


    This is now under the jurisdiction of Feng Duoduo.


    In the jurisdiction of Feng Duoduo, another thing is that the tourist attractions of the nameless stone village have been officially opened, and the number of tourists is still quite large. Now the second grandfather laughs every day and works hard, and even some people who went out of the village have come back to open a small shop in the scenic spots.


    But it''s strange that there is no second hotel in the scenic spot, only one managed by Feng Duoduo. Although there are many people to eat, the price is not expensive at all, and it''s also very affordable. People who have been there say that the place is more reliable.


    With the continuous advertising bombardment every day, that place has become a hot tourist attraction.

 Chapter 688

    There are also three places. Under Feng Duoduo''s redecoration, this place has become a red life experience point. But there are many hotels, hotels and bars inside. However, there are not many places that belong to Feng Duoduo''s own business. They are all rented out, and the business is pretty good.


    It''s not that much effort.


    In the remaining areas, there are some other industries, such as kindergartens, primary schools and welfare homes under construction, which are now under Yao Ya''s jurisdiction.


    These are already mature industries. Every month, you just need to check the accounts and provide some other help to the children, then there will be nothing else.


    When the welfare home is established, the municipal government will set up a police station in the city, and then the children can be registered locally, and then they can go to school and so on.


    Now, within the scope of Yao ya, there are six welfare kindergartens


    All of them are the children who can''t afford to go to school, or the children of migrant workers. It can''t be said that all of them are free, but the fees are not much.


    For example, public primary schools charge 100 yuan, they may not even have 20 yuan, and the quality of teaching is no worse than those public schools.


    This has led many people to try their best to get in touch with each other, and want to put their children in the school of Jishi group. Sometimes Yao Ya is thinking about whether to set up a private noble school, so that all the children of the rich can be gathered in. How can this be regarded as an income.


    However, it was rejected by Xiao Yiyi, and the reason was very joint. They were non-profit organizations. If they set up an aristocratic school, it would be a great blow to their reputation.


    "Well, the next quarter''s arrangement, we will follow this way, Yao ya, you in the next time, try to open more public welfare activities, now the whole public welfare organization in Xingqing city has more milk cow hair, we also have no much development in Xingqing City, we have to go out, this is it


    For the time being, medical projects will stop. The first people''s hospital will block us. Medical projects can no longer be carried out. "


    "Then we will do it in other ways, such as the welfare homes, nursing homes, schools, and the poverty alleviation we are carrying out. These are all welfare undertakings. Don''t be greedy. We must do it in a down-to-earth way. For our goal, we can''t make a great leap forward."


    Yao Ya agrees with what Xiao Yiyi said. Then she keeps writing and drawing in her notebook and finishes all the things Xiao Yiyi said just now.


    "Mr. Xiao, I have your letter." Security personnel knocked on the door, came in, and then put down an envelope in front of Xiao Yiyi.


    Seeing this envelope, Xiao Yiyi knew that it must have been sent by Lin Boda.


    "Where''s the messenger?" Xiao Yiyi asked the security personnel.


    "He has already left. He said he would give this letter to you in person. He said that young master Lin specially gave it to you." Said the security guard.


    "Well, I see. You go down." Xiao Yiyi let the security guard


    After the clerk quit, he opened the envelope and a USB flash disk fell out of it.


    "Did limboda mail it?" Feng Duoduo asked.


    Xiao Yiyi nodded.


    "That''s what I know." As soon as Feng Duoduo saw the envelope, he knew who it was. The envelope used by Lin Boda is very special. It''s paper, but it''s not paper. You can feel it with your hand. They once asked Heihu to try to analyze these envelopes. Heihu said that these are just special paper, which is just more expensive.


    Later, Feng Duoduo went to investigate by herself and put the name of the paper that black tiger told her on Baidu. The conclusion surprised her.


    This kind of paper is not bought by Jin, but sold by rice. An ordinary notebook should be 15 yuan. If it is famous, 100 yuan will be the end. But this kind of paper costs 2700 yuan per meter. Look how luxurious it is.


    Not to mention that this kind of paper is produced in limited quantity every year. It''s true to say that it''s more expensive than gold. According to the grapevine, the paper makers in this market are the biggest


    Now the orders of three years have been contracted by limboda.


    It can be said that in the whole city of Xingqing, only Lin Boda writes letters and sticks envelopes with this kind of paper. This is the life of the rich, not for other reasons, but for his own height.


    There are still a lot of people waiting here.


    "What is this?" Yao Ya asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s a USB flash drive." Xiao Yiyi said, "Xiaoya, bring your notebook. Let''s see what this is."


    Yao Ya turns on her laptop and inserts the U-disk. Before the U-disk reacts, xiuziqi suddenly screams.


    "Ah Xiuziqi''s mobile phone fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " Xiao Yiyi asked in a hurry.


    "Something''s wrong." Xiuziqi''s bridge is white. There are still many people in front of them. They don''t know what to do.


    "What''s the matter? I scared you down like this! Does your father want you to get married? " Feng Duoduo said with a smile.


    "Li Su, Li Su, Li Su..." Xiuzi Qi said three Li Su in a row, but he didn''t say anything.


    "What happened to Li Su?" As soon as the girls heard the news about Li Su, they all came together and asked. But Xiuzi Qi didn''t have any reaction at all. She should have been scared.


    Feng Duoduo squats down and takes out Xiao Yiyi''s mobile phone. The mobile phone is just the interface of the microblog. When Feng Duoduo sees the news, his face changes abruptly.


    "Sister Yiyi, something''s wrong." Feng Duoduo''s voice was trembling.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why is it all like this? " Xiao Yiyi asked suspiciously.


    Yao Ya came over at this time, took the mobile phone in Feng Duoduo''s hand, saw the first line of words, she was dull.


    "It''s not true. It must not be true."


    "What are you talking about?" Xiao Yiyi''s interest is recognized by them


    Gong seduced them, but seeing their faces, we knew that this was definitely not a good thing.


    "Sister Yiyi, am I wrong?"


    "It''s not true. It must not be true. It must not be true."

 Chapter 689

    The three women who looked at the mobile phone seemed to be all crazy, and they were all muttering some words they didn''t know.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Yiyi asked, when he was ready to reach for Yao Ya''s mobile phone, the fact that xiuziqi had come back to him.


    Xiuzi Qi cried out, "sister Yiyi, Li Su is dead, he is dead, he is dead!"


    "What?" Xiao Yiyi faltered and almost fell to the ground, "what do you say? Li Su is fine. How can he die? "


    "It''s true. It''s all up. Look at it." Xiuziqi''s hand trembled, so he couldn''t hold the mobile phone. He dropped it many times before he put it in Xiao Yiyi''s hand.


    The microblog said, "the latest news is that when Li Su Li, the former founder of Jishi fund and a ghost doctor, went to a certain place and walked to a very dangerous road, a robber suddenly appeared, driving him into a cliff."


    There are also several live pictures on the microblog. You can clearly see that the road is very narrow and there is a huge burnt black pit.


    "According to people familiar with the matter, those bandits still have heavy weapons in their hands, which are very cruel."


    "It is reported that the car that caused the disturbance in Xingqing city today, which looks like a military vehicle, belongs to Li Su. Now this car and Li Su in the car have all fallen into the cliff, and their life and death are uncertain. We asked some survival experts, and they said that under such circumstances, they can''t survive at all, even if they fall into the cliff, they are still alive, But their car is too sealed. If they fall from the height of the cliff, the car will be out of shape and can''t open at all. They will certainly starve to death. "


    Not only that, there are more kinds of voices on Weibo saying that Xiao Yiyi is not.


    "It''s all Xiao Yiyi''s ghosts."


    "I think it''s Xiao Yiyi and those women. They must be buying murderers."


    "I think so. I encroached on Li Su''s property and killed him when I saw that Li Su was upset¡°


    "Yes, yes, upstairs."


    "No, I think there''s something else about it..."


    "The one upstairs just washes the floor. Don''t believe him."


    "Absolutely can''t believe his words, he is the water army that Xiao Yiyi bought!"


    The voice on the network is one after another, all watching their voice constantly changing all kinds of things, can have now, do not know what happened.


    Finally, a more rational voice appeared, but it was soon drowned by all kinds of abuse.


    Xiao Yiyi turned off his mobile phone and fell to the ground, making a loud noise, which made the rest of the people startled.


    "I''m fine. I''m fine." Xiao Yiyi put himself on the chair and pressed his forehead with his hand.


    "Yiyi, we''re going to find out." Feng Duoduo said, "we took Li Su''s property, but we didn''t plan to kill him. We need to find out who put this shit basin on our heads."


    "Is it necessary to check it?" Xiuziqi pointed to the U-disk on the table and said, "this must be what Lin Boda has done. Besides him, I can''t think of anyone else who can do such dirty things."¡° Yao ya, get your computer and let''s see what''s going on on this USB flash drive. " Xiao Yiyi took a deep breath and said.


    "Yes." Yao Ya wiped away the tears on her face, then took her computer and plugged in the U disk again.


    U disk just reflected over, not waiting for Xiao Yiyi to move, the computer will automatically appear a picture.


    There is a very handsome man in the picture. He has a smile on the corner of his mouth. His face is very lazy, but his eyes are all shining. He tells the people who see the picture not to be treated like this


    There it is.


    "Yiyi, you have a lot more time in the evening than I expected. Are you scared by the upward sound? Ha ha, I think you must be scolding me now. "


    "I don''t want to scold you, I want to kill you." Xiao Yiyi looks at the figure on the computer screen. He holds his pink fist tightly and seems to be able to spray fire out of his eyes.


    "Or you want to kill me."


    The man in the picture looks at the camera with a smile, as if he can go straight through the computer screen to Xiao Yiyi''s heart.


    "I don''t hide it from you. For the evil woman I like, I''ve never been willing to hide it from you. This is what I did. I did all the things I said, including how to beat Li Su off the cliff. By the way, I used a bazooka. BAM, it''s so beautiful. Then there''s nothing left. Ha ha ha ha."


    In the middle of Lin Boda''s laughter, the picture on the computer ended, and then a puff of smoke came out of the USB flash disk, and then [hiss] rang, and the USB flash disk became ashes.


    "This son of a bitch, if I don''t kill him, I''m not Feng Duoduo." Feng Duoduo slapped the table hard.


    "Don''t worry, we will take care of them. If we don''t take care of limboda, I swear not to be a human being!" Xiao Yi in the heart a ruthless, then say.


    "Yao ya, Duoduo, from now on, every month we have to save 10% of all our income. We will use this money to buy Lin''s shares, and then all of Lin''s shares." Xiao Yiyi said, "Ziqi, now tell the people in the security department, let them divide them into 20 people, all-round, no dead angle, 20 hours of insight. Lin Boda, tell me everything he does. I want to know what this man is doing!"


    Xiao Yiyi says several orders at a time. Yao ya, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi all go out. Xiao Yiyi is the only one left in Norda''s office.


    Xiao Yiyi dials a phone, "grandfather Wen, did you watch the news? Li Su was hurt by someone. It''s Lin Boda. Yes, he admitted it himself. He sent me a U-disk and said in the U-disk, "no, the U-disk has a self destruct program. Now there''s only one interface left. I have no choice. I ask you to send some people to keep an eye on Lin Boda and go to the cliff to find Li Su. I don''t believe he''s dead."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Wen."


    After Xiao Yiyi hung up the phone, the whole person collapsed. When she didn''t really see Li Su turned into a dead body, she just didn''t believe that Li Su was dead. Even if Lin Boda used a rocket launcher, but didn''t see Li Su, he still had hope to live.


    Xiao Yiyi sat on the chair, his head didn''t know what he was thinking. Anyway, he didn''t even have a little space. After the phone rang for a long time, Xiao Yiyi was able to react.


    "Hello, who''s calling?" Xiao Yiyi''s voice had unspeakable fatigue, and his face didn''t even have a little look¡° Did you kill Li Su? "


    The voice on the other end of the phone pretends to be very indifferent, but Xiao Yiyi can hear it. The voice has just cried.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Answer my question!" The voice cried out.


    "Not me." Xiao Yiyi said.


    [dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu. Xiao Yiyi has a hunch that this person should be very familiar with Li Su and himself, but he just can''t remember where he heard this voice.


    Then there was another phone call, "Xiao Yiyi, did you harm my son?" It''s Wang Guifang.


    "Auntie, it''s not me, I just know." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Don''t cry there. You''ve taken over my son''s property. We don''t care about you. I didn''t expect that you wanted to return my son''s life. Is there such a vicious woman like you? I''m not going to give us a way out


    Is that right? You get out of my way


    "Old lady, it''s an insult to other people''s children to say that before the investigation is made clear." This is Li Tangming''s voice. "We''ll talk about everything when we have a clear investigation."


    "Investigation clear? There''s nothing to investigate about this matter. It''s clearly her. She saw that my son was still alive, and she was afraid that my son would come back to take property. She was not reconciled, so she guessed that she wanted to kill my son. "


    "Don''t say a few words. The matter hasn''t been investigated."


    "What if the investigation is clear? Can my son survive? Tell me, can my son live? " Wang Guifang is in tears!


    "Shut up." Li Tangming seems to have snatched the phone from Wang Guifang''s hand. "Mr. Xiao, I''m sorry, my old lady. Don''t care. I''m sorry..."


    Xiao Yiyi put the phone in that place, left from the table, stood at the window, looked out, and watched the birds flying up and down in the sky. He was very free. Sometimes he was imagining that he would be a bird one day. But Feng said that even if he became a bird, he was also a roc bird.


    "Mr. Xiao, are you still there? Mr. Xiao Li Tangming''s Hengyin was passed to his ears by the phone, as if he was not there at all.


    "You see, they don''t answer the phone any more." Li Tangming put the phone away


    Next, he said: "it''s not me who said you. Now there is no conclusion. It''s all the things that are said on the Internet. When you have no idea, you start to get angry. Have you made a clear investigation?"


    "Do you still need investigation? Don''t you see it clearly written on it? " Wang Guifang opened his mobile phone and put it in front of Li Tangming. "You see, you have a good look. Is this black tiger on it? Is Li Su not there when the black tiger is there?"


    "I admit that it''s a black tiger, but have you ever thought that if your son returns to Xingqing City, can he not call you? Didn''t he call you first when he came back? Now you see the picture. Have you seen the figure of Li Su? Is there the black tiger car on it? No Since you don''t have it, would it be appropriate for Mr. Xiao to call and scold him? "


    Li Tangming''s words made Wang Guifang feel that she had gone too far. However, she thought that she had a reason to do so¡° What''s up? Can''t I talk about her? If he hadn''t occupied Li Su''s property, could our son be in such a situation now? If you don''t think about it, whose fault is it? You don''t think about it. Who is it for


    Wang Guifang is like a shrew now, and Li Tangming has to retreat.


    "OK, OK, I can''t say you, I can''t say you, OK, you win, you win, OK."


    Seeing Li Tangming surrender, Wang Guifang is not willing to let him go.


    In the end, Li Tangming had no choice but to escape.


    After Zhang Wu received the black tiger''s text message, he quickly let the helicopter take off, but when he appeared, he just saw the rocket explosion.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up!" Zhang Wu put down the telescope in his hand and let the driver drive over as fast as possible.


    By the time they arrived, the perpetrators had already driven away.


    "Land, land quickly."


    "Team Zhang, that place is too narrow for our helicopter to land." The driver was about to cry.


    "I don''t care. You have to find a way for me. If anything goes wrong with Li Su and black tiger, I''ll let your head move." Zhang Wu pointed a gun at the pilot''s head and yelled, "you land for me, land."


    "Team Zhang, even if you shoot me now, I can''t help it." The driver really has no choice.


    In the end, there was no choice but to land on that road.


    Zhang Wu did not wait for the plane to stop, and then he walked over like this and that place.


    The cliff is very steep. At a glance, there is no place to settle down. Zhang Wu is walking back and forth on the edge of the cliff, his head is hanging


    Cliff place began to keep the probe, to see where in the end can go down, but let him very disappointed.


    "Rope, get the rope, come on!" Zhang Wu''s head flashed a bright light and said in a hurry.


    They dare not retort. If they retort, Zhang Wu''s Current temper will surely be a big scold, and no one can run away.


    "Fasten it, fasten it, I''m going down." Zhang Wu called.


    "Team Zhang, be careful." One of the players hesitated for a moment, saw Zhang Wu''s angry face, and then said quickly.


    Zhang Wu''s expression was not good enough. After finishing all the insurance and other things, he jumped up and the hearts of the team members jumped up. The rope was tied with several strings. Even though they had checked it several times, they would still worry that they were not moving on it. If there was something wrong with Captain Zhang, They can''t afford it.


    "Captain, be careful."

 Chapter 691

    Zhang Wu walked down the rope slowly. At first, it was OK. The more he went down, the more blurred his sight was, and he could not see the people above.


    "Captain, what''s the situation now?"


    "Not bad."


    The people above can''t see Zhang Wu any more. They can only communicate with each other through walkie talkie. They will communicate with each other every minute.


    The colder he went down, the colder he was. Zhang Wu didn''t wear many clothes, which made him more miserable. Every time he spoke, he had to endure for a long time, otherwise he would make the people above recognize his situation here.


    Now the air coming out of his nostrils is white. His feet are OK. After all, he is still wearing boots. However, his hands are numb because they are between his mouth and nose. A layer of white frost has appeared on his sleeve. This is the breath coming out of Zhang Wu''s mouth and nose. It''s frozen on it.


    "Captain, what''s the situation now?" The people above started asking again.


    "I''m fine." Zhang Wu bit his teeth and went down as he spoke.


    But now there is a thin layer of water mist on him. This is not the air he breathes, but a thin layer of fog in the middle of the cliff. When he meets Zhang Wu, it turns into water and sticks to him


    I''ve become what I am now.


    Only ten meters down, in Zhang Wu''s body, that thin layer of water mist, now has become thin ice, air conditioning swish swish to his body.


    There are still a lot of people here who have such ideas, and there are still many things that appear here.


    "Captain, how are you? We can''t see you here any more. " It said nervously.


    "I''m fine." Zhang Wu''s voice has already started to shake, and the air that Ian appeared from his mouth has been frozen before he can speak.


    "Captain, why don''t you come up, while we are preparing some other things, we are coming down." The people up there are asking.


    "It''s all right. I should insist on it." Zhang Wu said.


    Now there is a layer of ice on the wall of the cliff. The boots on his feet are ordinary climbing boots. The grip is OK, but there is no way to continue in front of this thin layer of ice.


    One is not careful, Zhang Wu did not stand firm, slipped and fell down. Fortunately, the lock on his rope is secure, which can hold him firmly, but the rope is frozen. The lock catches him, but there is ice on the rope, so the lock can''t hold the rope firmly.


    The players on the top felt the abnormality on the rope and quickly called out: "Captain, Captain, what happened?"


    But at this time, Zhang Wu had no way to answer. He grasped the rope with both hands and tried to fix it, but his hands couldn''t catch it at all.


    The body is like a falling apple. There is no way to control it. His whole body is constantly falling down.


    Did I die like this? I''m not ready yet. I haven''t married a daughter-in-law yet. I haven''t


    I still have a lot of things to do, I can''t just disappear quietly, I should at least be a hero, how can I just die like this? I want to live!


    I don''t know where the strength came from. Zhang Wu, who was already weak, suddenly broke out. He grabbed the rope with both hands, and then stared at the cliff with his feet. He used the only grip on his boots to see if he could fix his body.


    "Ah


    Zhang Wu''s shout, from the cliff below conduction down, team members, you look at me, I look at you.


    "It''s too much to watch. Don''t pull the rope tight yet!"


    I don''t know who yelled there, and everyone rushed to the helicopter.


    Today''s helicopters are equipped with hoists. Seeing that the situation is not right, someone rushed to open the hoists and pulled the rope on the net bit by bit.


    One meter, two meters, three meters


    Just now, I have been thinking about how the rope is so small and too short. Now I am thinking about why the rope is so long.


    Why can''t their captain come up? They can''t come up!


    But it''s no use in anxiety. They start to put on gloves, grab the rope and pull it up as fast as possible. Let alone that, it''s very useful.


    Ten minutes later, Zhang Wu finally appeared in their sight.


    To be exact, there are blood stains on the rope pulled up by them. There is only Zhang Wu on the rope. Needless to say, these blood stains belong to Zhang Wu.


    The temperature below the cliff is relatively low. The blood is frozen on the rope and becomes blood red ice crystals.


    "Come on, captain. It looks like he''s in danger."


    When they saw the blood, they were all shocked.


    Five minutes later, a black spot slowly rose from the cliff, and immediately someone began to shout.


    "I see the captain. Hurry up, hurry up!" On the edge of the cliff, someone was staring at me all the time, and I saw a black spot slowly coming up from the top


    He cried.


    The crowd increased their strength from the heart, and the speed of the rope was faster and faster. The hoist was more awesome and faster at this time.


    A few minutes later, they finally pulled Zhang Wu off the rope.


    Now Zhang Wubian''s flesh and blood is blurred, and the skin on his two hands is all worn off by the rope, revealing his white bones.


    One leg twisted on it in a very strange position. Obviously, it''s broken.


    "Captain, captain."


    A team member called Zhang Wu, but Zhang Wu didn''t wake up. When he reached out and touched Zhang Wu''s body, the team member immediately yelled.


    "No, the captain''s body is very cold. Get the blanket and go. Let''s go to the hospital and report the situation to the commander."


    The Deputy captain yelled, but the helicopter didn''t even stop. After reporting to he Hongtao, he called President Niu of the first people''s Hospital and ordered a doctor. As soon as they arrived, a doctor would come to treat them. Let''s turn to black tiger and Li Su. After all, Li Su is the leading role.


    After falling off the cliff, the car rolled twice and fell down quickly.


    Li Su and Liu mei''er kept rolling in the car, and the things in the car were moving in the car.

 Chapter 692

    Black tiger calmly looking at the front, hands tightly to the steering wheel, and then hard to six drive all open.


    With all my strength, I finally turned the car around, and then the front of the car came down, and the tires of the car were on the cliff. Anyway, it looked more pleasant.


    Very quickly through the fog area, and then there is a layer of ice on the windshield, there is no way to see the situation in front, black tiger calmly stirred a wiper, fortunately, it can be used, a few times, the above ice to hang up.


    In front of them suddenly appeared a gentle slope, black tiger did not do other brake, but stepped on the brake.


    It has to be said that the sixth wheel drive is bull force. After the black tiger hit the accelerator, the six tires immediately rubbed the mountain fiercely, emitting a thick smoke, and rushed to the gentle slope more quickly.


    After "Dong Dong" twice, the car finally landed steadily on the gentle slope, and the car also began to stabilize. Although it was still falling, it was within the controllable range.


    I don''t know if I''ve passed the fruit wine. Maybe I''ve arrived at the bottom of the cliff. Black tiger slammed on the brake and the car finally stopped.


    Black tiger is sitting on the chair. He has never met such a thing before. Now he feels like he is still in a dream.


    Black tiger with his shaking hands from his pocket out of a box of cigarettes, looking all over the cigarette box only to find a barely complete cigarette, lit, black tiger took a hard breath.


    It''s a cigarette to let Buddha go. My body''s strength is all hollowed out. My hands are so drooped on both sides of the seat. The cigarette still turned out by myself is burnt out and turned into ash.


    I don''t know when the cigarette burns to the end, and the temperature wakes the black tiger, which is really sober.


    Looking back, Li Su lay there, not knowing whether he was in a coma or sleeping.


    Liu mei''er curled up in the corner with a quilt over her head.


    The things that had been placed in the car were all scattered.


    Black tiger unties his safety, then climbs to the back seat and touches their pulse. Fortunately, both of them are OK, but they are in a temporary coma. This is lucky.


    After confirming that they were not in any danger, black tiger put his whole body on the big bed in the back, panting.


    It was at this time that he felt that his whole body was soaked with sweat


    Wet, he can''t imagine, if he didn''t grasp the steering wheel well, now he can''t figure out what he should be like, maybe now all three of them have become mashed meat.


    Before, Li Su once said to himself that the two of them were as good as one.


    If it turns into meat paste, not only the skin and flesh of the two of them are mixed together, but also the skin and flesh of a woman are mixed together. Maybe when they are about to be reincarnated, they suddenly find that the three of them are conjoined babies.


    Black tiger had a lot of thoughts in his head. Then he woke up and tried to open the door. Unexpectedly, it was very smooth. He didn''t expend any energy and opened it very easily.


    At the moment of opening the car door, a burst of fresh air and the sound of water came.


    Black tiger looked around. In front of him, where he stopped his car, there was a river. He said that the river was a real one, and its width was only two meters. I got out of the car and took a good look around.


    Where they are now is a canyon. Looking up, they can''t see clearly.


    From where they came down, there was only a gentle slope, and in all of them there was a slope


    90 degree right angle slope, black tiger can not help but secretly happy, he is really very lucky, the only way to live actually let himself to meet.


    The two sides of the whole canyon are not very wide, which is 20 meters at most. The visibility here is very high, and you can clearly see what the opposite is like.


    When you get to the side of the river, the current is not very fast. It can be seen that the slope here is not very steep. The riverbed is full of oval stones. It should be very easy to walk.


    Try the water temperature with your hands. It''s very warm. If it wasn''t for the current situation, black tiger really wanted to jump down and have a good bath.


    Appearing in a strange place, whether the water in this place can be drunk or not is unknown. Black tiger turns out a small pot from a pile of sundries, then opens the back door, pulls out a Raincloth, finds some dry firewood, pours the water in the small pot, and starts to boil water. Boiling water is the most hygienic way to drink water.


    When a pot of water boiled, poured out three cups of boiling water, the rest poured into another small basin, found a towel, dipped in the boiling water, wrung dry, wiped on Li Su''s face, Li Su turned over, murmured for a long time, and then continued to sleep, from which we can judge that Li Su fell asleep at all, and did not wake up at all.


    "I''ll go. I''m so tired. I almost died. You can still sleep." Black tiger laughed and scolded, but it was obvious that Li


    I can''t hear you.


    Next is Liu mei''er, Liu mei''er''s arm some abrasions, black tiger turned out iodine, and then gently wipe.


    Maybe it was the stimulation of iodine that sobered Liu Burang up.


    "What are you doing?" As soon as Liu mei''er opened her eyes, she saw a dark face. She was startled and protected her chest. Then she asked loudly.


    "Elder sister, I''m treating you." Black tiger shook the bottle of iodine in his hand, and then said.


    "Are we dead?" After Liu mei''er had a clear look, she didn''t move next. She looked around and asked.


    "You want to die, and the Lord of hell will take it." Black tiger made a joke, and then said: "don''t move, there is a scratch on your arm, I''ll bandage it first."


    "Wait a minute. I want to know if I''ve been disfigured?" Liu mei''er asked.


    The black tiger shook his head.


    "Get me a mirror."


    "Elder sister, I don''t know where we are now. Where can I find you a mirror?" Black tiger wants to cry because of Liu mei''er''s idea.


    What''s the situation now? You should at least think about how we should escape now, not where to find the mirror


    .

 Chapter 693

    "No, I can die, but I just can''t accept that I want to break my face." Liu mei''er said, "but I rely on my face to find my son-in-law."


    Black tiger said in his heart, "pull it down. You can''t tell what happened with Li Su. Maybe you two have already done all the things you should do.".


    Liu mei''er doesn''t care what the black tiger thinks. She starts to rummage in the messy carriage.


    "Ha ha, my small bag is really strong. It''s not broken when it falls like this."


    After a while, Liu mei''er found a plastic box from a lot of things, one foot square. It seemed that Liu mei''er''s cosmetics were all in the box.


    Make complaints about the cosmetics.


    What I can''t stand most is women''s make-up. Every time I make-up, it looks like the routine of a house when it''s being decorated.


    On the top of the house with cement and sand, first apply a layer, then apply a layer of fine cement, then scrape a layer of white, then apply a layer of waterproof, then a layer of thermal insulation, and then a layer of diatom mud, and then apply a layer of waterproof paint, or that kind of wallpaper.


    Layer by layer, without you for half an hour, it''s impossible to complete.


    Especially when you want to go out, you are ready. She is still sitting on the signature of the makeup mirror and beginning to apply layer by layer, such as water, cream, milk, bottles and cans.


    Of course, if there are female readers, please don''t spray me. I''m not generalizing, but I''m talking about the women around me. None of them are exceptional. They are all the same,.


    I have only one sentence to say to them: "I''ll go to your uncle!"


    Of course, I dare not say it face to face. If I say it face to face, I guess I won''t see the sun tomorrow.


    OK, let''s talk nonsense here. Let''s start our text again.


    Liu mei''er turned out her make-up bag and took out about a dozen bottles. There were all kinds of square, flat, round, long, short, red, green, elegant, all kinds.


    "Where is my little mirror? My little mirror, come out quickly. I miss you. Really, come on. I miss you really. "


    Under the unremitting efforts of Liu mei''er, she finally finds out the broken mirror.


    "Ah, you have already left me. How can I live?" Liu mei''er is about to cry.


    See the black tiger beside straight goose bumps, heart said, in Li Su into a fool, also never seen you so sad.


    "Ha ha, I said that when you left me, you must have just left me a little thought. I finally thought that hi didn''t mistake you."


    In Liu mei''er''s hand, there was a big piece, about the size of an egg, but it was also a mirror.


    Look left in the mirror, look up, look down, have been looking for half an hour.


    Black tiger''s hand holding iodine was sour. She had not finished it yet. Then she put down the bottle and found a handful of noodles from the car. There were some seasonings and made a pot of noodles.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, I don''t have a suitcase. I''m still so beautiful and complete." After checking for many times, Liu mei''er didn''t find a little bit of scratch, which was a long sigh of relief, and then something happened in front of them. By this time, the black tiger had finished his share.


    "Ah, there are noodles. Why don''t you tell me?" Liu mei''er saw that black tiger was carrying an empty bowl with some seasoning on it. She didn''t eat well in the morning. She began to be hungry.


    "Elder sister, I''ve been eating well for a while. You''ve been looking in the mirror all the time, and you didn''t notice that I called you." Said the black tiger.


    "Girls, in front of their own appearance is the most concerned, you just ignore it for the time being." Liu mei''er should have said.


    People have said that. What else can I say.


    "There''s food?" At this time, Li Su also turned over and sat up, rubbed his eyes, and saw that the steaming pot outside the car appeared in front of the pot, and then grabbed the chopsticks from black tiger.


    A pot in his arms, and then Xili began to eat.


    Liu mei''er looked at the few noodles in her bowl. She wanted to cry, but she didn''t know where to reason.


    There''s no reason to talk to a fool.


    "Anything else?" Liu Meier asked black tiger.


    "Yes." Black tiger pointed to Li Su holding the pot and swallowing¡° It''s all there. "


    "Forget it." Liu mei''er looked at Li Su, who was very ugly. After thinking about it, she gave up, chewed the noodles in her bowl and put down the bowl.


    "I''m losing weight today." Liu mei''er stares at Li Su fiercely, then climbs onto the car.


    "You don''t come up first. I''ll clean up first. It''s too messy."


    If it wasn''t for the skill of cleaning up the house, it would be a woman''s natural skill. By the time black tiger cleaned the pot and Li Su was full and collapsed on the stone, Liu Meier had begun to dye her toenails.


    There was no mess in the car, but there was a neat place in front of them.


    "Ah, I love this place!" Li Su sees Liu mei''er''s car. She jumps up with a frog and then rolls around with the quilt in her arms.


    "Li Su, your uncle''s, you die for me." Liu mei''er was so angry that she managed to clean it up. She was made in a mess by this product.


    "No, no, I like to play here." Li Su said.


    "You release me." Liu mei''er pulls a corner of the quilt and shouts to Li Su.


    "No, no, I will not." Li Su keeps rolling with the quilt in her arms, and Liu mei''er is also taken by Li Su and staggers in the carriage.


    "Your uncle''s, let go!"


    "No, no, I won''t. If I want to play here, I won''t let go." Li Su said coquettishly¡°


    "You..." Liu mei''er was angry, but she slapped Li Su hard on her ass, and Li Su looked at Liu mei''er.

 Chapter 694

    Li Su looked at Liu mei''er in a dazed way He began to cry with a loud noise.


    The whole canyon was full of Li Su''s cry, and then many people appeared in their place, and many others appeared in their place.


    I don''t know if I was infected by Li Su''s sadness. The sky began to drizzle, and there was a trend that the drizzle was getting worse.


    "Damn it, Li Su of your uncle. You know that you have this ability. I will take you to Africa where there is lack of water and rain. As soon as I cry, I will have a big fight. Then I will get rich. This is a good thing that the whole world doesn''t have."


    Liu mei''er looked at Li Su, and then looked at the sky. Her eyes began to shine, as if she was not alone, but a mountain, a mountain made of gold.


    Li Su seems to understand Liu Meier''s words. Then she hides her whole body in the scattered cup and stares at Liu Meier with two round eyes.


    "Look, it scares you. I mean it''s fun." Liu mei''er said so, but no one knew what she thought.


    Li Su stopped crying and the sky stopped raining one day.


    It is strange that the rainfall just now is not small, but the water level of the river has not increased a little.


    Besides, the river was so foggy that she felt like she was in the clouds. Liu mei''er even began to fantasize about whether she was in fairyland or not.


    While the two men were staring at each other, black tiger began to check the car.


    There was a thin layer of ice on the outside of the car. With the rain, all the ice on the car melted, as if it had never appeared.


    After a careful inspection, only some paint on the top of the car has been wiped off, and there are some potholes in the front of the car. It is estimated that it was knocked on the mountain when it just fell off the cliff, but it doesn''t matter much.


    With pincers on the tire hard to pull out several slender bullets, these are all sniper rifle bullets, deep into the tire inside.


    Others, such as shock absorbers and so on, don''t have any problems.


    There was no damage to the outside of the tank. Black tiger knocked with a spanner, but the steel plate was very hard, and even a white spot did not appear.


    Zhang Wu is not a boaster. This car is really good. When he fell from such a high place, there was nothing wrong with it. All the other injuries can be ignored.


    Black tiger is very satisfied with this test.


    After checking the car, black tiger turned on the walkie talkie and GPS, but there was no hungry signal on it.


    "Well, can we get in touch with the outside world?" Liu mei''er had noticed that black tiger began to play with those things. Although she didn''t know them, she had a general guess.


    Black tiger shook his head, "now all the electronic devices in this car are basically useless."


    "Is it broken?"


    "No, there is no signal here." Black tiger said, "well, let''s go ahead and try."


    Fortunately, the car is also equipped with a compass, black tiger recalled the direction of his own before, and then distinguish the compass in the car, go along the canyon. There are all kinds of stones of different sizes on the Bank of the river. The car walks steadily on it, and you don''t feel much turbulence when sitting in the car. It''s very good to enjoy it.


    "It''s afternoon now. We must dare to find a place to stay before dark." Said the black tiger.


    "It''s all up to you. You''re an expert on this." Said Liu mei''er.


    ¡±Yeah¡° Black tiger nodded.


    Along the gorge, I don''t know if God is helping them. Before, it was foggy in front of them. After a short walk, there was nothing left in this place.


    If it were not for the gray sky above, the black tiger would think that this place was under the scorching sun.


    The air was very fresh and stuffy. When I opened the window, I felt a little cool. Liu Meier, who was originally wearing short sleeves, turned out her coat and put it on.


    This walk is for several hours, the sky gradually dark down, turn on the lights.


    This lamp is also a good thing. Two headlights can shine within 200 meters in front of the car. There are two hidden lights on the roof of the car. If they are turned on, their car is like a small sun, but the power consumption is also very high, so the black tiger just turned on the two lights in front.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, black tiger finally found a cave where he could stay.


    The entrance of the cave is not very big. The car can''t drive in, but it''s enough for the three of them.


    Black tiger stopped his car at the entrance of the cave and lit the bonfire. The three people simply ate a little. Of course, Li Su ate the most.


    Maybe it was too much sleep during the day. Li Su was very excited to play hide and seek with the two of them. If it wasn''t for the three-year-old who was afraid of the dark and didn''t walk too far, they would not be able to find anyone even in the morning when they found the second point.


    After pacifying Li Su, the two of them can finally have a rest.


    "Uncle, who is telling me that the child is easy to take, I will kill him." Liu mei''er kicked Li Su''s body and said.


    "If anyone has such a big three-year-old, I''ll kill him, too." Black tiger wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then said.


    "I''m so sleepy." Liu mei''er yawned and said.


    "Well, now we can rest," said black tiger. "You and Li Su sleep in the car. It''s safe. I sleep outside. If anything happens, I''ll call you."


    "Can you sleep outside by yourself?" Said Liu mei''er.


    "Don''t forget what I did before." Black tiger said, "now this situation has been very good."


    "Well, if anything happens, you must call me." Liu mei''er said and was ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute, you take this."


    Black tiger took out a small black square box from his pocket. It was not big, that is, it was a little bigger than an egg.


    "What is this?" Liu mei''er asked¡° Remote control. "

 Chapter 695

    "Remote control." Black tiger said, "it''s the remote control of this car. After you sleep, press the red dot twice, and the door will lock automatically. Then there is far-infrared monitoring. If anything approaches you, the car will alarm automatically."


    Then the black tiger covered up for Liu mei''er how to use it. After three clicks, the door made a sound of clucking. Then, from all sides of the car, a red light flashed and two probes appeared.


    "So the car will automatically turn on the alarm, and then you press the green dot and the car''s alarm will go off." Black tiger demonstrated again, after Liu Mei son completely understood, this just can be regarded as rest assured.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll drive while you''re not paying attention?" Liu mei''er said jokingly¡°


    "You can''t drive." Black tiger said, "the key you are given is a spare key. You can only open the door and the alarm. There is no way to start the car at all. Besides these two functions, this key can do nothing."


    "I''ll go." Liu mei''er is discouraged.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that if it''s too cold at night, you should cover yourself with more quilts, because it''s necessary to turn on the warm air." black


    The tiger shook his thumb and said.


    "It''s all my fingerprints when I start the car. If you don''t have me, don''t say you''ve driven away. It''s all a problem for you to leave the car." Said the black tiger.


    "You are really insidious. I really don''t know if it''s really safe for me, a weak woman, to follow you so far." Said Liu mei''er.


    "Safe, absolutely safe. Don''t you see that today, even the rocket launcher can''t penetrate our car?" Said the black tiger.


    "I''ll go to your uncle. I''ll have servants as long as I have masters." Liu mei''er said angrily.


    "I can''t help it. Although I''ve given you so much luck, I''m still reluctant to meet you." Said the black tiger.


    "Roll the calf!" Liu mei''er''s angry voice came out of the car. In front of them, many people appeared here. Those who can have such an idea now, who don''t know, still think what happened.


    Liu mei''er goes back to the car and closes the door. Li Su has been asleep for a long time. Two meters wide, Li Su is occupied by himself.


    What a leader!


    Liu Mei son just ate shriveled in the black tiger there, at the moment the spirit but ruthlessly pinched on the black tiger''s arm.


    "I can''t die. Li Su, before I get married, I have a hungry son like you. How can I claim that I am a virgin outside? You get up for me. You have to explain this to me clearly. "


    Liu mei''er tugged at Li Su twice, but Li Su didn''t even move when he lay there, quite like he forced him to throw the wind at the hill.


    [diddidi] three times, the car''s insurance was all opened, and a red light flashed inside the car. Liu Meier kicked Li Su to a corner, then pulled the quilt, covered her head and went to sleep.


    Today is really a very tired day, not only to take Li Su to this place, to that place, but also to win the big prize, seems to be hit by a rocket launcher, although he did not break the appearance, but he was also frightened.


    "If I know who you are, I will give you a good reputation." Liu mei''er touched the bruise on her arm, and then said fiercely. After the ruthless abreaction, Liu Mei son this just calculate is to close own forehead eyes.


    The black tiger, who is sleeping outside the car, hasn''t had a rest yet. After fixing all his sleeping bags, he checks around the car to see if there are any omissions.


    After adding some firewood to the campfire, the black tiger lay down.


    This place is not very cold. With the campfire still nearby, after lying down,


    I feel a little hot.


    Black tiger put the pistol on his waist where he could easily get it, then closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    "Mom, pee!"


    Just before Liu mei''er closed her eyes and fell asleep, Li Su suddenly turned over and began to cry.


    Liu mei''er, who was just a little sleepy, was shocked. She opened her eyes for a long time and didn''t respond. It was only when Li Su''s cry appeared in front of her nose that she woke up. Beside her, there was a child like a big man.


    Why is this sentence so awkward?


    "Li Su, you don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What do you want to do?" Cried Liu mei''er.


    "Mom, pee." Li Su Du said with his mouth.


    "Curly? What is it? " Liu mei''er didn''t react, but when she saw Li Su covering her crotch, she knew that the boy had been choked up by urine.


    "You''re the one who does a lot of things every day." Liu mei''er lifted up the mattress, then pressed it on the wall of the car, and a toilet came out from the bottom of the car. All these things were given by Li Su during the day, and now they can be used.


    "Go ahead and pee there." Liu mei''er said, "I''m very sleepy now. Don''t call me if you have nothing to do, or I''ll make you lose your appetite."


    "Mom, you don''t love me anymore." Li Su Du said.


    "You shut up and pee for me now. From now on, you will pee and pull Baba in that place. If I hear you shout numbness in the middle of the night, I will confiscate your tools." Liu mei''er''s hands depicted the appearance of a pair of scissors. Seeing that Li Su stepped back two steps, she fell back to sleep again.


    Li Su didn''t know what it was like to confiscate the tools, but she understood Liu mei''er''s expression and gesture.


    Inexplicably feel their long hair elephant some cold, quickly covered, and then flushed the toilet, curled up in the corner, waiting for the dawn.


    After a night of silence, black tiger got up first, rekindled the campfire and waited for the two people in the car to get up.


    Left and right, they still did not move. The black tiger looked at the flowing stream in front of him. The black tiger smashed his mouth. There might be a lot of fish in it, so today''s breakfast would be well served.


    Although I have some food in my car, I will use less if I can. Maybe I will live in this place for long.

 Chapter 696

    Black tiger came to the edge of the stream, where the water is very clear, one can see the bottom.


    Black tiger took off all his shoes and socks, and then walked slowly into the stream.


    The feeling of the stream is very warm, so that black tigers have an illusion that they want to live here for a long time, just like their mother''s arms.


    After a little feeling, black tiger came back.


    As the saying goes, "when the water is clear, there will be no fish". In such clear water, there can be no fish. The black tiger began to search for stones on the riverbed.


    I was lucky enough to have several crabs at the bottom. Although they were not big, at least we had breakfast today.


    After rummaging for a while, Heihu felt that he had enough food for three people, so he packed up his things and went back to the car, but he was disappointed


    Yes, the two people in the car haven''t woken up yet.


    If it wasn''t for that night, he didn''t hear the change of the car, black tiger began to doubt whether these two people had done something shameful in the car.


    "Dong Dong." The black tiger knocked on the door and cried, "it''s daybreak. It''s time to get up."


    Two people groaned in the car, and then there was no movement.


    The car is good everywhere, but the glass can''t be seen from the outside, including the front windshield. Nursery rhymes can''t be seen from the outside.


    "Hello Black tiger increased his volume, and finally there was a response.


    "What are you doing? They''re sleeping. " Said Liu mei''er.


    "It''s daybreak. It''s time for us to eat." Black tiger said, "if you don''t remember, can you pass me the pot and seasoning first?"


    "It''s so troublesome. Come in and get it yourself." Liu Mei son''s voice is stuffy, estimate is put own head inside quilt.


    "That''s not good." Said the black tiger.


    He was holding the car key. If he wanted to get in and get something, he would just open the door. But he was afraid that he would open it. If there was something in it that he could not see, he would not


    There is no reply in the car. I can''t help it. If I want to eat something, I need to do it myself. Otherwise, when they wake up, I don''t know when.


    Open the back door, black tiger would like to be in his face, hard on a stroke.


    I had expected that there would be that kind of ugly picture before, but I still didn''t know how to deal with it. In front of them, there are many people who appear in front of them. It''s all my fault to be able to look like this.


    In front of them, there are a lot of people in front of them, a lot of people in front of them are hungry to buy and get money, there are now such ideas, there are now such people, there are not good people waiting.


    The two men in the car cuddled.


    One of Li Su''s hairy thighs is on Liu mei''er''s smooth, clean


    White waist.


    Liu mei''er''s two white living arms tightly embrace Li Su''s neck, and then her head is covered with quilt. At that startling glance, black tiger saw Li Su''s two claws of Anlu mountain appear in a high place.


    "Don''t look at me if I''m not polite, don''t look at me if I''m not polite!"


    Black tiger closed his forehead and eyes, then groped in the dark, and finally got all the things he needed out. Now in front of them, there are many people waiting for this or that.


    With a bang, the black tiger closed the door¡° These two people are regardless of the occasion. I''m still a bachelor. They feed me dog food, and I''m still so caught off guard that I''m fed a full stomach. "


    The black tiger muttered to leave from them, and then put down the pot and the crab he had just picked out from the stream, ready to open.


    Seeing the movement of two people in the car just now, it was estimated that they would not wake up for a while and a half, so black tiger decided to go to the river to look for anything


    It''s food.


    After the crab is finished, it must be eaten at one time, otherwise it will not taste good next time.


    Back in the news, the black tiger began to walk up the upstream. I don''t know if it was his illusion. The water temperature in this place seems to be rising all the time. The more he goes up, the higher the temperature is. It''s not very hot, but comfortable.


    "This place is a good place to take a bath." Black tiger murmured, and then looked around him. After there was no living creature, black tiger immediately dragged himself naked and dived into the water.


    After swimming forward for a distance, my eyes suddenly brightened. I found a pool, and it was not small.


    Why didn''t I find out yesterday?


    It seems that it takes luck to find food.


    Black tiger is very satisfied with this discovery. A fierce man plunges into the pool. Before he swims twice, he sees a very fat fish swimming in front of him.


    "You want to run when you meet me?" Black tiger in their own heart and so after saying, and then in front of them, there are many people in front of them, there are many people waiting for this or that kind of thing to appear, can have this idea, there are many people in front of them,.


    Big fish didn''t know if he was too stupid, or he was not frightened by the appearance of black tiger. When he saw that black tiger was swimming towards him, he actually played with black tiger, which made black tiger angry.


    Finally, after the persistent pursuit of the black tiger, the big fish did not move, which was obediently in the palm of Li Su.


    "You''re running." Black tiger wiped a drop of water on his face, looking at the fat fish beating in his hands, this is really over.


    "Why, where are my clothes?" When I went back to the place where I just jumped into the water, I found that my clothes were missing.


    "No way. I remember it was put in this place? How could it not be? " Black tiger expanded the scope of his search, but still did not find his clothes, not even a thread


    Now.


    Looking around, not to mention people, he came to take a living creature and didn''t see it.


    "Damn, I''ve seen a ghost?" The black tiger swore to himself. What can we do now? My clothes are missing. I always have to find a way to go back. I still have my own clothes in the car.

 Chapter 697

    But around here, the water is the stone, and the nearest tree is 50 meters high. On the bare mountain, let alone the people, it doesn''t work even if you stick the rubber on it.


    Or there is a saying called "quick wit".


    Just as the black tiger anxiously tried to find a shelter for himself, so that he could go back to the cave just now and find his own clothes, his eyes suddenly saw the fish in his hand who had stopped jumping.


    I wipe, really riding a donkey looking for a donkey.


    So in front of us appeared such a very funny picture. One


    All naked men, like a thief, walk forward cautiously, and then deal with all these or other things in front of them. There are many people in front of them, and there are many people in front of them


    There are a lot of people waiting for this or that.


    In the crotch of his pants, there is a very big fish, tail down, with the figure moving around, in the left and right constantly shaking.


    Black tiger thought of the way, is to use this fish to block their important parts, and then carefully slip to the front.


    I have been complaining about how the road is so short before. Now I hope I can get to that place as soon as possible, and Haoran will find a pair of good pants to put on with me.


    Also blame black tiger''s bad luck.


    Just when the black tiger was about to arrive, he had already seen the car, and was about to reach the direction of victory, but at this time, he changed his mind.


    Just when the black tiger could open the door ten meters away, the door suddenly opened, and the flustered black tiger quickly hid behind a big stone.


    "How comfortable to sleep!" Liu mei''er opened the back door and sat on the car. She stretched out and showed her graceful figure in the air. Li Su was still holding her behind her


    The quilts were sleeping.


    "It''s a terrible sight!" After Liu mei''er saw Li Su''s ugly sleeping posture, her eyes showed a look of disdain.


    After kicking hard, Li Su turns over and continues to sleep. Liu mei''er finds her own washing bag from the storage space under the sleeping mat.


    "This place is really good. If I don''t want to live outside in the future, I must buy a flute for me here, and then build a building designed by myself here."


    Liu mei''er stood in front of the car, looking at the beautiful scenery in front of her, and then fantasized about her life in the future.


    Black tiger in the heart of that anxious ah, sister ah, you do not hurry to wash your face and brush your teeth, did not see your face have wrinkles?


    "Hoo hoo, the activities are different. The air is better than that in the city. I think I should take this opportunity."., Take a good exercise, my own yoga¡°


    In the middle of black tiger''s dumbfounded, Liu mei''er really pulled the head of a yoga blanket from the car, then spread it on the ground and began to enter slowly


    The activity of the line.


    At this time, black tiger can''t care to appreciate Liu mei''er''s all kinds of wonderful bodies. What he is thinking about now is when he can put on his pants. Standing in this place, he doesn''t know if it''s his illusion. He always feels that his back is shining, and then there is a cold wind running under his crotch, which is very uncomfortable. It was like this when I was in neutral. Black tiger is boring.


    Finally, when Liu Meier''s exercise was over, black tiger''s head was full of sweat. In fact, the time was not very long, only five minutes. But here in black tiger, it felt like five centuries.


    "Wash your face and brush your teeth." Liu mei''er picked up all her belongings, and then went to the stream with her small bag and stretched out her hand to the stream.


    Black tiger saw that Liu mei''er had left. He slipped out of the back of the big stone, and then dealt with all the things in front of them, and then in front of them, there were many things


    A lot of people show up here.


    "Eh!" Liu Mei son lightly Yi a, flustered black tiger hastily oneself already stepped out of leg to take back.


    "The water here is actually hot. It''s really comfortable." Liu mei''er yelled happily beside her.


    Seeing that Liu mei''er didn''t come near the stream, the black tiger sighed with a long sigh of relief. He had just stepped out his legs again, and then dealt with this or that kind of thing in their place. He could have such an idea now. In front of them, there were many people waiting for this or that idea to appear.


    "Ah Li Su suddenly sat up from the car, then rubbed his forehead and eyes, and kept shouting: "Mom, pee, mom, I want to pee."


    Black tiger even has the heart to strangle Li Su. This guy can scare himself to death.


    It''s neither too late nor too early. What''s the point now!


    Kill you!


    The black tiger is crazy when he hides behind the stone.


    "Li Su, your uncle''s, come down to pee by yourself, don''t bother me."


    "Oh."


    Listening to the footsteps, it seems that he is walking towards himself. Black tiger''s mood suddenly becomes nervous. There is no shelter around him. There is only this stone, which is embedded in the mountain. There is no way to turn around.


    "Ha ha, I''ll pee the stone!"


    Li Su''s voice did not fall, black tiger''s face has some warm liquid from the sky.


    It''s not raining¡°


    Black tiger wiped off the liquid on his face, then looked up at the sky, and immediately wanted to kill Li Su''s desire became more intense.


    Li Su spilled his urine on his face.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t have a little cover, black tiger would have walked out from behind the stone, and then pushed Li Su to the ground and gave Li Su a good bath with his own urine.


    "It''s so comfortable." Deliberately pretending to be cute, Li Su got goose bumps.


    Heard the footsteps have gone far, the black tiger carefully out of the head, see if there is a chance to find their own clothes to wear.


    "Li Su, come here and I''ll wash your face!"¡° Here we go Li Suteng Tengteng ran to Liu mei''er''s side, black tiger heart said the opportunity came, but it backfired.

 Chapter 698

    Li Su did not know whether he had eaten the expired Viagra. He was very excited and kept skipping.


    You said that you can just hop. Can you hop in another place, such as in a stream or looking for strange stones? You always hop in front of the car. What do you mean? Do you dislike me for not wearing clothes?


    "Li Su, do you see the black tiger?" Finally, Liu mei''er, who had finished dressing up, took a look at her side, and then checked the condition of the car, but she didn''t find the black tiger.


    "Is that the strange corn? I didn''t see it Li Su bit his index finger into his mouth, thought about it carefully, and then said.


    Black tiger heart said, if you leave early, I can come out now, no, I have already appeared in front of you.


    "There are crabs here, probably caught in the stream." Liu mei''er said, "the black tiger is very careful. He knows we didn''t eat and left us crabs, but I can''t do them now


    This one. "


    "I will." Li Su suddenly came up with such a sentence¡°


    "What?" Not only Liu mei''er was shocked, but even the black tiger hiding behind the stone was shocked.


    Isn''t Li Su stupid? How can you remember how to make a crab?


    "What did you say?" Liu mei''er asked again.


    "I said I would do it." Li Su said.


    "How can you do it?" Liu mei''er asked, "how old are you this year?"


    "Five years old!" Li Su stretched out a hand and said.


    "Damn it, Li Su. Are you playing with me?" Liu Meier slapped on Li Su''s head. "Yesterday your uncle told me that you were three years old. Now you tell me that you are five years old. You are not playing with me. What is it?"


    Black tiger was also shocked. What''s the situation? However, after one night, how did he grow two years old again?


    But this is also a good thing. After all, Li Su is developing in a good direction. According to this speed, in a few days, Li Su''s memory will return to the previous period.


    "Then you do it. I''ll see if you can do it."


    As soon as Liu Meier''s voice fell, Li Su grabbed the pot, scooped up a ladle of water in the stream and put it on the campfire. Then a lot of things happened here, waiting for one thing or another.


    Skillfully knock the crabs one by one, put them in the pot, and then wait for the crabs to ripen.


    "That''s it?" Liu mei''er saw that Li Su had dealt with it in this way and asked in surprise.


    "No, it seems that in my memory, there is another juice to prepare." Li Su prepared two bowls and began to rummage in the car.


    For a long time, a bowl of black sticky things appeared in the bowl, but the taste was very good.


    "It''s over?"


    "It''s over."


    "Can you eat it now?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "I don''t know." Li Su shook his head¡° Didn''t you say you could do it? " Liu mei''er asked.


    "I mean I can do it, but I don''t know when it''s ripe." Li Su Li should have said.


    "You..." Liu mei''er didn''t know what to say about the goods.


    Elder brother, elder sister, can you go somewhere else and let me put on a pair of pants first!


    Black tiger hiding behind the stone is about to cry out, he has been standing in this place for a long time, can''t let himself put on a pair of pants first?


    When the black tiger was hiding behind the stone, they had already begun to eat.


    "Li Su, your crab is very good." Liu mei''er said as she ate.


    "I didn''t think of it myself." Li Su said.


    "Don''t pull the calf there. I don''t know about you. You are the one who pretends to be forced, the one who pretends to be a pig and eats a tiger." Liu Mei son disdains of say.


    She said there. Li Su was eating there, and two or three crabs were left.


    "Damn it, Li Su, your uncle''s, you leave some for me." Liu mei''er roared, and then jumped at the crab with all her strength.


    Shit, you two animals, can''t you leave me a little?


    Black Tiger now wants to cry without tears. He has been rummaging in the stream for quite a long time in the morning before he found so many crabs. They have all been cleaned up for you. Can''t you consider my feelings? You can''t ask me if the originator has eaten.


    "So full." Liu mei''er lies on the ground directly. Under her body is black tiger''s sleeping bag. Black tiger hasn''t come yet.


    "Where did the black tiger go? Why haven''t you come back yet? " Liu Mei son doubts of ask a way.


    "He''d better not come back so that I can stay with my mother all the time." Li Su holds Liu mei''er in her arms and begins to act coquettishly.


    The goose bumps on black tiger''s body all fell to the ground.


    "It''s still my Li Su Guai. If only I had a son like you." Liu mei''er''s eyes were about to burst into fire.


    Li Su felt that something was wrong with him, so he quickly stood up and ran away, "Mom, I went to take a bath."


    "I''ll go to your uncle''s. be careful to catch cold. Take the blanket with me." Liu mei''er also chased her.


    Seeing that both of them left, black tiger took a long breath this time. Then he came out from behind the stone carefully and came to the car with his fastest speed.


    "Shit, where''s my car key?" Heihu didn''t know if he had bad luck today. He just went for a swim in the river. When he came back, his clothes disappeared. Now the car key he was holding in his hand is gone.


    Cough, pull back the words. When the black tiger jumped down to take a bath, he found a rope and tied the key to his neck. Then, when he caught the fish and came up, when he was looking for his clothes, the key hanging on his neck fell off. Fortunately, it fell on the river bank and the key fell into the pool. Now he has no place to cry, There is only one key on each car, and it still has a password lock. If you put the key on the car in the future, you can''t beat the car at all. If you want to keep the car running, you have to take the car away, and then disassemble it again. It''s impossible to succeed in one or two months.


    "Where''s my key?" Black tiger groped back and forth on his own body, but he was all naked and saw it at a glance.

 Chapter 699

    In the black tiger busy looking for their own key, suddenly the brain inside a flash of inspiration, patted his forehead, "my brain ah!"


    Just now, in order to prevent my hand from slipping suddenly, I put the key in the fish''s mouth, and then stuck the fish''s mouth firmly with both hands, blocking my most important part. Now I''m in a hurry, and I forget about it.


    "Ah! Hooligans


    The black tiger sat on the ground and pressed the fish with his legs. Then he stretched out his hand and kept pulling out the fish''s mouth. Finally, he found the key, opened the door, carefully went in and searched for his clothes.


    Just when he had just put the briefs on his hand and was ready to put them on, Li Su didn''t know when he appeared in front of him.


    "Ah! Hooligans --! " Li Su cried out.


    Liu mei''er hears the news and rushes over. When Heihu sees that the situation is not right, she doesn''t care to curse Li Su. She quickly covers her trousers


    It''s on.


    At this time, Liu mei''er appears at the door of the car. She sees black tiger naked and wearing a shirt. Her strong body attracts Liu mei''er''s eyes, but she dodges right away, because although black tiger''s figure is good, it is almost the same as Li Su''s.


    "Where were you just now?" Liu mei''er asked.


    The black tiger took his mouth and said, "don''t you see that? I went fishing just now. "


    "I''ll go. It''s such a big fish. Where did you get it?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "Not far above, about a kilometer away, there is a pool where the fish are caught." Black tiger has put on all his clothes by this time, but he has nothing on his feet. Fortunately, when he went down the river, he put his shoes not far away from here. Now he should be able to find them, but he can''t go now. If it wasn''t for the way he thinks now, he doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    I found my shoes from my luggage and put them on


    After that, I began to pack my sleeping bag.


    "Come on, come on, I want to see it." Said Liu mei''er.


    "Can I have something to eat first?" Said the black tiger.


    "Haven''t you eaten yet?" Said Liu mei''er.


    "Where shall I eat?" The black tiger asked.


    "So, those crabs?"


    "I caught those crabs. Seeing that you haven''t woken up, I went to catch the fish myself." Black tiger pretended to know now, "you won''t have eaten it all?"


    "No, no, No Liu mei''er waved her hand and said.


    "If I haven''t finished eating, that''s good. The fish I caught is not small. We have enough lunch today." Said the black tiger.


    "No, no, I mean, I didn''t finish it alone, and he did." Liu mei''er pointed to Li Su who was playing with stones beside him and said, "he ate the most."


    "You..." black tiger pretended to be very aggrieved and said, "won''t you think about me? At least wait for me to come back. You can ask¡° We didn''t wait for you. " Liu mei''er''s voice became lower and lower.


    "Forget it. Fortunately, I still have such a fish here. It''s probably enough for me." "Black tiger said," if there is a next time, if you are still like this, you will find your own food. "


    "No, no, absolutely not. Don''t worry." Liu mei''er''s continuous guarantee.


    "How can I trust you?" Asked the black tiger.


    "I promise to go to bed early and get up early every day. Of course, I mean someone who''s big at night, just don''t make trouble of me." Said Liu mei''er.


    "Come on, I don''t believe your promise at all." Black tiger picked up his big fish, then turned out a dagger, dissected it very quickly, cleaned it with sharp hands and feet, and then took out two long iron chisels from the back of the car to put the fish on it.


    [crackling]


    This big fish is really fat enough. It hasn''t been roasted for long before it began to emit oil.


    Li Su and Liu mei''er squat beside the black tiger with round eyes


    Yo yo, mouth kept swallowing saliva.


    Black tiger didn''t seem to find their embarrassment. He was really brushing the seasoning.


    The more fragrant the smell, the black tiger tore off a piece and put it in his mouth to taste, "no, it''s not too ripe."


    "Well, black tiger, can you finish eating such a big fish?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "There shouldn''t be any problems. I don''t think even a cow has any problems now." Said the black tiger.


    "No, I think there''s something to share." Liu mei''er said, "after all, we are grasshoppers on a rope."


    "Yes, but I just heard that there were two people eating hot food. They didn''t think of me at all. How do you think I should share this with them? "


    "The two of them may have been negligent for a while, but they won''t be next time. After all, with such a big family precept, it''s a punishment for them."


    "No, I don''t think the punishment is enough."


    "One of those two people is an idiot. You can''t compete with an idiot. The rest of them can do some physical work, such as washing clothes, cleaning cars, and the mother of an idiot. Do you think this condition is OK?" Liu mei''er said as she swallowed.


    Black tiger pondered for a while, then nodded, "in this way, I''ll forgive those two people, you go to get the plate, I''ll share it with you."


    "Is half enough?" Asked the black tiger.


    "Enough, enough, enough." Said Liu mei''er.


    Tear off a piece and put it in your mouth. It''s tender and smooth. It melts in your mouth. The freshness of the fish is lingering in several people''s mouths. The flavor of the seasoning can''t cover the freshness of the fish. Several people want to swallow their tongue.


    "The taste is really delicious!" Said Liu mei''er.


    "Yes, yes." Li Su had no way to look up. Now his whole head was buried in the plate.


    As soon as Liu mei''er saw that Li Su was about to finish eating, she rushed up. I don''t know if it''s the problem of the environment here. There is no fishbone on the fish. To be exact, the fishbone is very soft. It breaks when you touch it with your teeth. It''s like eating a bowl of noodles. It''s very simple.

 Chapter 700

    Three people after eating, all lying on the ground, eat enough.


    "Yummy, it''s really yummy." Liu mei''er said with emotion¡° Black tiger, we''ll go to that place later to see if there are any more. If there are, we''ll catch a few more, then clean them up and leave them for us as dry food. "


    "I have the same plan." Black tiger didn''t expect that the taste of the fish was so delicious. Even if his mouth was long and tricky, he was conquered by it.


    "But if we''re going, we''re going to get in the car." Said the black tiger.


    "Why?" Liu mei''er asked, "didn''t you say that place is not far at all? Why drive? "


    "There''s a reason. You just listen to me anyway." Said the black tiger.


    "Well, can we go now?" Said Liu mei''er.


    "Go."


    Three people got into the car, and then followed the direction where black tiger left before.


    Sure enough, it''s not far away. It took less than a minute to get there. Then there was a pool in front of them.


    "Wow, there''s a pool here. Why did we go there last night


    When did you find out? " When she saw the pool, Liu mei''er couldn''t restrain her happiness and said.


    "I don''t know. Maybe we didn''t see it last night." Black tiger doesn''t understand. He actually drove from this place yesterday, but he didn''t see it. Didn''t he see it yesterday?


    It''s impossible. Even if I can''t see it at night, I turn on the car lights. How can I not see the pond? And it''s a canyon. There''s only one direction between the East and the West. You can''t see yourself in front of them.


    Just when Heihu was wondering, Liu mei''er kicked Li Su out of the car door, then pulled up the curtain, took off her clothes and put on her swimsuit.


    "I''ll go!" In the black tiger''s recovery, then I see that Liu mei''er has appeared in the pool, and Li Su plunges into the pool, and then the two people keep fluttering in the pool.


    I went because he saw Liu mei''er wearing a swimsuit. He was wearing a swimsuit! When did she bring her SWIMSUIT? Shouldn''t this be the time to run away? How come swimsuits?


    A woman is a woman. She takes swimsuits when she''s on the run.


    Black tiger shook his head. This is the time when he is not polite, so he will be happy


    When he looked back, he vaguely seemed to see a figure flashing on the mountain.


    In a close look, as if nothing appeared.


    Do you think you''re seeing too much.


    Heihu doesn''t believe that he is dazzled, so he relies on his own sniping performance, which is the best in the Southwest Military Region. Up to now, no one can break his own sniping performance in the Southwest Military Region.


    Under careful observation, a little trace was found on the mountain.


    There was such a small black spot on the mountain. If it wasn''t for his careful scanning, now they don''t know how to deal with it. It seems that this place is really weird.


    Black tiger found this black spot in this way, and then began a detailed search on the mountain. As expected, he found a lot of black spots.


    The place closest to you is the place where you appear in the morning, on the bank where you take off your clothes, and there are many black spots in that place. If you didn''t check carefully, you would find that, or you would not know.


    My clothes this morning, it is estimated that this little black spot was taken away, but who left this little black spot? Is it a human or a ghost? Is it a demon or a demon?


    Black tiger began to drum in his heart.


    "Li Su, don''t take off your mother''s clothes!" Liu mei''er screamed in the middle of the pool, and then began to scold.


    I saw Liu mei''er swearing, then a ripple of water left Liu mei''er, and Li Su''s head appeared not far away.


    "Ha ha." Li Su poked his head out of the pool and laughed there.


    Liu mei''er was angry and shy in the pool. Li Su didn''t know when she sneaked behind her and pulled off the hole in her bathing suit.


    So Liu mei''er kept yelling there, but she didn''t move because the button of her swimsuit was pulled off by Li Su. As soon as she moved, her upper body would be naked. Although there was no one here, she couldn''t be naked.


    "Li Su, it''s yours." Liu mei''er swore there, but she had nothing to do with it. It was neither going nor not going.


    Li Su stood there still, and then kept laughing.


    "Black tiger, bring me my clothes." Liu mei''er had no choice but to turn to the black tiger.


    But now the black tiger can''t go. Just now, when Liu mei''er yelled, a figure flashed over the mountain, and it happened


    It happened that the black tiger saw it there. He met the black tiger face to face and let the black tiger see it clearly.


    "Stop!" Black tiger quickly got out of his car, yelled, and then saw the shadow of the place flash for a while, and then went to the mountain behind the shadow, unexpectedly disappeared.


    The black tiger yelled and woke up Liu mei''er and Li Su in the pool. Then he saw the black tiger with a gun in his hand and ran straight to a corner of the mountain.


    "Black tiger, what are you doing?" Liu mei''er yelled in the pool, but the black tiger didn''t seem to hear any sound. She ran to that place persistently, and the speed was very fast.


    "Is this kid crazy?" When Liu mei''er saw that the black tiger had taken out the pistol, her heart trembled. Then she put her hands behind her and buttoned her swimsuit. But the button was damaged by Li Su. Then there was only one button in Liu mei''er''s swimsuit. She could barely walk around.


    Li Su was not stupid either. He was five years old. He saw that the black tiger had gone. Then he saw that Liu mei''er had run into the car in front of him. He went with him.


    Liu mei''er put on her clothes and saw Li Su come in. Then she pressed the key of the car.

 Chapter 701

    [diddidi] three times later, their car flashed a red light, and the car insurance was up.


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    We put down Liu Meier and Li Su waiting in the car, and talk about the black tiger chasing the figure.


    The black tiger saw the figure flash and ran to the shadow of the mountain. He also jumped out of the car with his pistol, and then yelled "stop!" So I ran after him.


    This chase is to chase past, but to the inside of the shadow of the mountain, the black tiger didn''t even see the hair¡°


    "No, I see a figure here. How can I turn around and there is no one? Do they know how to hide from others Cough, this sentence is nonsense.


    Black tiger with his pistol, in the back of the mountain to find up, but in his here to find a lot of time, but nothing, but those black dots found a lot.


    The black tiger touched the black dot with his hand. It was sticky. He put it in his hand and disappeared in a short time. He didn''t know where he was. But the black dot on the mountain still existed, but it was not so sticky.


    After a while, the black dot became smaller, as if it was inlaid on a stone. When I touched it with my hand, it was very smooth, as if it was the same person on the stone.


    After looking for a while, nothing was found. After a turn, nothing was found. The head full of doubts came back to the car. As soon as I pulled the door, I was hit by the current.


    It turns out that when Heihu got out of the car, Heihu didn''t throw his car key into the car and didn''t bring it with him. After Liu Meier came back, she locked the car. Then there was a layer of electric current on the car. When Heihu touched it, of course, she was electrified.


    With such a sound, you can see a puff of black smoke coming out of the black tiger''s head, and then a puff of black smoke coming out of his mouth.


    "Well, I''m sorry." Liu mei''er hears the sound of "stabbing la la la" outside, and sees the black tiger outside the car, turning into a black tiger


    A lump of coke.


    Liu mei''er takes out her key and opens the door.


    It was late. The black tiger''s mouth murmured twice. Then he closed his eyes and fell to the ground. Many people appeared in front of them.


    "Black tiger, black tiger!" Liu mei''er began to shout. After a few calls, it was useless.


    "Li Su, get some water over there." Liu mei''er said quickly.


    "Mom, I want to pee." Li Su scratched his head and said.


    "Er... That..." Liu mei''er said, "come on."


    Li Su scratched his head and said, "Mom, turn around."


    "Yell, I know I''m shy." Liu mei''er blushed and turned around.


    Li Su was not polite. Seeing Liu mei''er turning around, she turned her back


    His trousers were taken off, and [Hua la la] gave the black tiger a transparent look.


    Black tiger feel a cold on his body, and then suddenly opened his eyes, saw a long hair elephant in front of him constantly swinging¡° Well, what are you doing? " Black tiger called.


    Ladies and gentlemen, you think, Li Su''s appetite is not small, and his memory is not small. At this time, Li Su''s water is very good. Maybe he can brake on the way.


    If you want to stop it, you can''t stop it. Anyway, as soon as you close your eyes, you can still open the water from this sluice. You''ll finish talking.


    At this time, black tiger was also very hungry. He was hit by the electric current. Then he didn''t have any strength on his body. At this time, he didn''t even have the strength to make a finger. He couldn''t turn over. He was just like Li Su. As soon as he closed his eyes, he still rushed to his face from the warm current.


    Li Su''s whole body was excited, and then he lifted up his trousers. "Uncle, your appetite is heavy."


    "Roll the calf!" At this time, the black tiger slowed down and put out his hand


    The water bead on his face was worn off, "Li Su, your uncle''s, you should lower the fire, yellow."


    I''ll go. That''s what people say.


    At this time, Liu mei''er turned around and took out a paper towel from her pocket. Then she said with disdain, "wipe it first."


    "I''ll go and lock the door." Black tiger said as he rubbed.


    "Hello, what are you running outside?" Liu mei''er asked.


    At this point, the black tiger''s face sank down, and then said: "I saw a man just now."


    "What Li Su didn''t understand what it meant, but Liu mei''er did.


    Liu mei''er looked around. She thought the spring was beautiful, but she felt gloomy.


    "Don''t scare me." Liu mei''er felt a little chilly on her body. She felt that some people around her were hiding somewhere to peep at herself¡° Well, did they see me taking a bath just now


    ¡£¡±


    Black tiger wants to use the boots on his feet to give this Liu Mei er''s head hard to go up so for a while.


    Xin said, where does the elder sister come from? How can she not share the same channel with herself? At this moment, how can she still think about whether her bath has been seen.


    "No, I feel like I''m running away now." Said the black tiger.


    "What are you waiting for? Run." When it comes to running, Liu mei''er immediately throws herself into the car and kicks Li Su, who is playing with mud in front of her, into the car.


    Black tiger''s heart is also some drum, also stand up from the ground, just sit on the car, was Liu Mei son to kick down.


    "You still have the smell of piss on your body. Go and wash it quickly." With these words, Liu mei''er throws out the black tiger''s luggage.


    "Oh, that''s not what I just said..." before Heihu finished, Liu Meier pressed the remote control on the car, and then a red light flashed across the car.


    Black tiger just stretched out the hand, immediately to take back, afraid ah


    If this guy is electrifying himself, and then lying on the ground, and then Li Su is electrifying himself, he will become a dungeon tank. I can''t help it. Now I''m driven out. I have to take a bath.


    Black tiger washed well in the pool, and then felt that he had washed almost, changed his clothes, as for the clothes he had thrown away.

 Chapter 702

    Originally it was Heihu who washed it, but Liu mei''er felt that the suit on Heihu was not clean, so she threw it away. There was no other way for Heihu. She could only do what Liu mei''er wanted.


    As soon as the car moved, it couldn''t stop for a while.


    What I said just now is so lively. In fact, it didn''t take long.


    When Heihu wakes up, it should be six o''clock in the morning. When Liu Meier and Li Su wake up, it should be seven thirty in the morning. Heihu should finish his breakfast at eight o''clock. Then they come to the edge of the pool. When they leave, it''s about nine thirty.


    It''s so early that when the car moves, it just can''t stop.


    All the way there are canyons and streams, but the scenery doesn''t change much. It''s the same everywhere.


    At first, Liu Meier and Li Su talked and laughed. Then they kept talking about the mountain and the water


    Yes, but I was tired of watching. After playing for a while, they hugged each other and fell asleep.


    He said that he fell asleep one after another, because Li Su was in the bumps of the car, and he was very sleepy. He said that Li Su was still a five-year-old child, and he was very sleepy. Coupled with the bumps of the car, Li Su soon fell asleep.


    Liu mei''er persisted for a while, but the traffic was too bumpy, and the surrounding scenery was boring, so she fell asleep.


    It''s convenient for two people to go to bed. They both fell asleep, and then they hugged each other.


    It''s hard for the black tiger.


    This place is so many things back and forth, many people appear in front of them, and many others appear in front of them.


    Black tiger drives like this for several hours. His energy is limited.


    The black tiger has been driving for six hours and feels a little tired


    The black tiger did not appear those black spots along the way.


    Maybe I drove too fast and didn''t see it.


    Black tiger put his car so a stop, and then ready to come down activities.


    Liu mei''er also wakes up. Li Su is still sleeping. If it wasn''t for Li Su''s big heart, Li Su would have been sleeping most of the time when he came out of Xingqing city. Even when they fell off the cliff, Li Su was sleeping, so he didn''t wake up in such a violent state.


    The black tiger stopped the car, and then Liu mei''er also came down.


    "I''m so tired." After Liu Mei son came down, she stretched a big waist and stretched her bulging chest higher.


    Don''t look at me if I''m not polite.


    After glancing at it, the black tiger immediately took his eyes back. Then he stretched himself out and said, "I''ve been driving for six hours and you''ve been sleeping for six hours. I''m almost tired. What are you tired of?"


    "It''s also a mental waste to sleep." Liu mei''er said, "I''m hungry. Is it time to eat?"


    "It''s time to eat." The black tiger touched his stomach and said¡° Then... "Liu mei''er suddenly remembered that she had eaten the delicious fish this morning and said," go ahead. "


    "What do you want me to do?" said Liu mei''er


    "Go and catch the fish." Said Liu mei''er.


    "Elder sister, you look good and see if you can. This place is shallow. It''s good if it''s not over your ankles. There''s no such big fish." Said the black tiger.


    "And what shall we eat?" Said Liu mei''er.


    "Crab." Said the black tiger.


    Black tiger said so, Liu mei''er''s eyes are bright, in this morning also very delicious to eat a very delicious crab, "this is OK."


    Before the black tiger moved, Liu mei''er took a big basin from the car and handed it to the black tiger, "go."


    The black tiger stares at his eyes, looks at the basin in front of him, and then says, "why don''t you go?"


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for a girl to go to the old crab in the cold river?" Liu mei''er said with her own eyes.


    "Appropriate."


    "Go to your uncle, hurry up, I''m hungry!" Liu mei''er kicked the black tiger into the stream.


    Black tiger alone in the stream, quinoa began to pull this stone, from which to carry out one after another fat crabs, to say this crab ah, is really fat.


    If the crab in the morning is an egg, now it is at least a duck egg.


    It''s no big deal. It''s a big deal.


    Black tiger but not less touch, because this morning''s crab let two people finish eating, after finished, also put their own half of the fish to surrender, it can be seen that this morning''s amount is not enough for three people to eat.


    As a result, now the black tiger has made more and two pots at once.


    If you want to say that the black tiger catches a crab, it''s a must. Once you turn over the stone, you can catch a crab from the inside. Then you use your hand to flick the crab''s head, turn the crab''s eyes, and spit in your mouth


    White bubble, there is no movement, directly passed out.


    After turning over two pots, the black tiger came up. There was nothing else in the stream, just this crab. Fortunately, there was something to eat, even if it was good.


    Carrying the basin came over, at this time Liu mei''er kicked Li Su''s body.


    This Liu Mei son also is to know, this Li Su''s body even if is how to kick all have no son.


    After this kick, Li Su turned over and got up in a daze. He rubbed his eyes and didn''t wake up completely. Then he was taken out of the car by Liu mei''er.


    "Hurry up and cook."


    Li Su didn''t hear anything, but the word "rice" was heard in his ears.


    "Have you eaten? Where is the meal? " It''s the word "fan" that completely wakes up Li Su.


    "Gunduzi, the rice has not been cooked yet." Liu mei''er slapped Li Su on the head and said, "do you see that crab? You''ve cooked those two crabs. I''ll give you one


    "Really?" Li Su still doesn''t believe it.


    "Really."


    "Good!"


    As long as it''s for food, Li Su can do anything.


    It won''t take long for the three people to eat and drink. They lie in that place. In front of them, there are many crab shells.

 Chapter 703

    Three people finished eating, no one wants to move, but this thing is not moving, no one to wash their own dishes.


    This Li Su lay there motionless, thinking, I''ve cooked for you, and I don''t care who you want to go to for the rest of the job of washing dishes.


    Only black tiger and Liu mei''er are left. They don''t want to move. Liu mei''er kicks two black tigers, and the black tiger can''t resist. Who knows if Li Su will become her own sister-in-law after her illness is cured. If she kicks her two feet now, she will become her own sister-in-law in the future, and she will have to wear shoes to her death.


    There is no way, can only avoid her, a turn over, and then rolled in the other direction, to avoid the liumeier this foot.


    Liu mei''er saw that she had no choice but to go by herself.


    After finishing cleaning up, he lay on the ground again.


    If you want to say that this person has had enough to eat and drink, in addition, there is nothing to do


    I''m a little sleepy. I have the best experience in sleeping.


    The first is the lazy sleep in the morning. The second is to take a bath and sleep after working overtime and staying up late. The third is the sleep after having a full meal, especially after lunch. It''s comfortable to stare for a while.


    At this time, that is, at lunch time, Li Su soon fell asleep. He was not stupid. He climbed into the car and fell asleep. After a while, Liu mei''er was also in the car, but also fell asleep.


    The black tiger thought whether he wanted to leave or not, but he didn''t know what happened. The black tiger felt sleepy and fell asleep at the end.


    I vaguely felt that I took off as if I was flying in the clouds. I really didn''t know what was going on. Anyway, it was very cool. I thought I was dreaming and almost ran a horse [I don''t know what running a horse means, I''ll go to Baidu myself]


    But we are looking at the place where they used to sleep. Now there is only one car left. If all the things in the car can be moved, there are only those that can''t be moved.


    But there are still a lot of marks on the things in it, I guess


    Someone had moved it, but it couldn''t be moved any more. So I was going to smash all these things. But I didn''t expect that this thing would be relatively strong. There was no way to take these things, so I had to throw them here.


    The black tiger felt as if he was flying in the sky. He didn''t know what happened. He was sleeping so deeply that he didn''t wake up.


    At this time, if you pull up the picture, you can see some black spots moving on the mountain. If you pull in the camera, you can see that some people are moving on the mountain.


    There are people here!


    If the black tiger wakes up, he will be surprised that there are still people in this place, and he can still move on the mountain.


    This mountain black tiger has been looked at before, as we have said before.


    The mountains on both sides are steep, close to the foot of the mountain, but nothing is there. Black tiger tried to touch it, but he couldn''t even hold it, let alone move on it.


    But these people can, and they can hop and jump on it


    Well, there''s no limit to movement.


    In a closer look, these people''s bodies are all coated with paint made of juice. Their whole bodies are all green, and even their heads are all green. It''s an awkward color to look at. But this color works here. In the place where they appear, the trees are luxuriant and cover the whole mountain. If they appear here, if they don''t move or stand still, you can''t find them at all.


    At a close look, on their feet and hands were plates made of wood. There were two or three small black suction cups on those plates. After each fall, they could stand firmly on them.


    There are three people tied to them. They are Heihu, Li Su and Liu Meier.


    It can be seen from this that these three people must have been drugged by those who don''t know the origin. Now many people are waiting for such a thing.


    Otherwise, black tiger is an alert person. When such a big thing happens, he will be very careful


    How can we not feel, let these people so bound themselves in the mountains so bouncing.


    It is estimated that after walking for half an hour, a large platform appeared in the middle of the mountain.


    It can''t be said that it''s a platform. To be exact, it''s in the middle of the mountain. They took out a big hole and there are many small holes around the big hole.


    There is a stream flowing out of the mountain slowly, and then flows gently on the whole platform.


    There are a lot of people on the whole platform now, and there is a chair covered with tiger skin in the center.


    This card was put long ago, and it should have been put here long ago. If anyone dares to kill a tiger in this year, he doesn''t want to mix up.


    What''s more, it''s very strange for people here to wear. Men only wear a pair of shorts made of unknown leather. There''s a shining knife inserted in their waist. On the other side of their waist, there''s a green scabbard. There''s no knife inserted in it. It''s just like walking around


    The left is as like as two peas.


    The bare muscles between their waist and abdomen were smeared with three green stripes of different lengths. I don''t know what they mean.


    Women are more complicated than men. This complexity is relative to what men wear.


    The woman''s body covered three points with fur, and her face was covered with green leaves. These leaves were very wide, really covered the whole face, and only her two eyes leaked out. Compared with men, these women''s eyes were flashing fierce light.


    "They''re back!" I don''t know who yelled, and then these people, whether men or women, all stood on the platform and waited, as if they were waiting for some extraordinary characters.


    The people we saw on the mountain before, that is, the people carrying Li Su and black tiger, skillfully jumped up from the platform of the mountain. Then all the men surrounded them and covered all the three people. There was a lot of work inside.

 Chapter 704

    After the three people came out, Liu mei''er didn''t change much. She just covered her face with a layer of green leaves and tied her hands and feet.


    Black tiger and Li Su were all stripped, leaving only a pair of underwear on their body, not even socks. But instead of throwing away their clothes, they piled them neatly at their feet.


    Three people tied to three stone pillars. I don''t know if this place is specially used for binding people. The distance between the three people is not far, basically less than half a meter.


    "Welcome to the stronghold leader!" I don''t know who yelled. Those people who were still around the three people just now were all scattered around. They were divided into two teams, men and women, standing on both sides, looking solemn.


    Kneel down A shrill voice echoed across the platform.


    Immediately, the two rows of people knelt on the ground, head knock to the ground.


    From the largest cave behind the platform came a steamed bread silver


    Hair, living in a dragon''s head crutches, and then wearing a long long ago cheongsam of the old lady, in her face also covered with a leaf.


    Behind her was a woman, whose face was covered with leaves, but she didn''t know her age, but she looked respectful, so she should be a servant.


    The old lady went to the tiger chair in the middle and sat down. Her eyes were shining. She looked at the people below.


    Those who are kneeling on the ground feel as if someone is looking at them. They are all shivering and dare not even let out the atmosphere.


    For a long time, the old man seemed to feel a little tired, and he stopped his walking stick.


    Old voice sounded, "you all up."


    "Thank you They agreed, then stood up and divided into two rows.


    Standing at the leader of the women''s volleyball team, he said, "stronghold leader, we happened to find outsiders in the canyon below. They drove unknown things and were very hard. Under the leadership of general Wu, they captured all three people."


    "Who is it?" When the old stronghold leader heard that there was an outsider, there was a flash of light in his eyes, and then it was dark again.


    "I don''t know. They don''t have any identification on them, but they are two men and one woman. It seems that they are very capable of beating." Said the woman leader.


    "Where is man now?" Asked the stockade leader.


    "On the penalty post." Said the woman.


    The old stronghold leader took a squint at the three men, then drooped his eyes, "how many days have you been watching?"


    "We found it last night, but at that time, we didn''t act rashly. Instead, we touched their bottom. In one of the men, we found this thing." The woman clapped her hands, and immediately someone was carrying a plate with two pistols on it. It was really a pistol in the hands of black tiger.


    "We don''t know how to use it, so we''ll take it back and ask the stronghold leader to decide."


    The woman standing behind the old stockade leader took the plate. The old stockade leader took it and looked at it. There was a flash of light in his eyes. There was no other action. He just looked at it


    It''s just two pistols in the palm of your hand.


    "Any more?" Asked the old stronghold leader¡° Yes, these three people also have a thing with six wheels. It''s very hard. We haven''t broken it with stones, and it''s very huge. We can''t bring it back. It''s still under now. " Said the woman.


    "From where? Where did you catch it? " Asked the old stronghold leader.


    "Qi Xiang, the stronghold leader, found it in the prison Longtan, but caught it at the rolling stone stall." Said the woman.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    The old stronghold leader''s voice was not big, but it was very powerful. The two rows of people immediately fell on their knees in front of the old stronghold leader.


    "Old stronghold leader, calm down!"


    "Calm down? Why should I stop being angry? " The old stronghold leader said, "since the establishment of our Qingshi stronghold, nothing like this has ever happened. How can you solve it now?"


    The old stronghold leader gave his leading crutch such a meal, and his aura immediately came out


    They have been upgraded to several levels. In front of them, there are still many people waiting for this or that kind of thing. No one knows how to solve the problem when there is such an idea.


    "Who let us wait and see?" Asked the old stronghold leader.


    Kneeling on the ground, the woman trembled and said, "yes, it''s general Wu!"


    "Xiao Wu? Is that you? " The old stockade leader looked at the man at the front of the men''s team and said, "what I want to hear is the truth."


    "Yes, yes." Men''s voices were shaking, "but old stronghold leader, I have a problem."


    "Say, don''t say I won''t give you a chance to explain." Said the old stronghold leader.


    "It seems that these people fell down from the mountain. Our front guard heard the news and then reported it to me. But I didn''t dare to let them go up at that time, just for their safety. The news above was very big. It seems that there was an explosion, which should be more powerful than our great general."


    "So, for the safety of our guards and the old stronghold leader, I didn''t let them do it." General Wu kneels on the ground


    Stop explaining.


    "And then?" The old stronghold leader''s eyes were shining, and then he looked at the shivering man in front of him and said, although his tone was light, it was like a bolt from the blue in front of them, which made everyone nervous.


    "And then, then, I used the overpowering drug and brought them all back." General Wu''s voice was shaking.


    "What happened?"


    "That''s what happened."


    "General Wu, don''t you plead guilty?" The old stronghold leader suddenly asked at this time.


    I don''t know what happened. At this time, general Wu was not too afraid of the old stronghold leader. He raised his head, which had been lowered for a long time, and looked at the old stronghold leader. There was no fear in his eyes.


    "General Wu, how dare you The woman standing next to the old stronghold leader suddenly gave a loud cry. Her voice was sharp and thin.


    "Let him say it!" The old stronghold leader stopped the woman, looked at general Wu and said, "general Wu, are you going to rebel?"


    "I want to rebel?" General Wu stood up, looked at the old stronghold leader and said, "it''s not that I want to fight back, but that you forced me to fight back. Do you think I''m still the little boy you scared many years ago? No, it''s not. I''ve grown up now. I know what I want. You can''t care about me. "

 Chapter 705

    General Wu looked at the old stronghold leader and said, "old stronghold leader, the age has changed. It''s no longer the time when you founded the stronghold. We should have new ideas ourselves."


    "What do you want?" Asked the old stronghold leader.


    "I want to be the stronghold leader." Said general Wu¡° You are old and no longer suitable to lead the village. Now it''s time for me to stand here. "


    "When did you have this idea?" The old stronghold leader seemed not surprised by general Wu''s words. Instead, he asked calmly.


    "When?" General Wu looked at the old stronghold leader and said, "have you forgotten? Eight years ago, you thought I could take charge of my own affairs. Then you asked me to go out and kill one person for your old man. Later, I went there for half a month. When I came back, you old man thought I was wasting your time. You gave me such a beating, and then basked in the sun for half a month on the penalty post. Do you still remember that¡°


    "You are hating me?" Asked the old stronghold leader.


    "No, I don''t hate you. I need to thank you. If it wasn''t for your existence, I still don''t know that the outside world is so beautiful and fascinating." General Wu looked at the old stronghold leader and said, "you told us to lead us to build a very beautiful transition, but now I don''t see the beautiful world at all. Instead, I take us step by step to the abyss. Now I understand that you don''t want to take us to the beautiful transition you said to build, It''s that you want to stay here and become your pet. "


    "Only when we become pets can you control us and become a local emperor." Looking at the old stronghold leader, general Wu said: "you want to be a self styled local emperor, just like your own ancestors, just like our ancestors. You don''t want anyone to be a vassal. As long as you have a little bit of people who are not as good as you mean, they are all executed. My father is like this, and so is their father¡°


    "General Wu, is that what you said in your heart, or did someone tell you?


    ¡±Said the old stronghold leader¡°


    "Old stronghold leader, you are really old. Do you need to be told this kind of thing? I''m not a fool. I have my own judgment. I have eyes. I can see for myself. I have ears. I can hear for myself. I can come to such a conclusion. It''s completely the result of my own judgment. "


    "Don''t you think you are wrong?" Asked the old stronghold leader.


    "Wrong is wrong, I will bear it myself, but I don''t think I''m wrong." General Wu said, "well, in your old man''s heart, you always think that you can''t win. You always think that our strength is stronger than martial arts, and it''s impossible to win. That''s because you don''t see the real strength."


    General Wu looked back at the people standing on both sides and said, "some of us may have gone out, but you must not have my rich experience. During the half month I went out, I really had selfishness. I don''t believe that the old stronghold leader said that there are all demons and ghosts outside. I want to see this thing clearly, but I''m wrong and you''re wrong, The old stronghold leader is even more wrong. "


    "There are a lot of people out there, but they don''t eat human flesh. Like us, they will be afraid, have their own parents and brothers, and have their own missions. Maybe some people are extremely vicious, but they are only very individual, and their laws are much more advanced than ours, and they will have rules in every move, If you follow their rules, you will be very free and comfortable. If you don''t follow their rules, you will be in prison, but you won''t die and you won''t be beaten. "


    "You may think that I''m talking nonsense. I want to rebel. I don''t want to explain this to you, but I want to say another question, which is whether we are strong or they are strong."


    "In those half months, I went to many places and saw the weapons they used. I have to say that they are not as sharp as us in sharpness, but they are more powerful than us. Their sharpness is much more than us. It''s not only me who can have this idea. We all have reception stations and people outside, Their life is more comfortable than ours. Don''t you know that? "¡° Don''t you know that the man outside is the son of our old stronghold leader? You don''t know that the old stronghold leader always disappears in a year. Where did she go in half a month or even a month? She went to find his son. We think that the old stronghold leader, who has always been indifferent, actually has a son in the outside world and has married and had children. During the period of his disappearance, the old stronghold leader has been enjoying life in the city and the outside world as we call it. "


    The old stronghold leader didn''t speak. There was a flash of light in his eyes. The leading crutch in his hand was tight and tight, but he didn''t speak. The woman standing beside her wanted to move, but she was stopped by the old stronghold leader, "let him talk."


    "Well, the old stronghold leader asked me to say, then I will say." General Wu said, "old stronghold leader, you have been saying that you are in seclusion. You are in contact with Laozu first. I have always been suspicious of this matter. So one day, I found an opportunity. I went to your room, don''t you know? Guess what I saw in the old stronghold leader''s room? "


    "I saw a picture in the old stronghold leader''s room, and this picture shows


    What is noodles? It''s a big jump for all of you, but I won''t tell you that for the time being. " General Wu said, "you guys who have gone out must have seen elevators. There is an elevator in our old stronghold leader''s room. I don''t think you know that there are not only elevators in the old stronghold leader''s room, but also many things that we have never seen. They are all famous brands outside. These things cost a lot of money, That''s a lot of silver. But our old stronghold leader has it here. "


    "What does that mean? Even if I don''t know what to say, I think everyone knows what it is for. "


    General Wu looked at the crowd, and felt very sad for the confused expression on their faces. "Don''t you want to know what I saw on that picture?"

 Chapter 706

    "Don''t you want to know what I saw in the old stronghold leader''s room? I''ll tell you now. I''ll not only tell you, but also show you, because I not only saw the picture, but also made a copy of it, which I never knew. "


    General Wu took out a small bag made of unknown leather from his arms.


    "You all know that this is my own amulet, but you don''t know that I keep this picture all the time, because I know that this picture can save people''s lives one day."


    As he spoke, general Wu opened the pocket and took out a piece of yellow paper.


    "I''ll let you have a good look now. Who is the old stronghold leader we have always respected and respected?"


    General Wu opened the Yellow toilet paper in his hand and said, "come and have a good look."


    What''s shown in front of you is a floor plan. On this floor plan, each room of their own cave platform is drawn, including who is sleeping in this room and where they sleep. It''s very clear. On this plan, there are not only these things, but also some other things, which they can''t see


    I understand.


    They can''t understand it because there is a small square black dot in all the places where people gather in the cave, or where these are the pillars of the cave, or where they are more vulnerable. They don''t know what the dot is.


    "General Wu, what is this little thing for?" Someone asked.


    "That''s a good question. I also want to know what this thing is. Why don''t you go to your room and have a look? Maybe you''ll know what it is as soon as you see it. " No deadlock does not directly tell them what these things are. Instead, it allows them to check them by themselves.


    Some of these people don''t want to go, but they are very scared when they think that there is something they don''t know where they sleep every day.


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, all went out, then turned back in the collective, went back to the room, and began to check.


    "General Wu, I didn''t expect you to be so careful." The old stronghold leader looked at general Wu and said.


    "Old stronghold leader, do you remember who my father is? My father Wu Qingfeng is the first think tank of the whole mountain stronghold. He once told me one night that if he was with a tiger, he might die one day. Sure enough, that night, he drank a pot of wine you gave him, and then he died suddenly. What you don''t know is that my father told me that day, don''t let me show his courage


    Show your intelligence. It will save my life. "


    General Wu looked at the old stronghold leader''s shaking hand, and then said: "now it seems that I still haven''t learned to endure. I should at least tell you about it in a few years, so that I can have a chance to overthrow you, and then let you completely despair."


    "I don''t believe you didn''t think of it. You just didn''t want to do it." The old stronghold leader said faintly. It seemed that she didn''t care. But when you look at her hand, you can see that the old man''s mood is not very good. Even if you can''t help it, you''ll kill the guy who committed the crime.


    "The old stronghold leader is the old stronghold leader. Yes, I do have my own reasons for doing so." General Wu said, "the reason why I do this is because I don''t want to see so many people. Because I died, they grew up with me. They are all my brothers and sisters."


    "If I press this news back a little, I will leave without any damage, but my brothers and sisters are so lucky that they will die in your hands." Just as they were talking, all the people who went to check came back. Unexpectedly, all the small black boxes appeared in their hands.


    This small square box is all made of metal, and they don''t have this kind of metal. To be exact, there won''t be any metal here, all of them


    Except for the metal things used by the old stronghold owners, all their things are either wood or stone, which can''t be metal at all, so in other words, this thing was put in front of them by others.


    "You don''t know what this thing is, do you? To tell you the truth, I don''t know myself, but I dare not throw it. It''s all in my room now, and I haven''t even moved my position. " General Wu said, "I''m scared when I sleep every day, so you all know that I have a very good habit, that is, I like patrolling, because I don''t need to sleep in the room when patrolling. At this time, someone must be thinking, general Wu is not a human being. Are you afraid of death? Are we afraid of death? Why didn''t you tell us earlier? "


    "I don''t dare, I''m afraid. If I don''t say that I won''t die, you won''t die so early. As long as I say, do you believe it or not, I''m sure the old stronghold leader will cut me off, and then you will go to hell just like me."


    General Wu said, "maybe you will. Why do you say that at this time? Because if I don''t say it again, we will die. At what time, this evening, I overheard the conversation between the old stronghold leader and his son. "


    General Wu said, "who can go to my room and look for this box and my leather bag?"


    Someone went immediately. The old stronghold leader didn''t stop him. He just looked at general Wu


    Maybe it''s disdain, maybe it''s other cards. The more this happens, the more beating the drum in general Wu''s heart. He doesn''t know whether he''s doing it right or not, or what he''s going to do today.


    But this is it. There is no way back.


    Now there are a lot of people here, there are a lot of people here, there are a lot of people here, there are a lot of people here, there are a lot of people here, there are a lot of people here.


    Soon, as like as two peas in the cave, the man in the cave of Wu general returned to his hands. He had a black box that he had just discovered before, and a very old leather bag. He looked at it all when he saw everyone''s eyes. He wanted to know what was in the interior.


    "Look, everyone!"

 Chapter 707

    "Everyone must be very surprised why I take out my skin bag, because there is a very important thing here. What''s more important is that I have just got it. There is a very important thing in it. There are many people here, and there are many good things in front of them."


    "Look, everyone." General Wu yelled at this time, focused everyone''s eyes on himself, and then took a small thing out of his bag.


    We should all know this thing in our hands, because it''s a mobile phone, but now here, at this moment, many people don''t know this thing.


    "You must be thinking, what do I want to do with this thing? What is this thing? " General Wu held this thing high and said, "people who go out again and see people on the street all hold this thing. This thing is called a mobile phone. What is it used for? It''s used for communication. Even if it''s far away, it''s not easy


    It''s possible to talk. Now there are a lot of people here. There are a lot of people here in their early summer. "


    "Our old stronghold leader, after we go out, will think that she will not use this thing at all, because she has not seen it, but you did not expect that our old stronghold leader has been using this thing for a long time. Yes, this thing is what our successor, the son of the old stronghold leader, bought for our old stronghold leader."


    "The function is to communicate with two people."


    General Wu looked at the old stronghold leader and said, "I won''t tell you what the call is in this thing. I''ll let you listen to it first."


    General Wu didn''t know which thing in the mobile phone he pressed, and then he heard a very clear conversation appeared in the cave, and there was an echo, but it didn''t affect you to hear the above conversation clearly.


    "Mom, how''s it going?" This voice is very familiar to some people, that is, the voice of the people they meet outside.


    "Soon, as long as the full moon night, I can do it."


    This is the voice of the old stronghold leader.


    "Come on, I can''t wait." Said the son of the old stronghold leader.


    "I''ve been waiting for decades, and it''s not so late." The old stockade leader said, "how are you doing there?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you do it and call my elder brother, I will soon appear beside you and pick you up. Then we can have a good life. We don''t have to worry about when we will be found, and then we will be encircled by the current government."


    "That''s what I said. Now it''s been such a long time for me to remind those who are afraid, and I''m tired."


    "Mom, you should have a good rest and come back to see your grandson. Maybe you will be able to have a great grandson this year." Said the son of the old stronghold leader.


    "Good, good, great grandson, ha ha, I''m a four generation man. Don''t worry, tonight is the night of full moon. I''ll do it tonight." The old stockade leader asked, "is there any problem with the thing you gave me?"


    "Don''t worry, there must be no problem. I bought it from a foreigner. I can guarantee the effect. As long as you press the button, I can guarantee that they don''t know anything in a minute, and then you can leave the rest. You don''t have to get used to them if they are dead or alive."


    "Well, let them go down to accompany your dead father, and then I can relax, and finally I can get rid of the burden." The sound stops here. It''s over.


    Everyone was shocked, including the old stronghold leader. She was also shocked. The most common thing was the woman standing beside her. She seemed to know the whole story.


    "Old stronghold leader, is this true?" Someone asked.


    "Do you want us to die?" Someone said loudly.


    "Old stronghold leader, please tell me, this is not true."


    "I really don''t know when it happened. I didn''t know there was such a thing." Said the old stronghold leader.


    "Old stronghold leader, at this time, you have to hide us. Is that interesting?" General Wu held up his mobile phone and said, "don''t you know


    Do you think I faked this conversation? "


    "You faked it. I''ll use it there?" The old stronghold leader said, "you can all testify to this."


    "Ha ha ha." General Wu said with a smile, "old stronghold leader, you don''t want to confuse the public here. This thing was taken from the room, and sister Xiaohua took me to find it."


    General Wu said here, then bowed to Xiaohua, the woman behind the old stronghold leader, and said, "thank you, Xiaohua."


    "You''re welcome. I''m wie too. I lost my life." Xiaohua said with a smile, and then left the old stockade leader, came to general Wu''s side, looking at the old stockade leader said.


    "I''m sorry, old stronghold leader. I''ll remember your kindness, but I don''t want to die. I haven''t lived enough. I''ll repay you well in my next life."


    "You set me up." The old stronghold leader was shaking. She didn''t expect that the woman beside her, the woman she trusted most, would wait for her in this place and destroy all her plans.


    "I''m not setting up. I''m for the lives of all of us. We''re young. We don''t want to die. We want a very bright future." Xiaohua said, "old stronghold leader, you are old and no longer suitable to lead us. We need to elect a new stronghold leader to lead us to a better future."


    "Xiaohua, you..."


    "Old stronghold leader, I told general Wu all your things. What I did was for our stronghold. You old man want to take our stronghold to ruin. We don''t want to. We can only resist. Don''t blame us. You are responsible for all this."


    After Xiaohua finished, she said to everyone, "now I''ll tell you what this black box is. If I say it, you will be surprised."


    "This box is filled with ecstasy and bombs."

 Chapter 708

    "You can''t imagine that there are bombs and ecstasy in it." Xiaohua put the box in her hand, and then kept throwing it around.


    People heard that this one foot square small box was filled with bombs and overpowering drugs. Then they saw that Xiaohua kept throwing which small box in her hand for fear that it might blow up and she didn''t even know how to die.


    But it seems that Xiaohua doesn''t matter at all. She still looks at people with a smile. Don''t ask me how I know, I don''t know.


    "You can rest assured that as long as this thing is not started by remote control, it is still safe." Xiaohua said.


    She knew this thing was safe, but others didn''t know it. She was still retreating.


    "Want to know the power of this thing? I also want to know. Let''s try now. " Floret said, from his pocket out of a black small square things, and then there is a red button on top, there is a green button.


    Xiaohua poses to throw the black square box in her hand into the crowd. All of them scatter and look at the joke in horror


    ¡£¡°


    Ha ha ha Xiaohua laughs, and then says, "don''t worry, my heart is full of music¡°


    Xiaohua shook the remote control in her hand at the old stronghold leader, and then said, "does the old stronghold leader look familiar? This is what you keep close to your body all the time. I don''t think it''s in my hands now. "


    "In fact, this is very simple. You old people have to change clothes every day, so I have a lot of opportunities to switch. Moreover, you put this thing in a small pocket in your arms and never take it out. So I have a lot of opportunities to switch."


    The old stronghold leader''s face changed. Then he took out a small pocket from his arms and poured out a small stone. That''s right.


    "I''m disappointed, but I can''t help it. I don''t want to die." After Xiaohua finished, she threw the box out of the cave. When the box was about to disappear from them, Xiaohua raised her hand high and pressed it down.


    In front of all of them, a thick pink smoke appeared, and then it floated away with the wind, leaving nothing behind.


    There is a trace of sneaking in, some people who stand in front of them accidentally take a sip, and immediately faint on the ground. They are unconscious. The people next to them are startled. They don''t know what happened?


    Hurriedly ran past, in their faces kept beating, shouting their names, but to no avail, they seem to sleep very deep.


    "It''s OK. After pouring some water on their faces, they''ll wake up." Xiaohua said.


    After listening to Xiaohua''s words, someone immediately scooped out the water from the stream and poured it on the heads of those people.


    Those people came to life after drinking. Although they didn''t have much strength, it was very good to wake up at least.


    "As long as you smell this kind of overpowering drug, you can''t wake up in three or five days. We are thinking about what Yang Di''s situation will be if such a whole box of overpowering drugs all enter your nostrils. There is no other way. You can only sleep to death. If people around you don''t know how to solve this kind of overpowering drug, they will die."


    Xiaohua''s words made everyone''s face change, and then the back of the spine began to cool¡° This thing is so powerful. "


    "It''s horrible."


    "It''s terrible."


    "The old stronghold leader''s heart is really poisonous."


    "The most poisonous woman''s heart is really good."


    "At the beginning, we were loyal to the old stronghold leader. I didn''t expect that she was so loyal


    It''s like this. "


    "Old stronghold leader, please tell us why?"


    "Just tell us, why do you want to kill me?"


    The crowd clamorously asked the old stronghold leader to give them an explanation, but Xiaohua yelled.


    "Brothers and sisters, listen to me." Xiaohua''s cry calmed everyone down, and then said, "don''t be busy with this matter, because our experiment is not finished yet."


    "The little box just fell off the cliff. We can''t see the power of the explosion. Now let''s witness the power of the little box and see what good things our old stronghold leader gave us for us."


    Floret said as she picked up a black box from the ground again, and then asked, "who wants to try the power of this thing?"


    All of them shook their heads and took a step back. Even those who were paralyzed on the ground and had no strength all used their strength to climb back two steps. They were very strong.


    "Since we don''t want to have a try, we can only go to our old stronghold leader to have a try."


    Xiaohua took two steps to the old stockade leader, but the old stockade leader didn''t seem to have any interest in her.


    "Forget it, our old stronghold leader is still useful now. We need to show her what she has prepared for us. What she wants to do with us." Floret around so a look, just to see the punishment column tied with three people.


    These three craze are Li Su, Heihu and Liu Meier who are tied up from the canyon.


    "Let''s try with them. Anyway, they are also dead. They can do us a good deed just before they die. It''s a great achievement for them. Maybe when we meet the Lord Yan, we will give him a small official to sit down."


    Xiaohua put the small box under Li Su''s feet, because Li Su was just tied in the middle of three people, so Xiaohua also wanted to save trouble, and then put this thing under his feet.


    "Now let''s have a good look. We all cover our mouths and noses with wet towels. Don''t fall in the trap. Otherwise, we''ll all fall to the ground. We won''t have to do anything else. We''ll kill ourselves."


    Xiaohua''s jokes didn''t make everyone laugh, on the contrary, they were more frightened.


    They all pulled out a towel from their bodies. They didn''t know if it was caused by habit. All the towels on their bodies were green. They looked very strange. They just didn''t know if they were made of real towels or animal fur.

 Chapter 709

    Take out the towel and soak it in the stream on the platform, then cover your mouth and nose.


    No one is in charge of the old stronghold leader who is sitting in the center. I can''t take care of myself now. How can I manage this old man.


    "Well, no one will take care of you. I''ll give you a wet towel myself." Xiaohua pulls out two towels from her waist. After they are all soaked, one covers her mouth and nose paper and the other throws it to the old stronghold leader.


    But the master of the old village didn''t answer. He looked at Xiaohua with a cold hum and said, "this is what you have prepared for a long time, isn''t it? Is it specially prepared for me? There should be other things in it? "


    Xiaohua didn''t deny it or admit it. Seeing that the old stronghold leader didn''t accept his towel, she said with a smile, "the old stronghold leader has great powers. He should use a lot of these things. Well, it''s convenient for me."


    The old stronghold leader snorted and did not speak. He gave his dragon''s crutch a meal


    , inserted in the stone under their feet, and then took out a towel from their cheongsam. In front of them, many people appeared here.


    Covering her nose and mouth, she looked on coldly. She also wanted to know what the little flower wanted to do.


    Xiaohua saw that everyone was ready, and then said, "I''ll show you what this thing looks like now, so that you can have a good understanding of what your respected old stronghold leader looks like."


    Xiaohua looks at the crowd, and then fiercely presses the remote control in her hand. Then she sees that the alley under Li Su''s feet suddenly splits from above, and then a strong pink smoke comes out from above.


    This is the first time that people have been so close to such a pink thing.


    Pink is so pure, as if there are women waving at themselves inside, as if there are a lot of things coming out of it, flying to everyone.


    "Calm down!"


    Xiaohua shouts out loud, which immediately wakes everyone up. Thinking about her actions just now, they are all scared. If it wasn''t for Xiaohua''s shout just now, they would all be on the road now.


    In particular, a few of them, less than one meter away, came to the pink smoke, and then told them about this and that. They immediately felt that their back began to cool and their hair stood upside down. It was terrible. They just wanted to have a close look at what these pink things looked like, I didn''t expect to be attracted by this thing.


    Moreover, the towel in his hand has a tendency to let go. After being yelled by Xiaohua, he immediately backed away from there and hid in the back.


    "Don''t stare at the pink smoke. There are psychedelic things in it. Be careful to be attracted by it. At that time, we will not even try to save you."


    Xiaohua said that, everyone stepped back for fear that he was not careful, and then Zia found it.


    I don''t know how to deal with such things.


    The pink smoke seemed to show that people had seen through his own scheme. After a circle in the air, they immediately flew to the nostrils of the nearest person.


    Li Su is the only one who is nearest.


    Li Su unconsciously absorbed the pink disgust. Maybe he knew that this thing smelled very good. Li Su''s face was very intoxicated in the unconscious, and then his head was shaking, very rhythmic. If you see movies and TV plays, you can see the appearance of drug addicts in the disco. Yes, Li Su is like that now.


    For a long time, Xiao Hua didn''t speak. Everyone just looked at Li Su and wanted to see what he would look like.


    After a while, Li Su began to appear white bubbles in his mouth and nose, and there were some pink things in the white.


    incorrect!


    Someone immediately found out that it was wrong. These were not pink objects, but red ones.


    It''s pink.


    How can there be red things in people''s mouth and nose? There is only one situation. This person begins to vomit blood.


    More and more things appeared in Li Su''s mouth and nose, and his body began to tremble, but the expression on his face was still so intoxicated that he had no response to the change of his body. everybody


    "Did you see that?" Xiaohua took down the towel placed on her nose and mouth, and then said, "this is the sequela of inhaling this overpowering drug. Now it''s still good. After a while, you can see that this person will tremble all over, and then become dry, and then have nothing."


    Li Su''s present situation is just like this in front of them. They can''t help believing it.


    "Well, these people are useless. Let''s go to the next step and see what the bombs in this small box look like." Xiaohua is ready to press the remote control in her hand.


    "Everyone is hiding in a safe place."


    All the people believed the movement of Xiaohua and immediately hid behind her. Only the old stronghold leader didn''t move.


    "Old stronghold leader, don''t you want to move? If this explosion is more powerful, what should you do if you are injured? We can''t afford it. "


    The unspeakable ridicule in Xiaohua''s mouth.


    "I don''t need you to worry about my safety." The old stronghold leader snorted and said.


    "Well, I won''t say more. It''s just for you to have a close look." Xiaohua said that she was ready to press the remote control.


    "Wait a minute."


    At this time, a voice rang out, and then a hand clenched Xiaohua''s hand, and then fixed her hand.


    "General Wu? What are you doing? " Floret doubts said, "you stop me for what?"


    "I don''t want you to kill people." Said general Wu.


    "I kill? I''m not killing people. I''m showing you what''s an explosion and what''s the most poisonous part of human heart. " Xiaohua said.


    "I don''t think we need to demonstrate. We''ve seen it clearly enough." Said general Wu.


    "Ah

 Chapter 710

    "Don''t forget, general Wu, we agreed before." Xiaohua looked at general Wu and said.


    "We agreed before, but I didn''t ask you to kill." Said general Wu.


    "Then why did you bring them back?" Xiaohua said, "don''t you want to kill them? What do you want to do? Do you care for them? "


    "I never thought about killing them." General Wu said, "we want to get them back, just to know what the E-world is like now, and because I know the man in the middle."


    "Oh, no wonder." Floret this time suddenly realized, "originally you know this man, I said you how so nervous, blame me. I thought you changed your mind. "


    "No, I don''t think I can change my mind unless I come up with very solid evidence of what I believe, otherwise no one can stop me." Said general Wu.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." Xiaohua put down her hand.


    "Now you can do whatever you want."


    After the joke, he put down the remote control in his hand, and then stepped back to say that he would not intervene in front of them.


    There are a lot of people in front of them.


    General Wu went to the side of the stream, took a basin, scooped a big basin of water, and then poured it on Li Su, black tiger and Liu Meier.


    Black tiger and Liu mei''er are excited by the cold water, and then wake up immediately. After glancing at them, they immediately know that they have been kidnapped.


    "What do you want to do?" Black tiger secretly broke free for a while, but did not break free, you know these people are not ordinary people, and then asked in a cold voice.


    "Do you still know me?" General Wu went to the black tiger and asked.


    "You are..." black tiger looks at this person more familiar, but just can''t remember where he met this person.


    "You seem to have forgotten me." General Wu said, "that''s right. I just worked in Jishi fund for a few days. We''ve met, but you may not know me. I''m Xiao Wu¡°


    When general Wu said that his name was Xiao Wu, the dark skinned man who didn''t speak much appeared in black tiger''s head. But he worked very hard. His internship lasted only a week. Xiao Wu quit after he had done a lot of worship in the salvation fund. Later, when he found someone to resign, he was met by black tiger, He also asked him why he wanted to leave. Xiao Wu appeared when he wanted to put himself in front of them.


    "Oh, it''s you." Black tiger is to think of, originally this is small


    Wu.


    "Why are you here?" As like as two peas asked, he felt that he was a idiot. He looked at the clothes of general Wu and looked at the clothes on the people around him. They were exactly the same.


    "This is my hometown." General Wu said, "Captain Black may not know my real name. My name is general Wu."


    As soon as Heihu heard the name of the man, he immediately put up his thumb. Of course, Xiao Wu couldn''t see it, because Heihu''s arms and hands were all tied at the back.


    "That''s a good name."


    "The black captain praised me falsely." General Wu said, "I''m sorry to invite the black captain here."¡° Nothing. Can you untie us first? " Said the black tiger.


    "Right now, right now." General Wu took out his knife from his forehead and waist, and after brushing three lines, he untied all the things on the three people.


    After seeing general Wu take out the knife, the black tiger jumped three times, but did not move.


    After the rope was untied, Li Su fell to the ground, because all the pink fog had entered Li Su''s body, and now she was sleeping dead.


    At this time, no, she wakes up from the beginning, and she''s still alive


    I didn''t open my mouth. I heard that Heihu knew the green man in front of me, but I didn''t feel relieved. Instead, I became more alert.


    Li Suyi to the end, Liu Meier quickly helped Li Su up, stood on the other side, watching black tiger and Xiao Wu chat.


    "What are you doing?" Black tiger untied the rope on his body, then saw many people around him, and asked.


    "I''m saying it when it''s over." General Wu said, "let''s ask Captain Black and Dr. Li to stand by first. We still have some things to deal with."


    With these words, general Wu helped the black tiger for a while, and then came to Xiaohua.


    Black tiger watched general Wu leave with a flash of light in his eyes. Then he looked at them and saw the old lady in the cheongsam sitting in the center. He was attracted by the things in her hands.


    The things in Lao Tai Tian''s hands belong to her own.


    Maybe he felt that the black tiger was looking at himself. The old stronghold leader took a look at the black tiger, but he didn''t speak. Black tiger doesn''t know that this is the old stronghold leader, but from her appearance, she knows that this is definitely a big man, at least in one mu three Fen of land here.


    Black tiger saw that the old stronghold leader didn''t speak, so he and Liu mei''er stood together and watched what general Wu wanted to do.


    After leaving from the black tiger, general Wu came to Xiaohua


    Then he said, "the three of them are my friends and I don''t want to hurt them."


    "I can not hurt them, but I hope you can make them promise not to reveal our secrets here." Xiaohua said.


    "They can do it. If they can''t, you can come and deal with me anytime and anywhere." Said general Wu.


    "It''s easy to say." After Xiaohua finished, she looked at the crowd and said, "now we don''t have any test objects here, but I still want to show you how surprised it is that the old stronghold leader gave us something under the bed."


    Then, regardless of whether other people agree or not, Xiaohua directly picked up the iron box from her front and said, "you can come and have a look. Don''t worry, I can guarantee your safety. If you are really worried, you can stand behind me. If there is any accident, I will stand in the front, It doesn''t have much to do with you. "


    As soon as everyone heard that, Xiaohua said all these words, and then they also wanted to know what kind of things the old stronghold leader used.

 Chapter 711

    Xiaohua went to the front of the platform, and then tried to hide her body in the safest place, and then in front of them, dealt with all this or that.


    Xiaohua looked around and saw that all the people gathered around him. Even the old stronghold leader stretched his neck to see what it looked like.


    There are still a lot of people here. I don''t know how many things will happen if there are things like this.


    Xiaohua yelled: "everyone pay attention!"


    Then he threw the small black box in his hand into the air, and everyone''s eyes flew down with the small black box.


    Just when the small square box is about to disappear from the public''s sight, Xiaohua presses the remote control in her hand.


    There was a loud bang, and then I saw the place where the explosion happened, and black smoke rose. Below the explosion, all the trees turned into coke,


    Far away, those trees are all crooked.


    On the smooth stone, there are many people here. If you can have such an idea, I don''t know what happened.


    Not only that, they also saw a silver like things, into a lightning.


    "What are those things?" Someone asked.


    "Go down and take it out and you''ll know what it is." Xiaohua said.


    Immediately out, several people put their own things away, and then jumped down, several people scattered, and then there were a lot of people in their here, there were a lot of people in their here, there were a lot of people in front of them, there were a lot of people.


    Soon, these people flew up, as if there were some other things in their hands.


    "These are the things." These people were very angry and threw all their things in front of them. There was fire in their eyes, looking at the old stronghold leader.


    [Ding Ding Dang] a random sound, appeared in front of the crowd is a sound


    Some iron things, knives, steel needles, iron Tribulus terrestris, anyway, are all things of great lethality.


    "You have a good look. This is the old stronghold leader you have always respected. She wants to kill you all. Are you watching like this? Don''t you want to do something else? " Xiaohua shouts loudly in front of the crowd.


    "Xiaohua, don''t impose what you want on others." The old stockade leader looked at the little flower and said coldly.


    "Yes, yes, it''s selfish. My selfishness is that if I push you down and they elect me as the new stronghold leader, then I can be your position. I also want to experience the feeling of sitting there." Xiaohuasi did not hide the greed in her heart. Not only the old stronghold leader, but everyone saw the heat in Xiaohua''s eyes when she looked at the tiger chair.


    "Good, good, good." The old stronghold leader began to applaud for Xiaohua.


    "Xiaohua, I have to say that you are really smart."


    "I''m not smart. You forced me to do everything wrong


    I''ll be my housekeeper now if I don''t have you Xiaohua said¡° What are you doing this for? " Asked the old stronghold leader.


    "Why what?" Xiaohua said, "I just can''t stand you killing my brothers and sisters."


    "Don''t flaunt yourself as noble. I don''t believe it, and you don''t believe it yourself." The old stronghold leader said with a sneer.


    "Don''t imagine me to be like you. Although I have selfishness, my selfishness is placed in the sun." Xiaohua said.


    "It seems that you are still so stubborn." The old stronghold leader shook his head.


    "Old stronghold leader, I''m calling you old stronghold leader here." "Xiaohua said," you''d better let this position out earlier, so that your old man may be able to fall a benefit, but if your old man has been so stubborn, I really don''t know what will happen next. "


    Xiaohua is full of pity and hatred when she looks at the old stronghold leader!


    "Go down!"


    "Hurry down!"


    "Go away, we don''t welcome you. You should roll down from your chair earlier!" What''s more, we have started to abuse. Because it''s too ugly, we won''t repeat it one by one.


    "Old stronghold leader, I advise you to come down, see? This is everyone''s voice, but I''m not alone here to instigate it. " Xiaohua said with her arms in her arms.


    "Come down quickly. People like you should have gone to hell long ago." I don''t know who yelled, but someone immediately followed.


    "Come down and get out of here!"


    "I''ll wipe my neck in the morning."


    One by one, the old stronghold leader looked at them one by one. The whole Europe was angry. Of course, there was a person with sarcasm and pride on his face. This person was Xiaohua.


    "Do you really want me to go down?" Asked the old stronghold leader.


    "Get out of here."


    "We don''t welcome people like you who kill their own people."


    "Get out of here!"


    The old stronghold leader looked at these people who were once his own people and supported him so much. Now they are all the same.


    The old stronghold owner stood up from the tiger leather chair, took up his walking stick and threw his pistol in front of Xiaohua.


    "This is what you seized, and now it''s all yours." After that, the old stronghold leader took a step forward and slowly got off the chair to the bottom.


    When others saw the old stronghold leader coming down, almost everyone came to the old stronghold leader and spat on his cheongsam.


    The original cheongsam with a little luster immediately became dirty.


    The old stronghold leader didn''t say anything. He just stood there silently and felt that no one was spitting at him. Then he opened his eyes, took out a handkerchief from his pocket, and solved all the things in front of them. The rest was in front of them. He gave money one way or another, I stand in the corner and look at them. She wanted to see her own, and these people, after they left


    What kind of choices will you make.


    "As the saying goes, a family can''t be without a leader for a day, and a country can''t be without a monarch for a day. Now that the old stronghold leader has retired, we have to choose a new one."

 Chapter 712

    At this time, a man came out of the crowd. He was called prime minister here, but not a man, but a woman.


    The prime minister went to the front of the crowd and said, "now the old stronghold leader has gone down, but our whole stronghold still needs to survive, so we need a more wise man to become our stronghold leader and lead our group to a more brilliant front."


    After the prime minister''s words, he looked at the crowd. They all gathered in groups and whispered.


    "According to the rules of our stockade, as long as the old stockade leader pushes down, no matter who it is, they have the right to nominate a person to be our stockade leader. Of course, they can also say their own. As long as this person''s support is more than half, she or he can become our new stockade leader. We all belong to his leadership and obey his orders." Said the prime minister in a loud voice.


    "OK, now we''re going to start nominating. As long as there is a candidate, we can stand up and say it. But we must make sure that the amount we say is reasonable and convincing. Of course, the nominees feel that they are still a little short and want to wait


    Wait, you can also stand up now and say that you don''t want to be the stronghold leader. This is all the rules. Do you understand? "


    "I understand!" Hearing the prime minister''s question, everyone said aloud.


    "Good, now!"


    As soon as the prime minister''s words fell, he stood and looked at the crowd, but no one dared to step forward. After waiting for a long time, no one came out to say a name.


    "No one? Is it true that there is not even a suitable candidate for such a large ethnic group? " Said the prime minister, with a sad tone.


    "If no one talks, I''ll come first." A man stood up and said.


    "I''d like to recommend the first person. My recommendation is our general Wu. He is the most effective man in our group. Every time he hunts, he rushes to the front. Every time he is in danger, he is also in the front. You can imagine that every time you need to eat in the group, which time is not general Wu rushing to the front."


    "Since then, I recommend general Wu not only because of his bravery, but also because he is brave and resourceful. I remember that once again, there was a plague in our ethnic group, and no one dared to treat those people. General Wu was the first to rush up and take these people to a cave, where they were cured of the plague, General Wu brought them back to us. "


    "Can''t such a man become the stronghold leader of our ethnic group?" After the man finished, he yelled, "do you think so?"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes


    The men all stood up and cheered, shouting and beating on them


    "I object!" At this time, a woman stood up and said, "I would like to recommend our prime minister. She is a woman from every family, supporting all the affairs of the whole family in such a large ethnic group."


    "Yes, we don''t deny that there are too many prey brought back by general Wu, but without the reasonable arrangement of our prime minister, what would you have


    What sharp blade, can you wear clothes? Can you have today''s big fish, big meat and big bowls of wine? "


    "So I recommend our prime minister. Without the prime minister''s efforts, we would not have such a wonderful life. Do you support my recommendation?"


    "Support! Support After the women finished, all the women stood up and kept shouting for their support¡° Well, I say you did it on purpose, didn''t you Said the man who first stood up.


    "We''re not picking fault, we''re telling the truth."


    "That''s bullshit. You just don''t want to see our general Wu become the stronghold leader. You''re afraid that we''ll grow up here, and then there''s no way for you to survive. Don''t worry. Our general Wu doesn''t want you women to be so careful. No one can hold a heart smaller than hair." Said the man.


    "Who do you mean to be careful?" The women are angry.


    "Who will promise me?" Men see so many women all look at themselves viciously. They take a step back. After that, they feel that they are a little humiliated. They take a step forward and say


    .


    "You''re saying it again."


    "If you ask me to say it, I''ll say it? Who do you think you are? " The man disdains of say.


    "Sisters go up and kill him, and he insults our women!" The woman yelled, the rest of the women all rushed up to teach the shameless man a lesson.


    "What are you doing? This is the election scene, the place where our ethnic groups meet, not the place where you flirt with each other! " At this time, the Prime Minister stood up and yelled. Everyone immediately calmed down and stopped talking. All the steps he took out were taken back.


    "Look at what you''ve become. Do you still have the face to stand here? Are you not afraid of other people''s jokes? " The prime minister scolded, "after the meeting, all of you will go to the wall to think for three days. Don''t be lazy. If you let me know who is lazy, be careful of your butt."


    After being scolded by the prime minister, all the money went to their own position, and they all glared at each other, but no one dared to make mistakes


    It''s too late.


    "I''ll say it first." The prime minister said, "I know I can''t be a qualified leader, so I quit this election."


    As soon as the prime minister said this, all the women were surprised and all the men were happy.


    "I have a word to say, too." At this time, general Wu stood up and said, "I''m not suitable to be the leader. I''ll quit."


    "Ah Now it''s the turn of these men to be surprised. Is general Wu''s head funny? The prime minister has withdrawn from the election, and now you are left. You are quitting now, aren''t you giving it to our opponent for nothing?


    General Wu knew what the men behind him were thinking, but he didn''t explain anything. After that, he went to one side.


    "A total of two candidates have been selected, and now both candidates have announced their withdrawal from the election. Who has the right candidate to put forward for your choice?" Asked the prime minister.


    But everyone was silent.

 Chapter 713

    "Well, since we don''t have a suitable candidate, I''ll propose one." The prime minister said at this time.


    "The person I want to recommend is Xiaohua Jie."


    When they heard that the prime minister recommended Xiaohua, everyone suddenly realized, but they were not in a hurry to see what the prime minister could explain.


    "First of all, I want to talk about sister Xiaohua''s ability. Over the years, the old stronghold leader has been in poor health. Some common things are all taken care of by sister Xiaohua, including our hunting, our sacrifice, and other things. They are all arranged by sister Xiaohua herself, and they are only arranged in order."


    "Second, I want to talk about the bravery of Xiaohua Jie. Without Xiaohua Jie undercover around the old stronghold leader, can we know that in order to get rid of us, the old stronghold leader secretly planted bombs and ecstasy in our hungry room? I don''t know. "


    "Third, I want to talk about the intelligence of little Hua Jie Hu. If it wasn''t for her so many years of forbearance and shadow collection, I would say in detail that all of us are now ashes."


    After the prime minister finished, he looked at the crowd and said, "to sum up, I recommend sister Xiaohua. Anyone who wants to have a different one can come up with it now, but I think


    The point is, don''t forget who just picked up your life. "


    After the prime minister finished, everyone kept silent. You look at me, I look at you.


    After a long time, someone said, "I support the prime minister''s choice." Said a woman.


    "I also support the prime minister''s choice. Without sister Xiaohua, we would have died long ago." Said a man.


    "I agree."


    "I agree."


    "I agree."


    The prime minister took a look at them and said, "since we all agree that sister Xiaohua will become our new leader, I now announce that Xiaohua, the new leader of our village and the new soul of our village, will lead us to a more glorious future and a stronger future."


    As soon as the prime minister''s voice fell, everyone applauded. With a smile on her face, Xiaohua picked an eyebrow at the old stronghold leader. Then she turned around and walked to the position occupied by the prime minister. The prime minister gave way with a smile.


    Floret stood in the prime minister''s position, did not worry, began to speak, and looked at everyone.


    "Thank you for being the leader of the stronghold. I know that I have a great responsibility. I may be ashamed of my ancestors. But since my brothers and sisters believe me and let me come here, I will do my best, at least not like the old stronghold leader, Kill our own people. "


    "I dare you promise that I will lead our village to some place, but I dare to promise that I will die later!"


    These words of Xiaohua are sonorous and powerful.


    "Good!"


    "Well said!"


    Under the leadership of the prime minister and general Wu, everyone stood up and applauded.


    "Thank you


    "Please, new stronghold leader, take your seat!" After the prime minister yelled aloud, everyone was divided into two teams, one was men, the other was women. Xiaohua''s face is covered with a mask. She can''t see what expression is on her face, but her eyes are shining with excitement.


    In this light, how many years of expectations have been met now, and there is also a feeling of great hatred!


    "Kneel down!" The prime minister is now a master of ceremonies, the master of ceremonies.


    After the great ceremony of three kneeling and nine kowtowing, many people appeared here,


    Then, in front of them, they all dealt with their current thoughts, and many people were waiting here.


    "Brothers and sisters, please rise!" Xiaohua sat on the chair, her smile disappeared, and changed to a very serious side.


    "Thank you, stronghold leader!" They all stood up from the ground and stood respectfully on both sides. They all bowed their heads and stopped talking.


    Xiaohua is very satisfied with their current expression, their current thoughts, the situation here, their current thoughts. I don''t know what happened.


    "As the saying goes, there are three fires when a new official takes office. I''m going to start my first fire now." Floret said, looking at the reaction of the crowd.


    There was no response on everyone''s face, which made Xiaohua a little unhappy. She thought that she was a new stronghold leader now. I said my thoughts, and you also expressed your thoughts. Otherwise, how could I answer the conversation.


    No one at the bottom spoke, and the little flower sitting on the head chair could not answer, so she had to be silent. Standing in the middle of the corner, Liu mei''er and Heihu can''t talk now. It''s someone else''s family business. How can they rush up to help? Who can they stand up to?


    It has to be said that after the little flower sat up, some people became more and more popular.


    Soon someone stood up and said to Xiaohua, "I don''t know the title of the stronghold leader


    Where is a fire going? "


    "Where do you think I should go?" Xiaohua didn''t say it. Instead, she asked a rhetorical question, which can reflect that Xiaohua now has a little sense of imperial skill.


    The meaning of Xiaohua''s topic is to let you ask me how to deal with it, not to let you show your intelligence, but to let you show my intelligence and ability.


    Now it''s how to deal with this.


    This man is also a person, naturally know how to say.


    "Stronghold leader, no matter where your fire goes, what I want to say is that I am a knife and a gun in your old man''s hand. As long as you need me, I can go through fire and water for your old man at any time, and I will not give up!"


    Although this man''s words are not the answer that Xiaohua wants, it''s good to have such a person stand up to support him at present, which also gives Xiaohua a better idea. Sometimes, this kind of words should not be said by himself, but by others, which is better than what he says, I don''t know how many things can have such an idea now.


    "Well, I like your words very much." Xiaohua looks at you and the man in front of her with satisfaction, "I hope our whole stockade will be built."


    I think so. "

 Chapter 714

    This man is very satisfied with Xiaohua''s praise. He says in his heart that he has been suffering for many years, and now he finally has a chance to turn over. If there are a lot of people who can have this idea now in their life, I don''t know what happened.


    "Thank you for your praise. It''s what I should do."


    "I''ll pay attention to you." Xiaohua nodded and said with a smile that she had remembered the man in front of her.


    The man retreated to his original position and nodded to all the friends around him, saying that he was remembered by the stronghold leader now, not you kittens and puppies. You should pay attention to yourself. You should be kind to me in the future. If you offend me in the future, be careful that I give you shoes.


    After Xiaohua saw the man quit, she glanced at all the people under her with her own eyes, and saw all the people''s expressions in her eyes.


    She saw fanaticism from their eyes, which she liked, and calmness from their eyes. This kind of person is not easy to attract, but it should be OK to work hard.


    They also see dissatisfaction in their eyes. This kind of person is the person they want to know next.


    However, the most obvious is the kind of silence, the kind of expressionless, this kind of person is the most difficult to deal with. She is not sure what this kind of person wants and how to manage it. Maybe he is his friend and subordinate, but maybe he will become his enemy. She doesn''t know when, He will turn the gun head behind him to give himself a hard on, so that he can''t afford to go.


    "Let me ask you a question, what should we do now?" Xiaohua began to be good at persuasion.


    As soon as Xiaohua opens her mouth, the old stronghold leader knows what she wants to do. But she can''t say this kind of thing. She wants to see how she handles it in the end.


    Everyone began to Yao Yao head, floret can''t help a little discouraged, these


    Why are you so ignorant, but she is not discouraged, because she thinks that maybe she has just come up, and these people have not found out their temper, so their reaction is a little slow.


    "You think so, just now I saved your life, but who let you fall into such a situation?" Xiaohua asked. All the people''s eyes turned to the old stronghold leader, and their eyes were full of anger.


    Xiaohua saw such a thing, of course, is the thing she most wanted to see. She nodded with satisfaction. Now she is really in her own world and in her own control.


    "Well, now you all know who it should be." Xiaohua said, "do you think we should put this bomb that may explode at any time here, or should we clean it up now?"


    After Xiaohua finished, all the people quietly widened their eyes. They couldn''t believe that this was what their stronghold leader said, but they had no way to refute it, because she didn''t say anything. They guessed it all by themselves.


    Floret''s own heart is also like this, she is nothing


    I didn''t say it, but the meaning between the lines is like this, but it''s all your own understanding there. It has nothing to do with us. It''s also your own business to say it. As for whether someone will seek revenge for you in the future, it''s your own business, which has little to do with me.


    Xiaohua is not so anxious at this time. You are looking for all the things that happen now, and the parties are also there. As for what will happen, it''s your own consideration, and it doesn''t have much to do with me. Xiaohuaduan sits upright in the head chair, without any expression on her face, but she is about to bend down with a smile in her heart. She wants to squat on the chair now, find a melon seed, and then look at them with a smile, to see how they deal with such things.


    "Can''t stay, must clean up!" At this time, the first man to stand up and support Xiaohua to become the stronghold leader, now he stands up again, holding his fist and says loudly.


    "We didn''t find it before because we trusted him too much, but now we have found her dirty things, no matter what


    From our own point of view, or from her point of view, if she wants us to die, we won''t give her a chance. Now if we let her go, then if we take such a knife from our back, who do you think will suffer? "


    In this man''s words, everyone nodded. At this time, there was some anger in all their eyes, and some pity and pity in their anger.


    Angry because of this old woman, almost all of them were killed. Pity is that the old man in front of them is about to get his blood out in front of them.


    Don''t know for what, at this time, floret''s heart is all excited, his sitting in this position is not now so excited.


    After thinking about it, maybe it was the death of the old stronghold leader that made his present position stable.


    "Yes! It has to be cleaned up! "


    "Clean up, we have to clean up!"


    "Clean up!"


    The old stockade leader''s face was full of gray among the people''s shouts. She didn''t expect that she was so loyal to the stockade and was puzzled by her love for it. She dedicated her youth, all her love and even her life here, but now she is not only not getting anything, but more miserable.


    "Don''t you feel guilty about that?" The old stronghold leader looked at the people who were ready to show their knives.


    "Sorry?" At this time, Xiaohua came down from her head chair, looked at the old stronghold leader and said, "why should they be ungrateful? Shouldn''t it be you who are ungrateful?"


    "Xiaohua, don''t you want to say something?" Asked the old stronghold leader.


    "Ha ha ha." Xiaohua looked at the old stronghold leader in a daze, and suddenly began to laugh. It took a long time to stop her laughter.


    "Old stronghold leader, what do I want to say? I didn''t say anything, but you, my old stronghold leader, your time is over, you should go. "

 Chapter 715

    Xiaohua patted the old stronghold leader, just like a mother patting her daughter. Although the old stronghold leader is much older than Xiaohua, it looks like this now.


    Their side is still shouting, "clean up! It has to be cleaned up! "


    "Take care of the old lady!"


    "What a stupid old stronghold leader, we don''t need such people here!"


    A cry of anger, in the old stronghold leader and Xiaohua''s ears kept shouting.


    "Do you hear me? Old stronghold leader, this is the person you used to protect desperately. Now you can see that their voice is like this. " Xiaohua is very proud of looking at the old stronghold leader, and then take out his pistol, and also put the bolt to pull up, the muzzle of the gun to the old stronghold leader''s head.


    "What do we do with her now?" Xiaohua is always talking to people


    There was a shout.


    "Shoot! Shoot! Shoot


    The cries pounded his eardrum, and the old stronghold leader showed pity in his eyes.


    "You see, now that they have done this to you, I can only listen to everyone''s advice."


    "Don''t blame me!"


    Xiaohua this is the first time to kill people, but there is no sense of stage fright, eyes are full of excited light, very much looking forward to such people in front of them appeared in front of a lot of ANN.


    "Bang!" Xiaohua uttered onomatopoeia in her mouth, but her gun didn''t move.


    General Wu''s eyebrows beat and his mouth twitched at the sound.


    "How''s it going? Were you scared just now? " Xiaohua laughs and trembles. She doesn''t see the calm expression on the old stronghold leader''s face. It seems that he is not the one who is going to die.


    "Now it''s time to give you a ride. Don''t talk nonsense when it''s down here. Tell me your dirty things." Little flower hand


    The trigger has been pulled in.


    The crowd was silent, waiting for the moment of the gun.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds... A minute, a full minute, the sound of the gun did not remember.


    Xiaohua is very doubtful whether he didn''t pull the trigger of the pistol.


    After several hard movements, he whitened his fingers, and the pistol was just there. There was no bullet in it.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaohua took the pistol to her hand and unloaded the bullet clip. There was no bullet in it. It was an empty bullet clip.


    "You think you''re winning?" The old stronghold leader pushed away the little flower in front of him. Then he came to the head chair with his walking stick and sat down on it.


    "What do you want to do? Want to rebel? " At this time, a man appeared in front of the old stronghold leader. This man was the one who supported Xiaohua as the stronghold leader from the beginning.


    He stood in front of the old stronghold leader and said, "who do you think you are? Do you think you are still the stronghold leader? You are nothing now, just an ordinary old lady. You are the enemy of our whole stockade. Do you still have the face to sit here? "¡° Ignorance The old stronghold leader didn''t even look at this man.


    "Come down!" As soon as the man saw that the old lady dared to despise him, he couldn''t stand it at that time, so he went up immediately, and then he wanted to drag the old stronghold leader down.


    "I''ll go to you."


    The old village didn''t move, so the man heard a voice behind him. Then he felt his buttock was up, and the whole man flew up and fell to the ground.


    It''s also these people who have been wrestling on the mountain all day, and their fighting ability is very excellent. At that time, they solved all the things they have now. I don''t know how to deal with them when they can have the situation like this.


    It was general Wu who called out this sentence. He saw the man rush up, then kicked the man away and stood in the old stronghold leader''s shoes


    In front of him, respectfully said: "old stronghold leader, let you be wronged."


    "There is no injustice. It''s all for our whole village." After the old stronghold leader said that, he looked at Xiaohua, who was still in a state of confusion, and those who didn''t know the situation at all.


    "Didn''t you think of it?" Asked the old stronghold leader.


    "What do you mean, sister Xiaohua is the stronghold leader now, and this position belongs to sister Xiaohua. Now you are sitting in this position, what do you want to do? Do you want restoration? " Someone responded at this time, but the first thing he thought about was not why the old stronghold leader didn''t say I, but how she sat in that position.


    "What do you mean?" The old stockade leader laughed and did not answer. Instead, he looked at Xiaohua and asked, "do you know what it means?"


    "You old man, you''re going to have a fire with this Wu, aren''t you?" At this time, Xiaohua finally checked out. The thing in her hand is a decoration, and there is no way to make other things. Now if there is an opportunity, all the people who will appear here are experts, and it is not a simple thing to have things like this.


    "I love you?" The old stockade leader looked at Xiaohua and said with a smile, "Xiaohua, how are you


    I''ve been with you for nearly 30 years. When you were a child, you were with me. Have you ever seen me


    "Old man, now I''m the leader of the stronghold. I''ll kowtow and confess my guilt. Maybe I''ll spare your life for your age." Xiaohua said, those people standing behind her also reacted, and immediately followed and yelled¡° Get out of here


    £¡¡±


    "You are going to rebel! Get out of here


    "Roll down, I''ll spare you life!"


    "Ha ha." The old stronghold leader laughed, "it seems that you have really won over a lot of people these years, and it''s not in vain for me to cultivate you."


    "You forced me to do all this. I''m in this position because I''m better than you." Floret vicious said, "and, I''m not as shameless as you, want to go to the outside world to live a good life, we have to get rid of these people." Xiaohua said.


    "Is that what you think?" The old stronghold leader didn''t pay attention to Xiaohua. Instead, he looked at the people standing in Xiaohua.


    Now there is general Wu standing beside the old stronghold leader, and the rest of the people are standing behind Xiaohua.


    Some of these people behind Xiaohua follow Xiaohua wholeheartedly, but some of them are ignorant. They still don''t know what happened. Is it their own eyes?

 Chapter 716

    "Is that what you think?" The old stronghold leader asked again, "do you think I''m plotting against you in secret?"


    After the old stronghold leader''s words were repeated, they reflected and regained their consciousness.


    Everyone, look at me and I''ll look at you. No one knows how to deal with this matter. I really don''t know what to do if I have such an idea?


    When they found those things before, yes, the steel needles that appeared from above and the people who were charmed by the overpowering drug were all displayed in front of them. These were all the things they saw with their own eyes. however


    But now, it seems that the story is not the same as what they developed before. It seems that it has changed. Now it seems that it is more real and accurate evidence of the old stronghold leader''s line workers. They can''t figure out who is true and who is false.


    "Don''t be fooled by this hypocritical old woman, little Hua Jie


    Now is our real stronghold leader. We have to believe in our stronghold leader. " The man who was kicked by general Wu before, now stands up and yells, trying to find these people who are still in the swing.


    Don''t say, it''s true that someone is standing behind Xiaohua, waving the flag and shouting with her.


    "Do you know her in detail? Do you really know this woman? Or did you see with your own eyes that I was going to kill you? "


    The old stronghold leader didn''t say come here. I didn''t cheat you. Instead, I asked for a solution there. In this way, more people didn''t know what to do.


    "Everyone is on the other side. Don''t mix with them."


    In this group of people, someone immediately came out and protected them to another corner, watching the two groups of people warily.


    Now this scene is very funny.


    The whole platform is separated with the head chair as the center. The head chair is the center. The position occupied by the old stronghold leader before is where Xiaohua is now


    It''s on the right side of the head chair.


    Liu mei''er and Heihu help Li Su who has fainted and stand on the left side of Xiaohua, leaning against a penalty pillar.


    Now those who can''t make up their minds stand on the left of Heihu and Liu Meier, while the old stronghold leader and general Wu are on their left.


    From the top, they are like an irregular square, and the Sibo people are just standing at the four points of the square.


    "Old man, do you think your words can dispel our doubts? Don''t dream. We all saw those things with our own eyes. Don''t quibble and kill yourself. " Floret vicious said.


    "It''s the villain who complains first." The old stronghold leader gave a faint smile and did not refute.


    "Let''s not talk about this now. I''ll ask you a question. You say you are the stronghold leader. Do you have the mark of the stronghold leader?" Asked the old stronghold leader.


    "The seal of the stronghold leader?" The words of the old stronghold leader made xiaohualeng feel puzzled. What is the stronghold leader''s mark? Why do you never seem to have it


    Have you heard of it? Is he really wrong? Or is this old guy fooling himself?


    A moment later, Xiaohua had an idea in her heart¡° Old man, there is no stronghold leader Mark at all. Are you deceiving me? Let me be fooled, I''m not fooled by you. Let me come out quickly and let me die on the penalty pillar. " Xiaohua said.


    The old stronghold leader looked at Xiaohua and said, "you don''t even know the stronghold leader''s mark. You still want to sit on the stronghold leader''s chair. Are you dreaming?"


    "Old man, dare you tell the stockade leader that you don''t want to live?" Among the people standing behind Xiaohua, several men immediately pulled out the machete from their waist and pointed to the old stronghold leader.


    General Wu, standing beside the old stronghold leader, did not show any weakness. He took out his machete from his waist and confronted them.


    "If you dare to step forward, don''t blame me for not recognizing you brothers!" Said general Wu.


    The general Wu is very authoritative in the stockade. As soon as his words are spoken, everyone is afraid to move. But what he says still needs to be said. Otherwise, how can he step down.


    "General Wu, you don''t have to stand there anymore. You must be frightened by this old thing. Don''t be fooled by him. Didn''t you also find that small black box in your room? I''m sure you know what''s in that little box. Come here as soon as possible. Xiaohua won''t treat you badly. " Someone advised.


    "Cut!" General Wu did not speak, but the voice from his mouth was very disdainful.


    "You don''t know the seal of the stronghold leader, do you?" The old stronghold leader said, "I''ll let you open your eyes now."


    "Prime minister, take out the seal of the stronghold leader."


    When the old stronghold leader finished speaking, he came out from the back of his chair. The prime minister had a mark of ten centimeters square made of gold in her hand. On it was carved dragons and painted phoenixes. At a glance, she knew that this thing was not ordinary.


    Just when everyone was arguing there, no one noticed that the prime minister didn''t know when he was standing behind the head chair, just blocking everyone''s eyes. If the old stronghold leader hadn''t let the prime minister out now, they wouldn''t have known that the prime minister was standing behind the old stronghold leader.


    At this time, the most agitated one in her heart was Xiaohua. She didn''t expect that the person who had just recommended herself to be the stronghold leader would stand on the opposite side of herself and become the talent of the old man, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    "Prime minister, what do you mean?" Xiaohua didn''t look at the mark in the prime minister''s hand. Instead, she looked into the prime minister''s eyes and asked.


    "I''ll talk about the prime minister later. Let''s talk about this first." The old stronghold leader took the silver mirror in the prime minister''s hand and asked.


    "You really haven''t seen it."


    "Cut the crap, you old man. You may have forged such a false mark from somewhere. Take it out and say it''s the mark of the stockade. I''ve come out of the stockade since I was a child. Why don''t I know?" Xiaohua asked, "and I''ve been with you for so many years. I''ve been with you since I was a child. How can I never hear you say that we have this thing?"


    "Xiaohua, are you sure you''ve met me?" The old stronghold leader asked again.


    "No! You must have forged the mark. " Xiaohua said.


    "You seem to have forgotten."

 Chapter 717

    "It seems that you have forgotten. It seems that you have forgotten our origin, our existence and our responsibility." The old stronghold leader sighed.


    "Look up and have a look. Haven''t you seen it?"


    When the old stronghold leader finished speaking, everyone looked up. Black tiger and Liu mei''er were also very curious. They also looked up.


    It was a shock.


    There are still a lot of people waiting for this or that thing here.


    On the top of the whole platform, there is a dome, above which a mural is painted. This mural may be some years old, and the color on it is a little dim, but if you look at it by yourself, you can still see how colorful it was.


    In this mural, there is only a square mark. The whole body seems to be yellow. Carving Dragons and painting phoenixes on it is very impressive. The patterns on it are so clear and beautiful, as if they are alive.


    When people saw this mural, they felt very familiar, as if they had seen it somewhere. Now when they saw the mark in the hands of the old stronghold leader, they were all shocked. They didn''t realize that this mural was the old stronghold leader


    The imprint in the hand is magnified.


    "When you were young, I brought you all here to let you remember this thing. I also told you that this thing is very important to our whole village." The old stronghold leader looked at the people in front of him very disappointed and said, "but you let me down so much that you forgot what I said to you, the origin of our stronghold, and the mission of our stronghold."


    The first evidence thrown out by the old stronghold leader left Xiaohua with nothing to say. It really exists, and in her mind, the old stronghold leader really brought her here and looked at the murals on it. She even remembered what she said so far.


    But as the years went by, I passed here every day. I haven''t looked up to see the dome for a long time, and I naturally forgot about it.


    Now I was reminded by the old stronghold leader that there was another thing here.


    "Wow, there is such a mark."


    "Yes, it seems to me that long ago, the old stronghold leader took me here to look at the murals. It seems that he asked me to remember this place well, but I seem to have forgotten it."


    "I also forgot. If it wasn''t for the old stronghold leader''s reminding, I couldn''t remember such a thing."


    "Yes, I think so, too."


    "Do we blame the old stronghold leader by mistake?"


    "No, it''s different. We don''t know what''s going on. We''d better wait and see what''s going on."


    At this time, in the mouth of the onlookers, there were all kinds of voices in the early summer. The place was not big. The voices of these people were not very high and buzzing, which made people not know what they were talking about for a while.


    But one or two words will appear in their ears. There is no expression on the old stronghold leader''s face, but the expression on Xiaohua''s face is much richer, green and white. I don''t know, I think she has a cold.


    Now there are a lot of people here. In front of them, there are still things like this, living and so on. If there are things like this, they all start to be on the official website there¡° Well, even if there is such a thing now, it still belongs to me. You should give it back to me now. " Xiaohua said.


    "Yes, you should give it back to our stronghold leader."


    "Give it back to our stronghold leader."


    "Give it back! Don''t dally


    Those people standing behind Xiaohua began to look at the old stronghold leader fiercely. If it wasn''t for general Wu with a steel knife standing in front of the old stronghold leader, they would rush up and grab the mark from the old stronghold leader now,


    By the way, Ian tore the old stronghold leader to pieces.


    "Xiaohua, it seems that you have forgotten what I told you." The old stockade leader looked at Xiaohua and said, "do you remember what I told you?"


    "I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense. My whole energy is how to expose your ugly face." Little flower cold hum a then say.


    "It seems that you really forgot." The old stronghold leader sighed and said, "I''m not angry about how you took my place, or how you planted it for me, but how you forgot about your family. Now you have completely turned yourself into a madman."


    "I don''t want to hear your nonsense now. Please get rid of all the things here, or I''ll make you regret it." Xiaohua said, "my patience has run out. Give me the mark of the stockade, or I will use some special means."


    After Xiaohua''s words, the men and women standing behind her all took out their knives and stepped forward, including Xiaohua.


    "I see who dares to move!" General Wu shook his machete in his hand and drew a silver light in front of him. All the people who took a step forward, except Xiaohua, appeared here. There were many people who didn''t give such things to them


    I''ve dealt with it.


    "Xiaohua, even if I''m a dying man, you should let me say a few words. Are you a one man?"


    This sentence of the old stronghold leader has forced Xiaohua into a corner. Now she really wins the hearts of the people. If someone thinks that the new leader she is following is actually a dictator, there will be some ripples in their hearts. They think that such a leader will follow. If she kills herself after that, Is it right to take down one of the unwarranted charges.


    "Well, I''m not that chicken bellied person. Since you''ve asked for it, if I don''t agree with you, it seems that I have no tolerance." Xiaohua almost gnaws her teeth and says that she deserves the task of becoming a mature man. In a short sentence, she forces herself to this point. If she agrees, it''s what she should do. If she doesn''t, it''s her small stomach. She will certainly be the same person to her own people in the future.


    "Good!" The old stronghold leader gave a thumbs up and said, "I really didn''t think of it!"

 Chapter 718

    "Good! I really didn''t expect you to be such a generous person. " The old stockade leader gave Xiaohua a thumbs up.


    "Cut the crap and say what you have to say." Xiao Hua snorted coldly. For the old stronghold leader''s flattering words, Xiao Hua and Ben would not care.


    "You know what I said." The old stockade leader looked at Xiaohua and said.


    "When I brought you to me, I told you the origin of our village."


    The old stronghold owner looked up at the mural above his head and said, "the old stronghold owner who built this stronghold was a prince. Because he didn''t want to go along with some people, he built this stronghold. At the beginning, there were only people from his own family, including his parents and brothers. Later, the war broke out, The dynasty established by Manchu banners can''t survive for a long time at all. They simply search blue island for people they think they can take in, those who are loyal to themselves but have nothing to do with the world, and those who have no way to serve the country. This is us


    The predecessor of this village. "


    "At the end of the day, there is no place for the whole country to stay. More and more people begin to have no place to stay here, so they begin to think about how to save their country, so the old prince decided to freeze two roads."


    "On the first road, he started to expand his cave to protect his next relatives from hand injuries, and also to protect those who went out to fight from a safe rear."


    "On the second way, he selected a few smart and capable young people to go out to resist foreign enemies and provide them with money and other autonomy, but one thing is that they can''t reveal the existence of this place."


    "It took several years, maybe eight or nine years. Anyway, the time was very long. In those years, the whole village was very hard, because all their money was independent of the Patriots, so they could only eat wild vegetables and bark. Sometimes they didn''t even have the money to support their children, but they were still silent


    They insist, because they believe they will win. "


    "The old stronghold leader''s plan at that time was to protect his family and the families of those who went out, even if he was fighting for his own life. For this reason, the old stronghold leader began to go out to look for food. Only then did he find the place where we are hunting now, and the fruit trees we are looking for food. All those were left by the old stronghold leader at that time. "


    "But the consequences made them very sad. When those people left, somewhere in the upper world, the old stronghold leader would send people to send money to them regularly, and then bring back their letters. At first, there were a lot of people, but later, the number of people became less and less, but the amount of money was more and more, until the last day, The people sent by the LORD have been waiting at the joint for a whole week. What they bring back is not one person or a group of people, but several cassettes. "


    "These caskets are part of the people who went out of their stockade. The rest of them can''t find them, and there''s no way to look for them. According to the people at the stock fair, these are their best efforts


    The ashes of other people have not been collected at all. Either they died in the special human nature assassination mission, or they were bombed by bombs on the frontal battlefield. There is no room for them to piece together. It''s hard to tell who is who


    "When the old prince heard the news, he fainted with a fierce attack. When he woke up, he burst into tears and asked him to give an order. No one was allowed to go out without the order of the stronghold leader. Because he can''t afford to lose. "


    "No one believed it at first, but then the old stronghold leader took out three stone pillars, which are the three penalty pillars behind you, tied all those who want to go out on them, and then began to constantly whip them to admit their mistakes. Finally, the old stronghold leader also made a rule, that is, people who see an island country, As long as it is the most heinous people, they are all assassinated. "¡° So the old stronghold leader sold one of his only three things and let his people go outside to set up his own intelligence network. One of the three treasures is the dragon''s crutch in my hand, the other is the mark. The old stronghold leader didn''t say what the other thing was, so he didn''t know


    No one knows. "


    "But these two things are left behind. The seal of this side has become the treasure of this village and the necessary thing for every leader. As long as there is no seal of this side, even if he is elected as the leader of the village, he can''t convince the public."


    "Because there''s another function in this seal."


    "Ah


    As soon as they heard that this seal had the function of killing him, everyone''s eyes were staring at the old stronghold leader''s seal. They couldn''t imagine what they could do except sell money. Can you make a bunch of bracelets and rings?


    Just when they began to talk nonsense, Xiaohua hummed coldly and said, "do you think you can fool all of us by compiling such a seemingly sad story?"


    "Don''t you know if I have deceived you? You look through all the books and files in our room, even my bed. Are you still arguing here? "


    "Old stronghold leader, we want to know now, what else can this seal do


    Is that right? " Someone asked on the 20th.


    Then the old stronghold leader took his eyes away from Xiaohua, and said, "this mark is not only the treasure of our stronghold, but also a keepsake of us. As long as we have this mark, we can find our contact outside, and the contact will contribute our wealth without price adjustment, Become the public property of our village. "


    They dare not be interested in other servants. They have nothing to do with the position of stronghold leader or the suffering caused by bullshit. Now their main consideration is whether the money is real? Can they all share the money?

 Chapter 719

    "I''ve never told you all these things. The only thing I didn''t tell you is where this street person is and how to contact him. Because this matter is of great importance. No matter from our village or from ourselves, we can''t tell you all these things. "


    The old stronghold leader said: "the news of this contact person can only be known by the stronghold leader. When he is about to leave office, he will tell the next stronghold leader the secret. Then he will find a place to cut off his tongue or kill himself directly."


    "Wait a minute!" Xiaohua stopped the old stronghold leader and said, "as long as I become the stronghold leader, this mark is mine? All the property of those people is mine? "


    "Yes." The old stronghold leader nodded and said, "but it''s impossible for you now, because you have no chance now. These things are no longer yours."


    "Why?" Xiaohua asked, "I''m the real current stronghold leader. All these things are for me."


    "Because you are the real murderer of everyone!" The old village master stood up and pointed to Xiaohua''s nose and said aloud.


    "What Everyone was surprised. They looked at the old stronghold leader and Xiaohua. They didn''t know who was right.


    "What on earth is this?" Someone asked.


    "I don''t know." The person who answered was also confused.


    "Whose should we trust?"


    "I believe in Xiaohua. Didn''t we see all those just now? That''s a real killing weapon. Look at the young man in that corner over there. He''s still unconscious. You''ll know how powerful this overpowering drug is. "


    "That''s right. We also saw the explosion. A lot of concealed weapons flew out of it. You think this guy is extremely sharp. With the explosion, we don''t know what will happen at that time."


    "Yes, this guy is all on our heads. If it explodes in the middle, all these things will fly out. I''ll tell you, our whole body is full of holes, even our mother


    I don''t know. "


    As he spoke, the man also depicted on his body how big the hole was and how the hole bled. What he told you was clear and true.


    "Shit, you''re disgusting."


    "Shut up! Shut up


    "It''s disgusting to beat this son of a bitch." Some people who can''t stand it are already vomiting there.


    "Boss, I''m wrong, ah, be careful, ah, don''t hit face, ah --!"


    There was a lot of excitement here, but there were not many spectators. Now all of them are watching the old stockade leader and Xiaohua, to see who would refute the water.


    "You fart, big guy''s forehead and eyes are bright. They saw everything just now, and general Wu said it himself. He overheard it from you." With such a joke, people who were skeptical at first are more skeptical now.


    Who do you doubt? In the building, these Guanzhong people are just entrusted


    Who seems reasonable will help. Now Xiaohua has come up with a favorable evidence, of course, to help Xiaohua. It is needless to say to doubt the old stronghold leader¡° You''ve said that many times. " Said the old stronghold leader.


    "I''ve said it many times. As long as it works, it can be said all the time. What''s more, these things are really done by yourself. If you still think you are a member of this village, you''ll admit it generously. Why do you have to guess here?"


    "Well, I admit it. I admit that I made general Wu say that." After the old stronghold leader said that, the people at the bottom [Hua] began to talk about it. They all said that the old stronghold leader was wrong.


    "It''s really the old stronghold leader. You see what I guess is right."


    "It''s really the old stronghold leader. My heart, given by the old stronghold leader, is complete."


    "Gunduzi, didn''t you just say that you supported sister Xiaohua?"


    "Just now, I saw that sister Xiaohua was weak, so I went up to gather together


    Now I see that the old stronghold leader is a bit domineering, and my heart is conquered by the old stronghold leader! "


    "Fuck you, it''s disgusting. It seems you haven''t been beaten enough just now."


    "Brothers, come on! Kill this disgusting thing


    "You''ve admitted it. What else can you say? Hand it in now and I''ll let you get a whole body." Xiaohua looked at the old stockade leader and said.


    "Xiaohua, it seems that you didn''t pay attention to what I said just now."¡°


    "It doesn''t matter if I gradually pay attention to listening. The important thing is that everyone has heard it. Now you can''t wash yourself when you jump into the Yellow River. If you can get rid of yourself earlier, maybe I can put you in the ancestral hall of your ancestors." Xiaohua said.


    "I don''t need you to worry about it. You''d better take a good care of yourself. If you keep your forehead high, I don''t think you can even cry." Kao said.


    "Old stronghold leader, you still want to pay for the dirty business of sitting down by yourself


    Is that right? "


    "No, I never renege. What I said just now is that I asked general Wu to say this, including what the prime minister said." The old stockade leader looked at Xiaohua and said, "do you understand what I just said?"


    "What do you mean?" Xiaohua said.


    "I mean, if I hadn''t asked them to say it, they wouldn''t have dared and wouldn''t have spoken for you."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I mean I did it on purpose." Said the old stronghold leader.


    "Ha ha ha." Xiaohua looks up at the sky and laughs, "old stronghold leader, you are really old. If you say this kind of thing, I will believe it? Don''t you mean you want me in? But do I have a handle? It''s your handle. I''ve got it one by one. "


    "That''s all I left for you on purpose, or you wouldn''t have a chance to do it." The old man said.


    Although the old stronghold leader said this to Xiaohua, all the people present were clear to him.


    what do you mean? Does it mean that all the things that xiaohuajie is doing are done by the old stronghold leader there? Or did the old stronghold leader let Xiaohua do it on purpose? What on earth is this for?


    Everyone''s eyes are full of doubt, you look at me, I look at you, no one knows what to do. I wonder if I really look at two women.

 Chapter 720

    "I guess you still don''t understand now, so I''ll tell you everything and see if you really want to understand." The old stronghold leader said, "I don''t know if Xiaohua stronghold leader has time to listen."¡°


    "Come on, I''ll see what you can say." Floret cold hum a, then say.


    "Well, now I''ll let you know what it means to be unjust and kill yourself!"


    The old stronghold leader would not be used to the problem of Xiaohua. He would take the leading crutch in his hand and sit on the tiger chair, looking at Xiaohua and saying.


    "Things started ten years ago. At that time, Harbin was very diligent. I also had to train you as the next leader of the stronghold, so I began to leave some things to you. You didn''t disappoint me. After one year''s experience, you can deal with some things in good order, which not only makes our stronghold develop greatly, It has also increased the population of our stockade. I can see all of these. So I''m ready to entrust this stockade to you from Angus. "


    When the old stronghold leader said things before him, Xiaohua''s eyes were full of pride. At that time, she really worked hard and made everyone respect her very much, including the prime minister and general Wu


    They are all big kids, but they are the top young people in the whole village.


    But because at that time, I was not born, so I lived in another place.


    Here I want to talk about the management of this village.


    When the old prince built the stockade, he took into account the existence of old people, children and unreliable people. So the old stockade leader divided the stockade into two parts, one is the Difan of the fighters, that is, some strong men, and the place where the adult men and women live to protect the seriousness of the whole family, It is also the strongest sub village in the whole village, which is called shangzhaizi.


    Another stronghold is to leave some old, weak, sick and disabled, pregnant women waiting for childbirth, or the family members of the soldiers. It''s quiet in this place, but it''s also because of their own conditions that this place doesn''t have much fighting capacity, so some of their food and other supplies depend on another stronghold.


    Later, the old stronghold leader felt that it was not good, so he made a decision to let those children grow up in this stronghold and then add them to other stronghold leaders. The girls are 18 years old and the boys are 20 years old.


    In this way, these children can lay a very solid foundation for hunting in the stockade before they go out.


    Because this stockade is located at the bottom, they call it xiazhaizi.


    Although it''s divided into two stockades, the stockade leader is still alone. But because it''s two stockades, every time the old stockade leader will live in one stockade for a period of time, and there is no way to manage the other stockade. Therefore, a chief housekeeper is set up in the stockade. Xiaohua is the chief housekeeper in the stockade.


    That''s why Xiaohua said in her heart that she was the best among the children they beat. At that time, the prime minister and general Wu were just the team leaders of a certain team, and she was already the Deputy housekeeper of xiazhaizi. She was better than these two people in terms of position and ability.


    There are a lot of people here, or something like that.


    "But after I came to Shangzhai from Li, I found that you have changed. At that time, I always thought you had changed your environment, so you should have changed your temperament. So I didn''t pay attention to this aspect at that time. I always paid attention to the way you handled things. I didn''t expect that you were really good. After the appearance of people here, There are still a lot of people living in this way, that kind of thing to appear¡°¡° It was you who found out in time and hid the things in your heart, which made me relax my vigilance. Then at a certain time, the last housekeeper fell from the mountain and broke his leg, which made you really happy


    I''ve become a housekeeper, and I''m older, so I gradually put everything on you. "


    "But I didn''t expect that you started to make wind and rain in the whole stockade by relying on me to treat your new people, which made the whole stockade a mess and made people panic."


    The old stronghold leader said: "poison others, push people down the cliff, assassinate them. You said you didn''t do that?"


    "Gossiping, old stronghold leader, are you old enough to start talking nonsense here?" Floret whole body a stirs up spirit to say.


    Instead of refuting Xiaohua''s words, the old stronghold leader continued: "I was blind at that time. I always wanted to retreat from this position and ignored the management of the stronghold. Otherwise, I would have found out for a long time."


    "But there is an old saying that foxes always show their tails." The old stronghold leader said, "just one night three years ago, you were rummaging in my room. At that time, I happened to come back from something. When I saw you rummaging over my things, I didn''t say a word. I looked at you quietly. You found a note in my box and left."


    "I went back to my room and examined it carefully, and finally I found it." The old stronghold owner took out a small note from his arms.


    "I don''t think you know where you have fallen, do you? I think you''ve forgotten what it is now The old stronghold leader looked at the yellowed note, "this is our own. There are many people here who have dealt with all these or other things in front of them."


    "There is a string of numbers written on it, which can''t be understood by any of you, but as soon as I read it, I know that it''s a person''s phone number." Said the old stronghold leader.


    "I have two mobile phones, one is in the upper village, and the other is in the lower village. No matter what happens in any village, I can know it at the first time. What I didn''t expect is that you untied my hands, Xiaohua."

 Chapter 721

    "Every time I use my mobile phone, I always carry you on my back. You can unlock my mobile phone, which I admire very much. Under such circumstances, I can have such an idea now. I don''t know how many things can happen here."


    The old stockade leader gave Xiaohua a thumbs up and said, "the phone number on this note is actually the phone number of my contact person, which made me very surprised. After I dialed the phone, the contact person said everything."


    "Originally, he didn''t want to say it, but I asked a person to go there for half a month, and after I came back, in order not to let this person be suspected, I found an excuse to let him be punished on the penalty column and let him hate me, so that I could have a chance to let you show your original shape."


    After the old stronghold leader said this, all the people looked at general Wu, because they saw with their own eyes that general Wu was sentenced to one month on the penalty post. According to the old stronghold leader''s words, the scene is very complicated


    General Wu is one of the most important roles of the general.


    Xiaohua''s face is even more astonished. She always thinks that she has mastered all the things of the old stronghold leader. Unexpectedly, the talent she has tried her best to attract is someone else''s deliberately. It''s someone else who has already put a nail in her side.


    "This is a bitter meat play played by general Wu and me. The purpose is to let you let your fox tail out when you are complacent. I didn''t want to beat you, but you can stand up completely at this time. But it''s good to let all the people in front of you stand up, so that I can catch all of them." Said the old stronghold leader.


    "Old stronghold leader, I have to admire you. You are really a character. You can count everything clearly, but do you think you can make me completely convinced with one or two sentences?" Xiaohua said.


    "If you don''t have any evidence, you will always be a mouthpiece. I will still be the stronghold leader here." Floret complacently said.


    "I knew you would. I''ll let you know. What


    No tears without coffin The old stronghold leader slapped twice.


    Suddenly, three people came out of the old stronghold leader''s room. One of them was all dressed up and tied up with steel ropes. Then they got rid of all kinds of things here.


    Although the two people standing beside him were not much different from them in dress, they were much older than all of them in age, and their actions were still inconvenient. At first sight, they were injured.


    The origin of these people is about to come out. Needless to say, they must have come from Xiazhai. Why? Because the old stronghold leader is not sure how many people in Shangzhai are worth believing and how to deal with them. If he has such an idea now, he would think it is something he doesn''t know.


    "Xiaohua, I think you should know him." The old stronghold leader pointed to the man who was tied up and asked Xiaohua.


    "I don''t know." Floret glanced at that person, and then all started this or that thing, in contemporary times, can effectively love you in such things, there are many people waiting for such things.


    "You see, the leader of Xiaohua village, who you have been pursuing, actually said he didn''t recognize it


    I know you. What do you think we should do about it? " The old stockade leader asked the man¡° Why do you think it''s hard for you to stick your cold butt on your hot face? I didn''t expect that they didn''t know you when they turned around. Originally, I expected you to make trouble for Xiaohua. Now people don''t know you. What do you want me to do? "


    Although the old stronghold leader said it with a smile, his tone was very cold. If you can have such an idea now, if you can have such an idea now, what do you think happened. That man whole body hit a cold war, and then loudly scold floret.


    "Xiaohua, you ungrateful woman, told me at the beginning that as long as you become the leader of the stockade, you will let me become your man and lead the stockade with you, and then transfer more money. I didn''t expect you to turn around and don''t know Lao Tzu when you see that Lao Tzu is in trouble now? You say you want to be shameless. "


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know you at all. Maybe you''re a beggar from where the old stronghold owner came from and used to talk to me." Xiaohua didn''t even look at the man.


    "Well, you little flower, since you are unkind, don''t blame me for being unjust." The man gnawed his teeth and said, "old stronghold leader, brothers, although we meet for the first time, I am a serious stronghold man. At the beginning, my father was the one who fought with the old stronghold leader. Now I use my father''s name to guarantee that what I say next is true."


    A man''s eyes can shoot fire.


    "Xiaohua once asked me to cooperate with her to control the whole stockade, but now she has no money, so she asked me to buy some things for her outside. At first, I didn''t promise. Later, I don''t know what happened. She actually found my phone and called me every day to answer her request. She also said that if I promised, she would let me handle it."


    "Here I''m saying that the mobile phone this person called is the old stronghold leader''s mobile phone. I don''t believe I can play out the recording of what she said to me now."


    Every time a man says a word, the expression on Xiaohua''s face is dignified, and her face is even more ugly. The teeth are biting [GA Bang Bang] and her fists are clenched tightly. If general Wu is not still in front of the man, Xiaohua may jump on it now and tear the man to pieces directly


    .


    "Originally, I didn''t agree to this, but later she came to my home. We all know that people in the stockade can''t go out and people outside the stockade can''t go back without the order of the stockade leader, but Xiaohua came to my home."


    "That night, Xiaohua and I rolled the sheets."


    As soon as the man''s words were finished, Xiaohua yelled, "you fart. I don''t know you at all. Now you are talking nonsense here. Come on, give me the man who is talking nonsense and get him out of here. It looks like a knife."


    Xiaohua cried out angrily.


    "You fart." The man said, "I said you sleep with me, but I have a solid evidence. There is a mole three inches under your abdomen!"

 Chapter 722

    "Three inches below your belly, there''s a mole!" As soon as the man said this, everyone looked at Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua''s face is angry and shy. I didn''t expect that this man could even say such shameless words. How could he be here in the future? How can you be tough when you go out? It''s hard to say. I''m also in charge of the stockade for the first time. Now let a man who doesn''t know where to come out say that he has a red mole three inches under his belly. How shameful it is to say that.


    "You fart!" The men who stood behind Xiaohua came out and pointed to the bound connector, which was a curse.


    "You fart there. This is our stronghold leader. How can you say that if there is a mole under three inches, there will be a mole?"


    "I''m telling the truth. No, you can go and see it. If one of my words is false, I''ll be punished for three years on the penalty pillar."


    It''s a very important experiment, and the oath will go out


    All the people are silent. It''s killing people. If something happens, how should they deal with it?


    There are a lot of people here, and a lot of people here. There are really no few people who have such ideas.


    All the men and women are looking at Xiaohua, want to see how she refutes.


    "Don''t fart there, Kim. I think you''re really tired of living." The willow eyebrows of small flower stand erect, the gun in oneself hand gives to lift, aimed at his head.


    By the way, the third improvement is the name of the contact person. Now I forget my name.


    After pulling the trigger twice, Xiaohua remembered that the gun in her hand had no bullets at all, and it was very difficult to use. She wanted to shine on Jin Busan''s face and slap him with hunger. But general Wu stood in front of them, and she was not the opponent of general Wu. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    Sometimes this person is forced to rush, and may appear in his head


    The situation of aura suddenly appeared, now floret''s eyes stare big, can come out sparks.


    In front of them, there are a lot of people here, there are a lot of people waiting here.


    Looking at the pistol in their hands, a flash of light flashed in their heads. They took out the pistol in their hands fiercely, and then they appeared here. They didn''t know how to deal with the idea.


    When Jin Busan saw the pistol man passing by, he was about to hide behind him, but the two men behind him were not vegetarians. He grabbed his arm and couldn''t even move it.


    Jin butan looks at the pistol running towards his head. He has no place to hide. He can only close his eyes. When his heart is finished, his life is over. He hasn''t enjoyed it well. He hasn''t enjoyed it well for his new maintenance.


    At this time, general Wu waved the long knife in his hand, and the pistol flying from Xiaohua''s hand was knocked by the long knife, and it immediately disappeared


    When he flew to another place, the sound of "Ding Dong" appeared at the foot of black tiger. After squatting down, black tiger picked up the pistol, and then fiddled with it twice in the palm of his hand. Then he didn''t say a word on his back waist, and watched them continue to pull the skin there.


    "General Wu, you..." I''m going to get rid of the man who is full of nonsense. Now I''ve been dealt with by general Wu, and all the people I''m going to get have been dealt with. But I couldn''t beat general Wu. I didn''t know how to scold him, so I had to shut my mouth and look at general Wu angrily.


    "You do have a mole three inches below your belly." General Wu is indifferent to Xiaohua''s angry eyes. He inserts his long knife back into his waist and says faintly.


    "We grew up. We all know who we are. Now it''s no use trying to cover up." General Wu looks at Xiaohua coldly.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Hua, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know me now. I''ll shake off all your dirty things." Jin Busan sees general Wu


    Block in front of their own, know that they are OK, in the heart of the big set, immediately laugh, proud of looking at the flowers.


    "Xiaohua, I have recorded all the drugs you took from me, such as ecstasy and poison, and I gave one kilo to the old stronghold leader, which will be enough for you to eat¡° Jin Busan said.


    "Is that what you said about a custom-made bomb?" General Wu picked up a small box in front of him. He just came to Jin Busan and said.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it." Seeing the small black box, Jin Busan nodded and said, "that''s it. I won''t cheat you at all. That''s it. It''s more than one million."


    "Xiaohua, what else do you have to say?" General Wu asked.


    "What I have to say is all made up by you. Why should I speak?" Xiaohua''s words show how guilty she is.


    "OK, OK, then I''ll give you some evidence." When the old stronghold leader saw that Xiaohua was still there, he didn''t say anything. He clapped his hands and came out of his room with several people. They were all tied up like Jin Laosan. They were escorted by two people


    These two people are also transferred from xiazhaizi,


    When she saw these people, Xiaohua''s face changed greatly. She had her own parents among them.


    "Now that you see them, what do you think is the point of being at your feet?" Asked the old stronghold leader.


    "What do you want to do?" Xiaohua yelled, "let them go, or I''ll catch you dead."


    "Xiaohua, are you still stubborn now?" The old stronghold leader said, "your parents have told me everything about you. What do you think now? Are you like watching your parents go to the penalty post?"


    "Old stronghold leader, what''s the use of saying that now? If there''s anything you''re after me. " Xiaohua looked at the old stockade leader and said.


    "Useful, useful." The old stockade leader said, "at least I can know what you are here for and why you want to take away the tiger chair."

 Chapter 723

    "Why? You''re OK. Why? It''s all because of you. " Xiaohua''s eyes were red when she heard the old stronghold leader ask about it. She could make a fire. No, it was already a volcano eruption.


    "Because of me?" The old stronghold leader pointed to his nose and said, "what is it because of me? I remember I never seem to have been guilty of you before, right? What is it because of me? "


    "Because of you, it''s all because of you." Xiaohua''s tears suddenly came down.


    "When I was a teenager, you killed my grandfather. That''s my only grandfather." Xiaohua looks at the old stronghold leader, his teeth are rattling.


    If Li Su wakes up, there must be a lot of people here in their lives. Those who can have such ideas now, and those who can have such ideas now, I don''t know how many people still have different things happening here.


    Li Su''s first thought in his heart was: "who is not a grandfather? Do you still have many grandfathers? Do you have only one grandmother, or does your father not even know who his father is? "


    "Your grandfather?" The old stronghold leader thought about it in his mind, but never remembered who the grandfather was.


    "You are noble and forgetful, but I remember very clearly. When I was 12 years old, you tied my grandfather to the penalty post and beat him to death with a whip for three days and three nights. Finally, when the man died, you threw him into the mountain and ate up his body by wild animals. Finally, on his old man''s body, There is only a broken jade pendant left. "


    Xiaohua said, and took out a jade pendant from her arms, which was standing up and put into her hands. The bad words on it were clearly visible.


    "Since then, I will make up my mind to be the leader of the stronghold. I will bring to justice all the killers who call my grandfather one by one, and I will not give you any way to live. I will give you all the same punishment according to my grandfather''s death, so that you can know the torture my grandfather was subjected to."


    Xiaohua looked at the old stronghold leader and said, "this is the goal I set for myself, but I''m too Caozhi international for you to see through, otherwise this position would be mine now."


    "It''s a pity that nature has made me fall short of success." Xiaohua closed her eyes and tears fell down from her cheeks and hit the ground.


    "You just saw your grandfather being tortured to death. Why don''t you ask him why he was tortured?" When the old stronghold leader heard Xiaohua tell this story, he remembered who Xiaohua''s grandfather was, because there was only one person who had died on her hand, and she could not forget it.


    "I don''t care what my grandfather died for. As long as my grandfather died, you have to take the responsibility." Xiaohua pointed to the old stockade leader''s nose and said, "you must be responsible for my grandfather''s death."


    "It''s a pity that you''ve come so far, idiot." The old stronghold leader said, "I''ll tell you about the situation in those years, so that you can know why your grandfather died, and you all listen, and see what your father died for."


    At this time, the old stronghold leader said slowly, "for quite a few years, although our stronghold has been established as a sub stronghold, our hungry people are not very united. There are always people who want to separate from this stronghold and want to be independent."


    "We didn''t stop them at that time. Since they were going to leave, we let them go. We divided our property among them according to their heads, and then let them go. But after a long time, because of poor management, these people squandered all the money we gave them. When they saw that our stockade was thriving, their hearts were not very balanced, And then they started to think about the stockade again. "


    "At the beginning, they came to us for help. We saw that they were originally from the same stronghold, so we agreed to give them some support. However, when we gave them support, they were not satisfied with the situation. They still disliked us for giving less. At the end, they directly came to us for help. Why should we give them? We have many people to support ourselves, What''s more, when they left, the relatives they took with them were all young workers. Most of us are old and weak women and children, and there is no labor force at all. "


    "Later, they saw that if they didn''t come, they would start to rob them. At first, we just beat them away and didn''t hurt their lives. But the more tolerant they were, the more they would push their noses on their faces. Finally, they all went out to the gate of the stockade and wanted to wipe out all of us. No matter how old or young they were, how could this work, I didn''t agree at that time. "


    "At that time, the whole people in the stockade were divided into two groups. One group was determined to fight a war, and they must be separated from each other. The other group was advocating surrender. If they couldn''t, they would take the initiative to go over and let them Tongling us. I didn''t agree in any case. In the end, I decided by myself that we were going to fight this war."


    "I assigned the general at that time, that is, your grandfather, to lead all our young forces to fight against them, but I didn''t expect that your grandfather didn''t come back after he went out. I couldn''t wait for your grandfather to come back in the stockade, so I went out with a few people. When I went out, I saw that you would come with others, Waving the machete in his hand, he cut at his brothers and sisters¡°


    "Originally, I thought there was something delayed. After I went out, I realized that your grandfather had betrayed our village." The old stronghold leader said,


    "I don''t believe that when I say it here alone. You can ask your parents. They saw it with their own eyes, or they would not live to this day. Besides, you should know that your grandfather was tied to the punishment post because your father took people to surrender and killed those leaders by surprise, then tied your grandfather back, And I''m still stuck on the penalty pillar myself. "


    "As for the three-day death, it was your grandfather''s request. He said that if he was not killed, he would attack our stockade again. In the end, your father killed him, but in the final analysis, it was my order."

 Chapter 724

    The old stronghold leader said here, sighed, and then said, "originally, the position of the stronghold leader was reserved for your grandfather, because his ability was really outstanding, and my qualifications were relatively general. At that time, we were all candidates for the stronghold leader, but in the end, your grandfather became a traitor in the whole stronghold, and I became the new stronghold leader, Your grandfather is really a talent. If he is not a traitor, I think our stockade should be more powerful now. "


    "Don''t be hypocritical there. You killed my grandfather. You killed my grandfather. I don''t believe what you say now." Xiaohua said.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask your parents to see what the situation is." Said the old stronghold leader.


    "I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to listen." Xiaohua covered her ears and yelled, "you are all liars, you are all liars, you are all cheating me."


    Seeing Xiaohua''s pain, general Wu couldn''t bear it. He understood Xiaohua.


    In order to get revenge for her grandfather, I have been preparing for so long, and I am about to succeed. Now someone suddenly comes out and tells her that everything before me is wrong, which makes me unable to implement it in any case, let alone trifle. Even I can''t accept it at that time.


    Now look at the appearance of floret, it must be in their own heart, and some can not accept, now in self hypnosis, maybe after hypnosis will let people eat already, may appear more terrible effect.


    "You''re all liars, you''re all murderers, you''re all indispensable. I want you all to be buried with my grandfather!" Xiaohua''s voice is getting higher and higher, to the last few words, it''s completely Zi ah, there''s no stop shouting.


    The voice is very sharp and high pitched. The whole shaking platform is shaking. All the people are covering their ears to see what Xiaohua wants to do.


    "I want you all to die, not one! It''s me, it''s me -- " Xiaohua''s whole body suddenly floats up, and everyone looks at Xiaohua, who doesn''t know how she did it.


    "Kill --!"


    Xiaohua''s body floats in the air, and then the cheongsam on her body is torn, revealing the tight clothes inside. There are many people here, including some darts, and some machetes and so on. At the same time, in Xiaohua''s eyes, all of them turn red, all of them are red.


    "None of you can run away. The stronghold leader is mine!" At this time, Xiaohua is like the red monster in the legend, with red eyes and bloodthirsty light. There are many people in front of them, many people in front of them.


    "Kill them!" The expression of Xiaohua now makes people very scared. Even the people who originally stood behind her stepped back when they saw such a situation.


    "Brothers, anyway, we are all like this now. No matter what we do, we are all dead. So we might as well fight hard. Maybe we will become meritorious officials, and then it will be our turn to be popular and spicy!"


    One of the people standing behind Xiaohua stood up and cried out. Fortunately, it worked. He kept all the people. Now, I''m sorry


    They all took out their machetes.


    "Are you still my opponents?" The old stronghold leader said, "when I haven''t started yet, you should seize the time to surrender."


    "Old man, do you think you have a lot of people? We are just half weight." Xiaohua stares at her eyes and says to the old stronghold leader.


    "I have more people than you, because I am the stronghold leader!" After the old stronghold leader finished speaking, he clapped his hand and came out of his room behind her. These are all the people who went down to the stronghold. Seeing that they are all armed, although they are old, they are much more powerful than these people. Seeing these old members come out, those people standing in front of Xiaohua are all stunned. They always thought that general Wu was the only one beside the old stockade leader. But they didn''t expect that the old stockade leader had brought all the old members of the next stockade. Although the people in the next stockade had retired, they were really experienced people.


    Now these people go out to fight against some prey, there is nothing else, but these people have really killed people. When the stockade was just started, there were many people in these places. Now there are few stockade out of the whole Canyon, and there are no people in other places., We can all know where these people have gone.


    [gudu] all the people who had just fought and killed stepped back. Now it''s really hard to ride a tiger.


    The number of people is not as large as that of other people, and they can''t beat them. Now I really don''t know what to do.


    "You go up, don''t be afraid, everything has me?" Xiaohua stood behind these people and saw that her men didn''t move at all, so she was not happy.


    "Stronghold leader, all these people have killed people." There is a person trembling said.


    "Killed people. What''s the matter?" Floret cold hum a say, "I killed but many people, if you don''t want to go up, I won''t force."


    When Xiaohua said this, she still had a smile on her face, but her next action surprised everyone. Those people who stood beside her now began to retreat. After all, no one wanted to die.


    Xiaohua''s action is very simple. When they love to smile, she pulls out the machete from her waist, and then waves it in their hands. Then the man on Xiaohua''s right hand immediately divides into two parts. Even he doesn''t react to it, just sees a light, And then I had no reaction.


    In front of all the people, there are two half of the blood dripping corpses in front of them.


    "Xiaohua, don''t you think you are too cruel?" The old stronghold leader asked coldly.


    "There''s nothing cruel or not. As long as someone stands in front of me, I''ll kill all of them and leave none."

 Chapter 725

    What Xiaohua said is creepy, and it''s so light that it makes people feel abnormal at first sight.


    Being made by Xiaohua, all the people who were standing in front of her felt a chill in their back. They all thought that if they really helped her succeed in usurping the throne, their lives could be ruined anytime and anywhere, and there was no sign.


    In other words, if you are happy, kill one person to celebrate, if you are not happy, kill two people to vent. If two people are not enough, you should continue to find someone until you are in a good mood. When is the end.


    "Don''t you go yet?" Floret a wave of hands, standing in front of a person immediately divided into two, in his face is still frozen when the appearance of panic.


    "This is a devil!" I don''t know who yelled, which immediately aroused resonance. All of them appeared in front of them. Many people continued to love you here. Many people are waiting for this


    There are many people in front of things like that.


    They all fled around, the expression on Xiaohua''s face changed, and then there was a smile immediately.


    "Do you think you can run now?" Xiaohua said with a smile, "I said that none of you can run, but none of you can run."


    Xiaohua said as she walked forward, her cutlass was flying up and down, and a very beautiful sword cloud appeared beside her. It looked very good, but it was so terrible where she walked.


    Every time she said a word, she would take a step forward. After every step, there would be a person falling on the ground behind her. Unintentionally, all of them became two halves, evenly divided.


    "Look at you. Why? I''m doing this for your good. Although you will still die in the future, at least it''s much better than you die now."


    Floret said while shaking the knife in her hand, the blood on it fell to the ground.


    "Now it''s your turn." Xiaohua walks forward and follows the old village


    The people behind the LORD all stepped back. Xiaohua took a step forward. They took a step back because of fear.


    If you think about it, who would have seen so many dead people and such bloody scenes in his life? Even in the war of resistance against Japan, there was no such bloody scene.


    One person and one knife can block the face of so many people, and then dispose of all these people. It''s very bloody. It''s divided into two parts. The bloody bodies in two parts are placed in front of them. It''s bloody.


    "Xiaohua, what are you doing?" General Wu''s heart is beating drums, but behind him is the old stronghold leader. He can''t retreat. If he retreats, his own courage will be lost. It''s not known how long it will take to build it all up. Maybe in his whole life, he needs a little flower. He doesn''t have the courage to fight the first World War.


    "I don''t do anything. I''m here to keep my promise." Floret''s face is also full of smile, as if to say a trivial thing.


    "Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?" General Wu asked in a deep voice, now


    His whole body and muscles are all tense, ready to face them at any time. Now there are many people waiting for such things to be dealt with.


    "Too much?" Floret looked back at the bodies behind her, which were divided into two parts. There was a frozen expression of fear on their faces¡° I don''t think it''s too much. It''s not too much to die for traitors like them. I think it''s a great gift for them to die like this. " Xiaohua said.


    "Don''t you think a traitor like your grandfather should die?" General Wu asked.


    "Damn it. Damn it." Xiaohua nodded, "so now I come to you for revenge. Don''t worry, I will never do anything to you. Although you are also a traitor, I tell you the truth, you are the only man I love. When I kill them all, we will get married directly, and then leave seed in my stomach. After the baby is born, Then I''ll kill you, and when you''re dying, I''ll show you what our children look like. "


    "Go away!" General Wu pointed his machete at Xiaohua, "you pervert!"


    "Pervert? Ha ha ha ha Xiaohua looks up at the sky and laughs, as if she has heard something very funny¡° You say I''m abnormal. I think you''re the biggest praise for me. Don''t worry, I will go down according to your evaluation. As long as I see people who are agreeable to me, I will kill them. If I see people who are not agreeable to me, I will also kill them. I will never let them live until now. "


    "You are so shameless, you will have such idea when you come to take it. Why didn''t a flash of lightning strike you to death?" The old stronghold leader said angrily.


    "No, he dare not!" Xiaohua looks up at the dome above her head. Outside the dome is the sky. I don''t know if Xiaohua''s words have infuriated the sky. The originally cloudless sky has now become extremely gloomy. It seems that there is a black dragon rolling in the dark clouds. The weather that was still hot to death just now will be windy, But it''s still a platform, and it hasn''t been affected much, but look outside, the trees outside are all beginning to fall


    It''s about to break.


    "Yes? Now it seems that God did not dare, but before you do not see, because you are a mole ant Said general Wu.


    "Don''t talk about that nonsense. I think your nerves are all tense now. Come on, let me see how many skills you have. I''ve been looking forward to fighting with you very much. I want to see how powerful the generals recognized in the whole stockade are." Xiaohua danced out a knife flower very casually, and then put one of her hands behind her. As soon as her feet pushed hard, two shallow pits appeared under her feet.


    "See?" Floret said, "I let you one hand, and then feet do not move, as long as you can let my forehead and feet move a little bit, I will let you live, even these people can not die."


    "You mean what you say?" General Wu asked.


    "Count, I''m not like that old thing." Xiaohua stares at the old stronghold leader.

 Chapter 726

    "General Wu, you are not her opponent. Let''s go together." The old stronghold leader said that other people were also persuading general Wu.


    "General Wu, let''s go together."


    "General Wu, let''s go together. Don''t give this little bitch a chance to live."


    "General Wu..."


    "If you don''t want to die, shut up now. We need you to intervene in our affairs." The more Xiaohua listened, the more angry she was. Before, she was waiting for the things that happened in front of them. She said that there are still many people who can have such ideas.


    "You all don''t move, I''ll try her depth, if not, we all together." Said general Wu.


    "Be careful." As soon as they saw that general Wu''s attention had been fixed, they didn''t say anything. They could only comfort him. Then they stood while general Wu was standing and raided the array for him to prevent him from rolling at noon


    Where there is no support, they can help.


    General Wu took a deep breath, then held his knife tightly, looked at Xiaohua and said, "I''m coming."


    "Come on, I''m ready." Then Xiao Hua closed her eyes and didn''t even look at general Wu.


    General Wu''s anger came up immediately. You don''t have to look down on me even if your strength is poor. Anyway, I''m also a general in the stockade, and I''m recognized as the most powerful in the stockade.


    Seeing that Xiaohua closed his eyes, general Wu wanted to sneak attack in the past, but it was not his own way. He yelled and gave Xiaohua a new idea, then rushed up.


    At the moment of reaching Xiaohua, his body jumped up, and then his hands raised his long knife, aimed at Xiaohua''s head and chopped it off.


    After hearing Wu Jiangjun''s shouting, Xiaohua naturally understood general Wu''s meaning and raised her mouth.


    Ding, ah


    Originally thought that two people will have a very fierce confrontation, some did not


    When I had time to see someone, I immediately opened my eyes and saw general Wu lying on the ground with blood on his mouth.


    Let''s slow down the end and have a good look at what happened at that moment.


    After general Wu''s body jumped high, the long knife in his hand had already been raised high. However, when he saw that his long knife was about to cut into Xiaohua''s head, general Wu could not bear it. When he was about to aim at him, Xiaohua still had a little movement, which made general Wu hesitate, This hesitation immediately made the knife in his hand a little crooked.


    Originally is to the head of the long knife, so a crooked became aimed at Xiaohua''s shoulder, Xiaohua''s eyes or son ah tightly closed, but the corner of the mouth but raised a smile.


    In front of them, there are many people waiting for such things to happen.


    The knife is getting closer and closer, but Xiaohua hasn''t responded yet. Just after Wu Jiangjun took back a little of the volume that she sent out, Xiaohua moves. The long knife in her hand cuts a silver thread, and then moves in their hands


    There are a lot of people waiting for this or that to happen. Xiaohua''s long knife appeared a silver awn in his hand. He knocked on the long knife in general Wu''s hand.


    General Wu has just recovered 10% of his strength, and now it has become 80%. Unexpectedly, at this time, the knife in Xiaohua''s hand is knocked over, and then the strength of his hands is not enough.


    A strong force appeared on their own long sword, and then the sword in their hands was out of control, and they were still waiting for such things, and many people were waiting.


    There are still some people waiting for such people to love you here. Many people are staring at such things.


    After kowtowing the long knife in general Wu''s hand, Xiaohua didn''t take advantage of the victory. Originally, she had the chance to pass her long knife to general Wu''s neck, but she didn''t.


    She turned her long knife around and hit general Wu on the back with the back of the knife


    In fact, even general Wu can''t stand it.


    After being hit hard by Xiaohua, her body immediately flew to the other side without any control of her own, and then the scene that everyone saw now appeared. Xiaohua stood still, her eyes closed, and then lay on the ground in general Wu, with a mouthful of blood spilling from the corner of her mouth.


    "General Wu, it seems that you are still kind and righteous to me, otherwise you don''t have to accept my mercy just now." Xiaohua opened her eyes and said with a smile.


    "I see that you are a straight line in the female generation, and leave a little awesome face to the force." General Wu won''t admit this kind of thing. If you let your people think that you are waterproof, you don''t have to mix here. Just spitting is enough for you.


    "Yes? It seems that I''m still amorous Xiaohua sighed with regret, and then said, "now that you know what I''m good at, you''d better take out your real skills. Let''s make a real decision. This time, I hope you don''t keep your hand, and I won''t keep it."


    After Xiao Hua finished., His face became serious, and then the other hand came out from behind him, and a machete appeared in his hand, and his eyes were no longer closed.


    "Now let''s start a real war."


    When Wu Jiang Nan Jun heard Xiao Hua''s words, general Wu was laughing bitterly. Even if he didn''t neglect it and didn''t take back his strength just now, he would be beaten by Xiao Hua, and maybe his injury would be heavier than now.


    But now I''m riding a tiger. I can''t retreat for the sake of the people behind me, the way after me, and the future of the stockade.


    Hard to his injury to suppress down, and then a deep breath, looking at floret said: "can you wait for me."


    "Yes, but not too long, because my time is limited."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be long." Said general Wu.

 Chapter 727

    "As long as the time is not too long, I can wait. I hope you all wait here. Otherwise, my temper will come up. I really don''t know what will happen." Xiaohua points a long knife at the people in front of her and behind general Wu with a smile.


    Those people were Xiaohua''s smiling eyes so a look, from the bottom of my heart turned out a cool air, let them go to an all tremble for a while, and then one step back.


    "I didn''t say that I would let you die now. You are so afraid now. I don''t know how to deal with the stockade when you hand it over to you. Such a large group of old men are not as brave as Nanjun of Wujiang. I really don''t know whose stomach you are late for dinner for so many years."


    "You..." one of them was very big. Xiaohua said that. They were angry. He immediately stood up and pointed to Xiaohua''s nose and said, "little girl, I can be your uncle''s generation in terms of age. We are not bad for you. Do you use such sarcasm?"


    "If you say one more word, I promise what I said before doesn''t count. Now I''ll settle it with you." Floret''s face a cold, in the eyes emit a ray of light, looking at the man in front of him


    say.


    "You..." the man was going to argue with Xiaohua, but seeing that Xiaohua didn''t seem to be joking, he immediately took back what he had just said, and also took back his feet.


    "It''s almost the same. As a man, you need to know what can go and stretch." Floret light said.


    The man stood there in a huff, intending to rush up and compete with the little bitch, but seeing the long knife in Xiaohua''s hand and the two-way corpse behind her, he still suppressed the only courage in his heart.


    General Wu didn''t seem to hear the conversation at all. He came to the stream in the middle of the platform with his long knife. Then he put it in front of him and squatted down.


    "General Wu, let''s go together. This little bitch is so angry."


    "General Wu, as long as you give me an order, I''ll let you know what the following consequences are."


    "General Wu, can you hold on?"


    "General Wu, are you sure? I''m not sure, we still... "This man didn''t forgive me, but everyone knew what he wanted to say.


    "Palm mouth!" As soon as the old stronghold leader''s eyes were horizontal, the man knew that he had made a slip of words and immediately gave a slap on his face, which was very loud.


    Originally, it is. Now is the critical moment. Now you have said such a sentence, isn''t it demoralizing everyone? This is not a time of war. If it''s true, on the battlefield, with this sentence, no matter how big an official you are, you''re going to have your head now.


    The old stronghold leader watched general Wu come to his side, then said: "general Wu, if you can''t do it, don''t try to be brave. I don''t believe that so many of us can''t even do a little girl movie?"


    In fact, the old stronghold leader himself is also a son. Give him comfort. Although the old stronghold leader himself is not worth the force, his intelligence is very good. Through the duel just now, he can see that general Wu is not killed by Xiaohua''s opponent at all. Just now, he suffered so little because Xiaohua was merciful to him. If someone else had gone up, he would have been lying there for a long time. If he could have such an idea, he still didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "It doesn''t matter. For the sake of the stockade, I will." With these words, general Wu squatted down. Looking at his reflection in the water, flickering in the booth, he knows that he is not Xiaohua''s opponent, but now he has to rush up, no


    Just for himself, but also for the whole village.


    I don''t know how far it should be if I can have such an idea now. I don''t know how many more people will suffer if I can have such an idea now.


    With a sigh, general Wu put his body on the shore, and then put his head in the cold water, making his nerves nervous.


    For a long time, I saw Wu Jiangjun''s head stuck in the water and did not move. I thought something had happened. Some people even began to worry about whether general Wu did not want to fight Xiaohua and chose to escape. Then he threw himself into the water and drowned himself.


    General Wu''s head stretched out from the water, and then dipped his hand in the water, beating on his body, as if in some ceremony.


    "Ah, I remember." A man said in a low voice, his tone full of surprise.


    "What do you think of?" Immediately someone asked.


    "I remember. General Wu is offering sacrifices now." The man who spoke said, "I remember when my father told me a story, he said that in our stockade, whenever there is a battle of life and death, everyone will bathe in this river and let his body fight in the cleanest condition, so that God can bless him."


    "When you say that, I remember. What my father told me is not like this. My father said that only when he knew that he could not defeat each other, he would slap the water on his son so slowly, and let his soul return to the river after death, protecting the whole stockade." There are others, and one said.


    "You mean, general Wu?" The man didn''t say what he had guessed.


    "Well, you''re right. General Wu must think that he can''t defeat this little bitch, so he can only use this method."


    "And now what?"


    "Look, we can''t do anything." Everyone sighed. Even the tallest people in general Wu''s stockade were determined to die. Didn''t they go up to deliver food?


    The conversation between them all transmitted to other people''s ears, which made all the people watching the war tremble in their hearts. Is such a hero going to die here?


    Everyone''s eyes to general Wu were full of respect.

 Chapter 728

    "I''m ready."


    General Wu stood up from the stream, all wet on his body, looking very embarrassed, but the light in his eyes was so hot.


    "I''m ready, too." Xiaohua has found out that the present Nanjun of Wujiang is no longer the former general of Wu. It seems that some special changes have taken place in him, but she still doesn''t know what this change is. However, this change is very good for both the general and herself.


    General Wu''s change made her feel very excited and eager to try.


    "You are who you are now." Floret said excitedly.


    "I won''t let you down." General Wu said, came to the opposite side of Xiaohua, then looked at Xiaohua and said, "are you ready?"


    "I''m ready." Xiaohua put the excitement in her heart to Annah, and then said, "you can attack at any time, this time I will do my best."


    "I''m sure I won''t let you down." Said general Wu.


    After that, general Wu did not rush to start, but put his own double swords


    Put it on his head, like a son praying for something.


    "Ah As soon as he opened his eyes, the light in general Wu''s eyes became more and more sharp. After a big drink, he rushed up. It seemed that he had no fear in his hands, so he rushed straight in the past, as if he was waiting for this moment.


    Seeing that general Wu finally gave full play to her real strength, Xiaohua''s eyes seemed to be shining with the light of envelopes. She licked her lips, and her double knives dropped slightly, trembling with excitement.


    [Ding Ding Dang] at the moment of contact between the two people, there is a very rapid sound of metal collision between them. The listeners are in a high mood, and their heart beat faster.


    [chuckling] it seems that something is broken, and then a figure flies out of the two men''s battle group, and falls heavily on the ground.


    All the people dare not blink at this time. With the experience of deleting words, they dare not close their eyes as long as they see two people touching each other, and then they seem to be waiting for such things to happen in front of them.


    The man who fell on the ground was general Wu, but no one dared to say anything. General Wu really tried his best this time. Last time, they could see general Wu''s action. This time, they couldn''t even see general Wu''s action clearly, let alone


    It''s Xiaohua''s action.


    "Not bad, this time you are much better than the last time." Although Xiaohua''s mouth is still praising general Wu, people have heard a little disappointment from her mouth.


    "But I still can''t match you." General Wu [poof] spat out a mouthful of blood, then looked at Xiaohua and said, "you cut 28 knives in just ten seconds, and it''s the same place. I don''t have the ability to do that."


    "You are also good. You can chop 18 knives in ten seconds. If you are practicing, you may catch up with me."


    Xiaohua''s meaning is very obvious, that is, you are not my opponent now, but if you practice more frequently in the future, you are likely to catch up with me. This situation is very likely, and you are not sure to surpass me, and catch up with me at 20. As for what I will progress to in the future, I don''t know, so don''t speculate. Xiaohua''s tone seemed to be that an elder was giving directions to a younger generation. However, general Wu was not angry. Instead, he looked at the two long knives that had been neatly broken in his hands.


    "But now you don''t seem to be my opponent. I think we can end it." Xiaohua said and was ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute." General Wu gave a loud cry, and then stood up from the ground,


    "I haven''t lost yet. I want you to see the real me and the complete me. I can only appear once."


    General Wu''s words are very obvious. I will fight you with my last posture, but this posture can only appear once in the end. If you can defeat you this time, you must keep your promise. If you still can''t defeat you this time, you don''t have to do it. I will solve it myself.


    General Wu''s words made everyone respect, including Xiaohua.


    "General Wu, you don''t have to do that." Xiaohua said.


    "I have to do it. If I don''t, my conscience will be upset." After general Wu finished speaking, he came to the edge of the stream again.


    This time, I''m ready to fight with my life.


    Compared with the last time, general Wu threw his whole upper body into the stream, and the soaking time was longer than before.


    When general Wu finished all his sacrificial rites according to the last situation, his body began to swing. It seems that the river is very cold.


    "Are you ok now?" Asked the little flower.


    "I hope you respect me." General Wu closed his deposit and sucked deeply


    He took a breath and said, "lend me two of your knives."


    Their long knives as like as two peas are all alike, and the only difference is the habit of everyone. Now, general Wu is borrowing the knife. This is the biggest insult to a knife man. But now there is no way, because general Wu''s knife has been cut off by the little flower just now.


    "Now I am better than before, you should pay attention to it."


    "You may come."


    Xiao Hua was also moved by general Wu''s stubbornness. Although they are enemies now, as Xiao Hua said just now, general Wu is the only man that Zi AKI appreciates in the two stockaded villages. If they have a chance in the future, they will get married.


    "Drink!"


    This time, as like as two peas, the general of Wu walked to a very close distance, and then he drank a lot. He took off his long knife and cut it down to see the same track.


    Xiaohua''s face this time is more dignified than that of the last time. This time, Xiaohua feels that the power of general Wu seems to be much stronger than that of the last time. Especially when general Wu opens his eyes, he shakes himself a little.

 Chapter 729

    It turns out that when general Wu took the knife handed to him by others, his eyes were closed tightly. When he came to Xiaohua, at the same time as the loud drink, he opened his eyes, and then flashed a light in his eyes, which was so dazzling.


    That''s why Xiaohua was shocked just now.


    [jingle, whine, whine]


    The time of this confrontation was one second less than that of last time, and this time general Wu''s body did not fall down, just stepped back two steps, and there was a very deep wound in his chest.


    "Poof!" General Wu spat out another mouthful of blood. This time, it seemed that there were some other things in the blood, as if there were some blood clots¡°


    "You really have to make a lot of progress compared with the last time. This time, you cut 20 knives in eight seconds. If you can make such progress in a short time, many people will be impressed. Even the ancestors who built the stockade don''t have the time to make progress as fast as you." Xiaohua said sincerely.


    "To improve is a good performance." General Wu spat out a mouthful of blood again, but this time, it seems that the two wounds are much less than just now. It seems that his injury has been suppressed.


    "But I still can''t compare with you. You''ve cut twenty-eight knives in nine seconds, which has surpassed the ancestors." Said general Wu.


    "Now do you think I have a chance to sit in that seat?" Asked the little flower.


    "I don''t know. I don''t care about this problem. All my mind now is to compete with you." Said general Wu.


    "Are you ok now?" Xiaohua points to the wound on general Wu''s chest and asks.


    "Men can''t ask if they believe it or not." General Wu made a joke, but no one laughed, "I''m not defeated yet. This time I think you can see the real me."


    "Yes? I''m still looking forward to that. " There was no expression on Xiaohua''s face, but there was a flash of emotion in the fundus of her eyes. No one saw it, and no one paid attention to her.


    "Wait for me."


    The long knife in general Wu''s hand is still cut off, and the fracture is still so neat. There is no change in the long knife in Xiaohua''s hand. It can be seen that Xiaohua''s Sabre technique is much higher than that of general Wu.


    General Wu came to the side of the stream, and then buried himself in the stream. For a long time, no bubble appeared on it, which made everyone worried.


    Half an hour later, general Wu''s whole body trembled and he was covered in hair


    Now it''s ice.


    "Give me the knife." General Wu spoke very slowly. It can be seen that he was trying to restrain his body from shaking.


    Immediately someone put his long knife into general Wu''s hand. As soon as he touched his face, he was very surprised, but he didn''t scream.


    Back to their own side, immediately someone asked: "what happened to you just now?"


    "General Wu''s hands are very hot." Then he took out his hand and there was a big blister on his palm. It was just hot¡° You see, when I handed the knife just now, I touched it. Look at the blister on my hand. How can I deal with it in the future¡°


    "It''s terrible." Someone exclaimed¡° Why is this so strange? " Someone suddenly surprised said, "you see general Wu''s body began to hang ice cream, how could he be so hot?"


    "I remember that my father once said that when the stockade was just established, two people stood face to face, and no one had a dynamic talk. It seemed that they were standing in the stockade


    There is an invisible aura in the middle of the individual.


    This gas field is very strong. It seems to form an invisible cyclone. Xiaohua''s clothes are rustling. There is no movement on general Wu, because his whole body is covered with ice, and the wind can''t hang. The sand on the ground between the two people began to fly, gradually enveloping all the people in the coming year, like a muddy cover, covering the two people.


    And the cover became bigger and bigger. At last, all the people, including Heihu and liumei''er, crowded into a corner. There seemed to be a lot of people waiting for such people in front of them.


    They watched as they were enveloped by more and more turbid covers. At last, they couldn''t even see their bodies. No matter how much they opened their forehead and eyes, it didn''t help. They seemed to disappear out of thin air.


    This whirlwind lasted for a quarter of an hour. In front of them, there are still many people waiting for this or that kind of things to happen. They don''t know how to deal with the things with such ideas.


    The whirlwind drifted down gradually, and all the sand and stones mixed in it fell beside the two people, forming a very regular circle.


    In the circle, the two people were still motionless, as if nothing had happened at all. The ice armor that enveloped general Wu was still there


    It''s on him.


    "I lost." Xiaohua sighed, and the long knife in her hand broke into two pieces with a sound, "my knife is not as good as you."


    General Wu raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, and all the ice on his body collapsed, revealing his strong muscles.


    Just as a smile appeared on general Wu''s face, his body fell to the ground. After he died, his fingers were still pointing in another direction.


    People follow general Wu''s fingers and point to the place. Then they see that Xiaohua''s feet move forward a little bit. There are many people here in Taeny. Many people are waiting for this or that.


    "I lost. But you''re dead. I don''t know if it''s worth it. " Xiaohua sighed and said.


    "You have become like this now. It''s all because of this old man. You can rest assured that I will keep my promise and will not revenge my grandfather on them. Of course, this matter is only limited to today. What should I do or what will I do after today." Xiaohua goes to general Wu and points her machete at general Wu''s neck.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take revenge on you now. All the people who forced you to go to my opposite side will go down with you and stay on top


    You have not become the overlord of thousands of people in the whole world. I will let you become the real king below. Then, you will know what kind of talents we will become. "


    "Stop, don''t touch him." At this time, the prime minister ran out of the crowd, and then said to Xiaohua, "you roll, you roll now. Don''t be hypocritical here. General Wu doesn''t need you to revenge."


    When Xiaohua saw the prime minister coming, she didn''t start. Instead, she moved to the side. In this way, the power of the prime minister''s push was controlled by her legs. Then she faltered twice and fell to the ground. All her arms were bruised.


    "General Wu, are you ok? General Wu The prime minister is not entangled with xiaohua there, but there are many people in front of them waiting for this and that kind of thing to happen. After they can have this idea, there are still many people in front of them, and there are many people waiting for this idea to appear.


    General Wu''s lips began to turn purple, and the surface of his body was so hot that he could cook. As soon as the prime minister''s hand came into contact with general Wu''s hand, he immediately scalded it, "ah, why is it so hot¡°


    General Wu moved his lips at this time, and the prime minister immediately put his ear on it. But I couldn''t hear what general Wu was saying.


    "What did you say? Can you speak a little louder? I can''t hear you at all.


    ¡±The prime minister yelled in general Wu''s ear, but he didn''t react at all when he was here.


    "Hey, wake up, what are you talking about?" The prime minister kept shaking general Wu, but general Wu''s lips were still slightly moving there, and he couldn''t hear what he was saying clearly in front of them.


    "Do you say it''s cold?" The prime minister looked at general Wu''s hot body, and then said, "you''re so hot up and down now. You can''t be cold. If it''s cold, can I put you in the stream now?"


    The prime minister asked several times, but general Wu didn''t have any expression on his face. Now that he said it was cold, he could only make a fire. But now that he can make a fire for a while, there is nothing good to do.


    The prime minister had a look on his left. He ran to the room next to him and took out a quilt. Then he wrapped general Wu in it.


    Just after wrapping up general Wu, the prime minister went to get firewood and prepared to make a fire here to keep general Wu warm.


    But when she came back, the quilt wrapped in general Wu''s body had disappeared. The prime minister was stunned. He didn''t know what had happened during the period when he had just left.


    "Is it you?" The prime minister is not afraid of Xiaohua''s cutting her in half, and then goes straight to Xiaohua and questions her.


    "I did it. I''ll admit it, but I didn''t do it. I won''t


    Yes, I do Xiaohua said, "I didn''t do it. You can ask people."


    The prime minister still didn''t believe Xiaohua''s explanation, "it must be you. You can''t beat general Wu. When you see that general Wu is so badly injured, you will not let him go. You will get rid of all the quilts wrapped in him."


    "I said, if it''s not me, it''s not me. If you say one more word, believe it or not, you will be divided into two parts now." Xiaohua shakes her long knife and says.

 Chapter 731

    The prime minister was startled by Xiaohua''s action. He quickly stepped back from him, but rushed up again immediately.


    "There are so many people on the scene. You are the only one who has ever fought with general Wu, and the distance between you and general Wu is the closest. It''s not you. There are others." Said the prime minister.


    "I don''t want to say it again." Xiaohua raised the long knife in her hand. "If it wasn''t for the face of general Wu, now you would have fallen to the ground."


    Hearing Xiaohua say that, the prime minister reluctantly believed it. After several steps, he said to them, "who took the quilt off general Wu? Now I want to know, as long as you tell me, I promise I will give him my most precious thing."


    The prime minister''s eyes looked around, but no one listened, and no one came out to tell her who had taken off the quilt from general Wu.


    After the prime minister yelled, he went back to the room, took out a quilt and put it on general Wu.


    At this time, general Wu''s body was even hotter, but the breath from his mouth was really cold.


    When he wrapped general Wu in the quilt again, it was just after the prime minister


    In the blink of an eye, a stream of smoke appeared on general Wu, and then many people appeared in front of them. They all got rid of such people in front of them.


    A stream of smoke came out of general Wu''s body, and then all the quilts on his body came out with a flame. In the blink of an eye, all the quilts on his body were burned, even the ashes were not found, but the fire was clean.


    The prime minister lost everything in his hand, but he didn''t know anything about it. He was too surprised that the living man would spontaneously ignite and would not believe anything he said.


    Everyone nodded and everything that had happened before was reinterpreted. That''s right. That''s what happened just now.


    "General Wu!" The prime minister exclaimed in amazement, but he didn''t care how hot he was. Then he stuck himself tightly to general Wu.


    Regardless of her delicate skin appeared one bubble after another, as if these things for him is not any feeling.


    Xiaohua looks at the two people holding each other tightly and turns into a flame of jealousy in her eyes. Then when she looks at the old stronghold leader and others, the flame of jealousy turns into a look of hatred.


    "Now it''s your turn." Floret light said, eyes appeared in the firelight, in her hands of the machete at this moment, good will also become very spiritual


    I''m ready to choose people and devour them at any time.


    "You know the bet with general Wu just now. I gave general Wu three chances. Although he was stronger every time, Xiaohua pointed to general Wu lying beside her and said," now you can see that he is not my opponent at all. No wonder I don''t keep my promise, It''s that there are still a lot of people waiting for this or that kind of thing here


    "You turn back!" Said the old stronghold leader.


    "I know for myself whether I''ve turned back. As you know, now that it has become like this, what else can you say? Let''s start. I think you can''t wait now, can you? "


    Xiaohua dances the long sword out of her hand for a while. It looks very beautiful, but everyone comes to this beautiful sword first. There is a terrible killing intention hidden in it. If anyone touches it, he can''t bear to escape¡° Don''t talk like that In the crowd, a man rushed out and yelled to Xiaohua, "let''s go together. I don''t believe she can avoid three or five knives. She can avoid so many of us. Go


    When a person''s fear to the extreme, it will become anger, this anger will break through their own reason, will not consider the surprise of our enemies


    , and then it will not become such a meeting, become like this, and then become this thing, things that can have such thoughts now, I don''t know what it is like now.


    Now this group of people with extreme fear have all turned into angry birds. As long as someone takes the lead in their life, then the flame of their anger will be more and more vigorous.


    But there is also an advantage, that is, they can boost the morale and the fighting spirit of the whole village.


    It''s a good thing to say. If it''s not good, it''s not a good day to go to seek death. But this reality is like this, often things force you have no way, can only force Liangshan.


    A group of people swarmed on, but Xiaohua''s face was full of disdain, "you are far away from general Wu, originally I could let you, but now time is pressing, I can only move with you seriously."


    After the last sentence of Xiaohua, the first knife in her hand also fell down, and then the long knife in her hand didn''t stop at all.


    Time seems to stop at this moment, as if in a moment, perhaps in a faster time has all ended.


    Floret seems to move for a while, and then on her long knife, stained with a lot of blood, floret put the long knife on his lips, and then gently blow a breath, stick to the long knife on the blood as one after another very beautiful


    Like pearls, they fall to the ground and fall apart.


    "You are really far away from general Wu. I didn''t make much effort." Xiaohua said floating, at this time, the last blood bead on her long knife also fell to the ground.


    At this time, those who just rushed up behind Xiaohua were all standing still. After the last drop of blood on Xiaohua''s long knife fell to the ground, they fell to the ground, and they were all neatly divided into two parts.


    A total of 13 people, in a moment, and then all become two, and even some people just started, so far did not see anything, in their faces are now all confused, in the dying time or confused.


    "Now it''s your turn. I must do what I say, otherwise I can''t explain it to my grandfather." Floret said while taking her long knife to them.

 Chapter 732

    "You''re finally growing up." The old stronghold leader sighed heartily, "maybe I shouldn''t have concealed you before, or I wouldn''t be like this now."


    "No, you are wrong. It has nothing to do with you and me when things come to such a state. It''s all because God is helping. I want to thank God for letting me have a big hatred." Xiaohua looked at the sky and said.


    "I admit that you are better than all the people present, but please don''t ignore our spirit of self-improvement. Please respect us." The old stronghold leader''s words said that he was begging for mercy.


    Now we can only pray for Xiaohua not to embarrass them too much, just to give them a happy life, and not to hurt those old people and children.


    "Wait a minute, don''t count these three people in [you]. They are not your people. They are general Wu''s friends. I promised him that if I didn''t hurt his friends, I would never hurt them. But the precondition is that I don''t want to trouble me any more. I''m a man of revenge." When Xiaohua said this, her eyes were dead looking at the black tiger.


    Black tiger was silent, and Liu mei''er, who was standing beside him, spoke.


    "Don''t worry, if we didn''t get down now, we would have run away.


    ¡±


    "Don''t worry, I will let you leave safely after I solve the problem here, but please remember what I said just now." Xiaohua applied again for what she said just now.


    "Remember, remember." Liu Mei son quickly nods to say.


    Liu mei''er was very satisfied with Liu mei''er''s attitude, but she didn''t let go of her vigilance to the two men. The three men came from unknown places. Only general Wu knew them, but they didn''t explain what they were doing or where they came from. Moreover, one of them was a great threat to herself. She felt that if she didn''t pay attention to them a little bit, Will hit his way, but now he is still in a coma, there is no threat to himself.


    However, she threw out her long knife. When Liu mei''er saw it coming straight to her head, she closed her eyes and even forgot to scream. She took back Li Su''s hands in an instant, and then squatted down with her head in her arms.


    Black tiger immediately took out the gun he had just pinned to his waist and aimed at Xiaohua, but he didn''t shoot because he saw that the long knife didn''t come to him.


    [hiss hiss] after that, Liu mei''er didn''t feel any pain on her body. She opened her eyes and didn''t find any bloodstains. Then she went to the cinema


    Looking closely, a deep mark appeared in front of her, which was inlaid on the stone slab in front of Liu mei''er.


    "This is a warning to you, and it is also a line of protection for you. No matter who crosses this line, there will be no amnesty!" When Xiaohua said this, she didn''t hide her killing intention.


    "Yes, yes." Liu mei''er nodded and said.


    Seeing Liu mei''er''s promise, Xiao Hua doesn''t care about them any more. As for the pistol in Heihu''s hand, she doesn''t pay attention at all. She has recognized that there are no bullets in the pistol. Even if there are bullets in it, it doesn''t have any effect on her now.


    "Now it''s up to you. Choose a way to die." Floret disdain said.


    "Don''t kill me. Please don''t kill me. I have an 80 year old mother and a three-month-old child. Don''t kill me. I have to support them." Jin Busan saw that now Xiaohua had the upper hand, and immediately began to cry for mercy. If there were not two people around him, he would have knelt on the ground now¡° Jin Busan, do you think I can spare you now? " Xiaohua looked at jinbusan now, his eyes are all disdain, "kill you will dirty my hands."


    "Thank you for not killing me. If you need me in the future, I''ll pay you


    No, three is a cool dog in your hand. It''s up the mountain and down the sea of fire. You''re welcome. I''ll try my best to die. " Jin Busan ordered his head like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Are you a good dog?" Asked the little flower.


    "Yes, definitely a good dog, barking." Jin Busan is willing to let him eat excrement as long as he can live.


    "Ha ha ha." Xiaohua is looking up at the sky and laughing, "it''s really a good dog, old stockade leader. You take him as your guest, your friend. Now you''re looking at him. He''s just a fawning dog in front of me. I''m sorry for him."


    The old stronghold leader glared at Jin Busan, "don''t worry, I will deal with him well."¡°


    ¡±No, now he''s a dog of mine. If I deal with it, it''s not your turn to deal with it. " Xiaohua said to jinbusan, "I will protect you well."


    "Thank you, Xiaohua stronghold leader. Thank you very much." Kim is very grateful now.


    "You''re welcome. Protecting you is my main task now." But now I have a task for you to do


    "Don''t mention it, Xiaohua stronghold leader. As long as it''s your order, I''ll do it for you, even if I go up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire." Jin Busan patted himself on the chest


    If he hadn''t been pulled by others, Jin Busan would have run to him now, holding Xiaohua''s thigh tightly, and then kissing his shoes.


    "You don''t have to go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire. As long as you give me this old thing now and start to scold it from the 18th generation of my ancestors, the worse it is, the happier I will be. As long as I am happy, I will not only not kill you, but also give you some benefits."


    Floret said while to this gold not three cast a wink, gold not three whole body a spirit, and then immediately ready to agree down, but his side two cold hum, let him just restless heart immediately calm down.


    "The Xiaohua stronghold leader, look at me now. This is not convenient." Jin Busan looks at the two people around him. The meaning is very obvious. Although I''m taking refuge in you now, I''m still in the hands of others. In case my own words are wrong, you will be happy, but I''m going to open my mouth.

 Chapter 733

    "Don''t worry, I''ll make you safe." Floret said, "just now my such force you have not seen it, even if all of them are added together, they are my opponents, I want a person to live, you say he can die?"


    Xiaohua asks jinbusan a few questions, which makes jinbusan immediately think of the picture he just saw, and the corpse which is now divided into two. This is the evidence of chiguoguo. The ability of Xiaohua is to make them better.


    "Well, I''ve agreed to the task." Jin Bu San bit his teeth, and then thought about it in his heart.


    "But you think well, I didn''t force you. What you''re doing now is all done by yourself here. It has nothing to do with me." Asked the little flower.


    "I know that what I''m doing now has nothing to do with the leader of Xiaohua village. I''m doing it voluntarily there." Jin Busan is willing to give up now, as long as he can keep his life, even now


    In let oneself jump to the cesspit inside, the painful drink, oneself are willing.


    "You said it yourself. I''m not responsible for anything." Xiaohua said.


    "I don''t need you to take charge. I''ll take charge myself."


    What Jin Busan promised is very happy. In fact, he has a small abacus in his heart. The people around Xiaohua are dead. Now he''s going to take refuge in the past. It''s a great contribution. Xiaohua will really be the leader of the stockade. She''s not one of the tens of thousands, is she, Is it under one person and above ten thousand people? All the people in the stockade still want to act according to their own faces.


    Now I don''t live here any more. I have a lot of property outside. When I have a chance to run out, I sell all my property. I have a lot of money. Then I am coming to an immigrant. Even if his ability is playing, can she find herself without going abroad? Looking for a needle in a haystack is light.


    So Jin Busan made such a calculation in his mind, and then considered it


    The situation of his present time, this just agreed to floret''s request.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Xiaohua said, "if you do this thing well, then the Deputy stronghold leader will be yours. To tell you the truth, I''m addicted to martial arts, and I don''t like these things at all, so all the things in the stronghold will depend on you."


    "Really, stronghold leader?" Jin Busan has some doubts. If he said that he could guarantee his life before, he could still believe it. But now let''s give this deputy stronghold leader to him, and he won''t believe anything he says.


    "I''m Xiaohua. I mean what I say. Just like general Wu, I promised not to hurt his friends, so I would never hurt his friends. I said I would avenge my grandfather. Now I''m talking about my grandfather." Floret''s eyes are full of firmness.


    When Jin Busan saw that Xiaohua said so, he believed it and immediately said, "Xiaohua village leader, please be good. If it''s something else, I may not be good at it. But if I want to say this curse, I''m an expert. For quite a few years, I''ve been in our community and scolded all over the world


    My opponent, many old ladies, were defeated by me. At last, they were all polite when they saw me. If there was anything delicious, they would come to me first. Otherwise, when I came, it would not be like this now. "


    "That''s good. I believe in the ability of the stronghold leader of Jinfu." Xiaohua thumbs up to jinbusan.


    Jin Busan cleared his throat, and then said, "you bastards are all listening. You three onions and two cloves of garlic want to fight our joke stronghold leader. Is your family deaf or blind, or does Zi AKI not have his own brain when he goes out, and even want to fight our wise and powerful joke stronghold leader, Are you tired of living, or do you think your life is too long? "¡° It''s not that I think highly of you, just you kittens and puppies. No, it''s a compliment to say that you are kittens and puppies. There are so many of you. Even if you are a bedbug, it''s a gift for you to have such a thing as you now. It''s a virtue for your ancestors. Would your family want to fight with our little flower stronghold leader? Is your brain rusty? Who gave you this rotten


    "The idea?"


    I have to say that Jin Busan is really a talent in this aspect. After such a simple pass, none of the words in it are repetitive, and they still curse people without swearing, but the words can be understood by people, which is to blame them


    "Enough!" The more he listened, the more angry the old stronghold leader became. Finally, he couldn''t stand it. He threw his dragon''s stick and hit Jin Busan in the next three ways.


    Jin Bu three Ao of a voice squatted down the rope, two eyes are bulging out, almost flew out of the orbit.


    "Call me until you''re dead." The old stronghold leader said fiercely, "hit me according to his mouth!"


    Standing on one side of the crowd has long been listening to the seven tricks of smoke, this is the old stronghold leader''s words, it is extraordinary, take off their shoes, and then pull out the shoe mat, according to Jin Busan''s mouth so [Pa Pa Pa] of smoking. this time


    This is not only the pain, but also the smell of smelly feet. Sometimes I open my mouth because of the pain


    It happened that a pair of shoe cushions appeared in front of their face. It was too late to escape. The shoe cushions were just put into their mouth, and then they were all disposed of in front of them.


    "Lord Xiaohua, you want to save me." Jin Bu is wailing for three hundred years, looking for help from Xiaohua.


    Floret is a face of helplessness, and then said: "this old three, ah, not because I don''t save you, but because you are not in danger now, ah, if you are in danger, I promise I will appear in your side for the first time."


    Jin Busan is also a character like a human spirit. He has been working hard in the shopping mall for many years, and he has gone through a lot of such things. Now Xiaohua has something to say that he still doesn''t understand.

 Chapter 734

    With the words of Xiaohua, Jin Busan understood that he was trapped by this little bitch.


    "Xiaohua, you little slut, you''re cheating on me. You don''t expect to fall into my hands in the future, or I''ll let you know how powerful I am. I''ll let you lie in bed and enjoy it."


    Jin Busan wants to understand that Xiaohua is digging a big hole for himself, and then many people appear in front of them. He immediately starts to scold.


    Xiaohua is influenced by his words. There are many people here. There are still many people waiting for such people here.


    There are a lot of people here, and they are waiting for such things in front of them.


    After hearing the dialogue, Xiaohua frowned. The more she heard it, the worse she felt.


    "Shut up Floret cried out, and then put the knife in his hand to turn up, toward floret in front of them, there are many people in their, there are many people in front of them, there are many people waiting.


    Those who are beating Jin Busan''s mouth see that Xiaohua''s long knife is pulled out, and then they immediately hide to one side.


    Jin Busan saw the long knife flying straight towards him. As soon as he closed his eyes, he could not escape this time. Now he was really finished.


    As early as I knew this was the end, why did I have to rush up.


    Now you see, it''s obvious that you have to give yourself a thorough account here.


    When he felt that his neck was cold, nothing happened. Jin Busan opened his eyes, and then something appeared in their place. There were many people in their place, many people in their place, and many people in their car. There were many people who could have such an idea, I don''t know what happened.


    Looking left and right, it seems that other people''s eyes are full of consternation. It seems that something extraordinary has happened. Now there are many people waiting for such things to happen here. If they don''t know, there are still many people''s things waiting.


    Jin Busan is a little uncertain. He doesn''t know what kind of things they are delayed by. He can have such an idea. He doesn''t know what kind of things they are now. There are a lot of people here. What do they think they are like


    It''s too late.


    But looking at Jin Busan, he found that some things were wrong. Others were right. What was wrong was himself. He found that his head could turn a circle. Did he have a special function?


    At this time, he found that his eyes had red fog, and he wanted to rub his eyes with his hands, but his arms didn''t have any strength at all. Then there were a lot of things happening in their eyes. I don''t know what happened to them.


    The only thing that can move is his head. Jin Busan wants to look down at his body. But when he looks down, he sees his chest, then his neck, and then his neck is spraying blood. Then, there is no more. Jin Busan''s eyes are big, but he can''t see anything, When I arrived at my deathbed, I couldn''t figure out where the problem was and how I saw my neck.


    But when this scene appeared in front of the audience, there was another scene. There are a lot of things here, and a lot of people here are waiting for this or that kind of thing. If you can have such an idea now, if you don''t know, you think it''s something happened.


    In front of their eyes, just now, they saw Xiaohua throw the long knife in her hand towards her, and then they got stuck in a silver light. They quickly dodged. Nothing happened. They dodged slowly. There was a small mouth on her skin, which made them all sweat, Now, many people have been loving you in their life, and they are constantly doing the thing of being able to do it. Those who can have such an idea now don''t know what kind of things should happen,


    When they come back to their senses, the long knife that Xiaohua just threw out has already returned to her hands. She looks at them indifferently, as if they are all dead now.


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, no one found that there was no abnormality in each other, so they all relaxed, and then saw the golden man in front of them again, and then let their eyes fall off.


    In front of them, Jin Busan showed off his special ability and turned his head around. Then he turned his big eyes around and let their eyes fall off.


    In front of them, Jin Busan turned his en ODI, then lowered his head, then dropped his head from his neck, and then stopped for a moment. It was estimated that a stream of blood would come out of his neck in less than a second.


    The blood splashed two meters high, and all their faces were splashed with it.


    The blood sprayed for 30 seconds before it weakened, and then Jin Busan''s body tilted to one side.


    "You shouldn''t scold me, or your life will be saved." Floret sighed, and then said faintly, "you see, there are many people in front of them, there are many people in front of them, there are many people in front of them, there are many people in front of them, there are many people in front of them, there are many people in front of them.


    "Xiaohua, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel now." Said the old stronghold leader.


    "Did you find out? Didn''t you see all that just now? " Floret pointed to her hand behind her who were divided into two people, light said.


    "I''m talking about what you''re doing now."


    "It seems that you are really old." Xiaohua said, "when you are old, you should not waste food in this world."


    "What do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to respect my commitment."

 Chapter 735

    Then Xiao Hua raised her long knife and said to the old stockade leader, "old man, it''s your turn now."


    "Defend the stronghold leader to the death!" I don''t know who yelled, and then everyone rushed up to the old stronghold leader. Only general Wu and the prime minister were still lying on the ground.


    General Wu is in a coma now, and the prime minister is in a coma now. Both of them are lying on the ground now. Now they have no clothes on them. They are all burned to ashes by the heat of general Wu. Now they are honest with each other, but they don''t know it.


    But that''s good. At least they don''t have to be embarrassed.


    There is also a situation, that is, the prime minister is now all covered with some blisters, and these blisters, alas, continue to stretch, continue to crack, some yellow pus appeared, basically covered her body.


    At this time, both of them can be ignored. There are a lot of people here who buy young people in their sum. There are also a lot of people here who can have such thoughts. If they don''t know what happened, they think they can have such thoughts. If they don''t know what happened, they can take what happened.


    The old stronghold leader was filled with tears when he saw so many people in front of him.


    "I''ve never lived in vain to have brothers and sisters like you."


    "Old man, when it''s time, don''t bewitch people there. People''s eyes are bright, and they can have their own discerning ability, but they don''t have any effect on me, because Owen can''t use them at all." Xiaohua said with a sneer.


    "Xiaohua, you should remember that those who have gained more help and those who have lost less." Said the old stronghold leader¡°


    "Bullshit, I remember that you are human in Niubi, but there are some people you Niubi can''t break, such as me." Xiaohua said.


    "You all step back. This is the grudge between me and Xiaohua. Don''t let you all die because of such a thing." The old stronghold leader stepped down from the tiger leather chair, then came to the front of the crowd, and said, "you still have your family. I''m a lonely family. I''ll go up later. If I lose, you will surrender. Anyway, Xiaohua is experienced. Besides, her martial arts value is very high now. It''s enough to protect you."


    "If I win, you will let general Wu become your new stronghold leader. If general Wu doesn''t wake up, the prime minister will become your new stronghold leader. Then you will obey them." The old stronghold leader is now talking about his future affairs.


    It''s a pity that Xiaohua won''t let her arrangement come true.


    After hearing what the old stronghold leader said, Xiaohua immediately said, "old East


    Xi, don''t be so paranoid. They''re all going to die, and none of them can live. Don''t worry. If you go first, they''ll catch up. As I said, no one in the upper and lower stockade can live, and I won''t let go of any of them. "


    "Don''t worry, old stronghold leader. We will frighten you completely."


    One man stood in front of the old stronghold leader, and others also stood in front of the old stronghold leader.


    "Little bitch, if you want to hurt our stronghold leader, you should step on our bodies."


    "I won''t let your plot succeed."


    "Come on, let me show you what I can do."


    "Cut." Xiaohua didn''t pay any attention to their clamour¡° As for you kittens and puppies, I really don''t care. If you all have the ability of general Wu after three changes, I can look up at you, but you are not. "¡° Old stronghold leader, I''m not talented. I''ll explore the way for you first. " One of them yelled and rushed to Xiaohua. Then the long knife in his hand put a cross in the city and rushed to Xiaohua''s head.


    "I can''t help myself." Floret of these four words just finished, rushed to her that person became two half, suddenly fell to the ground. Standing


    The people in front of the old stronghold leader were frightened again. Is this man


    It''s too terrible, but they immediately turned these fears into fears. There are many people here, many people here, many people here, and many people here continue to love you. I don''t know what kind of things it should be if they can have such thoughts.


    Four of them looked at each other and rushed up together, but they still had rules. There were many people here, and there were still many people waiting. This or that kind of thing is waiting. If there can be this or that kind of thing, I don''t know what they are doing.


    Now there are a lot of people here, and there are a lot of people waiting for this or that to happen.


    The four people rushed to Xiaohua in four directions: front, back, left and right. The starting steps were from front to back, and the running speed was from fast to slow. However, there were a lot of people here, and there were a lot of people who had such ideas.


    Floret''s face or no expression: "you come up is just a group of mobs."


    The knife in Xiaohua''s hand is the same this time. It''s just one of the knives. A silver light flashed by. Those people who are still in the air are all divided into two parts from the waist. They are all bloody. It''s frightening to look at them.


    "Who else do you have? All of you come up. The knife in my hand is starving." There are a lot of people in their primary election, and there are a lot of people in their primary election. There are a lot of people in front of them. There are a lot of people in Taeny''s primary election. There are a lot of people in front of them.


    "Don''t waste your life. You are not her opponents. How many people will become dead in front of them." The old stronghold leader stopped the rest of them, and many people appeared in front of them.


    "Old stronghold leader, you''d better leave quickly. As long as you are here, our stronghold leader will have hope. We must not let this little bitch succeed in his plot." A man came out and said.


    "No, you''d better go. You don''t have a chance in front of her."

 Chapter 736

    "Do you have a chance?" Floret disdain said, "you now even if it is hi, all of you come up, I don''t pay attention."


    "You go quickly, I''ll stop her." When the old stronghold leader walked forward, he put his forehead leading crutches one hundred ahead and laid them horizontally. Then many people appeared in front of them, and such a situation appeared in front of them.


    "Just you?" Floret disdain said, "you can run a try."


    "You may go, I''ll try." The old stronghold leader blocked Xiaohua''s way forward.


    "You go quickly, I''m afraid I can''t resist it several times." Said the old stronghold leader.


    After the other people looked at each other for two eyes, then several people looked at each other behind them, then turned back, and a lot of people appeared here.


    A few people turned back, and then a lot of people appeared here. They ran out in several directions.


    Xiaohua''s face gave a sneer, and then her body shook, as if nothing had moved. But on the platform, all the people who just appeared there, that is, those who were ready to run away, now stood there motionless, as if there were still many people in front of them, and many people appeared here.


    "What''s the matter with them?" This is everyone''s mind, but they didn''t say it, but everyone seems to have heard it.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?" One of them appeared in front of them, a lot of people, and a lot of people in front of them.


    Then a lot of people appeared here and moved those people on them. There were still a lot of people waiting in front of them.


    He just put his hand on them, and many people appeared in front of them. Well, there are still many people waiting for him.


    Those people all collapsed in front of them, became two halves, and then the blood dyed the platform red.


    "Ah Some of the timid girls immediately covered their eyes and squatted down.


    "I said they can''t do it, you can''t do it, I said you don''t believe it, now let''s see if you can do it." Xiaohua put his long knife in his hand and waved it in his hand, as if it was in front of them. Many people were waiting for such a thing.


    "I still want to try." The old stronghold leader took another step forward.


    A lot of people appeared behind them, and then they looked at each other, and several people left in front of them. Of course, it was just a moment. Those people were all in two, and there was still something wrong in front of them


    There are few people here, there are still many people in front of them, and there are still people waiting here.


    There are still a lot of people waiting to come up with such an idea. They don''t know how to deal with it.


    "I see. You are spending my time here." Floret now a little impatient, "you go together, I don''t have so much time, there are a lot of people in their here."


    "You go, I''ll stop them." The old stronghold leader is so angry and confused that he doesn''t even understand.


    "Can you?" The body as like as two peas and a little man, and then a man who died behind the old stockaded village, was killed by all the reactions. Can you Xiaohua''s body returned to the old stronghold leader, and then after finishing this sentence, he killed another person, this time in another direction.


    Three times in a row, Xiaohua has changed three times in a row. There are many people here. If they can have such an idea, they don''t know what happened.


    But those who know not only know, but also see clearly.


    These three people were all killed by Xiaohua, especially when he killed the last one, Xiaohua also gave him a smile. When he had no reaction, Xiaohua''s long knife achievement fell off his head, because Xiaohua''s chopping speed was too fast, and the man didn''t react at all, Or still hold up the long knife in their hands. There are a lot of people here who can have such ideas.


    Just looking at the man in a daze, when the man''s hand just reached the top, Xiaohua had already appeared in front of the old stockade leader and was standing face to face. The tip of their nose would touch the tip of their nose, and they could feel each other''s breath.


    "Can you?" Floret asked again.


    "You..." The old stronghold leader talked about his dragon''s crutch, but he didn''t wait for his dragon''s crutch to turn. There were many people in front of them, and many people appeared in front of them.


    "Can you?" After the old stronghold leader''s walking stick was taken out, she had retreated to her position just now, and then she looked at the old stronghold leader with a smile and asked.


    "Little flower." When the old stronghold leader saw it, he really understood that he was not really in front of them, and many people came out in front of them.


    "I''m really not your opponent. I''m older now, and more so


    I can''t beat you. " The old stockade leader looked at Xiaohua and said.


    "However, this person is also very cheap sometimes. He knows clearly that he is not the opponent of others, but he still rushes up. It''s not that he is stupid, but that he still has his own thoughts in his heart. This is a fire in his heart. It can give him a little courage in the most dangerous time, and let him in the most difficult time, Can let him rush up, let him for the fire in his heart can survive for a long time


    The old stronghold leader was talking word by word, but her eyes were staring at the little flower in front of her.


    "What do you mean by that? I don''t understand. I don''t want to. I''ve played a lot of time. Now I don''t have the patience. How do you say you are going to come? Do I go up or do you come up? " Xiaohua took out all the knives in her hand and put them in a suitable position, ready to rush up at any time.


    "What do you want?"

 Chapter 737

    "What do you want?" The old stockade leader asked, "you''ve killed so many people now. You''ve almost killed half of the people who went to the stockade. Now our stockade is going to be finished. What do you want? Do you just want to see our stronghold leader get rid of and see us all finished? Don''t you think about your grandfather, your father and your mother, who all grew up here, have you the heart? "


    "I don''t have the heart. Before I found out that, I really wanted to develop well in this stockade, and then lead our stockade to develop well, and then let our people go to the front with fairness."


    Xiaohua looked at the old stockade leader and said, "but you have many people here and many people in front of them. You put my grandfather on the penalty pillar and killed him. Since then, I have written down a big hatred in my own heart. I want to destroy the whole stockade. As long as I see one of you alive, I don''t feel well in my heart. "


    "From that time on, I just like to go down with you all to bury my grandfather. The whole stockade doesn''t matter. In my opinion, it''s all rotten, and it''s useless for you. People outside spend a lot of time drinking and eating, but people in our stockade suffer here, sometimes


    If we can''t even get a full meal, it''s better to get rid of it early. In this way, we''ll save ourselves and they''ll be relaxed. "


    Xiaohua''s words are all relaxed. It seems that what she just said is a story, and it''s someone else''s story. Now, she can still have such an idea. It can be seen how exciting the death of Xiaohua''s grandfather is for Xiaohua. In other words, Xiaohua''s heart is so cold because of this stimulation.


    "Xiaohua, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel. You also grew up here. How many people watched you grow up, how many people ate a hundred meals in your family, and what can you do to them?" The old stronghold leader is still using his last bit of patience to comfort Xiaohua. He wants her to give up such an idea.


    "I''ve already made arrangements in my heart. Don''t worry. As long as I finish my work here, I''ll pile up all the people together, and then I''ll commit suicide myself. By that time, the whole stockade will be set on fire. We''re rebuilding the stockade, And then we''re going down there to continue what we haven''t done in the world. " Xiaohua said.


    "As for other things, I can''t think so much now. I just want to do my own thing well. When I get to the bottom, you can deal with me whatever you want. If you want to fight or scold, you can do whatever you want. I can''t even say a word. You can do whatever you want."


    Xiaohua''s idea now is very simple, as long as you die, my life is very simple


    Even if all the promises are completed, as for what you want to do in the future, whatever you want, anyway, you are all dead.


    As soon as the old stronghold leader saw that this person was hopeless. She had said so much here, but she didn''t have any faning. It was obvious that she wanted to die now.


    "Do you have to?"


    "Why don''t I?"


    There is no need to continue the conversation between the two people. All the retreats have been said dead. Now, there is no room for negotiation between the two sides, either you or I.


    "Are you going to come and let me kill you, or do you want me to go and kill you?" Asked the little flower.


    After waiting for a long time, no one moved. Xiaohua took a step forward and said, "if you don''t come here, I''ll be there. Anyway, it''s also a death. You''d better not make any resistance¡°


    "Don''t worry, I will let your old stronghold leader die in the end. You must go to explore the way for her and let you go down to chat with my grandfather as soon as possible. The old man has been there for a long time. He has been lonely for a long time. It''s time to have some familiar faces to accompany her. As for you." Xiaohua turned her eyes on her parents, and then said, "you guys


    Go too. When my grandfather was dying, you still moved your hands. No matter what your original intention is, I won''t let you go here anyway. If you are smart, you will commit suicide now, or I will make your life worse than death later. "


    "Xiaohua, I''m your biological parent." Xiaohua''s father doesn''t believe in his ears. Originally, he saw that Xiaohua''s present military value. As long as Xiaohua is the leader of the stockade, he will be in a higher position here. What do you want to do at that time?


    But now it seems that this is not the case. Xiaohua wants to kill all her parents. Doesn''t this destroy all their hopes?


    "How about my own parents, my grandfather or your own father? You can do it. Do you want me to leave you a life? Dream, go down and explain to my grandfather. "


    Xiaohua waved the knife in her hand, then looked at her parents and said, "do you do it yourself, or wait for me to do it for you?"


    "Run Xiaohua''s parents see that their daughter has really killed her now. Now all the people who hold them have let go. Now no one interferes. They turn around and run in another direction, trying to escape from the platform.


    But they just ran a few steps, floret body in a flash appeared in front of them, and then said: "in my line of sight, none of you want to leave here."


    Xiaohua''s long knife had been put on the necks of the two people, and the cold blade was close to their necks.


    "Little flower..."


    "Since you don''t want to do it, I''ll do it myself." Xiaohua looked at the two people and said, without waiting for what they were saying, Xiaohua''s two hands moved together, and then in their arms, left and right all fell to the ground.


    "Ah


    "I said before that if you don''t do it yourself, I will make your life worse than death. Now you are testing the validity of what I said¡°


    "Xiaohua, we are wrong. Do whatever you want us to do? How about that? "

 Chapter 738

    "Xiaohua is our fault. Please let us go and spare our lives. We won''t even give back what you want us to do. We won''t fight back." Xiaohua''s father knelt down on the ground at that time, crying like a tearful man.


    "Xiaohua, for the sake of being your own parents, let''s bypass our lives. You can rest assured that we will not say anything. We will do whatever you want us to do, and we will never resist!" Xiaohua''s mother is also tearful, kneeling down in front of Xiaohua, and then banging her head to the ground, there are many people here, many people appear in front of them, and many people are watching them.


    It seems that there are many people here, many people here, and many people here.


    "It''s too late for you to say that. You''ve done it for a long time. I can''t get by now¡° Xiaohua said and took them both


    The rest of the arms were cut off.


    Two people kneel on the ground with one hand, caught off guard, their heads hit the ground heavily. For a moment, they dare not say that they are beyond recognition, but there is not much good meat on them. It can be seen how much effort they spent on them.


    "Kill this sick little bitch!" I don''t know who yelled. This time, even the old stronghold leader didn''t respond. Xiaohua appeared in front of them. There are still many people waiting here. I don''t know how many people can have such ideas. There are still many people here.


    As soon as Xiaohua''s eyebrows were picked, his eyes told the man. With a flash of his body, in front of everyone''s eyes, Xiaohua reappeared in the original place. If I didn''t know, I thought Xiaohua didn''t move at all.


    Looking at the shouting man, there are a lot of people here, and there are a lot of people here. If you can have such an idea now, those who don''t know think it''s in their early summer


    There are many people here.


    Xiaohua shakes the knife in her hand, and a drop of blood falls to the ground. Then the man''s whole body bursts out of blood, instantly covering the distance of one meter around him.


    The blood gradually disappeared, but his body also refused to exist, all scattered on the ground, just like a piece of blood tofu on the ground of the forehead, let people see is very disgusting.


    "As I said, when I say something, no, I don''t want anyone to come and disturb me. If someone bothers me, I will make someone suffer all his life, or just erase it." Xiaohua looked at the people who were ready to move, and then said: "now it''s like this. If anyone dares to harass me, I will give them the same way before, so that they don''t even have the chance to regret."


    With a wave of the long knife in his hand, a deep mark appeared in front of them, "dare to cross the thunder pool, I make them live as if they were dead!"


    After finishing this sentence, Xiaohua didn''t even have the interest to have a look at them. Then she squatted in front of her parents, looked at them and said, "do you know


    Do you think I''ll really believe what you said? My grandfather told me all these things. You two are not my own parents at all. My own parents died long ago. I was brought back by my grandfather, and you were also brought back by my grandfather. What qualifications do you have to come to me now? To discipline me? "


    "It''s not what you said. That old man is trying to stir up the father daughter relationship between us. We are really your biological parents." Xiaohua''s father was basically biting his teeth and said, "it hurts.",


    "Is it?" Xiaohua put the long knife which was used to hold their heads in front of her, and then carefully took out a small leather pocket from her arms. It seems that the friction on it has been for many years, and it should be a very precious thing. There are gold unknown animal shaped accessories on it, The pattern on it has been worn out for a long time, and it''s hard to see clearly¡° You must know this thing. My grandfather left it to me. My grandfather once said that it contained his most precious thing. I opened it. Here is my birth certificate and a test sheet. It should be a test sheet. I''m not familiar with this kind of thing, but I don''t know it


    It''s similar to blood letting, but my grandfather said it''s more scientific than blood letting. "¡°


    "I don''t think I know what science is. Some of you should know it. Now I''ll read it to you."


    Xiaohua directly ignored the front of the paper, and then said: "my blood relationship with these two people is 0.0099%. In other words, the only thing I look like them is that we are all one person, but they are animals in human skin."


    Xiaohua put the piece of paper in her hand in front of them, then pulled out the knife in her hand and patted them on the face. "You have a good look. Are you my biological parents or my grandfather''s biological son? I think if grandfather knew that he had brought back these two animals, He will kill you both with his own hands, so that you will not harm the world here. "


    "It''s not like that. It''s not like that. We''re really your parents. We are."


    Now it''s hard to think of a life-saving straw. I didn''t expect that the straw was eaten by the sheep and there was nothing left


    I don''t know what it should be like to have such an idea.


    "Whether it''s true or not, you have a judgment of your own, and I have a judgment of my own." Xiaohua''s face was light and cloudless, and then with a wave, one of her adoptive father''s right legs was cut off, and the blood splashed one meter away. Xiaohua didn''t dodge, but let the blood splashed directly on her body and face.

 Chapter 739

    In her face, it seems to be enjoying, the heat of blood is not so strong, the long knife in Xiaohua''s hand is a wave, her adoptive father''s other leg is also cut off, the whole blood package Xiaohua.


    Then, with a wave of her other hand, her adoptive mother''s legs were all cut off, and the mixed blood of men and women pasted on Xiaohua''s body, all over her face, even her facial features were not clear.


    The blood gradually disappeared. Xiaohua''s adoptive father and adoptive mother didn''t even roar. They are now a human stick, rolling on the ground, and then contaminating the blood everywhere.


    The people who were watching them turned their heads. One was too cruel for them to watch. The other was that they finally knew what these two people were like and wanted to look down on them. But now they really appeared in front of them, but they couldn''t bear it, So they had to turn away.


    Floret opened his eyes blurred by blood, and then walked with a knife


    In front of the two people, he said, "now can you understand the kind of mood and pain my grandfather encountered when he was dying? Don''t worry, I''ll let you have a good feeling. "


    Xiaohua doesn''t seem to be in a hurry to let the two people free now. She follows them with a knife. If she finds that there is no blood flowing out of them, Xiaohua will not hesitate to draw a line on them, and then let them deal with everything like this.


    After half an hour''s torture, Xiaohua''s adoptive parents lost their strength to roar and even hum. They were all bruised and could not find a piece of intact meat. In the end, they had less air intake and more air outlet. Now Xiaohua seems to have no patience at all.


    "Your task has been completed, and now it''s useless for you, but I still don''t want you to be so relieved. You always have to pay a little interest."


    While talking, Xiaohua kicks her adoptive parents into the air, and then the two machetes in her hands don''t even have a gap, dancing a silver halo on her head, and then her adoptive parents go away


    In her head kept jumping, but now in front of them there are a lot of people waiting, can have the idea now do not know what happened.


    Xiaohua''s eyes haven''t seen this direction all the time, but all the people present are clear about it. None of these people is a fuel-efficient lamp. There are many people waiting here who can have such an idea.


    They saw with their own eyes the pieces of meat on Xiaohua''s adoptive parents flying out one by one. Originally, they didn''t know that this was the piece of meat. Coincidentally, or that Xiaohua was deliberately giving them eyedrops to make them all quiet.


    There was a man who felt warm on his face. Then he reached out and touched a thin thing on his face. After a careful look, it was a piece of meat! Look on the left and look on the right. There''s nothing around you. It''s obvious that Xiaohua cut them off from those two people. It shows that Xiaohua has made great efforts here. Of course, if we consider how good Xiaohua''s knife work is at this time, how big can we think about it


    .


    After the man recognized what was on his face, his tense spirit collapsed completely. He sat on the ground and cried, and then the yellow and white things gushed out of his crotch.


    There is no one to observe what he looks like. Now everyone is in a dilemma. These are normal things in Europe. If he doesn''t appear, it will be a bit surprising. Because a few people saw this man sitting on the ground wailing, and then incontinence, and then followed, their crotch also appeared yellow and white things, the whole platform appeared a fishy smell, mixed with a strong smell of blood, so that all people felt very first, and even some people had fainted


    A few minutes later, as soon as Xiaohua put her long knife away, her adoptive parents fell down on her head and made a [sonorous] sound when they touched the ground.


    There are two skeletons in front of the public. To be exact, there is no movement on the heads of the two people, but their bodies are not moving


    All the meat on the table was kicked off, revealing the dense white bones, and then the beating of the forehead and heart inside were very clear. In the blink of an eye, the dense white bones on their bodies were soaked with blood, and then they became all bloody.


    Of course, people have become like this. It''s impossible to live, but it''s obvious that Xiaohua doesn''t want to let them go now.


    On the skeleton, one person kicked out of the platform and went straight down to the bottom of the canyon.


    "Death won''t make you die safely, even if it''s a bone scraping for my father. I''ve finished it for my grandfather. If you''re not convinced, just come to me."


    After Xiaohua finished, she looked at the people who had been scared behind her, and of course, the old stronghold leader who was barely calm. This is her first time to see such a scene, and she can''t even close her eyes¡° Now?


    "Now it''s your turn." A week ahead, Xiaohua''s machete passed a silver light, and the two people standing in front of her became two halves.


    [Bang Bang] three huge sounds rang out in the whole cave.


    All the people were awakened by the three noises. Those who were still confused just now all recovered. Then they found that their companions were two less.


    Xiaohua no longer stands in the same place, but stands on another place. In the place where she used to stand, there are three holes of different sizes, and there are curling blue smoke on them. Then there are many people waiting for things like this or that.


    "Don''t you want to live?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to live, but that you''ve gone too far. If you want to kill people, you can kill them directly. Why torture them?"


    "They deserve it. What do you have to do with it?"


    "I just can''t see it."

 Chapter 740

    "What do you want?" Xiaohua took up her long knife and said to the black tiger, "if you want to die, I can help you now. I''m looking at general Wu''s face. Serving food has never done anything to you, but if you want to die, I will never object."


    Black tiger is holding two pistols in his hand, one of which is still smoking. At first sight, the noise just now comes from here. Then Liu Meier, who is standing beside the black tiger, opens her eyes wide. She doesn''t believe that in front of her, the black tiger is still shooting.


    It''s not about how terrible Liu mei''er is. It''s about the fact that the black tiger doesn''t consider the actual situation at all. She doesn''t see who the female tiger is catching and biting. Compared with her, your skill of "three legged cat" is not good enough. She doesn''t see that people peel people into a single person and don''t even have a piece of meat, Even if you are not bad, but I am not. If you want to die, I won''t stop you, but don''t take me with you. I am still a virgin now!


    But this kind of thought can only be thought about in their own mind. Now it doesn''t have any effect on other situations. If something happens here, I don''t know how to deal with it.


    "Well, our bodyguard may be in a hurry


    Then he couldn''t control the gun in his hand. In fact, he didn''t mean anything. It was all hand sliding, right Liu mei''er said to Xiaohua with a smile. She said that as long as she fooled her through, she would find several opportunities to run away. Now she can see that Xiaohua''s brain is not so hot. It''s a volcanic eruption.


    When she''s happy, she kills someone to celebrate. When she''s not happy, she kills someone to vent. If something happens, she might catch someone to keep her knife warm.


    "Are you a hand skater?" Xiao Hua didn''t look at Liu mei''er, but looked at the black tiger coldly.


    "I don''t have hand gliding. I just can''t see it. Killing is killing. If you are killing, I think we can teach." Black tiger didn''t put Liu mei''er''s wink to his heart at all, but in front of them, he kept talking about the family. Now there are many people waiting here.


    "Good. I just want to see what you can do." Xiaohua is about to carry her forward, but she is stopped by Liu mei''er¡°


    "Xiaohua village leader, Xiaohua village leader, listen to me, listen to me." Liu mei''er said, "my bodyguard has a brain problem. He can''t see the blood. When he sees the blood, he will get sick. As for the symptoms of the disease, that is


    It depends on the arrangement of the Lord. Sometimes you will become a three-year-old child. You need to be taken care of when you eat and drink Lhasa. Sometimes you are a fool. You don''t move anything. Sometimes you like to scold and sometimes you like to fight. You are also the stronghold leader. So don''t fight with these little animals. "


    Xiaohua sneered and didn''t speak, but in her heart, she was thinking, this woman just looked like she was scared to death, but now she has become such a bull. It''s obvious that she''s looking for trouble for me or treating me as a fool.


    Black tiger beside said: "I am not sick, sick is you, you did not see so many people were killed by her alone? You want ten people. You should be a little afraid. I didn''t expect you to be as cold-blooded as her. "


    Liu mei''er rolled her eyes and wanted to kill the black charcoal in front of her. Is there such a fool?


    I''m here to exonerate you. How are you? You dig a hole, then pop and jump down, and then bury yourself. What do you mean by doing this.


    "Don''t look at me like that. The boss can''t help me with everything I decide." After black tiger finished, he stood in front of Li Su and said, "I''m the one who caused the trouble. If you want to find someone, come to me. Don''t embarrass my boss."¡° You can rest assured that I will. " Xiao Hua''s eyes are cold and can''t hear at all


    What does she mean when she comes out and says this sentence? Is it sure that she won''t kill or let go.


    Liu mei''er kept rolling her eyes behind the black tiger, but it didn''t work at all. The black tiger didn''t pay any attention to him. Liu mei''er said, "if you want to die, you should die quickly. Don''t get in the way here.


    Black tiger put the pistol in his hand in front of Liu mei''er, and then said: "this thing is for you. If the boss wakes up and I''m no longer there, you can tell him to take care of the little bee. I''ve left the seed behind."


    "I''ll go to your uncle. You''d better tell him by yourself. I don''t have time." Liu mei''er scolded loudly.


    "What do you mean?" Black tiger is a little confused.


    "It''s very simple. I feel my hands are out of control now. I want to find a vent point. It''s obvious that this woman is a good choice. She''s strong enough." Liu mei''er put the pistol in her hand on her forehead and waist, and then looked at Xiaohua and said.


    "Are you two qualified?" Liu mei''er asked.


    "Two friends, you don''t want to participate in this kind of thing. It''s our own business in the stockade. We don''t want outsiders to interfere." The old stronghold leader came out at this time and said, she really can''t bear to have two young people disappear from their front.


    "Old man, if you had done it long ago, where would there be such a thing as this


    You can see that she has just mutated. If you don''t do it now, after two days, I don''t think anyone will be her opponent. "


    Liu mei''er looked at Xiaohua and said, "Xiaohua village leader, I don''t know if I''m right."


    "You see it through."


    "I can''t help it. I have only one advantage, that is, I have good eyesight, but sometimes I get lost, such as meeting such a pig teammate." Liu Mei son turned one eye, stand beside oneself, the black tiger of facial expressionless says.


    "You''d better not come out and take good care of the boss. I''ll delay for you and take them all away by the way." Said the black tiger.


    "I said, I''m very busy now. If you want to go, you can go by yourself. I don''t have time."

 Chapter 741

    "I have no time." After Liu mei''er finished, she felt it from her waist, and then a thin soft sword appeared in her first case. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, black tiger didn''t know that there was such a thing on this woman''s body.


    "When did you hide it? Do you know how to fight? Who the hell are you? " The black tiger''s eyes were dazed, and then he asked several questions in a row.


    "You are a hundred thousand why? If there are so many words, I''ll have a good rest after playing. " Liu mei''er looked at Xiaohua warily as she said, for fear that she would take advantage of her inattention to make a cold shoulder for herself, and that would be the end of the game.


    "Damn, if you don''t tell me, how can I know if it''s safe for the boss to be around you?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense there. It''s more ink than a girl. Hurry up and say it after typing." Liu mei''er has really convinced this man. Isn''t there a saying that if a man is coquettish, it really doesn''t matter to a woman. She thinks it should be changed now. If a man is wordy, it really doesn''t matter to a woman.


    "Do you think you can do it?" The little flower just finished saying this sentence, the whole person from rushed over, Black Tiger now hand has no weapon, Liu Mei son


    He first blocked the past, barely saw a shadow, and then he couldn''t manage so much. He just waved it, and then heard the sound of Ding, and then came a very strong force in his hand, which made his whole arm numb.


    "It''s OK. I didn''t expect that you could catch my knife. I guess the other one won''t let me down too much. Now I''m more and more interested in you two. Come on, let me see your skills."


    Liu mei''er feels that she can''t even hold the soft sword in her hand now. If she is fighting with xiaohua now, she is totally useless and has no way to help black tiger.


    Liu mei''er looked at the black tiger and found that the black tiger had already got her two black daggers in her hands. Her two eyes were staring at Liu mei''er, and then she said, "you have a rest, I''ll try it first."


    "Be careful yourself." Liu mei''er knows that even if she goes up now, it''s just a drag on the black tiger. She might as well hide behind and have a good look. If the black tiger can''t support her, she''ll probably be hungry at that time, and then she can rush up to help.


    Black tiger nods and rushes over. The two daggers in his hand are like two dragons. He rushes over to Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua saw the black tiger move, she also rushed up, two people just contact, began a crazy fight, two figures entangled together, change


    Liu mei''er, who was standing on one side, could only barely see who the two men were. The others could only see a gray shadow there, and then heard the sound of metal collision.


    Finally, after a dull hum, the two separated.


    There are a lot of people here, and then there are a lot of people waiting here.


    Black Tiger stood beside Liu mei''er''s forehead, her chest was constantly undulating and panting, and then she was watching the joke without any reaction at all. Her face was still as cold as snow, and there was a cut on her arm, which was covered with blood.


    "You are much better than general Wu." The joke looked at the black tiger and said.


    Black tiger looks at Xiaohua and doesn''t speak. With a sound of [poof], a mouthful of blood comes out from his innermost part. There is a trace of yellow on his black face, which is obviously seriously injured.


    This mouthful of blood spurted out, and there were many thin wounds on the black tiger''s body. All of these wounds began to bleed out¡° I''m not your opponent. " Said the black tiger.


    "How are you, black tiger?" As soon as Liu mei''er saw the black tiger Shoushan coming, she ran to ask.


    "I''m fine." The black tiger wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth, then looked at the little flower and said, "let''s continue."


    "You are not my opponent." Xiaohua said¡° I Know,


    But I''ll try. " Said the black tiger.


    "Why are you killing yourself?" Xiaohua said, "originally I was going to let you go, but now you have checked it. Even if I want to let you two go, the long knife in my hand will not agree."


    "Something has to be done." Black tiger looked at Xiaohua and said, "although I''m not your opponent, I still want to organize you. You killed too many people¡°


    "They all die."


    "I didn''t see it."


    "If you want to come and die, hurry." With these words, Xiaohua''s figure suddenly appeared in another malicious change, chopping a man who was just ready to run in half¡° As I said, you all run. Why do you still have to challenge my voice? Is what I said not obvious enough, or did I not give you enough hints? "


    Xiaohua shakes her long knife there, and then gets rid of all the blood on it. Then she looks at the old stronghold leader and says, "I still have something to do now. If one of you runs away, I will kill you immediately."


    After Xiaohua finished, she went back to the place where she stood, which was just an instant thing.


    "It turns out you''ve always kept your hand." Black tiger understood this time.


    "I just wanted to see what skills you have just now, but now it seems that you are just like this, and you don''t have many real skills." Floret disdain said.


    "It seems that I can''t do it alone." The black tiger said, then looked at Liu mei''er and said, "let''s go together."


    "Come on." Liu mei''er put her soft sword in her hand. Now her feeling is OK. The concussion of Xiao Hua just now has been dealt with.


    "Up The black tiger drank all over, and regardless of the wounds on her body, she rushed up with two daggers in her hands. Liu mei''er followed the black tiger closely, and also rushed up with her soft sword.


    As soon as they rushed up, the three men started without trying. In the eyes of the rest, they could only see a group of figures mixed together, and then they heard the sound of metal collision. The rest didn''t move at all.


    "Old stronghold leader, what shall we do now?" Someone asked.


    "I don''t know now." Said the old stronghold leader.

 Chapter 742

    "I don''t know now." The old stronghold leader looked at the three people who were in a regiment. Then he looked at the two people who were still there and didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. Now they are still lying there naked. They don''t even have any reaction. Now they don''t know whether they are alive or dead.


    Everyone, look at me and I''ll look at you. No one knows what to do.


    They feel that all their fates are tied to the two men and women they don''t know. As for Li Su, they have completely ignored him. What''s the use of a man who is in a coma to death? Besides waiting for death, he has no other role.


    But no one saw that the place where Li Su fell was just on the Bank of the stream opposite the platform. One of his hands was immersed in the water. Gradually, his fingers began to move in Kashgar, as if he was about to wake up.


    Unfortunately, no one noticed this.


    It''s hard for three people to fight there. The speed is too fast. No one knows what it looks like inside. It''s Xiaohua who won or the two who won.


    For a long time, no one calculated the specific time. All their minds were in the three men''s regiment, and no one was there to calculate how much time had passed


    For a long time.


    A dull hum, followed by a cry, seems to be a very painful voice, all the people watching the body a shock, is floret injured? Or love two people failed.


    After the shadow separated, Xiaohua stood in the position before Heihu and liumei''er, while Heihu and liumei''er stood on Xiaohua''s side.


    Both sides were standing with their backs to each other.


    [poof, poof] two times, black tiger and Liu Meier both spit out a mouthful of blood, and a clear footprint appears on their chest, almost all of them sink into their bodies.


    Not only that, there are many small wounds on their bodies. These wounds are not very deep, but the blood basically covers both of them.


    "You really can''t do it." After Xiaohua finished this sentence, black tiger and Liu Meier all fell to the ground, their face expression is still very firm, but their body has been unable to support.


    "You are defeated. It''s no use keeping you." Xiaohua turned around and looked at the two people. The long knife in her hand was shaking and ready to chop down at any time. "Don''t blame me for being cruel. If you want to blame me, you can only blame you for being too broad."


    "Xiaohua, I admit you are better than us, but we don''t have to lose!"


    Black tiger looks at small flower to dredge, then make a wink to Liu Mei son.


    Liu mei''er sighed, then took the black tiger''s hand.


    "Go After Liu mei''er had a big drink, she kicked the black tiger to the other side. Before Xiaohua could react, the black tiger had already appeared beside her. She reached out and grabbed it. After three shots, Xiaohua had already appeared on the other side. There was a wound on her leg. Two bullets were pasted on the long knife in her hand.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so mean." Floret''s tone is very cold, can put the air of the whole platform all can freeze so cold.


    "As long as I can stop you murderer, I can do anything." After firing these three shots, Heihu had nothing on him. Now there are a lot of people here. Those who can have such an idea think what happened¡° I don''t want to teach you a lesson. You think I really have no temper. " As soon as Xiaohua''s body swayed, she immediately appeared in front of the black tiger. She flew up and kicked the black tiger''s abdomen directly. The whole body of the black tiger flew close to the horizon and hit the wall hard. With a [poof], she spat out a mouthful of blood and mixed some other things inside.


    Then Liu mei''er also flew to the black tiger''s side, but she was so strong that she fainted directly, but it was good, at least there was no pain.


    "Xiaohua, when my boss wakes up, you will regret it." Black tiger looked at the flower closer and closer steps said.


    "It has nothing to do with you whether I regret it or not. Now you are finished." Xiaohua raised her long knife as she spoke.


    "Wait a minute!" Just when Xiaohua immediately cut the medicine on Heihu, the old stronghold leader came to Xiaohua and said, "Xiaohua, stop it. They are not from our stronghold. There is no need to involve them in this matter. Let them go. We''ll leave them at your disposal."


    "Ha ha." Xiaohua sneered twice, then said: "do you think if you don''t say these words, I will let you go? Or will I take your advice? "


    "We died in your hands. In your words, we are worthy of death, but they are wronged. You should let them go and create less killing thoughts on yourself." Said the old stronghold leader.


    "Old man, I don''t need you to tell me how to do it now." When Xiaohua flies by, the old stronghold leader flies back and bumps into the crowd. With the help of the people, the old stronghold leader is seriously injured.


    "It''s your turn. As for your boss, don''t worry. I''ll let him show up in front of you soon."


    The small flower raises the long knife high in his hand, the black tiger sees that he has no chance at all, so he simply closes his eyes.


    Sorry, honey bee, I can''t marry you. You should take good care of our children. I like both boys and girls. When he was born, he told him that his father didn''t regret and didn''t do anything sorry to anyone.


    The only thing I owe you is you, bee. I''m sorry for you. If there is an afterlife, I''ll marry you in the afterlife. Then we will have a good life, and then we will have a lot of children.


    Honey bee, I love you.


    Just when Heihu had closed his eyes and was ready to die, he suddenly heard a jingle and then a cry. He quickly opened his eyes and looked over. Xiaohua covered her wrist and stood there, as if she didn''t want to understand what had happened. Her long knife fell to the ground.


    Behind her, stood up a person, as if not fully awake, head is still a little dizzy, standing there is still a little unstable.

 Chapter 743

    "Boss?" Black tiger opened his eyes and saw the man standing up. He immediately exclaimed.


    "Black tiger, you are not dead yet?"


    That''s right. The man who stood up was Li Su. He didn''t know when he woke up. The first time he opened his eyes, he saw a woman, holding a knife and looking at the black tiger. In respect of the female compatriots, Li Su just hit Xiaohua''s arm. Of course, this has something to do with the good growth of this woman.


    "If you don''t wake up, I''ll be dead." Black tiger followed Li Su''s words to answer a sentence, but he immediately recovered, "boss, how are you?"


    "What? I''m fine. What are you talking about?" Li Su didn''t know that he had fainted before, and when he woke up, he became a child with intelligence of only two years old. Oh, no, he was three years old.


    "All right, but can you come and help me up now?" Said the black tiger.


    "Yes, wait for me. I''m still a little confused." Li Su squatted down, then held a handful of stream water, poured it on his face, and immediately woke up.


    "I said," what is this place? " Li Su wiped the water on his face,


    He walked over to the black tiger and said, "the scenery of this place is pretty good, and the woman looks pretty good. Alas, black tiger, why are you lying here? Who is this woman? Did you give someone something? Then they eat dry and wipe up, and they come to me? "


    "Go away!" Black tiger saw Li Su and said, "you''re blind. Can''t you see we''re fighting?"


    "Fight?" Li Su looked left and right, then said¡° You''re a big man. What did you get from such a woman? Shame is not shame. "


    "Brother, if you have the ability, go ahead."


    "Men can''t say no at any time." Li Su pretended to slap the dust on his body. Unfortunately, he forgot that he didn''t have any clothes on his body. He could only slap on his body, which was the same as something.


    "That what, can you give me my clothes first, in front of so many people, I am really embarrassed." Li Su covered his crotch with his hand, with a shy look on his face.


    There are many people in front of them. There are still many people waiting for this idea.


    "Have you seen my clothes?" Li Su asked the people around him, "which of you saw my clothes?"


    "No, how can you people do that? See my clothes? " Li Su stood there shouting for a long time, but none of them came out to say a word, because they really didn''t know where Li Su''s clothes were.


    It was general Wu and the others who kidnapped Heihu, Li Su and Liu Meier. Their clothes were pulled out by general Wu. But now general Wu doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead. Then the rest of them were killed by Xiaohua, and they were divided into two.


    Except for them, other people have no idea where their clothes are.


    "Well, if I don''t, I won''t. I''ll take some losses." Li Su pretended to be very aggrieved, and deliberately pushed her crotch forward. Xiaohua was just in front of them. The bulging things in Li suku made Xiaohua blush, and then she was angry again.


    "Shameless!" Xiaohua said angrily.


    "You can make my people look like birds. I haven''t said anything about you. You start to say I''m shameless." Li Su disdained to say, and then looked at his body, and then said: "I now this is free for you to appreciate, I guess I''ve never seen such a good man in my life, you can be proud of your salute now." Floret speechless, the man himself has seen the most shameless man


    It''s too late.


    If Li Su heard his words, he would immediately say that you look like you have never seen the world. Now I want you to look good and see what the world is.


    "Boss, can you do something serious?" Black tiger heard clearly in the back. Where did Li Su come to avenge himself? He obviously came here to find his sister,


    "Look behind you. Miss Liu mei''er has fainted now. It''s all made by this woman. Why don''t you come and see if you''re dead?"


    Black tiger doesn''t say that it''s OK. When black tiger says that, Li Su remembers that there is a woman lying next to black tiger. She doesn''t seem to know who she is. Looking at her back, she feels a little familiar, but she doesn''t think much about it. Now when she hears that it''s Liu mei''er, Li Su doesn''t care about anything else. She runs to Liu mei''er and turns over to have a look. It''s Liu mei''er, He didn''t expect Liu mei''er to be here.


    "Why is she so badly hurt?" Li Su asked while feeling his pulse¡°


    "She wants to kill, we two go up to stop, but we are not as good as others. Now we are like this." Said the black tiger.


    Li Su frowned. Liu mei''er''s injury was serious or not, light or not


    I don''t have any good things to take advantage of in my own hands. If it wasn''t for the present idea, I really don''t know how to deal with this matter.


    Li Su stretched out his finger and touched Liu mei''er twice, then put Liu mei''er''s body flat, "black tiger, have you taken my medicine box?"


    "Yes." Said the black tiger.


    "Where is it?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" Li Su wanted to eat this man. You just said you had brought him. Now I ask you to give me one. I don''t know. What do you want me to do? Do you want me to deal with it now?


    "I don''t know what that means?" Li Su asked.


    "I don''t know. They took it away." Knowing that Li Su was very worried now, black tiger would not tell him about the causes and consequences, so he just said the result.


    Li Su followed the direction of the black tiger''s finger and saw an old lady in a cheongsam standing in the middle of a group of people. There was still blood in the corner of her mouth. It seemed that she was hurt a lot.


    Looking back, it''s all corpses in two. I don''t know how these people got into this. If it wasn''t for the current idea, we should deal with it like this.


    "Which of you saw my medicine box?" Li Su asked the old lady.


    "I don''t know."

 Chapter 744

    "I don''t know." The old stronghold leader shook his head and said.


    "You don''t know?" Li Su looked at the black tiger. The black tiger nodded and asked, "you don''t know who knows. Take out the medicine box for me, or I''ll make none of you live well."


    Li Su is worried now, but this really can''t blame the old stronghold leader. The old stronghold leader really didn''t know. When she came out, they had kidnapped Li Su and all of them to the penalty post, and then the next thing was all known, only he didn''t know about it.


    The people who appear here are here, and there are still a lot of people waiting.


    "We really don''t know about this. She controls it all. You need to ask her. When we know you, you are already here." Said the old stronghold leader.


    "You." Li Su pointed to the little flower in front of him, "tell me, where is my medicine box now? Give you a minute. If you don''t bring it to me, I''ll make you regret what it means to be a man. "


    It''s good that Li Su didn''t say that. As soon as Li Su said that, the old stronghold leader knew that this man was also a cruel man. He couldn''t offend him. Now we have to find a way to see if we can pull this man to his side and then use it


    A man to deal with floret.


    Thinking of this, the old stronghold leader''s eyes turned, an idea appeared in her eyes, and then said: "this brave man, look at our current situation, it''s obvious that we can''t have any combat effectiveness. I hope the brave man can wish us a hand, and then we''re looking for your medicine box¡°


    "Roll the calf." Li Su is not a fool. He has just woken up. It''s not clear what happened. Now it''s thought that his father would pull him to their side. Obviously, this is to make him carry the black pot, or there are other conspiracies.


    The old stronghold leader was also in a daze. Unexpectedly, he just said that Li Su would let him roll his calf without spitting out blood.


    There are still a lot of people here waiting for this or that kind of thing to happen. If they can have such an idea now, what do they think has happened.


    "The strong man, I mean..." the old stronghold leader was about to say something, but he was interrupted by Li Su.


    "Cut the crap. I didn''t talk to you." Li Su looked at the flower in front of him, "where did you throw my medicine box?"


    "I''ve been thrown away!" Xiaohua is not very clear, but he has seen that Li Sugang dares to attack himself when he wakes up. Obviously, he is not angry and says this casually


    In a word,.


    "I''ll go to your uncle." Li Su touched Liu mei''er''s body twice, and then picked up the dagger that the black tiger had fallen on the ground. "If I don''t give you a little more powerful today, you don''t know my temper."


    At this time, Xiaohua has recovered. Originally, Li Su was just trying to save people. Now it''s normal for Xiaohua to react.


    There are a lot of people here waiting for the emergence of such ideas and the emergence of different ideas. There are also a lot of people waiting for such ideas and the emergence of the current situation. If they don''t know, they think something has happened.


    Xiaohua grabbed her long knife in her hand, looked at Li Su and said, "let me see how much you can do."


    "Roll the calf!" Li Su yelled, waving his dagger and fighting with Xiaohua.


    Li Su''s own speed is very fast, but Xiaohua is only slightly inferior to himself. Except that his strength is much worse than himself, the others are basically the same.


    Floret is even more surprised, did not expect that he thought it was a casual appearance of the people, and now even with their own draw, and look like


    It should be better than yourself. As long as you have this man standing on the side of the old stronghold leader, you don''t want to get revenge. It''s good if others don''t kill you.


    "Hi


    Now Li Su doesn''t have much time to spend with this little flower. Knowing the weakness of the other party, Li Su forces her to fight with her. She can''t compete with herself in strength. Now they have many people waiting.


    There was a loud noise in people''s ears, like thunder. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes and heard it with their own ears, they didn''t believe that a dagger and two ordinary knives would make such a big noise.


    "I''m still here Li Su then yelled again. After hearing a cry in the battle group, they immediately understood that there were many people in their place. If not for all the people who appeared here waiting for such things, they would have all been dealt with now.


    The regiment was disbanded, and then everyone saw that Li Su''s face was dignified, Xiao Hua''s face was pale and hungry, and he was short of breath.


    "You are really very strong." Xiaohua spat out a mouthful of blood, then looked at Li Su and said: "however, if you have such a little skill now, you still can''t stop me."


    "I don''t have any interest in your business at all. Now I''ll go


    I want to say, "please return my medicine box." Li Su said.


    "Now it''s too late for you to say anything. The hatred between us has been achieved. It''s impossible for you to get out of here." Xiaohua said.


    "Well, I don''t want to argue with you. I just want to know one thing. How can you return my medicine box to me?" Li Su asked.


    "Simply, let me beat you, or you beat me." Xiaohua said.


    "Is there any other way to get rid of this?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes, let me be your wife." Xiaohua said.


    "Is there any other way?" Li Su asked.


    "No Xiaohua doesn''t know why she wants to laugh.


    "It''s hard for me to do that." Li Su frowned and said, "it''s not ugly to look at you, but I haven''t met you at all. I don''t know anything about you. You don''t even know each other''s names. You said you want to be my wife. Isn''t that a joke?"


    "I know if I''m joking, but I''m serious now."

 Chapter 745

    Xiaohua looked at Li Su and said, "I am sincere to you and love you at first sight. I hope you don''t refuse me."


    "Let''s fight then." Li Su said, shaking the dagger in his hand, and then said, "don''t wait. We''ll start fighting now. Anyway, either you lose or I win, there is no other situation."


    "You see, I have a good way for you to take the medicine box without fighting, but you just don''t choose. How do you let me say about you?" Xiaohua is more and more interested now. "I''m not so ugly after talking about it. You marry me, it''s a long face for you."


    "Are you a virgin?" Li Su a words to the floret asked stunned.


    "What does this have to do with whether I''m a virgin or not?" Asked the little flower.


    "I have a virginity complex. If the person I marry is not a virginity, I feel a little frustrated." Li Su said, "of course, this has nothing to do with you. This is totally my own problem. I think it''s OK to overcome it a little bit


    For a few years, it''s like three or five years. Anyway, it won''t be more than ten years. Of course, in the ten years, you can only, ha ha, live and be widowed. But I can guarantee that the most I can do is to cheat on my spirit. As for my body, it''s still impossible at present. "


    Before Li Su''s words were finished, Xiaohua''s face became green and red. She grabbed the long knife in her hand and thought that Li Su had rushed to her.


    "Thief, you want to die!" Xiaohua''s move is a desperate move.


    Ladies and gentlemen, you''ve seen the one in front of you. Isn''t Jin Busan saying that he had slept with Xiaohua, and then Xiaohua killed Jin Busan? Although he didn''t make it clear that there was rice in the end, there must be something like this through Xiaohua''s action. As the saying goes, there is no fire without wind, There must be some truth in this matter. Anyway, other people have such things in detail.


    But Li Su didn''t know about these things. He just did


    I''m kidding. I didn''t expect that Xiaohua really played with him.


    "Hey, you''re playing with your life." Li Su yelled, but it didn''t work at all. Anyway, he was there shouting and playing, and he didn''t want that one to really help himself.


    At the beginning, Li Su just kept dodging. To tell the truth, there was no deep hatred between them. There was no need to look for life and death. But Xiaohua was really angry here. Seeing that Li Su didn''t fight back, his subordinates didn''t stop fighting. On the contrary, they intensified their efforts. They were even more merciless, Li Su looked at the fire, what''s the matter? I can''t make a joke. Then I''ll start killing you.


    Li Su is a man who says that he can do it. Xiaohua begins to set himself up, and he also starts to fight back. His strength is much stronger than Xiaohua''s. seeing Xiaohua''s long knife, Li Su is not used to his fault. Then there are many people here waiting for this or that, I don''t know what it should be like to have such an idea now.


    Li Su broke the knife in Xiaohua''s hand


    .


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Xiaohua immediately rushed to Li Su like a madman. He was completely disorganized, just like a local ruffian. He used his hands, teeth and legs there, but everything he could use, Xiaohua would use it on Li Su.


    "I wipe it!" Li Su exclaimed, he is not afraid of fighting, but he is afraid of fighting with women, especially those who have lost their sense. Now Xiaohua is the kind of woman who has no sense at all¡° I said, "if you want to fight, we''ll do well. Don''t do this, OK?" Li Su pushed Xiaohua''s head hard.


    Just now, Li Su was not careful, and then he was entangled by Xiaohua. Xiaohua held Li Su tightly with her hands, and then he was ready to start the next thing. There are not a few people who can have such an idea now.


    After Xiaohua hugged Li Su, she didn''t pinch or scratch. Instead, she directly bit her mouth there. That''s why Li Su took Xiaohua by hand


    His head was blocked, but Li Su had only one hand, and the other hand had been tied by Xiaohua.


    "No way!" Xiaohua gritted her teeth and said, "the hatred between us is impossible."


    "Shall we fight? Can we not? I''m not used to that. " Li Su almost begged there.


    "I''ll get used to it, and you''ll get used to it." Xiaohua said, dodging Li Su''s hand.


    "I..." Li Su is a little speechless. It seems that there are many people here waiting for such an idea. There are still many people waiting where they can have such an idea now. I don''t know what happened.


    This is a fight. It''s not a fight between local ruffians and hooligans. Can we get on the right track? Li Su kept shouting in his heart, but no one was there to talk to him. Now there are a lot of people waiting for this or that idea in their heart. The number of people who can have this idea is unknown.


    "I''ll kill you!" Li Su is also ruthless, fierce a force, put oneself


    Her other arm was pulled out, ready to shine on Xiaohua''s head, but Xiaohua was more slippery than loach. When Li Su took out her arm, she had already climbed on Li Su''s back, and many people were waiting in front of them. Could she have such an idea now, There are a lot of people waiting for this idea.


    "I wipe, you are naughty. I didn''t hear that you want to bite." Li Su cried out in pain. That''s right. Just now, Xiao Hua bit her neck. Li Su collapsed in the same place.


    "I won''t let go unless you promise to marry me." Floret''s mouth said vaguely.


    "I''ll go, can''t you change another condition?" Li Su said as he pushed Xiaohua with his hand¡°


    "No!" Xiaohua shakes her head and picks up all the meat around Li Su''s neck. Her painful face is going crazy.

 Chapter 746

    "I wipe your uncle, you can''t talk well, let go, let go!" Li Su shakes Xiaohua''s head there, but because Xiaohua is behind his head, it''s not convenient for him to find it, so he can only hold Xiaohua''s hair.


    As soon as he grasps Xiaohua''s hair, Xiaohua will feel pain. As soon as Xiaohua feels pain, he will bite Li Su''s neck more forcefully, so it goes back and forth.


    "I tell you, if you don''t let go, I''ll die." Li Su is ruthless there, but he has no way to take Xiaohua. Now there are many people here. I don''t know what it should be like to have such people in front of them.


    "I won''t. If you promise me to marry me, I''ll let go."


    "I wipe! Your uncle''s, are you finished Li Su said viciously, "I''m not very good tempered now. If you push me, I can do everything."


    "I don''t care about you!" Xiaohua is also a broken pot now.


    "I''ll kill you!" Li Sumeng reaches out his hand and stretches his hand as far as possible. Xiaohua can''t avoid it. He is caught by Li Su''s neck after he is hungry. Then Xiaohua has no choice but to confine Li Su''s body.


    "I''ll go to your uncle. Let me loose!" Li Su pressed hard on the back of Xiaohua''s neck, and then he saw people who didn''t know what they were, and there were many people waiting for people like this and living like that.


    Xiaohua fainted, but she still didn''t let go of her mouth on Li Su''s neck, even her hands and feet. Li Su worked hard for a long time, but the joke was that she couldn''t get rid of Li Su. In the end, she had to give up.


    "Boss, you can''t either." Black tiger said on Li Su''s back.


    "Come on, you can do it. Go on." Li Su said.


    "I..." before black tiger spoke, he was interrupted by Li Su.


    "I don''t think you can either, or you can be beaten like a bear


    £¿¡± Li Su said.


    "I don''t want to argue with you. Can you wake Liu mei''er up first? She did it for you. " Said the black tiger.


    "OK, I see. Can you shut up first?" Li Su came to Liu mei''er''s side, and then continued to point on her body.


    "I said, don''t stand there. Who can help me find the medicine box?" Li Su looked at the old stronghold leader and said.


    "You hurry up!" The old stronghold leader originally intended to bring Li Su to their camp, but he didn''t expect that other people would make a fool of the joke that the whole stronghold couldn''t solve. Although he was still lying on his body, as long as they didn''t pester themselves, they could do whatever they wanted.


    So after Li Su finished this sentence, someone immediately went to find the medicine box for Li Su.


    Fortunately, Xiaohua didn''t throw their things away. They all put them in her room. Within a minute, she brought back all the things of Li Su and the other two people.


    "Thank you." After Li Su said "thank you", he said "thank you"


    He was always so naked that he didn''t feel comfortable.


    After getting dressed, he moves twice on Heihu''s body, and then lets Heihu dress himself there. He comes to Liu wurae''s side, pulls out the silver needle from the medicine box, and stabs it on Liu Meier''s body one by one, and soon sinks the hedgehog. Looking at the black tiger, they all felt distressed, but for a while, after all, they were not their own women. They didn''t feel distressed. They were sighing and groaning here.


    "Well, now it''s your turn." Li Su didn''t wait for the black tiger to react, and then he pushed the black tiger to the ground.


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    The black tiger came and cried out, and then he had no way to speak. After the needle pricking pain, there was nothing left. There were many people here, and there were many people here. Those who could have such an idea now thought that something had happened.


    Although black tiger can''t speak, his eyes can still move. He keeps turning there to express his current mood.


    I''ll go. What do you want to do? This is the first thing his eyes convey.


    I''ll go to your uncle. It''s too painful. This is the second idea.


    It''s so comfortable. Let''s take a couple of minutes. As soon as the third idea came out, black tiger''s eyes narrowed. There were a lot of people here. Those who could have such an idea now, and those who didn''t know, thought what had happened. There might be a lot of people here.


    Have you ever seen a cat feel comfortable? Yes, Huhu is like this now. My eyes are all narrow.


    Fortunately, Li Su is very busy now. He doesn''t see the black tiger like this. Otherwise, I''ll rush up.


    After he tied the black tiger into a hedgehog, Li Su wiped the sweat on his forehead and treated two people continuously. If he put it in the past, he didn''t really care for a while, but now he can''t. It seems that he hasn''t eaten for a long time. In addition, he just fought with a crazy woman for 300 rounds, and now he has many people here, I don''t know how to deal with things like this


    What kind of appearance.


    "That, the strong man." The old stockade leader walked up to Li Su and asked cautiously, there''s no way. This is not because the man has taken all the flowers down. He can''t beg others well. When the man''s hair turns white, his stockade really has no hope


    "Strong man?" Li Su was confused, but he immediately reflected that he grew up watching Haizhu gege. He still knew the name of "hero", which means he was very handsome.


    "Ah, old lady, if you have anything to do, just say it." People who don''t smile when they reach out can''t be killed by slapping themselves.


    "Well, it seems that the strong man is very skillful in medicine. I don''t know if he can give us a diagnosis and treatment. I will thank you very much." Said the old stronghold leader.


    "Old lady, diagnosis and treatment is OK, but there is a sentence I want to make clear in advance." Li Su said.

 Chapter 747

    "Madam, there is no problem in diagnosis and treatment, but I have to make it clear in advance." Li Su looked at the old stronghold leader and said.


    "Speak up, brave man." Old village host guest gas said.


    Nonsense, it''s all over now. People say that there is a way to save general Wu and the prime minister. I''m not so polite now. If people are happy to give treatment to all the people in the village, I''ll say two good words here, but I''ll sharpen my tongue. What''s the profit.


    "First of all, I need to charge for this diagnosis and treatment, but I can''t tell you exactly how much I charge, and I can''t tell you exactly how much it is. If it depends on people, maybe I don''t want a cent, but maybe your whole village can''t afford it." Li Su looked at the old stronghold leader and said, "do you agree to this condition?"


    Take a look at the old stronghold leader. Someone has just reported to the two people who were lying in their arms. They still have breath and pulse. But wait a moment. I don''t know what the situation is. No one can guarantee it.


    The old stockade leader bit his teeth, then nodded and said, "what the strong man said is reasonable. I agreed to this condition."


    "Well, now that you have agreed, I''ll start talking about the first situation. After all, we don''t charge any money and there''s nothing to say. But in the second situation, you may not be able to afford the whole village. How do you plan to pay back when the stronghold leader appears?"


    "This..."


    The old stronghold leader wanted to retort, but he didn''t know how to say it. He had been told before that he was hungry. It was clear that diagnosis and treatment needed money. He didn''t know how much money it needed. Maybe he didn''t want a cent.


    But when it comes to paying, if the amount is huge, the village can''t bear it, and people have already paid their labor, what should they do? No one can explain this matter clearly. If you still don''t know, you will be finished with yourself, because you don''t know how to deal with it.


    "Old stronghold leader, promise to come down. Without the general and the prime minister, our stronghold will be empty. We don''t know how to do many things." Someone nearby said.


    "What shall we do if we have more money?" The old stronghold leader told us what he was most worried about.


    "This..." They are all silent. That''s the problem. It''s not that they don''t want to give, but that they may not be able to give.


    "Old stronghold leader, we can pay our debts with goods." Someone said, "if it''s not enough, we can pay off the debt with people."


    "It''s a good way. Old stronghold leader, you can promise to come down. We can''t run our stronghold without the prime minister and general Wu."


    "Old stronghold leader, please promise to come down."


    "We are willing to use our people, our money, all our things to exchange for the lives of the prime minister and general Wu."


    "We do."


    "Yes, we will!"


    "Old stronghold leader, please agree."


    "You will do it!"


    People here kept howling and arguing. It seemed that Li Su didn''t start anything here. He was holding his arms and watching these people making noise there.


    It''s very funny in my heart. What kind of existence is this place? How can it be the prime minister''s and the general''s, making TV dramas here? Well, I''m No.1 man, too. Why didn''t you call me? Who will pay for my services? When Li Su was here after the four strong incense, the discussion over there was over. The old stronghold leader came to Li Su and said, "well, we have agreed to your request, but according to what you said, if the diagnosis fee is too high, I really didn''t do it


    The Law bears, at that time, we can only use our goods, living is our people to pay the debt, do you think this is OK¡°


    "Yes, we can, but I can''t guarantee that we can use the things provided by your old man. Of course, if we can use them, we''ll forget it. If we use a lot of them, what can we do?" Li Su asked.


    "As I said just now, if our goods and money are still not enough, we can only use our people here to pay off our debts. Of course, if our people are still not enough, we really don''t know what to do. It''s all up to you to arrange for us here." The old stronghold leader said respectfully, "there''s no way. I''m asking for help from others now. If they agree, it''s OK. If they don''t agree, there''s nothing I can do about it.


    "Well, let''s talk about it now. Don''t go back on it then." Li Su said, "we''re going to talk about it now. If you don''t admit it, I''ll be finished. If you don''t believe me, if I give you a diagnosis and treatment, if you don''t give me something, I can''t do anything about it. Then I''ll be finished. Do you know what is finished? I''m dead after playing. Do you understand¡°


    "What do you mean by that, hero?" Asked the old stronghold leader.


    "What I mean by that is that I have nothing to do with you


    But someone has a way to deal with you. The way is that you swear to heaven now. If you don''t respect the oath, heaven will be angry and come to you for trouble. Don''t say you are coming to me for trouble at that time. " Li Su said.


    "I understand that." The old stronghold leader said, "I will swear now."


    As the old stronghold leader said, he came to the tiger leather chair, knelt down there, put the huge dragon''s crutch in his hand in the middle, and looked at the dragon''s crutch in their face.


    Hands together, eyes closed, mouth chanting.


    "Heaven is up, old lord, please listen to me. I''m the fourth leader of the stockade. Yehenara is picturesque. Now I swear to heaven and your old man that if we don''t give him what he asked for, all of us in the stockade will die, And immediately¡°


    After the old stronghold leader said this, he knelt down on the ground, then kowtowed respectfully to the dragon''s crutch, then looked at Li Su and said, "do you think this is OK, strong man?"

 Chapter 748

    "Do you think that''s OK, sir?" The old stronghold leader looked at Li Su and asked.


    "No way." Li Su shook his head, and then said, "the reason why I treat you like this is because I don''t trust you. If you take advantage of me to treat you, you will attack me or my friends. What do you think I should do?"


    Li Su said: "I''m a doctor. As a doctor''s parents are concerned, I won''t do anything to the patients I''m treating or the patients who have been treated. Of course, unless this person is an unforgivable evil, I will take it as killing for the people."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t. I will swear by our ancestors and heaven that if we take advantage of others'' danger, we will all die suddenly." The old stronghold leader''s guidance.


    "That''s good. I promised. Now I can treat you." Li Su said and took his medicine box up, ready to start, "I''ll start from the sleep among them."


    "Wait a minute." The old village master stood up, came to Li Su and said, "since you have considered all the problems, but only our interests are missing. If you cure them, we will naturally fulfill our promise. But if you can''t cure them, what do you say we should do?"


    "There are no patients I can''t treat well." Li Su said confidently.


    "Empty talk." Said the old stronghold leader.


    "What do you want?" Li Su asked,


    "You also swear, this is very fair to you and to us. I don''t know what the strong man means¡° Said the old stronghold leader.


    "It''s fair, but I won''t agree." Li Su said.


    "Why?" Asked the old stronghold leader.


    "It''s very simple, because it''s not good for me. I''m treating you, but if you don''t believe me, why should I treat you? It''s for me. Hello, and I''m for my own good. " Li Su said.


    "I''m a doctor. I won''t make fun of my own patients, but if you don''t believe me, I don''t have any way. I won''t swear." Li Su said.


    "Hero, I didn''t understand a word you said for a long time." The old stronghold leader said, "can you explain it?"


    Also, not to mention the age of the old stronghold leader, we young people can''t understand what Li Su is talking about.


    "What I want to say is that I dare not swear, because when I don''t see the patients, I dare not promise you anything. If I swear, I will die, but so many people in the world are waiting for me to treat. Do you think it is meaningful for me to die, or to cure and save people?" Li Su said.


    "Of course, it''s meaningful to cure and save people." The old stronghold leader said, "but we ask you for medical treatment. Instead of giving us people, you have to kill them. Who do you think we should go to for this account?"


    "This is your problem. Let me give you an example. If someone suddenly attacks your stockade and you send out strong soldiers, can you guarantee that you will win? no


    Yes? Because it''s related to the harmony of the time, the place and the people, and it''s the same to treat and save people. No matter how good my doctor is, if the patient''s condition is beyond the grasp of his doctor, and if the patient doesn''t cooperate with us, it''s useless. What''s the point of us doing this? "


    Li Su''s words made the old stronghold leader silent. Yes, it is. How can you put it on the table and not let other people give it to you? But you can''t guarantee that everyone under your hand will cooperate with other people''s treatment completely. No matter what it is, there is an emergency. No one knows how to deal with it, Let alone anything else¡° Old stronghold leader, if you let me treat you now, you will be hungry. I don''t think they are very good at it Li Su said, pointing to two people lying on the ground and embracing each other frankly.


    "Good." The old stronghold leader took a look at general Wu and the prime minister. He gritted his teeth and made up his mind. "I ask the strong men to cure them. They are our stoppers here. If they don''t get better, we are really finished."


    "I don''t promise you anything, but I can only say that I will try my best!" After Li Su finished, he came back and pulled out all the silver needles on the black tiger.


    "You eat this, and then take care of Liu mei''er here. No matter what happens, don''t come to the front. If you have a chance, you must run away." Li Su whispered in black tiger''s ear.


    "What do you do?" Asked the black tiger.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m free to do it." After Li Su finished, he patted black tiger on the shoulder. Although he didn''t know why he was here, he vaguely remembered that black tiger was carrying him before he fainted. Now black tiger is the only one around him. Li Su is not a fool. He naturally knows that something bad has happened around him, For Black Tiger now can accompany in his side is very moved.


    Of course, his own heart is still very strange, why Liu mei''er will appear here, what happened in the end, is there any secret?


    But now is not the time to think about these things. First of all, we should cure these two people''s diseases and promise other people''s things, even if it is difficult


    We have to fix it for them.


    Li Su came to general Wu and the prime minister, and then visited between their necks. Fortunately, there was a pulse, but the pulse was too irregular. Sometimes it was very fast, sometimes it was very slow, and even at the slowest time, he almost couldn''t feel the pulse.


    Breathing is still very stable, but just contact, Li Su was startled, the girl''s breath out of the air is very hot, hot can make people feel scalded, the man''s breathing is really cold, his hand just touched, in the fingers above covered with a thin layer of ice.


    Although it melted very quickly, I was still scared.


    After a while, when Li Su was visiting, he found that both of them had fallen out. The men were hot and the women were cold.

 Chapter 749

    After working hard for a long time, Li Su understood it, and the two of them were completely relieved.


    Men are more hot, women are more cold, and with the passage of time, there is a white fog between the two people, and more and more rich.


    "Come here, two of you, prepare a stretcher, and then find a quiet place." Li Su pulled out the silver needle and after disinfection, put it on both of them.


    Soon someone prepared everything for Li Su. Li Su took a look at what they were living in and said, "this thing is not good. Change it."


    The old stronghold leader looked at the stretcher he had prepared. Some of them didn''t understand why it was.


    "Heroes..."


    "My family name is Li. Just call me Li Su." Li Su said.


    "Li Su, this is the best thing we have. Why not?" Asked the old stronghold leader.


    "This is wood." Li Su said, "now this man can come out with fire. If you put this under him, you can light it for you immediately."


    "Change it right away." Said the old stronghold leader.


    "Old stronghold leader, we don''t have anything else. This is the best stretcher here. Where can I find it?" Someone came to ask the old stronghold leader.


    "So, in my room, there is an iron bed with several iron bars on it. You can take away all the hungry things and bring them here." After thinking about it, the old stronghold leader finally remembered that there was such a bed in his room. He quickly sent someone to let them get it out.


    Soon, someone moved out the iron bed in the old stronghold leader''s room. When he was ready to lift up general Wu, Li Su told them to stop.


    "Wait a minute, you can''t move." Li Su quickly stopped, "if you get up like this, you don''t want to live."


    Li Su said, cutting a piece of cloth from his clothes, and then many people appeared here waiting for such a thing, and many people appeared here waiting.


    "You see." Li Su let them all look at the piece of cloth in his hand. Then he put it on the woman''s body and immediately it was frozen. Then he put it on the man''s head. Then he saw the sound of "Teng" and a flame appeared in front of them. He burned the piece of cloth and left no ashes on it, It can be seen how high the temperature on men is.


    "You see, if I hadn''t stopped you here just now, you would have all been burned by the flame of his body, and there would be no dregs left." Li Su


    say.


    "Dr. Li, what should we do now?" Someone asked.


    "It''s very simple. I''ll take care of this. The rest is yours. But you can''t just carry this stretcher. You have to make some preparations on yourself." Li Su said.


    "Dr. Li, just give me your orders. As long as we can do it, we will do it." And they said,


    "OK, now you go to prepare some thicker cloth strips, and then wrap them on them. This is the one. Don''t wrap too little, but don''t wrap too much." Li Su knocked on the bar above the iron bed, where they were going to carry it with their hands.


    "Well, let''s get ready now." Those who promised only, immediately went to prepare, soon they came back, in each of their hands are wrapped with a piece of cloth¡° Don''t put it on your hands. Go to the stream now. Wet all the cloth in your hands, and then put it on the woman, but it should be fast, or your hands will be frostbitten. " Li Su showed them what to do next. Their learning ability was still very good. They got to know it quickly, and then wound it on the iron bar. Just as they wound it, all the strips were frozen.


    "Well, isn''t there some left just now? Now you take those strips


    Wrap it on your hands as you did just now, but before wrapping it, I''ll move on you now. " Li Su said as he took some powder out of his medicine box. Then he found a plastic bowl on the side of his medicine box, poured all the powder on it, and mixed it with some spring water.


    "You give this to me, these things can ensure that your body will not be invaded by other things¡° Li Su asked them to pour something in the bowl.


    You don''t say, this thing looks black and ugly, and smells like a cesspool, but it''s not so bitter after drinking, and there''s a sweet taste behind it.


    "Well, you can lift it now. Remember, if you lift two people together, you can''t lift one person alone. I''m not responsible for any mistakes. Anyway, I''ll give you all." After searching for flowers, Li Suhu went to the other side and started drinking tea with a cup.


    If not, the old stronghold leader sincerely wanted Li Su Lai, general Wu, and the prime minister to treat his illness. There were a lot of people here. When he began to feel the pulse for general Wu, the old stronghold leader asked people to prepare tea for him early, so that he could have a rest when he was tired. Now Li Su can use it, This tea is really delicious.


    I have to say another old saying here: one side of the soil and water nourishes one side of the people, and this is not only for the cultivation of people, but also for the cultivation of plants. If you look at this tea, the things in other places are not the same. Anyway, if you know the tea ceremony, you can observe it by yourself and understand it. I can''t understand it for a while, Anyway, it''s different from tea in other places.


    Li Su is sitting here tasting tea. Those who are busy living there for a short time could have been faster. But just now when Li Su said so, they asked several people to come to help. They are afraid that they can''t move these two people by themselves.


    Soon the two people so intact carried to the top of the simple iron bed.


    "Mr. Li, we are all ready." Someone came to report to Li Su.


    "Just be ready."

 Chapter 750

    "Just be ready." Li Su put down his tea cup, then came to these people and said, "don''t worry, let me check¡°


    After checking, Li Su found that there was no big fluctuation in the two people''s bodies, so he was relieved¡°


    "Just now, let you prepare a little quiet house. How are you doing?" Li Su asked.


    They didn''t know about it, so they all focused on the old stronghold leader.


    "Li Su, we are all ready. Please follow me." The old stronghold leader leads the way. Li Suyi waves his hand. There are many people waiting for this or that.


    "You all keep up. Remember, be steady and don''t let their bodies shake." Li Su asked.


    Originally, they were going to put something on their bodies, but now they are in the double heaven of ice and fire, and they have nothing to do


    The law covered other things, either frozen, or burned, even a little bit of things are left.


    In this way, the old stronghold leader walked in front, followed by Li Su, followed by those people with general Wu and the prime minister.


    The other people who couldn''t get involved were all watching, motionless, for fear of disturbing Li Su. Now they all asked Li Su for help. If Li Su failed because of one of their breath, or he didn''t want to, they would lose more than they gained.


    But black tiger doesn''t think so in his heart.


    Because he clearly saw Li Su in the treatment of the two people, saw Li Su''s hand in the sensitive part of the woman''s body touched two more, black tiger in his heart silently scolded a: sex wolf.


    Then, looking at the woman around him, he finally knew where Li Su was better than himself. At least when he was recruiting women, he was much better than himself.


    Alas, it''s true that money is still available, and people are dying.


    Let''s put down the black tiger here. Let''s talk about that Li Su followed the old stronghold leader and came to the back of the cave. Originally, Li Su looked at the cave River platform and thought it was like this. Unexpectedly, he followed the old stronghold leader and turned left and right, and another platform appeared.


    However, this platform is not as big as the one in front of it. Moreover, this place seems to be in the hinterland of the mountain, which is relatively dark. However, the oil lamp is still on in the cave. I just don''t know what oil is in the oil lamp, and there is a different fragrance.


    Li Su looked around twice, and then said, "this place is quiet, and it''s still hidden."


    But the old stronghold leader didn''t speak. At this time, where can I have time to chat with you here? Now the main thing is that there are many people here. There are still many people and many people waiting here.


    "Dr. Li, this is the place we are looking for." The old stronghold leader pointed to a dark cave in front of him.


    "It''s a good place." Li Su looked at the place for a while. It''s not a good place


    But it''s hidden, and there aren''t many people passing by yet.


    "Have you cleaned up all of them?" Li Su asked.


    "It''s all cleaned up." The old stronghold leader said, "we don''t dare to neglect what you ordered."¡° That''s good. " Li Su went in, but he came back before he stepped out.


    Looking at the old stronghold leader, he said, "I said, can you light the lights inside?"


    "Sorry, we forgot." The old stronghold leader quickly sent someone to get the lamp.


    "Well, you''re preparing some quilts, bedding and other things. It''s better to be brand new."


    The old stronghold leader has prepared all these things. As for what he does, he doesn''t know. Anyway, he is so prepared. As for what he can do, when he can have such an idea, he doesn''t know when he should get them all out.


    "You all go out." Waiting for everything to be ready, Li Su sent them all out¡° What''s that,


    You all go out. It''s far away. There may be something later. You can''t wake up in time. "


    With these words, Li Su sent them all away, and then the rest of them were the general Wu and the prime minister.


    Li Su prepared all the quilts and mattresses, and then many people appeared here and in front of them.


    But instead of getting them all up, they put them in front of them.


    "Forget it, it depends on this time. If you can pass, it''s your destiny. If you can''t pass, it''s your destiny."


    Li Su sighed and pulled out the silver needles that he had inserted on them before. Then he got some powder of various colors from the medicine box and mixed them into two small balls with water.


    I gave each of them one, and then I gave each of them two fingers.


    Then he went outside. He didn''t know where they got a big iron plate. Li Su moved it over and blocked it in front of the entrance of the cave. There were many people in front of him. Now there are many people waiting in front of them.


    Li Su finished the work here. Fortunately, his memory was pretty good. Otherwise, he really couldn''t get out of it. He could be dizzy when he looked around.


    When Li Su came out from inside, all the people on this platform focused on him.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Li Su is here watching many people waiting for this or that idea. What do you think has happened.


    "Li Su, our two children?" The old stronghold leader asked, pointing to the place where Li Su had just come out.


    "You say those two people?" Li Su said, "I threw them into the room."


    "All right?"


    "No


    "What''s that?"


    "That''s a cure."


    "What?" The old stronghold leader was stunned. He was able to grow up. For the first time, he heard that he had thrown the patient there, and then he was cured.


    "What do you mean, Li Su?"

 Chapter 751

    "What do you mean, Li Su?" The old stronghold leader heard that there were many people here, and there were still many people waiting.


    "I understand very well. I''m treating your two children now. It''s a critical moment, but they need to do the following things themselves, so I came out."


    Li Su didn''t have to explain to them so clearly. If he said too much, they would not only be confused, but also cause unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Li Su said that although the old stronghold leader was not at ease, he had a score in his heart. He didn''t think much about it. He was more anxious about running the country.


    Li Su saw that although they were suspicious, they were still looking forward to it. He said, "it''s not because I didn''t explain the reason to you, it''s because you don''t understand. Anyway, if it''s done, you''ll still have to thank me at that time.".


    Li Su originally planned to come out and see what happened to other people


    There is no injury, but now see their mind all in the inside of the two people, he himself also no need to lick the face up, and then he came back, came to the black tiger.


    "How can you hold it?" Li Su asked black tiger.


    "What do you mean?" Black tiger didn''t know how to answer this question for a moment.


    "I don''t mean anything else. It depends on whether you can support yourself now. If you can''t, I''ll treat you first."


    "You could have treated me long ago." When black tiger talks, a mouthful of blood comes out of his mouth.


    Li Su said with a smile, "just wait for your blood to appear."


    "You can''t expect me to do better." Black tiger did not angry said.


    By this time, the black tiger was lying on the ground, and there was still blood in the corner of his mouth.


    Li Su said: "this is really for your own good. I just gave you some pills to let you excrete the blood stasis in your body. Now, there are still a lot of blood stasis in their body


    People, who can have such an idea now, don''t know what happened


    "Now you spit out the blood, I can do the following work." Li Su then pinched the silver needle on the black tiger''s body. "You can bear it. It may hurt a little. I can''t do it. I''ll make you faint."


    For Li Su''s words, black tiger is convinced, if he said it was a little pain, it is not a little, it may be very painful.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just come here. I can stand it." The black tiger wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, then bit his clothes in his mouth.


    When Li Su saw that the black tiger was still there, he didn''t have anything in front of him any more. He put a silver needle on the black tiger''s body, and then used his fingers to point on his body, trying to solve the internal injury of the black tiger with his fastest speed.


    Black tiger thought he could hold on, but after Li Su got the silver needle out of his body, he almost began to curse his mother.


    This Li Su is not a thing. It''s a little painful for them. It''s totally killing people.


    Black tiger''s last thought and thought turned his eyes and fainted. Li Su felt a little sad when he saw it. If he hadn''t failed, black tiger wouldn''t have suffered this crime here, and then something happened here However, black tiger''s dizziness saved him a lot of things. Anyway, he didn''t know it, so he could do it by himself.


    Let''s put down Li Su''s treatment for the black tiger. The old stronghold leader is there with a group of people waiting for general Wu and the prime minister to come out. Let''s turn around and talk about general Wu and the prime minister.


    After Li Su sent them here, he took them all out and closed the door to prevent people from peeping.


    He didn''t know who he was talking about, but if he saw it, he would say to Li Su: "the thief shouts to catch the thief!"


    Peeping at this kind of thing, in black tiger''s cognition, except Li Su, no one dares to do so.


    Now we are going back to the topic and talking about what happened after Li Su left here.


    Not long after Li Su left, that is, when he began to treat the black tiger, there began to be movement in the room.


    General Wu and the prime minister are two people, almost at the same time, two people in their body out of a stream of white gas, some of these white gas is very hot, some very cold, two people directly out of entanglement. Regardless of each other, the heat in the entanglement has made a lot of voices here, and [hiss hiss] seems to be very dangerous.


    The white fog gradually wrapped the two together, which made people unable to see what happened. However, when the white fog finally closed, they reluctantly saw that their arms began to embrace each other.


    With the passage of time, the white fog began to expand constantly, and finally filled the whole room, and then gradually became very sticky, just like a sticky glue.


    There was not much time. There was a sound of pain in the room, followed by a sound of anger, and a violent [Pa Pa Pa] sound.


    The sound of [Pa Pa Pa] was ok, and I didn''t wear it out, but the sound of women''s pain and men''s roar came from a very long distance.


    Besides the people who went out and fainted on the platform, the rest of the people heard it. All of these people, you look at me and I look at you. They don''t know what happened. Those who can have such an idea now think what happened.


    The old stronghold leader looked at the place before. All the voices came from that place. He wanted to see it, but he didn''t know what was going on inside, and Li Su was still watching. If they went rashly and disrupted Li Su''s plan, they would lose more than they gain.


    After pondering for a long time, the old stronghold leader is still ready to ask.


    "Brave man, I don''t know what''s going on here?" The old stronghold leader didn''t say it completely, but Li Su already knew what he meant.

 Chapter 752

    Li Su said: "this is not in the way. This is the pain they are suffering. This is an indispensable part of the whole treatment process. We can''t avoid it. Please calm down and wait for a while. We will know whether this thing is successful or not."


    The old stronghold leader looked at his face and opened his mouth. Then he chose to believe Li Su and led the people to stand in front of them.


    Li Su''s ear power is much stronger than that of any of them. After the cry in the room, there are many people here. I really don''t know what to do if I can have such an idea.


    The people inside are healing. It''s not a matter for them to stand here all the time. The old stronghold leader thinks about it. Now it''s better to do something else. Anyway, there are no other things and no one else to make trouble for them.


    Xiaohua is still lying on Li Su''s back, and they are not afraid


    Xiaohua is biting them in turn, crawling on Li Su''s back. If she comes to bite now, she will bite Li Su first. There is not much reaction with them.


    "Let''s get rid of the big guys first, clean up the place and bury them all. Anyway, they are still people in our stockade. Now they are just bewitched by the bitches."


    "Yes." After everyone agreed, they all scattered around. The brave men put all the bodies on the platform together.


    Said here, they have to thank Xiaohua, Xiaohua''s knife is really good, the people are neatly divided into two parts, they do not have to carefully look for those lost people.


    The only person who is scattered is Xiaohua''s adoptive father and adoptive mother. This is more simple. They block all the broken meat scattered on the ground, then put it in a snake skin pocket, and then bury it in a pit.


    Some people said that this is not too human, and immediately someone refuted.


    "Who are they? Although they are from our village,


    But they are the people who kill their father. For those who take revenge, they should throw them to that place, and then let the wolves on the mountain tear them up and swallow them up. "


    "But little flower?"


    "What happened to Xiaohua? Although she is my enemy, I have to say that she has done a good job. I don''t have the ability of Xiaohua. If I had her ability, I would have chopped them up, burned them and scattered all the ashes. I would not even give them a whole body machine. "


    "It seems very reasonable for you to say so."


    "I always believe in virtue."


    These people went to work, and of course they didn''t forget Li Su and the other three. With the help of the old stronghold leader, they cleaned out a cave for Li Su and the three of them and put their beds in it.


    Although it''s behind the sun, it''s not wet at all, but it''s very dry.


    Li Su checked on the black tiger, then on Liu mei''er, and listened to him. Then he was killed by his medicine box


    Inside came a very simple shovel.


    Then came out from Shandong, "well, tell your old stronghold leader that I have something to discuss with her."


    Li Su stood on the platform and yelled. Now he didn''t know where to find this man. He could only yell here. Maybe he had a glimmer of hope¡° Mr. Zhuang, welcome to the old stronghold leader. " Immediately someone came to Li Su and said respectfully.


    "OK, lead the way." Li Su followed the man behind, three turns of pretty clothes came to the door of a cave.


    "Strong man, our old stronghold leader is in it. Please go by yourself." The man left after saying that. They have rules here. No one is allowed to enter the old stronghold leader''s place, including the housekeeper. When he goes in, he has to say who he is. In front of them, there are a lot of people. In front of them, there are a lot of people waiting for such things to happen.


    Li Su looked at a red curtain hanging above the dark hole. This red curtain has been there for a long time


    The unknown patterns embroidered are all faded now, and some places have been repaired. The red cloth is still brand new, and some places are still rough. It is estimated that there is no time to repair them now.


    Li Su stood at the gate and hesitated for a long time. What he said was that he cooperated with the old stronghold leader, but he couldn''t see the depth of the old woman. He didn''t know what was in the dark cave.,


    He can say what he wants, but there are still two people around him. They don''t have any action ability at all. They are like fish on the chopping board. They can be slaughtered by others. They can do whatever they want. They have no way at all.


    "Strong man, but dare not come in?" The voice of the old stronghold leader came out from behind the curtain.


    Li Su laughed and said, "I really dare not go in."


    "You are very honest, brave man." The old stronghold leader seems to be ready for Li Suyou''s idea, and there is no surprise in his tone.


    "Not honesty, but fear." Li Su said.


    "I know what a strong man is afraid of." The old stronghold leader''s voice said faintly, "I''m not good at all. I just keep my promise."


    "For this sentence, I want to say two words, ha ha." Li Su''s mouth said disdainfully.


    Like a man saying to a woman, I love you, this sentence is a complete bullshit without any practical intention.


    The old stronghold leader didn''t understand the meaning of these two words, but she could guess that these two words certainly didn''t have a good meaning.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can come in and have a look." Said the old stronghold leader.


    "No, if you don''t say that, I''m still interested in going in. But if you say that, I''ll be counselled. I really don''t have the courage to go in and have a look."


    After Li Su finished, he turned away and went to the direction where he lived.


    Originally, I was going to collect some medicine for the two injured people, and let them both go


    Personal good a little faster, but now he dare not go, if he left, this old guy is doing something bad, then he is finished.

 Chapter 753

    Looking at Li Su''s leaving, the old stronghold leader didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Back in the cave, Li Su looked at the sleeping two people in a daze. Without medicine, the wound will heal very slowly.


    All of a sudden, Li Su remembered that when he was observing the injury to general Wu and the prime minister, the system suggested that internal force was backfiring. And then there was a lot of sound. However, because it was important to save people at that time, I didn''t have time to see the system prompt.


    Thinking of this, Li Su quickly looked at the system prompt


    "Because in the process of saving people, the host encounters internal force backfire. However, the host has no internal power. The system decided to open the internal force system ahead of time. "


    "Congratulations on opening the internal power system in advance. Because the internal power system is opened in advance, the system can get one skill at random by a lucky draw. Whether the host decides to draw the lottery. "


    Li Su is in an excited mood: "internal power! It''s something unique in China. I didn''t expect that Li Su would become a martial arts expert one day. Ha ha, this system is wonderful. It has realized my martial arts dream from childhood to adulthood. "


    In fact, Li Su doesn''t think about it. The system has its own mysterious things, and the internal force is not worth mentioning. However, it''s a dream from childhood to adulthood to be a great Xia. How can we not be excited about the realization of this dream. After all, every boy has a martial arts dream.


    Thinking of this, Li Su excitedly said: "lucky draw, how can we not draw."


    "Start lottery mode." The sound of machinery rang out in Li Su''s mind. A turntable floated in Li Su''s mind. His mind swept through the turntable, and Li Su was dazzled by his mental skills.


    The nine Yin manual, the Joyoung muscle bone strengthening exercise, the Yi Jing Jing, the nerve illumination, the Mingyue Gong, the purple Xia Shen Gong, the Tai Xuan Jing, the sunflower treasure Dian, those who are familiar with the familiar function in the middle ear are all in the turntable.


    Silently recite the lottery in my heart, and the turntable rotates rapidly.


    Li Su thought to himself, "I must draw the nine Yin classics. With my handsome face, I can definitely get nine Yin classics.


    Looking at the way of passing in front of us, Li Su''s heart prayed constantly to draw the nine Yin manual.


    But the day does not follow people''s wishes, the turntable slows down and stops slowly.


    The nine Yin manual is slowly turning around, Li Su looks at the nine Yin manual classics almost desperately.


    "I do not come to the nine Yin manual, but I am also a member of this Joyoung.


    The turntable passed one by one in front of those famous internal mental skills and slowly stopped in front of mingyugong.


    As soon as Li Su saw the words mingyugong, his heart suddenly collapsed. "Mingyugong, such an old-fashioned name. It''s the internal mental skill of some small schools. Even if you come to Zixia, Hunyuan will do! Why do you want a book? It''s the internal mental skill of mainland products. Garbage system! Return my martial arts dream! I want to be a great Xia. "


    Reluctantly accepted mingyugong. In my mind, I searched for the book from which Ming Yugong came. Memories for a long time, but did not think of anything.


    "Zhenbei, a mainland product. Why is my face so black? " Raise the sky and sigh.


    "The host is determined to learn Mingyu Gong." The cool system sounds in my mind.


    "Learn, learn. At least a mental skill is better than none. " Li Su sighed.


    "Learn the first ten thousand merits. The second level needs 50000 merits, the third level needs 100000 merits, the fourth level needs 150000 merits, the fifth level needs 200000 merits, the sixth level needs 300000 merits, the seventh level needs 500000 merits, the eighth level needs 800000 merits, and the Ninth level needs one million merits. " Listen to this sky high price merit, Li Su was stunned.


    "System! There''s no mistake. There are so many merits and virtues in one book. You might as well rob


    "It''s a friendly reminder that this Mingyu skill came from the palace of moving flowers in the double pride of Gu Long."


    "Double pride? "Yi Hua Gong Zhen Pai Xin Fa." Holding the spirit of Du Niang when he didn''t understand, Li Su searched with his mobile phone and said, "mingyugong comes from Gu Long''s peerless double pride. It''s the mind skill of yihuagong town school. It''s divided into nine levels, reaching the sixth level. It can compete with the first-class experts to reach the eighth level. It''s invincible. "


    "Wow, the eighth level is so powerful, and the Ninth level is invincible!"


    Li Su continued to read: "if mingyugong reaches the Ninth level, the skin will be as transparent as jade, and the internal force will not volatilize outward, but will converge inward and move forward


    Work does not consume internal force, but also can increase power, and the real Qi in the body will form a vortex suction, no matter what touches it, it will be absorbed like a magnet. If you try your best to run your internal power, your appearance will become more and more transparent, just like the white ice covered by cold fog. If you hold other people''s acupoints, the terrible chill generated by true Qi will go straight to the bottom of your heart and make your body freeze into ice. "


    "It''s so overbearing. If I learn how to fight a hundred, I''ll be sure. My God, people who have learned Gongfa will be more and more young and beautiful, so that they can stay young. "


    "I learned, I learned, I learned everything. I''ve learned the whole system from the first floor to the ninth floor. " Li Suba.


    "I''m sorry for your lack of merit. You can only learn the sixth level. Friendly tips, if you learn the sixth level, you still have 300 merits. "


    Li Su Yi Leng: "when is the system so intelligent and humanized. You can give me a hint. "


    "Because you have saved too many people, I will continue to upgrade. If the host saves more people, I will be more intelligent. "


    Feeling the fifth level of internal power of mingyugong, Li Su seems to have a feeling


    The strength of endless work. It''s like you can destroy the sky and the earth.


    "Keke" a cough interrupted Li Su''s fantasy.


    "Water, I want water." The husky voice came from the black tiger''s mouth.


    "Tut Tut, let me serve even if I get hurt. You have such a big shelf, "Li Su joked.


    A glass of water was brought to the black tiger.


    The black tiger got up and moved slightly. His whole body was like a knife.


    Drag hoarse voice "good pain, boss, you are not deliberately not to cure me, the whole I play."


    "I''m too lazy to deal with you. Your boss, I''m just in the magic, if there is no external medicine. Your trauma can only heal slowly. Just now I''m going to dig herbs to make you two better. But you two sleep like pigs, and I don''t trust that old woman. So I can only guard you. "


    After drinking the water, Heihu squeezed his eyes at Li Su. "Boss, I''m so moved. If I didn''t have a little bee, I would surely repay you for saving your life with my promise. "


    "Go away! Black tiger, I really misunderstood you. I remember you were not like that before. Where''s the serious black tiger. You must be a fake black tiger Li Su covered his chest with his hands, pretending to be distressed.


    Just listen to black tiger leisurely float out a "what kind of boss will bring out what kind of subordinate."


    Li Su intuition chest a stuffy "see you have injury in the body, I don''t care with you." At this time, an unconscious murmur came to Li su''er.


    Li Su pretended to be cold. "Hum, adults don''t remember villains. For mei''er''s sake, I''ll spare you today. "


    Liu mei''er, who had just opened her eyes, saw Li Su and said, "it''s a coincidence that we can still meet in the underground. It''s really predestined relationship. I don''t know if you are still a child after you die. "


    On one side of Li Su''s black line, "Liu mei''er, are you confused when you are sleeping? Where are you so easy to die with me?"


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Liu mei''er looked around. Simple cave, simple bed. Just about to turn over, a burst of pain covered the whole body.


    "Sure enough, I didn''t die. what the fuck! Li Su, how are you! I''m so tired these days. You''ll treat me to a big meal when you go out. " Liu mei''er was surprised.


    Li Su saw Liu mei''er''s surprised eyes and frowned, "what''s better? Just now black tiger saw me and said I''m ok. What''s going on here? "


    "Black tiger didn''t tell you?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Liu mei''er finally said, "in fact, I don''t know what happened. I''ll tell you everything I know when we go out. Don''t ask now. "


    "You." Looking at Liu mei''er lying on the bed, Li Su was angry, but it was not easy to attack.


    He turned to the black tiger and asked, "black tiger, what''s the matter with you?"


    Black tiger saw that Li Su turned his head and knew that it was not good. His grandiose acting was lying upright and pretending to be asleep.


    "I know you didn''t sleep. I''ll count black tiger three times. If you don''t get up, don''t blame me for pricking you up."


    "One, two, three."


    Knowing that he could not escape, the Black Tiger stood up and sat on the bed as if he had accepted his fate.


    "Don''t be hard on me, boss. I don''t know about that either. "


    Black tiger for a while in a dilemma, for fear that Li Su know the truth can not stand the blow, in the next faint in the past.


    Li Su looked at the black tiger and said with a smile, "black tiger, when are you going to be so fussy. The big man is determined. What are you afraid of when the sky collapses and a tall man supports you. Tell me what''s going on. "


    Although Li Su said so, black tiger still hesitated and looked at Li Su in embarrassment. "Boss, don''t embarrass me any more. You''d better go out and ask the commander himself about it. Don''t ask me. I don''t know anything. "


    Li Su was silent, and his eyes, which seemed to be able to observe people''s hearts, had been looking at the black tiger. Black tiger''s scalp is numb.


    The black tiger suddenly uttered a scream of "headache." He lay down with his head covered.


    "Black tiger, what are you pretending to be. I can''t hide this acting skill from you. Don''t even listen to the boss and cheat him. It seems that you really want to get a needle Li


    Su was playing with the silver needle in her hand with a trace of anger.


    Looking at the black tiger lying on the bed pretending to be ill and Li Su slightly angry, Liu mei''er said, "Li Su, don''t embarrass the black tiger any more. He is also for you. I''ll talk about it. "


    "Miss mei''er, the boss is just fine. Let''s talk about it in a few days. In case... "Li Suyi glared at the black tiger" shut up, I''ll settle with you later. "


    Liu Meier youyou said: "a few months ago, Xiao Yiyi held a press conference with Feng Group and Xiao group, announcing that the two groups officially took shares in Jishi fund, and that you, the founder of Jishi fund, have also been dismissed, because of your own choice. And Xiao Yiyi changed the name of Jishi fund to Jishi Group.... "


    Listening to Liu mei''er''s words, Li Su slowly closed her eyes. The names of Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi are constantly recited in his mouth.


    My heart is full of thoughts: "I, Li Su, have always treated you well, but I didn''t expect to end up like this! I''m stupid. I was fooled by you women


    Round and round, and he was happy to think that this is true love. No wonder none of the emperors with three wives and four concubines died. Since then, I have nothing to do with you. Then everything should be given to you. I still have contacts, I still have medical skills, I still have internal power. I''ll make you regret it on the day of a comeback! "


    Looking at Li Su who closed his eyes, black tiger was flustered. "Boss, are you ok! It''s no big deal. Anyway, you have medical skills, we can make a comeback. Boss, boss


    With a plop, the black tiger fell to the window. Li Su opened his eyes and picked up the black tiger. "What are you doing? Get out of bed before you get hurt."


    Heihu was helped back to bed and scratched his head. "Boss, are you ok?"


    "Nothing."


    There was a silence. The three men sat silent in the cave.


    "Boss, actually this kind of..."


    Liu mei''er is in a hurry, secretly scolds black tiger and mentions this matter.


    He opened his mouth and joked: "Ho, boss Li. Just how to be so gentle to the black tiger. Is it that you''ve been hit and started to like men? "


    The black tiger moved to the bed very cooperatively.


    Li Su said with a black smile: "get out of here! Even if I bend, I won''t like you


    Liu mei''er was surprised. "Boss Li really wants to bend. Black tiger should be careful."


    "Liu mei''er! I''ll have a good time with you later. "


    "Li Su, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t tease you."


    "You know that''s wrong? It''s late. "

 Chapter 754

    Looking at the panties off the black tiger sitting on the bed.


    Li Su takes out the silver needle and slowly runs mingyugong. Suddenly, Li Su feels that the silver needle is integrated with him


    But Li Su''s hands twisted the tail of the silver needle, like a butterfly in the black tiger''s body, like a dragonfly skimming water.


    Less than a stick of incense, the black tiger''s upper body was covered with silver needles. The internal power flows into the black tiger''s body along the silver needle and keeps swimming.


    All of a sudden, the black tiger felt chilly, but then it felt numb. Those wounds are no longer painful. If you look carefully, there is a thin layer of blood scab on the wounds.


    "Don''t move. If it itches, bear it. Don''t move. If the gods come, they will not save you. " Li Su scolded.


    The black tiger laughs, "I can''t die if I want to, because my boss is here. But it''s really itchy. "


    Li Su glared at the black tiger and said, "bear it. How could the king of war not bear the pain. If the enemy catches you, I don''t think you need to


    Torture and confession. "


    "Boss, how can I find out that you''ve become so poisonous since you''ve been well. It feels like a different person. " Black tiger looked down on Li Su.


    Li Su smiles but does not speak, only the movement on the hand cannot help but aggravate a few points.


    "Ah! Boss, you are cruel! It''s killing me Black tiger pain way.


    "Shut up, pussy."


    "You''re a little girl, but I''m a real man."


    Although with the black tiger bickering, but Li Su hand action film faster.


    Half a day with black tiger acupuncture three times.


    Li Su clapped his hands and looked at his masterpiece in front of him with satisfaction. "OK, black tiger, you''re all right. When I find some herbs, I can smear these scars on you and they will fall off completely. "


    "Thank you, boss."


    "Don''t thank me, I just treat you as a mouse to test my new treatment."


    "Boss, you! I said how could you treat me first. So it is


    What''s the matter. "


    "Why not."


    "Of course, I thought you really liked me. It makes me nervous. "


    Bang, black tiger was kicked out of bed by Li Su.


    "Get out of here."


    "Ha ha, the boss is angry."


    "Get out of here and move your muscles. By the way, be careful which old woman. I always feel that they are not kind to us. "


    "All right."


    Only Liu Meier and Li Su were left in the cave.


    Liu mei''er suddenly covered her mouth and said with a smile, "are you ok? Black tiger is right. Since you''ve been here, I feel like you''ve changed. More venomous than before, more considerate than before. In general, you are now a good person. "


    Hearing Liu mei''er''s words, Li Su''s face turned black, "Liu mei''er! What do you mean? I was not a good man before! It''s hard for me to treat your life-saving benefactor like this. Take off your clothes When Li Su said this, Liu mei''er grabbed the quilt in a panic


    "What are you going to do? As soon as I praise you as a good person, you want me to take off my clothes. Bah, I''m wrong about you. "


    But that''s what I said. But Liu mei''er had a shy feeling in her heart, and she had a little desire for Li Su to come up and strip herself. Suddenly in the heart secretly scolds oneself "Liu Mei son, Liu Mei son. Do you want to have a face? It''s in your head. "


    "You''re dirty. I''m that kind of person." Li Su immediately became upright.


    Hear not, Liu Mei son''s face flashed a trace of disappointment. Then he said, "what do you want to do. Don''t try to plot against me. "


    "Well, I''ll give you acupuncture. Take off your clothes. "


    "All naked?"


    "Keep underwear."


    Liu mei''er took off her clothes obediently.


    Li Su looked at Liu mei''er, who was sitting on the bed, all over her body. She was hurt for a while. Suddenly scold Xiaohua don''t know how to pity.


    She swims on Liu mei''er with silver needles in her hands. The cool internal force spirals in Liu mei''er''s body along the silver needle.


    "Why? Meier, you also have internal power. " Li Su was surprised.


    "Well, only you are allowed. What kind of masters are there. Internal power is not your only way Liu mei''er said haughtily.


    "Since you have internal power, it''s easy. Use the internal power to guide the internal power I left in your body to travel around the world. "


    "Good."


    Li Su looks at Liu mei''er quietly. Counting the time in my heart, I vomit in secret


    Liu mei''er on the bed vomited out a mouthful of dark red congestion.


    "Cough, this little flower is really powerful." Liu mei''er wiped the corners of her mouth and exclaimed.


    Looking at Liu mei''er, who vomited blood stasis, Li Su came forward and put away her silver needles.


    "Don''t move"


    The powerful internal power came from her palms and swam in Liu mei''er''s body.


    Liu mei''er''s delicate body was shocked, and she let out a dull hum.


    Liu mei''er''s face was flushed, like a red apple, which made people want to take a bite.


    "Um... Ah... Um... Um..."


    The voice of crisp hemp sends out from which sexy red lip.


    Li Su couldn''t stop looking at it. "You grinding goblin, if it wasn''t for the restriction of the system, I would definitely have put you in the right place."


    Try to calm down the inner desire. But the charming voice could not be blocked.


    Li Su, who is suffering, is about to collapse. Just when Li Su couldn''t help kissing Liu mei''er, she felt a strong internal force burst out in her body.


    Liu mei''er, who had been addicted to it, suddenly woke up with a look of surprise. "The jade girl''s Heart Sutra has reached the third level." Seeing Li Su on one side, Liu mei''er suddenly remembered the groan she had just sent out. That layer just retreated the red halo and floated on the face.


    "Congratulations." Dao Xi''s Li Su sees such a charming Liu mei''er, and his desire to suppress it comes back to him.


    One side of Liu mei''er heart a urgent, secretly scold: usually very positive today how, dead wood! Well, it''s like a new person. Do you want me to take the initiative!


    Thinking of this, Liu mei''er closed her eyes and stretched out her face to Li Su.


    Li Su was stunned and overjoyed. A, take Liu Mei son to the bosom, forced of kiss go down. Liu mei''er holds Li Su and they kiss each other on the bed.


    Just as they were kissing so intensely that they were about to take the next step, Li Su suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter! I''m ugly or you''re impotent. "


    Li Su gently kisses Liu mei''er''s forehead. "No, I can''t get rid of the body of a boy until I reach the level of accomplishment."


    Liu Meier said angrily, "I thought you were impotent! What floor are you on now? "


    "The fifth floor."


    "How many floors in all?"


    "Nine floors."


    Liu mei''er kicks it. Li Su kicks it under the bed. "Don''t be widowed all your life."


    Li Su patted the dust, climbed to the bed, took Liu mei''er and said with a smile, "No,


    With my talent, I can accomplish it in less than two years. That''s why you don''t keep your life


    "I hate it."


    I''ve never seen Liu mei''er with such a little woman''s posture before. I immediately kiss her.


    After a kiss, Li Su embraces Liu mei''er. Gently stroked the scar on Liu mei''er''s body, heartache way: "have me Li Su in, guarantee to let you intact as before. And it will be whiter and more delicate than before. "


    Liu mei''er was moved for a while. She suddenly thought of something and said, "why hasn''t the black tiger come so long? Is something wrong? "


    "What are you worried about? Except for that little flower, ordinary people can''t hurt black tiger." Li Su said that he suddenly got up and said, "it''s broken. I''m going to treat you. That little flower should wake up."


    Li Su jumps out of bed and runs outside. Liu mei''er puts on her clothes and follows Li Su.


    Before they came out of the cave, they heard a heavy object landing.


    "Li Su, I want you to marry me!" The voice of Xiaohua came out of the door


    .


    The landing creature made a sound to "cough, cough, the boss black tiger is incompetent, failed to stop this crazy woman." Then the black tiger fainted.


    Li Su''s eyes were filled with a sneer.


    Liu Meier took out her soft sword and said to Li Su, "I''ll stop her first. Go and see if the black tiger is seriously injured."


    Before the words fell, Liu Meier met Xiaohua with her sword. The two women were fighting together. Liu mei''er pushes Xiaohua out, but Xiaohua rushes in. They were stiff at the entrance of the cave¡° Give up. You are not my opponent Xiaohua said with a smile.


    Liu mei''er snorted coldly, "although I''m not your opponent, I can still trust you for a moment."


    "Ha ha, much better than last time. But you are still not my opponent. If I hadn''t been lenient last time, you would be a corpse now. It happens that I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll play with you. "


    "Yes? So powerful. Then I''ll try Liu mei''er. "


    But Li Su nodded to Liu mei''er, pulled out the silver needle and ran to the black tiger.


    Carefully look up the black tiger''s injury. Suddenly Li Su took a cold breath and said, "what a vicious woman! The meridians of the whole body are broken, and the five zang organs and six Fu organs are severely damaged. "


    I dare not be careless. I use the silver needle in my hand. Hand speed is much faster than last time. After a while, the black tiger was covered with silver needles, and input an internal force to repair slowly.


    Looking at the lifeless black tiger, Li Su wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Sure enough." Liu mei''er is praised by Xiao Hua.


    "You can, too. Much better than last time."


    "Li Su depends on you."


    With that, Liu mei''er collapsed on the ground and gasped.


    "Mel, are you ok?" A stream of internal power enters Mei er''s body.


    "Nothing. It''s just over consumption."


    "Take good care of yourself."


    Li Su took a deep breath. His eyes were covered with anger.


    "Li Su, don''t blame me. Who told you not to marry me. Since you don''t marry me, I''ll kill all the people around you. Until you marry me. " floret


    Looking at Li Su with a smile.


    "Disgusting, I tell you. Even if I die, I won''t marry you. "


    "Ah, that can only kill you, and then I will commit suicide to be a pair of mandarin ducks with the same life."


    "Hit my woman, hurt my brother. You are a dead man in my heart


    "Come and kill me. As long as you can kill me. Don''t fight, just marry me


    "Well, as long as you promise me one condition." Li Su suddenly said with a smile.


    "What conditions?" Little flower with a little surprise.


    "You die!" The silver needle in the hand is like a woman scattering flowers to the little flower.


    "You! In the future, we''d better be a pair of mandarin ducks with the same life. "


    The long knife on the back cut across the air, and the silver needles broke into two pieces and landed one after another.


    Liu mei''er''s voice sounded untimely: "Li Su, you can''t practice sunflower classic! And needles. "


    "Shut up


    "Catch my sword."


    The soft sword was thrown to Li Su by Liu mei''er¡° But I can''t use a sword... "


    "... make do with it. You see the Taiji Sword played by the old people in the park. Use it. "


    "Are you kidding?"


    Xiaohua Dagao was shining silver in the air. Li Su jumped to avoid the blade and ran out of the cave.


    "Don''t run!" Then Xiaohua followed.

 Chapter 755

    "What''s the matter, Li Su? Run outside. Marry me and I''ll let you go "


    "You will die. So ugly, so old. I won''t marry you even if I die. "


    "You! I don''t know what''s good Xiaohuaxin knows that it''s useless to say anything at the moment. So he didn''t say much and waved his sword. To Li Su


    Li Su saw the menacing little flower and let out a cold hum. Running Mingyu skill, the powerful internal force is attached to the soft sword. The soft sword suddenly becomes as hard as mud.


    Soft swords and long knives cut together to produce sparks. Li Su felt numb when he was shocked, and his soft sword almost fell off.


    When Xiaohua sees the flaw, she leans forward and picks the long sword towards the soft sword. Li Su''s wrist turned slightly to remove the huge sitting force. But I can''t help but use the Taiji Sword technique of the old people and old women in the park.


    How does Li Su know Taiji sword. I''ll start with his grandfather. Grandfather Li Su used to like morning exercise. Once, he was seen by Li Su, who was only six or seven years old. Li Su mistook his grandfather for a martial arts expert. So I learned Taiji sword. Later, when Li Su grew up, he knew that it was only for the old people and old women in the park to exercise. Then there is no interest.


    "I''m really stabbed by mei''er. I have to use the sword technique to exercise my body


    To defend the enemy. " Li Su scolded in his heart.


    A little surprise flashed in Xiaohua''s eyes. She saw that Li Su could hide. Speed up the hand of the knife, waving a flower knife straight Li Su.


    Li Su was constantly forced to retreat. For a moment, there was no good way. He had to pull away from the sword. But his eyes were fixed on Xiaohua''s long knife.


    All of a sudden, Li Su''s sword came out, as fast as lightning. A crisp sound of iron collision. The tip of the sword collided with the tip of the sword, and the flower of the sword disappeared. The next moment, the soft sword is like a snake wrapped with a long sword.


    At this time, floret''s plain face finally appeared a trace of color. The long sword was drawn back, but the soft sword was still entangled on it. Huge brute force along the weapon to Li Su, Li Su''s secret way is not good. The foot moved and the soft sword moved. The two of them stiffened there.


    The people of Shanzhai came late in a hurry and watched from a distance where Xiaohua Yu Li Su was stiff.


    The old stronghold leader walked over slowly. "Xiaohua, stop it. We''ve been lenient with you. We didn''t hurt you just now because you were in a coma. We just want to give you a chance to make a new life. And you don''t understand. "


    "Old man, I should kill you first and then find Li Su. But it doesn''t matter. Killing Li Su is killing you. Let you live a little longer. "


    "It''s very loud! More people want to kill me. Who are you. Slut! I''ll feel bad if you don''t die today. And if you see a man, you''ll marry him. Why don''t you become one


    Chicken. Maybe you''re a chicken. Slut Li Su''s poisonous tongue strikes Xiaohua.


    Little flower a listen to this, whole body gas of shiver. His face was so wonderful that he became green and red just like singing Peking Opera. After ten years of operation, he rushed to the sword in an attempt to break the soft sword. Li Su hastened to loosen the soft sword.


    As soon as the knife is released, the flower is like an angry lion. There is no chapter of the knife horizontal split Li Su. "Li Su! You will die today. I want you dead! "


    Ladies and gentlemen, you''ve seen the one in front of you. Isn''t Jin Busan saying that he had slept with Xiaohua, and then Xiaohua killed Jin Busan? Although he didn''t make it clear that there was rice in the end, there must be something like this through Xiaohua''s action. As the saying goes, there is no fire without wind, There must be some truth in this matter. Anyway, other people have such things in detail¡° Ha ha, I guess. Come and have a look. I''m angry and want to kill people. "


    "Shut up


    The long knife in Xiaohua''s hand cuts Li Su''s face. Li Su dodges, and the soft sword in her hand twines the long knife. They are like the old people who play Tai Chi in the park. If people don''t know, they think they''re frowning.


    Floret see two people stiff up, the hands of a long knife forward pick, abandon the long knife


    Take the soft sword aside. All of a sudden, the two became unarmed. Jump and clap Li Su on the chest. Although there is a Zhang far away, but the whizzing sound and the two palms with Ling Feng Li Su but clearly feel.


    But Li Su didn''t give advice. He turned mingyugong to meet Xiaohua. The internal power of the Yin soft Mingyu skill to the upper and the rigid to the Yang.


    There was an exclamation around.


    "Doctor Li is really good. He is not only good at medicine. And the martial arts are very high. "


    "Yes, yes, he can draw with Xiaohua. How awesome


    "I think it''s a matter of minutes for Doctor Li to win Xiaohua."


    "Doctor Li is so handsome!"


    ¡­


    Listening to the outside''s Tucao, Li Su''s heart seemed to make complaints about ten thousand grass mud horses. Don''t you see I can''t hold on! Grass, what a deep internal power the little girl has


    "Look, look, Doctor Li is looking at us."


    "Wow, so handsome. Fighting with people can distract us! "


    "Dr. Li, you are the best. You have to make a big flower fall."


    At this time, Xiaohua hears the gossip of the people around her and sees Li Su looking around. A feeling of Li Su teasing himself came to my mind. For a moment, it was like adding fuel to the fire. I couldn''t help but strengthen my internal skill.


    Li Su felt that Xiaohua''s skill had been strengthened again, and he said, "you hurt me


    £¡¡± And then shut up. If you look carefully, you will see a wisp of blood on the corner of his mouth.


    At the moment, Li Su is anxiously asking about the system in his mind.


    "System, system! You get out of here. Can I learn the sixth level of mingyugong? "


    "Yes, but it needs 300000 merits."


    "Learn, learn quickly. I''m dying. "


    "Friendly tips, you still have 100 merits and virtues after learning the sixth level."


    "Learn, can you hurry up! If you slow down, you can collect the body for me! "


    "Congratulations to the host for learning the sixth level of mingyugong."


    The sound of the system just fell, and a strong internal force gushed out from the Dantian.


    Li Su felt this internal force, and his face was happy, "little bitch, you go to die for me!"


    The opposite floret a listen to this words, the internal force quickly strengthen three points. But it''s useless. Just look at the little flower was hit fly more than ten feet, along the way the trees were broken one by one. Finally, he bumped into a towering ancient tree and stopped¡° Cough, cough. " Xiaohua wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said with a tragic smile, "it''s really powerful. I underestimated you."


    Voice did not fall, left hand covered in the Tianling cover. But listen to floret issued a scream, covering his left hand. The next moment, Li Su, like a ghost, lights Xiaohua''s acupoints, making it impossible to move.


    I heard Li Su say, "if you want to die so easily, there''s no way. Old stronghold leader, I''ll give you Xiaohua. You have a blood feud with her. I don''t need to teach you how to do it. By the way, we must make her life worse than death. "


    "But Xiaohua knows martial arts..." the old stronghold leader hesitated.


    "It''s OK. She''s already wasted her martial arts. Now anyone can knock him down. Li sutun has to ask the old stronghold leader to send some people up the mountain to help me find some herbs


    "No problem. The strong men are very kind to our village. It''s just a small matter. I''ll help the strong man to finish it. " The old stronghold leader said with a smile.


    Li Su''s teeth itch when he looks at the old stronghold leader. In a few words, he dismissed the old stronghold leader.


    Looking at the old stronghold leader''s leaving figure, the system prompt sound suddenly came, "patient Wu Shanglu and perilla are completely cured, you have received 10000 virtue points reward."


    "Wu Shanglu, perilla? That''s the name of the general and the prime minister. It''s also the name of Chinese medicine. It''s interesting. " Li Su''s way of thinking.


    "Old stronghold leader, calculate the time, general Wu and prime minister should wake up. Go and have a look." Li Su called the old stronghold leader with an enigmatic face.


    The old stronghold leader turned his head and looked at Li Su in a daze. He saw a man running to the old stronghold leader in a hurry and clinging to his ear. When the man finished, the old stronghold leader looked up at Li Su with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "The prodigy of heaven. This man must not have bad relations with him. " This is


    The first thought in the old stronghold leader''s mind¡° Thank you very much. I thank you for both of them. "


    "You''re welcome. You and I are just trading."


    With a plop, the old stronghold leader turned and looked back, but there was no Li Su.


    Everyone sighed, the master is the master, as expected, invisible to no trace.


    Tea time, quiet down. See Li Su originally stand of place stretch out a hand to come, slowly climb up a person. Take a closer look. It''s Li Su himself.


    "The trough! How can there be a big pit here! Who is pitching me


    Cover buttocks back to the cave, Liu mei''er is guarding the black tiger side. Seeing Li Su coming, he hurried forward and said anxiously, "I feel that the black tiger is dying. According to your instructions, we need to transport internal power to him for treatment, but I think his injury is getting worse


    "I''m here. What are you afraid of? Wait for the old stronghold leader to bring the herbs. You ask her to find two big wooden buckets to burn two buckets of water." Li Su said, "go out first."


    Liu mei''er nodded and walked out of the cave.


    "System, do you have any pills to treat the broken meridians?"


    "Black jade intermittent cream. It takes a thousand merits. "


    "Good."


    Looking at this small box of black jade intermittent cream worth 1000 merits, Li Su Pai


    Turn your mouth. Pull out the black tiger''s silver needle, and slowly repair the black tiger''s internal organs. The dark blood came out of the black tiger''s mouth. Watching the black tiger spit out the blood stasis in his body, Li Su''s frown finally spread. After connecting the limbs, pick up the black jade intermittent paste and apply it on the limbs. Only the black jade intermittent cream melts into the black tiger skin at the speed visible to the naked eye. Li Su was very surprised to explore the black tiger''s body. It''s just painted, and it''s healed immediately. "


    Outside the cave, there were noisy footsteps. Li Su said, "are you here to deliver herbs? Not so fast. "

 Chapter 756

    Outside the cave, the old stronghold leader and others gathered outside. When they saw Li Su walking out of the cave.


    A man and a woman standing around the old stockade leader stepped forward and knelt down in front of Li Su: "Wu Shanglu, perilla, thank you for your help."


    Li Su turned over to avoid this, waved his hand and said, "we are just fair trade. Don''t thank me."


    "Trade is a trade, but the saving grace is true." General Wu said excitedly.


    Li Suyi said, "what do you want to do? No matter how good you say, I won''t let the money. As much as you should


    The master of the old village stepped forward and asked, "where are you talking. Their two children are well. Then we won''t be short of one point in the consultation fee. Do you need more money


    In his mind, Li Su rummaged for information "only 100000, so little."


    "A hundred thousand."


    "What? A hundred thousand? " The old stronghold leader was surprised.


    "Why too much? Do you want to default? "


    "No, no, no, it''s a little too little."


    "Where''s all that crap coming from. Can the old stronghold leader let you lose your property? "


    "Yes, ah Wu, go and fetch the doctor 100000 yuan."


    At this time, the old stronghold leader took out a red sandalwood box in his arms and saw the box open slowly. A soft silk cloth was wrapped in gold. The old stronghold leader slowly opened the silk cloth, and Bree''s things finally leaked out


    Nine golden needles are lying quietly in the box. Li Su''s eyes lit up, took the box, gently squeezed out a gold needle, and looked at it carefully.


    There are mysterious patterns carved on the gold needles. Looking at the nine gold needles one by one, Li Su found that there are different characters carved on each gold needle. They are Jun, Cang, Bian, Xuan, you, Hao, Zhu, Yan and Yang.


    Li Su was lost in thought and said, "nine days in the legend of Jun, Cang, Bian, Xuan, you, Hao, Zhu, Yan and Yang? Is this the legendary nine heaven God needle


    The golden needle was shining in the sun. Li Su said, "old stronghold leader, this golden needle should be the legendary nine heaven God needle, right? Central Juntian


    , Oriental sky, northeast changeable sky, northern dark sky, northwest quiet sky, Western Haotian, southwest Zhutian, southern hot sky, Southeast sunny sky. A needle corresponds to a day. "


    The old stronghold leader laughs: "the strong man is really erudite and wise. This gold needle is exactly the nine heaven God needle. It was handed down by the old ancestors. It is said that it was used by Bian Que in the spring and Autumn period and Warring States period, and then spread in the hands of the great doctors of all dynasties. Later, he was exiled to his ancestors. Then the ancestors passed it on as a family heirloom. Today I gave it to the doctor. I also hope that the miracle doctor will not make the needle dust. "


    But Li Su put back the needle, waved his hand and said, "no merit, no salary. I like the nine heavenly needles very much. I dare to ask the old stronghold leader, but you can sell them to me. "


    "What do you mean, man. You saved the two children and helped us catch Xiaohua. This great kindness is unrequitable. Fortunately, our ancestors handed down a box of gold needles to repay us. "


    "One yard to one yard, there are medical expenses for saving lives. We''re clear. "


    "Look at that. If it comes out that we are laughed at by others and do not repay our kindness, our village''s reputation will be ruined. This gold needle is regarded as


    Thank you


    "In this way, give me 100000 yuan. I''m buying the gold needle in your hand. What do you think? "¡° We can''t do anything. The gold needle of a strong man should be our heart


    "Old stronghold leader, I''ll leave with the money. One yard to one yard. What I just said is OK or not. "


    "Well, according to the strong man."


    Just then, general Wu arrived late with his suitcase.


    "Doctor Li, there are 100000 yuan in this box. Please click


    Li Su waved his hand and said, "give it directly to the old stronghold leader." General Wu was puzzled and handed the box to the old stronghold leader.


    The old stockade leader took the box and handed it to Li Su.


    Li Su took the sandalwood box, put back the gold needle in his hand and said, "please prepare two big bathtubs for the old stronghold leader. If there is no big bathtub, it''s OK."


    "Yes." The people nearby heard the old stronghold leader''s command and went to prepare in a hurry.


    But in a moment, everything Li Su needed was ready.


    At this time, Li Su sent the crowd away, and he was boiling a can of water outside


    Liu mei''er was burning water in the soup pot.


    The black tiger in the cave woke up. Li Su heard the news and said, "how about black tiger? Do you feel good? "


    "I feel like I''ve recovered from everything. Boss, you''re amazing. You''re a great doctor. "


    "Now that you''re awake, I''ve finished the medicine bath. Come out with me. "


    "Good."


    They walked out of the cave one by one.


    "Meier, you wash in the cave. Heihu, you wash outside."


    In the cave, Liu mei''er looked at the dark water and gave off an antique flavor. She said suspiciously, "Li Su, do you want me to take a bath with this kind of water?"


    "Well, this is my secret recipe. I don''t give it to most people. Take a bath with it, your skin will become very white, smooth and tender, and the scars on your body will fall off without any trace. "


    Liu mei''er''s eyes brightened. "Really? Don''t lie to me. I want to get undressed when I go out


    "What are you afraid of? If you kiss and touch, you are not allowed to see it!"


    "If I ask you to go out, you can go out. There''s no such nonsense."


    One shoe hit Li Su''s chest. "I''m not bad. Liu mei''er, you should remember not to come out even if you itch again. If you come out, the scars on your body will never get better. "


    The black tiger outside was already lying in the bath bucket. He saw Li Su come out and said, "boss, it''s itchy in the water."


    Li Su stares at the black tiger: "old man''s itching is itching. Stay in the water and don''t come out. "


    Ignore two people, Li Su concentrate on boiling herbs. In my mind, Li Su is talking with the system, "system, exchange two vitality pills for me."


    "Two vital elixirs need 2000 merits. Are you sure you want to exchange them?"


    "Confirm the exchange."¡° Congratulations to the host for getting two vital pills. "


    All of a sudden, the two vital pills, which were just like white jade, fell into Li Su''s hands. It seems that I will try my best to improve my medical skills. I didn''t need to exchange pills to the system before. Now I have to exchange pills to the system. Look


    I really can''t do it. "


    If these words were known by Dean Niu, they would certainly scold Li Su for being ungrateful and dislike his powerful medical skills. Don''t give it to us. We''re salivating.


    Li Su holding life Dan with soup to the cave. Liu mei''er, who was playing in the water, screamed, "go out. What are you doing in here. I don''t know I''m taking a bath! "


    "I don''t want to look at you. This is life Dan. You can eat it." A few steps forward, Li Su handed Liu mei''er the elixir, which was like white jade. Pour the soup directly into the bath bucket.


    "Li Su! You''re going to burn me to death


    Li Su bad said with a smile: "it''s cool after a while." Leave Liu Meier a natural and unrestrained figure.


    "Well, elm head."


    After delivering medicine to Liu mei''er, Li Su began to deliver medicine to Heihu. It''s still a life pill and a can of soup.


    "Eat it." Life Dan in front of black tiger.


    "Thank you, boss. Well, the sugar beans are very sweet and fragrant. Does the boss have any more?


    ¡±


    After listening to black tiger''s words, Li Su''s hands were tight, and he was afraid that he could not help beating black tiger "shut up! No one''s dumb when you don''t talk. Soak for another half an hour and wash yourself with clean water. "


    "Boss, I''m very moved by you..."


    Listening to black tiger''s words, Li Su felt speechless: is this still the former soldier king? How also began glib!


    Half an hour later, Liu mei''er takes a bath with water prepared by Li Su. Gently touch your skin, the skin is as white as suede and smooth as silk.


    "My God! This is still me. I can''t help biting myself. "


    Liu mei''er fondled herself, put on her clothes and walked out of the cave. Looking around, Li Su dozed off beside the cave. He patted Li Su gently. Li Su suddenly got angry and said, "who patted me! I dare to disturb my dream. "


    "I did."


    "You Li Su stares at the girl in front of her carefully! you


    It''s beautiful. I almost didn''t recognize you. "


    "It''s smooth. In fact, I think I''ve become beautiful. "


    "I just casually said that you were narcissistic. Who didn''t want to wash it when it was dirty? "


    "I can wash it for your face. You know what


    Just as they were bickering, a handsome young man came to them.


    They stopped fighting and carefully observed the youth. The skin is as white as snow, smooth and delicate.


    "Who are you? What can I do for you? " Liu mei''er asked. The young man came with a black line: "I''m a black tiger."


    "I''m still a white tiger." Li Su picked it up casually.


    "Black tiger?" Liu mei''er asked suspiciously.


    A burst of laughter filled all around.


    "Laugh! Boss, what''s going on? " Black tiger black face way.


    Li Su covered his stomach and said with a wild smile: "maybe the medicine is too powerful. I didn''t think of that either. "


    "What shall we do?"


    "I don''t know. You should be able to turn black again if you get more sunshine."


    "My great name


    Liu mei''er covered her small mouth and said with a smile, "black tiger, do you think your comrades in arms still recognize you when you go back like this?"


    "I think so." The black tiger touched his nose.


    "Well, it''s too late to be envied. You don''t like it


    "Boss..."


    "Well, now that you''ve all recovered. Then it''s time for us to get out. Let''s get out of here. "


    "It''s the boss."


    The golden scale is not a thing in the pool. When you meet the wind and cloud, the Dragon changes.

 Chapter 757

    Outside the village, the long lost military vehicle is parked outside. The military vehicle was not moved by Xiaohua at the beginning, but was put aside.


    Today, the black tiger just came back.


    In front of the car, Li Su looked at a group of old stronghold leaders coming from a distance. Heart: lying trough, but also with them.


    The old stronghold leader was helped to Li Su by general Wu and the prime minister.


    With a light cough, the old stronghold leader said, "thank you for your help this time. If it wasn''t for the help of the strong men, the whole village would be killed by Xiaohua. There is nothing in return for this great kindness. Please accept my respect. "


    The old stronghold leader knelt down slowly, and the crowd behind him knelt down.


    Li Su quickly held the old stronghold leader and said, "what are you doing, old stronghold leader. We''re just trading. When the deal is finished, you and I will be clear. What else can we talk about


    "You don''t want fame and fortune, but we want to repay you. By the way, why don''t you stay a few more days? Let''s try our best. You can see the beautiful scenery around here. It''s also wonderful for the strong men and their girlfriends to watch. "


    Li Su''s eyes brightened and gave the old stronghold leader a look of great insight.


    On hearing the old stronghold leader say this, Liu Meier flashed a blush on her face and said: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m not his girlfriend. You can find me just like him


    Such a girlfriend? "


    As soon as Li Su heard Liu mei''er say this, he put his head to Liu mei''er''s ear, bit her earlobe and said with a bad smile, "what are you talking about. Don''t you look down on me? I''m so sad. I''m crazy about you. I''m not alive. My heart hurts


    The next moment, Li Su leaves Liu Meier. Wu wears the chest to pretend a pair of intimidate the appearance of heart disease head, wrongly looking at Liu Mei son.


    If people who don''t know about it see this scene, they think that Liu mei''er abandoned Li Su. Li Su is pleading.


    Liu mei''er has just been bitten by Li Su. Her whole body is numb and her spring heart is rippling. But at the sight of Li Su''s manner and action, all his emotions disappeared in an instant. I feel that I have become a villain who has committed heinous crimes and abandoned my husband and son.


    Black face, angry way: "you enough!"


    Li Su looks at Liu mei''er innocently with tears in her eyes. "Did you forget that you promised to be my girlfriend yesterday. Don''t you really forget. "


    He put on his sleeve and rubbed his face.


    Seeing that Liu mei''er was already ashamed and annoyed, Li Su''s face was "OK, I won''t tease you any more. Thank you for your kindness, but I still have some things to deal with outside. If it''s finished, we''ll come back to Shanzhai. At that time, I hope the old stronghold leader will give us a warm reception. "


    "Since all the heroes have said that, I can''t keep them. When you come back, you will be warmly treated."


    "Old stronghold leader, let''s say goodbye.


    "Have a good journey, brave man."


    During the conversation, Li Su and the three had already got on the military vehicle. The black tiger started the car like flowing water, and a burst of black smoke disappeared in front of the crowd.


    "Xiao Wu, this man needs to have a good relationship in the future. You must never have bad relations with him. " The old stronghold leader looked at the back of the car.


    "Yes, stronghold leader."


    "I''m old. Choose a lucky day and you''ll take over the position of stronghold leader."¡° Stronghold leader, but... "


    "Now this era belongs to you young people. I''ve worked hard all my life and I should retire."


    With that, the old stronghold leader walked alone on crutches. The figure in the eyes of the people is extremely thin.


    In the military vehicle, the appropriate temperature and the invariable scenery are like the master of sleep, making people drowsy.


    "Black tiger, how long will it take to get out of the mountain forest?" Li Su rubbed her sleepy eyes.


    "Boss, according to their directions, there are still 100 Li to go out."


    "Oh, drive slowly. If you need me, I''ll squint for a while Looking at the sleeping Liu mei''er, Li Su Ba sleeps with her head on her high breasts.


    In his sleep, Li Su felt like he was in the cloud. Soft, soft hands, a good squeeze!


    The next moment just listen to a sound, pain from the back of the hand. Li Su, awakened by the pain, only sees Liu mei''er''s face, which is both shy and astringent, with a trace of shame.


    I can''t help but move again. It''s so soft. At this time, he suddenly found that what he pinched was Liu mei''er''s chest. But this chest feel good, think of this Li Su touched Liu Mei son''s chest again.


    "You still have no end. If I don''t get angry, you think I''m a sick cat."


    One hand twisted Li Su''s ear.


    "Pain, pain, pain. The ears are about to come off


    "Dare you? I dare to touch my mother''s chest. "


    "No, no, No. I''m wrong. I''m wrong. If you have a lot of money, please let me go. "


    "Hum."


    After that, Liu mei''er let Li Su''s ear go.


    But Li Su touched Liu mei''er''s chest again. "Tut tut Tut, this chest feels really good. If there is a child, there must be enough milk. And don''t worry if it''s fake. "


    Listen to the back of the bickering, black tiger heart way: pay attention to the boss, and I this outsider! Honey bee, I miss you so much, I think I''m dying


    It took four or five hours to walk the hundred mile mountain road. At dusk, I finally saw smoke rising.


    Black tiger quickly called the two people sleeping behind "boss, we are out."


    Li Su rubbed his sleepy eyes. "So fast? Come out. Black tiger will find a place to stay for one night, and we will set out for Xingqing tomorrow. "


    "Boss... There''s a saying I don''t know whether to say it or not." The black tiger hesitated.


    "I said," black tiger, how have you changed these days. Say what you want. " Li Su looks unhappy.


    "I think, Miss Xiao, they must have other difficulties. I think these things should be related to limboda. Boss, think about Miss Xiao. They love you so much. How can they do you harm. This Lin family is not a simple generation. Boss, you have a grudge against Lin Boda. Now that Lin Boda has mastered the Lin family, he will try his best to deal with you. "


    "Well, against me? Can he deal with me just by his petty way? Ha ha ha, black tiger, don''t tell me that Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo are also afraid of Lin Boda''s threat. "


    "But boss, have you ever thought about your parents? What if limboda threatens your parents? "¡° Hum, if you want to threaten my parents, why don''t they tell me. "


    "This..."


    "Black tiger, I know you are worried about me. I''ll find out about it. if


    It''s my fault. I''ll apologize to them. If it''s not my fault, don''t blame me for being cruel! "


    At this time, Liu mei''er also woke up.


    "Where are we? How far is it from Xingqing city? "


    "I''m out of the woods. I''ll stay in the small town in front of me for one night. The next day we''ll set out in Xingqing city. "


    "Go to dinner first. After a day''s dry food, the whole person is listless."


    "OK, black tiger, go to the hotel first."


    "Boss, I don''t have any money with me."


    "What? How about you, Mel


    Liu mei''er took out three bank cards and said, "this meal is for me."


    Six wheel drive military vehicles are driving in the town, which is like standing out from the crowd. It attracted countless onlookers.


    Prompted by a sudden impulse, the black tiger opened a window and make complaints about a beautiful posture.


    "This man looks like a white face. You see, you see, all white. "


    "Yes, you see. Maybe it''s the driver. "


    "Look, I''m not a serious man. Either they are kept or they are sold. "


    ¡­


    Li Su and Liu mei''er in the back of the car are smiling and leaning forward.


    Li Su comforted: "black tiger, don''t be angry. They just envy your beauty and your skin


    Black tiger is like eating a fly when he hears this: "boss, you also laugh at me."


    Stop and go, a group of three people finally came to the hotel.


    "Order, boss." Li Su cried in a loud voice.


    "Here we are. What would you like to eat?" The owner of the restaurant said with a smile.


    "All the dishes on the menu. By the way, prepare more meals. " Li sudao.


    "Isn''t that a little too much?"


    Liu mei''er stares at the owner of the restaurant. "Are you afraid you can''t afford it?"


    Big hand a throw three bank cards in front of the boss "take to brush see."


    The boss took the bank card and checked it. After a while, the boss came back and said angrily, "this girl, are you teasing me. These three cards have no money at all. "


    "How can it be!" Liu mei''er took the bank card and said, "sorry, it''s wrong."


    After that, Liu mei''er gives a new card. A moment later, the boss came over and said with a smile, "what would you like to eat?"


    "Don''t you hear me? I''ll have all the dishes."¡° I''ve asked the chef to stir fry it. Just a moment


    After a while, delicious food was served.


    "Only half, sir. The rest of the chefs are still cooking."


    Li Su nodded, picked up the chopsticks and began to eat. Liu mei''er and black tiger on one side are also in a hurry.


    Three people like locusts transit, one by one plate out of the blink of an eye.


    One side of the waiter looked stunned, secretly picked up the mobile phone to take a few photos, uploaded to the micro blog, "edge town surprise food, ten minutes clear 30 plates." Then there are photos of Li Su and the three.


    Not to say that this micro blog will cause a huge sensation, but to say that Li Su''s speed of eating far exceeds that of cooking. The chefs in the back wondered why business was so good today. This time, everyone fried seven or eight dishes.


    Dazed Kung Fu, the boss came to the kitchen. Only listen to the boss urged: "hurry up, the front of the guests and urged."


    Chefs added speed, but one person inadvertently asked, "boss, are there so many people in front?"


    "No, just three people!" The boss exclaimed.


    The chef in the underground was shocked. At least fifty or sixty dishes were eaten up by three people. It''s unheard of.


    An hour later, Li Su patted her stomach and lay on the chair to pick her teeth.


    "The boss checks out."


    "All right."


    The three people found a hotel at random and stayed down.


    A person a room, Li Su originally want and Liu Mei son a room, but Liu Mei son life and death don''t agree.


    Li Su took a bath, put on her pajamas and lay on the soft bed. I didn''t sleep well in the mountains these days, plus I treated them with black tiger. Can let oneself physical and mental exhaustion, spirit dispirited. Had it not been for the support of internal power, I would have been tired. Thinking about it, Li Su went into a sweet dream.

 Chapter 758

    At noon the next day, Li Su slept soundly. A sudden knock on the door disturbed Li Su''s dream.


    "Who''s bothering my dream in the early morning?" Li Su rubbed his sleepy eyes and opened the door to see that it was black tiger¡° Black tiger, early in the morning, why don''t you come to me if you don''t sleep? "


    Black tiger took Li Su back and forth to the room and closed the door. They sat in front of the bed, black tiger staring at Li Su and asked: "boss, it''s noisy outside. You''re still in the mood to sleep. "


    "What''s so noisy? What''s more, even if it''s so hot, it doesn''t matter to me. " Li Su rubbed his eyes and looked at the black tiger with disdain.


    "You didn''t watch the news this morning? You come back to the matter, has been known all over the city, do not believe you go out to ask, we all know


    "I''ll come back when I get back. I''ll make so much noise. I''m not a big star. "


    "A few days ago, you disappeared for a long time. People from the outside world said that you were dead. But yesterday, all of a sudden, the major web forums posted a post saying that you have come back. You said how much a sensation a person who came back from the dead can cause, plus you have superb medical skills. "


    "Lying trough, I said I was dead! I''m so easy to die


    "No," he said


    Li Su took out his mobile phone and went into the website. At a glance, there is news about yourself everywhere.


    What are the eye-catching titles such as "ghost book, Doctor Li Su returns to the world", "return, see how Li Su deals with Jishi group", "general manager Xiao of Jishi and Doctor Li Su", "Li Su from the dead", "where will Li Su go?" and so on. But the picture is that Li Su and black tiger Liu Meier eat together.


    Li Su turned off his mobile phone and felt his head: these media are really in a mess. But this paparazzi is so powerful that he can even take pictures like this. This is Li Su''s misunderstanding. It was taken by the waiter at their dining place.


    There are two flowers in the sky.


    In a grand villa of the Lin family, Lin Boda, who is lying on a luxurious sofa and drinking red wine, hears his steps and looks up. I saw housekeeper Lin coming late outside the door. He ran to Lin Boda and said, "master, that Li Su is not dead. This morning, all the major websites were exposed. It''s said that Li Su is back. "


    "What! Li Su is not dead! Didn''t he fall into the abyss! It''s his life that he can''t die like this


    The red wine glass in hand fell to the ground, and the red wine in the glass splashed around like blood.


    His finger was cut by the glass, and he licked it. Eerie


    The voice came out of limboda''s mouth: "ha ha ha, it''s OK. Li Su, since I can kill you once, I can kill you again. You can''t escape from me, Li Su. I''ll play with you like a cat and a mouse until I''m tired of killing you. "


    He licked his fingers, laid back on the sofa and asked, "where is he now?"


    "In a small place called Bian town."


    "Well, get the net ready for me. I want him to die on the way to Xingqing city. "


    "Yes, sir. I''m going to get ready. "


    "Wait a minute, forget it. When Li Su comes to Xingqing City, I will kill Xiao Yiyi in front of him. No, how can Li Su die directly. I''m going to torture him like death. "


    "Yes, sir." Housekeeper Lin retreated. On the other hand, in Jishi group, five women sit together and keep watching the news.


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Yiyi said, "Li Su, Li Su, he''s back. It''s great that he has nothing to do


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi spoke, these women couldn''t help it.


    Some cry, some laugh.


    "I thought something had happened to him. What a bad guy. It worries people to death. "


    "Ah, but when he comes back, Zhang Yanglin Boda won''t let him go."


    "What shall we do? If he comes to us, how shall we explain to him? Will he still trust us? After all, we are sorry for him. "


    "There''s nothing wrong with this. I think Li Su will do the same."


    "But he and limboda have to decide in the end. It''s too late. What shall we do? "


    "We have to believe in Li Su. Li Su is just short of time. If you''ve been with him for ten years, what is lambda


    "Li Su hopes you can understand us."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s up to Xiao Yiyi. It''s none of your business. "


    "Sister Yiyi, let''s all take this responsibility together. It''s a big deal. We''re abandoned together. "


    "You..."


    "If sisters are united, their benefits will be cut off."


    A burst of laughter, the women began to discuss Li Su''s photos.


    "You see, there is a woman beside him!"


    "Liu mei''er?"


    "Duoduo, have you seen her?"


    "Yes. I''m so angry that Li Su is looking for another woman. You must punish him when you come back! "


    "Yes, we all punish him together!"


    Back to the point, Li Su is very big after reading the information.


    "Black tiger, pack up, I''ll wake mei''er. And then we''re going to Xingqing city. "


    "You don''t have to. It''s noon. You think everyone is as lazy as you are Liu mei''er drags her luggage to Li Su''s room.


    "Is it noon?" Li Su scratched his head and said, "I''m so tired these days. I finally relaxed and overslept."


    He turned back to his room to wash, put on his clothes and took his belongings out of the hotel.


    Outside the hotel, the military vehicle still stands out. Liu mei''er outside the car waved to Li Su. Li Su ran over. Fasten your seat belt and start the journey to Xingqing city.


    There''s a lot of traffic all the way. It took only one and a half hours to travel 200 Li.


    When the car stopped, Li Su jumped out of the car and said, "Xingqing City, I''m Li Su back!"


    "Meet my parents first." Li Su said happily, "I want to report their safety and give them a surprise."


    "Good boss." In front of the Li family, Li Su jumps out of the car and runs to the door with Liu mei''er''s hand.


    Li Su yelled at the door: "Dad! Mom! I''m back! "


    After shouting for a long time, there was no response in the yard. Li Su felt puzzled and knocked on the wooden door. The wooden door was knocked open.


    Suddenly, Li Su thought of black tiger''s words. Heart suddenly mention: Lin Boda! If you dare to touch my parents, I will make your life worse than death!


    Li Su rushed into the house in a panic.


    See a clean and tidy home, there is no disorder. Looking at the two water cups on the table, Li Su reached out and touched them. There''s a little bit of temperature in the glass.


    Just when Li Su was nervous, the familiar voice came from outside the door.


    "Who are you? Driving is blocking my door. "


    "Uncle, I''m black tiger. You don''t know me? I''ve seen you before. "


    "Young man, I''m not dazzled. Black tiger is so black, not so white as you. Who the hell are you? What can I do for you when you come to our house? "


    "Uncle, I''m really a black tiger. Your son''s name is Li Su. He''s my boss. You are Li Su''s father... "


    Although Li Fu knew what black tiger said was right, he was more alert in his heart.


    "Come on, who are you? You''re investigating our family! If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police! " Li Fu took out his cell phone.


    "Dad! Mom! I''m back! " Li Su ran out of the yard to hold the elder.


    "Son, you can make mom want to die. Let mom take a closer look at you


    Li Mu took Li Su and looked at him carefully. "You''ve lost weight and become black. My son, it''s hard for you. "


    Li''s father was smiling and looked at Li Su, who didn''t speak. I think Li Su was deeply reflected in my mind. I''m afraid Li Su will disappear again in the blink of an eye.


    "I''ll introduce you, mom and dad. This is my girlfriend Liu Meier. This is the black tiger. You''ve seen it before. "


    Li Fu was very surprised and asked: "are you really a black tiger? No, black tiger is not so white. Are you really a black tiger


    Black tiger only felt a burst of speechless "cough cough". Old man, people always change. "Long time no see, I have changed," said the black tiger, with a red face and a thick skin.


    In Li Fu''s mouth, the word "reborn."


    The black tiger laughed.


    On the other side, Li''s mother holds Liu mei''er''s hand, which is warm and warm.


    "Mom and Dad, why don''t you lock the door when you go out? What if there is a thief. I thought something was wrong with you Li Suqi''s strange way.


    "Didn''t you lock the door? Just now your mother and I went shopping and forgot to lock the door when we might have left


    It''s too late. You''re just in time. Come in. I just bought the food to cook for you Mother Li said with a smile.


    In the living room, Liu mei''er looked at the big dinner and swallowed her saliva.


    Li Mu happily took a chopstick to give Liu mei''er "eat more."¡° Thank you, auntie. I''m welcome. Well, the food my aunt cooked is delicious. "


    After having enough to eat and drink, Li Fu asked, "Xiao Su, you have grown up. There are things you can decide for yourself. It''s not convenient for me to say more. It doesn''t matter. Even if we fail, there are still us. "


    "Dad, I''m fine." Li sudao


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." Li''s mother said excitedly, "the child has grown up and has his own backbone."


    "I know that."


    "That helps the world..."


    "You don''t have to think about it. I know it."


    "Just have a few, just have a few."


    At night, everyone fell asleep.


    Li Su came to the big tree in the courtyard alone, leaned on the branch and looked at the moon. The moon is big and round today. Li Su seems to see the shadow of Xiao Yiyi and others on the moon¡° Xiao Yiyi, Xiao Yiyi, you women, did I blame you wrong? Or do you women approach me just to take the fund.


    I like you, but you treat me like that! You make my heart sick. Is there any problem? You can tell me what the trouble is. I can help you out. "


    Thinking of this, Li Su burst into tears.


    On the other side, Xiao Yiyi looked at the bright moon, a trance¡° Li Su, I miss you so much. I miss you every day. You know what? I also have difficulties in doing so. You''re back. Come to me as soon as possible. If you forgive me, I''ll stay with you. If you don''t forgive me, I''ll be with you forever. I''ll be alone all my life. "


    A bright moon reposes all kinds of thoughts of two people.

 Chapter 759

    In Lin''s villa, Lin Boda is playing a set of boxing.


    Housekeeper Lin came to Lin Boda in a hurry and said respectfully, "master, Li Su has gone home."


    Lin Boda slowly stopped boxing and stood by the flower bed. "Go home? Let''s go. Let''s call. "


    Housekeeper Lin hesitated for a moment. "Master, this is not good. Although our Lin family has a great career, we still have to worry about some of them


    "You are the master or I am the master."


    A light word fell into housekeeper Lin''s ears. Housekeeper Lin just felt stiff and a chill came out from the bottom of his heart. "Young master is so terrible, he has been lost by desire. The young master will not come to a good end in the future. "


    Housekeeper Lin stepped down in a hurry to prepare for Lin Boda''s trip.


    Lin Boda returned to the villa, took a shower, changed into a suit, dressed up. I look at my shape with satisfaction and walk out of the villa


    Take the car prepared by housekeeper Lin and drive to Li Su''s house.


    Early in the morning, Li Su''s family gathered around for breakfast. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Li Su got up and opened the door.


    "Who are you?" Li Su asked.


    The knock on the door said with a smile, "I''m just a nobody. Mr. Li, today is our master''s turn to visit you. "


    This is, Lin Boda walked down in the car, "Li Su, long time no see."


    "Limboda." Li Su said coldly, "what are you doing here. You are not welcome in our family. "


    Li Su stretched out his hand to close the door, but Lin Boda held out his hand in front of Li Su.


    "What? Scared? " Lin Boda said with a smile¡° It turns out that Mr. Li was afraid sometimes. "


    Li Su grinned, "how did you come to such a place. I don''t know what I can do for Mr. Li. "


    Since I can''t avoid it, I won''t. I''m so tolerant that I really think Li Su is afraid of you.


    "Interesting. Li Su, the story has just begun. Don''t worry. I''m afraid you won''t see the end. " With that, Linda got into the car and left.


    "Tell your master that I, Li Su, have been respected by Mr. Lin. Then the story will go on with him. " Then he closed the door and turned into the courtyard.


    "Li Su!" A loud voice came.


    He Hongtao!


    "Commander he is coming. Come in and sit down," Li Su said with a smile.


    "Come with me, it''s too late." He Hongtao said anxiously.


    "What''s the matter? Commander he? Come in for a cup of tea and say it slowly, "Li said.


    "I''ll tell you on the way." He Hongtao pulls Li Su to run in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll talk to my family."


    "Call."


    Li Su was foolishly pulled to the helicopter by he Hongtao.


    At this time, Li Su asked, "commander he, what can you do to me?" He Hongtao took a deep breath. "This time, an old chief is ill. I think


    Please have a look. "


    "Old chief?"


    "Yes, an old chief who fought with Taizu."


    "Why didn''t you say you wanted to see a doctor earlier. I have nothing with me now. How can I tell the old chief? "


    "Go to what you need and someone will be ready."


    "Well, I''ll shut up first. Wake me up when it''s time. "


    Half an hour later, the helicopter stopped in a beautiful place.


    I got off the helicopter and looked around. It''s full of guards and lots of cameras.


    Li Su praised: This is really a good place for the elderly.


    He Hongtao made a phone call, and soon saw a soldier run to them and salute them. Only heard: "chief, they are waiting for you inside. I''ll take you in. "


    He Hongtao nodded, and then they followed the soldier.


    On the way, Li Su kept looking around. It''s heavily guarded. Every soldier is an elite. Everyone has live ammunition


    .


    Another look at the scenery can be really amazing, curved river around the pavilion, waterside flow down from the top of the mountain. Vigorous pines and cypresses are planted everywhere, and each tree is luxuriant.


    So stop and go, all the way indefinitely by the examination and interrogation. Just when Li Su was about to collapse, it finally arrived.


    The antique room was full of people. Take these people out of the water. They are all high officials.


    He Hongtao whispered something to an old man and then retreated. When I left, I took a look at Li Su.


    When Li Su looked at the crowd, the old man went to Li Su and said, "are you Li Su?"


    Li Su nodded, "I am. What about the patients? I''ll see what happens. "


    There was a glimmer of meaning in the eyes of the person who was younger that year and said, "my name is Zhao Dingfa. Do you know who you are treating the disease with?"


    Li Su nodded and said with a smile, "I know. I''ll treat the disease with the chief."


    Zhao Dingfa said: "just know. I warn you not to brush your heart


    Eyes. Or you don''t even know how to die. "


    With that, Zhao Dingfa led Li Su in.


    As soon as he entered the hospital, he saw an old man in his seventies lying on the bed, while beside him was an old man in his seventies sitting in a wheelchair.


    Li Su unhurriedly opened the system to scan them. And pretended to look at the two


    "Patient Zhu Yan had bullet residues in his chest and heart, slight brain trauma and advanced gastric cancer. We don''t expect to survive this month. "


    "Patient Liu Feng. There are more poisonous insects in the legs and bullet fragments in the mind. "


    When Zhao Dingfa was about to speak, he was interrupted by Li Su and said, "a man with advanced gastric cancer was shot in the chest and had brain trauma. Another brain has bullet residue, as for the leg should be Miao magic¡° He Hongtao didn''t tell you? " Zhao Dingfa asked in a low voice


    "No, he brought me as soon as I got home. I haven''t finished my breakfast yet. Do you have food here. Get some for me later. "


    At this time, the old man on the bed scolded angrily: "Xiao Zhao, what kind of doctor did you find there. Hum, my old bone is about to be tossed by you


    It''s falling apart. Let him go. "


    Zhao Dingfa hurried forward and said in a low voice: "Mr. Zhu, this time I''m definitely a miracle doctor. If he can see the cause of your disease at a glance, I believe he will cure you. "


    "Well, that''s amazing. I think someone told him in advance. Let him go. Or I''ll shut him up for three or two days when I''m angry. "


    "Mr. Zhu, you..." Zhao Dingfa advised painstakingly


    Li Su stepped forward and said, "Er Lao, give me a chance. It''s not too late to make a decision after listening to me. Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe our quintessence of Chinese medicine! "


    "Well, just you? Don''t insult traditional Chinese medicine if you don''t know how to do it. "


    "Old man, you were not a child when you were fighting. Listen to me. You''re drawing conclusions. "


    At this time, the old man in the wheelchair said, "give him a chance. After all, it''s their kindness. "


    Zhu Yan took a look at Liu Feng and kept silent, waiting for Li Su to speak.


    "Mr. Zhu, you have a bullet residue in your chest, heart and brain


    Trauma, advanced gastric cancer, am I right


    Zhu Yan nodded.


    Li Su also said, "old man in wheelchair, you have more poisonous insects in your legs and bullet fragments in your mind. Am I right? "


    Liu Feng, who used to close his eyes to refresh himself, suddenly opened his eyes and said, "how do you know?"


    "Traditional Chinese medicine has the characteristics of seeing, hearing and asking. That''s how I came to the conclusion. "


    "The young man is really good at medicine." Liu Feng praised.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhu. I''ll give you some stitches first, if you feel better. I''ll continue the treatment. If it doesn''t work, I''ll leave immediately. Is that all right? "


    Zhu Yan hesitated for a moment and said, "OK."


    Li Su picked up the prepared silver needle, and the nurse took back Zhu Yan''s coat.


    Looking at Zhu Yan lying on the bed, Li Su starts acupuncture with Zhu Yan. One shot, two shots


    "Comfortable?" Li Su asked.


    "But it''s much more comfortable."


    Li Su heard and continued to put the needle. Less than a movie. Zhu Yan was covered with silver needles.


    At this time, Li Su went up to Liu Feng and asked, "what''s your name, old man?"


    "Liu Feng."


    "Mr. Liu, let me show you."


    With Liu''s consent, an internal force surged into Liu Feng''s body to explore the insects. This insect seems to have a spirit, and it has swallowed up its internal power. Gu insect move, pain Liu Feng forehead lying bean size cold sweat¡° Old Liu Zhao Dingfa came forward in a panic.


    Then he yelled, "what''s the matter with Li Su?"


    "It''s OK. Xiaoyou, what''s going on? "


    "Right or not, it''s my fault. I didn''t expect that the poisonous insect was psychic. Mr. Liu, please ask commander he to come to my house and bring my gold needle. If there is a golden needle in hand, I have a 90% chance to cure it. "


    Liu Feng nodded and said, "Xiao Zhao, go quickly. Inform Xiao He. Let him bring the needle. "


    "But! Old Liu


    "Go ahead."


    "Yes, Mr. Liu."


    Looking at Zhao Dingfa who left, Li Su wrote a prescription and gave it to the nurse. He told the nurse to continue to boil the medicine.


    Nursing a look at Liu Feng, Liu Feng nodded, nursing will take the list down.


    "It must have been more than 50 years since Mr. Liu was born. It''s my first time to see this kind of insect. Thanks for Liu''s trust, Li Su will try his best to cure you


    At this time, Liu Feng did not wait to speak. Li Su went to Zhu Yan and pulled out the silver needle. The two hands work the internal force in Zhuyan''s stomach.


    Zhu Yan only felt a heat flow in his stomach, and the pain in his stomach disappeared immediately.


    "It''s amazing that my stomach doesn''t hurt. Boy, you really have the ability. Just now my old man looked down on you. I apologize to you. "


    "Old man, if you don''t know where."


    At this time, Li Su wrote a list to the nurse.


    "Two old men, I''ve told the nurse to cook medicine. Medicine later


    When you''re done, drink the medicine. But it takes seven consecutive days for further treatment. This kind of serious illness can''t be urgent. We should take our time. Only when I take care of myself first can I treat my illness. I hope you don''t worry. "


    "After all these years, we two old men have survived, and we still care about just a few days." Liu Feng said with a smile.

 Chapter 760

    After a while, two nurses came up with the soup. Serving Liu Feng and Zhu Yan, they drank.


    "Well, two old men." Li Su looked at it with a smile.


    In fact, Li Su has great respect for this kind of founding official. If it is not for these warm-blooded sages to throw away their heads, shed their blood and use their lives to quell the war. That also own life also won''t be so comfortable, perhaps even oneself all can''t be born. Since we have this opportunity to see the old leaders, we must take good care of them. Make them enjoy a comfortable old age.


    After drinking the decoction, Zhu Yan kept silent. This soup is sour.


    "Boy, isn''t this traditional Chinese medicine all bitter? Why is this bowl sour today? Lao Zhu has been ill for most of his life. He hasn''t taken any medicine, so he has been cured for a long time. It''s the first time I''ve drunk this sour medicine. Oh, my teeth are all sour. "


    "Traditional Chinese medicine is broad and profound. There are no prescriptions. Only you


    This is a stomach disease. I dare not drink some stimulating drugs with you. I can only drink some stable and mild drugs to recuperate slowly. But I did the opposite, stimulating the stomach lesions to expose the root of the disease, and eradicating the root of the disease at one stroke. "


    After listening to Li Su''s words, Zhu Yan only felt that it was very reasonable, "anyway, you are a doctor, just listen to your boy."


    Just then, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door. An old man came running over. The old man ran to Liu Feng and Zhu Yan and sniffed, "who wrote this prescription! Quack! How could you use such a stimulating prescription


    "Here comes sun. Sit down, sit down." Zhu Yan said with a smile.


    "Sit down! Who gave you the prescription? Did you drink it? Look, I''m not going to kill that quack! " Sun Shengyi is furious.


    "Lao Yi, sit down and have a drink. You see that young man Zhu Yan got up, the nurse beside him put the pillow behind him for Zhu Yan to lean on.


    On hearing this, sun Shengyi went to Li Su and said angrily, "you quack! Lao Zhu is suffering from stomach disease and cannot be stimulated. You see what prescription you and Lao Zhu prescribe! What kind of heart do you have


    Li Su was not angry when he heard the old man''s rebuke: "you must be sun Shengyi, a great power hand. Sun Lao, Zhu Lao''s illness is incurable and needs to be treated with powerful medicine. If I could take care of myself before. But the time is running out. There''s no time at all. I can only use some special means. "


    "What diseases do children see if they don''t even have their hair together?"


    On hearing sun Shengyi say this, Li Su suddenly became angry, "Sun Shengyi. Old age is an advantage, but young people also have talent. It''s your idea of looking down on young people that kills so many talents. I think you are just jealous of young people coming from behind and taking away your status, wealth and status. It is said that there is no successor in TCM, and on the one hand, it is going to suppress the late rookies. Do you feel ashamed? "


    Listening to Li Su''s words, sun Shengyi suddenly felt a surge of anger in his heart, "you! You! You! Tomorrow I will expel you from the ranks of traditional Chinese medicine and confiscate your medical qualification certificate. "


    Li Su''s white teeth smile at Sun Shengyi. "What''s the matter? I stabbed him in the pain? Sorry, I don''t have a medical certificate. "


    "Jianzi! You Without breath, sun Shengyi was stunned


    Go, fall to the ground.


    "Old sun." Zhu Yan on the bed flustered.


    Liu Feng, on one side, opened his eyes and said, "when people are old, they are easy to doze off. What just happened? When did Lao sun come? Why do you still faint? Come and have a look, Li Xiaozi. "¡° Brother Liu, that''s the boy. I''m very angry. "


    When Li Su heard Zhu Yan''s complaint, he realized that Liu Feng was the main one.


    Pretending not to hear Zhu Yan''s words, Li Su went to sun Shengyi and took up the silver needle and pricked it.


    A few needles prick down, sun Shengyi wakes up. To see Li Su is dedicated to the treatment of their own, heart suddenly jumped out of a person''s name. Looking at Li Su dejectedly, he called out two words "Xinghe."


    Li Su was stunned and sneered, "Sun Shengyi, you are so confused. My name is Li Su, the young man who just made you angry. It''s not a galaxy. Old man, this star river can''t be your illegitimate son


    Sun Shengyi''s blood rushed to his throat. Li Su quickly picked up sun Shengyi and quietly explored sun Shengyi''s body with an internal force.


    At this time, sun Shengyi knew that Li Su''s mouth was poisonous, so he didn''t turn his head to ignore Li Su.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with sun Daguo? Isn''t it comfortable yet? "


    Liu Feng said with a smile, "well, Li Su, don''t embarrass Lao sun any more. Just now you said you''d like to tie a needle with Lao Zhu. If you don''t hurry up and get in touch with him for a while. "


    Li Su said with a smile: This Liu Feng is really showy. Since you give me a chance, I''ll let Sun Shengyi have a look.


    Zhu Yan was lying on the bed waiting for Li Sushi''s needle.


    Li Su twisted the silver needle and began to tie it up on Zhu Yan. This time the hand speed is slower than last time.


    Sun Shengyi, who got up and sat on the chair, heard Li Su''s face disdain. But I couldn''t help looking at it secretly.


    This sneak glance scared sun Shengyi out of his wits.


    Just listen to sun Shengyi murmur to himself, "this technique, this technique. It looks familiar. Is it the long lost five phase needling method in legend? incorrect! This is Longyin needling and Fengming needling. It''s as like as two peas in ancient books. But why is there no dragon singing and Phoenix singing? Is this a fake? "


    Just when sun Shengyi was confused, Li Su looked at Sun Sheng with a confused face


    Yi Xin said: this old sun also knows the needling method of dragon chanting and Feng Ming. I thought he didn''t know him. That''s embarrassing. I''ll let you listen to the song of the dragon and the song of the Phoenix.


    Thinking of this, Li Su''s technique changed. Run mingyugong and plunge down.


    With Li Su''s technique, his voice became more and more obvious. The clear and sweet voice is like the singing of a dragon and a Phoenix.


    Sun Shengyi excitedly ran to Li Su and said, "Longyin needling, Fengming needling! This is really the needle of dragon singing and Phoenix singing that has been lost for three thousand years. "


    Looking at Li Su''s hand, holding the silver needle. Hold the needle, enter the needle, line the needle, keep the needle, leave the needle, line the clouds and flowing water.


    In fact, since ancient times. All lost needling techniques need internal force. If there is no internal force, the effect of acupuncture will be reduced by half. So the effect of ordinary people''s use is certainly not as magical as that recorded in ancient books. Over time, these needling techniques that need internal power are gradually abandoned, and no one learns them.


    Don''t underestimate the ancient professional doctors, because every professional doctor knows some martial arts. They can''t be safe all the way around. When you see a doctor, if you lack herbs, you have to go to some deep mountains and forests to pick them. If you don''t have martial arts, you will become a jackal as soon as you enter the mountain forest


    It''s dinner for tiger and leopard. If you can''t even save your own life, how can you tell me not to see a doctor.


    Sun Shengyi looked at Li sushi with rapture. After that, Li sugei opened a new door for sun Shengyi on the road of traditional Chinese medicine¡° It turned out that the needle could be put like this. Why? Can you do this here? How clever! It''s really powerful to apply the needle like this. "


    "Shut up Li Su scolded.


    Beads of sweat the size of beans are like beads of broken thread. It fell slowly down Li Su''s face. The pure white shirt was wet with sweat, and even the shorts had visible sweat stains. Although he has a strong internal force to support Li Sushi''s acupuncture. But Zhu Yan''s gastric cancer has reached advanced stage, and can only be temporarily relieved with silver needle. If you want to cure completely, acupuncture and medicine can not be less.


    Last shot! Finally it''s done.


    With a plop, Li Su sat down on the ground and looked at the sleeping hole he had ordered. Zhu Yan complained, "it''s a big loss! It''s not human work. I''m so tired. Old Liu, please prepare something for me. I''m starving. " Then, with a plop, Li Suyi fell dizzy and lay on the ground.


    In a panic, sun Shengyi went forward to feel Li Su''s pulse and opened his eyes


    Check.


    "What''s the matter? Are you all right? " Liu Feng said nervously.


    Sun Shengyi took a long breath and waved to Liu Feng, "it''s not a big problem, it''s just physical exhaustion. Just take a break. " He ordered the surrounding nurses to lift Li Su to the chair and hang a bottle of glucose for him.


    At this time, Liu Feng said, "what happened to you, old sun? I''ve known you for so many years. In addition to Xinghe''s five element needling, I haven''t seen you so shocked. "


    "The boy just used a long lost needle technique. It''s called Longyin Fengming needling. You see his skillful needling technique, even I feel inferior. "


    "So powerful? Let that really be able to convince you. "


    "Old, useless. The kid''s right. You can''t judge people by age. "


    "Ha ha ha, it''s not in vain this time. I heard you admit your mistake for the first time. "


    Looking at the sleeping Li Su, sun Shengyi is more and more obsessed¡° Like, really like the Milky way. Lao Liu, do you think this boy looks like Xinghe Old hands want


    Touch Li Su''s face.


    At this time, Li Su awoke untimely. I saw an old hand reaching out to my face.


    "Ah Li Su holds his chest in both hands and looks at Sun Shengzhi shivering, "what do you want! I''m here to see you, and you want to see me. "


    Sun Shengyi face muddled force "Li Xiaoyou, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Stay away from me, it''s Longyang! You want to kill me while I''m in a coma. "


    "Ha ha ha, Lao sun you..." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    Sun Shengyi''s face is black. "Smelly boy, I just see that you look like a younger brother of mine."


    "Old man, you want to take advantage of me. But look at your sad face and let you have one. "


    "Lao Liu, I think this boy is more and more like Xinghe."


    Liu Feng then carefully looked at Li Su, "this eyebrow, eyes are a bit like."


    "Thirty years, thirty years. Lao Liu, do you think I did something wrong? Only teach the beautiful side of the world. If I teach Xinghe how to be human. Will Xinghe not die? " Sun Shengyi looks down.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Who is right and who is wrong? "


    Does this apology work? A dead man cannot come back to life. "


    "Yes, you can''t come back from death."

 Chapter 761

    Li Su looked at Sun Shengyi curiously, "old man sun, you have heart trouble. It''s not good for you to hold it for a long time. If you have something on your mind, just let it out and let Mr. Liu and I get rid of it. "


    Liu Feng said, "Lao sun, for so many years. It''s hard for you to hold it. Today, let''s talk about it to Li Xiaoyou. Maybe Li Xiaoyou can help you out. "


    "Well, I''ll talk about it today. I''m half in the coffin anyway. It won''t take a few years to go down and look for Xinghe. " Sun Shengyi sighed¡° It started 30 years ago. "


    Thirty years ago, sun Shengyi accepted a gifted and intelligent apprentice, who was adopted by sun Shengyi in an orphanage. That night the stars were bright, so they named it Xinghe. The year of adoption, Star River was 12 years old.


    Xinghe is very smart, and less than five years after following sun Shengyi, sun Shengyi felt that he could not teach Xinghe. So sun Shengyi wrote a letter to his friends Yannan Xi and fanzhongtian, saying that he had received an apprentice and was very intelligent. In less than five years, I felt that I had nothing to pay. I hope they will come to teach Xinghe. If you can, let Xinghe worship him as a teacher. And in the heart repeatedly told Xinghe is a good seedling, is expected to carry forward the traditional Chinese medicine.


    Originally they didn''t want to, but yannancy and fanzhongtian were urged by their friends, and they were curious about how powerful the genius was. So the two of them


    At Sun Shengyi''s ninth invitation, he went to Kyoto.


    Yannanxi and fanzhongtian saw the stars, and suddenly they had three points in their eyes. After an examination, yannancy and fanzhongtian were overjoyed and accepted the apprentice. Although they are apprentices, they are also very fond of Xinghe, who will be their own grandson. Each of the three had his own strong points, so one day a teacher took turns teaching Xinghe.


    The Star River has really lived up to the expectations of the public, another five years. Three people already feel that there is nothing to teach Xinghe. Every time the patients go out to see Xinghe, the three of them are on one side.


    Finally one day, the three people discussed and decided to let Xinghe graduate. This year, Xinghe was 22 years old. Twelve studies medicine, twenty-two studies. In the whole ten years, Xinghe has achieved the medical skill that others can''t achieve in 30 years, 40 years or even a lifetime.


    After graduation, Xinghe really lived up to the expectations of the three people and traveled all over the world to cure and save people. In a short time, countless patients were cured. And because he is kind, he has excellent medical skills. People give Xinghe a nickname called Yixian. For a time, the fame of Yixian Xinghe spread all over the north of the river.


    But fame is good. Some of the older generation of traditional Chinese medicine heard that only a younger generation dared to become a medical immortal. All of a sudden, everyone was unhappy. I want to be famous for my life only in a small area.


    All of a sudden, several jealous old Chinese medicine doctors united and set up a bureau for Xinghe in Nandu. Without worldly risk, Xinghe is the representative of this worldly old slicker


    The opponent stepped into the trap carefully set by these old TCM doctors for Xinghe. For the first time, Xinghe failed to see a patient dead. Originally, the patient could be saved. But those old Chinese medicine doctors are playing dirty.


    It''s just a big circle, in two days. Sun Shengyi knows that Xinghe has been framed and treated by people. After sun Shengyi knew it, he was furious, but he didn''t have the ability at that time. Later, yannanxi and fanzhongtian also knew about it, and they joined hands to break into Nandu.


    At this moment, the old contacts of curing diseases and saving people are revealed. Three people used all the relations, went through all kinds of hardships, and finally rescued Xinghe. But also with those old doctors formed a deadly feud.


    The rescued Xinghe is like a walking corpse. Seeing sun Shengyi, yannanxi and fanzhongtian, he asked them, "Shifu, do I do it? That person can not die, but why do they want to attack? It''s a living life. "


    Three people are silent in the face of Xinghe''s doubt. They can only use the powerless words to pacify Xinghe. He has been taught amazing medical skills, but he has not been taught the way of life. Being looked after by three of them is like a piece of white paper. They don''t understand the danger of people''s heart. The next day after he came back, when sun Shengyi knocked on Xinghe''s door. Waiting for him is the cold body and a Book of five elements needling. There are scattered prescriptions on the ground.


    Sun Shengyi was in a coma on the spot. When he woke up again, Xinghe had already been buried


    .


    After waking up, sun Shengyi, yannanxi and fanzhongtian united with many TCM doctors who had been beaten by these old TCM doctors and some of their enemies to beat these old doctors. Unfortunately, these old TCM doctors are too slippery, and they are famous doctors in the south.


    Private grudges gradually transformed into the grudges of northern and southern medicine. Every day, many people are implicated, some died in prison, some died in the struggle of the Mafia, and some lived in seclusion in the mountains. The fight between the north and the South has killed and injured many talents and famous doctors. Later, the state adjusted the contradiction. However, this blood feud turned into a medical battle, which was held every September 9 in Fanyang City, where the north meets the south. The first is the president of the Chinese Medicine Association, and the second and third is the vice president.


    After hearing sun Shengyi''s words, Li Su said to himself, "there are so many inside stories in this traditional Chinese medicine. Mr. Sun, you are not to blame for this. Blame those old TCM doctors. They''re not good at art and they''re jealous of genius. "


    "Well, I''m useless. If I could have stayed with him all night, maybe nothing would have happened Sun Shengyi''s eyes are dim looking into the distance.


    "No, don''t hurt yourself any more. I think if you know under the Xinghe spring that you are sad for his death, he will have a hard time


    "Thanks for your comfort. Ah, I''m old, but I''m useless. Just for a moment


    I''m tired after that. It''s not like you young people. " Sun Shengyi said, "I don''t know where Xiaoyou is from?"


    "People in Xingqing. What''s the matter?" Li Su doubts a way.


    Sun Shengyi''s eyes glowed, staring at Li sudao. "I don''t know if Li Xiaoyou is interested in attending the medical conference?"


    "I knew you didn''t mean well. I''m not going


    "Xiaoyou, the president of the Chinese Medicine Association can allocate certain resources and manpower." Sun Shengyi is full of temptation.


    "Human resources? It will be good then. But what''s the limit in front of the president? If I''m going to work, I won''t go. "


    "There''s no condition, but if you can''t cure difficult and miscellaneous diseases, you''ll let the president show you. There is no other duty for the president to fulfill. "


    "So good?" Li Su asked suspiciously.


    "Of course. Ah, it''s just that we have had bad luck in the north in recent years, and we haven''t even won the presidency for several years. If I don''t get the position of president, I''m afraid Beiyi will be suppressed. "


    "I''ll help you out of the difficulty. Let''s talk about it first. If the president has something to offer, I won''t do it. "


    "Don''t worry about it. There are no conditions. I''ll give you the invitation and go with you


    "Well, September ninth. I have three months to prepare. "


    "Thank you for your help."


    The two discussed some specific contents together.


    At this time, Zhao Dingfa, who went to get Li Su''s gold needle, came in a hurry and said, "Mr. Sun, Mr. Liu, Dr. Li, I''m back."


    Zhao Dingfa takes out a small box of red sandalwood and gives it to Li Su. Li Su gently opened the box and saw the silk cloth. He opened the silk cloth and saw the shining gold needle. Li Su put a gold needle close to the body. "Old Liu, drink the soup. I''ll try first. "


    Liu Feng took the medicine, which had been put aside for a long time, and drank it in one gulp. "It''s a little bitter. I feel warm when I drink it."


    A minute later, Li Su asked, "now? It''s a little bit hot on the legs


    Hearing this, Liu Feng nodded, "it''s not so cold on my legs, there''s a trace of warm current."


    Li Su was overjoyed and said, "your leg can still be saved. If you can''t even feel a trace of warmth, it''s really hard to save the immortal."


    Hearing this, Liu Feng looked happy.


    Then Li Su said, "this prescription is mafusan, one bowl in the morning and one bowl at noon. For three days. Three days later, the medicine paralyzes the insects. I''m taking them out. "


    Liu Feng immediately ordered the nurse to boil the Ma fo San.


    "Xiaoyou, is this mafusan created by the legendary Zhonghua Tuo?" Sun Shengyi rubbed his hands excitedly.


    Li Su nodded and shook his head. "Yes or no, I''ve improved a lot on the original prescription."


    "May I have a look at this prescription?" Sun Shengyi said uneasily. After all, this is an ancient prescription, and every one is priceless. I''m afraid I''ll be upset if I watch it rashly.


    "Yes, but don''t spread it. If you want to spread it, you have to tell me first. "


    "I, sun Shengyi, swear to heaven that I will never spread it." After that, sun Shengyi grabbed the prescription and looked at it


    "Wonderful! Wonderful! Wonderful Three wonderful words in a row, full of praise, "I really didn''t think of it? These two kinds of traditional Chinese medicine can be combined in this way. It''s a perfect combination. And these two flavors are really wonderful. "


    On the other hand, Jishi group. Five women gathered around to discuss.


    "Today, Lin Boda went to Li Su''s house, stood at his door for a while, said something to Li Su, and then left."


    "Is he fighting against his uncle and aunt? Use uncle and aunt to threaten Li Su. "


    "What is to be done? This limboda is such a scumbag that he doesn''t keep his word


    "By the way, the bodyguard also said that after limboda left. There was a middle-aged man pulling


    Li Su got on the helicopter. Li Su did not resist. But the bodyguard said the plane should belong to the military region. "


    "Military region? Is the middle-aged man he Hongtao, commander he? "


    "It''s possible."


    Lin family, in a luxury villa. Lin Boda listened to housekeeper Lin''s report


    "Master, he Hongtao has been here since you left."


    "He Hongtao? What is he doing here? "


    "I don''t know. I only know that he Hongtao and Li Su got on the plane."


    "What else?"


    "That is, more than two hours after they left, the plane came back. Then he Hongtao hurried into Li Su''s house, and in less than three minutes he got on the plane and left¡° Well, I see. "


    Housekeeper Lin retreated in a hurry.


    "Li Su, Li Su, don''t make meaningless struggles. Wait till you die. "

 Chapter 762

    For three days in a row, Li Su gave Zhu Yan acupuncture every day. And then exchange medical skills with sun Shengyi.


    Watching Liu Feng drink the last bowl of mafusan, Li Su is finally ready to take out the poisonous insects for Liu Feng.


    In the clean and tidy aseptic room, Li Su went through aseptic disinfection and changed his surgical clothes. Into the sterile room.


    In the sterile room, there was a group of people. At a glance, Li Su had two experts with internal power. At this time, Liu mei''er''s words sounded in her mind, and she exclaimed, "it''s crouching tiger, hidden dragon."


    Ignoring these people, Li Su went to Liu Feng and said, "old Liu, I''m going to start."


    Liu Feng nodded. I closed my eyes.


    "Point his sleeping hole."


    The two masters were just about to speak


    "I know what you''re going to say. Point the sleeping point and you''ll give me a hand. This is the first time I''ve ever taken a poisonous insect. I may need the help of both of you. What are your names


    "Muwen, Muwu." One of them replied.


    Mu Wen points Liu Feng''s sleeping point and stands beside Li Su.


    Li Su took out a silver needle and stuck it on Liu Feng''s thigh. He sealed the insect on his knee. Even if the insects wake up and have no way to escape.


    He picked up the scalpel from the equipment plate beside him and made a cut in Liu Feng''s knee. The blood was dark red and smelly.


    Gently open the wound, Gu Chong has been paralyzed by Ma fo San, lying there motionless.


    Watching the sleeping bug Li Su throw out a gold needle to hit the bug and slowly pick it out. Then he sprinkled some white powder on the wound and simply treated it.


    After all this, Li Su was relieved.


    Put this insect with two or three centimeters on the equipment tray. At a glance, the insect looks like a silkworm, but not a silkworm. It has a pair of wings on its body, and its forehead is covered with dense eyes.


    "Don''t kill this insect. When I take that one out and burn it. If one of them died first, the other would produce poison and swim all over the body. A single poisonous hair, even I can''t save old Liu at that time. " Li Su solemnly instructs Mu Wen.


    Listening to Li Su''s advice, Mu Wen carefully took the plate and held it in his hand.


    At this time, a middle-aged man around angrily came up to Mu Wen and said, "let me see what kind of insect has tormented my father for so long."


    The middle-aged man took the plate in Muwen''s hand, saw the insect and said, "this is it


    What''s been torturing my dad for so long? When the other one comes out, you must be burned to ashes. "


    "Dad, I want to see it, too." A girl in red in her twenties also ran and came.


    "Wan''er, don''t look. It''s disgusting. " The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    But the girl in red grabbed the plate from the man and said with a smile, "I''ll see it."


    He looked down at the insects on the plate and said, "ah!" There was a scream.


    The dish in hand falls to the ground, the girl in red says¡° It''s disgusting. I''m going to step on it. "


    One side of Mu Wu bent down to pick up the plate, but the girl in red kicked the bug and rolled down in the film. And then it''s stepping on the insects. Two or three times, the insects turn into a pool of meat mud. It''s all in the blink of an eye. When Li Su reacts, it''s too late.


    Li Su glared at the girl. He quickened his speed and wanted to take out another poisonous insect before he woke up.


    Seeing Li Su staring at him, the girl in red said angrily, "what are you staring at! I haven''t seen a beauty! Besides, I didn''t mean to. Dad, he stares at me. You''re going to cut out his eyes and feed the dog. "


    As soon as Li Su heard this, he was furious.


    The middle-aged man used to look angry, but when he saw his baby daughter crying, he lost his temper. "OK, OK, it''s OK. Ap Jie Lop. Doctor Li, go and save my father


    "I just said something. You all forget, this time it''s Mr. Liu who is afraid that immortals can''t be saved. "


    "I don''t want to hear you talk nonsense. If you can''t save me, I''ll go down and bury with my father. I do what I say


    "Get out of the way, don''t get in my way." Then Li Su ignored the middle-aged man.


    At this time, another insect woke up and began to walk around. Fortunately, all around were sealed with silver needles, and the insects had no way to go, so they could only move in their knees. The poison produced by the insect immediately makes the knee black and purple.


    Just when Li Su was a little relieved, the girl in red fell on Liu Feng and cried, "grandfather, grandfather. You don''t want to die. Someone bullies Wan''er before you die. If you die, how can Wan''er live? "


    When Liu Wan was rocking on Liu Feng''s body, the silver needles that had been tied on her body were knocked off. The insect took the opportunity to escape.


    Li Su was so angry that he reached for Liu Wan''s hair and threw it aside.


    The other hand threw out the golden needle, and one by one threw it around the insect, blocking its way.


    Holding the scalpel, he made a slight effort on Liu Feng''s thigh and scratched a wound


    Mouth. Black blood flowed down the wound, and a stench filled the sterile room.


    Liu Wan, who has been thrown away, pours on Li Su like a mad dog.


    Li Su heard something behind him and turned to see Liu Wan pounce. He reached out and was about to kick her in the stomach. Looking at Liu Wan, with a look of disgust, he said, "you are pregnant when you are less than 20 years old. Be careful, it''s only a month. Take care of the baby. "


    Liu Wan couldn''t move.


    "What have you done to my daughter! Let her go The middle-aged man and a beautiful lady also came forward. Mu Wen and Mu Wu ordered one by one, and the three members of the family were put aside like statues.


    At this time, the door of the aseptic room was kicked open, and a middle-aged man ran over. Seeing Liu Feng lying on the bed with his eyes closed, he burst into a rage. "What''s the matter! What''s wrong with my dad! "


    The middle-aged man''s eyes are fixed on Li Su. If Li Su doesn''t give him an answer, he will tear Li Su to pieces the next moment.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to save your father, shut up." Li Su scolded.


    Liu Feng''s legs are black and purple, and the poison has reached his waist and is still growing slowly.


    Li Su made a quick decision and cut a wound in the place where he had trapped the poisonous insects with the scalpel in his hand. Stick the golden needle to the insect. However, the insect flew out along the wound and flew to Liu Feng''s mouth. It''s just a blink of an eye, but the middle-aged man sees Liu Feng''s body flying out of the insect. He grabbed Li Su and said, "what''s the matter? You''ve explained it to me!"


    "Stop it, don''t let it get into old Liu''s mouth!"


    Mu Wen and Mu Wu nodded, and a silver needle flew out of his hand to stop the insects. All of them were evaded by the insects one by one.


    "With your hands! Don''t let the poisonous insects get into Mr. Liu''s mouth. "


    Finally, when the insect was about to enter the mouth, it stopped. Shua, Gu Chong is thrown into a glass container by Mu Wen.


    This is, Mu Wen saw his hand was poisoned.


    Then Li Su said, "seal the acupoints. I''ll show them later."


    Mu Wu grabbed the middle-aged man and said, "Doctor Li is treating Lao Liu. Don''t disturb him."


    "In treatment? What''s wrong with my dad? If it wasn''t for Liu Yi who called me and said there was a quack who wanted to kill me. I don''t know what it''s like to fight. "


    "I only know that Mr. Liu has been poisoned. I don''t know anything else. When Mr. Liu wakes up, you''d better ask him in person. "


    "Can my dad wake up like this?" Speaking of this, Liu Xuan was angry.


    Mu Wu looked at Liu Wan with disgust and said to Liu Xuan, "it''s not because of your brother''s family. If it wasn''t for them. Mr. Liu has been cured for a long time. "


    "What''s going on?"


    Mu Wu whispered to Liu Xuan. After hearing this, Liu Xuan looked at Liu Wan with an angry face. His face was iron green and he didn''t speak any more.


    Li Su, who felt clean around him, began to treat his illness with Liu Feng. The poison is so powerful that the silver needle turns black before the tea time. Only the nine gold needles are still shining.


    At this time, Li Su communicated with the system.


    "System, is there anything to detoxify? This is tricky. I''ll have to be afraid that people can''t hold on to me. "


    "Elixir, one hundred thousand merits. It can protect and detoxify all kinds of poisons, and it can also repair the internal injuries. "


    "So expensive? Do you have anything cheaper. It''s OK to delay for a moment and a half, so I can cure him


    "Qingxin pill, one thousand merits and virtues, suppresses toxicity and makes toxin attack slowly. "A time to suppress half a pillar of incense"


    "That''s it. Give me two


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining two Qingxin pills."


    Li Su quickly sent the pill to Liu Feng''s mouth and helped Liu Feng melt it.


    Li Su, who has a little breathing time, lists many herbs and calls sun Shengyi, asking him to come with them as soon as possible.


    The sound of the dragon and the sound of the Phoenix came out at the time of Li Su''s needling


    Push on your legs.


    Mingyu moves to the limit and cooperates with Longyin and Fengming needling. But in a moment, Li Su''s white gown was soaked with sweat.


    Finally, the toxin was suppressed on both legs, and the nine heavenly needles sealed the acupoints to prevent the toxin from spreading.


    After that, Li Su sat on the floor. He gasped and his internal power was exhausted. I feel like I''m losing again¡° Sorry, Doctor Li. If you can use it in the future, please feel free to speak. " The man from behind is Liu Xuan.


    I apologize for my brother Liu Yi. Please open their acupoints. My father''s lack of discipline made Doctor Li laugh. "


    "Muwen, help to untie the acupoints." Li Su''s powerless way.


    "Well."


    The three members of the family who solved the acupoints, if they were reborn, all looked at Li Su with hatred. If it wasn''t for Liu Xuan''s presence, he would have torn Li Su.


    "My father... Can he be saved?" Liu Xuan hesitated.


    "Yes, but we have to wait for Mr. Sun to bring the medicinal materials before we can move on. The poison is too strong. I can''t control it by myself Li Su said with a bitter smile.


    "Thank you, Doctor Li."


    "That will have to wait." Liu Xuan said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 763

    In the aseptic room, everyone is waiting for sun Shengyi.


    Sitting on the ground, Li Su closed her eyes and breathed. She felt that Mingyu''s skill in her body had improved a little.


    Li Su was surprised to find that her internal skills could be improved by herself.


    "System, system, what''s going on? How can I practice Mingyu skill myself? Don''t need the help of the system? "


    "Yes. The master can practice all the skills he gets. "


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that I spent so much time learning Mingyu Gong."


    "Host, it''s like a crash course or a regular course. If the host cultivates himself, the speed of cultivation will be very slow. "


    "Oh, the system is quite trendy. Regular class and express class are out. You say that you can practice it yourself, but can others learn it? "


    "Yes, but it needs merit."


    "How much merit?"


    "Every time the host teaches a person a skill, it will consume 10000 merits."


    "That''s ten thousand merits of one person? So cheap? If I teach one person and then let that person teach others, isn''t it none of my business? So I don''t have to spend any money? "


    "Friendly tips, whether they are taught by the host or others, will consume the merits of the host."


    "What! So strict. "


    "There''s another way to buy it for good. One book is worth one million virtues. "


    "It''s so expensive! Why don''t you grab the system. Wait, you mean I can get other skills? One million merits can be obtained? "


    "It''s limited to the skill that the host gets."


    "I knew the system wasn''t that kind."


    Li Su wailed in his heart and withdrew from the dialogue with the system.


    At this time, Li Su was both surprised and happy. He was glad that other people could learn martial arts. He was surprised that no matter which way, his own expenses were unbearable.


    "Li Su, I''ve brought everything." Sun Shengyi''s voice came from outside. He rushed into the sterile room without changing his clothes.


    Sun Shengyi went in and swept his eyes. He saw Li Su sitting on the ground and running over


    Concerned about the way "boy, are you OK."


    Li Su waved his hand and said weakly, "I''m ok. I''ve taken out all the poisonous insects in old Liu''s legs. But he is so powerful that I can only suppress the poison on my legs with all my strength. "


    Hearing Li Su say, sun Shengyi looks at Liu Feng lying in a coma on the hospital bed and looks at Liu Feng''s black and purple legs. Sun Shengyi took a cool breath: "the king of hell cries, the ghost sees sorrow, the impermanence demands life, and the fierce ghost haunts the soul. It''s a God''s death


    "Immortal sorrow? Is this poison called shenxianshang Li Su doubted.


    An accident flashed in sun Shengyi''s eyes: "did Li Xiaoyou not know him?"


    Li Su''s eyes turned white. "Although I''m a miracle doctor, I''m just like a crucian carp crossing the river. The things they invented and created are like countless stars in the sky. How can I know them one by one? " Hearing that Li Su was not a bit proud, he calmly asked himself for advice. He was very happy: he was neither arrogant nor impatient, and did not want to be a famous doctor. In the future, if TCM is carried forward, it must be in this hand.


    Sun Sheng said, "this poison comes from Miao. I didn''t expect to see it again in my lifetime."


    "The second time? Since Mr. Sun has seen this kind of poison before, there must be a way to detoxify it. "


    Sun Shengyi shook his head with a bitter smile. "I met my master once 50 years ago. My master tried his best to cure that man. After master cured the man, he took me back in a hurry. Not long after I went back, my master died. I only remember that my master told me before he died that the king of hell cried, the ghost saw sorrow, the impermanence claimed his life, and the fierce ghost haunted me. "


    The two squatted together to discuss for a long time, but did not come up with a solution.


    "Test the poison with your body." Li Su''s words are astonishing.


    "No, the poison is very strong. Absolutely not. " Sun Shengyi anxiously blocked the way.


    "No, Mr. Sun, go and boil the herbs you brought. The poison on Mr. Liu''s body is almost irrepressible. "


    Sun Shengyi saw that the poison suppressed by Li Su spread up again, and he was in a big mess. "You can''t test the poison with your body, do you hear me! I''m going to cook medicine. If I come back to see you test, I''ll break your leg! "


    Li Su looked at Sun Shengyi''s back and felt warm: Although


    The old man didn''t make a good impression when he first met. But after contact, the old man is still very good, very concerned about himself.


    Li Su walks up to Mu Wen and pinches Mu Wen''s finger. Fortunately, Mu Wen can control the acupoint toxin in time.


    "Take this Qingxin pill and use it to force poison."


    According to the words, Mu Wen ate the heart clearing pill and turned the internal force into toxin. The black blood trickled out along Muwen''s fingers, and the toxin on his fingers was forced out in a moment.


    "So simple? Why is it so difficult for you to show Mr. Liu Mu Wen doubted.


    "You''ve been poisoned for a short time, and the amount of poison is small. Besides, you can also use martial arts to dispel poison. Of course, it''s easy."


    "So it is."


    Ignoring Muwen, he turned his head and picked up the glass bottle sealed by Muwen. When the forefinger reached into the bottle, the insect flew up and bit Li Su''s finger.


    Li Su felt as if her finger had been bitten by a mosquito. When I get rid of the poisonous insects and take out the bottle with my index finger, it''s already black.


    Carefully close the bug and put it aside. At this time, Li Su observed his fingers. But in the blink of an eye, the whole palm was black.


    "Mu Wen and Mu Wu help me protect the Dharma. If you see that I can''t suppress the toxin, you should wish me a hand."


    Mu Wen Mu Wu heard Li Su''s advice and nodded heavily.


    Li Su sat on the ground and began to experience the toxins in his body. This poison is really fierce, a kind of paralytic feeling in the arm, but also with a kind of heart piercing pain. Li Su lost his sense of where the immortal had gone. In a moment, the immortal has already occupied half of his body. This half of the body occupied by immortal Shang has no other feeling except pain.


    Considering that time should be almost up, Li Su tried his best to run the sixth level of mingyugong. A cool feeling came out of the Dantian, and the pain was relieved. Shenxianshang is blocked by internal power, and the speed of spreading slowly stops. "Mingyugong is really powerful. Such a fierce toxin can be suppressed. If I reach the Ninth level, I can directly use internal power to expel toxins. "


    At the moment, half of Li Su''s body was as white as jade, sending out wisps of cold, while the other half was as black as ink. The two colors are so different that no one can help.


    "Why is it so cold all of a sudden?" The people in the aseptic room shivered and felt that the temperature had improved a lot.


    Li Su is trying to keep her balance and feel the strange feeling from her body.


    He said: "Mu Wen, write down what I said about the medicinal materials. It costs three money for the other side, three money for Miluo grass, two money for Sansheng, five money for yinguiguo and seven money for Poria cocos..."


    More than half of the 64 Chinese herbal medicines spit out in Li Su''s mouth are unheard of by ordinary people. People can''t help but admire Li Su''s erudition.


    "Take the prescription to old sun and ask him to cook the medicine. And don''t tell Mr. Sun about my life test. "


    Mu Wu nodded, picked up the prescription and walked out of the sterile room.


    After Mu Wu left, Li Su continued to feel the changes in her body. I feel the toxin in my body and fight with mingyugong. Every fight is a draw


    . Close your eyes and immerse yourself. Li Su suddenly found that although every fight was a draw, every time there was a weak toxin swallowed and assimilated by mingyugong.


    "This Ming Yugong can swallow and assimilate immortal Shang. It''s OK to rely on internal power to dissolve toxins. "


    But Li Su didn''t know. This Mingyu skill is one of the best in the world. The internal force it produces is extraordinary. If there were other internal forces, they would have been assimilated by toxins. I''m afraid I''ll die faster if I get hurt by this immortal.


    Li Su continued to run mingyugong to devour the toxin, and the time went by. Mingyugong completely suppressed the immortal war.


    Sun Shengyi came to Li Su in a hurry, holding a small bowl, glaring at Li Su.


    Li Su chose to ignore sun Shengyi, took the bowl and drank it.


    After a bowl of soup, I feel the change in my body. Antidote into the stomach, but for a while, immortal war like tide like receding.


    Li Su''s eyes burst out "the other side of the flower into two money, double heart grass out.". This is the antidote to the immortal war. "


    Sun Shengyi on one side excitedly took Li Su''s hand and said, "is this immortal sorrow really untied by you?"


    Li Su said with a smile: "that''s natural. If you don''t believe Mr. Sun, you can have a try. I put the bug there. "


    With that, Li Su pointed to the corner. Sun Shengyi followed Li Su''s direction and saw only a transparent bottle lying there. The poisonous insects in the bottle lay there motionless, as if dead.


    Sun Shengyi took two steps and ran to the bottle. He picked up the bottle and slowly opened a seam.


    "What are you going to do, Mr. Sun?" Li Su exclaimed.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m trying drugs with my body. Besides, I''m afraid of you. " Sun Shengyi smiles like a brilliant old chrysanthemum.


    Li Su saw sun Shengyi''s smiling face and wanted to punch sun Shengyi''s face¡° No! You... "


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. The poisonous insects, who are lying at the bottom of the bottle and loading the corpse, fly up and bite sun Shengyi''s hand. Sun Shengyi calmly closed the bottle cap, looking at the fingers slowly black "numbness, pain. Bring me the antidote. "


    "How many did you fry?" Li Su doubted.


    "One." Sun Shengyi''s smile solidified directly.


    Li Su drags his tired body to seal the acupoints and stop the spread of shenxianshang.


    "Boy, go to decoct the medicine quickly." Sun Shengyi said.


    "I won''t..." Li Su laughed awkwardly. "Before I went to see a doctor, I would like to have a few injections. They go back and cook their own prescriptions. "


    Sun Shengyi widened his eyes. "What should I do! It takes a lot of skill to decoct the antidote. If the fire is not well controlled, the efficacy will not be fully exerted. "


    "Get care, they should."


    Tossed the day, nursing in a hurry to the end of two bowls of soup to. Sun Shengyi took a bowl of soup and drank it. He waited for a cup of tea, and the immortal sorrow really dissipated.


    "Sure enough, give Lao Liu a drink."


    Mu Wu came forward and untied Liu Feng''s sleeping point, and Liu Feng woke up immediately.


    "Has the poisonous insect been taken out?" Liu Feng asked suspiciously¡° Why is my leg unconscious? Did you fail? Xiao Li is OK. Anyway, I''m a bad old man. Remember who''s in trouble about this today


    Xiao Li, I won''t be the first to spare him! "


    "What are you thinking about? Drink the soup quickly." Sun Shengyi served Liu Feng with another bowl of soup.


    "Later, I''ll ask Mr. Sun to use the five element acupuncture method to acupuncture Mr. Liu. The needle used for acupuncture and moxibustion is the gold needle on Liu Lao''s body. " Li said.


    "Well."


    Listening to sun Shengyi''s reply, Li Su fell to the ground and fell asleep.


    "Help him to bed. There is a room next door Sun Shengyi commands the people.

 Chapter 764

    As soon as Li Su opened his eyes, he saw a smiling one looking at himself.


    "Are you awake? I''ll call sun Laoliu to help them. " A beautiful elder sister in a nurse''s dress stood in front of Li Su.


    "Wait a minute. Beauty, I want to ask you something. "Li Su stopped the nurse sister who turned and left.


    "What''s the matter? Go ahead. "


    "I want to know how many days I''ve been sleeping. Is old Liu cured? "


    "You''ve slept three days and three nights. As for Mr. Liu, I don''t know. "


    "So long? Thank you, beauty


    "You''re welcome. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go to inform Mr. Sun


    "All right."


    Looking at the figure of the nurse''s sister leaving, Li Su rubbed her chin and said, "this time, it''s a big loss. I''m so tired. The system doesn''t sound any more?


    Is Mr. Liu all right? "


    "The patient Liu Feng recovers, needs to consult the gold 10000, rewards 100000 merits and virtues." The system suggested that the sound was suddenly introduced into Li Su''s ear.


    Li Su smacked his tongue to himself. "It''s so powerful that he can make a hundred thousand merits in the blink of an eye. One hundred thousand merits and virtues, if you save a few more, that one million merits and virtues is not in the blink of an eye


    Just when Li Su was daydreaming, the complicated sound of footsteps interrupted his fantasy.


    "Boy, you wake up." Liu Feng was helped into the ward, sun Shengyi and others followed.


    "Mr. Liu, Mr. Sun is here." Li Su got up and wanted to get out of bed, but her stomach cried out at an inappropriate time. The sound of gurgling is particularly harsh in this empty ward.


    Li Su dry smile a few, the face is very embarrassed, "for several days did not eat, a little hungry."


    Liu Feng patted his head and said, "ha ha ha ha, my mistake was that I forgot about it. In the past few days when you were in a coma, I forgot to prepare food for you. Xiao Zhao, Xiao Zhao, tell me to go down and let me know


    Prepare something to eat. We''ll have dinner later. "


    Li Su interjected, "Mr. Liu, you should prepare more food. You don''t need to be satisfied with your food. Don''t be full then. "


    "Little friend, I can make my benefactor hungry. Xiao Zhao, go down and prepare more. I don''t want to hear sarcasm then. "


    Zhao Dingfa nodded, "OK, old chief. I''ll prepare the food first. "


    Looking at Zhao Dingfa, who was preparing food, Liu Feng said, "Xiaoyou, are we chatting while eating? I''ll eat after talking. "


    "I''ll talk after eating. I''m starving."


    "Xiaoyou is really true. Then we''ll talk after dinner. "


    A group of people came to the restaurant. Looking at the table full of rich food, Li Su''s stomach cried again.


    After sitting down, Li Su said with a smile, "Er Lao, I''m not polite. Eat first. "


    At first, Li Su kept a gentle image, but when the chopsticks were added up and the food was put into his mouth, his appetite suddenly surged to his heart. I don''t care anymore


    The image took a big bite. This kind of eating makes the two masters stare at each other. They stop their chopsticks and watch Li Su eat with interest.


    One plate, two plates, three plates... Like a storm, the food was swept away by Li Su.


    Originally just surprised two people, as Li Su eat more and more slowly become surprised until stay.


    "Another one, I''m not full yet!" Li Su yelled.


    Two barrels of rice were placed in front of Li Su, but Li Su swept them away in a moment. Several times, the dishes in front of Li Su piled up into a hill, and the bucket was half a person''s height.


    Finally, Li Su took a toothpick and picked his teeth. He belched and touched his stomach with satisfaction. "What''s the matter?" he said? It''s just that I eat a lot. Why don''t you invite me to dinner? "


    When they heard what Li Su said, they came back to their senses. They looked at Li Su like monsters.


    "I''ve lived most of my life, and for the first time I''ve seen such a person who can eat


    ¡£¡± Liu Feng sighed.


    Sun Shengyi, on the other hand, looked at Li Su in disbelief. "Are you OK with eating so much? It''s reasonable to say that a normal person can''t eat so much. "


    "It''s OK. I''m a big man in sun''s family. Even if I can eat, I can eat. Are you old?" Li Su joked.


    "Ha ha, this is Lao Liu''s territory. Even if you eat it up, I won''t be distressed."


    "Little friend, I''ll make sure you''re full. Well, I apologize for my useless son Liu Yi. " Liu Feng said solemnly.


    "You know your son is not a tool! I''m not talking about you, Lao Liu. I''m afraid that your wisdom will be destroyed in your son''s hands sooner or later, "sighed sun Shengyi.


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Liu Feng sighed, "well, I''m to blame for all this. I have no way to teach my children. I will discipline them well in the future. "


    "Stop, stop, don''t tell me. They should have told you what happened when you were in a coma. I don''t have to say that I''m going to kill your granddaughter. I know you can''t teach your son. " Li Su yelled.


    Hearing Li Su say this, Liu Feng''s face is full of decline.


    As soon as Li Su saw it, he did not have the heart to attack the old man. He comforted him and said, "in fact, your eldest son is very good. He can correct his mistakes."


    "Don''t be sarcastic." Liu Feng sighed.


    Just as Li Su was talking to them, there were three people outside the dining hall. They were Liu Yi, Liu Wan and Luo Baifeng.


    Li Su used the corner of his eyes to skim away, and his good mood disappeared immediately. He said in his heart, "speak of Cao Cao, and Cao Cao will arrive. I don''t think it''s a crow''s mouth Pretend not to see, continue to talk with Liu Feng.


    Liu Yi and his family went to Liu Feng and fell on their knees. "Dad, you''re going to make the decision for us." Liu Yi held Liu Feng''s leg and cried.


    Liu Wan knelt on the other leg and cried: "grandfather, he bullied Wan''er when you were in a coma. He kicked Wan''er with his feet and hit her with her hair. " Liu Wan''s tearful pear blossom with rain, coupled with her delicate little face, made her feel pity.


    Luo Baifeng, Liu Wan''s mother, just stood by and secretly wiped her tears and sobbed.


    The three members of the family took turns splashing dirty water on Li Su. But Li Su and sun Shengyi are discussing medical skills in the uprising, and they turn a blind eye to the three people.


    Lying on Liu Feng''s lap crying, Liu Wan saw that Li Su had ignored himself, and his hatred increased a little.


    "Grandfather! He also discredited people and said that I was pregnant. It''s also said that our family''s style is not right, the upper beam is not right, and the lower beam is crooked. The whole family is flattering, cheating and taking bribes. "


    When Liu Wan said this, Liu Feng turned his head to look at Li Su. Give him a smile.


    "Lao Liu, I took the things from the camera that day. Would you like to have a look?" Sun Shengyi suddenly cut in.


    As soon as Liu Yi listened to the camera, he broke out in a cold sweat. What''s the matter? Didn''t I delete it myself? What else? What shall we do? "


    All of a sudden, the three members of the family turned pale. Sun Shengyi on one side said, "what''s wrong with you, Xiaowan? Let Grandpa have a look. Liu Yi and Luo Baifeng also came to let me see if they were ill. "


    The three were silent and closed their lips early. The USB flash disk is ready


    In my computer, the events of that day flashed through the computer one by one. After watching the whole video, Liu Feng said nothing and showed no expression. Looking at a family of three in front of me, I didn''t speak for a long time.


    Finally, Liu Feng said, "Liu Wan, do you know what''s wrong?"


    Liu Wan cried, "Grandpa, Wan''er is not wrong. He scared me with worms and hit me. I killed the worms by accident. "


    Liu Feng looks at Liu Wan with a lost face.


    At this time, Liu Yi hurriedly said, "Dad, Wan''er is still young. For the first time, she must be afraid of such a terrible insect. Wan''er, tell your grandfather that you didn''t mean it. "


    "Grandfather, I didn''t mean to. I was scared, too Liu Wan continued to cry.


    "Ha ha ha, this is my good granddaughter. My good son Liu Feng said that he had a cough in his excitement.


    "Are you all right?" Luo Baifeng comes forward and pats Liu Feng''s heart.


    "Get out of your family and go home and think about it behind closed doors. Don''t come out without my orders. " Liu Feng hated it.


    "Grandfather!"


    "Don''t you hear me?"


    The three members of the family got up indignantly and went away with a gray head. When going out, Liu Wan stares at Li Su fiercely, hoping to cut Li Su alive.


    Li Su Chong and Liu wan smile and convey to Liu Wan "if you don''t agree with me, hit me."


    All of a sudden, Liu Wan''s anger surged to her heart. "Don''t think I''ll be afraid of you if my grandfather looks after me. When you go out to see me, I won''t find someone to kill you!"


    "Go away!" When Liu Feng heard what Liu Wan said, he was furious.


    Looking at the Liu Yi family, Liu Feng''s face is declining, as if he is old for decades. "Sorry, I made you two laugh. It''s all my fault that I have no way to discipline them. I only know how to spoil them. "


    Liu Feng continued: "when Liu Yi was born, I was busy with my career. My wife died when I was five. I didn''t have time to take care of him at all. It was his brother who brought him up. Lack of maternal love since childhood, and I seldom accompany him. I feel sorry for him, so I will satisfy Liu Yi''s requests. In this way, until Liu Yichang got married. I have a daughter. I still love his daughter, my granddaughter. Some people have told me that Liu Yi is very arrogant. But because I didn''t make a big mistake, I turned a blind eye. But I didn''t expect their family to be like this! "


    Tears slipped from Liu Feng''s face unconsciously. Liu Feng wiped his tears and said, "it makes you laugh. Old people are always sentimental. "


    "It''s OK. I know Liu always loves his son." Li sudao


    When Li Su answered, the three were silent.

 Chapter 765

    At this time, sun Shengyi began to change the topic, "tomorrow we will treat Lao Zhu."


    Li Su then asked, "yes, has Zhu been drinking medicine on time these days?"


    Sun Shengyi nodded, "Lao Zhu drinks medicine on time every day, and I have acupuncture with him. His health has been taken good care of. It''s time to treat the disease. "


    "Mr. Sun, Mr. Liu, I''ll go back first. I''m tired these days. Tomorrow I''m going to treat Mr. Zhu again. I''ll have a rest first. By the way, it''s a gold medal... "


    "How much money?"


    "Ten thousand"


    "So cheap? You don''t think I''m an old chief flattering me. " Liu Feng joked.


    "How can it be? Even if you are the chairman, I won''t be vague about the fee."


    Liu Feng waved his hand and said, "OK, I''ll give you the money later. Xiao Zhao, take Li Su down to have a rest. "


    Zhao Dingfa nodded and led Li Su to retreat.


    Along the way, Li Su stopped and looked at the scenery. Less than a moment later, Zhao Dingfa led Li Su to the prepared guest room.


    "Doctor Li, you can rest here now."


    "All right."


    Looking at Zhao Dingfa''s figure, Li Su was immersed in his mind.


    "System, system, do you have any martial arts secrets? How do you get the martial arts secret script? "


    "Host, you can draw. Five hundred merits each time, the prize is random. "


    "OK, I''ll draw a lottery."


    The huge turntable appeared in his mind, and Li Su was salivating at the dazzling array of things on it.


    "Oh, the turntable has been upgraded. In the past, they were all medicine stickers for strengthening the body, but now they are all internal mental skills, martial arts moves and some pills. In this way, can I become an immortal? " Thinking of this, Li Su couldn''t help but feel as if he could become an immortal in the future.


    "Are you sure you want to draw?"


    "OK, OK."


    "Congratulations to the system for getting a big return pill."


    "Do you draw ten times in a row? It''s so slow to draw again and again."


    "Yes, as long as you meditate on the lottery several times, the system will help you draw several times."


    "Draw me a hundred prizes."


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining 12 dahuandan, 28 xiaohuandan and 10 dragon tiger pills..."


    "Wocao, how come they are all martial arts secrets of pills and rubbish. Is this system playing with me! That''s what I got a hundred times. "


    Li Su looks at the prompt message of the system uninteresting, the more he looks, the more he doubts his luck.


    All of a sudden, Li Su''s eyes lit up, "my God, this is it, this is it! Lingbo micro step! Oh, my God, life saving Lingbo microwave. That''s it! Taiji Sword technique! Did Zhang Sanfeng create it? Is this a piece of white paper? "


    "System, what''s this white paper for. Do you want to play with me again! " Li Su asked with a black face¡° As a friendly reminder, this piece of white paper is called Qianjin prescription. If a patient drops a drop of blood on it, the prescription will be listed automatically. "


    "So amazing? It''s not easy for me to see a doctor after that. "


    "Friendly tips, it''s one-off."


    "I knew the system wasn''t that kind."


    After learning the two martial arts secrets, Li Su runs around the room like a child with a new toy. After a while, the clean room was covered with footprints. Looking at his masterpiece, Li Su nodded with satisfaction.


    At this time, Li Su used Tai Chi Sword in the room, and the more he played, the more comfortable he was. After a set of movements, it''s like "how can this Taiji Sword technique be practiced by the old men and women in the park. Is this a fake? "


    In fact, the Tai Chi Sword technique used by the old men and women in the park is a simplification of the Tai Chi Sword technique created by Zhang Sanfeng. The essence between them is somewhat the same.


    "If so, the two kinds of swordsmanship are basically the same, then there are many Wulin masters hidden in our court."


    Just as Li Su was daydreaming, a confused sound of footsteps came into Li Su''s ears.


    Li Su held his forehead and said, "here comes the trouble again."


    Just after the words, a group of young men and women came to Li Su''s door.


    "Open the door! Open the door A loud voice came out of the door.


    Li Su slowly opened the door and looked at the young man outside


    "You don''t care who we are. Do you know who you''ve offended. Dare to offend our sister Wan here. " The head of the youth said with a smile.


    "Well, you''re very good. Tell me what you want to do." Li Su looked at them with a smile.


    "What do you want to do? Go and apologize to sister Wan. Then take off your clothes and run around twice. " The young man said with a smile.


    "What if I don''t want to?"


    "No? Then fight


    The young men and women took out sticks and hit Li Su.


    Li Su listed a smile in the corner of his mouth, just as I tried the new Lingbo micro step. The ghostly figure shuttled back and forth in the crowd without a trace. The group of people didn''t even touch Li Su''s clothes. He was brought down by Li Su.


    "You are so weak." Li Su said with a smile.


    "You! You! Give it to me The young man at the head said angrily.


    But the two figures behind him moved and flashed in front of Li Su.


    "That''s interesting. You two are practitioners, too. Let''s go together. "


    There was a flash of anger in the eyes of the two men: "arrogance! Let''s go down and meet you. "


    One punch, one leg, upper and lower sides attack Li Su. Li Su kept dodging and swam all over the world. The two men drew back and stared at Li Su.


    "Your body is really weird." Shen Tiandao.


    Li Su said with a smile, "you two are not weak either." Shen Tian and Shen Di make a move and punch to Li Su''s face. The fist was as fast as lightning, which made Li Su''s face ache. With a flash of his body, Li Su staggered his fists and retreated to the tree. Gently break a branch and stab it into the sky and the earth.


    "It''s good to come," he said Hit Li Su with his fist. Seeing Shen Di''s hand, Shen Tian will follow him.


    The two men attack Li Su from left to right, with gusts of boxing, and the roar of the dragon and the roar of the tiger


    It''s like Li Su. All of a sudden, it seems that there are only two fists left in the whole world. Li Su, who is in the center of Shuangquan, is like a lonely boat bumping in the storm, and may be completely engulfed at any time.


    At this time, Li Su finally moved. He stepped back slightly, holding the hand of the branch to his chest. He went through with both fists.


    Shen Tian and Shen Di''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain. They obviously thought that Li Su was hitting the stone with an egg.


    But when the branch was in contact with the two men''s fists, suddenly the branch turned aside and whirled around the Dragon Tiger vision. The Dragon Tiger vision follows Li Su''s twigs.


    Shen Tian and Shen Di were surprised, "Taiji sword!"


    As their voices fell to the ground, a Tai Chi diagram appeared in front of Li Su. The Dragon Tiger vision bumps into the Tai Chi diagram like a bull in the sea and can''t lift a wave.


    Shen Tian and Shen Di were surprised, "so powerful."


    The momentum of his body suddenly increased a lot, and his hands flapped. The crackling sound seemed to crack the air.


    The dragon and tiger visions show up in this time. This time, the dragon and tiger visions are more real¡° Dragon Tiger boxing


    The two virtual shadows were like wild beasts rushing at Li Su''s face.


    "A small skill in carving insects."


    The branches of Li Su''s hands are constantly waving, and the large and small Taiji pictures are condensed by internal forces


    Come out. The dragon and tiger shattered one Tai Chi diagram after another and finally dissipated into the void.


    "All your moves are finished. It''s my turn."


    Before his words were heard, Li Su waved Tai Chi sword to Shen Tianshen''s face, and the two brothers dodged from side to side. But how can you escape the wave. Within a moment, the two brothers became ragged. Li Su looked at the time almost, want to solve the two brothers, but the two people run internal force patted to the branch.


    Feeling the powerful internal force coming from their faces, Li Su turned mingyugong to their opposite.


    With a bang, there was a huge air wave around, which made the flowers and trees swaying around, and the people standing around were blown down one after another.


    The branch in the center of the three men''s fight had already become dust. After competing with each other for internal power, Shen Tian Shen Di''s first thought was that Li Su was the two brothers practicing.


    Feeling Li Su''s great internal power, the two brothers gave out a bitter smile, and they could only continuously improve their internal power.


    With the effort of burning incense, beads of sweat about the size of beans appeared on Shen Tian''s forehead. It''s too much to hold on to.


    Li Sutong beat Shuigou, and his internal power was three points stronger than before.


    With the sound of touch, Shen Tian and Shen Di brothers were shot to a distance. The two brothers fell to the ground, covered their chest and vomited blood.


    "My brother and I are not as good as others. I''m not sure. Thank you for your kindness. Just now, my brother and I took a lot of risks. Please forgive me. " Li Su waved, "go, go, I won''t stop you."


    The group of young men and women who looked silly ran down with Shen Tian and Shen Di in a panic.


    Looking at the figure of the crowd, Li suhen said in a voice, "or here I can let you go like this?"


    At this time, the patrolmen came in a hurry. Seeing the messy courtyard, he asked, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. You can do whatever you want. Don''t worry about me. "


    Looking at the retreating patrolman, Li Su sneered, "hum, you were in your room when you were fighting. When you''re done, you''re all here. "


    Back in the room, Li Su sat on the bed and carefully recalled every detail of the battle. The fighting scenes are replayed carefully in my mind.


    He sighed in his heart: "it''s true that there are too few fighters who have experienced it. It''s really wise to use Shen Tian and Shen Di to temper themselves this time. Next time you are fighting with others, you won''t be flustered. "


    On the other side, in Lin''s villa, Lin Boda is listening to housekeeper Lin''s report.


    "Isn''t that Li Su home yet?"


    "Yes, sir. Our informant who stayed at Li Su''s said that since Li Su left,


    The two men who came with him did not step out of the Li family. It''s just that every day Li Su''s parents go out to buy vegetables. "


    "Oh, when do you say Li Su will be back? I can''t wait. "


    "I don''t know about this."


    "I don''t know anything. Forget it. You can step back."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Li Su, Li Su, do you think you will show up if you arrest your parents?"


    Insidious laughter circled the villa.

 Chapter 766

    Li Su sat in front of the bed, waiting for Liu Feng and others. As Li Su expected, Liu Feng arrived late.


    "Are you all right, Li Xiaoyou?" Liu Feng was very embarrassed.


    Originally, Li Su and Zhu Yan went to see a doctor, but first he saw the poisonous insects for himself. Then his youngest son''s family offended Li Su. Now her little granddaughter has gathered a group of little kids to pick things up. But for Li Xiaoyou and Zhu Yan, who would be angry here. Thinking about what sun Shengyi said, Liu Feng felt that what sun Shengyi said was right. Suddenly, Liu Feng yelled in his heart, "Lao Tzu''s face will be lost by you smelly bastards sooner or later. In the future, when I die, I''ll give you a few days of dancing. "


    "Nothing." Li Su shook his head.


    "I''ll make you laugh. I have to discipline them." Liu Feng''s vicious way.


    How can Li Su not see that Liu Feng likes his youngest son so much that he still speaks well to Liu Yi. Sooner or later, Liu Feng''s evening festival will be destroyed in the hands of Liu Yi''s family.


    Liu Feng and Li Su went back after a long cold.


    Back in the room, Li Su''s face immediately became gloomy. "Strength, I need strength. Ha ha ha, without strength, you can only bow your head and pretend to be your grandson. Although I''m not afraid of him


    Guys, but where are my parents? They are just ordinary people. One day, I will be the one who shakes the world At this moment, Li Su became very strange, as if the gods and demons came to the world.


    Once people have strength, it will breed ambition. If strength is greater than ambition, he is a good man; if ambition is greater than strength, he is a bad man.


    In the dead of night, others rest. Li Su sits on the bed and runs mingyugong. Beside him is the big huandan and the small huandan from the lucky draw.


    Take out a small return Dan and put it into your mouth. As soon as the powerful medicine enters your stomach, it immediately disperses. Feeling the power of the medicine silently, the power of turning Mingyu into a cup of tea will disappear.


    Then there was a little huandan. So again and again, xiaohuandan was finally eaten up.


    If a Wulin expert sees that Li Su treats xiaohuandan as a sugar bean and doesn''t die, he will take Li Su and slice it for research.


    "Little Dan is gone? Then give it back to Dan. " Pick up a big huandan and put it into your mouth. This big huandan is not as gentle as Xiao huandan. This is something Li Su doesn''t know. Da huandan is melted into the throat, and the powerful medicine washes out the four limbs.


    Li Su only felt that his meridians were full of powerful medicine, as if he was going to explode and die.


    Li Su''s tendons burst up all over his body, and he puffed up like a dragon on the surface of his body.


    Hot body, constantly torture Li Su.


    "It''s over, it''s over! I didn''t expect that Da huandan was so powerful. Xiaohuandan is just like a wizard when compared with it. " Li Su was thrilled.


    Running mingyugong, the cool internal power slowly pacifies the violent medicine power in the body.


    At this time, Li Su''s skin changed a color. Originally, it was yellow, but it became more and more transparent. Slowly, the skin became more and more transparent. Li Su looked like white ice covered by cold fog.


    This cool internal force will reduce the majestic medicine power of the body by one point every time you swim around. The pain on Li Su''s body slowed down slowly with the decrease of the drug''s power.


    The power of Da Huan Dan was finally absorbed. With the dissipation of internal force, the blue tendons on the surface of the body no longer bulge. Sensing the majestic of the meridians, Li Su is full of confidence and tries to attack the seventh level of Mingyu skill.


    Concentrate on the guidance of internal force impact bottleneck, clearly feel the heavy bottleneck. Li Su''s internal force impacts the bottleneck. Every impact made Li Su''s meridians ache, and beads of sweat the size of beans flowed down his forehead. After a while, Li Su was soaked with sweat.


    "What a thick bottleneck!" Li Su was shocked.


    Three or five times later, Li Su was lying on the bed with a tired body.


    "Don''t give up! If I admit defeat, what shall I do? " Li Su''s heart cried.


    Thinking of this, Li Su sat down in his heart and decided to pick up a big huandan and put it into his mouth.


    Da huandan entered his mouth again, and the powerful medicine filled his whole body.


    "It''s over. It''s my carelessness! Just now the body has absorbed a big huandan. The body is full of majestic internal force, and this time Da huandan''s body can''t bear it at all. I want to impact the seventh layer with the help of dahuandan. This time, I miscalculated. The great power of the medicine is beyond my control Li Su''s heart broke down¡° What to do, what to do! There must be a way


    At this time, Li Su was like a tiger who was forced into a desperate situation, full of irritability.


    "I can''t die! If I die, what will my parents do! With the power of catharsis Li Su''s heart finally flashed a smile.


    Li Su is like a ghost, changing rapidly. Leave a shadow in place.


    The soldiers of the guard only felt a gust of wind coming out, but after careful investigation, you were not seen.


    I don''t know how many miles I ran. Fortunately, there are mountains all around. Find one


    In the still Valley, a straight branch was broken and held in my hand.


    Li Su''s mysterious footwork and Tai Chi Sword Dance. The combination of this footwork and sword technique makes it seem that Taoist priests are praying from a distance.


    Li Su''s step is exactly Yu''s. It is said that Yubu was created by Xiayu, so it is called Yubu. Because its footwork turns according to the position of the Big Dipper, it''s like stepping on the Gangxing constellation, also known as "gangta Dou".


    This Yubu was also won by Li Su''s lucky draw. Because of Lingbo Weibu, he had no cultivation. In fact, Lingbo''s micro step is better at dodging, and Yu''s step is more used in fighting.


    Wielding the Taiji sword, the fierce sword spirit is wantonly vertical and horizontal. The trees around are like being cut down, and the ground is full of fallen leaves.


    With Li Su getting better and better, his sword skills are getting faster and faster. The sharp sword Qi cuts the rock. At that time, the mountains and rocks were flying up, and there were potholes all around.


    Faster and faster, faster and faster. The branches were buzzing across the void. The sharp sword Qi brings gusts of wind, and the fallen leaves sway with the wind. Li Su is like dancing again, and the fallen leaves are like dancing.


    Gradually, Li Su''s swordsmanship became full. Start slowly. A sword closing pose, with the branch back behind. A gust of wind blowing, branches from top to bottom into dust, gone with the wind.


    Li Su, powerful. Do your best. Ordinary things can''t bear it, let alone branches. Ordinary iron swords will be weathered. Unless it''s all refined


    Only refined iron or tianwai meteorite can withstand the arbitrary internal force.


    As Li Su stopped sword dancing, the fallen leaves fell. The leaves fall down and become a Tai Chi pattern. At this time, Li Su felt the internal force in his body. The great power of medicine has been exhausted. It broke through two layers in a row, and the sixth layer went directly to the eighth layer. Li Su''s martial arts grew like a rocket.


    "Ha ha ha, that''s it! Mingyugong reached the eighth level. It''s not long before it''s unparalleled in the world. Limboda, when I go back, it will be the day of your death! " Hearty laughter swept everywhere, but Li Su''s eyes were cold and shining.


    On the eighth level of mingyugong, the speed of Lingbo micro step is much faster. This time, even the shadow is very weak. In the blink of an eye, Li Su''s figure is thousands of meters away.


    After Li Su left, the Taiji pattern was only touched. Burst open, the fallen leaves all over the ground like a sword flying around.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding rocks and trees were covered with leaves. An inexplicable smell pervaded all around.


    Soon after Li Su left, he saw five or six people coming late.


    If Li Su would recognize it again, these five people have seen it. Two of them are Shen Tian Shen Di.


    The old man in the brocade robe, who was the leader, looked at the ruins for a moment and said, "there''s a master practicing here. The traces left by him should be peerless


    Master peak is about to step into the ranks of the Supreme Master. "


    This martial arts training is divided into six levels: third rate master, second rate master, first-class master, top-notch master, peerless master and supreme master. Each realm is divided into early, middle and late stages. It is said that there is another realm behind the supreme master called broken emptiness. There are only a few people who can reach this level. Word of mouth, there are only a few people. Because it''s too long to tell the true from the false.


    "It''s similar to Li Su. But listen to Mr. Mu''s words, Li Su, my brother and I fought with him yesterday. I feel like they are at the top of the first-class experts, but how can they become the peerless experts today? Cross two chasms in one day! Is Li Su hiding his strength? No way Shen Tian doubts a way.


    "Li Su? That Li Su


    "It''s the one who saw Doctor Liu." Shen Tiandao.


    "It''s him? We''ll meet him later. Let''s find out what he is. Liu Xiao, you are practicing Taiji sword. Come and observe the remaining sword will be of great benefit to your future practice. "


    The young man, known as Liu Xiao, nodded and went to the place where Li Su Lian''s sword was. He sat with his knees crossed and felt the sword around him.


    Suddenly Liu Xiao spat out a mouthful of blood: "how can this sharp sword meaning be Tai Chi Sword meaning?"


    Mr. Mu shook his head with a smile. "You are still too young. If your master comes, he will be amazed. Call your master and ask him to guide you. I''m sorry


    Not proficient in Taiji sword. Get out of the area and find a place to heal. If you understand the meaning of the sword, you can be a top expert. "


    After that, Mr. Mu led four people back, leaving Liu Xiao sitting there.


    On the other side, Li Su returned to his residence. Endure the excitement.


    "System system, how many years of drug power does this big huandan and small huandan contain?"


    "One hundred years for the great and ten years for the small."


    "That''s an exaggeration! Crouching trough, if I was killed just now... I must not be reckless next time. I have my parents and wife. "


    "No way, when the host''s life is in danger. The system will suggest that it only takes merit to rescue the host. "¡° I mean, you''re not so kind to save me for free. "


    At this time, the system prompt sound is late


    "Congratulations on the host''s first independent breakthrough in martial arts. A lucky draw will be awarded."


    "Congratulations on Taiji Sword reaching the full level. You will be rewarded with a martial arts draw."


    "Congratulations to Lingbo, the host, who has reached the full level in his micro step. You will be rewarded with a martial arts lottery."


    Li Su was startled by the surprise: "lucky draw!"


    The familiar turntable came back to mind.


    As the turntable rotates slowly, Li Su''s mind is attracted by his unique martial arts.


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining the 10th level of Mingyu skill and the cold ice palm


    Congratulations to the host


    Looking at these martial arts scripts, Li Su finally asked the long silent puzzle in his heart, "system, why do I get martial arts with cold attributes?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know."


    "I said the system is getting smarter. Will you become a human one day


    "The more people the host rescues, the more intelligent I am. As for becoming a human, it''s impossible."


    On a whim, Li Su asked, "system, can I pay on credit? That is, I want to buy this book of Zixia magical skill, but I have no merit to owe you. After that, I will pay you back. "


    "Yes, but I have to pay a little merit every day. Until you have paid all the credit. "


    "So cheap? Then I''ll buy a copy of Zixia magic power first. "


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining Zixia magic skill. This book of martial arts is unique to the host and can be taught at will. "


    Looking at this book of Zixia magic skill, Li Su''s heart was surging with emotion: "Mom and Dad, you can also practice martial arts secrets! After seeing Zhu Yan tomorrow, I''ll go home and solve all the hidden dangers! "


    Looking at the dim moonlight, Li Su finally relaxed and lay down in bed.

 Chapter 767

    The next morning, Li Su was still asleep, and was awakened by a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" Li Su rubbed his sleepy eyes and opened the door.


    "If I disturb you rashly, please forgive me." An old man with crane hair and childlike face was standing in front of the door, followed by two people.


    Li suding looked at Shen Tianshen and said, "are you two? I beat the small one to the old one. It''s endless. "


    Shen Tian knows that Li Su has misunderstood and thinks that he is looking for revenge. He quickly waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Li, you have misunderstood me. Yesterday, Mr. Mu sensed that there was a strong breath in the mountains to the West. He went to investigate, and my brother and I went together. When I got there, I found that the smell was the same as that of Mr. Li, so Mr. Mu led my brothers to visit Mr. Li. "


    As soon as Shen Tian said this, Li Su''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked straight at the three people in front of him. It seems that if he does not give Li Su a satisfactory answer, he will not hesitate.


    Mr. Mu sensed that Li Su''s tight body was like a sharp arrow that could come out at any time.


    "Doctor Li, don''t be nervous. This is the place where some of the founding fathers, captains and colonels cultivate themselves and recuperate. They will be heavily guarded. Yesterday, Li Xiaoyou made such a big mistake


    As a guardian, I don''t know what happened to you. " Mu Lao explained to Li Su with a smile.


    When Li Su heard Mu Lao''s words, he raised his eyebrows and said, "surely, you shouldn''t be the only one around."


    Mr. Mu nodded. "Yes, there''s another one. It''s just that he was closed yesterday. So I didn''t see Li Xiaoyou. "


    "By the way, your name is mu. What is Mu Wen and Mu Wu Li sudao.


    "You mean those two boys who don''t work? That''s my grandson. Yes? Which two boys have offended Doctor Li? When I get back, I''ll take the two boys and apologize to you. " Mr. Mu said with a smile.


    "No, but I have a question in my mind. I hope Mr. mu can give me an answer. " Li sudao.


    "Doctor Li, I''ll know what to say." Mu Laodao.


    "Shouldn''t you people live in seclusion in the mountains to practice martial arts? How can you come into the secular world and get involved in the world of right and wrong? " Li sudao.


    "Dr. Li, we are human beings, and we need to live. It''s hard to avoid bumps when practicing martial arts. Once you get hurt, you need medical treatment. If there is no money, how to buy medicinal materials. Just like you, can doctor Li break away from the secular world Mu Laodao.


    Hearing this, Li Su said, "this is very embarrassing. I always thought that people in the Wulin didn''t eat fireworks as it was written in. come


    Every day is eating, drinking and having fun. "


    "Dr. Li is really good at joking. I think Dr. Li is at most twenty-five or twenty-six years old. So young has reached the ranks of peerless experts, it is really daunting. I don''t know where Dr. Li inherited from? Thanks to the master. " Mu Laodao.


    Li Su said with a smile: "my school is a hermit school. My teacher told me not to pass it on. Please understand that it''s hard to make a teacher''s life. "


    "No harm, no harm, I understand."


    At this time, the sun has risen outside the window, Liu Feng and sun Shengyi come late.


    "Lao Mu is here, too." Liu fengke.


    "Here comes Lao Liu. What are you doing? " Mr. Mu said suspiciously¡° It''s nothing. I made an agreement with Li Xiaoyou today to treat Zhu Yan. "


    "Lao Zhu''s disease? Let''s go. Doctor Li, I''ll visit you another day. "


    Mu Lao waved his hand, and Shen Tian and Shen Di turned and left.


    "Li Xiaoyou, when are you going to see Lao Zhu?" Sun Sheng changed the way.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. When Zhu finished his last dose of medicine, he was seeing a doctor with him. You go first, I''ll get ready, and then I''ll see you after dinner. " Li sudao.


    "OK, please hurry up. Xiao Wu, after doctor Li''s preparation, he will lead Doctor Li to us. "


    Looking at the figure of Liu Feng and sun Shengyi leaving, Li Su turns to Liu Feng to stay


    What''s your name


    "Wu Peng."


    "Oh, Wu Peng. Just a moment, please. After I wash and have dinner together, I''ll go to see Mr. Liu and them. " Li sudao.


    "Yes, Doctor Li." Wu Pengdao.


    After washing slowly, Wu Peng took Li Su to dinner. After Li Su had dinner, Wu Peng took Li Su to Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng and sun Shengyi, who were waiting anxiously for Li Su for a long time, got up and walked slowly in the room.


    At this time, sun Shengyi saw that Li Su was slowly led by Wu Peng. He ran to Li Su''s face and said in a hurry, "Why are you so late? Lao Zhu''s decoction has been drinking for a long time."


    "What''s the hurry? You''ve been there for so many years. There''s a minute or two to go Li Su said calmly.


    "Fart, what do you know! If this gastric cancer is advanced, there is no cure. If you''re cured, it''s a miracle in the history of medicine. In a few days, you will be famous all over the world. " Sun Shengyi said excitedly.


    "If you are in a hurry, you will be cured sooner or later. There''s a minute to go Li sudao.


    "You! Son of a bitch. Stop talking nonsense and go to see a doctor Sun Shengyi was dazzled by Li Suqi''s blowing.


    "Yes, but Mr. Sun, where''s my gold needle. Where did you put it last time you ran out of it? " Li sudao.


    "What needle? I don''t know. I beg your pardon? I''ll buy you a box of gold needles. " Sun shengyidun is a fool.


    Li Su looked down on "old man sun, old man sun. You are still a famous doctor and a master of medicine. As far as your character is concerned, if you let outsiders know, you will be afraid of being ridiculed and even covet the things of the younger generation. "


    Sun Shengyi still pretends to be stupid. "I really don''t know what the needle is. If you want me to buy you a box. "


    "Well, the gold needle is a treasure handed down from generation to generation. If it falls into your hands, it will be a tyrant. "


    "You! Sure enough, it''s poisonous. "


    Sun Shengyi was scolded, reluctantly took out the red sandalwood box, slowly handed the red sandalwood box to Li Su.


    Li Su, grab the box. Open the sandalwood box and look inside. Nine gold needles are lying in the box. Seeing the intact needle, Li Su nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "why, Mr. Sun, do you recognize what it is. I thought you didn''t recognize it Sun Shengyi hated his teeth. He looked at Li Su with envy and said: "of course I recognize it! This is the legendary nine heaven God needle. No one knows its name. I thought you didn''t recognize me


    Come out, plus since you didn''t ask me for the needle. So I thought you forgot, so I want to take advantage of you. I didn''t expect that stealing chicken won''t corrode rice, and I was ridiculed by you. "


    "What kind of golden needle. Li Xiaozi, treat Lao Zhu quickly. And how old is your grandson? He is greedy for the things of the younger generation. " Liu Feng got the right way.


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go. It''s a magic needle! God needle, do you understand! " Sun Shengyi sighed.


    "What magic needle, you want me to buy a box without you." Liu Feng sneered that "an old Chinese medicine doctor can''t even afford a needle."


    "You said that! Old man Liu, go and take out the Yin Yang five element needle hidden in the deepest part of the museum. Only it can barely compete with the nine heavenly needles. " Sun Shengyi envied.


    When sun Shengyi mentioned Yin Yang five element acupuncture, Liu Feng was stunned. But he knew that when the Yin Yang and five element needles were unearthed, many famous TCM practitioners came to seek the needles. Even an old Chinese medicine doctor over 100 years old, known as the immortal doctor, came out to ask for the needle.


    Later, because of his great reputation and popularity, many people owed him kindness. I had to lend this Yin Yang five element needle to the immortal doctor and made an agreement. After a hundred years of medical immortals, they are returning to the country.


    "This... Old sun, you are not embarrassing me. It''s not that you don''t know the value of this Yin Yang five element needle. This is the first time that we have found an acupuncture needle


    Cultural relics. " Liu Feng was full of melancholy.


    "I don''t mean you. You put these precious needles in the museum! They don''t even give it to us. Do you know that if you have this kind of precious needle in your hand, the hope of curing any disease will be as high as 23% Sun Shengyi complained that "the Yin-Yang and five element needles in which museum are to be put are tyrannical objects! bo tim tin mat! In addition, if you don''t accept the cultivation of human spirit for a long time, you will lose the aura of the past and become a pile of scrap iron. "


    "Well... I''ll talk to them later."


    On one side, Li Suyi heard that they were discussing the Yin Yang five element needle, and interrupted: "Yin Yang five element needle? Is it a black, white, red, yellow, blue, green and gray needle


    Sun Shengyi was stunned. "How do you know. In those ancient books, only the name and its specific type are recorded, but the color is not recorded at all. I saw it as like as two peas, and I didn''t think it was a Yin-Yang and five needles. It was not the same as the appearance and the old books. I suspect this is false.


    Li Su''s strange face made sun Shengyi rush to fight him.


    "As the name suggests, Yin Yang and five elements needling must occupy the whole Yin Yang and five elements. There is also a legend about this Yin Yang five element needle. " Speaking of this, Li Su is not talking, deliberately hanging two people''s appetite.


    "The materials used for the Yin Yang and five element needles are different. Yin needle is carved from cold jade


    Cheng has a cold and gloomy smell. Yang needle is carved from warm jade with a strong Yang. Gold needle is made of black iron. Wood needle is cut from the heart of a legendary tree. Water needle is said to be compressed by deep-sea water. This fire needle is carved from new volcanic stone in the volcano, and the earth needle is polished from the scale of the legendary unicorn. " Sun Shengyi said with a smile.


    "How do you know?" Li Su was hit.


    "That''s what the immortal doctor told me. When my master and I argued with each other, the immortal doctor finally confirmed the Yin Yang five element acupuncture." Speaking of this, sun Shengyi sighed, "it''s a legend. It''s easy to find warm jade, cold jade and dark iron volcanic stone. But the scales of Jianmu Shuijing Unicorn are all from myths and legends. Who has ever seen them? "¡° Hey, hey, just because you haven''t seen it doesn''t mean you haven''t. There is no wonder in the world. Not to mention in ancient times. Maybe that day you wake up and there''s a Kirin standing in front of you. "


    "You''re really kidding. Go and see Lao Zhu. "


    Li Su looked at the time, just at noon, so he nodded, "the medicine I drank in the morning is just absorbed. I''m starting to treat

 Chapter 768

    Zhu Yan is lying on the bed quietly waiting for Li Su''s arrival.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You look much better." Li Su said with a smile.


    Just listen to the hearty laughter from Zhu Yan''s mouth, "ha ha ha, thank you for your prescription. If it wasn''t for your boy''s prescription, how could I have an appetite to eat? "


    Li Su nodded, "it''s still Mr. Zhu''s tough body. In this case, I''ll start to treat Mr. Zhu."


    "I''d like to thank Dr. Li for his wonderful hand. When I''m ready, we''ll stay drunk. " Zhu Yan said with a smile.


    Zhu Yan took off his coat and lay on the bed. Waiting for Li Su to give the needle. At this time, Li Su saw Zhu Yan''s upper body full of scars. Suddenly a burst of exclamation in my heart, a wave of respect is born.


    The red sandalwood box was opened and put aside. Li Su''s right hand was lifted, and a golden needle was pinched by Li Su.


    The technique of needling suddenly changed, unlike the last time when the Dragon chanted and the Phoenix sang.


    Lifting, binding, twisting and turning, an extremely complicated technique, appeared in Li Su''s hands. Sun Shengyi was infatuated with it. The acupuncture technique this time was more complicated than last time. After a while, sun Shengyi was already dizzy.


    "Now! Now! "Reinforcing the root and cultivating the yuan needling method." Sun Shengyi can''t help but be shocked.


    As the name suggests, the needling method of consolidating the root and cultivating the yuan. It is to enhance people''s anger and resist death. The reason why people get sick is that the Qi of life and death in the body is not balanced, which leads to Qi and blood failure, Qi deficiency and blood stasis, resulting in many diseases. This acupuncture method of reinforcing the root and cultivating the yuan is to strengthen the Qi and blood in the body. It can make Qi and blood flow around the body, and promote the vitality in the body. So as to restore vitality and improve the body''s resistance.


    He quickly follows Zhu Yan to perform the needling method of reinforcing the foundation and cultivating the yuan. Sun Shengyi is stunned, but he doesn''t dare to disturb Li Su''s needling.


    Li Su stopped the needling with a stick of incense. At this time, sun Shengyi went forward to Li Su for advice and said, "Li Xiaoyou, this is the long lost needling method of strengthening the foundation and cultivating the yuan?"


    Li Su nodded, "that''s right. This is the needling method of reinforcing the root and cultivating the yuan. I can''t believe that even this kind of needling has been lost. "


    A sigh of vicissitudes came out from sun Shengyi''s mouth: "Hey, two hundred years ago, a turmoil in the Chinese medicine calendar made some things lost. Today, the remains of this thing are some widely spread. Some of them are restored by a few words. There are no more ancient books about the esoteric methods of needling and prescriptions. "


    "What about Guben Peiyuan soup? Isn''t that a pass? " Li Su was surprised.


    "There is a way, but the effect is not as good as before." Sun Shengyi is distressed


    The look of the head.


    "I''ll write a prescription, and you can take it to boil it. What''s the difference with your old Guben Peiyuan soup? "


    "All right." Sun Shengyi takes out his pen and waits for Li Su to speak.


    "Three liang of Morinda officinalis, one or two of Eucommia ulmoides, four liang of Astragalus..."


    Sun Shengyi carefully wrote down every kind of medicine Li Su said, and then took the prescription back.


    Li Su put away the golden needle. The gold needles were wiped clean with alcohol and put into the sandalwood box.


    Li Su runs mingyugong, raises his right hand high, falls on Zhu Yan''s stomach and massages him. The unique technique of kneading, kneading, pushing and hammering plus the internal force of Ming Yugong. Zhu Yan immediately felt a burst of comfort in his stomach, a warm current filled the whole stomach. This kind of feeling is like the sun in the cold winter of March 9. The body is lazy in the bright sunshine.


    The moaning voice of the silk as if it were nothing came out from Zhu Yan''s mouth, "mmm... Mmm... It''s so comfortable ~ ~ I feel like I''m soaking in a hot spring. The sweat and hair all over the body are open


    Hearing the groan coming out of Zhu Yan''s mouth, Li Su''s face became stiff and he continued to massage Zhu Yan with a smile. If it wasn''t for the fact that Zhu Yan was an old man and had to massage with him, he would have laughed a lot.


    And Liu Feng two people of one side already burst into laughter¡° Lao Zhu, what are you moaning about. Don''t be ashamed. I''m ashamed of you. "


    "It''s not that Li Xiaoyou''s massage technique is too unique. If it were you, you would certainly moan. "


    "You think everyone looks like you! Lao Zhu, it''s too late for you. It''s too late for you. Fortunately, Li Xiaoyou has already cleared away all the others. Otherwise, I''ll see where your old face will be in the future. After going out and being instructed, do you see that person, that is to say, he was treated to groan. " Liu Feng continued to damage the road.


    Zhu Yan, who is lying in bed, has a red face. "Why not?"


    Press stop, stop, press stop. After seven or eight repetitions. Li Su helped him up and Zhu Yan let him lie on the side of the bed. He raised his left hand and patted Li Su on the back.


    All of a sudden, Zhu Yan''s face changed, and a sense of vomiting suddenly came out of his stomach. Lying on his head, he vomited to the basin he had prepared.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    A black viscous liquid fell into the basin. The black viscous liquid just came out of Zhu Yan''s mouth, and the room was filled with a stench. It''s like a corpse rotting and something moldy. The smell stimulates Li Su and Liu Feng''s sense of smell.


    Li Su quickly held his breath. Liu Feng covered his nose and opened the door and window to let the air circulate.


    Sun Shengyi, who came late with the Guben Peiyuan soup, asked before entering the room


    "What''s so smelly? It''s really pungent."


    "It was something Lao Zhu vomited." Liu Feng explained.


    Before sun Shengyi came to Zhu Yan with a bowl, he saw that Zhu Yan vomited many dark red blood clots.


    Seeing this, Li Su finally nodded with satisfaction and took a glass of water to let Zhu Yan gargle. And in his pocket, he took out a blue and white porcelain vase, poured out a black pill and handed it to sun Shengyi for him to serve Zhu Yan to eat.


    Sun Shengyi took the pill and took a look in his hand. Put on the nose to smell, a faint fragrance filled sun Shengyi''s nose.


    "What kind of pills? But that jiuzhuan huanhun pill? " Sun Shengyi doubts.


    Li Su said with a dry smile, "what nine turn reviving pill, this is a solid foundation Peiyuan pill. Let''s eat it for Mr. Zhu. "


    As soon as Li Su urges Zhu Yan to take the medicine, sun Shengyi says in his heart, "this kid is clever. It must be jiuzhuan huanhun pill."


    Think of here, sun Shengyi picked up the pill on his nose and smelled it. "Sure enough! This is jiuzhuandan. Back then, my master had a jiuzhuan reviving pill. That jiuzhuan reviving pill is well hidden by my master. Every time I want to see it, I will be beaten by the master. Finally, I smell it carefully once. I will never forget the fragrance of this medicine. "


    After that, sun Shengyi rubs some powder on jiuzhuan huanhun pill and licks it with his tongue


    "The taste! Sure enough, jiuzhuan huanhun Dan turned his head, and his hot eyes were staring at Li Su. "I said, can Li Xiaoyou..."


    "What are you going to do? I''ve worked hard to do that. There are only three in all. Don''t even think about it! " With that, Li Su tightly grasped the blue and white porcelain vase in his hand and looked at Sun Shengyi defensively.


    Sun Shengyi disdained, "who are you cheating on. Just listen to the sound, there are at least a dozen in the bottle. Don''t worry. I''ll make a price for your things. "


    "It''s not about the price. Some herbs are precious and hard to find. These are the only ones in my hand. If I run out of them, I''ll lose them. " Li Su packed the porcelain bottle and spread his hands.


    "Medicinal materials, this is easy to handle. What do you lack. I''ll find it for you as long as you give me three. " Sun Shengyi cut off the railway.


    "Ginger is still hot! Now that you have spoken. I''ll give you three cherizi and Zixue river. "


    "I thought it was some kind of precious medicinal material. It was chelizi." Liu Feng interjected.


    Sun Shengyi knows that Liu Feng misunderstood "go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go. This kind of chelizi is a kind of grass with reddish color, three branches and nine leaves. They grow in high mountains


    At this time, Liu Feng asked, "old sun, what''s the effect of this nine turn reviving pill


    It makes you envious. I think it''s just a little sugar bean. "


    "Well, what do you know, you layman. The jiuzhuan reviving pill has the same name as the jiuzhuan reviving pill in the fairy tale. It must be a powerful thing. Although jiuzhuan huanhun pill is not as powerful as jiuzhuan huanhun pill in myth. But as long as people have one breath left, they can hang their lives for half a day. Of course, if the body is separated, the immortals can''t be saved. "


    After hearing sun Shengyi''s explanation, Zhu Yan and Liu Feng looked at Li Su like a hungry wolf, and said in a different voice: "Li Xiaoyou, you can''t just promise Lao sun. And the two of us, don''t forget. Three for one. We''ll find you some medicine, too. "


    Li Su glared at Sun Shengyi. "There are ten in all. Except the one that feeds Zhu Lao, I''ll keep three. You can see for yourself."


    "Two for one." The two spoke in unison.


    At this time, sun Shengyi came back to God, and he was inspired by Liu Feng. "This old fox is so angry with me. I also blame my cheap mouth for explaining to them. "


    But the overall situation has been decided, sun Shengyi can only accept this reality.


    Asked the nurse to take back the porcelain bottle, three people carefully put up the nine turn reviving pill. Laugh like an old fox who steals chicken. Angry Li Su had a toothache.


    .


    At this time, sun Shengyi served Zhu Yan and swallowed jiuzhuan huanhun pill. Then he drank sun Shengyi''s Guben Peiyuan soup.


    At this time, the nurse helped Zhu Yan to the aseptic room, disinfected Zhu Yan, changed his clothes and entered the aseptic room.


    And at this time, Liu Feng suddenly received a phone call, after hearing it, his face turned blue.

 Chapter 769

    Sun Shengyi looked at Liu Feng with a blue face and asked, "eliminate the fire, don''t be angry with Lao Liu. What''s on the phone? What''s the matter, Lao Liu? "


    "Those sons of bitches! Zhao Shenghua''s group of Western doctors heard that they were going to operate with Zhu Yan to remove the bullet from the heart. First step to apply, it said that Chinese medicine will not operate. Then they were ordered to operate. Hum! Where did they go! Now it''s picking peaches. "


    Sun Shengyi was also furious. "No, I''m going to find them. Li Xiaoyou, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect this to happen. You wait for a moment, and I''ll give you an account. "


    Li Su stopped sun Shengyi and said with a smile, "it''s OK. In that case, let''s go and have a look."


    Liu Feng and Li Su look at each other and follow each other. In the disinfection room, three people changed into brand-new sterile clothes after some disinfection.


    Entering the sterile room, Li Su Ding looked around. In the broad aseptic room, there are many precise surgical instruments. A group of people in sterile clothes gathered around a CT film to discuss how to operate.


    Li Su and the three looked at them quietly.


    "Who let you in? No one is allowed in the operation area." Exclaimed a doctor.


    "It''s OK. You do your surgery. The three of us will not disturb. " Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "You think you are old Liu. This is the operating room. If you are always here, it will be difficult to disturb the operation. " Said the doctor.


    "If it''s OK, let them have a look here and let those witch doctors see the power of our western medicine. In fact, this traditional Chinese medicine is a cancer left over from feudalism, which is not scientific at all. Only western medicine is really scientific and effective. I hope you two Chinese medicine doctors will give up that ignorant Chinese medicine doctor after seeing our operation this time. " Zhao Shenghua said haughtily.


    Li Su asked in a low voice, "is he Zhao Shenghua?"


    Sun Shengyi nodded, "yes, he is Zhao Shenghua. This man is very hostile to traditional Chinese medicine. In many medical journals at home and abroad, there are many articles denouncing traditional Chinese medicine, and they also call for the abolition of traditional Chinese medicine. "


    Li Su nodded, and the three were not talking. Just quietly watching them discuss together.


    After a long discussion, Zhao Shenghua finally started the operation.


    "Assistant, put on the anesthetic."


    The assistant on one side gave Zhu Yan an anesthetic. Suddenly Zhu Yan fell asleep.


    Zhao Shenghua skillfully picked up the scalpel and made a precise cut in the heart.


    Slowly, Zhao Shenghua finally opened Zhu Yan''s chest. The bright red heart is shown in front of Zhao Shenghua. In the middle of the heart, there is a black spot. I picked up the tweezers and squeezed it tentatively. Zhu Yan''s body was convulsed.


    "Assistant, increase anesthesia."


    "All right."


    Once again a slight trial, Zhu Yan''s body still convulsed.


    "Assistant, once again."


    "Dr. Zhao, I can''t do it. At this time, the greatest strength of anesthesia


    Hearing his assistant''s reply, Zhao Shenghua frowned.


    On the other hand, Li Su is communicating with the system.


    "System, do you have western medicine in it? How many merits and virtues do you need to learn western medicine? "


    "Fifty thousand merits and virtues are needed to learn western medicine."


    "Well, I learned."


    "As a friendly reminder, in fact, there are also operations in traditional Chinese medicine, such as Hua Tuo, the great doctor of the Eastern Han Dynasty."


    "Chinese medicine, too? How much merit is needed. "


    "Twenty thousand."


    "Learn Chinese medicine."


    "Congratulations on learning Chinese medicine surgery."


    While Zhao Shenghua was performing an operation on Zhu Yan, Li Su sorted out the huge memory, experience and knowledge in his mind. A column of fragrant Kung Fu, finally finishing that huge memory.


    "Dr. Zhao, Dr. Zhao. The patient''s heart rate suddenly increased! " One side of the assistant flustered to this Zhao Shenghua road.


    At this time, Zhao Shenghua, who had just taken out the bullet embedded in the heart, said with a heavy face: "it''s broken. The operation is going to fail."


    "Suture the wound and rescue with all your strength!" Zhao Shenghua roared.


    On one side, Li Su looks at Zhu Yan and sees the original balance


    Life and death are out of balance. Death is slowly engulfing Zhu Yan''s body.


    Li Su rushed forward in three or two steps and said, "go away, a group of quacks. Is this scientific and effective medicine? "


    One side of the assistant heard Li Su''s words, suddenly angry.


    However, Zhao Shenghua was very happy in his heart. "As soon as he was about to doze off, someone gave him a pillow. When this boy took over Zhu Yan, I had an excuse to excuse him. If I can save this credit, I can still fight for it. "


    Thinking of this, Zhao Shenghua took a step back. As soon as they saw Zhao Shenghua retreating, they also followed him.


    Li Su took out the golden needle, which was still the needling method of strengthening the root and cultivating the yuan. After some acupuncture, the rapid ECG slowly eased up.


    Looking at the place where Zhao Shenghua took out the bullet, Li Su secretly scolded, "it''s just this medical skill, but it''s also life-saving. Around the heart are necrotic, but also dare to take out the bullet embedded in the heart. In this way, when the heart is stimulated, it will stop suddenly. "


    Once again he took out the needle, but this time he gave it to the heart. At the beginning, there was an article in the medical book given to him by the system, which was called Yinling needle


    The method is divided into two parts. The first chapter is to apply acupuncture to the human body to guide the aura between heaven and earth to dispel the disease Qi. But this second chapter is to apply needles to the organs of the body, guide the aura of heaven and earth, stimulate vitality, and eliminate the dead Qi in the organs.


    Since ancient times, there have been countless immortal doctors in the land of Zhuxia. Legends abound, such as Bian Que''s observation of Qi, Hua Tuo''s Ma fo San, and Zhang Zhongjing''s resurrection. But it''s the first time I''ve ever had a needle in my heart. If successful, Li Su is the first person in all ages.


    The heart is an important organ of human beings. It''s like walking a steel wire on a cliff to put a needle on the heart. If you are not careful, you will fall into the abyss. So Li Su must play twelve spirit, focus on the heart, can''t have the slightest mistake.


    Li Su carefully recalled the method of inducing spirit needling. According to the records of the spirit inducing needling method, the heart has seven skills: joy, anger, sadness, joy, fear, epilepsy and infatuation. These seven emotions correspond to Yin, Yang, gold, wood, water, fire and earth. He was highly concentrated and tied up according to the record of the method of guiding spirit. After the first injection, Li Su felt a breath flowing. Keep going


    After seven stitches in a row, the internal force of the silk flowed into the heart along the golden needle. It''s also magical. This internal force is like a drop of water falling into an oil pan.


    The heart, which was full of twilight, was full of vigor and vitality. Every time the heart moves, the dark color around the bullet wound will be bright red.


    With a cup of tea, there was no scar on the heart except a bullet wound.


    Li Su took out a jade bottle and opened the cap. A smell of fragrance filled the room full of disinfectant. As soon as the people around smell the fragrance, they feel a sense of spirit, just the dispirited swept away.


    Li Su was nagging, "Shengji powder, I''ll take this one.". It''s really a big loss this time! "


    Shengji powder slowly shakes on the heart, the light cyan powder falls into the heart and directly integrates into the heart. Li Su is quietly observing the heart. Zhu Yan''s heart heals with naked eyes.


    The people on one side were stunned.


    "Here! This! What a marvelous work


    "How powerful! How can you put a needle in the heart! Doctor, doctor


    "What''s in that little bottle? How fragrant


    "Well! It''s just some witchcraft! I see how he can be saved Zhao Shenghua''s voice rang untimely.


    Hearing Zhao Shenghua speak, the group of Western medicine assistants immediately shut up.


    "I''ll see how the witch doctor ends." Zhao Shenghua cold road.


    Sun Shengyi hears Zhao Shenghua''s words. He blows his nose and glares. However, he is afraid of disturbing Li Su''s treatment and has a bad attack.


    At this time, Li Su watched Zhu Yan''s heart heal slowly, and the Qi observation technique looked at Zhu Yan. He saw that Zhu Yan was full of life. Seeing the angry Zhu Yan, Li Su''s heart was finally released.


    After packing up, Li Su picked up the needle and thread and began to sew up Zhu Yan. Raise the right hand to pinch the needle, the skilled technique is like a butterfly on Zhu Yan''s body.


    Zhu Yan coughed untimely, and suddenly the pain filled his whole body.


    "Pain..."


    A hoarse voice came out of Zhu Yan''s mouth.


    "Wake up! Go and get an injection. " I don''t know who said it.


    At this time, someone came forward to give Zhu Yan an anesthetic injection, but Li Su stopped him.


    "No, this anesthetic should be used as little as possible. If you use a lot of anesthetics, you will anesthetize the heart and brain. If you are not careful, your life will be in danger. "


    "Then what is to be done?" I don''t know who said it.


    "I have my own way." Li Su said with a confident smile.


    Still is the gold needle in the hand, raises the hand to quickly stab into the chest several acupuncture points.


    "This, this is acupuncture anesthesia? However, these acupoints are very common. They certainly have no anesthetic effect. If they had, they would have been proved. How can no one know today? " Sun Shengyi murmured. Li Su, who had just finished anaesthetizing Zhu Yan, turned to sun Shengyi and said, "acupoints are not the key, the key is your hand


    Law. Different methods and frequencies of needling will lead to different effects. "


    "So? Is the effect different with different needling techniques in each acupoint? " Sun Shengyi asked.


    Li Su explained, "yes, as you said. Acupuncture technique decides everything. If all acupoints are stimulated by the same technique, there won''t be so many magical acupuncture techniques. It is because Chinese medicine is too broad and profound to be proficient in everything in one''s life. In addition, ancient times attached great importance to the relationship between teachers and apprentices. If there were no good apprentices, they would rather take medical skills underground than pass them on. Many acupuncture techniques are lost due to various factors, so it''s normal that you don''t know. "


    Sun Shengyi''s face was taught.


    Li Su sews up Zhu Yan with half a stick of incense. After wiping the blood on the body, I applied some Shengji powder on the wound.


    After all this, Li Su pushed away the people around the operating table. Sun Shengyi steps forward and holds Li Su.


    "All right."


    "It''s all right. When Zhu Lao wakes up, everything is done. Let''s go. "


    "But this..."


    "It''s OK. Let''s go."

 Chapter 770

    Li Su was helped by sun Shengyi and walked out of the aseptic room slowly.


    Liu Feng is still standing there waiting for Zhu Yan to wake up.


    "Well, what kind of medicine does an ignorant witch doctor know. If I didn''t take the bullet out of my heart, he would be cured. Just now, if I was not afraid that he would hurt Mr. Zhu impulsively, I would let him go. " Zhao Shenghua said haughtily.


    "I said that boy is a liar and a quack doctor. If he didn''t have your hand in front of him, could he cure old Zhu? A cheater who can only pick peaches should be driven out. Do you think it''s Dr. Zhao? " The person who answers the question is a middle-aged man with a thief''s face and a rat''s eye. The man''s name is Zhao Yu, a distant cousin of Zhao Shenghua. Originally, he could not enter the state-level nursing home with his medical skills, but he still came in with this relationship. Fortunately, there is still some ability to stay here reluctantly by the relationship between Zhao Shenghua.


    Hearing the two men''s praise, people around frowned. Everyone knows the situation at that time. If Li Su hadn''t come up, Zhu Yan would have lost his life. Now that Li Su had saved the man and left, he was still behind


    I don''t care.


    Think of this, people around a burst of disgust, but no one criticized. Who let Zhao Shenghua be his immediate superior.


    Liu Feng heard two people slander Li Su again, while touting himself. I was disgusted with Zhao Shenghua, but now I am disgusted. With a cold hum, Liu Feng did not wait for Zhu Yan to wake up, turned around and left.


    "Li Xiaoyou, today''s event is beyond my expectation. Please forgive me. After all, Zhao Shenghua is the head of Chinese and Western medicine, and his rights are equal to mine. " Sun Shengyi was embarrassed.


    "It''s all right, man is not as good as heaven. I''ve been away from home for a long time, so I''ll go home to have a look after collecting the money for me. So as not to worry parents. Mr. Sun, I''ll go back to have a rest first. "Without waiting for sun Shengyi to speak, Li Su turns around and leaves with an indifferent appearance, leaving only a background for sun Shengyi.


    Sun Shengyi sighed: "well, it''s not really Li Xiaoyou''s fault. These things make anyone angry. First, he was misunderstood by himself, and then threatened by Liu Wan, and then he was picked up. In addition, what happened today, even the mud Bodhisattva would be angry. "


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Feng''s late arrival¡° What happened to Li Xiaoyou


    What happened? "


    "I''m angry. He''s very angry about what happened these days. I''m not angry. " Sun Shengyi is helpless.


    "He''s not angry. We treated him with good food and drink, and he got angry. How can young people be so generous now? " Liu Feng''s face is not happy, and his favor for Li Su has declined a lot.


    "I said, Lao Liu, are you getting worse as you get older. Don''t you forget how your precious granddaughter provoked people. And today, if Lao Zhu refuses to let Zhao Shenghua have an operation. Do you think Zhao Shenghua dares to operate. Now Li Su must think that we three have colluded with each other and deliberately let him suffer a loss. "


    "I don''t think so. I don''t think Li Xiaoyou is so mean. "


    "Young people who do not have a pride, Li Su''s ability is vast, that pride is naturally high. I feel that he didn''t leave because you were the founding fathers. If ordinary people were afraid they would have left long ago. "


    "Isn''t he a power? If he has the ability, the power will certainly harm one side."


    "You Sun Shengyi was choked with pain in his chest. "I mean, he saw that you were the founding fathers of the country and shed blood for the founding of China. There''s a sense of respect. "


    "You told me earlier, and I''ll be more specific next time."


    "Anyway, it''s none of my business. You can clean up your mess by yourself." Sun Shengyi also turned and left¡° This... "Liu Feng couldn''t help falling into a deep meditation.


    The sentry ran to Liu Feng and said in a low voice, "Mr. Liu, Mr. Zhu is awake."


    "Well, wake up? Where is this Liu Feng was interrupted and asked.


    "I''ll show you."


    "Good."


    Li Su returned to his residence and sat down on the bed.


    "I''ve lost a lot of money these two days! Both human and material resources. If it wasn''t for the system, I would have ruined what they wanted. "


    "Zhu Yan, the patient, has recovered. Congratulations to the host for his 100000 merits. Fifty thousand yuan is needed. "


    "Ha ha ha, in the blink of an eye, it''s 100000 merits." This is a great achievement


    Virtue makes Li Su Mei smile, and the whole person has a lot of spirit¡° I''ll ask for the bill later. After the bill is finished. I''ll go home with Mr. Sun tomorrow. "


    Thinking of this, Li Su makes a call to sun Shengyi and starts to ask Zhu Yan for money.


    Trot all the way to Zhu Yan''s resting place.


    "Li Xiaoyou is indeed Hua Tuo alive. Thank you for your help." Zhu Yan''s face was full of embarrassment.


    "A total of 50000 clinic fees, you can swipe the card." Li suru, the same money fan, smiles at Zhu Yandao.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, it''s really refreshing. The miracle doctor is different from ordinary people. There''s 50000 yuan in this card. I gave it to Li Xiaoyou from my savings over the years. " Zhu Yan was about to speak, but Li Su''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    "Sorry, I''ll take a call." Li Su retreated with an apologetic face.


    "What''s the matter with black tiger?"


    "Boss! The black tiger is incompetent and fails to protect his uncle and aunt. Just now my aunt, uncle and landlady have been taken captive. "


    "What! Who is it Li Su''s nameless anger comes from his heart.


    "It was limboda who came with the people."


    "Limboda! I will never die with you! Black tiger, are you ok


    "It''s OK, boss. Come back soon. By the way, just now Xiao Yiyi and they came, and then they left again. "


    "What are they doing here?"


    "I don''t know, boss. Hurry up and come back."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go back."


    Hang up the phone, Li Su eyes full of anger ran back to the house, said: "get me a helicopter, I want to go home immediately!"


    Liu Feng and Zhu Yan were shocked to see Li Su''s angry eyes. "What''s the matter? Li Su


    Li Su closed her eyes and tried to calm her anger.


    "I''m sorry, I just lost my manners. Please forgive me. Just now someone told me that something had happened at home. I hope the old man will lift a couple of helicopters to take me home. "


    "OK, I''ll be ready." Zhu Yan said, "what''s the matter? Tell me, my old bone is of some use. "¡° Thank you for your kindness. I''ve got it. "


    With that, Li said nothing. No matter how two people ask, they don''t talk. So the three of them sat there quietly.


    "Li Xiaoyou, here comes the helicopter. I''ll take Li Xiaoyou. " Zhu Yandao.


    Two people get up to do helicopter, Liu Feng looked at the back, ordered to go down "to investigate, see what happened."


    "Yes."


    On the helicopter, Li Su was like an ant on a hot pot, and it was hard to sit still.


    The mountains in the distance are shrouded by clouds and fog, making it seem to be in a fairyland. But Li Su didn''t want to see the beautiful scenery.


    In my heart, I can''t be anxious. Lin Boda just wants to force me out, so he won''t hurt my parents. But this limboda is such a mean person that he can''t do anything. "


    Thinking of this, Li Su grabbed her hair with both hands and pulled down her hair. Her red eyes were staring at the front of her! If a dragon has scales, it will die if it touches them. No one can save you this time. "


    An hour''s journey, Li Su sat like a needle.


    Seeing home from a distance, Li Su pushed open the door of the helicopter and jumped.


    "Ah! What are you doing? The helicopter hasn''t landed yet The driver panicked.


    But see Li Su flying across the sky, slowly running down in the sky. As soon as he got to the ground, Li Su put up his steps and turned over and fell into his courtyard.


    Lying on the ground of the black tiger, only feel in front of a flash of white light. Li Su came down from the sky like an immortal, and fell to the earth gently without a trace of dust.


    Suddenly black tiger brain crash, "light as a feather."


    See lying on the ground covered with injuries of the black tiger, Li Su operation of the view of gas, found that are skin injuries, immediately relieved.


    "Get up, it''s all skin injuries. What are you doing lying on the ground?" Li Su scolded.


    Black tiger got up and fell down in front of Li Su. "Boss, black tiger is incompetent. I didn''t take care of my uncle, aunt and landlady. "


    "If you''re OK, it''s not your fault. Limboda is insidious, cunning and powerful. It''s normal that you are not his opponent. When I pass you an internal mental skill, you will be able to surpass Lin Boda. "


    "Ha ha ha, boss, did you take the wrong medicine. Return internal mental skill


    There are eighteen dragon subduing palms Black tiger laughs.


    Being teased by black tiger, Li Su''s anxious heart relaxed a lot.


    "Don''t believe it. Sit down and I''ll teach you the magic skill of Zixia."


    "Boss, you''ve lost your mind."


    Having said that, the black tiger sat down.


    "I read, listen. Remember not to make a mistake. If you make a mistake, you will be possessed. "


    According to Li Su''s guidance, black tiger began to practice. For a moment and a half, the black tiger finally felt a trace of internal force.


    "Here! This! This! What an internal mental skill¡° When did I cheat you, your boss Li Su looks at the black tiger with a smile.


    "Thank you, boss."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, concentrate on cultivation."


    Under the guidance of Li Su, black tiger successfully cultivated to the first level. Sensing the internal force in the body, you can beat yourself ten times as you used to.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow at ten o''clock on the Baigu cliff of Qitian mountain in the south of Xingqing city." Black tiger and Li Su look at the message.


    "Limboda."


    "Boss, do you want to inform the commander?"


    "No, I''ll go alone tomorrow."


    "No, boss. There must be a net for you. "


    "I''m afraid they won''t do it!"


    "I''ll go with you."


    "No, it''s my personal grudge."


    "Hey, I know the address anyway. If you don''t want to follow me, you can go secretly. "


    "You, OK. Let''s go tomorrow morning. "

 Chapter 771

    In the dead of night, Li Su was lying awake. Quietly got up and went to the black tiger''s room. Push open the door to see the black tiger is snoring big sleep, quietly walked past, running internal power to the black tiger sleep point.


    "Boss." The way of black tiger.


    Li Su was immediately thrilled. "Didn''t you drink that soup with anesthetic? How can I be awake? "


    "I thought the boss would do it, so I threw up the soup."


    "Well, forget it. Let''s go together."


    "Boss, if I can''t go tomorrow, I''ll hate you all my life." Black tiger stares at Li Su solemnly.


    In the dim moonlight, Li Su looked at the black tiger and sighed solemnly, "black tiger, why bother. Let''s go together tomorrow. Go to sleep. "


    "Brothers all my life!"


    The next morning, they got up early, prepared everything, and drove to Tianqi mountain in the south of Xingqing city.


    This day Qishan is located in the south of Xingqing City, the geographical location is very remote, desolate and uninhabited. In the early years, the gangsters in Xingqing city were all thrown at Tianqi mountain, and some street tramps were also thrown on Tianqi mountain after they died. For a long time, the mountain is not covered with bones, at least every thirty or fifty meters can see the white bones.


    Over time, the reputation of Qishan corpse mountain spread out, and no one came.


    In the morning, the mountain forest is filled with dense fog, and from time to time there are bursts of birdsong.


    They walked slowly along the mountain road, and the dew around wet their clothes. Every few steps, white bones appear, which makes Li Su feel "black tiger, there won''t be ghosts here."


    "Boss, you think too much. Let''s go. It''s past nine. He told us to arrive before ten


    "What''s the hurry? Use the lightness skill as I taught you."


    "Good."


    Two people run to the white bone cliff. The sound of broken bones under the feet spread all around, making Li Su even more creepy.


    On the white bone cliff, Lin Boda has already sat on the cliff. Holding a glass of red wine in hand, tasting the red wine gently. Behind him stood four strong men. The four men were dressed in black suits with their temples bulging high. Standing neatly behind limboda.


    "You say, Li Su, will he come? If he comes, how can he die? How melancholy. " Limboda asked ahead.


    In front of him, Li''s father, Li''s mother and Liu Meier were tied.


    "Hum, limboda! You have to die. I''m sure Li Su will kill you! " Liu mei''er scolded.


    "It''s a waste of effort. It''s better to wait and collect the body with Li Su. I''ll give you a visit in front of Li Su''s body to let you feel the taste of being a woman. " Lin Boda said with a smile.


    "You bastard, threaten Xiao Su with us! If you are willing, you will die! " Mother Li scolded.


    "Noise, shut up their mouths."


    "Yes, master Lin."


    "Wuwuwuwu" a burst of sobs came out from the three people''s mouths.


    As time went by, the fog on the cliff gradually dissipated. Li Su and Heihu arrived late.


    Seeing Li Su coming from a distance, Lin Boda got up and clapped his hands. "You''re here at last, Li Su. I thought you didn''t dare come. If you come a little later, your parents and wife will go down to be with Bai Gu. "


    "Limboda let them go. Come to me if you need anything." Li Su said angrily.


    "Ha ha ha, don''t be angry. I''ll let them go. But even if you let them go, when you die, they will still turn into a pile of bones to accompany the white cliff. "


    Li Su''s eyes narrowed. "Li Boda, are you so confident?"


    "Confidence comes from strength. I''m not who I was. And now you are a little mole ant in my eyes. Zhang San and Li Si let them go. "


    "Yes, sir. But if you let it go, there''s no leverage to threaten him. "


    Lin Boda is very arrogant, and a kind of momentum of controlling life and death over others erupts on him: "what are you afraid of, I can still lose to him!"


    Zhang San and Li Si are not at home. They say that they untie Li Fu, Li Mu and Liu mei''er. Black Tiger comes forward to meet them and push them to Li Su''s back.


    Looking at the three people safely back behind him, Li Su said, "internal power, no wonder you have so much confidence."


    "You know that? Well, I''ll send you back today. " The unruly internal force pours into Lin Boda''s wine cup and throws it at Li Su. Holding the cup was blessed by powerful internal power, like a flash of lightning to Li Su''s head. Li Su''s face was cut like a knife by the strong wind.


    In a flash, the wine cup came to Li Su. Li Su Shen raised his right hand and took out the Tai Chi sword behind him. Take the sword and hit the base of the glass.


    The tip of the sword against the wine cup in the air spin up, a circle of two circles, three circles of the wine cup fell steadily on the tip of the sword.


    "I''ll give you this glass instead of being rude." The Taiji Sword shakes and the wine cup flies to Lin Boda. Limboda raised his hand and a strong wind shot from between his fingers. The glass broke when he touched it.


    Looking at the glass fragments, Li Su''s wrist trembled, and the huge Tai Chi pattern blocked the fragments.


    "Interesting. It''s just a trick. " Limboda''s sarcasm


    Avenue.


    Li Su didn''t speak either. He swung his Tai Chi Sword forward. The pieces of glass are flying towards limboda. Li Boda couldn''t take preventive measures and cut his face. Touch the wound on the face, wet blood flow down the cheek to the white suit.


    He put his hand in his mouth and licked it. It was like a demon from hell. His voice came into Li Su''s ear and said, "Jie Jie, I wanted to play with you. But you hurt my face. Then you must die


    Lin Boda raised his right hand and made a startling fist. The four big men behind him saw Lin Boda''s hand and followed him.


    Five people join hands, the smell of the waves to Li Su Chung. At this time, Li Su seemed to face the sea, and he was a boat in the sea. He felt engulfed by the violent sea at any time.


    But Li Su did not panic. A strong breath rose on Li Su, just like Mount Tai. The Tai Chi Sword in his hand danced out many sword flowers. The huge Tai Chi picture stood in front of Li Su, and the five fists on the Tai Chi picture were like hitting on the cotton, soft and powerless.


    "Taiji Sword technique!"


    Five people to improve internal power, Li Su is still supporting the Taiji diagram. I''m not going to move if you want to be a bully. This sentence perfectly explains the current situation of Li Su. All of a sudden, taijitu becomes sharp. Countless sword Qi rolling in the face. Five people feel the change of Taiji diagram, and their boxing is scattered.


    But it''s too late. The sharp sword Qi crossed their skin and immediately covered with small wounds.


    "Well, you''ve succeeded in infuriating me." Limboda took out a sword and rushed forward¡° You give it to me, too. There''s a reward for killing him! "


    "Yes Five people surrounded Li Su and kept walking around him looking for flaws.


    Stiff for a long time, Li Su bought a flaw. Limboda rushed up. In the shadow of the sword, only white light flashed by.


    The four people outside were very worried, but they didn''t have enough martial arts skills. They would drag Li Su''s feet when they rushed up. Had to wait anxiously outside.


    "Li Su has the ability. Don''t hide!" In the war circle, Lin Boda said angrily.


    Li Su sneered: "you five people besiege me, one person is OK."


    He said


    They were fighting, but the speed was getting faster and faster.


    All of a sudden, the five men scattered and surrounded, in the shape of a long snake. Lin Boda, the leader of the group, worked hard to beat Li Su.


    "Competing for internal power? I''m afraid of you? "


    As soon as the eighth layer of Ming Yu Gong was turned, Li Su''s skin was as transparent as jade, and the cold came out. The white cold air enveloped Li Su and set off Li Su as if he were a immortal.


    Lin Boda regretted that moment when Li Su was right. Wisps of cold along the meridians rush to Lin Boda "good deep internal power! Zhang San and Li Si, do it quickly


    When the four men heard this, they reached out to Lin Boda. Lin Boda felt the constant flow of internal power behind him. He was full of confidence and slowly spent it with Li Su.


    One stick of incense, two sticks of incense... Half an hour later.


    Lin Boda''s face was shocked, "how can it be!"


    At this time, they did not dare to take credit. Because once the work is finished, it will be backfired by internal force.


    Gradually, Lin Boda felt that his internal power would be exhausted, and Li Su''s chill slowly spread to Lin Boda, "I hate! Why don''t you bring more people here! "


    Time goes by. Li Su slowly recovered his skill, and the five people on the opposite side became five ice sculptures.


    "If you don''t compete with me for internal power, maybe you still have a chance to survive, but you''ve miscalculated. If you miscalculate, you have to fill it with your life. That''s the price. " Li Su said with a deep smile: "if a dragon has scales, it will die if it touches them. It''s a pity that I like to uproot. Don''t worry, I will destroy your family. It''s a good thing for you Lin family to get together underground. Don''t thank me. "


    With a wave of his sleeve, Li Su smashed the ice sculpture. With the sun''s irradiation, the little fog turns into water drops and hides in the earth.


    Liu Meier and others waiting anxiously outside are overjoyed to see Li Su come out.


    "Are you all right, Su?" Mother Li hugged Li Su and cried.


    "It''s OK, mom and dad. Are you ok?"


    "Ha ha ha, how can your parents be in trouble?" Li Fu said with a smile. Breaking away from Li''s mother, Li Su goes to Liu mei''er and says, "mei''er, are you ok?"


    "Li Su, you know, I''m so scared. I''m afraid I''ll never see you again. " Liu mei''er holds Li Su and cries.


    "Silly girl, why are you crying. Well, let''s talk about it at home. " Li Su patted Liu mei''er on the back.


    "Go home!"


    A group of five people happily walked down the white bone cliff.

 Chapter 772

    At the foot of Tianqi mountain, there is a sea of people.


    Xiao Yiyi, Feng Duoduo, Yao ya, xiuziqi and Anxin stand out in the crowd. Beside Wumei are Wen Jianguo, he Hongtao and Niu Chengyue.


    "Why hasn''t Li Su come yet? No one at home is going anywhere? " Xiao Yiyi in the crowd was very anxious and looked at the road leading to the foot of Tianqi mountain.


    "Don''t worry, Yiyi. This is the only way up the mountain. Li Su will definitely pass by here. " Reassured.


    "But black tiger told commander he that Lin Boda asked Li Su to arrive at Baigu cliff at 10:30. Why didn''t he come! Or we''ll go to the white bone cliff. " Feng Duoduo cried.


    After listening to Feng Duoduo''s words, Yao Yadun turned pale. "Is this Lin Boda''s plan to divert the tiger from the mountain. Draw our attention to the white bone cliff, and then lead Li Su to other places. "


    Hearing Yao Ya''s guess, xiuziqi starts to cry¡°


    Wuwuwu, what should we do. Li Su, I miss you so much "


    Xiuziqi''s cry makes Xiao Yiyi''s original impatient mood more irritable. In his heart, he constantly tells himself, "Xiao Yiyi, you must be calm and never panic. Of the five of us, you are the backbone. If you panic, they will


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yiyi said, "what''s the hurry? Li Su''s death is so simple. Our sisters, follow me to the white bone cliff


    "However, we went up rashly for fear that Lin Boda would do harm to Li Su''s parents." He worried.


    "It should be OK. I think since Lin Boda dares to send a text message to black tiger, he hasn''t let him keep it secret. I think it''s just to attract a few of us up the mountain. " Yao Ya also gradually calmed down and analyzed.


    Hearing Yao Ya''s words, Xiao Yiyi nodded, "it''s possible. Let''s go to the white bone cliff


    "Do you still need to inform them?" Feng Duoduo pointed out to Wen Jianguo.


    "No, they still misunderstand us. No notice. " Xiao Yiyi shook his head and looked sad.


    The five women led their men to the white bone cliff.


    "Mr. Wen, what do you mean by these five women. I''m here to support Li Boda. Hum, what a shame He Hongtao scolded loudly on purpose.


    Five female hear Niu Chengyue''s curse, the footstep is one meal. Head also did not return of continue to white bone cliff forward.


    "Cheeky, I''m going to find Lin Boda! I really don''t understand how Li Su fell in love with you at the beginning. I dare to forget my life-saving kindness. " He Hongtao continues to satirize.


    Five female face a burst of green a burst of red, deaf, step unswervingly to white bone cliff.


    Wen Jianguo pulled he Hongtao''s coat and shook his head. "Xiao He, say a few words. Let''s go up, too. "


    "Yes, Mr. Wen."


    The three men also led their men to the white bone cliff.


    The front five women discussed the countermeasures as they walked.


    "Yiyijie, what should we do?" Xiuziqi cried.


    "What are you crying about. Li Su is not dead again! I can''t help it Xiao Yiyi sighed.


    "We fight him!" Feng Duoduo said firmly¡° yes! Fight with limboda! Xiuziqi, Yaoya, and Anshen all join in the same way.


    "Don''t be reckless. Limboda is very powerful. We must not fight hard. Think about what else you can do. " Xiao Yiyi''s brow was locked and he thought.


    Five women are silent for a moment, all shake their heads.


    Looking at the four people with confused face, Xiao Yiyi clenched his lips, continuously flowing fresh blood into his mouth. He said with difficulty, "actually, limboda, he just wants me. I, I''m with limboda, then he can let Li Su go. "


    "Oh, I''m going to be with limboda. When I''m away, I''m not sure I''ll be flirting with Linda. " The harsh sound of sarcasm came to five ears.


    Wu Mei looks up and sees a familiar figure. Li Su takes Liu mei''er''s hand in front of her, followed by her father Li Tangming, her mother Wang Guifen and black tiger. Seeing these five people, a cry of surprise came out from Wu Mei''s mouth: "Li Su! You, you''re not dead! That''s great. "


    The familiar voice continued to say, it was still the harsh irony, "ha ha, it''s so easy for me to die. Are you disappointed to see me alive


    . Sorry, your lambda is dead. No one will be able to be with you in the future. "


    Five female heart a burst of sadness, Li Su did not believe himself.


    Yao Ya stepped forward and said excitedly, "Li Su, it''s not what you think. Let me explain. In fact, we have nothing to do with limboda. "


    Li Su looks at Yao Ya with pain in his heart. Yao Ya''s girlfriend, who loves herself most, betrayed herself unexpectedly.


    "Yao ya, what else can I explain. That''s all. There''s nothing to say. By the way, my new girlfriend, Liu Meier, "Li Su provocatively took Liu Meier''s hand. Li Su stares at Yao Ya''s look carefully. When he introduces Liu mei''er, Yao Ya looks dark. This is very distressing for Li Su. But also think of their betrayal, the heartache was covered up in the past.


    "How can you do that! Didn''t you promise we weren''t looking for it? " Xiuziqi cried.


    "I''m sorry, that''s what we promised when we were girlfriends and girlfriends." Li Su covered her chest with pain in her heart. The bitter words were like a sharp blade into the heart of five women. It''s hard to see five girls, Li Su


    It''s also hard.


    "Li Su, ah. I''m sorry Peace of mind, no words. But when he felt that there was nothing to say, he was silent.


    At this moment, Li Su was completely infuriated. He roared: "sister Anxin, I didn''t expect you to hang out with them. What good has limboda done to you? "


    "Li Su! It''s not what you think! Let us explain to you. " Feng Duoduo said in an urgent voice.


    "What else can I explain? I''m not stupid. From now on, I''ll break up with you. " Li Su''s words, like the winter of March 9, spread to their ears and made them feel heartbroken.


    Xiao Yiyi looks at Li Su, looking through the autumn water. "Li Su, I know you won''t forgive me for what I said. After going out, I will give you back Jishi group. "


    "No, I''ll take back what I lost. I don''t need your handouts. " Speaking of this, Li Su, who lost his sense, sarcastically said: "do you think that Lin Boda is dead and you have no support? Come and take refuge in me."


    Yao Ya stepped forward with a slap. A crisp slap fell on Li Su''s face. "Li Su, you will regret it." Yao Ya spits out seven words¡° What are you doing! " Liu mei''er came forward and gently touched the red and swollen palm print on Li Su''s face.


    Li Su took away Liu mei''er''s hand and said, "it''s OK, mei''er, step back. It''s a private matter between them and me. "


    Step forward, stare at Yao Ya "this slap to get rid of hate? It''s you who''re sorry, I''m first. Since then, we have been clear. "


    Yao Ya slapped again: "I Yao ya have been with you since you were poor. Do you think I am a money admirer! Li Su, you let me down. You don''t believe us at all


    Speaking of this, Yao Ya looks very excited, "let''s go!" He took Xiao Yiyi and went back. A staggering, dejected Xiao Yiyi was tripped, fortunately, the women on the quick eye to help.


    Seeing this scene, Li Su wanted to help him, but he was stopped abruptly.


    Li Su calmed down the anger in his heart, looked at those beautiful figures with a complicated look, held his head up to the sky and roared, "ah! Why is God doing this to me


    I don''t know


    "All right." Liu Mei son cares a way.


    Li Su forced out a smile, "I''m ok."


    Looking down at Li Su, Wen Jianguo greets him¡° What about? Come back safely. "


    Li Su, who was in a good mood, nodded one by one: "Mr. Wen, commander he, President Niu."


    "There are white bones all over the mountains and fields here. It''s not a place for reminiscence. Wait for us to go out and reminisce." Niu Chengyue said with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect that Dean Niu was also afraid of white bones." Li Su laughed.


    "We old bones are not afraid, but I think your mother is afraid." Niu Chengyue said with a smile.


    Li Su turned his head and saw that Wang Guifen''s face was buried in Li Tangming''s arms.


    "Sorry, I forgot."


    A group of people went down Tianqi mountain.


    Back home, Li Su comforted her parents who were still in a panic. Take black tiger and Liu mei''er to the banquet that has already been prepared.


    "At last. Xiao Li, if you are late this time, you will be punished for three drinks.


    ¡±He Hongtao took Li Su''s hand and said with a smile.


    "Commander, I don''t drink." Li Su waved his hand.


    "It''s your dust party. You can''t do without it." Niu Chengyue dissuades.


    "Good! I''m not going home today. "


    "Drink, drink."


    "Brother Li, where''s the black tiger? Why didn''t I see the black tiger The nervous voice came from the little bee''s mouth.


    Li Su turned his head and saw little bee''s nervous and worried face: "black tiger, among us. As for whether you can find it or not, it depends on your eyesight. "


    After listening to Li Su''s words, the little bee turned her eyes and looked around. Circle after circle, disappointed to take back the eyes.


    "Brother Li, it doesn''t matter if the black tiger has been... I''ll take it." Lost bee.


    "I said, honey bee, black tiger is my good friend. I''m not dead. How could he be dead. Take a closer look and you''ll get unexpected results. " Li Su said with a smile¡° Well, I''ll take a closer look. "


    When they heard Li Su''s words, they immediately became quiet. Looking at the little bee looking for the black tiger, they are also paying attention to which is the black tiger. But no black tiger was found in a circle.


    But the little bee turned around and stopped in front of a stranger. After staring at his face carefully for a long time, he said uncertainly, "black tiger?"


    The stranger suddenly stood up and hugged the bee. "How do you recognize me as a black tiger?"


    "You are really a black tiger!" The little bee tightly hugs the black tiger.


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed."


    The little bee pushed away the black tiger, wrung her ears and said angrily, "what are you doing! Do you know how worried I am about you! How dare you laugh


    "Calm down. I just want to see if you can recognize me. My wife will recognize me with her bright eyes. " Then he gave the bee a kiss on the face.


    Suddenly, the little bee''s face was as red as a red apple,


    Some of them got a kiss from the black tiger.


    Small bee a push black tiger, coy way "don''t want face, I also want face."


    At the dinner table, he Hongtao said, "Xiao Li, how about seeing a doctor this time."


    Li Su looked around and hesitated, "is this really OK?"


    He Hongtao immediately realized, "you go to sing first, we''ll go later." On hearing what he Hongtao said, the crowd dispersed. Originally, only Li Su, Wen Jianguo, Niu Chengyue and he Hongtao were left in the crowded private room.


    "Liu Feng and Zhu Yan are well." Li Su drank a glass of water and said faintly.


    "Well, if you''re cured, you''ll get two favors. If people want to move, you have to weigh it. " Wen Jianguo.


    "But I promise sun Shengyi to go to Fanyang Medical Exchange Conference on September 9. Does president Niu know about this conference?"


    Niu Chengyue blows his beard and stares, "of course I know! The medical ethics conference is held every three years, and this year is the ninth. But this year the water is deep. " Speaking of this, Niu Chengyue gave Li Su a meaningful look.


    ¡°£¿ what? Is this a special year? " Li Su doubted.


    Niu Chengyue widened his eyes: "you don''t know!"


    "I don''t know." Li Su answered truthfully.

 Chapter 773

    "This year, Japan and South Korea will send the highly respected traditional Chinese medicine of Germany to communicate with us and discuss traditional Chinese medicine. And to teach us the art of medicine. " Niu Chengyue sighs.


    This traditional Chinese medicine was stigmatized as a witch doctor and superstition was suppressed in its birthplace. But in foreign countries, it has developed and prospered, and it has also come to the birthplace to pick things up. It has to be said that this is a great sorrow of traditional Chinese medicine. Fortunately, the state has attached great importance to the support of traditional Chinese medicine in recent years. It''s a pity that many medical books, acupuncture methods and prescriptions have been lost, and it''s hard to show Chinese medicine in provinces and cities.


    "Just come here. It''s just a group of laymen who are not good at learning. Sun Shengyi, a great power hand, they can''t beat him. " Li Su a face disdain "return with why big matter, this small matter still make a fuss."


    "You son! What do you know? I''ll tell you, immortal doctor, you know what Niu Chengyue asked.


    "I''ve heard sun Shengyi say that he is the great master of an era." Li Su said respectfully.


    "Before the immortal doctor died, South Korea and Japan once came to discuss medical skills with us. The two groups were not powerful, but their leader, Han Bangzi, the saint of medicine, and anshabi, the God of medicine, were very powerful and defeated many great doctors and national players. It''s a beautiful time in China. " Speaking of this, Niu Chengyue looked excited, as if he had seen the medical competition with his own eyes,


    Han Bangzi, the medical saint, and anshabi, the medical God, were defeated. After fighting with them, doctor Xian said. After a hundred years, no one in the Xia Dynasty can surpass them. Unless there is a hermit, an expert can compete with the skill of the immortal doctor. Otherwise, in the future, as long as two people live, Chinese medicine will never be better than foreign medicine. "


    "Isn''t there sun Shengyi, a great power hand? His medical skill is very good. When I came back, I pointed out a lot of problems in his medical skills. When he understood them thoroughly, I believe his medical skills will go to a higher level. " Li Su said confidently.


    But Niu Chengyue didn''t believe "just you? He also pointed out sun Shengyi. I see. At most, your medical skill is equal to that of him. I believe in communication, but it is absolutely impossible to give advice. Now sun Shengyi''s medical skills go straight after the immortal doctors of that year. "


    "Why don''t you believe it? You call him and ask him in person. Besides, I have cured Zhu Yan and Liu Feng, which even sun Shengyi can''t cure. I was cured, which means that my medical skills are better than his. "


    "Even if you tell me, I''m afraid sun Shengyi can''t beat those two people. After so many years, the medical skills of Han Bangzi and anshabi will certainly improve. "


    "Don''t worry. What are crouching tigers and hidden dragons afraid of?"


    Niu Chengyue sighed, "this is a character of the same age as immortal doctor. He must have been skilled in medicine until now. I''m afraid we have no chance of winning this time. "


    "What are you afraid of! The two of them may have come to the end of medical skills and have no way to go. Without the guidance of our predecessors, we may stop here. after all


    It''s easy to walk, but hard to build roads. "Li Suyi patted his chest." by the way, if that Star River lived long enough, it should be better than those two old miscellaneous hairs. Dean Niu, sun Shengyi said, "I''m like Xinghe. Do you think I''m like Xinghe?"


    "Sun Shengyi also said this to you!" Niu Chengyue''s eyes glared and looked at Li Su carefully. Especially the eyes. "


    Li Su suddenly exclaimed, "you just said that they still need to teach us medical skills!"


    The three of them spoke for a while, and their reaction radian was slow. They only reacted to what they had said earlier.


    "That''s right. Give us some advice." Niu Chengyue answered.


    "There are a group of old people in the wild. Their ancestors secretly learned how to pass them on. He dares to play big knife in front of Guan Yu''s gate. I''m going to make them lose face this time, "Li Su said. Seeing this scene, Wen Jianguo''s three people were very comforted. Although the boy is unreliable sometimes, he is a patriotic man.


    "It''s up to you. Don''t let us down." Niu Chengyue said solemnly.


    "Heart in the stomach." Li Su said with pride, "there are immortal doctors before, and ghost doctors after. As long as I live, where I come from, where I go. When are they coming? "


    "On September 9, they will definitely come to the medical conference."


    "Hum, they want to trample on our TCM in the face of the whole world."


    "That''s right. These people must have been unkind."


    "The scene must be grand. I want them to come and walk with their tails between their legs."


    A burst of smile shrouded in the room, the individual has foreseen how the group of wild road is gray roll back.


    At this time, Wen Jianguo said, "boy, did you really kill that Lin Boda?"


    Li Su nodded, "well, it''s on the white bone cliff."


    He Hongtao was stunned. "You killed him. It''s over."


    As soon as Li Su''s hand tightened, his fierce momentum burst out: "how? No way. Is he allowed to kill me and not allowed to? When you kill someone, you have to be prepared to be killed. I didn''t expect that commander he, you are also a person who is in favor of others. "


    He Hongtao felt Li Su''s murderous spirit and fierce momentum. He gave a bitter smile: "Xiao Li, don''t be nervous. I just want to tell you, the background of that limboda is not simple. Lin''s group is just a cover up on the surface, and the real power behind it is Lin''s family among the eight guwu families. In fact, Lin Boda has done a lot of evil. We have long wanted to kill him. Because of the Lin family behind him, we haven''t done anything. "


    "Eight ancient martial families? Which eight? Just a little guwu family can''t help you. I think there should be similar organizations in the country. "


    He Hongtao was surprised. "Don''t you know these eight families? It''s true that the country has this kind of ancient military organization, but its strength is not enough. "


    "My master only teaches me martial arts and medical skills. Nothing else. Please tell me about it, commander he. " Li Su felt his head awkwardly.


    "I said," it turns out that a hermit has taken you as an apprentice. Then I''ll tell you about this big ancient martial arts organization of our Zhuxia. "


    He Hongtao took a sip of tea, moistened his throat and said, "in our country, there are a group of people who know martial arts as it is written in Chinese. So we call them ancient warriors. Among them, the four most famous schools are Wudang, Shaolin, Kunlun and Tianshan. Then there are eight families: Li family in Taiyuan, Jiang Mu family in Qilu, Jiang family in Dali, Shen family in Kunlun, Wu family in Sanjin, Yang family in Yanjing and Lin family in Henan. In addition, there are eight groups of heaven, earth, Xuan, Huang, Yu, Zhou, Hong and Huang. There are also some small sects and hermits. "


    "So many forces? It seems that this time I offended the Lin family in Henan? " Li Su doesn''t care about Tao. I have a system in charge of whatever organization I want to destroy.


    "Yes, the Lin family in Henan is a big one in Henan. There are four peerless masters in the clan, two in the early stage, one in the middle stage and one in the late stage. And there are dozens of top experts. " Hong Tao said enviously¡° Like the eight groups of the country, there are only eight top experts. Two peerless masters are still in their infancy. "


    "If I kill the Lin family, will the state do it to me?" Li Suwen


    Avenue.


    "How could it be that the country would like these aristocratic families to be destroyed. However, without excuses, the state will not fight against these clans. Even with excuses, it can only suppress them. It''s impossible. Because once the hand, the remaining clan together will be a strength that can not be underestimated. Even if this force is suppressed, the country will be vigorous. "¡° If I kill the Lin family, who will take the initiative to wipe my ass? " Li Su took a sip of tea and looked at he Hongtao without a trace of emotion. "I like to cut down the grass and root, which offends the Lin family. It''s better to take the initiative than wait for his revenge here. After all, life and death in their own hands, the safest


    "You have to fight against the Lin family!" He Hongtao dissuaded: "don''t do stupid things. You don''t know the horror of the Lin family. The Lin family are not only experts, but also have great influence in both military and political circles. "


    "Can the Lin family let me go without a hand? It''s not my character to sit there and die. I ask you, commander he. If I kill the Lin family, can the state wipe its ass? I believe that with the strength of the country, once the Lin family is destroyed, those in the military and political circles will be wiped out. "


    "Wait a minute, I''ll call and ask. This kind of thing is not my little commander can decide. If something goes wrong, the whole country will be in turmoil. "


    "You can''t have both fish and bear''s paws. You have to sacrifice if you want to


    "I understand."


    He Hongtao left in a hurry and came back in less than a cup of tea. Looking at Li Su with a full face, "yes, as long as you can kill the Lin family, someone will wipe your ass with you. Over the years, the Lin family relies on four peerless experts to make trouble everywhere, and they are used to offending many people. If someone takes the lead in resistance, they will attack in groups. When the trees fall and the monkeys scatter, the Lin family will not be a climate. "


    "Well, give me the details of the Lin family. In a few days, I will break into the Lin family and destroy his family. "


    "Xiao Li, it''s not a good thing to be competitive. I''m still young. It''s not too late in a few years. " Wen Jianguo dissuades.


    "Mr. Wen, I have my own discretion in this matter. Don''t worry. Besides, my feud with the Lin family has been settled. There must be no room for reconciliation. With the strength of the Lin family, I won''t let go. " Li Su explained.


    "Well, I can''t help you with this old bone. But it''s not too late for you to go after you are strong. " Niu Chengyue sighed.


    "I didn''t say that I was going. When I arranged everything, I would visit the Lin family."


    "Celebrate Xiao Li ahead of time, and you''ll be successful. To get rid of a serious problem for the country. "


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    After four people chatted for a while, Li Su watched the dark sky change and said goodbye to them,


    A transfer driver took Li Su home.


    That night, Li Su was sent to the door full of wine. When the driver saw Li Su go in, he drove away.

 Chapter 774

    Inside, Li Tangming and Wang Guifen have fallen asleep. Only Liu Meier is waiting for Li Su in the living room. Hearing the car outside, Liu mei''er opened the door and saw Li Su coming towards her.


    "You drink again, and you''re drunk. I''m worried about coming home so late. " Liu mei''er muttered.


    Li Su''s evil smile: "I''m not drunk. I know you''re Mel. Right


    Speaking of this, Li Su lay in Liu mei''er''s ear and whispered, "mei''er, you are so fragrant." The hot air mixed with alcohol floated around her neck, making Liu Meier''s body shocked.


    With a bad smile, Li Su bit Liu mei''er''s earlobe.


    Gently, Liu mei''er''s whole body was as numb as an electric shock. A charming voice came out of her cherry like mouth, and Li Su was full of blood when she heard the voice. He put out his tongue and rubbed Liu mei''er''s ears gently. Slowly, he scratched his tongue to his neck.


    Liu mei''er''s body softened and fell into Li Su''s arms.


    "Go to the room." The sound is as small as a mosquito.


    On the bed, Li Su kisses Liu mei''er with her clumsy kisses.


    At the moment, Liu mei''er is like a weak little white rabbit, letting the wolf


    Bullying.


    Looking at Liu mei''er''s shaking, Li Su felt very funny, stroked Liu mei''er''s hair and said with a smile, "Hey, hey, I thought you had a lot of guts, but I didn''t expect you to be afraid. I was forced to kiss at the beginning. "


    "I''m not afraid. I''m just excited." Liu Mei Er Jiao voice retorts a way.


    "Baby, I love you." Li Su deeply kisses Liu mei''er''s forehead. Gently appease the trembling willow girls


    For a moment, the room was full of infinite spring and the dispirited sound. Even the moon in the sky was shy to hide in the clouds and pull down the night to cover the spring.


    Vaguely only see two figures entangled together.


    Liu mei''er lies in Li Su''s arms after Yifan''s cloud and rain.


    Li Su said with a bad smile, "comfortable."


    "Well." It''s like the sound of mosquitoes coming out of Liu mei''er''s mouth.


    "Let''s do it again." Without waiting for Liu mei''er to reply, Li Su turns into a tiger.


    It''s spring again.


    The next morning, Wang Guifen knocked on Liu Meier''s door. See Liu Mei son lie in Li Su''s bosom deep sleep, a pair of clear air took the door.


    "Hey, old man, I think we''re going to have grandchildren." Wang Guifen


    He said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? What? I''m going to have grandchildren. " Li Tangming was puzzled.


    "You old man!" Wang Guifen complained, "I said Xiao Su and Mei Er were sleeping together."


    "Isn''t that normal. There''s nothing to be surprised about. Besides, it''s going to be a long time to have children. " Li Tangming has no expression.


    "I won''t tell you. I''ll do some tonic for Meier." Wang Guifen walked out of the house with a smile.


    In the room, Liu mei''er wakes up and feels hard under her body and says, "you big sex wolf!" Force in a pinch on the body of Xiao Li Su, just listen to the sound of ah.


    "I''m not to blame for the murder of my husband. It''s Chen Bo. It''s not good Li Su was aggrieved.


    "Well, I mean last night!"


    "Who makes you so charming. Seeing you, I can''t help being hard. "


    "You said it Liu mei''er angrily pushes Li Su away and puts on her clothes.


    Li Su leaned on the bed and said with a smile, "don''t be angry. I can smell my mother''s cooking." A carp''s naked body came out of the quilt.


    "You rascal!" Cried Liu mei''er.


    "Hey, wife."


    They dressed and frolicked for a while. After washing, they went out and saw the girl


    The table was full of delicious food, and my stomach cried out. Wang Guifen poked her head out in the kitchen and said, "wake up, wash your hands and go to eat. Ask your father to eat with you. "


    Liu Meier went to the kitchen and said with a smile, "aunt, I''ll help you."


    Wang Guifen pushed Liu Meier away and said, "I still call my aunt. I wash my hands and go to eat. There''s a soup to finish."


    Hear Wang Guifen say also call aunt, Liu Meier immediately understand. She blushed and cried shyly, "Mom." After that, he turned around and ran away.


    Wang Guifen looks at Liu Meier who runs away and shakes her head with a smile.


    "Li Su, your mother knows."


    "What are you afraid of? You are my wife."


    "But I feel like we''re together before we get married. Does your mother think I''m a whore?"


    "My mother is not like that. Neither is my dad. Don''t worry, I''m here. "


    The family gathered around the dinner table and finished the breakfast.


    At this time, Li Su stopped Wang Guifen who was going to wash the bowl. "Mom and Dad, I have a martial arts secret book here. Today I will teach you to practice martial arts. "


    "Xiaosu, have you been cheated? There are some martial arts secrets in the world. " Wang Guifen said with a smile.


    Li Su didn''t speak, and he secretly operated mingyugong. The water in the cup in my hand congealed into ice.


    Li Tangming and Wang Guifen were stunned! This! Is that true? "


    Li Tangming took the cup in Li Su''s hand and clearly felt the chill. Wang Guifen also took the cup and looked up.


    "There are really martial arts and internal power in this world!" Li Tang Ming and Wang Guifen were very excited.


    According to Li Su''s words, they sat in the yard listening to Li Su teaching Zixia''s magic skill word by word. But for a long time, they didn''t feel any inner power.


    Li Tangming was disappointed and said, "maybe your mother and I are not suitable for practicing martial arts."


    "Ha ha, as long as my son can practice. We''re both buried in the chest. It doesn''t matter whether you practice or not. " Wang Guifen said happily.


    "Li Su, it''s my parents'' meridians that are blocked. It''s hard to practice unless you find a washing pill to wash your body. But it''s a treasure of Shaolin Temple. It''s hard for ordinary people to get it. " One side of Li Su heard Liu Meier''s words, suddenly enlightened, mind and system communication.


    "System, two marrow washing pills."


    "Two marrow washing pills need 2000 merits. Whether the host wants to exchange them or not."


    "Yes, come on!"


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining two marrow washing pills."


    Take the pills in hand and give them to Li Tangming and Wang Guifang. Two pills into the stomach, two people only feel the whole body began to heat, pain all over the body.


    "What''s the matter, Mel! What''s the matter with mom and dad? " Li Su said.


    "What did you give your parents?"


    "Xisui Dan."


    "Kuai Yun Gong helps my parents refine pills. Otherwise, it will make ordinary people who have no accomplishments die."


    Li Su started to help Li Tangming and Wang Guifen refine the xisui pill by using mingyugong. With the effort of burning incense, the power of xisui pill was completely absorbed.


    Li Tangming and Wang Guifen opened their eyes and sniffed. A stench came out of their bodies and went straight to their nostrils.


    Carefully looked at the body, the body was originally white clothes were black with black dirt, sticky on the surface of the body incomparably.


    "What''s going on here?" Wang Guifen asked suspiciously.


    "This is the impurity in your body, it has been removed. In the future, you two can also practice. " Liu mei''er said with a smile.


    "Is that true?" Li Tangming was very excited. "Xiao Su, teach us to practice quickly."


    "Mom and Dad, it''s not too late for you to clean up first." Li Su scratched his head.


    With a dry smile, they rushed to the bathroom.


    Repeated cleaning for several times, the body odor finally disappeared. After a little exercise, they felt that they were at least ten years younger. Put on clean clothes,


    Again in the courtyard.


    Do a good job, Li Su taught Zixia magic skill.


    According to the guidance of Li Su''s internal force in his body, Li Tangming felt a trace of internal force, and then Wang Guifen also felt a trace of internal force.


    Two people are like children with new toys.


    "Mom and Dad, the first level of Zixia magic skill has been introduced. When you practice, you should take advantage of the intersection of yin and Yang of heaven and earth at sunrise to absorb the purple haze Li Su asked.


    "Your mother and I remember that." Li Tangming said with a smile.


    Two people practice the inner movement under the gaze of Li Su. After repeated several times. Looking at Li Su''s parents who can skillfully operate internal force, his heart finally relaxed.


    My parents learned martial arts and were no longer afraid of being threatened.

 Chapter 775

    Liu Meier took Li Su''s arm and was about to walk around. As soon as she got out of the yard, she saw Wen Jianguo walking here slowly.


    "Good morning, Mr. Wen."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Look around. I haven''t been back for a long time."


    "Xiao Li, Xiao Yiyi opened a press conference. I hope you can go Wen Jianguo sighed¡° Maybe they have a problem. "


    Li Su waved his hand to stop Wen Jianguo''s words: "Mr. Wen, needless to say, people are doing things, and heaven is watching. Justice is in the heart of the people."


    Wen Jianguo gave Li Su a meaningful look: "do you want to go today or not?"


    "Yes, of course. I''ll see what she can say."


    "OK, let''s go together."


    Three people got on the car and drove to Jishi group.


    Along the way, the scenery was beautiful, but Li Su didn''t want to watch it. In my heart, I kept thinking about the happiness when I was with them.


    "Why did they betray me? Is it because of the money? I didn''t treat them badly. Because of the right? They have all the power. I''m just a shaker. "


    I couldn''t figure out why. Li Su grabbed her hair and banged her head.


    "What''s the matter, Li Su?" Liu mei''er holds Li Su in her arms.


    Li Su raised his head, eyes confused, like a helpless rabbit: "I can''t figure out, I can''t figure out why they would do this to me!"


    Seeing Li Su''s helpless appearance, Liu mei''er felt a pain in her heart. Since she knew Li Su, she saw Li Su so helpless for the first time. Even in the face of life and death, she didn''t look so depressed. It seems that this incident has dealt a great blow to Li Su.


    "Mei''er, I feel terrible."


    Seeing Li Su Ruan as helpless as a child, Liu mei''er ran over Li Su''s head. Comfort: "it''s OK, everything will be OK."


    But this kind of comfort is like pale tissue paper, which can''t soothe Li Su''s heartache at all.


    "Mel, I really like them. Otherwise, I would not trust them so much and give them all the affairs and rights of the foundation. But why did they betray me? Why? Am I really wrong? "


    Men have tears, but not to sad place. Li Su has been a cheerful and kind-hearted person since childhood. But today she cried, which shows that Li Su has deep affection for Xiao Yiyi.


    On one side, Liu mei''er looked at Li Su with heartache and comforted her: "today we''re going to


    Let''s figure it out. Let''s finish with them. In the future, whether you go or stay, you may have a bottom in your heart. "


    Hearing Liu mei''er''s words, Li Su stopped crying, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and became firm, sweeping away the confusion and helplessness before. Mercilessly nodded: "yes! you are right. Let''s finish with them today. No matter what the result is, I can accept it. "


    "That''s right. The tough Li Su I know is back. "


    Li Su hugged Liu mei''er''s forehead and gave her a kiss: "thank you, mei''er. It''s you who untied my heart


    "Mr. Wen is still ahead. Pay attention." By Li Su a kiss, Liu Mei er''s face clip on the emergence of two red halo, like rosy clouds hanging on the face, Sha is lovely.


    "What are you afraid of? You are my wife."


    Wen Jianguo heard Li Su''s words, coughed and said, "although you are husband and wife, you should pay attention to it in public."


    When Liu Meier heard Wen Jianguo''s words, her blush spread all over her face, burying her face directly on Li Su''s chest.


    "It''s a little too much, Li Su."


    "Why is Mr. Wen jealous? This is my wife. I can kiss you as I want. You can control it. If you are envious, find one yourself. "


    "Well, you young people really don''t know how to respect the old and love the young. You are young


    As the popular saying goes, "you are throwing dog food at me."


    After listening to Wen Jianguo''s words, Li Sule was happy: "well, old man Wen is really old, and he still knows what we young people say. Yes, I''m just throwing dog food. If you don''t accept me, you can also throw dog food. "


    "Just laugh. One day I''ll find one. See how you''re going to scatter me dog food. " With these words, Wen Jianguo kept silent, and the provincial was ridiculed by Li Su.


    "Why doesn''t master Wen talk. This dog food is OK. I don''t think Mr. Wen is also in fashion. "


    "Don''t look down on the elderly. It''s not about keeping pace with the times."


    "Old heart is not old, old urchin."


    A group of people talk and smile, in the twinkling of an eye in the distance to see the four characters of Jishi group. Two or three miles away from Jishi group, traffic jams began.


    "So many people! Are they all going to the press conference? "


    Li Su looked forward and saw that the road to Jishi group was already full of traffic. The motorcade is like a snail.


    "Yes, this time you''re back. In this storm, Jishi group held a press conference. So we all want to know how you and Jishi group solved this problem. After all, this press conference may determine whether Jishi group will return it to you or Xiao Yiyi, and they will continue to occupy it. " Wen Jianguo laughs.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I have excellent medical skills. It''s just a matter of time before we make a comeback. " It doesn''t matter if Li Su skims his lips.


    "You are open, boy."


    Tortoise speed ahead of the car, let the car do some anxious.


    "Let''s go over, I think it''s better to walk fast than to sit in the car," said Liu mei''er listlessly.


    "Then we''ll walk over." Wen Jianguo clapped his legs and opened the door of the car.


    Li suliu and mei''er got out of the car nervously.


    "Wait a minute." Liu Meier took out her hat and mask and handed it to Li Su: "take them with you."


    Li Su frowned: "what are you doing with them? I''m not shameful."


    "Take it, or you''ll be watched. My ghost doctor. "


    "Do you really think I''m a big star? Millions of fans pay attention to me."¡° Don''t be garrulous. Take it with you. Don''t you think it''s too much trouble if you''re found out? "


    Under Liu Meier''s repeated exhortations, Li Su finally got out of the car with her hat and mask.


    "I feel so uncomfortable. It''s hard."


    "Who makes you a celebrity now? No one knows about the streets of Xingqing city. Let''s go. Mr. Wen is still waiting for us. "


    Two or three miles walk for half an hour, and finally came to the downstairs of Jishi group


    .


    Li Su looked up and saw that the surrounding environment was the same as before, but Jishi fund became Jishi group.


    Looking at all the familiar things, Li Su had an indescribable thought in his heart.


    There are only three or four busy figures on the stage of the press conference. Under the stage, there was a lot of noise. Many network media, TV reporters and newspaper editors are whispering in groups.


    A familiar bell rang. Li Su picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. It showed three words of Xiao Yiyi.


    Hesitated for a moment, finally answered the phone. The familiar voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Hello, Li Su."


    "Well."


    There was a silence at the end of the phone.


    "If you have something to say, I''ll listen."


    Finally, Li Su interrupted the silence. In a trance, Li Su seemed to hear a whimper.


    "I will hold a press conference in front of Jishi group at 10 o''clock today. Declare the ownership of Jishi group. "


    The cold voice with a shiver, heavy nasal sound along the phone


    Into Li Su''s ear.


    Hearing the heavy nasal sound, Li Su''s heart was pulled


    "Are you all right? Master Wen and I have arrived. "


    "It''s OK. When the press conference is held at 10 o''clock, Yao Ya and I will go down together. "


    The heavy nasal sound still penetrated into Li Su''s ears.


    At the other end of the phone, Li Su frowned and finally couldn''t bear to care: "that heavy nasal sound, is it a cold. There''s Chinese medicine in the drawer of the office desk. I washed it for a day and drank three cups of it. After two days, I''ll get rid of my cold. "


    Li Su felt very embarrassed before he lost his voice. Now I''m not her boyfriend, and I have no right to care about her.


    Xiao Yiyi on the other end of the phone, hearing Li Su''s words, finally burst into wailing at this moment.


    Hearing the cry from the other end of the phone, Li Su asked nervously, "what''s the matter, Xiao Yiyi? Is something wrong? Don''t be afraid to tell me where you are now. I''ll go at once


    There was still a cry on the other end of the phone.


    Li Su picks up another mobile phone and dials Yao ya.


    Yao Ya''s mobile phone rings in the conference room, and Li Su''s two words come into our eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Li Su, go to see what''s wrong with Yi. Gan just called me and suddenly cried.


    What''s the matter? "


    "I see."


    Before Li Su finished, Yao Ya hung up.


    Li Su thought wildly in his heart and murmured to himself, "will she be OK alone? Why are you crying? Has Yao Ya been there yet? "


    Li Su, Li Su, stop being sentimental. People don''t like you at all, and you stick it up


    In the conference room, Yao Ya gets up to find Xiao Yiyi. But I saw Xiao Yiyi coming face to face with red and swollen eyes. Yao YAYING went forward and asked, "Li Su told me you were crying. What''s the matter?"


    "I''m fine. Li Su has come. I''ll ask sister Anxin to go down and give him back the Jishi group today. "


    At ease, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi are late.


    Five people were in the conference room discussing some matters needing attention of the press conference and changing the power to Li Su.


    After the phone call, Li Su went to Liu Meier and said, "I''ll go to the press conference later. You''ll wait for me in the milk tea shop over there."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you. Come on, Li Su! No matter what you do, I will always support you. "


    Li Su pinched his face, made a strange face and said with a smile, "I know."

 Chapter 776

    In the conference room, Xiao Yiyi said, "are all the reporters here? It''s close to ten


    Xiao Si nodded: "yes, Mr. Xiao."


    "If you see Li Su, call if you can''t find him. Tell him the press conference is about to start. "


    "Mr. Li, too?" Xiao Si was very surprised. "When I held the press conference, I didn''t say that Mr. Li was coming?"


    "Well, Li Su will come, too. Go and get ready for the press conference. "


    "Yes, Mr. Xiao."


    When Xiao Si left, he gently closed the door of the conference room.


    There were only five women in the empty conference room.


    Xiao Yiyi suddenly got up and said: "sisters, after today, we may go our separate ways, and we may be together forever. But all the results will be after today. The press conference is about to start. Let''s face the storm together. "


    "If sisters are united, their benefits will be cut off."


    Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Anxin, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi walked out of Jishi group building with their heads held high. Come to the stage of the press conference.


    Reporters saw Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Anxin, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi come to the press conference. The flash lights on those cameras began to flash continuously, which made the faces of Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Anxin, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi pale.


    As soon as five people sat down on one side, the reporters began to ask questions.


    "Mr. Xiao, what is the news conference about today?"


    "Is Jishi group going to do something new now?"


    "Mr. Li Su, the ghost doctor, has come back. What will you do?"


    "Be quiet, everyone." Xiao Yiyi said, "let''s wait a moment for these problems, because another leading role of the press conference has not arrived yet. Please wait patiently."


    The reporters at the bottom heard that there were still people who didn''t come and talked about it.


    "Mr. Xiao, another protagonist? Is it Mr. Li Su, the ghost doctor? "


    "Mr. Xiao, Mr. Li Su returned two days ago. I don''t know what decision you''re going to make about it? "


    "Please be quiet. We will not answer all the questions we ask now. When the Lord arrives, we''ll give you answers one by one. "


    The reporters at the bottom know that they can''t ask anything when they see this situation, so they don''t wait for the appearance of Zhengzhu.


    At ten o''clock sharp, the host of the press conference was late.


    Li Su appeared at the press conference with a cap and a mask, followed by Wen Jianguo.


    When the two people sat down, the reporters at the bottom immediately exploded.


    "What''s the matter with the honorary president?"


    "Is that Mr. Li Su in the hat?"


    "Is it the confrontation between Jishi''s new and old owners today?"


    Another wave of problems.


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi got up, waved his hand and said, "everyone be quiet. This is the famous ghost doctor beside me. Today, I''m calling you here to announce a few things. " But when the underground reporters heard that Li Su was the one wearing the cap, they asked one after another.


    "Mr. Li Su, a few days ago, Jishi fund was renamed Jishi group. Do you know?"


    "Mr. Li Su, is it true that Mr. Xiao held a press conference and said that you left on your own initiative?"


    "Mr. Li Su, what are your plans for coming here? Do you want to regain control of Jishi group, or do you want to declare a complete break with Jishi group? "


    ¡­


    Li Su CuO was caught off guard by the overwhelming number of questions. Seeing that he took off his hat and mask, he cleared his throat and said, "please be quiet. After listening to Mr. Xiao of Jishi group, I will answer your questions one by one."


    Xiao Yiyi took a look at Li Su. When all the reporters at the bottom were quiet, Xiao Yiyi said, "today I hold a press conference. There are several things I want to tell you."


    "First, Jishi group will change back to Jishi fund. The shares jointly controlled by Xiao group and Feng Group will be returned to us. From then on, as like as two peas, the fund will be established in the form of funds.


    "The second point is that Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Anxin, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi, the five of us, will resign from all our positions in Jishi fund."


    "Third, Mr. Li Su, the original boss of Jishi fund, is a magic doctor. Will take over the fund again. In the future, the five of us have nothing to do with the fund. "


    But now those reporters don''t care about this problem, but they care about why Jishi frequently changes the mode and changes the boss.


    Before the reporter asked questions, Xiao Yiyi''s words made the following reporters have no reaction at all, but then led to a greater commotion.


    Xiao Yiyi said, "let me explain to you. A few days ago, we met with some difficulties and dangers. In order to preserve the Jishi group, the five of us jointly decided to fire our boss Li Su. Now the crisis is over and Li Su is back. So we decided to give the fund to Li Su. "


    "Mr. Xiao, where will you go when you leave? Is it the Xiao group or the Feng group? "


    "We have no plans at the moment."


    "Mr. Xiao, I heard that you had to fire Mr. Li Su because of the threat from the Lin group. Is that true?"


    "Well, part of it. At the beginning, before the fund was launched, Mr. Li Su offended Mr. Lin Boda of Lin''s group. "


    "I heard that there is a rumor outside that you and Mr. Li Su are male and female friends. Is that true?"


    "No answer to personal questions."


    ¡­


    Ten minutes later, Xiao Yiyi said, "if you have nothing else to do, please let Mr. Li Su speak."


    On hearing that Li Su was going to speak, the reporters quieted down and waited for Li Su''s speech.


    "Hello, everyone. Nice to meet you."


    Underground reporters burst into laughter.


    "At the beginning, I heard that I was expelled from Jishi fund, and Jishi fund changed its name to Jishi group. My heart is very sad. After all, it''s a big business, just like a child. " Speaking of this, Li Su adjusted his mood for a while and continued to say: "later, I also wanted to open it. It is inevitable that there will be several pits in my life. Who didn''t fall. I''m just thinking that it''s only a matter of time before I can make a comeback. But today, Mr. Xiao actually handed back the fund to me, which made me feel like a dream. "


    "Now I just want to ask Mr. Xiao one thing. What''s the reason why he expelled me from the fund?"


    Li Su stares at Wu nu. Wu Nu is stunned. She doesn''t expect Li Su to ask such a question in this situation.


    Xiao Yiyi said: "there are many factors, but we can''t give you one by one answers here. I''ll give you a detailed explanation after the press conference. "


    See Xiao Yiyi, when they arrive here, they are still hiding. A nameless anger from the heart: "you!"


    Wen Jianguo grabbed Li Su''s clothes, shook his head and said in a low voice, "Li Su, do you believe me?"


    "Of course I believe you, Mr. Wen."


    "Then I''ll leave Yiyi to you


    "I''m not sure


    "But..."


    Wen Jianguo''s eyes glared like those of King Kong. Scold Li Su: "this is you believe me this old bone?"


    "Good! I believe in master Wen. "


    After that, Li Su turned to the reporter and said, "I''m sorry, everyone. There were some small problems at the press conference this morning, so that''s it. In the afternoon, we will hold a new press conference after Jishi group has solved the problem. Please understand. "


    "What''s the matter? Suddenly it''s over? "


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Xiao?"


    "Doctor Li! What happened? "


    Li Su waved his hand and said, "everyone be quiet. We are reckless to hold this conference. We have not considered it thoroughly. Please forgive me. After 3 p.m., President Xiao and I have reached a consensus that a press conference will be held in Beijing. "


    "You can stay at the fund for lunch and visit the fund. Of course, if we don''t stay in jishiji


    Kim can come back for dinner at three in the afternoon. "


    When Li Su finished speaking, the following reporters talked about it one after another.


    "Since Doctor Li has spoken, let''s come back in the afternoon."


    "It''s said that the food of the fund is very good. I''ll try it today."


    "I have a cousin who works in it. I heard that all the food in it is medicated food. It''s a medicated meal written by Dr. Li himself. It''s made by a first-class chef. "


    "Go and have a taste. There''s no shop after this village."


    "Go, go, come in the afternoon."


    The people who were originally congested were immediately guided to the canteen by the security guard.


    Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Anxin, Feng Duoduo, xiuziqi and Wen Jianguo are behind Li Su. A group of people went into the meeting room and sat down one by one. Seven people looked at each other, to Wen Jianguo said: "this matter, in fact, no one is strange. Blame the dead lambda. He''s the one who got you in this situation. "


    Li Su sneered: "hum, Lin Boda has so much ability?"


    Xiao Yiyi shook his head: "a Lin Boda is nothing, but he''s a good man


    The Lin group behind it is not something that the fund can compete with. In addition, Lin Boda threatened us with his uncles and aunts, so we had to do this


    Li Su''s eyes were fixed on Xiao Yiyi: "why don''t you tell me!"


    "Well, what''s the use of telling you. Limboda suddenly became very powerful, if we had told you. You''re going to fight him for sure. What should we do in case you make a mistake Xiuziqi pouted.


    When Li Su heard xiuziqi''s words, there was a warm flash in his heart, but he said: "there''s no reason to talk. Do you have any evidence


    "Yes."


    Feng Duoduo took out a letter in his trouser pocket and handed it to Li Su.


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi''s face changed: "Duoduo, these two letters are not for you to burn. Why do you keep it? "


    Feng Duoduo held his head high: "I just want Li Su to know that we didn''t betray him!".


    Li Su took a look at Xiao Yiyi and looked down at Lin Boda''s letter.

 Chapter 777

    Li Su finished reading two letters.


    After reading the letter, close your eyes and calm down.


    A frosty voice in Li Su''s mouth said, "what''s said above is true?"


    Wen Jianguo said: "absolutely true. You know why I''m not honorary president. It''s because of limboda. "


    "Lin Boda took over the Lin family? When did this happen? "


    Feng Duoduo quickly replied, "it''s been a long time since you took over. At that time, you haven''t left. Before that, limboda disappeared for a while. When he came back, he didn''t know why he became so powerful. When he came back to the Lin family, he put his father under house arrest in a villa. After Lin Boda completely mastered the Lin family, there was no movement in that Hunan Lin family, and Lin Boda was allowed to act recklessly. "


    "Limboda! Threaten me with my family, provoke my girlfriend. Suddenly found that let you so simple death is really soft hearted


    Li Su''s whole body was full of hostility. At this moment, it was like a demon from Jiuyou hell. His whole body was full of frightening breath.


    "If I had read this letter earlier, I would have made it impossible for you to live or die. You should be glad you''re dead. It''s a pity that you are dead. My anger can only be borne by your father and the Hunan Lin family behind you. A few months later, I


    I will let your father and the Lin family in Hunan go down to accompany you, so that you won''t be lonely at that time. "


    All the people on one side felt a shiver in their heart. It was the first time for Li Su to meet him.


    This momentum came and went quickly. After wiping the cold sweat on their forehead, they sat on the chair panting.


    At this time, Li Su felt extremely guilty for Wu nu.


    Lin Boda''s influence is very powerful, and behind it there is the support of the guwu family to deal with an emerging fund, which is more than enough. He also threatened five girls with his parents, making them helpless.


    And his parents are just ordinary people, Li Boda is easy to deal with them. If there is something wrong with their parents, they will die and live in remorse all their lives.


    Feeling the five women''s good intentions, Li Su looked at Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Anxin, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve wronged you. I don''t believe you. "


    Hearing Li Su''s apology, Wu Nu''s eyes turned red and began to sob in a low voice.


    At this moment, the five women are very happy in their hearts, and what they have done is finally understood.


    Wen Jianguo stepped back and closed the door.


    "It''s also strange that we don''t think about it carefully. I''m afraid you''ll find Lin Boda when you hear the news." Five women said in unison.


    Li Su stepped forward and knelt down in front of Yao ya. The voice of guilt came from Li Su''s mouth: "the person I''m most sorry for is you. You have been wronged. I made a mistake this time. Please forgive me, Yao ya. "


    Then he slapped himself twice.


    "Li Su, what are you doing? Don''t do that." Yao Ya covered her face and cried, "I''m not angry with you for a long time. I''ve forgiven you. "


    Hearing Yao Ya''s forgiveness, Li Su got up and went to Anxin''s face, plopped down on one knee and solemnly said, "sister Anxin, I''m sorry. You''ve been good to me ever since I was rich. Now that I''m rich, I doubt you. I think I''m hateful. Please forgive me


    She squatted down to help Li Su: "sister, I forgive you. In fact, my sister is not angry at all. She understands you. If it''s my sister, I''ll do the same to you. "¡° Thank you, sister


    This time he came to Xiao Yiyi and knelt down on one knee and said, "I''m sorry, Yiyi. When I heard the news, I was so angry that I couldn''t control my reason. Xiao''s group is a behemoth when compared with BJS. If I think about it, what do you want, money or power? Unfortunately, I found out later, but I didn''t want to admit it. I''m sorry, Yiyi. "


    Xiao Yiyi smoothed his hair and lifted up Li Su: "I''m not thoughtful about this. I''ll tell you about it next time, but you should listen to our advice. I forgive you


    Hearing Xiao Yiyi''s forgiveness, Li Su stood up in front of Feng Duoduo: "Duoduo, this time I was wrong, please forgive me. How can you be greedy for that little wealth just like Yiyi. It''s me who makes a gentleman''s heart. From now on, you will take care of the fund. I don''t touch it at all. "


    "Well, I''ve already forgiven you. Get up and let the ground cool. " Feng Duoduo said shyly.


    "What about me! What about me! " Xiuziqi came up to Li Su.


    Li Su pinched xiuziqi''s little face clip and teased her: "you, I said I would not apologize to you."


    Immediately, xiuziqi was very depressed and choked: "you! You bully me. I don''t care about you. "


    Li Su broke off xiuziqi''s face, kissed her forehead, knelt down on one knee and said, "Ziqi should learn to be strong and can''t shed tears casually. This time, it was my fault that made Ziqi unhappy. So I decided to take you to dinner after the press conference. Forgive me, Ziqi


    "Big meal! I''ve decided to forgive you. " Xiuziqi turns grief into joy.


    "Little greedy cat, as soon as you hear what you eat, you become heartless." Li Su holds xiuziqi''s nose and laughs.


    "Why, I''m just a little greedy cat."


    "There''s another reason, greedy cat."


    "Ignore you."


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    3 p.m. at the press conference.


    Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Anxin, Feng Duoduo, xiuziqi, Li Su. Wen Jianguo had seven people sitting on it.


    Looking at the reporter under the stage, Xiao Yiyi waved his hand for silence.


    Just listen to Xiao Yiyi say: "just after we discussed with Li Su, the misunderstanding between us was finally relieved. So there will be some changes to the content just released. "


    "First, Jishi group will change back to Jishi fund. The shares jointly controlled by Xiao group and Feng Group will be returned to us. From then on, as like as two peas, the fund will be established in the form of funds.


    "Second, Mr. Li Su, the original boss of Jishi fund, is a magic doctor. Will take over the fund again. "


    "Article 3: Wen Jianguo. Mr. Wen continues to be the honorary chairman of the fund."


    "Fourth, I, Xiao Yiyi, Yao ya, Anxin, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi, will continue to stay in the fund."


    The following reporter heard these immediately asked.


    "Mr. Xiao, why do you stay here?"¡° Because our misunderstanding with Mr. Li Su has been relieved. "


    "Excuse me, are you going to be as important here as you were at the beginning?"


    "I''ll ask Mr. Li about that."


    "It will definitely be reused, just like before." Li Su said with a smile.


    "Will the army''s divestments come back?"


    "We have contacted commander he, because all misunderstandings between us have been cleared. The fund is the same as before. "


    "Mr. Xiao, Mr. Xiao, does Jishi fund want to develop in other places?"


    "I''m sure it will develop to other places and do charity. It''s better to be all over China. "


    "Doctor Li, will you still see a doctor for us?"


    "Yes, I will see a doctor as long as I live. Don''t worry about that. Now I''m preparing to fund a school of traditional Chinese medicine. Please give me your support. "


    "Chinese medicine school? Is that doctor Li himself? "


    "Ha ha ha, this is definitely not going to happen. At that time, sun Shengyi, a great power hand, will come to support me with a group of old TCM doctors. "


    "Wait for the good news from doctor Li."


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    As time went by, Xiao Yiyi said, "everyone, today''s


    That''s the end of the conference. If you have any questions, you can go to our official website


    Xiao Yiyi finished, led the crowd to leave the conference site.


    This conference was a great success. In just five minutes, all the major portal websites made the headlines.


    "Extra: Jishi fund, the largest charity fund in Xingqing City, has changed its owner again, and Mr. Li Su, the ghost doctor, has taken over the Jishi fund again."


    "Jishi fund has finally returned, and Mr. Jin Lisu has become the boss behind the scenes."


    "Will the fund, which has returned to China, still act as before? Or continue to do charity? "


    "On the great earthquake of Jishi fund!"


    "What makes the fund change its boss in just a few months?"


    Anyway, all kinds of headlines filled the whole network, and began to convey crazily among the population of Xingqing city. This is not only the talk after dinner, but now it can be said that it is the first news of the whole Xingqing city.


    For Li Su, he is a vampire in the aristocratic circle. Every time you see a doctor for a rich person, you can get millions or even tens of millions.


    But among the people at the bottom, Li Su is their belief. It''s Li Su who gives them a healthy body, and it''s Li Su who gives them a new understanding of the world


    Hope was kindled.


    Factories, schools, restaurants and the salvation fund have helped countless people.


    At the time of his departure, a burst of sadness from the heart of the people have boycotted Jishi group. Now Li Su suddenly returns, and takes back the fund, and there is no omen before. The news made everyone very happy, and the miracle doctor finally returned.


    The hope of life also came.


    For a time, Jishi fund became a hot topic in Xingqing city.


    Xiao Yiyi and others go back to the office, turn on the computer, and the messages automatically pushed are all positive.


    Click on the web page, look at the above one by one praise, so that everyone''s mood is very comfortable.


    Under the official microblog of Jishi foundation, thousands of blessings will come out every minute, all of which are congratulations on the return of Li Su.


    "Dr. Li, you are famous in the world."


    "Please invite us to dinner."


    "Go to the most expensive place to eat. Sisters, we''ll eat poor doctor Li."


    "Good, poor doctor Li. Let doctor Li''s trouser pocket be cleaner than his face. "


    After a fight, the women stopped and sat down in their chairs.


    Xiao Yiyi looked at the crowd, the heart hanging all day long finally let go


    He sighed and muttered to himself, "it''s all over!"


    Li Suying said: "it''s all over."

 Chapter 778

    Hearing what Li Su said, Yao Ya grabbed Li Su''s ear and asked, "is it really the end of everything? It''s a thing of the past. But there''s one more thing that''s definitely not over. "


    Xiuziqi muttered: "what''s the matter? I''m hungry. I''m going to have a big meal. Come back to talk after dinner. "


    Xiao Yiyi patted xiuziqi''s little face and said, "don''t you forget that our Mr. Li Su introduced his new girlfriend Liu Meier on Tianqi mountain?"


    Xiao Yiyi''s words are like a drop of water, dripping into the oil pan, and all the women burst the pan.


    "Sister Yao ya, I forgot not to mention it! We can''t finish it for you. "


    "Looking for a wife behind our back! Do you dislike us "Ugliness"


    "In addition to that Liu mei''er, you''ve found another Liu mei''er!"


    "Hum, Huaxin Radish"


    The women gathered around and pinched Li Su: "ladies and gentlemen,


    Spare my life! It''s just a misunderstanding. "


    Li Su cried out to spare his life. He only heard Li Su explain, "Mei Er, you''ve seen her, that''s Liu Mei er."¡° Nonsense, we didn''t know the woman that day. Don''t try to deceive us. "


    "That''s it, that''s it."


    "Where on earth did you get the new girl?"


    "Be lenient if you confess, be strict if you resist! Be honest, repent and be a new man


    In the face of the siege of the women, Li Su was all over and could not tell.


    If you reason with women, there''s no reason at all.


    "Well, it''s my fault. If you want to fight or punish, I will admit it. "


    Xiao Yiyi''s sword eyebrows were picked, his eyes were staring, and he said aggressively: "OK, don''t say it''s useless. Call that Liu mei''er up! Let''s see it and it''s all over. "


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi is just like the overbearing president of the company. All the women were instantly overwhelmed by the domineering spirit and worshipped for a while.


    Li Su was stunned to see Xiao Yiyi''s overbearing scene. A strong sense of vision hovered in Li Su''s heart: "it''s absolutely the overbearing president of the company who falls in love with me"


    Thinking of this, Li Su said: "president, after you get married, will you have domestic violence?"


    "What are you talking about! Joke, I go home after marriage Xiao Yiyi and Liu Mei said, "today I will let you know that I will not only have domestic violence after marriage, but also before marriage."


    "My wife, I''m wrong. Don''t hit me." Li Su fled to one side and begged for mercy.


    "Go and get your sixth wife." Yao Ya said angrily¡° Again glib careful, I castrate you! Let''s make love to each other "


    "Hey, you''re not willing."


    "Go away, let''s see your new girlfriend."


    "Yes, my wife."


    Li Su ran to one side, picked up the phone and called Liu Meier, "wife, I have something I want to tell you."


    "What''s the matter, say it."


    "That... Actually..." Li Su explained to Liu mei''er¡° You mean, you have a lot of wives, right


    When Li Su heard Liu Meier''s words, his brain crashed: "that... That... You..."


    "You mean how I know, don''t you. Cut, I''m not blind. You can see the relationship between you and them. As for why I''m following you, I''m deeply attracted by your unique temperament, which makes me unable to extricate myself. "


    Speaking of this, Liu mei''er''s voice was a little nervous: "do they want to see me. You come down to pick me up and support me. I''m a little nervous. "


    At the moment, a thousand words were not enough to express Li Su''s inner feelings: "thank you, Meier. You can rest assured that I will never fail you. "


    After hanging up, Li Su turned to Wu Nu and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I''ll go and pick up Mei er."


    "Go ahead, go ahead."


    "Be safe."


    "Don''t worry! I will arrive safely


    Looking at the figure of Li Su leaving, five women gathered to discuss.


    "Elder sister, when Liu mei''er comes here, give her a bad impression


    . Let her know we''re the boss. " Feng Duoduo is very hostile to the arrival of Liu Meier.


    Anxin stretched out his hand to Feng Duoduo''s head and said, "you little girl, what''s in your mind. After that, we will all be Li Su''s wives. We need to get along well with each other. Besides, it''s not Liu mei''er''s fault. It''s not because of Li Su''s flower heart. "


    "Li Su is a big flower. When he comes back, we must punish him and let him attract bees and butterflies. " Yao Ya muttered.


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi sighed: "you''re still right. I don''t blame Liu Meier. Let me ask you a few questions. Apart from Yao ya, are you all pursued by Li Su? Or are you attracted by Li Su''s charm to fall into Li Su''s arms? "


    Hearing Xiao Yiyi''s words, the girls fell into deep meditation.


    Indeed, as Xiao Yiyi said. He was not pursued by Li Su, but was attracted by his personal charm, and then wanted to know more about Li Su. But the deeper he got, the deeper he got, and finally he fell into Li Su''s arms.


    Thinking of this, the women were relieved.


    "What Yiyi said is true. I thought about it, just like Yiyi said. Be attracted by Li Su''s charm, and then start to slowly put into Li Su''s arms. " Xiuziqi said.


    Feng Duoduo nodded: "yes, even people like Yiyi and I, who are used to seeing men, are attracted by Li Su. Let alone other people. "


    "So our top priority is not to fight with Liu mei''er, but to make an agreement with Li Su and make three rules." He said with a smile.


    "It''s a good idea to sign an agreement with three rules."


    Said to do, Xiao Yiyi took out a pen and paper to write seriously.


    "First, you can''t look for a girlfriend."


    "Second, keep in mind what your wife says."


    "Third, it is forbidden to have intercourse with women beyond official business."¡° Fourth, it is strictly forbidden to go to places where women gather. With the exception of his wife


    "Fifth, it is strictly forbidden to give women anything."


    ¡­


    "Article 35 has not been worked out yet. It will be added later."


    My wife has the right to cancel every one of them.


    Three thousand words were written by Xiao Yiyi. Looking at his masterpiece, Xiao Yiyi nodded with satisfaction: "sisters, take turns to have a look. If you have anything to change or add, please let me know. "


    Four people read it in turn: "what you have written is very detailed. There is nothing to add or modify."


    "That''s settled. Li Su will come back to sign, draw and press his fingerprints."


    "Do you think he would be surprised to see this?"


    "I think it will."


    On the other side, Li Su went to the milk tea shop and found Liu mei''er sitting in front of the window, gazing out of the window.


    Li Su stepped forward and took hold of Liu mei''er: "what''s the matter, mei''er? Are you nervous? "


    It was not until she was hugged by Li Su that Liu mei''er regained her mind: "well, she is a little nervous."


    "Don''t be afraid. I am here. They won''t embarrass you. "


    "Well, I''m afraid you can''t protect yourself then."


    "Well, they can''t be better. Don''t worry, when I''m shocked, they will be obedient. "


    With a puff, Liu mei''er showed a beautiful smile. Li Su couldn''t help kissing her forehead: "Meier, you are so beautiful."


    Liu mei''er pushed away Li Su with a red face: "Li Su, you! What a thick skin. Shame is not shame. "


    "Kiss your own wife."


    "You! Come on up. Don''t keep me waiting


    "Well, I''ll just buy some more milk tea."


    With seven cups of milk tea in her left hand and Liu Meier in her right hand, Li Su staggered into the meeting room.


    Creak a sound, the door rang, five female stopped plotting to look to the door. One was wearing a long purple dress and high heels. The skin is as delicate and smooth as jade. The charming eyes and enchanting facial features are attractive.


    Five female heart a burst of jealousy


    "Not as tall as her."


    "Not as big as her."


    "Her skin is not as white as hers."


    "Not as good as her."


    "Her face is a bit like hers."


    Five women make eye contact and come to the conclusion "fox spirit."


    Yao Ya came forward and said with a smile, "this is Liu mei''er."


    Liu mei''er chuckled: "it seems that sister Yao Ya still remembers me."


    Yao Ya was confused: "what did you say? Have we met before? " Liu mei''er nodded with a smile and pointed to the girls: "I don''t only know you, but they all know you. That''s Xiao Yiyi, that''s sister Anxin, and that''s Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi. "


    Five women a burst of consternation, brain high-speed operation, trying to recall the memory can match the name of this person. But none of them looked like the woman in front of them.


    Wu Nu stares at Liu mei''er, and suddenly Yao Ya says, "you see if her eyes, nose and mouth are similar to Liu mei''er."


    After listening to Yao ya, the girls really feel a little similar.


    Xiuzi Qi asked, "Sister Liu, are you going to have a plastic surgery?"


    "With Li Su, I still use plastic surgery. Thanks to what pills Li Su gave me. Otherwise, I must be scarred now. " Hear Liu


    Mei''er mentioned Li Su, and the girls glared at her.


    Li Su felt guilty and said, "I''m thirsty. I bought milk tea. Drink while it''s hot. "


    Attentively to the five women''s milk tea, one by one to the end of the tea.


    After all this, Li Su smeared oil on the soles of her feet and wanted to run to a remote corner, but she was stopped.


    "Don''t go. What are you going to do? "


    Li Su was stopped and let out a crying face.


    "Sit down and wait for the third trial."


    Li Su squatted on the ground with his head in his hands.


    Xiao Yiyi took Liu Meier''s hand and said, "sister Meier. Now that you''ve been with Li Su, we''ll be a family. One family doesn''t talk about two families. If there''s anything, just say it. "


    "OK, I see."


    Yao Ya sat on the chair and said, "originally, we should be angry about this. But we also know that Li Su is to blame for this. Who makes it so attractive. We''ll be sisters and live together. "


    "Thank you."


    "But." Xiao Yiyi talked about this, deliberately no longer talking, hanging his appetite.


    Liu mei''er''s heart was tight, and she said, "do you want to make trouble for me?" So he said, "but what''s the matter? What else can I do for you? "


    "Of course, sisters, how can you easily forgive Li Su?"


    "No!"


    "Wives, please forgive me."

 Chapter 779

    Xiao Yiyi took out the treaty book he had just written and handed it to Li Su: "take a look at the treaties we signed. Wait a minute, sister Meier hasn''t seen it yet. "


    The contract is handed to Liu mei''er, and Liu mei''er looks at it carefully.


    When Liu mei''er finished reading it, Xiao Yiyi said, "is there anything else that needs to be added or modified?"


    Liu mei''er pursed her mouth and held back her smile: "no, let''s start signing."


    The two words of Yao ya, small and exquisite, fall on the paper, and then the two words of ease of Mei Fei Feng dance. At one time, Xiao Yiyi, Feng Duoduo, xiuziqi and Liu Meier sign and press their fingerprints.


    Xiao Yiyi said, "Li Su, we''re done signing. It''s your turn to sign. "


    Squatting on the ground holding his head, Li Su got up, picked up the contract and read it. After reading the contract for a moment, he muttered: "it''s not fair at all! I


    protest! I protest


    "The protest is invalid. Sign, draw, and press your fingerprints."


    "All right, all right."


    Li Su''s word "flying dragon" generally falls in the blank.


    "Wife, I swear to God. I love you all my life. If you have a heart to heart ratio, you will be struck by thunder and lightning. "


    "You''re the only one with a poor mouth."


    "I''ll take you to dinner."


    "Good, have a big meal."


    Xiuziqi cheered.


    A big business car carrying seven people went to Zhuxia, the most luxurious hotel in Xingqing city.


    At the gate of Zhuxia, Xiao Yiyi stopped his business car and went to Li Su. He said with a smile, "the car has stopped. Let''s go in."


    A line of seven people talking and laughing into the inside, people around are showing surprised eyes. Because Li Su''s clothes are very common. They don''t want to be able to spend in it.


    Coming to the front desk, Li Su went up and asked, "do you have a single room here


    Is that right? "


    The receptionist politely replied, "excuse me, sir. We don''t have any private rooms. There are a lot of guests these days. If you need a room, please order it in advance. "


    Li Su nodded slightly disappointed: "thank you."


    "Wait a minute, sir. It''s a coincidence that you''re here. Room 502 just had dinner. The waiter is cleaning up. If you want to eat old food here, please wait a few minutes


    "Well, I''ll wait a few minutes. Open a private room for me. "


    "Yes, sir. Here is the key to the room."


    The receptionist handed Li Su a key.


    "Wait a minute!" Cried a female voice.


    They all looked up and saw a well-dressed woman coming: "waiter, I want this room."


    The receptionist was embarrassed: "excuse me, madam. Which gentleman has just made a reservation. "


    "You look like a poor man. He looks like a rich man. He won''t give money when he''s eating. It''s up to you. " The flamboyant woman muttered. Li Su looked up and was just seen by the woman: "what are you looking at. I haven''t seen a beauty, hillbilly


    Li Su frowned and did not speak. He took the key and was about to leave.


    When the flamboyant woman saw that she was ignored, she suddenly became angry. "Bumpkin, didn''t you hear what I just said! I''ll take the room. Here''s two hundred yuan. Take the money and eat somewhere else. It''s not a place you country bumpkins can come to. "


    "Pay attention to the words." Li Su blocks the money thrown in his face and leaves with Zhongmei.


    But the woman was reluctant: "I said I wanted the room. Did you hear me, hillbilly. Oh, these people around me are pretty. Are you looking for a company


    Hearing that the woman insulted his wives, Li Su turned his head and said, "what you ate this morning is shit. How come your mouth is full of stink."


    "You, you wait for me. I''ll give you Lin Jiao today. "


    With that, Lin Jiao picked up her mobile phone and dialed a phone number. Just listen to her cry: "grandfather, someone bullied me, you come quickly, I am in the Zhuxia hotel."


    Speaking, Lin Jiao complacently shook her mobile phone and stopped crying: "country bumpkin, dead 38, wine girl, you wait for me.


    At this time, Li Su made a small step. The figure, like a ghost, came to Lin Jiao. Gao Gao raised his right hand and fanned Lin Jiao''s face.


    "You''ve scolded me seven times, and I like to give it back a hundred times. So you have to fan your face seven hundred times. "


    "You dare!"


    Voice did not fall, only heard Lin Jiao''s scream.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah


    Later, the scream slowly turned from strong to weak, and finally there was only hum.


    Seven hundred in Li Su''s hand is just a blink of an eye. By the time Li Su stopped, Lin Jiao''s head had become a pig''s head.


    "Wu Wu Wu Wu" Lin Jiao made a sound in her mouth.


    Li Su took a look and went to the private room with the girls.


    "Waiter, where''s the menu."


    "Hello, sir, this is the menu."


    "Help yourself to whatever you want."


    The menu starts with xiuziqi and ends with Li Su.


    "Well, that''s all."


    Holding back the waiter in the private room, everyone chatted and laughed together.


    "Is Li Su OK?"


    "Did you just say that it would cause something?"


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "You are so handsome just now."


    Chatting, a knock interrupted the conversation. Xiuziqi got up and opened the door and said, "it must be dinner!"


    The door of the private room just opened, and a big man kicked xiuziqi. Li Su''s ghost figure flashed in front of xiuziqi, helping xiuziqi, kicking the big man. Li Su Leng snorted: "go away, I''m happy today. I don''t want to kill a lot."


    The old man came to Li Su: "what? Scared? When you hit my granddaughter, did you think about the consequences


    "Are you Lin Jiao''s grandfather?"


    "I am Lin Zhengtian, Lin Jiao''s grandfather."


    "Old dog, you are still Lin Zhengtian. I think it''s good if you don''t have a bad day. "


    "You, young man, though you have some skill. But it''s not good to be too arrogant. Ah Zuo, ah you, take this boy and throw him to Hualiu street. That group of women''s training is also thrown to Hualiu street. "


    "It''s the master."


    "Boy, cast a good baby in the next life."


    A left a right ferocious terror came to Li Su''s front.


    "Rubbish."


    No one was heard.


    Li Su did it. Kick out with one foot, ah Zuo''s whole body glided three or four meters on the smooth ground before he stopped, and the crowd around him scurried away.


    It surprised Lin Zhengtian to bring down a bodyguard at random.


    "You all give me up, I am responsible for killing you." Lin Zhengtian said coldly.


    "Pa, PA, Pa."


    Several loud slaps reverberated in the corridor. Lin Zhengtian had already turned his head


    Pacify Lin Jiao: "it''s OK, Grandpa will help you to get revenge."


    But she saw Lin Jiao''s frightened eyes staring at Lin Zhengtian''s back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Zhengtian turned around and saw the bodyguards flying towards him and falling in front of him.


    Li Su clapped his hands and went to the old man¡° Yes? Do you want to fight again? I''ll let you go back and call someone. Hurry up, I haven''t had a good time yet. "


    Lin Zheng was shivering all over in the weather¡° Good boy, you wait for me. Either you or I die today. "


    Taking out his cell phone, Lin Zhengtian began to make a phone call.


    In a hurry for a moment, Li Su said impatiently, "hurry up, I have to eat."


    Just when Lin Zhengtian called, the delicious food was already on the table. It''s just that Li Su didn''t eat because she had to fight.


    After a long time, Li Su saw no one coming and turned to enter the private room.


    "Are you all right?"


    "It''s OK. Let''s eat. It''s not too late to go out when his helpers come


    ¡£¡±


    "OK, let''s have dinner."


    "You little girl, eat less."


    When Lin Zhengtian heard the laughter in the private room, his whole body shook and roared: "you all have to die! If you offend me, Lin Zhengtian''s pairing doesn''t come to a good end! "¡° What makes brother Lin so angry? " An old voice came from a distance, although it was full of wind and frost, but it was especially loud.


    Li Su in the private room heard the loud voice, and a strange color flashed across his face. "Here comes an expert, just let me practice. You eat first, and I''m finished. "


    Leaving the girls out of the private room, Li Susi was not worried about the safety of the girls, because Liu Meier also knew martial arts.


    When I went out, I saw a thin old man standing in front of Lin Zhengtian.


    Blue robe, a snow-white beard to the chest, giving people a sense of immortality.


    "The peerless master, interesting."


    At this time, the old man listened to Lin Zhengtian''s words. He turned and looked at Li Su. This look made the old man''s heart surprised. Although his face was still calm, his heart had already turned upside down. Because I can''t see through the cultivation of the young people in front of me.


    My strength is at the beginning of my life, though it is only at the beginning. But Huaxia is also a first-class master. It''s possible that the first ten doesn''t go to the top 20.


    Although the heart of the storm, but still a step forward: "under the name of Qin Mufeng, I do not know the name of small friends."


    "I''m Li Su."


    "I don''t know where you are going to learn from?"


    "If there is no school, there will be one."


    When Qin Mufeng heard this, he knew that Li Su was dealing with himself: "we have to forgive others. We are all martial arts practitioners. Is it not good for us to do this to ordinary people?"


    After hearing Qin Mufeng''s words, Li Su said with a smile, "when we come to this realm, don''t talk about compassion. It''s just like you have compassion for an ant? Besides, they are not as good as an ant in my eyes. "


    Qin Mufeng frowned and said, "Xiaoyou''s words are a little fierce. Although we are martial arts practitioners, there is a clear agreement. You can''t do it to ordinary people. "


    Although I can''t see through the depth of Li Su, I won''t be afraid of a peerless master.


    At this moment, Li Su was very domineering and said in a fierce voice: "if you fight, you will win. If you win, take them and get out. If you lose, I''ll break their limbs and let you take them away


    "Little friend. Don''t you even leave me some thin noodles? "


    "Cut the crap and take over!"


    Ming Yugong moves to the limit and pats Qin Mufeng. Qin Mufeng has no choice but to use his power to fight.


    When his palms collided, Qin Mufeng took three steps backward, but Li Su did not move.


    "You lost."


    But a flash of human shadow, Lin Jiaolin is the day was cut off its limbs.


    "Take them away. If you don''t meet me today, you can continue to bully me. It''s a pity you saw me today. "


    With that, Li Su returned to the private room.

 Chapter 780

    Qin Mufeng looks at Li Su''s back with an iron face. Just now I had a simple fight with Li Su Na. I found that the strength of the other side was stronger than myself. I should be an expert in the middle of the peerless period.


    If you fight with this kind of master, you may fall down if you are not careful. Everyone who has reached the level of a peerless master is a human spirit. How can he fight for such a trifle.


    Lin Zhengtian, lying on the ground, said angrily with pain and hatred: "why don''t you kill him! I''m going to let the little beast live like death


    Qin Mufeng took a look at Lin Zhengtian and said coldly, "it seems that my protection has made the Lin family have a good journey for a long time. I don''t know how to keep a low profile. Do you know what kind of person you are offending today? "


    "Well, what kind of people! You don''t care what kind of person he is Lin Zhengtian''s ferocious face revealed a gloomy atmosphere.


    "Fool! The Lin family will decline sooner or later. That''s a master in the middle of the peerless period. If we annoy him just now, none of us will go out alive. "


    Hearing Qin Mufeng''s words, Lin Zhengtian''s face flashed a doubt: "even you can''t?"


    "Hum, to reach the ranks of peerless experts, although everyone has many means to protect his life. But every small realm of peerless level is a gap. If he really wants to kill me. Knowing is just a little more effort. "


    Hearing Qin Mufeng''s words, Lin Zhengtian''s ferocious face flashed a trace of doubt, and he kept silent, not knowing what he was planning.


    Seeing Lin Zhengtian''s ferocious look, Qin Mufeng sighed: "you are stubborn. If you want to die, you can''t blame others."


    The bodyguards around carry Lin Jiao and Lin Zhengtian into the hospital under the sign of Qin Mufeng.


    When he left, Qin Mufeng took a look at the private room: "the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. The new people in the world catch up with the old people. I''m old


    In the private room, after having enough to eat and drink. After settling the bill, Li Su went shopping with all the beauties.


    Liumei is in front of the bustling city center, talking and laughing. Li Su is just like a bodyguard, with a bag of different sizes hanging on his body, leaving only one head leaking out.


    An hour passed in the blink of an eye, and there was no sign of the six beauties stopping.


    Li Su couldn''t help but said: "I said ladies, aren''t you tired? It''s been more than an hour. "


    "No, you''re tired?"


    Hearing the questions from the beauties, Li Su nodded: "what do you say! Big and small bags are hanging on me. I''m so tired. "


    "There''s a park in front of us. Where shall we sit down and have a rest?"


    "Good. Just go to the park and have a rest. "


    A group of seven people left the bustling commercial street and came to the quiet park.


    It wasn''t long after I came to the park. They found many roses in the center of the park. Red, yellow, purple, white, black, orange and blue roses form a heart shape, and then the seven heart shapes form a huge heart shape.


    "It''s a coincidence. I don''t know that beauty will be chased by playboy."


    "Well, Li Su, I want it too."


    "I envy people. Who is so happy


    "Who let us stand on a elm brain. I don''t know anything about romance. " All talk and laugh, Feng Duoduo suddenly look nervous. He went to Li Su and said in a low voice, "Li Su, let''s go."


    Li Su was confused and asked, "what''s the matter? I''m so anxious to leave. I haven''t had enough rest yet. "


    "Don''t ask so many questions, just go. We''ll explain to you when we get back. "


    Just when Feng Duoduo and Li Su were whispering. A dog like young man came up with a bunch of roses and went straight to Feng Duoduo: "Duoduo, you make me easy to find. I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. If your father hadn''t said you were playing in the park, I wouldn''t have found you. "


    Hearing what Wang Yifei said, Feng Duoduo frowned and said in disgust: "Wang Yifei, I have told you many times, I don''t like you! I really don''t like you! Stop pestering me, OK. And I''m not familiar with you. Please don''t call me Duoduo. "


    Wang Yifei is used to the rejection of Feng Duoduo


    Care about the way: "Duoduo, I really like you. Please give me a chance


    At this time, the little gangster around Wang Yifei coaxed: "sister-in-law. You promise boss Wang. You see, boss Wang has been chasing you for a long time. Even if it''s a stone, it''s time to cover the heat. "


    Feng Duoduo blushed with anger: "I''m really not familiar with you. Don''t call me Duoduo! You die of this heart, even if you pursue me for ten thousand years, I will not promise you! "


    Seeing this scene, Li Su asked Xiao Yiyi quietly, "Yiyi, do you know what''s going on?"


    "The pursuers of flowers. That Wang Yifei is not a good thing. It''s said that he''s a man and a woman. I don''t know how many girls and boys he''s ruined. Later, after I got to know Duoduo, I was pestering Duoduo all day. "


    Li Su looked at Wang Yifei with a look of disgust: "this person is really heavy taste. In this way, I still go after many flowers. "


    The girls sighed.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will pursue until you agree." Wang Yifei said in a high voice.


    "Li Su! You won''t help me, either Feng Duoduo became angry.


    Wang Yifei followed Feng Duoduo''s eyes and saw a man standing in the middle of a group of beauties and asked, "who is he? Is that Li Su? What''s your relationship with Li Su! Why let him help you! "


    Feng Duoduo walked up to Li Su, took his arm and said, "why let him help me, because Li Su is my partner!"


    Li Su gave Wang Yifei a smile: "I''m sorry, Duoduo is my girlfriend. She already has a famous flower owner. Please pay attention to it


    Wang Yifei was furious when he heard Li Su''s words. Holding back his anger, he asked, "blossoming, is it true. Tell me it''s not true


    "Please don''t call me Duoduo. I''m not familiar with you. Please call me Feng Duoduo. Yes, Li Su. He''s my boyfriend. What''s the matter. Do I have to report to you when I have a boyfriend? " Speaking of this, Feng Duoduo gave Li Su a kiss.


    All of a sudden, Wang Yifei''s eyes almost burst out fire, staring at Li sudao with a gloomy face, "where''s the smelly boy, dare to rob a woman with Wang Yifei. You don''t ask about me, Wang Yifei. I don''t think you''re tired of living! "


    As soon as Wang Yifei''s voice fell, the little gangsters around came up with their faces not good.


    Li Su scattered the girls and took a step forward. He came to the mob''s circle and said with a smile, "why, do you want to start when you are angry?" Seeing this scene, Feng Duoduo scolded: "Wang Yifei, don''t be stubborn any more. I don''t like you. You go, now you can go. If after a while, my boyfriend starts to move, I''m afraid you can''t even climb. "


    "Duoduo, why do you do this to me! What can he give you! Money? Is this guy rich? Right? Who has no money? Come back, Duoduo. I''ll give you whatever you want. Let me be your support in the future, "Wang Yifei almost roared.


    Hearing Wang Yifei''s roar, Feng Duoduo''s original intention of persuasion was instantly eliminated. Frowning in disgust, he said, "OK, Wang Yifei. Don''t be a disgrace here. Go back. "


    "Blossoms!"


    Seeing the entanglement of Wang Yifei, Li Su came forward and said, "OK, all the flowers refuse. Don''t you think it''s a shame that you''re still clinging to it. "


    "Boy, there''s no place for you to talk." Wang Yifei murmured.


    "I''m his boyfriend. Why don''t I speak with all my strength? You''ve been pestering my girlfriend."


    "You Wang Yifei trembled with anger.


    "Damn, the boss is talking to his sister-in-law. What are you talking about?" A little gangster burst into a rage and kicked Li Su.


    The little gangsters saw that someone started to work, and they went up together.


    Li Su grabbed the little gangster''s foot and gently pulled it. With a scream, a little gangster flew three or four meters.


    This one hand makes those just around the little Hun shock live, have retreated, for fear of Li Su to start on himself.


    "Come on, blossoms." Li Su takes Feng Duoduo by the hand and turns to leave.


    "Come on! Kill me Seeing Li Su holding Feng Duoduo''s hand, Wang Yifei lost his mind.


    At this time, Li Su has lost patience, ghost like figure flashed to the crowd. A gust of wind blowing, a gang of small gangsters fell to the ground crying.


    After all this, Li Su went to Wang Yifei and patted him in the face


    "Don''t pester my girlfriends in the future, otherwise you will end up just like them."


    That kind smile fell in Wang Yifei''s eyes, just like the devil from hell was smiling at him.


    "Don''t come here. I''m the prince of Wang''s group. If you dare to touch me, my father will not let you go. "


    "And threatening, you want to be beaten by me? By the way, my name is Li Su, the miracle doctor in Xingqing city. You are welcome to retaliate. "


    "Li Su! I remember you! You wait for me, I''ll make your life worse than death


    "Without a little creativity, I can''t get a new one if I''ve heard this sentence."


    "You


    "What are you, ladies? Let''s go. Bah, it''s really bad today. Next time you go out, you must see the Yellow calendar first. "


    "Hee hee, it''s really bad luck today."


    "Well, well, we''re going home anyway."


    "Ha ha, do you think there will be a third wave of troublemakers?"¡° It''s impossible. "


    Li Su walked away surrounded by all the beauties, leaving Wang Yifei a free and easy figure and those cheerful laughter.


    Looking at Li Su''s back, Wang Yifei had one plot after another: "Li Su, you dare to offend me, Wang Yifei. I''ll let you know how dead words are written. "

 Chapter 781

    "Brother Lin, your proposal a few days ago was very good. After some consideration, I have a bright future for cooperation. "


    Wang Yifei took out his mobile phone and contacted a stranger. A young voice came out from the other end of the phone, only heard the young voice say: "how? Prince Wang suddenly figured it out? "


    Wang Yifei, on the other side, said darkly, "yes, I''ve figured it out. But you have to promise me to help me deal with one person. Otherwise, nothing will be said. "


    At the other end of the phone, the young voice said with a smile: "it turned out that Mr. Wang came to me when he was in trouble. I said that Mr. Wang could not cooperate with us so easily."


    "Don''t be sarcastic, promise or not."


    "Yes, yes. Tell me what his name is and where he lives


    "His name is Li Su, from Xingqing city. I tell you, he should be good at martial arts. Don''t turn over the boat in the sewer. If we can''t get rid of him, we can''t cooperate. "


    "Li Su? It sounds familiar. Li Su, a miracle doctor in Xingqing city


    Wang Yifei was surprised to hear the opposite saying: "do you know him?"


    "Our family has some problems with Li Su. Originally, I planned to start with Li Su in a few months, but I didn''t expect that Li Su had made an extraordinary effort to promote the cooperation between us. Don''t worry, I''ll be able to get his head in front of you in three months. "


    "Three months! So long! I can''t wait! Better tomorrow! "


    "What''s your hurry, Mr. Wang? The head on Li Su''s neck will be sent to you sooner or later. Don''t worry. It seems that the country has noticed our trend these days, so we have to hold still. "


    "Good! I can still afford to wait these three months. "


    "Let''s talk about cooperation now."


    "Nothing. I''ll talk about cooperation when I see Li Su''s head. After all, if you are not careful, my Wang family will be destroyed. "


    "Well, I''m very patient anyway. I wish us a happy cooperation in advance. "


    "Well, good cooperation."


    After hanging up the phone, Wang Yifei''s face was hideous: "ha ha ha


    Ha, Li Su, you just wait to die. "


    Get up to see lying on the ground crying little gangster, frown a face disgust. A check of one million yuan was thrown to the ground by Wang Yifei and said, "here is a check of one million yuan. Take it to the hospital and you will share the money saved equally. It''s a bunch of useless rubbish. You''ll find me when you''re ready. "


    "Thank you, boss!"


    Looking at the back of Wang Yifei''s leaving, the boss of the gang beat the ambulance. In less than ten minutes, the gangsters were admitted to the hospital.


    On the other side, Li Su and Liu Nu were talking and laughing in the car.


    When approaching the residence, Li Su felt the car stop slowly and asked, "what''s the traffic jam in front of you? What happened? "


    Because at the beginning of the meal, everyone had a drink, so the company''s drivers came to drive. The driver''s name is Jiang LAN. He is 26 years old, but he has eight years of driving experience.


    Jiang LAN heard Li Su''s question and replied, "yes, there''s a traffic jam. It''s not rush hour. It''s a car accident. " When Li Su heard of the traffic accident, he said, "I''ll go down and have a look. You''ll stay in the car and don''t go down. Xiaojiang, take a detour and send them back


    ¡£¡±


    "Let''s go with you."


    "It''s no use for you to go, but you''ll be very busy. It''s sister Anxin who can help with me. "


    "Well, let sister Anxin go with you."


    Two people get out of the car, Jiang LAN will turn around and go back. Anxin and Li Su got out of the business car and walked to the scene of the accident.


    They ran to the scene of the car accident and took a breath. This is a school bus. It rolls over to the side of the intersection. Because of the severe impact, the front of the car on the right side has been seriously distorted, while the roof has knocked over a lot of guardrails.


    All the children and teachers were trapped in the car because of the serious deformation and the door couldn''t be opened. Only the cry of the little child and the teachers'' strong appeasement came out of the car.


    And the culprit, a truck with more than ten meters, stopped quietly. The front of the car is beyond recognition because of the collision with the school bus. The goods on the car were thrown all over the place because of the emergency brake.


    The traffic police arrived at the scene at the first time to maintain order. At the same time


    There are also firefighters who are rescuing the children and teachers trapped in the school bus.


    Because it''s a school bus, the quality is much better than that of an ordinary car. However, although most of the children were protected in this way, they were successful and defeated. Because the quality is so good, the firefighters can do nothing but go up and down the right window to save people. From the time of the car accident, only a dozen people were rescued. There are more than 20 children and teachers trapped in the car.


    The tank dripped oil, and soon formed a small pool. Looking at the oil pit, the firefighters are helpless and can''t use the cutting tools. Once sparks are generated, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Among the children rescued, a traffic policeman is comforting. Only a child covered with blood was laid flat on the ground with two coats under his body.


    Seeing this scene, Li Su''s heart was pulled up, and two people pushed aside the crowd to the front of the cordon.


    "No admittance." The traffic police who kept order stopped two people.


    "She and I are doctors."


    When the traffic police heard that the two men were doctors, they didn''t stop them: "please, they are still a group of innocent children."


    With the arrival of Li Su, traffic police and firefighters around cast surprised eyes.


    "We are doctors," Li Su said


    As soon as the technique of observing Qi was used, it was found that these children were not seriously affected. It''s just that the child lying on the ground has some skin injuries and is bleeding too much.


    "Sister Anxin, those children are not big. It''s just that the child on the ground is bleeding too much. Go and have a look. "


    Nodded at ease, went to the blood loss of children in front of the rescue up.


    Li Su went up to the firemen and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The oil is coming out. We can''t cut the car."


    Hearing this, Li Su frowned: "do you have any sharp things like knives?"¡° What do you want this for? " Although asked, someone still took out a three inch long knife and handed it to Li Su.


    Li Su asked, "how can you help us?"


    "You can cut it, of course."


    "Good."


    Li Su took the knife and flew on the roof of the car in the eyes of the people.


    Running Mingyu Gong, the powerful internal force is poured into the knife to cut the car body.


    "Let the people inside pay attention."


    "All right."


    The fireman picked up the walkie talkie and called to the people in it: "pay attention to the people in it, all of them squat down."


    Standing on the left side of the car, Li Su turned his knife around the car body. When he came down, he patted the cutting trace with one palm. Suddenly, the whole left side of the car separated from the school bus and fell into the green belt.


    At this time, Li Su''s body moved again, walking around the car body. After a circle, the whole bus was dismembered by Li Su and scattered.


    One side of the public gaped at Li Su, for a long time can not recall.


    "What are you doing in a daze? I''ve cut off the car and I don''t want to save people as soon as possible."


    "Yes, help. Brothers, help people quickly. "


    The next action was a lot easier. In a moment, all the people were saved.


    At this time, Li Su''s mobile phone rang. He handed it to a fireman and said, "just say I''m saving people. I don''t have time. I''ll talk about something later."


    The fireman picked up his cell phone and got through. He heard the other side saying, "Li Su. where are you. There is no ambulance available in our hospital today. But there was a major accident near your home. Go and have a look first. "


    "I''m sorry, sir. The owner of this phone is saving people. I''ll let you call again later if you have something to do."


    "Who are you?"?; Li Su! It was a school bus accident! Let him hurry up


    "Sir, do you mean the accident at the intersection of Qingshan road and Dongshan Road?"


    "Yes, who are you?"


    "I''m a firefighter. The owner of this mobile phone is saving people."


    "He''s here? Then I''m relieved. "


    "All right."


    Hung up the phone, the firefighter went to Li Su''s face and said, "it''s a call from President Niu. He said that all the ambulances in the hospital have been sent out to ask you to come here to save people."


    "Dean Niu? OK, I see


    Li Su''s eyes did not leave the people in front of him for a moment. This is a man and a woman, two teachers, both unconscious, hands into the embrace type. The firemen were still holding the children tightly when they rescued them. In addition, there are two children are also unconscious.


    There were four serious injuries and the rest were minor.


    "Doctor! Come and have a look! " Li Su ran to see the situation of the four injured people by observing Qi.


    These four people are multiple body fractures, the most serious is that the female teacher''s head is shrugging, as if it could be broken at any time, the remaining three people are chest rib fracture, inserted into the chest heart situation is not optimistic.


    At this time, there were no surgical instruments. Li Su was at a loss. He could only use the needling method to stabilize several people''s lives.


    After the quick injection with four people, what potential of these four people is stimulated. After all this, Li Su instilled internal power into the four people to nourish their vitality.


    Just then, the ambulance arrived late.


    "Everybody spread out, the ambulance is coming!"


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way for the ambulance. Don''t delay treating the injured. "


    The onlookers scattered, and 42 ambulances, like stars, entered the scene of the accident.


    Niu Chengyue got out of the car and walked quickly to Li Su: "what''s the situation? There was no death. "


    "There''s no death. These four are the most injured. I''ve hanged my life with them and brought them back to the hospital. I''m going to have an operation with them. "


    "OK, I see."


    More than ten medical staff carried the four seriously injured people to the ambulance with stretchers.

 Chapter 782

    At this time, the children''s parents and school teachers are also late.


    "Are you all right! My precious daughter. "


    "Scared mother to death."


    "Where are you, son?"


    For a moment, excitement and crying filled the audience.


    At this time, only a young man anxiously looked inside, constantly looking for people in the crowd.


    Suddenly, the man saw four people lying on the stretcher, and he just felt a dark faint in front of his eyes.


    In which man''s side''s person hand held the man to cry: "doctor doctor! Someone has fainted


    Li Su went over and looked at it: "I''m in a hurry. It seems that the parents of the two children should take him to the hospital. "


    The medical staff carefully carried the four injured people to the ambulance, and then Li Su and Niu Chengyue also followed. Because of the identity of the injured at the scene, only the seriously injured left, and the slightly injured were waiting for the back of the ambulance


    The car.


    Li Su was sitting in the ambulance, with the rapid whistle in his ear. All the way the ambulance unimpeded, but more than ten minutes to the hospital.


    In front of the emergency room, the doctors and nurses had already been ready. Seeing the arrival of the ambulance, they met the wounded in the ambulance.


    When the patient went to the emergency room, Niu Chengyue said, "just now I heard you say you want to do the operation yourself? Aren''t you a traditional Chinese medicine


    "Well, I don''t know much about it. Who said that traditional Chinese medicine can not save the operation. How to explain Hua Tuo in the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty


    "But these people..."


    "These people have been hanged by me, but it only stimulates the potential of human body, which is tantamount to drinking poison to quench thirst. If they don''t finish the operation in two hours, they''ll die as soon as the oil and light are dry. "


    "Two hours? Four surgeries? How is that possible? Even the most famous doctors in the country need more than two hours to operate the operation themselves, and that''s eight hours for four


    "I''m Li Su, the magic doctor of ghost hand. As long as I want to do nothing impossible."


    Hearing that Li Su was full of confidence, Niu Chengyue immediately made a decision: "OK, I''m going to prepare an operating room that can perform multiple operations at the same time."


    "Please."


    "We should have bothered you."


    In five minutes, the operating room is ready.


    As soon as he entered the operating room, Li Su saw four people lying quietly on the operating table. Niu Chengyue said, "are you all ready?"


    One shot, the medical staff said in unison: "ready, you can operate at any time."


    "Not bad." Niu Chengyue turned his head and said to Li Su, "come and have an operation."


    Everyone was surprised. Isn''t Li Su a traditional Chinese medicine? How can I have an operation.


    Niu Chengyue, an old man on one side, couldn''t figure out what they were thinking. He began to scold: "hum, I''m ignorant. Who said that traditional Chinese medicine can not save the operation. How to explain Hua Tuo in the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty


    But just Li Su said his words intact to the public. On one side, Li Su is not in the mood to pay attention to them. He looks at the four


    People.


    Among them, the female teacher''s body was the worst, with only a trace of residual gas circling in her trachea. If you let it go, you''ll die.


    Acupuncture anesthesia, this wonderful means in the next exposure.


    The scalpel cut open the neck and let out deep white bone. Clean up the broken bones around, and use that strange technique to pinch the female teacher''s neck. Just listen to two clicks, the leakage of white bone to restore the original. In a flash, the broken cervical vertebra recovered. After suturing the wound, he took out a box of black jade intermittent cream and handed it to Niu Chengyue, saying: "her broken cervical vertebra has been restored by me, and there is no big obstacle on her body. Applying the plaster to her neck will help her recover from the wound


    Don''t wait for Niu Chengyue mouth, Li Su went to the male teacher body, began the operation. The sharp scalpel cut his chest, and the broken sternum and ribs appeared in front of Li Su. Most of the bone debris goes into the heart.


    The people around them took a breath of cool air. If they were playing for a few minutes, it would be difficult for the immortals to save such a serious injury.


    Li Su picked up the forceps in his right hand and began to remove the bone debris. The heart is an important organ of human beings. So bone debris of all sizes must be removed.


    Otherwise, even if we can cover our lives now, we will be haunted by diseases in the future.


    It''s like a chicken pecking. In five minutes, the bones in the heart are cleaned up one after another. Then we start to sew up the wounds in the heart.


    Li Su''s hands were dazzling and surprised the people around him. Even without the help of any tool, the bone debris in the heart was removed accurately.


    Then fix the broken bone and finally close the wound.


    At this time, Li Su said: "this man''s operation has also been completed. I''ll give you two prescriptions, one for external application and one for internal use. This is the beginning of external service, and the beginning of internal use when he wakes up. "


    One side of the crowd has been stunned, two operations but an hour. It would take only an hour or two for those first-class doctors to come to the operation.


    At this time, Li Su came to the two children.


    The sharp scalpel continued to cut through the chest, but this time it was the lungs.


    "The patient''s lungs are bleeding. Continue transfusion. Or you''ll lose too much blood. I''ll stop the bleeding with him first, and then you go to find the matching blood transfusion.


    ¡±Li Su looks serious.


    Around the medical staff there is a way of not sincere. But it took a moment to get the result.


    Niu Chengyue said: "this child is of rare blood type, which is not available in our hospital. What shall we do? "


    "What? You have not taken it from such a big hospital! "


    "There was a volunteer, but he just went out last month and hasn''t come back yet."


    "Call him and ask him where he is, in case he comes back! Also hurry to release news on the Internet! If you don''t give blood transfusion within half an hour, the child will die. Die, you know


    "All right, all right, I''m going."


    Niu Chengyue ran out in a hurry.


    At this time, Li Su seemed to think of something: "go to see if the young man who fainted woke up. If he woke up, let him test his blood type."¡° Good doctor Li. "


    "Wait a minute, then let the child go to the blood type test." Said


    Li Su pointed to another unconscious child.


    "All right."


    At this time, Li Su began to observe the child. A rib went straight into the child''s lung, and a lot of bone debris went into his lung. Li Su carefully removed the bone debris, leaving only one rib inserted in his lung. Li Su touched the rib lightly, and the sleepy child convulsed.


    Seeing this, Li Su frowned. The child''s condition is even more serious than he expected. Although he is a miracle doctor, there is really no way to lose too much blood.


    Thinking of this, Li Su communicated with the system.


    "System, there is no good way to treat this child."


    "Use the lung part of the spirit inducing needle, and then let him eat the jiuzhuan huanhun pill."


    "There are some problems with these treatments. The child has lost too much blood. If I take out the rib inserted in my chest, I will certainly lose blood here. "


    "There is a kind of acupuncture called heaven and earth nature acupuncture, which can be exchanged by the host. Its effect is to stimulate the potential of the human body, so that a part of the body to accelerate


    Growth. "


    "Heaven and earth nature acupuncture? Accelerate growth? "


    "Yes, this kind of acupuncture can speed up blood production. However, it needs to consume the great mental and internal power of the host. According to the current situation, if the host wants to save his life, it is still possible. "


    "Cut the crap, I''ll learn the heaven and earth nature acupuncture."


    "Congratulations to the host for learning the acupuncture of heaven and earth, which consumes 50000 merits and virtues."


    "It''s so expensive! Why don''t you rob. "


    "With the increase of your internal power, it is possible for you to regenerate your severed limb in the future."


    "So powerful!"


    "Our slogan is nothing I can''t do, only you can''t think of."


    "What a big tone! What are you from. If I want to live forever, can you do it for me? "


    "As long as merit is enough, everything is not a problem."


    "Blow it!"


    With that, Li Su ignored the system. The nine heaven God needle in his hand is exerting the heaven and earth nature needling method he just learned. After a while, the child''s face becomes ruddy.


    Li Su was wearing tired and scolded: "grass, this needling method is really not used by people. Just after a while, I was tired and depressed. "


    Looking at the child''s face improved, Li Su began to pull out the ribs inserted in the lung. As the ribs were taken out by Li Su, blood gushed out of his lungs. Li Su pricked the needle down and stopped the bleeding.


    The hands are sutured in the lungs like butterflies, which attracts people''s eyes.


    After suturing, Li Su began to restore the broken sternum. Li Su has done all this with a lot of effort. At this time, he began to rescue the last little boy, whose leg injury was lighter than that of the three people just now.


    Gently cut open the little boy''s pants, leakage is full of blood on the thigh. Comminuted fracture of the femur of both legs, even if recovered later, will also become a lame. You can''t jump like a normal kid any more.


    In Li Su''s hand, the scalpel was cut at the femur, and forceps were used to remove the bone debris. As the bone debris is cleaned up, we begin to use wonderful techniques to connect the broken bones. If sun Shengyi had been here, he would have recognized at a glance that Li Su was using the long lost hand


    This femur is no other place. If there is a slight error, it will leave sequelae. With 120000 spirit, concentrate on the recovery of this femur. After recovery, Li Su carefully took out a small bottle, which was the Shengji powder used by Zhu Yan. The muscle was scattered to the femur and disappeared in an instant. The crack in the femur is slowly sutured. If you don''t look carefully, Kendon can''t see it.


    For example, the other side of the femur was cleaned by the gun. After suturing the wound, Li Su said, "what are you looking at here? Why don''t you push those two people out for injection and medicine as soon as possible?"


    Hearing Li Su''s words, people were very embarrassed. I was just attracted by Li Su''s medical skill of calling God, but I forgot that the two patients who had completed the operation were introduced.

 Chapter 783

    In the neutral operating room, only Li Su and two little boys were left.


    At this time, Li Su picked up Shengji powder and daubed it on the little boy''s femur carefully. Which fainted man is Niu Chengyue''s lead down to the emergency room, because love son, the man left Niu Chengyue behind.


    Push open the door of the emergency room, from the angle of the door to see Li Su lying on the little boy''s body, hands do not know what to do. Because everything is blocked by the body.


    Seeing this, the young man suddenly lost his mind. Three steps to do two steps to rush forward, facing Li Su''s head is once. In the mouth scolds a way: "you dress the beast thing! Even such a small child! He''s still injured. How dare you! I must be afraid to send you to the police station today! Pedophilia! Gay


    At that time, Li Su was already physically and mentally tired. He just forced his tired body to apply medicine to the little boy. He was so dizzy that he leaned forward. The young man quickly pulled Li Su back and was tripped by the line behind him. Suddenly, two people fell to the ground one after another.


    Niu Chengyue only heard three words of homosexuality, and then saw the beautiful side. The young man was holding Li Su and lying on the ground in a kiss.


    Niu Chengyue coughed in a dry voice: "cough cough cough cough, although I don''t exclude homosexuality, but you should pay attention to the scene and love, this is the hospital people come and go


    You are so brave. "


    Hearing Niu Chengyue''s words, the young man pushed Li Su away in a hurry, but half of it was stunned: "cousin!" Push to half of the hand to pull back again, suddenly a burst of fragrance.


    "You should pay attention to it, or relatives do it together." Niu Chengyue is heartbroken.


    The young man quickly got up, helped Li Su up, put him on the operating table in neutral gear, and said, "no! He''s my wife''s cousin


    On hearing this, Niu Chengyue opened his brain and said, "I know! You must like Li Su, and then you can''t catch up. I can only chase her cousin and then take the opportunity to approach Li Su. "


    Without waiting for the young man to speak, he heard a fierce female voice crying and swearing, "Xi Jinlong! If two children have a little thing, I''ll never finish with you! "


    In front of the emergency room stood a hot, simple dressed woman. This woman is Wang sefeng, the daughter of Li Su''s mother, Wang Guifang''s younger brother.


    Wang Sifeng rushed into the emergency room and saw two children lying quietly on the operating table, breathing steadily. Relieved, he turned to Niu Chengyue and said, "Dean Niu, who needs a rare blood type?"


    "That''s the child on the left."


    Hearing Niu Chengyue''s story, Wang Sifeng didn''t know whether she was surprised or happy. At this time, the nurse took the just drawn blood and transfused it to the little boy.


    "Dean Niu, these two children..." Wang sefeng stares at Niu Chengyue nervously for fear of saying bad news.


    "Let me see."


    Niu Chengyue went to the child and observed for a moment. He could not help sighing: "Li Su''s medical skill is really brilliant! That one will be OK after the blood transfusion, and the other one will be OK. Just wait for them to wake up. "


    Hearing Niu Chengyue''s words, Wang sefeng was relieved. The big stone in my heart suddenly fell to the ground: "what about Doctor Li? I''m going to thank them. "


    Xi Jinlong pulled the lapel of King sefeng and said, "sefeng, the miracle Doctor Li is the one." At the same time pointed to lie on the operating table sleeping Li Su. ten


    "No way? As far as my cousin is concerned, the doctor of the three legged cat is afraid that he can''t even cure the cold. " Wang sefeng went to the operating table to have a look in her words, and immediately put the following words into her stomach: "cousin!"


    He turned to Niu Chengyue and asked, "what''s wrong with my cousin?"


    Xi Jinlong looks embarrassed and looks at Wang sefeng talking about what just happened. After hearing this, Wang Sifeng raised her eyebrows and glared at Xi Jinlong! Even my cousin beat me! Don''t you know that only I can fight my cousin! "


    Hearing Wang sefeng''s words, they were speechless for a while.


    At this time, I saw Wang sefeng holding Li Su''s face suddenly changed and said in a low voice: "who are you? Why hold Li Su


    "If I want to, you can hold it."


    "You "I''m his girlfriend. What''s the matter! Do you think I''m in charge? "


    "But I''m his cousin. How are you, sister-in-law


    Hearing this, she blushed: "sister, just now..."


    "I understand, I understand."


    At this time, Niu Chengyue arranged for two children to go to the ward, and Li Su arranged to put glucose in the ward.


    Wang Sifeng is very familiar, not too much help and peace of mind mixed together. Talking to her about Li Su''s childhood made her smile.


    Just at this time, the reassuring mobile phone rang and went out with an apologetic smile to Wang sefeng.


    Just a moment later, he came in with red eyes. Seeing this scene, Wang Sifeng asked, "sister-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    "My brother and his girlfriend had an accident."


    "What are you doing here! Come on! I''m with you


    Wang Sifeng got up and ran out of the ward with ease. When she left, she said to Xi Jinlong, "my cousin and two sons will be given to you. Don''t run around."


    Without waiting for Xi Jinlong to come back, they were at the door.


    On the way, Wang Sifeng asked.


    "Sister in law, where is your brother hospitalized?"


    "Also in this hospital, ward 502."


    In ward 502, push the door. I saw Niu Chengyue checking the sleeping two.


    "At ease? What are you doing here? "


    "I''m looking for my brother Anning."


    Hearing the words of peace of mind, Niu Chengyue was stunned. "The world is really small! You are Anning''s sister


    "Are they all right?"


    "It''s OK. Today, if it wasn''t for Li Su''s rescue, it''s hard to say whether these four people could survive. "


    "Originally, we didn''t plan to go home today, but something happened on the way and we didn''t feel in the mood to go out to play, so we went home."


    "Maybe it''s God''s will."


    "Sefeng, go back and help take care of Li Su first. I''m here to look after peace. "¡° Good sister-in-law, call me if you have something to do


    In the ward, Li Suyou wakes up. Touching his aching head, he scolded: "grass, who attacked me secretly. If I hadn''t run out of energy, I would have beaten you. I don''t even know your mother. "


    Listening to Li Su''s curse, Xi Jinlong''s face was very embarrassed and hard to speak. At this time, Li Su saw himself sitting alone. Take a close look, surprised way: "brocade


    Loong? What are you doing here? "


    Xi Jinlong was embarrassed and hesitated: "that... That..."


    Li Su looked at Xi Jinlong strangely and said, "are those two children your sons?"


    Xi Jinlong nodded without looking.


    Li Su was very surprised. He got out of bed and walked to the two children. He smacked his tongue and said, "I haven''t seen children for two years. It seems that you have already come back. Why don''t you talk to me? "


    At this time, as soon as Wang Sifeng arrived at the ward, he found Li Su awake, jumped on him and said: "brother! You''re awake


    Li Su quickly pushed Wang sefeng away and coughed: "coughing, I haven''t seen it for two years, it''s still so spicy. I just woke up. I''m very weak. If you want to hold me, I''ll be in hospital, too. "


    "What about peace of mind? Why didn''t she come? "


    "You said, sister-in-law, his brother also had an accident. Now my sister-in-law is looking after her brother. "


    "What!, Where? It''s not serious. "


    "It''s the two teachers you saved today, one is sister-in-law''s younger brother, the other is sister-in-law''s younger brother''s girlfriend."


    After listening to this, Li Su said with a smile, "it''s a coincidence that today I was saving my relatives


    . If it were not for today''s misfortune, they would have been killed. "


    "Thank you, brother."


    "By the way, Jinlong. Do you know who knocked me out? If I find him, I''ll beat him. He doesn''t even know his mother. "


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Wang Sifeng laughed and told Li Su what had just happened in the emergency room. After hearing this, Li Su looks at Xi Jinlong with a complicated look.


    "I''m sorry, brother. I didn''t think that much about it at all


    "Forget it, if I beat you so much that I don''t even know your mother, your wife won''t let me go."


    Feeling Li Su''s malicious eyes, Xi Jinlong said: "well, I''m tired after a busy day. I''ll buy you something to eat."


    "Buy more and give one to your sister-in-law."


    "Good."


    Cousins haven''t seen each other for a long time. They are very intimate.


    At this time, Li Su said: "Xi Xian and Xi Zhu should pay more attention in the future. Don''t leave any psychological shadow."


    Speaking of this, Li Su sighed: "Xi Xian''s comminuted fracture of the femur should pay attention to one point. You can''t be hurt any more, otherwise you will be lame. Xi Zhu is injured in his lung. He may have minor problems in the future. "


    Wang Sifeng shook her head with a smile and said: "it doesn''t matter, as long as the life is still there."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Li Su said, "I have a prescription to make Xi Xian recover completely, but the pain is unbearable. As for Xi Zhu, you can bring him to me for acupuncture once a day. If you take some Chinese medicine for a month in a row, you will get better. " Hearing Li Su''s words, Wang Sifeng said angrily: "good, cousin! You dare to cheat me. They said that the two brothers would leave sequelae! "


    "Ha ha. Sefeng, come home with me later. Your aunt hasn''t seen you for a long time


    "Home? I''m not going. At the beginning, I ran away from home and went back to do what. "


    "Girl, listen to me. Don''t be angry with your aunts and uncles. Go home and have a look. Don''t you miss them? "


    "Ha ha, at the moment when he drove me out of the house, I didn''t want to


    "If you want to think about your grandparents, how about them? They love you very much. Last time my mother went to see him, she came back and told me that she had lost a lot of weight. "


    "You didn''t go either?"


    "It''s not you who hurt me. I know where you are in the whole family. I''m sure I''ll be forced to ask. I dare not go."


    "Well, five years."


    "Come back with me, holding two grandsons. They will forgive you. "


    "I''ll think about it."


    Wang Sifeng looked at the two children on the bed and sighed.

 Chapter 784

    "Don''t think about it. I''ve already texted my mother. I''ll be here in a minute." Li Su bad said with a smile: "this time I''m going to take you as a registration certificate and give it to my grandparents."


    After hearing Li Su''s words, Wang Sifeng picked up Liu Mei and said, "I haven''t learned anything in two years! Even my sister dares to betray me. "


    "There was no right or wrong in those years. Let him go of the past. After all these years, do you really think your aunt and uncle didn''t think about you? Every time I''m forced to ask you for some life photos. "


    "Since they miss me, why don''t they come to me in person?"


    "Who doesn''t know that you have such a strong temper. If they come to you and you get angry and change places, I won''t even tell them. At that time, it will be more difficult for my uncle and aunt to see you than to go to heaven. At least that''s what I want to say in the middle. "


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Wang sefeng fell into deep meditation. Indeed, according to her heart at that time, if her parents really come to her. I''m sure I''ll change my residence without even telling Li Su.


    "Sefeng, cousin. I''m back. " Xi Jinlong came in with four boxed meals: "it''s a bit crude. When the children leave the hospital, I''ll invite you to the restaurant."


    "It''s nothing. It''s not simple."


    "Jinlong, you can have a chat with your cousin. I''ll go down and give my sister-in-law a meal. "


    Xi Jinlong nodded.


    Only Xi Jinlong and Li Su were left in the spacious ward.


    At this time, Li Su said: "that, Jinlong. My mother will come later. "


    "Your mother? "Aunt sefeng?"


    "Yes, I hope you can help me. She''s been falling out with her family for five years, and she hasn''t been home for five years. "


    "Brother, you don''t know her temperament. She doesn''t listen to me at all


    "You have to try. Later, my mother will come and we will all talk about it together. "


    "Well, I''ll try."


    At this time, Xi Xian Xi Zhu woke up.


    "Mom, I want mom." Cried the two little children.


    Xi Jinlong walked over and was about to reach for his arms. He hesitated and said, "brother, is it OK for me to hold Xiaozhu. Can you hold it? "


    "No, I have just recovered the child''s ribs. I must make sure that he lies on the bed and can''t move. We can''t make him cry, otherwise the wound of lung suture will split


    After listening to Li Su''s words, Xi Jinlong sat beside the bed, touched Xi Zhu''s forehead and comforted him: "good, Xiao Zhu doesn''t cry. Dad''s here. "


    But still crying.


    When Li Su saw this, he went over and said it was strange. When Li Su arrived at the window of the two brothers, the two little guys stopped crying and looked at Li Su curiously.


    Seeing this scene, Xi Jinlong''s face flashed a little surprised: "I didn''t expect that you still have this affinity."


    "I don''t know. It''s the first time I''ve been close to a child."


    "About you have an affinity. I saw it for the first time


    You feel like you have an affinity that''s hard to say. I can''t help but want to be close to you. " Hearing Xi Jinlong''s words, Li Su sneered: "I have affinity, you still beat me, if you don''t kill me."


    "Xiao Su, where is se Feng?"


    A fiery voice came into the ward. Wang Sifeng is just like her Aunt Wang Guifang, who is hot and impatient.


    "Mom. She just went out. I''ll call her later. "


    Wang Guifang sat on the bed and gasped: "this child. By the way, my two great grandchildren. Let''s have a look. "


    Xi Jinlong said, "Gu."


    Wang Guifang looked at Xi Jinlong carefully from head to foot and said suspiciously, "are you Xi Jinlong, the husband of sefeng?"


    "Aunt."


    Even though Wang Guifang had tens of thousands of complaints, she didn''t say it in the end. She just said, "nice guy, what about my two precious grandchildren? I''ve just seen them in the pictures, and I haven''t hugged them yet. "


    Li Su and his wife made way for each other. The two children were looking at each other curiously


    Former Wang Guifang. As soon as Wang Guifen saw the two children, she really liked to open her mouth and said, "come on, let me give you a hug."


    "No way!" Xi Jinlong blurted out.


    "Why not! I''m hugging my grandson. What''s the matter


    "It''s not mom. These two boys just finished their operation. They can''t move. When their injuries are healed, you want to hold them. No one will stop you. Hold as long as you want. "


    "Hurt! What''s going on? "


    Xi Jinlong on one side of the story will be told again, of course, hidden to the middle of the misunderstanding.


    After hearing this, Wang Guifang sighed with a sigh: "it''s God''s will. Thank God."


    At this time, Wang Sifeng came late and saw that Wang Guifang, who was teasing the children, changed her face. Wang Guifang is a well-known shrewd family. Since he was a child, he has been dominating all the villages in Wangjia village. Later, with Li Tangming, he had a lot of character convergence.


    Wang Sifeng has been afraid of everything since she was a child, but she is only afraid of this aunt. It''s not only because of my aunt, but also because of my father


    When my mother came out to fight, she spent seven years in her aunt''s house. At that time, the aunts treated themselves like their own daughters, not only taking care of themselves, but also their grandparents.


    So sometimes when their parents can''t control themselves, they will call their aunt and ask her to discipline themselves.


    In front of Wang Guifang, Wang Sifeng was like a child who had made a mistake and said in a low voice, "aunt."


    "You know my aunt! Your grandparents think of you every day with tears, and complain about your parents every day. Finally, I moved back to my hometown in the mountains. Your brother is afraid that your parents will find you when they know where you live and let you move. I''m afraid to go, but every time I go back, he develops some pictures for me to take back. "


    "You don''t know how happy your grandparents are to see your photos and want to go to you. They were all stopped by your brother and said that they would scare you away again and never find you again. After a while, your brother took the elder to see you. He went home and stayed up for three days excitedly. Every day, he said, "you''ve lost weight and you''ve become black."


    "Why are you so cruel! At the beginning, I didn''t agree with you two''s marriage. You two can go for five years. "


    "Don''t you miss home?"


    With that, Wang Guifen burst into tears. He wiped his tears with his hand and said with a dry smile, "when you are old, you just can''t control your feelings. Sefeng, what my aunt said just now is a little serious. You''re old enough to make your own decisions. Aunts don''t have much. "


    "Aunt." Wang Sifeng cried with tears: "I''ll go back. I''ll go back when Xi Xian Xi Zhu is discharged. We''ll all go back, and I''ll admit my mistake to them. "


    Hearing Wang Sifeng''s words, Wang Guifang grabbed Wang Sifeng: "Xiao Feng has grown up!"


    "Smelly boy, how long will my two great grandchildren have to leave the hospital?" Wang Guifang asked.


    "A month. In a month''s time, I promise to return your two big grandchildren to you. "


    Wang Guifang looked at the women around and said, "you are glib. Why are you alone? What about them, Xiaoya? "


    "I told them to go back first. It was sister Anxin who accompanied me. can


    It was her brother who was injured in the car accident, so I let her take care of him. "


    After listening to Li Su''s story, Wang guifenton was stunned: "no! It is destiny. My brother and girlfriend are my grandson''s teachers, and they are all saved by my son? It''s not TV again. "


    "Really! Mom, I''ll go and have a look with you. "


    "Good. Sefeng, I''ll go down with your brother and have a look. My aunt will make delicious food for you later. "


    "Thank you, aunt."


    Wang Guifang asked Li Su to go down and buy a basket of fruit. Mother and son went into ward 502 with the basket.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw that I was sitting in front of a young man and chatting.


    "Speak of Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive. I just talked to my brother about you." She got up to meet Li Su. She was surprised to see Wang Guifang flashing behind her: "Auntie? What are you doing here? What more fruit to buy. "


    Wang Guifen put the fruit basket on the table at the head of the bed and said, "just now Li Su told me that my niece was in the hospital, so I came here. Later when they chatted, they said that your brother was in the hospital, so I came to see it


    ¡£¡±


    "You can come as soon as you come, and bring any fruit. Anning is called auntie. That''s Li Su. "


    Anning, who was lying on the bed, moved his body and said, "good aunt, good brother-in-law. My brother-in-law, I often hear my sister talk about you and say that you are very powerful. "


    "Don''t move. It''s a hundred days'' injury. Lie down Wang Guifang exhorted.


    At this time, Li Su said, "sister Anxin, your parents haven''t come back yet?"


    Anning interrupted: "don''t mention them. They retired early and traveled around the world. I think it''s a foreign romance. "


    Hearing Anning''s angry words, Li Su joked: "Oh, boy, how do I think you have a lot of resentment towards your uncle and aunt?"


    At this time, he gave Wang Guifang a peeled fruit and said, "can you be less resentful. My parents left Anning the company when he was 20 years old, and then the two of them traveled around the world. "


    "Sister, you''re so happy. If you didn''t run fast, it would be yours


    At this time, the girl in the next bed woke up. A burst of soft cough, Yao Ya put down the hand is cutting fruit ran past.


    "Qingluo, you wake up."


    "Sister Ann." The husky and low voice came from Qingluo''s mouth.


    Hearing Qingluo''s hoarse voice, she turned to Li Su and asked, "Li Su, what''s wrong with Qingluo''s mulberry? Can it be cured? "


    "It''s OK. I''ll give you a prescription and take it on time for a few days. By the way, don''t move. You have a neck injury. It hasn''t healed yet. "


    "Thank you, Li Su. But for you, I don''t know what to do. In such a dangerous time, only your medical skills can pull them out of the gate of death. "


    "Thank you for your praise."


    Li Su Gang wanted to blow a few words, but the familiar telephone rang out of time.


    "Li Su! you are handsome! I''ll give you a monkey


    "Li Su, I love you!"


    On the other end of the phone, Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi said one after another.


    "You two little girls, just tell me what you want. Forget it, let Yiyi say it. "


    "Look down on me, I''ll say. You know what! Just at the scene of the car accident, you were so handsome when you saved people! "


    Li Su at the other end of the phone was confused and said, "let Yiyi talk."


    Xiuziqi reluctantly gave the phone to Li Su.

 Chapter 785

    Xiao Yiyi''s voice sounded: "Li Su, did you just cut the school bus to save the child?"


    "Yes. What''s the matter? "


    "Someone took a video while you were cutting the school bus, and it went online and caused a huge stir. It''s all going around now that you''re a great Kung Fu doctor. "


    "It''s not that exaggerated."


    "You can search Kung Fu doctor on the Internet by yourself."


    "Kung Fu doctor? I''ll have a look. "


    "This time you are not only famous in Xingqing City, but also in the whole country."


    As Xiao Yiyi said, once the video spread on the Internet, it caused a huge sensation. At first, I thought it was a master PS, but a series of more than 20 videos from different directions spread to the Internet, and no one questioned it. Because of this, there was a great upsurge of ancient martial arts in China. Some people really become martial arts experts because of this upsurge. Of course, this is not mentioned in the future.


    Du Niang, the country''s largest search engine, was turned on by her mobile phone, and four words of Kung Fu doctor were input. I saw the overwhelming news coming.


    "It''s a secret. Li Su, the great doctor of Xingqing City, knows martial arts."


    "The unveiling is definitely hype. Guwu and everything is fake. "


    "Exquisite medical skills and peerless martial arts have deciphered the school of the great doctor Li Su."


    "True or false? The martial arts experts save the people. "


    "How will the state deal with the exposure of martial arts experts?"


    ¡­


    Li Su, doctor, martial arts immediately hit the headlines.


    Waiting for everyone to watch the video, they all looked at Li Su with strange eyes.


    The familiar telephone rang untimely. Li Su looked at the crowd and said, "well, I''m going out to answer the phone."


    "Commander he, what can I do for you?"


    "You are a good boy! You know martial arts without telling me. "


    "Don''t be sarcastic, commander he. I was in a hurry. What will the children do in case of an explosion in the car? "


    "Ha ha ha, I understand, I understand. But this time there was a lot of noise. Even the top was shocked. You are the first to show your martial arts openly. Hang up. Someone must call you later. We''ll talk about it later in the evening. "


    "It''s already called. I''ll hang up first."


    Looking at the phone call from Liu Feng, Li Su said, "Mr. Liu, I didn''t think so much at that time. It''s just about saving people. "


    "I know. But you are a big deal. Just now, the national ancient military organization called me and said that it wanted to recruit you. Let me tell you. At that time, I heard that the two pilots and a group of subordinates will go to Xingqing city to find you by plane. We''ll be there about tonight. "


    "So fast? Thank you, Mr. Liu, but I''m not interested in joining this organization. "


    "I knew you''d say that. Don''t rush to refuse. They will certainly negotiate terms with you. It''s not too late to think about it and refuse it. "


    "Well, I''ll listen to their terms."¡° Ha ha, I''ll hang up first. You can call me when you have something to do


    "Good old Liu."


    Hang up the phone, Li Su heart small abacus ding ding ding ding ding ding: "the helmsman himself to find me? It''s a good play. "


    Get in a good mood and go back to the ward.


    Wang Guifen and Anxin are talking and laughing together. Seeing Li Su coming back, they all got up.


    "All right."


    "It''s OK. By the way, mom, if I come home late tonight, you don''t have to wait for me to eat. "


    "Good."


    "Sister Anxin, mom, I''ll go first."


    "Come on, be careful on the way."


    Out of the hospital, Li Suman spent time aimlessly.


    "Look! It''s Li Su


    "It''s really Li Su!"


    "Li Su, sign for me!"


    "Li Su! I want to take a picture with you. "


    Looking at more and more people around, Li Su fled.


    "Don''t run. I want a picture."


    "Li Su, please sign for me!"


    After a lot of hard work, Li Su finally got rid of the encirclement and went to a small shop to buy a mask and hat. Of course, when I bought hats and masks, I was recognized and had to take a group photo to sign them.


    Dressed like a spy, Li Su continued to walk on the street. As time goes by, the night is slowly shrouded. The bustling city is shrouded in colorful lights.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at it. It was just seven o''clock. He said, "it''s been three hours since Liu Feng called. They should be here soon."


    The phone rang before it was put back in its pocket.


    At a glance, a strange mobile phone number. Press the connect button and say, "who''s calling, please?"


    "Is that Mr. Li Su, please?"


    "Yes." Hear each other accurately called out his name, Li Su heart already know. It seems that the state''s ancient military organization has arrived.


    "We are the national ancient military organization. We have arrived in Xingqing city. Where is the best place to meet


    "It''s in Tiangong, the highest building in Xingqing. You can enjoy the night in Xingqing city. "


    "OK, we''ll wait for Mr. Li there."


    "You''re welcome. When I come to Xingqing City, I''ll try my best to be the host."


    "Mr. Li is joking."


    Hang up the phone, Li Su to Tiangong direction, vaguely between Tiangong in Li Su''s eyes, leisurely to Tiangong.


    The Tiangong is 365 meters high, with its top and bottom in the shape of a tower. There is also a spire on the top of the heavenly palace, which is 366 meters. As soon as Li Su arrived at the gate of the heavenly palace, someone answered and said, "Hello, Mr. Li. I''m Tian Quanyin. Mr. Zhao asked me to wait for you below. Please follow me


    Li Su nodded and walked behind the receptionist.


    "Mr. Zhao and Mr. Qian are waiting on the top floor. I wonder if Mr. Li will take the elevator or the stairs? " Tian Quanyin looks at Li Su with a smile.


    Li Su''s face flashed a trace of surprise, and his heart immediately understood. I''m afraid that some people think I''m just a liar in vain. I specially let Tian Quanyin try me out


    My own background.


    Thinking of this, Li Su said, "you are here to meet me. Of course, you have followed me."


    "Yes, please. Please follow up with Mr. Li. "


    Li Su followed Tian Quanyin all the way. When he got to the front of the stairs, Tian Quanyin said, "Sir, you are really good. I''ll see you on the top floor."


    Tian Quanyin took a step ahead of Li Su. Li Su shook his head with a smile and said in a low voice: "where there are people, there will be fights. If you don''t trouble them, they will come to you. Since you want to test, I''ll show you that. "


    A gust of wind blowing, Li Su figure disappeared at the entrance of the stairs.


    A cup of tea, Li Su stood on the top floor waiting for Tian Quanyin.


    On the other side, Tian Quanyin looked at no figure behind him and said to himself, "hum, the people who are favored by Zhao and Qian are just like this. It''s not that I left behind. Ha ha ha ha


    The moment he pretended to be over his head, Tian Quanyin''s laughter stopped abruptly: "when did you come up! Why didn''t I see you! You must have made an elevator! Otherwise you''re not that fast. "


    "Sit back and watch the sky."


    "You have the face to cheat!"


    "If you take the elevator, we''ll have a competition to see if it''s the elevator or my skill."


    "Good."


    A cup of tea, Li Su waiting for Tian Quanyin downstairs. When Tian Quanyin opened the elevator, he saw that Li suzao had been waiting for him outside the door, his face was unthinkable.


    "I lost! It''s impossible


    "Sit in and watch the sky, and be arrogant."


    "Come with me. Let''s meet Mr. Zhao and Mr. Qian."


    Two people went up the elevator to the top floor. Pushing open the door, they entered the room.


    This room is the only one on the top floor, surrounded by transparent glass. There is a big round table in the center of the room with some fruit and melon seeds on it. Then the two old men sat facing the door, with one on each side.


    Seeing the arrival of Li Su, everyone got up one after another, and the two elders at the head spoke.


    "My husband, Zhao Li."


    "Old man Qian"


    Li Su arched his hand and said, "I''ve heard about your names for a long time. Today, it''s really a feast for the eyes."


    "I''m afraid I can''t match Li Xiaoyou''s reputation."¡° It''s better to see than to hear. It''s really a young hero. "


    Three people flattered for a long time, Li Su suddenly changed his voice and said: "since you do it


    There''s nothing else. The kid goes ahead. There''s a patient waiting for me


    Cold not Ding of emerge this sentence, let Zhao Li and money a Leng. Qian Yu hit a ha ha way: "little friend is really busy."


    "Li Su, we are here to let you join guwu. You must know that in your heart. You dare to offer such a great honor. "


    As soon as the young man opened his mouth, Zhao Li knew that it would be very difficult to achieve this. He opened his mouth and scolded: "ye Liangchen! Shut up, Li Xiaoyou. Liangchen is young and full of vigor. If you don''t know how to speak, please forgive me. "


    Li Su''s mouth showed a trace of disdain: "Mr. Zhao, what is that? Li is also a young man. Naturally, there will be some common problems of young people, young and vigorous. "


    Zhao Li looked embarrassed: "this..."


    Ye Liangchen looked at Li suhen angrily and said, "what nonsense did Zhao talk to him. Since this kind of person is not willing to be used by the state, his martial arts will be wasted. "


    "What a big tone! Is it up to you? "


    "And me, long Aotian."


    "Just the two of you? Let''s go together. Don''t say I bully you then. "


    Just as the three men were fighting, Qian Yu began to reprimand: "ye Liangchen! Long Aotian, back off


    "Old Qian, but!"


    "Nothing, but! Step back. "


    Li Su said with a smile: "what is Qian Lao worried about? Since they want to compete with me, he will let them compete. If I don''t compete, they won''t be convinced even if I go to guwu in the future. "


    Zhao Li looked at Li Su with a smile: "Li Xiaoyou is somewhat deceiving the small by the big. Let me try this old bone."


    "If not, let''s go to the top of the heavenly palace. Let them do their best and I will never fight back. I''ll give up as long as it touches my coat. Can I? "


    "Well, I promise you."


    "I lead long Aotian to also promise you."


    "Young people are still cheerful, so let''s go."


    When Zhao Li and Qian Yu saw that the boat had been built, they had to go up to watch the war in case something unexpected happened.

 Chapter 786

    Ye Liangchen feet a little bottom, fly up, push open the skylight, a lead to the top, and then dragon Aotian followed. When Li Su went up, Qian Yu held Li Su and said, "I hope Li Xiaoyou will show mercy."


    Li Su said with a smile: "life can''t be plain sailing. We have to meet some setbacks. Today I will teach them two. Some people can''t be offended. "


    "Ah. I''m afraid they won''t be able to bear the blow. "


    "Well, if they can''t stand the blow, they might as well go home and farm."


    Speaking of this, Li Su ignored Qian Yu. One foot on the ground, jump to the top. Then Qian Yu, Zhao Li and Tian Quanyin also went to the top.


    Dim moonlight mixed with camouflage lights set off the crowd as if in fairyland.


    Li Su Ao said in a loud voice: "let''s fight together. One shot at a time is not enough to waste time


    Ye Liangchen and long Aotian are both the best sons of heaven, since they were adopted in the orphanage. All the way to teach and learn martial arts is smooth, and never suffered any setbacks. Naturally developed a pair of pride and indulgence.


    Today, they are already burning with anger when they are ignored by Li Su. When they hear Li Su say this, they are already dazzled by the anger.


    Long Aotian exclaimed: "boy! Take your life


    Ten percent of the power is concentrated in the palms, bringing gusts of wind.


    Li Su disdains a way: "is this ability?"


    Li Su''s skin became more and more transparent, just like white jade. When they were two feet away from Li Su, they seemed to be blocked by an air wall.


    One side of Zhao Li exclaimed: "internal power outside two Zhang! This Li Su is a master in the middle of the peerless period. "


    "Yes, I''m afraid that in a few years and a half, I''ll reach the end of peerless."


    "What! The end of the world? There are only nine in China. Only Zhu xuanhuang, the founder of our ancient martial arts, has reached the end of the peerless period, half breaking the void. "


    "I''m afraid Li Su will become the first broken air attack expert in China within ten years."


    "Ten years! At that time, Li Su was only in his thirties. At my age, I live to be a dog. It''s brother Qian. I don''t know when you can break through the bottleneck in the middle of peerless period and become the tenth expert in the later period of peerless period. "


    "Me? My life and blood have begun to decline. I''m afraid there''s no hope of breakthrough in my life. You''ll be young by then, just in the middle of the peerless, and there''s still a glimmer of possibility. "


    "Brother Qian is modest. Once he reaches the peerless middle stage, he will live to 120 years old. You still have 50 years. Don''t worry. "


    "Our martial arts practitioners are at their peak when they are drunk at the age of 50. At the age of 60, they begin to go downhill. At the age of 70, their Qi and blood will decline. At the age of 80, they will slowly grow old. At the age of 90, they can only wait for death. Once you reach the rank of peerless experts, you will live 10 years longer and 20 years longer when you reach the mid peerless stage. As for the peerless later meeting


    Two hundred years. But is there a person who has reached the age of four? So this 50 year life span is just empty talk. "


    With that, they were silent and watched the fight in front of them.


    Ye Liangchen saw that long Aotian was blocked, and a flying jump fell behind Li Su, which was a palm.


    "It''s not interesting." Li Su takes a small step and disappears into their eyes.


    "Good day, behind you!"


    Long Aotian''s voice hasn''t stopped, Li Su appears, ye Liangchen''s back is a foot to his buttock, and immediately leans forward.


    "Despicable


    "I didn''t know who was going to attack me just now."


    "It seems that our brothers are going to show some real skills!"


    "Dragon singing, golden bell cover", "tiger roaring, iron cloth shirt"


    Seeing these two kinds of martial arts, Li Su seemed a little surprised: "horizontal training of martial arts? It''s kind of interesting. You two are both inside and outside. You are ambitious. "


    "No nonsense! Pick us up "


    The sound of the dragon and the tiger vibrates. Li Su''s single foot on the glass


    It''s like an immortal coming down to earth, waiting for them to gather momentum.


    When their momentum reached the peak, Li Su made two weak points, which broke their martial arts.


    At the moment, because of their martial arts, they were broken by Li Su Yi. Their eyes were blurred and they murmured to themselves, "how can it be? It was broken by someone else. No way, no way. Have I practiced in vain these years? "


    "Well! Usually I ask you to work hard, but you don''t listen. That Li Su is a peerless master, and his accomplishments are equal to mine. You''re just a mantis at the wheel, and you can''t help yourself! " Qian Yu''s voice is a blow to them. They wake up from a dream and walk to Qian Yu''s back in silence.


    "You lost."


    "Little friend, I''m a little bit over the top, but I have to ask you two tips for my apprentice."


    "Well, it''s not suitable for us to go to the mountains in the West."


    "Tian Quanyin, you stay and look after them. Let''s go, Li Xiaoyou. "


    The three peerless masters flew to the mountains to the West. In the case of full exertion of lightness skills, half a way to the west of the mountains.


    On the top of the mountain, three people stand on the rocks, with a clear distinction.


    "Today''s competition is over. Old people are no match for young people. "


    "What? You''re going to bow before you start the contest? "


    Qian Yu no longer spoke and quietly adjusted his internal power.


    At this time, Zhao Li retreated in silence. For this kind of master, although it''s at night, you can still see clearly by moonlight.


    All of a sudden, the money moved. Open your feet and laugh. With this laugh, the surrounding rocks rolled and the trees were shaken. After a long smile, Qian Yu started. Five fingers spread like a net, covering Li Su head-on, more than ten meters of distance seems to be a step across by Qian Yu. In a flash, it was in front of Li Su''s door.


    The fight between masters is just between Xumi. All those fancy postures are useless.


    Li Su made a slight step and opened his body. His right hand clawed at Qian Yu''s arm.


    Qian Jian sees this, the arm turns outward to change claw to palm to chop to Li Su. Leg out leg sweep Li Su footwall. Seeing the attack, Li Su was not flustered.


    His right hand and left hand clamped Qian''s hand up and down, and Qian''s other hand swung over directly. In a flash, their arms had collided four or five times.


    At this time, Qian Yu''s legs had already been swept. Li Su took advantage of his strength to get rid of the entanglement in his hands and stepped back three Zhang. At the moment of falling back to the ground, Li Su stood on the ground with one leg, turned over and quickly pulled away again like a sharp arrow.


    After stabilizing his figure, Li Su said, "I''m worthy of being an old man. I''m really experienced in fighting."


    Li Su began to move. His arm was like a dragon and a snake. He hit Qian Jian''s face. The crack air is buzzing, and the sharp wind is like a sword cutting across the door.


    "Dragon snake boxing."


    With a long cry, Qian Yu went straight into the sky. The mouth spits a fog to be unable to disperse in the air for a long time. His arms spread out like a crane''s wings, and his fingers were pinched together to collide with Li Su.


    This time, it''s like the wind blowing on the mountain without a trace of dust.


    Li Su''s foot moves Yu Bu, and his foot moves on the Big Dipper. see


    Just in time machine one step forward, arm like a dragon snake wrapped in Qian Yu''s arm.


    When he was entangled in Li Su''s arm, Qian Yu advanced instead of retreating, and his right hand suddenly bent. Li Su''s body was light and inclined in the direction of bending his arm. See this scene, the left hand like a sword straight cut his right hand. Because Li Su''s arm is wrapped around Qian Yu''s arm. If it is cut down, it must be Li Su who is injured.


    The snake like arm retreated. Qian Yu took advantage of the opportunity to pursue Li Su. His arm swung like a long sword in the air, and like a sword breaking the dawn. Dozens of straight cuts to Li Su''s face.


    At this time, Li Su''s arms seemed boneless. With which sword and sword.


    Qian Yu''s arm is like falling on cotton, soft and never out of power.


    After two people are full strength, this kind of speed has surpassed person''s limit. Only shadows flashed in the air.


    "Tai Chi sword."


    Qian Yu broke through the sword technique used by Li Su.


    In the blink of an eye, the two have fought each other more than a hundred times.


    At this time, Li Su stepped back with Yu''s step, and with a long cry, seven Li Su appeared. After a step forward, the seven Li Su came together again in vain. It''s a blow with a breath of life and death.


    Rumor has it that the Big Dipper dominates life and the six southern dipper dominates death.


    Li Su''s fist combines the flavor of life and death, with murderous spirit in the vitality, but with vitality in the murderous spirit.


    Seeing this punch, Qian Yu actually nodded six times, just like a plum blossom. Put your fist in the palm of your hand.


    Boom, two different artistic conceptions collide. The surrounding rocks fell to the ground one after another.


    Fortunately, it is in the barren mountainous area, where people are rarely seen. Otherwise, the people around them have been awakened.


    After the blow, the two men stopped fighting and retreated six or seven feet to regulate their body.


    Qian Yu praised: "Li Xiaoyou is indeed a peerless conceit. I''ve benefited a lot from this fight with Li Xiaoyou. I''m afraid I can break through the middle of the peerless period in a few days.


    ¡±"I''d like to congratulate Qian in advance. I learned a lot of fighting experience by fighting with Qian Lao. If there''s a chance, I''ll ask Mr. Qian for advice. "


    "Li Xiaoyou is really forthright, so I''ll wait for Li Xiaoyou''s advice."


    After a while of conversation, they and Zhao Li used their lightness skills to return to the heavenly palace.


    At the top of the heavenly palace, ye Liangchen and long Aotian have left. Only Tian Quanyin was left.


    Seeing the three men coming back, Tian Quanyin said, "old Qian, old Zhao. I''ve already sent both of them to the hotel. "


    "Go back, too. I have something to talk about with Li Xiaoyou."


    Tian Quanyin nodded and retreated.

 Chapter 787

    At this time, I don''t know where Qian Yu got a set of tea sets.


    Boiling water to make tea is like running water. After a cup of incense, Qian poured a cup of tea for Li Su in person. Then he poured a cup of tea for Zhao Li and himself.


    Zhao Li picked up the tea cup, sniffed it gently, and looked happy: "authentic Wuyishan Dahongpao! At this time, the second generation is still the third generation. "


    "You still have a good nose, but you''re wrong."


    "Is it the Dahongpao on the mother tree?"


    "Of course, my big red robe is the best one. It is made by processing and frying the tender leaves on the tea shoots. There are only a few ginseng a year. You can''t buy it with money. "


    Hearing Qian Yu''s words, Zhao Li took a deep breath in his nose. A faint aroma of tea penetrated into the nose for a long time and could not be dispersed. "This is really good tea! Last year, I had the honor to taste it in zhuxuanhuang. I didn''t expect that I could taste it in you this time. "


    Speaking of this, Zhao Li took a sip and tasted it carefully.


    However, Li Su drank it all in one gulp. After drinking it, he smacked his tongue and said, "it''s a little bitter. It''s bitter when it goes into the throat, but it''s also a little sweet. It''s delicious. Does Qian Lao have extra tea? Take the boy back to my father for a taste. "


    When he heard Li Su''s words, Qian Yu''s mouth twitched. I thought Li Su could still taste tea, so I brought this excellent tea. But I didn''t expect that Li Su didn''t know anything about the tea ceremony, but he played the piano to the cow.


    In fact, Qian Yu thinks too much. Some hobbies need time and money to cultivate. Just like a beggar on the roadside, if you talk about tea ceremony and elegance with him, he will certainly ignore you. If you invite him to dinner, he will certainly be more enthusiastic to you. Because of the lack of food, even survival is in danger. What kind of elegant things? The survival of the poor is different from that of the rich.


    Although Li Su is a peerless master, his time of prosperity is too short. So much so that, like a nouveau riche, he still hasn''t got rid of those habits.


    Zhao Li saw that Li Su drank all the Dahongpao in the cup and patted his chest heartily: "pig Bajie eats ginseng fruit. He doesn''t know what it''s like! You just


    It''s burning the lute, boiling the crane, burning the sky! Do you know the annual output of Dahongpao? It''s so precious that you can drink it all. "


    Hearing Zhao Li''s words, Li Su looked indifferent: "I know how many grams of ginseng a year. Money can''t buy it. You just said that. But this tea is not to drink after all. Anyway, it''s all to drink, just fast and slow. "


    "You! Play the piano to the ox


    "So you have to drink quickly. Otherwise it won''t be there for a while. "


    Li Su took up the purple clay pot and poured a cup for himself.


    "You


    Zhao Li''s temper suddenly disappeared.


    Qian Yu sipped his tea and said, "Li Xiaoyou, it''s really interesting. Don''t talk too much, I''ll talk straight. This time, we just want to invite you to join guwu. Let''s just say what conditions we have. We can both agree. "


    "Any conditions are OK?"


    "Of course, the premise is that the interests of the state should not be violated."


    "Let''s talk about the terms first."


    "Well, as long as you join guwu. It''s just one person down and ten thousand people up, behind Zhu xuanhuang. Then there will be a special pass, where you can mobilize some police or armed police or soldiers. With this special pass, if you have a fight with someone in the future, someone will wipe your ass. Can also use the authority of the state to report busy looking for some medicinal materials and so on. And, of course, a million dollars a year. " Li Su stopped Qian Yu''s words: "Qian laoguang said good things. It shouldn''t be that simple. Let''s talk about my responsibilities. "


    "First, when the country is in trouble, you have to do it."


    "No problem."


    "Second, we must not do anything harmful to the interests of the state."


    "This is for sure. I, Li Susheng, am a Chinese man. Death is a Chinese ghost."


    "Third, you need to hand in the martial arts secret script you have learned."


    "This is absolutely impossible. Those who disclose their martial arts without permission will be punished after they have learned from the school. "


    "But it''s hard. Fourth, take turns to guard the headquarters every year. "


    "No way, I have a lot to do. Five days is OK, but not a year. "


    "We can discuss this. Fifth, there are some tasks that need to be completed on time. Of course, it''s the kids who can''t do it, so we''ll do it. "


    After listening to these, Li Su thought: "the martial arts I have learned are absolutely impossible to leak, and it is also impossible to be in the headquarters."


    "In that case, Li Xiaoyou''s treatment will also be reduced."


    "Well, I''m only interested in that pass. I don''t want to get involved in other power disputes at all. Well, I''ll be one of your elder Keqing. When I''m in trouble, how about I do it? "


    "Well, according to Xiao you. Just give you a special pass. But every year on the second day of February, we have to go north to the headquarters once. "


    "The second day of February? Why? "


    "Now that you are in the ranks of the best experts, it''s OK to tell you. There is a valley on the Kunlun Mountain, which is like spring all the year round. There are many medicinal materials and the rumored Zhuguo. However, there is a poisonous fog around. The poison will disperse only when the Dragon rises in February. square


    You can go into the valley to collect medicine. "


    "Well, why do you want to go to a peerless master. The poisonous fog is dispersed, let those top experts go not to pick up? "


    "Well, Li Xiaoyou doesn''t know something. The valley is vast, but there are many fierce beasts. Over the years, even peerless masters have lost two or three in this valley. "


    "So powerful? I''ll see it then


    "Ha ha, I''ll be at the headquarters on February 2 next year, waiting for Li Xiaoyou. It''s getting late. Li Xiaoyou, please go back. I''ll deliver the pass to the door myself tomorrow. At that time, I hope Li Xiaoyou will not give up. "


    "Mr. Qian, if you don''t know where this is, I''ll see you some other day."


    Looking at Li Su''s leisurely figure, Qian Yu said: "if this son is evil, it will stir up chaos in the world."


    Zhao Li, who was drinking tea, let go of the cup and looked at the closed door: "look at his face, it''s not a big traitor. It''s a good man to combine the information provided by Genji with what he has done. "


    "Brother xuanhuang has been closed recently. If you let him have a look at this young man, he will be surprised."


    "What kind of young talent."


    A sound as if it were nothing. The sound did not know where to put it out and spread to their ears.


    Two people a Leng surprised matchless "this voice? Is it brother xuanhuang''s? "


    "Yes, it''s brother xuanhuang''s voice. I''m afraid brother xuanhuang will step into a broken and empty place. "


    At this time, the door was blown open by the wind. A young man with long hair to the waist, dressed in plain robes and hemp shoes came in.


    "Brother xuanhuang is quite young again. It seems that he is a step away from the broken emptiness." Qian Yu congratulated.


    Zhu xuanhuang took a look at Qian Yu and congratulated him, saying, "brother Qian is also congratulatory. He will soon be in the ranks of the late peerless."


    "Brother xuanhuang, can you see the young man who just went out? I''m afraid he will be the second you. "


    Zhu xuanhuang nodded, went to the glass wall and looked into the distance. Mu ran leisurely said: "a few days ago, I watched the stars at night. It was found that the light of Ziwei emperor star was dim. The greedy wolf is ready to break the army. I''m afraid of this world


    There will be no peace. "


    When they heard Zhu xuanhuang''s words, they were shocked. Zhu xuanhuang is a natural saint. It is said that when he was born, he was accompanied by visions. Later, he had a good journey in practicing martial arts. In practice, he also learned five skills of mountain, medicine, physiognomy, life and divination, each of which is the level of a great master. In current words, it is a person with his own leading role aura.


    "The world is in chaos? Is there any way to resolve it? "


    "It''s chaotic, and I can''t spy on it."


    "Soldiers come to block, water comes to cover. As long as we are here, everything will be OK. "


    "Tianyan is one of four or nine. Everything has a ray of life. We just have to wait for the moment. "


    Li Su, who left Tiangong, felt as if he was being watched, but he didn''t find a figure in all directions. It''s one o''clock in the morning and there are no pedestrians on the road. Even the people who sold the night snack began to close the stall one after another.


    Leaving the feeling of being observed behind, Li Su went to the night stand and said, "the boss, have a noodle."


    "OK, just a moment."


    Soon a bowl of hot noodles was brought to Li Su.


    Looking at the steaming noodles in front of him, Li Su picked up disposable chopsticks and began to eat. A bowl of noodles with three or two chopsticks will be eaten.


    "Boss, I''ll take the rest of your noodles."


    "OK, but can you eat it?"


    "If I don''t blow it, I''m afraid you''re not enough for me."


    "So delicious!" When the stall owner said that he could eat, he seemed to think of someone. With some dim lights, he looked at Li Su carefully.


    As soon as I woke up, I was very excited: "you are the miracle Doctor Li Su Li!"


    Li Su nodded: "boss, I''m still hungry. You can talk to me again and again. " Speaking of this, Li Su''s stomach growled.


    Stall owner embarrassed smile: "sorry, I forgot."


    He ran to Li Su in a hurry, then took out his cell phone and called: "wife! Come on. I''m calling my son up. By the way, bring more bags of flour. I beg your pardon? No, guess who I met today


    £¡ Li Su. It''s the doctor. Pay attention to the safety of the road


    After the call, the stall owner gave Li Su a smile.


    "Doctor, your noodles are ready."


    The stall owner brought a bowl of noodles directly to Li Su.


    "Thank you."


    A bowl of noodles was wolfed down by Li Su. At this time, a tricycle with awning came slowly. A woman in her thirties stepped down on the tricycle. The stall owner welcomed him directly


    "Wife, go to meet me. I''ll go and make the rest of it into a board. "


    "Good."


    Five bags of noodles were mixed into dough by the couple, and then they were skillfully made into board noodles by the stall owner.

 Chapter 788

    When Li Su turned his head to eat bowl noodles, he was surprised to find a woman standing beside the stall owner and busy with the stall owner.


    Seeing this, Li Su understood and said, "what are you doing? I just want to have a noodle. If I don''t, I won''t eat. How can I let my sister-in-law get up in the middle of the night? "


    The stall owner waved his hand and said with a smile, "Dr. Li, although we have nothing good to entertain you. But since you eat it, you must be satisfied. "


    "You


    "Doctor, the noodles are ready."


    With a smile, the woman brought another basin of noodles and put it in front of Li Su.


    At this time, the covered tricycle was opened a seam, and a tiger headed child poked out his head. Then he got out of the car and ran to the stall owner and his wife to look at Li Su.


    "I said, what are you two going to do. And brought the kids. How do children go to school tomorrow if they don''t sleep. I don''t mean you. Children are too young to stay up late. "


    The tiger headed child shyly opened his mouth and said, "Uncle miracle doctor, I won''t go to school tomorrow weekend. I begged my mother to bring me


    "You know what to say for your mom and dad. Come and sit next to uncle. If you are hungry or not, my uncle will serve you noodles. "


    "Thank you, uncle. I''m not hungry."


    Li Su looked at the child in front of him: "your name is Huang Rongkai, right?"


    Huang Rongkai''s eyes twinkled with admiration: "uncle, you still remember me! Great. Uncle remembers me


    "You are so clever. How could uncle forget you?" Turning to the stall owner and his wife, he said, "I''m a little familiar. It turns out that it''s your son, brother Huang Bin, and sister Yu Yan."


    Huang Bin said with a smile: "I didn''t expect to remember me. This time our family is dedicated to thank you. You saved Rong Kai, but we left because of something in our hometown. I didn''t go to thank you face to face for being busy when I came back. I didn''t expect to meet you at the roadside today. "


    "I don''t mean you, just have a heart. Is the child all right? "


    "It''s all right. It''s all right. If you hadn''t rescued Rongkai, I think our family would have been broken. Ronkai, come here


    Three members of the family went to Li Su and knelt down directly: "thank you for your help."


    Li Su was eating noodles when Huang Bin''s family knelt down, put down their chopsticks and pulled up three people: "what are you doing? I''m really angry at this. I''m just here to have a noodle. You''ve fed me up and paid me back. All right, how much did I eat? "


    "How can that work. No money. "


    "Here, here are five hundred. That should be enough. "


    Huang Bin put the money back into Li Su''s hand and shook his head: "no, I can''t take the money. I have a bad conscience if I want to


    "Here you are. One size for one. "


    "No. I really can''t


    Looking at the already white sky, Li Su said: "well, if you don''t accept it, you can''t accept it. It''s daybreak. Let''s go back and have a rest. Do you have any paper and pens? I''ll give you a prescription. Take care of your body. "


    "Yes, yes."


    As he spoke, the pen and paper were placed in front of Li Su. Li Su took over and began to write¡° Brother bin, I''m leaving. The prescription is on the table


    By the time the couple turned their heads, Li Su had already disappeared.


    "Where is Dr. Rong Kai and Dr. Li?"


    "Go, go so fast, there is no shadow in the blink of an eye."


    Yu Yan went to pick up the prescription written by Li Su, and five hundred yuan notes fell to the ground. Looking at the 500 yuan, Yu Yan felt a strange favor: "Doctor Li is good at medicine, but he is also good in character."


    If Li Su heard that he had received a good man card, he would not stop laughing.


    Stepping on the dim morning light, Li Su walked towards home. There was a knock on the closed door. There was no echo. I thought that Er Lao had not got up yet, and his toes flew to the yard. After stabilizing their figure, they saw Li Tangming and Wang Guifang sitting on the rockery with their knees crossed. One on one side is very fair.


    "Mom and Dad, what are you doing?"


    "Go ahead, stinky boy, don''t disturb me and your father to practice martial arts."


    "Mom, why do you go to such a high place to practice martial arts?"


    "It''s all about practicing martial arts in the high places on the top of mountains and cliffs. These two rockeries are still high in our family. "


    "The roof is still high!"


    "Yes! You son of a bitch didn''t say that earlier. "


    "Forget it, mom and dad. I''ll take a rest. If anyone comes to me, wake me up


    "Get out of here, son of a bitch."


    In the room, Li Su fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long later, a knock on the door startled Li Tang Ming and Wang Guifen who were practicing.


    "Who is it! Wait a minute. I''m going to open the door


    "No, you two practice slowly. This kind of martial arts is authentic Taoist martial arts. We should pay attention to peace of mind. We should not be impatient. We should go round and step by step. "


    "Who are you! Are you looking for Li Su? I''m going to wake him up


    "No, I think he''s awake."


    Li Tang Ming and Wang Guifen only felt that their eyes were white


    The shadow is reflected in the eyes.


    "This must be the Li Su family."


    A gust of wind blowing, Li Tang Ming Wang Guifen only feel a light body, the surrounding scenery are retrogressive, and then sit in front of the main hall.


    "Good skill." Said the young man in white.


    Li Su looked on guard at the young man in white in front of him. The young man had long hair to his waist, and his white clothes were not stained with any dust. The hair is simply fixed on the top of the head by the hairpin, and there is a mysterious pattern in the middle of the eyebrow, which is very conspicuous. The handsome face made him look like a man or a woman. The plain hand with the folding fan is exquisitely carved like white jade.


    Seeing that Lai Fang was weak, Li Su was more alert and stared at the young man in front of him. As long as he had a change, he would accept a thunderbolt.


    "Don''t be nervous. My name is Zhu xuanhuang. You must have heard of me. I''m here to see where the young people are praised so much. "¡° You are Zhu xuanhuang! How can it be! Say who you are! What''s the purpose of coming here? "


    This young man is the founder of guwu, Zhu xuanhuang.


    Zhu xuanhuang took a step forward and raised his hand. With a strong momentum. It seems that as long as he gently waved his hand, this piece of heaven and earth would be cut and broken.


    In addition, Li Su also felt the rejection of Zhu xuanhuang. As long as Zhu xuanhuang is willing, he will break the void anytime and anywhere, and rise day by day.


    At this time, Li Su felt so much pressure for the first time since he learned martial arts. He couldn''t help saying: "half step smash! You can reach the state of broken emptiness whenever you want


    "Your eyes are really fierce. You are worthy of Qian''s praise. I''m afraid it''s just a few days before you break through the peerless period. When you break through the peerless period, I will compete with you. "


    This Zhu xuanhuang talks straight and straight, giving people a feeling that he has never been contaminated with human fireworks.


    After hearing this, Li Su said, "if you compare, I''m willing to lose. Besides, you are not afraid to break through the broken void when you fight with me


    "It seems that you don''t understand this realm. Broken emptiness is also divided into early, middle and late. Of course, these three realms can break the void. but


    Yes, the later you break up the void, the more benefits you get. Don''t ask me what''s good, I don''t know. "


    "I''m ashamed to compete with you."


    "You are modest. With your special internal power, you can definitely fight with me in the later period. Since you don''t want to compete, forget it. But I have a hunch that there will be a war between us. "


    "What are you doing here today? If you have nothing to do, please help yourself. "


    "I have something to do with you. I''ve come to help you. It''s a good relationship. "


    "The secret? I didn''t expect you to believe in the secret. Those who practice martial arts are against heaven and against the way. "


    "That''s not true. People who practice martial arts go against the sky. But it''s an adaptation. Heaven is Tao, and Tao is not heaven. "


    "What else is there to say?"


    "This road is like a boat, carrying you in the vast sea of suffering. Going against the Tao is like abandoning a ship, how to survive in the boundless sea of misery. "


    "After being taught, please come in and sit down."


    Two people went into a special training room.


    On the wooden table of the bright training room, two futons fell on both sides of the table.


    Two people sat on both sides, Li Su said: "the humble house is simple, please xuanhuang forgive me."


    "Incense, tea." Zhu xuanhuang is simple and clear.


    This Zhu xuanhuang is so impolite. He takes this as his home!


    Heart with this thought, but still according to Zhu xuanhuang''s words.


    The tea set and censer on the table were all bought by Wang Guifang, because she said that only in this way can she look like a martial arts practitioner.


    Clumsily lit their own modulation of incense, and then take out the tea to start making tea¡° The quality of the tea is too bad. Change it for a better one. "


    "Well, this is the best tea in our family. One hundred and eighty-one cans. "


    "I smell Dahongpao on you. I can barely make do with it


    "That''s what Qian always asked me to drink. If you want to drink, you always have to go for change. "


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Zhu xuanhuang picked up his mobile phone and started a fight with Qian Yu


    Telephone.


    "A quarter of an hour."


    Li Su constantly slandered in his heart: This Zhu xuanhuang is really overbearing and can''t even speak. The key is that people can''t be disgusted. It''s terrible to be against him.


    A quarter of an hour later, Qian Yu arrived in front of Li Su''s door and looked at the small can of tea the size of the child''s fist.


    "Let you show off and be remembered."


    "Come on, don''t be sarcastic."


    Li Su took the tea back with a smile and said to Zhu xuanhuang, "I can''t make tea."


    Zhu xuanhuang was a little surprised. He took the pot and began to make tea with boiling water. Yesterday, Qian Yu''s action can''t be compared with Zhu xuanhuang''s action of making tea. Zhu xuanhuang''s hands are like butterflies in the air. Every time he raised his hand to the sky, Li Su was intoxicated.


    After traveling, two cups of tea fell in front of them.


    Zhu xuanhuang took the cup in his hand and sipped it at his mouth, saying: "this fragrance is good, and it has the effect of calming and concentrating. I''ll take one with me when I leave later


    Point out


    "You are not welcome. I really think of myself as the master. "


    "I''m just telling the truth."


    "You! I don''t think you offend people by talking so straight


    "The man who offended me is dead. The person I offended is dead. "


    Li Su''s words suddenly stopped and he couldn''t communicate with such people.

 Chapter 789

    After a cup of tea, Zhu xuanhuang spoke leisurely: "the way of heaven is just like a bow! The higher is restrained, the lower is lifted, the more is damaged, the less is with it, the way of heaven is damaged, the more is to make up for the deficiency. Humanity is not, but not enough. Who has more than enough to serve the world? There are only those who have Tao. Forget it. You don''t understand it. Let''s talk about something else. "


    When Li Su came up, he was despised by xuanhuang. His heart was like ten thousand crows. But also don''t open mouth excuse, quiet wait for the following. Because he didn''t understand what Zhu xuanhuang said.


    Only Zhu xuanhuang continued to say, "there are all kinds of ways in the world. So with the help of mountain, medicine, physiognomy, life, divination and other numerology, I finally understood that thousands of dharmas originated from one. To put it bluntly, these methods are river crossing boats, but some are big and some are small. It''s essentially the same. "


    "To break the void is to break the void and reach another world. Hard to say, you''re too bad. It''s out of the balance of the world. "


    Listening to Zhu xuanhuang''s words, his image in Li Su''s heart was constantly declining


    . The people who should have been cold suddenly burst into foul language, which destroyed Sanguan.


    "That day, I sensed that someone was watching me again. It should be you."


    At this time, Zhu xuanhuang''s calm face raised a wave: "interesting, you can feel my mental power. This mental power is a great symbol of the broken air raid. When you reach half a step, breaking up the void gives birth to mental strength. This kind of mental power has many magical functions, the simplest of which is to explore all directions. To reach this state, spiritual power communicates with heaven and earth, and enters into the wonderful state of the unity of heaven and man. You can use the power of heaven to suppress the four sides. "


    "After breaking the emptiness, the human body will usher in a new life, and the originally decaying Qi and blood will wither and rejuvenate. If the body is baptized by heaven and earth, it can absorb the aura of heaven and earth and conserve the body every day. By the way, another important sign is to increase life expectancy by 100 to 200 years. Just like people in ancient books. "


    "So powerful! Isn''t it possible to be invincible? "


    Zhu xuanhuang sipped his tea and continued: "I don''t know, but there are people outside, and who can say it clearly. It''s a mysterious place


    Even in ancient books, there are few records about the realm of the spirit. The rumor reached broken emptiness. The whole body will resonate with heaven and earth to form a strong magnetic field. If you stay in a place for a long time, that place will gradually become a geomantic treasure land. People in this realm can be called the land golden immortal. As long as there is a thought that is unfavorable to him, there will be a feeling in his heart. If this kind of character conceals his breath, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find them. You can''t recognize them even if they walk in front of you


    "It''s said that when you reach the point of breaking and emptiness, you can regenerate your body and limb. However, all this has not been proved to be true or false. "


    "Aura? Magnetic field? Isn''t that Feng Shui? "


    "Yes, to the broken void. You will become a dragon. The place you live in will become a treasure land of Feng Shui. "


    "So powerful? Although traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to gas field and magnetic field, I haven''t seen it yet. "


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Zhu xuanhuang got up and walked around. His footwork was disorderly, but the wind at his fingertips moved the two bonsai trees at the door to one side, and then the painting on the wall was also moved. Li Su quietly watched Zhu xuanhuang finish everything and return to the original place.


    At the moment when he returned to the original place, Li Su clearly felt that there was an indescribable smell in the room, but it made people feel very quiet.


    "This is the aura of Feng Shui? I''m sitting here and I feel very peaceful. "


    "Yes, that''s the aura. If you reach the broken void, you can automatically form a gas field with any objects. If you stay in the aura for a long time, you will live longer and your hidden diseases will gradually improve. "¡° That''s great


    "If one gets the right way, the dog and the rooster will rise to heaven. That''s it. "


    Two people are in one of the practice rooms for three days and three nights, only drinking a few cups of tea in the middle.


    At this time, Zhu xuanhuang got up and said, "I''ll explain the doubts to you this time, and some of your opinions also benefit me a lot. Although this kind of practice is of great benefit, it can''t be carried out for a long time. It can only be carried out when the air raid is broken. "


    "Thank you for your advice, brother xuanhuang. I benefited a lot this time and answered a lot of doubts. We''ll talk about it some other day. "


    Zhu xuanhuang nodded and disappeared in the training room.


    "I''m afraid that the first broken and empty master of China in 20 years will appear."


    He got up and went to the yard to perform Wuqinxi. This Wuqinxi was created by Hua Tuo, a famous doctor in the Eastern Han Dynasty. It imitates the animal forms of tiger, deer, bear, ape and crane. What we pay attention to is external movement and internal stillness, seeking stillness while moving, combining static and dynamic, and combining hardness and softness. It''s very similar to Taijiquan.


    Li Su''s body stands naturally and his feet are parallel and apart. This bear play is thick and steady, heavy and light.


    In order is tiger play, Li Su squats down with his legs bent, the center of gravity moves to the right leg, the left foot is empty step, the sole of the foot points to the ground and leans against the right ankle, at the same time, the two master fists are raised to both sides of the waist, the heart of the fist is up, and the eye looks at the left front. It''s like a fierce tiger, hard with soft with hard.


    After the tiger play, Li Su bent his knees and stepped forward with his left foot. At the same time, he put his left hand forward along the chest to the mouth. When he reached the end of the play, he folded his palm into a hook hand. After some action, he finished the ape play.


    Set up the movements of the crane show. Step forward with your left foot, and follow up with your right foot. The toes of your feet are empty. At the same time, slowly lift your arms from the front of your body and hold your palms


    Heart upward, and shoulder usually two arms to the left and right side, then deep suction a clear sound, like a crane call.


    In the end, it is the deer play, which is different from the other four plays in that it is really on all fours. Inhale, turn head and neck to the left, eyes to the left and look back, when turning left to the extreme end, stop; Exhale, head and neck turn, inhale when turning to face the ground, and continue to turn right, as before. Then, lift the left leg and stretch it backward. After stopping for a while, put down the left leg and lift the right leg and stretch it.


    After a play, the bones of the whole body clattered, and the blood in the body flowed faster, galloping in the blood vessels. The sound of crackling all over the body is like a collision of gold and stone.


    Feeling the movement of his body, Li Su stopped fighting. His stomach began to cry. At this time, Li Su could not help thinking of Zhang Sanfeng recorded in Ming history.


    History of the Ming Dynasty says: Zhang Sanfeng is a person who doesn''t play the role of margin, and is also called Zhang slovenly. Xin and Wei, turtle shaped crane back, big ears round eyes, beard like halberd. In winter and summer, the only thing I eat is a coir. I eat it every day, or I don''t eat it for months. If you can''t forget the book, you can''t travel forever, or you can travel thousands of miles in a day.


    "It seems that Zhang Sanfeng is also a peerless master. What will he do if he doesn''t have food? Taoism is particular about Bigu and invented many pills. This pigudan should be able to solve my problems! System system, do you have pyaku pill there? "


    "Yes, a grain of Bigu pill has ten merits. A thousand merits and virtues of Bigu danfang. However, many medicinal materials in danfang have disappeared. Only the system can have this bigudan


    "What''s the use of these? Give me one first and I''ll try it. By the way, this grain of bigudan can keep you from eating for a few days? "¡° Seven days. The host doesn''t have to eat for seven days. Congratulations to the host for getting a Bigu pill. "


    Then the dark pigudan was put into his mouth. The entrance of pigudan had a faint fragrance. A head up to swallow, Dan medicine into the stomach, stomach a violent peristalsis. The power of a cup of tea is absorbed.


    "This pigudan is really amazing. I''m not hungry after a single pill. Why didn''t I know? "


    He shook his head with a smile and walked out of the training room.


    Outside the training room, people anxiously wait for Li Su and see that Li Su appears


    All around.


    "Are you all right. You''ve been in there with that man for three days and three nights


    "Hungry or not, mom will cook for you."


    "You worry us to death."


    "Who is that man?"


    "Don''t worry, one by one."


    "First, I''m not hungry. Second, the man is from the country. This time I came here to guide my martial arts practice. You want to learn martial arts here. "


    "Yes


    Li Tangming and Wang Guifen went out laughing.


    "Li Su, you really know martial arts."


    "Of course. Didn''t you see me saving people?"


    "I adore you! Li Su, you are my hero. "


    "Ha ha, be quiet. Go to the training room and sit down. I''m going to teach you martial arts. "


    "Good"


    The women went into the training room with a smile. The practice room is very spacious, and the aura has not dissipated. When all the women come in, they feel that there is something in it


    It''s a kind of indescribable uniqueness. It''s very relaxing here.


    Looking at all the girls sitting down, Liu mei''er stands at the door and looks at them with great interest.


    Out of peace, looking after peace. Xiao Yiyi, Feng Duoduo, xiuziqi and Yao Ya sit down according to Li Su''s instructions.


    Listen to Li Su begin to explain Zixia magic.


    In this imposing training room, the women''s learning speed is amazing. One by one, they all feel the internal force.


    "Mei''er, don''t you think it''s hard to practice martial arts? Why are they so simple? "


    "How do I know? Maybe it''s a coincidence."


    "Coincidence! Did you practice fake martial arts? "


    Li Su really guessed this. This martial art has been more and more difficult to practice since ancient times because of the exhaustion of aura and medicinal materials. However, the martial arts produced by the system have been improved, which is very suitable for the current environment. So it''s better to practice.

 Chapter 790

    Seeing the envy flashing in Liu mei''er''s eyes, Li Su said, "don''t practice that Su Nu''s magic skill. Follow me to learn Zixia''s magic skill."


    Liu mei''er gave Li Su a white look: "that''s the jade girl''s Heart Sutra."


    "Whatever it is, you learn it or not."


    "My Heart Sutra is very powerful. I can break the emptiness when I get to the end of my cultivation. Besides, if I practice from the beginning, everything will be unknown. So it''s better not to take risks. "


    "It''s up to you. We''ll break up the void and leave you here. Don''t cry."


    "How can I cry? I''m not sure who will go then."


    "Ha ha."


    Li Su watched the women''s cultivation. My heart is filled with emotion.


    Since I went to a small village, the system has activated the internal force system. In less than two months along the way, he has become a peerless master. If he is known, he will set off a wave. It''s time for trouble


    Will continue to come, perhaps I will be like a mouse slice to do research.


    In this world, people are always moved by interests. If you reach the rank of peerless experts in just two months, you will surely attract the prying eyes of the aristocratic families and sects in the major Wulin, and even the scattered practitioners.


    Unless we have the power to suppress the four seas and eight wastelands, and sweep the sky with strong force, people in the world will not have any evil thoughts on themselves.


    Although he never exposed himself, but also made up a mysterious school to shock himself. However, in the school, only oneself was revealed, and others never appeared. It has made some people pry.


    Although the peerless master is powerful, he is not the peak of martial arts. Just like Zhu xuanhuang, if a master like him attacks himself, he is afraid that the system will fail. If you have two more of these masters, you can''t escape.


    strength! strength!, Because I still have threats from the Lin family in Hunan. If there is no strong strength, I''m afraid it''s hard for me to take over. Just like guwu, a state organization, there are only two experts at the beginning of the peerless period, but behind the scenes there are two experts at the middle of the peerless period and a half broken void


    I''m a great master.


    And the Lin family is the top of the eight families. I''m afraid there are still hidden experts. Maybe there is also a master of smashing air attack. Think about the past I don''t know to day after the highland threatened to go flat Lin, good no impulse to go up, otherwise it should be a pile of bones.


    Thinking of this, Li Su was in a cold sweat; I''ve offended the Lin family. I''ll never die with them. This time, I have exposed my martial arts in public. The Lin family will surely know that I am a peerless master. At that time, they will definitely come to me ahead of time and strangle this unstable factor in the cradle. Now I''m the elder Keqing of guwu. If the Lin family takes action against me to kill xuanhuang, they will definitely stop me. I didn''t expect that I would save a lot of trouble when I joined guwu.


    Now I can''t revenge on the Lin family, and the Lin family can''t trouble me. However, this is only temporary. If someone on both sides breaks through the broken and empty state first, this delicate balance will be broken. If I don''t have strong strength, I will help Gu Wu. Under the cover of the nest, there will be more eggs. When guwu is destroyed, I will not come to a good end.


    At the moment, Li Su deeply felt a moment of weakness. Ever since I had to


    Since we got to the system, we''ve had a smooth ride, just like the son of heaven. We''ve never had such a weak situation. That day, the words of Ye Liangchen and long Aotian came true to himself.


    Life, is not plain sailing, always encounter some setbacks¡° What''s the matter, Li Su? " Li Su''s sad face fell into Liu mei''er''s eyes, which made her anxious.


    Li Su knows this kind of thing. Say out will let Liu Mei son worry, if say nothing, oneself that sad face appearance, Liu Mei son also don''t believe. After a moment of silence, he said, "I just want to spend less time with you after joining guwu."


    Liu mei''er takes a look at Li Su and knows that it''s not because of this. Seeing that Li Su didn''t say it, he must have a dilemma: "it''s worth making himself sad. It''s OK. You didn''t have much time with us. "


    "You''re talking like that! It''s comforting


    Looking at the smile on Li Su''s face, Liu mei''er thought to herself: since I can''t help you, at least I can make you happy


    Some.


    Just as Li Su expected, the Lin family in Henan Province set off a shock among the ethnic groups after seeing the video circulating on the Internet.


    After a discussion among the elders, they decided to send someone to solve Li Su. Originally intended to let two peerless medium-term experts to go, but he was stopped by the elder who had lived in seclusion for a long time.


    The elders were silent for a long time in the words of the elder¡° Remember the fan family back then? How he killed the family. We can only make good friends with this kind of son of heaven. If we make bad friends, we must use the highest strength to wipe out the danger in the cradle. Li Su''s talent is not under Zhu xuanhuang


    At that time, the world was one of the nine aristocratic families, the first of which was the fan family in Jiangnan. This fan family in the south of the Yangtze River was very popular for a time. It was the heaven of the south of the Yangtze River when they were domineering in the southern provinces. The dandy in Houzai clan was beaten severely because he had a conflict with Zhu xuanhuang. Go back to find the head of the fan family at that time, that is, his father.


    The fan family has been domineering for many years. How can they bear this kind of anger. Send disciples to kill Zhu xuanhuang. First it''s a top-notch player, then it''s a top-notch player, then it''s a top-notch player


    Later, he was a master. But Zhu xuanhuang didn''t succeed. The fan family had already damaged many people.


    Finally, the fan family lost a lot of people. Even the fan family is too big to bear. The master of the fan family is a man who dominates all over the world. He decides to kill xuanhuang himself. That day, master fan forced Zhu xuanhuang to Kunlun mountain. Fight with Zhu xuanhuang on Kunlun mountain. Three days and three nights later, only Zhu xuanhuang came down on the Kunlun mountain alone, with a head in his hand.


    When people around see Zhu xuanhuang''s figure, they immediately know that the master of the fan family doesn''t know whether to live or not. But when he saw the head in Zhu xuanhuang''s hand, he knew that the fan family was not up to Zhu xuanhuang, and he was defeated.


    They had expected that the fan family would be removed from the world after the death of their master.


    As expected, in just over a month, the fan family, who was domineering in Jiangnan, was destroyed. Although there are many aristocratic families who have fallen into the well. But most of the fan family were destroyed by Zhu xuanhuang. Others are just playing autumn.


    A group of elders heard this from the most powerful elder in the family


    Li Su''s eyes, and then take the fan family said things, but the heart does not think so. How can Li Su return to that kind of son of heaven, who is rare in a hundred years.


    But they didn''t say it.


    After getting the news, the elder of the Lin family rushed to Xingqing city. At the moment when Lin Xuan Dao''s feet fell to the ground, his heart felt. In Xingqing City, there is also a master who can break the void half step by half. It''s not just friends, it''s enemies.


    When Lin Xuan road goes out of the airport, Zhu Xuan Huang stands in front of him and blocks Lin Xuan road¡° Lin Xuan said, "what are you doing here?" Zhu xuanhuang''s voice was still so cold, no matter who he talked to, he was straight and straight, and didn''t care about anyone''s face. Because his strength is there, at any time may reach the broken, empty character will be afraid of what.


    "Whatever I do. What are you doing here if you don''t take a good seat in Kyoto? "


    Zhu xuanhuang knows that Li Sugen has a grudge against the Lin family, so he doesn''t have to think about what Lin xuandao wants to do: "Li Su, the new elder of guwu, is my man. Move him up and down your Lin family, the whole family can''t bear my anger. "


    "Zhu xuanhuang, what a big tone. Although I''m a few years younger than you, I''m not afraid of you. This is the grudge between our Lin family and Li Su. Please leave


    Hearing Lin xuandao''s words, Zhu xuanhuang''s mouth flashed a trace of irony: "joke, you don''t know where to play with the mud when I kill Huang Zongheng. I know that you are afraid of the rise of Li Su. I''m afraid that he will uproot your Lin family. Fear is just like me and the fan family


    "Don''t be so quick. I will kill him today."


    "Then I''ll ask you some advice. There is no one in Tianqi mountain, which is hard to sleep in Xingqing city. It''s just right to start. "


    "Well, let me ask you for advice today. This is the first person who breaks the void."


    "Let''s go."


    It''s Midsummer, because it''s not convenient to use lightness skills in the daytime. So they took a taxi.


    When approaching Tianqi mountain, the driver refused to walk forward: "ladies and gentlemen, I really dare not drive forward. On that day, Qishan was also haunted in the daytime. I''m too timid to go here. There are still three or four miles to the foot of the mountain. Just walk there. Just give me a hundred bucks. No more


    After all, I didn''t send you down the mountain. "


    At this time, Lin Xuan came up with an old one hundred yuan note, which was similar to the Ming coin. The driver was afraid to see that the money he gave was not a red one hundred yuan note. A shivering foot stepped on the accelerator and ran away.


    "Ghost! There are ghosts in this place


    Lin Xuan road some inexplicable, a look at money suddenly realized, this time out of the hurry did not change money, this money is the last version.


    Zhu Xuan Huang Su tossed his hand, and two hundred yuan bills flew to the crack of the license plate.


    These two, like old friends, talked and laughed all the way to the top of the mountain.


    Surrounded by trees, the mountain road is overgrown with weeds, occasionally with a few wild flowers. The white bones everywhere are covered with weeds. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find them.


    On the top of the mountain, there are lots of rocks and weeds.


    It''s easy to get to the top of the mountain, and after that. The original peaceful atmosphere suddenly became tense, and the breath of hands was on the verge of attack.


    They were about ten feet apart, and they stood on the stone and watched each other. Once the other party shows his flaws, he rushes forward.

 Chapter 791

    "Today, I''m going to ask you two tips to see if the first master has a false reputation."


    "Yes."


    Lin xuandao''s sleeve swung, holding three feet of green front in his right hand and carrying his left hand behind him: "it''s OK to point to the end."


    Having said that, his every move was extremely fierce and aggressive. In the hand Green Feng pulls out many sword China to stab to Zhu xuanhuang. Zhu xuanhuang opened the folding fan across his chest, just blocking the tip of the sword.


    A simple trial, let two people have a number in mind.


    Blocked by the green front, with the help of strength to make his body back.


    "Eat me a clear wind and bright moon sword."


    In his hand, Lin Xuan waved thirteen times, and the sharp light of the sword seemed to mark the void. Bursts of sharp sword Qi cut to Zhu xuanhuang.


    Zhu Xuan Huang Rao is interested in looking at the sword Qi cutting to himself. Step on Yu''s feet, each time you fall down, you will form a remnant shadow, and seven times you fall down. All of a sudden, the seven phantoms came back to the original one. Open the folding fan brush and throw it out to collide with thirteen swords. The sword''s Qi was dispelled in an instant.


    The folding fan blows away the sword Qi and flies back to his hand. Zhu xuanhuang holds the folding fan and points to Lin xuandao.


    As soon as Lin xuandao retreated, he stabbed Zhu xuanhuang with three feet of green front in his hand like thunder. Zhu xuanhuang shakes off his fan and blocks the point of the sword. As soon as he left his hand, the fan was spinning in the air, and the body of Lin xuandao was also spinning with the folding fan.


    Zhu xuanhuang took a palm flower in his right hand and patted it to the folding fan. A huge internal force flowed along the fan to Lin xuandao. Lin Xuan, who was spinning, turned over and stepped on the fan with both feet.


    Play sword stab up. Just as he was about a foot away from the inside of the sharp edge, he suddenly let out a white breath. The white Qi becomes a sword, which can directly attack the three foot green front.


    This is Qi. Martial arts practitioners pay attention to the spirit. Only when the spirit reaches the peak can the emptiness be broken.


    The Qi sword collides with Qingfeng, making a metal collision.


    Lin xuandao saw Zhu Xuan''s white breath, and he was shocked: "refining spirit, gathering Qi, condensing essence. You''ve got two. "


    "Not bad."


    Lin xuandao didn''t dare to collide with Qingfeng in his hand and stepped back. Zhu xuanhuang''s folding fan stabbed out here. The stars were shining, and the cold light was fierce, just like fireflies dancing. Looking at the folding fan, Lin xuandao projected it out in an incredible radian, and the three feet green front in his hand threw it out to directly hit Zhu xuanhuang''s forehead.


    In the face of the three feet green front, zhuxuan yellow spit white gas condensed into a sword cut to green front. At the same time, his body fell to the ground, and his toes fell to the ground, and he followed Lin Xuan''s path. gas


    The sword collides with Qingfeng, but Qingfeng makes a turn to attack zhuxuanhuang.


    "The spirit of the sword. It''s quite different from the Ancient Sword Fairy. " Zhu xuanhuang praised that "you are already refining spirit and gathering Qi."


    "Just like each other."


    This half step is divided into three levels, the first is refining God. As the name suggests, it is the cohesion of spiritual power, which is just like the divine consciousness in mythology. Of course, it''s not as abnormal as divine sense. This mental force can drive things through the air, but it needs special methods. Only special methods can be skillfully driven. Otherwise, it is very clumsy to rely on mental drive alone.


    Qi is the five Qi in the chest, and the five Qi in the whole body gather in the chest. Continuous coagulation in the chest can finally achieve the goal of gas injury. In the end, the essence is of great significance. Essence refers to the spirit in the body. It will return to the age of youth. At the same time, it will add 100 years of life. It marks the official arrival of the broken void.


    When they said this, their hands did not slow down.


    Sensing the green front behind, the hands of cohesion internal force, green front is zhuxuan Huang in the hands. Lin xuandao took this opportunity to turn around and open up a long distance.


    Keep your body steady. Lin xuandao stabs Zhu xuanhuang with a green lotus sword song. Zhu xuanhuang holds the fan as the tip of the sword. He opened the fan of Qing Feng and put his hand in his arms. The soft sword was hanging on his waist. Zhu xuanhuang''s soft sword was as erratic as a snake. Lin Xuan couldn''t do it, so he was scratched by the sword light.


    Qingfeng in his hand hurried back to guard, but he didn''t think that the soft sword wrapped around Qingfeng like a dragon or a snake. The left hand luck internal force hits to the chest, if this palm hits, Lin Xuan road must be disabled. Lin xuandao''s face was blue, and he also used his power to take the palm.


    The two hands touched and suddenly separated. Qingfeng''s soft sword also parted.


    Lin Xuan said: "there are no empty scholars under the fame. Look at my sword. "


    Legs micro motion, the hands of green front constantly waving like a dragon like a snake: "ten steps to kill a person, thousands of miles do not stay line."


    A budding green lotus condenses at the tip of the sword, and the green lotus wavers in the sword dance. See this green lotus, Zhu xuanhuang''s face finally started a wave: "interesting, green lotus sword song."


    The folding fan in his hand closed and clenched in his hand, holding the handle of the fan to stab the green lotus at the tip of the sword.


    "Ten meetings will be reduced by one force, and ten thousand laws will be broken by one law."


    Boom, a splash of dust. The surrounding mountains and rocks have fallen, and all the plants and trees have been blown down by the waves.


    After the dust, Lin Xuan road three feet green front Luodi. The left hand covers the chest, the right hand supports on the green front, coughs, more than a wisp of blood overflows in the corner of the mouth: "cough cough cough, the first master really deserves the reputation."


    "Thank you so much for fighting with you. So that I can break through anytime, anywhere. "


    "I''m defeated. I''ll let that Li Su go this time. Get rid of him next time,


    ¡±


    "Hum."


    "The world is going to change. Don''t think you can turn the world around when you reach the broken void. Ha ha ha ha


    Zhu xuanhuang let Lin xuandao go.


    "What does Lin Xuan really know. Who controls the ups and downs of the vast land? The variables of the future cannot be grasped. "


    Zhu xuanhuang is like a cloud on the ground. He is two or three feet away from the ground and walks in the direction of Li Su''s family.


    In the training room, the women felt the strange energy in their bodies and were overjoyed. But I didn''t wait to be happy. A strange smell came from the fourth girl.


    "It stinks!"


    "Where does it smell so bad?"


    "It stinks! It''s from us. "


    "How could I have such a thick stain on me!"


    "No, no, I''m going to take a bath!"


    Ignoring Li Su and Liu mei''er, they ran to the bathroom upstairs¡° It was ignored! No, I''ll settle with them! "


    "Clean up before you go! Don''t you think it smells bad? " Liu mei''er points to the stains on the ground, and then goes out to clean Li Su alone.


    "Yes! My wife. "


    Clean up the practice room and light the incense you specially made. It makes the room have a taste of practice.


    "Li Su." The ethereal voice came from my ear.


    After ordering incense, Li Su looked up and saw Zhu xuanhuang standing in front of him: "lying trough! You really think this is your home! I came in without saying hello. "


    "I''m being rude. I''m here to tell you this time. Elder Lin has come. "


    "What! The Lin family is going to start so soon! Where is the elder now? "


    "I''ve hurt myself, and I''ve got my strength. Will it come out again in a moment and a half


    "It''s disgusting to talk half way! But thank you all the same. "


    "No, today I have benefited a lot from the battle with that Lin xuandao. I use his hand to temper my spirit and make me feel that I can break through the broken emptiness in a few days. In the meantime, I will be closed for some time. In this time, we should be more careful. After all, there is more than one peerless master in the Lin family. "


    "Don''t worry, I have my own discretion. I''m not afraid of other people except you who are half broken and empty


    "That''s good."


    At this time, Li Su looked at Zhu xuanhuang and found that he hadn''t changed a day. It used to feel like someone who was powerful but still a person. But now it seems that the whole person seems to be ethereal, standing in front of people with a sense of impending disappearance


    It''s like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks.


    "Now you give people the feeling that you are an ethereal immortal who doesn''t eat fireworks."


    "Broken emptiness, that''s it. When the last bit of turbid Qi disappears, then I can really break the void. "


    "How old are you this year?"


    "I''m eighty years old. At the age of three, he knows ten thousand words, at the age of five, he reads ten thousand books, and at the age of seven, he writes articles. At the age of ten, he began to practice martial arts. At the age of twenty, he reached the rank of peerless masters. Later, I began to study some methods of medicine, divination, alchemy, witchcraft and so on. In less than 60 years, I felt that everything would come out and consult Beidou Taishan from all walks of life. After some discussion, they all said that they couldn''t give me anything, so I closed my door for a year and just left this year. "


    After hearing Zhu xuanhuang''s words, Li Su summed up a few words. It''s "I''m a genius."¡° I''m Xueba. "¡° I''m very worried. "


    Li Su''s face was twitching. Sure enough, people are more popular than others. When I was three years old, I was still playing with mud. When I was seven, I was still wetting my bed. When I was ten, I was still mad with my peers. When I was twenty, I was still playing truant in college. If it wasn''t for the system, I might have been muddled for a lifetime.


    Think of this, Li Su smile: even if you can have my system to hang! I have the system in hand. Maybe when you break the void, I can break the void.


    Zhu xuanhuang was waiting for Li Su''s praise, but after a long time, Li Su never spoke.


    "You''re not surprised."


    The words of xuanhuang, who was killed, were brought back to reality. Li Sulian said, "no, I''m surprised. You scared me out of my mouth. It''s worthy of being the first expert in the world. It''s really powerful. fierce! That''s great¡° Thanks for your praise, I''ll leave first and practice in seclusion. I''ll see you here after I go out of the pass. I hope you have become a master of breaking up the void


    "Thank you. I wish you an early arrival at the broken void


    Suddenly, Li Su was left alone in the training room.


    Outside, Liu mei''er called out, "Li Su! What are you talking to yourself about? "


    "Nothing. I''m cleaning up! "


    "Clean up quickly, it smells terrible!"


    "Yes, my wife."

 Chapter 792

    On the Baigu cliff of Tianqi mountain, Lin Xuan sits on his knees and uses Yungong to heal his wounds.


    A mouthful of dark red silt vomited from his mouth, raised his sleeve and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. Murmured to himself: "this zhuxuanhuang is really powerful. Cough, cough, this fight with him made me suffer serious injury. I''m afraid I won''t be cured in three or five months. It seems that Li Su will have to live a few more days. "


    After taking a pill, Lin Xuanfeng continues to use his skills to recuperate his internal injuries. A helicopter landed on the white bone cliff.


    On the plane, a young man in a suit came to Lin Xuanfeng and said respectfully, "grandfather."


    Lin xuandao is on the ground


    He got up, nodded and said, "well, if you don''t go home to Kunlun mountain."


    "Yes, grandfather. But we need to change the passenger plane. "


    "I''m going to Kunlun Mountain as soon as you can"


    Two people on the helicopter, straight soon came to the private airport, in a hurry on the plane, straight Kunlun mountain.


    Along the way, the scenery constantly changed, oasis, desert, mountains.


    In less than four hours, a jeep stopped at the foot of Kunlun mountain. Lin Xuan road from the car down the way: "you go back, tomorrow morning here to meet me."


    "But grandfather, it''s getting late. It''s windy again. You go to Kunlun mountain alone. I''m afraid you''ll be in danger. Or I''ll go with you. "


    "No, you''re a soy sauce bottle in my eyes. I''ll be distracted with you. Just go back and pick me up tomorrow morning. "


    "Yes, grandfather." The young man returned to the car with a respectful face.


    "Come on, we''ll pick up the old man tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, young master."


    The car started slowly, and soon disappeared at the foot of the mountain. Several driving marks were covered with falling snow.


    If Wang Yifei were here, he would recognize the young man, because the voice was the young master of the Lin family who was talking to Wang Yifei.


    The night slowly covered the Kunlun Mountain, the snowflakes slowly fell, and the fierce wind was blowing.


    Lin Xuan road is a single clothes in the snow.


    The snow fell three feet around Lin Xuan Road, and his figure flashed across the snow. There were no footprints on the snow. It''s the highest level of lightness skill.


    When you reach the half step of breaking the void, you can chase people for thousands of miles. Moreover, the five senses of people who are half broken and empty are very powerful. Walking in such a place is like walking on the ground. But in half an hour, Lin Xuan road had reached the mountainside of Kunlun mountain.


    The snow is getting worse and worse, and it is evolving into a snowstorm. At this time, Lin Xuan road stops and looks at the snow and makes a decision. His feet fell into the snow. The snow was four or five meters long. When Lin Xuan Dao''s feet fell on the rocks, he cleaned up the snow and formed a small snowhouse at the bottom of the snow.


    After making a good snowhouse, Lin xuandao sat on the ground, closed his eyes and adjusted his breath.


    Why is Lin Xuan not on his way? It turns out that the snowstorm has come. Human resources are sometimes poor, but natural resources are inexhaustible. Although it has reached the half step of breaking up the void, there are still times when the interior fails. In time


    Exhaustion is bound to be a dead end in this blizzard. I don''t know how long later, Lin xuandao sensed that the Baofeng snow stopped, broke the snow house and jumped to the snow surface to continue on his way.


    In an unknown Valley in Kunlun Mountain, the spring season is like spring, full of the fragrance of birds and flowers. Outside, there are stars and dark, but in this valley, it is very bright, because there are shining stones everywhere.


    Lin xuandao stood in front of the valley and looked at the slow valley. It was less than ten miles long, but it was very different from the outside.


    A foot in, the majestic vitality.


    "What are you doing here?" A gentle male voice came from the valley.


    Before Lin xuandao opens his mouth, a man in white appears in front of Lin xuandao like a ghost.


    "My lord Mingxin." Li xuandao was very respectful as soon as he spoke. If he can be respected by such arrogant people as Lin xuandao, he must be very good at cultivating martial arts.


    This bright heart is white and dust-free, as if the immortal in the sky has never been contaminated with the red dust. He seemed to be repelled by the heaven and earth, and he could only see the emission


    Unparalleled momentum, as if as long as he waved, the world would break apart.


    This kind of realm is the legendary broken emptiness, a rare broken emptiness expert in a hundred years, which is revealed in the world today.


    Then Lin Xuan continued: "today I saw Zhu xuanhuang. And I played him. He''s really good. I''m not his opponent. I''ve been hurt by him. "


    "Zhu xuanhuang? Did you fight him? And hurt by him? Say, is he going to enter the realm of broken emptiness


    "My Lord is really clever. He has broken through the three realms of essence, Qi and spirit. I''m afraid he will break the void in a few days. I''m afraid that he will interfere with the adult''s plan. "


    "Ha ha, even if he comes to the broken void, what can he do. How can he stand in the way of the rolling trend. How about the preparation of the plan? There must be no mistakes in this plan. If there are any mistakes, I''ll take your head. "


    "Don''t worry, my Lord. I have found all the things you are looking for. I''ll make sure it''s ready for you. There was no mistake.


    ¡±


    "That''s good. I''ve practiced some pills recently. You take it back to see who has good potential and give it to whom. And this elixir will heal you. "


    "Thank you very much. I''m very grateful."


    After that, Lin xuandao swallowed the pill and sat on the ground to use it to heal. After half a sound, Lin xuandao felt the dark wound in his body better and said, "thank you for your panacea. I''m very grateful."


    "Is there anything else? Come on


    "My Lord, I''ve found a man with extraordinary talent and great potential these days. However, Yu zhuxuan and Huang have colluded with each other. And ask the adults to kill him. "


    "It''s nothing to worry about. Trouble, you have to tell me such a little thing. It''s not going to be climate in half a year. Even if you become a broken and empty master, it''s just a little bigger mole ant. "


    "My subordinates are worried. Please tell me if you have anything else. If there is nothing else, I will leave first. I hope you don''t forget your subordinates after the success. "


    "Don''t worry. How could I forget you? Go down."¡° Yes, my Lord


    Looking at Lin Xuan who left, the refined man said, "how about it? Did he lie


    "I checked with talent that he wasn''t lying."


    "Ha ha ha, it''s not in vain that we have been planning for so long. If I can get the legendary treasure, I will not be in charge of the world. Everyone will submit to us. "


    At this time, a man in black came out of the shadow. He held out his hand and kissed the man in white on his forehead and said, "thank you, dear."


    At this time, the man in white turned into a woman. Beautiful face, exquisite figure.


    "Nothing. It''s not hard at all."


    The black robed man kisses up and says with a bad smile: "it''s really not hard."


    "You are good or bad!"


    At this time, the man''s back gave birth to three pairs of wings, wrapped two people.


    Lin Xuan Road, which was going down the mountain, quickened his pace, and when it was at the foot of the mountain, the sky was clear


    It''s a little bright.


    "How about grandfather?"


    "Let''s go home."


    "All right."


    In the Lin family in Henan, the elders sit together. Wait for Lin xuandao to come.


    I do not know how much help, Lin Xuan road late.


    "Elder."


    "Elder."


    The elders stood up and said respectfully.


    Lin xuandao strode forward, sat on the first seat and said, "elders, I went to see you today."


    "The elder went to see the Lord?"


    "What can I do for you, my lord?"


    "My Lord, let''s make good preparations. If something goes wrong, we will be punished."


    "That''s for sure. We''ll be well prepared."


    "By the way, my Lord also gave me a lot of pills to improve our strength


    F1 I''d like to share these pills with you. "


    "Yes, elder."


    After distributing the pills, Lin xuandao dismisses the people and comes to the secret room of the conference room to sit quietly, as if waiting for someone to come. In a moment, a figure appeared in front of Lin Xuan


    Li xuandao looked at the figure and said, "here you are."


    The figure was covered in a black cloak, and a hoarse voice came out of his mouth: "well, here I am."


    "I went to see my Lord today. My Lord said that the plan will be launched in half a year. "


    "Half a year? So long? I don''t know if the country will find out. "¡° There must be no mistake. If something goes wrong, we can''t bear the anger of any adult. "


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    With these words, the silver of the man in the black cloak disappeared into the shadow.


    Looking at the disappearing man in black robe, Lin xuandao fell into meditation¡° still


    Half a year! In half a year, my Lin family will soar to the sky. Ha ha ha ha


    The next morning, Li Su wakes up early and sees Xiao Yiyi, all dressed up and ready to go


    "Beauties, they are beautiful again after a day''s absence."


    "Smooth talk."


    "No, I''m telling the truth."


    "Well, go to see sister Anxin. Today, we agreed to see sister Anxin. "


    "Well, I''ll go too. I haven''t seen it since I came out of the hospital. By the way, sister Anxin''s younger brother is also there. Don''t show your feet. "


    "I''m afraid! Be careful that your brother-in-law is killed! "


    "You little girl, you know how to gloat. See how I punish you when I come back at night. "


    "People are so scared. Sister Yao Ya bullies me."


    "Come on, stop it. Let''s go. It''s almost ten o''clock. Don''t worry about us. "


    "Good."


    A group of six people went to the hospital in a large business car.


    On the way, I bought a lot of fruits and gifts, which were hung on Li Su.

 Chapter 793

    "Sister Anxin, we''ve come to see you." Xiuziqi ran to Anxin''s side.


    "Here you are. Sit down." Peace of mind a face haggard said.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Ann. It''s sad. "


    "I''m worried about her brother."


    "Don''t worry, isn''t there Li Su?"


    "I''ll be fine. You''re here today. What about Li Su? Why didn''t you see him? "


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Li Su will come out soon and think of you at ease."


    "Connect me. Sister Ann, I''m here. "


    With the gift of light, finally revealed Li Su''s face.


    "Sorry, I didn''t see you just now." Looking at Li Su with an apologetic face, "why do you still buy so many things?"


    "I didn''t buy it, they did. Sister, how did you lose weight? I almost didn''t recognize you when you looked haggard. Isn''t Anning and Qingluo''s injuries all right? What are you worried about? "


    "I know. I''m just glad. If it wasn''t for you, what should I do?"


    "Well, sister Anxin, it''s all over. Besides, no matter what happens, I''m still here. Don''t worry. "


    Peace of mind turned to see this focus on the sleeping two people suddenly relieved: "everything will be OK."


    "I''ll go to see sefeng and see them again and again."


    "Go and say hello to my aunt for me."


    "Who''s going with me?"


    "Go by yourself. We''ll be at ease with you."


    "Then I''ll go myself."


    Carrying two baskets of fruit, Li Su went to ward 702. Wang Guifang arrived at the door of the sick room early with her lunch box.


    "Mom, you''re here so early."


    "The food outside is not clean. I made some food for them and sent it to them. What are you doing here? "


    Li Su raised the fruit basket on the handle and said, "I just had time. Then I bought something to see them."


    "Let''s go in together."


    As soon as they went in, they saw Xi Jinlong yawning and going out.


    "Do you buy rice? I just cooked hen soup and steamed some steamed buns for you to eat. The things outside are not clean. Eat less. "


    "Thank you, aunt. Then I''ll go out and buy some food for the two children. "


    "You need to prepare."


    While talking, Wang Guifang took out two small heat preservation buckets from her bag. As soon as it was opened, the fragrance filled the whole room.


    "It''s a big tonic, big bone soup. And my elaborate meals are guaranteed to be free of additives. Come on, grandson, let Grandma feed you


    Xi Jinlong hesitated for a moment and said, "Auntie, you come to deliver food every day. How can I feel. Otherwise, we''ll cook our own food later. "¡° You just watch the kids. What''s the matter? Do you dislike my cooking? "


    "Come on, Jinlong, just go to bed. It''s not like she''s being polite. "


    "Yes, my niece is sensible. Come on, my dear little treasure


    Bei, let Grandma feed you. "


    Xi Jinlong looks at Wang Sifeng with a speechless face. Originally discussed last night, today told Wang Guifang not to come again to deliver rice, but he opened the mouth, she did not connect, and still stabbed in the back. Staring at Wang sefeng, Xi Jinlong picks up the thermos cup and goes to one side to eat.


    Li Su patted Xi Jinlong, who was sitting beside him eating, on the shoulder and gave him an understanding look. Xi Jinlong suddenly confused, just listen to Li Su lying in the ear and said: "was she cheated, nothing, your brother, I was often cheated by her when I was a child."


    Two people look at each other with a sense of confidant.


    When Xi Jinlong finished his meal, he lay on his spare bed and just touched his pillow. But for a moment, his snoring reverberated in the ward.


    "Snoring in sleep? Was it the same before? "


    "No, just these days. Maybe it''s too tired. "


    At this time, the two children on the bed woke up and saw that Wang Guifen was very close: "Mom! Grandma


    "That''s your uncle. You saw him the other day, don''t you remember?"


    "Good uncle." The innocent voice made Li Su very happy.


    "Grandson is so good. Come here and have a taste of grandma''s cooking."


    The moment when the thermos bucket is opened, the rich food aroma instantly overflows the thermos bucket. The strong aroma reverberated in the ward.


    "How fragrant! Grandma''s food is the best


    "Come on, let Grandma feed you. Open your mouth and take a bite. "


    "Eat well! It''s much better than Mom and dad. "


    "If it''s delicious, eat more. Open your mouth and have a drink of the soup. "


    Wang Sifeng looked at Wang Guifang''s back and said with a smile to Li Su, who was sitting on one side: "aunt really likes children. You and your sister-in-law should have one as soon as possible."


    "What''s the hurry? No hurry, no hurry. It''s only two years to wait. "


    "You''re not in a hurry, but there will be others."


    At this time, Xi Xian suddenly said: "Mom, my place is itchy, just like a little ant biting me again. It itches. "


    After hearing this, Li Su ran over to him and asked, "I''m not afraid. I''ll tell my uncle if there''s anything wrong with Xiao Xian. Is it itchy here? "


    At this time, Li Su pointed to the femur


    He felt Li Su''s touch: "well, there it is. It''s like a little bug crawling inside. I can''t stand the itching! "


    "Here, let uncle see."


    Carefully open the pants, Li Su found that there is no abnormality in the femur. There was no difference between the two methods. At this time, Li Su knew what was going on: "it''s OK, just itch and endure. Never scratch it. Do you hear me. This is your bones are healing together. Don''t move, or you will grow up to be a little lame in the future. "¡° But uncle, it really itches. I can''t stand it. "


    "Let uncle do something about it."


    One side of the aunt and nephew two people can only nervously look at Li Su, lost in thought.


    "System, system, do you have anything to relieve itching?"


    "What can stop itching is a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. It''s not much use. "


    ¡°£¿ What''s going on? Let me hear why it is said that a temporary cure is not a permanent cure? "


    "This person''s itching is caused by bone healing. Antipruritic drugs can only relieve the itching for a while. Once stopped, it will still itch. So I suggest


    You use the acupuncture method of nature to speed up healing. At the same time, he was taking Yuling pill. The effect will be better. "


    "Then give me four."


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining four healing pills."


    Hand to pocket a wipe, a small porcelain bottle was pinched in the hand, poured out two on the palm. This elixir is about the size of a pearl. It is green all over and has a unique fragrance. Reaching in front of the two little guys, Li Su said, "come on, one for each."


    Two green healing pills were swallowed by two little guys.


    "Clear and cool." Before Xi Xian finished speaking, the little guy felt his body sending out a cool feeling, which filled his whole body from head to foot.


    "Uncle, I''m so cold."


    "It''s all right. It''s a drug attack. Don''t move. After a while, Xiaoxian can get out of bed and play


    In his pocket, he took out the red sandalwood box and put it on the head of the bed, holding the needle in his hand. Start to apply the heaven and earth making needle at the femur of Xi Xian.


    A needle pierced down, Xi Xian cried more than: "Uncle cheat itch again. Sobbing. "


    "Just a minute, little stringer. Don''t move." Speaking of this, Li Suyi pointed to the sleeping point. Xi Xian fainted directly.


    Continue to put the second needle, the 9981 needle. Li Su took back the needle and untied Xi Xian''s acupoints.


    "Xiaoxian, is it itchy?"


    Wake up Xi Xian feel legs department did not itch feeling, smile: "no itching!"


    "I said my uncle lied to you."


    Xi Xian suddenly sat up and hopped on the bed. He hugged Li Su''s face and gave him a kiss: "thank you, uncle."


    The nurse who came in for ward round saw Xi Xian standing on the bed and cried out in a loud voice: "don''t move! What do you think of children! This child femur comminuted fracture how can let him move disorderly. Lie down


    The nurse in the speech room ran to the table to make him lie down.


    "No, he''s fine. He''s been in bed so long that he can move


    The nurse rudely pushed away Li Su and said angrily, "I don''t know how there can be such a wonderful parent like you! He had a comminuted fracture of his femur! How could it get better so quickly! "¡° You can ask him, or you can take him to film. "


    Hearing Li Su''s words, the nurse asked Xi Xian, "little friend, do you still have pain in this place?" Then I pointed to the femur.


    "Sister, it doesn''t hurt."


    "It really doesn''t hurt? Come and see if it''s all right for my sister to hold you. "


    Xi Xian took a look at Li Su and Li Su nodded. Xi Xian obediently went to the nurse''s arms: "follow me to a parent."


    Wang Sifeng followed the nurse out.


    "It''s your turn, little pillar."


    "Uncle, will it hurt?" Xi Zhu looked at Li Su nervously.


    "No, my uncle let you sleep, and then when you wake up, you can go out and play like your brother."


    "Really Xi Zhu''s big eyes were fixed on Li Su.


    "It''s true, of course."


    Point on the sleeping point, Li Su began to tie needle with Xi Zhu. In less than one incense burning time, the needling was completed.


    Gasping for breath, he picked up the gold needle and untied the sleeping point with Xi Zhu. Looking at Xi Zhu rubbing his eyes, he flicked his forehead with his fingers and said, "how about it. My uncle didn''t lie to you. Move to see if it still hurts. "


    Xi Zhu tried to move his body and found that it didn''t hurt at all. Happily, he got up and jumped on the bed.


    "Grandson, let Grandma hug you."


    Xi Zhu cleverly ran to Wang Guifen, and Wang Guifang hugged Xi Zhu: "Yao Yao, big grandson has grown up! My precious grandson. "


    At this time, someone began to complain about Li Su: "smelly boy, since you have such a good method, why don''t you use it early! If I had used it earlier, I would have waited so long! We''ll go back to our hometown tomorrow. No, go back today! "


    "Ma! What time is it. I''m talking about going to my hometown tomorrow. Besides, I just broke through these two days before I could be cured. You can''t blame me. "


    "Son of a bitch! Dare to talk back! The wings are hard, aren''t they Vacate


    One hand twisted Li Su''s ear.


    "Mom, it hurts. Take it easy. I''ve lost my ears! "


    Breaking away from Wang Guifang''s grasp, Li Su went to the hospital bed and rubbed his ears: "Mom, I was born to you or not. It''s hard to start. You''d rather lose your ears. "


    "Of course it''s my own, or I won''t do anything else."


    "It''s really my mother!"

 Chapter 794

    At this time, the ward round nurse and Wang Sifeng came back together. And Xi Xian followed the two.


    Seeing the ward round nurse coming, Li Su said with a smile: "beauty, I didn''t cheat you. There is also this child you also take to check, save you don''t worry


    The ward round nurse saw that Xi Zhu was also picked up and led Wang Guifang to take a film for examination.


    "How''s it going? Is it all right? "


    "Well, it''s all right. Doctor Li is doctor Li. Sure enough, it deserves its reputation. "


    "Well, I''ve already done it. Then cure Anning and Qingluo together. You wait for my mother here. "


    "Well, go ahead."


    In 502 ward, only Liu Meier and Anxin are left. The two of them are talking and laughing together. The two patients on one side listen most and occasionally insert a few words.


    "Here comes my brother-in-law." Lying on the hospital bed, Anning carelessly turns to the door and finds Li Suzheng standing at the door.


    "Well, I just realized. I''ll give you two some stitches to make you better. "


    "Thank you, Li Su."


    The sound of being at ease and haggard came out of my mouth.


    "If the family doesn''t talk to each other, I''ll stick needles with them. By the way, what about Yiyi? "


    Liu mei''er explained: "they just got a phone call saying that there was something wrong with Jishi fund, so they went back first. I thought that if I could not help, I would stay and be at ease."


    "Oh, they didn''t call me. That doesn''t seem like a big deal. Let''s treat Anning first. "


    A heard to start treatment, peace of mind and Liu Mei son to make way for Li Su.


    Before the hospital bed, Li Su untied the button and let out her peaceful chest. Feed him yulingdan, and then the golden needle begins to apply the needle at the wound. It''s still the mysterious heaven and earth making needle. After a few needles, I feel numb in my body


    It''s numb and itchy. It seems that something grows again. This crispy itching feeling makes peace like a needle on pins and needles, so we have to keep twisting our body to relieve the itching of our body.


    "Don''t move, hold back."


    Hand speed up the speed of the needle, the internal force of the body. Less than half a column of incense time, Li Su''s forehead began to appear cold sweat.


    This peace wound is very serious, Li Su used all his strength to cure him that day. Although that''s good, it''s hard to recover without three or five months. This time, Li Su used immortal means to speed up the recovery of Anning''s injury, just like changing his life against heaven. Although it''s not as difficult as changing one''s life against the weather, it''s still a waste of energy.


    This time, it took a long time for Li Suo to cure the disease.


    "It''s OK. Anning''s injuries are all over."


    On the bed, Anning moved his body and felt that everything was gone. Excitedly, he rolled over and fell to the ground and ran barefoot for several laps.


    "Miss Qingluo, it''s your turn."


    Between words, Li Su came to Qingluo.


    All of a sudden, Qingluo''s face turned red, and her hoarse voice was like the sound of a mosquito: "well, do I have to untie it all. Can you keep a bra When Li Su heard Qingluo''s words, he was confused and wondered, "why do you take off your clothes? Who told me? "


    "Well, you had to unbutton Anning when you were just needling him."


    "His wound is in the abdomen. Don''t you want to take off his pants! Your wound is not in the abdomen. Why should I unbutton? "


    Hearing Li Su''s explanation, Qingluo''s face is even more red: it''s embarrassing to lose her body.


    A few people on the side of the smile, afraid to laugh, green Luo in embarrassment.


    "Come on, eat this elixir, then sleep and wake up."


    One side of the peace of mind took the more spirit pill to green Luo feed.


    Li Su takes advantage of his spare time to adjust his internal power and sees Qingluo swallow the elixir. Take out the nine day God needle again, point on the sleeping point of Qingluo, and start to apply the needle.


    This Qingluo is the man Li Su robbed in the hands of Yama. Originally, the separation of the skull and cervical vertebra and the fracture of the cervical vertebra were inevitable. But after Li Su cured them with exquisite medical skills, how could he not compete with the king of hell again. Although Qingluo was robbed by Li Su in the hands of Yama, the situation is not optimistic. Because the bone has just been connected and has not yet healed, we have to lie in bed for more than half a year, and people have to serve us for half a year.


    But today, Li Su has to use the means against the sky to cure the injury that would have taken half a year to heal. Its difficulty can be imagined.


    The mysterious nature of heaven and earth needle, together with the healing elixir, slowly repair the injury of Qingluo.


    This time, the consumption is very huge. Li Su is tireless in using the heaven and earth needling method, and his energy and spirit are seriously consumed.


    Because the internal force is nearly overdrawn, the speed of the hand is slower and slower. Originally that dazzling technique, gradually visible to the naked eye. Finally, the internal power of the body was consumed, and acupuncture was completed. Li Su gasped to get to the chair and said, "Mei Er, untie his sleeping hole. This time my consumption is too big, I can''t recover in two or three days. I''m going to have a rest here. If you don''t wake me up, take me home.


    ¡±


    "All right."


    After all, Li Su lay in bed and fell asleep. Liu mei''er follows Li Su''s instructions and goes over to untie Qingluo''s sleeping hole.


    When she woke up, Qingluo twisted her neck and cried with joy: "I! I! I''m ready. I''m not even hoarse. "


    Anning goes over and hugs Qingluo with a big kiss¡° Qingluo, let''s get married. After this incident, I feel that people are very vulnerable, so don''t leave any regrets. "


    "Good! When we get out of the hospital. We''ll get married. By the way, where''s my brother-in-law? "


    "He''s asleep. Let''s go through the discharge procedures. "


    Ease up and go through the discharge procedures with two people. Before reaching the door of the ward, Wang Guifang and others came face to face.


    "Peace of mind, what are you going to do?"


    "Auntie, we are going to go through the discharge procedures."


    "What about Li Su? Have these two just recovered? "


    "Yes, just cured by Li Su. Li Su, he is overworked and resting on the field


    Niu Chengyue sighed from behind: "as expected, except for Li Su, no one has that magical medical skill any more. Someone just called to tell me that there are two very serious patients to be discharged. I found out later that it was the two children, so I think it must have something to do with Li Su. So why don''t you come and have a look? I didn''t expect that there were four instead of two. "¡° Dean Niu, let''s go through the discharge procedures. " He said with ease.


    "Go ahead, take a picture first. If there is no problem, go through the discharge procedures. What about Li Su? I''ll ask him how he did it. "


    Liu mei''er replied: "he''s consumed too much. He''s already gone to sleep. If Dean Niu has anything to do, he''ll wait until he wakes up."


    "It''s OK. I just want to see him. Now that he has gone to sleep, I will not disturb him


    Niu Chengyue waved his hand and turned to go through the discharge procedure with the others.


    "Is Li Su here, please?"


    Clear and crisp voice spreads to Liu Mei er''s ear, Liu Mei Er looks up, a nurse stands in front of the door looking inside.


    "Who are you? Li Su, he is sleeping. What can I do for you? You can tell me and let me tell him


    "Thank you. I just did something very drastic in ward 702. Please apologize to Mr. Li Su instead of me."


    "Oh, is there anything else?"


    "No, thank you. Help me to apologize to Mr. Li Su. "


    "All right."


    At this time, Li Suyou woke up: "who is she? Who are you looking for? "


    "I came to see you. She asked me to tell you that she was very unreasonable to you in ward 702. Please forgive her a lot."


    "Ward 702? I see


    Li Suyuan told the story to Liu Meier. After listening to it, Liu Meier smacked her tongue and said, "I didn''t expect that she looked silent, but she was very attentive to the patient. Aren''t you going to be promoted? "


    Li Su a wry smile: "promote what, I am not Dean."


    "But you have a good relationship with Dean Niu. Besides, you have the heart to let him be a dust collector?"


    "It''s reasonable. I''ll talk to Dean Niu about his promotion. Meier,


    How long did I sleep this time? "


    Liu mei''er looked at her watch and said, "this time you slept for more than an hour."


    Hearing Liu mei''er''s words, Li Su murmured to himself: "strange, how did you sleep for an hour this time and wake up so early? According to past experience, shouldn''t you sleep for three or five days? "


    Looking at Li Su murmuring to herself, Liu mei''er asked, "what''s the matter? What can I do for you


    "It''s OK, just a little hungry."


    "Well, you wait. I''ll go out and buy you something to eat. You just woke up. Don''t move. "


    Listening to Liu mei''er''s concern, Li Su felt warm.


    "Internal power has been completely restored." He continued to explore his body with his doubts: "I broke through! It has reached the end of the peerless period. No wonder it will recover so quickly this time. "


    Thinking of this, Li Su''s eyes twinkled in his heart: "Zhu xuanhuang said that when I arrived at the end of the peerless period, I could fight with a half step broken empty master. That Lin xuandao has been hurt by Zhu xuanhuang. While he is ill, he will die under my hand if I do it at this time. "


    But Li Su was completely wrong. He didn''t expect that there was someone behind Lin Xuan''s path, and he had already cured his injury.


    "Well, the Lin family is the head of the eight families. It must be crouching tiger, hidden dragon, expert like cloud. It''s better to wait for Zhu xuanhuang to make a plan after he leaves the pass. "


    In fact, Li Su is not a gentleman at all. He is just like all living beings. If you can help, you can reach out to help. If you can''t help, you can do a little bit. However, once he offends him or touches his scales, he will turn into a devil in an instant, give the enemy a thunderbolt with the strongest force, and then cut the grass to the root, leaving no future trouble.

 Chapter 795

    Liu mei''er hurried to Li Su with her lunch box and said, "this is definitely not enough for you. I can''t take so much alone. Now I''ll have something to eat, and I''ll go down with you. "


    "No, that''s enough."


    ¡°£¿ Are you okay? Are you sick? Why do you eat so little all of a sudden? "


    Li Su couldn''t smile bitterly. They were worried about themselves when they ate so much. Now they are worried about themselves when they eat less. Thinking of this, Li Su shook his head and scolded himself secretly: Li Su, Li Su. Are you satisfied? There are so many wives caring about you. What else do you want? Be content. No one wants to care.


    "Thank you for your wife''s concern. In fact, I''ve got a lot of pigudan. So you don''t have to eat that much anymore. Just a small pill will solve the problem. "


    "Really? I''ve heard of pigudan, but that kind of thing has long been lost. "


    In his mind, Li Su is communicating with the system.


    "System system, give me ten high-level pygmies."


    "Well, congratulations to the host for obtaining ten high-level Bigu pills. Spend a thousand points of merit. "


    In an instant, a bottle of Bigu Dan fell into Li Su''s pocket. Li Su put his right hand into his pocket and took out a blue and white porcelain vase. Like a treasure, he put the bottle in front of Liu Meier: "Dangdang! Look! This little bottle is filled with pigudan. "


    Pull out the cork, a fragrance suddenly long angry. Then the mouth of the bottle tilted slightly, and the Bigu pill, the size of the belly of little finger, fell into Li Su''s hands. Liu mei''er reaches out her hand, pinches Bigu Dan and observes carefully. This pigudan is dark green, just like jade. Put on the nose a smell, a fragrant fragrance in the tip of the nose winding for a long time can not be dispersed. Liu mei''er''s stomach cried out untimely, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and swallowed the jade like Bigu pill. The Bigu pill makes Liu mei''er feel that she is not taking pills, but delicacies.


    The general taste of this kind of enjoyment makes people linger for a long time


    . There was a faint fragrance between the breaths.


    "Here! This! This! What a Bigu pill! One of them makes me feel like eating delicacies! " Liu mei''er licks her tongue and has endless aftertaste? I want to eat more. I don''t think any delicacies can match it. "


    "Nonsense, this one can keep you from eating for a month. One more will burst your belly


    "I know, but this is delicious. I''ve been lucky enough to eat a yellow pigutan before, but it''s tasteless. "


    "That''s low-level, this is high-level."


    This time, Li Su took out the Bigu pill, but it was a senior Bigu pill. This pigudan is divided into three grades. The first is to eat like eating delicacies again, which can make people feel less hungry for a month. The second is that it tastes ordinary, just like ordinary food. Then people can not feel hungry for half a month. As for the third class, this is the second one. It''s tasteless and hard to swallow. It can keep people from feeling hungry for seven days.


    Liu mei''er sat on one side, savoring the delicious food. Li Su sat opposite eating a box lunch. After eating the box lunch bought by Liu mei''er, she wiped her mouth. At this time, she felt at ease


    Call.


    "Li Su, my brother and I went home together. I''ll come back to you when I get them settled, and my parents, they''ll be back in a few days. "


    "It''s OK. Tomorrow my mom and dad will go home to see my grandma. Maybe they won''t come for more than ten days."¡° Well, shall we go according to them? "


    "No, I''m not going to let anyone go. After all, this time my cousin came home to admit her mistake. I''m afraid grandma will be in a bad mood and implicate them


    "Oh, my parents said they wanted to see you."


    "What! I''m going to see my mother-in-law. "


    "You, what are you doing with that loud voice. It''s just meeting a parent. "


    "That day, I must be well prepared."


    "Wait till you come back."


    "All right."


    After hanging up the phone, Liu mei''er asked, "don''t you take anyone with you when you go back?"


    Feeling the loss in Liu mei''er''s words, Li su''an asked, "don''t worry, I will definitely take you to see her. In this special case, if my grandmother and my uncle get into trouble at that time, I''m afraid grandma will involve everyone. "


    After hearing Li Su''s explanation, Liu mei''er felt a little better: "you said that, sooner or later, she will take us to see her."


    "I''m Li Su. I mean what I say. Let''s go, my mom. They should be out of the hospital. "


    Holding hands, they ran to the hall on the first floor. From a distance, they saw Wang Guifang waving in front of the taxi outside the hospital.


    When they got to the taxi, Wang Guifang said, "let''s go first. You two can take a taxi and go. Clean up and we''ll go to your grandma''s this afternoon. "


    A burst of smoke and dust raised, leaving only Li Su and Liu mei''er standing in the dust.


    "Is this really your mother?" Liu Mei er''s face twitches a way.


    Li Su covered his face and said in dismay, "if it''s fake, it''s guaranteed."


    After half a day, they took a taxi and went home


    .


    On the way, Li Su''s mobile phone rang. It was Xiao Yiyi.


    "What''s the matter? "Yiyi."


    "Are you still in the hospital? We''re going to find you. "


    "No, they have been discharged. By the way, I won''t be at home these days, so you don''t have to come to me. "


    "Where are you going?"


    "Isn''t this my sister''s going home? Our family will follow her."


    "OK, be safe on the way."


    Xiao Yiyi on the other end, after hanging up the phone. All the women gathered around and began to speak


    "Well, Li Su doesn''t lead us when he goes back. Are you afraid that we will humiliate him?"


    "Well, does he have someone else?"


    "Can you use your brains? Li Su''s sister went back to admit her mistake this time. If someone wants to implicate us and not give us a good face, what should we do. What do you think all day long


    Xiao Yiyi scolds Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi¡° All right, Yiyi. They''re still young, and they don''t think about everything. "


    "Well! Use your head next time. "


    "We are wrong." Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi hold Xiao Yiyi and shake their arms.


    Xiao Yiyi helplessly looked at two people and laughed.


    Back home, the business car has been parked at the door.


    "Ma, are you going now?"


    "Well, we spend the night in the county, and then the next day we go into the village."


    Li Su knew that once his mother decided, eight cows would not be able to pull back. Then he stopped talking.


    "May I go?" Wang Guifang asked.


    "I won''t let her go this time. After all, I don''t know how to develop it."


    "That''s fine." Wang Guifang turned to Liu Meier and apologized, "Meier, I won''t let you go with me this time. I''ll take you next time. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Li Su has already told me."


    "Meier is still sensible."


    Bags of things have been packed into the car, soon full. Li Tangming and Wang Guifen are driving one by one and co pilot one by one. Then Wang sefeng leads the two children to sit in the middle. Finally, Xi Jinlong and Li Su sit in the middle.


    "Mel, call me if you need anything."


    "Be safe on the road."


    "Don''t worry. Let''s go."


    Liu mei''er watched the business car disappear at the end of the road and then return to the yard.


    Li Su''s grandmother''s home is in another province, more than 1000 li away. Out of Xingqing city on the highway, all the way is the mountain, Li Su bored to enjoy the surrounding mountains, there is a sentence every sentence is very, Xi Jinlong chatting.


    All the way safe, Li Su gradually fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long later, when Li Su woke up, it was already dark. Rubbed to rub hazy sleepy eye, Li Su mouth asks a way: "arrived?"


    "There''s a traffic jam on the road. There''s still more than 100 Li left to get to the county."


    "So long. I''ll go on sleeping and call me when I get there


    "Go to sleep. I''ll spend the night in the service area."


    "But I hear it''s a mess here. Why don''t we go all night. "


    "What are you afraid of. This is the service area. "


    Maybe God heard Li Su''s words, and in order not to let Li Su lose face, he turned it into reality.


    One shot, then the familiar sound.


    "Robbery!"


    At the sound of the gun, the people around trembled.


    And then I heard, "get out of the car. Do you hear me


    "Give me all the valuables!"¡° Don''t think about calling the police. When the police come, they''ll find a pile of bodies. "


    People listened to the robbers in fear.


    At this time, Wang Guifen and others were also trembling, looking at the approaching robbers in panic.


    Li Su opened his mouth and said, "this God really gives me face. No matter what you hear in the car, don''t come down. Do you hear me


    "Don''t go down."


    "It''s OK, Ma."


    Without waiting for the crowd to recover, Li Su pushed the door open and went down.


    Waiting for Li Su''s figure to disappear in the night before he regained his mind.


    "No, I''m going down, too!"


    "Why is my brother so reckless? They have guns in their hands! Let''s go down together. "


    "Enough!" Li Tangming yelled: "you go down to make trouble with him. Sit in the car and wait for him to come back. "


    Three people were stunned by a scold and sat in the car honestly.


    The robber who was searching saw Li Su come over and said, "squat down!"


    "It''s not good for a few little thieves to learn, but they have to learn from others to rob. The robbery was bad that day. It has to be today. "Ah"


    "Big brother, here comes another hero. Leave the valley and feed the wolf


    "Ha ha, boy, do you really think we haven''t killed anyone? I don''t know the number of people I''ve killed. Killing you is as easy as killing an ant.


    If you want to get ahead, go to hell. "


    The leader looked at Li Su with a ferocious face. Although it was night, it was like day when he was illuminated by the car lights. Under the light, Li Su was like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "Die


    There was a shot and everyone closed their eyes. There won''t be a miracle. That''s what everyone says.

 Chapter 796

    "Young people are always impulsive. But I have to pay for my impulse. I hope you have a good baby in your next life. " The leader took back his gun and turned his head to the shivering crowd and said with a smile, "see, this is the end of resistance. I''m in a good mood and I can let you go. If you don''t listen, that boy will be your end. "


    One shot man and so on stared at the leader behind. The leader said with a smile, "what are you looking at? Even if it''s a ghost, I''ll shoot him."


    "Yes? Then you can show me one. "


    "Hum, I''ve killed countless people, but I''m afraid of a few kids." When the leader heard the sound, he was a little familiar and said, "life is great. I''m not dead after a shot. Then eat more machine guns. "


    A few shots in a row, Li Su stood still. All the bullets were dodged by Li Su..


    "Bah, heresy. Brothers and I shot and killed this dog day together. "


    The robbers who are searching hear the boss''s mouth and stop their actions one after another. They take up their guns and surround Li Su.


    "Ha ha, I''m not afraid of evil. So many guns will surely sift you. When the time comes, I''ll go down and cry to the king of hell and say that the one who killed you is Yan Shanqiang. open


    "Gun"


    With Yan Shanqiang''s order, the gunfire broke out.


    Li Su stood still and let the bullets come. Everyone around him was worried about him. Because if Li Su wins, they can escape. If Li Su loses, they are doomed.


    Hundreds of bullets are flying towards Li Su. Yan Shanqiang seems to have seen Li Su become a sieve. A cruel smile can''t help leaking from the corner of his mouth.


    But the bullets stopped more than three feet around Li Su. Li Su''s whole body was surrounded by an invisible air wall. A hundred bullets are like diamonds embedded in the void. Under the illumination of the light, They stab back, and the flash is particularly conspicuous.


    "Keep shooting with me!"


    Bang bang.


    The continuous gunfire pierced the silent night and spread far away.


    One after another bullets hit the air wall, but the coefficient was blocked.


    At this time, Li Su''s hands behind him moved. His hands drew a circle in front of him, and the bullet coefficient on the air wall flew between Li Su''s palms. Then he waved his hand and hundreds of bullets whirled in the palm of Li Su''s left hand, which was spectacular. Yan Shanqiang and Li Su have been scared out of their wits. I want to run with my feet, but I can''t use any strength. I can''t move, let alone run.


    Li Su grinned. "I look like a ghost or not. You are not afraid," he said


    Rao is killing countless Yan Shanqiang. Seeing Li Su like this, he still jumps in his heart: "you! Don''t come here! I tell you. My elder brother is very powerful. If you dare to move me, he won''t let you go. "


    "Yes? But I''ll let you go. Who knows you won''t come back to me for revenge. "


    "No, no, I swear to God that I will never come back to trouble you."


    "Really?"


    "It''s more true than gold."


    But in his heart, he thought: hum, wait for me to escape. I''m sure big brother will destroy your family! You wait for me, let me Yan Shanqiang eat such a big loss, I can make you feel better! But Li Su heard Yan Shanqiang''s words and said with a smile, "really! Then I''ll let you go. "


    I heard what Li Su said. In Yan Shanqiang''s heart, he said: "stupid! You wait for me. You''re dead!


    But I don''t know. In this case, there are only two kinds of people who can release him. The first one is really afraid, the second one is people who like to destroy hope. Unfortunately, Li Su happens to be the second. If you''re just scared, why come out.


    "It''s common sense to cut down the grass. You''ve suffered so much today. Will you let me go if I let you go? Since I''m going to get ahead, that means I''m not afraid at all. In the next life, when you are a robber, you should have eyes to see who can rob and who can''t rob. "


    Li Su''s right hand pointed a little, and more than ten bullets were pulled out. Then Li Su threw him at Yan Shanqiang.


    Puff Yi a few sharp things pierce the body sound, is escaping Yan Shanqiang fell to the ground. He looked at Li Su in his eyes: "you... You lied to me..."


    Li Su walked up to him and said with a smile, "aren''t you lying to me? I can''t close my eyes. These eyes are a little creepy. Then I will be merciful to help you close your eyes. When you go down, tell the king of hell that the person who gets rid of harm for the people is Li Su


    Yan Shanqiang''s mouth opened and closed, but there was no sound.


    "Go down and feed the wolf."


    Li Su kicks the body of Feiyan Shanqiang, and the body falls into the valley in a perfect arc. It was a long time before I heard the sound of heavy objects landing.


    "It''s your turn. I''ll give you back the bullet."


    The bullet in the left hand is thrown into the air and the sleeve is brushed. The bullets were neatly displayed in front of us.


    "Go ahead."


    The big hand slaps forward, and the bullet goes straight to the minion. A scream, all dead


    .


    "Kill so many people, go down to accompany your boss."


    The bodies fell to the ground and fell into the valley.


    After all this, Li Su clapped her hands and turned to leave. When you''re done, you''ll get rid of it.


    After Li Su disappeared, many people responded and appreciated Li Su.


    "Hello? Is it Qian Yu. I''m Li Su


    "Li Xiaoyou? What''s the matter? "


    I''ve killed people. I want you to clean up the mess


    Qian Yu on the other end of the phone gave a wry smile: "Li Xiaoyou, you really can cause trouble. Tell me who it is and where it is. I''ll send someone


    "In the service area on the highway, I don''t know the address. You can find it by your means. Hang up first. I''m on my way


    "Xiaoyou, where are you going?"


    "Wu''an County, to be exact, is a small mountain village in Wu''an county."


    "What a coincidence? It happens that Wu''an county has something to solve. You''ll have time to come and have a look then. "


    "Well, if they can''t solve it, call me."¡° Also, I hope Li Xiaoyou will stop killing people next time. After all, if it''s too big, we can''t cover it up. "


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Qian. I know this kind of thing. They are a group of people


    The robbers of road robbery have a lot of homicide cases in their hands. I''ve done harm to the people. "


    "Well, I don''t think Li Xiaoyou will do it for no reason."


    "All right, all right, hang up first. It''s uncomfortable to be flattered. If you can''t solve the problem in Wu''an County, call me and say


    "All right."


    Hang up the phone, Li Su returned to the business car. A group of people in the car and so on, looking at the safe return of the hanging heart finally let go.


    "Just come back safely."


    With these words, Li Tangming started the car and left without saying a word.


    After driving a long way, the people in the car calmed down.


    "They''re all dead?" Although Li Tangming knew they must be dead when he saw Li Su coming back, he still couldn''t help asking.


    Although all the people in this car have some skills, they have seen the matter of life and death. But it''s all natural death or death. But it''s the first time I''ve ever seen you kill someone with your own hands.


    "Well." Li Su''s understated response was: "there are still two children here. It''s not suitable to discuss these things. It''s not good for the growth of children. "


    Along the way, people were worried that there would be a robbery in this road. Li Su was a little funny and didn''t talk. I fell asleep.


    When Li Su woke up here, it was more than one o''clock in the morning. The car has arrived in front of the hotel in Wu''an county.


    "Stay here all night, and we''ll go back tomorrow morning."


    There are three rooms, one for Li Tangming and one for Wang Guifen, one for Wang sefeng and Xi Jinlong with their two children, and one for Li Su alone.


    Into the room, Li Su simply rushed to the body. I changed into clean clothes and sat on the bed chatting with the system.


    "System, why did those robbers who were just killed in my hands give me credit? Shouldn''t it be a credit to kill people? "


    "Yes, it''s a credit to kill. But people are also divided into three, six and nine grades. Ten thousand yuan will be deducted for killing ordinary people. One hundred thousand will be deducted from the merits and virtues of killing good people. To kill a great good man, one million will be deducted for his merits and virtues. "


    "So cruel? What about killing the wicked? "


    "Ten thousand for killing the wicked, ten thousand for killing the great, five hundred thousand for killing the most heinous, and one million for killing the most heinous."


    "No! Such a pit! That is to say, if I kill the wrong person, I will lose merit. So cruel! No, the system has no way to tell good from evil. Otherwise, if I kill two wrong people, I will die directly. "


    "Yes, the system has its own identification system. It''s just a scan. Ten points at a time. "


    "I knew you were not kind! Skinny, skinny. "


    "Friendly tips, the system is also very helpless, what can the system do. That''s the rule. There is no way to modify it. " Hearing the system''s answer, Li Su was acutely aware of an important information hidden in the system''s words.


    "Regulations? You were created. The people who created you must be very powerful. You have chosen whether I have any conspiracy. "


    "Insufficient host permissions, system cannot answer. It can only tell the host that the system is not malicious to you. "


    "Insufficient permissions? What level can I reach? Is it broken and empty? "


    "No, you can''t even reach the broken void. You can only know when you become an immortal."


    "Fairy! Is there a fairy in the world


    "Broken emptiness is only the end of this world, reaching another world is only a new starting point. It''s nothing to be broken and empty on the way to practice. "


    "Fairy."


    Li Su''s eyes twinkled with brilliant eyes, thinking: "originally, I thought that after breaking the void, I reached the peak, but after the system said that it was just a new beginning. Fairy! Live forever. "


    "Can I cultivate immortals? System. "


    "You can''t cultivate immortals without upgrading."


    "Well, there are so many bars. Forget it. I don''t have enough authority to ask you anything. It''s a waste of breath. "

 Chapter 797

    "By the way, why didn''t the system tell me when limboda died?"


    "Lin Boda''s merits and demerits are equal, so the host didn''t get any reward. So there is no hint. "


    "I see."


    Two hundred thousand merits and virtues came to Yan Shanqiang when they died. Yan Shanqiang contributed one hundred thousand merits and virtues, and his younger brother one hundred thousand is exactly one hundred thousand.


    "Well, I''m only 300000 now, and I still owe the system one million. How are you going to live this life? " Thinking of this, Li Su wailed: "kill and set fire to the golden belt. It seems that we need to kill more villains. By the way, Yan Shanqiang''s brother must not be a good man. When he comes to get in trouble, he''ll surely get it. I''m asking Mr. Qian for a list of heinous criminals. I''ll get rid of their reputation, money and merit. It''s a lot to kill with one stone. "


    The dreamy Li Su slowly fell asleep in the past. What happened these days made him haggard.


    The next morning, Li Su was awakened by the knock on the door. Knead dim sleepy eyes to open the door.


    "Mom, you knock at the door so early."


    "It''s late. It''s ten o''clock. Put on your clothes and we''ll eat. I''ll go back to Xiaowang Village after dinner. "


    "Oh."


    After washing, Li Su walked out of the room. Li Tangming and his family had already been waiting at the door. After a simple breakfast, they went to buy a lot of gifts. Looking at the big and small bags of things, Li Tangming said, "I said, son, you can''t buy so many things."


    "It''s OK to squeeze. Sefeng hasn''t been home for a long time. Of course, she needs to buy more."


    "Well, you are. All right, let''s go. "


    Big and small bags of things were packed into the car, and the seats in the back were full of things. Xi Jinlong and his children were sitting in the middle, while Li Su could only squeeze in the back.


    Originally very boring, this time added a lot of things, even more boring.


    The rickety mountain road all the way made Li Su''s carsickness attack again. He tried to suppress the feeling of vomiting and shut his eyes. At this time, it was midsummer, and the surrounding mountains and forests were full of trees and wild flowers. too beautiful to be absorbed all at once.


    All the people in the car have their own thoughts, but they don''t want to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Because of carsickness, Li Su can only close her eyes and nourish her spirits. Li Tangming needs to concentrate on driving and has no time to take care of it. Wang Guifang was worried about what happened last night. Although it has been explained, it''s murder after all, but it''s a sentence.


    Xi Jinlong wanted to face his father-in-law and his family. Although my aunt is very good, I don''t know how my father-in-law and mother-in-law are. And Wang sefeng is a face full of melancholy. I have been away from home for five years, but I haven''t been home once. I don''t know how to deal with my parents and grandparents.


    I don''t know how long later, the car finally stopped in the remote Xiaowang Village.


    Xiaowang Village, as the name suggests, is a village surnamed Wang, only three or two other family names.


    Today is the weekend, the village gathered a group of children playing. When I saw a car coming, I gathered around to see the scenery.


    When the car stopped, Li Su rushed down and vomited in the corner. Then Wang Guifang and others got off.


    As like as two peas in the memory, Wang Sefeng took the child out of the car and looked at the familiar village. I couldn''t help crying with emotion in my heart. Wipe the tears to the memory of grandma''s home.


    The things in the car were carried by two men, and the child was held by his aunt and nephew¡° Li Su, there are still some things in the car. Take them with you. Lock the car again. Let''s go first. "


    Squatting in the corner, Li Su was in tears. It''s really good to leave me alone every time.


    A cup of tea, Li Su dragged weak body buried vomit. He picked up the bags on the car, closed the door and entered the village.


    Grandma Li Su''s house is at the end of the village, near the foot of the mountain. After walking for more than ten minutes, Li Su just saw the blue brick house where grandma lived.


    At this time, Wang Guifang and they had already arrived at the door, and Wang Sifeng was standing in the light


    He raised his right hand in front of the closed door and knocked down.


    "The door is not locked. Come in." The vicissitudes of the female voice came out from the yard.


    Wang Sifeng pushed open the wooden door and saw an old woman with silver hair sitting with her back to the door chopping something. It goes without saying that this old woman is Wang sefeng''s grandmother Yangmei


    Wang sefeng''s expression solidified when she saw the figure. Staring at the bayberry, tears slowly fill my eyes.


    When Yangmei heard that there was no voice behind her, she said, "who is that? Is it the little grandson of the Li family? Today, grandma made dumplings. Let''s eat them here. "


    In this opening, Wang sefeng tears quietly flow down.


    Yangmei heard that there was no sound coming from behind for a long time and turned her head to look at it.


    When she turned her head, the kitchen knife fell to the chopping board. He rubbed his eyes with his old hands and stared at the front tightly for fear that the person in front of him would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "Sefeng?"


    A sound is like confirmation, but also like temptation, with a wisp of missing and surprise sound into the ears of Wang Sifeng.


    "Grandma


    Tears came out of her eyes. Wang sefeng knelt down in front of the red bayberry with a splash: "grandma, sefeng is wrong. She Feng shouldn''t have run away from home for so long without coming to see her grandmother. "


    Yangmei went to Wang Sifeng, took her in her arms and said, "just come back, just come back. Grandma will be relieved to see you come back safe and sound. "


    "Grandma


    At this time, Yangmei suddenly fainted and fell forward. Wang Sifeng held the Red Bayberry and cried, "Grandma! What''s the matter with you! Don''t scare me! Grandma, grandma


    Li Su half body did not enter the door to hear anxious voice from the yard.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Grandma suddenly fainted!"


    Li Su ran in front of the red bayberry, ran the technique of observing Qi and explored it again. He loosened his mouth and said, "it''s nothing serious, but I''m too excited. Just take this pill and lie down and have a rest. "


    With Li Su''s confirmation, everyone was relieved. Then she helped her into the inner room to lie down and have a rest.


    "You all go out. Grandma and I want to be alone for a while."


    Looking at the people who went out, Wang Sifeng cried and told about the ups and downs of these years. Outside, Wang Guifang continued to chop the meat stuffing. Some chat with Li Tangming.


    But Li and Xi Jinlong are looking at the two children.


    "Oh, Tang Ming is back."


    But saw an old man into the yard, this old man is Wang Guifang''s father Wang Zhong.


    Wang Zhong''s eyes swept the yard and found that there was no red bayberry, only his daughter was chopping meat, and Li Su and a young man were playing with two children.


    "And your mother? Whose family are those two children. Is that Xiao Su''s friend? "


    Wang Guifang was surprised and said, "Dad, why are you here? Those two kids are yours


    Baby, grandson


    After listening to his grandson, Wang Zhongle went over and said, "do you have children? So big? Don''t tell us! Come on, come on, let me hug you. "


    When Wang Guifang heard that the old man knew that he had misunderstood, he explained, "what, this is the child of sefeng. That young man is the object of sefeng. "


    "Sefeng? She''s back! "


    "Don''t get excited. Sefeng is coming back to the house with my mother. Just now my mother fainted and was helped to the bed


    "Oh, great grandson, let your grandfather hug you."


    Xi Jinlong saw Wang Zhong coming to this side at a loss. Li Su touched him and said, "call me grandfather."


    "Grandfather."


    Wang Zhong stopped and looked at Xi Jinlong with a long sigh: "Hmm"


    "It''s called grandfather."


    "Grandfather."


    "Good boy


    "My grandfather''s body is still so strong. Did he just go to the mountain again?"


    "You son of a bitch, you know how to come. Hum, I''m trying to figure out that the peaches in Houshan are going to ripen. I''ll pick some and send them to you. "


    "Thank you, Grandpa. I know my grandfather loves me the most


    "Come on, don''t be glib. Wash and eat the peaches in the basket. "


    Watching Li Su go with the basket, Wang Zhong teases the child and says to Xi Jinlong, "ah, I should have been angry. But seeing that you''re doing so well, no matter how angry you are, it''s gone


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa. I''m to blame for this. "


    "It''s OK. As long as you have a good life, I''ll be satisfied. Go and eat peaches with Xiao su. "


    Xi Jinlong went to Li Su. Li Su touched him and said, "I said it''s OK. They are not in a hurry to see you. But my aunts and uncles don''t have to. I''m afraid we''ll have to use some tricks after that. "


    Xi Jinlong took the peach Li Su handed him and chewed it up. He asked, "what''s the trick?"


    "Bitter meat.".


    "Will that work?"


    "Don''t worry, it will work." Amusing children for a long time, Wang Zhong and Li Tangming play chess together. The two children surround each other and sometimes make trouble. Wang Zhong and Li Tangming blow their beard and stare at each other.


    At this time, Wang Sifeng came out with the red bayberry, and saw Wang Zhong burst into tears again.


    After a while, three women gathered around to make dumplings. Wang Zhong and Li Tangming continued to play chess. Li Su chewed the peach and Xi Jinlong said, "let''s go down to the river and touch two fish. Today, let''s try the fish made by grandma. That''s a miracle. "


    They said hello and walked to the river with Zhulou.


    It''s half an hour''s journey to the river. The river is very clear, about knee high. The fish in the water swim leisurely, bringing waves.


    "What a big fish! Look at that fat one


    They pulled off their shoes and socks, rolled up their trousers and went into the stream. Originally leisurely


    The fish were startled and scattered.


    "Catch one! This is so big


    "Me too!"


    After a while, the bamboo floor was full.


    They carried Zhulou to their home.


    "The fish here are stupid. If you can''t catch them anywhere else."


    "That''s not true. There''s only one place around here. This is my secret base. I''m the only one who knows it. "


    "It''s a pity to add me now."


    Between talking and laughing, they are getting closer to the village.

 Chapter 798

    "Dead! At this time, for the fifth time, people in all the villages around us died. "


    "What''s going on these days? The light is dead


    "Is it a wolf?"


    "No way. We don''t have wolves in the mountains for a long time."


    "What is that? When the police came, they didn''t find anything. They just told us not to go out. There are mysterious wild animals in the mountain. They have begun to send people to search for it. "


    "Well, I don''t know who it is this time. let''s go. Don''t come out alone in the future. "


    Hearing someone talking about the dead, Li Su and Xi Jinlong crowded past.


    As soon as they saw the body, they immediately took a breath.


    This corpse can''t be called human shape, only to see that his tianlinggai was opened, and his brain was hollowed out. Don''t bite off half of his face, leaving a dense white bone. There were two visible wounds on the neck that bit off the trachea. The chest was rifled, and all the internal organs disappeared. Two thighs have been gnawed to the bone, and then has been left in the leg bones. It''s strange that the blood in the body didn''t disappear. The scratches on the body show the killer''s claws.


    "Here it is Xi Jinlong is extremely frightened.


    "Come on, let''s go home."


    The two went home in fear. By the time Li Su came back to the village, it had already been said.


    As soon as he stepped into the gate, Wang Zhong asked, "do you see the body? This is the third of the month. "


    "The police are not in charge?"


    "Yes, nothing. The police will conduct a large-scale mountain search in the afternoon. "


    "That''s for sure."


    Speaking of this, Wang Zhong stopped playing chess and said, "I don''t think so. I''m afraid we are doomed this time. If I knew you were coming, I wouldn''t let you come for anything. "


    Hearing Wang Zhong''s words, everyone looked at each other in a daze.


    Impatient Wang Sifeng asked: "Dad, please don''t play tricks. If you have something to say, you can say it quickly and stammer."


    Wang Zhong slowly highlighted two words: "mandrill charm. It''s supposed to be a mandrill in mythology. "


    "This kind of thing, it''s said that the goblins in the mountains occupy the bodies of the dead for the sake of practice, which can speed up the practice. However, in the process of practice, some monsters were eroded by the dead breath of the corpse and lost their original heart. It''s completely integrated with the corpse to form the mandrill spirit. It''s also said that as long as you eat enough people, you can fly to the fairyland. "


    "Mandrill charm? Never heard of it. Besides, those are legends, and they must be false. "


    "Guifang, do you remember the stories about cannibals that your mother often told you when you were a child? The cannibal is mandrill spirit


    Hearing Wang Zhong mention cannibals, Wang Guifang''s hot temper is a shiver: "cannibals? Is it the story that my mother often scares me with it? There is a monster in our mountain. More than two meters, with sharp teeth, long claws. He''s covered with hair. He''s powerful and invulnerable. It is said that when it eats people, it will bite off its throat and drink up human blood in its brain and viscera. Sometimes I eat a little human flesh when I''m very hungry. Fortunately, an expert subdued him and brought us peace. "


    Listening to Wang Guifang''s story, Li Su and Xi Jinlong only feel a cool rush to the top of their head¡° Mom, as like as two peas, you''re the one who died today. It''s just a little bit more meat. "


    When they heard Li Su''s words, they were silent.


    "Maybe it''s a coincidence?"


    "Plus the last one, it''s the fifth one. It''s a coincidence, but five in a row? "


    Sometimes people''s fear is often inexplicable, for some dangerous unknown creatures, people are the most afraid.


    "What to do? Or let''s get out of here. " Wang Guifang is a little hairy


    Cold open channel.


    "You can hide for a while, but not for a lifetime. There are mountains all around. The only way out of the mountain is the highway. Maybe it''s already on the road waiting for people to go out. "


    "No way?"


    "The third person who died in front of us is sometimes going out."


    "What shall we do? You can''t wait to die. "


    "It''s hard to say this kind of thing. By the way, call your brother and sister-in-law to stop coming back."


    "I''ll call you right away."


    "Then we''ll hide in the cellar. Don''t go out. Wait until they''re gone


    "That''s all. Prepare more food. "


    The family sat in the yard and continued to make dumplings, discussing about mandrill charm in fear.


    At this time, Li Su was communicating with the system.


    "System, can you see what killed that person?"


    "He was killed by something that shouldn''t exist in this world."


    "What is it? Is that really what my grandfather said


    "It''s mandrill spirit, which was eliminated in ancient times. I didn''t expect today


    God, there are two more. It''s invulnerable, it''s inviolable, it''s afraid of thunder. "


    "Tianlei? The system can have thunder like martial arts. "


    "It''s no use. Only the thunder in the sky can subdue him."


    "So I have to wait to die?"


    "When evil things are born, they will bring down thunder. Thunder in the past is its weakest time, when you can surrender. Or there are broken and empty masters to guide Tianlei into the world. Or wait for these two mandrills to break up. "


    "Lying trough, don''t you mean you didn''t say it?"


    "Everything depends on the nature of the host. The system can''t be used. Unless it endangers the life of the host. "


    After listening to the system, Li Su felt even more sad: God is going to kill me.


    "Mom and Dad, I''ll go out."


    "Don''t go out, now people are in a panic, you stay at home honestly for me." Wang Guifang scolded.


    "It''s OK. Trust me."¡° Take this sword. It''s handed down from the ancestors. It''s very sharp for self-defense. "


    As he spoke, Wang Zhong came into the room and gave Li Su a sword. Li Su took the sword, held it in his hand and said, "I''ll be back in a moment."


    At the entrance of the village, people from all over the country gathered at the entrance of the village to watch. More than 200 people were fully armed


    Our armed police are on standby.


    "In groups of five, search the mountain. If there''s something wrong, call immediately. "


    "Yes


    This group of armed police entered the mountain forest. Li Su also followed the armed police into the mountains.


    He walked aimlessly with his sword and unconsciously went to the peach forest. Looking at the peaches full of trees, Li Su picked a few and ate them. At this time, there was a rush of steps, and a small group of armed police rushed to the East. Seeing Li Su in the peach forest, he yelled, "get out, it''s not safe here."


    The next gunshot directly fulfilled the words of the armed police.


    "Come on! Boy, it''s not safe in here. "


    Teams from all sides rushed to the shooting place.


    Li Su also quietly followed.


    When we arrived, the first mock exam was made of dead bodies and the morning corpses. All of a sudden, Li Su was alert, and a strong internal force rushed forward to push down five people.


    At the moment when the five people fell to the ground, two sharp claws crossed the place where they were leading, bringing bursts of cold light. If there is no Li Su''s push, I''m afraid there will be five more bodies lying here.


    Monster a Leng, Li Su takes this opportunity to clap to monster. But only heard a touch sound, like a slap on the iron.


    "So powerful!"


    The monster turned his head and saw his blue face, fangs, face full of blood, claws also covered with blood. He was covered with gray hair.


    "You go, I''ll stop him."


    The sword in hand peels off its shell and stabs the monster in front of it.


    Five armed policemen got up in a panic and picked up their guns: "get out of the way! Shoot


    As soon as Li Su flashed, the armed police fired. But the bullet hit the monster with only a little spark.


    "The bullet won''t go through!"


    The monster turned and ran to the armed police. Li Su went to stop him.


    "Go away, this thing is invulnerable. Go and invite the people of guwu. Give this to your captain, and he''ll understand. "


    "But


    "You''re holding me back here."


    "Good."


    Armed police picked up what Li Su had thrown and hurriedly retreated.


    Looking at the people who left, Li Su began to fight. The sword in his hand stabs mandrill spirit with every drop of water, and mandrill spirit rushes to Li Su regardless. Before he arrived, Li Su had already smelled the smell coming from his face.


    Sword stabs in, with a spark. There is no trace on mandrill spirit. See the mandrill charm Li Su constantly wandering, looking for his weakness. After a lap, no weakness was found.


    Just when they were stiff, the mandrill raised its voice to the sky. Continue to pounce on Li Su, Li Su can only swim with him to fight. Every time the sword blade collided with mandrill spirit, Li Su felt numb. A cup of tea, mandrill magic suddenly leak out a just in the battle let Li Su think is a flaw. Li Suyi successfully stabbed him, and he made a metal collision.


    Li Su was so alert that his body fell to the top of mandrill''s head at an incredible angle. But the death was half a minute late, and there were five bloody wounds in the back. If it''s in the middle of the night, Li Su will be cut off.


    "What a cunning beast!"


    Seeing that Li Su was injured, the two mandrills rushed up together.


    Considering that the crowd had retreated, Li Su tried his best to use his lightness skills to get rid of the mandrill charm. But the blood behind aroused the fierce, followed by Li Su pursued.


    "Grass, blood!"


    Looking at the mandrill magic far away, Li Su rushed to heal himself. Exquisite medical skills play a huge role at this moment, and the bleeding will no longer occur after three or two times.


    "I just stopped the wound temporarily. I still need to find a place to heal."


    In pursuit, Li Su came to the edge of the forest. The two mandrills dare not go out of the woods, but roar inside.


    Seeing this, Li suyile said: "he can''t get out of the woods? But the one out


    How do people who work die? "


    Li Su carefully recalled what was special about the road along the way, and suddenly realized: "the road will pass through a dense forest, and they must have moved their hands somewhere. Are these two mandrills afraid of Rangoon or something else? "


    Li Su was puzzled. He walked home with a serious injury.

 Chapter 799

    He applied the medicine and had a rest for one night. At noon the next day, Li Su woke up in a clamor.


    "Ma, what''s the matter?"


    Wang Guifang''s sad face wiped his tears: "yesterday, I was dead again. It''s been a whole morning. Do you remember the girl you played with when you were a child? Ah, a girl with a lot of water. "


    "Er Ya?" Li Su can''t help but recall the little girl with yellow hair and big eyes. She was always with him when she was a child. She was called brother Su, but she died last night?


    Li Su took a deep breath and asked, "how about pressing the corpse?"


    "Ah, where are the corpses? There''s only one hair cover left. Ah..."


    Wang Guifang said, wiping tears to hot food.


    "What kind of evil has this done? How can I go back to my hometown? This kind of thing happened."


    Li Su clenched his fists and didn''t speak. No amount of consolation was of any use. Only when the monster mandrill spirit is killed can people in the whole village feel at ease.


    Back in the room, Li Su quickly contacted the system: "system, how can we kill the monster? Can''t help? "


    "There''s only one way to use Tianlei, but it''s up to you to kill it."


    Of course, Li Su knows this truth. What the system said is the same as what it didn''t say.


    However, it is a big problem how to transport the thunder artificially, and even split it on the two mandrills.


    When eating, all three members of the family are silent, and no one is in the mood to eat.


    In this village, it is bleak. It is only in the daytime that every family has closed their doors. Even if they want to go out, they are in groups and cautious.


    Some elders in the village did not know where they found a pile of shotguns, half guarding the village, the other half following the police into the mountain forest.


    It''s OK during the day. With the sun, people are more daring. If it gets dark, no matter how brave the police are, no one will dare to come.


    Li Su had a meal and walked into the back mountain alone.


    I learned from faxiaokou that I have to carry it tonight, and there will be troops coming tomorrow.


    Compared with the police, the strength of the army is a little bit stronger.


    "So, we must hold on today and wait for the troops to come and everything will be safe. Our party''s troops have been afraid of anything and everything. They have been killed completely. "


    Li Su didn''t want to attack the optimism of faxiao. He saw the power of mandrill last night.


    Li Su knew that the sea of people tactics would not work unless the whole mountain forest was burned up. In the plain, perhaps the strength of the troops could be shown to the maximum, but in the mountain forest, the most experienced old hunters would have to catch the blind, let alone the troops who were not familiar with the land.


    Maybe the more people come, the more people die.


    Thanks to him last night, the hot weapons didn''t have much use at all!


    And mandrill spirit this kind of monster, is the most revenge, is the most hate.


    I was injured last night. I will definitely be very fierce tonight. I will make up for the blood I lost last night. In the face of a fierce mandrill, Li Su can only think that tonight, or even tomorrow, will be a bloody battle, and the river of blood is small¡° Li Su, won''t you come with us? "


    Li Su shook: "I''ll go into the mountains myself. What can I do?"


    "How dangerous is that?"


    "You saw me yesterday, too." Li Suyang raised his sword: "as you can see, I have a family sword. No matter how powerful the mandrill charm is, I will be afraid."


    He nodded a little. Last night, although he didn''t see it clearly with his own eyes, he also heard from the later police that Li Su was very powerful. If it wasn''t for him, I don''t know how many policemen would have died in the hands of the monster.


    "Be careful then."


    "Put it down. I''m waiting to come back and play with you."


    With a smile, Li Su waved his sword and got into the forest.


    Li Su''s memory of this mountain forest is blurred. When he was a child, he often played here. When he grew up, he left the village and went to the city.


    Now I see this mountain forest with my own eyes again, as if everything has come back.


    He swept several small trees, one of which was even planted by himself.


    Last night, it was too dark to see clearly, and even more anxious to catch up with mandrill charm, where there was time to recall these.


    The police were on the other side and could even hear them. Obviously, I was scared. Although I gathered a lot of people, I didn''t have the courage to come here in the first place.


    Li Su can''t say anything about it. They are also human beings, and they will be afraid. Anyway, the troops will arrive tomorrow. Now it is best to maintain the current stability.


    But the more so, Li Su was awakened. In such a situation, the more likely it would be to have an accident!


    In the heart anxious unusual, Li Su unceasingly rushes toward the mountain forest depth. My mind is gathering around me, trying to recall this mountain forest.


    How did mandrill charm come into being?


    In the land of beautiful mountains and rivers, form mountain spirit and water monster, like to hurt people at night.


    This mountain forest is really pretty. Li Su remembers that when he was a child, when he was in a bad mood, he had the chance to enter the mountain forest and spend a while.


    I didn''t understand before, and I never thought about why. Now it seems that it is the magical effect of this mountain forest.


    Gee! Li Su''s eyes brightened.


    I still remember that when Erya was a child, she liked to eat. She had no money at home and always went to the mountains to find food. With their skills, prey is not hunted, but in a small pond, there are some swimming fish, very delicious.


    That''s the secret between him and Er Ya. What Li Su always remembers is that the water is very light.


    Mandrill spirit belongs to the mountain spirit ghost, and naturally likes the place with enough aura, that is to say


    "Er Ya, thank you for saving the whole village with your life." Li Su roared at the empty mountain forest. After thinking about it, he still didn''t call the police.


    It''s safe to have too many people, but it''s also easy to be confused. Anyway, it''s day time, and mandrill spirit''s strength is greatly reduced.


    "Bell -" the voice of the mobile phone rings.


    It''s Wang Guifang.


    "Just now the weather forecast said it would rain tonight. You should be careful."


    Li Su took a look at the sky, and sure enough, the clouds are gathering here.


    "Then we need to find out the location of mandrill charm. Otherwise, mandrill spirit will feel the power of heaven and earth and will not come out at all, wasting such a wonderful opportunity in vain. "


    Along the strange and familiar path, Li Su climbed all the way to the back mountain, which was much steeper than the front road.


    Once upon a time, children came here to play, but they fell into the mountains and forests. This area became a forbidden area. Parents would tell children not to play here.


    What skill Li Su has now, he soon found his way and came all the way.


    A glance at the cell phone, the signal gradually disappeared.


    Time is still a little long, the path has become very different, Li Su all the way to find, the sky has gradually dark down, finally Li Su found the small pond that used to play together.


    The pond is still there, even bigger, and some swimming fish are still beating inside, extremely violent.


    It is said that fish can feel the change of the weather, which is obviously true. The swimming fish kept jumping out and breathing the air in the upper part of the pool.


    With a bang, the thunder came down.


    It''s too bad. It''s raining early.


    Li Su took shelter from the rain, chose a big tree and hid behind it.


    It rained heavily and thundered.


    The rain is like a silk thread, covering the line of sight. It is very difficult to see the scene around clearly in such a situation.


    Li su''an scolded, quickly woven a straw hat with branches and leaves, barely covered the top of his head, and kept the rain out of his eyes.


    Almost the first time he came here, Li Su felt that the two mandrills should be hiding near here.


    A glance at the mobile phone, time is more than five, but also for the rain, the sky has dimmed down.


    He can imagine that most of the policemen and villagers should step down from the mountain forest and guard their homes. Father and mother may have been worried, but he can''t go now.


    This is his home!


    Wiping the rain on his face, Li Su searched around the small pond.


    But whenever there are caves, caves, go in and have a look.


    Time in the past quietly, unconsciously, it has been a few hours, the sky thunderstorm more and more big, thunder rolling.


    But also faintly can see, some stars are shining, obviously the heavy rain will clear up.


    Vomit mouth Rain God, Li Su continue to deep a foot shallow a foot to walk in the vicinity, a careful inspection. Over the years, he has understood a lot of principles, but the most important one is persistence.


    And often give up, is to give up before success.


    It''s also a cave, much smaller than before, and surrounded by dense trees. Had it not been for the heavy rain, the branches would have been crushed to one side. Li Su can''t see clearly. There is a cave here.


    A cold wind came out of the cave and struck me with a shudder.


    Li Su was stunned. He had such an inexplicable feeling that this cave might be the place where the two mandrills hid.


    That''s an intuition. It''s never been missed.


    What now?


    He glanced at the sky, the heavy rain has become a light rain, sparse, is about to stop.


    The lightning in the sky is still there, but it is also much smaller. Maybe after a while, it will stop.


    Can''t wait!


    Li Su took a deep breath, carefully pulled away the branches in front of the cave, took off his shoes, and rushed in carefully for fear of making a sound.


    Sky thunder is the most frightening thing for mandrills. Obviously, they are the most frightening at the moment


    This is the best time for a sneak attack.

 Chapter 800

    The soil has been mixed with rain and turned into mud. Li Su Guang''s feet on the mud, not to mention how uncomfortable it was, was like catching fish with bare hands.


    He calmed down, although the mandrill spirit at the moment should be in fear of horror, but also can not be the slightest carelessness, careful to make Wannian boat.


    The cave is much bigger than you think. The more you go in, the larger the space is. Moreover, a disgusting smell is gradually coming out, which can almost make people faint.


    Li Su touched the wall of the cave with his hand and entered it little by little.


    With the thunder and lightning outside, you can see something clearly in the cave.


    "Wuwu -" a little voice sounded, like the trembling sound of small animals afraid of thunder.


    Li Su continued to feel, a bloody smell came out, and then there was a sound of chewing.


    Li Su let go of lingjue. He didn''t dare to frighten the two mandrills before. Now he was deep in the dark. He just heard the sound of chewing.


    One voice, only one voice. What about the other mandrill?


    There was not much time left, so Li Su jumped on it, and the sword was at the head


    One cut.


    There was a hiss, then a scream, and two blue lights flickered, then ran to one side.


    Hoo Hoo!


    It''s mandrill spirit roaring. Obviously, she is very angry at Li Su''s daring to break in. And smell Li Su''s breath, also thanks to the heavy rain, will Li Su''s breath washed clean, otherwise don''t want to sneak attack, directly into the cave, has been found by the mandrill charm.


    With a howl, the mandrill rushed up.


    Li Su was calm and suddenly turned on the flash of his mobile phone, which was bright in a flash.


    Whine, mandrill evil spirit miserably howl, backward, hands hard to cover eyes.


    Li Su and others had such an opportunity. They waved their sword and fought hard to cut it up. The sword had been planned for a long time, and the force was so strong that it almost brought up the strength of the whole body.


    It seems to be cut on the leather, very astringent, and even sparkle.


    Chop!


    Li Su couldn''t help but drink for the first time. He didn''t hesitate to expose his position and let another mandrill attack. He also wanted to use all his strength.


    His efforts were not in vain. This sword was so powerful that it cut off mandrill''s arm.


    Worthy of the ancestral sword!


    The mandrill roars and howls miserably. This sword will not cause any danger to its life and death. After all, it is not afraid of anything except thunder. But if it loses an arm, its power will be greatly reduced.


    Li Su took a deep breath, and a fishy smell rushed into his body. At this time, he didn''t care about it. He drew his sword and continued to chop.


    The other mandrill in the imagination didn''t come out to sneak attack, which relieved Li Su and killed the mandrill thoroughly.


    Mandrill spirit is afraid, facing a murderer like Li Su, it is also afraid and dodges.


    However, this is a cave, where there is another road, Li Su chased to hide, embarrassed¡° Hum, anyway, you''ve broken an arm. If you''re in a hurry, run. I''m afraid of you. " Li Su said, seemingly not worried at all, but worried to the extreme.


    There was still a ray of thunder outside, but it was obviously coming to an end. The frequency of the thunder was getting smaller and smaller, and it was about to stop.


    In that case, even after the thunderstorm stops, another mandrill will rush in. At that time, he will die if he attacks from both inside and outside.


    Moreover, now it is completely under the influence of the thunderstorm outside that the strength of the mandrill charm is greatly reduced. Once the thunderstorm stops, the strength of the mandrill charm will recover. He alone may not be able to subdue the mandrill charm.


    This mandrill must be led out, or even captured.


    Time is running out.


    Li Su was cruel in his heart and sold a flaw directly. He knew that such a monster as mandrill spirit had been channeled. Absolutely will understand his language, but also for the situation has a great grasp.


    He made a feint and ran back.


    Sure enough, mandrill spirit roared and caught up. It has felt that the thunder is about to stop. This person wants to run now, where to have such a good thing, really treat me as the little monster that you bully at will.


    Mandrill magic action is extremely fast, from the cave over the earth wall, a flash body block Li Su''s road.


    Li Su''s heart is very happy, waiting for this, but his face is showing the color of panic. A big drink, with the sword full force toward mandrill charm cut, it seems to be to take the road and escape.


    Mandrill evil spirit grimly smile a, very humanized, flashed Li Su''s sword, toward Li Su''s body to grasp.


    It''s not that Li Su is afraid of mandrill charm, but that he clearly feels that mandrill charm''s strength is recovering. It''s a missing arm


    But it''s much faster.


    His body flashed to the right side of mandrill. Mandrill''s right arm was cut off, which was the biggest flaw.


    Sure enough, he easily blocked the blow of mandrill spirit, and rushed forward several times in a row, forcing mandrill spirit to retreat.


    Mandrill demon howled loudly, obviously very angry at the way Li Su played. His mouth roared, saliva spurted, and his palms and fingers pointed. He grabbed Li Su and wanted to tear Li Su to pieces.


    Li Su rushes forward, his sword is strong, and once he feels that he can''t resist, he dodges to the right of mandrill.


    The spirit of mandrill cries, but there is nothing to do.


    Boom, is a thunder, lightning across the sky, a moment will shine on the cave.


    Mandrill charm body trembles, seems to be finally reflected, and if it goes on like this, it will be forced out of the cave.


    Li Su''s eyes were staring at mandrill charm, and he had been paying close attention to its movement. Seeing that mandrill charm''s blue muddy eyes moved, he didn''t know that it wanted to escape.


    For the thunder outside, Li Su is surprised and happy.


    The surprise is that it''s not the right time to come. If it''s later, it won''t disturb mandrill spirit and make it fear. Fortunately, the thunder is still strong, as long as the


    If mandrill spirit is forced out, it will be able to kill mandrill spirit. Whine, a roar, mandrill magic want to rush into the cave.


    At this time, Li Su where can let mandrill charm to rush back, all the efforts soon wasted.


    He followed and yelled, just to see who roared brightly and fiercely!


    The sword cuts hard and blocks mandrill''s way.


    Fortunately, the cave is not big. Mandrill spirit rushes from left to right, but it can''t rush in from Li Su''s side.


    It is estimated to be reborn again, and wants to run from the top of its head.


    Waving his hand, he grabbed Li Su''s head. If he was caught, he would become something even if he was alive.


    If in the past, Li Su nature is for life safety, hastily avoid, but this time, where can avoid.


    He snorted, and his sword crossed his forehead between the stones. This move is very dangerous. If you don''t know how to handle it, you will be easily cut by your own sword.


    With the strength of both feet, a force in Dantian rises.


    "Go away!" Not from the forbidden area, Li Su roared and pushed the sword out with both hands.


    Hum, a loud noise, Li Su felt a strong force from the sword passed over


    His hands were almost numb.


    The tiger''s mouth broke and blood burst out.


    But Li Su had no strength at all. He put his feet to the sword and pushed it out.


    Mandrill charm body is not much, but how powerful, Li Su want to rely on his strength to defeat it, almost no chance of victory.


    But at the moment, mandrill spirit was photographed by the thunder outside the cave, and her right arm was cut off by Li Su, so her strength could not be exerted at all. But at the moment, Li Su''s mind was furious, and all his strength was surging into his hands and feet.


    At the foot of the mud is very muddy, almost no force, Li Su can only step deeper, with the bone at the foot of the force.


    The pain spread under his feet, but it stimulated Li Su''s mind.


    Ah¡ª¡ª


    He roared and pushed forward.


    If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win, let alone at this critical moment of life and death.


    Forced by Li Su''s murderous spirit, mandrill spirit is even more scared.


    Its feet were firmly stuck in the mud, but it was constantly pushed back. The ground is muddy and can''t borrow strength. At the moment, mandrill spirit can''t use strength.


    Boom, in the sky, a thunder suddenly exploded, startling mind.


    Mandrill magic body is a tremor, lack of strength, was pushed back by Li Su direct row


    One meter away. We can already see the branches at the entrance of the cave. It''s less than a few meters to get together.


    Thunder is still roaring, lightning is still cutting through the sky. It seems that I also felt the fierce fight below, the lightning cut, and it didn''t stop for a long time¡° Go away Another roar.


    If we do not seize such an opportunity, there will be retribution.


    Li Su suddenly kicks mandrill charm''s body, with a deep pain in the sole of his foot, but the strength is unreservedly kicked out.


    That power is so huge, Li Su was directly hit by a somersault, fell in the mud.


    He quickly raised his head to see that the mandrill''s body was also a somersault. When he turned out of the cave, he fell at the mouth of his classmates and couldn''t stand up for a moment.


    Li Su didn''t even have time to get up. He put his hands and feet on it like a crocodile. While mandrill magic can not stand up, a will mandrill magic embrace, homeopathy rolled out.


    The cave is a little concave outward, just to prevent rainwater from pouring back. But now it''s cheap, Li Su, and it just rolls down.


    Whine, mandrill spirit roared, fear to the extreme.


    Li Su suddenly felt the impact of a huge force, and he would not want to beat mandrill charm. Sword a support, from the mandrill magic body rolling away.


    At the next moment, a sky thunder bombards the mandrill''s head, which is still struggling to stand up on the ground.


    In a flash, he was bombarded into coke.

 Chapter 801

    It''s as if mandrill spirit is stirring up the thunder, which bombards down.


    It is clear that the sky has cleared up, even the stars have come out, but the thunder is still bombarding.


    Li Su didn''t dare to get close, so he quickly hid far away. No wonder so many spirits and demons were so afraid of thunder. Now Li Su finally feels the power of thunder. It''s really God blocking and killing God, and Buddha blocking and killing Buddha. No one can resist.


    Boom, a bang, mandrill charm exploded into pieces!


    Li Su was relieved at last. He fell to the ground and saw the red shining sword on fire. Under the thunder, it was not destroyed. Instead, it gave off a terrible light, which was very dazzling.


    Li Su''s heart moved. I heard that everything that has been struck by lightning has a strong function of exorcism. Is it not that


    Yes, it must be.


    Of course, at the moment, Li Su did not dare to rush up. If he could light up such a hot light, the temperature would be at least 3000 degrees. If he grasped it with his palm, he would be dead. He would become a roast suckling pig.


    Look up to the sky, at this time the sky has been a bright, a bright moon hanging high in the sky, very bright, according to the mountains and forests are some bright.


    The air is very fresh, breathing in the nose, the whole body has a pleasant feeling.


    After a rest, Li Su stood up and came to the sword. The light of the sword had dissipated and it was no longer hot. The rain had reduced his temperature too much.


    Li Su grasped the sword in his hand, still feeling very clear and warm.


    But inexplicably, from the sword, there was a thrilling power. Li Su knew that it was the power of shenlei.


    Lightning stroke wood is so powerful, not to mention such a sword.


    Li Su was so calm that another mandrill was hiding. So what? Now with this sword tempered by lightning strike, Li Su believes that it will surely be able to kill the mandrill spirit.


    After this rest, I found that my body was tired and my limbs were sore. The soles of the feet have turned black, not to mention the pain.


    It''s almost bone breaking pain. I really don''t know how I got through it before.


    Carefully climbed to the pool, rolled into the pool, washed for a while, and dealt with the blood on the palms of the feet. Li Su found the shoes, put them on carefully, and then walked slowly out of the forest.


    During the whole process, Li Su was always on guard against another mandrill, but the latter never appeared. Let Li Su some lose, and some relax.


    He can''t finish the whole battle, but now in such a state, if another mandrill spirit rushes out, he really doesn''t have the certainty of winning and will kill it.


    Forget it, don''t be so perfect. With this sword, the initiative will be completely changed, and there will be opportunities in the future.


    Took the mandrill spirit was cut off the arm, bit by bit, next to the forest.


    Under the mountain forest, there was a group of voices, among which the loudest one was Xi Jinlong.


    The flashlights were shining all around, and Li Su was moved. I''m here, I''m here


    The crowd rushed over¡° Xiao Su, where have you been, but your mother and father are worried. " Xi Jinlong cried, looking at Li Su, a look: "are you ok?"


    "It seems that you are seriously injured. Don''t you meet mandrill spirit?"


    Li Su chuckled and threw an arm to him: "look at it for yourself."


    Xi Jinlong took his arm in a hurry. After seeing it, he yelled and threw his arm aside.


    "You scared the hell out of me." Cried Xi Jinlong.


    People all around walked in. A policeman picked up Xi Jinlong''s arm and exclaimed excitedly, "this is the mandrill. Li Su, did you make it?"


    This policeman is also Li Su''s childhood hair, called Wang long, became a policeman nearby. This kind of thing happened in my hometown, of course, is the most attentive.


    I heard that Li Su, who came back from a long way to visit his relatives, didn''t come back alone. He went up the mountain and organized a team to look for people.


    He patted Li Su on the shoulder and said with a smile, "good boy, you have seed! He is worthy of being a member of our Wang family. "


    He heard about Li Su''s performance before, but he didn''t expect to be more powerful and proud.


    A group of police also rushed over. Wang long had excitedly told the story of Li Su''s killing a mandrill charm, which attracted praise from a group of people.


    All the people gathered around Li Su to go down the mountain. They all knew that Li Su was hurt and didn''t dare to make any big moves.


    "Oh, Xiao Su, you are very good, but you have to tell your family that you don''t know your parents are worried."


    "Well, I know. Originally, I wanted to make a phone call, but I found that there was no signal in the forest. Later, it rained directly, so I stayed on it."


    Li Su said, saying the pool before.


    The crowd sighed, and Wang Long said, "this is Er Ya who saved us."


    Back home, Li Su took a bath and had a rest. He was really tired.


    Other people also know that Li Su is tired, and his parents are worried. They don''t disturb him and go home.


    But they are careful, one mandrill charm is killed, the other mandrill charm will be absolutely crazy, tonight is the most dangerous time.


    In the middle of the night, Li Su woke up quietly, and her fatigue had dissipated.


    Killing mandrills and evil spirits for the people is of great merit, and the system is rarely generous. Reward 200000 merits and virtues, recover the fatigue of the body, and take on a new look.


    Tonight must be a dangerous time. How dare he fall asleep.


    Mandrill charm is the most vengeful creature. Maybe it will catch up tonight. And at night, mandrill charm''s strength is greatly increased, which is more than twice as strong as that during the day.


    It''s the moment of death and resentment.


    Li Su is sure that mandrill magic will attack their home tonight.


    Without turning on the light, Li Su got out of bed and looked at her parents in the bedroom. Her breath was calm and she was sleeping soundly.


    Li Su quietly climbed up to the roof, holding the sword in both hands and waiting quietly. Moon and stars, looking at the night, cloudless.


    Li Su was not in a hurry, and chatted casually with the system.


    With her hair floating, Li Su''s mind moved and the wind blew.


    He looked up at the sky, but saw that the sky did not know when the clouds had covered the moon.


    Heart inexplicably had a palpitation, Li Su knew that should be the mandrill charm to.


    Hide in the dark, quietly sent a text message to Wang long, mandrill charm came.


    Every house to move up, although there is no light, but can feel the taste of the killing.


    Li Su slipped off the roof and hid in the dark.


    The mountain and forest separated, and a monster came out carefully.


    Obviously, the death of another mandrill is a huge blow to mandrill.


    Green face fangs, dark night, sharp claws, quietly no life, a little bit to move over.


    The target is really his direction.


    A little bit to touch the direction is actually the parents, good insidious.


    Li Su carefully sent a text message in the past, telling Wang long their direction, let them be careful.


    With the sword, Li Su is no longer afraid of mandrill charm, but he is afraid of more people


    Chaos, mandrill spirit rushed into the crowd, that''s bad.


    Dare not tell the specific location, for fear that the police were inspired by him at night, for a time, they rushed up to fight with mandrill charm.


    Li Su hid in the dark, waiting for mandrill spirit to rush over and sneak attack from behind.


    Mandrill spirit''s step stops suddenly, returns body to run.


    Oh, no, it''s exposed.


    Li Su quickly chased out, and saw mandrill''s eyes sweeping the sword and rushing towards the mountain forest.


    There was a flash of red light on the sword, but it startled mandrill away.


    Li Su sighed in secret, that is, man is not as good as heaven.


    After the night, mandrill magic never dare to come out, until the dawn.


    Li Su''s spirit remained the same. After checking the village, no one was hurt and he returned to his room. Grandfather Wang Zhong is very old and in good health. He got up early in the morning and went out to exercise. He just saw Li Su coming back with a sword.


    "Grandfather, this..."


    The old man saw the sword first. He had heard about it in the evening, but he didn''t see it.


    "You sword?"


    "As you can see, my grandfather, the sword has been struck by lightning


    When it doesn''t stop, is there any way to hide its thunder breath? "


    Wang Zhong took the sword, tut tut praise, but shook his head: "this is the sky thunder down, has become a God, God has spirit, God how can cover the brilliance."¡° How to kill the mandrill Li Su had no choice but to ask the system.


    "One hundred thousand merit points, make a scabbard."


    The system should not be skinned.


    One hundred thousand. I almost lost my life. I only got 200000 merit points. I had to pay one hundred thousand for a scabbard that could cover the glory of gods.


    "Boy, you''re content. You''ve got a sword. What''s wrong with it?"


    Knowing that this is the truth, Li Su is not happy with the stinginess of the system.


    "If you want to make a scabbard, you need to make it yourself. It must be made of bronze, and then I will give it magic."


    It doesn''t matter if Li Su waved his hand. There''s no way around. However, Qian Yu is coming soon, and he is also here to do things. He just gives the problem to him.


    After getting through the phone, it turned out that old man Qian was coming with the army.


    In the afternoon, in the people''s eyes red, master Qian


    Zi and a couple of troops of more than 20 arrived.


    There are only more than 20 people. The public security officers who have been waiting here for a long time are all stupid. There are more than 200 policemen here who can''t solve the problems. There are more than 20 soldiers in the army who have to solve the problems. They don''t pay attention to the people.

 Chapter 802

    The head of Xiaowang Village and the officer of the police station who came to greet them were all stunned and gaped at the scene.


    The young master is nothing but an old man. Eh, no, the old man is still in charge. Did he come here to have fun? It''s a beautiful place, but it''s a place to have fun?


    Is it time to have fun?


    The village head and the chief are both black lines.


    But a policeman was relieved that they were not really made for this. What''s the charm? What''s that? The legendary monster appears here and in their real life.


    Isn''t it atheism? Isn''t it that after the founding of the people''s Republic, there will be no more demons?


    This painting style is obviously wrong!


    I''ve only been here a few days, and I''ve sacrificed several comrades. The police are also human beings, with parents and children. It is no longer a matter of consciousness to bury their lives here for a small salary


    This is reality.


    Now, the soldiers of these troops have finally arrived. They have already informed us that it is very dangerous here, but the world is still so indifferent. Either they have the ability, or they should not be taken seriously. It is their own decision to take care of them.


    Li Su was also in the crowd, saw Qian Lao and welcomed him.


    "Xiao Li, I heard that you have killed a mandrill. It''s amazing. Where''s the arm? Show it to me quickly."


    At this time, the village head finally had the consciousness and quickly welcomed a group of soldiers into the village.


    But the soldiers didn''t move, they were waiting to talk to someone.


    "Mr. Qian, how can anyone come? Big shot? " Li Su asked.


    Old Qian''s face was a little black, and he said in a low voice, "no, it''s a childe. It''s an expert. I want to come here to have a look."


    Li Su chuckled. He didn''t understand. Aren''t all the inferior experts? Are not all the professors who come here for sightseeing?


    "Well, I don''t care about anything else. Where''s my scabbard?"


    "Where can I get it so quickly? I''ve been working all night. It''s about tomorrow


    It should be delivered in the morning. By the way, what do you want a bronze scabbard for? Can''t it be made of fine steel and alloy? "


    "Of course not. Ah, old man, you can''t make your own decision. Have you changed it for me?" Cried Li Su.


    Qian chuckled and waved his hand: "of course not, of course not. How can I be wrong when you tell me so clearly on the phone? "


    Li Su didn''t believe it. The old guy was an individual. He was sent out to make people angry.


    Just as they were talking, Yiliang Land Rover came over and sprayed new and shiny paint. In front of the car, he sprayed a fierce tiger directly, which was lifelike.


    Just like this, there is really a fierce tiger leaping forward momentum, constantly startling people''s mind.


    Land Rover is a smart drifter, listening to a group of people.


    The door opened and a handsome boy came down. Tall and thin, not bad, but a thin, white face, quite a bit of butter Xiaosheng appearance. He ignored the crowd, ran to the other side of the door, politely opened the door, will be a sexy woman down.


    A woman looks like she is in her twenties, but her figure is definitely not what an average 20-year-old woman can have.


    Looking at all the people looking at the woman, the twenty soldiers were still standing in line.


    But Li Su could see clearly, and the eyes of a sergeant at the head obviously suppressed his anger.


    Li Su glanced at Qian Lao, who shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "This is Xiaowang Village. It''s really beautiful." The woman cried, glancing around, and then led the handsome man to Li Su''s side.


    "I''m Li Jiaojiao. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Li Jiaojiao said and touched the man beside her.


    Li Su glanced at the man over there, who was proud and didn''t look at Li Su at all.


    "Old Qian, I''m sleepy. Arrange a place to have a rest." Man management


    Also ignore Li Su, straight said, pull the woman away.


    Old Qian hurriedly should be, to Li Su apologetically smile, to arrange.


    Li Jiaojiao waved to Li Su, but she looked like a pity.


    A group of soldiers were stationed under the arrangement of the village head.


    Watching them go away, Xi Jinlong didn''t know where he came from. He said, "bah, what is it? You can''t be scared to death if you come here to visit mountains and waters, dog day."


    The villagers are simple, but they are not stupid. No one can see what this man and woman are doing here.


    Li Su coldly looked at the two men''s disappearing figure. He saw a long sword hanging on the man''s waist, which was made of bronze.


    "Hey, Su, have you seen that woman? She''s so fuckin ''sexy?"


    "Really, shall I say that to someone as it is?"


    Xi Jinlong''s face changed greatly: "Xiao Su, you''ve wronged me. I''m just talking about the matter, and I can see it very clearly. Is it clear that people like you?"


    "That''s why we have to compare goods and people. You said that kid


    Well, listen to the handsome. It''s absolutely the first time to see it anywhere else. But when I stand with you, don''t say, I don''t know why. I just feel that you are a grass chicken. Is it better than you? "


    Li Su laughed: "don''t flatter me, but it''s true. That''s the thing. It looks good. Hum, ordinary people can see at a glance that it''s not mended. Now it''s ruddy, and the kidney has been out of order for a long time. That''s one minute in bed, right


    All of a sudden, he gave a thief a smile: "I don''t know, do you feel the dissatisfaction of the woman''s face? But she was full of interest. Let''s put it this way, that woman is definitely stealing


    "Oh, poor green cap."


    They laughed together.


    I came to the village to meet Qian Lao and get the bronze scabbard. Now the scabbard belongs to someone else. Li Su''s personality is ignored. It''s brain disease. After chatting with Xi Jinlong, he went home alone.


    There''s a case in the city. Let him help you to have a look,


    A few random instructions.


    Watching the movie, eating the fruit, sitting on the sofa, Qian Lao made a few phone calls, Li Su turned off the phone directly.


    At dusk, Wang Guifang went back to the house with a look of indignation.


    "What is it? Come to us. It''s a good thing to be scared to death."


    My mother was so angry that she was disgusted by those people.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?" Li Su asked. He quickly picked up half of the oranges and handed them over.


    "That young man looks very learned. He is a silver crowned beast. Two Ya died, her sister came back to mourn, and the bad ass looked at it and went to tease her.


    Li Su almost spewed out an apple and mourned for the young man. What''s Daya''s character? At the beginning, it was a bully in Xiaowang Village. Who dares to fight with her? It''s small to be beaten.


    He said with a smile: "that bastard, was beaten?"


    Wang Guifang snorted: "of course, you''ve been beaten. You don''t know


    What is Daya''s character. However, they are already married, have children, and mature. That is to say, they kick the man, but they don''t make much effort. It''s not a big deal. "


    "As a result, the bastard slapped and fanned back. Daya also endured, knowing that the boy was not an ordinary person. Daya''s son, Xiao Mao, is only 20 years old. When he sees someone beating his mother, he pours on her. How strong is the child? "


    Li Su''s face darkened: "did he hit Xiaomao?"


    Wang Guifang tears rolled down: "the dog, a foot kicked up, will Xiaomao thigh are broken. Daya was annoyed. As a result, that dog day directly took out a sword and stabbed Daya. Now both mother and son are sent to the hospital. "


    "I don''t know if it''s serious. I won''t tell you. Let''s go to the hospital now."


    Li Su Teng stood up and said, "what about the son of a bitch? The old man didn''t care? "


    "It''s the old man who''s holding on, or the sword will pierce Daya''s heart."


    "Leave him alone and go to the hospital first. I told them to stop and let me go


    You see, as a result, I was directly pulled away by the car. Let''s hurry with it. "


    Li Su knew her mother''s worry. There was a hospital near Xiaowang Village, just a health station. I dare not care about such injuries at all.


    The mountain road is bumpy. If it is delayed like this, it will kill people.


    "Mom, let''s go."


    They rushed to the house and drove to the health station.


    Sure enough, Daya and Xiaomao were stopped near the health station.


    Two mother and son don''t mention how pitiful, big ya whole body is blood, already shocked. Xiao Mao was in a coma, and his thigh was bending at a strange angle. The villagers who carried her were black and angry.


    "Damn, when did the people in Xiaowang Village suffer from this kind of anger. Damn, I''ll go and chop that dog. "


    "Calm down, you don''t see people have guns and swords. You are going to die."


    "Let Da Ya suffer. Xiao Mao is only five years old."


    Didi, Li Su got out of the car and cried, "put her down quickly, and I''ll help you."


    The villagers also heard about Li Su''s fame and quickly moved away.


    Li Su turned over Da Ya''s eyelids and cried, "enter the health station."


    "They won''t let --"


    "This is Xiaowang Village. The people in it are not from Xiaowang Village. Don''t let them. Beat them to death." Li Su drinks a way, angry is anxious get angry, fortunately he came over, if a little later, big Ya can''t save back.


    The villagers carrying Daya are also strong and strong. They directly bump into the door.


    A little nurse screamed, "what are you going to do? I told you, we can''t save him if we don''t take anything here."


    "Bullshit, I know you can''t help it. I''ll do it."


    Li Su cheered, glancing at the tools and instruments in the health station and grabbing them all.


    After washing the wound quickly, I found that the injury was more serious than I thought.

 Chapter 803

    The wound is very big and deep. Fortunately, it avoids the heart. It will die at the moment of penetration.


    What''s more, he pulled out the sword directly, which caused massive bleeding. It should have been Qian Lao who stopped the bleeding, but the latter was obviously a stranger, only slightly alleviated the injury.


    Fortunately, no matter how serious the injury is, it''s not too dangerous.


    Li Su quickly repaired the wound, then sewed it up, and used the power of the golden needle to stimulate her vitality. At the same time, she slowly injected a little energy. Half an hour later, Daya''s face looked good and her heart rate was stable again.


    Then Li Su had a look at Xiaomao''s broken leg. After all, it was a child. The injury would not be too serious. Li Su connected the broken leg well. After the stimulation of golden needle, it has the ability of moistening. As long as the recuperation is not too bad, it is not a problem to restore the original state.


    Li Su came out: "Daya lost blood seriously and needed blood transfusion. Now she can be sent to the hospital."


    Everyone waiting outside was relieved, and a man sobbed.


    The man stood up, sniffed, his eyes red, and held Li Su''s hand tightly: "brother, thank you, please take them to the hospital, I


    ¡±


    This man is Daya''s husband. Daya married in a nearby village. Hearing the news that his wife and children had an accident, she rushed over.


    He didn''t see the tragedy of his wife and children with his own eyes, but he listened to people''s description of what happened before. A man can''t bear it. Even if he commits a crime, his wife and children can''t be harmed. Most of the people in the dog days just attack his wife and children.


    Li Su was doing the operation inside. He was waiting outside the door with tears streaming. He had made up his mind. Seeing his wife and children safe, he wanted to chop the bastard with an axe.


    "Brother in law, calm down." Li Su cried, "think of your children, Daya. They need you. As for that bastard, hehe, aren''t we making fun of him? How many people have died in the hands of the mandrill spirit. I think it''s normal for him to die in the hands of the mandrill spirit because he is such a jerk. "


    Da Ya''s husband understood Li Su''s meaning, swallowed his tears and nodded heavily: "brother, I won''t say anything, thank you."


    "Well, let''s go to the hospital first."


    Li Su personally drove Daya''s mother and son to the hospital smoothly. After insisting that there was no problem, he pressed 30000 yuan at the counter and drove back with his mother.


    "Xiao Su, you?"


    Wang Guifang didn''t know how to open her mouth. On the way back, she saw the killing


    People, the result returned to Xiaowang Village, and encountered such a thing, and now, the son promised that the man can not die well.


    As a mother, she was full of worry.


    "Mom, you can rest assured that there is nothing wrong with your son, that is, to comfort your brother-in-law. As you know, the mandrill is so powerful that I didn''t take the initiative to harm people. "


    "That person may have provoked mandrill evil spirit by himself. It''s a big deal that I don''t want to help."


    Wang Guifang hesitated for a moment, and then nodded heavily: "well, how can that man do it? Damn it."


    Send mother back home, an old man has been waiting for a long time, it is money old.


    Wang Guifang snorted and went upstairs directly. Qian stood aside awkwardly, and Li Su paid attention to him. He went to the sofa and continued to watch the movie he hadn''t finished before.


    "Xiao Su, Xiao Li, Li Su, are their mother and son OK?"


    Li Su ate an apple and chewed it vigorously.


    Old Qian sighed, and he was close to Li Su.


    "Comrade Li, look at you, the mother and son should be OK. That''s good, or it will be a crime. "


    "Don''t worry, someone will die, not the mother and son."


    As soon as Qian''s face changed, Teng stood up and said, "you''re going to fight Han Fei


    Hands? "


    Li Su felt a sense of killing and said with a smile: "why, does Qian always want to fight me? I''ve long wanted to learn from Mr. Qian. "


    Old Qian sighed and hid his killing intention.


    "Xiao Li, don''t you understand the importance of Han Fei?"


    Li Su said with a smile: "why, is he the prince or the prince? His life is life, and other people''s life is not life?"


    "He is very important to our organization. His grandfather is one of the founders of our organization, and his family is still the biggest sponsor of our organization."


    "So powerful. Congratulations on finding such a big tree. I''m tired. I''m going to bed. "


    With that, Li Su went straight upstairs.


    His heart is a little cold, see money old here, he can''t help but also expect, that person must have an account.


    But that person did not say, money old here repeatedly explained for a long time, but not even an apology, really chilling.


    I''m really not interested in talking any more.


    "Are you really going to do it to him?" Cried Qian.


    Li Su had already stepped up the stairs, turned around and said with a smile, "who said I''m going to fight him, but there''s a kind of person. If I don''t do it, I''ll wait for him to do it


    When I die, just don''t help. I have a clear conscience. "


    Old Qian was also angry. He asked himself what kind of identity he was. He was already in harmony with a new member of the association. What else could he do. What''s more, isn''t it a mandrill?


    Do you really think that if you kill a mandrill, you will become an indispensable person. Without butcher Zhang, you can only eat pigs with fur?


    With a snort, Qian turned and left.


    On the second floor, Wang Guifang asked anxiously, "Xiao Su, have you offended him?"


    Li Su said with a smile: "Mom, my son has strength. That''s why people value him. Without strength, they will not look at their son. It doesn''t matter. It''s just a trade, but you can rest assured that your son has a clear conscience. "


    "Well, your father and I don''t have much culture, but we know that we should not be ignorant of our conscience. In that case, we are still human beings."


    The village was oppressed, and people were terrified because of mandrill charm. Now when the police leave, there comes such a dandy young master. The whole village is very angry, and no one likes to see him one by one. Along with a whole group of soldiers, no one has a good look at them.


    Night gradually dark, Wang Guifang put down the phone: "Daya mother and son both wake up, everything is OK, no problem."


    Li Su nodded: "that''s good. Let them lie in the hospital for the time being


    ¡£¡±


    Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump.


    While watching TV together, my grandfather and grandmother almost fell down. Li Su quickly held the two old men and stroked their wrists to help them.


    "Li Su, Li Su, are you there?"


    Li Su opened his mouth and roared: "I''m looking for death. Do you want to knock or smash the door? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you to death."


    Listen to the voice, very strange, should be the soldiers who came together.


    "What are you doing? Are you knocking or smashing the door? Are you a soldier or a bandit?" A voice rang out, apparently the one who broke the door before yelling.


    Bang, a bang, the next moment, the country''s big wooden door was kicked open.


    A team of soldiers rushed in.


    "Li Su, please come with us." Cried a sergeant, his eyes full of mockery.


    Li Su coldly pointed at the man, but glanced at another man, who was the leader of the soldier. The latter stood at the end, looking up at the sky, slightly shaking his head, with a trace of desolation in his eyes.


    "Why?" Li Su asked, said to his grandparents, and walked out of the room. He didn''t want to worry several old people.


    "Mr. Han Fei is missing. Are you the biggest suspect?" Cried the sergeant.


    Li Su was stunned, and then laughed: "really? That''s God''s eye opening. Congratulations to him."


    His face suddenly changed, and he glared at the Sergeant: "but it''s not Laozi. Remember to do things in the future, you have to tell evidence and reason. More importantly, you have to remember that you are a soldier, not a bandit."


    "Now you can go away. I''ll send you the bill for repairing the gate."


    With that, Li Su turned and left.


    Before he took two steps, a round object on his back came up against his back.


    "Zhang Cheng, put away the gun. What are you going to do? Do you have any discipline?" Roared the leader, trembling and angry.


    Zhang Cheng is the smooth soldier. He laughs twice: "Lin Tian, what are you going to wear. You talk about how many years you''ve been a soldier, and now you''re still a second lieutenant, and you''re going to retire. Who can look up to you


    "That Han Fei young master, obviously the background is abundant, as long as can pull up the relations with him, the future is great."


    "That can''t be unconscionable."


    "Conscience, hum, how much is conscience? I''ll give you two Jin for five yuan. Do you want it? " Zhang Cheng sneered, turned his head and looked at his subordinates.


    "Listen to me, stand on my side, continue to listen to him, stand on his side." A group of soldiers you look at me, I look at you, and then gradually separated, and then almost all went to Zhang Cheng''s side, only one followed Lin Tian''s side.


    Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing. When he listened carefully, he could hear that there was something desolate in the laughter.


    "You see, that''s the reality. We are all poor soldiers. The reason is that we want to have a way out and a future in the future. You say you can''t even care for yourself, can you care for others? "


    "He has a younger sister to support. He is the only child in the family. He has two brothers. His mother is old, and he..."


    Zhang Cheng narrated the background of all the people one by one, but there was a trace of infarction in his voice.


    "They need to support their families and have a future. But it''s just that silly soldiers have no future. They need to go to camp, they need to flatter others, they need to slap themselves in the face and make people happy. "


    Zhang Cheng gasped in his chest and cried, "you can wait. I can wait. What about these brothers? I don''t mean Zhang Yi. I just want to find a way out. I used to believe in you, but obviously you can''t do it. "


    Lin Tian wants to talk, but finds that he can''t say anything.


    And the last soldier beside him, after saluting Lin Tian, came to Zhang Cheng.

 Chapter 804

    "Actually, you don''t have to go that way." Li Su finally said.


    Listen to two people''s words, he also inexplicably a little more desolate.


    People are forced out. Lin Tian is right, but he has no heart. Is Zhang Cheng wrong, but there are so many people behind him.


    Zhang Cheng snorted: "you have a gun behind you. Naturally you will say that."


    Li Su suddenly turned around, his palm was moving to the extreme, and he held the pistol in his hand. Zhang Cheng''s eyes are solemn, and his backhand is a palm.


    Li Su''s wrist turned, a gold needle appeared, and then stabbed into Zhang Cheng''s hand. His palm was stiff and could not move any more.


    His men pulled out the pistol and aimed at Li Su.


    "Drop the gun!" Cried Lin Tian.


    A group of more than ten people looking at Lin Tian, some hesitation, Lin Tianya close bite, lost and helpless.


    "Put down the gun. Mr. Li Su wanted to hurt me. He had already done it, not like this." Zhang Cheng cried, he has pulled out the needle, but his wrist still can''t move.


    Li Su laughed, then threw the pistol back and took back the gold needle.


    "I agree with your idea, but I don''t agree with your method. Also, what''s more, I don''t recognize that this kind of thing happened to me. "


    Zhang Cheng moves his wrist, but before Li Su takes back the gold needle, he directly restores Zhang Cheng''s wrist.


    "You go back. I didn''t catch that dog, but I''m glad to see that. It''s better to die." Li sudao turned and walked into the room.


    Zhang chengleng in situ, struggling for a while, waved his hand: "let''s go back, some people can''t afford to offend, some people can''t provoke."


    He remembered the feeling before, and the palm of his hand seemed to disappear completely. I didn''t listen to him at all. At that moment, I was extremely afraid.


    How many times to carry out tasks, or even face life and death, I have never felt that way


    Feeling, as if facing the mountains, the sea feeling, majestic, dare not provoke.


    They went back to where Qian was.


    "He didn''t come? Is that him? "


    "No Lin Tiandao.


    Old Qian looks at Zhang Cheng.


    "No


    "That''s strange. Where would he go?"


    Qian''s eyes suddenly moved and he looked at Li Jiaojiao: "girl, you don''t worry in your eyes. Do you know the whereabouts of Han Fei?"


    Li Jiaojiao is a smart woman. Knowing the background of Qian Lao, she is just a plaything. She dare not show any disrespect.


    "Mr. Qian, I came here at the beginning because of the young master. I came here because of Doctor Li Su. He has some problems in his health. But when he saw Li Su, he looked scornful. Maybe he had other means? "


    Qian Yu''s face changed: "do you mean that he came here to treat the diseases of his body?"


    "It''s not a disease, either?" Li Jiaojiao is shy.


    All of you are big men. I don''t know what that means.


    "No, he went into the mountain alone, didn''t he?" Cried Qian Yu.


    Of course, he knows that ability is related to a person''s face, and men are the most difficult to say in that respect. No wonder at the beginning he asked why Han Fei came here, but Han Fei didn''t say it. It turned out that it was that reason.


    It''s so far away from the near that such a famous doctor has to go to someone else.


    With a murmur, Qian Yu cried, "let''s go up the mountain."


    Everyone''s face can''t help changing. This is the night when mandrill spirit is most arrogant and overbearing. It''s very dangerous to enter the mountain at this time.


    These soldiers are able to follow. Naturally, they have some experience. Before the handover with the police, they confidently inquired about the power of mandrill charm. They also had an assessment of the monster themselves.


    It is on such a night that the danger of going up the mountain rashly increases.


    "Hum, if something happens to Han Fei, you can retire directly."


    Zhang Cheng looks at Lin Tian, and their eyes are filled with anger.


    "Yes, we''ll follow you up the mountain." Zhang Cheng gritted his teeth.


    After a little preparation, the party began to climb the mountain.


    Li Su saw the phone ring again, and it was Qian Laode who hung up the phone directly.


    A text message came: "this is the task."


    Li Su sneered and returned to the past: "are you not afraid that I will take the opportunity to kill him?"


    "How dare you?"


    "I don''t dare, so I won''t go."


    In front of the forest, Qian Yu snorted and put away his mobile phone.


    For Li Su, of course, he is optimistic, but the organization does not have much binding force. And between people are valuable, it is obvious that Han Fei in his heart, the position is much higher.


    Li Su really knows where Han Fei has gone.


    It''s not that he''s scheming, it''s that it''s really flattering.


    When I went back to Xiaowang Village, I met with a group of faxiao, and there was one


    The boy didn''t come.


    After inquiring, I found out that the boy was making trouble recently. He picked some special herbs from the back mountain and sold them as treasures.


    Of course, there is no scientific basis for this, there is no health inspection standard, and it is very simple.


    But it has the effect of strengthening yang, Li Su of course did not say anything.


    Until Han Fei came here, with a face of kidney deficiency, Li Su suddenly understood what this man was doing here.


    Unfortunately, this boy was one of Daya''s secret lovers. When he saw that Han Fei dared to bully Daya like that, he agreed to meet her in the back mountain forest. The boy didn''t have a good heart, and the little guy also had the little guy''s resistance.


    Han Fei can escape a life, that is his good luck, can''t, then go to die.


    Qian Yu led a group of soldiers up the mountain. The mountain forest was quiet and ghostly.


    The heart knows that there is a mandrill in it, not to mention how worried one by one, the pistol is in hand, always pay attention to the back.


    "Where can Mr. Han go?" Zhang Cheng asked, looking at his hand


    The signal is gone


    "Be careful." Money old, eyes to the night sky, the heart inexplicably rose a trace of panic.


    He looked at the soldiers around him, but he didn''t know how many of them could survive.


    There is a trace of apology in my heart, but it dissipates quickly, and there is the overall situation to see.


    A group of people all the way up the mountain, shouting Han Fei''s name, Qian Lao also know that this is a great danger, but if you can''t find it, it will have a greater impact in the future.


    "Old Qian, there seems to be a man ahead." Zhang Cheng suddenly cried.


    See a shadow of the general biological hidden in the trees, about more than 30 meters together.


    "Be careful, it''s mandrill spirit." Cried Qian.


    The distance is still a little far, people can''t see clearly, so they quickly take out the pistol and guard carefully.


    "Mr. Qian, where are you?" Han Fei''s voice sounded not far away, but he heard their voices in the mountains and followed the sound


    The voice came over.


    The direction of Han Fei''s walking, where the three people are, just formed a triangle.


    "Mr. Qian, where are you? Come out and scare me? Believe it or not, young master, after you go back, you will be expelled one by one. "


    Han Fei''s humanity is exposed at this moment.


    "Han Fei, don''t move. There''s danger there." Old Qian couldn''t help crying.


    Qiang ground a, pulled out a Tang Dao, toward Han Fei rushed past.


    "You cover me."


    The sound of gunfire is intense. These people are all sharpshooters. It''s not fake that they are well-trained.


    But mandrill charm that is what constitution, no heavy weapons, don''t care at all.


    It even stares at the shooting and rushes towards Han Fei. Its speed is much faster than that of Qian Lao.


    Han Fei is not stupid. He pulls out his pistol and pulls the trigger


    It''s a good shot.


    Almost all of them hit mandrill spirit, but it didn''t work at all. Mandrill evil spirit stares at the pistol bullet, rushes to Han Fei''s body, then buckles him in the hand, just ahead of Qian Lao.


    "Bastard monster, let him go, or you''ll be waiting for the super life!" Qian Yu cheered, Tang Dao in the moonlight even flashing a red light, hot and full of power. Mandrill charm Jie Jie called, for the Tang Dao in Qian Yu''s hand has a trace of fear, tightly clamp Han Fei''s neck.


    "Lin Tian, can the monster understand us?" Zhang Cheng asked.


    Lin Tian is also a Zheng, can understand, can''t understand? Who knows.


    Qian Yu was a little confused for a moment. Can he really understand him?


    "Help me, help me." Han Fei roars, he has already been scared out of courage.


    The monster was not afraid of the bombardment of the pistol, and the bullet ejected at his head


    On the body, unexpectedly was bounced.


    A face of quality angle, black very terrible, a big mouth, saliva dripping, dripping in his neck, very disgusting.


    What''s more, it exudes a decadent smell, which is extremely terrifying.


    He felt that his neck was tightly clamped, and his palm was his paw. He felt that his tender skin was about to be scratched.


    If you scratch your neck with such disgusting claws, will you be infected!


    These bastards are all of them. Why is there such a monster in this shabby place? Damn it, it''s a group of bastards who are out of poverty.


    He thought of the asshole who asked him to come out. He didn''t show up at all. Let him wait until now. Otherwise, where would he be caught by this monster father.


    "Help me, help me." His heart is full of resentment, sweeping a group of soldiers: "if I die, you will be buried with me."


    Li Su hides in the distance, looking at Han Fei here, listening to his roar and sneering in his heart. He really doesn''t know what to do.


    Mr. Qian''s face was dark and he said, "don''t worry, Mr. Han. We''ll see


    I''ll save you. "


    "Then hurry up!" Han Fei roared.


    "Eh, that mandrill spirit doesn''t seem to understand us, otherwise he would have started long ago, where would he let us discuss?" Zhang Cheng suddenly cried.


    All of them responded, too. If they could understand, the mandrill spirit would not allow them to chat here.

 Chapter 805

    "Then you guys go around to the back, and I''ll hold him down in the front." Cried Qian Yu.


    "Lin Tian, you and Zhang Cheng are the best. They are ready to save Han Fei at any time."


    Zhang Cheng and Lin Tian look at each other. They all have a bitter smile in their hearts. Are they good at it? Do you have this mandrill charm? Save, how to save, but at this time, money old words, they do not, who on.


    A group of soldiers have changed into submachine guns. Pistols are useless. Two snipers are deployed in the distance. In the whole process, mandrill spirit actually stands in the same place and does not move.


    "Can''t this guy really understand them?" Li Su was also puzzled. As far as he knew, mandrill spirits were much smarter than this. They were made of mountain spirits, and they could absolutely understand human voices.


    Is this guy playing with them! Tut Tut, a group of sad guys.


    The soldiers dispersed and Qian slowly approached.


    Mandrill spirit whimpered twice, fingers cut Han Fei''s neck, the latter cried out.


    Qian stepped back and looked at Han Fei''s eyes. It''s not worth dying to act recklessly and not listen to dissuasion by virtue of family background.


    But after all, he brought it out. If anything happened, it was that he had no way to lead the team.


    Secretly scolded a waste, but Qian did not dare to be near.


    "Mr. Qian, the mandrill is short of food. I''ll ask someone to catch some living things?" Cried Zhang Cheng.


    "Good, good idea. Come on." Cried Qian Yu.


    Soon, a soldier came back with two pheasants and gave them to Mr. Qian.


    Qian quickly took it, put down the knife in his hand, and slowly approached with two pheasants. Sure enough, Xiaomei didn''t move, and his eyes were staring at the pheasants in Qian''s hands.


    The pheasant was startled and shrieked, which aroused the birds all around.


    "Sniper ready." Old Qian cried and slowly handed the pheasant up to mandrill''s right hand.


    Mandrill charm want to get pheasant, must need to threaten Han Fei fingers away.


    "Yes, that''s it." Old Qian called softly. With a stroke of his hand, he made a cut in the neck of the pheasant, and the chicken blood spurted.


    Mandrill charm a strange cry, toward the pheasant to catch.


    "Now, shoot." Old Qian roared and lowered his head.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang.


    How powerful the sniper gun was, it made mandrill spirit stagger.


    Lin Tian and Zhang Chengshi pounce on Han Fei, who is too frightened, and pounce on him.


    Li Su is very clear, in the mandrill charm palm movement, its left palm has been stabbed into Han Fei''s waist.


    Mandrill charm rolled, turned and ran, obviously did not realize the strength of the sniper gun, but also obviously underestimated the strength of these ace soldiers.


    The shooting method is one by one accurate, the body twists and turns, a gun bombards, hits on the mandrill charm''s body, splashes the bright spark.


    The two snipers hiding in the rear move very fast. They bombard the key parts of mandrill''s knees, eyes and so on. Whoops¡ª¡ª


    Mandrill evil spirit roars wildly, did not expect to tease human it, instead became these people''s prey.


    How fierce it is, the more fierce its opponent is, the more it dares to fight back. It turned over, even directly toward a sniper hiding place.


    The two snipers were startled. They didn''t think before, but now they realized how crazy and terrifying mandrill spirit was in anger.


    Scurrying on the ground, almost no footprints left, like sliding in general, the speed is very fast, night, this easy to dazzle.


    Mandrill charm directly disappeared in the sight of the public, when it appeared again, it had come to a tree, hands like a knife, into the trunk, like a mantis general, fast up.


    "Jump down." Another sniper in the tree cried.


    They are now more than four meters tall. Although they are not short, they can''t defeat these ace soldiers. The latter reacted very quickly, threw down his sniper gun and jumped from the tree.


    Mandrill spirit has already been extremely angry, and its reaction is extremely flexible, a turn, has been around the tree trunk behind, directly rushed to the past, to kill the sniper.


    Bang, another shot hit mandrill''s head.


    He beat mandrill spirit down, but it stirred up mandrill spirit''s anger even more. He screamed wildly, his hands were like knives, and wanted to cut the sniper who jumped out of the tree.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang?


    "Han Shao, Han Shao." Qian Lao''s roar rings. He finally sees the big hole behind Han Fei. It''s black and poisoned.


    Han Shao''s eyes turned white. He hasn''t died for a while, but if he doesn''t get treatment immediately, he won''t live long. I can''t carry it down the mountain. I can''t stand the turbulence at all. Otherwise, I would have hung up before I could carry it down.


    But a kind of soldier at the moment where still have mood to pay attention to here of Han Fei, eyes staring at the mandrill charm, let them shoot, obviously their comrades in arms will die.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, there was a sound of sword. A long sword shining with thunder came to the East and shot at the mandrill in the air.


    The sound of the sword was so clear that it almost shone in the hearts of the people.


    A group of soldiers saw a white Prince of the turbid world coming by the moon. His body was like a big bird, moving in the air and rushing towards this side.


    Mandrill spirit screams, no longer pours on the sniper, hands cross in front of the chest to fight.


    A scream, but also the sword fell to the ground, mandrill Spirit fell to the ground, there is no hesitation, even the soldiers around do not care, turn over and run.


    Li Su jumps on the ground, grabs the sword with his handle and catches up with mandrill.


    "Li Su, it''s you, ha ha. Don''t chase. Come and treat Han Fei. "


    Li Su ignored him and ran away.


    He did not look back until he let Qian Yu yell at him.


    A group of soldiers also came forward to comfort the sniper, check each other''s injuries, look at each other''s eyes, are a face of happiness and gratitude. There was no one around Han Fei and Qian Yu. When the sniper''s life was in danger, all the soldiers were worried. Qian Yu was the only one who cared about the prodigal young man. They were already upset.


    Zhang Cheng was also annoyed. He was too lazy to pay attention to Qian Yu and bled together,


    My brother, who was sweating together, almost died. People didn''t care and didn''t pay any attention at all.


    He is for the sake of his future, but he doesn''t pay attention to the life of his subordinates. He will only be betrayed and help others with some money.


    Li Su''s speed is so fast that he can feel the existence of mandrill charm.


    The forest is thick, and mandrill spirit can''t be found at all. But now it''s a big help.


    All the way to catch up, Li Su now extraordinary skills, but also some out of breath, looked at the sky, when the moon hanging.


    Finally, I saw the figure of mandrill again. I chased all the way to the top of the mountain unconsciously.


    A moonlight shrouded mandrill''s body, very bright, Li Su''s feet on the tree trunk, a sword stabbed in the past.


    A white light condenses in mandrill''s hands and blocks Li Su''s sword.


    The claws were all over Li Su''s neck. The black wind was raging, and there was a strong miasma. It smelled in his nose, not to mention how disgusting it was.


    Li Su quickly dodges, only to see mandrill spirit quickly drilling toward the ground. Li Su is very surprised. How can mandrill spirit dig holes and have the magic power to escape?


    The moonlight was shining more and more, and some of it was shining brightly, which was very unusual


    .


    Most of the moonlight condenses in mandrill''s body, and some condenses in mandrill''s climbing underground.


    Li Su suddenly understood that there was a treasure here, so mandrill spirit chased him all the way, and the treasure was about to be born.


    No wonder that old man Qian Yu said he would come here to do things. Hum, what he said was not clear, but he came to look for treasure.


    The back mountain of Xiaowang Village is indeed a treasure land of geomantic omen. Even such goblins as mandrills and demons have been bred. What treasures are they breeding? It''s really about the past.


    However, there are spirits in the mountains and forests. Shouldn''t it be the natural resources and local treasures that breed them? How can they breed such evil creatures as mandrill spirit? Is this treasure evil?


    Think of this, Li Su how dare to let mandrill charm will get the treasure, otherwise, he now hard to occupy the upper hand, will be buried in vain.


    Maybe I''ll give my life here!


    All around, the aura converged towards the top of the mountain. It was a kind of mountain trend, which could not be seen, but Li Su could feel it very clearly.


    Birds chirp and scream, whine of the beast, is the mountain animals crying.


    Li Su suddenly felt a layer of sadness in his heart. It was the animals in the mountain forest crying. Obviously, once the evil thing was born, the mountain forest would be destroyed, and the flowers and birds would be destroyed


    Fish and insects die.


    The original crisp mountain forest here will become a barren mountain. Li Su gave a big drink and cut her face with a sword.


    Hissing, a mass of black air surged up and blocked Li Su''s sword.


    The thunder and lightning on the sword scattered the black air, but the strength was not enough. Rowing on the mandrill charm''s body, just a small slit.


    "Chop!" Li Su said, it''s about the whole village and countless creatures. How can this medicine succeed?


    A sword cut, black gas again.


    Li Su gave a big drink, his hands were strong, the lightning flashed, and the light flashed. For a moment, he covered the brightness of the moon.


    Li Su felt that her body was in a state of collapse for a moment, and all the energy in her body went into mandrill''s body.


    Mandrill spirit screams strangely, but his body doesn''t move any more. The glory on the sword converges, and shenlei releases itself clean. It will take a long time to recuperate if he wants to arouse Tianlei again.


    Li Su grabbed the mandrill out and cut it in half.


    Below, exposed a big hole, in an instant, the moon rolling, into a milky way, tilt toward the hole and down.

 Chapter 806

    I don''t know what it is? There''s something hidden inside, but it''s definitely not fun.


    With the help of Yuehua, Li Su finally got a clear picture of the things in the cave. But it was a jar, dark, with patterns flashing around the jar. Under the moonlight, patterns were flashing.


    The fresh breath came to the pot, and the pot seemed to have its own consciousness. It was obvious that there was not much time for it, and it was able to absorb the vitality around it.


    The grass on the ground withered rapidly for a while, and the withering was still spreading down the mountain, very fast. A big tree, two people embrace, at this moment actually gradually withered, yellow leaves flying, branches broken.


    And the moon in the sky, still more dead condensation, towards the pot.


    "Monster, die." Li Su forced a sword to chop down, that is to cut off the sword, at all costs.


    Jingle, the jar is very strong, obviously not made of ceramics, not even a crack.


    It was Li Su who exerted too much force and nearly dislocated his wrist.


    Lao Tzu didn''t believe it. Li Suyin scolded him and continued to kill him.


    Ding Ding Dang, rang continuously, gradually there were gaps on the sword, which made Li Su very surprised. After being tempered by Tianlei, the sword is tough. It cuts the steel bar like mud. It is blocked by an inexplicable jar.


    Can''t it go on like this?


    Li Su looked at the moonlight and more and more formed a light belt, conveying the moonlight here. And wither is still in the eyes, the field of vision is a yellow.


    What should I do?


    Body unexpectedly also had some tired, well, Li Su responded, this jar even still absorbed his vitality!


    Pa Pa Pa, the sound of a series of scurrying, is the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, it turned out to be a bird, was drained of life, fell on the ground.


    Li Su''s eyes burst into tears, but what should he do


    Can you stop this jar?


    Eh, Li Su''s brain hole suddenly opened. This jar, whether it is spiritual or not, healthy or evil, is afraid of filth.


    Li Su didn''t care. He untied his trousers and urinated.


    Zizi sound, a group of coquettish smell, also don''t know is illusion or what, Li Su feel not so tired. But looking at the distance, the wilt is still spreading, it is not without effect, the speed seems to be reduced a little.


    "No!" There is a voice behind it. It''s really Qian Yu. He''s panting. He''s followed by a large army. It''s the soldiers.


    Short of two people, should be guarding Han Fei''s body.


    Qian Yu, with a black face, yelled: "Li Su, do you know what you are doing?"


    Li Su chuckled: "I know, I''m saving the whole village and preventing the birth of demons. To be specific, I''m peeing."


    "Son of a bitch, what a treasure it is. Don''t you know how useful it will be to us if we make good use of it?"


    Li Su sniffed. Is it so evil and useful? What''s the use¡° Li Su, you don''t obey discipline and orders. I told you to stop and save people before. Why don''t you stop? "


    "Well, I''m here to save people, to save more people, not one of them." Li Su fought against each other. Originally, he thought that Qian was always a good man, but he didn''t expect to know people and face.


    Good people and bad people are not reflected in peacetime, but in dangerous times and important times. For the sake of the so-called overall situation, they sacrifice others wantonly. Li Su despises such people.


    This is not war, this is real life!


    With such people, as long as the interests are not equal, they may be sacrificed at any time.


    "You all come here and pee quickly. It would be better to have a boy pee. Quick." Cried Li Su.


    "Who dares!" Old Qian yelled.


    "It''s state property. You can''t destroy it. Lin Tian, Zhang Cheng, you are soldiers, guarding the interests of the country, I order you


    Don''t move. "


    Li Su''s eyes were fixed on Qian Yu, and the sword in his hand was useless. In the latter''s hand, he still held a shining red mountain knife, but Li Su was not sure.


    "Look at the big trees, the green grass, the birds on the ground, and think about what they will plunder after the life on the mountain is plundered, the life of the people at the foot of the mountain. I just want you to ask yourself, "what''s the purpose of being a soldier?" Li Su cheered and stood in front of the jar, blocking Qian Yu''s path.


    In the solitude, the mountain wind howls and a dead air disperses.


    All of a sudden, a step on the ring, Lin Tian came out, came to the cave, untied pants is a bubble pee up.


    "Hello, Lin Tian. Believe it or not, I''ll fire you right away."


    "What are you still doing? Take Lin Tian back to me." Qian Yu was blocked by Li Su and couldn''t get past. He ordered his men loudly.


    "Zhang Cheng, do you want to be opened?"


    Zhang Cheng moved forward, but did not pull away Lin Tian. He took a look at Yuehua and was able to create such a strange scene. It was obvious that the things inside were extraordinary


    .


    And then look at all the withered market, it is obvious that this thing is very strange and evil.


    Lin Tian took a look at Zhang Cheng and saw that he didn''t hold him. He laughed. After peeing, a mouthful of saliva spits in the jar below.


    "You, you, are simply undisciplined and lawless." He cheered.


    Zhang Cheng waved his hand: "come on, let''s have a pee. If this thing is really born, it may be worth hundreds of millions. In the future, we will be able to boast even if we retire. The value of our chamber pot is so expensive, ha ha. "


    He untied his pants, peed and spit.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The jar below is shaking, and it''s obvious that the urine is doing a lot of damage to it.


    A soldier came up, around the hole, brushing sound sounded, a stream of water under the urine, hiss sound.


    Qian Yu''s eyes almost burst out, and his fingers trembled and pointed to them: "you, you are such scumbags. I want to tell them that you are all opened, opened." Li Su''s eyes were ruddy. He looked at a group of soldiers. They were the most lovely people.


    He laughed: "open Bai, you dare to open, I dare to close. I don''t dare to do anything. I support them with 10000 yuan a month. I just have money. What''s the matter? "


    The sound of urine stopped, a strong Sao flavor spread.


    But the moon stopped, the moon again restored before the silver plate, a white cloud floating, the moon block in the clouds.


    The withering around is no longer spreading, but a stream of life feeding back.


    The yellow withered grass turns green again. The birds and animals on the ground seem to be dead. Their bodies are full again, and they are alive.


    Gently chirping, head toward their side, actually very clever in nodding, as if in gratitude to them.


    The birds flew up, circled their heads a few times, and then flew into the forest.


    The withered and yellow leaves turn green again, and the breeze blows through them, making them prosperous.


    A stream of vitality poured into their bodies, as if eating ginseng fruit in general, the body''s 3.6 million pores are open, breathing freely, very happy.


    "Look at these. The vitality of this school is not equal to this broken pot?"


    Li Su cheers, but Qian Yu stares at the crowd, turns around and leaves.


    A group of soldiers looking at birds, animals, a character of resolute soldiers, but at the moment are tears in both eyes, before the scene is too shocking.


    Zhang Cheng suddenly laughed: "let''s go back home and contract a mountain forest to grow trees and flowers."


    Li Su slapped Zhang Cheng and Lin Tian on the shoulder: "I thank you. My previous words are still, if you are retired, come to me, and I will arrange work for you, which is definitely better than those white-collar workers."


    Lin Tian and Zhang Cheng look at each other and the estrangement disappears.


    "Thank you. We are soldiers. It''s our duty to protect our homeland."


    Li Su suddenly began to respect and saluted the crowd, and a group of people quickly returned the salute.


    "OK, let''s go down the mountain and have a good meal together."


    The crowd laughed and went down the mountain with their shoulders around their shoulders.


    When he got to the spot, there were only two confused soldiers left. It turned out that old Qian left with Han Fei''s body on his shoulder, and they didn''t even look good.


    Lin Tian and Zhang Cheng smile and say nothing more.


    Back at home, Li Su solemnly introduced all the soldiers, and Zhang Cheng apologized shyly.


    All the people were hungry, which just relieved the harm of mandrill charm. They had a big meal in the village restaurant, telling the story of being a soldier.


    It wasn''t until early in the morning that they went to sleep.


    Early the next morning, they received the news and ordered them to lead the troops


    The horse went back. Three people bid farewell, Li Su once again declared that two people led the team to leave.


    Villagers came out one by one and watched the soldiers leave.


    "Xiaosu, is the mandrill really extinct?"


    It''s the old people in the village who are most superstitious and awed by the gods and ghosts.


    Li Su nodded and assured everyone that the two mandrills had been released. Then the mandrill spirit''s body was brought out and burned in public.


    It was supposed to be transported back to the Bureau by Qian Yu to study, but after Qian Yu left, Li Su naturally didn''t want this thing to spread. He burned it clean and felt at ease.


    In the movie, those people in the United States study strange creatures and come up with a bunch of viruses. If there is a biochemical crisis, it will be very funny.


    At the moment, there was a firecracker, a whole day of excitement, all kinds of celebrations.


    Li Su seems to have become a hero. Many girls know that Li Su is not married yet, and they go to get together to make Li Su embarrassed.


    As long as Li Su left her parents to continue to play here,


    He returned to the city ahead of time by himself. Before leaving, Li Su went to the back mountain again, cleaned up everything, and then left at ease.

 Chapter 807

    When the girls appeared in Xiaowang Village, they were forced back to the city by Li Su. Now Li Su contacted them one by one to make them feel at ease.


    A person driving this car, looking at the scenery along the way, Li Su found that this is not a fun.


    After killing a mandrill and a possible evil, Li Su naturally gained a lot of merits and virtues. Li Su didn''t plan to use it for the time being. He saved up and bought a chance to wash marrow for his parents.


    Moreover, recently his state of mind has improved too fast. Li Su has consciously restrained himself. He doesn''t want to become a person like Qian Yu.


    Although the latter has high strength, it has obviously surpassed ordinary people too much. It''s natural to regard ordinary people as human beings. Just for one purpose, they can easily abandon all living beings, and human life is only a number for them.


    They focus on immortality, longevity, power and influence, but they don''t focus on the simplest and most urgent ordinary people.


    How can they make progress when they have separated themselves from the category of ordinary people? They have gone the wrong way.


    Looking at the green trees and mountains, listening to the birds and animals, don''t enjoy it.


    Bang!


    A bullet hit the tire of the car, the car was no longer stable, almost turned over.


    Li Su quickly stopped the car, and countless bullets poured in all directions.


    Li Su looked out of the window and saw that he was a robber again.


    When he arrived, Li Su felt strange. Although it was a bit remote here, no one dared to occupy the road, rob and use guns.


    When this is the United States, guns are rampant!


    Just when he arrived, someone appeared with a large number of guns and wanted to turn his family into a beehive. Now when he went back, there was a robber again who wanted to shoot him. Is that a coincidence?


    Li Su was annoyed and didn''t want to doubt Qian Yu.


    He walked directly out of the car, and the vigorous Qi gushed out of his body. Hum, a bullet came over and was blocked by the vigorous Qi on Li Su''s body. Li Su looked at the three people who rushed out, the submachine gun in his hand.


    Daddada, a shuttle of bullets bombarded out, bombarded Li Su''s vigorous Qi.


    Li Su''s body was still, but his eyes were gathering anger. In front of him, bullets stopped in front of Li Su. Vigorous Qi could not see clearly, but bullets naturally looked clear.


    If an outsider sees it, he will surely think that this is a matrix movie.


    "Have you finished?" Li sudao.


    When the gunfire stopped, Li Su''s eyes moved. The bullet fell and fell to the ground, forming a circle around Li Su.


    And the back of the car, has already turned into a rotten iron.


    Hiss, a very slight sound, sounded in the distance, just broke the air flow, made a gentle sound.


    Li Su''s face changed. This bullet was not an ordinary bullet, but a broken bullet.


    What''s called Pogang bullet? It''s the vigorous Qi that we developed to pierce the martial arts practitioners. Extremely insidious, and very secret, unable to prevent.


    However, Li Su is very sensitive to his surroundings. And these people are not mandrill charm, want to deal with him, far from.


    Hum, it''s a good plan to fight. He used ordinary bullets to consume part of his vigorous Qi, then quietly played a broken vigorous bullet and plotted against him.


    Li Su poked out his finger and pinched his thumb and index finger. A small bullet like a needle was caught by Li Su, and then shot back with a backhand.


    Er, not long ago, a scream came out.


    Li Su looked at the crowd. With a wave of his hand, the bullets on the ground flew up


    The bullets on the ground seemed to be bombarded and shot out. All the robbers were shot, and each of them had more than 20 bullets, so they died miserably.


    There is no need for these people to ask. The real culprit is behind. If they don''t know, they are just chess pieces. If they know, Li Su can''t help it. It''s better not to pick out some things.


    After the journey, it was much safer. Li Su was in the same mood and had been used to it all the way back to Anqing city.


    As before, it is peaceful on the surface and fierce in the dark.


    ¡­


    Anqing City, a secret secret base.


    A middle-aged man, who is somewhat similar to Han Fei but has matured a lot, looks very gloomy and stares at Qian Yu.


    Qian Yu and some old people were sitting on one side, head down, sulky face, slightly shaking his head.


    "I have only one son, Lao laizi. I also know that he has no ability. He''s a dandy, eating and drinking, giving birth to babies and waiting for death. Am I very demanding? "


    "As a result, I just went out for a trip and brought back a dead man. Ha ha, it seems that it''s really cool when people go to tea!"


    "Mr. Han, it''s not all the things here. It''s the boy. He can''t help himself when he sees death." Qian Yu explained, looking at an old friend like this, he had nothing to love


    He felt very sad.


    My old friend, devoted all his life, is such an end. What will he be like?


    "I want him dead!" Han Fu cheered, staring at the four old people. Although he was an ordinary man, he had been in the upper position for a long time, and naturally had an aggressive momentum.


    Qian Yu didn''t speak. The other three looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Lao Han, that boy was specially explained by the top. It''s very important. We can''t do it."


    Han snorted: "I don''t need you to do it. I''ll find someone myself. I just hope you don''t interfere. Isn''t that demanding? "


    Three faces are still a little ugly, old Qian slapped the table, cried: "I promise you, this is what we owe Lao Han, is it not so looking at Lao Han lost his son, but want to see the killer live natural and unrestrained, but they want to drink tears?"


    The other three old men secretly scolded Qian Yu for being shameless. Was Li Su the murderer? Clearly is your own responsibility, did not see good people, actually all buried in Li Su''s body.


    It''s true that you know people and face, but you don''t know heart. This old bastard, stay away from him in the future. Han Fu looked at the three: "OK, give me a word, if 50 years of friendship is still a little useful."


    An old man nodded and closed his eyes. Another old man sighed


    Tone: "OK."


    Han Fu looked at the last old man, who did not speak.


    Qian Yu suddenly said, "Lao Wang, why do we turn against each other for the sake of a younger generation. Besides, young people have to go through some tests. If you can''t stand even a little test, what role will it play in the country? "


    Old man Wang put a trace of irony on his mouth: "yes, young people need a little test, which can also be regarded as his unfairness. I''ll have a snack later. But I can''t touch his family, friends and relatives. This is Leichi. I can''t cross the line, or I will go out of the mountain again. "


    Qian Yu''s face turned blue, and it was obviously he who was the one to blame.


    Han Fu snorted. His sons were all dead. He felt that he had nothing to love.


    "If you don''t move the people around him, you don''t move. He''s dead." With that, Han Fu turned and went out.


    Qian Yu also quickly followed up, two old men sighed.


    "Many years, brother, it''s over."


    Old man Wang snorted: "when your brother''s words, he won''t listen to your words. How many girls did that little bastard harm? I regret that I should have broken his root. "


    "Let the people below stare at him - people, dare to cross the thunder pool, hand over hand, foot over foot, head over head, head off."


    They were awe inspiring, and Lao Wang''s word "they" obviously focused on Qian Yu.


    ¡­


    Qian Yu keeps up and apologizes again and again. Han Fu doesn''t say anything. It''s strange that his son is in a good mood without him.


    "That little bastard really needs a good lesson. If you don''t know Lao Han, you can call him and have a try."


    With that, Qian Yu shook his head and went away.


    Han Fu watched Qian Yu''s back dissipate, bah, turn around and walk away.


    Is the night, Li Su declined a few women to accompany the meaning, also did not stay at home, but a person went to the hotel.


    He can imagine that Han Fei''s family will retaliate!


    And his whereabouts, Li Su is very clear, absolutely can not hide the Han family.


    And before night, a text message was sent to his mobile phone to remind him to pay attention. And tell him that it won''t endanger his friends, it will only attack him.


    Li Su is very grateful for this, which shows that the above people are still playing games and are optimistic about his side.


    But for Qian Yu, Li Su is more and more despised, this old bastard, wait, don''t fall into his hands.


    The shadow of the moon slants to the West. Li Su wakes up and comes to the window.


    "Such a high building, such a strong wind, such a late night, I sleep in it


    Jue, how tired you are to watch outside, come in directly. " With that, Li Su opened the window and a strong wind came in.


    Li Su turned around and a man in black appeared behind him, stabbing him with a sword.


    "Ninja?" Li Su snorted and caught the tip of his sword.


    With a sneer, a concealed weapon was shot from the tip of the sword. It was fast and urgent, and shot at Li Su''s neck.


    Hum, it''s still Pogang sharp needle. Obviously I know myself very well!


    Li Su sneered, his head was all over the place, and his palm was slightly forced. His sword was broken by his fingers. With a wave of his backhand, he stabbed the ninja in the neck.


    The latter didn''t expect that Li Su''s strength was so powerful. He opened his eyes and died.


    Li Su examined his body, then pressed his palm on his heart. Ninja has suspended animation. These bastards, Li Su doesn''t want to let them get away.


    Now that you can pretend to be dead, you''re dead.


    Sure enough, ninja''s body was pulled, but his heart was broken. He was dead and could not die again.


    Li Su threw him out of the window, believing that someone would take away his body.

 Chapter 808

    "Dong Dong!"


    There was a knock outside the door.


    Li Su looked at his watch. It was already late at night. At this time, there were still people bothering him?


    If there''s malice, knock on the door?


    Moreover, one more door can not stop the enemy''s attack at all.


    Li Su''s soul power came out, and then saw a beautiful woman who was half dressed and smashing at the door. But the power is too small, and obviously some of the spirit is not in the state, eyes blurred.


    Li Su came to the door, opened it, and the woman fell in.


    "Thank you." The woman called, and immediately it was like crawling in the room: "close the door."


    Li Su didn''t close the door. He had heard someone''s footsteps coming towards him.


    "Close the door."


    The woman cried again, eyes misty, a body of wine, palm hard


    Pinching her thigh, she seems to be trying to maintain her final clarity through pain.


    Li Su took the door with her, and the woman was relieved.


    Outside the door, the sound of footsteps came quickly, and then ran quickly.


    "Thank you for saving me." Cried the woman, and fell to the ground.


    It was drugged.


    Li Su''s medical skill is amazing. Just by smelling it, we can see that women have been drugged.


    Li Su doesn''t mind coming here several times to save the beauty, but not tonight.


    He slapped the woman on the shoulder twice, and a force poured into her body.


    The woman''s body instantly scalded up, the skin reddened, a light blood from the skin came out. Finally, the woman woke up and vomited with a whoa.


    A glass bowl came in time to pick up her vomit.


    The woman vomited for a long time and finally regained consciousness. Looking up, I saw Li Suzheng sitting far away, looking at the moonlight. It seemed that I didn''t notice this side at all.


    The woman''s face turned red. She grabbed the bowl and rushed into the bathroom. After washing for a while, she came out.


    She wrapped up in a bath towel, long hair wet to droop on the body, looks very sexy and beautiful. And there is a trace of purity, not like the woman who will appear here.


    "Thank you, sir, for saving my life. What''s your name?" The woman asked, suddenly reflected it, and quickly said: "well, my name is Qiuyue, longqiuyue."


    "Your pursuers are gone. You can leave." Li Su said casually, without any emotion, very insipid.


    The woman''s voice stagnated and her cheeks turned red.


    She knew that she must have been misunderstood, and she said: "Sir, I am very grateful that you saved my life. I will pay back your kindness later. It''s just that I''m not that kind of woman. I think you misunderstood me. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care. I don''t know you and you don''t know me."


    Long Qiuyue was very upset. She went to eat nearby with her friends, and then she didn''t realize it. When she woke up, she found that she was lying in a hotel. Fortunately, her clothes were complete. Otherwise, she didn''t know whether she would collapse.


    Heard the sound of the hall outside, rushed out. It was found that the drug was still there. Just before, I didn''t know why I woke up, ran all the way, and then came here.


    She also searched the room, there was no one else, her friend was not at all. There was only one flower in it, and two women were having fun. She didn''t understand what had happened.


    Hurriedly ran out, the mind is particularly uncomfortable, wronged, and now finally saved, this is the time to celebrate. But being treated like this by the man in front of me, I couldn''t hold back my grievances and cried.


    Where does Li Su have the mood to pay attention to this woman''s mood, he is observing. A black figure appeared in the dark and took the body away.


    That person''s cultivation should be not bad. He looked up at him, and Li Su felt like he was on his back.


    If he had not been assured that he would not attack the people around him, Li Su would have caused a nationwide shock, and would have rushed down and killed that person for the first time.


    The woman cried and fell asleep. After all, she was nervous for a long time, and finally she was sleepy. She fell asleep on the carpet like that.


    Li Su looked at women with a funny look. Of course, he could see that women are still the cause, and their breath is pure. He would never be that kind of person. But just now, where did he have the mood to take care of a woman''s self-esteem.


    He picked up the woman and put it on the bed.


    Although the weather is good, but lying on the ground for a night, and still in such a broken heart, trance situation, say not to catch a cold, or even get sick.


    A flash of light, like the flash of light.


    When Li Su looked back, he saw a black shadow passing by and ran after him.


    But on the window glass, there was a line of words written in blood


    .


    "She''s dead."


    Li Su sneered and wiped the blood off the glass. I closed the curtains and slept on the chair all night.


    Qian Yu obviously knew his temperament. Since he met a patient, the Jedi would not let him go as long as he didn''t kill himself.


    As the night went by, Li Su kept his eyes open until dawn.


    Today''s he has extraordinary skills, unless he meets the kind of mountain spirit, monster, terror of the heat, let him fear not much.


    After a stretch, long Qiuyue wakes up.


    Suddenly she saw that she was in a strange place or lying on the bed. She screamed and then grabbed the quilt to wrap her body.


    Then he saw Li Su and sat on a chair not far away, looking at her calmly.


    "What have you done to me? Where are my clothes? Are you still not human? " Dragon Autumn Moon sharp voice scolds a way.


    Li Su shook his head speechless. This woman''s brain is not smart¡° Calm down and think about what happened yesterday? " Li Su said coldly.


    This woman''s sleeping posture is really bad. She has been tossing all night. The spring light big catharsis does not say, is still talking in one''s sleep, the sleeping posture has not seen worse.


    Clothes? My clothes have been torn and smelled of wine for a long time. After taking a bath, I can''t talk about it any more. I wrapped up a bath towel. It''s conceivable that after being rolled all night, I still have a fart clothes?


    Li Su used a little frightening power in her voice. Long Qiuyue finally stopped screaming and wrapped herself tightly in the quilt. After thinking for a while, she finally recalled what had happened.


    She blushed and cried timidly, "I''m sorry, thank you for saving my life. For a moment, I didn''t understand."


    "Where is your dress? I ordered one for you according to your size." Li sudao, with a look in his eyes, saw a skirt not far away.


    Long Qiuyue laughs apologetically and finds the towel on the ground. When I think of her bad habit of sleeping, I know that I must be in a mess again. For this, my best friend didn''t say less about her.


    After changing clothes, she came out with underwear inside, which made her feel very shy. And after putting on the clothes, she suddenly found that this set of clothes matched her figure and skin very well, just like relying on this set of clothes out of thin air to set off her incomparably pure temperament.


    Let her own some can''t believe, oneself unexpectedly so beautiful.


    "Well, you can go." Li sudao.


    Long Qiuyue was stunned. She was immersed in the guilt in front of her eyes and was curious about the man.


    Handsome appearance, dignified behavior, vision is so good, although the heart did not think what will be, but which girl is not affectionate, instinctively hope, maybe something will happen.


    As long as the man in front of her says something nice, she may take the initiative.


    But did not expect, this man is a cold, you can go.


    Do you look bad? Is temperament not good enough? People just sleep


    The posture is a little bad, and it''s not a disadvantage!


    His face turned red with shame for a moment. Long Qiuyu snorted heavily and cried out angrily, "I''ll give you the money for this dress. You don''t have to worry that I''ll take advantage of you."


    He opened the door and pedaled away.


    Li Su, quietly followed and left the room.


    He''s not sure if those people will attack this woman.


    She is not his friend, family, but rashly appeared in his room.


    Long Qiuyue strode along, did not go far, only to find that there is nothing on him. Wallet, ID card were swept away, looking around, finally found that this place is still familiar, want to go home not far.


    But also want to stand three or four, wearing high-heeled shoes, walk back, it is a torture.


    Didi, a bus is coming.


    She wanted to go up, but there was no money at all.


    A coin caught her attention. It was a rolling coin. Oh, it''s not one coin. It''s two coins stuck together. It''s moving to the bank


    She rolled over.


    Long Qiuyue quickly glanced around and found that no one noticed. She stepped on two coins with one foot. Squatting down and picking up the coin, I was shocked to find that the two coins were not wrapped with transparent tape. I don''t know why, but they stuck together for a while.


    Now that she has money, long Qiuyue only feels hot. She puts her change into the car. She gets on the car and covers her cheek. She still feels ashamed.


    Li Su took off a non mainstream boy''s hat, put on a pair of sunglasses and got into the car.


    Just sit down behind long Qiuyue and pay attention to her silently.


    Li Su is quite sure that no one has been found out of him. He still has this confidence.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    A burst of violent engine roar, Li Su eyes a coagulation, but it is a big truck, straight toward the bus here.


    Li Su secretly scolded him. His eyes were so sharp that he could see the intention of obliteration on the corner of the truck driver''s mouth.


    That truck is going to knock the whole car over!


    Just to kill that woman!


    The people in the bus also screamed.

 Chapter 809

    The driver is desperately trying to turn and accelerate, but the bus speed is not fast, and it is unrealistic to escape.


    Li Su is cruel in his heart. That man is really cruel.


    It should be a test.


    Those people must have noticed that long Qiuyue got on the bus and took the opportunity to take this as a test. Test Li Su to save this woman or not?


    After saving her, the woman was implicated. If you don''t save her, so many people will die!


    Li Su smashed the glass window and got out of the window. If he wanted to rescue the bus, he not only needed the bus to speed up, but also had to stop the truck.


    Otherwise, even if the bus is saved, the truck will also hit the vehicle behind, which still leads to a terrible accident.


    "System, what can we do now?" Li Su flies in the air and jumps to the truck. He contacts the system in his mind.


    "Xiao Li Feidao, a simulation, can use the needle, the needle into the driver''s head, ten thousand merit value." The system replied.


    Well, it''s not too expensive, Li Su said.


    I want to pierce the thick wall with a gold needle in a high-speed truck


    Wind glass, precisely into the driver''s head.


    Li Su knows how difficult it is and only has one chance, so the angle of demand is so precise.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Su stabbed a gold needle, then stepped on the side wall of the car with the sole of his foot, and his body flew out.


    After walking in the air like a big bird, Li Su grabbed the front guardrail of the truck with both hands, flipped over and ran into the car.


    He kicked the dead killer away with a needle in the middle of his eyebrow. Li Su hit the steering wheel and stepped on the brake with the sole of his foot.


    Hiss, sharp brake sounds.


    The tires made a huge friction sound on the ground, and a scorching smell rushed up.


    The truck controlled by Li Su floated across the bus amid the screams of horror. Then the bus body hit most of the car heavily, and the bus almost shook, but still didn''t topple over.


    Big truck, pushing the bus, two cars all the way to move a few meters, and then heavily hit the roadside road guardrail.


    The danger is that neither car overturned.


    The people around them all looked at the two cars very breathtaking. It happened so fast that they didn''t know what happened. I saw the big truck coming, vaguely as if I saw someone rushing from the bus, but it was too fast


    It''s just a shadow.


    Li Su jumped out of the bus and took away the gold needle. It was evidence in court.


    People ran down from the bus, one by one still in fear of horror.


    Li Su mixed in the crowd, red, or followed long Qiuyu behind, for what happened before, very satisfied.


    It''s true that some people are injured, just bumping. It doesn''t matter. It''s acceptable.


    The onlookers were far away, and no one dared to come near, let alone help. It can be seen how deeply the Chinese people were hurt by those who touched porcelain. It was the driver and several policemen who maintained the traffic who were shouting to the passengers not to leave, but no one paid any attention to them.


    One by one, they run very fast, for fear that they might get involved with the bus again.


    Long Qiuyue is almost swept down by people. After a few steps, she stopped, turned and walked back.


    Li Su Yi Leng, what does this stupid girl want to do? According to reason, she has nothing on her body. How can she leave something to look for.


    But a little boy fell to the ground. Long Qiuyue was going to help his husband up.


    "Little brother, are you all right? Have you lost your parents?" Long Qiuyue called, hands to help the little guy up.


    This idiot!


    Li Su cried. He felt very clearly that there was something wrong with the little boy''s breath.


    There was a trace of murderous spirit. From beginning to end, I only heard his cry, but didn''t see his face raised.


    And the right hand is always hidden in the clothes. At this time, the little guy who is afraid is not a girl. He should have got up long ago.


    Seeing that long Qiuyue''s palm was about to be lifted up, Li Su strode across. Palm a shock, a group of real Qi Dangqi in the hands, the use of the magic catapult past.


    The air bomb bombarded the little boy, rolled him over and leaked out the front.


    Sure enough, where is a little boy, is clearly a dwarf, palm leak out, is a dagger.


    Long Qiuyue is not stupid. Seeing such a situation, I don''t know that if I help her up, I will love the dagger. Turning around and running, the dwarf came up with a snort.


    But where will Li Su give him a chance? A gold needle will pop up, and it''s too fast to cover his ears.


    The latter, directly fell to the ground, Li Su came forward to hold the dwarf, took the golden needle away, quietly followed long Qiuyue.


    It seems that at this time, he can only be involved with this woman.


    Long Qiuyue is running fast. She doesn''t think of Li Su, but thinks it may be the Playboy of last night.


    This also made her fear more and more. The man was so crazy that he would be killed. Is it for fear that she will break the news and damage his reputation?


    Li Su has been behind, secretly follow is, conveniently will follow long Qiuyue people to solve.


    Since then, those people can''t find Li Su, but they are losing their hands all the time. Naturally, they hit long Qiuyue.


    Li Su has solved seven or eight people unconsciously, but it seems that there will be more and more people behind him. He has to be forced out all the time.


    Secretly scolded, but Li Su also pointed out that he could stand up.


    If you don''t stand up again, I''m afraid this woman will really die.


    Li Su took a quick step forward and helped long Qiuyue with her arm: "follow me."


    Long Qiuyue was startled. She thought something had happened and someone wanted to kidnap her. Then heard the familiar voice, is still very indifferent, it is the man who saved her life in the hotel.


    At the moment, it is wearing sunglasses hat, will almost cover a clean cheek


    .


    In the heart did not have the reason to joyful, but actually felt has been violated.


    Hum, why should I listen to you?


    Long Qiuyue struggled to get rid of her arm. Naturally, she couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    "What you come here to do, my life and death, have no chance with you at all, also don''t need you to manage."


    Li Su knew that the little girl was in a bad temper. She clapped the buttocks of long Qiuye with her palm and made a loud sound.


    "Again, I''ll call again."


    Long Qiuyue quickly closed her mouth, some wronged at the same time, the heart inexplicably had a shy, still a little sweet? She didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    But obediently obedient, no longer dare to have any action, low head to follow Li Su quickly.


    Li Su naturally knows that if he stands up, he will be exposed.


    He watched the four roads and listened in all directions. He pulled long Qiuyue to turn left and right, and kept running red in the crowd, where he was busy and where he was going.


    Although long Qiuyue was a little confused, she was not stupid either. After she was taken several times like this. She responded, the man seems to be avoiding someone?


    Suddenly, her brain came to her senses, and the man was helping her escape the chase.


    He should have followed her one by one. She felt a little happy when she thought of this. Looking up at Li Su, I could only see his chin, but he was still very handsome.


    And this time, without the previous indifference, let long Qiuyue feel more comfortable.


    "Why are they after me? You''ve been following me before, haven''t you? That big truck just hit me and wanted to kill me? "


    Long Qiuyue quickly responded and cried out, full of fear.


    "Why, how can he be so overbearing? Is there any royal law in the world?"


    Li Su really doesn''t want to explain clearly, but now it seems that if he doesn''t explain clearly, I''m afraid the girl will collapse.


    "Not for you, but for me. It''s just that you are not lucky. You rushed in at that time and let my enemies think you are my friend. They couldn''t find me, so naturally they found me on your head. "


    "See if I''ll show up if they do."


    Long Qiuyue was shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    "What if you don''t show up?" Long Qiuyue asked foolishly.


    Li Su curled his lips: "you saw that bus. What do you think you''ll end up with?"


    Long Qiuyue closed her mouth and let Li Su worry.


    "Why don''t you talk? Now that you''re being watched by them, I''m afraid I need to be by your side. It''s a problem I''ve caused. I''ll deal with it. I won''t trouble you too much. " Long Qiuyue wants to blame Li Su in her heart, but she thinks it''s not the latter''s fault.


    If it were not for him in that room, maybe she would be dead now.


    "It''s OK. I always want to thank you for saving my life." Long Qiuyue said that she found that she was not angry at all. She was afraid. She was very afraid, but she didn''t resent Li Su at all.


    Li Su Gao took a look at the woman and said, "don''t worry. As long as you listen to me and be careful, you will be OK. When I get rid of them, you''ll be safe. "


    "Solve, ah, I ring. You stopped the truck before. You, who are you? " Long Qiuyue asked, her eyes shining, suddenly felt a burst of excitement.


    It''s very similar to the plot in the movie. The hero and heroine get together in such an untimely situation, and then the hero wants to protect her, and then live together, and gradually grow in love


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so red? Are you poisoned?" Li Su exclaimed. A stream of hot air passed through his palm. He didn''t feel anything wrong


    right.


    Suddenly, Li Su looked at long Qiuyue in amazement.

 Chapter 810

    Long Qiuyue''s body is soft and smooth. But that''s the point. The point is, why?


    Girls like to do sports, health care, yoga, for the body has a great help, but the skin will not change too much. Just like the skin, it''s natural and there''s really nothing to change.


    Can help promote the skin, but the kind of natural skin with aura, absolutely will not change, at least not be able to exercise fitness change.


    Input the energy into long Qiuyue''s body, Li Su soon found that the energy was decreasing. The latter''s body is like a starving bird, frantically absorbing his input of energy.


    Long Qiuyue couldn''t help groaning (you know) and blushed. How could she make such a sound? She was too shy.


    But the feeling was really comfortable. It was like walking in the hot desert for a long time. I was already hungry and thirsty, but I saw a clear spring and rushed into the spring to drink.


    But it''s strange that long Qiuyue didn''t feel that her body would be so hungry. It''s really weird.


    Li Su took away his palm and withdrew his energy.


    He was still wondering that long Qiuyue was a super beauty. No matter who kidnapped him, there was absolutely no possibility that she would not do it.


    Is it the so-called psychopath who needs to make the forced women struggle and enjoy the feeling of psychopath?


    Now, he understands that long Qiuyue''s kidnapping is obviously not an easy thing. There must be something deeper behind, and maybe it''s not for her appearance or her constitution at all.


    The physique of ordinary people can absorb aura, which is very few, very few. However, some people can absorb energy and begin to practice Kung Fu, Qi and even immortality through certain techniques.


    In a common sense, this is talent, or spiritual root.


    Li Su is very clear that his talent is not very high, if it is not systematic,


    We may not be able to embark on such a road. But long Qiuyue, this girl is really gifted!


    Maybe it''s not just the reason of talent, this girl has a big secret.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Long Qiuyue was staring at by Li Su. She was worried and her cheeks were red again.


    "Get up." Li Su pulled him up and called a taxi: "where are you going?" Li Su looks at long Qiuyue.


    "My house?" Cried long Qiuyue.


    "My house will do, too!"


    Long Qiuyue called out: "then go to my place!"


    The driver was a woman in her fifties, and she laughed twice. Long Qiuyue''s cheek turned red again, and he quickly explained, "aunt, it''s not what you think."


    "Girl, my aunt didn''t say anything. Look at your talent and beauty. You are a perfect couple."


    Long Qiuyue quickly explains that aunt just laughs.


    Li Su laughed: "aunt, she is thin skinned. Don''t laugh at her


    If you don''t, I won''t be in her bed tonight. "¡° No way. " Long Qiuyue yelled and thumped Li Su: "don''t talk nonsense."


    No longer tease her, Li su lies in the back seat and communicates with the system.


    "System, you say, what kind of constitution does this girl have, or does she have something good in her body?"


    The system''s response was simple and straightforward: "I don''t know."


    ¡­


    When the taxi stopped again, Li Su looked at the campus in amazement.


    "Are you still a student?"


    "No, I''m a teacher."


    "Oh, I love the temptation of uniforms."


    Long Qiuyue''s eyes were round again, and she cried, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Li Su smiles and pays the fare. They get off the bus.


    "Shanhai University, a very good university."


    Long Qiuyue couldn''t help but put a smile on her face, quite complacent.


    "Teacher Qiuyue."


    "Hello, teacher Qiuyue. Wow, is this your boyfriend? He''s so handsome."


    "Ah, I know how can a beautiful woman like Qiuyue not be liked by a handsome man?"


    Long Qiuye back to school, as if back to her own home in general. Put on a teacher''s appearance, it is no longer so love blush.


    "Do you want me to take it out for you?" Li Su asked.


    Long Qiuyue just remembers that her former colleagues set her up, and her face immediately pulls down.


    "I''ll settle with her."


    Being drugged and then thrown into a hotel is no longer a matter of morality. It''s a violation of the law. Besides, the suspect is still a friend she always thinks of. Such a person really makes her feel cold.


    Li Su naturally followed her. He also wanted to find the person behind the scenes from the woman. I think that person must know the secret of long Qiuyue''s body.


    He was sure that there were a lot of people around peeping at it,


    Now they are in the Ming Dynasty, and his schemers are in the dark. Li Su''s idea is very simple. He first muddles the water, and then kills himself in chaos.


    Do you really think you are a bully?


    It''s a holiday, but these young teachers all have single dormitories in the college.


    When she came to the door, long Qiuyue could not help shaking her hand. Eyes unconsciously red, this is a year''s friend, she often think of was betrayed by her, heart is a burst of pain.


    Li Su patted her on the shoulder and put a force into her body.


    "Thank you." With a word, long Qiuyue also knows that Li Su is not an ordinary person. With him, she is much more relaxed.


    She opened the handle, pushed the door and went in. Three female teachers are sitting together playing with landlords, and see long Qiuyue come in.


    Two female teachers came up gallantly and took hold of her hand.


    "Qiuyue, where did you go last night? We worried about you for a long time, but we didn''t call you back?"


    "Idiot, they brought their boyfriends back. What did you say they did?"


    Two young female teachers, not beautiful, but at this age, youth is vitality.


    "Wow, handsome guy, really good temperament ah, well, it is also worthy of our goddess."


    "Autumn moon, talk about it, how to catch such a handsome guy unconsciously."


    The two girls chirped for a while, and then finally saw long Qiuyue''s face was red, and her eyes were also red. She was staring at another girl.


    This woman is very beautiful, and her appearance is only under the Dragon autumn moon. But in terms of temperament, it''s a lot worse, especially a pair of cheekbones, which gives people a mean feeling.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Two women ask a way, some don''t know so.


    Last night, they two girls no longer, and then Han Shuang came back alone at night, saying that long Qiuyue had something to do and would not come back tonight. They didn''t think much,


    But now it doesn''t seem that simple.


    "Qiuyue, when you come back, you still bring such a handsome guy to our school. Do you want us to comment on it?"


    This woman is very clever. She directly points out the school and points out the existence of two friends. It is clear that she is trying to wake up long Qiuyue. Don''t make trouble here. It makes everyone look bad.


    Long Qiuyue takes a look at the two teachers, and then looks at Li Su. She is a little weak. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Li Su laughs and slaps Han Shuang in the face.


    Ah, with a scream, Han Shuang fell to the ground.


    The other two female teachers also looked at long Qiuyue in amazement: "Qiuyue, what happened?"


    Longqiuye''s eyes were red and tears came out.


    Two women quickly comfort, who have eyes, right and wrong natural see clearly. And in ordinary life, you can see a person''s nature.


    We all know who is good and who is bad. Who is honest, who is smooth, who has heart, can''t see for a moment, get along with each other


    For a long time, who doesn''t know.


    What temperament is long Qiuyue? Although she is beautiful, she is not arrogant at all. Usually always smile to welcome people, almost no one angry.


    But now, even looking at Han Shuang like that, it is obvious that something has happened.


    Han Shuang got up from the ground, but it was fierce enough, and pounced on Li Su.


    For this kind of person, Li Su was in a bad mood and directly kicked the latter to the ground.


    "Lie on the ground and tell me what happened last night. Who asked you to give medicine to Qiuyue? " Take the medicine!


    On hearing these two words, the two women naturally understood everything.


    Looking at Han Shuang''s eyes is also full of disdain, they are two beautiful women living together, natural feeling is very clear, Han Shuang is very jealous of long Qiuyue''s popularity and beauty.


    I didn''t expect that as a teacher, she would give long Qiuyue medicine.


    Han Shuang snorted: "I''m just a bitch. I''ve already had a man. What''s more, pure?"


    Long Qiuyue didn''t expect that at such a moment, Han Shuang was still stubborn, and even said such vicious words, tears of Qi all flowed out.


    "Actually, I have the best way to deal with such a bitch." Li Su said with a smile and took out a small bag from his arms. Then a gold needle was drawn from it.


    "You don''t know, so I let you know. I''ll stick this gold needle in the back of my head, and then you''ll listen to me. You''ll answer whatever I want to ask, or you''ll understand the pain. "


    "Ha ha, you can rest assured that I can find acupoints accurately, and even if it''s not acupoints, the pain is more intense. You can try it."


    Li Su laughs and flicks. All the people who look at it are in a daze. Then the gold needle goes into Han Shuang''s head, leaving only one handle.


    This gold needle has three inches, but it is less than one centimeter outside!


    The three girls were frightened. Didn''t they have been stabbed into their heads? Looking at Li Su again, the two women looked at him with fear in their eyes.


    Long Qiuyue was afraid: "Li Su, you won''t die."

 Chapter 811

    Li Su chuckled: "I don''t know. I''ve never died. But it doesn''t matter if one or two people die. It''s not a pity that such people die. "


    Li Su''s words were a little cold. In the ears of the two female teachers, there was a cold sweat.


    But Han Shuang didn''t feel the golden needle in her mind. Li Su gave her the mirror very considerately. The latter screamed loudly after seeing it.


    "You, you pull it out for me?" Han Shuang cried out, like a madman.


    Who, seeing that he had stabbed a golden needle in his mind, would be scared.


    Li Su pats Han Shuang''s head, and the latter screams in fright, for fear that Li Su will stab the last golden needle into her mind, and then it won''t come out.


    "Tell me, who asked you to take the medicine?"


    Han Shuang''s eyes changed, and she was obviously afraid of the latter.


    "It seems that you are not afraid enough?" Li Su said with a smile and took out a gold needle.


    "I''ve heard that when something isn''t scary enough, do it again."


    "I said, I said." Han Shuang is scared, this is already a gold needle, if another gold needle, the brain will explode, then what can we do?


    "It''s Mr. Jiang Yan, Mr. Jiang Yan."


    Li Su frowned. Who is this man? He never heard of it.


    Two female teachers cried out: "that man is the son of the director of Education Bureau."


    Oh, Li Su suddenly realized.


    "Did you sleep with that man?"


    Han Shuang''s face is full of shame, but she is extremely afraid of Li Su and nods.


    "You thought that if you slept with him, you would be promoted, or even promoted to the Education Bureau. As a result, I didn''t expect that they were greedy and wanted to get the body of teacher long Qiuyue? "


    Han Shuang nodded, his face full of shame and fear.


    Two female teachers, are a look of disgust.


    It may be normal for such things to happen in other places, but this is the campus. Moreover, they are all students who have just come out of society, and they will keep their innocence. Such things, in their eyes, are really disgusting.


    "No one but Jiang Yan?"


    Han Shuang hesitated and said, "I see other people, but I don''t know who they are."


    Well, she should be able to ask to this extent.


    Li Su chuckled and pulled out the needle.


    When people saw it, it was a retractable needle, which didn''t penetrate into Han Shuang''s brain at all.


    The latter''s eyes turned white and fainted.


    "It''s a shame that such a person deserves to be a teacher." Li Su cried, shaking her head, and the three girls were silent for a while.


    "Qiuyue, let''s go. Since we want to protect your safety, we''ll go and catch that Jiang Yan." Long Qiuyue hesitated for a moment: "but that man is the son of the Education Bureau. Did people like us go there?"


    "Why not? Is he great? " Li Su said with a smile.


    Long Qiuyue is still hesitating. She''s just an ordinary person, an ordinary citizen. She''s instinctively afraid to mix with those who are officials.


    Li Su is a bit taciturn. For thousands of years, the ideology of this country has been controlled. Even a teacher does not have the idea that everyone is equal. Can he force them to teach this idea to a student?


    This is the sorrow of society!


    "I''ll go myself." Li sudao.


    A hand pulled to come over, it is dragon autumn moon, she is biting a tooth way: "I go with you?"


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "There you are."


    Li Su laughed and patted her on the shoulder: "yes, with me, you don''t need to be afraid."


    The two teachers are still looking at them in amazement, while Han Shuang is still in a coma


    It''s on.


    "Qiuyue, you know, maybe you won''t be able to go back to this school in the future?"


    Long Qiuyue chuckled: "I don''t want to come any more."


    Li Su nodded. It''s true that he has such a disposition.


    "Do you believe that I will harm you?" Li Su asked.


    Long Qiuyue shook her head: "if you harm me, you will not save me."


    The home of the education bureau is easy to find. Li sudai and long Qiuyue sneak directly into their home.


    It''s a beautiful villa garden. Li Su sneers. It''s a good deal. He wants to share more of the garden house.


    "Regret it?" Li Su pulls long Qiuyue to the door and asks again.


    "I don''t know, but the way I look at you, I don''t think it''s that simple."


    Li Su nodded, this is a smart girl, obviously know that she has been involved in a dilemma she does not understand.


    "Your body has secrets." Li Su didn''t want to hide him, so he told her directly.


    Long Qiuyue''s big eyes widened and said, "it''s the heat you input before. Is it internal power?"


    Li Su laughed: "it''s not internal power, it''s something else. It''s more advanced than internal power. You can imagine him as a power or something, but your body can hold that kind of energy, which means you are different. "


    "Is that the real reason why I was arrested?" Long Qiuyue asked.


    Li Su nodded: "yes, the young man of the education bureau should be a cover. There are other people behind him. And if you don''t find that person out, you''ll never... "


    Later, Li Su did not elaborate, but long Qiuyue naturally understood what that meant.


    She gave a bitter smile and said, "sure enough, I know that there are no two blessings, and misfortunes never come singly." Li Su stood quietly, waiting for her reaction.


    He appreciates the self-improvement of women, who have character and responsibility. They are calm and not afraid of things when they are in danger. In the face of bullying, dare


    In the resistance, dare to make their own voice.


    If long Qiuyue chooses to endure and escape, Li Su won''t say anything. This is the reaction of normal people. After all, powers and internal forces are too false. People choose not to believe them rationally.


    Maybe it''s an escape, but it''s a mechanism of human self-protection.


    And if long Qiuyue knows all this and chooses to resist, such a person is worth helping, it is meritorious.


    "Let''s go in." Take a deep breath, long Qiuyue cried.


    Li Su laughed: "very good." He kicked the door up and flew in.


    "For people like me, there are not many people who are afraid. It''s not that I don''t follow the rules, but that in the face of people who break the rules, they don''t deserve my respect."


    A woman''s shrieking voice rang out. She was wearing an apron and was fat. She was not noble. She was obviously a servant.


    Li Su apologized: "Auntie, today, I don''t need your help here. Please go back first." Pulling long Qiuyue into the room.


    "Who, eat leopard gall..." a middle-aged man came down the stairs, and then his eyes saw long Qiuyue''s body.


    "Mr. long, why did you come to our house? Besides, who is he? Did you kick the door of our house? "


    Li Su chuckled: "I''m also a teacher. How can I remember the beautiful teacher long? If I don''t remember you, how did you become the director of the education bureau. Also, even his own son is not well educated. How can we educate others? "


    Li Su looked at the house for a while and said with a smile, "this house costs a lot of money. I didn''t expect that a small education director would be so rich. Does your daughter-in-law run a bank or do business? "


    The man snorted coldly: "teacher long, what are you doing here? Who is this man?"


    "I''m your uncle!" Li Su suddenly kicked up and kicked the man away.


    Long Qiuyue screamed. Li Su suddenly became angry.


    Li Su came forward, lifted the man up, and fanned the melon seeds with big ears


    After several slaps in the face, the latter is almost stupid, and the corners of his mouth are full of blood.


    "Come down." Li Su cried, "don''t let me go up and catch you, or else!" Li Su kicked on the floor with a click, and the solid wood floor was kicked out by Li Su.


    The middle-aged man''s face changed greatly and he wanted to run. Li Su snorted and kicked him.


    The latter fell on the glass tea table and smashed a finger thick glass tea table to pieces. His body was in great pain, and he was gushing with blood.


    "Still want to run?" Li Su yelled. With a little effort, he jumped up the stairs and disappeared upstairs. Soon a man was thrown down, not someone else, but the young man he had seen in the hotel.


    At the moment, the man is wearing a pair of shorts, and it is obvious that it is just put on. He worried to cover the bottom, face hasty, see big dragon autumn moon, scared to show a face of fear, dragon Autumn Moon hate, money is a kick up.


    Li Su lost another man.


    A girl was carried down by Li Su, who was obviously in a coma, covered with bruises and belt marks.


    "Yes, I had a good time." Li Su cried, kicking another man.


    "Who is he?" Li Su cheered.


    Filled with anger, the girl is less than 20 years old and looks like a student. With good features, Li Su naturally saw that this girl was not that kind of girl. She was forced to sell everything for money.


    Long Qiuyue rushed to meet her, and saw the girl exclaim: "it''s Wang Lin, she..." tears rolled out, looking at her miserable situation, who can bear it.


    Li Su walked up to the two men, one by one, and directly abolished them.


    They howled and frothed.


    The middle-aged man yelled, rushed over, was kicked back by Li Su, and then impolitely wanted to keep up with him and mended his crotch.


    All three of them were abandoned. Li Su turned back and looked at the servant, who had already been frightened and ran away. Biting his teeth, Li Su finally resisted the impulse, took out his mobile phone, and photographed the scene and passed it on.


    Long Qiuyue cleans Wang Lin for a while, and Li Su treats him for a while. The latter finally wakes up, hugs long Qiuyue and cries.

 Chapter 812

    Long Qiuyue caresses the girl''s head carefully. She also knows that this girl is very smart.


    Also very clean, although beautiful, but not like other girls, all day long dress up, but absorbed in learning.


    Every year''s scholarship has her share, and long Qiuyue once specially got to know her. She is a very inspirational girl with poor family conditions.


    But now, it''s been ruined like this.


    It can be imagined that for her life that is a great blow.


    Long Qiuyue''s body trembles, and she feels Wang Lin''s body trembling. Her anger can''t stop trying to vent.


    Seeing that Li Su abandoned the three people''s grandchildren, she felt very happy.


    Li Su brought Jiang Yan up, two ears of photon fan wake up, asked: "come on, who let you play long Qiuyue teacher''s idea?"


    When the latter woke up, he howled miserably. Li Su slapped his hands again: "are you awake? Wake up and talk. Who let you have the idea of long Qiuyue? "


    Jiang Yan vomited blood to Li Su.


    Although Li Su pulled, let the latter vomit blood in the side, it is a slap


    Fan up, a tooth flew out.


    "Tough, great?" Another slap.


    Jiang Yan is not a tough guy after all. After being drawn for more than ten times in a row, he finally can''t stand it. He quickly exclaimed, "don''t fight, don''t fight. He''s a friend. I don''t know who he is, but he has a lot of money. He asked me to do it."


    "Who?"


    Jiang Yanwei took out his mobile phone, then pointed to a number and said, "that''s him."


    Li Su directly sent a text message in the past: "sorry, people ran away before, now people are in my home." Then I took a picture of long Qiuyue and passed it on.


    At this time, Li Su''s mobile phone also sent a text message: "it''s up to you."


    Li Su breathed, and it would be nice to have such a reply.


    He doesn''t care about those people, but you don''t want to really upset them. After all, it''s a state organ.


    "Let''s get ready." Li sudao.


    Long Qiuyue nods and looks at Wang Lin crying in her arms.


    "Can I make him or her forget?" Li Su cried, looking at long Qiuyue.


    The latter eyes a bright: "you really can let her forget?"


    "Well."


    "Then do it." Such a memory, any woman do not want to remember, if you can erase, erase the best nature.


    Li Su took out the gold needle and stabbed Wang Lin on the forehead continuously. The latter''s eyelids made him unconscious.


    Then he put her on the sofa and let the latter rest.


    Then Li Su put a needle in the three people''s heads and asked them to erase all the memories of this period. Otherwise, it must be a group of future troubles, which may be exposed later. Then they smashed the computer hard disk and other things, and put an end to all channels of communication.


    Soon, as time passed, the car stopped outside the door.


    Li Su came to the window and saw that there were two people coming down from the car. They were both dressed like smart white-collar workers. But Li Su can see that under their elegant appearance, they are both strong and powerful. At least one person has no problem facing a company.


    It should be these two people, otherwise ordinary people can''t see the extraordinary of long Qiuyue at all.


    "Well, there seems to be some problems in it?" A man suddenly exclaimed. He was very sensitive.


    "Well, even if there are some problems, how can that boy find out


    My five finger mountain? " The other man burst out laughing and didn''t look him in the eye at all.


    When they knock on the door, Li Su signals long Qiuyue and goes forward to open the door.


    Long Qiuyue had already helped Wang Lin to sleep in the room and hid.


    Saw is a stranger, two people facial expression one Leng, but also disapprove.


    "You are the helper that the trash asked. You really have two hands." A person cries a way, look at Li Su with arrogance.


    Li Su closed the door, and they saw the three people lying on the ground, but their faces didn''t change at all, and they didn''t see Li Su in their eyes.


    In their view, ordinary people are not their rivals at all.


    They don''t even care about the heater. What''s more, the other party is just the son of a Secretary for education, who has not been able to obtain guns and ammunition at all.


    Li Su sneered in his heart, and his face was full of sneers. Seeing their unbridled appearance, it was obvious that such things had happened many times.


    Before he meets long Qiuyue, you can think about how many innocent girls have been harmed by these two people.


    "Damn you two." Cried Li Su.


    "But I can give you a chance to give up all the others. The more people I give up, I may be able to bypass you."


    They look at each other, then Fang Sheng laughs and looks at Li Su as if he''s in the middle of nowhere


    Look at a big joke.


    "Listen to what the boy is saying. I really think it''s amazing. I''m so afraid."


    "Yes, I''m also afraid, ha ha ha."


    They laughed again.


    Li Su shook his head. These people are all virtuous. Before they were knocked down, they thought they were invincible. When I was knocked down, I saw the other side''s strength, and one by one I was obscene, just like the garbage without backbone.


    Li Su made a direct blow.


    "Well, I''ll show you what power is. You ordinary people don''t understand anything at all... "Before he finished speaking, his two fists were pounded together.


    Then the latter snorted, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. In the latter, he whimpered suddenly, holding the broken bone of his hand and howling.


    "How can it be, how can it be?" Cried the latter, lying on the ground, incredulous.


    Li Su looked at the other person with a sneer and pointed at him.


    "Hum." The latter snorted and kicked over.


    Li Su is also a kick up, this person and the former is half weight, not too easy to deal with them.


    With a click, the latter softened and fell to the ground.


    His leg is broken.


    "You, who are you?" Cried the man.


    Once, or by chance, it can be said that the enemy was underestimated, and the latter was prepared. But two down, both of them are down, two people know this time is met with the master.


    "I''m your ancestor." Li Su cheered, one step ahead is a kick.


    Kick two people body fly up, hit the wall, is a mouthful of blood.


    Li Su came forward, grabbed their lapels and lifted them up directly. Then he said, "boy, who else is behind you?"


    They want to look at each other.


    Li Su roared: "Whoever says it first will survive."


    "I''ll speak first, I''ll speak first!"


    "I''ll talk first, I''ll talk first."


    They cried out in unison for fear that Li Su would destroy them. They have long ignored the life and death of ordinary people, and naturally know that the other side has such a strong strength. It is almost normal to kill them.


    Li Su knocked one person unconscious and then glared at the other.


    The latter tells everything he knows, even what his name is, where his family lives, how many people there are in his hometown, and how many female friends he has


    When the first super friendship happened, it was all told.


    Of course, the most is how many women he played with.


    The number is 13. It''s already two digits. They are all women like long Qiuyue. Their bodies are different from ordinary people. Such women have picked their Yuanying, which is of great benefit to their cultivation.


    Even if you are not a virgin, you can squeeze something out of the medium pressure. Of course, the end of the latter is certainly very miserable, to be able to physically complete, that is the best result.


    Li Su knocked him unconscious and woke up another man, who also gave a quick explanation.


    With the lessons of the former, the latter did not dare to lie and honestly explained everything.


    Li Su didn''t mean to bypass them at all, especially the women who have played with no less than two figures. You have to know how rare it is in today''s society to have a strange body.


    That''s almost one out of ten thousand people who may not be able to survive.


    In the process of growth, through the continuous erosion of society. Their mind and nature will also change. They are no longer suitable for practice and become good mortals. There are no less than 30 people in such an organization.


    It can be imagined that how many women suffered from what kind of hand.


    Li Su killed them directly. All the news came out. It''s over


    There''s no need for them to survive.


    "You don''t mean what you say?"


    "I mean what I say to people. Unfortunately, you are not people." Li Su cried, breaking their necks.


    Long Qiuyue is extremely afraid. She has been listening in the whole process. I really didn''t expect that there was such a terrorist organization in the real society.


    And in society, there are so many sisters who have been poisoned by them.


    Seeing that they were killed by Li Su, she found that she was not afraid, afraid, and even happy.


    Li Su dials a phone to go out. Soon, a police car comes and pulls away the bodies of the two people. Similarly, the ambulance comes and pulls away the bodies of the other three people.


    Even if these three people can survive, they will be idiots in the future. And the next life, will stay in the mental hospital, is also a kind of end result.


    They left the house with Wang Lin in their arms, and then quietly sent her back to school. Long Qiuyue accompanies her. When she wakes up, she confirms that she really doesn''t remember what happened. Then she is relieved and lets her go back to school.


    To her great surprise, Li Su pricked a few needles into Wang Lin, and then asked her to take a hot bath. All the scars on Wang Lin disappeared.

 Chapter 813

    "Who are you? What about me? " Long Qiuyue asked. Li Su had answered once before, but the so-called powers could not dispel her suspicion.


    It makes her curious about her own identity.


    It''s like seeing the tragedy of war and returning to a peaceful society, few people can feel indifferent. Seeing such a violent side, seeing such a bleak side, seeing such a magical side.


    Long Qiuyue felt that it was totally different for her to look at the world again.


    Let her return to the school, to teach people to read, teach people to abide by the law, she felt that she could not do. Now every time she closed her eyes, Wang Lin''s tragedy sounded.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Li Su. Feel the world in a piece of sunshine, there is so cold, and let her back bursts of cold.


    She was actually involved in it, because the body has an inexplicable


    What kind of attraction?


    "I can erase your memory?" Looking at long Qiuyue''s body shaking slightly, Li Su suggested. This kind of thing is not ordinary people can bear, the best way is naturally to erase the memory.


    Ignorance is a blessing. This sentence is not in vain. If you don''t know anything, you don''t have to worry about anything.


    Long Qiuyue shook her head and said, "I don''t want to cheat myself. Even if I erase my memory, can you guarantee that I won''t be bullied by those people in the future?"


    Li Su is silent. How can it be?


    I thought it was a person who was involved at will, but I didn''t expect that there was such a secret. Such a system, let alone ordinary people, is that people in practice will be jealous.


    Want to leave this whirlpool again, long Qiuyue has been rolled in, there is no possibility to go out again.


    If you want to survive, there is only one way to make yourself stronger. When you have the ability to protect yourself, you can naturally withdraw.


    "Can I be as powerful as you?" Long Qiuyue asked, staring at Li Su with burning eyes, with a trace of hatred and a trace of strength.


    "In fact, you don''t need to be involved. Now that I know where they are, I will annihilate them."


    Long Qiuyue shook her head: "no, I also want to participate. I want revenge for my sisters. "


    Li Su looked at long Qiuyue in surprise. The latter''s face was serious and his eyes were full of murderous thoughts.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I can afford it. It''s not that I''m angry just for a moment. It''s my real idea. I don''t want to be dominated by others any more. "


    "You said that my body is different and has the same potential as you, and I want to develop it, whether it''s successful or not. I hope I can protect myself, and then I can protect other girls like Wang Lin


    "Besides, you have said that you are in trouble, and you can''t stay with me all the time. I need to be strong,


    It''s not a burden to you, it''s a help to you. "


    Long Qiuyue cried, and then suddenly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Li Su: "master."


    Li Su quickly helped the latter up and said with a bitter smile, "I''ll teach you, but you don''t need to call me Shifu." Long Qiuyue, with a hum, stood up and stood respectfully beside Li Su.


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Now get someone to settle the accounts."


    Li Su calls a way, two people walked out of the door, long Qiuyue went straight to the school to resign. Knowing what long Qiuyue thought, Li Su naturally stopped her.


    Practice is a very difficult thing. Li Su contacted the system and spent 100000 merit points to develop a basic practice method.


    He took Li Su into a hotel and began to guide the latter to practice according to the description in the book.


    Compare goods with goods, and people will be angry.


    Li Su is conceited and gifted, but compared with long Qiuyue, he knows


    What is the posture of genius? Compared with long Qiuyue, Li Su feels that his talent is like a horse, while long Qiuyue drives a sports car.


    In just one afternoon, long Qiuyue had already begun to learn, and could clearly feel the heat rolling in the Dantian.


    Li Su has been tutoring her all the way, naturally touching her body. Let long Qiuyue blush like a red apple, people want to eat it.


    Li Su with great perseverance, this just held back, looking at long Qiuyue, the latter is also a face of shame.


    Especially when Li Su touched long Qiuyue''s belly, he naturally felt very clear that long Qiuyue''s body was shaking.


    After knowing that she had practiced, both of them were sweating.


    Then exchange some natural materials and local treasures from the system, and provide them to long Qiuyue to help her wash tendons and cut marrow directly. Out of a sweat, rushed into the bathroom.


    When he came out again, Li Su didn''t feel shocked.


    Dragon autumn leaf is very beautiful, there is a faint quiet atmosphere. but


    It''s just now that I come out again, but I''m wearing a touch of Fairy Spirit. When I look at it, I feel that this girl is the favorite of heaven.


    It can be imagined that once the Dragon autumn moon goes out, it will surely confuse everyone.


    Long Qiuye is also surprised to see herself in the mirror. She can''t believe it. The palm is white, feel the skin as white as jade, cry: "is this really me, I can''t believe it."


    "When you really build a foundation, you know it''s nothing."


    "Well, you also have some strength now. We need to go out and test your actual combat ability."


    "Yes." Long Qiuyue cried and hugged Li Su''s arm with great joy.


    Li Su felt that the latter was rubbing his arms with his chest intentionally or unintentionally. Li Su was so hot that he glanced at long Qiuyue. The latter''s clothes were so cute that he pretended not to know.


    Hum, can such a beautiful woman be given to others? Are you kidding? Li Su embraces long Qiuyue and walks around her waist


    I went out.


    Like Li Su''s conjecture, long Qiuyue just walked out of the hotel. Everyone on the road looked at long Qiuyue in amazement one by one, and even an old man called, "the fairy has come down to earth." It attracted a burst of joy from long Qiuyue and made him laugh.


    All the way back rate soared, attracted a lot of men marveled, a lot of women envious.


    "Fox spirit."


    "Daji."


    I didn''t get cursed by women all the way.


    "Miss, what do you call me? I''m from starlight entertainment..."


    "Beauty, what do you call me? I''m the manager of Wangtian group..."


    ¡­


    Along the way, many men chat up. Naturally, long Qiuyue completely ignores it and hugs Li Su''s arm tightly. The smile on her face is full of happiness, which makes many men scold that all the flowers are torn down on the cow dung.


    Of course, among all the men, no man is worthy of long Qiuyue.


    They walked out a long way, and finally a group of people surrounded them.


    Li Su said with a smile: "the good play is finally about to start. Now it''s up to you. Believe in yourself."


    Long Qiuyue understood why Li Su always took him to the remote alley. It turned out that he was just waiting for these little gangsters.


    This is the real battle.


    She remembered that Professor Li Su had given her practical skills in the hotel before, but she was still a little alarmed.


    There are seven or eight people in this group, some strong and some thin, but they all look like they''re in the middle of nowhere, and they don''t deserve beating.


    "Oh, little sister, so beautiful, how to find such a frustrated man together, come with my brother, my brother promise to be romantic all night."


    Ha ha ha, people burst into laughter.


    Li Su sneered, but it didn''t happen, waiting for long Qiuyue''s performance.


    "What''s the matter? We have eight big brothers here, beauty. Do you want to go


    A fat man came up, and then directly toward the Dragon autumn leaf


    Grab it on the cheek.


    On the way, they saw Li Su and long Qiuyue. Naturally, they were astonished. Where have they seen such a beautiful woman.


    And see Li Su, even like an idiot in general, is clearly showing off his girlfriend. But he kept walking in the alley. Didn''t he want to die?


    So, these people called people and blocked here, and they were really blocked here.


    Two sections of the alley have been blocked by someone. When these two people enter the alley, they can''t fly.


    Long Qiuyue''s face is cold, when this person dares to grasp the palm toward her.


    She snorted and kicked the fat man''s crotch.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    A scream, fat eyes turn white, mouth foaming, fell to the ground. Long Qiuyue''s body has been washed, and her physical fitness has doubled, and her strength and speed have been greatly improved. She''s already got Sanda


    A master''s strength against the enemy is just inexperienced.


    These little gangsters, of course, are the best competitors. They are just appetizers.


    "Damn it, Dabao, little bitch, you dare to fight back. I''ll catch her." Yelled a thin man.


    Two people came forward, while the others were catching Li Su.


    Long Qiuye was instructed before she set out. Unless she met an expert, she would protect Li Su. Once Li Su was beaten, it was her disqualification.


    Seeing five or six people pounce directly on Li Su, she gives a big drink, which arouses her enthusiasm. She kicks a strong man away with one foot, and her body jumps more than one meter high, which is a sweeping leg, kicking three people out.


    After all, it''s the first time, the strength is not great, and the angle is not very accurate. Although he kicked away a few people, he didn''t kick them down. He just stepped back.


    "Oh, you''re still a practitioner? Hey, such a woman is good enough to play. " That thin person roared again, the face is full of obscenity, again


    He jumped on it.


    Long Qiuyue stands in front of Li Su and kicks out one by one according to Li Su''s guidance, playing with great momentum.

 Chapter 814

    For a moment, these people couldn''t get close to each other.


    "Hey, boy, you have to be shameless to ask a woman to protect you. If you have the seed, you will come out and be alone with you."


    Long Qiuyue''s footwork is more and more flexible, and her strength is gradually increasing. It''s hard to kick them. They really did not expect that a woman, such a beautiful woman, would have such a strong experience.


    It''s as if the one fighting with them is not a woman, but a policeman, or a policeman with good skills.


    Moreover, the more she goes on playing, the faster her foot speed and angle are growing. The more she kicks, the more tricky she is. She kicks at the waist, the lower leg and the knee, not to mention how painful it is.


    I got a kick and couldn''t breathe for a long time.


    Continue to fight, they are not really the opponent of long Qiuyue, so they yelled.


    After all, it''s a shame for a man to be protected by a woman


    Like.


    Li Su is not an ordinary man. He looks at the people with a sneer and doesn''t speak.


    The skinny man snorted and roared: "Mom, I don''t believe that you are such a powerful little girl. We all give it to me."


    He brushed the ground and pulled out a dagger, flashing a faint cold light.


    Waving daggers and shouting at the crowd, they rushed up together. This is ready to use the human flesh wall tactics, anyway, they have been kicked so many feet, and a few more kicks will not kill them.


    As long as they can get close, then this woman is their loser.


    Being held by seven or eight masters, I don''t believe how arrogant she can be.


    Li Su saw the tension of long Qiuyue. After all, facing a knife, he was very afraid of the first fight. He said softly, "don''t be afraid. Think about what I teach you. Your strength is far beyond them,


    No problem. Don''t worry about it. Be quick with your eyes and believe in yourself. "


    Long Qiuyue has washed tendons and cut marrow, and her physical quality is far beyond the average person. The speed of reaction is definitely beyond the calculation of these gangsters.


    The gangsters are shocked. In addition to the tension at the beginning, long Qiuyue quickly adapts to the rhythm of these people.


    Step hard, punch hard.


    First of all, the body gave way to the dagger, and then kicked the thin man''s wrist to kick the dagger. Backhand is a slap, hard fan in the face of the thin man.


    It''s a big bang.


    Strength is enough, the latter turned a circle fell out, fell to the ground, shaking his head for a long time to wake up.


    His face bulged with five red fingerprints, very ugly.


    The latter stood up, a black face, great shame, was a woman slapped.


    He screamed: "paralyzed, kill them, kill him


    "We''re all here."


    He is very angry. If today''s story is spread out, it will be a big joke. He still has the face to walk on the street after his face is thin! The other boys wanted to laugh, but they didn''t dare to and couldn''t laugh at all.


    After long Qiuyue kicked the dagger away, her courage increased greatly. She also found that her speed and eyesight are much faster now. In her eyes, these people''s seemingly cruel means are not so fast, and even she can clearly see the trajectory of these people''s movement.


    Then avoid ahead of time and fight back.


    Pa pa pa... Eight times in a row, eight people were fan back, everyone''s face is a palmprint.


    "Rush up." Li Su''s voice rings out. Long Qiuyue has incomparable trust in Li Su now. She rushes up directly, and then punches and kicks, directly knocking down all eight people.


    Looking at the people in a coma, long Qiuyue is satisfied. Finally, I don''t want to be the little flower that needs men''s protection everywhere. From


    From today on, she can protect herself, even others.


    "Let''s go and leave it to the police." Li Su called the police and turned to leave.


    "Are we going anywhere else?" Long Qiuyue asked.


    Li Su laughed: "how come I didn''t have enough fun playing before, and I still want to play other games?"


    Dragon Autumn Moon atmosphere grace a, dancing Fist: "I want to hit people."


    "Well, I know a gang nearby." Cried Li Su.


    "OK, let''s go."


    In the evening, under the leadership of Li Su, long Qiuyue swept all the gangs nearby. The strength of these gangs is not strong, and they rely entirely on the large number of people, the sharpness of weapons and the ferocity of hitting people.


    In terms of real combat power, it is not worth mentioning at all.


    Li Su is to let long Qiuyue experience the feeling of walking in life and death. After facing the sword, he will not be afraid any more.


    The next morning, long Qiuyue woke up early and breathed according to Li Su''s advice.


    The red sun shining on her body, dyed her body into a red gold, very dazzling.


    Seeing Li Su''s rising, long Qiuyue jumps up, sees her simple dress, turns red, but glances at Li Su boldly and provocatively.


    Li su''an scolded. When did this shy girl become so brave and dare to tease him.


    He came forward, put his arms around her, and kissed her directly.


    Long Qiuyue didn''t stop him. Instead, she put her arms around him and entangled Li Su like an octopus.


    "I''ll take it."


    "I have other women."


    "I know how a good man like you can''t have a woman like you. But I don''t regret it. "


    Li Su gave her a kiss and let go of long Qiuyue: "let''s wait until you build the foundation first. Now it''s bad for your health."


    Long Qiuyue gave a kiss on Li Su''s face and hopped to change her clothes. After a while, he came out and asked, "what are we going to do today? Do we still want to fight gangs?"


    "No, we''re going to challenge the martial arts school today."


    Long Qiuyue''s face brightens up. The martial arts school is also very powerful.


    After cleaning up, they went out and came to the martial arts street.


    In today''s society, everything forms a contrast, and the nature of a street can more effectively promote the contrast.


    And people enjoy a comfortable life, but also for health has a great like. After all, no one likes to spend money on medical treatment, but on enjoyment.


    So naturally, we need a healthy body, and the martial arts school gradually has a market.


    Although there are more children, many middle-aged people join the martial arts school.


    They came to the martial arts school street, and then walked in from the first martial arts school at the corner of the street.


    The decoration of this martial arts school is sharp and magnificent, very modern and grand.


    Especially on the huge sign at the door, taekwondo is very eye-catching.


    It''s also a very eye-catching sign on this street. Naturally, the business is excellent.


    Inside the sound is very neat, just someone is guiding a group of students in the exercise.


    The purpose of Li Su''s and long Qiuyue''s visit is very simple. It''s to test long Qiuyue''s strength, but in other words, it''s to kick the hall.


    Since we are going to play in martial arts schools, it is natural that we should play in these foreign martial arts schools.


    Taekwondo is so famous nowadays that it deserves to be kicked out.


    As soon as they entered the door, they immediately attracted great attention. It was really that long Qiuyue was so beautiful. With the cultivation, her immortal spirit became more and more strong, which made people feel like meeting the goddess.


    See such a goddess, who can not be moved.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what are you doing here?" What''s brought up is one


    The waitress is also very beautiful, but standing beside long Qiuyue, it''s like the difference between Phoenix and pheasant.


    "We''re here to compete." Long Qiuyue said.


    "Contest?" Welcome miss some don''t quite understand, and at the moment her mind completely in longqiuyue''s body, is really can''t imagine, there is such a beauty.


    Beauty is too beautiful will naturally lead to jealousy, but too beautiful, completely beyond their class, let them have no jealousy, but deep admiration and admiration.


    At present, the waitress for long Qiuyue is such a state.


    Listen, she said she was going to compete. I don''t understand what it means?


    Looking at long Qiuyue, he was fascinated by such a beautiful woman. He said with a smile, "what do you mean, that''s to kick the hall at the door? Do you want to ask your master to come out?"


    "Ah With a scream, the beauty finally reacts and looks at long Qiuyue in disbelief¡° This beauty, you mean you''re coming to play. "


    Long Qiuyue took a look at Li Su. Li Su nodded. She cried, "yes


    Yes, I''m going to kick. "


    The waitress still looked unbelievable and walked in.


    After a while, many people followed and came out, and many students came out, mostly male students.


    These people are a pair of pig brother''s appearance, looking at long Qiuyue''s cheek, dare not from already.


    When listening to the words of the receptionist, no one would believe that there was a beautiful woman who would look like that.


    The fairy who can make them think that the beautiful women are inferior to each other, so she follows them curiously. Only then can she find that what she said is not overestimated at all. This beautiful woman is really beautiful.


    And Li Su, standing beside her, immediately felt the strong smoke in her eyes.


    Li Su is used to it.


    Who makes beauty attractive.


    "Miss, I''m the owner of this martial arts school. My name is Wang Tian. Hello." A middle-aged man came over and stretched out his hand to shake hands with long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue hugged her chest with both hands and said with a smile, "long Qiuyue, as for shaking hands, especially in front of my boyfriend."


    The dean''s careful thought, who doesn''t know, everyone is secretly scolding this old pervert, even want to take advantage of the goddess.


    Unexpectedly, she was rejected directly by the goddess. All the students laughed and did not give face.

 Chapter 815

    The boss smiles and looks at Li Su. Everyone looks at Li Su.


    It''s true that everyone has such an idea in mind. Although Li Su is excellent, he is just like a passer-by in the fairy breath of long Qiuyue.


    In fact, if Li Su sent out his breath, he would even have more immortal weather than long Qiuyue. However, now that he wants long Qiuyue to come out, he naturally doesn''t want to cover up the fame of long Qiuyue.


    "What are you laughing at? Are you sure you want to challenge our martial arts school?" Cried the boss.


    "Of course!" Long Qiuyue cried, beat the gangsters one by one, and even provoked some small gangsters. At this moment, she is really full of confidence.


    Chubby boss laughed: "well, in that case, we might as well make a bet. If we lose, as long as we don''t go too far, we''ll let the beauty drive. But if you lose, it''s very simple. How about working here? "


    There was a roar, and people were laughing and shouting.


    "Boss Wang has seed. He looks good."


    "Boss Wang, what you said is beautiful. Let me leave the beautiful woman


    ¡£¡±


    "I''ll do it, and you deserve it. If you look like this, don''t come out to shame."


    "I''m not good-looking. Look at your face."


    "No matter what, it''s better than your pig kidney face."


    ¡­


    Several people quarreled, almost fighting.


    Wang Tian roared, a burst of depression in his heart. He was really used to getting along with these people, and no one put him in his eyes.


    "Beauty, what do you think?" Wang Tian asked. He looked up and down at long Qiuyue. She was a beautiful woman she hadn''t seen for decades. The young man beside her was really blessed.


    I don''t know if it''s a blessing I''ve been cultivating for several generations.


    "Well, I won''t embarrass you either. If I lose, I''ll work for you for free for a month, and if I win, you can donate 10000 yuan to the hope project."


    Wang Tian didn''t expect that what the beauty put forward was such a condition. He couldn''t believe it.


    The beauty was beautiful and kind-hearted. He glared at Li Su with more emotion.


    "Good!"


    He turned around, looked at the crowd, and then called, "master Zhan, come on."


    "Hey, how is he? Let me come."


    "Boss, even if you are compassionate, you can''t let old Zhan do it. His hands are not as good as mine?"


    "That''s it. He''s a soft footed shrimp. Do you dare to attack a beautiful woman?"


    ¡­


    "Shut the hell up." Wang Tian roared and apologized with a smile: "beauty, I''ll make you laugh. Master Zhan, let''s show your hand. If you can keep the beauty, you''ll be rewarded for one''s salary."


    A middle-aged man of medium stature came out. Although his stature was not very good, he was also very vigorous, especially his head was very stiff, which made people feel very dignified. The latter is also true, no other people''s frivolity, after all, older.


    He and long Qiuyue arched their hands and said, "girl, please."


    Long Qiuyue took a look at Li Su, Li Su nodded: "up."


    Two people opened the space in the martial arts hall. Long Qiuyue didn''t have so many rules. He rushed forward and hit the past with one punch.


    Zhan Jun was stunned. He didn''t think that long Qiuyue''s speed was so fast, and the speed of combination was also extremely fast. His skill was quick, not just the speed, but the rhythm.


    It seems unpleasant, but you are one step away from it.


    That is already a very powerful ability, only the master that can do, to control the rhythm. And now, Zhan Jun also felt the beauty''s body, he quickly dodged.


    But this flash, inside became dragon Autumn Moon constantly attack, and he kept dodging.


    He tried to turn the situation back, but he was slow.


    He wants to kick, long Qiuye palm attack above, let his feet simply can''t get out.


    As everyone knows, Taekwondo has high requirements for footwork, especially for knees, elbows and so on. But at the moment, he can''t even control the time.


    It''s because of his extraordinary skill. He has been immersed in the skill for a long time. Although the attack can not, but Dodge, or a lot of experience. Otherwise, it would have been knocked down by long Qiuyue.


    At the beginning, people were still cheering for the beauty, but now the beauty has the upper hand. Will Zhan Jun beat is embarrassed, people gradually realized that if the beauty won, they are the Party of shame.


    But soon realized that if you win, Wang Tian this fat man definitely will not easily let the beauty leave. Certainly will play the wheel war, therefore also had them to appear the opportunity.


    So one by one more arrogant than before, loudly for the beauty, and then wait for Zhan Jun to be knocked down, and they go on the stage.


    Zhan Jun didn''t expect these people''s plans. Although he didn''t mind, he got a month''s salary when he got to this beauty.


    He doesn''t look like these people. He has no such frivolous youth for a long time. What he wants now is to earn money to support his family. A month''s salary has helped him a lot.


    However, now it seems that he himself knows that maybe he can''t hold the beauty, and his strength is too strong.


    I can''t imagine that such a beautiful woman who has been trained should have such powerful skills.


    He naturally saw that the beauty should have just learned how to do it, so many movements are not standardized. There are even a lot of rookie mistakes, otherwise, he would have been knocked down.


    But even so, the beauty''s nerve reaction power, the control of rhythm is enough to crush him.


    Now, what he is looking forward to is that the beauty''s physical strength is not as good as his endurance. As time goes by, the power of staring at the beauty is insufficient, and then he will defeat her.


    Zhan Jun continues to use gestures to block long Qiuyue''s attack.


    Sometimes he was hit with a fist, but he held on. However, gradually, he found that from the hands of long Qiuyue, those forces did not dissipate, but continue to strengthen.


    He took a look and found that long Qiuyue didn''t sweat at all. Generally, when he was fighting with female students, they should have no strength for a long time.


    But now, he didn''t smell anything, and looking at long Qiuyue, he didn''t even have a drop of sweat. It was impossible to pretend, because her clothes were not soaked in sweat at all.


    It''s hard to imagine that Zhan Jun feels that his back has been completely soaked. How can this beautiful woman have such strong and lasting endurance?


    "Old Zhan, if you can''t do it, come down. You''re old."


    Several young people cried again.


    "Yes, let me. I''ll let the beauty know what a real man is."


    The latter spoke with a glance at Li Su.


    There was a strong sense of demonstration.


    Li Su sneers in his heart. These little guys will wait for a while to see how they are beaten by long Qiuyue.


    Zhan Jun nods to long Qiuyue with a smile. He knows that it''s not someone else''s opponent, but someone else has been lenient. She is not a person who does not know the current affairs, people give her


    Face, we should take advantage of the opportunity to step down.


    "The girl is still very good. I''m not an opponent. I lost." Cried Zhan Jun.


    Long Qiuyue let him go and said with a smile, "master Zhan is also very powerful."


    Zhan Jungong arched his hand and walked away to one side.


    Zhan Jun just went down, and suddenly three young people rushed out. They were the three people who were called the happiest before.


    "Let me do it."


    "You go down."


    "You two go and stay on one side."


    Three people have not yet contest, will fight first appearance.


    Wang Tianqi''s face twitches. These three bastards really need to beat.


    He was just about to roll down, and the sound of long Qiuyue began to ring.


    "No, you three can go together."


    what?


    All three were stunned.


    Then a man with a slightly obscene appearance called, "4P?"


    The other two people''s faces have changed, before can also be said to be playing, but this sentence is naked molestation, it will make people angry.


    Sure enough, people''s face changed after beating long Qiuyue. She sneered: "hum


    I hope you are still so kind for a while. "


    The man''s face was very chatty. He noticed that not only long Qiuyue, Wang Tian, but also some of the students were disdainful.


    Heart is a lengdeng, his own trouble, he quietly glanced at Wang Tianleng Qingse face, hurriedly toward long Qiuyue. Although they have a good relationship with Wang Tian, they are always fighting and having fun, but they are given face by others, not because they really have face.


    If Wang Tian can open such a big martial arts school here, his status is naturally extraordinary. If he is offended, he will have no way out in the martial arts circle.


    He understood that there was only one way to prevent Wang Tian from driving him away, that is to say, the beauty would stay, otherwise he would probably go away.


    He gave a big drink and threw himself at long Qiuyue.


    Before he didn''t pay attention to long Qiuyue''s strength, he just kept laughing at Zhan Jun.


    At the moment, although I think long Qiuyue is ordinary, I dare not be careless and want to win it.


    Long Qiuyue and he have the same idea. She wants to take this bastard down for the first time, and let him know that he dares to tease her, which needs to pay a great price.


    Long Qiuyue kicks out, the man''s mind moves, and then plans to carry it with his body


    As long as we can resist it, the problems behind will be solved.


    His idea is very good, but he completely underestimates the power of long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue''s kick is hateful. How powerful is it. Kick in the man''s body, the latter scream, body upside down and out.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out and fell into a coma on the ground.


    Fly out more than five meters, looking at a crowd is a Leng Leng.


    Five meters. That''s definitely a record.

 Chapter 816

    Is this still the power of a woman?


    Although the disgusting guy really didn''t deserve to be beaten, it was a bit too cruel.


    Wang Tian is also surprised, make a wink, two students or get together, don''t force to kick silly.


    Having checked in the past, I found that the latter had fainted, but had not been affected. Long Qiuyue was very lenient.


    The other two young people are no longer shouting, this foot is completely let two people understand the power of long Qiuyue.


    No wonder before Zhan Jun was defeated, this woman really has means.


    Two people look at each other, dare not take big, together went to the opposite of long Qiuyue.


    Among the students, a female student suddenly became empty, and their faces turned red, but let them go alone, which is definitely not the opponent of long Qiuyue.


    Fortunately, long Qiuyue helped them to relieve their embarrassment.


    "Well, that''s the end of it. If you have to install it, it''s true


    Why is everyone else''s boyfriend? "


    This sentence let people''s eyes focus on Li Su.


    Before, people all knew that this humble man was long Qiuyue''s boyfriend, but no one cared, just thought that the good cabbage had been rolled by the pigs.


    Now, listening to long Qiuyue''s words, people are not surprised.


    This is like a sudden reaction and come over, see long Qiuyue such a character, really is the general man can surrender? Or is that man really so humble?


    Are you laughing at other people''s eyes, or are you not good at your own eyes? If you have eyes, you don''t know gold inlaid jade, and you mistake teapot for a chamber pot?


    So in a look at Li Su, although Li Su is still hiding his edge. But soon someone saw that Li Su was handsome and strong, which was a very extraordinary feeling.


    Wang Tian''s ability to do such a big business is naturally the result of numerous readers. But now, he found that before is really wrong, even such a master are let go.


    He took a quick look at Zhan Jun, who whispered: "boss, that''s beautiful


    The strength of the female is very strong, but it depends on the novice. If you guess right, maybe the skill of the beauty is taught by the boss. "


    "What is the skill of this man?"


    "Unfathomable."


    All of a sudden, at this time, a young student came over, a young master of a certain family.


    Wang Tian quickly welcomed him: "Zhang Shao, do you have any insight?"


    "Brother Tian, if what I see is right, isn''t that man Li Su, the ghost doctor of Hades?"


    "Ghost Doctor Li Su." Wang Tian exclaimed.


    Of course, he has heard of Li Su''s name. Such a person has always been a guest of honor in his family. It is said that the latter''s medical skills are unparalleled, such as saihuatuo and yabianque, which are unprecedented at all times and all over the world.


    These are praises for Li Su, because, according to the rumor, even some people who will die will be saved by Li Su. Of course, it needs to be that person, who Li Su is willing to save. Otherwise, it''s useless to ask for a great favor.


    It is also said that this man is romantic and handsome. He is always accompanied by beautiful women.


    Now, such a beautiful beauty, is not accompanied by his side?


    Now again, before that, the man who looked completely unknown and had no feeling at all was inexplicably more powerful.


    It''s said that behind every successful man, there is a successful woman. Now it''s obviously the opposite. A powerful woman will naturally have a very powerful man.


    Li Su''s ear power was so amazing that he naturally listened to their words and shook his head at them. They understood that Li Su didn''t show his identity at all.


    It''s true that people don''t come to smash the field, but simply to compete.


    What''s more, if you lose, it doesn''t matter. You just donate 10000 yuan to hope project, and you can get a good reputation.


    Wang Tian then motioned for them and cried: "since this beauty wants to compete, you can let go of the competition. It doesn''t matter whether you win or lose


    ¡£¡±


    The previous wretched boy, however, had a lost face. He fell to the ground and was pushed aside. The boss didn''t take a look at him. It was obvious that he had given up such a person.


    Don''t say, originally this boy was so obscene, he didn''t agree with the identity of the martial arts school. He just offended Li Su. This boy won''t want to mix here in the future.


    Compared with Li Su, this man has no value at all.


    They got the boss''s advice, and naturally they used all their skills in a hurry.


    However, the end is not much better than the man before. Long Qiuyue and Professor Zhan Jun have learned a lot about some strange moves, and now it''s easier and easier to use.


    Their skills are much better than those of the wretched man before, but they are much worse than Li Su now.


    The only dominant experience in the face of strength is a chicken rib.


    That is to say, they are used to practice and are familiar with each other


    . Take care of the other side is, still smooth, just can barely in long Qiuyue''s attack down.


    He persisted in more than 30 moves, barely able to survive.


    But after another 20 times, they had already suffered more than a dozen times in succession, and they could not bear it any more. They could only admit defeat and bow to defeat.


    Wang Tian knows Li Su''s identity, and if he continues to fight, it will be beyond his capacity. "We give up, Miss long. I admire her for her skill," she cried


    He knowingly did not point out Li Su''s identity, and then respectfully sent them out.


    Out of the Taekwondo Hall, long Qiuyue looks excited.


    "This martial arts school is really different from gangs. They have more skillful routines. They don''t simply fight the world with a set of ferocity." Long Qiuyue cried, very excited.


    Among the gangs, although there are also experts, most of them rely on their bravery to win the championship, while the martial arts school relies on the routine, which makes her feel deeper and her strength is improved faster¡° Good. Let''s go to the next martial arts school Cried Li Su.


    He has already chosen a martial arts school called kimchi family, and Taekwondo is the same major. However, compared with the previous one, they are more authentic, because their brand, all the students, including the boss, are Korean, and they will teach the most authentic Taekwondo. They have a great reputation, almost all of them are one of the loudest in this street.


    It''s not as big as the previous martial arts school, but there are more people. Li Su glanced at the tuition fee, tut tut sighed. It''s so damn high!


    In this street, Li Su did not see a martial arts school, the reason is very simple. Foreign monks chant Buddhist scriptures. People would rather learn the forced action without nutrition than martial arts.


    Li Suwei''s national skill is not worth it. Before that, he also doubted whether it was true or false. But after getting the system, Li Su knew that all the Chinese martial arts were real, even those internal forces were real, but it was really hard for anyone to practice.


    So where those people began to shout, the national skill is false, is to put on airs, not to use.


    In fact, they have no talent.


    Think about those people who have been pampered since childhood. Can they calm down


    Can you bear hardships again? Nature can''t learn anything.


    It''s just that you don''t have talent. You don''t know how to be diligent. It''s strange that such a person can practice. But in the real world, those who can and are willing to spend money to practice martial arts are rich and powerful.


    How influential such a person is, of course, among the people.


    If people could find people in the crowd, such as long Qiuyue, who came to practice martial arts, the strength of Chinese martial arts would have been publicized for a long time.


    Li Su is naturally involved in traditional Chinese culture for a simple reason. Since ancient times, doctors have been able to practice martial arts, because the mastery of meridians is very helpful to the understanding of martial arts.


    Li Su''s talent is not very good, at least compared with long Qiuyue. But why the introduction is so simple is not only the reason of the system, but also the understanding of the body.


    The people in the martial arts school saw the arrival of the two and quickly welcomed them.


    It''s a Korean beauty who has been stabbed on her face. The obvious horizontal lines in the sun, compared with long Qiuyue, are completely set off.


    The latter sees that long Qiuyue''s face is changed. Naturally, she knows what level she will be after she uses the knife. Compared with such a natural beauty, she doesn''t want to make trouble for herself.


    She slowed down a step, a Korean man has come.


    The latter''s golden face, looking at long Qiuyue''s eyes full of love and pity, makes a melancholy look, and looks at Li Su with a chill.


    Long Qiuyue is not from the ground beat a shiver, hurriedly walked to the female Yingbin Miss body.


    "Are you here to learn Taekwondo?" The girl asked, Chinese is not very standard, but it is barely understandable.


    Li Su found that people just like this kind of voice, that is, they don''t need to be able to hear it clearly, but they can understand it, and they will know the feeling that it''s a foreigner as soon as they listen to it. In Li Su''s view, this is brain damage.


    "No, we''re here to play." Li Su cried. When he came here, he felt sick about the environment. I don''t know what those people like to do here.


    Long Qiuyue feels Li Su''s displeasure and remembers the one before


    Man''s eyes, is a chill.


    Over the years, Chinese people are more and more feminine, women mean, men have become petite. All kinds of base, all kinds of niangs, not a bit of masculinity.


    Thin, do not know what the pursuit of beauty. A man should have the taste of a crowd of heroes and strong, broad shoulders, so that people can feel the feeling of holding up a piece of heaven.


    It''s not the feeling that you need a woman to protect you. It''s really vulgar.


    "Tell your experts to come out and let''s play." Cried long Qiuyue, with a strong voice.

 Chapter 817

    "What are you doing here?" The woman didn''t hear clearly.


    "Let''s play." Cried long Qiuyue.


    I don''t know what these people are for. Can a welcome lady be a welcome if she doesn''t understand?


    Another Korean youth understood. He called out: "Miss, are you here to kick our Taekwondo school?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Long Qiuyue said again.


    The man was close. A strong perfume smells so disgusting that she does not perfume herself. Especially in today''s state, she likes the fresh feeling more and more, natural and natural.


    It doesn''t need any additional flavor, but it''s very refreshing around.


    Long Qiuyue frowned and cried, "go and ask your master to come out. We''ll kick the hall."


    The young man laughed and cried in strange Chinese: "beauty, do you know how to do it? If you want to play, you should pass me first?"


    He said, one hand toward long Qiuyue''s chest.


    Obscene!


    Long Qiuyue''s face turns black and kicks out directly.


    He hit the latter''s belly and kicked the latter out.


    After washing tendons and cutting marrow, long Qiuyue''s own strength is not small, and this foot is still hateful. You can imagine the power of this foot.


    Korean youth fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up for a while. He breathed for a long time and finally stood up, looking at long Qiuyue with fear in his eyes.


    This is the Korean people, who are arrogant and arrogant. If they are afraid of being beaten, they will naturally know to be restrained.


    Another welcome lady had already rushed into the martial arts school. There was a panic inside, and soon a group of people rushed out.


    They are all young people, even the youngest only look like teenagers. Mixed in the crowd, prying, looking very curious.


    Then people see the Dragon autumn moon, where beauty is the focus. And like long Qiuyue this level of beauty, is the level of the country, all people will forget the previous things, staring at long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue naturally knows that now her charm is greatly increased. At the beginning, she is still a little complacent about people''s eyes, but gradually she feels very impatient.


    Always being looked at like this, very uncomfortable.


    She snorted, "kick the hall."


    The public responded that this man was here to kick the hall.


    If according to the normal, now people have naturally scolded, even fight, but in the face of such a beautiful woman as long Qiuyue, who dares to scold?


    Still afraid of their own impression left bad?


    There was silence.


    Then a voice said, "teach her a lesson."


    It''s not someone else, or the one who was kicked by long Qiuyue.


    At the moment, the latter is still covering his abdomen. He really didn''t expect that the foot would be so ferocious. He felt that his abdomen was still aching. What if it''s a beauty? Beauty adults have to bear it?


    South Korean youth suddenly cried out.


    There was a hiss, and people looked at the latter with disdain.


    No matter you are bullied, this kind of big beauty bullies you and looks up to you, you know!


    South Korean youth are so angry that no one responds?


    He exclaimed: "you are not people here. People are bullying you. They are going to kick the hall. Teach them a lesson."


    The crowd was still at a loss.


    Long Qiuyue snorted and strode into the martial arts school. But the crowd gave way to a passage and watched long Qiuyue and Li Su go in.


    Coincidentally, some coaches came out, spoke Korean, yelled for a while, and then everyone went into the martial arts school.


    "Well, little girl, are you going to kick the hall?" Speaking of a coach, big arm, round waist, the figure is very big.


    Long Qiuyue can''t help but be afraid. After all, this person''s size is at least two laps bigger than her. Such a person is still very intimidating.


    "Yes, I''m here to play." Cried long Qiuyue.


    The man laughed twice: "beauty, kicking is not a joke. You know it means a lot to us. We won''t let you go just because you are a woman."


    "Cut, I will not let you go because you are a man, come on."


    Long Qiuyue puts on a posture, or maybe deliberately provocative. She puts on a classic Huang Feihong posture and hooks her fingers at the man.


    People can''t help laughing, this is a naked provocation!


    The man hi a, a punch beat to come over, long Qiuyue quickly Dodge, cry: "you are anxious what, I still have a request not to say?"


    According to the truth, long Qiuyue has already made provocative actions, and naturally has started a war.


    But who let her be a beauty, people naturally follow her request.


    The man stopped his fist and cried, "what do you want, say it. It''s still time to admit defeat. I don''t want you to do anything. Just join our martial arts school. "


    "Yes, that''s OK."


    "Fat man, it''s a little cute."


    "I fight my beauty. If you hurt her, we''ll beat you."


    People are shouting. This martial arts school is famous and expensive. All the people who can learn here are rich people. They are second generation ancestors, dandies and arrogant.


    Long Qiuyue snorted, "if I were you, I would take your plaque away."


    As soon as he said this, the man''s face changed. The plaque of a martial arts school was the facade of a martial arts school. If the plaque is taken away, it will be a shame in the martial arts circle.


    If you can''t protect your own plaque, what else can you do. After all, this is a rule handed down from ancient times, and it has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Therefore, long Qiuyue''s words, in addition to a group of admiring students. The staff in the martial arts school were all angry. Long Qiuyue said that she was here to kick the martial arts school, but these people still didn''t believe it.


    Who would believe such a beautiful woman coming to play.


    But now that the conditions have been put forward and their plaques have to be removed, they are the real ones to kick the hall.


    In this case, not to mention the beauty, even if the fairy comes.


    "Beauty, are you sure you want to do this?" The man cheered, both in voice and color.


    A dozen people came out behind him, some fat and some thin, some tall and some short. They stared at long Qiuyue fiercely, their eyes full of fierce light, as if they were going to kill the dragon


    Autumn moon is eaten.


    Long Qiuyue is a little afraid and looks at Li Su uncontrollably. Li Su nodded, these people''s hands are good, maybe they are all black belt experts, but in Li Su''s opinion, this set of evaluation standard does not count.


    Today''s long Qiuyue''s physical potential has been stimulated, and her hand is at least three or four segments of a black belt. And for the observation of the situation, and the sensitivity of reaction, these people are much worse than long Qiuyue.


    The more long Qiuyue competes, the more powerful she can show. Li Su estimates that at least 70% of long Qiuyue wins.


    If you dare not gamble on such a proportion, life will be too conservative and boring.


    "Well, in that case, don''t keep your hands. Just remember not to fight in the face." Cried the man.


    "Who will go first?" Long Qiuyue cried, getting Li Su''s approval, her confidence greatly increased.


    "You want to play wheel fight with us? Beauty, are you sure you can handle it? " A man cried, this sentence itself has ambiguity, and then he said so, people around laughed.


    And a few Korean people are laughing, and then whispered with Korean words. Eyes constantly in long Qiuyue''s body Piao, unbridled.


    Long Qiuyue snorted coldly and pointed to the speaker: "it''s you. Come out


    Let''s go. "


    The man laughed: "beauty, you will give me the first time, very good, come on, don''t worry, I will gently."


    Long Qiuyue Pooh a mouthful, already rushed over, a foot toward the man''s cheek pocket.


    Men''s strength is good, Li Su listen to people''s comments, this man is one of the coaches, called Jin Xianjin. The strength is quite unfamiliar, at least also has the red belt five section strength.


    He is the most cunning Chinese woman. He is a little handsome, and he is the most conceited Chinese woman who has played many games. Words are always a look of elation, but in a group of female students, even fame is not small.


    Li Su frowned. Society is developing and the times are progressing. People''s thoughts are more and more open, but there is no base line.


    It''s a shame to laugh at the poor but not the prostitutes. For the sake of vanity, you can sell anything. You think you are very strong.


    However, such a person''s more and more support out of dragon Autumn Moon''s extraordinary, such self-esteem self love girl is less and less. Gold advanced hi a, quickly Dodge, and then palm toward long Qiuyue''s thigh pinch up.


    He cried: "beauty, you have a good figure, but it''s very powerful


    But for us masters, it''s a big flaw... "


    Before he had finished his words, long Qiuyue''s legs and knees suddenly bent, and then stomped down on him, who was avoiding.


    The speed is very fast, and the rhythm of change is very delicate.


    The latter has no resistance at all, and the roots never thought of it. By long Qiuyue a foot just stamped in front of his chest, a mouthful of blood directly spurted out.


    Long Qiuyue''s foot is hateful, even above the previous young man.


    This person even touched the palm of his hand. It''s too much. It''s obscene and disgusting.


    Long Qiuyue had the previous experience, and calculated, the strength of this foot is naturally very strong. Jin Xianjin was kicked to bleed, which is not a shocking thing.


    Long Qiuyue takes her legs away, and then kicks them out again.


    Just kick in Jin Xianjin''s waist and kick the latter away.


    "That''s your level. It''s terrible. With such street tricks, you still spend money to study one by one. Are you mentally ill


    Long Qiuyue scolds a way, these people one by one facial expression slightly takes shame, more but is full of exclamation. Looking at long Qiuyue''s eyes, full of worship and admiration.

 Chapter 818

    Jin Xianjin fainted in the air.


    A mouthful of blood sprayed on the ground, rolled on the ground for a while, and then fell on the ground, in a coma, no one rushed to.


    Everyone''s eyes stare at long Qiuyue one by one, sighing with emotion that she is fierce, and even more marveling at the ferocity of that foot.


    It seems that there is no fear, that is, the latter is abandoned, and there is no hesitation.


    Everyone knows what long Qiuyue has experienced with Li Su.


    See those people''s unbridled, want to let long Qiuyue have fear, that is really impossible.


    "Who else?" Long Qiuyue cried, looking at the crowd coldly.


    A group of students are happy to see beautiful women get angry, they come to learn Taekwondo, the purpose is not pure, let alone have any sense of mission and belonging.


    It can be said that as long as long Qiuyue doesn''t bully them, they won''t stand on the other side of the beauty at all.


    A little brother suddenly ran over with a bunch of flowers in his hand.


    "Sister, you are wonderful. This flower is for you."


    What long Qiuyue saw was that she couldn''t laugh or cry. She rubbed the little guy''s head and put down the flowers.


    This scene in the eyes of a group of coaches, they are too clear about their mode. Of course, it can recruit a large number of students, but these people will never have a sense of belonging.


    And they come here because of their fame, and once they lose an adult, no one will stay.


    "Kim, you come." Cried the man.


    Another person surnamed Jin came over. Anyway, there are not many people in Korea, but there are many people surnamed Jin.


    "Jin Zaihuan, please advise." Cried the man.


    Long Qiuyue arched her hand: "long Qiuyue."


    People burst into an uproar, and then someone called: "long Qiuyue, what a beautiful name."


    "Yes, people are beautiful and names are domineering."


    "If only my girlfriend were as beautiful as that."


    "Bah, you don''t have to look at how much shame you have. If you can get such a goddess, hum, I can go to heaven."


    The group kept teasing each other, and then gradually people''s eyes fell on Li Su.


    After all, Li Su didn''t speak as soon as he came. Standing there motionless, he seemed to have nothing to do with it.


    But before long Qiuyue''s several eyes, obviously exposed Li Su. This person is obviously not an ordinary person, maybe the master of beauty.


    Some people are already thinking about Li Su. If they can join Li Su''s family, wouldn''t they be able to become brothers and sisters with this beautiful woman, and then get the moon first.


    A man is quite handsome. Judging from his temperament, he is obviously a rich man


    He touched Li Su''s side and said with a smile, "what''s the name of this master?"


    If it is on other occasions, he will definitely pass the cigarette up, but here, in such a martial arts school, smoking is not allowed. Naturally, he was not able to deliver cigarettes, which made his movements a little awkward.


    Some of them are inferior.


    Li Su looked at his action and laughed: "what''s the matter?"


    "The handsome man and the beautiful woman are your apprentices. I just want to ask if you want to accept them? Count me in


    "Go away."


    A man came together, who was the man''s business partner before.


    "Master, you come here to challenge for fame. You also want to open a martial arts school. I support you."


    "I sponsor two million."


    "I sponsor three million."


    "Lao Tzu sponsored five million."


    Another voice crowded over, and the other one looked at the bustle here. He didn''t know what they were playing with, and hurriedly came over.


    Although he didn''t know what he was talking about, compared with money, no one was ever afraid of him, which directly broke out five million.


    Li Su laughed: "I''m not her master."


    This one, three people are stunned, not master, that is what relationship.


    It''s not a boyfriend or a girlfriend, is it?


    The three of them noticed Li Su and immediately found out. Li Su is very handsome and inexplicably trustworthy.


    The light is introverted. If you don''t have confidence, you can''t see it at all. But that kind of arrogance, obviously only the real success can cultivate.


    The three of them looked at Li Su''s clothes again, which were not famous brands, but again, the high-grade fabric obviously didn''t need famous brands to flaunt. Here is the real rich man.


    "What''s your name, master?"


    They are all real businessmen and feel Li Su''s extraordinary. Naturally understand that such a man''s charm is absolutely extraordinary. And that beauty is mostly the man''s person.


    If they entangle again, they will offend the enemy. It''s their real duty to do business with others and earn money. They are over their age.


    Li Su smiles. These three people are very knowledgeable.


    "Indeed, he is my girlfriend, as for my name will not say, say it will give you trouble."


    The three laughed, looked at each other, and walked away.


    In my heart, I was not angry. I didn''t even report my name. But the momentum of Li Su surprised them. Somehow, I listened to Li Su''s words and came back.


    It''s better not to mess with such people.


    Jin Zaihuan moves his wrist and does some preparatory work. Long Qiuyue stands aside and waits for his attack.


    "Here we go." Jin Zaihuan yells, rushes forward suddenly, and then kicks at long Qiuyue in the air. Long Qiuyue snorted. This man''s action was careful, but his action was not careful at all.


    Before, I heard Li Su say that taekwondo is too open and close. This is not a shortcoming, but people who don''t understand the true meaning of Taekwondo can easily turn Taekwondo into a set of HuaQuan embroidered legs.


    And in Jin Zaihuan''s body, it is obvious that he shows the appearance of HuaQuan embroidered legs.


    too bad!


    A group of South Korean coaches have not finished marveling, long Qiuyue rushed up with a sneer, and his reflexion is to kick the latter back.


    This person does not have any bad deeds, long Qiuyue naturally does not have the next heavy hand, but then this action kicks others, which is more dangerous.


    The latter screamed, returned to the crowd, was caught by several people, this did not hurt.


    He was blushing and ashamed. Unexpectedly, he was kicked back.


    "It''s OK. Exercise a lot. This person''s strength is already above you. It''s normal that you are defeated."


    Kim Jae Woon let out a sound and bowed his head.


    "It seems that I need to do it." Cried the man before.


    "I''m the head coach of this martial arts school. As long as you can beat us, the brand will be taken away by you. So what?" The man cried, "my name is Jin Youlong. Remember me, because I will defeat you. and


    I won''t let you know the real power of Taekwondo. "


    Jin Youlong''s words caused a sneer, in the eyes of the people followed to see the past, but with the beauty of the man came in.


    I didn''t speak before, but now I snorted. Is it to start?


    People are already very curious about Li suzao. They don''t know what the identity of this man is. Before, the three richest employers of the students got together and closed the door. Naturally, they were even more curious.


    "You mean, the other two are women in Qiuyue, so they didn''t give their best. We won''t win. Hum, we can''t do anything. Autumn moon, I allow you to do some killing moves. "


    Long Qiuyue laughed and cried: "you Koreans are so mean, but you have to pretend to be generous and make people laugh. You make my boyfriend angry, that is to say, you make me angry. "


    She clapped and whizzed like a whip.


    Jinyou dragon''s eyes are so small that they shrink even smaller.


    Long Qiuyue, of course, knows what it is. can


    Play so a move, obviously long Qiuyue is already merciful before.


    Think of what Li Su said before. How much of her real fighting power does this woman''s former strength have?


    If there is half, he is conceited to be able to cope with it, but if there is 30% after that, then he is no match.


    Hum, he took a deep breath. He must be calm. Maybe this is just a means.


    "You start. Since you are their head coach, I hope you can let me do my best instead of being disappointed." Long Qiuyue called, legs exchange, jumped up, not only active wrist and ankle, looks full of vitality.


    Jin Youlong gave a big drink, but he didn''t rush up directly. Instead, he came closer and closer. He didn''t know what he was drinking.


    Came to long Qiuyue''s body, he this just one hand cut past.


    Long Qiuyue''s eyes have been condensed on his shoulder. Seeing that his shoulder moved, he immediately cut it out. In the eyes of all the people, long Qiuyue''s palm was the last to arrive first.


    Faster than Jin Youlong, he shaved on Jin Youlong''s shoulder. The latter snorted.


    I felt the strength of the chop before, but now I know the strength of the hand when I chop on my shoulder. He felt that almost all of a sudden, his shoulder was about to break.


    I didn''t expect to be hit hard as soon as I came up.


    Jin Youlong quickly retreated, but the dinosaur Qiuyue took advantage of the attack, and the Dragon Qiuyue did the same. When he made a mistake at the foot and moved forward, he kicked out.


    He made a big circle with one foot, and his posture was very beautiful. Jin Youlong''s face was shocked. The speed and accuracy of this sleep are beyond his imagination. What makes him even more frightened is that the angle of this sleep is completely beyond the ordinary people.


    The human body is with the limit, also has the very big flexibility.


    In the eyes of some people, what can be done is easy, while in the eyes of others, it is almost impossible. It turned out to be the flexibility of the human body, and he saw the flexibility of long Qiuyue, far more than any expert he had ever seen.


    If this woman practices Taekwondo, she will definitely be a master.


    Long Qiuyue didn''t know what he was thinking, but the more she started, the more she felt the lightness of her body, as if there was an inexplicable force to bloom out.

 Chapter 819

    Li Su naturally saw the state of long Qiuyue and nodded in his heart. The girl''s talent even exceeded his imagination.


    As long as we work hard in the future, our future achievements will be absolutely extraordinary. Of course, we can''t compare with him. He has a system. That''s the adverse bug. No one can compare with him.


    Jin Youlong quickly dodged, but his speed limited him, and his shoulder suffered a heavy blow as soon as he came. If he wanted to give full play to his speed, he couldn''t do it at all. Instead, he limited his strength.


    He tried hard enough to resist, and his body was shocked.


    I can''t believe that after a woman has such flexibility, she still has such strength. It''s completely beyond his imagination.


    Do such people really exist?


    And long Qiuyue''s action, let him understand, such a person exists, and in his field of vision.


    And it will soon destroy his career.


    He is now very regret, there are still some carelessness in his heart. Otherwise, they won''t be hit hard in the first move. Of course, he also knew that even if he died in full bloom, he would never be the opponent of Long Qiu.


    This woman should be a novice. She will be strong when she is strong. In battle, she will be strong


    She can inspire her fighting talent. These two people come to the door just for training.


    However, their martial arts school has become a test stone for misfortune, which has made long Qiuyue and Li Su successful, but they themselves are going to have misfortune.


    The more you think about it, the more unconvinced you are, and the bigger you are in your hands, the more you hold back.


    Does the president give the martial arts school to himself to destroy? No way.


    The more he thought about it, the more unconvinced he was, the more malicious he felt. Then his face flushed, and there was a trace of hatred in his palm.


    Seeing that long Qiuyue was kicking again, his strength didn''t seem to be as brave as before. He suddenly opened his hands, opened the middle door, and hugged long Qiuyue''s thigh.


    As long as you can hold her legs, after all, she is a woman. In public, in full view of the public, she will never entangle with him.


    Many people see his plan in their eyes, but they don''t think it''s just a burst of disdain.


    Who doesn''t understand this little idea? It''s too cheap to want to use women''s shyness to win the competition.


    Li Su hummed in his heart, thinking that this would shake long Qiuyue''s mind.


    When I saw a group of people who were so hateful and played with one of her students,


    Or two men, that kind of unbridled, that kind of fearless, let her understand, treat others, not you kind can get help.


    It''s to make these people afraid. As the saying goes, a weak country has no diplomacy, but no strength. If others bully you, you have no opinion at all.


    The light in long Qiuyue''s eyes flashed, her feet trembled, and a force bombarded her, kicking the latter''s chest. It''s quite imaginative to kick that person off before.


    Jin Youlong holds long Qiuyue''s legs tightly with both hands, just about to have some exercise. All of a sudden, he felt a violent force from long Qiuyue''s feet.


    He really can''t imagine that long Qiuyue has such powerful power. Although long Qiuyue hasn''t built a foundation yet, she has already washed her tendons and pith. Her potential has been opened, and a force has been gradually nurtured in her body.


    At the moment, finally with her anger spread out, and the first person to suffer is this man.


    Before it seems, it is also very responsible, but the real view of a person''s mind, or to see in the key time.


    And now it is, this man looks good, but he is a villain.


    How powerful this force is. It is released through the sole of long Qiuyue''s foot. With a puff, a mouthful of blood spurts out. Then Jin Youlong''s body is just like a bed of broken cotton wadding.


    Even vomited three mouthfuls of blood, and then sat on the ground, did not faint.


    If this person is Chinese, long Qiuyue or Li Su will give them some face. But when these people come to their land, they don''t want it. They don''t want it. What is it.


    You deserve it!


    Long Qiuyue took back her legs and closed her eyes, just like a fairy in meditation, attracting people''s eyes.


    Suddenly, her eyes opened, with a feeling.


    Looking at Li Su, Li Su nods and knows that long Qiuyue has realized that the challenge behind is unnecessary.


    "You lost." Cried long Qiuyue, and went out of the door.


    In everyone''s lucky eyes, long Qiuyue jumps up, more than one meter high, spins his body, and then kicks on the plaque.


    With a click, the plaque broke into pieces.


    "You Inside the South Korean coach called, but the words behind can''t say, they really lost.


    "Damn, there''s nothing more to stay in such a martial arts school than to leave."


    A young man cried, excited about something, and then followed him out.


    Before Li Su and long Qiuyue looked at them, making them feel hot.


    At the moment, the plaque was kicked to pieces and left directly.


    Soon, more than half of the quitters left, and a little bit of them hesitated.


    Long Qiuyue looked at Li Su and asked, "do we have to continue to play in the hall?"


    Li Su shook his head with a smile and said, "no, you have..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw two men dressed as Japanese samurai shouting: "you want to look like you''re kicking the hall. If you have seed, come. When we''re afraid of you?"


    Li Su shrugged and said with a smile, "do you want us to kick?"


    Long Qiuyue''s face is excited: "since people have come to beat us, why don''t we meet people''s wishes?"


    "Little Japan, right? Lead the way."


    However, the two little Japanese heard the news that Li Su and long Qiuyue were kicking in, and then saw that they had entered the two Taekwondo schools. Naturally, it was their turn. Two people don''t bring Li Su and long Qiuyue to come over, directly invited, showing their prestige. Also have the idea, your Korean Taekwondo was beaten face, we karate hall dare to come in provocation.


    This shows that karate has a better attitude than Taekwondo.


    They didn''t know that Li Su and long Qiuyue had no heart to continue playing


    I think, but since I come to ask for abuse, it''s abusing them.


    The karate hall is not only small, but also luxurious and expensive. They are the most expensive martial arts schools in these two streets.


    Usually, there is constant competition. At this moment, the master of Karate Martial Arts School, Ichiro saboto, just heard someone kicking. That''s why my lover brought them here to publicize the power of karate.


    Karate is the most powerful. It is much more powerful than Taekwondo and Chinese martial arts. This is the idea that Junichiro Sanben has always believed in and been cultivated since he was a child.


    He has always taught his disciples in this way. Most of the people who received this kind of information turned out to be Chinese, which encouraged his arrogance and made him think that he understood correctly.


    When Li Su and long Qiuyue came in, they saw that there were already two teams of students on both sides, and then they met them together.


    At the back of the line, there was a middle-aged man, Ichiro sanmoto.


    He had as like as two peas in the old days a little moustache.


    After seeing such a dress, Li Su sneered in her heart and glanced at a group of people. Naturally, they were all Chinese students.


    These people have no knowledge and skills, do not know the tradition of the Chinese people, and see the costumes here


    It''s disgusting to be here.


    Long Qiuyue snorted, glanced at the crowd, and couldn''t help shouting: "you let him keep such clothes in front of you, and then respectfully call him a professor. Do you know what his image is?"


    "That''s the image of the Japanese soldiers. You really forget your ancestors."


    Long Qiuyue angrily scolded that she had just graduated and was a teacher not long ago. She was really disappointed with the performance of these people.


    And a group of students are still closely staring at long Qiuyue, full of a pair of brother pig phase.


    "Shame for you."


    "Baga." "He''s used to being flattered, but he hasn''t lost his basic judgment," he cried. Naturally, he knew what this dress meant. Since no one stopped him, he got used to it.


    I didn''t expect to be promoted by a woman. Of course, he knows what these people are learning martial arts for. If women say that, these people will give up the plan to study here, and he will lose a lot.


    "Woman, what are you talking about? Don''t you want to compete? Come on, compare with me. I want you to know that everything you''ve learned is nothing to me in karate. "


    He said, and directly stepped forward and kicked out toward Long Qiu


    The moon''s cheek kicks.


    Now it was about his honor, but he didn''t have the slightest pity for jade, and he didn''t dare to have it. In the former martial arts school, some of his disciples were sent to watch other people''s martial arts competition. It is found that the strength of long Qiuyue is far above their estimate.


    Such a woman can already be used as a coach.


    Like previous people, Ichiro sanmoto also regards long Qiuyue and Li Su as people who want to start a martial arts school. And how can we make it famous? Of course, we should defeat other martial arts schools.


    And there is a huge virtual head of the beauty coach. Once you open a martial arts school, it''s not easy to recruit students and earn money.


    It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman didn''t learn karate. It''s true.


    If you let long Qiuyue know what this guy thinks, he will definitely laugh. This man is just brain sick.


    However, at present, this brain sick person, but did not have the slightest appearance of water. For the sake of the face of the martial arts school, I keep trying to show my karate completely.


    He wants to beat long Qiuyue, but also to play beautiful, let all the students see this, let all of them know the strength of karate.

 Chapter 820

    With this idea, Ichiro''s moves are very open and close, and constantly cooperate with modal particles.


    Hem, ha, hey, whoosh, do, ha


    Long Qiuyue is really tired of calling all the time.


    However, I have to say that maybe people with crazy ideas and crazy ideas have good accomplishments, or at least no distractions.


    Compared with the previous few people, the strength of Ichiro Mikimoto is indeed a chip higher.


    And many moves are very flexible and smart.


    Mian Qiangqiang is also the opponent of long Qiuyue, which makes her play very relaxed.


    And Ichiro sanmoto is very reluctant to fight. At the beginning, he was very proud of playing, constantly showing the unique skills of karate, and then played the unique skills to fly up and beat long Qiuyue back for a while.


    But for her strong body, she would have failed.


    But gradually, as long Qiuyue grows bigger and stronger, his mind is clear and his body is soft. Many of his movements become well versed and easy to grasp. Then he resists his moves one by one.


    From the beginning can only be embarrassed to resist, to gradually be able to fight back, and now has been able to suppress him.


    Long Qiuyue in the eyes of Ichiro sanmoto, this woman is simply a martial arts genius, why such a woman is not learning karate.


    Long Qiuyue is bigger and smarter, and her action is more and more fierce. He forces Ichiro Sanben to retreat constantly, and he is about to fail.


    People in the martial arts school can''t stop looking. At first, they just appreciate the beauty of long Qiuyue. Now, no one can see that such a beautiful woman''s skill is so terrible.


    Finally, it was foot to foot again, and then Ichiro Mikimoto was kicked in the back leg.


    His strength is not enough to fight with long Qiuyue!


    "You won." Cried Ichiro sanmoto, with a look of chagrin.


    Then he raised his head again, looking forward to calling out: "beauty, you should


    It''s time to learn karate. I believe that as long as you are willing to learn karate, you will soon be able to carry forward this martial art. "


    Long Qiuyue sneered: "do you know what I beat you with? Sanda, Chinese Kung Fu. "


    "Let''s go." Long Qiuyue cried, and then pointed to the plaque outside: "I''ll take your plaque."


    In fact, apart from being a little crazy, this man behaved like a gentleman. But this kind of person is actually the most annoying, with a little gentlemanly demeanor and seriously bewitching people.


    But no one knows what I really think in my heart. You say he''s a fool. He''ll leave that hairstyle, nose hair, even wear that kind of clothes and carry that kind of saber.


    To say that the latter has no intention is to deceive oneself.


    Long Qiuyue walked out of the martial arts school and also kicked the plaque to pieces.


    "You can''t do that. You''re going too far." A woman suddenly calls a way, toward Long Qiu Yue this side rushed to come over.


    "I''ll meet you." Cried the woman. In the martial arts school, people''s spirits were shocked. They were watching, of course


    I''d like to see such a drama play again and again.


    Li Su doesn''t care. After all, there should be a lot of such people, but the one who didn''t expect to appear should be Japanese.


    Japanese?


    Wait a minute, this woman''s breath?


    Is she suppressing her breath?


    "Be careful!" Li Su called and rushed to long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue was a little surprised. She didn''t know what Li Su told her to be careful about. That girl really rushed over, but be careful of her, she really didn''t understand.


    In her opinion, the girl is a little cute, although now she is angry, a little bit murderous. But as long as you''re careful, it shouldn''t be a problem.


    But for a moment, she felt that the girl''s breath had changed, no longer a crowd of anger, but became a kind of evil, revealing the intention of killing.


    In a flash of the palm, a dagger appears. Under the light, people can clearly see the flashing red light, which is obviously poisonous.


    "Who are you?" he screamed


    For a moment, his mind was very clear, if this beauty died in his martial arts school, he could not escape the blame. Maybe they''ll be sprayed as killers by angry people.


    Many of the audience were also stunned, who did not expect that there would be such a show.


    Is it designed by people or is it played intentionally? It''s just because people can''t think of it that they are even more shocked.


    The dagger in the little girl''s hand can''t be fake, but she is only thirteen or fourteen years old. Can such a little girl be a killer?


    No one can think of it, even more can''t accept it.


    When long Qiuyue felt the murderous spirit, it was too late for her. She could only lean back as far as she could and then run away from behind.


    I didn''t expect that the little girl''s reaction was so fast that the knife she waved turned into a stab from top to bottom.


    Seeing that the dagger was about to enter long Qiuyue''s heart, Li Su finally arrived when the blood splashed five steps.


    In fact, he did not arrive, after all, in order to leave some space before, he did not stand nearby. It''s too late to try, and


    And was blocked by long Qiuyue''s body.


    In other words, the little girl is using long Qiuyue''s body as a shelter, and Li Su can rescue in time.


    For a while, Li Su didn''t have any more ways, but at this time, long Qiuyue leaned forward and revealed the little girl behind her body, finally giving Li Su the chance to do it.


    Li Su''s middle finger is pressed on the index finger, which is just a magic move.


    The aura in his body quickly condensed on his fingers, and then Li Su made an effort to shoot out an invisible aura.


    With a bang and a click, the dagger was hit by the invisible Qi force, and then it broke into two pieces.


    The strength was so great that the little girl''s wrist was shocked, and then the dagger went away. Although she is still a fist hit on the heart of the Dragon autumn moon, but in has no power, and no dagger in the hand, not much threat.


    Long Qiuyue somersaulted back and stood up, but she saw the little girl


    The child turned and wanted to run.


    Li Su had already rushed over. How fast he walked, he pressed the palm of his hand and clasped the little girl''s shoulder.


    A white powder spurted out, which made the surrounding area confused.


    Li Su murmured and shot one directly. In the confusion, should be split to the little girl''s body. The latter screamed and ran on.


    Li Su blew away the white foam around him, and there was no trace of the little girl.


    This is good. Although the little girl is a killer, she is still young after all. If she is killed by him here, it''s really unreasonable.


    Now that''s the best result.


    Hum, it''s so easy to accept when you are your own hand!


    "Finger flick!" Suddenly, a man cried.


    He pointed at Li Su and made a figure of magic power. With his face full of fanaticism, he rushed to Li Su and knelt down.


    "See you, master. Please accept me as an apprentice."


    Some people laugh, but some are stunned. Is this a show?


    But then the sound made everyone boil.


    One girl screamed, "I got it. I got it." She held her cell phone high, excited.


    The girl was very excited and said it without waiting for people to ask.


    "I just want to take pictures of my sister. I didn''t expect to take the scene just now. Let''s see!"


    The equipment in the martial arts school is very advanced, and the video can be transmitted to the large screen directly through WiFi.


    Just before that, in the corner of Zia''s video, Li Su''s face is dignified, while on the other side are long Qiuyue and the female assassin. Long Qiuyue bends down, and then Li Su''s face is happy, and his palm is ejected.


    "Everyone, there is nothing in his fingers. It''s a ball of light. It''s internal power." Cried the girl.


    People looked at the freeze frame screen in horror. Li Su curled his fingers. There was nothing, just a white light.


    Then, frame by frame, the light disappears, and the next moment, the dagger is interrupted.


    "Daggers, we will find out the daggers."


    "Here it is." People cried and found a broken dagger.


    Because it''s poisonous, people holding daggers are very careful. But everyone can clearly see that the fracture on the dagger is very flat, as if someone cut it with a knife.


    "Qi sword, this is Qi sword."


    "Bullshit gas sword, this is the power that the magic power should have." People started to quarrel about it.


    But soon, people found out that Li Su and long Qiuyue had disappeared from the crowd.


    "There''s nothing to stay in this old martial arts school."


    "That''s to learn karate. We already have internal power in Chinese martial arts."


    "As soon as the internal force comes out, it will look down on you."


    One by one, they yelled and rushed out. What they saw shocked them so much.


    That''s the real internal power. It''s always been satirized


    The things boasted by the Chinese people now really exist and are seen with our naked eyes.


    Under such circumstances, who is willing to practice karate!


    If you have Chinese skills, of course you have to practice them.


    But before that expert, people ran out crazily and chased people.


    Soon on the street, there appeared a very similar scene, let a person particularly confused things.


    One by one, the fierce looking men caught passers-by and asked if they had ever seen a master pass by. In the master''s side, there is a beautiful woman of national color.


    The video quickly spread to the Internet, and was praised by people. But their faces were blocked by Marcel, claiming that they didn''t want to affect people''s lives.


    This is quite gratifying for Li Su, otherwise, this video will definitely not be able to access the Internet. The national government will block this video as soon as it sees it.


    When all the people left, there was almost no karate


    People, there are only a few people left, but also a look of no desire and no demand, waiting for the refund of tuition fees.

 Chapter 821

    "Is there really internal power in this world?" Over and over again, Ichiro sanmoto watched the video on the screen, with a face of dead ash, I can''t believe it.


    Just sitting in the same place for a long time.


    Li Su rushes out of the martial arts school with long Qiuyue, and then he dodges. The people behind him have caught up with him.


    Long Qiuyue''s eyes are full of light when she looks at Li Su. Although she has always been a good girl, she also knows martial arts, internal power and even the legendary Xiuxian.


    She didn''t quite understand what Professor Li Su was about. She only knew that she could keep fit and protect herself, but until then, she suddenly realized what she was learning.


    She had only studied for a few days, and she was able to defeat a martial arts master who had practiced for many years. If you learn a little more time, it will be more terrifying.


    "Do you regret it now?" Li Su asked.


    This road is a road of self-improvement, but it is also a dangerous road.


    Obviously, before the girl to assassinate her, is to see the talent of long Qiuyue in this line. Once let her grow up, that is another threat.


    Long Qiuyue looked into Li Su''s eyes and gradually understood what he meant.


    Perhaps this will be different from ordinary people, on a completely different path.


    Maybe they won''t be understood by their families, they won''t have ordinary friends, and they may face threats at any time. But somehow, she didn''t feel scared.


    "You''ll protect me, won''t you?" Long Qiuyue asked.


    Li Su nodded and cried, "yes, I will protect you."


    "Then I don''t regret it." Long Qiuyue said.


    At this time, the two stood on the overpass, looking at the endless flow of vehicles and the bustling crowd below.


    Long Qiuyue gently hugged Li Su''s body: "you let me see a completely different world. Now I just want to go back


    No more


    "And I love the world, and I love being with you." Long Qiuyue said.


    Beautiful eyes closed, red lips slightly tooted, waiting for Li Su''s kiss.


    Naturally, Li Su would not be puzzled at such a juncture.


    He hugs long Qiuyue tightly and kisses her deeply.


    One night romantic, the next morning, embrace the arms of long Qiuyue, Li Su heart full of comfort.


    Unconsciously, there was another girl, full of tenderness in her heart. Looking at long Qiuyue''s cheek, I couldn''t help kissing her. The latter obviously pretended to sleep and blushed shyly.


    This morning, very early, she woke up.


    Thinking of what happened last night, she couldn''t believe it. She actually had a relationship with someone, and this person didn''t know each other for three days.


    But another feeling of trust, watching him, nestling in Li Su''s arms, is a burst of stability and happiness. Watching Li Su fighting with the enemy, her heart was stirred by the determination.


    That beauty is not affectionate!


    Especially when you meet a real hero.


    Li Su is the hero in her heart. When she was in crisis, she came down from the sky and saved her from the evil power.


    Then save her again, let her know the darkness of the world. It''s like opening a window for her to really see the world.


    See the dark side, see the real side.


    It''s not nice, but it''s real.


    She understood that this was the truth, rather than continuing to live in obscurity.


    Gave her a chance, a chance to enjoy the reality. Learned, previously did not dare to imagine things, understand a lot of truth, see clearly what they want, dare to pursue.


    Instead of continuing to follow the parents'' mind, arrange everything to live.


    She likes her present self very much. She knows that if she lets her father know what she is now


    When my mother friend saw it, she would doubt whether she had been replaced or something. It was totally different from before, but she liked it very much.


    Two people in bed, and make a while, this finally get up.


    "What are we going to do today?" Long Qiuyue asked.


    Li Su smiles¡° Today, we do nothing, we wait for others to come to us


    Long Qiuyue is a very smart person. She knows that there will be killers like the girl yesterday to find them.


    They sat in bed, chatting and telling each other stories.


    It''s said that Li Su has seven girlfriends. Long Qiuyue really can''t accept it for a while. But she also knew that it was not Li Su''s fault. She had already told her before.


    But she has been completely attracted by Li Su.


    She asked, "do they know the magic calligraphy as well as you do?"


    Li Su shook his head, and long Qiuyue was very happy.


    It is said that the woman in love is very stupid. It can be seen from long Qiuyue


    coming.


    "Shh, someone''s coming." Li Su exclaimed, how sensitive his sense of mind was. As soon as something happened, he immediately felt it.


    Long Qiuyue has 100% trust in Li Su. She stops talking and listens to her orders.


    "No, these people are cruel." Li Su cried abruptly. He sniffed. I picked up long Qiuyue and rushed to the bathroom.


    Dada dada, the sound of a row of bullets.


    Directly from the corridor outside the bombardment came in, and then someone kicked the door open, facing the room is a bombardment.


    Listen to the footsteps of more than one person!


    Long Qiuyue was scared. Although she knew that the world was not as peaceful as she thought, she never thought that someone would dare to shoot with a gun in the hotel. This is not the United States, the country where guns are rampant.


    She shrank her head tightly and hid under Li Su''s body. She didn''t notice that when the gun came, all the bullets were shot by his body


    It''s on.


    After bombarding for at least ten minutes, the sound of bullets finally stopped, and then several footsteps came in.


    Long Qiuyue feels that she can''t tell anything clearly. She is still deafening.


    Li Su was furious in his heart. That old man was looking for death!


    Yes, his son is a son, other people''s son is not a son. With a little credit, he does not pay any attention to human life. Who does he think he is?


    Do you really think others can''t deal with him, or do you think others owe him!


    For that Han, Li Su had no good feelings, otherwise he would not be helpless.


    Don''t say that it''s the duty of a doctor to save people. Saving people is also very good and evil. There is no good or evil in medicine, but doctors have good or evil.


    It''s a good thing that a man like that didn''t kill him. He was retaliated because he didn''t save himself. It''s just inexplicable.


    A step in, Li Su body jump, backhand is a son


    The bullet case pierced the forehead of the person who entered.


    The latter still has this one in his hand. He can''t believe it. He just keeps his eyes wide open and goes to hell to see the king of hell.


    Li Su waved and fired another bullet, making use of the power in his body.


    The speed of the bullet''s return was not lower than the speed of the shooting. After killing the three people who were still searching in the hall, Li Su helped long Qiuyue stand up.


    The latter has eased down, which worries Li Su a lot. Such a thing, let any old man experience, may not be able to bear, not to mention long Qiuyue is a woman.


    "Qiuyue, are you ok?"


    Long Qiuyue looked at it for a while, and then said, "are these people the people you are talking about?"


    Li Su nodded.


    "No wonder there is so much darkness. With such people, there will be less darkness."


    "Don''t worry, I just didn''t expect him to do so well


    It''s really terrible. "


    "Are you afraid?" Li Su asked.


    Long Qiuyue took a deep breath: "I''m afraid, but no matter how dark it is, we should stick to it. We can''t escape."


    "Well!"


    "Since that man is crazy and unscrupulous, it''s time for us to take him away."


    Long Qiuyue nodded: "yes, tell him that not everything is centered on him, there is justice in the world." They cleaned up and came out of the room.


    The doors in the corridor have been quietly opened, and many guests are peeping at what is happening here.


    They couldn''t believe they had witnessed a gun fight. Many middle-aged people are careful not to approach, but some young people are taking pictures with their mobile phones and sending them to the network.


    Immediately triggered, people''s discussion.


    Li Su pulls long Qiuyue out, and no one dares to stop him.


    ¡­


    "Boss! It should have failed again. "


    In a building, an old man suddenly dropped the phone on the ground, stepped on it and smashed the things around him to vent his anger.


    He has no fear, no fear.


    The only son died like this, he wanted revenge, that is, what if he died? He had enjoyed everything in his life.


    He gasped for a while, pushed the door and went out. There was silence outside, and everyone dared not take a breath.


    The old man touched a telephone and dialed a number to go out: "do it, at all costs, I will let him die!"


    With that, the old man snorted, glared at everyone and walked out of the building.


    Li Su made a few phone calls and got a message that there are a lot of ninjas coming into China from Japan, and they all come here. However, he should be more careful.


    "Come on, let''s buy knives and swords!" Cried Li Su.


    Long Qiuyue''s face shows an excited expression. She knows that a big war is not good


    It can be avoided.


    She was a little scared, but more excited. Unexpectedly, some people are looking forward to the coming of the war. This idea makes her afraid!


    "This is not wrong. On the contrary, it shows that you are a person suitable for practice." Li Su calls a way, know long Qiuyue''s worry, smile a way.


    Long Qiuyue was relieved. She was more worried that Li Su would not let her go. She could not help but smile and look more beautiful.

 Chapter 822

    In modern society, it is not impossible to buy knives and swords.


    There are many in supermarkets. Of course, those are used to kill chickens and cut vegetables.


    What kind of knife is a knife? Pig knife.


    What kind of sword is a sword? Prop sword.


    Li Su drove with long Qiuyue all the way to a remote place. Then stop in front of a small yard, the yard is very shabby, full of the smell of local chickens, dogs and pigs.


    An old lady was sitting at the door, knitting a sweater, glancing at the two people. Then she asked them to go in.


    "What do you feel from this woman?" Li Su asked.


    Long Qiuyue carefully looks at her mother. The latter''s eyes, which have been narrowing, suddenly open, as if there is a golden light blooming out. Long Qiuyue couldn''t help shivering and didn''t dare to look at her again.


    "Has she ever killed anyone?" Long Qiuyue asked in a low voice.


    Li Su nodded: "she''s more murderous than I am, although I don''t know


    Collected, but still very strong. You can imagine that when you are young, you are absolutely a heroic figure. "


    "Aunt Hong, your old man''s health is getting better and better, and there is no change at all?" Li Su said with a smile.


    The old lady said with a smile, "this is the first time you have brought a woman here. Do you trust her?"


    Obviously, I didn''t say anything before. I just didn''t want to expose my identity.


    Now that Li Su names her identity, naturally, that is to say, this woman can be trusted.


    Long Qiuyue couldn''t help laughing, and a wave of joy poured in. He was the first woman he got!


    It''s silly, but she''s just happy.


    "Hello, aunt Hong. My name is long Qiuyue. You can call me Xiao Long or Qiu Yue or Xiao Yue."


    The old lady laughed: "this girl is lovely and tight. It''s very good. I like it very much. Boy, I''ve heard about you, too. Don''t be too fussy. Be nice to her. "


    Long Qiuyue glanced at Li Su with amorous feelings, and Li Su said with a smile: "where


    I dare. "


    "Go in."


    They went into the yard and a dog came up.


    Very tall, the whole body is a body of black hair, in the sun, even flashing black light.


    Whine, very fierce, so a rush up, as if to put people down in general, once bitten, can imagine, what will be the end.


    Li Su turned his hand and found a piece of cooked beef. He handed it to the black dog. The black dog bit the beef into his mouth, whimpered twice, then sniffed the breath of long Qiuyue and walked to one side.


    Before on the road, long Qiuyue wondered why she wanted to buy a packet of beef. That''s why.


    "His name is black dragon. He''s a clever and funny dog."


    Long Qiuyue nodded. She was a little scared. The dog was too big. When she stood up, she felt that her teeth would bite her neck¡° It remembers your breath and won''t scare you in the future. "


    Long Qiuyue nodded and hugged Li Su''s arm tightly. Her body trembled slightly.


    Such a place is obviously something that can''t exist in the sun, and Li Su''s bringing her here is his trust in her.


    The front yard was in chaos. Chickens, ducks, pigs and dogs kept barking. They walked into the back yard.


    A clanging sound came out, and then long Qiuyue saw it, which surprised her.


    A man, with his bare upper body, was holding a huge hammer in his hand. He was hitting an iron sword without stopping.


    It''s all in the modern age. Is there anyone else casting swords in such a backward way by hand?


    The sword is red. Every time it is smashed, many sparks are splashed.


    "Listen." Li Su said suddenly.


    Long Qiuyue has some doubts, but she also listens to it.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Soon, long Qiuyue heard that in this noisy sound, the sound of casting sword is so clear and precise. Two sounds


    The interval seems to be regulated by clocks, not more than one second, not less than one second.


    It''s like a piece of music, listening in the ear, tasting in the heart, as if baptized.


    The previous worries in my heart gradually dissipated, and the fear that had been suppressed in my heart but always existed actually quietly dissipated.


    Once she was in a bad mood. She would go to see the sea and the vastness of the sea, and then she would feel much better. Now, listening to the percussion of the swordsman, the negative emotion in my heart has dissipated.


    She couldn''t believe it. She just thought it was incredible.


    But Li Su nodded slightly to her. Obviously, he knew this for a long time.


    "No one knows the name of the master, but people call him the master of sword casting. The sword made by him seems to have a soul. It''s not cold, but gives people a feeling that the weapon matches the master. "


    Listen to Li Su''s words, long Qiuyue''s heart and mind gradually condenses on the master of sword casting.


    This just noticed that the latter body was full of scars, dense, a large, very terrible!


    She is a little strange, like this scar, why did not notice when she came in, after all, such a thing, at a glance, I believe it will be very unforgettable, but almost like a demon nightmare.


    But when she came in, she didn''t notice.


    Her eyes looked at the hammer in the master''s hand. Maybe it was the atmosphere that made people ignore him.


    Dingdingdang, is still the monotonous voice, but in this album in her ears, but it feels so light, as if to tap into her heart.


    For a long time, they stood by the master of sword casting, quietly listening to the latter beating, and then did not say a word.


    Finally, the master stopped. He wiped his sweat and nodded with a smile. When I saw long Qiuyue, there was a flash of surprise in my eyes. It was just like seeing ordinary people.


    "Come with me."


    Cried the master, leading them into a room.


    There are all kinds of swords and knives hanging in the room. The light in the room is not weak, and it''s very warm. But I don''t know why long Qiuyue has a feeling of dizziness as soon as she comes in.


    Looking at the sharp blades around, I instinctively felt a little afraid.


    Because of the problem of time, Lu Xuan naturally could not wait for the master to cast the sword. Instead, he bought these ready-made swords. He didn''t have high requirements. It would be good if they were suitable.


    "Choose whatever you like." Cried Lu Xuan.


    The master suddenly said, "it''s not only people who choose swords, but also people who choose swords."


    Long Qiuyue suddenly feels funny in her mind, as if she is watching Harry Potter. Is the sword like a magic wand?


    Of course, she didn''t dare and couldn''t say it. It was an insult to the master of sword casting.


    After seeing the previous sword casting process, long Qiuyue didn''t feel it in her heart


    I have a deep admiration for this man. Simple things are always simple, but no one can do them well.


    And the person who can really do a good job will never say that he is very simple.


    To make sword casting like an art, this kind of sword casting method has gone beyond ordinary production and become an art.


    Such a person is admirable, from the heart of respect.


    "All right." Long Qiuyue said, glancing at the sword around.


    They have no scabbard, so they hang on the beam, not ordinary or even, but long and thin iron chains.


    "The sword is the first weapon. If we uphold the aura of heaven and earth, we can''t touch it, so we won''t let it fall to the ground. If you want to be aggressive, you need the guidance of steel. Therefore, the use of a chain to tie, so that he derived a trace of aura


    Although he didn''t understand what the swordsman meant, long Qiuyue felt that it seemed reasonable.


    Some swords are as wide as one hand. They can be used as wood pulp instead of swords.


    Some swords have narrow marks, only one finger thick and thin, which really makes long Qiuyue happy


    Doubt, I don''t know if this kind of sword will break when it cuts on people.


    And some swords, long Qiuyue, are not even sure that they are swords. They are like a needle. They are round and their fingers are thick and thin. They only have a little sharpness at the tip.


    She accidentally banged, wobbly, sounded a clear voice, as if it was a girl in general.


    Long Qiuyue stops and looks at the sword.


    The silver is shining and perfect. If he hadn''t seen these weapons before, he made them by himself. It''s hard for long Qiuyue to imagine that such a perfect product was hammered out by him one by one¡° May I touch it? " Long Qiuyue asked.


    "Of course."


    Long Qiuyue touches it carefully, feeling the mellow, cool, but not cold, which is very suitable for the temperature of the palm. There is no astringent feeling when holding the cylindrical sword in hand.


    ah


    A light call, long Qiuyue will palm up, but the finger was stabbed


    Next, a bloodstain ran down her finger.


    She looked back and saw that Li Su and the master of sword casting were both smiling and chanting.


    Sucking his finger in his mouth and looking at the sword body, he found that the sword body was still silvery, and there was a little bloodstain in the future.


    It''s smooth to the touch. I don''t know if I''ll make a little stab before.


    "Ha ha, look at you, Qiuyue. You are predestined with this sword. Isn''t it that you chose to draw the sword?"


    Long Qiuyue wanted to explain, but she felt a trace of joy in her heart. Indeed, when she saw the sword. She felt as if the sword was part of her body. In fact, she had chosen such a sword.


    "Yes, I chose this sword!"


    Long Qiuyue cried and took down the long sword. The master of sword casting came forward and said, "it''s a fighting sword. You can see that it''s very similar to the fencing in Europe and America. But in fact, this kind of long sword appeared in ancient China. In the ancient dragon, Zhongyuan is a little red. In fact, it is this kind of long sword


    The sword. "


    "Ignoring all external attacks, direct attack is the core, one hit."

 Chapter 823

    Qiuyue let out a sound, listening to the master''s story, a burst of joy in her heart.


    Waving the long sword, without a little wind, she suddenly stabbed forward with the sword, and a feeling of happiness came naturally.


    "This sword is very suitable for you and your temperament. What''s more, it doesn''t kill people easily. Killing people must be damned. Your temperament is very good. I hope you can hold this degree."


    Li Su nodded. He is worthy of being a master of sword casting. You can see his temperament and long sword at a glance.


    "I will." Long Qiuyue called, and then called, "does this sword have a name?"


    "You are the owner of this sword. Naturally, it''s up to you to name it."


    Long Qiuyue hesitates, but she can''t think of a good name. She looks at Li Su.


    "Your surname is long. You might as well call it Longyin."


    "Longyin sword? Long Yin, a good name. " Long Qiuyue said with a smile, happily


    He came to Li Su with a sword.


    The master of sword casting said with a smile, "well, since the sword has a name, I''ll take the scabbard and match it."


    He took the sword cover and wrapped the Longyin sword.


    The guard of Longyin sword can be shrunk. When it shrinks into the scabbard, it''s like a stick. It''s not obvious at all. But once it appears, it will immediately frighten people.


    Long Qiuyue likes it very much and specially lets the master of sword casting burn the two words "Longyin" on the scabbard.


    Li Su didn''t choose the sword. It''s useless for him to move such things. But I chose five knives, very delicate, flying in the air, completely silent.


    Who said that there was no science to pay attention to in ancient Chinese design? In fact, a lot of things have been studied in depth, but unfortunately they have not been handed down.


    Pay, thank the master of sword casting, they leave.


    "This place is really incredible. I believe no one would have thought that there would be such a magical master in such a place,


    It''s really a little hidden in the wild and a big hidden in the city. "


    Long Qiuyue is still feeling, from time to time will take out a look at the dragon sword, the eyes are full of peach blossom.


    Li Su was funny in his heart, but he knew that when he was introduced here for the first time, he saw what happened inside and saw the shock and love of the weapons made by others.


    It''s almost like a child who gets a new candy and can''t put it down.


    Because this place is very secret, and the master of sword casting doesn''t like to be disturbed, Li Su is very careful when he goes out, even for fear of being found. After they make up, they change the direction of the car several times.


    Naturally, it was quiet all the way, but I didn''t expect that when I left the path and came to the main road, I had the feeling of being watched again.


    What a nuisance!


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Someone saw us and followed us again." Cried Li Su.


    The palm of long Qiuyue''s hand trembled, and then she put it down again.


    Although these people are hateful, they don''t die. They are all part-time workers who serve the people above.


    "What shall we do?" Long Qiuyue asked.


    Li Su hit his fingers on the front seat of the car a few times. He seemed to think of something and shook his head.


    "Did you think of anything?"


    "I want to take the initiative, but I don''t know what''s going on with you?"


    As soon as long Qiuyue''s eyes brightened, she itched in her heart and agreed with her very much, especially after she got the Dragon singing sword.


    "I am at your command in everything."


    Li Su smiles, obviously she is not ready. Because people who are ready, unless they are crazy or abnormal, no one will be eager to try.


    However, these are all experiences of growth.


    Long Qiuyue has been involved in these things, so we have to face them.


    This is the road she chooses. No matter how hard she is, she has to go on. only


    One of the things that can change is one''s mood. Maybe it is to face it calmly or to spend it with tears.


    Of course, Li Su won''t let long Qiuyue pass with tears. He will accompany her. But after all this, she should know that some dangers can be avoided and some things can be expected.


    What is the real happiness, what is the real joy, we can realize the value of life, plain sincerity.


    Long Qiuyue is still a happy look, totally unaware of what Li Su let her experience. But that kind of beauty from the heart, beauty is soul stirring.


    Li Su drove and gradually came to an alley.


    The back of the car also took the initiative to show up, now that Li Su has driven the car here, it is obvious that he has found them and wants to fight them here.


    They have experienced such things many times, and they have already understood in their hearts that such contact wars are inevitable.


    Two cars blocked them, and then a dozen men jumped out of the car.


    They are all knives in their hands. Although it''s relatively remote, it''s still on the main road. A few roads apart is the pedestrian road. Once an accident is caused by a gun, it''s really hard to solve it.


    And these people are so blatant, that is not the general ninja or assassin can appear. Their secret identity is their biggest secret.


    Nowadays, society is developing rapidly, and cameras are almost spread all over the city. The higher the magenta green appears, the easier it is to expose them.


    This is not alarmist, for some killers, their identity is a secret, and these secrets are the guarantee of their survival and earning money.


    Maybe it''s because they come out to bask in the sun, they may be recorded into the inventory by the camera, and then they will be called out in the future, exposing their identities.


    Therefore, Li Su also dares to hand over these people to long Qiuyue. These people are also very strong, but compared with those ninjas, they are much worse. Long Qiuyue''s experience is not enough, but it should be enough to deal with these people. It''s also a test, a test of her mind, in the face of these


    People''s cruelty, whether can bear down, always calm down.


    Long Qiuyue pulls the sword out of the scabbard and rushes towards a group of people.


    Ding Ding Dang, and came to fight.


    Some of these people are holding watermelon knives, others are holding iron bars. Li Su''s eyes glanced at these people. Although they were driving in the street, most of them were not carrying pistols.


    But no one is sure, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    His eyes were fixed on the crowd, his hands in his pockets, his hands on both sides of the knife, ready to rescue at any time.


    Before, when he was in the martial arts school, he showed off some magic powers and almost fell out on the Internet. He didn''t want to receive the phone call above and told him to restrain.


    Of course, long Qiuyue''s sword skills were learned from Li Su, but they were all the simplest parries and stabs, and they didn''t match the current Longyin sword.


    After a few moves, these people can see it. It''s supposed to be a person who has received formal training, who is more than the top and less than the bottom


    A little skill to make a living.


    Li Su was more relieved that these people should not be qualified to match guns.


    Long Qiuyue is obviously very clever. She uses the long sword to block the driving, but once she sees the opportunity, she stabs it immediately.


    How sharp Longyin is, a thorn is a blood hole. Fortunately, long Qiuyue is kind-hearted and just pokes them in their thighs or arms. Otherwise, these people will suffer.


    But even so, a blood hole is enough for these guys.


    After all, human skin is almost unprotected. And drawing a line and poking a hole are two kinds of things.


    A group of people, who were stabbed by long Qiuyue, directly lost their fighting power.


    The sword went up and directly hurt the muscles and bones.


    In this way, several swords went down and hurt the ground. Looking at long Qiuyue''s eyes, these people were all afraid.


    "Let''s go!" I know I can''t fight. If I fight any more, I will be accepted


    I''ve picked up my share.


    They are just like mercenaries. If they continue to fight like this, I''m afraid the money they receive will not be enough for their medical expenses.


    "Wait!" Cried Li Su.


    These people turned around in horror and looked at Li Su: "what do you want to do?"


    They have also practiced some Kung Fu. Naturally, they know that long Qiuyue is very powerful. However, a person who has not made a move seems to be more powerful. Does this man want to keep them?


    The latter, with a burst of abuse in his heart, really shouldn''t take on this task. If you don''t make any money, you have to pay a lot.


    But such people, who have lived here for so many years, and who have spoken to people who are not good at teaching others, are also a bit of a wink. They dare to offend before. Now I understand that these two kinds of people can''t be offended. He hesitated for a moment, but walked up to Li Su. He was used to being humiliated. As long as he didn''t make people angry and took them as a fart, he could say anything.


    "Brother, we know what you want us to do. If you have any requirements, just say we can sit there, we will do it. If we can''t, we can''t help it."


    Li Su laughed, but the man also had a look.


    "Don''t be too serious. This is the first time. Don''t let me see you bully the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. Otherwise, this time it''s not a stab in the arm or leg."


    From his arms, Li Su took out a check: "go to see a doctor for those unfortunate people."


    The latter did not expect that Li Su would give them money instead of teaching them a lesson. For a moment, he was a little stunned, but he quickly reflected that these talents are really big people with extraordinary bearing.


    He is a little fish, and he has never been noticed by others.


    "Brother, sister, I''m sorry, thank you..."


    What else does he want to say? Li Su and long Qiuyue have got on the bus and left.

 Chapter 824

    "Li Su, don''t you mean to take the initiative? Why do we let those people leave? We can go with the flow and find out the people behind


    Li Su laughed and glanced at the humanitarians in the rearview mirror: "they are all a group of small fish. They are not in the eyes of others at all. It''s a knife. It''s impossible to find the person who holds it. "


    "If you really want to catch the people behind the scenes, you need to catch a big fish. Only in this way can we find the whereabouts of Han, who is obviously very cautious. "


    "So, during this period of time, we have to constantly appear in their eyes and attract them. It''s dangerous. You need to improve


    At the moment, in a building, old man Han broke a batch of precious red wine.


    "How long will it take for those ninjas?" He''s also under a lot of pressure.


    Indeed, according to the previous contribution, he can let the above people turn on the red light, but it is not without a time limit. As time goes on, Li Su''s reputation will grow, and he will become a joke.


    When the people above realize that Li Su is really a great talent, he will be completely abandoned when his value is higher than him.


    In fact, the reason why he wants to quit is that he knows that he doesn''t have the strength and wants to continue to occupy a high position, which will cause people''s covet and hatred.


    However, if you quit, you will be able to leave some human feelings and continue to work, but you just have no reputation.


    Those people will naturally give him face, otherwise, who will dare to work hard in the future. When people are young, they offend other people to death, and then when they are ten thousand years old, they are paid in autumn.


    That is to say, we should consider this everywhere. After all, we govern the country with human feelings.


    But this kind of human relationship also has a time limit, and is related to interests.


    In the failure again and again, being looked at as a joke. In the slander of the enemy, the human relationship is weak, and the interests are increasing, so his wealth will become his life charm.


    He knows this better than anyone else. Such a thing can never be postponed. Especially when he''s introducing ninjas.


    In the past, he would never be associated with those people, but now, in order to avenge his son, take a breath, and let people know that he is not dead, he has to do so.


    Success, perhaps, is at most a little punishment, spend some money.


    But if it fails, it''s life and death, and money is confiscated.


    "Master, they''ve arrived. They should do it tonight."


    "They''d better. I''m paying them a lot to kill people, not to play."


    "Yes."


    ¡­


    "You can see the usage of this kind of sword needle, just like the Western fencing, it uses stabs. Where to prick, that''s the essence. For example, stabbing the thighs and arms is the simplest and most merciful


    Li Su face a su: "but once the stab is a person''s neck, heart, that is extremely bloody, is killing."


    He said, looking at long Qiuyue''s face. Long Qiuyue''s face is slightly red. She knew that she had already taken this road, but she really wanted to kill people. She realized for the first time that this road is really not a good choice.


    "Maybe tonight, maybe tomorrow morning. That old guy won''t give me too much time, Qiuyue, and the news I get is that the other party will be a ninja, so are you ready? "


    Long Qiuyue shook her head: "I don''t know!"


    "If it''s someone else, I''ll tell you, don''t stab it. There''s nothing important except life and death. You can regret everything, but life and death can''t be repeated. Therefore, it is very dangerous and serious to take a person''s life


    Love. "


    "But this time it''s Japanese ninjas. I don''t mean to say they should die, but if you don''t kill them, they will kill you. It''s a simple relationship between life and death. "


    "Well, you don''t understand now. Let me show you how to use this kind of sword needle."


    Exchange a set of stabbing method of sword needle from the system, and then demonstrate it slowly.


    The name of Gongfa is Zhongyuan yidianhong.


    It is specially used to stab people''s neck and heart, or at least the acupoints. It seems very simple, but if you want to specialize, it is very time-consuming.


    Long Qiuyue can only empty his mind and learn this method of needling.


    After all, he is gifted. Although he is a little upset, he studies very fast.


    The whole afternoon, even at night, long Qiuyue was immersed in a burst of troubles. Drink some water, and then continue to practice sword.


    Li Su sat on one side, looking at long Qiuyue''s posture, feeling like a beautiful stage performance.


    It''s amazing.


    As night falls, long Qiuyue is finally tired. He sits on one side and looks at the sky


    Empty.


    There was a little shiver on his cheek, and it was obvious that he was struggling in his heart. Li Su didn''t interfere with her. He wanted to go through these mental processes by himself.


    Li Su closed his eyes and practiced slowly. It was also a great change for him to change in the direction of cultivation. On the contrary, it''s not like long Qiuyue. She took this road from the very beginning and came here easily.


    The clock was ticking. After the early morning, Li Su jumped out of bed. Long Qiuyue was awakened: "what''s the matter?"


    "Get dressed, get ready, the Ninjas are coming."


    Long Qiuyue stayed for a while, then quickly got ready and pulled out the Longyin sword. His face was calm and he looked at Li Su.


    "I''m ready."


    "Well."


    "Either they die or I die."


    Li Su shrugged. It''s not a perfect answer, but it''s the past.


    Just give yourself a heart to read, it''s enough. You don''t need to be virtuous to do things, you just need to have a clear conscience.


    Li Su himself as a doctor, in other doctors open mouth to help the world, in their eyes, there are no good or bad people, as long as the patient. Li Su only felt that his idea was not right, not that others were wrong, but that he was wrong


    Just have your own rules and believe in yourself.


    Aggrieve oneself, cater to others, tired not tired.


    Good people, bad people? Those who are good to me are good people, while those who are bad to me are bad people.


    Li Su kisses long Qiuyue for a while. Long Qiuyue asks, "was my words just too selfish?"


    Li Su said with a smile: "from my heart, that''s what I want most. What about selfishness and unselfishness? Expert, professor? "


    Long Qiuyue also laughs. Those who shout slogans to ask people to do something are really for the good of people. They are just exchanging interests, hurting others and fattening themselves.


    Shh!


    Li Su suddenly let out a sound, and then flew out with a knife, directly pierced the glass and shot out.


    With a scream, a transparent man appeared in mid air, and then fell down from the high air.


    "Now that you''re here, why are you doing something like this?" Cried Li Su.


    With a clatter, the glass was broken and four people rushed in.


    They all look like black heads and faces. Their whole bodies are covered with black cloth, revealing their eyes and nose, which is convenient for breathing and viewing.


    The four showed up a little and then disappeared again.


    Li Su exclaimed, "Qiuyue, be careful. There are definitely more than four people entering here, but when you think there are only four of them, you are fooled."


    Long Qiuyue nodded. She really thought there were only four people.


    The strength of these people is relatively strong, and Ninja is very mysterious. Li Su naturally does not dare to let long Qiuyue leave him. He holds long Qiuyue in one hand and a flying knife in the other, and pays attention to the surroundings.


    Room, a bright, but can not see those ninjas, as if those people are really invisible in general.


    "Qiuyue, Ninjutsu is inherited from China, but it was stolen by them, and then made a mess, not authentic, but naturally there is a strange in it. So be careful, but don''t care too much. Just treat these people as insects in the dark. "


    Long Qiuyue nodded, holding the sword more tightly.


    Hum!


    Long Qiuyue suddenly feels that the sword needle in her hand is shaking, as if it is calling. She moves in her heart. Is this the legendary warlord warning?


    Suddenly, I feel a strong wind behind me.


    It''s the first time for long Qiuyue. She hasn''t experienced such a scene. She is more or less afraid, and her movements are also a little raw.


    She spread to one side, and then she thrust her sword to the rear.


    Ding to a ring, and then a ninja figure appears. The latter takes a look at the sword in the hand of long Qiuyue and flies into the back of the sofa.


    Obviously, the latter is very afraid of the sword needle in long Qiuyue''s hand. After all, it''s a weapon that can take the initiative to warn. It''s already a magic weapon. It just appeared in the hands of a girl.


    "Now you know the master of sword casting? When the sword that suits you finds you, it has mysterious power. "


    Long Qiuyue nods her head and feels excited.


    I didn''t expect that this legendary thing happened to her.


    Heart excited, natural momentum is also strong.


    When he was attacked again, long Qiuyue stabbed him boldly. With a dull hum, some of the Ninjas were injured.


    Seeing that long Qiuyue was on the right track, Li Su felt relieved. The aura scattered around him and soon sensed the trace of the four.


    Obviously, Ninjutsu is far less magical than the legend. It''s just the weird brewing by using light and some things, plus a little mystery.


    In front of the power of practice, you can see everything.


    A few people faintly did not know that they had exposed their identity, and they were still moving around, trying to create a terrible atmosphere.


    Li Su sneered and said in a low voice, "front left, stab!"


    Long Qiuyue is very obedient and stabs out with one sword.


    With a puff, a figure appeared. The latter looked at the sword needle in his chest in disbelief and died.


    It''s also the latter''s misfortune. He was stabbed into his heart by long Qiuyue and was killed.

 Chapter 825

    "He can sense where we are." Cried a voice.


    Finally, the rest of the people are not stupid, called out.


    Li Su''s Throwing Knife flew out and called long Qiuyue to stab out the sword.


    Long Qiuyue assassinates them, but Li Su''s Throwing Knife solves them. There were eight ninjas in the room, only four of them appeared, and the other four hid.


    But at the moment, I didn''t expect that in a flash, they were killed by Li Su and long Qiuyue. Naturally, the remaining three were afraid of Dasheng.


    "It''s not that easy to escape." Li Su blocked the window, let these people say to come, say to go, then he how to play.


    "Well, Mingdao did it with him." Cried one of the ninjas, embodying himself from the void.


    As a matter of fact, their strength is not so bad. They just want to be shady, but they are shady. That''s why they lose so much at once. If they start at the beginning, they may not be so miserable.


    After all, those who spend a lot of money to come here have been assessed by the city. Unfortunately, they will not enter China.


    One more person, one more risk.


    Seeing three people appear, long Qiuyue takes a deep breath. Two bodies on the ground are her masterpieces.


    "You two deal with him, I''ll deal with her!" Cried a man.


    The voice is very stiff, speaking authentic Chinese.


    Suddenly two people separate, one towards long Qiuyue, the other two towards Li Su Chong.


    Three hands in a flash, are three bright ninja sword, waist hanging a few ninja sword, just like the cartoon inside.


    Flickering faint cold light, faintly also exudes a little bit of fishy smell, obviously fed with poison.


    This time, the task is to let Li Su die. Naturally, there is nothing to do. And it''s in line with Ninja''s rules.


    "Li Su, let me go. I can do it." Cried long Qiuyue.


    It''s a ninja who rushes to her. It seems that her strength is better than others


    There''s a big difference between them. At least from the point of view of his murderous spirit, it''s much less.


    Li Su took a look at long Qiuyue, who nodded.


    Li Su let go of long Qiuyue. Even in danger, he is confident enough to save long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue rushes up and stabs them to death. The ridge in her heart has passed. The softness in her eyes has dissipated, and some are only strong.


    Two women, one uses a sword needle, and the other uses a ninja knife. They collide with each other and make a Ding sound.


    The two are close.


    Look at each other''s eyes are moving.


    Ninja is a little surprised, this is how long. They naturally have information about Li Su and long Qiuyue. In their eyes, long Qiuyue is just a vase, a woman Li Su likes.


    A woman is his weakness. As long as he catches this woman, it will be a great threat to him and even disturb his heart. But I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen her for just a few days. This woman''s strength has reached this point.


    Is this woman a genius?


    This is a major mistake.


    Why does Li Su have such a woman around him? In the materials, it is said that this woman inadvertently joined in. But now it seems that perhaps this woman has extraordinary talent, so she came to Li Su''s side.


    And long Qiuyue is also horrified. She thinks that her strength is already very strong. With all her strength, she is not equal to this woman.


    They made contact, and then they jumped away from each other.


    Long Qiuyue recalled the sword technique given to her by Professor Li Su and quickly used it.


    Super talent in this moment, completely showed.


    At first, some of the sword moves were not smooth enough, but soon the sword moves became more smooth, which could pose some threats to the other ninja.


    The female Ninja looks at long Qiuyue''s sword moves in her eyes. She looks at long Qiuyue as if she is a rookie. Then she is so familiar all the way. Gradually, her speed is faster and faster, and her sword technique is more and more accurate.


    She couldn''t imagine the speed of adaptation.


    No wonder in yesterday''s materials, long Qiuyue swept a Karate Martial Arts School. When people''s eyes are focused on Li Su''s magic power, she is aware of the talent of long Qiuyue.


    It''s no wonder that Junichiro Sanben would shout that this woman is a genius in karate.


    It''s true that people still have that talent. They can learn everything quickly.


    Li Su soon noticed that two ninjas were fighting with him, and he had been paying attention to the female ninja.


    I''m concerned about long Qiuyue because I''m worried about her and her injury, because she''s his woman.


    But these two ninjas are so concerned about what she is for. Is it possible that they like her?


    Or, these two people need to protect this woman, whose identity is very different.


    Otherwise, the strength of this woman is obviously far behind that of the two, but she even participated in such a battle, which is obviously used to test, or to have an internship.


    So what kind of people can have such an opportunity? Obviously, the children of some experts have such an opportunity.


    Li Su was not in a hurry to kill the two ninjas, the strength of the two is good, but in Li Su''s eyes, that is all.


    These ninjas don''t know his real combat power at all, even the country doesn''t know that Li Su has been hiding his strength.


    He has a system of strength can be said to improve rapidly, every day is very different.


    These people still look at people with an old-fashioned view. Naturally, the information they judge is wrong. If it wasn''t for Li Su who wanted to see long Qiuyue''s strength and safety, within 20 moves, they would have fled.


    Of course, in Li Su''s eyes, these two ninjas are just like each other. That''s because his realm is too high and his strength is too strong. In other people''s eyes, this kind of strength has become an immortal task. Not to mention anything else, the use of the two Ninja knives has been very superb. If it wasn''t for Li Su''s systematic presence, it would not have been their match.


    It''s as if the three have reached an agreement. Instead of fighting, they are fighting


    Watching the battle between ninja and long Qiuyue.


    Their own battle, as if no one in mind.


    Li Su naturally did not know that this Ninja was their leader''s daughter. I''ve been very talented since I was a child, but I''m the most active and fun. This time I sneaked out, but I almost made the leader crazy.


    Finally, I knew that she had come to China with her team. I told her that even if the mission failed, she would never lose half a point.


    So, to kill Li Su, in their view, this is a task, nothing compared with the safety of the eldest lady.


    Long Qiuyue and Ninja have no idea about their fight, which has become the core of this assassination.


    Li Su is also paying attention to the female ninja. She has good strength and talent, but she can''t compare with long Qiuyue. It''s not that talent doesn''t work, but long Qiuyue, after all, is a person who has already embarked on the cultivation of truth.


    Her body has been washed tendons and pith, which can''t be compared with how many martial arts practitioners have been honing their bodies from small to large.


    It''s as if long Qiuyue''s body is innate, while others are acquired,


    There is no comparison at all.


    Although the Ninja now has the upper hand with her strength and experience, it is mostly a draw. As long as she makes a few mistakes, if she is caught by long Qiuyue, she may be hurt by long Qiuyue.


    Li Su''s eyes are moving. Such a woman is obviously a good hostage.


    Once the woman is taken down, the old man''s position will be exposed by the intolerant. As long as the latter is killed, everything will be solved naturally.


    "Look at the sword Female Ninja cried, and long Qiuyue has been persistent, let her blush.


    Although I feel that long Qiuyue is very talented, she still doesn''t see her. People who thought they could take it at will are so willful.


    And in constant hands, she found that long Qiuyue is more and more powerful. From the beginning, she was not her opponent at all, or she was astonished at the beginning. Now she is able to compete with her. It''s really amazing


    It''s a shame.


    The two elder martial brothers are watching. When they go back, they will tell their father what they see here. Then his father will think that she is not strong enough and won''t let her out.


    She doesn''t want to stay at home. She wants to come out and have a look, do some tasks, and let people know that she has grown up.


    Long Qiuyue quickly dodges, on the body''s reaction, she also wants to be above the ninja.


    Just saw the Ninja''s palm, knew her next step, very strange feeling. And in the hands of the dragon also quietly remind her, she knows that it is an illusion.


    After all, it''s just a sword with no soul, but it''s very strange, like the warning before.


    And obviously, after drinking blood, the sword tip is more and more relaxed and feels ethereal. Waving in the air, not much murderous, but more handy. Well, it''s murderous.


    Li Su looked at the two men who were against him, and they obviously saw it


    If we continue to attack, it will only be more and more disadvantageous to the young lady.


    Two people look at each other, one hand.


    A ninja sword flew out.


    Hum, he even played with flying sword in front of me. Li Su snorted and shot a flying knife, which directly pierced the ninja sword and nailed it to the wall.


    "Watch it, or I''ll send you to hell." Li Su cheered.


    A strong breath burst out of them. They were terrible. They didn''t expect Li Su to be so powerful. They were just playing with them before.


    "Since you want to die, die." Li Su shouts a way, long Qiuyue is his woman, is anyone can start? That''s a price to pay.

 Chapter 826

    See Li Su strength is not vulgar, that a few ninjas heart big shock.


    But now there is no time to take care of this unfathomable kung fu man, because in another confrontation, the young lady has been at a disadvantage.


    Before that seemingly weak woman, her skill was so agile, which was far beyond the expectation of those ninjas. This was also unexpected by the ninja who was fighting with long Qiuyue.


    While Li Su is dealing with the ninjas, he also pays close attention to long Qiuyue. Originally, he saw that she had the upper hand, so Li Su has no intention to intervene.


    However, the Ninjas abandoned themselves and went to deal with long Qiuyue. This makes Li Su feel very annoyed, let a big man not fight, but just want to deal with a woman.


    Is ninja, a famous ninja in the world, a bully of many?


    Sooner or later, several ninjas have rushed towards long Qiuyue.


    However, long Qiuyue is in a fierce battle with the single ninja, and has no time to consider Li Su''s situation, because she knows that Li Su''s strength does not need to worry about herself.


    Longyin sword is waving on longqiuyue''s hand like an embroidery needle.


    Only a little cold light came first, and the killing weapons in the hands of the Ninjas had rushed to long Qiuyue. Long Qiuyue was obviously unprepared for this, so she had to control her body and lean back hard, which made the tip of the knife brush past her, but her body also lost its balance.


    Of course, Li Su would not sit and watch. His legs exerted a little force, and he flashed toward long Qiuyue in a ghostly way.


    When long Qiuyue is ready to make intimate contact with the floor, she stops in mid air. And behind him is a pair of strong arms. Needless to say, these arms must belong to Li Su.


    The Ninjas saw that the leader''s daughter was out of danger and did not continue to attack.


    However, all this has touched Li Su''s scale. If you hit me


    Come on, you still have a chance to live in the world, but if you want to touch my woman, you will die.


    Li Su lifted long Qiuyue up, and a trace of haze appeared in his eyes. The temperature around him seemed to have dropped a few degrees. Long Qiuyue, standing next to Li Su, could not help shivering.


    This is the legendary murderous spirit, long Qiuyue thought.


    The two bear to see Li Su''s appearance, the body also involuntarily backward a few steps, just Li Su beat back his own flying sword scene, still remember.


    They stepped back and kept the leader''s daughter behind them. Anyway, they had to protect the young lady. This was a higher order than killing Li Su.


    Just when the two people want to protect the young lady, Li Su''s figure has disappeared from long Qiuyue''s side.


    The hands of the two ninjas holding the knives had already added some strength, and the palms of their hands even exuded sweat.


    Ninja obviously didn''t understand all this. Although she knew Li Su''s strength was extremely human, she didn''t know that Li Su was much stronger than he thought.


    And he just stares at him, but in a moment, he has disappeared. Is he a ghost? If not, how can there be such a fast body method.


    Li sucai doesn''t care what they are thinking. Now he just wants these people to taste his real strength. Li Su just added a little bit of strength, but his speed is like a meteor across the sky, which is hard for the naked eye to react to.


    When several ninjas reacted, Li Su had come to them. At that moment, the air seemed to solidify.


    Li Su stretched out his right hand and pulled it towards the neck of the ninja on the left. If he hit, he would be killed on the spot.


    Ninja''s reaction is also by no means ordinary, he put his head slightly to one side, to avoid Li Su''s attack.


    However, he did not know that if Li Su really wanted to take his life, he would have been lying on the ground and turned into a corpse.


    Li Su did not continue to attack him, but replaced the target with another ninja. He came to the back of another Ninja with strange body method


    The patient''s reaction was also very quick, and immediately he rowed behind with a knife in both hands.


    However, when his knife really turned around, there was still Li Su''s shadow.


    As soon as he was about to tell Li Su''s whereabouts again, he felt that his legs were slightly cool, as if an ice arrow had been shot into his body. Then there was a sharp pain in his heart, and a flying knife had been stabbed in his leg.


    He didn''t even see the shadow of the Throwing Knife, let alone the person who threw it.


    As soon as he was soft, he immediately sat down on the ground.


    Another Ninja saw that his companion was injured, but he didn''t care how terrible Li Su''s strength was.


    When he saw Li Su standing in front of him, he rushed up with a knife.


    Seeing that his blade is about to touch Li Su''s body, ninja can''t help but feel happy. Does he make mistakes? But when his knife moved forward no more than half an inch, Li Su''s figure disappeared again.


    How is that possible? Ninja heart has been unable to use surprise to describe.


    He didn''t react from his surprise. His body seemed to be stripped of bones, soft as a lump of cotton, and fell down.


    Li Su looked at the two men lying on the ground and put up a smile.


    He wanted to take their lives, but now he has a better idea.


    Long Qiuyue is no less surprised than the two ninjas who fall under Li Su. Although she has seen Li Su''s strength several times, the current situation makes her realize that Li Su''s strength is not just what she imagined.


    After Li Su knocked them down, he no longer cared about them, but turned his eyes to the female ninja who is now alone.


    He has realized that the female Ninja''s identity is extraordinary, otherwise just now they would not leave themselves alone and go to protect her.


    If you can capture the Ninja alive, maybe you can get some unexpected information.


    The female Ninja saw that Li Su was just two moves, and her father''s two ninjas, who were already excellent, had been subdued. How could she resist his attack.


    Although her strength may be far from his opponent, she has no fear in her heart.


    My father is the leader of the largest family in Japan. If I have half fear, I will lose my father''s face. This is not what I want. Even if I die today, I can''t discredit my father. Think of here, female Ninja frown double eyebrows have stretched out, of course, this is hidden behind the mask changes.


    No success, no benevolence.


    Thinking of this, the female Ninja clenched the Ninja knife in her hand, which was a birthday gift from her father. Today, the knife either stabbed into the enemy''s body or would pass through her abdomen.


    She has rushed to Li Su.


    Li Su thought that she had not found her yet, but she had sent her to the door first.


    If this Ninja is among the ordinary people, she is really a top expert. However, who let her meet today is herself? If you want to blame, you have to blame the person who took over this business.


    After thinking about it, Li Su''s muscles have been tense for a few minutes.


    The Ninja had already rushed up. First, she made a horizontal split. Although the attack power of the horizontal split was not high, the attack range was the largest.


    Still very smart, Li Su thought.


    But how did he hurt Li Su? His legs bent slightly. With the explosion of huge energy, Li Su had already jumped in the air. Naturally, the horizontal split just cut through the air.


    The Ninja saw that Li Su jumped up and twisted her wrist. The blade had already turned 180 degrees. She rowed up again. With the sound of air tearing, the blade was getting closer to Li Su.


    When long Qiuyue saw this scene, she couldn''t help sweating for Li Su.


    She was stunned by what happened next.


    Li Su was in mid air. He had no object to rely on. Facing the blade coming from under his body, he stretched out his palm and put it on one side of his body.


    Li Su, who was originally in mid air, moved more than half a meter sideways for no reason.


    It''s Qi. Long Qiuyue has found Li Su''s tricks.


    Li Su used the Qi from her body to make a reaction force and moved her body for a distance without any help.


    The two ninjas lying on the ground also exclaimed. Although they had been practicing martial arts for more than ten years, what happened in front of them was so incredible.


    Ninja did not find the trick used by Li Su, but he has evaded his own attack. After Li Su fell to the ground, she made a heavy chop and forced Li Su from the top.


    This time Li Su didn''t even hide. He stretched out his hands and patted the knife closer and closer to him.


    All of a sudden, the air seems to have solidified in general.


    The knife, which was supposed to be cut down, no longer advanced in Li Su''s two palms, grabbing the white blade with empty hands. Long Qiuyue only saw this move in the movie.


    Li Su''s wrist was twisted again. The Ninja''s hand was hard. The handle of the knife came from her hand


    We are separated from each other.


    The knife was still on the ground by him. Li Su moved forward, and her hands had caught the Ninja''s wrist. She randomly pointed several acupoints on her body, and the Ninja''s body became soft and fell down.


    "Miss!" Exclaimed a ninja. miss? Is it the daughter of their leader? Fortunately, I didn''t kill myself. Li Su thought.


    "What have you done to her? If anything happens to her, our Lord will cut you to pieces. " Another Ninja added.


    "So I caught a big fish. It''s still a female. Hehe." Li Su already has a plan in mind.


    "Autumn moon, you find the rope!" Li Su then said to long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue goes away.

 Chapter 827

    Li Su has trapped the Ninja into a rice dumpling with a rope.


    Two ninjas on the ground kept yelling and scolding, Chinese and Japanese mixed.


    "You are a pig@ £¤%£¤¡­£¦%¡­£¤£¤¡£¡±


    Li Su was amused to hear them scold him in stiff Chinese.


    "Are you going to tie them up, too?" Long Qiuyue said, looking at the two ninjas rolling all over the ground.


    "What are you doing with them? It''s not a waste of rope. They want to be our carrier pigeons. " Li Su waved his wings with both hands.


    With a puff, long Qiuyue laughs. This Li Su has no shape at all, but she also understands what Li Su means by carrier pigeon.


    At this time, Li Su came to the bound ninja.


    His hand slowly to the Ninja''s face, and the Ninja is desperately wriggling body, not let Li Su touch her. But one was five


    Where can people with big flowers hide.


    The hand that originally stretched to the Ninja''s face stopped, and then grabbed the mask on her face. With a little force, the mask separated from her face.


    Her face was also shown in Li Su''s eyes.


    To tell you the truth, Li Su has met many beautiful women. Which of her girlfriends is not the best of the country. But when he saw the Ninja face, he was shocked.


    The female Ninja''s lips were slightly opened, and two rows of small and neat teeth were exposed from the cleft of her lips. The bridge of her nose was not very high, but it was just right. Her eyes were rippling. Although she was staring at Li Su at this time, she couldn''t hide the brilliance in her eyes. The frowning of her eyebrows made her feel a little sad.


    Li Su is a little crazy.


    "Pa!" With a loud sound, long Qiuyue''s hand fell on the back of Li Su''s head.


    "What are you doing?" Long Qiuyue saw that Li Suyi was still here, but he was staring at another woman.


    Long Qiuyue thinks so because she also sees the Ninja''s face.


    "What didn''t I do? It''s just taking off her mask. " Li Su said innocently.


    "What''s the matter with your drool on your chin?" Long Qiuyue pointed to Li Su''s face.


    "Ah?" Li Su quickly wiped it with his sleeve. Seeing the wet cuff, he laughed twice.


    When Ninja saw Li Su, she turned her head to the other side.


    "Cough, that..." Li Su stood up and cleared his throat.


    "Is this the daughter of your boss?" He looked at the two ninjas on the ground and asked.


    "So what? I advise you to let her go quickly, or our Lord will surely give you a good look. " One of the Ninjas said in a blunt tone.


    "Let her go? Ha ha, are you kidding. I tell you, today, I''m so merciful that I won''t take your dog''s life. You go back and talk to me


    Our bullshit patriarch said, "his daughter is with me. I will take care of him for a period of time. Don''t act rashly, and then let him contact me. Otherwise, I don''t know what I will do." When Li Su said this, he did not look away from the ninja¡° You... "What else did the Ninja want to say, but he was persuaded by his companion.


    "Well, you wait. If we miss qianchongzi make any mistakes, you will die." Another Ninja said, then holding his companion, ran out of the house.


    "Qianchongzi? Is that her name? " Li Su looked at the back of the ninja and murmured.


    "What should we do here?" Long Qiuyue looks at the corpses and red blood on the ground,


    "It''s OK. I''ll call them and let them deal with it. I''m here with your husband. Don''t be afraid." Li Su hurried to long Qiuyue and held her hand.


    "What are you talking about! There are others here. " Long Qiuyue''s face is red with shame.


    Li Su thought that the female Ninja named qianchongzi was still tied to the ground.


    This place has been exposed, so there is no way to stay. We have to change another place. With that, he called long Qiuyue to leave the place where the fierce battle happened, holding qianchongzi, who was still struggling.


    Li subEn wanted to take them back to his girlfriends. To be safe, there was no better choice. But Li Su worried that he would lead the women home again, and they would have to explode, let alone two at a time. This is more troublesome than the enemy''s current situation, so Li Su decided to delay and tell them about long Qiuyue.


    Drive to another hotel. Thousands of Chongzi still struggle in the back seat, and long Qiuyue has nothing to do with her,


    The hotel hall is decorated magnificently, and there are no customers at the front desk.


    Li Su is afraid that qianchongzi''s struggle will be suspected, so he points her sleeping hole, and the rope is released temporarily. At this time, he is holding qianchongzi to the hotel lobby, and long Qiuyue is following her.


    When he came to the front desk, Li Su had an idea. He secretly compared with the front desk of the hotel with a gesture and blinked. Hotel front desk is naturally experienced


    Fu knows at a glance what Li Su wants.


    "Hello, two rooms for us, please." Li Su looked at the receptionist with a knowing smile and asked with a smile.


    Long Qiuyue has come up at this time.


    "I''m sorry, sir. We have only one room left in our hotel." The front desk looked at long Qiuyue and Qian Chongzi in Li Su''s arms. He thought that this man is really powerful. He brought two women to the hotel at a time, and they were all so beautiful.


    "Just one room? What about that? " Hearing what the front desk said, long Qiuyue asked Li sudao.


    "Yes, what should we do? It''s not impossible to change a hotel, but I''m afraid those people are haunted. It''s not good if something happens again on the road. " Li Su answers Long Qiuyue with a straight face.


    "Then..."


    "Give us that one." Li Su did not wait for long Qiuyue to finish, then said to the front desk.


    Things have come to this point, there is no other way. Although he and Li Su have had a relationship, but with a man to the hotel


    Open a room, and there is another woman, which makes long Qiuyue blush. After finishing the formalities, Li Su and his party went upstairs.


    The room is quite big and the decoration is luxurious, but there is only one big bed. After entering the room, Li Su tied up Qian Chongzi again, and then put her on the carpet, while he leaned back on the bed. After the battle just now, I haven''t had a good rest, Li Su thought.


    After long Qiuyue helped Li Su tie up qianchongzi, she did not stand or sit.


    "Autumn moon, what are you doing standing there? Come here and lie down. " Li Su looked up at long Qiuyue.


    "No, there''s another one. I''d better sleep on the floor." Long Qiuyue''s cheeks are red.


    "What are you talking about? How can I let you sleep on the ground? If you want to sleep, I''ll sleep on the ground... No, we''ll sleep on the same bed. I''m your boyfriend. " Just then, Li Su pulled long Qiuyue into his arms.


    The sleepy qianchongzi has been quarreled by the movement. Seeing the two people on the bed, he only feels that the temperature on his face rises sharply.

 Chapter 828

    Qianchongzi deliberately made a noise, let them notice that they wake up, otherwise they don''t know what kind of good play will be staged in front of their eyes.


    Li Su saw that qianchongzi had woken up, so he let go of long Qiuyue in his arms. But he didn''t find that long Qiuyue''s eyes flashed a few threads of loss.


    "Take a bath first. I''ll try this woman." Li Su said, and in long Qiuyue''s butt gently grasp.


    Can really have flexibility, Li Su rubbed his hand, a pair of endless appearance.


    Long Qiuyue walked into the bathroom with her red face.


    Li Su first ordered something to eat, but after a fierce battle, he had already left his stomach empty. He was just fine. He was even more worried about long Qiuyue''s starvation. This prisoner can''t be ignored.


    Then he came to qianchongzi and sat down on the carpet.


    "Your name is qianchongzi, isn''t it?" Qianchongzi''s face really made Li Su not dare to stare at him all the time, otherwise he was afraid that he would not be able to hold it.


    Qianchongzi didn''t answer. He just looked at Li Su fiercely. The man killed several of his classmates and grabbed himself to coerce his father. Now he''s tied up in the hotel. Qianchongzi''s eyes are full of disgust except disgust.


    "In the end, you came first, or I would never take the initiative to trouble anyone, do you understand?" Li Su seems to know what qianchongzi is thinking. Facing her fierce eyes, Li Su didn''t feel angry.


    At this time, qianchongzi''s lips were closed tightly, his face was as white as ivory, without any blood color. Although his hair was messy, he couldn''t hide his beauty at all. Although there were no tears in his eyes, he was still hazy.


    She still didn''t answer Li Su, but she looked at Li Su without blinking.


    "Don''t you understand Chinese? Or are you just dumb? " When Li Su saw that she did not speak, her face came closer.


    Qianchongzi is no longer struggling, sweat has oozed from his forehead, and his body is shaking slightly.


    The door of the room was knocked.


    Li Su''s order has been delivered. He let the waiter into the room and put everything on the table.


    While the waiter was placing something, he saw qianchongzi tied to the ground and said in an obscene tone: "big brother really knows how to play!" Then he gave a thumbs up.


    Li Su didn''t reflect it for a moment. Seeing the waiter staring at Qian Chongzi, he realized what the waiter was saying. Then he gave him some money and sent him away.


    At this time, long Qiuyue has already taken a bath.


    Li Su was still immersed in the beauty of qianchongzi''s heyday just now. Long Qiuyue, who was only wearing a bathrobe, was already in his eyes. The design of this bathrobe is really good, Li Su thought.


    Although long Qiuyue wrapped herself tightly in her bathrobe, the clear clavicle still loomed into Li Su''s eyes. Even the rather loose bathrobe could not hide her towering twin peaks, and her slender waist was more perfectly outlined by the belt. Her slightly upturned buttocks matched her chest, forming such a graceful figure.


    When long Qiuyue saw Li Su staring at her, she was both shy and proud¡° I''m no worse than your other girlfriend, am I? " Long Qiuyue said to Li Su in her heart.


    Li Su wiped his nose with his hand and found that he didn''t have nosebleed. He was relieved. If he had nosebleed, he would be despised by this girl¡° Have you seen enough? " Long Qiuyue saw Li Su for a long time, but she didn''t converge at all. She said to Li Su.


    "I can''t see enough. I can''t see enough in my whole life. Come here and let me have a closer look." Li Su came forward and pulled long Qiuyue to his side.


    "Oh, look at your eagerness!"


    "When you see such a beautiful goddess, you are all fools."


    After hearing Li Su''s words, long Qiuyue felt as if she had knocked over a honey pot.


    "Come on, baby, are you hungry? Come and have something to eat. " Li Su looked at long Qiuyue with another look of heartache.


    "I''m really hungry. Have you eaten yet?" Long Qiuyue asked with concern.


    "Not yet. I''m waiting for you." Li Su pinched long Qiuyue''s face.


    The two enjoyed themselves.


    "You feed her, too. I''ll take a shower first." Li Su pointed to qianchongzi and went into the bathroom.


    The bathroom still retains the fragrance of long Qiuyue''s bath just now. Li Su sniffs hard.


    If you follow the previous self, after such a hard struggle, your body will surely fall apart. Fortunately, with the ghost medical system to protect you now, your body can''t be compared with others.


    After cleaning up, Li Su walked out of the bathroom.


    "Li Su, she doesn''t eat." Long Qiuyue saw Li Su come out with an anxious expression on her face.


    "Did she speak?" Li Su said in a light tone.


    "Neither." Long Qiuyue replied


    Although she kidnapped qianchongzi as a hostage, if she had any mistakes, she would cause trouble for herself for no reason. I''m not very afraid


    I''m afraid of qianchongzi''s father, but after all, it''s a force I don''t know. I''d better be careful.


    Li Su came to qianchongzi again.


    "I said, elder sister, even if you don''t speak, you can eat something?" Li Su was afraid that she really could not understand Chinese, so he made a gesture of eating while speaking.


    Qianchongzi still didn''t answer. Just now, the tiny sweat on her forehead had become as big as mung bean. This time Li Su finally noticed her abnormality.


    Diagnosis of ghost medicine system


    [Name: Liu shengqianchongzi gender: female age: 19 symptoms: dysmenorrhea treatment method: acupuncture, medicine, massage...]


    Li Su was speechless. It turned out that she had dysmenorrhea. When her aunt came, she didn''t stay well and ran out to kill anyone.


    "Autumn moon, when dysmenorrhea is very uncomfortable ah?" Li Su looks at long Qiuyue.


    "Nonsense, it''s so painful. Why do you ask? Do you have dysmenorrhea, too? " Long Qiuyue answers Li Su with a smile on her face.


    "It''s not me, it''s her." Li Su pointed to qianchongzi.


    "Ah? Didn''t you say you were a doctor? Do you have a way? " Long Qiuyue replied¡° Of course, I have. I''m a miracle doctor. I have solutions to all kinds of difficult and miscellaneous diseases, not to mention small dysmenorrhea. "


    "And now what?"


    "You... Take off her clothes first." Li Su said to long Qiuyue.

 Chapter 829

    In a house in Nagoya, Japan.


    "What? Qianchongzi is taken? Asshole Liu shengsanyan is furious when he hears that his beloved daughter has been arrested.


    "Lord, don''t be angry. The most important thing now is to save qianchongzi. It''s better to listen to each other''s conditions first." The person who said this was Liu shengyima.


    "How can I not be angry? Just tell me, what do you want from those who have taken away qianchongzi? " Liu shengsanyan''s hair has turned gray. Qianchongzi was his daughter in middle age. Naturally, she is very fond of him. Now she is in prison. Liu shengsanyan even wants to eat the two wastes alive.


    "He only said that he asked you to contact him, and he didn''t ask for anything else." One of the Ninjas replied with trepidation.


    "He? You mean, he''s only one person? " Liu shengsanyan threw the cup he had just picked up to the ground.


    "There is a woman beside him, but the strength is mediocre, but the strength of the man..." Ninja''s voice has been shivering.


    "Well? That is to say, all of you were defeated by him alone? " Liu shengsanyan slapped the table hard.


    "Yes..." Ninja''s face is almost buried in the ground.


    "Suzerain, since he has made an offer, I don''t think qianchongzi is in any danger. It''s a big problem that he defeated our people on his own." Liu Sheng''s calm tone calms Liu Sheng''s mood.


    "* *, that little pig didn''t say that he was so strong when he asked us for help." Liu Sheng said in his heart.


    A large hotel in China.


    "Why do you take off her clothes Longqiuyue listen to Li Su to let her clothes off, think Li Su is to play hooligans.


    "You''ve wronged me. I just want to help her treat her. Acupuncture can''t come through clothes." At this time, Li Su''s body exudes a "noble righteousness".


    "Well, I believe you." Long Qiuyue''s eyes have turned to qianchongzi, but her face is red again, like the sun shining on the white clouds at dusk.


    In front of his boyfriend, take off another woman''s clothes, this kind of thing I have not experienced.


    Li Su ordered qianchongzi''s acupoints. Within a few hours, she could not control her body.


    Long Qiuyue peels off qianchongzi''s Ninja clothes like an onion layer by layer


    It came down, only the underwear. Qianchongzi''s body is white, and his hands touch him carelessly. He feels cool. In front of his beautiful girl, long Qiuyue''s action is much more gentle.


    Li Su has no time to be an eye addict now. He is preparing a silver needle to be used soon.


    When he was ready, he came to qianchongzi, who had been put on the bed. In the face of qianchongzi''s broken body, Li Su almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood, and his little brother also had a dishonest situation. But his girlfriend long Qiuyue is watching, he can''t show any horse feet.


    Li Sushen took a few breaths to calm his mood.


    Qianchongzi is already sweating.


    Can''t wait any longer, Li Su sat on the edge of the bed and began to stab the silver needle into qianchongzi''s skin according to the acupuncture method in "ghost door thirteen needles". More than half an hour later, Li Su finished acupuncture.


    Qianchongzi''s body is no longer sweating out, there is no longer a slight shaking, breathing is also smooth a lot, but people are sleepy in the past.


    When long Qiuyue saw that Li Su''s acupuncture was effective, she could not help feeling guilty for her misunderstanding of Li Su.


    "Now the treatment has been basically completed, as long as you take a hot towel to compress your lower abdomen, and then drink some Chinese medicine." Li Su wiped the sweat on his forehead


    Avenue.


    "Then I''ll help her with the hot compress, and you''ll help her with the medicine." Long Qiuyue said to Li Su.


    "You go to get the medicine, and I''ll help her with hot compress. Hot compress requires manipulation, which you may not understand very well." Li Su said with a smile.


    Long Qiuyue now knows Li Su''s crooked mind.


    "What are you thinking? Don''t think I don''t know. You''d better be honest, or you''ll look good." Long Qiuyue holds her pink fist.


    "That''s all. I think heaven is going to kill me, Li." Li Su sighed at the sky.


    "God won''t help you play hooligans." Long Qiuyue said and threw her clothes on Li Su.


    "Well, you made me dress." Li Su said and took off his bathrobe.


    "Ah! What are you doing! " Long Qiuyue sees that Li Su is now facing herself naked, and some part of her body has changed


    "Hey, hey, don''t blame me for that." Li Su began to pick and pull his clothes as he spoke.


    Long Qiuyue didn''t expect that Li Su, who was fighting with the enemy not long ago, played a hooligan, which was also in line with her own strength.


    Long Qiuyue no longer pays attention to him, and goes to prepare the hot compress.


    Li Su also put on his clothes and went out.


    "Li Su, why isn''t she awake?" Long Qiuyue looked at qianchongzi, who had been infused with traditional Chinese medicine.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    30 seconds before the patient wakes up


    "Don''t worry, I''ll wake up soon." Li Su said confidently.


    Sure enough, in a few seconds after Li Su finished, qianchongzi opened his eyes slightly.


    Qianchongzi felt that his body was not as uncomfortable as before. Did these two people really help him treat his illness? Even if they help themselves, the purpose is not to coerce their father. When they think of this, they think of their father who may be worried about himself under the cherry tree. They feel very sad.


    "And now we''re going to tie her up again?" Long Qiuyue looks at the weak qianchongzi lying on the bed;


    "No, she''s awake, but the acupoints haven''t been untied." Li Su replied.


    "Let her lie down first."


    "It''s better... You take a bath for her. She was sweating just now."


    "I don''t want it." Long Qiuyue turns her head to the other side¡° If you don''t help her, it''s OK for me to help her. He said, "Li Su is going to come forward and pick up qianchongzi.


    "Don''t be fooled. I can''t promise you." Long Qiuyue never thought that Li Su was so cheeky.


    When Qian zhongzi heard that they were talking about taking a bath, she felt very ashamed. Especially when Li Su said that she wanted to help her take a bath, she would bite her tongue and kill herself if she had the strength.


    Fortunately, in the end, the woman named long Qiuyue wanted to wash herself. Although the two men had been fighting each other, they were envious, but actually he was not a very bad person.


    She let long Qiuyue pick herself up.


    At this time, qianchongzi''s body is no longer pale. Instead, it is as red as cherry blossoms in April, and it is even more red above his neck. And long Qiuyue''s body is no less, like two ripe apples hanging on her face.


    In a mountain villa in China.


    "Failed again? Your foreign helpers are not very good, so think of another way for me! " A middle-aged man put down his mobile phone and his eyes were covered with red blood.

 Chapter 830

    A seemingly peaceful night has passed.


    Qianchongzi didn''t know what was going on in his mind. Although he successfully fed her something to eat, she still didn''t speak, which made Li Su headache. What''s the difference between this and having an aunt.


    It''s good to have long Qiuyue as a companion. Although they can''t go together because of qianchongzi, it''s better for them to stay alone than many things.


    Long Qiuyue''s cultivation talent is as deep as the bottomless sea. Even though Li Su has been guiding her practice in recent days, she still doesn''t see where the upper limit of this strange woman is.


    The day woke up early.


    After breakfast, long Qiuyue pesters Li Su to continue to guide his practice.


    "You are already a master among ordinary people. It should not be difficult to protect yourself. Do you want to continue? You know, it''s just like a long-distance run. The harder it gets to the back, the harder it gets Li Su looked at the serious dragon autumn moon, not without pity.


    "Well, I think so. I''ll stick to it no matter what. I''ll be a good helper for you. " Long Qiuyue thinks of Li Su''s other seven girlfriends.


    "Healthy qi exists in the interior, but evil can''t be done. When the evil forces gather together, the Qi will be weak. " Li Su murmured.


    "What does that mean?" Long Qiuyue looks puzzled.


    "That is to say, we should pay attention to inner cultivation. As long as the healthy qi exists in the body, then the external evil Qi will not invade. You should keep this in mind." Li Su touched long Qiuyue''s hair.


    "I remember." Long Qiuyue grabs Li Su''s hand and rubs it on her face.


    Li Su felt that the air was melting away.


    The morning''s practice soon passed. Although long Qiuyue had no activity, she was sweating.


    "Qiuyue, I decided to find another place to put her up. It''s too inconvenient for her to be with us." Li Su lit a thousand Chongzi with his hand, with a bad smile on his face.


    Long Qiuyue naturally knew what Li Su said, and immediately blushed.


    "I don''t find it inconvenient." Although long Qiuyue says so, she also hopes to have a world of two with Li Su.


    "So I''m going to send her to an acquaintance today." Li Su turned and looked out of the window.


    "Acquaintances? Who is it? " Long Qiuyue is a little curious. Li Su''s friends don''t know any of them.


    "Er... That''s what I told you, Xiao Yiyi..." Li Su looked embarrassed.


    Long Qiuyue naturally knows who Xiao Yiyi is. Although she has been psychologically prepared for a long time, when Li Su wants to go back to meet them, there is still a trace of loss in her heart.


    "Go ahead, I''ll wait for you here." Long Qiuyue said softly.


    "Actually, you can come with me." Li Su talks to long Qiuyue tentatively.


    "No, I''m still waiting for you here. I''m a little tired this morning. I can have a rest in the afternoon." Long Qiuyue said weakly.


    Since she said that, Li Su didn''t insist on it any more. Some things she wanted to understand were more effective than Li Su''s ten thousand times. In the afternoon, Li Su loaded qianchongzi into the car and drove to Xiao Yiyi''s home. Long Qiuyue stayed in the hotel alone.


    At the destination, Xiao Yiyi had been waiting there for a long time.


    Xiao Yiyi was wearing a long black dress with her hair scattered behind her. She thought she was a goddess just by looking at her back. If she looked at her face, she was afraid that her chin would fall off.


    The charming beauty is right in front of her. In addition, she hasn''t seen her for a long time. After she stops, she runs to Xiao Yiyi and holds her in her arms.


    "You''re holding me out of breath." Xiao Yiyi patted Li Su gently


    My back.


    "I don''t let go. I want to hold you all the time." Li Su put his mouth close to Xiao Yiyi''s ear and said softly.


    The heat from Li Su''s mouth makes Xiao Yiyi feel soft. Although she knows that Li Su can''t really hold herself for a while, she is as warm as a spring breeze in her heart.


    As soon as Xiao Yiyi broke away from Li Su''s arm, Li Su held her head with her hand and felt that there was something covering her lips. Xiao Yiyi, who Li Su had been missing for a long time, also made a response.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you coming to me quietly today? Isn''t that why? " After they were warm, Xiao Yiyi pointed to his lips and said.


    "You''re right. That''s why I came here." Li Su licked her lips again.


    "I don''t believe it. If you have something to do, please tell me quickly, or you will not be able to run when they come." Although Xiao Yiyi said that, she didn''t want Li Su''s words to be true.


    "Here, see for yourself." Li Su opened the back door of the car.


    What appears in Xiao Yiyi''s eyes is a tied up girl. Seeing the girl''s face, Xiao Yiyi is also surprised.


    "Well, you Li Su, are you looking for a woman outside again? And it''s a snatch?


    ¡±There was a sullen look on Xiao Yiyi''s face.


    "You misunderstood me. I have nothing to do with her. She wanted to kill me before." Li Su said innocently.


    "What? So you''re not hurt? " Hearing that the girl was the one who assassinated Li Su, Xiao Yiyi suddenly turned into a caring look.


    "No, just because she''s a little girl, how can she hurt me?" Li Su patted himself on the chest.


    Xiao Yiyi was relieved to hear that Li Su was OK.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yiyi pointed to the thousand heavy son in the car and asked.


    "She is my hostage now. With her, the forces on her side dare not act rashly." Li Su tells Xiao Yiyi.


    "So you mean, put her with me?" Xiao Yiyi asked Li sudao.


    "Yes, you have to take care of her, or I''ll be in big trouble." Li Su gave an advice.


    Xiao Yiyi agreed to Li Su.


    "But what are you doing now? Why don''t you go home? Those girls have been thinking about you for a long time Xiao Yiyi asked Li sudao again.


    "Now someone is going to do me a disservice. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous if you are by my side. I''ll come back with you when I''ve settled this. " Li Su took Xiao Yiyi''s hand and said. Li Su gives Qian Chongzi to Xiao Yiyi and drives to the hotel.


    Long Qiuyue should be in a hurry. When she goes back, she has to make it up to her. Li Su holds the steering wheel, but her mind is full of the shadow of long Qiuyue.


    Li Su returned to the hotel.


    This scene makes Li Su very angry. When Li Su sees long Qiuyue, she is fighting with several men. Obviously, those men''s accomplishments are not weak, and long Qiuyue has taken the lead.


    He dared to bully his girlfriend in front of him. Thinking of this, Li Su rushed up.

 Chapter 831

    Longyin sword is flying rapidly in longqiuyue''s hand. After several days of practice, it is as light as an embroidery needle in longqiuyue''s hand.


    Now Longyin sword is weaving together with several other long swords. If anyone sees the scene of fighting with cold weapons, they will think that they are making a movie.


    Seeing that long Qiuyue was surrounded by several men, Li Su gave a loud shout, and then joined the ongoing battle like a dragon entering the sea.


    There were four people in the other party, all dressed in black suits, with the appearance of the underworld.


    Li Su thought so, but when he saw the moves used by those people, he thought it was not so simple.


    Among the moves that those people kept waving, there was a burst of internal force. Although it was not as pure as long Qiuyue''s internal force, it was also the result of hard work. Li Su was curious about their identity.


    Li Su is now standing in front of long Qiuyue. The men in black also stop their movements and look at the young man in front of them.


    The man in black, the leader, felt very strange. He didn''t feel any internal force in the young man''s body. His body seemed to be shrouded in a fog, as if it contained infinite energy.


    They don''t move. Li Su doesn''t want to wait.


    By the time the men in black reacted, Li Su had already come between them, like a butterfly in a flower. Now Li Su was appearing and disappearing among them at a speed they could hardly distinguish.


    It was the man in black who took the lead in responding.


    "Array." The man in black, the leader, gave a drink.


    The other three men in black heard his order and stood behind him in a prism.


    At this time, Li Su has separated from them and stood beside long Qiuyue.


    "Are you all right?" Li Su looked at the panting dragon Qiuyue.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a scratch on the arm." On long Qiuyue''s left arm, blood is seeping out of his clothes.


    Li Su quickly points several acupoints for long Qiuyue to stop her bleeding.


    On the other side, the four men in black have been lined up.


    Li Su looks at them curiously. He doesn''t move. He just makes long Qiuyue surprised.


    Li Su blew at the four men, and three of them fell.


    It turned out that Li Su Gang had already set fire to their death. To deal with themselves, they may still have a chance to live, but if they dare to move their own women, they will die.


    But to Li Su''s surprise, one of them did not fall.


    "Who are you?" The man in black, the leader, saw Li Su, but in a trance, he got rid of his men, and they all died.


    "You come to kill me, don''t know who I am?" Although Li Su was surprised that no one fell down, his manner did not change.


    "To kill you? Do you deserve it? " The man in black looked at Li Su. He didn''t dare to relax his sword hand.


    "What do you mean? Are you not after me? " Li Su was very curious about what the man in Black said¡° You are nothing. " With these words, the eyes of the man in black fell on long Qiuyue.


    "Are you here for her?" Li Su saw the change in the eyes of the man in black.


    "How is it?" The man in Black said fiercely.


    Long Qiuyue heard the reply from the man in black. She was surprised. How could anyone kill herself for no reason? Is it Li Su''s enemy?


    "If so, death will be a bargain for you." With these words, Li Su rushed up.


    The man in black reacted very quickly. He immediately blocked his sword in front of him.


    Li Su saw that the man in black had made a good defensive posture. As soon as he turned his body, he came behind him. At this time, the door of life of the man in black was wide open.


    The man in black had already noticed Li Su''s position. He loosened his left hand slightly and found that he was in the dark


    Ben''s sword has been stabbed back from the left side of his body with his right hand.


    Li Su didn''t hide. The man in black felt that his sword seemed to have hit something and thought that he had stabbed Li Su. He was so happy that when he wanted to draw out his sword, he found that no matter how hard he tried, the sword didn''t move.


    The man in black could only abandon his sword. After two steps forward, he turned around.


    Li Su is holding the sword between two fingers.


    Seeing this, the man in black felt cool. The strength of this young man is not equal to his own. Then the body a soft, paralysis sat on the ground.


    Li Su did not take his life.


    And long Qiuyue has been watching for a long time.


    "Who sent you? Say it and I''ll spare you Li Su looked at the man in black on the ground with a look of contempt.


    "Ha ha, you''d better kill me." There was no light in the eyes of the man in black.


    "Oh? Is it so hard to say? " Li Su didn''t think much of the man in black.


    "I can''t beat you. I''ll take it." When the man in black closed his eyes, he was obviously ready to die.


    [confirmation of ghost medicine system...]


    [do you want to use the truth post? [yes or no]


    Li Sugang just thought that his ghost medicine system still had the truth post drawn by lottery before, so he didn''t worry about whether the man in black would open his mouth.


    Li Su naturally chose yes.


    The man in black immediately had a reaction, his body curled up more severely, and his expression was full of dullness.


    "Who are you?" Li Su asked immediately.


    "Wang Meng."


    "Who sent you?" Li Su then asked.


    "Young master."


    "Who is the young master? What kind of organization are you


    "The eldest young master is the master''s son. His name is long Yizhi... We are Qizong..." "why do you want to kill her?" Li Su looks at long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue''s heart is tight.


    "I don''t know. I''m just following orders."


    "What is Qizong?" Li Suke has never heard of something that only martial arts have.


    "Qizong is a martial arts school inherited from the Song Dynasty to the present. Its founder is long Xiaotian, who attaches great importance to the cultivation of internal skills."


    "And where is your home?"


    After the man in black answered this question, Li Su had mastered all the feelings he wanted


    He then removed the effect of truth posting.


    "Go back and tell you, young master. I''ll go back and visit him right away." Li Su looked at the man in black who just woke up and said.


    The man in black is still at a loss about everything in front of him. How did he know the young master? I didn''t say anything.


    "Get out of here." Li Su went to kick him.


    The man in black quickly got up, covered his stomach and ran out.


    "What on earth is this?" Long Qiuyue is full of doubts about what the man in Black said just now.


    "Where are your parents now?" Li Su looked at long Qiuyue and asked.


    "I haven''t met my father, my mother died when I was 12, and I''ve been living in my aunt''s house ever since... But why do you ask?" Long Qiuyue''s face showed the haze that Li Su had never seen, which made him feel sad.


    Is there any connection between long Yizhi and long Qiuyue? Does Qizong have something to do with longqiuyue? Is long Qiuyue''s cultivation talent related to the so-called Qizong? These problems appeared in Li Su''s mind.

 Chapter 832

    Li Su tells long Qiuyue what she wants in her heart. Although long Qiuyue doesn''t say anything, Li Su still sees that she is very concerned about this problem.


    The most urgent thing is to help long Qiuyue heal his wounds first.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [Name: long Qiuyue gender: female age: 25 symptom: slight sword injury treatment method: suture]


    Seeing that long Qiuyue''s injury was not serious, Li Su put down her heart and went to prepare what she needed to sew.


    Long Qiuyue''s arm was cut a not deep wound, the wound is no longer bleeding.


    Li Su looks at the wound on long Qiuyue''s arm, and he can''t help blaming himself. If he had not walked so slowly, if he had come back a few minutes earlier, long Qiuyue might not have been hurt. He didn''t want to understand that long Qiuyue was sad for her guilt, so he had to put these thoughts in his heart.


    "I don''t want any anesthetic." Li Sugang takes out a syringe to inject anesthetic into long Qiuyue. Long Qiuyue stops him.


    "It''s going to hurt if you don''t take anesthetic. Don''t make trouble." Of course, Li Su disagreed.


    "I don''t want it anyway, or I won''t sew it." Long Qiuyue pouts her lips.


    "Well, I can teach you luck to stop the pain, but it''s not as good as anesthetics." Li Su no longer insisted.


    Every time Li Su stitches, long Qiuyue''s eyebrows will wrinkle more tightly. Although there is internal force to offset, it can be seen that it is also very painful.


    Li Su looked at long Qiuyue''s frown. He was very distressed. He put down his needle and thread, leaned over and covered long Qiuyue''s brow with his lips. Li Su''s kiss seemed to have magic power, and his frown stretched out when he touched his lips.


    With each stitch, Li Su gave her a kiss on her forehead. Soon, the wound was sewn up, and Li Su''s lips were transferred from her eyebrows to long Qiuyue''s lips, then to her ears, neck, and finally to her whole body.


    Long Qiuyue is also responding to Li Su. Her body is like an octopus wrapped around Li Su.


    Two people''s bodies heat up sharply, clothes have obviously become a burden, after a while, two people like two smooth loach adhesion together.


    The night was quiet, only heavy breathing.


    Li su lies on the bed, and long Qiuyue puts her head on his arm.


    "You say, what is Wanren mountain villa?" Long Qiuyue put a hand on Li Su''s abdomen and rubbed it gently.


    "No matter where it is, since they dare to provoke you, I will make them all ashes," Li Su gritted her teeth.


    "Don''t be so scary. I don''t know what''s going on." Long Qiuyue was said by Li Su that she was afraid.


    "Anyway, I''ve decided to go to Wanren villa." Li Su touched long Qiuyue''s hair with her hand.


    "I''m going with you, too." Long Qiuyue looks up at Li Su.


    "Wanren mountain villa is by no means a simple place. It may be in danger. Aren''t you afraid?" Li Su picked long Qiuyue''s chin with her fingers.


    "I''m afraid, but I''m not afraid to think that you''ll be there to protect me." Long Qiuyue looks serious¡° OK, I know you''re curious, so you can go with me, but everything should be based on your own safety, OK? " Li Su looked at the woman lying in her arms like a little white rabbit.


    "Well, I promise you." Long Qiuyue buried her face in Li Su''s arms.


    the second day.


    There was a light rain last night. When I got up in the morning, the dark oil road had been washed clean. The sky after the rain was very clear. The sun covered half of my face behind the clouds, and the warm but not hot sun fell on the earth.


    Li Su looked at the scenery outside and felt worried about what was going to happen, even though he didn''t know what it would be.


    Long Qiuyue has already changed her clothes and come out. She is wearing a neat black sportswear. It seems that she is preparing for something. Li Su doesn''t want to think much about it, but the sportswear on long Qiuyue gives him a different feeling. He greets long Qiuyue slowly with his eyes.


    The car has been traveling at lightning speed for several hours. Li Su''s hand holding the steering wheel seems to be at ease, while long Qiuyue on the co pilot has already been scared to lose her face. She has always asked Li Su to drive slowly, but who knows that Li Su drives faster and faster.


    From the city to the suburbs, from the broad asphalt road to the narrow dirt road, the so-called Wanren villa is not far away. Li Su wants to see who dares to touch her own woman.


    From a distance, the villa is much bigger than I imagined. It is surrounded by green trees and no one else.


    Finally, the car came to the door of the villa. Although the name of the villa was retro, the equipment was very modern. An electronically controlled door was in front of them.


    After a while, a young man came out of the small door beside the gate and came to Li Su.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?" The young people took the lead.


    Li Su has noticed the black flowers on his left shoulder.


    "I beg your pardon." Li Su said softly.


    What Li Su said made long Qiuyue look at a loss.


    "You are also here to attend the master''s funeral. Please tell me your identity and I will arrange it for you."


    "Li Su, doctor, I''ve lost my old friends with your master. It''s hard for me to accept that he just left." Li Su is afraid of making up a lie.


    "I beg your pardon, too. You may go in now." The young man made a please sign.


    The door opened and Li Su drove in.


    "How do you know their master died?" Long Qiuyue saw that she and Li Su were the only two left. She asked quickly.


    "He said it himself. I just saw the filial piety flower on his shoulder and knew that someone of high status in the villa had passed away." Li Su waved his hand.


    The villa is very big. Li Su drives seven or eight turns and finally sees a place where many cars have been parked.


    In the parking lot, there was already a middle-aged man waiting. The middle-aged man was wearing a black Chinese tunic suit. He was not tall, with a Chinese character face, short hair and eyes


    His eyes were not big, but there was a flash of light. When he saw Li Su''s car coming, he bowed first.


    "This man is not simple." Li Su said softly to long Qiuyue. Long Qiuyue nodded. Now no matter what Li Su said, her first reaction was to believe it, because everything Li Su did before made her worship this man more.


    After parking, they got out of the car together.

 Chapter 833

    Li Su got out of the car with long Qiuyue, and the middle-aged man came up.


    "Hello, both of you. I''m longyi, the housekeeper. Both of you have been arranged. The master''s funeral will be held tomorrow morning. What do you call me?" Although longyi is a housekeeper, he has a dignified manner.


    "I''m Li Su and this is my wife." Li Su stretched out his arm and let long Qiuyue pull it up.


    As soon as long saw long Qiuyue coming down from the car, he couldn''t help looking more. But it''s not because long Qiuyue''s beauty, but because he thinks that long Qiuyue looks like an old friend.


    "How are you, Mr. and Mrs. Li? You seldom come to our villa, do you? I think the two of you are a little strange. " Longyi wants to make sure the funeral goes smoothly, so anyone who wants to make trouble must be solved.


    "I only met the Dragon villa leader once, but don''t you really know me? I work as a doctor in Xingqing city. " Seeing that long was suspicious, Li Su showed his true identity.


    "It turned out to be Dr. Li. I''ve heard about your excellent medical skills for a long time. I didn''t expect you to be so young. The master mentioned you several times before he died." It''s true that long Yi knows that there is a miracle doctor named Li Su in Xingqing City, but it''s not true that the master mentioned Li Su before he died.


    "I also want to ask housekeeper long to do me a favor. Because my wife and I came in a hurry, we didn''t prepare mourning clothes. I wonder if housekeeper long could help us find two sets of mourning clothes?" Li Su looked at his jacket and long Qiuyue in sportswear.


    "Naturally, there''s no problem. Please go back to your room and wait. After a while, I''ll ask someone to measure you and find two suitable sets for you." As long said, he was leading the way.


    Li Su and long Qiuyue follow Long Yi and walk on a path made of large stones. On both sides of the road are pine trees several meters high, blocking their sight.


    Finally came to the end of the road, several four or five storey buildings into the eyes of Li Su and long Qiuyue.


    This Wanren villa is also strange. No matter the name of the villa or the identity of the owner, it has a very traditional charm. But these buildings are very clear


    It is a combination of Chinese and Western architectural styles.


    As soon as they came to the most western building with the dragon, the color of the building was beige, and the pointed roof was red. In the quiet atmosphere of the villa, it added a bit of relaxed and comfortable feeling.


    Li Su''s room is on the second floor of the building, with the windows facing inside. It''s just from the room that you can see several other buildings, which is quite to Li Su''s liking.


    The decoration in the room is worthy of the name of Wanren villa. The floor, furniture and bed are all spotless.


    "Li Su, what are we here for?" Long Qiuyue sees Li sushu lying down comfortably on the bed and is puzzled.


    "It''s a smash, of course." Li Su jumped on the bed a few times, as if to try the elasticity of the bed.


    "I don''t think you''re on holiday." Long Qiuyue also sits on the bed.


    "I''m smart. I know myself and the enemy. I''ll win a hundred battles. Do you understand?" Li Su put his hand around long Qiuyue''s neck and let her lie down.


    "Tomorrow is the funeral. We don''t even know whose funeral it is, and the funeral seems to be very large. How many people will come? What if we show our feet Long Qiuyue is worried.


    "You don''t have to think about it now. Now we are in the dark. Just wait and see what happens." Li Su disagrees¡° Dong, Dong, Dong There was a knock at the door.


    "Good for you. Housekeeper long will help you to measure your figure, and then find two suitable mourning suits for you." In came a young maid.


    "Do you know why your master died?" Li Su asked the maid to measure herself with a ruler.


    "The master has been in poor health for several years, but he has been seriously ill recently. No one expected him to leave like this. After all, he is not very old." Said the maid with a sigh.


    "Your master is very kind to you, isn''t he?" Li Su continued.


    "Of course, every time we met the master, he would take the initiative to say hello to us. No matter what he did for him, he would say thank you. Anyone in this villa, who heard the name of long Jiannan, had sincere admiration in his heart. Alas


    ... "the maid went on, afraid she was going to cry.


    "Yes, when I first met uncle long, he also took the initiative to say hello to me. His identity is even more rare." Li Su then made a face at long Qiuyue, and long Qiuyue gave him a white look.


    "Who is in charge of the villa now?" Li Su asked again.


    "Well, it''s really unclear for us to be servants. The eldest young master and master longer have high prestige in the villa, but now it seems that it hasn''t been decided who will be the next villa leader, but I heard that... There seems to be no writing about them in the will..." the maid said and looked back at the door.


    "What''s in the will?" Li Su asked in a hurry.


    "I don''t know about that. It seems to have something to do with miss."


    "Who is your lady?"


    "I don''t know, neither do they. No one knows who the lady is, but the master has such a daughter."


    "Do you know who dragon housekeeper is more inclined to?"


    "Steward long has been following the master all the time. It seems that he doesn''t like the young master and the second master very much."


    Li Su looked at long Qiuyue. Long Qiuyue also frowned tightly, and her face was covered with a layer of haze.


    The maid finished measuring and left. Li Su got a lot of valuable information from her.


    "Qiuyue, have you heard your mother say something about your father?" Li Su asked long Qiuyue.


    "Do you suspect that I am the lady she said had never appeared?" Long Qiuyue sits on the sofa.


    "How else can you explain that the young master sent someone to assassinate you?" Li Su also came to long Qiuyue and sat down.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know." Long Qiuyue embraces her legs and buries her head in the middle of her knees.


    When Li Su saw long Qiuyue''s appearance, he felt as if there was a thorn in his heart. If she''s the so-called lady? So the person who wants to kill her is his own brother. No one can accept this.


    Li Su stretched out her arm and put long Qiuyue in her arms. Long Qiuyue leaned over and put her head on Li Su''s shoulder. Li Su gently rubbed long Qiuyue''s hair with her hand, trying to express all her tenderness


    Honey melts in this action. Long Qiuyue is also like a cat in the process of being feathered. She is fascinated by her eyes. In fact, long Qiuyue had her own guess in her heart. Every time she asked her mother about her father''s news, she got her mother''s refutation. Except for this moment, her mother was always as gentle as the breeze in April, which made her heart warm.


    Long Qiuyue doesn''t know what happened in that year, but she occasionally bumps into her mother''s old things. When she grows up, she sees the relics left by her mother again, and then she knows her mother''s feelings.


    And who is the Dragon Jiannan that the maid said? Why did the young master send someone to assassinate himself? Why do they all have the same surname as themselves? What is written in long Jiannan''s will?


    All these problems are turning in long Qiuyue''s mind, just like a spider web, sticking to her body, how can''t get rid of it.

 Chapter 834

    It''s almost six o''clock.


    Before the sun had set, the moon could not wait to show its round face from the East sky. The clouds in the West sky have become a piece of blood red, but the blood red can not support for a while, the whole sky has been swallowed by the dark trend.


    Housekeeper long has sent someone to inform us that there will be a thank-you dinner this evening. Naturally, Li Su and long Qiuyue can''t avoid attending.


    The clothes just sent by the maid are really suitable. Li Su and long Qiuyue have already put them on.


    The place where the dinner was held was on the other building. Li Su and his wife were already on their way.


    On the way, Li Su and long Qiuyue also saw several people who were going to the dinner party. They all seemed to be dignified people. Most of them were talking in twos and threes, ignoring Li Su and long Qiuyue who passed by.


    When I came to the hall where the dinner was held, some people had already arrived. Li subEn thought that even though he came earlier, he belonged to the echelon behind him. This also shows the influence of long Jiannan before he died.


    Ten minutes before the dinner, everyone arrived. Li Su just estimated the number of people from a distance, about 50. A table for ten, a table for ten


    There are five tables.


    Li Su and long Qiuyue find a slightly remote place to sit down. There are both men and women at the table with them. Most of the men are middle-aged men, and all of the women are middle-aged. Fortunately, they are not curious about Li Su.


    At seven o''clock, the whole hall was quiet, as if waiting for something to come.


    In the eyes of many guests, a young man not more than 30 years old has come to the center of the hall.


    The young man is about one meter eight. He has not long hair. His eyebrows are black and thick, like a sword. Under the eyebrows are a pair of deep eyes. The bridge of his nose is high and straight. Two thin lips are hanging below. He is a beautiful man.


    If it is not for Li Su and long Qiuyue, they already know that he is the mastermind behind the assassination of long Qiuyue. They are afraid that they will be cheated by his harmless appearance. He should have received the message from himself now, Li Su thought.


    The young man has spoken.


    "Thank you for coming to my father''s funeral. My name is long Yizhi. I''m my father''s only child, so on behalf of my father, I''d like to thank you all for your coming. "


    "Maybe some of you know that my father has been suffering from stubborn diseases in recent years. After seeing many famous doctors, he has never been better. As his child, seeing him suffering from diseases every day, I feel like a knife in my heart. Sometimes I do


    I pray that God can transfer my father''s illness to me, but God doesn''t open his eyes. "


    "After suffering from such a long illness, his old man died two days ago because he was seriously ill. Although his death made my heart ache, I was relieved to think that his old man would never have to suffer from the pain again in heaven."


    "All of you here are my father''s friends and companions during his lifetime. I''m glad to see you all take the trouble to attend his funeral."


    "Tomorrow is my father''s funeral. Please enjoy the delicious food and wine here tonight as our thanks to you from all levels of Wanren mountain villa."


    Long Yizhi choked several times when he said this, which moved all the people on the scene. Of course, several people didn''t think it was right. Among them are Li Su and long Qiuyue. If you look carefully, you will find that there are still two people who have no response to this. They are the housekeeper Long Yi and long Jiannan''s younger brother long Beibei.


    The dinner has already begun. Long Yizhi and long Beibei are shuttling back and forth among the guests, greeting their acquaintances.


    "Never come to us." Long Qiuyue pulled Li Su''s arm and said to her.


    "Don''t worry. Even if he finds out, it doesn''t matter. Tomorrow will be the old dragon


    He won''t do anything rash after the funeral of my son. " Li Su patted long Qiuyue''s hand and said.


    Several middle-aged people sitting together were secretly looking at long Qiuyue from the beginning, totally ignoring the feelings of their female partners. It''s not their fault. Their female partners, regardless of their age, are undoubtedly defeated in the competition with long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue was staring at their wretched eyes.


    Li Su has found out their actions for a long time, and he already has a way to deal with them.


    "Elder brother, where are you going to be?" Li Suxian opened his mouth to a big tree with the most obscene eyes.


    "It''s nothing but running a listed company." Then he looked around for fear that someone might not have heard what he said.


    "Listed companies make a lot of money, don''t they?" Li Su pretended not to know.


    "If you make a little money, you''ll get a few hundred million dollars in business." After that, he looked at Li Su with disdain. He thought that you poor boy should have such a beautiful girl. Isn''t it a flower on the cow dung.


    "Wow, so much money, but brother, you can''t patronize to make money regardless of your body." Li Su said with a smile.


    "What are you talking about? I''m in good health. " The middle-aged man straightened his chest.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [Name: Wang Dazhuang age: 46 gender: male disease: impotence and premature ejaculation treatment method:...]


    Li Su didn''t want to see the treatment because he couldn''t treat him at all.


    "It looks very healthy. I''m afraid it''s not a silver wax gun." Li Su looked at the coquettish woman he brought with him.


    The people nearby also laughed.


    "What are you talking about? You''re the silver head of the wax gun! " When middle-aged people say this, their heart is empty.


    "Do you know in your heart that when you were 14 years old, you stole the underwear of your neighbor''s aunt, when you were in your twenties, you went to prison, and when you were in your thirties, you killed someone by driving. Do you think nobody knows what you''re doing? " Li Su said so much about that person''s experience.


    "You... How do you know?"


    "Man is doing, and heaven is watching. If you want to be unknown to others, don''t do it yourself."


    Seeing that the middle-aged man showed his feet, several others laughed.


    "Don''t laugh, you, too, are impotent and premature ejaculation. You used to make investment and run away with investors'' money. You, diabetes, divorced your mistress for the third time. You, the kidney is bad, you have to get up five or six times a night... "Li Su told everyone''s illness and the bad things he had done before. Those people did not dare to laugh, even the atmosphere did not dare to say a word.


    "What do you do, young man? The police? " One of them asked, trembling.


    "The police? I am Li Su, the descendant of Guiguzi Li Su wiped his nose with his thumb.


    It''s good to pretend to be successful!


    Not only is long Qiuyue, but also the female companions of those middle-aged people are admiring Li Su.


    It would be nice if you could make such an act every day. That life would be meaningful, Li Su thought.


    "Then can you help us cure the disease? How much do you want? " Asked another.


    "It''s not impossible to treat a disease, but you have to ask. My miracle Doctor Li Su has rules for treating a disease. If you want to treat a disease, you should contact my secretary first." Li Su secretly laughs in his heart. It''s strange that you are the only people who can help you cure.


    Hearing what Li Su said, the middle-aged people were very happy.


    "What''s the matter, so busy?" A familiar voice was ringing nearby.


    Long Yizhi has already stood aside with his glass in his hand.


    "Oh, it''s master long. There is a young doctor on our desk. We are asking him some questions." One man replied.


    "Oh? What kind of doctor? Is it that powerful? " Long Yizhi follows him


    Their eyes saw Li Su sitting with his back to him.


    Long Yizhi sees the woman sitting next to Li Su. He thinks that she is familiar, but she is not someone he knows. When he turns half the table and sees long Qiuyue''s face, he sees a fierce light in his eyes. Of course, only Li Su and long Qiuyue find out.


    "Master long, you are all right." These words came out of Li Su''s mouth one by one.

 Chapter 835

    Long Yizhi looks at the young man in front of him.


    Is he the master that his subordinates say? It seems that he is just an ordinary man, though he is very handsome. But when he felt the constant internal force from Li Su, he was stunned.


    This young man''s internal power is not under him. He has got his father''s true biography. How can this man have such pure and powerful internal power? Long Yizhi thought.


    "Master long?" Seeing that long Yizhi didn''t answer, Li Su called him again.


    "Yes, how is the miracle doctor?" This is how long Yizhi reacts.


    "No, there are always some flying insects at home recently. I have to work hard to eliminate them one by one." Li Su shook his head in an exaggerated way.


    Long Yizhi naturally recognized that this man was mocking himself, but because of his face, he could not attack.


    "Then you have to be careful. I heard that some flying insects are poisonous. If you are bitten by such flying insects, you will be a Wuhu." Long Yizhi walked up to Li Su and patted himself on the shoulder pretending to say hello. If an ordinary person was patted by himself, his shoulder might have been smashed, but the young man''s face didn''t change.


    "That''s right, but insects are insects after all, even if they can kill elephants


    It''s not human Li Su said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk about flying insects. Come on, I''ll drink to the doctor." Long Yizhi found that he could not take advantage of his words, so he had to retreat first.


    "Good, master long, cheers Li Su took advantage of it and naturally wanted to be good.


    After drinking this glass of wine, long Yizhi went to another table.


    "You''re so good!" Long Qiuyue sees Li Su''s success in criticizing mulberry and locust trees, but long Yizhi is so angry that she wants to praise Li Su.


    "That''s, and I don''t know whose husband I am. Come on, give me a reward. " Li Su said and pouted his mouth.


    "I hate it. So many people are watching." Long Qiuyue ignored Li Su''s pouted lips and used her own lips to gently touch Li Su''s face.


    It was the envy of several other men present.


    "Dr. Li, Mrs. Li is really talented and beautiful..."


    "That is, only the beauty of Mrs. Li can be worthy of such a young hero as Dr. Li..."


    Li Su really didn''t want to pay attention to them. If they knew they had seven beautiful girlfriends, they would be very angry.


    "Long Yizhi already knows that we are here. Will we be in danger?" Long Qiuyue asked Li sudao.


    "Although he doesn''t dare to make any big moves, we really need to take good precautions


    Keep it ready. " Li Su pursed her lips.


    "He''s not going to let me go."


    "He won''t let you go? I''m not going to let him go Li Su looked at long Yizhi standing at another table.


    Long Qiuyue sees that Li Su is so reluctant for her own safety. She is determined to avenge herself. The injury she suffered before is also worth it.


    Li Su knew very well that people like long Yizhi would never give up, but what he would do was clearer than Li Su. About the life experience of long Qiuyue, he is just guessing, and the truth of the matter needs to be explored. After dinner, the moon is high.


    The whole sky is black more and more, not even a star, only the moon alone hidden in the dark clouds. Under the light of the dark moon, Li Su and long Qiuyue return to their room.


    Tomorrow is the funeral, and important things are likely to be announced at the funeral, so some things must be understood tonight, Li Su thought.


    "Do you have any plans?" Long Qiuyue entered the room and sat down on the sofa.


    "It''s not a plan, it''s just some ideas." Li Su went to the window and looked at the night outside.


    "What shall we do?" Long Qiuyue really has no idea now.


    "I think it''s necessary to invite housekeeper long to come. He was long Jiannan''s confidant before he died. Although his surname was long, he wasn''t really his family." Li Su turned and said to long Qiuyue.


    It is obvious that both long Yizhi and long Beibei covet Wanren mountain villa and the whole industry of the dragon family. From the common sense, since long Jiannan is dead, his only son long Yizhi should inherit the inheritance. Unexpectedly, something happened in the will. As long Jiannan''s younger brother, long Beibei naturally has other ideas.


    Li Su called the maid and asked her to invite housekeeper long.


    Half an hour after the maid had gone, there was a knock at the door.


    Li Su pushed the door and saw that it was really longyi. Because of the funeral, longyi naturally became the busiest person in the whole villa. At this time, he was not a bit tired.


    "It turned out to be the Dragon housekeeper. I''m sorry to disturb him in his busy schedule." Li Su said and invited longyi into the door.


    "All the visitors are guests. Mr. Li is very kind." Longyi has entered the door.


    "I''ve come here to discuss something important." Li Su looked at the door and closed it gently.


    "Oh? What can I do for Mr. Li? " The Dragon sees the Dragon Autumn Moon standing in the room and nods.


    "I can''t talk about orders. I just want to ask housekeeper long about a few questions.


    ¡±Li Su waved his hand.


    "Well, let''s ask. Longyi must know everything."


    "Sit down first. It''s too tired to stand and talk." Li Su went to the sofa.


    Dragon did not shirk, sat down on the sofa, dragon autumn moon is the end of the tea.


    "Don''t be so polite, Mr. Li. Long Yi is only a servant of the master, and you are also a friend of the master." Long Yi looks at Li Su with a trace of humility on his face.


    "In that case, I''ll stop talking. Do you know her? " Li Su sat upright and looked at long Qiuyue.


    "Of course. Isn''t this Mrs. Li?" Long Yi looks at long Qiuyue with a ripple in his eyes.


    "Steward long doesn''t have to. I think you should know that''s not what I asked." Li Su took a sip of tea.


    Although longyi''s expression didn''t change at all, he hesitated half a minute, which naturally could not escape from Li Su''s eyes¡° Sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about, Mr. Li Longyi immediately returned to normal.


    "In the parking lot in the afternoon, when you first see him, your eyes don''t seem to be looking at an ordinary person. Do you like her?" Li Su stares at Long Yi.


    "Don''t joke, Mr. Li. Longyi doesn''t have that idea. Longyi doesn''t have that idea


    I think Mrs. Li has a good face. " Long Yi said in a hurry.


    "Do you know that your young master once sent someone to kill her?" Li Su followed.


    At this time, longyi is also surprised. Is he really right?

 Chapter 836

    Long had long felt that Mrs. Li looked like an old friend. Now he heard from Li Su that the eldest young master had sent someone to kill her. He thought that she had been photographed by ten thousand strong waves and it was hard to calm down.


    "How could the young master send someone to kill Mrs. Li? Is there any misunderstanding? " Although Long Yi has already had his own guess in his heart, he still has a straight face.


    "Housekeeper long is really powerful. I think housekeeper long can get an Oscar if he goes to play in a movie. What do you say, autumn moon?" Seeing that longyi was still silent, Li Su said with a smile.


    "I don''t think so." Long Qiuyue just said lightly.


    "Please don''t make fun of longyi." The dragon one face corrects a color way.


    Li Su has long felt that the housekeeper named longyi is not a mortal. He asked this question, but he still didn''t open his mouth, which made him a headache.


    "Housekeeper long, to tell you the truth, my wife''s surname is long, too." Li Su cocked his legs.


    "Oh? It seems that Mrs. Li and the long family were probably the same family hundreds of years ago. " Long Yi is still slow in speaking.


    "Just a few hundred years ago?" Li Su said with a smile.


    "What does Mr. Li mean by that?"


    "Doesn''t housekeeper long doubt that she is the daughter of long Jiannan?"


    Li Su is not willing to waste time with longyi. If they have been playing Taiji like this, I don''t know when they will be delayed.


    "This... Our master has only one son. At this time, it is well known that Mr. Li''s saying this is not disrespectful to the late man." Longyi''s voice raised several tones.


    "Steward long, I''m not making things up. Is it true? Steward long has his own decision in mind?" Now it''s Li Su who says it slowly.


    Quiet, completely quiet, the air seems to solidify, as if the sound of flying insects waving their wings outside the window came in.


    "What? Haven''t housekeeper long thought of anything? " After half a minute''s silence, Li Su spoke again.


    "Who on earth are you?" The Dragon housekeeper''s eyes were full of sharpness, like a dagger.


    "I''m a doctor. Has housekeeper long forgotten?" Now that Li Su has taken the initiative, he is in no hurry.


    "How do you know so much about our dragon family?"


    "Don''t ask me how you know. I know anyway."


    "Yes, our master does have a daughter, but she died as a child, and few people know about it." Dragon one grows an airway.


    "But something happened recently that made you suspicious again?" Li Su let go of his two legs and put his elbow on his knee.


    "Not bad." Longyi replied.


    "Is it a will?" Li Su asked.


    "Not bad." Since Li Su even knows about his will, Long Yi doesn''t think he has to be tough any more.


    "Well, what are your doubts?"


    Long Yi thought of the scene a few days ago when the master had not died. At that time, long Jiannan called Long Yi to his bed and took out a will, which made long Yi a little strange, because the master had already made the will half a year ago. And now the master has come up with a new will.


    Long Jiannan tells Long Yi to wait until he dies.


    On the night of long Jiannan''s death, long Yizhi and long Beibei come to long Jiannan''s room, and long Yi takes out his will.


    However, the contents of the will surprised all three people. The will didn''t say that they would leave all the property of long Jiannan to long Yizhi, but that they would leave it to their daughter. If they didn''t find their daughter, all the legacy would be donated.


    Long Yizhi didn''t know that his father had a daughter. Although long Beibei and long Yi knew that long Jiannan had such a daughter, she died just after she was born, so they were all at a loss.


    Dragon side said these, eyes from time to time to the direction of dragon autumn moon. And long Qiuyue''s eyes are full of confusion.


    "Do you think long Jiannan''s daughter is dead?" What Li Su heard from Long Yi was not much different from his own guess.


    "I don''t know what the young master and the second master think, but I guess that the young lady didn''t die young, so I sent someone to check." Long Yi murmured.


    "But the first person to find a clue is long Yizhi." Li Su gritted her teeth.


    "The young master has the most people, so it''s not an accident." Said Long Yi.


    "Do you think she is the daughter of long Jiannan?" Li Su looks at long Qiuyue.


    "I don''t know." Longyi''s answer is very straightforward.


    "How did long Yizhi find her? Can''t he just look for a needle in a haystack? " Li Su asked.


    "The will is as like as two peas," said the master. "The lady will have a dragon shaped jade like that, which is exactly the same as that of the old man, and when the young lady was very young, the old man used to help her through the meridians, so she should have the most pure internal force." Although Long Yi is talking to Li Su, his eyes are looking at long Qiuyue.


    And dragon autumn moon at this time in the heart is already over the river.


    Her tears are just like the extra blood in her body. Every beat of her heart seems to squeeze it out of her body. In the end, they all gather in the eyes of long Qiuyue and leave traces on her face.


    Long Qiuyue''s body is also shaking slightly. Although she has been psychologically prepared for this, how can she bear the irreversible impact of the reality.


    When Li Su saw the appearance of long Qiuyue, he was also very remorseful. He felt that he was just taking long Qiuyue to investigate the truth, but he never thought about what the truth would bring to long Qiuyue. It was really selfish of him to do so.


    Regardless of Long Yi, who is still sitting on one side, Li Su rushes over and holds long Qiuyue in her arms. Watching her twitch in her arms, Li Su''s heart is like a knife.


    Long Yi sat aside, feeling embarrassed about his existence. But when Mrs. Li heard what she said, she had such a big mood fluctuation. Is she really like what Li Su said? Is she the master''s daughter? But with tears alone, longyi still can''t believe them


    .


    After a while, long Qiuyue''s mood slowly calmed down, tears had stopped, and her face was no longer buried in Li Su''s arms. There is a big wet mark on Li Su''s clothes.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been rude." Long Qiuyue took out a few pieces of paper and wiped the corners of her eyes.


    "I''m so sorry to see you like this." Li Suna took the paper and wiped it for her.


    "So, are you really the master''s daughter?" Seeing that the situation has stabilized, Long Yi asks.


    "Are you curious again? Didn''t you just say he didn''t have a daughter? " Li Su was a little angry when he heard what longyi said.


    "Don''t do that..." long Qiuyue said, pinching Li Su''s arm.


    Long Qiuyue took a few deep breaths. She pulled up her coat with her right hand and put her left hand into her clothes. When she took it out, she already had something in her hand.


    It''s a jade pendant. Long Qiuyue took off the jade pendant and put it in Li Su''s


    In my hand.


    "Is this a dragon?" Seeing the jade pendant in his hand, Li Su felt more like a snake.


    "But show it to me?" Said the dragon.


    Li Su carefully put the jade pendant into longyi''s hand.


    And after long Yi looked at the jade pendant carefully, his hands shook like chaff.

 Chapter 837

    Li Su still doesn''t think that jade pendant looks like a dragon.


    Li Su had seen this jade pendant when he shared it with long Qiuyue. At that time, he only thought it was an ordinary jade pendant. Because the appearance of the jade pendant was a little ugly, he didn''t even ask about the origin of long Qiuyue''s jade pendant.


    Longyi is holding this jade pendant in his hand now. He has determined that this jade pendant is the same as the master''s one. The past is like a movie. It''s been more than 20 years. Longyi thinks.


    Long Qiuyue and Li Su are looking at longyi at this time, waiting for longyi''s opening.


    Finally, a few minutes later, longyi looks up.


    "Jade is exactly as like as two peas." There is some hoarseness in longyi''s voice.


    "Do you believe it now?" Li Su asked.


    "Just a jade pendant is not enough. I want to try Mrs. Li''s internal power. I don''t know..." Long Yi looks at long Qiuyue, and his eyes already have some respect.


    "Yes." Li was about to speak, but long Qiuyue opened her mouth first.


    Seeing that long Qiuyue agreed, Li Su said nothing more.


    "You''re welcome to that dragon." Long Yi stands up and walks to long Qiuyue


    He sat down.


    "What do you want me to do?" Long Qiuyue asked.


    "Mrs. Li, please put out her hand." Longyi replied.


    Long Qiuyue sat facing the dragon and stretched out her hands.


    Longyi also stretched out his hands, palm down on longqiuyue''s hand.


    Li Su looked at the two people in front of him. He was curious about the talent of long Qiuyue. Was it really because long Jiannan had opened the channels of long Qiuyue?


    Longyi has already started. He gathers his internal power in his hands and injects it into longqiuyue''s body through longqiuyue''s palm. Long Qiuyue''s body slowly absorbed the internal force of Long Yi, and then dispersed the internal force to the whole body.


    However, longyi also felt a little confused.


    Longyi did find the same internal force in longqiuyue''s body, which belongs to Qizong, and longqiuyue''s internal force is more pure than his own. And such pure internal power I only saw in the master and the young master.


    But the internal force of long Qiuyue is much stronger than what she imagined. If he compared the internal force of long Qiuyue to jujube stone, her internal force is almost the same as a basketball now.


    After a while, longyi released his hands, and longqiuyue''s cheek was slightly red.


    As soon as long got up, he made a surprise to both Li Su and long Qiuyue


    Action, he even two legs a bend, expensive down.


    This makes long Qiuyue a little at a loss. Li Su''s reaction is a little faster.


    "What is the Dragon housekeeper doing?" Li Su bent down to help him up.


    "Miss, I didn''t know you were the master''s daughter just now. Please forgive me for what I did just now." The Dragon put his hands on the ground.


    "Get up quickly. I don''t blame you at all. How can I forgive you?" Long Qiuyue said quickly. As soon as long heard what long Qiuyue said, he raised his head and stood up.


    "Miss, it''s been hard for you for so many years." Longyi''s voice even choked.


    "I don''t suffer. It''s my mother who suffers." Long Qiuyue closed her eyes gently, as if she was thinking about something.


    "Where is your mother now? Is she all right? " Longyi asks longqiuyue again.


    "She... Died 13 years ago." Long Qiuyue took a few deep breaths and suppressed her tears.


    "Well, now they should meet again in heaven." Longyi sighed deeply.


    "What happened then? Why did Qiuyue''s father leave them? " Li Su asked long Yi.


    "What happened in those years..." Long Yi took a deep look at long Qiuyue and began to say


    Get up.


    When long Jiannan met Liang Xi, long Qiuyue''s mother, he already had an engagement. He was also the daughter of a big man. The marriage between the two families was bound to be a win-win situation. But long Jiannan cannot extricate himself from falling in love with Liangxi. Long Jiannan''s father strongly opposes it when he knows about it.


    Long Jiannan left Wanren villa and eloped with Liangxi. However, the power of the long family is too great. They were arrested after only a few months away. At that time, long Jiannan''s skill was extraordinary. In order not to be arrested, he injured dozens of his classmates.


    In the end, they were taken back to Wanren mountain villa. At that time, Liangxi was pregnant.


    At that time, long Jiannan lied that he would not meet Liang Xi again, but they still kept secret. After Liang Xi gave birth to a child, they were found.


    At that time, long Jiannan''s father ordered Liang Xi''s mother and daughter to be killed. In the end, they succeeded. After six months of bedridden, long Jiannan finally married his later wife. Since then, long Jiannan has not said a word to his father, so that some of the unique skills of the long family have not been preserved.


    Long Jiannan is a sensible man. He knows that his wife is innocent too. After he gets married, he will treat her well, and long Yizhi will be born soon.


    "So my father didn''t know we were alive?" Long Qiuyue asked the dragon.


    "Yes."


    "Didn''t you say they were killed?" Li Su added another sentence.


    "I''m also very strange about this. I guess it was the old lady who did it." Longyi replied.


    "Long Jiannan''s mother?" Li Su touched his chin.


    "Yes, I''m a very kind person. At that time, she was not very opposed to the two of them, but because the old villa leader was too strong, she couldn''t help it. At that time, it was one of the most powerful disciples of the old manor master who went to perform that task. Maybe the old lady instructed him to lie that he had killed the young lady. " Long Yi said his guess.


    Long Qiuyue''s eyes are empty now. She just knows who her father is. She knows that her father didn''t abandon them, but she also knows that her grandfather ordered to kill her and her mother.


    And although long Yizhi is not his own brother, he is also bleeding the same way, but he sends someone to assassinate himself.


    All of this in a short time into the brain of long Qiuyue, really a little crowded¡° That is to say, long Yizhi''s son of a bitch wants to kill his sister for the sake of inheritance? " Li Su held his fist.


    "Young master, it''s a little too much." Longyi''s face also has a gloomy breath.


    "What about the dragon to the north?" Li Su asked again.


    "Like the young master, he has always been a headache to the master. Originally, he never interfered in the affairs of Wanren villa, but after the master died, he jumped out again. I feel cold for the master." Longyi said slowly.


    "That is to say, they are not in the same group?" Li Su said.


    "It''s like this."


    Li Su thought, fortunately, the two of them are not in the same group, otherwise he will have two opponents, but no matter how many or how strong the opponents are, as long as he dares to do any harm to long Qiuyue, he will never let them off lightly.

 Chapter 838

    Long Qiuyue''s heart still can''t calm down now. She has become Liu Lao, the successor of Wanren mountain villa. She also knows her father''s identity. She has an uncle and a younger brother, although her younger brother wants to die.


    "Do you have any plans for tomorrow''s funeral?" Li Su asked long Yi.


    "I will announce miss''s identity at tomorrow''s funeral. You are ready. There are so many people here, they will not act rashly. Moreover, Wanren mountain villa may not be their world." As soon as the Dragon bites his teeth, the muscles on his cheek stand out.


    "Well, you can do it, and we''ll cooperate with you."


    Li Su had been worried about tomorrow''s funeral, but now with longyi on their side, things should go smoothly.


    Long Yi said that he would send someone to protect long Qiuyue tonight, so he went out.


    "You''re not feeling well now, are you?" Li Su looks at long Qiuyue and finds that her face is already tired.


    "Not bad." Although long Qiuyue said that, she could not hide her weakness in her tone.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine with me." Li Su looked at long Qiuyue with gentle eyes and said softly.


    In the meantime, there''s another building upstairs.


    "What? Where do you say longyi''s people are guarding? " After hearing the report, long Yizhi smashed his fist on the table.


    It seems that long Yi has already known her identity. He didn''t send more people to kill her the day before, which really makes long Yizhi regret. But with that Li Su, it''s no use sending more people there.


    Long Yizhi''s heart is a little anxious now. He will announce his will at tomorrow''s funeral. It''s OK without long Qiuyue. Even if his father''s will says that he wants to donate everything, he still has a way to control everything in his own hands, but now everything is different.


    Long Yizhi has always hated his father. He used to be, and now he is.


    Why do you work so hard and not get his approval? Why should he leave everything to a woman he doesn''t even know? since


    He is his son. Even if long Qiuyue grew up with his father, his legacy should be his own. Why did his father make such a decision? These questions appear in long Yizhi''s mind one by one.


    "If you don''t appreciate it, don''t blame me for being cruel." Long Yizhi said maliciously in his heart.


    The night was long, longer than before, but fortunately it was quiet all night.


    Li Su woke up and moved his legs, which were interwoven with the other two smooth legs. Long Qiuyue''s eyes are still closed now, making this slight breathing sound.


    Li Su put on his pajamas and stood in front of the window. It was so foggy outside that people couldn''t see clearly.


    Li Su didn''t know how long he had been standing in front of the window. He was still thinking about something. He just felt that he had two hands around him from his waist.


    "How was your sleep?" Li Su said softly.


    "Well, you''re right next to me. I didn''t even have a nightmare." Long Qiuyue replied.


    After breakfast, the funeral was about to begin.


    Li Su and long Qiuyue carefully put on their mourning clothes. Anyway, today is also the funeral of long Qiuyue''s father. Although they don''t know what long Jiannan looks like, they both adjust their mood. The place where the funeral was held was the ancestral hall of Wanren mountain villa.


    Li Suzheng and long Qiuyue walk to and from the ancestral hall hand in hand.


    Since yesterday after dark has been up to now, the sun has not revealed the figure, the sky that gray clouds appear very thick, moving slowly.


    Holding a funeral in such weather makes people feel more depressed.


    Li Su and long Qiuyue come to the ancestral hall. Many people have gathered at the gate. The gate of the ancestral hall is still closed. Long Yizhi and long north are also standing at the gate. Long Yi is also standing near them.


    Finally, it''s time for long Yizhi to open the gate of the ancestral hall and walk in. People follow him. Li Su and long Qiuyue are at the back of the team.


    The ancestral hall of the long family is also very wide. There are several layers of seats in the hall, and there are hundreds of them from top to bottom. Now the coffin of long Jiannan is under the throne, and there are black-and-white photos of him. At this time, Li Su and long Qiuyue first saw the appearance of long Jiannan.


    The age of long Jiannan in the photo is not very big, but his temples are a little gray, and most of his hair is black, but his face is very thin. With such a face, you can imagine the appearance of his body.


    As the leader of Wanren villa, long Jiannan has extraordinary skill. How can he get incurable disease? This makes Li Su confused.


    Li Su is thinking that the funeral has already started. Li Su doesn''t care about the funeral, because he knows that even if long Yizhi is crazy, he can''t screw up his father''s funeral in front of so many people. It''s when he announces his will after the funeral that Li Su cares about.


    After long Yizhi and long Jiannan addressed their friends in the north, it was time to look at the remains.


    People lined up in a pile, slowly around the coffin, see the dragon lying inside, see the south for the last time, it will soon be Li Su and long Qiuyue''s turn.


    Long Qiuyue grabs Li Su''s hand. Li Su can feel her feeling


    The moment of tension, after all, is the first time to see his father, although only the body.


    At last, Li Su and his wife came to the place where they could see the body. Long Jiannan lay there as if he had gone to sleep, but without breathing, his body was thinner than Li Su had imagined.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [name; Long Jiannan gender: male age: 51 cause of death: poisoning]


    Just as Li Su was looking at long Jiannan''s body, the ghost medical system picked it out by itself. This ghost medical system not only diagnoses the living, but also analyzes the cause of death? Li Su has never known about this function, because he has never used the ghost medicine system for the dead.


    But the diagnosis of the ghost medical system surprised Li Su. Is it poisoning? Isn''t it illness? Maids and housekeepers should not cheat themselves. Don''t they know? Li Su thought of these problems all at once.


    If you die of poisoning, it''s murder.


    "Your father didn''t die, he was poisoned." Li Su stepped forward and whispered to long Qiuyue.


    "What?" Long Qiuyue suddenly turned her head.


    "Shh..." Li Su made a silent gesture¡° Are you sure? " Long Qiuyue still feels a little incredible.


    Li Su nodded.


    If that''s the case, then long Jiannan was actually killed. The murderer is likely to be one of long Yizhi and long Beibei. He doesn''t rule out the possibility of enemies and competitors, Li Su thought.


    Around the circle, Li Su saw the Dragon housekeeper.


    "Housekeeper long, when did master Long''s illness begin?" Li Su asked.


    "Two years ago, what happened?" Dragon one answers a way.


    "Didn''t you go to the hospital?"


    "We have our own doctors, so we never go to the hospital."


    "Then who has been in charge of the treatment of master long?"


    "It''s the young master. What''s the problem?" Long Yi''s face is at a loss.


    "I''ll tell you, master long died of poisoning." Li Su pressed longyi''s shoulder to keep him quiet.


    "What?" At this time, the dragon for the first time did not control his look


    .


    "He has been poisoned for two years. He is a kind of chronic poison. If you can go to the hospital early for examination, you can find out." Li Su''s face was a little gray.


    Long Yi obviously can''t accept what Li Su said, and his body shakes involuntarily.


    Li Su quickly injected some pure yuan Qi into longyi''s body, and longyi recovered. Li Su whispered a few words to him, and longyi went out.


    "What did you tell him?" Long Qiuyue asked Li Su.


    "You''ll know later." Li Su smiles.

 Chapter 839

    As soon as the Dragon went out, it came back.


    Next, the will will will be read out. Long Yizhi''s face is calm, while long Yizhi''s face is sad, while long Beibei is warmly chatting with the people around him.


    "Everyone, please be quiet. I''m longyi, the housekeeper of Wanren mountain villa. Next, I''ll read out the will of longjiannan, the owner of Wanren mountain villa..." long said word by word.


    In an instant, the whole ancestral hall was quiet, only the strong voice of longyi echoed.


    "I, long Jiannan, inherit all my inheritance to my beloved daughter after I die..." as long Yi''s voice kept coming out, the people on the scene exclaimed.


    "What? His daughter?... "


    "Why didn''t I know the Dragon villa leader had a daughter..."


    Such sounds came into Li Su''s and long Qiuyue''s ears.


    "The above is the whole content of the will of the master of Longzhuang, and in Longshao


    With my unremitting efforts, we finally found Miss long and invited her here. " Longyi''s words continue to stimulate everyone''s ears.


    Long Yizhi''s eyes have shown a bit sharp, while long Beibei''s eyes are constantly searching the scene.


    "Go ahead, I''m here." Li Su''s gentle voice greatly encouraged long Qiuyue.


    Under the gaze of a group of mourners, long Yizhi and long to the north, long Qiuyue passes through the crowd and stands beside Long Yi.


    "Thank you for coming to my father''s funeral today. My name is long Qiuyue. You don''t know me because I haven''t lived in Wanren mountain villa. When my father died, I was invited here by housekeeper Long Yi and my brother long Yizhi." Long Qiuyue told her before Li Su.


    After listening to long Qiuyue''s words, all the people present talked in twos and threes.


    Long Yizhi has changed his face. He steps forward.


    "Listen to me, this one next to me is really my sister, but my father''s will is really false. This will was forged by Long Yi and her


    ¡£¡± Long Yizhi said aloud.


    Who doesn''t want to see the big fight? All the people present listened to what long Yizhi said with great interest.


    This son of a bitch really can''t sit, Li Su thought.


    "Young master, how can you say that? When we opened the will together that day, you, me and master longer were all present. " Said the dragon.


    "The dragon family has a history of thousands of years. It has always been passed on to men rather than women. Otherwise, the dragon family would have fallen long ago and the will would have been false." Long Yizhi said again.


    This time, many of the guests present were attaching long Yizhi''s words.


    "Master long is right. Master long is not such a muddleheaded man..."


    "The will must have been forged, or how could it have been passed to someone we didn''t know?"


    There''s a lot of talk like that. If you look at it carefully, the people who are talking with long Yizhi had a cordial conversation last night.


    "My father has been seriously ill for two years, and I have been taking care of her in front of and behind the bed, but she, my so-called sister, has never appeared. How can my father pass on the legacy to her? If I don''t believe it, I can ask my father''s lawyer to prove it. " Long Yi saw that the scene had been mastered by himself, and he was a little proud.


    Seeing long Yizhi''s appearance, Li Su couldn''t help laughing. Then Li Su gave a color to Long Yi, and long Yi told one of his subordinates a few words.


    Long Qiuyue''s situation is already a little awkward. Li Su can''t look any more. He pushes away the people in front of him and goes forward.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Li Su. Some of you may have known me, and those who don''t know me have heard of it. I''m miss long Qiuyue''s boyfriend, that is, the son-in-law of the leader of Longzhuang." Li Su said aloud.


    See more than one person, there are people on the scene to see the excitement, not too big to call up a good.


    "Long Yizhi, who looks like a dog, is actually a beast. Don''t believe him." Li Su scolded directly.


    "Don''t be presumptuous above the ancestral hall." A long Jiannan''s friend, who was also the leader of another big family, said.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m so angry, because this man doesn''t know


    Only lying, and patricide. " Li Su points to long Yizhi.


    When people heard this news, it completely exploded. It was the most explosive news.


    Hearing this, long Yizhi''s face changed, and then he calmed down. Li Su was just talking nonsense.


    "Young man, it''s responsible to talk." Another friend of long Jiannan said.


    Li Su looked back at longyi. Seeing that longyi nodded, he called out: "tie him up!"


    Under the gaze of the crowd, two young men in black, carrying a man in a white coat who looked like a doctor, walked into the ancestral hall and threw him in front of the crowd.


    At this time, long Yizhi''s forehead has exuded cold sweat, but he still believes that the doctor will not say anything, because that person has always been his confidant.


    But he didn''t know he was facing Li Su.


    "I ask you, are you the doctor in charge of Lord Long''s life?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes." The man''s face remained unchanged, though he was bound.


    "I''ll ask you again, did long Yizhi ask you to poison the leader of Longzhuang?" Li Su continued.


    At this time, long Yizhi''s heart clattered. Does Li Su have to force himself?


    And all the people present have been surprised. Even the servants around have raised their ears.


    "Are you kidding? I''m a doctor. A doctor will always cure and save people. " The man replied.


    Long Yizhi''s frown stretched out.


    Li Su did not panic.


    [confirmation of ghost medicine system...]


    Is the truth post used? [yes or no]


    Just now, Li Su had already started the lottery system of ghost medicine system in his mind. It took him thousands of merits to draw this truth post. Li Su did not hesitate to choose yes.


    "Think about it again." Li Su asked the man again with a smile.


    The doctor is no longer what he was. Now he is


    Eyes dull, lips slightly open, the body in a slight shake.


    "Er... It was the eldest young master long Yizhi who ordered me to take chronic poison to the leader of Longzhuang."


    All the people heard this sentence with a cry of surprise.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    Long Yizhi doesn''t know what method Li Su used to make him tell the truth. Now if he doesn''t take measures, he will be the target of public criticism.


    Long Qiuyue saw this scene and understood what Li Su whispered to Long Yi.


    "And all of you here, please." Li Su clasped his fist.


    When people understand it, long Yizhi has disappeared.


    I only heard the sudden footsteps. There were a lot of people, and they were not in the ancestral hall.


    It turned out that long Yizhi had already stood at the gate, and a large number of people in black came in one after another, surrounded the crowd, and the gate was also guarded.


    And long Yizhi is standing there with a kind of evil smile.

 Chapter 840

    It turns out that long Yizhi has been surrounded by people.


    So far, for long Yizhi, he can only get his legacy by abnormal means.


    "I''m sorry, seniors. I''ll only deal with the traitor Long Yi of our family and the two outsiders he invited. As long as you watch quietly, I promise you''ll be OK." One of longyi''s looks is awe inspiring.


    "Yi Zhi, how can you do such a thing..." a friend of long Jiannan was angry, but he went forward and slapped one of Long Yi.


    "I''m sorry, Uncle Li. Catch it for me The first half of Long Yi''s sentence is to the man, and the second half is to order his subordinates.


    When people saw that he was serious, they subconsciously stepped back, except for Li Su.


    "Oh, young master long, what do you want to do? Is there anything you can''t say? " Li Su pretended to be obsequious


    "It''s late." These two words are drilled out of long Yizhi''s teeth.


    Li Su is still not impatient.


    "Qiuyue, these minions let you practice your hands." Li Su said to long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue nodded.


    At this time, four men in black had forced up.


    Long Yi wants to start, but seeing Li Su shaking his head, he stops. Miss, is it really OK to be alone? Longyi thought.


    At this time, there was nothing in long Qiuyue''s hands, while the four men in black held a long sword in their hands.


    A man rushed up first. He explored the way with a long sword, and the point of the sword went straight to the chest of long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue is one side of the body, the sword just pierced the air. Then the man crossed the sword and rowed flat.


    When long Qiuyue bent back and waved her sword before her eyes, she kicked her left foot and went straight to her wrist. Just listen to the man''s "ah", his hand released the hilt because of the pain, and the sword flew into the air.


    Long Qiuyue immediately turned over, slightly bent her legs and rose up in the air. When her feet touched the ground again, the sword was already in her hand.


    The other three people saw that their companions had eaten shriveled, so naturally they were no longer on the sidelines. Some of them drank "Shang", and three of them grasped the hilt and rushed up.


    See three people rushed over together, long Qiuyue first stepped back half a step, and then the body suddenly moved to the left. The person on the left hasn''t reflected yet. Long Qiuyue has stabbed the sword out, and the target is his abdomen.


    None of them thought that long Qiuyue would take the initiative to attack. When the man on the left was about to wave his sword to stop him, long Qiuyue stopped the sword, shook his wrist and turned into a sword


    The hilt of the sword jumped forward, facing the man''s head. The man couldn''t dodge and fell down.


    The other two people see another life companion is knocked down in an instant, in the heart already had timid idea.


    But long Qiuyue had already rushed up. She first stabbed the person on the right side. The person''s body was low, but long Qiuyue''s long sword didn''t move forward. Instead, she waved to another person on the way. The person couldn''t dodge and could only block it with a sword. At the moment when the two swords collided, the man flew out like a broken kite.


    After landing, the man''s head tilted and fainted.


    There was only one person left among the three just now, and the other one was sweating on his forehead, and his sword hand was shaking slightly. But long Qiuyue didn''t give him a chance to breathe. She stood her sword in front of her chest and cut it at the last person.


    The man had to bend down to block it with a sword grid. At the moment when the two swords collided, he only felt the shock of the tiger''s mouth. The hand holding the sword had no strength, and the sword in his hand fell in response. It fell to the ground.


    All this just happened in a few seconds. Before anyone could react, long Qiuyue had already thrown her sword on the ground.


    Li Su nodded slightly. He was very satisfied with long Qiuyue''s performance. Long Qiuyue had improved a little more than a few days ago.


    Seeing that his three subordinates are so vulnerable, Long Yi can''t help yelling in his heart, and long Qiuyue''s strength really surprised him.


    But now that this has happened, there is no reason to retreat.


    "Come with me!" Long Yizhi drank a way.


    Immediately more than a dozen people in black surrounded Li Su and others.


    Long Qiuyue wants to go forward again, but Li Su stops her.


    "This time I come, longyi, you protect Qiuyue." Li Su said softly, and the Dragon nodded.


    The men in black were glad to see that the woman didn''t show her hand. They were ready to teach the boy a lesson.


    As soon as Li Su Gang finished speaking, two men in black rushed up first. Their swords were as smooth and sharp as the mirror.


    The two men surrounded each other and put Li Su in the middle. Then one of them stabbed Li Su in the chest, while the other attacked Li Su in the lower three directions.


    Before Li Su moved, he stood in the center of the ancestral hall like a statue, under the gaze of all the people present.


    Finally, when the sword was about to cut his body and long Qiuyue was about to scream, he moved. He said he moved, but it was only a small move.


    Facing the sword stabbed at the top, he stretched out two fingers of his right hand and made a little effort. The sword was tightly clamped between his fingers.


    On the other hand, he opened his legs slightly, and let the body of the sword move between his legs


    He stabbed it, and then he put his legs together again.


    In this way, the two swords were under the control of Li Su. When he exerted a little force, he only heard a clear sound of metal breaking. The two swords were divided into two parts.


    "A sharp finger!" In the people''s exclamation, the broken parts of the two swords had already fallen on the ground, while the stone ground was hit with two white spots.


    The two men saw that the sword in their hands had been broken into two pieces. They were stunned. The rest of the people in black had already talked about Li Suwei.


    Li Su still didn''t move. He just didn''t see the group of people in black. His eyes were staring at long Yizhi in the distance. Long Yizhi was a little hairy when he was staring at him.


    "Not yet?" Long Yizhi said out loud. The men in black approached again.


    But this time, none of them went up first, but they made a color for each other. Then a dozen or so people raised their swords at the same time and stabbed Li Su.


    All the people present are worried about the young man in the middle. Even if you are superior, you can''t get away with a dozen swords. Li Su naturally knows that he can''t hide, because he doesn''t want to hide at all. Li Su just wants to save time. He doesn''t want to subdue those people in black one by one, which is too inefficient.


    The dozen swords all stopped when they were half a meter away from Li Su.

 Chapter 841

    All the swords stopped.


    It''s not that they want to stop the sword, it''s that the sword can''t move forward.


    It''s like stabbing at the iron wall. No matter how hard they try, they can''t get close to Li Su''s body.


    Everyone present, no matter long Yizhi or long Yi, or even long Qiuyue, was stunned by the scene.


    Li Su just uses the vigorous Qi in his body to form a real Qi shield around his body. The vigorous Qi can even block bullets. Even if those people in black are martial arts practitioners, even if they have real Qi in their body, they are dwarfed by Li Su.


    Before those people in black reacted, Li Su used his internal power to volatilize the vigorous Qi out of his body.


    Those people in black didn''t see what Chu hit them. They just felt that there was a big hammer hammering on their chest. For a moment, the air in their lungs was squeezed out and it was hard to breathe, but the pain of their body was more intense than suffocation.


    Just for a moment, those people in black had been lying on the ground complaining. If it wasn''t for long Qiuyue''s advice not to hurt their lives, there would be more than a dozen corpses lying on the ground now.


    At the same time, Li Su''s body still didn''t move, and his eyes were still looking at long Yizhi, who had already moved his eyes away.


    Long Yizhi is thinking. The strength contained in this man''s body is too strong. If you want to deal with him, do you really have to do it yourself?


    Although long Yizhi is young, his father is the master of Wanren mountain villa and the leader of the whole Qi sect. As long Jiannan''s only son, long Yizhi naturally got his father''s true story from childhood.


    But he later learned that long Jiannan only taught himself a part, which made him cruel to his father.


    But even if it''s only a part of it, long Yizhi knows how powerful he is. He remembers that his father told him in those years not to fight with others easily, because he would destroy each other''s lives too easily.


    But now, do you still need to endure? Long Yizhi thought. If you beat Li Su and all the people present saw your strength, you would not dare to object to inheriting Wanren villa. Thinking of this, he clenched his teeth.


    Long Yizhi began to walk forward. He met Li Su''s eyes and walked step by step.


    Li Su also looked at him with great interest. He knew long Yizhi''s strength was not comparable to that of other people in Wanren villa. He even had some expectations in his heart.


    Finally, long Yizhi came to Li Su. They stood face to face. At this time, even the wind stopped blowing. There was no sound at the scene. Even the sound of breathing seemed to disappear.


    "Oh? Is it still you in the end? " Li Su spoke first.


    "You forced me." Long Yizhi''s voice sounds full of anger.


    "It''s all on your own."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "So, must there be an end today? Li Su''s voice


    I''m a little lazy.


    "You had a chance, but now you''re dead."


    "Will you kill me?"¡° It''s not just you. "


    "Do you think you can kill me?"


    Long Yizhi didn''t answer again. He had already moved, because he didn''t want to talk nonsense with Li Su any more. Talking so much nonsense can''t solve any problem.


    Long Yizhi has no weapons in his hands. Weapons are his hands. His hands claw to Li Su''s heart.


    Li Su had already felt the shaking of the air around him.


    Li Su immediately formed a protective cover around his body with the use of vigorous Qi, but at this time he had no confidence in the vigorous Qi.


    Sure enough, long Yizhi''s hand pauses when it comes to the vigorous Qi, but it only pauses. Although the speed is slower, it still breaks through Li Su''s vigorous Qi and continues to march towards Li Su''s body.


    Li Su was really shocked by long Yizhi''s internal power. Now his vigorous Qi has been broken, so he can only choose to avoid it.


    Li Su''s legs pushed hard, and his body began to move backward. Long Yizhi emptied out.


    There are two deep footprints in the place where Li Su once stood.


    Long Yizhi''s blow failed, but it started again. He was approaching Li Su again, and his claws became fists. With the sound of air tearing, his fists came to Li Su again.


    Li Su couldn''t step back any more. Facing long Yizhi''s right fist, he stretched out his left hand and wanted to drop long Yizhi''s fist from above.


    When Li Su''s hand touched long Yizhi''s wrist, his fist changed its direction and turned to his left. The fist was empty again.


    While long Yizhi''s fist failed, a flower bed a few meters away was broken.


    Li Su''s left hand pushed away long Yizhi''s Tui Quan, and his right hand was not idle. He raised his right palm and cut it toward long Yizhi''s neck. If he hit it, he was afraid that his spine would break.


    Long Yizhi has found Li Su''s action. He wants to hold Li Su''s arm with his left hand. He does, but Li Su''s strength is greater than he imagined. Although Li Su''s palm is not cut on his neck, his body is hard to bear the weight. He bends his knee and half kneels down.


    Li Su originally thought that this blow must hit, but was blocked down by Long Yi.


    Long Yizhi''s empty right hand sweeps toward Li Su''s abdomen again. Li Su can only reach out and grasp long Yizhi''s wrist.


    In this way, the two formed a stalemate.


    Li Su doesn''t want to stand up with long Yizhi. He wants to get rid of his hand, but long Yizhi grasps it tightly. He can only lift his knee and go to the top of long Yizhi''s forehead.


    Long Yizhi had no choice but to defend. He could only release Li Su''s hand and use his arm to block Li Su''s knee. The block was blocked, but his body retreated more than half a meter.


    Long Yizhi is now bending over and half kneeling on the ground. Li Su is not far away.


    When long Yizhi raised his head again, Li Su only saw his wrist tremble and some white lights flicker. Li Su naturally knew what it was. He dodged and held out his hand.


    Li Su saw a flying knife in his hand.


    Long Yizhi''s plot failed. He took out a short sword from his arms. The body of the sword was smooth


    It''s black, only half a foot long, without any light. Li Su looked back at long Qiuyue, who naturally took notice of her meaning. She also drew a sword from the flower basket. The body of the sword is thin and long. The hilt is green emerald, and the hilt is polished with rosewood. The body of the sword is carved with exquisite dragon and cloud patterns, and there are grooves on one side. This is the Dragon chanting sword of long Qiuyue.


    Li Su took the sword thrown by long Qiuyue and held it in his hand.

 Chapter 842

    Li Su holds the sword opposite to long Yizhi. Long Yizhi also holds a short sword in his hand.


    It was long Yizhi who took the lead. He held the sword in his right hand and walked slowly towards Li Su.


    Li Su lifted the sword with a little effort and crossed his chest.


    Long Yi''s mouth gave out a light drink, his right shoulder trembled, his sword had cut through the silence, straight to Li Su CI.


    Li Su swung the sword of Long Yin lightly and blocked the sword of long Yizhi. The two pieces collided with each other, making a low metal collision sound, just like a dragon whispering.


    After Li Su blocked the sword, he continued to use his strength, and Longyin sword cut it toward longyizhi''s face. Longyizhi''s sword was hard to take back for a moment, so he had to turn his head and dodge the blow.


    But this sword is just Li Su''s feint. As soon as the body of the sword cuts a few inches, Li Su takes the sword back and stabs it at long Yizhi''s chest again.


    Long Yi first stepped back, then he used the sword he had just taken back with his right hand to block Longyin from top to bottom.


    The clouds in the sky are getting thicker and thicker. The sun has no shadow for a long time. The temperature seems to have dropped a few degrees. There is a light wind blowing, which makes people shiver.


    Long Yizhi''s sword is more flexible. He immediately straightens the body of the sword, and the tip of the sword goes straight to Li Su''s throat.


    This time, Li Su didn''t drive the sword to stop him. Instead, he stretched out his left hand again and used a "rhinoceros finger". Long Yizhi''s sword had been sandwiched between his index finger and middle finger by Li Su.


    Seeing that his sword was caught by Li Su''s fingers, long Yizhi was very angry. He gathered all his internal power on one sword.


    Li Su gripped the sword tightly with his fingers, and he did not move at all, no matter how hard long Yizhi tried. Li Su raised the sword in his right hand and stabbed it at long Yizhi''s abdomen.


    Long Yi''s eyes were about to be stabbed, so his right hand could only loosen the hilt of the sword and his body retreated.


    Li Su looked at the sword of long Yizhi in his hand. With a little force, he saw the sword


    It''s flying out of the ancestral hall.


    Long Yizhi had no sword in his hand at this time, so he had to retreat first, but Li Su didn''t want to give him any chance to breathe.


    Holding the sword of dragon singing in hand, Li Su attacks long Yizhi like a storm again. Without weapons, long Yizhi can only escape, but Li Su''s speed is getting faster and faster, and gradually he can''t see clearly.


    Li Su stopped the attack, long Yizhi''s clothes can only be said to be cloth strips now, some places have a little blood oozing out.


    "Do you want to continue?" Li Su asked in a meaningful tone.


    Long Yizhi didn''t answer. He just clenched his fists. He had no fear, and he had nothing to lose. He just wanted to die for the man who mocked him.


    He rushed towards Li Su. At this time, the clouds in the sky seemed to stop surging.


    The Dragon chanting sword in Li Su''s hand has been out, and the sky is dark.


    "Boom", the thunder has spread into the ears of the people, and this thunder, more like the cry of the dragon sword.


    If Li Su wanted to, then Longyin sword had already left longyizhi


    Body through the past, but he stopped, because of a word of long Qiuyue. Long Qiuyue doesn''t want Li Su to kill long Yizhi. Some people should live in guilt and regret all their lives. This will be the shackles that he can never get rid of.


    The rain came down, but no one took shelter.


    Long Yizhi is kneeling in front of Li Su. The rain has wet his body, making him look more lonely.


    Long Yi opens his mouth and wants to say something, but his voice finally drowns the sound of rain beating on the ground. His men watched him kneel in the rain, but no one dared to move. They are afraid, afraid of the man who defeated long Yizhi and sent out Longyin.


    The funeral is over.


    The result is that long Yizhi is crazy, and long Qiuyue naturally becomes the successor of Wanren mountain villa. Long Beifang sees what happened, and has no objection to the identity of long Qiuyue.


    The people who came to the funeral didn''t stay. They all returned after the funeral. They didn''t want to take part in the fight between the rich and the poor.


    Several dragons see that all of Nan''s friends have stayed. They are not willing to stand by because of the big trouble in Wanren mountain villa. In this way, longyi and longqiuyue are very happy.


    So he became the successor of Wanren mountain villa, which not only made Li Su incredible, but also made long Qiuyue himself in the clouds.


    At this time, long Qiuyue''s uneasiness didn''t lessen much. She felt that her life had come to a crossroads. She didn''t know what was waiting for her in the future. If she really inherited Wanren villa and became the owner of Wanren villa, would her life change greatly?


    Long Qiuyue also knows that from the moment she met Li Su, her life has completely embarked on a completely different road from the past, but now her eyes are covered with a cloud of fog.


    That night, Li Su and long Qiuyue were in the room, and the window was dark.


    "Are you really not going back with me?"


    Li Su plans to go back early tomorrow morning, but long Qiuyue decides to stay in Wanren villa for a while.


    "You give me a little time, and I''ll come to you when I''ve dealt with everything here, OK?" Long Qiuyue put her arms around Li Su''s neck.


    Li Su also understands that recent events have had a great impact on long Qiuyue. The best thing is that he can be with her, but he does have other things to deal with. He can''t stay in Wanren villa every day.


    "Well, since you''ve made up your mind, of course I support you. I''m more relieved to have longyi by your side to help you, but if there''s anything you have to let me know, do you understand?" Li Su rubbed longyi''s nose with his nose.


    "Yes, I understand." Long Qiuyue then kisses Li Su.


    Outside the rain has not stopped, the weather is a bit cool, but Li Su and long Qiuyue are sweating at the moment. Their bodies constantly collide with each other, making strange sounds. Long Qiuyue''s white body slightly reveals red. Her cheeks are even more red, but her eyes are lax. She constantly caters to Li Su''s rhythm, and her body twitches again and again


    The next morning, Li Su and long Qiuyue got up early


    Today I will go back, and long Qiuyue chooses to stay.


    "Autumn moon, I will come to see you in a few days. Don''t miss me too much." Li Su said and laughed at long Qiuyue.


    Longyi stood aside and said nothing¡° Go away, I won''t miss you at all Long Qiuyue''s face shows the color of peach blossom.


    With the continuous emission and dissipation of smoke, Li Su''s car has been far away.


    "Dr. Li is a young hero." Long Yi murmured.


    Long Qiuyue''s face is still red.

 Chapter 843

    After the rain, the sky was very cold, but the air was much better. Li Su opened the window and sniffed hard. A smell of rain mixed with soil entered his lungs from his nose.


    The wind stirred his hair. He remembered that he wanted to call Xiao Yiyi. After all, qianchongzi was there.


    Soon the phone was connected, and Xiao Yiyi''s familiar voice came back to Li Su''s ears.


    "Yiyi, do you miss me?" Li Su''s voice is a little lazy.


    "What do you want? I don''t know what to do with people. Come and have a look. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re calling me for. " Xiao Yiyi is just like Li Su.


    Li Su was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect Xiao Yiyi to guess what he thought.


    "Who said I was for her? I just miss you. Give you a call." Li Su doesn''t dare to provoke Xiao Yiyi any more.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    "Really, I''ll go back to see you today."


    "Are you sure? They''re all coming back to my house today. "


    Xiao Yiyi''s words make Li Su have a headache, but the thought of himself does


    I haven''t seen them for some time. I''m a bit irresponsible as my boyfriend, so I want to see them too. I just hope I didn''t destroy my good deeds.


    "Well, tell them." Li Su looked at the road under the car.


    "Yes, but you have to be prepared. I''m afraid they''ll eat you." Xiao Yiyi''s face is a little red, even she didn''t find it.


    Soon, Li Su returned to the city where he lived, and long Qiuyue stayed there. What happened these days seems like a long time has passed. Now long Qiuyue is not by his side, and he doesn''t know what to do.


    Li Su decided to go to Xiao Yiyi first. Although it''s still a little early, there is no other place to go.


    When he came to Xiao Yiyi''s house, the door was closed. He honked a few times before someone came out. When he saw that it was Li Su, the door opened slowly.


    When I saw Xiao Yiyi, she was swimming. There were only a few small and thin pieces of cloth hanging on her body. The two bulges in front of her chest were visible. The two thin and long legs were also visible. Her wet hair was scattered on her back.


    Li Su did not make a sound, but quietly watched for a while.


    Finally, Xiao Yiyi saw him.


    "Are you a sex wolf?" Xiao Yiyi looks at Li Su and stares at him. He is not angry.


    "Yes, not just now, but I saw you." Li Su smiles.


    "You don''t look at me all the time, do you?" Xiao Yiyi put on a bath towel.


    "No, just for two hours."


    Xiao Yiyi wanted to say something else, but she was already held in her arms by Li Su. She tried to break free, but Li Su''s arms didn''t move, so she gave up.


    "I''m out of breath." Xiao Yiyi''s voice is very weak.


    "Then don''t breathe." Just then Li Su has blocked Xiao Yiyi''s lips with her own mouth. Xiao Yiyi is a little out of breath, but she doesn''t mean to break free. If she suffocates, she will suffocate. Even if she suffocates and dies, it''s the most beautiful thing. Xiao Yiyi thinks that her lips and tongue are constantly responding to Li Su.


    "What are you doing?" A clear voice came into Li Su''s and Xiao Yiyi''s ears.


    They stopped to have a look. It turned out that Yao Ya was standing there with a shopping bag in his hand. It looked like he had just been to the supermarket.


    Xiao Yiyi quickly broke away from Li Su and stood aside, with two big tomatoes hanging on his face.


    "We just..." Xiao Yiyi just wanted to say something, was stopped by Li Su.


    Li Su saw Yao Ya and came up to her.


    "What do you say we''re doing?" Li Su looks at Yao Ya with a bad smile.


    "I don''t know." Yao Ya twisted her face to the other side.


    "If you don''t know, I''ll tell you." Li Su took the shopping bag in her hand and put it on the ground.


    Yao Ya wanted to turn her head to see what Li Su was going to do, but she didn''t want Li Su to hold her face with her hands. She saw that Li Su''s face was getting closer and closer to her. Yao ya just wanted to get rid of Li Su. Li Su''s lips had covered her mouth.


    Yao Ya wanted to say something, but her mouth was obviously out of work, so she closed her eyes and let Li Su''s tongue touch her lips, even her tongue.


    Finally, after a century of kissing, Li Susong let Yao ya go, and Yao Ya gasped.


    "Oh, how can you do that when you see each other?" Yao Ya complained in a low voice.


    "What? You like it very much." Li Su retorted.


    Yao Ya blushes and doesn''t talk any more. Instead, she goes to find Xiao Yiyi.


    "Yiyi, is that guy named qianchongzi OK?" Li Su thought of another key problem.


    "It''s very good all the time, but she hasn''t said anything. She''ll eat something for her. Are you going to see her now?" Xiao Yiyi said.


    After Li Su agreed, they went to a forest behind Xiao Yiyi''s house. A small wooden house stood in the middle of the forest, and four people stood outside the door


    Hold it.


    The two men with hands at the door saw Xiao Yiyi coming and called "Hello, Miss". Xiao Yiyi used a color, and the man took out the key and opened the door.


    The light in the cabin was dim. Fortunately, after the door was opened, the sun came in, and countless dust was flying in the light.


    There is a thin figure curled up on the bed in the room, which is naturally qianchongzi. One of her hands is handcuffed on the bed and can only carry out small-scale activities.


    Qianchongzi saw that the door was opened, two people entered and stepped back.


    "Qianchongzi, do you remember me?" Li Su said hello to her.


    Qianchongzi still didn''t answer. She just looked at Xiao Yiyi and Li Su with alert eyes, but these two people were "Acquaintances" to qianchongzi, and qianchongzi relaxed a little.


    "She''s always been like this. She doesn''t talk." Xiao said softly.


    "Is she all right?" Li Suwen¡° Fortunately, she had a fever the day before yesterday. I mixed the medicine into the meal and gave it to her. Now it should be almost all right. "


    "That''s good."


    Li Su turned to qianchongzi again.


    "Do you know how to contact your father? I asked your hand to deliver the letter, but your father has not contacted me up to now. " Li Su asked qianchongzi.


    Qianchongzi heard Li Su say his father, his eyes lit up a ray of light, then there is a dim down, all this did not escape Li Su''s eyes.


    "If you think it through, please tell me the way to contact your father. We are not enemies. You should also know this. It''s a helpless move to arrest you. I hope you can understand. If you can''t understand, I can''t help it." Although qianchongzi ignored him, Li Su said.


    Qianchongzi''s heart is also tangled.

 Chapter 844

    Liu shengsanyan and Liu shengyima are sitting on the ground in a courtyard on an island.


    "Do you mean that friends from the mainland do not want to save qianchongzi?" Liu shengsanyan said, staring at the cherry tree in the yard.


    Cherry blossoms have been in full bloom, cherry trees from top to bottom are covered with pink, like a colored hill.


    "Yes, they are not even willing to help with our rescue plan." Liu Sheng replied.


    At this time of year, qianchongzi will accompany Liu shengsanyan to enjoy cherry blossoms in Kyoto.


    "It seems that they don''t want to be friends with us any more." Liu Sheng''s voice is a little hoarse.


    "They still have some complaints about the failure of our last operation."


    "Do you know where qianchongzi is now?"


    "It''s found out. She''s not in danger."


    "Save her anyway."


    "I understand!" Liu Sheng lowered his head.


    The petals of the cherry blossom have begun to fall. Liu shengsanyan looks at the elves who are disappearing, and his eyes are misty.


    Li Su and Xiao Yiyi have seen qianchongzi. Although she has not yet opened her mouth, her condition is stable, and Li Su is not worried.


    Back in the villa, there were several more people in the living room. Li Su looked up and counted them. They were all here!


    When Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi saw Li Su coming back, they rushed up first and grabbed Li Su''s ear.


    "Well, you Li Su, have you forgotten us all?" Feng Duoduo added some strength to his ear grasping hand.


    "Yes, yes, or do you have another woman outside?" Xiuziqi added.


    Li Su is really miserable now. When he came back, he thought he was drunk to death. Now he''s been punished.


    "How dare I, aunts and grandmothers." Li Su wanted to reach out and take off the hand that was holding his ear, but he was knocked out immediately.


    "You are such a big turnip. Why don''t you dare to fight?"


    Li Su quickly closed his mouth.


    Fortunately, under the reassuring persuasion, the two of them finally let go.


    "Sister Anxin, you are still the most gentle." Li Su wants to go up and hold her, but she keeps away from her, but she still lives on her ass.


    "Don''t label me, or I''ll be the enemy of these girls." Answered reassuringly.


    "No, they are all very gentle." Li Su smiles at Mu Hanwei and Liu Meier, but she is turned white.


    "I hear you have another one hidden in the cabin in the woods?" Mu Hanwei used her police instinct.


    "That is, Yiyi doesn''t even show it to us." Liu mei''er added another sentence.


    "That man really has nothing to do with me. He was just taken hostage by me. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Yiyi." Li Su rushed to Xiao Yiyi for help.


    See Xiao Yiyi nodded, the women will no longer pursue¡° Li Su, you go to have a rest first. We are going to go to the kitchen together.


    ¡±With ease, she walked to the kitchen.


    They all went with them. Although Xiao Yiyi''s kitchen was very big, it was still crowded for seven people to go inside. However, Li Su was secretly smiling. It seemed that in the future, he would have to build a very big kitchen, a very big bedroom, and a very big bed.


    After a while, xiuziqi and Feng Duoduo run out of the room. It turns out that they will only help, so they are driven out.


    They came to Li Su with a look of grievance, and sat down.


    Li Su naturally held them in his arms.


    Li Su was amused to hear their reasons, but he had to comfort them.


    Li Su listened to their complaints, but her hand was not honest. Originally, her hand was on their waist, but she moved her wrist slightly, and her hand had already come to the hem of their clothes.


    They were still talking. Li Su''s hand had been gently pushed into their coat. At this time, they found Li Su''s little action, but they didn''t make a sound as if they had agreed in advance.


    Li Su''s hand was a seeker. Sure enough, the direction of his hand was hindered. Instead of hesitating, Li Su held his hand directly on it. Both of them were angry. Fortunately, the voice was not loud, otherwise they would be teased by sister Anxin.


    At this time, Li Su''s hand is a soft area. His fingers use a little force, and the objects in his hand also change correspondingly. Besides the first time, Li Su also uses more force, a little red has climbed up their cheeks, and the hot breath in his mouth is also teasing Li Su. The three people are tacitly silent


    Finally, the work in the kitchen was over, and all the women came out. When they saw Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi, who were red on the sofa, they all laughed and did not speak. On the contrary, they were embarrassed to stand up, tidy up their clothes and help with the dishes.


    Li Su was a little overwhelmed by a large table of dishes. After all the girls were seated, Li Su moved her chopsticks first, and the happy family dinner was going on.


    Soon, the dishes on the table were wiped out like a whirlwind. Among them, Li Su made a great contribution.


    As the saying goes, Li Su is even more so. He has been thinking about how to "eat" them for a while. Li Su''s body is not what it used to be. Don''t say that there are seven of them. Even if there are seven more, it''s nothing to say. This ghost medical system is really a treasure, Li Su thought.


    All the girls have found that Li Su is staring at herself with good intentions, but no one has said anything. They don''t want to be the outsider.


    Li Su saw that they did not move. It seemed that he had to take the initiative.


    After a cloud and rain, Li Su looked at the time and found that it had been two hours. All the girls were "ragged" now. They even had no strength to stand up. Li Su had just reached the top of her life.


    Li Su''s heart has never been so happy as it is now. This kind of scene, for him before, was unthinkable. Now it has become a fact.


    Li Su secretly pinched his arm with his hand. It hurts! The pain from her arm grew and Li Su became happier.


    Just then, there was an anxious knock on the door. The girls did not move. Li Su went to the door and opened a seam.


    "Dr. Li, something''s wrong. The cabin is on fire!" Standing outside is Xiao Yiyi''s servant.


    Hearing this, Li Su said nothing, put on his clothes and ran to the cabin.


    Before Li Su arrived at the cabin, the distant fire had already rushed into his sight.

 Chapter 845

    Li Sufei ran to the cabin quickly, and the servant behind him had already been left behind.


    In front of the cabin, a group of servants are using buckets to put out the fire.


    "Where''s the water pipe?" Li Su grabbed a servant and asked.


    "Dr. Li, you are here. It was originally a forest, so there is no fire hydrant nearby. They have gone to connect the water pipes, but they will wait for a while." The servant replied.


    "How long has the fire been burning?"


    "It''s just on fire. A few minutes."


    "Are people still in there?"


    "It should be. No one came out."


    Li Su couldn''t wait any longer. If he waited for the water pipe to come over, he was afraid that the whole cabin would be ashes.


    He snatched the bucket from a servant and poured all the water in the bucket on himself. He asked for two towels and put them in the water to get wet. Then he tied one towel to his nose and mouth and put the other towel in his pocket.


    At this time, he was standing in front of the door of the cabin. The fire in the cabin was several people high. Li Su took a deep breath.


    Qianchongzi was in the cabin now. She was lying on the bed, but suddenly she heard something outside the window. She sat up and listened carefully. But after a while, she was quiet again. When there was another sound, it was the roar of the fire.


    She wants to go out, she doesn''t want to die, she also wants to see her father, she also wants to see cherry blossom with her father


    However, the chain on her hand could not be broken. Her wrist was red and she could not feel the pain. She just wanted to leave the world surrounded by fire.


    But she can''t, she really can''t, she is afraid of death, but now she can only face.


    Just as she was about to give up, the door suddenly opened. To be exact, the door flew in.


    Li Su kicked the door open. The house was surrounded by fire, but it was smaller than the fire outside.


    He immediately looked in the direction of the bed, and saw qianchongzi kneeling on the ground, his hand still being chained. To Li Su''s delight, qianchongzi is still alive. Li Su saw that her eyes were looking at him. His eyes were full of indescribable emotion. He lowered his body and walked over.


    He took out the wet towel from his pocket and tied it to qianchongzi''s nose and mouth.


    Am I dead? Is this heaven? No, heaven won''t be like this. This is hell. But why are you in hell? Qianchongzi asked himself again and again.


    Li Su saw that qianchongzi was in a trance and couldn''t delay any more. He saw the iron chain connecting the bed and qianchongzi''s wrist. He couldn''t help but have a headache. He came in in a hurry and didn''t bring any tools to open or break the iron chain.


    He tried with his hand, even if he used his internal power, the iron chain was still unbreakable.


    Seeing that it was impossible to break the iron chain, of course, it was impossible to drag qianchongzi''s hand out. He turned his eyes to the other end, that is, the end connected with the bed. That section was just wood. Although the wood was hard and thick, it was still soft compared with the iron chain.


    Li Su put the vigorous Qi in his body together with his fist and smashed it towards the head of the bed. The moment when his fist and the head of the bed touched each other, the pain passed to Li Su''s whole body, but he didn''t stop. He accelerated his speed and waved his fist crazily. Qianchongzi was a little sober at this time. The wet towel on her mouth and nose played a huge role. She saw a strange man in front of her. He was hitting the head of the bed with his fist. Did he have a grudge against the bed? Why else would he make such a bed?


    Li Su''s fist had oozed blood. He didn''t seem to feel any pain, and he kept repeating that action. One hand was tired, so he changed the other hand. Fortunately, the wooden bedside had changed its appearance, and its appearance had rotted away. On the surface, it was red, the color of blood.


    Qian zhongzi looked at his wrist, looked at the chain that locked him, looked at the bedside that was locked by the other end of the chain, and finally looked at the fire that didn''t stop to show off his prestige. She understood what the strange man was doing.


    With Li Su''s loud drink, the head of the bed was completely broken. His hand was shaking, and he could not even hold it tightly. The red blood was dripping on the ground. Under the reflection of the fire, he quickly pulled out the iron chain.


    At this time, qianchongzi can only stare at this man, that is, this man tied himself up, that is, he saw his body, that is, he rushed into the fire to save himself.


    Li Su has seen qianchongzi of Lengshen. Qianchongzi''s eyes are moist. Under the light of the fire, they emit a different kind of light. It seems that she has been scared to cry, Li Su thought.


    Li Su picked up the broken chain and showed it to qianchongzi, then pointed out the door.


    Qianchongzi nodded. At this time, after she was captured, she had a relationship with the outside world for the first time


    communication.


    Li Su saw her nod and didn''t think much about it. He helped qianchongzi up with his hand. Qianchongzi tried to stand on his own feet, but failed. She can only attach her body to Li Su.


    At this time, the fire was a little bigger than when Li Su came in. The people outside the door could not hear any more. Only the fire was singing.


    The cabin has now become a small fire house. The temperature in the house is still rising, and the moisture on Li Su''s clothes has been evaporated.


    But if they wait any longer, they will be buried in the sea of fire. Li Su opens his coat, puts qianchongzi in his arms, and then covers her with his clothes.


    Qianchongzi was in Li Su''s arms. She put her hand through Li Su''s clothes and hugged Li Su''s waist. Then she looked up and saw that her chin was growing stubble on Li Su''s chin.


    Li Su''s arms tightened tightly to make sure qianchongzi would not fall down, and then he looked towards the door.


    The wet towel on the nose and mouth was dry, so Li Su pulled it off.


    There was no barrier between the smoke and the ashes, and they came directly at Li Su''s nose.


    Now, Li Su tightened her leg muscles and rushed to the door.


    It was not so much towards the door as towards the fiercer flames.


    Li Su seemed to see the night sky, the stars in the sky and the people outside.


    Li Su did see it. When people outside the door saw Li Su rushing out, they all exclaimed.


    He can''t support it any more. Seeing the scene outside, he can fall down at last.


    His arm used force, in his arms there is really something soft, is a thousand heavy son, he can finally rest assured of the fall.

 Chapter 846

    Li Su had a long dream.


    Dream is a clean world, there is no miasma, no mosquito nuisance, not to want their own life opponent. In the dream are all the things that Li Su likes, the small clinic where he used to work, his parents, and the women who love him.


    Li Su wanted to stay in this dream world for a long time. Every time he breathed, the fragrance of flowers came into his nose. Every time he blinked, he could see endless colors.


    But the dream is a dream after all, his dream collapsed.


    Their relatives and friends have disappeared, the world began to become hot up, regardless of flowers and birds, regardless of the sun and moon, all disappeared in an instant.


    The beginning of the whole dream turned into dark red magma, which was still spewing flames. Everything was heating up rapidly and evaporating constantly


    Fortunately, it''s just a dream. Dreams always wake up, but Li Su feels that a century has passed.


    Finally, Li Su slowly opened his eyes.


    In front of my eyes is a white world, from the roof to the wall, from the curtain to the furniture, is the whole white.


    Li Su began to think of what had happened before, and thought of encircling himself


    I think of my determination when I burst out of the fire and the girl I was holding.


    "Sister Anxin, he''s awake." A tone of both happy and sad words came into Li Su''s ears, like the voice of xiuziqi.


    "Let me see." Anxin has come to Li Su''s window.


    Li Su finally sees the two people who are talking. They are Anxin and xiuziqi. It seems that they are still alive. Li Su has no choice but to smile at them.


    "You woke up at last, but you scared us to death." Reassuring voice with a bit of blame, but more concern.


    Li Su tried to make a sound, but the sharp pain in his throat forced him to give up the idea.


    "Don''t talk. There''s too much ash in your throat. It''s hard to get it out." She took Li Su in her safe hand.


    Li Su couldn''t speak. He could only blink his eyes. He seemed to understand what he meant and helped him sit up.


    After a while, the small room was full of people. Needless to say, it must be Li Su''s girlfriends.


    Everyone asked Li Su, Li Su is now very helpless, after drinking a glass of water, finally can gently make a sound.


    "Why did you rush in like that in such a big fire?" Feng Duoduo blames Li sudao.


    "Save people." Li Su opened his mouth for a long time and said only two words.


    "It''s OK to save people, but you can''t make fun of yourself." There are tears in Yao Ya''s eyes.


    In Yao Ya''s opinion, the situation that night was no different from making a movie. At that time, Yao Ya and Anxin saw Li Su put on clothes and ran out quickly, but they didn''t know what happened, so they dressed and went out with Anxin.


    When they came to the burning cabin, Li Su was not here. After Yao Ya asked the servants, they knew that Li Su had rushed into the fire alone.


    All their hearts were half a foot high, and no one was not worried about Li Su. After a long time, a man''s shadow finally rushed out of the small wooden house. They could see that it was Li Su. But before they came forward, Li Su fell to the ground.


    Li Su fainted, but he seemed to be holding something in his arms. They opened Li Su''s clothes and saw that it was a girl, and that girl was already unconscious.


    They want to separate qianchongzi from Li Su''s arms, but Li Su''s arms are like a pair of pliers. Finally, it took a lot of effort to separate them.


    "Isn''t it all right now?" Li Su said with a smile.


    "If anything happens to you, what shall we do?" Yao Ya''s voice even trembled slightly.


    "By the way, where is qianchongzi?" Li Su suddenly remembered that there was another person who had been rescued by himself, so he asked Xiao Yiyi.


    "Nothing happened to her." Xiao Yiyi replied.


    "That''s good." Li Su sighed and said.


    "How could she be hurt if you held her in your arms like that? You''ve suffered all her injuries for her."


    Li Su recalled the situation before. Now he thought that he was really a bit reckless at that time. He rushed in without considering the consequences.


    "How long have I been in a coma?" Li Su asked softly.


    "One day and one night."


    Li Su looked out of the window. It was dark again.


    "Why is the cabin on fire?" Li Su suddenly remembered the problem that he had not had time to consider before.


    "I just want to tell you that the fire didn''t start by itself. When the fire started, the four guards outside the door had fallen to the ground in a coma, and the fire burned from the outside to the inside. Therefore, someone should have set the fire on purpose." Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Su and said.


    "Well, they are so cruel." Li Su gritted her teeth.


    He already understood what was going on. He kidnapped qianchongzi, so qianchongzi''s father didn''t dare to act rashly, but if qianchongzi died in his own hands, qianchongzi''s father would surely seek Li Su''s Revenge even if he fought his own life.


    Li Su finally began to feel lucky for what he did last night. What he saved was not only a girl''s life, but also a possible terrible conflict.


    The next morning, Li Su had been able to get out of bed, although the fire dream, but Li Su''s body is not as vulnerable as ordinary people.


    All the women have their own things to do. They all disperse early in the morning. Only Xiao Yiyi and Li Su are left in the big house.


    "Where is qianchongzi now?" Li Su still wants to see qianchongzi.


    That night, qianchongzi''s appearance has been lingering in Li Su''s mind, her eyes full of fear and helplessness, her tears from the corner of her eyes, all of which are always stirring Li Su''s heart.


    "She''s in this house now, and I dare not put it anywhere else." Xiao Yiyi remembers what happened that night, and still has a lingering fear.


    "Show me." Li Su said.


    They came to the third floor together. Li Su followed Xiao Yiyi to the room at the end of the corridor on the third floor.


    After pushing open the door, Li Su saw qianchongzi.


    She is no longer the same dress as before. It can be seen that qianchongzi has taken a bath and changed into a new dress.


    Qian zhongzi sat on the bed, as if everything in the world had nothing to do with her. And her hands were still locked in the bed.


    The sun is coming in from the window. Qianzhongzi hears that the door has been pushed open. She sees Li Su. The sun is just shining on him.

 Chapter 847

    Qianchongzi saw Li Su.


    The way Li Su came in from the door was like the way he kicked the door into the cabin that day. The sun was shining on him, just like the fire was surrounding him.


    Li Su was a little embarrassed when he saw qianchongzi staring at him.


    "Are you ok?" Although Li Su knew that qianchongzi would not talk to himself, he said hello to qianchongzi.


    Silence reigned in the room.


    Li Su looked back at Xiao Yiyi, who was still standing at the door, and laughed awkwardly.


    "Well." I don''t know whose voice got into Li Su''s ears.


    "Did you speak? "Yiyi." Li Su asked Xiao Yiyi in a strange way.


    "No Xiao Yiyi replied.


    "Did you hear someone say ''em'' Li Su asked again.


    "I hear you." Xiao Yiyi answered softly.


    "Is there a ghost in your house?" Li Su''s eyes were wide open, pretending to be scared.


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t speak, just winked in the direction of qianchongzi.


    Li Su Shun Xiao Yiyi''s line of sight, qianchongzi is still sitting at the head of the bed, but her present appearance makes Li Su a little strange.


    Qianchongzi sat there, looking at Li Su with a very common look.


    "It''s you?" Li Su''s voice raised several tones.


    "Well."


    This time, Li Su finally saw clearly the voice of qianchongzi. Although she didn''t open her mouth, she nodded gently.


    "Yiyi, did she speak?" Li Su still can''t believe his ears.


    "Well." This time it was Xiao Yiyi.


    Li Su looked back at qianchongzi.


    Qianchongzi''s black ninja suit had already disappeared, and now she was wearing a pink pajama. Her hair was no longer a bunch


    In the back of my head, I was still scattered by my side, hanging to my waist. There was a slight wrinkle in her brow, but it was more relaxed than before. Her eyes are as clear as a pool of water, with wind passing by and ripples gently. Her face is now bloody, and her lips are much brighter than before.


    Li Su looked at qianchongzi in front of him, and he was a little crazy.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Yiyi''s pain from pinching his arm, Li Su might have become a statue.


    "Ouch, it''s killing me." Li Su has recovered.


    "Do you know the pain?" Xiao Yiyi gave Li Su a white look.


    Thousand heavy son lightly smile for a while, Li Su and Xiao Yi all saw in the eye.


    Qianchongzi didn''t know why she laughed. The one standing in front of her eyes was the one who kidnapped her, but she just couldn''t help laughing. Qianchongzi also knows that although they did kidnap themselves, they didn''t mean any harm to themselves. And that night, if the man hadn''t rushed into the fire to save himself, he would have been ashes now. She had suspected that they were going to kill themselves in the fire, but


    When Li Su rushed into the cabin to save her, regardless of her own danger, she had no doubt.


    "Can you understand us?" Li Su tentatively said to qianchongzi.


    "Yes." Qianchongzi said the second word besides "um", which made Li Su completely believe that qianchongzi really spoke.


    "Do you speak Chinese?" Li Su asked again.


    "I can only say a little." Qian zhongzi''s words were a bit stumbling, and his pronunciation was very stiff, but Li Su barely understood them.


    "What else would you say?"


    "Thank you for saving me." Although qianchongzi spoke slowly, her voice was very nice.


    Li Su scratched his head a little.


    "You''re welcome. Your name is qianchongzi, right?" Li Su looks at qianchongzi.


    "Yes, qianchongzi, Liusheng qianchongzi." Qianchongzi''s hard pronunciation seems a little cute.


    "My name is Li Su, and her name is Xiao Yiyi." Li Su murmured.


    "I know."


    When Li Su heard Qian Chongzi''s reply, she gently laughed. The sun shines on Qian Chongzi through the window. Half of her face is covered with sunlight, and the other half is in the dark.


    "Why didn''t you talk before?" Li Su asked his most curious question.


    Qianchongzi hesitated for a few seconds, did not speak, but gently shook his head.


    "Well, I won''t ask you that." Li Su saw qianchongzi fall into silence again. Said hastily.


    In case she doesn''t speak again, she will be in trouble, Li Su thought.


    "Do you know how to contact your father?"


    Qianchongzi nodded.


    "Pen and paper, please."


    Li Su went to find a pen and paper.


    Qianchongzi drew on the paper for a while with a pen in his hand, and then gave it to Li Su.


    There are two lines of thanks on the paper, one is Chinese, the other is Japanese. The man''s writing is crooked, but it can be seen that it is an address, so Li Su doesn''t know Japanese.


    "What does it say?" Li Su still needs to confirm the contents on the paper.


    "Chinese character is the address, which means I am very good in Japanese. Please don''t worry about it. Please go to the address above and give him the paper Thousand heavy son says.


    Li Su looked at the note again, folded it up and put it in his pocket.


    "This, do you want to untie it?" Li Su pointed to the handcuffs on qianchongzi''s hand with his right index finger.


    "No Qianchongzi shook his head gently, his eyes were firm.


    Li Su and Xiao Yiyi didn''t stay, so they closed the door and went out. In a building in a city.


    "What? Is she not dead? " A middle-aged man''s tone was full of anger.


    "Yes, she was bound to die, but someone rushed into the fire to save her


    She said The other end of the phone rang out a gloomy voice.


    "If old man Liu Sheng knows what we''re doing, there will be some trouble."


    "They have no evidence of who did it."


    "But old man Liusheng''s daughter didn''t die, did she?"


    The other end of the phone didn''t speak.


    "She must die in the hands of Li Su." The middle-aged man said maliciously.


    "I understand." The other end of the phone answered and hung up.


    It has been some days since his son passed away, but the grief in the middle-aged man''s heart has not been alleviated, but is growing with each passing day. And all this is caused by the man named Li Su. If he didn''t help him, his son would not have died.


    He is already an old bone, and his son is all his hope to live, and now everything is destroyed. Now that his hope is no longer there, he is really fearless. He just wants Li Su to die. He wants Li Su to go to his son to apologize after he dies. No matter how much he pays, he is willing to die together.


    After thinking about it, he took a drink and slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 848

    Li Su is now looking at the note Qian Chongzi wrote to himself.


    Qianchongzi actually began to speak. Li Su still feels a little incredible. He thought qianchongzi was really dumb.


    But now qianchongzi gave him this note. Li Su didn''t know where the address was. Did he completely believe qianchongzi? No, although he translated the following line of Japanese on the Internet, which means exactly what qianchongzi said, Li Su could not put down his guard.


    He still decided to go to that place today and have a look. He must take the initiative in his own hands.


    After thinking about it, he put on his coat, said hello to Xiao Yiyi and went out.


    Li Su''s spirit has almost recovered, but his hands are still wrapped in thick white gauze, a little clench, pain will spread all over the body.


    He didn''t remember how he broke the thick wood with his hands that night, and he wasn''t sure if he could do it again.


    The car twists and turns and finally arrives at the address written on the note.


    This place is beyond Li Su''s expectation. He thought it was a humble place, but it turned out to be a sushi bar.


    Now it''s not a meal. There are not many people in it, but there are still a few tables, mostly young lovers. Li Su pushes the door open and walks in.


    Seeing Li Su enter the door, a waiter greets him, speaking fluent Chinese.


    "What would you like, sir?" Asked the waiter.


    "Is your boss in?" Li Su doesn''t want to waste time.


    "Are you looking for our boss¡° The waiter was a little confused.


    "Yes, he should be Japanese, isn''t he?" Li Su guessed.


    "Sit down for a while, and I''ll see if the boss is in." Then the waiter turned away.


    Li Su thought, do they use this sushi restaurant as a stronghold here? It''s really hidden.


    After a while, the waiter trotted over.


    "Our boss asked you to come over." The waiter made a please sign.


    Li Su got up, followed the waiter, walked to the kitchen, passed through the kitchen and came to a Japanese style sliding door room.


    The waiter showed it here, pointed to the room and went back. Li Su stood at the door, stopped for a while, then pulled the door open and went in.


    The room was filled with smoke. Although the light was on, the light was not bright.


    A man sat on the ground with his back to Li Su.


    "You''re the first person to come to a sushi bar and ask for a boss." A middle-aged man


    People''s voice entered Li Su''s ears.


    This middle-aged man''s voice is a little hoarse. Although he speaks Chinese fluently, he can still recognize that he is not Chinese.


    "I''ll give you something." Li Su said.


    "For me?" The middle-aged man said slowly¡° Is your surname Liu Sheng? " Li Su asked.


    The middle-aged man suddenly froze when he heard this. Then he stood up slowly and turned his head.


    "Who are you?" He snapped.


    Li Su did not speak. He took out a note from his pocket.


    "This is from qianchongzi to his father." Li Su held the note in his hand.


    The middle-aged man was stunned and said, "you kidnapped miss qianchongzi?"


    "Qianchongzi is just a guest with me. Isn''t kidnapping a proper word?" Li Su gave a smile.


    "If you dare to do anything to miss qianchongzi, the Lord will not let you go." Said the middle-aged man viciously.


    "See for yourself." Li Su threw the note at the feet of the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man knows that he is humiliating himself, but he can''t attack, because qianchongzi''s information is more important to him.


    He bent down to pick up the note, looked at the contents of the note, tight frown stretched out.


    "This is indeed the handwriting of miss qianchongzi." The middle-aged man said slowly.


    "You just have to give the note to his father or tell him." Li Su said.


    "Although miss qianchongzi is safe, it is an indisputable fact that you kidnapped her."


    "You are not qualified to say that to me." Li Su said contemptuously.


    At this time, the middle-aged man wanted to eat Li Su alive, but he could not do so. As long as qianchongzi was still in Li Su''s hands for a second, he would never take Li Su.


    "In addition, you tell qianchongzi''s father that qianchongzi was attacked the night before yesterday. He should know who did it and tell him that we are not enemies." Li Su said.


    "What? a surprise attack? What''s the matter with Miss qianchongzi? " Middle aged people are nervous again.


    "She''s fine. How else did the note come from? Do you see my hand? This is the injury that saved qianchongzi. "


    Although Li Su was reluctant to mention that he had saved qianchongzi, in order to make them no longer doubt himself, he had to mention that he was brave.


    The middle-aged man looked at Li Su''s hands and showed a suspicious look, but it was just


    Flash by.


    "OK, I''ll tell you, but you have to make sure that miss qianchongzi is safe." The middle-aged man agreed to come down.


    After the middle-aged man agreed to come down, Li Su left.


    After Li Su left, the middle-aged man immediately made an international call.


    "What? Did you see the note written by qianchongzi? What does it say? " After receiving the call, Liu shengsanyan was a little excited.


    "Miss qianchongzi said she was safe. Please don''t worry." The middle-aged man replied respectfully.


    "What else did the man say?" Liu shengsanyan continued to ask.


    "He also said that miss qianchongzi was attacked the night before yesterday, but because of his help, there was nothing wrong with her. He also said, "you know who did it. We are not enemies with him." Liu shengsanyan dropped the phone when he heard that qianchongzi had been attacked. Fortunately, he was relieved to hear that qianchongzi was OK.


    "Try to meet qianchongzi in person." Liu Sheng ordered.


    "Yes." The middle-aged man agreed without hesitation.


    He always knew where qianchongzi was, but he didn''t dare to break into Xiao Yiyi''s territory, but as a guest, it might be different.


    Li Su goes back to Xiao Yiyi''s home. Xiao Yiyi is busy with the company, and he doesn''t know


    Not at home, he suddenly felt dull.


    It suddenly occurred to him that qianchongzi was still in the house, so he walked uncontrollably towards the third floor.


    Do you want to chat with qianchongzi now? Li Su thought about qianchongzi, who refused to say a word not long ago. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Su opened the door and went in. As expected, qianchongzi was still sitting in the same place with the same posture.

 Chapter 849

    Qianchongzi sat on the head of the bed with his right leg bent, his arms embracing his curled up right leg, while his left leg was flat on the bed.


    Her eyes were staring straight ahead. If she looked carefully, she didn''t look at anything.


    She heard the sound of the door and saw Li Su come in. There was no change in her face, but the corner of her mouth twitched slightly. Maybe she didn''t even notice it.


    Li Su smiles at Qian Chongzi. He goes to the window and opens all the curtains which are half open. The room becomes much brighter.


    Qianchongzi wanted to open all the curtains, but his hands were handcuffed and he couldn''t get close to the curtains.


    "Thank you." Qianchongzi opened his mouth slightly.


    "What?" Li Su heard clearly, but he didn''t.


    "Thank you for opening the curtains."


    "Well, you''re welcome." Li Su scratched his head.


    The bright light on qianchongzi''s face made his skin a little whiter.


    "I''ve given the note to the sushi owner." Li Su went to a chair a few meters away from the bed and sat down.


    "Well." Thousand heavy son just answered lightly.


    "By now your father should have known." Li Su added.


    "Well."


    Li Su suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "You''re good at Kung Fu." On the contrary, qianchongzi opened his mouth first.


    Li Su recalled seeing qianchongzi for the first time. At that time, they were only concerned about taking each other''s lives.


    "OK, OK." Li Su didn''t know how to answer qianbaryon''s praise.


    "You are a brave man." Qianchongzi said again.


    Li Su is usually a very cheeky person, but now he is a bit at a loss.


    "You''re right." As soon as Li Su Gang came out, he regretted what he said.


    Qianchongzi couldn''t help laughing when he heard Li Su''s reply.


    "I miss my father very much." Thousand heavy son said after laughing, face a little more lonely.


    Li Su didn''t know how to answer.


    "Can you let me go?" Qianchongzi asked Li sudao.


    "..." Li Su did not make a sound.


    "At this time, I should watch cherry blossom with my father." Qianchongzi murmured.


    "Then why are you here?" Li Suwen.


    "I just stayed at home too long." Thousand heavy son answers.


    "So you''re going to come out and kill?" Li Su was a little angry when he remembered the scene at that time.


    "I didn''t know my job was to kill you."


    "Then why are you there?" Li Su looked out of the window¡° I want them to take me with me. They can only follow my orders. "


    At this time, the light is a little dim, maybe there are clouds in the sky blocking the sun.


    "Even if I let you go, will your father send someone to kill me?" Li Su holds his chin in his hand.


    "No, I''ll stop him." Qianchongzi''s voice was a little worried.


    "Why did you stop him?"


    "Because..."


    Qianchongzi didn''t go on, a blush crept up her cheek, and Li Su took it all in his eyes.


    This little girl, because she saved her once, won''t she agree with her? Li Su thought.


    "Because of what?" Li surao asked with interest.


    "Because you saved me." Qianchongzi''s face is like a ripe tomato.


    "What if your father doesn''t agree?"


    "Then I''ll give you back my life."


    "No, I can''t save you easily. If you die, you will be very sorry to me." Li Su''s tone was firm.


    Thousand heavy son Leng for a while, then put the chin on the knee.


    "Well, I won''t die. I have a way. You believe me." Qianchongzi''s voice is very small, but very clear.


    Li Su knew in his heart that it was never a long-term strategy to put qianchongzi as a hostage.


    If qianchongzi really has a way to let Ninja give up his assassination, it''s better to help him find out the behind the scenes. That''s the way once and for all.


    But it''s obviously unreliable to put qianchongzi back. Although Li Su still believes in qianchongzi, if his father does not agree to give up his assassination, things will become more difficult.


    Thinking of this, Li Su suddenly came up with a good idea which is not a good idea.


    "Qianchongzi, I think I can put you back." Li Su sat upright.


    "Really?" Chiyoko was obviously surprised by the news.


    The dark clouds in the sky seemed to have cleared away and the room brightened up again.


    "Really, and I want to take you back myself."


    "That''s better. I''ll introduce a brave man like you to my father." Qianchongzi thinks that Li Su really wants to send himself back.


    "But we have to agree that everything on the way should be arranged by me, OK?"


    "Of course."


    Li Su was a little relieved to see qianchongzi become so happy, but Li Su was not afraid of qianchongzi or Ninja''s problems. The last time they burned the cabin, they didn''t succeed. Would they give up? Li Su was worried.


    Li Su is not afraid of their so-called assassination. You are just a mosquito bite. What really worries him is the safety of his family. If he can''t get rid of the roots, he will have endless troubles¡° Qianchongzi, it may be very dangerous on the way back. Can you take care of yourself? " Li Su asked with some worry.


    "Yes, if not, aren''t you with me?" Qianchongzi sounds like a Oriole coming out of the valley.


    This time, she had to rely on her, not only to send her back, but also to act as her bodyguard, Li Su thought.


    "You say, what road should we take?" Li Su is not familiar with the route of going abroad.


    "Well, sushi boss, you tell him that he will help us arrange it." Qianchongzi no longer leans on the bed, but sits up.


    Knowing this information, Li Su said goodbye to qianchongzi and left the room.


    Li Su didn''t see it. Just as he closed the door, qianchongzi was dead


    He jumped up with excitement, but his hands were locked in handcuffs and he couldn''t jump high.


    The owner of sushi restaurant didn''t expect that before he went to find Li Su, Li Su came back with good news.


    He was very happy when he heard Li Su say that he would release qianchongzi, but Li Su said that he would go with qianchongzi, which made him a little headache. However, as long as he sent miss qianchongzi back, he would not have to wait for Liu shengsanyan''s call every day. Thinking of this, he felt better again.


    Because this trip needs to be kept strictly confidential, you can''t choose the way to expose your whereabouts by plane. You have to go back by Cruise.


    After negotiating the itinerary with the sushi owner, Li Su went back.


    He didn''t know what was waiting for him on the blue sea.

 Chapter 850

    After Li Su went back, he told qianchongzi about his trip.


    Qianchongzi''s present appearance is quite different from before. This is not only what Li Su didn''t think of, but also what qianchongzi didn''t think of.


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t say anything after she knew it. She could only tell Li Su to pay attention to safety on the road, but in her heart, she didn''t approve of Li Su''s action, but it was something Li Su had decided. She could do nothing but pray for Li Su.


    Soon it was the day of departure, and the girls gathered at Xiao Yiyi''s home to see Li Su off.


    Li Su just said that he would be back in a few days, so he went up to the third floor to find Qian Chongzi,


    Qianchongzi had changed his clothes and sat by the bed waiting for Li Su to come. Li Su opened qianchongzi''s handcuffs from the head of the bed and handcuffed them to his own hands.


    "Safety first." Li Su is embarrassed to handcuff himself.


    "Nothing." Qianchongzi seems to disagree.


    In the farewell voice of all the women, Li Su and Qian Chongzi got into the car.


    At this time, it was dusk. The light of the sun was weak, but it was still warm on her face. Li Su closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment''s peace.


    "Are they all your girlfriends?" Qianchongzi''s eyes are also looking out of the window.


    "Yes." Li Su answered softly.


    "Are they really happy to share your love with so many of them?"


    "No, they don''t share my love. They have all my love in each of them."


    Li Su doesn''t know how to talk about these things with Qian Chongzi. Since she wants to know, let her know.


    Qianchongzi no longer talks, but looks at the things outside the window, one by one left behind the car.


    Finally came to the dock, sushi owners have been waiting for them there.


    "Miss chiyoko." Sushi restaurant owner salutes after seeing qianchongzi.


    "It doesn''t have to be outside." Qianchongzi came forward and helped him up.


    Sushi shop owner saw the handcuffs between Li Su and qianchongzi, his face changed.


    "What are you doing, Mr. Li?" Said the sushi owner, pointing to the handcuffs.


    Li Sugang was about to speak, but qianchongzi took the lead.


    "Safety first, uncle, leave it alone." Qianchongzi said softly.


    Qianchongzi said that, so the sushi owner had to give up.


    "Miss, I''ve arranged it on board, and our people are secretly protecting it. Please don''t worry about going on the road. When you get home, say hello to the Lord for me." Sushi owner Shu said.


    "OK, I see. You go back first." Chihiro replied.


    What they both said just now was in Japanese, which made Li Su stand by awkwardly.


    Li Su and qianchongzi got on the boat.


    The ship is so big that it floats on the water like an island. It''s not much smaller than Titanic, Li Su thought. Li Su and Qian Chongzi come to the room. The sushi owner originally arranged two rooms, but the two hands are handcuffed.


    "Or shall I sleep on the floor tonight?" Li Su tentatively said to qianchongzi.


    "Let''s talk about it in the evening," Chien replied.


    Li Su no longer asked.


    After dinner, qianchongzi is going to take a walk on the deck. Li Su and she have become conjoined babies now, so they can only follow her to the deck.


    There were already some people on the deck who came out for a walk after dinner. Qianchongzi took Li Su to the bow of the boat.


    At this time, the sky has become dark blue, with only black sea water in the eyes. The lights on the cruise ship radiate lonely light. Fortunately, there are stars in the sky.


    Li Su walked slowly behind Qian Chongzi.


    "Do you really like each of them?" Qianchongzi asked, looking at the endless sea.


    Li Su has a headache.


    "They know, of course." But Li Su answered.


    Thousand heavy son did not make a sound again, two people nearby echo of, only sea of low voice catchwords.


    After a short walk, it was late, and they went back to the room.


    Qianchongzi wants to go to the bathroom, so Li Su unties the handcuffs. When qianchongzi comes out, she consciously extends her hand to let Li Su handcuff her.


    "You go to bed and lie down. I''ll do it on the ground." Li Su said to qianchongzi.


    "No Qianchongzi refused.


    "That can''t be. How can I let you lie on the ground?" Li Su added.


    Qianchongzi shook his head again.


    "What do you want? Are they all lying on the ground? " Li Su has some helplessness.


    Thousand heavy son didn''t answer, just red face pointed to bed.


    She''s sleeping in the same bed with me? Li Su was a little suspicious of what was happening.


    "Sleep in bed." Thousand heavy son see Li Su no response, said.


    What can we do? If he refused, wouldn''t he be puzzled? Is that still not a man? Li Su thought.


    Li Su nodded, and qianchongzi blushed even more.


    Two people did not take off their clothes, Li Su let qianchongzi sleep inside, he is lying on the outside.


    Li Su is lying face to the outside now. He knows that qianchongzi is facing his back, because his neck feels the warm air of qianchongzi.


    All of a sudden, Li Su felt that his hand was pulled. He didn''t respond. He pulled it again. It didn''t seem to be an illusion.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Su asked softly.


    "You... Don''t look out." The sound of a thousand baryons is as small as a mosquito.


    Li Su is a little short of breath now. Seeing that Li Su didn''t respond, Qian zhongzi stretched out his hand and broke Li Su''s body.


    Now Li Su is lying on his side in front of Qian Chongzi, with two people on a pillow. The distance between his faces is no more than 10 cm.


    Li Su can see the tiny hair on qianchongzi''s smooth face clearly now.


    Li Su doesn''t dare to breathe now.


    Qianchongzi''s eyes were big and straight at Li Su, but Li Su''s eyes were erratic.


    Li Su didn''t dare to look at Qian Chongzi''s eyes. He could only look at her eyebrows, her nose and her lips. Li Su felt that every organ on Qian Chongzi''s face was just right, and finally formed such a fascinating picture


    My face.


    Although Li Su has several women, she has never been a foreign woman. Is it true that this evening... Li Su''s heart is full of joy.


    Qianchongzi''s even breath blew on Li Su''s face again and again. Now Li Su closed his eyes. He was afraid that if he looked at qianchongzi like this again, he would not be able to control it. After thinking for a while, Li Su finally decided that no matter what he was, a girl was not afraid, and a big man was afraid of it. It was a big deal to marry her.


    Li Su finally opened his eyes.


    Qianchongzi''s breathing is still steady and regular. Li Sugang wants to say something to qianchongzi, but she finds that she has closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    It turned out that she just wanted to sleep. Li Su hammered her head hard.


    Li Su shook his head and soon fell asleep.


    But the night is not destined to be peaceful.

 Chapter 851

    Li Su didn''t know how long he had been sleeping.


    Qianchongzi is still sleeping.


    Li Su didn''t want to sleep any more because he had heard the noise outside the door. The noise was not from the passing waiters or the passengers, because the sound of footsteps was very light. He should have been standing on tiptoe intentionally.


    Li Su already had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Li Su clapped Qian Chongzi''s arm in a hurry. Then Qian Chongzi slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were still a little confused, and she didn''t know what happened. Qianchongzi was about to speak when he was stopped by Li Su.


    "Shh..." Li Su made a silent gesture, and Qian zhongzi nodded his head gently.


    Li Su pulled qianchongzi out of bed and came to the door gently. There was only a slight noise outside.


    Qianchongzi followed Li Su, and he didn''t dare to go out.


    Under the weak light of the room, something floated in at the bottom of the door. Li Su took a closer look and found that it was light smoke.


    Li Su immediately made a gesture to make qianchongzi hold his breath.


    Li Su took a step back, then raised his right foot and kicked it towards the door.


    The strength of Li Su''s foot is so great, not to mention the wooden door, even the iron door is hard to resist.


    With a touch, the door flew into the corridor, accompanied by a scream of "ah".


    Seeing that the man at the door was hit by the door, Li Su took Qian Chongzi to the corridor.


    But the corridor is not just that one person, there are several people wearing black tactical clothes standing in the corridor, they see one of their companions was knocked down, heart surprised, Li Su has appeared in front of them, but their reaction is also very fast, immediately with a gun to Li Su.


    Li Sujin found that there were others, and at this time their muzzle had been aimed at Li Su and qianchongzi.


    Now, Li Su twisted his right leg again. He gave the comatose man a kick on the ground, and he flew up like a football. Naturally, the direction of flying was the direction of other people.


    Those people didn''t dare to shoot when they saw their companions flying towards them. Naturally, they were hit heavily by their companions'' bodies.


    Seeing that they had received the delay, Li Su immediately ran to the end of the corridor, with qianchongzi closely following.


    "Chase One man got up and said, and the others ran after him like arrows.


    "Group B, they''re coming towards you. Watch out." What''s wrong with that man


    Said to the intercom in his hand.


    After answering on the other side of the walkie talkie, he followed his companion.


    Fortunately, the corridor is winding. Li Su and Qian Chongzi have already turned into another corridor, and the sound of shooting filtered by the muffler comes from behind.


    At this time thousand heavy son or a face of panic, she can only follow Li Su behind, let him pull himself.


    Qianchongzi is still running, but he bumps into Li Su, because Li Su has stopped.


    Li Su really stopped, because a group of people appeared in front of him. They were dressed the same way as those just now, but they were not the same group. The people in front were blocking the road, and the footsteps in the back were approaching. Qian Chongzi''s hand was holding Li Su''s arm.


    Those people see Li Su come over, also stopped, although the foot stopped, but the hand is still doing action. Originally, the muzzle facing the ground has pointed to Li Su and Qian Chongzi.


    It''s too late to retreat. Li Su can only transport the vigorous Qi in his body outside the body to form a protective cover. Then he pulls qianchongzi close to his body, so that qianchongzi is also protected by the protective cover.


    At the same time, the muzzle of several guns has been out of Mars, and the bullet also flew to Li Su and qianchongzi in an irreversible situation.


    Qianchongzi has been scared to close her eyes, although she has learned from her father since childhood


    Learn Ninjutsu, but it''s a product of the cold weapon era after all. Her father once told her that if she met a gun, she must stay away from it.


    But qianchongzi didn''t feel the bullet hit her body. She even didn''t feel it at all. She opened her eyes slightly to see what was going on.


    The bullet did fly out of the gun, and it did fly to Li Su, but the bullet stopped half a meter away from Li Su.


    Time seemed to stop, and the bullet was hanging in the air.


    Qianchongzi had never seen such a scene before. She opened her eyes wide to see clearly. She only saw that there was a thin gauze like object with a layer of pale gold around the bullet.


    Before qianchongzi could react, Li Su waved his right hand, and the bullets flew back in the same direction as time.


    However, the reaction of those people was not slow. When Li Su waved, they were scattered and dodged, but several people were still hit.


    Qian zhongzi was still in a daze, and Li Su grabbed her and ran forward. The rest of them wanted to shoot again, but Li Su had already arrived in front of them. Before the gun was lifted up, Li Su''s foot kicked them. With a few painful groans, those people would never move again.


    All this happened in an instant. The people in front of us have fallen down, and the people behind us have not caught up.


    But that doesn''t mean they will be safe. Obviously, they are well prepared for this operation, and there are a large number of people on the other side.


    Li Su pulled qianchongzi through the doors. Although the footsteps behind him didn''t get closer, they followed closely.


    Just as he was about to go through the next door, Li Su stopped again.


    Qianchongzi looks at Li Su in doubt, but Li Su points to the back of the door and indicates that there is someone behind the door. Although qianchongzi doesn''t know how Li Su knows, he nods.


    The people behind have caught up, and there are ambushes on the road ahead. Qianchongzi''s palms have oozed sweat.


    Li Su used his vigorous Qi to gather a layer of protective cover, but Li Su felt uneasy because he saw that his opponent''s hand had changed its weapon, which was no longer the pistol with muffler just now.


    "Bang!" With a loud bang, a bullet has been flying out of the muzzle of a sniper rifle. Such a close distance will only increase the power of the bullet.


    Sure enough, when the 12 mm caliber bullet hit Li Su''s hard gas shield, although the speed slowed down, it was still unstoppable. This is a scene that the naked eye can''t distinguish, and only Li Su can see that the power of the bullet is breaking the mask.


    There is no way, Li Su can only turn to hide.


    As the bullet passed through Li Su''s nose, he could even feel the temperature of the bullet. Although the bullet was only a few millimeters away, Li Su still dodged.


    In the eyes of Qian Chongzi and the gang, Li Su seemed to be standing in the same place without moving, but the accurate bullet of the line was emptied and shot on the back door, making a hole in the metal door.


    One bullet Li Su dodged, but if several bullets came at the same time, Li Su knew that he could not escape anyway.


    If the bullet also takes qianchongzi as one of its targets, then Li Su is really helpless.

 Chapter 852

    When the group saw that the bullets were empty, they would not give up.


    Several of them held up their guns at the same time.


    Li Su didn''t form the vigorous gas shield directly, because the vigorous gas shield has no effect against this kind of weapon.


    Li Su''s eyes looked at the door of the room. He had to hide in the room first. Although this would put them in a dilemma, they could still delay for a while.


    Just thinking, Li Su''s door had been kicked to the door of the room, and the door opened.


    Li Su pushed Qian Chongzi in first, followed by himself. At the same time, the huge sound of the sniper gun had already passed into Li Su''s ears.


    Fortunately, it''s first class, most people choose economy class, so there is no one in this room, which makes Li Su feel relieved.


    Li Su immediately turned around and locked the door, but he also knew that the door would not last long.


    "Now what?" Qianchongzi finally has a chance to open his mouth.


    Li Su''s brow was frowning. He didn''t know how to answer Qian Chongzi''s question, because that was what he wanted to know.


    Obviously, this small room can only buy them a few minutes. Li Su thought that the sushi owner said that he would send someone to protect qianchongzi secretly, but then he denied the idea. Even if there are people who can protect qianchongzi, they can''t be the opponents of the attackers in terms of numbers or weapons.


    Are you going to be buried in this great ship? Li Su thought.


    But he is Li Su, and this name determines that he will not compromise, let alone be captured.


    Even if he was drowned in the sea, Li Su didn''t want to die at their gunpoint.


    Li Su went to the window, this kind of glass window can''t open, Li Su can only use his fist, hard hit to the window.


    With the sound of broken glass, the wind outside the window has poured in. The sea wind is far heavier than the salty taste of the sea breeze. Li Su, who didn''t care what the Shanghai wind was like, put his head out of the window and looked around


    .


    The first class cabin is above the deck, which is still a long distance away from the deck, while the bottom of the window is just the cold sea water and the waves constantly being patted by the hull. On the side of the boat near the sea, there are a row of white lifebuoys hanging close to the hull. Beside the lifebuoys, there are two small lifeboats.


    Li Su had an idea, but the method was too risky. He had to discuss with Qian Chongzi.


    "Qianchongzi, do you want to die?" Li Su''s voice sounds solemn and stirring.


    Qianchongzi naturally shakes her head. She hasn''t seen her father whom she miss very much. She hasn''t been in love yet. There are many interesting things she hasn''t done. Of course, she doesn''t want to leave the world like this.


    "Listen to me, if we stay in this room, no one can save us. But if we jump from here, there are lifebuoys and lifeboats below, and if we''re lucky, we still have a chance of survival. Do you understand? " Although Li Su is full of love for the unknown sea


    Fear, but that''s the only way.


    Qianchongzi ran to the window, stretched out his head to have a look, the blue sea has no edge, no bottom, as if it can swallow everything. Qianzhongzi saw the lifebuoy and lifeboat that Li Su said. She had no idea at this time, and Li Su became her only sustenance. Qianchongzi sighed deeply, then nodded to Li Su.


    Although qianchongzi didn''t say a word, Li Su still saw her firm belief in her eyes, which made Li Su feel more gratified. Even if she died, she died with qianchongzi, which was a kind of comfort.


    However, Li Su no longer wanted to solve the problem of death or birth, which is now.


    The small window can only be used for one person to drill in and out, while Li Su climbed out first, and then clasped the windowsill with both hands, hanging in the air.


    Then Qian zhongzi climbed out cautiously, lying on Li Su''s back, putting his hands around Li Su''s neck, and clasping his legs on Li Su''s waist.


    When the cool sea breeze swept over Li Su and Qian Chongzi, they could not help shivering.


    Li Su turned his head and looked under him. The sea was surging,


    The lifeboat is under him, but Li Su''s position is too high, and he has a thousand heavy son hanging on him. He can''t be sure if he can catch anything after he let go.


    At this time, Li Su heard a "boom". He knew that the door of the room had been blown open. If he delayed for a while, there would be no chance.


    Li Su has released his hand, and he has to.


    Two people''s bodies fell down rapidly, and qianchongzi''s hands and legs increased a little strength, firmly fastened on Li Su''s body, just like an octopus.


    Li Su''s whole body muscles have been taut. He is fully watching the lifeboat which is getting closer and closer to him. Now, Li Su said in his heart and stretched out his hands.


    With a violent falling force, qianchongzi almost missed Li Su''s body. Li Su had to bear the weight of two people and attach all the weight to his hands.


    Fortunately, Li Su caught it. He grabbed the rope that was used to hang the lifebuoy. There was a lot of pain in his hand, and the muscles on his arm and shoulder seemed to be torn


    Average.


    Now there are two lifebuoys on both sides of Li Su and qianchongzi, and the lifeboat is under their side. If Li Su releases his hand again, he will not fall on the lifeboat, but will fall straight into the sea.


    Li Su motioned for qianchongzi, and her feet began to swing. At first, qianchongzi didn''t understand, but when she saw the lifeboat at the bottom, she also understood, and started to swing with Li Su''s rhythm.


    Once, twice, the swing of their bodies became larger and larger. Finally, Li Su felt that the strength was ok, so he released his hand.


    The two men landed on the lifeboat impartially and grabbed a lifebuoy. The lifeboat was very small and could only accommodate several people on it at the same time, but it was enough for Li Su and Qian Chongzi.


    With Li Su kicking at the hull, the lifeboat moved outward because of the reaction force. Li Su kicks again, and the lifeboat is about to fall.


    With the scream of qianchongzi, the lifeboat carrying Li Su and qianchongzi landed on the sea.


    The sound of the constant collision of the sea water came into Li Su''s and qianchongzi''s ears, which had never been so close to them.


    Li Su took a long breath, and qianchongzi came down from Li Su. Although he didn''t know what would happen next, it was better than confrontation with those heavy weapons on the ship. But before Li Su was happy, the sound of gunfire came again, and a splash of water was aroused on the sea near them.


    Li Su looked up and saw that they had found themselves. Li Su immediately picked up the oar and rowed hard.


    Finally, those people disappeared in Li Su''s sight, while he and qianchongzi were not hit.


    "You see..." suddenly Li Su was patted by qianchongzi.


    Li Su looked in the direction of qianchongzi''s finger, and the lifeboat was leaking.


    Although the bullet didn''t hit their bodies, it hit the lifeboat. Li Su was shocked.

 Chapter 853

    At this time, the lifeboat was hissing.


    Li Su immediately rushed to the place where he wanted to block the air leak with his hands, but the pressure of the lifeboat was too high, no matter how hard Li Su tried, he still couldn''t block it.


    Seeing this, Li Su took off his coat and covered the air leak, but it could only slow down the air leak, but it could not stop it.


    The cruise ship is getting farther and farther away from Li Su and qianchongzi. At this time, there is only this lonely boat on the sea. The sound of the waves on the sea seems to be laughing at them.


    About one third of the air has leaked out, and the hull has begun to shrivel. Obviously, it can''t wait like this. But on the vast sea, how can human beings compete with nature?


    Qianchongzi is staring at Li Su at this time, because she has put all her hopes on Li Su.


    "What shall we do?" Qianchongzi asked weakly.


    "We''ll either wait for the boat that happens to pass by to rescue us, or we''ll find an island, or we''ll have to float on the sea." Li Su looked at the endless sponge and said softly.


    Qianchongzi lowered her head. She knew that the current situation was beyond Li Su''s control.


    The lifeboat''s air is getting smaller and smaller. Gradually, it can''t support the weight of two people. Li Su and Qian Chongzi have already noticed this.


    Li Su made a decision in his heart. He grabbed the life buoy and jumped into the sea before qianchongzi asked her what she was going to do.


    Although it''s not winter now, the temperature of the sea is still a little cool. Li suneng feels that the temperature in his body is losing bit by bit.


    "What are you doing?" Qian zhongzi saw Li Su jump into the sea and asked in a hurry.


    "The air is almost out. If I''m still on the boat, we''ll both be in the water." In order not to make qianchongzi worried, Li Su showed a smile.


    Qianchongzi didn''t feel happy because of Li Su''s smile.


    "You can''t do that. The water is cold." Qianchongzi put his hand into the sea and immediately drew back.


    "It''s cool, of course. If it''s hot, I''ll be cooked." Li Su said.


    Qianchongzi''s vision became a little blurred at this time, and she took a few deep breaths.


    "I hope there are no sharks here, or they will have snacks." Li Su took a look at the sea around him, and there was nothing else out of the waves.


    By this time, the sun had risen slowly.


    The lifeboat''s air was getting smaller and smaller, and eventually even qianchongzi could not support himself


    .


    Qian zhongzi looked at the lifeboat gradually engulfed by the sea, thought for a few seconds, and jumped into the water, holding his arm on the lifebuoy.


    Li Su looked at qianchongzi who jumped into the water and didn''t say anything, because it would happen sooner or later.


    The temperature in the water makes the thousand baryons start to shiver.


    "Go up." Li Su patted qianchongzi and looked at the lifebuoy.


    "No Qianchongzi''s voice is full of stubbornness¡° You are obedient


    "No


    "We don''t have to be both in the water."


    Qianchongzi didn''t make a sound, just shook his head, but his eyes were full of firmness.


    Li Su now has mixed feelings. Qianchongzi is willing to soak himself in the sea. Li Su''s cold body has a trace of warmth.


    Li Su slowly stretched out his right hand and pushed qianchongzi into his arms.


    Qianchongzi felt Li Su, but he didn''t refuse. Instead, he put his body close to Li Su and let him hold him closer.


    For the first time, their bodies were close to each other, but what they didn''t expect was that their first embrace was in the blue sea


    But they don''t feel any romance at the moment.


    "Are you cold?" Li Su looked at Qian Chongzi in his arms and asked.


    Of course, Li Su knew she was cold.


    "It''s not cold." Qianchongzi''s answer did not surprise Li Su.


    "Are you sad if we die like this?"


    Of course, Li Su also knew that she was sad.


    "No Li Su has just arrived. She will say so.


    Their two people''s question and answer, if in the ordinary view, is very naive, but at this time, they are supporting it.


    Li Su put his hand on qianchongzi''s body and slowly injected the vitality into qianchongzi''s body. Qianchongzi was surprised that his body could not feel the coolness of the sea, but felt a warm breath flowing in his body.


    Qianchongzi felt that her face was still slightly hot. She thought it was her own illusion, so she put her face on Li Su''s face. The coolness from Li Su''s face made qianchongzi realize that it was not an illusion.


    But she found that Li Su''s face became more and more pale. She began to realize how the temperature inside her body came from, and she tried to remove the hand that Li Su had pasted on her body.


    Li Su just looks at qianchongzi with a smile. The slight redness on qianchongzi''s face makes him know that his efforts are not in vain, but he still has vitality in his body and can give him more


    Qianchongzi some


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [the vitality of the host is seriously lost and needs to be recovered in time...]


    The ghost medicine system has started to issue an alert, which shows that Li Su''s physical condition has reached a critical point.


    Li Su feels that his eyelids are as heavy as two weights, but he can''t close his eyes now because qianchongzi is not safe yet.


    Qianchongzi looks at Li Su, whose face is pale. Li Su''s body has begun to shake uncontrollably. Qianchongzi puts one of her hands on Li Su''s face, and her body is more close. She wants to warm Li Su with her body temperature.


    Li Su saw his parents and made breakfast for him in the morning when he was still at school. He saw ease and saw Yao ya. They all appeared in Li Su''s eyes and said hello to Li Su with a smile.


    Li Su saw the row of French Wutong, which he often saw on the way to school, and saw the umbrella that he was passing by in the rain and saw the stars full of the sky. But it''s day now. How can there be stars? I have already graduated. How can I go to school? Li Su thought.


    Li Su feels warm now. It''s like being in bed in the morning in winter.


    "Am I in heaven now?" Li Su said in his heart.


    No one answered him, only the warm wind blowing his face, he closed his eyes comfortably.


    Suddenly he felt a burning pain on his face, but he looked around, and there was nothing in his sight.


    "Li Su." A soft voice called his name.


    In front of all dissipated, Li Su really opened his eyes.


    Li suneng felt that he was lying down, and there was something soft and warm under him. What he saw was a blue sky and a familiar face. It was qianchongzi. Li Su recognized the person in front of him.


    "Are you awake?" Qianchongzi''s happy voice was filled with tears.


    Li Su blinked, and what happened before poured into Li Su''s mind again¡° I''m not dead yet? " Li Su asked in his heart.


    "Where is it now?" Li Su''s voice is so small that he can''t hear clearly.

 Chapter 854

    "Where is this?"


    "An island, an island I don''t know where." Qianchongzi''s voice is a little hoarse than before.


    Li Su tried to sit up, but he didn''t succeed.


    "You are very weak now. Take a rest." Qianchongzi said again.


    Li Su lay down again. He looked at Qian Chongzi''s face. There were several traces under his eyes, which seemed to be left after his tears had dried up.


    "Did you cry?" Li Su felt that his voice was going to explode.


    Qianchongzi touched the corner of his eye with his hand, and his eyes were at a loss.


    "I don''t know."


    "Why are we here?" Li Su asked his most curious question.


    "You fainted and sank into the sea, so I grabbed you hard to keep you from sinking. After a long time, when I was about to have no strength, I saw this island, and then we were here." It''s hard for qianchongzi to speak so much Chinese all at once.


    "So you saved my life." Li Su said slowly.


    "No, you saved me." Qianchongzi stubbornly shook his head.


    "How long have I been lying here?"


    "I don''t know. You didn''t move when you came up. I thought you were dead, so I tried to save you."


    "Oh? How did you save me? "


    "Artificial respiration." Thousand heavy son some naive said.


    Li Su pointed to his mouth and Qian zhongzi nodded.


    Li Su suddenly felt that he had strength again. He put his hand on the sand, and his upper body had already stood up.


    Without waiting for qianchongzi to react, Li Su pasted his cracked lips on qianchongzi''s lips.


    Qianchongzi''s eyes are very big and innocent. She fants her eyes a few times and closes them. She feels as if lightning strikes her heart. The temperature in her heart rises sharply. With the blood, this warm current has spread all over her body.


    Li Su put a hand on qianchongzi''s back brain, and his lips and tongue were intertwined with qianchongzi''s lips and tongue.


    Finally, both of them were a little tired.


    "Like this?" Li Suyang raised the corner of his mouth.


    Qianchongzi''s face was red to her neck. She pursed her lips and nodded her head.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Li Su was lying on the beach laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Thousand heavy son asks a way.


    "I smile. I''m not dead, I kiss the most beautiful girl in the world." Li Su''s voice was suddenly full of strength.


    Qianchongzi turns his eyes to the sea. Far away, there is a line that separates the sky from the sea, but both are blue.


    Li Su also knows that it''s not a happy time. Although he and qianchongzi survived, it doesn''t mean they can be saved. He had a rest for a while, and when he had gathered enough strength, he stood up. He wanted to see what was on the island. If there was fresh water on the island, they would be able to support it.


    Li Su saw his coat on the beach. He picked it up and took out a small bottle. When he saw the bottle, his smile hung on his face again.


    "What is this?" Qianchongzi saw the small dark green pill Li Su poured into his hand.


    "It''s called pigudan. It''s divided into three classes. The good one is not hungry after a month, and the bad one is not hungry after seven days. It''s a treasure." Li Su said.


    "Is this really edible?"


    "Of course." Li Su then put an inferior Bigu pill into his mouth.


    Qianchongzi still looks at this little thing curiously.


    "You have one, too." Li Su gave qianchongzi one.


    Qianchongzi doubtfully put it into his mouth, and immediately felt that his mouth was full of fragrance, and there was no hunger in his stomach.


    "Delicious." Qianchongzi said after swallowing.


    "With this food, we don''t have to worry about what we eat, but now we have to find water, otherwise we will be more hungry if we are full."


    Qianchongzi nodded his head.


    As soon as Li Su was about to move forward, he was grabbed. The handcuffs on the hands of the two people were still there. He found the key from his coat and opened the handcuffs.


    The handcuffs were opened, but the two men were closer, because Li Su now directly grasped Qian Chongzi''s hand.


    The two walked hand in hand towards the bottom of the island.


    It''s a small island, but it''s not small. From a distance, the whole island is covered with vegetation, just like a green hill. Since there are so many plants, there must be water or fruit, right? Li Su thought.


    Two people have been looking for half an hour, and did not find water shadow, although there are many colorful plants, but a fruit tree did not see.


    Just at this time, qianchongzi''s "ah" attracted Li Su''s attention. He quickly turned his head and found that qianchongzi was looking at his feet.


    Li Su also saw a snake near Qian Chongzi''s feet, but before he could see it clearly, the snake had already swayed away. Qian Chongzi was bitten by the snake, Li Su


    Only in this way can we realize the seriousness of the problem.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [symptom: snake venom treatment method: seal the acupoints and then suck out the venom...]


    When Li Su Gang wanted to use the ghost medicine system, it had already jumped out by itself.


    Thousand heavy son at this time has been scared to lose color, Li Su quickly let her sit on the ground, and then in her calf point a few acupoints.


    Before and after Li Su knelt on the ground, holding qianchongzi''s foot bitten by a snake in his hand, and slowly leaning his mouth to the past.


    Qianchongzi hasn''t reacted yet. Li Su has put her lips on her feet. Qianchongzi has a feeling that he can''t say at this time.


    Li Su''s cheeks are puffing and sucking the poison from qianchongzi''s feet. Qianchongzi never thought that a man could do this for himself. He even forgot that he was bitten by a snake, but his cheeks are red. Finally, Li Su raised his head and spat out a mouthful of black blood.


    "It''s all right now, but I can''t go yet." Li Su said.


    "I''m sorry." Qianchongzi apologized in a low voice.


    "What do you say I''m sorry for? It''s not your fault. Besides, since there are snakes on this island, it means there are other animals, so there must be water. Come up, I''ll carry you on my back Li Su said that he had already squatted down.


    Qianchongzi did not speak, but silently responded to Li Su, lying on the ground


    It''s on Li Su''s back.


    Li Su is carrying qianchongzi. Her thin body doesn''t bring any pressure to Li Su, but now they are very thirsty, and they are even more thirsty after eating Bigu pill.


    Along the way, Li Su finally saw the shadow of other animals, which made Li Su more sure that the water source was not far away.


    Li Su continued to walk forward. He had already heard the sound of running water with his enhanced hearing. He was so happy that he quickened his pace.


    After passing through the last piece of vegetation, Li Su finally saw a small pool with small animals drinking water.

 Chapter 855

    The small animals by the pool heard the movement of large animals and scattered around.


    Of course, this large animal is Li Su with a thousand baryons on his back.


    Li sucai doesn''t care whether he has disturbed the animals who are drinking water or not. He has gone to the edge of the pool and put qianchongzi on the grass.


    Just as Li Su was about to kneel down and drink directly from his mouth to the pool, he suddenly stopped. He turned to hold his two hands together, filled the pool with water, and then put his hands on qianchongzi''s mouth.


    Qianchongzi looked up at Li Su''s eyes and found that he was smiling at himself. Then he lowered his head and drank all the water in Li Su''s hand.


    After giving qianchongzi another round of water, who did he send to his mouth? He felt a sweet feeling from top to bottom, moistening his whole body.


    After drinking a lot of water, they sat down by the pool and had a rest. During this time, some small animals came to drink water, and they were not afraid of Li Su and qianchongzi.


    "We have to go back to the beach." Li Su said.


    "Why?" Qianchongzi is puzzled.


    "The sushi owner said there was someone on board to protect you. He must have found out that we had an accident now, and your father may have known about it. So they


    We will certainly send someone to look for us in the sea area where we have an accident. Only when we are on the beach can they find us. " Li Su looks at thousand heavy son clear eyes to say.


    "So it is." Qianchongzi''s eyes dribbled a few times.


    Li Su felt that the wet clothes were too uncomfortable to stick on his body, so he took off his coat and showed his well-defined muscles. Qianchongzi''s head turned to one side, but actually he peeped at it.


    "If you''re still wearing wet clothes, you''ll catch a cold." Li Su said to himself.


    Although qianchongzi''s face was red at this time, there were actions in his hands. She first took off her coat. Just when Li Su thought she was going to stop, Qian Chongzi took off her shirt, leaving only two pieces of thin cloth in front of her chest.


    Li Su was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect qianchongzi to take off his clothes.


    "You said wet clothes would catch a cold." Thousand heavy son said, the hands are very natural to hang on both sides of the body.


    "I..." Li Su tried to explain something, but for a moment he was unable to explain.


    "Are we friends and girlfriends now?" Qianchongzi looked at Li Su and said.


    After listening to this sentence, Li Su found that he really liked this little girl.


    "But you know, I have more than one girlfriend." Although Li Su wanted to give qianchongzi a positive answer, he had to talk to qianchongzi about some things


    Baryon, make it clear.


    "I know." Chihiro replied.


    "Even so, will you choose to be my woman?"


    "Yes."


    To Li Su, these two words are more beautiful than everything in the world.


    Li Su did not speak any more, but approached qianchongzi and kissed qianchongzi on his lips.


    Time no longer seems to flow, and the picture is frozen at this moment¡° Let me be your woman. " Qianchongzi''s words are more like an oath.


    "But..." Li Su looked around. He didn''t want to leave the most beautiful memories for qianchongzi in such a simple place.


    "This island is our home." Qianchongzi''s tone was firm.


    Li Su looked into qianchongzi''s eyes. At this time, there was only her own shadow in her eyes.


    Li Su didn''t hesitate any more, and he kissed again.


    Qianchongzi was lying on the grass, and Li Su no longer supported the ground with his hands. His hands began to explore qianchongzi''s body. Qianchongzi''s body is emitting charming temperature, which makes Li Su unconsciously lean up. He covers qianchongzi''s skin with his hand. The smooth touch constantly stimulates Li Su''s nerves. He cuts his back from qianchongzi''s shoulder, and then puts his hand on qianchongzi''s belly.


    Li Su''s hand seemed to have encountered some obstacles. Of course, he knew what it was, so he climbed to the top without hesitation.


    Under the warm and salty sea breeze, Li Su and qianchongzi reached the most beautiful situation in the world on this grassland.


    Two people at this time have collapsed to lie on the ground, thousand heavy son''s face red halo has not subsided, Li Su fascinated looking at the eyes of the Keren son.


    The wind is sweeping the few clouds in the sky, the sun does not hinder the irradiation down to see, but it does not bring people a hot feeling.


    Li Su and qianchongzi have come to the beach.


    "What are we going to do now?" Qianchongzi asked Li Su.


    "Make a fire so they can find us more easily." Li Su replied.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi went into the woods to find anything that could burn. Slowly, they had gathered a hill by the beach.


    "But how do we make a fire?"


    In the face of this problem, Li Su just smile.


    Li Su untied one of his shoelaces and tied it to one end of a fresh and strong stick. He bent the other end and tied it up. In this way, he made a small bow.


    Then Li Su wrapped a dry stick around the bow and found another piece of dry wood. With the bow, he controlled the stick to rotate rapidly on the block.


    After a while, the place where the wood contacted began to emit black smoke. Qianchongzi clapped his hands.


    After turning for a while, there was a lot of black powder on the wood, but it was not sparking. Li Su immediately put the hay that could ignite the fire on it. After blowing a few breath, it really burned.


    "It''s amazing." Thousand heavy son surprised a way in the side.


    Then Li Su added the dry wood to it. As the blue and gray smoke grew, the flame soared.


    After the fire started, Li Su found more branches. He didn''t plan to let the fire go out any more. He didn''t stop until he felt that he had enough branches to pick up.


    At this time, the sky has been dark, and the clouds in the sky are not sure whether they are illuminated by the sun or by the burning fire on the beach, just like qianchongzi''s blushing cheek before, which is red.


    Although the fire has burned, Li Su''s heart is still a little uneasy. He doesn''t know how long it will take qianchongzi''s father to find here. Li Su has only been to a small part of the island. He is worried that there may be some mystery in this seemingly small island. Li Su and Qian Chongzi have already made a fire. Because of pigudan, there is no hunger in their stomach and no thirst in their mouth.


    The two of them seem to have some tacit understanding in their hearts, and their bodies are getting closer and closer


    It''s too late.


    In the end, two people like two groups of fire, burning together, forming a more violent, higher temperature fire.


    The moon in the sky has taken the place of the moon, and the fire nearby has not decreased. Qianchongzi, who has just known the joy of fish and water, is rushing to a higher peak.


    At this time, all ships in the nearby waters received a message from the leader of a big family in the island country, so all ship owners paid attention to it.


    The navigator on each ship also widened his eyes one after another.

 Chapter 856

    Li Su has woken up from his sleep. The sky is just a little bright, the sun has not yet disappeared.


    Next to Qian Chongzi, her eyes were still closed, and her chest was undulating regularly. It seemed that yesterday''s strenuous exercise made her really tired. Li Su looked at Qian Chongzi''s intoxicating sleeping face and felt warm in her heart.


    When qianchongzi woke up, Li Su was sitting beside him, holding a cup made of a few big leaves, which contained the water Li Su Gang had just filled from the small pool.


    Qianchongzi felt thirsty. Seeing that Li Su had brought the water, he was surprised.


    As the sun gradually rose, the beach became glittering. After Li Su and Qian Chongzi made the fire again, they sat on the beach and looked into the distance.


    They have no choice but to wait here.


    All of a sudden, qianchongzi exclaimed.


    "Look, what''s that?" Qianchongzi said to Li Su in a loud voice.


    Li Su looked in the direction of qianchongzi''s fingers, and saw the earth in the sea and sky


    Fang has a little black dot. It''s not a boat. What is it?


    "It''s a boat!" Li Su''s voice also sounds full of joy.


    He immediately stood up and added some slightly damp branches to the nearby fire. Although the fire did not get bigger, the smoke was big and thick.


    Qianchongzi jumped up on the beach and waved as he jumped.


    Although Li Su knew that they could not see qianchongzi waving, he did not stop her. He just watched quietly.


    The little black spot in the distance is getting bigger and bigger. It was the size of an ant, but now it is as big as peanuts.


    Li Su looked at the approaching ships and knew that they should see the smoke they had made, so he relaxed. But he had other worries in his heart. What if the person who came didn''t come to save himself? Although this possibility is not big, Li Su is still vaguely uneasy.


    The ship was getting closer and closer, and even the crew waving in the bow could be seen.


    Seeing that the flag of plaster was hanging on the mast of the ship, Li Su''s heart was completely relieved. No matter how powerful the other side was, it could not affect the neighboring countries.


    The boat had stopped not far from the island, and a small boat came down from the big boat. Two people paddled over the island.


    Before they got ashore, the people on board started to shout, but it was Japanese, and Li Su turned his lips.


    "Miss qianchongzi, is that you?" The people on the boat cried.


    "Yes." Qianchongzi is also responding and waving his hand in the air.


    The boat came to the shore, one man came down, and the other was still on the boat.


    "You are miss qianchongzi. It''s great to find you at last." The man bowed to qianchongzi.


    "Thank you. Take us up quickly." Thousand heavy son says.


    "But your father said you were the only one..." there was some hesitation on the crew''s face.


    "What does that mean?" Qianchongzi is puzzled.


    "Your father only said to save you." The crew replied¡° If so, I won''t go. This man is my boyfriend. What''s the problem? " Qianchongzi has a sullen face.


    "Chinese... Chinese?"


    "Yes, since you don''t want to save us, go back." Although qianchongzi said so, he was worried.


    "That''s not what I mean, miss chiyoko." The crew finally made a gesture of invitation.


    Of course, these conversations were all conducted in Japanese, and Li Su didn''t understand a word, but he felt that the seaman''s eyes were a little strange. Later, when Qian Chongzi told Li Su this conversation, he suddenly realized it.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi finally got on the boat and looked at the island more and more far away. Qian Chongzi was still reluctant to recall what happened on the island. Qianchongzi doesn''t know when he will have the chance to experience such a two person world.


    After boarding the ship, the captain and others came to greet qianchongzi one after another, while Li Su was naturally put aside.


    Qian zhongzi saw Li Su standing awkwardly, but he couldn''t see it.


    "This is my boyfriend." Qianchongzi pointed to Li Su and said.


    Seeing qianchongzi''s introduction, the captain and others nodded to Li Su,


    But Li Su didn''t know what they were muttering about. Fortunately, he didn''t even think about it.


    The captain arranged accommodation for Qian Chongzi, who took Li Su and went there.


    "I think they''re all so strange." Li Sunu said with a mouth.


    "You don''t have to worry." Qianchongzi doesn''t want Li Su to think too much.


    "They don''t like me, do they?" Li Suwen.


    Qianchongzi nodded helplessly.


    After chatting in the room for a while, they were called down to dinner by the crew.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi are still not hungry at all, but they seem very strange when they don''t eat something, so they also eat some sushi.


    After dinner, qianchongzi wanted to leave, but as the only woman on the ship, the crew had to let qianchongzi chat with them for a while. After all, they were also qianchongzi''s life-saving benefactor, so qianchongzi agreed.


    They were chatting there without a word. Li Su didn''t find it interesting at all, but the crew laughed from time to time.


    Suddenly, the voice of a crew member who was talking stopped.


    Then, the sailor fell to the ground in pain with his stomach in his arms. The rest of the crew were stunned, and qianchongzi was frightened.


    After reaction, the crew rushed up to tell the man to help him up, but the pain on the man didn''t abate at all.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [Name: Saburo Shimura gender: male age: 28 symptoms: kidney stones treatment: surgery or internal force shock]


    It turned out that the boy had kidney stones. No wonder he was so miserable. Li surao watched with interest.


    The crew members were so anxious that the captain didn''t have any idea. He had a common cold, but now he didn''t know what was wrong. Qianchongzi has set his eyes on Li Su, who has long been deeply impressed by his medical skills.


    Li Su didn''t want to take charge of it, but Qian Chongzi''s meaning should be to hope that he could do it. Li Su nodded.


    "Just a moment, please." They stopped when they heard qianchongzi talking


    Come on, what you''re doing.


    "My boyfriend is a doctor. Please let him have a look." Chiyoko''s voice sounded again.


    Although they show complete distrust, there is no other way at the moment.


    Li Su stepped forward and looked and touched with affectation.


    "It''s kidney stones." Li Su said to qianchongzi.


    After Qian Chongzi translated to them, his face became more ugly.


    "Do you have a way?" At this time, Qian Chongzi translated the captain''s words.


    "Find me a separate room."


    They quickly made way for Li Su, and they carried the man to the bed in the room.


    "You all go out now."


    They now regard Li Su''s as an imperial edict.


    When Li Su entered the room, he closed the door tightly, while the crew waited anxiously at the door.


    Qianchongzi was not worried because she had seen Li Su''s medical skills for a long time.


    About half an hour later, the crew''s painful scream did not reach the people outside the door.


    After a while, Li Su opened the door.

 Chapter 857

    Seeing that the door was opened, the crowd quickly gathered around. Qianchongzi also stretched his head to one side, trying to see clearly the situation in the door.


    Li Su''s face had oozed sweat, but fortunately, the sailor was OK.


    "How''s it going?" On the boat, Li Su was looking at him.


    Li Su did not speak, but dodged.


    Behind Li Su''s back, the crew, who had been in agony just now, was standing there. There was no expression of pain on his face, but a little more surprise.


    "Are you all right?" They surrounded the crew in the middle.


    "Yes." The seaman''s voice was still weak.


    "That''s good."


    Qianchongzi has come to Li Su. Only she can see the sweat on Li Su''s forehead.


    "Thank you." Qian zhongzi wiped the sweat off Li Su''s forehead with his sleeve.


    "Let''s go." Li Su doesn''t want to stay here.


    As Li Su was saying this, he had already walked out of the cabin, and Qian zhongzi followed him with small steps.


    I don''t know what the sailor said to his companion. Everyone looked at Li Su


    Leaving the back, eyes have a bit surprised.


    "At last I can go home." Qianchongzi walked gently on the deck.


    Li Su stood by quietly.


    Since Li Su helped the seaman to cure his illness, the people on board seemed to be more polite to him, so all the way was peaceful.


    When the ship landed, Qian zhongzi and the people on board again expressed their thanks.


    Here, Li Su is really unfamiliar with his life and land. He can only follow Qian Chongzi.


    Out of the dock, Qian zhongzi took Li Su to a limousine parked on the roadside. On both sides of the limousine were two young people in suits.


    "Hello, miss." The two young men bowed when they saw qianchongzi.


    "Thank you for coming to pick me up." Qianchongzi said that he got on the bus with Li Su.


    Li Su sat in the back of the car and looked at the outside world through the window.


    Qian zhongzi and Li Su both had some pain in the waist, so the car arrived at the destination.


    After getting off the bus, Li Su found that it was a parking lot with several cars, including luxury cars and sports cars.


    Qianchongzi went to a Maserati and patted the front cover of the car, just like touching a pet he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Two young people walked in front, Li Su and Qian Chongzi followed behind and passed through the street


    A small garden, and a not too big stone arch bridge, several houses finally appeared in Li Su''s eyes.


    At the door of the biggest house, there were several people.


    Standing at the front is a middle-aged man, wearing a purple and gold kimono. He looks over fifty years old, but his face is still ruddy. A Chinese character face makes the whole person look inviolable. His eyebrows are black and thick, and his eyes are small but bright. After qianchongzi saw them, his steps seemed lighter.


    That kind of man sees thousand heavy son, on the body that dignified imposing manner, in an instant then swept away, on the face peeped out the kind smile.


    "Father." Qianchongzi''s voice choked.


    "Qianchongzi" middle-aged people responded.


    As soon as they got close, qianchongzi jumped into his arms. Li Su knew that the man in front of him was qianchongzi''s father.


    After several minutes of talking, Qian Chongzi''s tears had already dropped. Li Su just watched quietly. He didn''t want to destroy the beautiful reunion atmosphere.


    "Father, this is Li Su." Thousand heavy son finally wiped canthus, give Liu Sheng three strict introduction way.


    Qianchongzi wanted to tell her father about their relationship directly, but when she thought of his temper, her words stopped.


    When Qian zhongzi said this sentence, he used Chinese, so Li Suqing cleared his throat. Then qianchongzi said to Li Su, "this is my father."


    "Hello, I''m Li Su." Li Su''s tone was respectful.


    "Well, I''m Liu Sheng San Yan." Liu shengsanyan gently agreed, but Li Su clearly felt the hostility in his voice.


    One side is happy thousand heavy son did not notice his father and his boyfriend secretly exchange.


    Liu shengsanyan also has a person standing beside him. His grade is younger, but he looks like he is almost forty. He is tall and straight. Although he is not tall, he seems to have great energy.


    "This is Liu shengyima, my father''s most proud disciple." Qianchongzi continued to introduce.


    Li Su and Liu Sheng just nodded to each other and did not speak.


    Liu shengyima feels better for Li Su. Although there is a little vigilance in his eyes, Li Su doesn''t feel any hostility.


    Several people went to an octagonal pavilion in the yard together.


    The octagonal position is on the Bank of a pond. The water in the pond is clear and there is no wind, so the water is like a mirror.


    There were a lot of flowers and plants growing around the pavilion. Li Su didn''t know the flowers. He only felt that the color was very bright. When Li Su saw a cherry tree on the other side of the pond, he felt that both the pond and the plants were beautiful


    It''s just the cherry tree.


    "I planted that cherry tree myself. I''m as old as qianchongzi. I took her as my daughter. If anyone dares to break the branch above, I will never allow it. " Liu shengsanyan speaks Chinese more fluently than qianchongzi. Although he uses modest words, his tone is proud.


    Li Su has recognized the meaning of Liu Sheng''s Sanyan words, but qianchongzi happily thinks that his father is introducing cherry trees to Li Su.


    "Such a beautiful cherry blossom, if it can only bloom in this yard, is it a waste?" Li Su responded softly.


    "If it''s open outside, how can I guarantee that flowers and leaves won''t be broken off by those who want to?" Liu Sheng''s voice was full of air¡° How do you know that this tree does not want its branches and leaves and flowers to be broken off by the world? " Li Su asked.


    "I planted trees. How can I not know?" Liu shengsanyan looks back at Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t answer any more. He looked at the quiet surface of the lake. Although there was no ripple on it, there seemed to be some vortex hidden under it.


    All of a sudden, with a wave of his hand, Liu Sheng''s horse came out.


    Li Su had already discovered their actions, but he didn''t react


    Yes, it''s not that he can''t, it''s just that he doesn''t want to.


    Li Su feels his neck slightly cool. Liu Sheng''s knife is already on Li Su''s neck.


    When qianchongzi heard the news, he turned around and saw what was happening.

 Chapter 858

    Li Su looked down at the knife on his neck. There was no wave in his heart.


    "What are you doing?" Thousand heavy son looking at Liu Sheng a horse way.


    "It was my idea." Liu Sheng said.


    "Please let Liu Sheng go. You can''t do that."


    "I''ve made up my mind. Don''t say any more." Liu Sheng''s tone is beyond doubt.


    Thousand heavy son Leng Leng God, and then slowly put his eyes on Li Su, Li Su gently shook his head, his face is still wearing a smile.


    "Nothing." Li Suan comforted qianchongzi.


    "But..." thousand heavy son also want to say what, see Li Su shake head then no longer voice.


    Li Su was shut into a small room. The room had no windows, and the light was very dark. As Liu Sheng walked out of the room and locked the door, Li Suzhen really became a prisoner.


    He sat quietly on the bench in the room, thinking about something. Li Su thinks that it''s nothing to be locked up. It''s understandable that Liu shengsanyan will be angry. He doesn''t want to fight. First, Liu shengsanyan is the father of qianchongzi, which is also his father-in-law. Second, he has other purposes in this trip.


    In the study, Qian Chongzi and Liu shengsanyan are arguing about something.


    "You can''t do that. He saved my life." Qianchongzi''s voice was a little anxious.


    "If he hadn''t kidnapped you, would you have been in danger?" Liu shengsanyan sat on the chair, his face redder than before.


    "It''s not the same thing."


    "All I know is that he kidnapped you. Anyone who hurt my daughter, I won''t let him go."


    "He didn''t hurt me. He helped me with my illness."


    "If you stay at home well, you won''t get sick."


    "You really can''t do that. I assured him of his safety."


    "Hum, don''t say any more. You should be very tired now. Go back to your room and have a rest."


    Liu shengsanyan lit a cigarette and slowly breathed the blue smoke.


    "If you do that, I''ll be really sad." Qianchongzi is still talking.


    "Don''t talk about it. Besides, I''ll lock you up!" There was some anger in Liu Sheng''s voice.


    "Well, please lock me up too. It''s better to lock us together."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m his woman anyway."


    Liu shengsanyan has stood up in an instant, and he looks at his good daughter in a strange way.


    "Did he kill you... I''m going to kill him now." Liu shengsanyan made an effort to go out.


    "No, I did." Qianchongzi said this sentence, as if every word has the weight of Qianjin.


    Time seems to be static, two people are standing there, only Liusheng Sanyan in the hands of cigarettes there emitting smoke¡° Do you... Do you have something to hide? " Liu shengsanyan did not fully believe Qian Chongzi''s words.


    "No, I really like him." Qianchongzi''s words sound like no hesitation.


    "But..." Liu shengsanyan wanted to say something, but he didn''t even know what to say at this time.


    "Father, please understand me."


    Liu shengsanyan didn''t answer. The development of things has exceeded his expectation. He even thought that qianchongzi had died, but he never thought that qianchongzi would like the man who kidnapped her.


    "Go back first, and let me be quiet for a while." Liu shengsanyan took a deep breath of his cigarette and didn''t even find that the fire had burned to the cigarette holder.


    Qianchongzi saw that his father''s attitude had changed a little, so he left quietly.


    Li Su had nothing to do in the small dark room, so he had to look through the ghost medical system to pass the time. He had not worried about the merit for a long time. There are still many treasures in the lottery. He doesn''t know when he can use them up.


    When Li Su was sitting cross legged, he heard a gentle knock on the door, so he got up and came to the back of the door.


    "Qianchongzi?" At this moment, in addition to qianchongzi, Li Su didn''t expect a second person to knock on the door.


    "It''s me. Are you ok?" Qianchongzi''s voice came to Li Su''s ears from behind the door.


    "I''m ok. Are you ok?" Li Su is more worried about qianchongzi than he is now.


    "I''m fine. I just had a fight with my father."


    "As soon as you came back, you quarreled with him."


    "But how can I not be angry with him for treating you like this?"


    "He just locked me up here. He won''t do anything to me."


    "I''ve told my father about our relationship." Qianchongzi''s voice trembled slightly.


    "He must be more angry, isn''t he?" Li Su is worried about qianchongzi.


    "Yes, so I came out."


    "I''m fine here. Your father won''t do anything to me. Even if it''s really dangerous, I''ll protect myself. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "Wait a minute."


    Thousand heavy son finish saying this words left, Li Su again called her, outside also did not respond.


    Li Su waited for a while, but nothing happened. He wanted to go back and sit down. Just then, the sound of unlocking the door sounded.


    Li Su''s muscles are all taut. Is Liu Sheng Sanyan really going to kill himself? Li Su thought.


    The door was gently pushed open. What came in was not Liusheng Sanyan or Liusheng Yima, but qianchongzi.


    "How did you get in?" Li Su asked, relaxed.


    "I went to steal the key." Qianchongzi said with a smile.


    "Are you not afraid to be discovered by your father?"


    "I''m afraid, but I''ll do it if I''m afraid." Li Su looked at qianchongzi''s face and stopped talking.


    Qianchongzi gently closed the door, went to Li Su and sat down. Li Su gently put her in her arms and put her head on her shoulder.


    Qianchongzi turns his face slowly, facing Li Su, breathing out the warm air


    The hot gas blew into Li Su''s face. Li Su''s eyes were staring at qianchongzi in front of him. His eyes seemed to overflow with honey.


    The yellow light shone on qianchongzi''s face, making her look a different kind of brilliance. Li Su''s head gently leaned forward, and finally, four lips joined together.


    Qianchongzi kisses Li Su very hard, bites Li Su''s lips gently with his teeth, and then sends his tongue to Li Su''s mouth. Li Su sees thousand heavy son so active, nature is also hard response.


    Originally tightly wrapped in two people''s clothes, now have fallen on the ground, table, chair. Li Su and qianchongzi are entangled like two smooth loaches.


    After a while, two people have been dressed, nestled together to chat.


    At this time, the door came from the rapid footsteps.

 Chapter 859

    Li Su and Qian Chongzi immediately stood up when they heard the footsteps coming from the door.


    The door was pushed open, and the first one who came in was Liu shengsanyan, followed by Liu shengyima.


    "You are here." Liu shengsanyan looked at qianchongzi and said.


    "Father." Qianchongzi said hello gently.


    At this time, the flush on qianchongzi''s face has not faded. Although the light in the room is not good, Liu shengsanyan still sees it. He has lived most of his life, and naturally knows what it means.


    "But I''m not here for you." Liu Sheng said again.


    Qianchongzi turned his eyes to Li Su. Li Su stood upright, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    ¡±Are you looking for him? " Thousand heavy son asks a way.


    Li Su realized that he was the target.


    "Yes, I have something to tell him. You go out first." Liu Sheng said.


    Qianchongzi wanted to say something else, but seeing Liu Sheng standing behind his father winking at him, he went out with him.


    "What will father tell him?" Thousand heavy son asked Liu Sheng a horse.


    "I don''t know exactly. It should be something to do with you. Are you really with him? " Liu Sheng said.


    "Well... Yes." Qianchongzi''s face is the same color as the cherry blossom on the cherry tree outside.


    At this time, only Li Su and Liu Sheng were left in the room.


    "Who are you¡° Liu shengsanyan stares at Li sudao.


    "Me? Don''t you already know me? "


    "Who on earth are you?" Liu Sheng asked again.


    "Doctor." Li Su replied, and then sat down in a chair.


    "Doctor? Then why would anyone want the life of a doctor? "


    "I also want to know that I can only save people, not harm them."


    "Are you just a doctor?" The masticatory muscles on Liu shengsanyan''s face are very obvious.


    "Do you know who wants my life?" Li Su asked.


    "So what if I know, so what if I don''t know?"


    "If you know, it''s better, because he once wanted the life of qianchongzi."


    "It''s impossible. It''s just because qianchongzi is with you." Liu shengsanyan didn''t agree with Li Su''s words.


    "That''s what you can say about the sea, but that fire always says everything."


    "Fire?"


    "Yes, if I hadn''t rushed into the fire to rescue qianchongzi, I''m afraid you would only see a mass of ashes now.


    "You mean arson?"


    Li Su nodded. Now he was sitting in the dark corner. Liu Sheng could not see his expression clearly¡° If qianchongzi died in my hands, what would you do? Will you do anything to kill me? You''re a smart man. You should know what I mean


    Liu shengsanyan heard what Li Su said, and fell into deep meditation for a long time. He knew that Li Su couldn''t lie to himself in this matter, because he couldn''t lie to himself


    Ask qianchongzi and you''ll know. If what he said is true, it is that friends in the mainland really want to sacrifice qianchongzi. Thinking of this, Liu Sheng''s brows are frowning tightly.


    After a while, Liu shengsanyan raised his head and looked at Li Su, who was looking at him.


    "Qianchongzi said, she is already your woman." Liu Sheng muttered.


    "Although it may be hard for you to accept, what qianchongzi said is true."


    "Have you..."


    "Yes." Li Su knows what Liu Sheng asked.


    "Hum, I can''t be Liu Sheng''s son-in-law just by myself." Liu Sheng''s three stricts show a strong momentum again.


    "Of course, qianchongzi won''t just fall in love with a man." Li Su''s eyes were straight at each other.


    Liu shengsanyan looks at the young man in front of him. Although he is young, he already has a strong aura. In fact, he still believes in qianchongzi''s vision, but this fact does have some influence on him


    It''s hard to accept.


    For 19 years, Liu shengsanyan has been raising qianchongzi by himself. Now suddenly another man breaks into qianchongzi''s life. It''s like transplanting the cherry tree in the yard to someone else.


    "Qianchongzi said," your Kung Fu is very good. " Liu Sheng''s voice has softened a lot.


    "More or less." Li Su replied.


    "Then I''ll give you a chance, a chance to let you and qianchongzi get my blessing."


    "What kind of opportunity?" This question really interests Li Su.


    "Martial arts competition, you and I, as long as you win me, you can get my blessing." The light in Liu Sheng''s eyes is more and more shining in such a dark environment.


    Li Su is not sure that he will surpass this old man Liu Sheng, because the strength of this man is really unfathomable.


    Li Su also knows that even if he doesn''t compete with Liu Sheng''s three stricts, Qian Chongzi will be firm with him. But there is something wrong with them


    It must be very important for qianchongzi not to get his father''s blessing, so after thinking about it, Li Susi decided to promise Liu shengsanyan.


    "Good." It''s just a short word. When it comes out of Li Su''s mouth, it bursts out with infinite power.


    "Good." These two words are from Liu Sheng''s heart.


    Liu shengsanyan came out of the hut, and Li Su came out with him.


    "Father." Qianchongzi called, but his eyes stayed on Li Su.


    "The two of us have agreed on one thing." Qianchongzi and Liusheng Yima look at Liusheng Sanyan at the same time.


    "He and I will have a contest tomorrow morning." Liu shengsanyan continued.


    "What?" Thousand heavy son and Liu Sheng a horse say with one voice.


    "Yes, you heard me right. There are three contests between the two of us. They are unarmed, short weapons and long weapons


    Thousand heavy son will look at Li Su, Li Su is gently nodded.


    "You can''t do that. I don''t want to see any of you get hurt


    Harm. " Chiyoko''s voice trembled a little.


    "Don''t worry, qianchongzi. I''m just fighting with your father. No one will get hurt, I promise Li Su said.


    What else did qianchongzi have to say? He was stopped by Liusheng Sanyan.


    "As long as he can beat me twice, he will be my son-in-law of the Liusheng family." Liu shengsanyan looked at all the people present.


    Li Su is no longer a prisoner of Liu Sheng''s family. Liu Sheng''s three stricts have arranged a new room for Li Su for the sake of fairness.


    At this time, there is wind blowing in the yard. The cherry tree seems to be tickling and shivering. The petals of cherry blossom are flying down, just like a spirit falling from heaven.


    In the evening, Li Su was resting in the room, and he heard the rustling sound again. As expected, qianchongzi came secretly.

 Chapter 860

    Two people in the room after some lingering, thousand heavy son and sneaked back to the room.


    The next day, Li Su woke up early, and soon qianchongzi himself brought breakfast.


    "Can you beat your father?" Qianchongzi knows that Li Su''s strength is extraordinary, but he has never seen his father lose since he was a child.


    "I can''t promise." That''s exactly what Li Su thought.


    "Please don''t get hurt, too..."


    "I know. I''ll pay attention." Of course, Li Su didn''t want to hurt Liu shengsanyan.


    But it is still unknown in Li Su''s mind who is more likely to be injured.


    It''s 9:30 in the morning. It''s the beginning of the competition.


    Li Su followed Qian Chongzi to the Daochang. Liu shengsanyan and Liu shengyima were already in the Daochang.


    After seeing his father, qianchongzi takes a meaningful look at Li Su, and then runs to his father with small steps.


    "Good morning." Liu shengsanyan nodded slightly to Li Su.


    Li Su returns the ceremony and walks to the opposite of them. Liu Sheng and Sanyan have already put them on


    A black and gold Samurai uniform.


    The area of the dojo is really large. Around the dojo, there are a circle of people who are also wearing Samurai clothes, including teenagers and gray haired old people. They are all ninjas of the Liusheng family.


    There are several big weapon racks around the Taoist temple, most of which are samurai swords, but there are also other weapons.


    Liu shengsanyan also stepped forward.


    "Today, I, Liu shengsanyan, have a martial arts contest with Li Su here. The contest is just for competition, so it''s up to now."


    Li Su saw Liu Sheng and said a lot, but he didn''t understand a word.


    Liu Sheng also stepped forward and said in a loud voice, "the competition starts now. The first fight is unarmed."


    There are only Liu Sheng, San Yan and Li Su left in the Taoist temple, and the people on the side are concentrating on the two people on the Taoist temple.


    Liu shengsanyan stood opposite Li Su and bowed, while Li Su clasped his fists.


    Two people have already set out the formation, Liu Sheng three strict will be hands on the chest, right hand in front, palm slightly up, left hand in the back, on the top of the right elbow.


    Li Su clenched his hands and put them in front of his chest to defend and attack.


    Just listen to Liu Sheng''s three strict shout, people have been like an arrow away from the string, toward Li Su Chong


    Come, and the right hand, which used to be the palm, has now become a fist.


    Li Su had never seen such a fast fist since he had the ghost medicine system. Because he was not ready, he could not escape. So he opened his right hand and put it in the direction of Liu Sheng''s Sanyan fist.


    "Does he want to hardwire?" Liu shengsanyan saw Li Su''s action. He was surprised, but he didn''t stop.


    Just as he was thinking, his two hands had collided, and Li Su was really taking his fist. At this time, Li Su had already grasped Liu Sheng''s three strict fists, but after the fists met Li Su''s hands, they didn''t move any further. But Li Su is not easy, a numbness has spread from the palm of the hand to the whole arm. Great power. Li Su thought.


    Seeing that his fist was caught, Liu shengsanyan immediately raised his right leg and kicked Li Su''s left rib. Instead of extending his left hand to block, Li Su put his left hand on his right hand, gathered the strength of his two arms and pushed them forward.


    Because Liu shengsanyan has only one leg standing on the ground, his center of gravity is on his upper body. As soon as he is pushed by Li Su, his body falls back, so he can only take back his right leg to keep his balance.


    "Good move, attack instead of defense." Liu Sheng can''t help saying in his heart.


    In this way, the two men resumed their confrontation. Li Su did not dare to be distracted any more. He thought that he had launched an attack.


    Li Su''s right fist sweeps Liu Sheng Sanyan''s head. Liu Sheng Sanyan lowers his head to avoid it. But Li Su then smashes his right elbow down. Liu Sheng''s right elbow has already rubbed his chest.


    But in this way, Li Su''s back is exposed in front of Liu Sheng Sanyan. He won''t let go of this good opportunity, so Liu Sheng Sanyan uses his right hand as a palm knife and cuts at Li Su''s back neck.


    Li Su immediately lowered his head, bent his whole body on the ground, and avoided the palm. Then Li Su turns over on the ground and gives Liu Sheng Sanyan a kick to the head. Liu Sheng Sanyan can only hide on his side, and Li Su stands up.


    Liu shengsanyan immediately kicked Li Su''s abdomen, but he didn''t expect that Li Su didn''t hide this kick, but hit his chest with his fist. If he didn''t stop, both of them would be hit. At the moment when he hesitated, Li Su''s fist had already flew to his chest.


    Liu shengsanyan has no choice but to block with his own hands. At the moment when Li Su''s fist hit Liu shengsanyan''s hands, Liu shengsanyan felt like a big hammer hit his hand, but his foot didn''t kick Li Su. Li Su''s arm was too long, which Liu shengsanyan didn''t expect.


    Liu Sheng''s three stricts took the punch, and his body had no support, so he retreated. This time, he retreated as much as three meters.


    Thousand heavy son "ah" a voice issued exclamation.


    Li Su did not wait for Liu Sheng Sanyan to stand firm, but immediately attacked him with his fist mixed with roar. After he suffered a loss, Liu Sheng Sanyan could only choose to hide. Just when he was about to escape Li Su''s fist, Li Su took it back¡° No, feint Liu Sheng said to himself in his heart.


    Liu shengsanyan just responded, but it was too late. Li Su immediately clapped his other hand on his chest. Liu shengsanyan couldn''t escape the clap. He felt that Li Su''s clap was on his body, but it was weak.


    Liu shengsanyan just stepped back a few steps. Li Su wanted to step forward again, but Liu shengsanyan waved his hand to stop Li Su.


    "I lost." Liu Sheng said slowly.


    There was no expression on Li Su''s face. Thousand heavy son is a face of doubt looking at two people, Liu Sheng a horse saw some clues, but don''t know what the specific situation is.


    "You didn''t use your hand, otherwise I might not be able to stand and talk to you now." Liu Sheng said word by word.


    When qianchongzi heard his father''s words, he suddenly realized.


    Li Su just nodded and didn''t speak. He did keep some strength.


    The onlookers reflected that the young man had defeated the patriarch. In fact, they didn''t see the duel clearly, because the speed of Li Su and Liu shengsanyan was too fast.


    Liu shengsanyan was defeated in the first game, but he didn''t feel worried because he knew that his kung fu was not what an old man like himself was good at. What he had been putting in his energy for so many years was his samurai sword.


    The second game is about to start, and this one is the duel of short weapons.

 Chapter 861

    Liu Sheng Sanyan slowly took the samurai sword that Liu Sheng gave him. He had two such samurai swords. One was long and held in both hands. This one was short. It was only half a meter long and held in one hand.


    Li Su took a sword from the weapon rack, which was also a samurai sword.


    Liu shengsanyan saw the samurai sword in Li Su''s hand, and he had a little doubt in his heart.


    "Are you good at using this kind of knife?" Liu Sheng asked Li sudao.


    "I haven''t used it before." Li Su''s reply was in a low voice, and his eyes were looking at the knife in his hand.


    "Then why do you choose this knife? I can let you choose it again."


    "No


    After hearing Li Su''s reply, Liu Sheng''s Sanyan sword has come out of its sheath.


    With a flash of white light, the knife seemed to turn into a dragon, whistling towards Li Su.


    Li Su is ready to face Liu shengsanyan. He doesn''t want to be tough, because he doesn''t have confidence in his knife.


    But Liu shengsanyan''s knife had been stabbed straight at his chest. Li Su was worthy of leaning over to avoid the knife. The body of the knife was flying past Li Su''s clothes.


    Liu shengsanyan saw that he didn''t succeed. He immediately twisted his wrist, crossed the blade, and then split it to Li Su. Li Su had to carry the knife to block it. He also injected the vigorous Qi into the body of the knife, and a protective cover was formed on the surface of the knife.


    A sharp and crisp metal collision sound came. Li Su had already taken Liu Sheng Sanyan''s knife, but only Li Su could see that the vigorous gas cover on the surface of the knife had been broken. That is to say, Liu Sheng Sanyan''s knife was no less powerful than a sniper rifle. Li Su was really surprised.


    Liu shengsanyan immediately raises his knife and cuts at Li Su again. Li Su extends his knife to block it again. The sparks from the collision of the two knives are clearly reflected in Li Su''s eyes.


    Liu Sheng''s Sabre was drawn and stabbed at Li Su''s abdomen. Li Su used a sabre


    Pull the air out.


    Two people already passed more than ten moves, is Liu Sheng three strict is attacking, Li Su is defending.


    Qianchongzi can''t help but sweat for Li Su. His father''s Sabre is famous in the whole country. Qianchongzi looks at Li Su who is losing day by day, and he feels a little lost.


    Liu shengsanyan''s attack can be said to be a storm, Li Su kept blocking and retreating.


    Liu shengsanyan stabbed Li Su in the chest again. Li Su flicked the knife again, and his body had already flashed to the side of Liu shengsanyan. At this time, Li Su launched his first attack. He clenched the handle of the knife and stabbed Liu shengsanyan in the ribs from the bottom up. It was too late for Liu shengsanyan to turn around, but he made an incredible move.


    With a slight shake of his wrist, the handle of the knife rotated 180 degrees in his hand. In this way, he became a backhand. At this time, the tip of the knife was facing back. He forced the knife upward, and Li Su''s knife was blocked.


    Then Liu Sheng released the handle of the knife, and the knife was now in the air


    When he was about to fall, he immediately turned around, grasped the handle with his other hand, and picked the tip of the knife to Li Su. Li Su was numb by the shock just now. Seeing the attack again, he had to retreat.


    As soon as he stepped back, Li Su''s leg was bent to tighten his muscles. Then he rushed forward and raised his knife. With one strike, Li Su''s knife has cut through the air, and he cuts at Liu Sheng''s head. Liu Sheng''s three Yan immediately blocks the knife.


    "It''s now!" Li Su thought that he injected more power into his hand, but he dispersed the vigorous Qi on the surface of the blade.


    There was a fierce collision between the two swords, but this time the situation changed. When Li Su''s sword met Liu Sheng Sanyan''s, it broke. The broken blade, like a broken kite, flew in an unknown direction.


    But now the handle is still in Li Su''s hand. Because the blade is broken, the part in Li Su''s hand is only ten centimeters long. Liu shengsanyan seems to have felt the abnormality of the air.


    Li Su did not stop the action in his hand, but put the rest of the blade on Liu shengsanyan''s neck.


    There was a scream around, including Qian Chongzi and Liu shengyima, and even Liu shengsanyan himself was deeply shocked.


    Li Su deliberately broke the knife, turning it into a more flexible dagger and sticking it to Liu shengsanyan''s neck.


    "You win again." Liu Sheng''s voice sounds a lot older.


    "It''s just opportunism. If you want to talk about the knife technique, I''m worse than a little bit." Li Su said modestly.


    "The martial arts contest is not a sword contest. You are flexible. If you win, you win. Don''t be fussy." Liu shengsanyan slowly put his sword into the scabbard.


    "Yes, the third scene?"


    "There''s no third game."


    Li Su hugged his fist and went to the side of qianchongzi.


    "Are you all right?" Qianchongzi held Li Su''s arm and looked left and right.


    "I''m fine, and your father is fine." Li Su replied.


    Qianchongzi came to Liu shengsanyan''s side again.


    "Father, are you all right?" Thousand heavy son respectfully asks a way.


    After a battle, Liu Sheng''s face became pale.


    "It''s OK. I''ll just have a rest." Liu shengsanyan looks at qianchongzi.


    "That''s good." Qianchongzi whispered.


    Liu shengsanyan comes to Li Su.


    "Young man, you are very talented. If you learn Sabre technique from me now, it won''t be long before you can become a super master." Liu Sheng said to Li Su.


    "It''s not necessary. I''ll just be my doctor." Li Su replied.


    "That would be a pity." Liu Sheng''s face was full of disappointment.


    "What you said before, is still a count?" Li Su asked.


    "Of course it counts."


    "What are you talking about?" Qianchongzi didn''t understand the conversation.


    Liu Sheng looks at his daughter with a smile. He doesn''t speak. Li Su just smiles.


    "What are you laughing at now? Do I have rice on my face? " Qianchongzi is more at a loss now.


    Liu shengsanyan walked out of the Taoist temple laughing.


    "Your father promised you to stay with me." Li Su looked into qianchongzi''s watery eyes and said.


    "Ah! So you''re talking about this. " Qianchongzi finally figured it out.


    Then qianchongzi followed Li Su out of the Taoist temple.


    There is a breeze outside, mixed with the aroma of several kinds of flowers, qianchongzi sniffed hard.


    Li Su is still thinking about other things. Now the Liusheng family no longer regards themselves as enemies, so the real enemies should come to the surface.


    Li Su knew that if he didn''t eradicate the so-called enemy one day, he would never be really peaceful. Now they haven''t dragged their family into the water, but maybe one day they would jump over the wall in a hurry.


    It''s time to fight back, Li Su thought.

 Chapter 862

    "Dong Dong Dong!" The sound of knocking on the door reached Liu shengsanyan''s ears.


    "Come in."


    It''s qianchongzi who opens the door.


    "Father, are you looking for me?" The haze on qianchongzi''s face has already dissipated.


    "Yes, I want to ask you a few things." Liu shengsanyan pointed to the cushion opposite him.


    Qianchongzi stepped forward slowly and sat down in front of his father.


    "Excuse me." Qianchongzi said softly.


    "What do you remember about the fire you went through there?"


    "It''s terrible." In retrospect, qianchongzi was still full of fear, but she often thought about that night.


    "I heard Li Su saved you."


    "Yes, there was a big fire at that time. I was even ready to never see you again, but he broke in."


    "Do you know how the fire started?"


    "I don''t know about that. I just heard fighting outside at the beginning."


    "What about the man who attacked you on the ship? Do you see it? "


    "I see. It should be the Chinese. They want to kill both of us."


    "Then you jumped into the sea?"


    "Yes, he''s been carrying me all the time."


    "I see."


    Liu shengsanyan looked up out of the window, the light shining on his face, half bright, the other half is shadow.


    Liu shengsanyan thinks of the time when his mainland friend asked him to help him assassinate Li Su. At that time, the other party''s attitude was still very sincere. Liu shengsanyan agreed without much thinking. Now the fire is on qianchongzi''s head, which he didn''t expect and made him very angry.


    After a while, the knock on the door rang again, and Li Su came to his study.


    Now Liu shengsanyan''s attitude towards Li Su has changed a lot. First, Li Su once saved qianchongzi, and now he is qianchongzi''s boyfriend. Second, Li Su defeated him in the martial arts contest. Liu shengsanyan recalled that when he lost the last contest, he was probably still fighting with his friends when he was a child.


    "Sit down, please." Liu shengsanyan made a gesture of please with his hand.


    Li Su walked forward slowly and sat opposite Liu shengsanyan. There was a table between them.


    "You have something to discuss with me?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes, there''s something you might want to know." Liu shengsanyan is fiddling with the tea set.


    "I do have something to ask you." Li Su put his hands on his knees.


    "Well, ask."


    "Well, I want to know who wants my life." Li Su''s voice is not big, but it sounds very clear.


    "He is an old friend of mine. He is a senior official with great influence. He helped me in those years."¡° But I didn''t offend any senior officials. " Li Su thought about it in his heart, but he didn''t know who he was offending.


    "You''re a doctor, aren''t you?" Liu shengsanya poured the light green tea into the cup in front of Li Su.


    "Yes."


    "As a doctor, do you have any time when you can''t help yourself?


    "Well, I''m a good doctor. I can''t help myself." Li Su has some helplessness.


    "You seem to have forgotten something."


    Just as Liu shengsanyan said this, Li Su suddenly remembered what happened in the mountain forest before. The dandy surnamed Han didn''t help him when he was injured.


    "I remember that not long ago I did not save a young man named Han. But now let me choose again, I will not save him


    When Li Su remembered the disgusting face of Han, he felt nauseous.


    "But in some people''s eyes, you are his killer." Liu shengsanyan picked up his cup and gently blew the tea.


    "His own strength is not good, but also to die, the result of the black pot to my head?" Li Suke has never heard of such unreasonable reasons.


    "It seems so."


    "The people who want my life are his family?" Li Su drinks all the tea in the cup, and Liu Sheng shakes his head with a smile.


    "It''s his father, Han Yu."


    "I''ve never heard of the name. I don''t think it''s a big deal." Li Su put the cup on the table.


    "You must not underestimate the enemy. His influence in your country is bigger than you think." Liu shengsanyan added another cup of tea for Li Su.


    "So, is he the one who assassinated qianchongzi?" Li Su clenched his fist.


    "I hate to admit it, but that''s what you said."


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Of course I''m angry, but he once helped me a lot, so..." Liu Sheng said helplessly.


    "I''ll be glad to help you if you don''t show up." Li Su said softly.


    "Well, I''ll give you the necessary help, but you have to remember that don''t put yourself in danger, because qianchongzi is always waiting for you."


    "I understand. I''ll make them regret that they''ve met a thousand baryons." Li Su said.


    Liu shengsanyan did not speak any more, but closed his eyes to savor the fragrance of the tea.


    Li Su closed the door gently and came to the yard.


    Qianchongzi was standing under the cherry tree when he saw Li Su come out and waved to him.


    Li Su quickened his pace and went up.


    "Enjoy the flowers here?" Li Su has been standing under the cherry tree, in front of qianchongzi.


    "Yes, but they will wither in a short time." Qianchongzi''s voice contains some sadness¡° They will come back next year. " Li Su can only comfort her.


    "Who is right about tomorrow?"


    "Qianchongzi, I think I should go back." When Li Su said this,


    It''s a little quieter.


    "Can I go back with you¡° Thousand heavy son asks a way.


    "If you want to go back with me, of course you can, but I may encounter many dangers this time, so I don''t want you to be in danger." Li Su lifted qianchongzi''s cheek in her hand.


    "I''m not afraid of danger. You''ll protect me, right?" Qianchongzi''s big eyes are shining with different brilliance.


    "I know you''re not afraid of danger, but I''m afraid you''re in danger, understand?"


    "I understand." Qianchongzi has been gently lying in Li Su''s arms.


    "I hope you''ll stay at home for a while, and I''ll come to pick you up when I''m done with things over there." Li Su''s left hand is on qianchongzi''s waist, and his right hand gently caresses qianchongzi''s hair.


    "You will always be with me." Qianchongzi broke away from Li Su''s arms and put Li Su''s hand on his chest.


    Li Su nodded, gazed at qianchongzi''s eyes, and gently kissed qianchongzi''s lips.


    At this time, a gust of wind swept, cherry blossoms have fallen, fell on their head, body.


    At the window of the room in the distance, Liu Shengsan looks at the scene and shakes his head with a smile.

 Chapter 863

    Li Su woke up early. Today is the day for him to return home.


    Qianchongzi is still sleeping there. Last night, she sneaked over again and fell asleep here instead of going back to her room after lingering with Li Su.


    Li Su gently kisses Qian Chongzi on the forehead and gets out of bed.


    Liu shengsanyan has already arranged everything for him. This time, he has no worries, so Li Su still chooses to go back by plane.


    Liu shengsanyan has something important to do, so only qianchongzi follows Li Su to the airport. They are now standing in the waiting hall.


    Qianchongzi hugged Li Su''s waist and put his face on Li Su''s shoulder.


    "Come and see me when you have time." Qianchongzi''s mouth is in Li Su''s ear.


    "Yes." Li Su held qianchongzi tighter.


    In qianchongzi''s reluctant wave, Li Su left her sight and got on the plane.


    Li Su just squinted on the plane for a while, and then he arrived at his destination.


    As soon as Li Su got off the plane, a phone call came in.


    "Hello?"


    "It''s me, Zhang Qiang."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s an emergency." Zhang Qiang''s voice sounds worried.


    "You know the rules, don''t let me cure everyone." Li Su has some helpless ways.


    "This time it''s a big shot, bigger than you''ve ever treated before."


    "I''ll see you then. You''ll meet me at the airport now." Then Li Su hung up.


    After a while, Zhang Qiang had already driven to the airport. Li Su opened the rear door and sat in.


    "Who is it?" Li Su asked.


    "National Mother..." Zhang Qiang replied.


    "National Mother?"


    "The mother of a nation is the mother of a nation." Zhang Qiang is a little speechless.


    "Did she come to you?"


    "No, Dean Niu asked me to come to you."


    "What''s wrong? Even Dean Niu can''t be cured? " Li Su is a little curious.


    "Some colds, some fever."


    "Old Niu can''t even cure his cold now?"


    "I don''t know about that. You''d better communicate with Dean Niu in person."


    Li Su was a little tired from flying. He wanted to find a place to have a good rest,


    Now we have to go to the first people''s hospital first.


    On the way, Li Su''s phone rang again.


    "Dean Niu." When Li Su saw that it was dean Niu, he picked it up¡° Li Su, have you come back yet? " President Niu''s voice was a little worried.


    "I''m back. I''m going to you now." Li Su said feebly.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    "I heard it''s just a cold and a fever?"


    "Yes, the diagnosis of our hospital is like this, and I personally think so, but after exhausting all kinds of methods, we still can''t get better."


    "You must be in a hurry now." Li Su said.


    "Don''t laugh at me. If it can''t be cured, I can''t be the dean."


    "It''s not so exaggerated, is it?"


    "Why not, you should already know the identity of the patient?"


    "I see."


    "Then you don''t hurry to help me."


    "Here we are. We''ll be there in a minute."


    After Li Su hung up, the car had stopped at the door of the hospital. President Niu and a group of people in white coats were standing at the door of the hospital.


    Seeing Li Su coming down from the car, Dean Niu quickly came up.


    "Here you are." President Niu said to Li Su.


    "Dean Niu, can''t you even cure your cold and fever now?" Li Su said with a smile.


    "Don''t make fun of me. I''m in a hurry now."


    "Isn''t it a common cold and fever?" Li Su asked.


    "The symptoms are really the symptoms of common cold and fever, but the treatment has been used, and the fever has not subsided.


    "Well, you can show me."


    Li Su entered the hospital behind President Niu, and they came to the door of the special ward.


    Outside the ward stood a line of people in black suits and sunglasses.


    "The patient''s identity is special, you should pay more attention to etiquette." President Niu told Li Su.


    "Don''t worry, I know," Li Su replied.


    Dean Niu knocked on the door and they went in together.


    There were three people in the ward. Besides a middle-aged woman lying on the bed, a middle-aged man and a young man were sitting beside the bed.


    "Chief, the miracle doctor I told you has come." President Niu said respectfully.


    Li Su smiles and nods to three people.


    "Hello." The middle-aged man said to Li Su.


    Li Su felt that the middle-aged man looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember who he was.


    "Let me see the symptoms first." Li Su said slowly.


    The middle-aged man and the young man did not speak, but they all dodged from the side of the bed, and Li Su stepped forward. The middle-aged woman lying on the bed looks very kind. Her face is a little red, but the red is abnormal. When she saw Li Su coming, she gave her a smile. It seemed that she had used a lot of strength.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [name; Magnolia denudata sex: female age: 44 symptom: typhoid fever treatment method: Baihu Decoction]


    Li Su had already known the disease, but he put his hand on her wrist first, and then looked at her tongue coating.


    "Have you been thirsty a lot lately?" Li Su asked softly.


    "Well, although I drink a lot of water, I''m still thirsty."


    "Sweating is serious, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    Li Su stood up, and the other three were staring at him, waiting for him to speak.


    "Is there a conclusion?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    "I think that''s common typhoid." Li Su said.


    "The diagnosis is the same as ours." President Niu sighed.


    "Not bad."


    "Do you have a way?" President Niu asked.


    "What treatment did you use before?" Li Su asked.


    "It''s all conventional methods for treating colds and fever, which have been used by traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine." President Niu replied.


    "Have you ever used white tiger soup?"


    "White tiger soup? No, the therapeutic effect of Baihu Decoction is not good, so we haven''t considered it. " Dean Niu was a little confused.


    "Then I''ll have a white tiger soup first." Li Su said lightly.


    "Just white tiger soup?"


    "Yes, after drinking, I''ll come back to acupuncture." Li Su replied.


    The middle-aged man looked at the two people in conversation and did not speak.


    Li Su and President Niu have come out of the ward. The man in black at the door immediately closes the door.


    "It''s no joke, Li Su." President Niu still didn''t understand Li Su''s intention.


    "It''s OK. Just listen to me." Li Su said.


    "Well, my old bone depends on your trick." Said the cow yard with a sigh.


    Li Su didn''t feel any worry. Although the patient''s identity is unusual, there is a ghost medical system, and all the diseases are not a big problem in Li Su''s view.


    Li Su is a little tired now. He just wants to find a place to have a rest. He originally planned to go to the hotel, but suddenly he thought of going to the small clinic he used to stay in.


    Out of the hospital, he asked Zhang Qiang to drive him to a small clinic.

 Chapter 864

    With the low noise of the engine, the car has stopped at the entrance of the clinic.


    Li Su told Zhang Qiang not to wait for himself, and then got out of the car.


    Through the glass door of the small clinic, Li Su saw the ease of communicating with patients. There were several scattered people in the clinic. Li Su pushed the door and went in.


    "Please sit here for a moment." I heard the sound of the door and didn''t look up.


    "It''s me." Li Su said softly.


    At ease, she heard Li Su''s voice and then raised her head.


    "Why are you here? When did you come back? " I was surprised to see Li Su.


    "I just came back today." Li Su replied.


    "Wait a minute. I have a few patients now." He said with ease.


    "Well, you''re busy first. I''ll go to the back and get some sleep first." Said Li


    Su went in.


    I haven''t seen this room for a long time. After looking at it for a while, Li Su lay on the bed.


    I don''t know how long after that, Li Su finally woke up. The light in the room outside was on. It seemed that it was dark. Li Su yawned, stretched and got out of bed.


    Anxin is fiddling with the medicine outside. Li Su has come behind her. She hasn''t noticed it yet.


    Li Su quietly stretched out his hand, from the safe waist around to the front, and then hugged her.


    "Ah! Hooligans Peace of mind cried out, and then a slap over.


    Li Su didn''t expect that he would slap himself in the face, so he didn''t take precautions at all. With a "pop", Li Su already had a red handprint on his face.


    "Why are you?" Peace of mind to see behind is Li Su, surprised said.


    "Who else can I be?" Li Su touched his face and said.


    "I thought there were hooligans. I forgot you were here too." He said with ease.


    "Blame me for not coming for a long time." Li Su''s mouth was full.


    "Let me see your face." Said peace of mind has put his hand on Li Su''s face, gently soothing.


    "I''m fine. Are you finished?" Li Su seized the hand of ease.


    "I''ve been busy for a long time. You''ve been sleeping in the dark." At ease, Li Su kneaded his hand.


    "Before I got off the plane, I was called to the hospital by President Niu and went to see a doctor. I didn''t have a rest all the time." Li Su said.


    "How''s it going? Is the disease cured? "


    "I don''t know yet. It shouldn''t be a big problem. By the way, do you know who magnolia is?" Li Su suddenly thought of the female patient.


    "No one doesn''t know who she is, does she?" She rolled her eyes.


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t even know the first lady?" I feel at ease that I have seen aliens¡° First lady? Oh Li Su knocked himself on the head.


    "Why do you ask this?"


    "She was the patient before." Li Su stares at ease''s eyes.


    "You..." peace of mind is a little speechless.


    "Since she is the first lady, isn''t her husband..." Li Su remembered the middle-aged man in the ward.


    "What else?"


    Li Su just reflected that the middle-aged man in the ward might be the most powerful person he could think of.


    "Still don''t want this, how do you want to compensate me?" Li Su immediately turned into a bad smile.


    "Make it up to you? You gave me a fright At ease, he threw away Li Su''s hand.


    "I don''t care." Then Li Su reached out to her heart again.


    The two were gentle.


    "I have to go to the hospital to have a look." Li Su looked at lying in his arms and said.


    "Well, I''ll close the door and go back. Do you want to tell them about your coming back?" She put her hand on Li Su''s chest.


    "Then tell them." Li Su said softly.


    Li Su put on her clothes and went to the hospital after saying goodbye to Ann.


    Dean Niu is not in the dean''s room. Li Su grabs a little nurse and asks where Dean Niu has gone. The little nurse says that Dean Niu is in the special ward upstairs.


    Li Su came to the door of the special ward. Just as he was about to push the door in, he was stopped by the man in black at the door.


    "Don''t you know who I am?" Li Su has some doubts.


    The man in black held out his arm to stop Li Su.


    "Dean Niu, Dean Niu!" Li Su called out at the door.


    "Who is it? Don''t you want to die? " Dean Niu came out in a huff.


    "Dean Niu." Li Su said hello.


    "Li Su, here you are. I was just about to find you President Niu said and pulled Li Su in.


    Li Sulin gave the man in black a look before entering the room.


    As soon as Li Su came in, he saw the patient lying on the bed, but now there was only a middle-aged man beside him.


    "How are you?" Li Su immediately went to the hospital bed.


    Although the middle-aged woman is still ruddy, she is no longer the red she used to be. Li Su knows that her fever has gone away.


    "I feel much better. It didn''t work after taking so many medicine. I drank a bowl of medicine you prescribed, and now I don''t sweat any more." The voice of middle-aged women has also regained its vitality.


    "But now you still need to rest. You''d better stay in hospital for observation." Li Su said softly.


    "Well." The middle-aged woman nodded slightly¡° Now I''m going to give you acupuncture, OK? " Li Su asked.


    "No problem."


    Li Su took out his silver needles from his arms and began to apply thirteen ghost needles to the middle-aged women. Black and red blood flowed out of each needle hole.


    Half an hour later, Li Su put away his needle and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Li Su." Li Su heard someone call his name.


    He looked back and saw that he was talking to the middle-aged man


    When Li Su knew his identity, he did not dare to take the same attitude as before.


    "You call me?" Li Su gave a soft answer.


    "They said you were very generous when you were young. It seems they didn''t cheat me." Middle aged people''s voice sounds very dignified.


    "Where, compared with you, I''m still a little boy. I don''t have any bearing."


    "Don''t be modest." The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    Li Su didn''t know what to say, so he scratched his head.


    "It seems that my wife''s illness has improved. I thank you for her." The middle-aged man continued.


    "Doctors are meant to cure and save people. You don''t have to thank me." Li Su is truly modest now.


    "I heard... You seem to have offended some big man?" Middle aged people sound relaxed.


    "It seems to be true, but I feel innocent." Li Su replied.


    "Han''s temper has been like that since he was young, but you can''t help it


    Don''t worry too much. He''ll only attack you. Your family should be OK. "


    "Do you mean it''s true?" Li Su didn''t believe it. It didn''t seem like this before.


    "But rabbits can bite when they are in a hurry, do you understand?"


    Li Su nodded.


    "We can''t manage him to deal with you, but we can''t manage you to deal with him, do you understand?" The middle-aged man looked into Li Su''s eyes.


    "I understand."


    Now Li Su really understands that Han Yu is not a popular person in their circle. Although if he deals with Han Yu, he is actually the gun of others, but Li Su doesn''t care about those interest groups. He just wants Han Yu to taste what he has tasted these days.


    Thinking of this, Li Su clenched his fist.

 Chapter 865

    Li Su left the hospital.


    After thinking about it, Li Su decided to go to Xiao Yiyi''s home. Who can make Xiao Yiyi''s home big.


    Zhang Qiang drives to Xiao Yiyi''s home.


    "Zhang Qiang, do you know Han Yu?" Li Su looks at Zhang Qiang with the steering wheel in his hand.


    "Han Yu? Who doesn''t know? After all, he is one of the eight masters of the Tang and Song dynasties. " Zhang Qiang feels that Li Su''s question is naive.


    "I''m not talking about Han Yu. I''m talking about Han Yu now. He should be an official at the top." Li Su said, pointing up.


    "I seem to have heard the name, but I''m not familiar with it." Zhang Qiang replied.


    "Then you can check his information. The more negative information, the better, at all costs." Li Su said.


    "What? Are you going to deal with him? "


    "If you want to check it, you can check it. Now there''s so much nonsense.


    ¡±


    "Well, I see." Zhang Qiang drives wholeheartedly.


    In the twinkling of an eye to Xiao Yiyi''s home, Li Su entered the yard and went straight to the villa. Xiao Yiyi happens to be at home, and Feng Duoduo is also there.


    Both of them only wore underwear. Originally, they thought that no one would come in at home, so they simply took off their clothes for comfort.


    "Wow Li Su opened the door and saw such a beautiful scene. He couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo hear Li Su''s voice and twist their heads together. Xiao Yiyi sits on the sofa and doesn''t move, while Feng Duoduo stands up and runs towards Li Su.


    Of course, Li Su stretched out his hands and let Feng Duoduo jump into his arms. Feng Duoduo entangled Li Su like an octopus.


    "Su Su, I miss you so much." Feng Duoduo''s words give Li Su and Xiao Yiyi goose bumps.


    "Darling, I miss you too." Li Su patted her on the back and took her to sit next to Xiao Yiyi.


    "Have you dealt with the matter of qianchongzi?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Take care of it." Li Su wanted to put Feng Duoduo down, but she refused.


    "What about chiyoko?" Xiao Yiyi had already noticed something in his heart.


    "She..." Li Su didn''t know how to speak.


    "Well? What happened to her? " Feng Duoduo, sitting on Li Su''s lap, also asked.


    "In fact, she and I have already..." Before Li Su''s words were finished, he felt a sharp pain coming from his waist. It turned out that Feng Duoduo had pinched Li Su''s meat with his hand.


    "I knew it would be no good for you to be with a little girl." Feng Duoer said viciously.


    "I haven''t finished yet." Li Su said, covering his waist with his hand.


    "Say it." Feng Duoduo looks at Li Su.


    "In fact, she and I have already been... Ah!!" Li Su felt more intense pain than just now¡° Forget it. I''m afraid I can''t help strangling you


    ¡£¡± Feng Duoduo said with a bulging cheek.


    Xiao Yiyi looked at them and laughed.


    "In fact, she and I almost died together again." Li Su recalled what happened at sea.


    "What happened? Are you ok? " Although Feng Duoduo was not ambiguous, Li Su said that he almost died and his heart was still corrected.


    "I''m here well, aren''t I?" Li Su replied.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yiyi also asked.


    Li Su told them what happened on the sea and scared them into a daze. Especially when he and qianchongzi jumped into the sea, their mouths were wide open.


    "You said that you two were rescued as soon as you got to the island?" Xiao Yiyi asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, good luck." Li Su omitted what happened on the island.


    "It always feels strange." Feng Duoduo also noticed the abnormality.


    "What''s so strange? Stop talking. Let''s do something intentionally


    It''s a matter of righteousness. " Li Su said, reaching for Feng Duoduo and Xiao Yiyi''s chest.


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo want to avoid, but they are hugged firmly by Li Suyi.


    Li Su kisses one person and gropes on the other.


    Li Su is to the next step, the phone is really not interesting ring.


    "Hello? Who is it? " The good thing was interrupted. Of course, Li Su was unhappy.


    "It''s me, Zhang Qiang."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s an emergency."


    "No look."


    "He''s badly hurt."


    "Is he rich?"


    "It''s not like being rich."


    "Then let him go to the hospital."


    "He said his name was longyi."


    "I don''t care whether it''s dragon one, dragon two or dragon three¡°


    "Well, I see."


    "Wait a minute. What''s his name?" Li Su raised his head on Xiao Yiyi''s leg.


    "Dragon one."


    "Are you sure?"


    "He said it himself."


    "Is he a middle-aged man with a strong figure?"


    "Yes." Zhang Qiang gave a positive answer¡° Where are you now? I''ll be right there Just then, Li Su was already getting dressed.


    After Li Su hung up, he put on the clothes he had just taken off.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "One of my friends is seriously injured. I''ll go and have a look." Li Su''s tone was not without anxiety.


    "Then go ahead and leave us alone."


    "I''ll make it up to you when I get back." Then Li Su gave each of the two girls a kiss on the forehead and walked towards the door.


    "By the way, I''ll borrow your driver." Li Su called to Xiao Yiyi at the door.


    "Go, he knows you."


    Hearing Xiao Yiyi''s words, Li Sufei ran out quickly.


    I have come to the place where I have agreed with Zhang Qiang. It is a small clinic, which is smaller than the one with peace of mind.


    Entering the clinic, Li Su saw three people in the clinic. One was wearing a white coat and looked like a doctor in the clinic, while Zhang Qiang was standing beside him. Although the person lying on the bed was covered with blood, Li Su recognized that it was long Yi.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [name; Longyi gender: male age: 45 disease: sharp instrument cut, blunt instrument cut, bone fracture, visceral hemorrhage treatment method: operation]


    "What happened? Why is he here? " Li Su asked Zhang Qiang.


    "I''m just here, too. Ask him." Zhang Qiang pointed to the man in the white coat and said.


    "What is the situation?" Li Su had a bad feeling in his heart, but he still hoped that his feeling was false.


    "I''m a doctor in this clinic. At that time, the patient came in covered with blood. I thought he came to seek treatment, but as soon as he came in, he asked me for a mobile phone."


    "And then?" Li Su asked.


    "Then he called this gentleman, and then this gentleman called you again." The doctor pointed to Zhang Qiang.


    Zhang Qiang nodded and agreed with the doctor.


    "Did you take emergency measures?" Li Su asked.


    "I can only help him stop the bleeding first, but his injury is too serious. It''s better to send him to the hospital now, otherwise the patient''s life will be in danger."


    "Is there acupuncture here?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you have surgical equipment?"


    "Yes."


    "Have you ever learned to operate?"


    "Yes."


    "Then we''ll operate here." Li Su said firmly.


    "But I can''t do such a big operation." The doctor''s face was bitter. Although he had learned surgery, he only stayed in the stage of theory¡° I''ll do it. You help me. "


    Li Su said that he had taken off his coat and put on a white coat hanging on the hanger.

 Chapter 866

    Li Su is all dressed up.


    "You can''t operate on him here. Are you a doctor?" The doctor stopped Li Su and asked.


    "Do you know Li Su?" Zhang Qiang spoke.


    "Of course I know."


    "He is Li Su."


    As soon as the doctor heard that the young man in front of him was Li Su, he immediately stepped aside.


    Long Yi has been in a coma, Li Su opened his eyes and looked, the pupil did not spread, but he must be operated on immediately.


    Li Su tore the ragged clothes on Long Yi and saw the wound on Long Yi. Li Su even took a breath.


    He first used the ghost door 13 needles to seal many acupoints on longyi''s body to avoid massive bleeding again. Then he took off longyi''s clothes and washed the wound covered with soil with alcohol.


    "Zhang Qiang, call Dean Niu immediately and ask him to send some bags of type a blood. Hurry up!" Li Su said to Zhang Qiang.


    "How do you know he''s type A?" The doctor''s face was incredible, but Li Su ignored him.


    Li Su had already started the operation. The doctor stood beside him and kept sending new surgical instruments to Li Su.


    After a while, an ambulance stopped at the door, and a man came in with an incubator. There were some blood bags Li Su needed and some surgical instruments, big and small, in the incubator.


    "Blood transfusion!" Li Su yelled, and the doctor quickly began to act.


    Li Su''s way of doing surgery seems like magic to him. Li Su doesn''t even need to look or touch to find the position of the knife. The place where Li Su moved within half an hour, according to the usual method, would take at least two hours to complete.


    The intern who came to deliver blood looked at the busy scene and joined in. He and another doctor kept handing tools to Li Su, but their speed was not even as fast as that of Li Su''s knife,


    After a while, both of them were sweating, and Li Su was still in full swing. They could only wipe Li Su''s face with a dry towel every once in a while. Every time, the towel was as wet as soaking in water.


    As time went by, Li Su never stopped. Finally, two and a half hours after the operation, the operation was basically completed. The next suture was done by Li Su alone, while the other two sat on the ground tired.


    This kind of experience is that they have never had before and may not have in the future.


    After a while, Li Su''s sewing was over, and he left his rubber gloves and blood stained white coat in the garbage can.


    According to the traditional method of treatment, even after the operation, Long Yi would have to lie down for at least a month. Li Su''s ancient method of operation, combined with Li Su''s vitality, can get out of bed as soon as he wakes up.


    After the operation, Li Su begins to think. He is sure that something has happened to long Qiuyue, but long Qiuyue is dead or alive. Now only long Yi knows. Li Su deeply regrets his decision to leave long Qiuyue alone.


    But now everything will be known as soon as the Dragon wakes up.


    [ghost medical system diagnosis...] [there are still 7 hours and 31 minutes before the patient wakes up]


    Li Su immediately asked the intern to come over and carried long Yi to the ambulance and sent him to the hospital.


    As soon as long woke up, Li Su decided to go back to Xiao Yiyi''s home for a rest. The operation just now made Li Su feel a little tired.


    Back to Xiao Yiyi''s home, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo are still playing games there.


    When they saw Li Su coming back, they immediately put down the handle. Li Su went to the sofa and sat down, letting the whole person sink into the sofa.


    "How is your friend?" See Li Su lost the appearance of spirit, Xiao Yi


    Yi immediately asked.


    "It''s not very good, but it''s saved, but the man is still in a coma." Li Su''s voice was feeble.


    "That''s good. It''s good to be alive." Feng Duoduo comforted.


    "If only it were that simple." When Li Su thought of long Qiuyue, he felt pain


    "Anything else?" Xiao Yiyi asked again.


    Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo don''t know the existence of long Qiuyue now, but Li Su doesn''t want to hide it now. He must say it now.


    Li Su began to talk about how he met long Qiuyue, how he practiced martial arts with long Qiuyue, and how he defeated long Yizhi in Wanren villa with her.


    After listening to what Li Su said, they were not angry at all, even some tears in their eyes.


    "That dragon elder sister can already..." Feng Duoduo says carefully.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. She''ll be fine." Xiao Yi stopped her words.


    Li Su is now in a state of despair. The two women are not unhappy because Li Su is worried about another woman, because they know that whether they are themselves, or ease, Yao ya, or others, as long as one of them is in danger, Li Su will be worried.


    Now Li Su''s appearance will only make them feel distressed.


    Xiao Yiyi holds Li Su''s head on her chest and gently rubs her hair with her hand. Feng Duoduo gently rubbed Li Su''s hand against his face.


    Li Su quietly enjoyed a moment of peace. After a while, the two women found that Li Su had closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    The next morning, Li Su opened his eyes and found that he was lying in bed naked. He looked at the time and found that it was more than eight o''clock. Now longyi should have woken up. Li Su got up immediately.


    Just at this time, Xiao Yiyi also came in with some clothes in his hand.


    "Are you awake? I''ve just brought my clothes. Put them on Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Su without clothes, still a little embarrassed.


    "You and dodo made me sleep?"


    "Yes, you''re dead. You''ve exhausted us both." Xiao Yiyi replied.


    "Thank you so much." Li Su puts on her clothes, goes to Xiao Yiyi and kisses her face.


    "Let''s go down for breakfast first. You''ll have to go to the hospital later." Xiao Yi reminds a way. Li Su took Xiao Yiyi''s men to the building.


    After breakfast, Li Su left in Xiao Yiyi''s car alone.


    The sun just showed its head in the East, and it was still a little cool. All the trees on the roadside have fallen


    The sutra was dyed green.


    Li Su drove to the hospital. The red Ferrari attracted a lot of people''s attention. Li Su got out of the car and walked into the hospital quickly.


    After asking, Li Su knew that long Yi was arranged in a special ward, which made Li Su very satisfied.


    Li Su came to the ward. There was only one nurse in the ward. When she saw Li Su Lai, the nurse called "Doctor Li" and went out.


    Longyi has woken up. He was staring at the ceiling and saw Li Su''s figure. The expression on his face has changed.


    As soon as the Dragon wanted to speak, he coughed only a few times. Li Su had come to the hospital bed and sat down.


    After drinking the water Li Su handed him, he was finally able to make a sound.


    "I''m sorry, Dr. Li." Long Yi''s words made Li Su''s heart hang.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Su''s voice has changed.

 Chapter 867

    Seeing that long Yi was struggling to sit up, Li Su quickly stepped forward to help him.


    "I''m really sorry, Dr. Li." Longyi''s voice is hoarse and weak.


    "Don''t apologize, where''s Qiu Yue?" Li Su is very worried about the safety of long Qiuyue.


    "Miss, she''s taken." Dragon one trembles to say.


    "Take it?" Although Li Su has made some psychological preparations, he still corrects himself when he hears that long Qiuyue really has an accident.


    "Yes." Dragon one answers a way.


    "What''s the matter with your injury?"


    "That''s when I got hurt." Longyi replied.


    "You tell me everything from the beginning." Li Su stares into longyi''s eyes.


    The third day after Li Su left Wanren villa.


    Early in the morning, long Qiuyue had already got up. She told Long Yi that she would go to her father''s study, long Jiannan, to sort out the books and documents left by her father.


    When long Qiuyue passed, Long Yi had been waiting for her there.


    "Housekeeper long, you are here early?" Long Qiuyue''s voice is a little lazy.


    "I''m new here, too, miss." Long Yi''s respectful reply


    "Don''t be so polite. You are my father''s right-hand man. You should be my elder. Just treat me as a junior." Long Qiuyue is embarrassed to smile.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention." Longyi replied.


    "What are we going to do today?" Long Qiuyue asked.


    "Master''s books and documents are all treasures of Wanren mountain villa. Our ancient books of Qizong are also here. Since the master has passed away, the task of inheriting Qizong is all on you. " The Dragon said word by word.


    Long Qiuyue nods her head gently. She believes that with the help of Long Yi and Li Su, she will surely make great progress.


    Thinking of Li Su, long Qiuyue finds that Li Su has been gone for several days. Without Li Su, everything seems meaningless.


    "The master has taught me most of the classics of Qizong, so I can also provide you with the necessary help." Longyi said again.


    "Well, I understand." Long Qiuyue promised.


    Just then, a lot of noise came from outside the door.


    "These servants have told them many times not to be so careless. They just don''t listen. I''ll go out and have a look." Said the dragon one already pushed to open the door to go out.


    Long Qiuyue also went out behind long Yi.


    There was no scene that longyi said. A servant saw longyi and ran over.


    "Housekeeper dragon, no... no good." The servant said breathlessly.


    "What''s the matter?" Dragon one asks a way, the face has some angry color.


    "Someone broke in through the gate." Answered the servant¡° Who is it? Do you see it? " Long Yi asked.


    "It seems that he came with the second master. Please go and have a look. Some people have been injured." Before the servant finished speaking, longyi had already taken a step.


    Long Qiuyue follows longyi closely.


    In the yard, Long Yi saw a large group of people. Long Bei''s bloated figure stood in the front, and he was accompanied by a young man.


    "Second master, what are you doing?" Although Long Yi still used modest words, there was no respect in his tone.


    "Oh, isn''t that housekeeper long? And miss long The sound of the Dragon sounds obscene.


    "What are you doing here?" Long Qiuyue is the master of the villa now, so she is better for some things.


    "I''ll get back what belongs to me." The dragon says to long Qiuyue north.


    "Oh? Just take it if you want. Why do you want to break in? " Long Qiuyue said.


    "I want to walk in. But my friend doesn''t want to see it, so I can''t help it. " Dragon looked North at the young man standing beside him.


    Long Qiuyue also turned her eyes to the young man, who was about 1.8 meters tall. Through her clothes, she could see the tight muscles inside. With a body muscle does not match is a white face, the face is too white, and even looks a little feminine. His face has no expression, eyes have been staring at long Qiuyue, let long Qiuyue''s heart some hair.


    "What do you want? Go and get it now. " Long Qiuyue still wants to make things big and small.


    "It''s not easy to take what I want. I have to trouble you to let it out." The Dragon smiles to the north.


    "What you want is the position of the villa leader?" Long Qiuyue asked softly.


    "It''s really smart. What I want is this thing. It was left by my elder brother, long Jiannan. I didn''t expect to be robbed by you. Now I''ll get back what belongs to me." Said the dragon to the north.


    "What is your friend here for?" Long Qiuyue was not angry because of the dragon''s words to the north.


    "You." The Dragon did not speak to the north, but the young man spoke.


    The young man said a word and then tightly closed his mouth, this word is like a word


    Like a piece of ice, the temperature of the scene has been lowered.


    "Wishful thinking, as long as I have a dragon in, no one wants to touch miss a hair." The Dragon clenched his teeth and said that his fist had been clenched.


    The young man didn''t speak, but the corner of his mouth seemed to pick slightly, showing a strange smile.


    At this time, the guards of Wanren villa have come to the open space one after another. Without longyi''s command, they just stand there, and no one moves.


    Long Beibei saw the crowd surrounding him, and some cold sweat seeped from his forehead. However, seeing the young man''s calm, he was relieved.


    "Catch it!" The Dragon guards have issued orders.


    The guards come forward one after another and point their swords at the young man, but the young man still doesn''t move. On the contrary, Long Yi is worried because the young man''s reaction reminds him of Li Su.


    When the guard wanted to step forward again, the young man moved. He said that he did, but in fact, he only moved very slightly. He raised his hand and waved it gently. The guards who rushed in front of him fell to the ground, as if they were hit by something, but nothing flew out of the young man''s hand. The rest of the guards saw the scene and did not dare to step forward. Longyi has seen this


    The young man was so powerful that he decided not to wait and see.


    He took the sword from a guard and took a few steps.


    "Array!" Deep voice from the mouth of a dragon out.


    It''s the second time that long Qiuyue has heard someone say array. Last time long Yizhi sent someone to attack her, several people at that time also listed array, but Li Su easily cracked it.


    And this time, the array is dominated by longyi, which is much stronger than that at that time. Moreover, longqiuyue has never seen longyi''s skill, which not only makes her eyes wide open.


    Longyi''s figure has been floating up, and five guards in black have joined the array, six men and six swords.


    The Dragon standing next to him saw the way of the array to the north. Only when he saw his father practice the array when he was a child, he exclaimed: "six stars sword array!"


    The smile of the young man''s mouth seemed to be more serious.

 Chapter 868

    LiuMang Xingjian array is a unique array of Wanren mountain villa. It can be defended or attacked, and it can be changed infinitely. However, it must have a leader who is stronger than the other five. At this time, longyi is the leader.


    All the people in Wanren villa have learned the six star sword array, but the only ones who can be the leader are long Jiannan, long Yizhi and long Yizhi. Now long Jiannan has gone west, and long Yizhi is crazy. Now only long Yizhi can lead the six star sword array.


    The Dragon autumn moon and the dragon have opened their eyes to the north.


    The attack of the sword array began. The six men, who had stood in a circle, broke the circle from the tail and surrounded the young man with a scorpion swinging its tail.


    From long Beibei''s point of view, there are two choices for young people: one is to retreat immediately to get rid of the encirclement, the other is to jump out of thin air, but this will expose greater weaknesses, so he believes that young people will definitely choose to retreat.


    The young man moved, but not as the Dragon thought,


    Get out of this circle. Instead, they rushed to the side of the sword array, and the young people avoided the leading edge and chose to break through from the side.


    But now there was not only a long sword facing him. His figure flashed to one side and stretched out his hands. At the moment when the tip of the sword was about to touch his body, the two men who had been holding the sword in front of him fell down, and no one could see what he had done.


    The two men fell down, but the sword did not fall to the ground. Instead, the young man held the sword in his hand. He held the sword in his hand.


    Although two of them had fallen to the ground, the sword array did not stop. The other two swords had approached the young man''s back. The young man held the sword body with his hands and wrists shaking slightly. The two swords had flown from his ribs to his back.


    The two men behind the young man have stopped their actions, not because they stopped the attack, but because two swords have been inserted in their legs. They can''t bear the pain and fall to the ground.


    But it''s just a move. The young man has removed the four stars of the six star sword array, and longyi hasn''t even got close to him.


    One side of the Dragon autumn moon has grown up mouth, young people in an instant solution


    She didn''t expect to kill four people.


    Dragon north is even more surprised than long Qiuyue. He has seen the power of LiuMang star sword array before. Although the dragon head has changed from his brother long Jiannan to longyi, the power has been reduced. However, being defeated by the young man like this really makes long north have no idea.


    Only two of the six people are still standing on the ground. The last guard is about to come forward, but he is stopped by a wave of his hand. Long Yi knows that even if he rushes up, it''s just a waste of effort, and he may even die.


    Now dragon is the only one facing the young man. He clenches his sword.


    Only a little silver flickered. Longyi had already taken out his hand. His sword was like a silver snake, spitting out a letter to the young man. Longyi''s sword stabbed straight at the young man''s chest.


    The young man''s eyes narrowed into a line, this time he chose to avoid, he lowered his body, longyi''s sword pierced his head.


    The young man stepped on the ground and flashed to the side. When he stood up again, he had already grasped a sword that had fallen on the ground.


    As soon as the Dragon turns around and attacks again, he stabs the young man''s abdomen with his sword, but the young man gently pushes the sword away. Longyi''s sword is not powerful, but the young man did use an understatement to block his sight. There was no time to think so much. Longyi launched a stormy attack. On one side, longqiuyue and Longbei could not see the moves clearly. They could only see the remnant of longyi''s sword.


    But the young man''s action can''t be described as fast at all. In the eyes of others, the young man didn''t do any action at all, but every sword of longyi was empty.


    Longyi stops the movement of his hand. At this time, his breathing has a big fluctuation. The sweat on his forehead has already flowed to the corner of his eyes. Longyi wipes it with his cuff.


    "Is that enough?" The young man didn''t look at longyi. Instead, he looked at the sword with several notches in his hand.


    Long Yi frowned. He had used all his strength, but the young man was still relaxed.


    The young man started to attack after he had been defending all the time


    . If the attack of dragon one is violent, the attack of young people can only be described by meteorite impact.


    While the dragon was attacking the young man, he was defeated. He had no way to see the young man''s movements clearly, let alone the imperial sword block. He felt that he had been injured in many places.


    But the pain of the body can''t make longyi''s action any slow, because longyi knows that if his action is slow for half a minute, it''s not just injury.


    However, longyi felt that his sword was getting heavier and heavier. What he could do with five points of strength, now he had to do his best. His hand has been numb. Although the young man''s action is light, the strength of the sword is bigger than longyi imagined.


    After the sound of a clear metal collision, longyi''s sword has been out of the control of his hand and landed on the ground.


    The young man didn''t mean to stop. His sword had stabbed longyi''s chest, which would be his last blow.


    But the sword did not enter longyi''s body as the young people thought. Instead, it was blocked by another sword. In front of the young people, long Qiuyue


    Standing there with the Dragon singing sword. And in long Qiuyue''s behind, is already all over is the wound dragon one.


    "Miss, get out of the way." Longyi''s voice sounded weak.


    Although Long Yi said so, he already understood that he could not protect long Qiuyue.


    "Didn''t you come to me?" Long Qiuyue ignored Long Yi, but said to the young man.


    "You, come with me." The young man said to long Qiuyue.


    "Well, I''ll go with you. Don''t hurt anyone here." Long Qiuyue looks at the people lying on the ground.


    "They? It''s just a waste of my time. " The voice of young people is full of disdain.


    "That... We agreed..." said the dragon to the north.


    "Can''t you handle the situation now?" The young man said coldly.


    "Yes, yes." The Dragon wiped the sweat from his forehead to the north.


    "Let''s go." The young man didn''t look at long Qiuyue. He turned around


    To the door.


    "Longyi, go to him." Long Qiuyue turns her head and says to Long Yi. Although long Qiuyue didn''t say who it was, longyi understood her meaning and nodded her head.


    Long Qiuyue followed the young man and walked out of the gate of Wanren mountain villa. Several others followed them, like the young man''s men.


    The Dragon watched the two people leave to the north. When he looked back, the dragon who was standing there had disappeared.


    "You go and find him. You don''t have to leave him alive." Long Beibei said to his men.

 Chapter 869

    When long Yi said this, he had already drunk several glasses of water that Li Su handed him.


    "So you have no idea who that young man is?" Li Su clenched the empty cup.


    "Yes, after the young lady left, I found a place to hide, but I was finally found by the people from Longbei. I tried my best to run out and came here as soon as possible." Longyi said slowly.


    "Now the dragon is in Wanren villa?" Li Su asked.


    "It should be. He has been coveting Wanren villa for a long time, but he doesn''t work hard. Although the master has a bad relationship with the master, he is still the master." Longyi''s voice trembled slightly.


    "Autumn moon, I will save you." The cup in Li Su''s hand broke with a crack.


    "I feel that there should be someone else behind that young man." Longyi said again.


    "Whoever it is, he already has a place in hell." Several drops of blood fell from Li Su''s hand to the ground.


    "What shall we do now?" Long Yi asked.


    "Go to Longbei first. Most of the people in the villa are yours, aren''t they?" Li Su asked long Yi.


    "Well, with all due respect, no one should support him except those he brought with him." Longyi coughed a few times


    "Well, you come with me." Li Su stood up.


    "But my injury..." of course, longyi wants to go with Li Su to save longqiuyue.


    "You try. Now you can get up."


    Long Yi listened to Li Su''s words and moved his body suspiciously. He found that the pain on his body seemed to have disappeared. He looked down at the scars on his body again. Some scabs had fallen off.


    "What''s going on?" Longyi wants to see a ghost.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go out. We''ll start when I get back." Just then, Li Su had already pushed the door out and left the stunned longyi.


    Li Su is going back to Xiao Yiyi''s house now. One is to tell them that he is going to leave for a while, the other is to change to a low-key car.


    When she arrived at Xiao Yiyi''s house, she was alone. When she saw Li Su coming back, she rushed to meet her.


    "How''s it going?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "People are OK. Now I know what happened, so I''m going to Wanren villa. Please tell them for me." Li Su said softly.


    "Is it dangerous?" Xiao said with concern.


    "Maybe. Now is not the time to worry about danger or not." Li Su


    He replied.


    "Then you must come back safely and bring autumn moon back with you." Xiao Yiyi stroked Li Su''s face with his hand.


    "I will." Li Su clenched her teeth.


    Li Su changed his car and came to the hospital again.


    As soon as he entered the gate of the hospital, Li Su saw president Niu.


    "Li Su, is your friend OK?" Asked Dean Niu¡° It''s all right. Thank you for your help Li Su remembers yesterday.


    "What are you polite about? Besides, the fever of the one above has gone away. You don''t have to worry about it any more." Speaking of this, Dean Niu grinned.


    "That''s good. I''m going up now." Li Su said, leaving a figure of President Niu.


    Long Yi had already dressed and sat on the bed waiting for Li Su, while the little nurse stood by, looking anxious.


    "Doctor Li, look at him quickly. He has been injured so badly that he has to get out of bed today." The little nurse saw Li Su as if she saw the Savior.


    "Er... He should be OK by now." Li Su looked at the embarrassed face of longyi sitting on the bed.


    "But he was so badly hurt." The little nurse was still indomitable.


    "He''s really OK. I don''t believe you should check it." Li Su pointed to Long Yi and said.


    After listening to Li Su''s words, the little nurse came to the side of the person she had always felt fierce before, and longyi had already lifted up her coat.


    "How is that possible?" The nurse''s voice sounded like she had seen an alien.


    "Now you believe it?" Li Su asked.


    The little nurse didn''t know what to say and stood there.


    "Let''s go." Li Su said to Long Yi again.


    Long Yi stood up and went to the door.


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Li Su felt that the little nurse was very responsible for the patients, and he needed to praise her in front of Dean Niu.


    "Me? Shu Tong The little nurse didn''t know what other people were doing when Li Su asked her name.


    When Li Su heard the nurse''s words, he had already come to the door. This episode made Li Su feel a little relaxed.


    Li Su and longyi have already set foot on the road to Wanren villa.


    In Li Su''s opinion, the gate of Wanren villa has no change. It''s the same black iron gate.


    The car stopped at the door, and soon a man came out of the small door. Li Su didn''t know him, and long Yi had never seen him.


    "Who are you looking for?" Asked the man.


    "Let''s visit the Dragon villa master." Li Su said.


    That person vigilantly looked inside the car and found that there were only two figures.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll ask the master for instructions. What''s your name?"


    "No more." With these words, Li Su bounced out the button he had just torn off his sleeve.


    The man covered his throat with both hands and fell to the ground in pain.


    Long Yi looks at Li Su with a light face and swallows his saliva.


    "It shouldn''t be troublesome to redo this gate, will it?" Li Su looked at the gate and asked the dragon.


    "No trouble." Although Long Yi answered, he didn''t know why Li Su suddenly asked. Long Yi hasn''t responded yet. Li Su has stepped on the accelerator. With the roar of the engine, the car has rushed towards the gate. Long Yi felt a violent impact. The gate had fallen down. Then he knew what Li Su''s question meant.


    There were several people scattered inside the door. When they saw that the door fell down and a car rushed in, they quickly dodged.


    Li Su didn''t pay attention to the minions behind the door. He drove straight to the villa.


    Finally came to the door of the villa, Li Su got out of the car with the dragon, and immediately a group of people surrounded them.


    "Who are you?" One of them asked.


    Li Su really didn''t want to listen to these people''s nonsense, and he didn''t want to waste his time with them. He rushed up, but the speaker didn''t react, and his neck had been clasped by Li Su''s hand.


    "Where is the dragon?" Li Su asked with a little effort.


    "I don''t know." That person says difficultly, the face has become pig liver color.


    "You don''t know?" Li Su added a little more strength.


    "In... In... Long Jiannan''s study."


    When Li Su heard this, he threw him to the ground. The man immediately gasped with his throat.


    When long Yi heard what the man said, he was already leading the way. Li Su and long were walking along the road, and those people still surrounded them, but they had just seen Li Su''s skill, and none of them dared to step forward.


    Li Su has come to the villa where long Jiannan''s study is located. Two people stand guard at the door of the villa.


    When the two men saw longyi, they both changed their faces. Li Su wanted to push the door directly, but the two men held out their arms to stop him.


    Li Su didn''t say much. He put out his hand for two punches, but they didn''t see Li clearly


    Su''s action, has been holding the arm on the ground to roll.

 Chapter 870

    Li Su had already opened the door, and long Yi was in front of him.


    Two people came to the study, Li Su gently knocked on the door.


    "Who? Want to die? I said, "don''t disturb me." The sound of the dragon to the north had passed through the wall and into Li Su''s ears.


    Li Su knocked on the door again, and the footstep came from the other side of the door. Li Su directly kicked the door, and the door opened with a scream.


    Dragon quickly climbed up to the north, but saw Li Su and longyi standing at the door.


    "Longyi, why are you here?" Dragon north to see should be a body injury, even if not dead also have to lose half a life of dragon a stand in front of himself, with the ghost.


    "Isn''t this where I should be?" Longyi clenched his fist.


    "I called a helper." Long turned his eyes to Li Su.


    "Where is the autumn moon?" Li Su asked what he wanted to know most.


    "Dragon autumn moon? I don''t know. " The Dragon replied north.


    Long Beibei''s attitude makes Li Su a little strange. The last time he saw him, he was still a coward. How can he be so brave now?


    Li Su has a foot to the north of the dragon. The bloated figure of the dragon makes him look like a dragon


    I fell to the ground like a ball.


    "Well, you''re dead." The Dragon got up to the north and said, then he took out a medicine bottle the size of a child''s fist from his pocket and drank it all.


    Li Su and long Yi are all looking at long Bei with a puzzled face. They don''t know what medicine he sells in his gourd.


    After drinking the contents of the medicine bottle, long North has clenched his fist to Li Su, the posture looks very fierce.


    Li Su found that the dragon''s move to the North has some foundation. After all, he was born in a martial arts family. Even if he doesn''t work hard, he is much better than ordinary people. But the dragon''s steps to the north are very light. It seems that he has not practiced for many years.


    Li Su is thinking that the dragon''s fist to the North has been waved to him. Li Su can''t help but feel a little funny, because the dragon''s action to the north is like slow motion playback in his eyes.


    With a dull hum, long Beibei was kicked on the ground by Li Su. He looked at Li Su in horror, and then picked up the medicine bottle that he had just been on the ground.


    "Why is this useless?" The dragon looks north at the medicine bottle and says to himself.


    "What''s in your hand?" Li Su could not help but be curious.


    "It''s none of your business." The Dragon threw the medicine bottle to the ground and broke it.


    "If you tell me where the autumn moon is, I''ll let you live." Li Su lowers down and grabs the collar of the dragon.


    "It''s no use talking to you. You can''t save her anyway." The Dragon stares at Li Su to the north.


    "Oh? Why do you say I can''t save her? " Li Su asked.


    "You''re strong, I admit, but you''re not their match at all." There is something unspeakable in the eyes of the dragon.


    "Who are they?" Li Su thought of the young man mentioned by Long Yi¡° I don''t know their names either¡° The Dragon replied north.


    "The young man you were with before?" Li Su looses the collar of long Beibei, and long Beibei falls to the ground again.


    "How is it?" The Dragon leans North on the table.


    "If you tell me where he is, I''ll let you live." Li Su stood up and looked down at the dragon.


    "He is in a Taoist temple on Longxiao mountain in the north of the villa. Go and die." Dragon''s face showed a ferocious smile.


    "Do you know why they want to catch Qiuyue?" Li Su asked.


    "The night of the full moon, the peak of the dragon. If you drink dragon''s blood thirsty, you can ascend to heaven. " Said the dragon to the north.


    Thirsty for dragon blood? Hearing these four words, Li Su felt very nervous. Did they want the blood on long Qiuyue?


    "How many days is the night of full moon?" Li Su turned around and asked long Yi.


    "Tomorrow is the night of the full moon." Longyi replied.


    "We have to hurry." Li Su said.


    "Does it mean that the young lady will be in danger tomorrow night?" Long Yi asked.


    "Literally, it''s like this."


    "Then we have to go to Longxiao mountain now." Longyi calculated the distance in his heart.


    "You don''t want to go. Stay and clean up the mess. The huge Wanren villa can''t be broken down by this rubbish."


    "Then I''ll find a guide to take you."


    "That''s it." Li Su promised to come down.


    According to long Beibei, there is obviously more than one person on the opposite side, which is more like an organization. Li Su doesn''t think that the young man mentioned by Long Yi is the leader of the organization. Obviously, he is also instructed by others.


    Long Yi quickly found a local guide for Li Su, who was originally the cook of Wanren mountain villa. His name was Li Sanjin. He grew up at the foot of Longxiao mountain. Later, the village was ruined and all the people were gone. He also came out to make a living. Finally, long Jiannan found him and recruited him to the mountain villa to be a cook.


    The man named Li Sanjin is standing in front of Li Su.


    "Your name is Li Sanjin?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes, just call me Sanjin." Sanjin is a little fat


    A man in his thirties.


    "Are you familiar with the road of Longxiao mountain?"


    "Familiar. When I was a child, I went to herd cattle every day. I knew where it was with my eyes closed."


    "Are you familiar with the path, too?"


    "I''m most familiar with the path."


    "There is a Taoist temple on it?"


    "There is a Taoist temple. When I was a child, incense was still very popular, but now it should have declined."


    "Do you know any legends there? It''s about blood. "¡° Let me see. " Sanjin began to feel his head.


    Li Su looked at the man who looked a little simple.


    "I remember that when I was a child, my grandmother often told me that I could live forever on the top of Longxiao mountain with dragon blood." Three gold a clap thigh say.


    "Do you believe in this legend?"


    "I might believe it when I was a child, but I don''t believe it now. There are no dragons in the world. Dinosaurs disappeared 65 million years ago."


    "OK, let''s go now."


    Li Su took some climbing tools prepared by longyi and put them in the trunk of the car.


    Li Su drives the car, Sanjin sits in the co pilot, and they head for Longxiao mountain.


    "I heard that you are the uncle of our new leader?" Sanjin asked.


    "Well."


    "Then you must get her out."


    "Why do you say that?" Li Su is a little curious.


    "She is just as like as two peas in the old master," she said. "The master is the same child. He is far from the one." Sanjin said.


    Listening to Sanjin''s words, Li Su also remembers what happened with long Qiuyue before and sighs deeply.


    At the foot of Longxiao mountain, it was evening.


    The towering and straight mountain of Longxiao mountain blocks the sun tightly. The foot of the mountain is much darker than other places. Fortunately, Longxiao mountain is not as steep as expected.


    "Shall we go up now?" Sanjin looked up at the familiar Longxiao mountain.


    "Well, it''s more hidden at night." Li Su replied.


    "Good."


    "Remember, no matter what danger you encounter on the mountain, you don''t have to worry about me. You can escape as soon as possible." Li Su told Sanjin.


    "Ah?" San Jin scratched his head.


    "It''s an order." Li Su said firmly.


    Li Su followed Sanjin around the foot of the mountain. Sanjin was looking for the easiest way up the mountain.

 Chapter 871

    After looking for a while, Sanjin finally found the path up the mountain he found when he was a child.


    When the Taoist temple was in full swing, he once built an easy road on the mountain, but Li Su was afraid of scaring the snake, so he chose the back mountain path.


    Each of them took a flashlight and went up the mountain in the dim moonlight.


    It has been many years since Sanjin left Longxiao mountain. However, although it has been a long time, the mountain has not changed. Sanjin''s memory is also very accurate. They have not encountered any trouble along the way, and they have already come to the middle of the mountain. At this time, the time has come to the early morning.


    "How far is it from that Taoist temple? Li Su looked up and saw only the endless forest.


    "We have to walk for more than two hours. If we had taken the main road, we would have arrived by now." Sanjin is out of breath.


    Seeing that Sanjin was so tired, Li Su took out a small medicine bottle from his pocket and poured a golden pill into his hand.


    "Eat it." Li Su handed the small pill to Sanjin.


    "What is this?" Ask three gold has put the small pill in the mouth.


    Just after swallowing the pill, Sanjin felt a warm current flowing from Dantian to his whole body. He was still panting, but now his breathing has stabilized a lot, and his sore leg seems to be full of strength.


    "Yiqi pill." Li Su said.


    "Why am I suddenly not tired?" Sanjin is very curious.


    "That''s what it does. It strengthens the body." Li Su said softly.


    "It''s amazing."


    "If we''re not tired, let''s keep on going and get to the Taoist temple before dawn."


    They are on their way again.


    In the East, a small piece of white fish belly has appeared in the sky.


    When Li Su had to move on, he was held by Sanjin.


    "You see, what''s that?" Sanjin pointed.


    Li Su followed the direction of the three golden fingers to see, about 500 away on the hillside, there is a Taoist temple impressively appeared in Li Su''s eyes.


    "That''s what we''re looking for?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes, but now it''s almost deserted. I don''t know if there are any Taoists in it." Sanjin said.


    "Now that you have found it, you can go back first, but you must wait for me there after dark tonight."


    "Good."


    With that, Sanjin turned and left.


    Li Su continued to move forward alone. He was getting closer and closer to the Taoist temple, and the appearance of the Taoist temple had been seen in his eyes by Li Su.


    The Taoist temple is located on the mountainside, but it is not far away from the top of the mountain. On both sides of the Taoist temple are two high peaks, and the Taoist temple is in the middle of the two peaks.


    At this time, Li Su didn''t find any movement in the Taoist temple. Although the Taoist temple had declined, he could still see the appearance of its heyday from the perspective of architecture. Li Su made a slight detour from the back of the Taoist temple to the front. The door of the Taoist temple was wide open. On the top of the door was a plaque with three golden typewriters and a dragon tongue temple. Good name, Li Su can''t help saying in his heart.


    If we compare the whole Longxiao mountain to a dragon, the position of the Taoist temple is really in the part of the Dragon tongue.


    It was already daybreak, and there was still no movement in the Taoist temple. Li Su decided not to wait any longer.


    Li Su looked around and quietly came to the door of the Taoist temple. There was no dust on the door, and the place where the door handle was polished.


    Li Su stood at the door and listened to the movement inside. He heard nothing but the sound of the wind blowing on the roof. He tiptoed to the side of the Taoist temple again, jumped hard, grabbed the wall with his hand, and then slowly stretched out his head,


    In this way, he finally saw what was inside the Taoist temple.


    The courtyard of dragon tongue temple is not big. The ground is covered with withered branches and leaves. It can be seen that it has not been cleaned for many years. There was no living creature in the yard. Li Su gently turned inside.


    As soon as Li Su climbed over the wall and went in, he heard a slight noise coming out of the main hall. Li Su ran quickly to a statue that he didn''t know. Only heard a "squeak" sound, the main hall door was pushed open, Li Su immediately bent down.


    What came out of the door was a young man. If he only looked at his head, Li Su might think that he was just a weak teenager. However, his figure was very strong, not worse than Li Su''s.


    Is this the young man mentioned by longyi? Li Su thought.


    The young man carried something in his hand. He went to the yard and left it on the ground. Li Su looked carefully and found that it was rubbish.


    "No quality." Li Su murmured.


    Just then, Li Su heard other voices, like the voice of someone who wanted to speak but was blocked. Is it long Qiuyue? Li Su guessed.


    After hearing the news, the young man went back to the main hall and closed the door. Li Su followed and came to the wall of the main hall.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Long Qiuyue''s voice sounds a little irritated, with a little weakness.


    When Li Su heard the voice of long Qiuyue, he was very happy. It seems that he didn''t come to the wrong place, and there was nothing wrong with long Qiuyue.


    "I won''t do anything to you."


    Another person''s voice came into Li Su''s ear, which was of course the voice of the young man.


    "What''s your purpose in tying me here?" Or the sound of dragon autumn moon.


    "You''ll know in the evening." The young man''s voice sounds a little gloomy.


    "Will I die?" Long Qiuyue''s voice is a little helpless, which makes Li Su feel very sad.


    Li Su wants to rush in and rescue long Qiuyue now, but if he rushes in now, even if he saves her, he can only guarantee her safety now. Li Su wants to wait until the evening, when there are other people coming, and catch them all. In this way, long Qiuyue will not be in danger again.


    "Of course not, and you will live on and never die." The young people''s words remind Li Su of the sixteen character ballad. Do they really want the blood of long Qiuyue?


    "What do you mean by that?" Long Qiuyue''s voice is full of doubts. Li Su didn''t hear the young man''s answer. He seemed to block long Qiuyue''s mouth again. He pressed his ear to the wall, but there was no sound.


    Li Su came to the courtyard wall, climbed up gently, and then climbed up the main hall roof along the courtyard wall.


    At this time, long Qiuyue and the young man are at the foot of Li Su. Li Su lowers down and moves slowly on the roof.


    Li Su came to a position behind the price competition, gently lifted a tile from the roof, and saw a small part of the interior scene¡° It turns out what''s on TV is true. " Li Su looked at the tile in his hand and said something in his heart.


    He lowered his face slowly, approached the missing tile roof, and looked inside with his eyes.


    Li Su saw long Qiuyue and the young man. Long Qiuyue''s state seemed ok. Li Su was a little relieved.


    At this time, long Qiuyue was sitting in the innermost position in the center of the hall, leaning against the back wall, while the young man was sitting on a small bench on one side of the hall.


    Li Su gently covered the tile on it again.


    Although it is confirmed that long Qiuyue is safe now, what is the young man waiting for? Who else will come in the evening? What are they going to do to long Qiuyue? Li Su can''t answer any of these questions.

 Chapter 872

    In the twinkling of an eye is dusk, in addition to quiet, only quiet.


    The sun was subdued in the western sky early, and dyed the clouds with its last afterglow.


    Li Su is now hiding in the twilight. He has never been more than ten meters away from the Dragon tongue temple. Although he thinks that long Qiuyue will not be in any danger before dark, Li Su is not willing to take any more risks.


    Long Qiuyue there has been no big movement, out of the young man occasionally go to the yard.


    But now Li Su''s spirit has been tense up, because the shadow of the moon has been exposed in the East sky, the moon is very round, round as if drawn with a compass.


    Just as Li Su was thinking, the young man went out of the main hall again. When he came to the yard, he did not stay in the yard as before, but went outside the gate. The young man''s eyes were staring at the foot of the mountain from beginning to end, as if waiting for something. Li Su knew that it was not far from that moment.


    All of a sudden, the young man''s face changed a little, and his standing body moved forward a few steps.


    Li Su turned his eyes to the road up the mountain, and several people''s heads appeared in Li Su''s eyes.


    There were a total of five people coming. Two teenagers were walking in the front and two teenagers were walking in the back. These four young men never looked like adult men. They were all dressed in white long clothes. They were not only tall, short, fat and thin, but also had the same facial expression.


    If it wasn''t for their different looks, Li Su would have thought they were quadruplets. They were carrying something together.


    But the four teenagers just let Li Su glance. What really attracted Li Su''s eyes was the old man sitting on a bamboo chair who was carried in the middle by the four teenagers.


    The old man doesn''t look more than 70 years old, but he looks like an old man. He is sitting on the bamboo chair, with the regular pace of the four teenagers, coming towards the Dragon tongue view bit by bit.


    The old man was dressed in a crimson robe. Under the setting of four young men in white and the afterglow of the sunset, his whole body exuded a different luster. His hair was all gray and his beard was a little yellowish white. Although the air did not look energetic, a kind of light appeared in one pair of eyes, which seemed to be able to see through everything.


    Seeing five people coming slowly, the young man standing at the gate of dragon tongue temple has stepped forward.


    "Master, here you are." The young man knelt down and said respectfully.


    "What about people?" The old man''s voice sounded very mean.


    Li Su knew that the old man was talking about long Qiuyue. At this time, long Qiuyue was alone in the main hall. If Li Su went now, he would be able to save long Qiuyue, but what Li Su wanted was once and for all.


    "People are in the main hall." The young man kept his head down.


    "Let''s go in, ah Hong." The old man whispered.


    Hearing this, the young man named ahong stood up and walked towards the Dragon tongue temple. The old man followed him closely. The four young men in white didn''t say a word or even change their expression.


    Li Su already felt that no matter ah Hong or the old man, or the four teenagers in white, they were not easy to deal with.


    When Li Su saw them go in, he immediately walked towards the main hall from the outside of the courtyard wall. When he heard the door of the main hall ring, he moved and swept onto the roof.


    At this time, ah Hong and his party had entered the main hall. Li Su also heard the whine of long Qiuyue. She must have been very afraid when she saw several more people coming. Li Su moved slowly on the roof. He found the observation position again and lifted the tiles on it. In this way, all the scenes in the main hall were under his sight.


    The old man has been carried to the front of long Qiuyue by four young men in white


    Was put on the ground, and the four teenagers or quietly standing in the old man''s side.


    After the old man winked, a Hong went to long Qiuyue''s side and took off the cloth that was put in long Qiuyue''s mouth.


    "Who are you?" Long Qiuyue saw these strange people in front of her, and her face showed some panic.


    The old man just quietly looked at long Qiuyue and didn''t speak, and the others didn''t speak either.


    "What are you doing?" Long Qiuyue''s voice increased a little.


    "Be quiet." Ah Hong said.


    But the old man waved his hand and motioned ahong not to speak.


    "Your name is long Qiuyue, right?" The old man paralyzed in the bamboo chair body slightly forward, said to long Qiuyue.


    "So what." Long Qiuyue replied.


    "Good name, good name." The old man gave a smile.


    She said that she was smiling, but Li Su saw that the smile was worse than crying. Long Qiuyue''s idea at this time was roughly the same, so she moved her head back to get further away from the old man.


    Seeing long Qiuyue''s disgust, the old man put away his smile.


    "Ah Hong, put her beside me." The old man said again.


    "Yes." Ah Hong agreed and went to long Qiuyue''s side.


    A Hong lowers her body and holds long Qiuyue up, although long Qiuyue is twisting all the time


    Her body struggles, but she is firmly controlled by ahong. As ahong puts long Qiuyue down again, she is beside the bamboo chair where the old man sits.


    Long Qiuyue knows that it''s useless to talk, so she turns her head to one side and no longer looks at her eyes.


    "Ah Hong, give me her hand." The old man moved forward slightly.


    "Yes." Ah Hong went down again.


    Under the struggle of long Qiuyue, a Hong tightly clasps long Qiuyue''s wrist with one hand and puts it in front of the old man.


    Although long Qiuyue is a woman, she has already practiced together with Li Su. In addition, long Qiuyue is gifted, so her strength is far beyond ordinary people. But now she let ah Hong clamp her wrist with one hand. It can be seen how terrible ah Hong''s strength is. Thinking of this, Li Su''s brow can''t help wrinkling.


    At this time, the old man put his hand into his dark red robe, groped for a while and took out something.


    It was a small dark red wooden box. The old man slowly opened the box and took out a small object from it.


    Li Su took a closer look and found that it was a ring. The color of the ring was yellow, but not gold. Li Su thought it was more like bronze. There were fine lines on the ring, but Li Su didn''t know the meaning. Long Qiuyue is shaking her head hard at this time, and she already has it


    Bad hunch.


    The old man nodded to ahong, and ahong went forward and took the ring from his hand.

 Chapter 873

    Ah Hong took the ring and held it in his hand.


    "You know what to do." The old man whispered to ahong.


    ¡±Yes Ah Hong agreed.


    Ah Hong pinches the ring in his hand at his fingertip and leans towards long Qiuyue''s hand.


    "What is it? What are you doing? " Long Qiuyue''s eyes are full of horror when she sees ahong''s action.


    Li Su felt that his anger had burned up, and he was trying to control himself.


    The young man named ahong put the ring close to long Qiuyue''s right hand, but long Qiuyue''s hand was clenched at this time.


    A Hong didn''t waste much energy to open long Qiuyue''s hand, and then put the ring into long Qiuyue''s middle finger.


    At this time, the old man sitting on the bamboo chair was almost up. He widened his eyes and wanted to see more carefully. Ah Hong also quietly looks at the right hand of long Qiuyue who is caught by himself.


    At the beginning, nothing happened. Long Qiuyue even turned her head to see what happened to her.


    Under everyone''s attention, the ring has changed. Originally, all the rings are bronze. At this time, the inner ring has become red and blood red.


    Long Qiuyue felt the slight pain from her middle finger, but it was not obvious, just like the feeling of blood collection when she went to the hospital for physical examination.


    The red on the ring is spreading at a very slow speed, along with the exquisite pattern on the ring. At this time, the old man''s face showed a trace of joy, and ah Hong looked at the ring with a dignified face.


    Li Su also saw some of the tricks on the ring. It was like long Qiuyue''s blood that dyed the ring, but as for how it was dyed, Li Su didn''t know.


    The red on the ring is slowly devouring the original color, and the pattern on it has become a deep red line, which even makes people intoxicated.


    "It''s true." Ah Hong looks at the discolored ring and murmurs.


    "That legend has never been a trick." The old man''s smile was still ferocious.


    "But why is the dragon blood on her?"


    "She is the descendant of the dragon family, and her blood has not been polluted at all."


    "In that case, she is the one you are looking for, master?"


    "Not bad."


    "What''s next?"


    "Wait."


    "Wait?"


    "When Yang Qi is the most deficient and Yin Qi is the most abundant in a day."


    "Then you will have a blood alliance?"


    "Not bad."


    The old man nodded his head with satisfaction and collapsed in the bamboo chair again.


    Long Qiuyue heard their conversation, and her panic increased a little.


    Li Su also listened to their conversation word for word. What they said about the blood alliance sounds like a ceremony. Moreover, the time of the day when Yang Qi is the most deficient and Yin Qi is the most abundant is midnight. Now it is not long before midnight.


    Li Su decided to rescue long Qiuyue at that time.


    It''s getting closer to twelve o''clock. The four young men in white have carried the old man out of the main hall. Ahong is following them with long Qiuyue in his arms. Behind them, there is a shadow following them in the dark.


    The group walked slowly towards the top of the mountain. The road to the top of the mountain was not difficult. The Taoists in the Dragon tongue Temple must have walked this road countless times before.


    Finally, on a platform at the top of Longxiao mountain, the old man and ahong stopped there.


    The moon is just thick, the whole Longxiao mountain seems to be coated with a layer of silver gray, and there has been a thin layer of fog in the mountains. Under the illumination of the moonlight, all things think that they are in an illusory situation.


    Li Su watched all this not far from the platform.


    "Is everything ready for you?" The old man sitting on the bamboo chair said to ahong.


    "Ready."


    After a Hong answered, he walked to the corner of the platform and saw him


    Holding a half meter square thing appeared in Li Su''s line of sight.


    Ah Hong put it in front of the old man. Li Su stretched his head and looked at it carefully. He found that the square thing was actually a huge compass.


    The compass is also dark yellow, and it looks like it is made of bronze. The pattern on it is very complex and exquisite, so the workmanship is very exquisite. Li Su had never seen the compass before. It looked like an antique.


    "Master, time is coming." Ahong looked up at the sky, then said to the old man.


    "Well, get ready to start."


    "Will she stay alive after the ceremony?"


    "What are you keeping her for? Do you still want to marry her? "


    "I dare not."


    Long Qiuyue heard their conversation. It seems that she already knows what she will face, so she struggles again now, but no one pays attention to her, as if she has been treated as a dead person


    .


    When Li Su saw the compass, he thought of the previous Xuejie, which was still on long Qiuyue''s finger at this time, and the 16 character legend mentioned by Sanjin before. He had a general guess about the whole thing.


    Their so-called blood alliance must be to inject long Qiuyue''s blood into the compass, and then carry out other rituals.


    Li Su looked at his watch, and it was almost twelve o''clock. If he didn''t do it, I''m afraid it would be too late.


    At this time, a Hong has already made some moves. He has already dragged long Qiuyue to the side of the compass. The four young men in white around the old man had already dodged behind him.


    The old man, who was sitting on the bamboo chair, stood up. At this time, the old man was standing there steadily, not like before. Li Su thought the old man was lame, but he could stand up.


    "Let''s go." The old man said softly.


    He also went to the side of the compass, his eyes fixed on the characters on the compass.


    Li Su couldn''t look any more. He pulled a few leaves on the tree with his hand, and then his wrist shook. The leaves flew out like an arrow. Naturally, the target of the leaves was the old man standing there.


    Just when ye ye was about to meet the target, the old man who had been standing on his back had turned around, and then extended his right hand to wave it gently. Ye disappeared in Li Su''s sight. It was found that Li Su bit his teeth.


    On one side, ah Hong found the master''s abnormality and quickly asked, "what''s the matter? Master


    The old man did not answer him. Instead, he called out to the dark woods in the distance, "now that he has come, why do you sneak?"


    Ah Hong followed the master''s eyes and looked around. He didn''t find anything different.


    Li Sujian had been found, so he did not hide any more. He walked out of the woods slowly and walked towards the platform.


    Long Qiuyue saw Li Su coming towards her, and her eyes immediately looked like her


    Covered with a layer of fog, Li Su''s eyes are also looking at long Qiuyue.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m coming."


    Long Qiuyue nodded.


    Ah Hong and the old man both looked at Li Su with great interest, with an imperceptible smile on his face.


    It was getting closer and closer to twelve o''clock.

 Chapter 874

    The moonlight was shining on the faces of several people on the platform, and everyone seemed to be covered with a layer of silver powder.


    "Here you are." The old man said slowly, with no surprise on his face.


    "You know I''m coming?"


    Li Su was very surprised. Why didn''t they show any surprise at their appearance?


    "Why don''t I know?"


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "Why don''t I know?"


    The way the old man spoke made Li Su very upset.


    "If you let her go now, it''s still time."


    "Are you here to save her?"


    "Am I here to save you?"


    "If I let her go, how can you save her?" The old man grunted twice.


    "What exactly do you want?"


    Li Su slowly approached them.


    The old man waved his hand. Ahong immediately went to longqiuyue, pulled longqiuyue up and grabbed longqiuyue by the neck.


    "You don''t know what I want, but I know what you want." The old man put his hand behind him.


    "Tell me what you want, and I''ll give it to you if I have one."


    Before Li Su''s words were heard, his hands on both sides of his body suddenly swung. Two silver lights flashed. He didn''t know what was flying out of his hands and went straight to ah Hong.


    But ah Hong didn''t dodge. Instead, he suddenly pulled long Qiuyue down in front of him. Seeing that the silver light was about to hit long Qiuyue, who was standing in front of ah Hong''s body, Li Su said that it was not good. If Li Su''s silver needle hits long Qiuyue, although he can rely on the ghost medical system to ensure long Qiuyue''s life safety, he will inevitably fall into deep remorse.


    Fortunately, the silver needle didn''t hit long Qiuyue or anything, but let ah Hong hold it tightly with his other hand.


    "What? Don''t you even let your own woman die? " The old man''s smile got worse.


    Li Su hasn''t recovered from his surprise just now. He saw that long Qiuyue was strangled by a Hong. He was very worried, so he didn''t think about it carefully.


    "Do you really think you can save her?"


    Li Su just stared at the old man fiercely, as if to eat him.


    "As long as I nod a little, she will go to another world immediately."


    Hearing what the master said, ah Hong''s hand used some strength again, and long Qiuyue''s face showed a painful expression.


    Ahong''s skill really surprised Li Su, and the old man in front of him only looked stronger than ahong, not weaker than ahong. Li Su''s brain is spinning rapidly. He is thinking about how to rescue long Qiuyue perfectly.


    "What is the blood alliance you are talking about?" Li Su said.


    "You should have heard of that sixteen character legend?"¡° It''s just a legend. "


    "Yes, that''s a legend."


    "Since it''s a legend, why do you do it?"


    Li Su doesn''t understand. If it''s really just a legend, isn''t it useless for ah Hong and long to enter Wanren villa northward and then the old man and four young men in white come here?


    "I do it for what I want, of course."


    "Isn''t it her blood that you want?"


    "Yes, her blood is really valuable."


    "Even with her blood, can you really live forever?"


    Although Li Su knew that there were many things in the world that could not be explained by science, he did not believe in the contents of the legend.


    "Her blood is a good material for practicing martial arts, which you should have known for a long time?" The old man''s tone sounded very relaxed.


    "But now it''s past midnight, isn''t it too late?" Li Su looked down at her watch.


    "Her blood is very precious, but far from the legendary dragon blood."


    "Isn''t it for her that you''ve been working so hard?"


    Li Su said and moved her eyes to long Qiuyue. At this time, there were two lines of tears in the corner of long Qiuyue''s eyes. She looked like this. Li Su was deeply distressed.


    "Autumn moon, don''t be afraid, I will save you."


    Li Su sees a Hong holding long Qiuyue''s throat, and his fist is clenched. But he knows that a Hong''s skill is not comparable to those he met before, so he doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    Long Qiuyue was choked at this time, speechless, can only nod, nodding, and tears flow through her cheek.


    "Of course not." The old man replied.


    "What are you doing for?"


    "You."


    "Me?"


    Li Su''s voice suddenly improved, which he didn''t even notice.


    "Yes, it''s you."


    "Isn''t my blood dragon blood?"


    Li Su didn''t understand what the old man said.


    "Of course not."


    "What do you want from me?"


    "The most precious thing in you."


    Li Su didn''t know what the old man was talking about. The most valuable thing he had was the watch in his hand, which was given to him by Xiao Yiyi at the beginning. It was very valuable.


    "Do you want this watch? I''ll give it to you. " Li Su is about to take the watch off his wrist.


    "Young man, are you really kidding?"¡° What are you talking about? Is it my skill? "


    "Ha ha ha..." the old man couldn''t help laughing, "do you know medicine?"


    "Since you know me, you should also know that I have saved a lot of people?"


    "Yes, you have saved a lot of people, but did you really save those people?"


    The impact of the old man''s words on Li Su is unprecedented.


    "I saved it, of course."


    "Do you think I''ll believe it? You say that you have got the true biography of Guiguzi, not to mention whether Guiguzi really exists. Even if there is such a person, you have never studied anywhere. "


    "Oh? Do you think those people are cured by themselves? "


    Li Su doesn''t think he will know that there is a ghost medical system in his body.


    "Isn''t that what''s inside you?" The old man''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "What''s in me?"


    "The secret of your medical prowess and physical strength."


    Does he really know that the ghost medicine system exists? Li Su shook his head. He thought it was impossible. He was very careful and didn''t show any flaws. Even the people around him every day didn''t doubt it. How could anyone who had never met him know it.


    "The secret of medical skill is my brain, and the secret of body strengthening is exercise. Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    "Ha ha, you look down on me too much."


    "What do you think I have in me?"


    "A bead of dust."


    How to avoid dust? Li Su had never heard of the name, but now it came out of the old man''s mouth.


    It seems that he didn''t know the existence of ghost medicine system, which let Li Su give him a bite


    Qi, but no matter what he said, long Qiuyue was still in his hands.

 Chapter 875

    What happened just now makes Li Su a little unbelievable.


    According to the old man''s words, ahong gang and long rushed north into Wanren mountain villa and captured long Qiuyue. There are also the sixteen character legend, all of which are just to attract themselves. But what he said already knew Li Su''s secret, unexpectedly is what so-called avoids the dust bead.


    Li Su didn''t know what it was, so he immediately opened the ghost medicine system.


    The ghost medicine system is starting up


    [search: dust avoiding beads]


    [result: the bead of avoiding dust was a magic bead which was formed by the stone in the mountain during the battle between zhurong and shuishen Gonggong in Buzhou mountain in ancient times. If the bead of avoiding dust was put in the body, it could not invade the bones and cure other people''s diseases


    [method to obtain dust avoiding beads: 100000 merits]


    Li Su quietly shut down the ghost medicine system. He now knows what the dust avoiding bead is. It turns out that the old man thought that the reason why Li Su had magical medical skills and suddenly became strong was because the dust avoiding bead was in his body. What surprised Li Su even more was that there was such a thing as the dust avoiding bead, and the function seemed very powerful, and he could use his merit


    Exchange.


    Although the merit of 100000 is worth a lot, it is not a fatal price for Li Su.


    Li Su calmed down and looked around.


    "Are you talking about the beads that the stones of Buzhou mountain turned into


    Hearing what Li Su said, the old man''s eyes suddenly glowed.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "Tell your apprentice not to hold her neck, and I''ll tell you in detail."


    Seeing the master nodding, ah Hong''s hand became small, and long Qiuyue gasped immediately.


    "Li Su..." long Qiuyue''s voice sounds a little hoarse.


    Li Su looks at long Qiuyue and gives her a firm look.


    "Do you now admit that the beads are in you?"


    The old man''s voice was a little excited.


    "Do you know the origin of this bead?"


    "Of course, I know that the bead is the product of the war between the God of fire Zhu Rong and the God of water in ancient times."


    "But, why did I never hear of the existence of the bead before?"


    "Few dead people know the existence of the beads. Only those who practice like us can know that the beads are real."


    "That''s why you''ve tried your best to lead me here to avoid the dust?"


    "Yes, you give it to me now."


    "If I give you the bead, can you let her go?"


    "Yes, yes, please give it to me."


    "I have one last question."


    Li Su has discovered the importance of the bead to the old man, so he is not as impatient as before¡° Ask quickly


    "What''s the use of this bead?"


    "To tell you the truth, I''m going to use this dust ball to remove the nightmare in my body caused by being possessed by fire¡°


    "What if there were no escape beads?"


    "Then I''ll probably be around soon..."


    "Master, you don''t have to tell him that. Just ask him to call out the bead." Before the old man finished, he was interrupted by his apprentice ahong.


    The old man also seemed to suddenly think of something and stopped talking.


    But Li Su had understood the whole story. The old man wanted to protect his life with this dust ball.


    "And who are you? Who are you? "


    Li Su won''t let go of this opportunity easily. He will do everything


    I understand.


    "I used to be the master of this dragon tongue temple. They are all my disciples."


    "I see."


    "Give me the dust beads, and don''t dawdle any longer." Ah Hong added a little more strength to his hand.


    The old man responded and said, "yes, don''t delay any more, or you''ll be responsible for the consequences."


    The ghost medicine system is starting up


    [do you want to exchange the dust beads? Yes or no]


    Li Su immediately chose yes, and the merit value immediately dropped a lot. He immediately put his hand into his pocket, touched the small medicine bottle, and found that it was really heavier.


    But does Li Su really want to give them the dust-proof pearls exchanged for 100000 merits and virtues? Of course not.


    "Are you going to call it out or not?"


    Ahong''s face has always been an expression, but now Li Su finally sees changes in his face, which makes Li Su feel a little strange.


    "Good." Li Su agreed.


    Li Su put his hand into his pocket again and took out his own small medicine bottle. He opened the lid of the small medicine bottle and found that there was one more pill in it besides some pills.


    The extra one is naturally the dust avoiding bead exchanged for 100000 merit value. The appearance of the dust avoiding bead is very strange. The dust avoiding bead is slightly larger than other pills. It is about the size of a person''s pupil. This is not the strange part of the dust avoiding bead. The strangest part of the dust avoiding bead is its color, which is generally black and half white, And it''s shining.


    "Is the bead in there?" The old man''s eyes widened.


    "It''s in here."


    "Why isn''t he in you?"


    "It''s not a pill. You don''t have to take it. As long as you put it close to your body, it will recognize you as the master."


    Li Su himself thinks this lie is ridiculous, but his face is still serious and can''t be serious any more. "¡° You give it to me now. "


    "No, you can''t let people go first."


    "Are you still qualified to negotiate with me?"


    "If I give you the bead, and you kill us in turn, I''ll lose a lot."


    "I promise, as long as you give the bead, I will not embarrass you."


    "Even if you don''t embarrass us, what about your disciples?"


    Li Su watched ah Hong and the four young men in white warily. Ah Hong was in a state of anxiety


    Slightly anxious appearance, and the four teenagers are indifferent to everything.


    "They won''t embarrass you. They won''t listen to me." The old man looked around at the five people standing around him, and then said to his apprentice, "if he gives me the dust ball, none of you can embarrass him. You should let him leave Longxiao mountain."


    "That''s about the same."


    "Then you give me the bead now."


    Li Su thought about it for a moment. He gently put the medicine bottle in his hand and shook it a little. As expected, a pill fell out of the bottle. It was just that the pill was not black and white, but was green and full of intoxicating aroma.


    "Pigudan, pigudan, it''s not that I''m cruel, it''s that there''s no other way now. You''d better be wronged." Li Su looked at the pill in his palm and said in his heart.


    Li Su held the bead in his hand and walked forward slowly.


    At this time, several people are concentrating on Li Su''s "dust ball". One is naturally the old man, the other is long Qiuyue. Of course, long Qiuyue is purely curious, and the other is ah Hong.


    Li Su deliberately slowed down a little, time seems to have been a lot slower.


    The moonlight in the mountains is brighter than before. People and objects on the platform are exposed in the silver gray moonlight, but such a bright moonlight is just the beginning


    Take a clear picture of the people outside.


    Li Su has approached, the old man has also exuded his hand, Li Su slowly put the "dust bead" in his hand.


    The palm of the old man''s hand is spread out. The round "dust avoiding bead" has fallen into it, and the green "dust avoiding bead" is under the moonlight, as if it is emitting an intoxicating light.

 Chapter 876

    In the eyes of the public, "dust bead" has been in the hands of the old man.


    Li Su moved his hand away with satisfaction, stepped back and made progress, looking at everything in front of him.


    And the old man is with a kind of inexplicable eyes looking at "avoid dust bead", there is hope in the eyes, but also down.


    At the moment, Longxiao mountain is particularly calm. Even the rustling leaves seem to stop whispering. The moon is like an eye, staring at everything on Longxiao mountain.


    But the calm did not last long. Someone has broken it. The person who breaks this situation is not Li Su who wants to save long Qiuyue. It''s not the old man who has got the "bead of avoiding dust", but ah Hong.


    A Hong moved. He let go of long Qiuyue. He didn''t come to Li Su. Instead, he came to the old man, his master, with a ghostly figure and the speed of lightning.


    His action was unexpected. Long Qiuyue, who was originally under his control, was still at a loss. Li Su was also surprised. Even the four young men in white changed their expressions for the first time, but the old man was the most surprised.


    The old man obviously didn''t make any preparations for ahong, who had already stood beside him. He was as stunned as a woodcarving for a moment.


    Ah Hong, on the other hand, has already stretched out his right hand. All they see is a remnant. The old man''s "dust avoiding bead" has disappeared, and the "dust avoiding bead" of course has fallen into ah Hong''s hands.


    Although Li Su was surprised by everything in front of him, he came to long Qiuyue as fast as he could and held her in his arms. Long Qiuyue also held Li Su in his arms. It was already sunny and it rained again.


    Ah Hong has already taken away the "dust ball", and the old man has just reflected.


    "What are you... Doing?" The old man obviously didn''t understand what had just happened.


    "Ha ha."


    Ah Hong''s laughter is penetrating, and the whole Longxiao mountain seems to have fallen into an ice hole.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "I got what belongs to me, of course."


    Standing on one side, Li Su and long Qiuyue have stopped their actions and looked at ah Hong. The four young men in white reacted quickly and stood in front of the old man, separating ah Hong from the old man.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    The old man''s face was sullen, and his voice improved a lot.


    The shadow of the old man didn''t appear in ah Hong''s eyes at all. At this time, ah Hong''s eyes only had this "dust avoiding bead" emitting faint light. Ah Hong felt that there was nothing more beautiful than the light emitted by this "dust avoiding bead" at this time.


    "Ah Hong, say something to me!"


    At this time, ahong slowly raised his head, his face a pair of don''t know what expression, may be like a week did not eat people, see Manchu and Han banquet.


    "What''s the matter? No wind, Taoist


    "What do you call me?"


    "Aren''t you Taoist Wufeng?"


    "I am your master."¡° Oh, that''s the old yellow calendar. "


    "What did you say?"


    "If you listen clearly, I won''t waste my breath."


    "Do you want to betray your school?"


    "School? Ha ha ha... "


    Ah Hong''s laughter makes people shudder. Even the trees in the mountains shiver. Some birds, who don''t know where, make a few sad sounds.


    "Please give me back the" escape bead "quickly. I can forgive you for offending my master."


    "When did this bead belong to you?"


    "He just put it on my hand. Are you blind?"


    "As you said, it''s just now, but it''s not now. Whose hand it is now, naturally it belongs to."


    "You..." the old man coughed before he finished.


    Li Su and long Qiuyue look at the scene in front of them, forgetting that they were in danger just now. They look at each other''s eyes for a moment. They just see their doubts from each other''s eyes. Li Su nuzui says that he knows nothing about what happened in front of him.


    "Isn''t that a real bead?" Long Qiuyue put her mouth close to Li Su''s ear and whispered.


    "Oh? Why do you say that? "


    "Feel."


    Li Su smiles and doesn''t speak any more.


    The conversation between them is obviously just a little ripple in the sea, and even the waves and flowers are not aroused.


    At this time, ah Hong and the old man are at war.


    "Are you really going to betray your school?"


    "Do you really think of yourself as a master?"


    "What do you mean? If I hadn''t saved you from my childhood, you would be lame even if you didn''t die. "


    "It seems that you are also very proud of what you did."


    "What did you say? Do you want to deny this fact? "


    "It''s true that you have saved me. You have not only saved me, but also brought me up and taught me how to practice."


    "Then why are you doing this?"


    "Didn''t you save me to flaunt your kindness? Isn''t that why you saved me? "


    "Fart!"


    "Fart? Maybe, you are such a person. You are clearly a villain, but you want to be a good man everywhere, whether it''s the matter of saving me or something else¡°


    Ah Hong said with a disdainful smile on her face.


    "How can you say that?" The old man''s face was a little pale. I don''t know if it was because of the moonlight.


    "Why don''t you take money when you see people in the village? Why did you adopt some of them? Isn''t that hypocrisy? Don''t you just want to be praised? "¡° That''s bullshit


    "Am I bullshit? Also, why don''t you teach me the secrets of your dragon tongue view? Don''t you just fear that I will surpass you? Ha ha... "


    "What makes you think that..."


    At this time, the old man, who was known as the Taoist priest without wind, had lost his anger just now, and his sullen face was swept away. Instead, he only had the loneliness on his face.


    Taoist Wufeng never thought that ah Hong, who had been saved by him, raised by him, taught him to read, read and practice, would betray himself. In Taoist Wufeng''s heart, ah Hong is no different from his son.


    The more so, at this time, ah Hong''s behavior makes the Taoist priest feel cold.


    On one side, Li Su and long Qiuyue are constantly impacted by the conversation between Taoist priest Wufeng and ah Hong. This seemingly evil old man is actually the master of the Dragon tongue temple, and he is still in the village free of charge. At this time, Li Su never thought of it.


    Although ahong keeps saying that what Taoist priest Wufeng has done is only hypocrisy, after all, it is only one side of his story.


    In Li Su''s eyes, ah Hong, who is betraying his school, is obviously more like a villain. But Li Su doesn''t want to do anything now,


    After all, it''s just their family business, and I''ve already given them the "bead of avoiding dust". What happens after that has nothing to do with me.


    Li Su decides to leave secretly with long Qiuyue.

 Chapter 877

    Li Su quietly made a color to long Qiuyue. Long Qiuyue was stunned for a moment, and then nodded.


    The two men walked slowly towards the platform.


    "Stop!"


    They had just walked a few steps when they heard a loud drink behind them, and it was ah Hong who stopped them.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t think we have anything to do here. Take your time. " Li Su looked back.


    "Let you go?"


    "I''ve agreed to give you the" escape bead "and let us go. Now do you want to default?"


    "I said," let you go? It''s not like I promised you that. "


    "Your master has already agreed. How can you cheat?"


    "He is not my master now. You either stand there honestly and wait for me to finish the work here, or I will go and kill you now."


    Li Su didn''t want to fight with the madman in front of him, so he led long Qiuyue back. I didn''t want to see the play, but I didn''t think it would be ok if I didn''t watch it. I can''t blame anyone, Li Su thought.


    However, Li Su is also vaguely worried. He is not sure that he can defeat ah Hong. If ah Hong finishes dealing with his master in a short time, then he will have some difficulties.


    At this time, the windless Taoist priest spoke again.


    "What''s the difference between killing me and taking away the bead like this, you rebellious son?"


    "That''s your problem. I didn''t make your body look like that."


    "Then you are determined not to give me the bead?"


    "Ha ha."


    Ah Hong just smiles, but the meaning is very clear.


    "Then don''t blame me for being rude, you go up!"


    As soon as Wufeng Taoist priest''s voice fell, the four teenagers in white standing in front of him had already moved. All the four teenagers were dressed in white. Under the moonlight, their figures were like ghosts.


    With the sound of "miso", the four teenagers had drawn a dagger from nowhere. The dagger reflected the light of the moon and became sharper.


    The four young figures as like as two peas were already moving towards ah Hong. Ah Hong was also slightly trembling with his hands, and drew a short sword. The dagger was exactly the same as the four young dagger, and it was seen from a man''s hand.


    Just after ah Hong pulled out the sword, he had been mixed in four white


    I don''t know which teenager is the first to stab out a sword. I only heard a clear collision sound, and a spark appeared in the dark night. The night was dark, and the sparks became brighter. Li Su even felt a little dazzling.


    After a spark, there are several sparks. A Hong''s sword is hovering with the other four swords.


    The way of attack of these four teenagers is very strange. The four figures seem to have only one person. Sometimes they seem to have as many as ten people, which is hard for the naked eye to distinguish.


    What surprised Li Su even more was ah Hong, who was surrounded in the middle and attacked by four people at the same time. It seems that ahong and the other four teenagers use the same moves, but ahong is an adult. He is faster and more powerful. Even in the siege, he is not tired of dealing with it. Instead, he tries to use his sword from time to time.


    Gradually, the figure of the four teenagers seemed to slow down, but ah Hong''s speed didn''t slow down at all. His sword still kept amazing speed.


    Wufeng Taoist priest''s face has changed. He can see that the four young men in white are not ah Hong''s opponents. Although their cooperation is perfect, everyone''s skill is not good enough, so they can''t give full play to their power. In this way, there is no way to suppress ahong.


    However, at this time, ahong no longer defends. The dagger in his hand is as flexible as a part of his body. He starts to attack, but he doesn''t


    And his attack is by no means aimless.


    Li Su found that the target of a Hong''s attack was one of the four young men in white, who had never changed. And the effect also showed immediately, although the other three young men in White''s action is still light, but that a Hong focused on the young man''s action has been a little slow.


    The other three teenagers also reacted very quickly. They saw that ah Hong was only attacking the same target, so everyone used to share the defensive pressure of that person.


    This tactic is correct in theory, but it doesn''t work for ahong. Ahong just wastes more energy.


    The young man''s action became more and more slow. Gradually, he began to be unable to resist ah Hong''s attack. Every sword of ah Hong touched his sword, which made his arm ache faintly.


    All of a sudden, the white light flashed, and a touch of red appeared on the boy''s white clothes, just like a blooming rose. Ah Hong''s sword had already stabbed the boy''s body. Fortunately, ah Hong didn''t use all his strength to stab the sword because he had to resist the attack of the other three boys, otherwise the boy might have been killed on the spot.


    His three men helped him to fall down, put him on the ground smoothly, turned around and went forward again.


    "Stop it


    With a cry from the Taoist priest, the three teenagers stopped their movements


    .


    "You''re not his opponents. Step down."


    Although the light in the eyes of the three teenagers did not dissipate, they still listened to the words of Taoist priest Wufeng and silently stepped back.


    "Is this your apprentice?"


    Ahong''s scornful expression was obvious on her face.


    "Even if you don''t recognize me as a master, they are all your younger martial brothers. How can you be so cruel?"


    "Well, they''re just stupid. They don''t know anything about being fooled by you, just like the lamb waiting to be slaughtered is still crying there happily."


    "Ah Hong, you have changed. You have really changed. What makes you look like now?"


    "I''ve never changed, but you can''t see it."


    "How do you know how to use the Dragon chanting sword technique? I have never taught you."


    "I haven''t even said that. Why don''t you teach me such a powerful sword technique? Fortunately, I learned some cleverly and secretly, otherwise I would be kept in the dark by you. "¡° It''s very difficult to learn the law of Longyin sword. You have to have no waves in your heart to connect. Moreover, you don''t have so strong internal force in your body to support you. Lianlongyin sword doesn''t do you much good. "


    "Don''t say any more. Do you still want to cheat me? I''ve already practiced Longyin sword, and it doesn''t do any harm to my body. "


    "It''s not the time yet. Do you know why my body is like this? It''s because I''ve practiced this sword technique, but I can''t control it. On the contrary, I''ve been bitten by it. "


    "That''s your own stupidity. I''ll never be in that situation, and I''ve got a dodger."


    "The bead of avoiding dust..."


    Wufeng Taoist priest suddenly remembered that the only way to save his life is to avoid the dust bead. At this time, ah Hong is in his hand, and he is speechless.


    "What? Do you know you''re dying and have nothing to say? "


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Don''t you call yourself master? Why don''t you teach me a lesson in person? "


    "I..."


    "In fact, your heart already knows that you are not my opponent?"


    "I just don''t want to hurt you."


    "Are you still hypocritical? You don''t want to hurt me when I''m done? It''s not hypocrisy. What is it? "


    "What you said really made me sad."


    "Then you''ve come to teach me a lesson¡°


    The windless Taoist priest sighed deeply, and his figure looked old for many years.


    He walked slowly to the bamboo chair, lowered himself, and explored with his hands. When he stood up again, he had a weapon in his hand.


    After Li Su saw it clearly, he was a little surprised. What the Taoist priest in Wufeng was holding was a half meter long bamboo stick.


    Is he going to fight ah Hong''s sword with this bamboo stick? Li Su murmured in his heart.

 Chapter 878

    That bamboo stick looks very weighty.


    At this time, Wufeng Taoist priest had already stood up with a bamboo stick, while ahong was standing opposite him, with no loss in momentum.


    "Old man, are you going to teach me with this broken bamboo stick?"


    Ah Hong''s face was full of anger. He felt that the Taoist priest Wufeng used his bamboo stick to fight against his sword, but he didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    "Only sword can be used to kill the enemy. A bamboo stick is enough to teach the unfilial."


    "Old man, you asked for it. Don''t blame me for being rude."


    Wufeng Taoist priest did not speak, but silently pointed the bamboo stick in his hand to the front, pointed to ah Hong in front of him.


    Ah Hong also slowly raised his sword. The sword body was even full of his anger, as if there was a black fog lingering on the sword.


    At this time, the breeze is rising, passing the bamboo stick and sword standing opposite each other, making a slight crack sound.


    A Hong moved. His speed was too fast for the naked eye to distinguish. He held the sword straight


    Running to the chest of the windless Taoist priest, there was an irresistible momentum on the tip of the sword.


    The windless Taoist also moved.


    Li Su always felt that the old man who looked very weak in front of him had huge energy in his body. Now he''s more sure of what he''s thinking.


    The speed of Wufeng Taoist priest is not like that of an old man sitting on a bamboo chair before. Facing the sword coming from ahong''s hand, Wufeng Taoist priest''s body doesn''t move, but his bamboo stick moves. With a slight wave of the bamboo stick, ah Hong''s sword has been blocked by the grid.


    "How could you?"


    Ah Hong''s face is incredible.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "How can you be so fast?"


    "Why can''t I be so quick?"


    "You''ve been standing unsteadily before."


    "That''s true."


    "Did you lie to me?"


    "I''m not lying to you. I''m really weak, but you''re too slow."


    Wufeng Taoist priest lifted the bamboo stick in his hand again and put it across his chest.


    "Well, no matter how fast you are, you are no longer my opponent."


    Just then, as soon as the muscles of ah Hong''s legs tightened, his body rushed to the direction of the windless Taoist priest again. This time, the speed was faster than before. Ah Hong was like a cheetah chasing an antelope on the grassland.


    The sword in ahong''s hand is waving, and the body of the sword has turned into several shadows. Long Qiuyue Kenben can''t see where the sword is. Li Su also squints her eyes.


    At this time, the windless Taoist priest did not stand still as before, his feet moved away from the distance, and his bamboo stick was also waving. But there was no scar on the surface of the stick, because every block of Wufeng Taoist didn''t touch the sword blade with the stick, which surprised Li Su.


    But Wufeng Taoist priest is an old man after all, no matter how strong his internal power is

 Chapter 879

    Ah Hong did turn her eyes to Li Su and long Qiuyue, with a sharp light in her eyes.


    Li Su saw ahong''s appearance and stepped forward to block long Qiuyue behind him.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Li Su asked, looking at a Hong whose eyes were full of blood.


    "What do I want to do? Don''t you know? "


    "We said good things, you''re going to go back?"


    "Ha ha, but I never promised you that I would let you go."


    Although a Hong is a young man with a white face, he doesn''t look like before at all. Instead, he has a ferocious smile on his face. In the moonlight, a little more pale.


    "What do you want to do now?"


    "When you see this, do you still want to go down the mountain?"


    He said that ahong had raised his sword again.


    "That is to say, you must do it with me."


    "You can also not do it. As long as you kneel down and beg for mercy, and then jump off the Longxiao mountain, I''ll let you go."


    Of course, Li Su knew that he was only joking. If he really jumped from Longxiao mountain, even if there was a ghost medical system, he would not be able to return to heaven.


    "Then I''d better not jump."


    "Better, let you taste the power of Longyin sword."


    "Ah Hong, didn''t we say that before we came here? You can''t kill people. " At this time, the windless Taoist priest sat down on the bamboo chair and said in his weak voice.


    "Old man, you can''t even save your own life. You still have time to take care of others. You kidnapped his woman and still want to settle the problem peacefully with him? "


    "Ah Hong¡°


    "Don''t say any more. In a little while, you''ll all go to hell for company."


    Ah Hong turned his head to Li Su again.


    Li Su now has no other weapons except the climbing tools on his back. He glanced at the bamboo stick of the windless Taoist priest on the ground.


    As soon as Li Su stepped forward, he came to the side of the bamboo stick. He went underground and picked it up with his hands.


    "What? Do you want to use this kid''s stuff, too? "


    Ah Hong was amused to see that Li Su, like Taoist priest Wufeng, chose bamboo stick as a weapon.


    "It doesn''t matter what you use, it''s the people who use it."


    When Li Su said this, he looked at Taoist priest Wufeng on the bamboo chair, and Taoist priest Wufeng also stared at him.


    "No matter who you are, if you choose bamboo as a weapon, you must be a fool."


    A Hong has slowly approached Li Su''s direction. At this time, the air seems to have condensed. Only the moon is still shining.


    Li Su has already grasped the bamboo stick in his hand. Although the stick is scarred, it can still be used reluctantly¡° Young man, this bamboo stick is not an ordinary one. " The windless Taoist priest said softly.


    After listening to his words, Li Su put his eyes on the bamboo stick. It should have been broken after so many cuts, but now there are only some scars on the surface.


    No matter what Taoist priest Wufeng said, a Hong rushed towards Li Su. The tip of his sword aimed at Li Su''s chest. The sword turned into a silver lightning and roared.


    Li Su quickly put his eyes away and looked at the sword coming straight to him. He used the bamboo stick to stop it. Like the Taoist priest without wind, Li Su patted the side of the sword with his bamboo stick to change the direction of the sword.


    Ah Hong''s reaction was also very fast. He immediately drew back his sword and stabbed Li Su in the abdomen. Li Su uses the same move to block ah Hong''s sword.


    "Fast speed." When Taoist priest Wufeng saw Li Su''s moves, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    At this time, a Hong has found that Li Su''s action is not slower than his own. If he wants to win with speed, it will be a bit difficult. So he waved his sword.


    Li Su has also found a change in ah Hong''s moves, which was originally ah Hong''s move


    The number is a direct attack on Li Su''s life gate, but now it only targets Li Su''s arms and legs.


    Li Su can only use the bamboo stick to block, but now a Hong''s moves have changed a lot, so Li Su can only use the bamboo stick to win the block. Li Su can even feel the dull feeling of the sword blade cutting on the bamboo stick and the sword body falling into the bamboo.


    It''s different from watching ahong''s attack just now. When he really fights ahong, Li sucai finds out where ahong is powerful. If the movements of ordinary people are changeable, then the speed and strength are bound to be affected to a certain extent, but ah Hong is not. Even if ah Hong constantly changes his moves, his strength is not affected at all.


    Li Su has an idea in his mind. He thinks that although ah Hong''s crazy attack style is terrible, it also has shortcomings, that is, insufficient defense. However, under ah Hong''s stormy attack, even defense is very difficult, let alone attack.


    But Li Su has found out, but he can''t get rid of ahong''s attack right now. But he has started to have exploratory attacks, but every time he has to defend, he has to let go


    Abandon, so this kind of attack action did not cause a Hong''s attention, and this is what Li Su wanted.


    A Hong''s sword is like a storm. It has many moves and great power. At this time, he sometimes stabbed Li Su twice on the head, and Li Su could only block it with a bamboo stick. Now Li Su is still thinking about what Taoist Wufeng said just now. This bamboo stick is not just a bamboo stick.


    After ah Hong took back his sword, he immediately held it with both hands and made a fierce split from top to bottom, which seemed to split the whole Longxiao mountain in two.


    Li Su is horizontal in the top of his head, want to block, but his heart has a bad feeling. Sure enough, in the one where the sword collided with the bamboo stick, the body of the sword fell deeply into the bamboo, but the bamboo stick did not break in two, which made Li Su a little strange.


    Li Su saw that he did not cut off the bamboo with such a fierce blow. He already had a guess in his heart.


    Before ahong drew out the sword, Li Su injected the vigorous Qi into the bamboo stick. The bamboo stick could not bear the vigorous Qi, so it was used by Li Su


    At the moment of vigorous Qi, the surface of the bamboo stick cracked.


    The bamboo stick was broken, but ah Hong''s sword didn''t come down, but stayed there. The surface of the bamboo stick has been broken, but the things inside the bamboo stick are exposed in front of people''s eyes. The inside of the bamboo stick is not empty. It turns out to be a thin and long short sword. The body of the sword is only about the thickness of the little finger, but the tip and blade of the sword are more sharp. The black and gray body of the sword is calm and mysterious under the light of the moon, and the patterns on it even shine.


    It turns out that inside the bamboo stick is a sword.

 Chapter 880

    The whole body of the dagger is black, emitting a faint light.


    On one side, the Taoist priest without wind looks at the secret of the bamboo stick discovered by Li Su and nods in approval. But even with the sword, can ah Hong be defeated?


    Li Su took the lead in making an action. He immediately drew out his sword and stabbed at ahong. Ahong obviously didn''t react at this time, but his action was a little slow.


    But ahong''s speed is still very fast, even if the reaction is a little slow, he still makes up for it with action. Ah Hong immediately turned his sword to block Li Su''s case.


    "Is that the secret of your bamboo stick?"


    Ahongge blocked Li Su''s attack and immediately stepped back.


    "Exactly." The windless Taoist priest nodded.


    "It''s just a sword."


    "It''s not just a sword."


    "It''s just sharper. In his hand, it''s not like a bamboo stick


    What''s the difference? "


    A Hong glanced at Li Su, but Li Su was not moved.


    Seeing Li Su''s appearance, ah Hong was very angry. He immediately rushed to Li Su with his sword, but Li Su''s heart had changed.


    Li Su is still in a defensive state, but the pressure is not as big as before, because he feels great energy from his sword. He couldn''t tell what it was, just like the energy of the sword, just like the soul of the sword.


    Li Su calmed down and quickened his hand. While defending, he also attacked ahong. However, ahong still concentrated all his energy on attacking.


    The windless Taoist on one side shook his head slowly.


    Ahong''s attack is still very fierce, not much worse than before, but his opponent is getting faster and faster. Every time he puts out his sword, Li Su easily dissolves it.


    Ah Hong suddenly found an opportunity. Li Su''s middle door was wide open. He immediately stabbed forward with his sword in his hands. This is indeed a flaw, but Li Su deliberately revealed it.


    At the moment when the tip of the sword was about to touch Li Su, the sword was not moving forward, as if it had been clamped by a pair of pliers. It wasn''t the pliers that clamped ah Hong''s sword, but Li Su''s left hand. At this time, the sword body was in the middle finger and index finger of Li Su''s left hand, and stopped about an inch in front of Li Su''s chest, motionless.


    Ah Hong stabs forward with great force, but the sword doesn''t move. He pulls it out again, but the sword still doesn''t move. He says "no",


    Li Su''s sword really went towards ah Hong. Under Li Su''s right hand, the sword drew an arc, just like the moon hanging in the sky at this time.


    At the moment when ahong was about to be hit, he released his sword and rolled back to avoid Li Su''s attack.


    "Good!" Standing on one side of the Dragon autumn moon did not restrain his excitement in the heart.


    On the other side, there was another light in the eyes of the Taoist priest.


    Ah Hong dodged and stood about seven meters away from Li Su. At this time, he had no weapons in his hands, and he was breathing heavily.


    Li Su stood there, motionless, with a Hong''s sword between his fingers.


    "Shall I give it back to you?" Li Su shook ah Hong''s sword with his fingers.


    "No


    "But how can you fight me without weapons? Do you blame me for bullying you? "


    "Well, it''s just a little trick."


    "Yes, it''s just some tricks that even three-year-old children can''t deal with, but they cheat your sword. Ha ha."


    "You..."


    Ah Hong''s pale face turned red, but he was angry after being angered by Li Su.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "Show off your tongue for a while."


    "Whether it''s words or anything else, it''s just me who wins."


    "Ha ha, don''t be happy too soon."


    Then ah Hong put his hand into his pocket. When he took it out again, something was already in it.


    Ah Hong slowly opened his palm, and saw a green pill in his hand, which was the "dust avoiding bead" he snatched from the Taoist priest Wufeng.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Of course, it''s his original use."


    "You can''t eat it. Even if you eat it, it won''t recognize you as its master."


    "Even you want to cheat me?"


    With that, ah Hong had put the "dust avoiding bead" into her mouth and swallowed it without chewing.


    Li Su is both funny and sad now. What''s funny is that ah Hong actually took it as a bead to avoid dust. What''s sad is that he ate pigudan, which he finally exchanged with 1000 merits and virtues.


    The Taoist priest Wufeng sees that ahong has swallowed the bead and slowly lowers his head. The disappointment in his eyes shows no doubt. Ahong has swallowed the bead and he can''t avoid his fate.


    Long Qiuyue smiles in her heart. Except Li Su, only she knows what the "dust avoiding bead" is.


    At this time, the moon is thicker.


    Ah Hong closed his eyes, as if he was absorbing the essence of the dust - avoiding pearl. If Li Su did not know what it was, he would have been deceived by his appearance.


    "The bead is really a good thing." Ahong slowly opened his eyes.


    Li Su almost laughed. He didn''t know why the man in front of him could talk such serious nonsense. Although he thought so, Li Su decided to cooperate with him.


    "How can you..."


    "What? Do you want to give up? "


    "It''s my stuff. How can you eat it like this?"


    "Now that I am his master, what is your thing?"


    "Then you can let us go if you eat it now? We will not interfere with your teachers'' and disciples'' grudges. "¡° Want to go? Now you can''t go! "


    Ah Hong''s voice sounds powerful.


    "But now that you''ve eaten the" escape bead ", I''m no longer your opponent. Why do you want to embarrass us so much?"


    Li Su felt that if he went to play in a movie, all the best film awards would be his own.


    "Now you know how to beg for mercy? It''s a good attitude, but it''s late. "


    Ahong stretched out his hand toward his back again. With the sound of "miso", a dagger appeared in his hand.


    Li Su keeps his sword in front of his chest again. Although a Hong didn''t eat the real beads, his own strength can''t be underestimated. Moreover, he now thinks that he has eaten the real beads. He must have a lot of self-confidence. Li Su dare not take them seriously.


    While Li Su was thinking, ah Hong began to approach him again. The dagger in his hand was cold and sharp.


    Li Su took a deep breath. This time, instead of defending, he chose to take the initiative.


    Li Su pushed his legs hard, leaned forward, took the sword to the front, and went straight to ah Hong''s face.

 Chapter 881

    Seeing Li Suxian''s action, ahong stopped moving forward.


    When Li Su''s sword was about to reach ahong, ahong waved his hand and the sword was blocked by the dagger. Then his wrist shook, and the dagger horse changed direction and stabbed Li Su.


    Although the dagger is a short weapon, it is more flexible. In addition, ahong''s speed is as fast as lightning, which enlarges the advantage of the dagger.


    Facing the stabbing dagger, it was too late for Li Su to use the sword to block it, so he turned his side to the light of the dagger.


    But ah Hong''s reaction was also very fast. He immediately crossed the dagger to Li Su. Li Su couldn''t dodge to the side, so he could only retreat and evade ah Hong''s attack.


    Ahong is another knife immediately. At this time, the dagger in ahong''s hand is as dexterous as an embroidery needle, making the biggest change in the smallest space. Li Su is constantly dodging, he only opened the distance between the two people, in order to maximize the power of the sword.


    A Hong follows closely, and Li Su hides quickly. They have been looking for each other for decades.


    The two people''s movements are too fast. Long Qiuyue can''t see their movements clearly. The shadows of Li Su and ah Hong seem to be intertwined.


    At this time, ahong entangled Li Su like brown candy, but the space for activities on this platform is really limited, Li Su can only do his best to avoid, but ahong''s attack is like a cage around Li Su.


    Ah Hong now turns to attack Li Su''s next three routes. He constantly changes his tactics, either by stabbing or rowing. The target becomes Li Su''s legs. Li Su fought and retreated, and blocked with his sword, but the speed of the sword was not as fast as that of the dagger.


    Li Su gradually fell into the disadvantage again. Li Su didn''t expect ah Hong to be powerful, and one of his characteristics is that the stronger the opponent he meets, the stronger he will become.


    At this time, ahong''s state can be described as madness. He is like a wolf who has been hungry for a long time. Suddenly, he meets a lamb, and he doesn''t want to go home


    Kill your prey at all costs. Although Li Su''s strength is not weaker than him, Li Su is not the same as him. He even ignores his own life and only wants to kill the people in front of him.


    In the difference between the two kinds of mentality, the two people also appeared in the scene, a Hong began to dominate, Li Su fell into the situation of only focusing on defense.


    Li Su''s action did not slow down, but ah Hong''s action became faster. Li Su was not even surprised because ah Hong''s attack was wave after wave.


    Suddenly, Li Su felt a pain in his arm. He immediately stepped back two steps. Fortunately, ah Hong didn''t continue to attack.


    "What? Is that all you have? "


    Ah Hong doesn''t look like a person now. His eyes are covered with red blood. His hair, which was originally very clean and tidy, is now as messy as a lion''s mane.


    "Aren''t you human?"


    Li Su was really surprised by ah Hong. Now ah Hong has changed a lot when he fought with the Taoist priest Wufeng. Of course


    It''s getting stronger. Li Su couldn''t figure out how he got such a big promotion in such a short time.


    "Of course I am human, but you are too weak."


    "But now you look more like a beast."¡° Hum, whatever you say. Because you won''t live long. "


    "Oh? Are you so confident? "


    "Of course, I have realized the essence of Longyin sword technique. With the dust avoiding beads in my body, even if the great Luo immortal comes, he can only become the ghost of my subordinates."


    At this time, the expression of the Taoist priest on the bamboo chair was quite complicated.


    "Ah Hong, stop it. If you go on like this, you will be possessed."


    "Don''t talk any more, old man. Now that I have the bead, how can I be possessed? Even if I put all my internal power into it, the nightmare can''t eat me back. "


    "But you are as like as two peas in the first place when I was mad."


    "Fart, you don''t have a bead, but I have a bead. How can it be the same?"


    Ahong looks scornful.


    "How do you know that what''s in your body is a real bead?"


    At this time, Li Su finally threw the problem to ah Hong.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, the dust avoiding beads in your body are fake."


    "No way, no way. I saw the bead in the old man''s hand."


    "But I gave him a fake."


    Li Su''s face showed a relaxed smile, but in fact, there is a string in his heart. He is afraid that ah Hong who knows the truth will jump over the wall in a hurry.


    "Impossible, impossible." Ahong shook his head.


    "You don''t believe it, do you?"


    "What you said is false. Why should I believe it?"


    "The one you eat is called pigudan. Its only function is to make you not hungry. Don''t you feel full now?"


    Of course, ah Hong felt very full, because the one he ate was pigudan. At this time, he still had the fragrance left by pigudan in his mouth. But he didn''t want to accept the fact that if the dust avoiding bead in his body was actually the Pigu pill, it would be certain that he would be possessed by the devil by using Longyin sword so crazily.


    "No, I don''t believe it."


    "What do you think this is?"


    Li Su stretched out his hand to take out the small medicine bottle in his pocket, and then slowly poured the dust avoiding bead in his palm.


    Li Su opened his hand and let the dust bead be exposed in the sight of everyone. Half of the beads are black and the other is white. The two colors are distinct, and there is a faint light on them. Exposed to the moonlight, the dust avoiding beads look more crystal clear, and you can see at a glance that they are by no means ordinary. Although the appearance of pigudan is also very exquisite, it is also eclipsed by the dust avoiding bead.


    "This is the escape bead?"


    Ahong and Taoist priest Wufeng gave out a exclamation at the same time.


    "Yes, this is the dust bead."


    "Give it to me, and I will spare you from death." Ahong said maliciously¡° Can I still believe you now? "


    "Now it''s not about whether you believe it or not, it''s about whether you live or die."


    The blue veins on ahong''s face are protruding and even spread to his neck.


    "Why don''t you come and get it yourself?"


    "You asked for it."


    Ah Hong clenched the dagger in his hand.


    Standing on one side, long Qiuyue is worried about Li Su. Although the beads in a Hong''s body are not real, she has seen the scene just now. Li Su can''t win a Hong. In this case, why does Li Su want to provoke a Hong?


    Li Su was deliberately trying to irritate ah Hong, and he already had an idea in his mind.


    Like a furious lion, ahong pounced on Li Su.


    Li Su did not put away the bead, but threw him in the air.

 Chapter 882

    Li Suzhen really threw the dust ball into the air.


    Did Li Su throw the bead to long Qiuyue? Of course not. That will only put long Qiuyue in danger. Or to ah Hong? What''s the difference between that and suicide?


    He threw the bead to the windless Taoist sitting on the bamboo chair.


    Although Wufeng Taoist priest was very weak at this time, he still put out his hand to hold the bead firmly in his hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ah Hong was shocked to see that Li Su threw the bead to the Taoist priest Wufeng.


    "Are you blind? Can''t you see that? "


    At this time, Li Su is deliberately angering ah Hong. The more unstable ah Hong''s state of mind is, the more likely he is to be possessed.


    "Old man, give me the dust - proof pearl quickly." Ahong changed the target to the windless Taoist priest.


    "Why should I give it to you? If you are still my apprentice, it will become yours after a hundred years. Now even if I die, you can''t get it. "


    Wufeng Taoist priest is carefully looking at the bead in his hand, which is more precious than the fake one Li Su gave him last time. At this time to avoid dust bead hair


    The light shining on the windless Taoist''s face was like smoothing out the wrinkles on his face.


    "You ate him." Li Su''s voice is not big, but very determined.


    "No!" Ah Hong looked at the windless Taoist priest and cried out.


    At this time, the Taoist priest Wufeng has put the bead in his mouth. He slowly opens his mouth and puts the bead in the eyes of the people. Although he didn''t know why Li Su wanted to give the bead to himself, it was the only hope for him to continue to live.


    Shunchenzhu was swallowed by him, and immediately he felt a warmth coming into his mouth. As he swallows the beads, it also flows into the Dantian, and then in the blink of an eye, it seems that the whole body''s blood is boiling.


    Taoist Wufeng doesn''t know how to describe his feeling at this time. It''s like God took his soul out of his body and washed it. He felt as if he had experienced a nirvana.


    What''s more surprising is that the gray hair of the Taoist priest has turned into black and white, and the beard has turned into black.


    "This bead doesn''t make you immortal. It just makes you the way you should be at this age." Li Su said softly.


    Wufeng Taoist priest was surprised to see the changes in his body. In fact, this year, he only had one


    He is in his fifties, but his wrinkles and gray hair make him look like an old man. However, at this time, his hair has changed, and even the wrinkles are much lighter.


    He tried to stand up, but found that his body is like no weight, do not waste any strength to stand up. You know, it has been several years since he became obsessed with practicing martial arts. He has never stood up like this.


    "It''s really a drop in the dust." The voice of the Taoist priest is full of emotion.


    "You... You''re all going to die here today!"


    Ahong has entered a state of madness. He first knew that the bead in his hand was fake. Later, he saw that the master, who was betrayed by him, had eaten the bead. This kind of impact is huge for ahong¡° Taoist Wufeng, it seems that you and I will join hands today. " Li Su said to Taoist priest Wufeng.


    Wufeng Taoist priest nodded, and then took the sword that the boy in white handed to him.


    "I''ll trouble you to help me today."


    "It''s not much help, it''s just cooperation."


    Then Li Su had picked up the sword in his hand.


    At this time, Li Su and Wufeng Taoist priest stand in front of ahong, forming a siege to ahong, but ahong doesn''t seem to be affected by their joint efforts


    . Ah Hong still stood there with a dagger in his hand. The light in his eyes seemed to have killed Li Su and Taoist priest Wufeng.


    Li Su nodded to the windless Taoist priest, and the two made a move together. Ah Hong was getting closer to them.


    Wufengdao had already stabbed a sword when he grew up. Ahong''s body slightly dodged. Li Su immediately went forward and chopped ahong. Ahong couldn''t dodge this time, so he had to lift his hand up and bear the sword with a dagger. As soon as he caught Li Su''s sword, Wufeng Taoist priest''s leg had already kicked ahong. Ahong could only flick Li Su''s sword away with force, and then he stepped back abruptly to avoid Wufeng Taoist priest''s foot.


    Li Su didn''t give him any chance to breathe. He immediately went straight to ahong''s abdomen with a sword. Ahong turned his body and let the sword wipe his body. However, the sword of Wufeng Taoist priest immediately swept away. Ah Hong could only duck. Li Su stabbed ah Hong with his sword again. Ah Hong rolled to the back of them.


    Before Li Su turned around, ah Hong had stabbed the dagger at the Taoist priest Wufeng. In the face of the two men''s attack, he could find an opportunity to attack, which shocked Li Su.


    Fortunately, at this time, the windless Taoist priest is not the weak old man before. He immediately turns around and blocks his dagger.


    After a Hong failed, Li Su''s sword came to him again


    He immediately took back the dagger and blocked Li Su''s sword. However, the sword of Wufeng Taoist priest had been drawn to his shoulder, and he was on one side of his body. Although his speed was no longer fast, he was still hit in the arm.


    A Hong''s left arm has blood seeping out through his clothes, but now he has no time to take care of the injury on his arm, because Li Su''s attack has come to him again.


    Li Su''s sword didn''t point at ahong''s trunk, but went straight to ahong''s right hand holding the sword. Wufeng Taoist priest seemed to understand Li Su''s meaning, so he also waved his sword to attract ahong''s attention. No matter how strong ah Hong is, he can''t hide from the two sides. All he can do is to choose.


    Ah Hong still chose to protect his right hand. In this way, although he blocked Li Su''s sword, he was stabbed in the left shoulder by the Taoist priest Wufeng.


    He didn''t respond to the sword that just cut his left arm, but he had already clenched his teeth. As soon as his body retreated, the sword of Wufeng Taoist priest came out of his shoulder, and a blood tongue splashed out.


    A Hong had to cover the injured area with his right hand, otherwise he would be in a coma after losing too much blood in a few minutes.


    But he just gave Li Su a chance. Li Su immediately drove forward, facing several big holes on his body.

 Chapter 883

    Li Su did point several acupoints on ah Hong, but ah Hong didn''t react as Li Su expected.


    Ahong immediately stepped back two steps, while Li Su was still surprised that his acupoint technique didn''t work.


    "The acupoints on his body are in disorder because he is possessed by the devil."


    Wufeng Taoist priest saw Li Su''s doubts and explained. Li Su nodded.


    But ah Hong is helpless with her right hand and the wound on her left shoulder. She is already unable to fight back.


    "If you put your hands down now, I won''t hurt you." Li Su stares at ahong and says.


    "Bah, I think so."


    Ah Hong nodded a few times on his body, and the blood on his left shoulder stopped, but ah Hong''s face turned a little white.


    "Since you are so stubborn, there is no other way."


    Li Su raised his sword again.


    Wufeng Taoist priest sees Li Su''s action and rushes to ahong again. His goal is ahong''s arm. Ah Hong blocked the sword again.


    At this time, Li Su had an action. He held the sword in his backhand with one hand and pushed it forward


    With a wave, the sword has gone out.


    Ah Hong, who had just blocked the long sword of wufengdao, could only stop it immediately, but Li Su was no slower than the sword.


    At the moment when ahong blocks the sword, Li Su has disappeared in his sight. He says "no", but it''s too late.


    Li Su has come to ahong''s back now, and ahong has no time to turn around. Li Su stretched out his right hand and chopped down ah Hong''s neck.


    This time, not to Li Su''s surprise, ah Hong collapsed on the ground like cooked noodles, unable to move his hands and feet, only his eyes were still turning. Even so, ahong''s eyes are full of ferocity and have no other meaning.


    Wufeng Taoist priest saw that Li Su subdued ahong and stopped his action. He also congratulated Li Su for not taking ah Hong''s life.


    "You lost." Li Su''s cold voice even makes long Qiuyue a little strange.


    Ah Hong didn''t speak. His ferocious smile climbed up to his face again. There was even blood left at the corner of his mouth, and there was bright red liquid between his teeth.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "It''s up to you to kill or cut. Stop talking nonsense."


    Ah Hong is still not the slightest fear.


    Li Su picked up the sword and went to ahong''s side, holding it in both hands. The tip of the sword was above ahong''s body.


    "Although it''s cheap to kill you, I''ve decided to take some losses." Li Su has grasped the sword.


    "Stop it The one who opened the mouth was the windless director.


    "What? Are you going to save his life again? "


    Li Su looks at the Taoist priest with a puzzled face.


    "It''s not all his reason why he has become like this. I have to bear part of the responsibility, and the Dragon chanting sword technique has to bear part of the responsibility. It''s unfair for him to bear all these."¡° Don''t be hypocritical, old man Ah Hong spat out a mouthful of blood foam from his mouth.


    "So you have to save him?" Li Su didn''t understand.


    "If he died like this, I would live in guilt all my life."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "There''s nothing I can do now, but I''m sure I''ll find a way to cure him."


    The windless Taoist sighed deeply.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [life: ahong age: 21 gender: male disease: longyinjian


    The initial treatment method: avoid dust beads, give up cultivation, carry out psychotherapy]


    The ghost medicine system jumped out of Li Su''s brain without warning.


    Li Su had an idea in his mind. He looked at the Taoist priest.


    "You know I''m a doctor, don''t you?"


    "Yes, you are very good at medicine because you have the dust avoiding beads."


    "What I want to say is that it has nothing to do with the beads."


    "How could you be so young and have such excellent medical skills?"


    "It''s none of your business. Now I have a way to cure him."


    "What can I do?"


    "There are two ways. One is to abolish his cultivation, the other is to put him in a mental hospital."


    Li Su thought for a while, but still didn''t tell him that a Hong could be cured with a dust avoiding bead.


    "Then..."


    "My suggestion is to abolish his cultivation, so that he can get rid of it once and for all."


    "Well, let him be an ordinary man."


    "Well." Li Su answered softly.


    At this time, ah Hong has been in a coma. Li Su goes up to help him up and takes off his coat.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Acupuncture."


    "Can acupuncture and moxibustion abolish martial arts?"


    "Don''t you know how to cure? You don''t even know that? "


    Li Su has taken out the small bag that he carried with him.


    "I''m just treating a minor illness, like wind cold or something."


    "Then you''ll be able to cure more diseases in the future."


    "How do you say that?"


    "Isn''t the bead in your body?"¡° Yes, the bead is still in my body. I almost forgot it. "


    Li Su was speechless. He ate such a precious bead, but he didn''t remember eating it.


    "I haven''t thank you for this. You gave me the bead to avoid dust. Even if you saved my life, please accept my worship."


    According to the TV play, Li Su should go to help him up now, but now Li Su has no time to waste his time.


    "Get up when you''ve had enough."


    "You are my life-saving benefactor. No matter what happens in the future, as long as it doesn''t harm nature, I will help you to do it."


    "I want you to do something right now."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Shouldn''t you go and apologize to someone?" Li Su took a look and stood there


    Long Qiuyue on one side.


    "Yes, I want to apologize, Miss long. Everything was my fault before. Now it''s up to you to kill or cut."


    The Taoist priest Wufeng walks up to long Qiuyue with her knees, but long Qiuyue is not as cheeky as Li Su. Although it''s true that the Taoist priest Wufeng ordered ah Hong to kidnap herself, she also sees that the Taoist priest Wufeng is not a villain, so she quickly reaches out to help him.


    At this time, Li Su had begun to apply the needle.


    "I have a question for you, young Xia Li."


    The windless Taoist priest moved to Li Su''s side.


    "He said


    "Why do you want to give me the dust escape bead? Shouldn''t we be enemies?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Su couldn''t figure it out. He gave the bead to him. Where did he get so many problems.


    "Are you the reincarnation of Guanyin Bodhisattva?"


    "It''s not. I can only say that the bead of avoiding dust is predestined with you."


    "Give me fate?"


    "Yes, what ah Hong said before, you once saved him, adopted the four children, and helped the villagers cure for free


    Really


    The windless Taoist priest nodded thoughtfully.

 Chapter 884

    "But how do you know if what he said is true or not?"


    "Don''t worry about it. If I had known you were so wordy, I would not have saved you."


    While Li Su was putting a needle on ah Hong, he also had to answer questions for Taoist priest Wufeng. His head was about to explode.


    "OK, OK, I won''t ask."


    "But what is the Longyin sword technique you''ve been talking about?"


    Li Su suddenly remembered that this dragon chanting sword technique seemed to be the cause of all this. If he didn''t make it clear, he couldn''t explain it.


    "Longyin sword technique is our unique secret skill."


    "Longyinxuan?"


    "Yes, it''s just that the real longyinxuan disappeared hundreds of years ago, and the present dragon tongue temple was built by the descendants of longyinxuan."


    "Are you also a disciple of longyinxuan?"


    "Yes, it''s said that longyinxuan was attacked inside and outside, and it was a good gate


    The sect was divided into several parts, some of which became Taoists. They built the Dragon tongue temple, and I am also their disciple. "


    At this time, there is already a touch of fish belly white in the East sky, which is not far from dawn.


    "Do you know where the other branches of longyinxuan are?"


    "I don''t know that."


    Taoist priest Wufeng really didn''t know about this. What he knew was only told to him when his master died.


    "Then why does Longyin sword become possessed after practicing?"


    "It''s strange to say that the sword technique handed down from our dragon tongue view has only the second half, so there is no cultivation of the first half as the basis. It''s not strange even to be possessed."


    "That is to say, none of you have ever practiced it?"


    "No, my master''s master seems to have learned the second half of Longyin sword."


    "Isn''t he possessed?"


    "I don''t know about this, but his talent is said to be unprecedented. If his internal power is strong enough to a certain extent,


    If the evil nightmare in Longyin sword technique can''t bite back on the cultivator, it should not be possessed by the devil, and then it''s the dust avoiding bead. "


    In fact, Li Su''s heart has some speculation, but it is just speculation, and it needs some proof.


    At this time, Li Su had stopped his hand and put the silver needle away.


    "Is it over?" The windless Taoist priest asked immediately.


    "Yes, but he will be in a coma for a while."


    "Let''s hurry down the mountain."


    "Well."


    They had been on the top of the mountain all night, sleepy and tired.


    It''s already daybreak, and the sun shows a little bit of its head in the farthest east, but it''s enough to light up the world. The mountain thin also gradually began to disperse, the whole mountain began to show the figure in front of people. Li Su had no time to observe Longxiao mountain before. At this time, he calmed down to have a look. The scenery on the mountain is quite poetic and picturesque.


    The four boys in white raised the bamboo chair again, but at this time, the person on the bamboo chair was ah Hong. But Wufeng Daochang walked with Li Su


    .


    Long Qiuyue also wants to go down the mountain, but is "mercilessly" rejected by Li Su. At this time, long Qiuyue was climbing on Li Su''s back, looking at the scenery on both sides of the mountain road, but her eyelids seemed to be hanging two big weights, so she simply fell asleep on Li Su''s back.


    A group of people are walking down the mountain.


    "No wind,"


    Li Su thought that the name of Taoist Wufeng was too long, so he took out the last two words.


    "Young Xia Li, please go ahead."


    "Qiuyue has a sword, which is called Longyin sword."


    "Really? It''s a coincidence


    "But I started the name..."


    "Good name, good name."


    "I''m not asking you to praise that name."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I just think Longyin sword is very suitable for Qiuyue. Can you understand what I mean?"


    "I understand, I understand, but you can see the appearance of ah Hong."


    "I''ve thought about it, but the talent of autumn moon is so high that it''s beyond your imagination."


    "If you say that, I''m sure I won''t refuse."


    "Of course, I''ll have to wait until she wakes up and ask her about it."


    Li Su thought that the way down the mountain was much easier than the way up the mountain at that time. Unexpectedly, after so much effort, he was ambushed by the windless old man and set up a bead to avoid dust.


    Finally, a group of people came to the foot of the mountain.


    Old man Wufeng''s home is in a village far away from here. After going down the mountain, he still has to walk for a long time.


    On the way, I passed the place where I went up the mountain that day. I didn''t surprise Li Su. As expected, the car was still there.


    Li Su walked in front and came to the side of the car. He found that Sanjin was sleeping in the back seat. Li Su patted the window hard.


    Sanjin suddenly heard the sound of a bomb in his sleep. He opened his eyes vaguely and found that someone was knocking on the window. He rubbed his eyes


    Eyes, this just found that standing outside the window is Li Su, and his back is also carrying the villa leader long Qiuyue, this let three gold all of a sudden to the spirit.


    Sanjin immediately opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Dr. Li, you made it?"


    "Look who''s behind you."


    "That''s great. Have the bad guys been killed?"¡° No, they are


    Li Su''s eyes swept them.


    Sanjin immediately became nervous.


    "What else do you want to do? With me, Li Sanjin, you don''t want to touch our villa leader any more. "


    Sanjin clenched his fist and put it on his chest.


    "Are you Li Sanjin?" The old man without wind said in a surprised tone.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Is your father Li eryin?"


    "Yes, you know him?"


    "Of course, we did. We used to play chess together. I didn''t know


    I remember once when you had a high fever in the middle of the night, you went to the Dragon tongue temple and smashed the door


    "You''re the Dragon tongue temple''s no windmaster?"


    "It''s me. There''s no wind tunnel chief. You''re the only one who calls me that."


    "What''s going on? Why are you with Dr. Li? "


    "He is the villain who kidnapped your master." Li Su interjected.


    No wind old man embarrassed smile.


    Li Su told Sanjin what happened on the mountain again. When he said about the fierce fight with ahong, the expression on Sanjin''s face changed several times, just like he was on the scene.


    "So it''s all right now?" Sanjin touched his head.


    "Yes."


    "That''s very good. Now the villa leader has been rescued, and he has met the Taoist priest."


    The simple smile on Sanjin''s face infected Li Su.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "To the village ahead."


    In this way, Li Su put long Qiuyue in the back seat of the car, and sat in the co driver''s seat. Sanjin drove the car, and the three moved towards the village that the old man said.


    Old man Wufeng followed his disciples on foot.

 Chapter 885

    Li Su has come to the entrance of the village that old man Wufeng said.


    The village doesn''t look very big. From a distance, there are about dozens of families. It''s almost noon, and blue and gray smoke comes from every house. Li Su hasn''t seen such a peaceful picture of the countryside for a long time.


    Long Qiuyue is still sleeping in the back carriage at this time.


    "This is Longjiao village."


    Sanjin saw the familiar village and said.


    "Do you know the village, too?" Li Su turned his head to Sanjin, and his eyebrows picked slightly.


    "Of course I know. This Longjiao village was the largest one around Longxiao mountain when I was a child. There were thousands of people at that time."


    "Then why did such a big village become what it is now? And there are no other villages? "


    "Yes, the reason is that when I was a child, there were always monsters here, and several people died, and then the fields here were added


    It''s barren, so people either move to other places or work in the city. "


    "Monster? What is that? "


    When Sanjin was a child, it was like a slide show that appeared in front of his eyes. He was only about seven or eight years old. He had just started school. The school was between his other villages and Longjiao village. One day at school, the students in Longjiao village all talked about a strange thing. Recently, some sheep in the village were lost for no reason and could not be found.


    Later, when a villager went to the mountain to play some game, he found the carcasses of cattle and sheep that had only bones left on the mountain. At that time, he thought there was a tiger on the mountain, so he ran home in fright.


    Later, when Sanjin came home, he found that his parents were also talking about it, and it wasn''t just the cattle and sheep that had been lost. In Longjiao village, a pregnant daughter-in-law and a lame old man who was watching the orchard also disappeared one after another in recent days. Later, Murakami organized more than 20 young people to go up the mountain with weapons to look for them, Finally, only bones were found on the mountain.


    Later, it was said that there were monsters on the mountain. Sanjin''s school also attended classes for a period of time. In one dark day, the villagers in several villages nearby locked the door and no one went out any more.


    When Sanjin said these words, his face even showed some imperceptible panic expression, which shows how much influence the events at that time had on his heart.


    After listening to Sanjin''s words, Li Su leaned his head back on the back of the chair and narrowed his eyes slightly, thinking about the monster.


    At this time, long Qiuyue woke up.


    Li Su suddenly remembered what he had said to old man Wufeng about Longyin sword.


    "Do you remember the Dragon chanting sword technique that old man Wufeng told ah Hong before?"


    Li Su twisted his head to the back in a strange posture.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Long Qiuyue widens her eyes.


    "In my opinion, that Longyin sword technique is quite suitable for you."


    "Do you mean to let me learn Longyin sword?" Long Qiuyue sat up.


    "Yes."


    "However, ah Hong''s strength is so strong that he is possessed. I''m afraid I can''t control his sword skill. What''s more, the evil nightmare that Taoist Wufeng said sounds frightening."¡° You don''t have to worry about going crazy. I''ll get you another dust ball. "


    "Do you have any more beads?" Long Qiuyue felt a little incredible.


    "I don''t have it now, but it''s not very difficult to find it."


    "If you really think I can practice, I think I can try it."


    "Well." Li Su nodded gently.


    "No, you want me to learn Longyin sword. Are you going to send me away? Do you want to stop teaching me to practice


    As soon as long Qiuyue patted her head, she suddenly remembered something.


    "How can it be? How could I want to send you away? I think it''s too late to be with you every day. "


    "Well, I think you just want to push me away and find your friends


    "Girlfriends."


    "What? Dr. Li, do you have any other girlfriends


    Sanjin originally felt a little bored sitting in the cab. When Li Su talked to long Qiuyue, he couldn''t get in the middle of it, but he heard long Qiuyue say that Li Su had other girlfriends and almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood.


    "What other girlfriends? You must have heard wrong? " Li Su said quickly, and then blinked at long Qiuyue.


    "You didn''t hear me wrong. This Li Su is still out there with other women. Don''t look at him seriously. He''s spending a lot of money in his heart." Long Qiuyue retorts.


    "Dr. Li, that''s your fault. What''s wrong with our villa leader? If you want to have good looks, good figure, gentle and virtuous, and even Kung Fu, you have to find other women outside? "


    Sanjin''s words are serious, which makes Li Su''s head bigger.


    Fortunately, someone came to the rescue at this time, only to hear the window "Dong Dong" ring twice, the three people in the car looked out of the window, it turned out that there was no wind, and they had already arrived.


    Three people no longer tangled with the problem just now, got out of the car together and got off


    Che Sanjin also glared at Li Su. Li Su looked at long Qiuyue and found that she was laughing with schadenfreude.


    "Old man Wufeng, you are walking very fast." Li Su got out of the car, patted the car and said.


    "Fortunately, we are used to taking mountain roads. This distance is nothing to us."


    Even though he said so, the sweat on the face of Taoist priest Wufeng betrayed him.


    "Shall we enter the village now?"


    "Yes, I have a house in the village. We can go there for a while." The windless Taoist priest nodded gently.


    "Let''s go now."


    Wufeng Taoist priest and four young men in white walked in the front, while Li Su and three followed closely.


    After walking into the village, Li Su found that Longjiao village looked peaceful and peaceful. Passing by several families, someone was at the door and didn''t know what to do, but he understood that old man Wufeng came and said hello kindly¡° You are? No wind, Taoist priest? "


    The villager was surprised when he saw the Taoist priest


    After all, the windless Taoist priest now looks much younger than before¡°


    "Yes, I went to the city to dye my hair." The windless Taoist touched his hair awkwardly.


    "I''ve got some wild vegetables at home. Take some back."


    "Well, I''ll trouble you."


    Old man Wufeng took a bunch of wild vegetables when he was polite, which made Li Su despise him a little.


    "I said, old man Wufeng, are you the village bully of Longjiao village? Why do you take the wild vegetables that people give you Li Su said.


    "I''m used to it."


    "What? Are you used to it? "


    "In fact, I also refused at the beginning, but it''s too troublesome to refuse every time. It''s better to accept it directly."


    "You are also a Taoist. Why don''t you have any integrity?"


    "Li Su, don''t talk about Taoist priest Wufeng. I can see what''s going on." At this time, long Qiuyue, who is following, talks.


    "Then you said that old man Wufeng is not a village bully?" Li Su asked.


    "Of course not. If Taoist Wufeng lives in this village, he will certainly help the villagers, such as treating diseases. If Taoist Wufeng doesn''t accept the wild vegetables they send, I''m afraid that Guo Yi won''t go to the villagers'' heart."


    "Is that so?" Li Su looked at the windless Taoist priest in front of him and said.


    "Dragon girl is clever."


    The windless Taoist priest has stopped in front of a house. It seems that this house is the windless Taoist priest''s home.

 Chapter 886

    People have followed the windless Taoist priest into the yard.


    At this time, at the foot of Li Su was a 20 meter square yard. There were several houses in front of and behind the yard. In the middle room directly opposite the door, there was a plaque with three big black characters, wufengyuan.


    "I said, old man Wufeng, how can you have a big yard? I think your yard is much bigger than other people''s. do you occupy other people''s land? "


    Li Su was a little curious when he saw that the house of Taoist Wufeng was so big.


    "The villagers helped me to build this house bit by bit. When they saw that I had to practice martial arts with my younger brothers, they built such a large yard for me. It''s really a pity for them."


    "It seems that Taoist Wufeng has great prestige in the village." Long Qiuyue said softly.


    "I''m flattered. I just helped them


    It''s a little busy. They take it too seriously. "


    "This wufengyuan is your own business, isn''t it?" Li Su looked up at the plaque on the door of the hall.


    "I really didn''t start this by myself. It was written by an old scholar in the village a few years ago."


    The whole courtyard looks very low-key and simple, only the three characters of wufengyuan give the courtyard some aura.


    Several people had already entered the hall, and the four boys in white carried ah Hong, who had not yet woken up, to the room on one side of the yard.


    "The room is relatively simple. Please don''t dislike it."


    "Don''t dislike, don''t dislike." Li Su quickly waved his hand.


    "Please sit down first. I''ll boil some water to make tea for you."


    With that, the Taoist priest turned and went out.


    "Li Su, why do you always aim at Taoist priest Wufeng everywhere?" Long Qiuyue has long wanted to ask this question.


    "I didn''t aim at him." Li Su looks innocent.


    "I haven''t said it yet, several times."


    "Well, don''t talk about that. You should think about the Longyin sword


    Did Chu not? "


    Li Su stood up and walked around the room, looking at the furnishings.


    "I''ve thought about that. Since you think I can, I''ll try."


    "Actually, I don''t think it''s that simple."


    Li Su picked up a porcelain vase that looked old and put it in his arms. When he found that it couldn''t be put down, he put it back.


    "Well? What do you say is not so simple? "


    Long Qiuyue also stood up, went to Li Su''s side and looked at a picture hanging on the wall.


    "I think that you may have something to do with the longyinxuan that old man Wufeng said."


    "How can this be possible? Isn''t my father the owner of Wanren mountain villa? How can I have anything to do with longyinxuan? "


    Long Qiuyue doesn''t understand¡° I''m just guessing. I think it''s possible that Wanren villa has something to do with longyinxuan. "


    "This..."


    Long Qiuyue''s eyebrows slightly frowned.


    "That''s why I think you are very suitable for practicing Longyin sword."


    Just then, the windless Taoist came in again.


    "I didn''t expect my old bone to come back to life." The windless road sighed for a long time.


    "Thanks to the beads." Li Su reminds a way in the side.


    "Yes, I really don''t know how to thank you."


    "If you hadn''t planned so many things, I might be sleeping in a five-star hotel now."


    "Ah... It''s really my fault. I was fascinated by the bead of avoiding dust at that time. I could do this kind of thing. I really regret it."


    "Now it''s too late to regret. We''re all here."


    "Anyway, you saved my life. When you want to take it away, I have no complaints."


    ¡±Now ah Hong should wake up¡° Li Su looked at his watch and estimated the time.


    "Really? Let''s go over and have a look now? "


    Even though ah Hong had done so many things to betray his school, the Taoist priest Wufeng didn''t show any less concern for him.


    Li Su and long Qiuyue had already stood up and followed the windless Taoist priest to the room beside the yard. Sanjin is waiting in the room.


    When Li Su went in, there were two teenagers in white standing in front of the bed. When he saw them coming, he quickly stepped back two steps to make room.


    At this time, ah Hong, who was lying on the bed, had woken up. Because he had lost too much blood, his face was still a little pale, and his eyes were a little dull. Li Su and they came into the room, and his eyes didn''t even turn.


    "Ah Hong."


    The windless Taoist priest gave a soft cry, and his voice trembled.


    Ah Hong didn''t speak, her eyes were still dull, but her face looked sad.


    "Ah Hong, it''s me." The windless Taoist priest called a Hong again.


    Although ahong didn''t speak, he finally had some body movements. He twisted his head to the inside and didn''t let Li Su see his face.


    "Ah Hong, say something. I''m the master." There is no sound of the Taoist priest


    The voice even choked.


    "Why did you save me? Why don''t you let me die? "


    Ah Hong finally spoke, but his tone was solemn and stirring.


    "Don''t say that. It''s not your fault."


    The windless Taoist stood there.


    "No, that''s my fault. Every wrong thing I do is my own. It has nothing to do with others."¡° I''m a master, and I''m wrong. "


    "Don''t say it. I beg you to kill me, will you?"


    "Ah Hong, don''t be like this. Your mistake is not so serious. No one has suffered a big loss in this matter, has it?"


    No wind road long feet forward a few steps, from the bed of a Hong closer.


    "No, I just want to die now. If you still think that I am your apprentice, please give me a death."


    "I won''t do that. Young Xia Li wasted a lot of energy to save you. How can you seek death again?"


    Hearing what Taoist priest Wufeng said, ah Hong finally turned his head to look at it


    Li Su glanced, but there was still no brilliance in his eyes, just full of disappointment, just like a tunnel without lights.


    "You shouldn''t save someone who doesn''t want to live any more."


    With these words, ah Hong closed her eyes tightly, but the corners of her eyes and chin were shaking slightly.


    "To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to save you. Seeing you like this, I regret it even more." Li Su said.


    Li Su licked his cracked lips with his tongue. He looked at the roof, not ah Hong.


    "Then why did you save me? I won''t thank you in the least


    "You think I wanted to save you? If your master, Taoist priest Wufeng, hadn''t begged me, I would have saved you? I want to throw you down from Longxiao mountain. "


    "Why did you save me? Why? "


    A Hong''s voice is like a bird''s sad cry before death.


    Long Qiuyue looks at the scene and turns her head to one side. She can''t bear to continue to look at it.


    There are two lines of tears, said a Hong''s pale face flow down, he just


    Slumped on the bed, let tears rage on the face.

 Chapter 887

    At this time, ahong''s state was unexpected to Li Su and Taoist Wufeng.


    Li Su and Taoist priest Wufeng not only didn''t blame ahong for what he had done before, but also helped him get rid of his nightmare. Now ahong wakes up, but he just wants to die.


    Li Su also knows that ahong is not feeling well at this time. After all, ahong, who has waken up now, needs to face a very difficult reality.


    "Don''t you really know why we want to save you?" Li Su asked.


    Ah Hong shook his head hard. He could see that he was struggling in his heart.


    "When your master saved you, did you want to survive?"


    "It was that year. It wasn''t my fault."


    "But your master saved you."


    "So what? It''s because he saved me that I can''t live in the world now."


    "But for your master, you would have died at that time."


    "To die is to die, or is it more interesting than to die?"


    Ah Hong even began to shout.


    "Do you have any family now?"


    "My family was saved more than ten years ago."


    When he said this, the shadow of several people appeared in ahong''s mind, but it was already very vague. Maybe soon, ahong even thought about it


    I can''t get up.


    "Does your master still have a family?"


    Ah Hong shook his head. Since he saw Shifu, he has never seen any of his relatives.


    "Don''t you know that your master has completely regarded you as his family?


    Ah Hong didn''t respond.


    "Have you ever seen a child''s parents beat him to death when he made a mistake?" Li Su then said.


    Ah Hong still doesn''t have any reaction, but his state seems to have stabilized a lot.


    "Your master saved you and raised you so big. Do you repay him with death?"


    "Because he is so kind to me, what face will I have to face him after I do that?"


    Ah Hong finally spoke again. When the Taoist priest heard what ah Hong said, his face could not help but burst into tears.


    "For so many years, your master has put all his emotion and energy on you. If you die like this, your master will not only be wasted for so many years, but will he have a better life in the future?"


    "But..."


    "There''s nothing but, as a man, he doesn''t want to bear the mistake, but wants to avoid it. What kind of man are you? I''ve fought with you for 300 rounds. I didn''t expect that there was a girl on the opposite side. "


    "No, I''m not."


    "Then come out as a man!" Li Su''s face has become red. He is really angry. Taoist priest Wufeng is so kind to ahong, but he doesn''t know what gratitude is. Will Taoist priest Wufeng be happy when ahong dies? Not only will not be happy, but is heartbroken.


    Ah Hong''s shoulders are shaking. He buries his head between his legs to prevent people from seeing his face.


    At this time, Li Su''s mood gradually calmed down.


    The windless Taoist priest has already slowly walked to the bedside and sat on the edge of the bed. He put his hand on ahong''s back and stroked it from top to bottom.


    Ah hung looked as like as two peas sitting on the edge of his bed. The man''s appearance was exactly the same as he had saved himself many years ago, and his face was a sad expression. At that time, when Wufeng Taoist priest appeared in front of ahong, ahong was being boxed and kicked by a group of hooligans.


    At that time, ah Hong even thought that he was going to die like this. He was not even an adult, and he was about to give up when he didn''t even want to block again


    At that time, the windless Taoist priest appeared in his sight.


    Ah Hong lay on the ground, his vision was blurred, and he didn''t know whether it was tears or blood in his eyes. After the Taoist priest drives away a group of hooligans, he immediately goes to ahong''s side to check ahong''s injury. After a simple hemostasis, he carried ahong on his back and went back to his home.


    As like as two peas, he was already unconscious on the back of the long wind. When he woke up again, he had already been lying on a warm bed, just like the scene at this moment.


    Later, ah Hong''s injury finally healed, but he was already homeless, and the Taoist priest Wufeng who was also alone accepted him as his own disciple. After that, Taoist Wufeng taught ahong how to practice martial arts, how to read and how to be a man. Until now.


    Later, ah Hong found that Taoist priest Wufeng was secretly practicing Longyin sword. At that time, he was attracted by such powerful Longyin sword. Finally, by a coincidence, ah Hong came into contact with Longyin sword. The powerful power of Longyin sword made ah Hong fall in love with it, and ah Hong couldn''t extricate himself.


    Ah Hong only wanted to practice Longyin sword technique, but he didn''t notice that the more powerful the sword technique was, the more profound the skill was needed as the basis, so he went crazy unconsciously.


    "Master." At this time, ahong slowly raised his head and looked at the windless road


    Said the captain.


    "Ah Hong." The windless Taoist answered softly.


    "Will you really forgive me?"


    "Of course." The windless Taoist nodded heavily.


    "Even if I have done so much to apologize to you, my younger martial brothers, and their affairs, do you still choose to forgive me?"


    Ah Hong doesn''t look like he''s crazy on Longxiao mountain at this time. He''s just like an ordinary young man who asks his parents to forgive him after making a mistake.


    "I forgive you, and they will forgive you. As long as you are a person who satisfies you in the future, we will forgive you."


    Ah Hong no longer talks, but reaches out his hands and hugs the Taoist priest.


    It''s hard for long Qiuyue not to be moved by the sight. There are even tears in her eyes. Li Su stands beside her and pattes her back gently.


    Ah Hong released her arm and turned her eyes to Li Su and long Qiuyue¡° I''m sorry Ah Hong said.


    "Well." Li Su answered softly.


    "Not only do I have to apologize to you, I have to thank you."


    "Well."


    "You not only didn''t blame me for my mistakes, but also helped me get rid of the nightmare in my body. I really admire your state of mind."


    "I don''t need to say that. Don''t thank me first. If you have such things in the future, I will take your life back."


    "Good."


    "You are still very weak. You''d better have a rest first." Said the windless Taoist.


    Ah Hong nodded gently.


    After all, so many changes have taken place in just a few days. It is not so easy for a young man to accept them.

 Chapter 888

    Li Su and long Qiuyue follow the Taoist priest and return to the hall.


    Taoist priest Wufeng has asked the boy in white to make lunch. Several people haven''t eaten for a long time, especially long Qiuyue and Li Su. Their stomachs have been cooing for a long time.


    Just after noon, the sun was shining directly in the yard, and the room was also shining brightly.


    The crowd had already had lunch.


    "Old man Wufeng, we decided to go back today." Li Su said.


    "Today? In fact, you can live here. There are enough rooms and bedding. I''ll just go to the villagers and borrow them. "


    Taoist Wufeng really wants them to stay here for a few days.


    "What are you doing here? Waiting to be tied up by you? " Li Su makes fun of old man Wufeng whenever he has a chance.


    "Young Xia Li, don''t make fun of me any more."


    "Then we can''t stay any longer. We''ve been out for a few days, and we''ll be back


    There are a lot of things to deal with


    "Since you are determined to leave, I won''t keep you any longer. I just hope you can come back to see me when you have time."


    Li Su thought about the sword technique of Long Yin again. He discussed it with long Qiuyue and Taoist priest Wufeng, and finally decided that every week Wanren mountain villa would send someone to pick up Taoist priest Wufeng, teach long Qiuyue in Wanren mountain villa for one or two days, and then send Taoist priest Wufeng back.


    In the afternoon, Li Su is ready to leave. This action will hurt Li Su''s vitality.


    It''s said that Li Su is going to leave. Ah Hong comes out of the room, supported by his younger martial brother, and comes to the door to see Li Su off.


    "Why did you come out? You are still so weak. Go back and have a rest Long Qiuyue saw that Li Su didn''t respond and said quickly.


    "It''s OK, dragon girl. I''m much better now. Just let me stand here for a while."


    "Let''s go first, old man Wufeng. Don''t forget what we said." Li Su said to the windless Taoist priest.


    "I can''t forget, I can''t forget. If you need any help in the future


    If you''re busy, just open your mouth. "


    "I remember that."


    Said this sentence, Li Su has turned to the village, long Qiuyue and Sanjin also quickly followed.


    Gradually, the figure of Li Su and others has disappeared from the sight of Taoist priest Wufeng. Taoist priest Wufeng looks back at ah Hong, nods and goes back to the yard together.


    Li Su is driving back to Wanren mountain villa.


    The scenery on both sides of the road is no different from before, but Li Su''s mood has changed dramatically.


    "Li Su, can you stay up for such a long time?"


    Long Qiuyue remembers that Li Su hasn''t closed her eyes for a long time.


    "I''m fine. It doesn''t matter if I don''t sleep for a year."


    "All right." Long Qiuyue answered gently¡° But sometimes you have to sleep. "


    "Why do you sleep when you''re not sleepy?"


    Long Qiuyue has some doubts.


    "Don''t you know what I sleep for?"


    Li Su looked at long Qiuyue sitting on the co pilot and gave a bad smile.


    "What are you... What are you talking about?"


    Although long Qiuyue asked this question, she already knew what Li Su said. Her face was like two big ripe tomatoes.


    "Do you know what I sleep for now?"


    "Well..." long Qiuyue''s voice is similar to that of a mosquito.


    "I''m so sleepy now, I want to sleep!"


    Li Su suddenly turns around and looks at long Qiuyue. Long Qiuyue''s face is even more red. Li Su can even feel the rising temperature on her face.


    "Dr. Li, if you''re sleepy, let me drive? It''s not good if you''re tired driving. "


    Sitting in the back seat of the three gold listen to Li Su said want to sleep, immediately began.


    When Li Su heard Sanjin''s words, he felt speechless. Long Qiuyue turned her head out of the window to prevent Li Su from seeing her face.


    "No, no, I can." Li Su said quickly.


    "Well, if you can''t, just let me know. I can." Sanjin replied.


    "What? Who can''t? "


    As soon as Li Su heard Sanjin say that he couldn''t do it, he felt like an ant on a hot pot.


    Long Qiuyue, who was looking at the scenery outside the window, suddenly made a chuckle, and then laughed at Li Su, as if laughing at Li Su.


    "Didn''t you just say you couldn''t do it?"


    Sanjin is still asking, obviously not clear about the current situation.


    "You don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dumb, you know?"


    "Well, then I won''t talk. If you can''t, just tell me." Three gold finish saying this words really no longer have movement.


    "You..." Li Su put the horn in her hand.


    "Well? What''s the matter with you¡° Long Qiuyue deliberately asked Li Su.


    "Well, you come too. You wait for me and see how I''ll deal with you then."


    Li Su said and looked up and down at long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue immediately turned her head out of the window and stopped talking, but the smile still floated on her face.


    After driving for a while, Li Su did feel a little tired, but he was very tired


    Thinking of what Sanjin said before, he gave up the idea of letting Sanjin drive for him.


    After the sun turned into a setting sun and the white clouds were dyed fiery red, the car finally came to the gate of Wanren mountain villa. As expected, the gate had been replaced. Li Su gently smiles. When long Qiuyue hears what Li Su said, she is still a little more happy.


    At this time, the door has been opened. Li Su drives the car into Wanren mountain villa. Wanren mountain villa has returned to its former calm. Long Yi has handled everything properly in the past few days. Li Su can''t help nodding.


    When the car arrived at the parking lot, longyi was waiting there.


    "Qiuyue, do you think it''s like when we first came to Wanren villa, longyi was standing there."


    "Well."


    Hearing what Li Su said, the previous events are floating in long Qiuyue''s mind. At that time, she was only long Qiuyue. She didn''t know her father''s identity or her brother wanted to murder herself. In such a short period of time, there were so many changes that she couldn''t help but let long Qiuyue


    The moon sighed deeply.


    Although it was not long ago, in long Qiuyue''s view, it is like a century has passed. There are too many things happening in this period.

 Chapter 889

    The three of them got out of the car. Longyi has stepped up quickly.


    Long Yi''s appearance now has no trace of being hurt before, and Li Su''s heart also breathed a sigh.


    "Miss, Dr. Li, you are back at last." Longyi''s face is full of sincere smile.


    "Yes, it''s been a hard time for you."


    Long Qiuyue didn''t speak yet, Li Su took the lead in saying.


    "Are you not hurt, miss?"


    "I''m fine."


    Long Qiuyue gently waved her hand.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Everyone in our villa is worried about you."


    In recent days, every time long Yi turns around in the villa, the people he meets are asking if long Qiuyue has any news. This not only makes long Yi a little headache, but also makes him a little relieved.


    "You''ve been worried these days."


    Long Qiuyue smiles. There are so many people worried about their own safety, which she had never thought before.


    "Don''t say that. It''s my fault that I didn''t protect you. If you didn''t come back safely, I would have no face to face the spirit of the Lord."


    "It''s OK. I''m here now, aren''t I?"


    Long Qiuyue smiles at long Yiwei.


    At this time, Sanjin stood by and watched the three people talking. He didn''t know what to do.


    Li Su remembered that the three gold medals were still behind him. He praised the three gold medals to longyi. Longyi immediately said that he wanted to reward the three gold medals.


    Sanjin felt a little embarrassed, touched his head with a smile and went to the kitchen.


    "Let''s take a bath first. I feel like I''m going to stink." Long Qiuyue reminds a way.


    "Good." Li Su promised.


    Longyi left, too.


    Li Su and long Qiuyue come to the villa together.


    "Well, I''ll take a bath first. You can do it when I''m done." Long Qiuyue said.


    "What?"


    Li Su''s voice suddenly increased several times.


    "Don''t you hear me? Are you going to rob me? "


    Long Qiuyue''s mouth is full.


    "I''m not going to rob you."


    "If you don''t want to wait, you can wash in another room. Don''t forget to eat later."


    Long Qiuyue''s face showed a proud smile.


    "No." Li Su shook his head.


    "Don''t you take a bath? Dirty to death? "


    "Wash."


    "You''re not going yet."¡° I want to be with you. "


    Just then, Li Su''s body has already moved forward a few steps, and long Qiuyue is only a piece of paper away.


    "What?"


    As soon as long Qiuyue finished her sentence, Li Su came to her, picked her up and walked towards the bathroom.


    "What are you doing?" Long Qiuyue hit Li Su''s chest and shoulder with her hand, but Li Su didn''t feel any pain.


    "Take a bath, wash clean together."


    "I don''t want it. Let me go."


    "If I don''t let it go."


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll call someone."


    "Then shout." Li Su stares at long Qiuyue with a bad smile.


    "Help! Someone''s playing a hooligan


    "Do you really shout?"


    "There are hooligans..."


    Li Su see dragon autumn moon really shout, want to block her mouth, but now


    In his two hands are used to hold long Qiuyue, Li Su eyes turned, put his face together.


    Long Qiuyue wanted to shout again, but she couldn''t shout because Li Su had blocked her mouth. Li Su used her own mouth.


    Now I can only hear the whine of long Qiuyue. As for what she is saying, I''m afraid only she knows.


    The two have arrived in the bathroom. Although Li Su has blocked long Qiuyue''s mouth, he is not willing to give up. The soft meat in his mouth is constantly exploring. Finally, after prying open the door of one tooth, he entangles with another softer meat.


    Long Qiuyue''s body, which was still stiff, suddenly became soft. The temperature in the body is also rising, and the clothes that were originally worn on the body have been scattered all over the ground.


    Li Su puts long Qiuyue down. The water is like a rainstorm. The only two pieces of cloth that are close to the body have been wet. Li Su takes the cloth that is in the way of the two people out of the way.


    Huge drops of water flow to the ground along long Qiu''s body,


    Across the glass door of the bathroom, two flesh colored figures appeared.


    After taking a bath with long Qiuyue, Li Su had to do it again for some reason.


    At last, they finished everything they had to do. Li Su and long Qiuyue


    He put on his clean clothes and went downstairs.


    Longyi is waiting in the living room downstairs.


    "How are you, miss, Dr. Li?" As soon as the Dragon raised his head, he saw Li Su and long Qiuyue with wet hair and lowered his head.


    "Well, all right." Long Qiuyue agreed.


    "Then you can have dinner first."


    As soon as the Dragon waved his hand, the servants brought up the cooked food one after another. Li Su and long Qiuyue have already sat down at the table.


    Long Yi looks at Li Su and long Qiuyue sitting in front of him, and thinks of long Jiannan sitting in this position before. His heart is slightly bitter.


    If the master could see this scene, he would be very happy, longyi thought.


    When long Jiannan was alive, he invited him to sit down with him at every meal, but longyi refused every time. Even though longjiannan knew that longyi would not sit down with him, he still let him sit down every time. It seems that it has become a tacit understanding between the master and the servant.


    Li Su saw the same expression on Long Yi''s face and wanted to say something, but he finally went on eating.


    "Longyi, is there anything more secret about Wanren villa?"


    Li Su put down his chopsticks and picked up a glass of water.


    "The secret place?"


    Long Yi raises his head and looks at Li Su. He doesn''t know what Li Su is asking.


    "Well, it''s just like the study of old master long. Only a small part of it can enter."


    Li Su took a sip from the glass.


    "Yes."


    Longyi nodded gently.


    "Really?"


    Li Su was a little surprised. Even long Qiuyue grew up and waited for long Yi''s coming.


    "Yes."


    "Then why don''t I know?" Long Qiuyue asked.


    "I wanted to talk to you in my study that day."


    "So it is."


    "Besides, the study is the only way to that place."


    "Oh, but why do you ask that all of a sudden?" Long Qiuyue asked Li Su again.


    "Do you remember what old man Wufeng said about longyinxuan?"


    "I remember."


    "I guess Wanren mountain villa may have something to do with longyinxuan." Li Su again


    His eyes turned to longyi, "but where is that?"


    "Sword pool."


    Jianchi is the forbidden area of Wanren mountain villa. Except for longyi, there are only a few old people who have worked as servants in Wanren mountain villa since they were young.


    Longyi went to Jianchi only once 20 years ago. At that time, he was with longjiannan. Because he came and went in a hurry, longyi didn''t have a chance to look at the appearance of Jianchi, but the Jianchi still left a deep impression on longyi at that time.


    The sword pool is in a secret room behind long Jiannan''s tree study. Although Long Yi knows the location of the sword pool, he doesn''t have a key to it. There are two keys to the sword pool. One has been buried with long Jiannan''s bones, and the other is on long Qiuyue.


    After hearing what Long Yi said, Li Su had a vague impression of Jianchi. When long Yi said the key, Li Su patted his thigh¡° Jade pendant? " Li Su said.


    The Dragon nodded.

 Chapter 890

    Long Yigang said that the key to the sword pool was on long Qiuyue. Li Su immediately thought of the jade pendant that long Jiannan left to long Qiuyue.


    Thinking of this, Li Su had to admire long Jiannan''s foresight.


    "You mean my jade pendant is the key to the sword pool?"


    Long Qiuyue said that she had already taken off her jade pendant hanging around her neck.


    "Yes."


    "Dr. Li is right." Long Yi also said.


    "It turns out that this jade pendant has such a great effect."


    "Shall we go there now?"


    Li Su rubbed his hands together, but he was very curious about Jianchi.


    "I''m not in charge of this anymore."


    Long Yi looks up at long Qiuyue who is observing the jade pendant.


    "Autumn moon, let''s go to the sword pool now."


    When Li Su heard that there was such a mysterious place in Wanren mountain villa, he thought


    Go and have a look.


    "It''s a little late now. Let''s go tomorrow morning."


    Li Su thought that long Qiuyue might have been a little tired.


    "Well, let''s go there tomorrow as soon as the Dragon comes. You can have a rest first." Li Su said.


    "Yes." The Dragon went out of the door of the villa upside down.


    The day is a sunny day, the night sky appears particularly black, but the stars are more bright, the Big Dipper hanging in the sky, occasionally twinkle twice.


    Early the next morning, Li Su and long Qiuyue had already got up. Last night''s fatigue seemed to have no effect on them. On the contrary, it made them look better.


    When I went out, longyi was already waiting.


    "Miss, did you have a good rest last night?"


    "Well, it''s OK."


    Although said is good, but the Dragon autumn moon or "you yuan" looked at Li Su one eye.


    "Let''s go now." Li pretended not to see long Qiuyue


    Eyes.


    Three people walk toward long Jiannan''s study.


    "Longyi, do you know what is more precious in the sword pool?"


    Although he was about to go to the sword pool, Li Su couldn''t wait to know what was in the sword pool.


    "The master has never told me such a thing."


    "Don''t you know?"


    "Yes."


    "What did you see in it the last time you went?"


    Twenty years ago, longyi was called to Jiannan by the dragon in a hurry. They went to Jianchi to get something. Long Yi didn''t even know the existence of the sword pool before. Before he went in, long Jiannan told him to keep his head down and not look at the things in the sword pool. Long Yi also abided by what long Jiannan said. But there was one thing in the sword pool that left a deep impression on longyi.


    It was a stone turtle, about one and a half meters square, more than half meters high, exquisite patterns, lifelike, but it was not this that impressed longyi


    The stone turtle is a sword on the back of the stone turtle.


    At that time, when he was about to leave the sword pool, long Jiannan tried to pull out the sword, but he failed several times. Long Jiannan said that he had "failed again".


    Long Yi felt that long Jiannan had tried to pull out the sword more than once, but it didn''t seem to succeed.


    Li Su nodded and agreed with long Yi.


    "Do you see anything else besides that sword?"


    "I can''t remember that."


    Seeing that the Dragon didn''t know, Li Su stopped asking because they had already come to the study.


    The study is also an important place in Wanren mountain villa. Li Su didn''t expect that there were secrets hidden in the study.


    "Where is the sword pool you said?"


    Li Su looked around in his study for a week and found nothing strange.


    "Here." Longyi goes to a bookshelf.


    "Do you mean the sword pool is behind this bookshelf?"


    In Li Su''s opinion, there is nothing special about this bookshelf.


    "Well, the wall behind the bookshelf is actually a door."


    As long Yi approached the bookshelf, he took out several books from the bookshelf in order and put them in again. The bookshelf slid away on one side.


    In front of the three people, there was only one wall. Although the wall was very clean, it seemed that it was often cleaned, but it inevitably left mottled traces of years.


    Li Su looked at the smooth wall at this time, and did not see any mystery above.


    "Where''s the lock?" Li Su asked longyi.


    Long Yi smiles and goes to long Jiannan''s desk. He opens a drawer and presses a button inside.


    Originally smooth wall, suddenly out of a small box about 10 cm square, the shape of the small box is quite modern.


    Li Su thought that the mechanism was very delicate, and it didn''t look like an antique. If there had been such a mechanism in ancient times, the rulers at that time would have unified the world.


    Li Su asked long Yi before he knew that this mechanism was the order of long seeing the south in recent years


    Let them carry on the transformation, is the modern electronic lock, is not the ancient organ.


    Moreover, long Qiuyue''s jade pendant is the key to open the electronic lock.


    Li Su and long Qiuyue both stepped forward and looked at the small box that popped out of the wall. At first glance, the small box is indeed a product of modern industry. There is a groove in it. The shape of the groove is just in line with the shape of the Dragon Autumn Moon jade pendant¡° Do you put the jade pendant in here? "


    "Yes."


    "Autumn moon, you try it." Li Su said.


    "Good."


    Long Qiuyue agreed, and then took her jade pendant from her neck and put it in her palm. Long Qiuyue looked up at Li Su and saw that Li Su nodded, so she pressed the jade pendant into the groove.


    After the jade pendant was put in, the groove was taken back immediately, and the wall was smooth again. There was no gap on the wall.


    "And the door?" Li Su saw that the jade pendant had been put in, but there was no wall


    What''s the reaction.


    "Don''t worry." Longyi replied.


    Sure enough, more than ten seconds later, the sound of heavy objects rubbing against each other came from Li Su''s ear.


    The wall suddenly split a long and thin seam from the middle. The seam gradually began to widen and became a width for one person to pass through. It was still widening. Finally, a door with a width of more than one meter appeared on the wall.


    Both Li Su and long Qiuyue are attracted by this scene.


    "Miss, you can go in now."


    Long Qiuyue nodded.


    "One more thing, miss. Are you sure you want to take the housekeeper Long Yi and Doctor Li Su in?"


    Longyi stopped his steps.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that only the blood of the dragon family can get in and out of the sword pool. Only the master, the young master and I have ever been in the villa, so you should think it over."


    "Well, I''ve thought it over. The three of us, let''s go in together."


    Long Qiuyue replied.


    "After you." Long Yi consciously stood at the back of the three, the front is Li Su.


    In this way, three people have entered the secret place of Wanren villa, sword pool.

 Chapter 891

    Inside the door is a corridor. There was only one person in the corridor. Li Su felt that he could touch his head on tiptoe.


    The corridor seems to have some history. Although the light is dark, you can still see the mottled marks on both sides of the wall. At the end of the corridor, there is a bright light. Li Su and long Qiuyue walk side by side in front of each other. Long Yi follows them closely. They walk along the corridor and come to the light at the end.


    The end of the corridor and the inside of the corridor are just two worlds. Inside is like a tunnel, dark and depressing, while outside is full of lights. Out of the corridor, Li Su and the three came to a place with a wide field of vision. Although it was still indoors, and there was not even a window in the whole area, there was no sense of gray, because the whole house was as bright as day, and the lights on the roof even made Li Su''s eyes ache.


    Li Su looked at the place where he was now. If he only looked at the top of the room, he might think that if he came to the lobby of a hotel or the hall of a hospital, he would look around the whole room


    Once again, he thought he was going through a costume movie.


    The light on the top of the room is very bright. It''s only installed in recent years, probably with the electronic lock at the door. When Li Su walked out of the corridor, the first thing that came into Li Su''s eyes was a small concave ground. If it wasn''t for a stone tablet beside it, Li Su really couldn''t see that it used to be a pond.


    Li Su Jian had never seen the pond built indoors. What''s more, there was a drop of water in the pond. What was in the pond surprised Li Su and made him expect.


    In the pond, dozens of swords with different shapes and textures were inserted.


    "Is this the legendary sword pool?" Li Su said and walked to the side of the sword pool.


    "Exactly."


    "It''s true."


    After years of baptism, most of the swords in the sword pool are mottled, some of them have been rusted with dark yellow, and some of them have even rotted away. But there are also a few swords, swords


    The body is as smooth as ever, as if it had just been polished.


    Li Su slowly put his eyes away and turned around the sword pool. Around the sword pool, there are basically wooden display shelves, on which there are books, boxes and some large and small antiques.


    There is one thing, but Li Su''s eyes can''t be shifted elsewhere.


    That''s the big tortoise that longyi said before. The tortoise is not a real tortoise. It looks like it was carved out of stone, but the carving is lifelike. At this time alone, the tortoise could not attract Li Su''s attention. What really made Li Su stop and watch was a sword on the tortoise''s shell.


    The hilt of the sword is only about half a meter away. The rest of the sword has been swallowed by the stone turtle. And the part exposed is enough to attract Li Su''s eyes.


    The sword handle is inlaid with a piece of dark green jade. Under the light, it looks crystal clear. The body of the sword is black, and the blade is still sharp, just like it was finished from the hand of the sword maker. The pattern on the body of the sword is also very fine. Li Su looked carefully and found that it was a dragon. With the black body of the sword, the Dragon seemed to be hovering on the body of the sword


    Straight to the sky.


    Li Su''s eyes looked down. The sword was inserted on the turtle, just like at the bottom of an abyss. It seemed remote and deep.


    "Is this the sword you are talking about?"


    Although Li Su is asking longyi, his eyes are still staring at the sword¡° Yes Dragon one answers a way.


    Long Qiuyue also stepped forward and looked at the sword in front of her. It looked low-key, but it seemed to contain infinite energy.


    "Does this sword have a name?" Li Su took a few more steps, his face almost sticking to the sword.


    "Seven Star Dragon sword."


    When Li Su heard longyi''s words, he couldn''t help admiring that there should be no more suitable name for the sword than "Seven Star Longyuan".


    Li Su observed the Seven Star Longyuan sword more carefully. He found that there were seven turning marks in the dragon pattern on the sword body, which just fit the meaning of seven stars.


    And looking down from the top, it was like a black dragon in the sky


    In the abyss.


    "Why is such a fine and sharp sword inserted in the stone turtle?"


    Li Su took two steps back and raised his chin with his hand.


    "It was hundreds of years ago."


    At that time, Wanren villa encountered the biggest crisis in history, and the reason is unknown after so long. Long Yi only knows that he is the leader of another sect. He leads all the people of the sect and has surrounded Wanren mountain villa, which was not so large at that time, in order to get a secret book of Wanren mountain villa.


    At that time, the owner of Wanren mountain villa was long Xiaotian, who was regarded as the strongest man since the construction of Wanren mountain villa. Long Xiaotian led the people of Wanren mountain villa to resist, but the strength of the other side was too strong, and several schools that had close relationship with Wanren mountain villa had chosen to watch.


    In the end, long Xiaotian melted the most precious meteorite in Wanren mountain villa and cast it into the Seven Star Longyuan sword. Later, with the help of one person, Lian Ke, the four Dharma guards and leaders of the opposite sect, rescued Wanren mountain villa from the abyss.


    After the end of the war, long Xiaotian thought that the Seven Star Longyuan sword was too fierce. Soon after it was cast, he saw too much blood and let too many lives disappear. So he asked the Buddhist master to light the stone turtle, and then put the Seven Star Longyuan sword on the back of the stone turtle, which was regarded as a seal.


    After hearing the story, Li Su nodded slowly.


    Later, the sword pool became the forbidden area of Wanren mountain villa. Originally, the sword pool was in the courtyard of Wanren mountain villa. Later, when long Jiannan''s grandfather was the leader of the villa, because of the war, he was afraid that the sword pool would be found, so he carried out a major repair of the whole villa. At that time, the sword pool was enclosed indoors.


    "What if the sword was pulled out?"


    Li Su recalled that long Yi once said that long Jiannan had tried to pull out the sword before he died.


    "The master said that after so many years, the soul of this sword has been suppressed by the stone turtle, so the resentment should be dispelled."


    At this time, the Seven Star Dragon sword was exposed under the fluorescent lamp, and the lines on it were very clear. It seemed that the black dragon was about to rise from the entrenched valley


    It''s like flying.


    "Qiuyue, try to pull out the sword."


    "Me?"


    Long Qiuyue didn''t seem to hear what Li Su said clearly. She pointed a finger at herself. Naturally, Li Su didn''t say it casually. He thought that since the sword was made by long Xiaotian, only his descendants could pull it up.

 Chapter 892

    Although Li Su said that he asked long Qiuyue to try to pull out the sword, in fact, he was just talking about it. After all, long Jiannan didn''t pull out the sword at that time.


    In fact, long Qiuyue also wants to have a try in her heart. What her father did in those years, I''m going to do it again now, which can be regarded as a kind of communication with her father I have never met.


    "Miss, I think you might as well try." Said Long Yi.


    Long Qiuyue saw that Li Su and long Yi both said so, so she no longer stood in the same place, but went to the stone turtle''s side.


    The huge stone turtle lies on the ground and hasn''t moved for hundreds of years. When long Qiuyue looks at the stone turtle, she calms down a lot. The Seven Star Dragon yuan sword just above the stone turtle also attracts the eyes of the Dragon autumn moon. She felt that if her dragon chanting sword was placed beside it, it would be eclipsed.


    Long Qiuyue thought, and she slowly stretched out her hand. She didn''t find that her hand was shaking. She looked back


    Li Su, found that Li Su nodded to herself. She took a deep breath, gazed at the hilt, and slowly extended her hand.


    It''s very soft. After so many years, long Qiuyue still feels like this. At this time, long Qiuyue''s hands have tightly grasped the hilt of the sword, and she begins to transport the Qi in the Dantian to her whole body, and the muscles on her arms are slowly taut.


    Long Qiuyue moved her body and moved her hand gently to make her grasp the sword more tightly.


    At this time, there were some changes in the body of the sword. A Black Mist seemed to cover the body of the main sword. Li Su felt that the dragon pattern on it had become a lot blurred.


    She began to exert herself, and the tendons in her hands became obvious. Li Su and long Yi are watching long Qiuyue. They don''t blink, even their breath slows down.


    The sword didn''t move. Long Qiuyue felt that she had used a lot of strength, but the Seven Star Longyuan sword seemed to have grown on the turtle''s body, and it didn''t move. Long Qiuyue added a little more strength and clenched her teeth. Her face even turned a little red, but her sword didn''t change


    It''s not even shaking.


    "What? No response? "


    Li Su saw the change of long Qiuyue''s expression, and also saw that long Qiuyue had really used her strength, but the sword was as heavy as long Xiaoshan, and could not be shaken at all.


    "No


    Long Qiuyue shakes her head and releases her hand, but her eyes are still focused on the sword.


    "It seems that this sword can''t be pulled out."


    See long Qiuyue face showed slightly disappointed expression, Li Su quickly comfort way.


    "Well, would you like to have a try?"


    "I''d better forget it. You dragon family can''t pull it out, not to mention I''m an outsider." Li Su quickly waved his hand.


    "We don''t have to be qualified to pull out this sword."


    Li Su thought about it, but still thought it was impossible, so he refused.


    The Turtle was still lying there, as if the time had been fixed. It must have been hundreds of years. The sword is still on the back of the turtle, and


    It didn''t change with time, and didn''t let anyone shake his body. Li Su no longer looked at the stone turtle. He began to turn around the sword pool.


    Although some of the swords in the sword pool were dilapidated, Li Su could still see their value from the residual patterns on the swords. These swords may or may not have killed people, may have been hidden in an unknown place, or may have been sought after by people at that time, but they have now become the "pool water" and "fish" of the sword pool.


    "Are these swords made by Wanren mountain villa?" Li Su turned around and asked long Yi.


    "None of these swords belong to Wanren mountain villa."


    Since the completion of Wanren mountain villa, it has become famous for its swordsmanship. More and more people know about Wanren mountain villa, and some people begin to challenge it. The challengers are not only the disciples of big sects, but also the swordsmen who are famous in the rivers and lakes. They heard that the swordsmanship of Wanren mountain villa is unique in the world, so they want to be famous by defeating Wanren mountain villa.


    Time has been changing, and dynasties have even changed several times, but the challengers have not disappeared. In the face of the challengers who come from time to time, all the previous owners of Wanren mountain villa treat each other with courtesy, and compare swords to the end. They only compare the level of swordsmanship, regardless of the strength of swordsmen.


    It''s just that many years have passed. Although there are many challengers, none of them has won. Since the first person came to challenge, there is a tradition left. All the people who challenge Wanren Villa but fail to win must insert their swords into the pond in the courtyard of Wanren villa. As time goes by, there are more and more swords in the pond, and the pond has become a sword pool, but people at that time did not know the secret of the sword pool.


    "Now, if there are still people to challenge, if they fail, will they plunge into the sword pool?" Li Su asked.


    "It''s been decades since the last challenger was born. I heard that he almost won at that time."


    Long Yi looks at the sword in the sword pool and thinks of the time when long Jiannan brought him here. Now it''s 20 years since long Jiannan died.


    "So his sword is in it?" Li Su looks at the sword pool


    It''s like looking for something.


    "No, the man came to challenge, but not as a challenger."


    "Is he a Taoist?"


    "How do you know? I haven''t told the young lady about it


    Li Su didn''t speak, just laughed, and then turned to the other side.


    A locked wooden box caught Li Su''s attention. There are dozens of boxes, big and small, but none of them are locked. Only this box is locked by a copper lock.


    Li Su stepped forward and looked at the strange box. It was just an ordinary box. There was nothing strange about it. The contents may be the reason why the box is locked.


    He raised the box with his hand and tried it, and found that it was very heavy.


    Long Qiuyue saw that Li Su didn''t know what he was carrying, so she came forward and saw Li Su holding the box in her arms.


    "What are you doing?" Long Qiuyue looks at Li Su like a monkey in a zoo.


    "You see." Li Su put the box down and pointed to the copper lock.


    "It''s strange why only this box has a lock on it."


    Li Su saw that long Qiuyue found the difference of the box, and nodded in approval. But long Qiuyue''s next move surprised Li Su. Long Qiuyue came forward and picked up something from the side of the box. Long Qiuyue opened her hand and Li Su found it was a key.


    "Is this the key to the box?"


    Long Qiuyue looks at the key in her hand, and then at the copper lock, and finds that it seems to be a set.


    The key is right by the side. What''s the use of this? Li Su thought.

 Chapter 893

    Long Qiuyue was standing in front of Li Su with a key in her hand, which seemed to be the key of the copper lock on the box.


    Longyi has also come over. Seeing Li Su and long Qiuyue standing opposite each other, as well as the box and the key in long Qiuyue''s hand, he can''t help but be curious.


    "What did miss and Dr. Li find?" Long Yi asked.


    "Here it is." Long Qiuyue pointed to the box and said.


    "Why is this box locked?" Li Su asked longyi.


    "I don''t know. It''s said that the sword pool is the secret of Wanren villa. Only the owner of the villa can see it here, so there''s no need to lock it again."


    Longyi also shook his head in doubt.


    "Maybe the dragon family can''t see the things in this box?"


    Li Su''s eyes turned and guessed.


    "Then why put this on the side?" Long Qiuyue put the key in his hand in front of everyone.


    "That may be to remind people who come in not to open it easily."


    Long Qiuyue and long Yi listen to Li Su''s guess and nod their heads.


    "Let''s open it and have a look." Li Su suggested.


    Long Qiuyue has put the key on the copper lock. She picks up the copper with her left hand


    She found that the key hole of the copper lock was still on one side. It seems that this one has been for some years. Then she took the key with her right hand and slowly pointed it at the lock hole. When she sent it forward, the key was swallowed by the copper lock.


    Long Qiuyue followed by a wrist turn, with a "pa" sound, the lock has been opened.


    Li Su immediately leaned forward.


    The open lock has been taken off by Li Su, and now the only thing in front of him is a box waiting to be opened. Li Su didn''t hesitate. Under the gaze of long Qiuyue and long Yi, he stretched out his hand. He held the lid of the box with his two hands. Then, with a little force, the box had already opened its mouth. Li Su kept going up until the box was completely opened.


    The contents of the box did not immediately appear in front of people''s eyes. What they saw from the box was just an object covered with white silk. But it doesn''t look big. The white silk is just as tall as the box.


    Li Su looked back at long Qiuyue. They nodded to each other. He put his hand into the box again.


    As Li Su lifted the white silk, the things below finally showed their original shape.


    It''s a book, not a book, because the book has been torn from the middle, and only part of the book is in the box.


    But it didn''t surprise Li Su and long Qiuyue. It''s obvious that there are more opportunities


    What surprised them was the name of the book on the cover.


    Although the four characters of Longyin sword were written in ancient style, Li Su and long Qiuyue recognized them at a glance, but the Dragon didn''t understand them all at once.


    Li Su had suspected that Wanren mountain villa had something to do with longyinxuan. He had also told long Qiuyue about his suspicion, but the fact suddenly appeared in front of him, which made him hard to believe. Even if Li Su suspected that Wanren mountain villa had a close relationship with longyinxuan, he didn''t expect that the box was "Longyin sword technique". But he thought that old man Wufeng once said that there was a nightmare in Longyin sword technique. Maybe the owner of Wanren mountain villa had found it, So I put it in the box.


    Li Su told long Qiuyue about his guess, and long Qiuyue agreed.


    "Excuse me for being stupid. I don''t know what Miss said to Dr. Li?" When long Yi heard what Li Su said to long Qiuyue, he was more confused than before.


    Li Su told long Yizai what happened in the past few days. Long Yi knew the secret of Longyin sword.


    "I haven''t heard the master talk about it for decades." Long Yi murmured.


    "It''s not strange. Maybe the Dragon doesn''t know it."


    Li Su said that he had already held "dragon Yin sword technique" in his hand, and long Qiuyue nodded.


    If this is the true Longyin sword technique, it seems that what Taoist Wufeng said before about learning Longyin sword technique will be possessed by the devil can be easily solved. Because this half of the book is the first half of Longyin sword technique. If we start to practice the first half and lay a good foundation, then the problems encountered in the second half of Longyin sword technique will be solved.


    Long Qiuyue listens to Li Su''s analysis and nods.


    "Is Wanren villa also a force after longyinxuan split?"


    Long Qiuyue also tried to make her own guess.


    "It''s very possible. Otherwise, if Wanren mountain villa appears in the river and lake with a thunderbolt, it can only be explained by a miracle." Li Su said, touching his chin.


    "Wanren mountain villa still stands here, and has such a big industry, but there is only one person left in the Dragon tongue temple."


    Long Qiuyue''s eyes flashed a trace of Pathetique color, Li Su all saw in the eyes.


    "At the beginning, they chose to be Taoists, which means that they have already abandoned the secular fame. Now they live in a village like the Taoist priest Wufeng


    Zili, didn''t they achieve their goal? "


    Long Qiuyue nodded, and the lonely look on her face got better.


    "And if he knew that the first half of Longyin sword is here now, he would not know how happy he would be." Li Su continued.


    "Well." Long Qiuyue answered gently.


    The discovery of Longyin sword technique made Li Su a little happy. In this way, Taoist Wufeng could teach longqiuyue from the first half, so longqiuyue would not have to take the risk of being possessed to learn Longyin sword technique.


    Li Su gently put back the book in his hand, and then covered the box. Now that he found it, there was no need for him to continue to eat ash here. Li Su decided to take out the box together when he went out.


    Li Su turns around the sword pool again. The strength of Wanren villa is beyond his expectation. The boxes on the display shelves beside the sword pool are full of treasures, paintings and calligraphy, and even some of the names of the artists are full of thunder. However, so many treasures are only around the sword pool, which shows the previous owner''s attitude towards the sword pool.


    It is not difficult to explain that every sword inserted in the sword pool is the embodiment of the strength of Wanren mountain villa and the glory of Wanren mountain villa. The Seven Star Dragon sword is the most special and important sword in the sword pool.


    It''s a pity that this crazy sword is on the back of the stone turtle and never sees the sun. Li Su can''t help but feel sorry to think of it.

 Chapter 894

    Just as Li Su was thinking, the ghost medicine system suddenly started.


    The ghost medical system is in liquidation


    [treating the patient: ahong gains merits: - 5000]


    [treating patients: Wufeng gains merit value: 300000]


    After he was cured, ah Hong deducted 5000 points of merit and virtue from Li Su, which made him almost curse his mother. But when old man Wufeng''s liquidation overflowed, he almost startled Li Su. He had 300000 points of merit and virtue, which he had never seen before.


    However, Li Su was not so surprised. After all, old man Wufeng practiced medicine for free for so many years, plus his previous practice in Taoist temple, it''s understandable that he was worth 300000. In this way, Li Su not only turned back the 100000 merit value of exchange for the beads, but also made a net profit of 200000.


    And the 5000 that ahong deducted is basically negligible.


    Li Su hasn''t recovered from the joy of looking at the merits and virtues, and the ghost medicine system has started again.


    [ghost medicine system unlocking...]


    [body talent upgrade price: 200000 merit]


    what? 200000£¿ Isn''t it that we have lost all the merits we just earned, and we have to build another 5000? Li Su wants to shake here


    He shook his head, but this physical talent has been upgraded in an all-round way. It looks very attractive.


    Li Su immediately inquired the ghost medicine system about the specific physical talent enhancement?


    [searching in ghost medicine system...]


    [comprehensively enhance physical talent: strength, physical strength, intelligence, hearing, vision and talent are increased to 1.5 times of the original]


    How can we enhance so many abilities at the same time? Li Su is a bit incredible. If this is the case, 200000 is not a price to pay. After thinking about it, Li Su decided to upgrade.


    After Li Su chose yes, a warm current instantly spread from Dantian to his whole body. Li Su felt that he could now fly a cow in a circle.


    Thinking of this, Li Su began to laugh.


    "Li Su, Li Su? Li Su Long Qiuyue saw that Li Su laughed without warning, and told him not to respond. She thought Li Su was stunned.


    "Ah? What? "


    Li Su heard long Qiuyue call himself, quickly turned off the ghost medical system, touched his head and laughed awkwardly.


    "What are you thinking?" Long Qiuyue rolled her eyes.


    "I..."


    "What are you doing? Are you possessed, too? "


    Long Qiuyue goes to Li Su, but she doesn''t care that long Yi is still standing by. She pinches the soft meat on Li Su''s waist and twists it hard.


    "Ah...!" With a burst of pig like scream, Li Su has jumped up in pain.


    "Not now?"


    "I was just thinking that when we met for the first time, we were so happy that we laughed." Li Su said with a quick smile.


    "You can talk." Long Qiuyue loosens her hand and turns her body to the other side.


    Long Yi stood on one side and lowered his head. He did not dare to speak or look up.


    Seeing that long Qiuyue had recovered a lot, Li Su immediately stepped forward and stood close to long Qiuyue.


    Li Su spent some time with long Qiuyue to look at the things in this room. If he sold all the things in this room, he could build another Wanren villa. Several hours have passed since the time came in. Li Su decided to go out first. If he wants to come back later, he can come back again.


    After he said that to long Qiuyue, long Qiuyue agreed, so he took the box containing "Longyin sword technique" and walked towards the exit. Long Qiuyue and long Yi followed him.


    But Li Su took two steps, but he was attracted by one thing and couldn''t walk any more


    It''s too late.


    It''s still the Seven Star Longyuan sword, but it''s not the one just now, because the shape of the sword has changed.


    The original black body of the sword is now slightly red above the black, and it also gives out a dim light. The black fog around the body of the sword has turned into a red fog at this time, making the sword look alive.


    "Do you see that?" Li Su asked, winking at the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword.


    Long Qiuyue and long Yi turn to look in that direction at the same time, but they don''t find anything different.


    "What do you see?" Long Qiuyue asked.


    "The red light on the Seven Star Dragon sword."


    "What''s the red light?"


    Long Qiuyue was afraid that she was wrong. She went to the stone turtle and looked at the sword body carefully, but she didn''t see the red light Li Su said.


    "No way. I saw it. Longyi, did you see it?"


    Seeing that long Qiuyue didn''t see it, Li Su turned his eyes to longyi, but longyi also shook his head.


    Is it because I just upgraded my vision with the ghost medicine system, so I saw what they couldn''t see? Li Su thought to himself, but he didn''t see what was in long Qiuyue''s clothes. Thinking of this, Li Su shook his head and let the girl know


    Get some ideas out of your head.


    But now Li Su really saw the changes on the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword. This is definitely not an illusion.


    Li Su handed longyi the box he was holding in his hand and walked towards the stone turtle.


    Li Su walked in and saw the changes. Instead of disappearing, he saw them more clearly. It turns out that it''s not the color of the sword body that has changed, but the dragon pattern on the sword body has become red. The red dragon pattern is floating on the black sword body, making the whole sword look less calm and more lively.


    The red dragon pattern is like blood flowing out of the sword. If the black dragon was at the bottom of the abyss, then the red dragon would have circled up to the sky.


    Li Su looked at the body of the sword stupidly, and his hand stretched out unconsciously.


    "Will you draw the sword?" Long Qiuyue''s voice sobered Li Su a little.


    "Well." Li Su took a look at long Qiuyue, and then his eyes fell on the sword. Li Su couldn''t see it himself. At this time, his eyes had the same color as the sword.


    At this time, one of his hands had grasped the hilt, and the other hand had reached for the hilt.


    At this time, Li Su''s hands have been tightly with the hilt fit together, Li


    Su feels that his muscles are already tense unconsciously, and his body energy wants to burst out.


    His eyes were fixed on the sword, and the mist on the sword made it more ethereal.


    Li Su began to exert his strength, and his whole body''s strength gathered on his hands. With the constant exertion of his hands, some subtle sounds had already reached Li Su''s ears. It was the sound of metal rubbing against stone. Li Su thought that the strength of his hands seemed to increase a few points without reason.


    He felt that the sword had loosened a little, and he saw that the red light on the sword became brighter. He didn''t stop his power, and the sword even shook a little.


    Long Qiuyue and long Yi look at what is happening in front of them, just like seeing a miracle.


    In their eyes, the sword has indeed loosened, and it has begun to appear the dark red that Li Su said before.

 Chapter 895

    The red light from the sword was even worse. Li Su''s face was even red.


    Li Su felt that his hand was going up, and at the same time, the body of the sword was moving away from the turtle.


    Not only did he not feel any exhaustion, but it was like beating chicken blood. Originally, he could only reach the hilt of his chest, which was consistent with the height of his chin.


    Long Qiuyue and long Yi are just staring at the body of the stone turtle.


    All of a sudden, the red light in front of me was so bright that it even exceeded the row of fluorescent lamps on the roof. The whole room was illuminated in red, the sword pool became red, the walls became red, and people became red.


    Long Qiuyue''s eyes were so shaken that she couldn''t see clearly.


    At once, the red light faded again, and long Qiuyue looked back at the turtle, only to find that the turtle''s back was empty.


    The sword has been pulled out by Li Su. At this time, Li Su is holding the seven stars in both hands


    Longyuan sword was standing on the side of the stone turtle, with the tip of the sword facing down. The handle was at the height of Li Su''s eyes, but the tip of the sword was almost to Li Su''s knee.


    The sword still glowed red, but it was not as bright as before. If long Qiuyue hadn''t seen the sword before, she might have thought it was red.


    Although the light is dim, the red dragon pattern is clearly seen by the Dragon autumn moon. At this time, the dragon pattern is like a white dragon, coming out of a sea of blood.


    Long Qiuyue looks at longyi and nods to himself.


    Li Suzhen pulled out the sword. Long Jiannan and long Qiuyue didn''t pull them out, but Li Su pulled them out.


    "You made it." Long Qiuyue said to Li Su, his voice was full of surprise and a little joy that was not easy to detect.


    But Li Su''s eyes were still staring at the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, as if he didn''t hear the voice of long Qiuyue, and there was no response.


    "Li Su?"


    Long Qiuyue called again, but Li Su still didn''t respond. She had found Li Su''s anomaly.


    Long Qiuyue is about to step forward to check, but he is held by Long Yi. Long Yi signals that long Qiuyue should not move.


    "But..."


    In fact, Li Su has heard long Qiuyue''s voice, and he has seen long Qiuyue''s anxious expression. It''s not that he doesn''t want to speak, but that he can''t open his mouth at this time. Not only can he open his mouth, he can''t do anything, and he doesn''t even blink his eyes.


    Li Su had already realized that his body was the same. He also knew that it was related to the sword. He wanted to throw the sword to the ground, but no matter how hard he tried, even with his vigorous Qi, he still couldn''t release his hand.


    At this time, Li Su''s forehead has exuded a thin layer of sweat, sweat is gathering together, from Li Su''s side face fell to the ground.


    "System, tell me what''s going on now?" Li Su suddenly remembered that although his body couldn''t move, his brain was still under his control.


    The host is now controlled by the soul of the Seven Star Dragon sword.


    "Is there any way to get rid of this state?"


    Because the soul of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword is too strong and fierce, there is no measure to remove this control state¡° Do I have to be like this all the time? "


    Since the materials used to cast swords are not owned by the world, there is no way for the system.


    Hearing the feedback from the ghost medical system, Li Su''s brain is going to explode. Do you want to live like this for a lifetime?


    How can I meet a problem that even the ghost medical system can''t solve? And it happened to me.


    "Is there any way to change that?"


    This sword was bloodthirsty because it had seen too much blood at the beginning of casting.


    Bloodthirsty? Although the system does not give a specific method, but this gives Li Su an idea.


    Since it''s bloodthirsty, it won''t be long before it''s fed blood. But in the twinkling of an eye, this idea was abandoned by Li Su. He can''t move now. How can he feed blood to the sword? Not only can''t move, but also can''t even speak, so long Qiuyue and long Yi can''t help themselves at all.


    Long Qiuyue''s worried appearance makes Li Su feel sad, but he can''t do anything now. Li Su''s tongue stirs in his mouth, but he can''t make a sound.


    wait? Can the tongue move? Li Su tried again and found that his tongue could really move.


    He forced to open the closed teeth, but the teeth still did not move. He lifted the internal force of Dantian up, and then forced again. Finally, the upper and lower rows of teeth became loose.


    Long Qiuyue saw that Li Su was still motionless, but her eyes were turning, and her heart was like being roasted by fire. Regardless of longyi''s objection, she went to Li Su and touched her face with her hand. The warm feeling calmed longqiuyue''s heart a little.


    "Longyi, do you know what''s wrong with him now?" Long Qiuyue looks back and asks Long Yi.


    "I haven''t seen this kind of situation either. It looks like I''ve been possessed in practicing martial arts, but it''s not." Longyi could only shake his head helplessly.


    "Then we can''t just do it and watch."


    Long Qiuyue''s voice has been choked.


    "Could it be that the energy in the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword was too strong for him to control, but he was controlled instead?"


    Long Yi has no idea, so he can only guess according to his own experience.


    "If so, what should we do?"


    "This... This sword is too fierce and bloodthirsty. That''s why it was sealed. I think it might be a way to let it see blood."


    Finish saying this sentence, Long Yi already regretted, because long Qiuyue had put her finger in her hand, needless to say, Long Yi knew what she was going to do.


    "Miss, I just guess..."


    Before he finished, the Dragon closed his mouth, because there was blood flowing out of the corner of long Qiuyue''s mouth.


    Li Su is also worried when he sees long Qiuyue''s actions. He doesn''t want long Qiuyue to hurt his body, even if it''s just his fingers. So he desperately wanted to open his teeth. Finally, there was a gap in the middle of his teeth. He immediately put his tongue in and relaxed the force he used on his teeth.


    With a burst of pain on the tip of the tongue, a sweet and salty liquid flowed into his mouth.


    He immediately uses the real Qi in his body to force it out of his mouth and nose, so that he can open a gap in his mouth, and the blood in his mouth can splash on the sword body.


    Li Su thought so, and things are also developing in the direction of what he thought. With a real Qi rising, the blood in his mouth is squeezed to his mouth.


    A red thread spurted out of Li Su''s mouth and onto the body of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword.


    And at this time, long Qiuyue was about to come up and pour his finger''s blood on the sword.


    Li Su''s blood can''t help but spray on the sword body and on long Qiuyue''s face.

 Chapter 896

    This is terrible, Li Su thought.


    But long Qiuyue didn''t know that the blood was from Li Su''s mouth. She thought she had suffered a serious internal injury.


    Originally anxious face immediately turned into a pair of pear blossom with rain.


    Fortunately, the opinions put forward by the system are still useful. Li Su feels that he has gradually gained control of his body. First he can blink, then his mouth can move.


    Li Su felt that his mouth was moving. He immediately wanted to open his mouth and smile at long Qiuyue. It didn''t matter if he didn''t smile. With his mouth, all the blood in his mouth flowed out and trickled down his chin.


    This can frighten the Dragon autumn moon, two Wang calm lake water on her face, immediately a big wave. Tears like a breakwater, along the corner of the eye slide to the face.


    In long Qiuyue''s eyes, Li Su is just like a terminally ill patient who will soon die.


    "Li Su, don''t die, don''t leave me."


    Long Qiuyue''s crying makes Li Su feel distressed.


    Long Yi stands by and looks at everything in front of him, but there is no way. If something happens to Li Suzhen, Long Yi will feel guilty all his life.


    "How can you be so heartless, how can you leave me alone in the world..."


    Tears along long Qiuyue''s face flow into her mouth, salty and astringent liquid makes her heart more uncomfortable.


    "You can''t die... We don''t have a baby yet."


    Long Qiuyue''s cry is getting louder and louder.


    "How many do you want to have?"


    Long Qiuyue feels as if she is hallucinating. She hears Li Su''s voice. She looks at Li Su in front of her eyes. Her chin is still red, but the blood in her mouth is no longer flowing.


    "How many do you want to have?"


    Long Qiuyue did not hear or read correctly this time. It was Li Su who spoke.


    "Are you talking?"


    Long Qiuyue touched Li Su''s face in disbelief.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet?"


    Li Su can really speak now.


    "We''ll give birth to as many as you like, any litter will do."


    Long Qiuyue''s crying face suddenly turned into a smiling face.


    "Well, that''s what you said."


    There was a bad smile on Li Su''s face.


    "Why didn''t you move just now? It almost scared me to death."


    "The soul of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword is so powerful that he invited him to tea accidentally."


    Li Su tells long Qiuyue how to bite her lips again. It seems that long Qiuyue feels the same.


    Long Qiuyue also tells Li Su why she wants to bite her finger. Long Yi''s wide knowledge makes Li Su admire her.


    Li Su picked up long Qiuyue''s injured finger, put it into her mouth and licked it gently. Long Qiuyue felt that her wound didn''t hurt immediately. At this time, Li Su was in full control of his body, so he had time to look at the sword which made him suffer a lot


    Zi is not different from before, except for the blood sprayed on it by Li Su. It''s just that the red pattern on the body of the sword seems to have become more colorful, as if it had absorbed Li Su''s blood.


    Li Su loosened his left hand and held the sword in his right hand. The sword was not as heavy as it looked. Moreover, Li Su had upgraded his body, so the sword in Li Su''s hand was like a stick.


    Now Li Su can finally see the whole picture of the sword. The position of the tip of the sword is not very different from that above. It''s just that it''s always inserted on the back of the turtle, so the color is much lighter than other places.


    He held the sword in his hand and scratched it gently on the back of the stone turtle. A white scratch appeared on the back of the stone turtle, even a gully. The power of the sword was so powerful. Li Su didn''t exert himself, but left such a deep mark.


    When long Qiuyue and long Yi saw the power of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, they all gave out a cry of surprise.


    "This sword is really like a dragon." Long Qiuyue said.


    "It looks better than all the swords I''ve seen before."


    Li Su holds the sword in his right hand, puts it across his chest, and puts the sword body on his left hand.


    "It''s true that it''s not an ordinary thing. As a sword maker, it''s no pity to die if you can see it in this life."


    Long Yi also stepped forward and said, looking at the sword in Li Su''s hand.


    "Autumn moon, do you want to have a try?" Li Su said that he would hand the sword to long Qiuyue.


    "Well." Long Qiuyue agreed and also extended her hand.


    At this time, the Seven Star Longyuan sword was already in the hand of long Qiuyue. Although it was a long sword, it was not very hard for her to hold it, which was due to the materials of casting the sword.


    However, the sword began to change in the hands of long Qiuyue.


    Originally, the bright red dragon pattern on the sword body was diminishing bit by bit. Li Su came up to observe it carefully and found that the color of the red dragon pattern was really becoming lighter.


    Long Qiuyue is a little surprised to see the sword in her hand. She doesn''t know what happened.


    "Give it a try."


    Li Su pointed to the turtle and said to long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue heard Li Su''s words and went to the edge of the stone turtle, just like Li Su


    I scratched it like a vegetable.


    However, the turtle''s back did not appear the same situation as before. Although there was a fine scratch on it, it was not much different from the ordinary sword. It was just that the sword was sharper.


    "What''s going on?"


    Long Qiuyue looks at the body of the sword. At this time, the dragon pattern on the body of the sword is no longer a little red. It completely recovers its original appearance.


    Li Su didn''t even know a thing or two about the situation.


    "Miss, give the sword back to Dr. Li." Long Yi said softly. Hearing this, long Qiuyue handed the sword to Li Su.


    At this time, the sword changed again. The red that had already faded and finally disappeared began to have a light red.


    People don''t know the reason for this change, but it''s true.


    The dragon pattern turned red slowly, and finally became what Li Su had before.


    "What the hell is going on?" Long Qiuyue said.


    "I think the sword is owned by Dr. Li."


    Longyi''s voice is not big, but every word has great power.


    Hearing Long Yi say so, Li Su''s heart also has a bottom. Before long Jiannan and long Qiuyue didn''t pull out the sword, but he pulled it out. This can''t be just a coincidence.


    "In other words, this sword, out of Li Su, no one can give full play to its maximum energy?"


    Longqiuyue asked longyi again, and longyi nodded.


    Although this kind of thing dragon one only heard in the legend, but at this time it really happened in front of their own eyes.


    So Li Su became the master of a legendary sword.

 Chapter 897

    Not long ago, Li Su was still worried about being eaten by the soul of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, but now he has become its master. This sword, whether in appearance or power, or in temperament, makes Li Su have no way not to like it.


    Although this sword can be regarded as the treasure of Wanren mountain villa, it chose Li Su instead of long Jiannan or long Qiuyue, which makes long Qiuyue and long Yi have no doubt.


    Although they met a little danger during their trip to the sword pool, they also got some valuable items. Either "Longyin sword technique" or "Seven Star Longyuan sword" is a rare treasure of time. Now they have found them all at once.


    At this time, the three had entered the corridor and set foot on the way out. Only when they came in, there was a box in longyi''s hand and a sword in Li Su''s hand.


    Li Su felt that the light of the sword was too bright to be exposed, so he asked longyi to help him find a suitable scabbard.


    As soon as the Dragon put the box down, he went to do something else. At this time, there were only Li Su and long Qiuyue in the villa.


    Long Qiuyue nestles in Li Su''s arms like a kitten.


    "You really scared me just now."


    Before Li Su holding the Seven Star Dragon Sword scene, long Qiuyue now recall are still palpitating.


    "Isn''t everything fine now?"


    Li Su reached out and stroked long Qiuyue''s back.


    "You are not allowed to do such dangerous things in the future."


    Long Qiuyue looks at Li Su with a straight face.


    Li Su nodded and agreed.


    It''s been a long time since he left. During this time, he also encountered several dangers. The fierce battle with ahong before still scares Li Su. Although after returning to Wanren villa, Li Su has called Xiao Yiyi to report safety, but it''s time to go back.


    Li Su tells long Qiuyue what he thinks.


    "If you want to go back, go back."


    Long Qiuyue''s tone sounded relaxed, but Li Su didn''t see a relaxed expression on her face.


    "This time, I want you to come with me."


    Li Su gently stroked long Qiuyue''s cheek.


    "I have nothing to do over there, so I won''t be with you." Long Qiuyue shook her head.


    "They already know that I''m here to save you this time."


    Of course, long Qiuyue knew who Li Su said they were, but what Li Su said surprised her a little. It was impossible for her not to be jealous of Li Su''s many girlfriends, but she was also happy that Li Su''s other girlfriends knew her existence.


    "But..." long Qiuyue still hesitated.


    "They''re all very good. I don''t think you''ll hate them. They certainly won''t hate you."


    Li Su holds long Qiuyue''s face in both hands and looks at her deep eyes.


    "In that case, all right..."


    Long Qiuyue agreed, because she knew that even if she didn''t go this time, she would get to know them one day. She didn''t want to be distracted by such things. Seeing that long Qiuyue agreed, Li Su felt relieved. As long as long as long Qiuyue passed, they would not have any problems.


    After discussing with long Qiuyue, Li Su decided to rescue him and return to Xingqing city today.


    Long Qiuyue tells Long Yi something about the villa, and then follows Li Su on the way to Xingqing city. Li Su took the Seven Star Longyuan sword with him, but the Dragon didn''t find a scabbard that could cover the light of the Seven Star Longyuan sword. Li Su felt that he had to go to the swordsman.


    After returning to Xingqing City, Li Su drove directly to the swordsman.


    Seeing this familiar place, long Qiuyue recalled the time when she met Li Sugang


    The swordsman was still there, repeating the monotonous but not boring work, but when he saw Li Su coming in, he put down his tools, because his eyes were attracted by the things Li Su was holding.


    It is the Seven Star Longyuan sword in Li Su''s hand that attracts the attention of the swordsman. At this time, the sword is held in Li Su''s hand, and the dragon pattern on the sword body is particularly obvious in the uncertain light.


    "This sword


    When Li Su saw the swordsman''s eyes, he was puzzled, but more surprised than puzzled.


    "Master, do you know this sword?"


    Li Su held the sword in his hands, and the swordsman''s eyes moved with the movement of the sword.


    "Seven Star Longyuan."


    The swordsman said these words, but Li Su nodded.


    Li Su then told the swordsman the origin of the sword, and also explained to him that he wanted a scabbard this time.


    The swordsman took the sword from Li Su''s hand and observed it carefully. It was like long Qiuyue''s hand. The sword that was held by the swordsman soon dissipated its light.


    The swordsman''s eyes have been sitting on the body of the sword since just now and never left.


    After observing for a while, the swordsman remembered that Li Su and long Qiuyue were still standing by. He was embarrassed and began to help Li Su build the scabbard.


    The tailor-made scabbard fits perfectly with the Seven Star Longyuan sword. Li Su is not surprised at the level of the swordsman, because he has already understood the swordsman''s attainments in this aspect.


    Li Su and long Qiuyue get on the bus again. This time, their destination is Xiao Yiyi''s home. Although their home is not far away, neither of their parents has come back. Li Su doesn''t want to go home. Li Su has called Xiao Yiyi and told her about her coming back, and also said that long Qiuyue is with her.


    Long Qiuyue with uneasy mood, has followed Li Su to Xiao Yiyi''s villa door.


    Looking at such a big manor, long Qiuyue also knows that Li Su''s girlfriends are not ordinary girls. When she thinks of this, she is a little proud. Being together with Li Su shows that Li Su has recognized himself, both physically and internally. Think of here, long Qiuyue''s mood relaxed a lot.


    Li Su''s car drove to the door. The bodyguard at the door saw that it was Li Su in the car and immediately opened the door.


    The car stops in the parking lot. Li Su and long Qiuyue get out of the car and walk in the direction of the villa. Li Su feels that the palm of long Qiuyue''s hand is wet. Knowing that she is nervous, she gently pinches her hand and smiles at long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue saw a woman standing at the door of the villa from a distance. She was wearing a long black dress, and her wavy hair naturally hung behind her head. Her tall figure made the whole person look very imposing.


    Standing at the door is Xiao Yiyi. She sees Li Su leading long Qiuyue. She holds her hand to the side of her head and swings it gently. Her movements are very elegant. She also wants to make a good impression on long Qiuyue.

 Chapter 898

    Seeing Xiao Yiyi waving his hand to him, Li Su also raised his hand high, and his feet quickened a lot.


    Long Qiuyue follows Li Su, just like a little daughter-in-law.


    "Here you are."


    For the first time, Xiao Yiyi''s voice came to long Qiuyue''s ears. He spoke cleanly and gently.


    "Well, Yiyi, this is the autumn moon. Autumn moon, this is Yiyi¡°


    Li Su introduced them to each other.


    "Listen to Li Su say you are older than me, I''ll call you sister Qiuyue."


    Xiao Yiyi went forward and grasped long Qiuyue''s hand with his hand. He said kindly.


    "No, no, just call me Qiuyue."


    Long Qiuyue lets Xiao Yiyi hold her hand, but the red on her face has covered her white face.


    "Well, it makes us sisters closer."


    Xiao Yiyi said, then led the Dragon autumn moon to the room.


    Although Li Su has already told Xiao Yiyi that long Qiuyue is a beautiful woman with beautiful national color, Xiao Yiyi really saw long Qiuyue and felt that Li Su was right


    A little modest. Long Qiuyue''s appearance, even Xiao Yiyi can''t help liking her. No wonder Li Suhui can''t extricate himself from liking her.


    Seeing that Xiao Yiyi only talks to long Qiuyue and doesn''t leave him, Li Su has to follow them in a gloomy way.


    "Yiyi, will they come today?"


    Li Su went to the sofa of the house and did it.


    "It should be. I told them that the autumn moon will come today. They should all come."


    Xiao Yiyi already took long Qiuyue''s hand and sat down on the sofa.


    Long Qiuyue is nervous before she sees Xiao Yiyi. When she just looks at Xiao Yiyi standing at the door, Xiao Yiyi''s temperament is very cold, which makes long Qiuyue feel at a loss. But now sitting next to long Qiuyue, Xiao Yiyi, still holding long Qiuyue''s hand, has no cold temperament, which makes long Qiuyue relax at last.


    Even if it is quite said that there are other people to come, long Qiuyue is not as nervous as before.


    Just know so many people all of a sudden, and they are all beautiful women, not to mention Li Su''s girlfriends, or let long Qiuyue heart unavoidably some not adapt.


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi and long Qiuyue are talking about women''s interests, but Li Su can''t get in the way. He feels bored and decides to go back to his home


    After all, I haven''t been back for a long time. Although there is no one at home, it''s time to clean.


    Li Su tells Xiao Yiyi and long Qiuyue that he wants to go home to have a look. Unexpectedly, the hot reason they are talking about ignores him, which makes Li Su feel no existence, so he goes out alone.


    At this time, the sun is not high in the sky, but from the west to find a comfortable position to hibernate down, but not stingy of their own energy, or say their own light spread in time.


    At this time, Li Su was driving along the road. The sun gilded the buildings on both sides and the asphalt road below. After a while, Li Su came to his own community. Although he hadn''t come back for a long time, the guard recognized Li Su. After a friendly greeting, Li Su drove in and stopped downstairs.


    Li Su as like as two peas in the house, arise spontaneously. This is a very warm place that accompanied him.


    Li Su went into his room and looked at the posters he had posted before. Many things happened in his school days came to his eyes again. What impressed Li Su most was Yao Ya''s beautiful face.


    At this time, Li Su heard some subtle movements.


    After Li Su has strengthened his physical talent, his hearing has improved a lot


    Great progress. Li Su can hear the news from outside the door, and the sound is very small. If he had been a few days ago, he might not have heard it.


    Did the cat from the opposite family come out again? Li Su used to feed him biscuits. Thinking of this, Li Su went out to have a look. Did the cat recognize herself.


    Li Su put down his photo frame and walked slowly towards the door.


    Now Li Su is standing behind the door. The noise outside the door is still rustling. But now Li Su can recognize that it''s not a cat''s voice. It seems that it''s a human voice. Is it the uncle opposite the door? Li Su guessed.


    Li Su had put his hand on the handle of the door, and his arm was slightly forced. With the slight "squeak" sound of the door, the door was slowly opened.


    Suddenly, the sound outside the door became louder. Li Su pulled the door open and went out. He saw a man walking under the stairs. He quickly went to the stairs and looked down, only to see the man''s head and his black suit.


    Without hesitation, Li Su immediately went down the stairs, but no matter how fast Li Su walked, he did not see the shadow of the man, only heard his footsteps reverberate in the stairwell.


    After a few steps, Li Su went downstairs. He rushed out of the unit door and looked around, but he didn''t find the shadow of the man. The man just disappeared.


    Li Su didn''t know what the man was doing, but Li Su was sure that the movement at the door just now was from the man, and Li Su felt that the man was aimed at himself, but he didn''t do anything harmful to himself, which made Li Su a little strange. Did he think too much?


    Now that the man had disappeared, Li Su had no way to know what it was, so he went upstairs again.


    Li Su cleaned the house, and the sky outside the window was already a little dark. Xiao Yiyi and they should have started to cook, right? Thinking of this, Li Su quickly cleaned up and went downstairs.


    On the way, Li Su thought of the mysterious man. If he was looking for Li Su, why did he come to Li Su''s home? Li Su doesn''t live at home at all this time. If it wasn''t for Li Su, it would be even more suspicious.


    Li Su thought for a while. He felt that his head was too big to think of a reason. However, he turned on the stereo and stopped thinking about it.


    When they arrived at Xiao Yiyi''s house, they were already cooking. Li Su looked at it. Everyone was there, and long Qiuyue was among them. He couldn''t see that he had just met everyone. Li Su was very pleased.


    Seeing Li Su coming back, the women immediately gathered around and asked some questions. Li Su didn''t know who to answer, but most of the questions were related to long Qiuyue. For example, when did two people know each other and when did they get together? Each question made Li Su''s head grow bigger.


    Fortunately, I haven''t brought qianchongzi back, otherwise it would be time for the family to fry the frying pan.

 Chapter 899

    Li Su is now surrounded by women.


    Long Qiuyue didn''t get involved. She helped her in the kitchen. Looking at Li Su''s situation, long Qiuyue didn''t feel uncomfortable. Instead, she felt the warmth of her family around her.


    Looking at the change of long Qiuyue''s expression, the corners of her mouth unconsciously rose.


    "Do you feel strange?"


    Put the vegetables in the pool and wash them.


    "Well? What? "


    When long Qiuyue heard the peace of mind, she came back to herself.


    "I said," is it strange that you see Li Su getting close to other women, but don''t feel angry? "


    Peace of mind put down the hands of the dish, turned to long Qiuyue said.


    "It''s strange. I even feel like I''m not myself anymore."


    Long Qiuyue walks to Anxin''s side and carries on the dishes that Anxin hasn''t finished washing


    I''m still washing.


    "Maybe there is such a magic in him."


    Ease of long sigh, but the face is happy expression.


    At this time, Li Su is surrounded by their various problems.


    Although Li Su felt that the questions they asked were childish and unreasonable, Li Su answered patiently. After all, the scene was much better than the fierce battle with ah Hong on Longxiao mountain.


    After so many dangers, Li Su feels the importance of his family more and more. He will protect the safety of his family at all costs. If someone dares to let Li Su''s family get a little hurt, it will make them forever in a hopeless situation. Thinking of this, Li Su clenches his fist.


    After a wave of bombardment, the women who should go to cook went back to the kitchen, leaving Feng Duoduo and xiuziqi sitting on both sides of Li Su.


    Li Su told them what he had experienced in the past few days. When they talked about ah Hong''s madness and the sword''s backfire, they even grasped Li Su''s arm tightly and closed their eyes.


    After a while, the food was ready. Although Xiao Yiyi''s table was big enough, it was getting crowded now.


    "Yiyi, I think the table needs a bigger one."


    Li Su put a prawn that he peeled safely into his mouth.


    "Why are you changing tables? Is there anyone out there? "


    Xiao Yiyi hasn''t answered yet. Feng Duoduo opens his mouth first. Hearing what Feng Duoduo says, long Qiuyue''s face is covered with a layer of blush.


    Long Qiuyue knows that Feng Duoduo is just joking, but she still feels a little embarrassed, so she is lowering her head and sending food to her mouth.


    "Duoduo, don''t talk nonsense. Even if you have some words, you have to blame Li Su, a big turnip with flowery heart."


    Peace of mind to see the strange long Qiuyue, quickly took the "Wai Su on the moon" method.


    Feng Duoduo stopped talking.


    The dinner ended in a peaceful atmosphere. Of course, Li Su wants to take this opportunity to be gentle with other women, but after all, long Qiuyue just got to know you. Li Su still doesn''t want to make progress too fast.


    After dinner, everyone chatted and played cards in the living room. The time soon came to more than nine o''clock. As they all had to go to work tomorrow, they all left one after another.


    When they are gone, only Li Su, long Qiuyue and Xiao Yiyi are left in the room.


    Li Su is worried now. He doesn''t know how to sleep tonight. If he is with long Qiuyue, he hasn''t seen Xiao Yiyi for a long time, it''s hard to avoid some bad things. If he is with Xiao Yiyi, long Qiuyue just came to this place, or three people together? Li Su shakes his head quickly. Long Qiuyue has just met Xiao Yiyi. If he has such an idea, he will become a real sex wolf.


    But what''s happening right now makes Li Su a little surprised.


    Originally, Xiao Yiyi and long Qiuyue sat on the sofa chatting. Their bodies were close to each other, and their voices were very small, as if they were deliberately hiding from Li Su.


    Two people''s bodies are close to each other. Now they are even close to each other. Xiao Yiyi puts his mouth to long Qiuyue''s ear and doesn''t know what to say. Long Qiuyue''s face turns red like a ripe tomato.


    Li Su found the atmosphere a little strange, but he did not move, just quietly observed.


    Xiao Yiyi''s hand was originally holding long Qiuyue''s hand, but at this time, Xiao Yiyi''s hand was taken off, along with long Qiuyue''s hand, gently upward circling to long Qiuyue''s arm. But Xiao Yiyi did not stop, but continued to explore upward with her hands, first to the shoulder of long Qiuyue, and then drew a circle on her neck.


    Long Qiuyue''s face is more red, as if the whole body''s blood is surging on her face. At this time, her breathing has become rapid, and her chest is also fluctuating violently.


    Xiao Yiyi''s hand has drawn a circle on her neck. Downward, she meets long Qiuyue''s clavicle. Long Qiuyue''s clavicle is very obvious. Xiao Yiyi gently rubs it with her hand.


    Long Qiuyue has already felt the change of her body. What Xiao Yiyi said in her ear is still in her mind, stirring her nerves. At this time, her body seems to be out of her control. She wants to get rid of the entanglement of Xiao Yiyi''s hands, but she finds that she can''t make any effort.


    Xiao Yiyi also feels that long Qiuyue''s body temperature is rising sharply. She says that her body is closer to long Qiuyue and she can feel the temperature on her body. At the same time, her hand is still exploring, but her hand encountered some obstacles in the process of going down. Of course, she knows what it is, without any hesitation. Her hand is like a mountaineer, climbing to a peak.


    Long Qiuyue''s body suddenly trembles, and her body becomes more sensitive than before. Now she has no idea of resistance. Her hand begins to change like Xiao Yiyi, and she begins to find resonance in Xiao Yiyi.


    Li Su was stunned. The blood in his body seemed to break through the artery, and the heart beat faster.


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi gives Li Su a wink. Li Su knows what Xiao Yiyi means with his toes. He immediately stands up and leans his body to "save" long Qiuyue, who looks very uncomfortable.


    Seeing Li Su coming over, long Qiuyue just looks at Li Su bitterly, but it''s OK that she doesn''t look. It seems that she has given Li Su a stimulant.


    There are several more clothes on the clean ground, and they are still on the way


    More and more. The temperature of the whole room seems to have risen a lot, and the three people are sweating.


    Li Su felt that heaven was not so hard to reach.

 Chapter 900

    The light from the window wakes up Li Su who is still sleeping.


    Before Li Su opened his eyes, he felt several smooth legs entangled with his own legs. He opened his eyes and saw that it was Xiao Yiyi and long Qiuyue.


    At this time, they were lying on both sides of Li Su. Seeing that they hadn''t woken up, Li Su didn''t dare to do anything. She just stared out of the window.


    Wutong, like Li Su, seemed to want to see a window in the window. The leaves of Wutong, which had been blown down by the wind, were sticking to the window glass.


    Today, Li Su decided to go to the hospital to have a look. Although the patient was getting better last time, it was irresponsible to teach him to President Niu. What''s more, the patient was so distinguished.


    After a while, Xiao Yiyi and long Qiuyue opened their eyes one after another. Xiao Yiyi didn''t matter. As soon as long Qiuyue woke up, she put her head in the cup and didn''t let Li Su see her face.


    This makes Li Su feel more lovely.


    The sun has already risen. The sun shines on the quilt of the three people through the glass window. The leaves on the glass also reflect a beautiful pattern.


    After breakfast, Li Su told them and drove to the hospital.


    Li Su was driving when the phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    Li Su answered the phone and put the earphone in his ear.


    "It''s me, Zhang Qiang."


    "What''s the matter? Are there any patients


    Li Su''s hands turned the steering wheel.


    "No, it''s the information you asked me to check last time. I found some, but Han Yu''s identity is special, so it''s not very detailed."


    "Then you can send it directly to my mobile phone."


    "It''s been sent."


    Li Su hung up the phone. He did ask Zhang Qiang to investigate Han Yu''s information before. It''s just that there are a lot of things happened recently. In addition, Han Yu seems to have nothing happened these days, so Li Su forgot about it.


    But Li Su doesn''t want to see it now, because he''s in a good mood today. He doesn''t want a rat excrement to spoil the porridge.


    Thinking, the car has arrived at the gate of the hospital.


    In the corridor of the hospital, the doctors and nurses of the first people''s hospital are greeting Li Su, just like Li subEn is a doctor in this hospital.


    Li Su didn''t tell Dean Niu in advance, so he went straight to the dean''s office, pushed the door and went in.


    Dean Niu was climbing on his desk. He didn''t know what he was studying. When he heard the door ring, he raised his head and saw that it was Li Su. Dean Niu''s face was flat


    It''s unfolding.


    "Li Su, why are you here?"


    President Niu put down his pen and took off his glasses.


    "I''ll see the typhoid patient before."


    Li Su himself went to the chair opposite president Niu and sat down¡° She has recovered and discharged from the hospital. She asked me to thank you for them. This time, you have helped me a lot


    When Li Su heard that the patient had been discharged from the hospital, he stood up and went out again.


    "You''ve just come and you''re leaving?"


    Dean Niu also followed Li Su to stand up.


    "There''s nothing for me here, so I''ll go first."


    With that, Li Su had left the dean''s office and closed the door.


    Dean Niu was used to Li Su, so he sat down on the chair again.


    Li Su went out of the dean''s office and went outside the hospital.


    As he passed the tool room on the third floor, Li Su heard someone talking inside.


    Although the voice is very small, now Li Su''s hearing has been enhanced a lot, so even if the people inside speak in a low voice, Li Su can still hear.


    Although it was strange to talk in the tool room, it was not enough to make Li Su stop to listen to what they were saying. But Li Su felt that one of them had a familiar voice, so he stood still and wanted to hear who was speaking.


    From the tool room came a man and a woman''s voice, as if they were arguing about something.


    After listening carefully, Li Su realized that she really knew the woman''s voice. It seemed that she was the little nurse who made ward rounds when longyi was in hospital last time. At that time, Li Su thought she was very responsible, so she asked her name specially. Fortunately, she praised her in front of Dean Niu. But just now, she forgot the nurse''s name, It''s like Shu Tong.


    Li Su remembered that it was Shu Tong who was talking in the tool room now, but she was not at work now. Why did she quarrel with a man in the tool room.


    At this time, in the dim tool room, Shu Tong is really quarreling with a man.


    The man''s hairstyle is very exaggerated, and the color has been dyed dry yellow, the expression on his face is a little impatient. The leather jacket on his body was stained and the trousers he was wearing were of broken copper.


    "Don''t come to me again, will you?"


    Li Su was a little worried by Shu Tong''s voice, but he didn''t dare to speak up.


    "Then give me the money."


    A young man''s voice reached Li Su''s ear.


    Money? Does Shu Tong owe others money? Li Su doesn''t think that little nurse is a person who owes money.


    "This is my money. Why should I give it to you? Last time I wanted to help you because I saw you pitiful. Who knows you are such a person. " Shu Tong said again.


    "At least we had a period before. You have to look at Buddha''s face even if you don''t look at monk''s face."


    "How many years ago? I was blind at that time, so don''t mention it now. "


    There was a period? It seems that the man who is talking now has been with Shu Tong. Shu Tong says that he is helping him. It seems that it is not that Shu Tong owes money, Li Su thinks.


    "If you don''t give me money, I''ll call you in the hospital. You used to be pregnant with my child, and then you got rid of it. Ha ha."


    The man''s voice sounded rogue. Li Su shook his head in disgust. At this time, a nurse came in the corridor. The nurse saw Li Su standing at the door of the tool room. As soon as she was about to say hello to Li Su, Li Su quickly waved her hand to ask the nurse not to speak. The nurse didn''t know what Li Su was doing, so she pushed the car away.


    "You''re shameless. I haven''t had your baby. I''m still a virgin, don''t you


    It''s nonsense. "


    Shu Tong''s voice with a trace of crying.


    "Bah, you''re pretending to be pure."


    "I''m not pretending. You''re talking nonsense."


    Li Su is a little confused now. How does this person who sounds like a hooligan get involved with Shu Tong.


    "If you don''t give me the money, I''ll go out and shout now." Xiaohuangmao is threatening Shutong again.


    "No, No."


    Although Shu Tong is not the kind of person he said, if he went out and yelled like this, there would have been nothing wrong, but something happened¡°


    "Here''s the money!"


    "How much do you want?"


    Although Shu Tong knows that compromise is not a solution, he can only rely on it to hold him. After all, he has no relatives and friends here. If he really gets stiff, he may lose his job.

 Chapter 901

    ¡°5000£¡¡±


    The figure that Xiao Huangmao said surprised Shu Tong. Now he is just an intern nurse, and his monthly salary is only more than 2000, but he even asked for more than 5000.


    "No, I don''t have that much money right now."


    "No? Then borrow it! "


    Li Su felt embarrassed when he listened outside. A healthy man asked a woman for money by this shameless means, and he was a woman without money.


    "If I don''t just give you 1500, I really only have so much money. I have to pay the rent and eat."


    After paying the rent, Shu Tong didn''t have much money. He could only eat the most common things every month, and even had to think about buying snacks for a long time.


    But the man who had nothing to do with himself in front of him wanted 5000 yuan all at once, which was not good for Shu Tong now


    It''s a lot of money.


    ¡°1500£¿ Where are you going to send the beggars? If 5000 is 5000, we can only have more than 5000. "


    Send a beggar? Aren''t you a beggar? Beggars are not so shamelessly chasing people for money, Li Su in the heart scolded the little rascal.


    "I really don''t have that much money. If you''re like this, I''ll call security."


    Shu Tong has been forced to the corner by Xiao Huangmao.


    "You call me. I''ll make you strong now. It''s better to let the whole hospital know. Then I can go to prison without worrying about food or clothing. Ha ha."


    Xiao Huangmao''s words completely upset Shu Tong''s idea of calling security guard.


    But now xiaohuangmao''s body is getting closer and closer to Shu Tongyue. Shu Tong has no way at all. She is just a graduate intern nurse and has no social experience, let alone facing this kind of xiaoliumang.


    Do you really want to be led by his nose? Shu Tong in the heart


    Thinking.


    But as the light between the tools lit up, the door had been opened.


    Suddenly shine in the light for a time some dazzling, facing the door standing Shu Tong only saw the door appeared a man''s outline, but did not see who.


    Xiaohuangmao also turned his body to look at the man who pushed the door open.


    Li Su has indeed pushed the door open. He can''t listen any more. The girl she was talking to was Shu Tong. She was standing there in the nurse''s work clothes, and her eyes were slightly narrowed by the sudden light. But Li Su was surprised by the hooligan. Although his hair was withered and yellow, his face was very white, and he was still a handsome man.


    Shu Tong adapted to the light, and then found that the man at the door was Li Su.


    "Dr. Li, why are you here?"


    Seeing Li Su standing at the door, Shu Tong immediately walked away from Huang Mao and stood in front of Li Su.


    "You, who are you?"


    Xiaohuangmao looked at this person who was called doctor Li by Shu Tong, and some of them were tall and big, with a trace of timidity in his heart. Li Su has seen through little Huang Mao. He thought how arrogant people are, but he can only bully little girls.


    "Are you all right?"


    Li Su didn''t pay any attention to Xiao Huangmao, but looked at Shu Tong and asked.


    "I''m fine."


    Shu Tong moved closer to Li Su.


    "I don''t care who you are. I''m just getting my things back. Don''t mind your own business, or I''ll be rude."


    Hearing what Xiao Huangmao said, Li Su couldn''t help but feel funny. If he hadn''t heard their conversation just now, he might have cheated him for a while.


    "Well, what does she owe you?"


    Li Su finally turned his eyes to Xiao Huangmao''s face.


    Xiao Huangmao was staring at by Li Su''s deep and sharp eyes, but his body unconsciously stepped back two steps, and his back had already touched the shelf behind him.


    "She owes me 5000!"


    Little Huang Mao said loudly after a pause.


    "Isn''t that 5000? I''ll give it to you


    Li Su is about to take money out of his pocket, but he is held by Shu Tong.


    "No, Dr. Li, I don''t owe him any money. Don''t be fooled by him."


    Shu Tong pulls Li Su''s arm and shakes his head. Although his short hair is pressed by the nurse''s cap, the hem still swings with his head.


    Of course, Li Su knew that Shu Tong didn''t owe him any money, and he had only a few hundred yuan on him, which was 5000 yuan.


    "Who are you? Are you going to pay her back? "


    Xiao Huangmao saw that Li Su was going to pay for it. He thought that although Li Su looked tall and big, he was a timid man. Thinking of this, his back was straightened up a lot.


    "I''m Shu Tong''s boyfriend, can''t I help her pay back?"


    There are not many opportunities for heroes to save the United States. Li Su decided to seize them


    .


    Hearing what Li Su said, Shu Tong turned her head shyly, but she didn''t want Li Su to compromise with a hooligan for herself.


    "Yes, of course. Bring it."


    With that, little yellow hair had oozed out of his hands, and his dirty leather jacket looked oily under the light.


    Shu Tong is still shaking her head to Li Su, but Li Su looks at her, smiles and blinks her eyes. Shu Tong did not see the slightest panic in Li Su''s eyes.


    Li Su took out a coin from his arms and put it in Xiao Huangmao''s hand. The coin was shining in the light.


    Xiao Huangmao was very angry when he saw that Li Su had put a one yuan coin in his hand. He angrily left the coin on the ground. The coin fell on the ground and fell to Li Su''s feet.


    "What tricks are you playing?" Xiao Huang Mao raised his right hand and pointed at Li Su with his finger.


    Li Su first went underground, picked up the coin and wiped it with the corner of his coat.


    "Do you know why I have coins? I just want to see beggars on the roadside and put coins into their bowls, but it''s the first time I''ve seen them throw coins out of their bowls. "


    "What beggar? Where are beggars here? "


    For a moment, Xiao Huang Mao didn''t respond to the meaning of Li Su''s painting. He still felt that Li Su was incoherent and strange.


    But one side of Shu Tong has heard the meaning of Li Su''s words, "puff" a laugh out.


    Little Huang Mao knew that Li Su was scolding himself as a beggar. He could not restrain his anger. He clenched his hands and hit Li Su in the face.


    "Be careful!" Shu Tong saw little Huang Mao''s fist waving toward Li Su and yelled, then he didn''t dare to see it again.


    Li Su looked at the fist that Xiao Huang Mao waved to him. It was not only like slow motion playback, but also just like Li Su''s strength in high school.


    Li Su wanted to block it with his hand, but after thinking about it, he gave up.


    With a dull sound, Xiao Huangmao''s fist had already contacted Li Su''s face


    We''re together.

 Chapter 902

    Xiao Huangmao''s fist has hit Li Su in the face.


    With a scream, the fist and face split again. But it wasn''t Li Su who screamed, it was Xiao Huangmao.


    Shu Tong heard the call was not from Li Su''s mouth, and slowly opened his eyes that had been closed.


    The scene in front of Shu Tong was a little unbelievable.


    Li Su was still standing there, not even moving, but little Huang Mao held his hands and bowed in pain.


    Originally, Li Su didn''t know how strong his physical talent was after another upgrade. A "white mouse" will come to test it soon.


    Although there are still bursts of pain on the face, it''s no different from being bitten by a mosquito. On the contrary, little Huang Mao''s fist touched Li Su''s cheekbones, which had been strengthened, just like an egg touched a stone.


    At the moment when Xiao Huangmao''s fist touched Li Su''s face, Li Su even listened


    To the subtle sound of phalanx fracture, which makes Li Su''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled up.


    Small yellow hair is still bending over to hold his right hand, mouth issued a painful groan.


    "What''s going on?"


    Shu Tong obviously didn''t understand everything in front of him.


    "He hit the wall by accident."


    Li Su didn''t want Shu Tong to know that he had such a powerful face.


    What Shu Tong just heard was not the sound of his fist hitting the wall, but Li Su said so, and Shu Tong didn''t know what to ask.


    At this time, Li Su went forward again, stretched out his hand, grasped the collar of Xiao Huang''s fur jacket, and raised Xiao Huang Mao who was still groaning, just like an eagle catching a chicken.


    Xiao Huangmao is struggling in Li Su''s hand, but Li Su is not affected. The weight of Xiao Huangmao is not worth mentioning in Li Su''s eyes.


    Shu Tong stares big eyes, looking at Li Su will small yellow hair so put forward tool room, she can only closely follow behind.


    Li Su carried Xiao Huangmao down the stairs. All the people who passed by stopped to watch, but it was useless for Xiao Huangmao to struggle.


    "Listen, nurse Shu Tong is..."


    Small yellow hair mouth terrible, Shutong scared, in case he really disorderly talk, he can say not please.


    But Xiao Huangmao said half of it and didn''t go on, because Li Su raised his leg and kicked Xiao Huangmao in the stomach. Xiao Huangmao suddenly felt that there were 10000 horses galloping by in his stomach, and he just took a big breath and couldn''t say a word.


    Shu Tong looks at Li Su gratefully behind him, but Li Su is still facing forward.


    Under the gaze of the people in the hospital, Shu Tong followed Li Su to the door of the hospital. The security guard at the door looked at them and thought it was a fight, but saw that Li Su was walking in front of them and didn''t say anything.


    At this time, Li Su threw Xiao Huangmao on the ground, and then heard the painful crash.


    "Do you know why you are?"


    Li Su looked at the little yellow hair lying on the ground and said softly. Little Huang Mao didn''t speak, but he stared at Li Su fiercely and spat a mouthful of blood foam on the ground.


    "In the future, you are not allowed to appear in the first people''s hospital or harass Shu Tong. Otherwise, it won''t be so simple next time. Go away!"


    Hearing what Li Su said, Xiao Huangmao didn''t make any response, just got up from the ground and walked away.


    Li Su turned around and told the security guard of the hospital that if he saw this man in the future, he would drive him away directly, regardless of whether he came to see a doctor or a visitor. The security guards all know the relationship between Li Su and President Niu, and naturally they all agreed.


    Shu Tong saw the little yellow hair gradually away figure, this just grew a breath.


    But she was also vaguely worried that doctor Li had helped her this time. If she met him next time, who could protect herself.


    "Well, it''s all right now."


    Li Su''s breathing was very steady at this time, just like he had done nothing just now.


    "Well, thank you very much, Dr. Li. If you hadn''t been here today, I would have been happy


    I don''t know how much trouble it will be


    "How do you know such a person?"


    This little Huang Mao and Shu Tong used to be high school classmates. At that time, Xiao Huang Mao''s academic performance was relatively good, and he was also pretty good, so Shu Tong went out with him.


    Later, Xiao Huangmao got to know his friends in the society. He fought and played truant all day, and his academic performance also plummeted. Shu Tong broke up with him.


    Who knows that he even came to Xingqing city. He was injured in a fight once before. When he came to the hospital, he saw Shu Tong and recognized him at a glance. At that time, Shu Tong saw that he was injured and had no money to pay for his medical expenses. He felt sorry for him, so he helped him pay for his medical expenses and gave him some money.


    Who knows that he is so entangled with Shu Tong, repeatedly to ask for money, Shu Tong see his purpose, no longer give him, today''s luck is bad, just let Li Su met. If Li Su didn''t show up today, Shu Tong might have given him his money because he was afraid.


    After hearing what Shu Tong said, Li Su felt that little yellow hair was hateful. He knew earlier that it was not so easy to let him go. He should be punished.


    "You have to be careful in the future. I''m afraid this man will not change his mind."


    Li Su looked up at the sky, the blue and white were very obvious.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention, Dr. Li. How can I thank you?"


    "Don''t thank me. Just protect yourself, work hard and make money."


    Li Su shook his head gently.


    "No, I''ll be sorry if I don''t thank you."


    Although this matter is easy for Li Su, it is a great help for Shu Tong, who has been a person who will repay his kindness since childhood.


    "How are you going to thank me?"


    Li surao looked at Shu Tong''s face with interest. Before, Li Su was in a hurry in the hospital, but he didn''t find such a beautiful woman in the hospital.


    "Dr. Li, why don''t I treat you to dinner? Although I don''t have much money, I know where to eat." Li Su didn''t really care about the meal, but he didn''t think it was anything


    It''s not like that when a girl worries about a big event.


    So Li Su and Shu Tong made an appointment to have dinner together after work tomorrow evening. Shu Tong''s treat.


    After that, Li Su saw Shu Tong back to the hospital and went back to the car.


    Just now, this little episode did not make Li Su feel bad. On the contrary, it made Li Su feel more relaxed.


    At this time, the sun has risen, shining on the white wall of the hospital, some dazzling.


    Li Su drove back to Xiao Yiyi''s home.


    Xiao Yiyi and long Qiuyue lie on the bench in the yard, sunbathing.

 Chapter 903

    Long Qiuyue returned to Wanren villa the next day. Although there was a dragon sitting in the villa, the role of the villa master could not be replaced by him.


    After Xiao Yiyi also went to the company, Li Su finally had time to calm down and think about some things.


    He remembered the information about Han Yu that Zhang Qiang had sent him yesterday, so he went to Xiao Yiyi''s study and downloaded the email from his computer.


    As Han Yu''s black-and-white head comes into Li Su''s eyes, his information has appeared on the computer screen.


    "Han Yu, male, 49 years old, is currently the top leader of the national security department. His father, Han, is one of the founding generals of the country."


    Li Su''s eyes were fixed on the computer and read out the contents slowly.


    It turns out that Han Yu is the son of the founding general. No wonder his son is so arrogant. Han Yu''s current position as the leader of the national security department is also a senior official, which gives Li Su a headache.


    But Li Su remembered the last time he saw the typhoid patient. As her husband said, Han Yu has begun to be excluded from interest groups, which is good news for Li Su.


    Han Yu as the top official, Li Su has no way to do anything to Han Yu by direct means, but he can let Han Yu lead by others


    What is cruelty.


    At this time, Han Yu is sitting in the office of a high-rise building.


    "Is it going well?"


    Han Yu cut the scab with a knife, and then slowly took it in his mouth.


    "Well, he didn''t find anything unusual."


    A man standing in front of Han Yu''s desk said that the man was wearing a black suit. He was tall and could even see his strong muscles through his clothes.


    "Well, I''ll see if he can be happy for a few days."


    Han Yu strokes the match in his hand and lights the blood scab in his mouth. Then he takes a deep breath and closes his eyes.


    The man in black gently closed the door and went out.


    Li Su has finished reading the information on the computer. At this time, he is leaning back on the chair with his eyes closed and kneading his temple with his hands.


    Han Yu''s huge power makes Li Su''s head ache. It''s unrealistic to think of a way to deal with Han Yu right now, so Li Su simply doesn''t care about it.


    At this time, the sun had already set on the western sky. Li Su looked at his watch, and it was almost time to make an appointment with Shu Tong. Li Su quickly cleaned up and drove to the hospital.


    Because this time it was just a meal, not a business, so Li Su opened a meeting


    Xiao Yiyi''s Ferrari was on the road and attracted many people''s attention along the way.


    When the car stopped at the gate of the hospital, people passing by had to take a look at the Ferrari. Li Su could not help regretting that he had never driven such a high-profile car, so now he only dares to sit in the car.


    Li Su bored looking at the outside, finally, Shu Tong''s beautiful figure has appeared in the door of the hospital, Li Su quickly opened the window called Shu Tong.


    Shu Tong heard someone calling for her, but she looked around and didn''t find Li Su. Finally, she saw Li Su''s face in a red sports car. Shu Tong walked over with his head down¡° Get in the car. "


    Li Su said in a low voice and bent forward to open the co pilot''s door.


    Shu Tong looked around and found that people''s eyes were staring at him. His face turned red and he quickly sat in the car.


    "Dr. Li."


    Shu Tong said hello to Li Su and fastened his seat belt.


    "You said you would take me to eat delicious food, so where are we going now?"


    Li Su looked over at Shu Tong sitting beside him.


    Shu Tong white face painted light makeup, less a bit cute, more a bit charming.


    Shu Tong told Li Su where he wanted to go, so Li Su started the car and started it


    The roar of the machine once again made many people stop.


    The place they came to was an open-air barbecue stand. Li Su parked his car on the side of the road, and they got off.


    Li Su, a roadside stall, hasn''t eaten for a long time. When I was at school, several friends sat around and had a barbecue. There was nothing more pleasant than this.


    They have already sat down on a small square table. The boss came to say hello to Shu Tong. It seems that they have known each other for a long time.


    After a while, the food had been baked, and Shu Tong asked for two bottles of beer.


    Shu Tong slowly poured the beer into the cup, and then lifted the quilt with both hands.


    "Dr. Li, thank you for helping me out last time. Here''s to you."


    Finish saying Shu Tong already drank the beer one breath, eyebrow also tightly wrinkly.


    "Don''t be so polite. People who don''t know think I''ve done something to you."


    Li Su also took the cup and drank it.


    With two glasses of wine, the two people''s words also increased. Shu Tong told Li Su about his interesting things when he was at school, while Li Su told Shu Tong about his treatment.


    Just then, a loud noise came to their ears.


    "Boss, two cases of beer first!"


    With this sentence sounded, there are seven or eight people have come to the stall, the two tables rough together, and then sat down around.


    These people are not old, but their big heads are colorful. It''s hard to find their original appearance. Their clothes are also full of personality. Some Li Su have never seen them before.


    After sitting down, these people were talking loudly again. What they said was nothing more than "on the road".


    Li Su looked at them and frowned.


    When Li Su looked back, he found something strange on Shu Tong''s face.


    "What''s the matter? Do you hate them, too? "


    Li Su leans forward slightly and stares at Shu Tong.


    Shu Tong did not speak, just nodded gently¡° It doesn''t matter. We eat our food and don''t go to see them. "


    Said Li Su has a bunch of beef into his mouth.


    However, Shu Tong did not speak, but this time he shook his head.


    "Dr. Li, let''s go first..." Shu Tong''s voice is as big as a mosquito.


    So Li Su is a little strange, isn''t he just a few hooligans? How can you let Shu


    Tong hates to be like this. This just sat down not long, Shu Tong is about to leave.


    "Nothing. As long as we don''t provoke them, nothing will happen."


    Li Su said in a gentle tone, hoping to ease Shu Tong''s mood.


    "But... He was there, too."


    Shu Tong said, glancing at the direction of a few hooligans.


    Li SUSHUN with Shutong''s eyes to see in the past, this just understand what Shutong is afraid of in the end.


    It turned out that among the seven or eight people, one had a thick plaster cast on his right hand. When Li Su saw his face, he found that it was Xiao Huangmao who was thrown out of the hospital yesterday.


    It''s a narrow road.

 Chapter 904

    At this time, Li Su was also a little surprised. How could there be such a coincidence in the world?


    Yesterday, Li sucai broke Xiao Huangmao''s hand. Today, he met him on the roadside.


    Li Su turned his head and nodded to Shu Tong, saying that he had seen it. Then he stretched out a finger and made a gesture of silence. Although Li Su was not afraid of these hooligans, Li Su was by no means a person who liked to make trouble out of nothing. If Xiao Huangmao didn''t find out after eating this meal, it would be Li Su''s best wish.


    However, the past goes against our wishes. The more we fear, the more we come.


    Xiao Huangmao is still angry about what happened yesterday. When he went back yesterday, his friends said it, not only did he not get their sympathy, but also made them laugh at it. But today, they still want to let Xiao Huang Mao relax and have a barbecue.


    After drinking a few beers, Xiao Huangmao wants to see if there are beauties around, and if so, he can make fun of them. First, he saw Li parked by the side of the road


    It''s a car from Su.


    "Look at this car. Although it''s a good car, the driver must be just a rich second generation. It can''t match our self-reliance."


    Xiao Huangmao drank another glass of beer and smacked his lips. The brothers beside him nodded their heads when they heard him say so.


    He saw that his statement had been recognized, and people were more elated. He even forgot the crime he suffered yesterday, but he didn''t forget it, because just when he was about to forget it, he saw Li Su and Shu Tong on the table next to him.


    Little Huang Mao couldn''t believe his eyes. He rubbed them with his hands and found that he didn''t read them wrong.


    "Brothers, do you remember the pair of dogs I said yesterday?"


    Xiao Huang Mao saw that Li Su had only two people and patted the table with his hands.


    Someone nearby immediately echoed to remember.


    "Is it true that the enemies don''t get together? They are there!"


    Xiao Huangmao grabs a beer bottle and points it at Li Suhe


    Shu Tong, people also stand up.


    Other hooligans, hearing what little Huang Mao said, turned their heads and looked at Li Su and Shu Tong who were eating there.


    Or was found, Li Su heart will be small yellow hair scolded thousands of times.


    Although it has been found, Li Su still doesn''t want to make a big deal. After all, this time he came out with Shu Tong, and he was on the roadside.


    "Hello! Why don''t you dare to talk now? "


    Xiao Huang Mao saw that Li Su didn''t pay attention to himself, so he couldn''t hold it.


    Li Su raised his head and looked at xiaohuangmao. He even laughed at xiaohuangmao.


    "TMD, how dare you smile at me?"


    Just then, Xiao Huangmao came to Li Su with a beer bottle, and his brothers followed him.


    "Brother, I don''t know why you are so fierce. I don''t know where I offended you yet."


    At this time, Li Su had turned around and looked at the group of young hooligans standing in front of him.


    When it comes to the injury on Xiao Huangmao''s hand, Li Su is really wronged. He didn''t do anything and let Xiao Huangmao fight for nothing. Now it''s like he beat Xiao Huangmao,


    "Still? Don''t you know how I hurt my hand? "


    Xiao Huang Mao stretched out his other hand, which was covered with thick plaster, and the whole hand was wrapped in it. Li Su couldn''t help laughing at this funny look.


    "You don''t know how? Do you want me to repeat the scene again? "


    Li Su cocked his legs on the small square stool.


    In fact, Xiao Huangmao also felt a little strange about yesterday. His fist hit Li Su in the face. Why didn''t he get hurt? Instead, he broke his hand. Did he really hit the wall as he said?


    But what little Huang Mao saw at that time was very clear. His hands could even feel the muscles on Li Su''s face. Why did he hurt himself? Little Huang Mao thought.


    If you let your brothers know that you hit him, but your hand is broken, then you can''t go on.


    "Shut up."


    Xiao Huangmao is a little afraid of Li Su now. He really tells the details of his injury, and quickly stops Li Su.


    "You didn''t hit me with one punch, did you hit the wall? It''s no shame to be reasonable. No one is mentally disabled. "


    Li Su''s eyes fell on the barbecue on the table again. He picked up a string of barbecues, took a bite happily, and then handed it to Shu Tong.


    The brothers behind Xiao Huangmao laughed when they heard what Li Su said.


    Although xiaohuangmao''s face is as thick as cowhide, he also feels a little hot on his face at this time.


    He looked back at his brothers, who were no longer laughing.


    "Yesterday you took advantage, but today you are not so lucky


    ¡£¡±


    Xiao Huangmao has pointed the beer bottle at Li Su''s head, but Li Su is not moved.


    At this time, the owner of the barbecue shop saw some serious gaffes and wanted to help Shu Tong out, but he was pushed away by other hooligans.


    "What do you want to do, brother Huang?" Li Su said to Xiao Huangmao with a smile.


    "Who''s your name, brother Huang? If you climb through my crotch today and learn to bark twice, I will let you live today. "


    The fierce expression on xiaohuangmao''s face made him feel afraid.


    The little yellow hair was young, but he didn''t want to. When Li Su heard that he wanted to get through his crotch, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s not impossible, but you have to lie on the ground before I can get through." Li Su smiles.


    The relaxed expression on Li Su''s face made little Huang Mao even more angry. Although yesterday''s event still left him with a lingering fear, today with so many brothers with him, he was not afraid at all¡° Hum, that''s what you said, brothers. Let''s teach him a lesson.


    ¡±


    Just then, with a wave of Xiao Huang Mao''s hand, the people behind him had surrounded Li Su and Shu Tong.


    At this time, Li Su''s heart had no waves at all, but he was also worried that these hooligans might hurt Shu Tong carelessly.


    So Li Su didn''t act rashly now, but he stood up slowly. When the hooligan saw Li Su Ren''s big horse, he took a small step back unconsciously.


    Li Su pushed Shu Tong out of their encirclement, and they didn''t even respond.


    "Dr. Li..."


    Shu Tong wanted to say something, but Li Su stopped him. Li Su winked at the barbecue shop owner and gave Shu Tong to him.


    Then he turned around and faced them.

 Chapter 905

    Seeing Li Su turning around, the hooligan stepped back.


    This made little Huang Mao a little angry. When these so-called brothers talked about it, they all felt how powerful they were. Now they have lost half of their momentum.


    They stepped back, but Xiao Huangmao didn''t. He was standing in front of a group of people, facing Li Su.


    "Boys, copy." Xiao Huang said to the hooligans behind him,


    Then they remembered that they were carrying knives, and they put their hands in their arms and pulled them out.


    When the onlookers saw that they had the murder weapon in their hands, they all let out a cry of surprise. Standing on one side, Shu Tong is also sweating for Li Su. Although he saw Li Su throw out Xiao Huangmao with one hand yesterday, he is surrounded by seven or eight hooligans at the same time.


    Li Su was a little upset when he saw that they had moved the knife.


    At this time, the hooligan has become a circle, and Li Su is at the center of the circle. Seeing that they had used the knife, Li Su had to concentrate his attention and stare at the people standing around him.


    There was a loud drink, and a hooligan had rushed up first. Although Li Su hated them, they didn''t commit too much crime, so Li Su didn''t want to hurt them.


    So in the face of the knife stabbed by a young rascal with red hair, Li Su just hid on his side. When Li Su passed him, he gently pushed him behind his back. The hooligan just like the dog saw Baba, gnawed to the ground all of a sudden.


    The onlookers let out a burst of laughter. The hooligan who fell on the ground quickly got up and wiped the mud on his mouth, but he did not dare to go forward.


    "Together!"


    Another man with rivets on his clothes yelled, and then he and another guy with tattoos on his neck rushed to Li Su at the same time.


    At this time, Shu Tong could feel his palm was wet.


    Li Su was not flustered in the face of the two men who came from the bag


    There''s no difference between slow motion and action for two people.


    Li Su, leaning sideways, flashed behind them at the same speed as a cheetah saw a hare, pushed them behind them, and then they arched to the ground with a surprisingly consistent movement.


    At this time, even Shu Tong, who was worried about Li Su, laughed.


    Three people in succession with the same action to a close contact with the ground, this let little yellow hair a little angry, other small hooligans in the heart of the anger seems to have been ignited.


    This time, four people rushed towards Li Su. Xiao Huangmao felt that Li Su had no place to flash this time, so he began to feel sympathy for Li Su''s tragic experience.


    But things didn''t go as little Huang Mao expected.


    Facing the four daggers stabbed at him at the same time, Li Su not only did not retreat, but rushed to the two hooligans in front of him. Li Su doesn''t want to use more powerful moves among so many onlookers, otherwise he may become a net star tonight.


    Li Su grabbed the arms of the two people in front of him, and then threw them back. They were thrown from both sides of Li Su''s body to the back. after


    The two hooligans, who were still rushing upward, saw their companions flying towards them and quickly drew back the dagger in their hands. In this way, the four people had intimate contact in pairs. After the collision, they all fell to the ground, but because Li Su didn''t use much strength, they quickly got up from the ground again.


    "Have you had enough? If it goes on like this, I won''t be polite. "


    At this time, Li Su was facing a group of hooligans, full of the color of justice.


    "Wow, that man is so handsome, I really want to be his girlfriend..."


    "Don''t be paranoid. They already have girlfriends, ok..."


    More and more people were watching, and such voices were heard all the time.


    Hearing that the onlookers were cheering Li Su, the explosive in Xiao Huangmao''s heart was completely detonated.


    "Brothers, don''t be lenient. I''ll be responsible for anything."


    Xiao Huangmao called out to his brothers.


    It seems that the hooligans have not learned from what they have just come here, and now they are gathering together


    Together, Li Su formed a encirclement trend.


    Seeing that they didn''t repent at all, Li Su was really a little angry now. If he didn''t teach them a lesson, it would never be solved.


    While Li Su was thinking, three more hooligans rushed up.


    I don''t want to let them go so easily this time. Facing these three people, Li Su grabbed a disposable chopstick from the table. Li Su pinched two chopsticks with his fingers. As soon as his wrist shook, the two chopsticks flew to two of them like arrows.


    Li Su didn''t do his best. If he did, he would be the murderer. So Li Su just used chopsticks to hit their acupoints.


    The chopsticks flew to the bottom of the two people''s body and hit a acupoint just above their knees. They suddenly felt numbness on their legs, and then they could not feel the existence of their legs, so they both fell down as soon as their legs were soft.


    The other one didn''t understand what was going on, so his two companions fell down. Before he could be surprised, Li Su was dead


    After standing in front of him.


    Li Su grabs another chopstick with his hand and knocks it on the man''s head. He immediately throws the dagger on the ground and falls to the ground with his head in his hand. This time they couldn''t stand up for a while.


    The rest of the people watched Li Su knock down three people in the middle of the lightning. Their hands holding the dagger were sweating. One of them also changed his hand and wiped his clothes.


    But at this point, there was no way to end it, so they had to step forward.


    "It''s still time for you to leave my sight mellow."


    Li Su put the remaining chopsticks back into the chopsticks tube on the table.


    But they didn''t take Li Su''s advice, which disappointed him.


    Without waiting for them to rush up, Li Su took the initiative to go to them. When he saw Li Su coming, everyone was gasping.


    When one of the brave men saw Li Su coming, he stabbed him with another knife. But for Li Su, the knife was soft in strength and like a tortoise in speed.


    Li Su raised his leg and kicked him in the stomach. With his hands on his stomach, the dagger fell to the ground, making a clear sound.


    The rest of the people, except for the little yellow hair accident, had a layer of sweat on their forehead.

 Chapter 906

    Li Su wanted to move forward again. The rest of the people threw the dagger on the ground and stepped back two steps.


    Seeing that his so-called brothers gave up their arms and surrendered at this time, Xiao Huang gritted his teeth angrily. He felt that he underestimated Li Su''s strength.


    But now, even if they can surrender, little yellow Mao can''t surrender, because he is the initiator of the whole thing.


    At this time, xiaohuangmao could only harden his head. With his healthy hand, he took out a dagger from his arms.


    "Don''t you want this hand?"


    Li Su looked at Xiao Huangmao''s trembling hand holding the dagger with disdain.


    As soon as Li Su finished speaking, Xiao Huangmao rushed up with an extremely uncoordinated posture. Now Xiao Huangmao has abandoned one hand, even his brothers are inferior, and there is no threat to Li Su.


    Seeing that Xiao Huangmao''s knife had been drawn from up to down, Li Su decisively stretched out his right hand and waited for him in the direction of Xiao Huangmao''s hand. Xiao Huangmao''s hand has stopped. Li Su grabs his wrist. No matter how hard he tries, his arm is still.


    Just now, the arrogant hooligans fell to the ground and rolled, some stood aside and watched, and others were caught by Li Su.


    Shu Tong has been growing up her mouth since just now. She didn''t expect that Li Su had already subdued them in such a short time. But she was relieved to see that there was nothing wrong with Li Su.


    Originally, Shu Tong wanted to invite Li Su to dinner. Thank him for helping him yesterday, but now he owes him another favor.


    Xiao Huangmao''s wrist was still in Li Su''s hands. The pain came from his wrist, which made sweat beads as big as beans appear on his forehead.


    Just as the onlookers were watching Li Su and Xiao Huangmao, two cars had stopped beside Ferrari.


    As soon as Li Su saw that two police cars stopped nearby, he quickly let go of Xiao Huangmao''s wrist. Xiao Huangmao immediately bent down and hugged his wrist.


    Seven policemen came down from the police car to Li Su''s side.


    "Are you the ones fighting? Handcuffed


    One of the policemen looked at Li Su and said to several people on the ground.


    "Comrade police, I''m a victim. Just arrest them. I don''t really need medals or anything."


    Li Su''s sullen face immediately turned into a smiling face. Although he was not afraid of what the police would do to him, Li Su didn''t want to waste too much time.


    People around also echoed Li Su, saying that Li Su was the one who was beaten.


    But when the police saw the people lying all over the ground, they were beaten by the people standing in front of them, and they didn''t believe it.


    "Brother police, he really didn''t fight. Those hooligans want to trouble me. He''s just protecting me."


    Shu Tong also stepped forward and explained to the police.


    "Take it back first."


    The leading policeman said to the policeman behind.


    When the police heard this, they took out the handcuffs and handcuffed the hooligans. At last, Li Su was left alone¡° I don''t have to do it, do I? "


    Li Su just went out for a meal, and now he''s going to the police station, which he didn''t expect. Just deal with a few hooligans. After the fight, it''s over. Now the police are here.


    "Handcuffed."


    A policeman had come over with handcuffs, and Li Su had to stretch out his hand.


    These policemen also act according to the rules. Li Su didn''t want to embarrass them, so he didn''t talk about his relationship with the city leaders.


    Looking at Li Su being handcuffed, Shu Tong was a little worried. The onlookers were also helping Li Su speak, but the leading policeman was still iron blue.


    As a last resort, Li Su had to be tortured back to the Public Security Bureau.


    At this time, Li Su was sitting there taking notes, while taking notes, he kept explaining to the police.


    "Comrade police, do you know officer Mu Hanwei of the Municipal Public Security Bureau? She''s my girlfriend


    The police are still writing something, ignoring what Li Su said.


    At this time, Li Su cursed in his heart, but on the surface, he was still friendly.


    "Do you know the former secretary? He''s a good friend of mine


    It''s true that Li Su knew the Secretary, but his good friend was made up by Li Su.


    Shu Tong has also taken a taxi to the police station and saw Li Su who is taking notes.


    Finally, the policeman who took the lead to arrest Li Su came over.


    "Now through our investigation, although you are self-defense, the fight has caused bad effects, and that person has been injured by you, so you have to be over defensive now."


    "So?"


    Li Su doesn''t care what his behavior is. He just wants to know what the result is.


    "So I''ll detain you and wait for you to be released on bail."


    There was no expression on the policeman''s face when he spoke, just like a statue


    It''s the same.


    Li Su didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. She even had to ask someone to bail herself. Although Shu Tong was around, she couldn''t bail herself.


    So Li Su asked Shu Tong to contact Xiao''s group. It''s better for Xiao Yiyi to do this. After all, Xiao''s group is the only one.


    At this time, Li Su was being locked up in the detention room. The hooligans were also locked up with Li Su, but they only dared to sit far away from Li Su.


    Little yellow hair''s expression at this time is also very lonely, completely without the previous arrogant and domineering appearance, he just sat quietly in the corner, head down very badly, also don''t talk to his companions.


    When Xiao Yiyi receives a call from Shu Tong, she rushes to the Public Security Bureau. When she receives the call, she is still very strange. Why has the girl who called her never heard her voice before? Is it Li Su, who is a thief and never dies, who just goes to hook up with long Qiuyue?


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi has come to the Public Security Bureau. Although she hasn''t seen Shu Tong before, she recognizes it all at once, because Shu Tong''s appearance is too attractive. Shutong immediately told Xiao Yiyi what happened before. Xiao Yiyi was not so anxious when he heard that it was not big.


    "Are you... Dr. Lee''s girlfriend?"


    Shu Tong asked Xiao Yiyi in a very small voice after saying those things.


    Xiao Yiyi nodded, Shu Tong no longer spoke, just two hands pinching each other.


    Xiao Yiyi''s work speed has always been fast, but Li Su was surprised that she finished the bail procedure so quickly.


    Before leaving, Li Su said goodbye to the hooligans in the detention room.


    When Li Su comes out and sees Xiao Yiyi, he regrets calling her, because Xiao Yiyi is staring at Li Su.


    Li Su took a look at Shu Tong beside him and didn''t dare to speak.

 Chapter 907

    Although Xiao Yiyi and Li Su go to date with girls, but she still with Li Su together to Shu Tong back home.


    At this time, only Li Su and Xiao Yiyi were on the bus.


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t speak, and Li Su didn''t dare to speak first. It was like a vacuum inside the car, even the sound of the engine outside could not be heard.


    "Yiyi..."


    Li Su spoke first.


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t speak. He just turned around and sneered at Li Su.


    "She and I are just friends."


    Although Li Su knows that Xiao Yiyi won''t believe it, he can''t do without saying it.


    "You''re not just friends with us at first?"


    When Xiao Yiyi spoke, he held the steering wheel and didn''t look at Li Su, which made Li Su feel a little relaxed.


    "You are you. It''s different."


    Li Su stretched out a finger and gently poked Xiao Yiyi''s arm.


    Xiao Yiyi was so angry that Li Su had never seen him.


    But Li Su thought about it and understood that after all, when he was in trouble, he was looking for Xiao Yiyi at the first time, and Xiao Yiyi was also in a hurry. As a result, he was so worried


    But it was Li Su who got into trouble when he was dating other girls. This kind of thing will make everyone angry.


    "Don''t touch me. I''m driving."


    Xiao Yiyi''s voice is a little cold. Although she has always been like this, it''s time for Li Su to know her. Li Su hasn''t heard Xiao Yiyi speak to herself in this tone for a long time.


    Li Su didn''t dare to talk, so they went back to Xiao Yiyi''s home. Fortunately, she didn''t let herself live outside, Li Su thought.


    But Li Su was not happy at once, because when he opened the door, he found Feng Duoduo sitting on the sofa, staring at the door.


    Li Su''s heart is full of bitterness. A Xiao Yiyi is not enough. If Feng Duoduo knows, he will have to eat and walk.


    Xiao Yiyi went in first.


    "Yiyi, where have you been?"


    Feng Duoduo greets Xiao Yiyi with a smile.


    "I went to see a good play."


    Xiao Yiyi looked back at Li Su.


    Li Su''s secret way is not good. It seems that Xiao Yiyi is ready to tell Feng Duoduo. He is ready for the storm.


    Xiao Yiyi told her exactly how she got a call from a strange girl, how she bailed Li Su, and why Li Su came to the police station


    Feng Duoduo.


    At this time, Feng Duoduo had already stood up from the sofa, crossed his waist, walked to Li Su, and looked at Li Su with a kind of strange eyes.


    Li Su can only grin at Feng Duoduo.


    All of a sudden, a sharp pain spread all over the body from both sides of his waist. Sure enough, Feng Duoduo had already pinched the meat on both sides of Li Su''s waist with his two hands.


    "No, it can''t be there..."


    Li Su just said a few words, feel Feng Duoduo power increased a lot, he quickly closed his mouth.


    Feng Duoduo is not only pinching, but also changing, which makes the expression on Li Su''s face constantly changing.


    "I dare not!"


    Li Su grabbed Feng Duoduo and said a word when he was young.


    "What dare not?"


    "I dare not make trouble outside any more, ah..."


    Before Li Su finished, Feng Duoduo began to exert himself again.


    "You think you''re just wrong here, don''t you?"


    Feng Duoduo pinches every word he says.


    "No, no, I dare not ask girls out again."


    Li Su took a deep breath.


    "That''s about the same."


    "She actually asked me out."


    Li Su felt aggrieved in his heart. It was Shu Tong who asked him to have dinner because he had to thank him. Now he has become a sinner.


    But Li Su regretted that because Feng Duoduo had just let go of his hand and began to get in close contact with Li Su''s soft meat.


    He immediately changed his mouth and said a lot of good things. Feng Duoduo gave up.


    "Have you eaten yet? If not, I''ll get you something to eat. "


    Li sucai won''t miss this good opportunity to be gallant, although his cooking is not very good.


    Xiao Yiyi has been busy in the company, and Feng Duoduo is here waiting for Xiao Yiyi to come back, so they didn''t eat, so Li Su really went to cook.


    In the end, although Li Su''s meal didn''t sell very well, it still tasted good. Seeing the two girls eating, Li Su was relieved at last.


    After dinner, three people sat on the sofa chatting about some recent news in the entertainment industry. Li Su was not interested in that, but he was still very interested in chatting with them.


    With that, Feng Duoduo can''t sit any more. She was sitting beside Xiao Yiyi, but now she is sitting beside Li Su. She doesn''t look angry at all. She says that Li Su''s arms are in her arms. Li Su even feels the softness of her arms, and Xiao Li Su has a tendency to look up.


    Xiao Yiyi has seen Feng Duoduo''s ghost mind.


    "Duoduo, are you looking for me or someone else?"


    A bad smile appeared on Xiao Yiyi''s face.


    "What? I''m here for you, of course. "


    Although Feng Duoduo said so, his mental skill has been seen through by Xiao Yiyi, so the blush on his face betrays her. Xiao Yiyi also stood up and sat down beside Feng Duoduo. His hand began to rub Feng Duoduo''s body gently, and Feng Duoduo''s breathing began to become heavy.


    Li Su had seen Xiao Yiyi''s idea, and began to express his "love" for Feng Duoduo with his own hands. Feng Duoduo was sandwiched between them at this time, and he could only let Li Su and Xiao Yiyi''s hands act on himself.


    But how could Li Su only see feng Duoduo being bullied, and his hand also stretched out toward Xiao Yiyi. Although Xiao Yiyi was still cold before, the glacier had melted and replaced by an erupting active volcano.


    But how can they be satisfied with just using their hands? Li Su slowly put his face on them, and began to draw patterns on them with the soft meat in his mouth. Looking at Li Su''s appearance, it was like drawing a picture of Qingming River.


    The rising body temperature made Li Susan feel that clothes were more and more cumbersome, so they began to abandon them one by one.


    Three entangled in the sofa together, and then moved to the bedroom, although the place changed, but the body is still closely linked.


    The night is very quiet, even a little cold, which is rare in this season, but the situation inside and outside is a huge contrast.


    It''s another spring night.

 Chapter 908

    Early in the morning, Li Su was awakened by the rustle of leaves outside.


    Feng Duoduo and Xiao Yiyi are still asleep. Li Su gets up first. After washing, they still don''t wake up. Li Su feels bored. One goes out of the villa and starts to turn around in the yard.


    The servants of Xiao Yiyi''s family have all got up. They see Li Su saying hello one after another.


    Suddenly, a servant saw Li Su and trotted to catch up with her.


    "Dr. Li, you got up so early."


    The servant ran to Li Su and stopped for a few breaths.


    "Well, you''re early, too."


    Li Su had the feeling of getting up early when he was at school.


    "Here''s a letter for you."


    Then the servant handed an envelope to him.


    After Li Su thanks the servant, the servant leaves.


    Letter? Li Su only wrote letters when he was studying in primary school,


    I''ve never received a letter. Just thinking that Li Su had carefully torn open the envelope, the words on the envelope were askew, like those written by a primary school student, but Li Su always felt that he had seen this handwriting somewhere.


    It was a letter inside. The white and yellowish paper was lying in the envelope. Li Su took it out of the envelope and opened the folded paper.


    Li Su saw the signature of the letter at first sight. It turned out that the letter was written by qianchongzi. Since he left qianchongzi''s home last time, Li Su has not contacted qianchongzi.


    Although qianchongzi is very happy at home, compared with his former self, it is obvious that something has changed. Liu shengsanyan saw qianchongzi''s sorrow hidden in happiness, so he asked qianchongzi to write this letter.


    "A few days ago, I left you in a hurry. I haven''t seen you for a long time. The weather is getting warmer and the cherry blossoms are beginning to wither. Qianchongzi''s yearning for you is like a breeze, which lasts forever..."


    Li Su read out the contents of the letter quietly.


    Although every word is crooked, but the feelings are not


    Li Su looked at the letter with a mist in his eyes.


    Fortunately, qianchongzi also brings good news to Li Su. In a few days, Liu shengsanyan will come to the mainland to meet a business partner, and qianchongzi can also come here with Liu shengsanyan.


    Seeing this, Li Su put the letter paper on his nose and sniffed it, as if there was the fragrance of qianchongzi lingering on it for a long time.


    Li Su is still thinking about another question. Should we introduce qianchongzi to them at that time? All of them except long Qiuyue have seen qianchongzi. Although they were prisoners at that time, Li Su can see that everyone doesn''t hate qianchongzi.


    Li Su turns around in the yard. When he returns to the villa, Xiao Yiyi and Feng Duoduo have already got up. Li Su comes to them and kisses them gently on the face.


    At this time, in Li Su''s house, two men in black just came out of Li Su''s house and hurried downstairs. Of course, Li Su knew nothing about what happened in his family.


    Li Su''s phone suddenly rang¡° Hello


    He felt strange when he called Li Su so early.


    "Li Su, it''s me."


    Li Su has recognized the voice of Dean Niu.


    "What''s the matter?"


    It turned out that another troublesome patient came to the first people''s Hospital, and this patient made Li Su have some interest.


    Although Li Su has been cured of all the intractable diseases, there is one disease that Li Su has not even tried. It is a mental disease, which is also the purpose of President Niu''s call to Li Su today.


    This time, the patient is a patient with mental illness. Although the first people''s hospital has the top psychiatrist in China, it is helpless for this patient.


    Although President Niu also knows that Li Su is not a doctor of psychology, now all the methods have been tried, but Li Su has not been given a try.


    When Li Su heard this, he hung up and had some breakfast,


    He came to the first people''s hospital.


    Just into the door of the hospital, Li Su saw Shu Tong holding two infusion bottles.


    Li Su Gang said hello to Shu Tong and wanted to say something more. Shu Tong just said "good morning, Doctor Li" and walked away with a red face. Li Su could not help feeling a little strange.


    But now Li Su has no time to think about it. He goes straight to the dean''s office.


    President Niu is waiting for Li Su in the dean''s room. Seeing Li Su''s figure, they say hello and come to the intensive care unit side by side.


    Psychiatric patients in ICU? Li Su had never heard of such a thing, which made him more curious.


    There are already two doctors in the intensive care unit. President Niu introduced them to Li Su. It turns out that they are both domestic experts in mental illness. They had heard the name of Li Su, a miracle doctor, before, but they were still skeptical of Li Su Neng''s treatment of mental illness.


    "Don''t say much, Li Su. Come and see the patient first." President Niu


    Quickly stopped the people''s greetings.


    Li Su went to the side of the bed, where a young man was lying.


    Li Su heard that he was a very serious mental patient. He thought that the patient''s mental state was extremely unstable. What Li Su didn''t expect was that he was just lying in bed peacefully.


    "Hello." The young man lying on the hospital bed took the lead in saying hello to Li Su.


    "Hello." Li Su gently back a, but the heart is more surprised.


    "I heard it was a miracle doctor. I thought it was an old man, but I didn''t think it was a man about my age."


    Although the young man said so, Li Su didn''t recognize any disrespect from his tone.


    "The miracle doctor is just a compliment." Li Su responded politely.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [Name: Ding Yi age: 23 gender: male disease: severe schizophrenia treatment method: hypnosis / drug assistance]


    Li Su was surprised to find that the ghost medicine system could actually diagnose sperm diseases.


    But the treatment of his schizophrenia, even to use hypnotic method, but Li Su knew nothing about hypnotic treatment.


    "Are you confident that I can be cured?" The young man was lying on the bed with a weak voice.


    "Do you know you''re sick?"


    Li subEn thought that schizophrenics didn''t know they were sick.


    "Sometimes I know, sometimes I don''t know, sometimes I don''t know, I don''t know."


    "Li Su, what do you think?" President Niu pulls Li Su aside and whispers. Two other doctors followed.


    "Severe schizophrenia." Li Su murmured.


    "Do you have a way?"


    "Hypnosis."


    "But we''ve tried this one. It doesn''t work."


    The two doctors did try sleep, and it didn''t work


    .


    However, Li Su didn''t know what to do, because he didn''t know how to hypnotize?

 Chapter 909

    Li Su is the first patient to face mental illness.


    Although the ghost medicine system has made an accurate diagnosis, and also gives a clear treatment, but even so, it still makes Li Su feel a little tricky.


    When Li Su was in a small clinic, although he had learned a comprehensive knowledge of medicine, he didn''t know much about mental and psychological aspects, even peace of mind.


    The two psychiatrists have tried the hypnotic therapy mentioned by the ghost medical system, but hypnosis is not successful. Even if he successfully enters the hypnotic state, the patient named Ding Yi still can''t show his real personality. In other words, Ding Yi is also a schizophrenic person in his sleep.


    This made the two experts feel headache. They searched all the cases at home and abroad and found no such situation.


    At this time, the two people and the head of the cattle yard are looking at Li Su.


    For the first time in such a long time, Li Su felt at a loss. Seeing Li Su talking, Dean Niu did not speak.


    "Never mind, I''m used to it."


    Ding Yi, who was lying on the hospital bed, had already shaken up the bed and leaned on it


    .


    Li Su recognized the meaning of his words. It seemed that Ding Yi had been treated many times, but it had no effect. So he had no confidence in coming to the first people''s hospital this time.


    Li Su didn''t speak, just quietly looking at the three people in front of him.


    "Is he not sick now?" Li Su said slowly.


    "Yes." An expert replied.


    "What did he look like when he got sick?"


    "The situation is very complicated. It''s like changing one''s personality. The most troublesome thing is that he doesn''t show the same personality every time he gets sick."


    The expert shook his head as he spoke.


    Li Su has heard about some cases of schizophrenia before, most of them are dual personality, triple personality is already extremely complex, if it is really like what he said, every time the personality is different, then it is obviously enough to leave traces in the history of medicine.


    Li Su quickly opened the ghost medicine system to inquire about the specific situation of this disease.


    The answer given by the ghost medicine system not only did not let Li Su breathe a sigh of relief, but also made everything more complicated.


    The answer given by the ghost medicine system is that the patient has evolved multiple personalities to protect his fundamental interests because he has suffered many mental traumas before


    Personality is not harmed.


    However, Ding Yicai was only 23 years old, and he had suffered many mental trauma, which made Li Su feel a little incredible, and even a little sympathy for him.


    "Do you know the cause of his illness?" Li Su looked up at the two experts in front of him.


    "Yes, he told us that his father was drunk. Every time he came home after drinking, he would beat or scold him, as well as his mother and sister. Later, after a drunk, his father killed his mother and sister, and he was also seriously injured. That''s why he became what he is now."


    The expert''s words made Li Su feel creepy. He felt a little cruel when he heard them. Ding Yi, as the client, could imagine what kind of mental state he would be in. At this time, some news came from Ding Yi.


    Had been half sitting up, looking out of the window there Ding Yi, at this time has fallen on the bed, like a coma.


    Two experts found out the situation and immediately went to the window to fix Ding Yi''s hands and feet on the bed.


    "Are you..."


    Li Su was puzzled by the behavior of the two experts.


    "You''ll know in a minute."


    When they saw Li Su''s expression, they were not surprised.


    Sure enough, after a while, Ding woke up, or another Ding woke up.


    "Where am I? Who are you


    Ding Yi''s voice and tone were not as calm as before, but now his face turned a little ferocious.


    "Who are you? What do you do? "


    An expert also threw his own question to Ding Yi.


    "I''m Li Nan. I''m a fireman. Who are you and why did you tie me up?"


    Ding Yi''s voice really sounds like another person.


    Both experts looked at Li Su, and Li Su nodded to them, saying that he understood.


    And Ding Yi also became more and more crazy, struggling desperately in the hospital bed, and constantly uttering strange cries.


    President Niu went to the door at this time, knocked on the door, and the door was immediately opened. He walked into two nurses holding trays in their hands, in which were several bottles of medicine and several syringes.


    Several people looked at each other and nodded, then went to Ding Yi''s side and pressed Ding Yi''s arm tightly to the bed. At this time, although Ding Yi was still struggling, he could not move.


    An expert has pumped the tranquilizer into the syringe, following the needle


    Bit by bit into the vein on Ding''s arm, the liquid in the syringe is also slowly reducing.


    In the end, Ding Yi was quiet and entered a state of deep sleep.


    Li Su now has a certain grasp of the immediate situation, if not treated in time, Ding Yi can only rely on tranquilizers to maintain a stable state.


    After a few words of advice from the nurse, Niu went back to the dean''s office with Li Su and two other experts.


    Besides paying close attention to Ding Yi''s condition in the hospital every day, the two experts also exchange some problems with some other well-known experts in China, but they have not found a good way up to now.


    The four had already sat down on the sofa in the dean''s office.


    Li Su still decided to be honest about what he didn''t know about hypnotherapy.


    The other three were not surprised to hear Li Su''s words, because they already knew that Li Su had no experience in treating mental illness.


    "But what is the key to hypnotherapy?" Li Su tapped her fingers on her knees.


    "That is to let him enter a special state of consciousness, but his situation is quite special. Even if he enters a hypnotic state, what he shows is not so good


    It''s not his consciousness. "


    "Why is that?"


    "It should be that his nightmares are too strong for him to put down his guard in sleep. In other words, as long as he goes to sleep, nightmares will follow."


    When the expert said this, he sighed softly, as if he felt deep sympathy for Ding Yi''s experience.


    A person who has only nightmares can imagine how cruel his spiritual world should be.


    But when I heard what the experts said, there seemed to be a flash of light in my heart.

 Chapter 910

    A person whose dreams are nightmares will face a cruel world.


    What''s more terrible is that he took everything in his sleep as a reality, and all the things he had been deeply afraid of before would be repeated in his sleep.


    Ding Yi is in this state now.


    At this time, Ding Yi was just an 11-year-old child in the fifth grade of primary school. He got 100 points in the exam today, and the teacher praised him publicly in the class.


    Ding Yizheng is holding a red 100 test paper in his hand, skipping home.


    When he came to the door, his jumping steps stopped, and his relaxed expression became a little dignified. The hand holding the test paper had been clenched, and the test paper had become wrinkled.


    There was a quarrel coming out of his house. Ding Yi didn''t feel strange when he heard it. He just clenched his fist, but he didn''t feel surprised


    The fist is not as big as an apple.


    Ding Yi bites his teeth, pushes the door and goes in. Sure enough, Ding Yi''s father is drunk again, even though it''s still daylight. His father was punching and kicking his mother, and his six-year-old sister was sitting on the floor crying.


    Hearing the sound of the door, Ding Yi''s father looked back and ignored Ding Yi. He turned his head and continued to wave his fist. Ding Yi''s mother, who fell on the floor, could only protect her head with her hands tightly.


    "Take your sister back to her room, not here."


    Even though he was suffering from fists and kicks, Ding Yi''s mother yelled at Ding Yi.


    Ding Yi hasn''t made any response yet. Ding Yi''s father kicks Ding Yi''s sister to the ground. Her crying is even more heartrending. Ding Yi goes up to tell her that her sister helps her up.


    Seeing Ding Yi''s action, his father became more crazy. He kicked Ding Yi to the ground again, and the test paper in his hand was flying out like a broken kite.


    "Don''t hit the kids."


    Ding Yi''s mother shouts and pours at her father. His father doesn''t expect that she dares to resist and is rushed to the ground. Ding Yi''s mother regretted it, because it would only irritate him.


    Sure enough, he got up from the ground and his eyes were on fire.


    But Ding Yi''s mother has no way to shrink back. Even if she can ignore herself, she can''t ignore her children. She turned and rushed into the kitchen and came out with a fruit knife.


    She just wanted to protect her children and herself, but Ding Yi''s father didn''t take the fruit knife seriously. At this time, he had seen the Red Bull.


    He rushed to Ding Yi''s mother. Ding Yi''s mother couldn''t dodge. The fruit knife accidentally cut a hole in his body, and the blood had seeped out through his clothes.


    Ding Yi''s mother saw that she had really scratched him with a fruit knife. She was so scared that she quickly stepped back two steps. Then she looked at Ding Yi and made a gesture to him


    A color, let him quickly take his sister back to the room.


    But at this time, Ding Yi already had a man who was angry. He felt that he was a man. He could not watch his mother and sister being beaten without protecting them.


    Ding Yi didn''t take his sister back to the room as her mother hoped. Instead, he took off his schoolbag and threw it at his father. The schoolbag was impartial and hit his father on the back of his head. Feeling that his head was smashed, he turned his head in an instant and saw Ding Yi and his schoolbag on the ground. His anger rose to a new height.


    He is not in charge of Ding Yi''s mother with a fruit knife, but turns to Ding Yi who is standing in the same place.


    Ding Yi saw his eyes that had lost their luster. He couldn''t help but take a small step back, but his foot touched his sister who was kneeling on the ground, so he didn''t step back. Instead, he was staring at his father.


    Ding Yi''s father, under the influence of alcohol, has entered a state of extreme excitement and madness, and is usually beaten honestly


    Ding Yi and his mother all revolted against themselves, which made him feel that his authority was challenged. He turned around, faced with Ding Yi''s thin figure, and began to walk slowly towards Ding Yi.


    At this time, Ding Yi felt that his body was frozen. He didn''t have the agility when he was still carrying his schoolbag. He wanted to avoid it, but his legs seemed to be glued to the ground by strong glue. Facing his angry father, who was approaching him, he didn''t react at all.


    Ding Yi''s father has come to Ding Yi''s face. Raising his hand is to pat Ding Yi''s face. Ding Yi suddenly feels that the sky is spinning and the eyes are dark.


    Just when Ding Yi''s father wanted to raise his hand, he felt a violent impact behind him. It turned out that Ding Yi''s mother saw Ding Yi being beaten and rushed up and hit him on the back.


    At this time, Ding Yi''s mother can no longer feel any fear. She just wants to protect her children from harm. However, she even more angered Ding Yi''s father. He grabbed Ding Yi''s mother''s arm and made her unable to move. Then he grabbed the fruit knife in her hand and grabbed the knife into his own hand.


    He looked at the bright red liquid flowing out of his hand and the fruit he was holding. His body twitched. Then he held the handle of the knife in his hand and stabbed Ding Yi''s mother''s abdomen several times. The knife was a little blunt. He even felt the friction between the blade and internal organs.


    Ding Yi''s mother has been stunned, she can''t believe what happened, but Ding Yi''s father didn''t stop his action. Ding Yi was already a little dazed when he stood in the same place.


    At this time, Ding Yi''s younger sister got up from the ground, hugged Ding Yi''s father''s thigh and told him not to "beat" his mother. But Ding Yi''s father grabbed Ding Yi''s younger sister. At this time, he was crazy. He couldn''t tell whether the person in front of him was his wife or his daughter, The blade has gone into Ding Yi''s body.


    Ding Yi''s father seems to realize what he has done, but he has no way back. He turns to Ding Yi again


    Ding Yi suddenly opened his eyes and found that he was lying in a white house. The air was filled with the unique smell of the hospital. He blinked a few times and finally recalled where he was.


    He touched his body and found that his clothes had been soaked with sweat.


    At this time, Li Su was in the dean''s office, discussing with two other experts.

 Chapter 911

    Li Su is now discussing with them in the dean''s office.


    Li Su had an idea in his mind after listening to the experts saying that Ding Yi would have nightmares as long as he slept.


    He immediately opened the ghost medicine system and inquired about the information about dreams. The result made Li Su a little happy.


    [searching in ghost medicine system...]


    [one skill is found: controlling dreams. You can enter other people''s dreams in your sleep and affect other people''s dreams. Need 50000 merit to unlock]


    This is what Li Su wants. His idea is to treat Ding Yi after entering Ding Yi''s dream. This is also an evolutionary version of hypnotherapy.


    Li Su chose to unlock without hesitation.


    But Li Su didn''t know the feasibility of this method, so he told them what he said. Of course, he omitted the ghost medical system.


    "You mean, you can get into his dreams?"


    Although President Niu has already experienced Li Su''s super high medical skills for many times, what Li Su said surprised him this time.


    Besides, two experts nearby also doubt Li Su''s statement.


    "Yes, it sounds like science fiction, but I think I can do it


    Yes, my ghost door 13 needles are very powerful. "


    As a last resort, Li Su could only lie to them and say that it was the effect of the thirteen needles of Guimen.


    "I''ve never heard of such a thing."


    One expert shook his head.


    "But now there is no other way?"


    In fact, Li Su doesn''t know the specific effect of this method. He doesn''t know what Ding Yi''s dream is. It''s even more unclear whether he can successfully eliminate Ding Yi''s nightmare.


    Hearing what Li Su said, both experts nodded their heads.


    Finally, after discussing for a while, the four decided to try Li Su''s method. President Niu wanted to cure the patient quickly, while the two experts wanted to see the power of Li Su''s special treatment.


    After the four agreed on the time, the two experts left first.


    "Are you sure?"


    Dean Niu filled the cup in front of Li Su with tea, and the aroma of tea immediately floated into Li Su''s nose. Although Li Su didn''t understand, he also knew that it was absolutely good tea.


    "No


    Li Su shook his head, gently picked up the cup and took a sip. The aroma of tea burst into Li Su''s mouth.


    "I hope it works..."


    Dean Niu sighed deeply.


    Li Su originally wanted to go back to Xiao Yiyi''s home, but after calling, he knew that Xiao Yiyi was in the company, so he stayed in the hospital.


    At the meal point, Li Su came to the canteen of the hospital to eat. There was a smell of hospital in the canteen. Although Li Su was a doctor, it didn''t mean he was used to the taste. Li Su frowned¡° Dr. Li


    When Li Su heard another person calling him, he turned around and found that it was Shu Tong and another little nurse.


    "Are you coming to dinner, too?"


    Li Su gave a little smile, and her frown stretched out.


    "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen you here."


    Of course, it''s the first time, Li Su thought. It''s also the first time for him to come to the canteen of the hospital.


    Another little nurse whispered a few words to Shu Tong, and then walked away. As she walked, she did not forget to look back. She did not know whether she was looking at Shu Tong or Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t know what the little nurse said to Shu Tong, but saw that Shu Tong''s face was slightly red.


    "Then let''s eat together." Li Su said.


    Shu Tong gently nodded, a hand in constantly fiddling with the buttons on the clothes.


    While eating, Shu Tong also constantly apologized for yesterday''s things, and said that he would invite Li Su to have a meal again. After all, yesterday''s was destroyed.


    Li Su wants Xiao Yiyi''s cold appearance and Feng Duoduo''s hand on his waist. He quickly waves his hand.


    After dinner, Shu Tong went back to work, and Li Su went back to the dean''s office. Because Dean Niu had to receive several experts from other hospitals, he didn''t come back yet. Li Su had to sit in the dean''s office and wait for Ding Yi''s treatment in the afternoon.


    Thinking of what he was going to do in the afternoon, Li Su was still a little nervous. After all, he had to face a place in another world.


    At the appointed time, four people came to the ward one after another. At this time, Ding Yi was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    Hearing someone come in, Ding looked over his head and gave them a smile.


    "I can''t say hello to you with my hands tied."


    As soon as Ding raised his hand, he could only make small movements.


    "It seems that you have woken up. We have made a treatment plan for you. I hope you can cooperate."


    Dean Niu went to Ding Yi''s bed and untied the strap that held his hand.


    "Oh."


    Ding Yi''s voice doesn''t sound like waves. He has been used to all kinds of treatments for a long time, but they all have one thing in common, that is, they are useless. Ding Yi still has the same nightmares every night.


    After Dean Niu told Ding Yi about the treatment, his face finally changed. His eyes looked at the man who claimed to be able to enter his dream, that is, Li Su.


    "Can you really come into my dream?"


    Ding Yi has seen too many treatments, but it''s the first time that someone wants to enter his dream.


    "I can try, but you have to tell me what you might dream about first."


    "There''s no possibility, because I only dream about the same thing every time."


    "Yes? Can you tell me? " Ding Yi told Li Su about his dream. When he said it, Ding Yi''s expression was very calm, but what was hidden under his expression was his turbulent heart.


    After listening to Ding Yi, Li Su Guang could already feel Ding Yi''s fear, not to mention when he was a child.


    Li Su and Dean Niu went to one side to discuss.


    Different from the previous idea, I know what happened to Ding Yi that year


    Li Su thinks that Ding Yi''s nightmare is not his heinous father, but more likely Ding Yi himself.


    Because if Ding Yi didn''t leave his schoolbag on his father''s head at that time, and if he didn''t look at his father with that look, maybe Ding Yi''s mother and sister were just beaten, and there wouldn''t be such bloody things behind.


    So Li Su thinks that Ding Yi is more likely to be unable to forgive himself than to hate his father. Of course, his father is really a beast.


    Several people exchanged their views and decided to officially start Li Su''s "dream repair" therapy.


    Li Su slowly came to Ding Yi''s hospital bed and looked at Ding Yi, who was not dignified, with some uneasiness in his heart.


    He had never tried to enter other people''s dreams before. Now he was about to enter Ding Yi''s nightmare at the beginning. Li Su could not help taking a deep breath.

 Chapter 912

    Li Su turns on the ghost medicine system again and looks at the way to enter other people''s dreams.


    The method is not complicated, as long as Li Su holds a particular object of the other party in his hand, and then goes to sleep at the same time.


    After unlocking this new skill, Li Su can clearly realize that she is in a dream in her dream. Although she was dreaming before, she did not know that she was in a dream.


    Ding Yi gives Li Su the peach carving hanging around his neck. Li Su looks at Ding Yi and feels the weight of the carving.


    Li Su moved over a sofa and put it in front of the hospital bed. Then he sat on it and held Ding Yi''s mahogany carving tightly in his hand.


    Li Su randomly pricked Ding Yi''s body with several needles. These needles only had the effect of calming the nerves, but Li Su had to cheat them with this.


    The two experts hypnotize Li Su and Ding Yi respectively. Ding Yi has been sleeping slowly, but Li Su is still energetic. No matter how the expert tries, Li Su can''t be hypnotized. It''s changed


    Another person to try, or no effect.


    "Give me a tranquilizer."


    Li Su felt very strange that he could not be hypnotized. He asked the ghost doctor system to know that it was because his mental power was too strong, so ordinary hypnosis methods were useless to him.


    Fortunately, he let Dean Niu give himself a tranquilizer.


    After taking the tranquilizer, it had an effect immediately. Li Su also fell asleep under the hypnosis of experts.


    "He''s really a strange man. I''ve never met anyone who can''t be hypnotized before."


    He wiped the sweat on his forehead for Li Su''s hypnotist.


    Li Su has now entered a state of sleep, he felt his body light, but in front of his eyes is a chaos, nothing to see clearly.


    He tried to move his hands and feet a few times, and found that he was in the void. His hands and feet could not touch anything.


    Suddenly, the chaos in front of him began to change. He felt the wind blowing over his body. The wind was warm, and then he entered the room


    It''s a strange world.


    In fact, he is not unfamiliar with the strange world, because the world is very similar to some things in his memory, which is his childhood memory.


    At this time, Li Su was standing on a road which was not very wide. The setting sun was hanging over the low sky in the West. It was golden, but not dazzling. Li Su looked up at the sun without any burning feeling in his eyes. It looks like an autumn, the sky is a little cold, the leaves on the ground are thick, and no one is cleaning.


    It seems that this is Ding Yi''s dream. Li Su now knows that he is in a dream, and the memory of reality also exists in his mind, but some things are still different.


    The ghost medical system disappeared. Li Su tried it several times, but the ghost medical system didn''t respond. Not only the ghost medical system, his internal power seemed to have disappeared, and his upgraded body also returned to the previous state.


    Now Li Su is no different from Li Su when he didn''t get the ghost medicine system. After thinking about it, Li Su probably has a clear idea.


    If Li Su is in his own dream, then the ghost medicine system exists. In other people''s dreams, because the dreamer does not know the existence of the ghost medicine system, Li Su can only be an ordinary person. While Li Su was thinking, a little boy hopped past Li Su. The little boy saw Li Su dressed in "strange" clothes and laughed. He still held a roll of things in his hand. Li Su looked like an exam paper.


    The little boy''s face still looks like Ding Yi when he was an adult, so Li Su immediately recognized him as Ding Yi. Li Su has really entered Ding Yi''s dream.


    Ding Yi is walking home at this time. He wants to show his mother his test paper with 100 points, so that his mother will praise him and make delicious food for him. Maybe his father can drink less wine once when he sees it, so that his mother won''t be beaten.


    Li Su quietly followed Ding Yi, crossed several roads and took several turns. After walking for a while, Li Su was a little tired. It seems that we can''t rely on the ghost medical system alone. We have to work hard, Li Su thought.


    Li Su was still walking forward. Suddenly, he saw Ding Yi stop at the bottom of a three story building. This kind of building is very rare now, and it still exists in very few places without renovation.


    Ding Yi stood downstairs for a while, then went into the house with his head down. Li Su followed. There were several families living upstairs. Ding Yi stopped at the door of one of them, as if listening to something.


    After standing at the door for a while, Ding Yi pushed the door and went in. Then the door was closed gently, but Li Su still vaguely heard the quarrel from inside. Li Su tiptoed to the door and listened to the movement like Ding Yi.


    There was indeed a quarrel. The current situation is no different from what Ding Yi told him. It seems that this memory is very deep for Ding Yi.


    In the room on the other side of the door, Ding Yizheng was kicked to the ground by his father, and his test paper had fallen to the ground.


    Li Su is thinking about what to do. He can choose to rush in and save Ding Yi. But Li Su doesn''t know if it will help Ding Yi''s condition.


    Just then, the door of another family in the building opened, and out came a tall middle-aged man with a beard and a body as thick as Li Su''s. He saw Li Su standing at the door of the Ding family and walking on tiptoe, which was not in line with his appearance.


    "Who are you?"


    Bearded looked at Li Su warily, but his voice was very small.


    "I''m Ding Yi''s teacher. I heard that his father didn''t seem to treat them very well, so I came to have a look."


    Li Suke didn''t want to have any trouble in his dream, so he had to tell a lie to FA beard, and he said that big beard didn''t really exist.


    "Oh, it''s the teacher. You can''t take care of their family''s affairs. Lao Ding even dares to beat the police when he''s drunk, let alone his family. "


    The beard turned his mouth.


    "Do you know their family well?"


    "It''s very familiar. Ding Yi is very good and his sister is very cute. Ding Yi and my son are classmates. They often play together."


    "Is their family fighting again?"


    Li Su winked at the door of the Ding family.


    "Alas... This kind of thing is not once or twice. Once before, they even called the police, but the public security didn''t arrest Lao Ding. They said it was a domestic affair and they couldn''t manage it." Housework? If it happens in a little while, it''s not the housework, but the homicide, right? Li Su thought.

 Chapter 913

    At this time, more and more noise came from the door, and bearded shook his head.


    Bearded had been in charge of it many times before, but every time he would get a scolding from Lao Ding. Later, gradually he didn''t care. He just gave some help to the three of them in private.


    "We have to go in and save them."


    Li Su put his ears to the door and his eyes to mustache.


    "After all, it''s also a household chore. I can''t manage it. You can''t manage it by any teacher."


    Bearded quickly waved his hand. What happened before made him think of it. Now it''s disgusting, so he didn''t dare to offend Lao Ding any more.


    "But if we don''t help, people will die."


    Li Su is thinking about what Ding Yi said to him before. If Ding Yi didn''t lie, then a homicide case might happen next.


    "It''s OK, that is, Ding Yi''s mother will suffer some crimes, and human life can''t be saved."


    It''s true that bearded said that. It''s true that it was the same before.


    But Li Su couldn''t wait any longer. In his surprise, he kicked open the door of the Ding family.


    At this time, the scene is not as simple as bearded said. He thought that Lao Ding was just kicking a few times, but now Lao Ding is holding a fruit knife, and the blood is dripping from his hand.


    The air of wine in the room rushed out, and Li Su frowned.


    "Old Ding! What are you doing? "


    Big beard thought that the blood on the fruit knife belonged to Ding Yi''s mother, so he yelled.


    Hearing the roar of his life, Lao Ding was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what the two men at the door were going to do.


    In front of old Ding, Ding Yi''s mother sees two people outside the door. She goes to Ding Yi and his sister and hugs them.


    "Go away, don''t you mind our family''s business?"


    Lao Ding holds a knife in his hand and points to the big beard at the door.


    "You''re going to kill people!"


    Mustache''s voice also improved a lot, and his momentum was no less than that of the old Ding with a knife.


    "Lao Tzu taught his family to you?"


    Old Ding walked to the door two steps, the knife in his hand still pointed to big beard.


    Li Su now has no support from the ghost medicine system. Seeing the bloody knife, he can''t help stepping back two steps.


    But big beard was not afraid at all, which made Li Su a little strange.


    Ding Yi and his sister are being held in his arms by Ding Yi''s mother. Ding Yi looks at everything in front of him, his eyes are a little dull, while his sister pours on his mother''s arms and wails, which looks very distressing. Ding Yi''s mother is looking at the two sides of the confrontation, one side is Ding Yi''s father, the other half is the neighbor brother Zhang, and there is a young man with him.


    At this time, big beard didn''t have time to think about how Li Su knew that a homicide would happen. Fortunately, he found out in time, otherwise something unexpected would happen.


    "You''d better put the knife down now, or I''ll call the police." Big beard also pointed at Lao Ding.


    "Call the police? The police don''t care. If you mind your own business, I''ll stab you. "


    Lao Ding''s hand was shaking, and his blood was still dripping.


    "Damn, I don''t care who you are if you don''t put down your knife again?"


    Li Su didn''t know the origin of the big beard, but seeing him like this, he was more likely to kill than old Ding,


    At this time, several families upstairs heard the shouts of big beard, and they all went to the door of the Ding family and watched what was happening.


    More and more people, not only did not let the state of old Ding have any calm, but let him feel more angry.


    But he looked at the people standing at the door, and did not dare to make any action, so he turned to look at the side of Ding Yi''s mother.


    "Well, don''t you like to watch the crowd? I''ll show you enough today? "


    Old Ding made a roar one by one and stabbed the knife at Ding Yi


    At this time, Ding Yi''s mother was unprepared.


    Lao Ding''s action was beyond everyone''s expectation. Except Li Su, Li Su had already known that Ding Yi might be in danger, so she was staring at Lao Ding''s action.


    Seeing that old Ding rushes to the other side, big beard doesn''t react for a moment. Instead, Li Su rushes to the old Ding who is about to wield a knife. Old Ding falls to the ground. There is a exclamation outside the door. Then Ding Yi''s mother reacts and looks at the two people in front of her in horror.


    "Take them out first!" Li Su called.


    Ding Yi''s mother''s reaction is much faster this time. She immediately leads Ding Yi and Ding Yi''s sister out of the door. At this time, Lao Ding had already got up.


    Lao Ding looked at the young man who had kicked himself down. His eyes were like two fireballs.


    When Li Su was thinking about what to do, Lao Ding had already rushed up. If he were in the middle of today, Li Su would not pay attention to such a person as Lao Ding, but now in Ding Yi''s dream, Li Su has changed back into a man


    I''m an ordinary person.


    The big beard outside the door just picked up Ding Yisan. Lao Ding had already stabbed Li Su with a knife. He had to shout out: "be careful!"


    Li Su can''t be careless now. Although he had a nightmare before and died in his own dream, he woke up, but now he is in Ding Yi''s dream. Li Su doesn''t want to take any risks, so he can only choose to avoid it.


    Li Su turned around and Lao Ding stabbed. Although his body returned to normal, his muscle memory still made him do it. Li Su knew that although his ability had weakened, his memory had not been lost, so he was not as flustered as before.


    Before one hit, Lao Ding immediately stabbed Li Su with another knife. Although Lao Ding was drunk and twisted, his speed did not slow down. Li Su faced some dazzling fruit knives and could only reach out to block Lao Ding''s hand.


    At the moment when big beard thought that Lao Ding was going to stab Li Su, Li Su pushed Lao Ding''s hand away with a kind of action only in movies, so Lao Ding stabbed again. Li Su has adapted to his present physical condition, so he began to put on a defensive posture.


    In Lao Ding''s eyes, all his defensive actions were provocations to him, so he stabbed Li Su with a knife.


    Li Su didn''t panic this time. He didn''t stop and wait for Lao Ding. Instead, he made his own action with Lao Ding at the same time.


    Li Su lowered his waist, flashed from the side of Lao Ding and came to the back of Lao Ding. At this time, Lao Ding''s back without defense was all exposed in front of Li Su.


    He stretched out his two fingers and pressed them on Lao Ding''s back. After that, Li Su shivered because it was too painful.

 Chapter 914

    Although Li Su has no ghost medicine system and super strong physical fitness, his knowledge still exists in his brain, and he has not forgotten the acupoints on the human body.


    So after being ordered by Li Su, Lao Ding fell to the ground with a soft leg.


    Big beard and another person standing behind him saw this scene and immediately rushed up to hold Lao Ding, but now Lao Ding''s eyes and mouth were still moving.


    Ding Yi looks at the man who knocks his father down in front of him with a complicated look on his face. Ding Yi feels as if he knows the man in front of him, but he just can''t remember who he is.


    Big beard gave Li Su a thumbs up. Li Su had no choice but to smile.


    It seems that the present situation has been temporarily controlled. Li Su doesn''t care what punishment Lao Ding will receive, because as soon as Ding wakes up, all this will disappear.


    People outside the door are comforting Ding Yi. Ding Yi''s mother and sister have already become tearful, but Ding Yi has no expression on her face.


    Li Su walks up to Ding Yi and looks at Ding Yi''s calm face.


    "Ding Yi." Li Su said with a smile.


    "Do you know me?"


    Ding Yi''s face finally had a look of doubt, otherwise Li Su should have thought that he was a statue.


    "Yes, don''t you know me?"


    Ding Yi shook his head.


    "I''m your friend when you grow up."


    Li Su said and touched Ding Yi''s head.


    Ding Yi obviously didn''t understand the meaning of Li Su''s words, but Li Su didn''t want to say too much. Although it was in a dream, the role of dream was definitely higher than people thought.


    While Li Su was thinking, the scene in front of him suddenly became blurred. Li Su quickly rubbed his eyes, but it didn''t get better.


    All of a sudden, Li Su''s world began to spin, and his body seemed weightless.


    When his body landed again, the scene in front of him had completely changed into a different one. Li Su seemed to know the White House and the familiar pillars. Is this the White House? Li Su''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Li Su immediately realized that he was in a dream, but he could go to the White House even in a dream. Li Su was also a bit fierce.


    Suddenly, a burst of laughter came from the White House, and Li Su fixed his eyes


    A row of beauties came down the stairs. Yao ya, an Xin and Xiao Yiyi were all there. Even Qian Chongzi was there. Li Su couldn''t help but feel happy. He immediately opened his arms to welcome him.


    All the women are fighting to get into Li Su''s arms. When Li Su is about to pout her mouth and leave a mark on them, they suddenly become blurred and finally disappear in Li Su''s sight.


    Li Su found himself in another place.


    Now in front of him is a white room, and there are several faces, but all are some big men, Li Su quickly put his pouted mouth away.


    When Li Su saw Dean Niu, he realized that he had woken up. He looked around and found that he was still sitting on the chair where he had slept before¡° Are you awake? "


    President Niu leaned his face against Li Su''s eyes.


    "Ah! What are you doing? "


    Li Su quickly turned his head to one side.


    The other two experts looked at Li Su with a kind of look at the monster. Li Su quickly touched his face, but he didn''t feel anything strange from his face.


    "How did you do it?" Asked an expert.


    "What, how?" Li Su frowned.


    "Into his dreams."


    The expert pointed to Ding Yi sitting on the bedside. Ding Yi was also looking at Li Su with strange eyes.


    "You touched my head."


    Ding Yi woke up earlier than Li Su and told them that he did dream of Li Su in his dream, and Li Su touched his head.


    "At that time you were more lovely, but now you are disabled, or you can touch it now."


    Li Su Chong and Ding nuzui.


    "How on earth did you do it?" The expert is still questioning Li Su.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to learn from teachers? "


    "I just think it''s incredible."


    "That''s no good. This thing can only be passed on to my apprentice. Don''t ask." Li Su stretched out his index finger and shook it.


    "Master!"


    Li Su was startled by this sound. Li Su did not expect that this expert, who is not inferior in the medical field, would call master as his name.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t cry."


    Li Su quickly stood up and dodged to one side.


    "Stop it, Li Su. How''s it going?" Said Dean Niu.


    Li Su said what he saw in his dream, and several people were stunned.


    "Ding Yi, who is that big beard?"


    Li Su suddenly remembered that mustache, who was very hot tempered, was a person who impressed Li Su deeply in Ding Yi''s dream.


    "He is my Uncle Zhang. He used to be a soldier in the army before, and later he used to be a thug in the field. When you see him, he has already washed his hands and started a business."


    No wonder it doesn''t look like a good man, Li Su thought.


    "Do you think it will work?"


    One side of the cow Dean and asked.


    "It''s not easy to say. It needs to be observed again. During this period, the drug treatment has not stopped."


    Li Su said and gave Ding Yi the peach carving in his hand. Ding Yi put it in his hand and watched.


    Although Li Su was also in danger in Ding Yi''s dream, he was very happy at this time, because he found that the new skill seemed to play an extremely important role. He recalled the scenes when the girls appeared in his dream. If only he could dream all his life. But there were also several problems that puzzled Li Su, and Li Su immediately used the ghost medicine system


    I inquired about it.


    It turns out that Li Su lost his ability in Ding Yi''s dream because he was in other people''s dream. If he was in his own dream, then his ability would not disappear.


    In other people''s dreams, the ability will disappear, which makes Li Su feel uncomfortable, but he can make do with it.


    Li Su immediately inquired about the way to have the ability in other people''s dreams, but the result was not unlocked.


    Although there is no way to know whether Li Su''s treatment method is effective or not, Li Su still feels that it is effective. Even if it is not completely cured this time, if it can keep up with the follow-up treatment later, the recovery should not be too big a problem.


    At this time, Li Su had left the hospital. The brain fatigue was more serious than the physical fatigue. He rubbed his temple with one hand.

 Chapter 915

    For Li Su now, dreams are not much different from the real world.


    What Li Su has been thinking about is what can be done by entering other people''s dreams to treat mental patients. He has tried, and maybe there will be other effects, but now he has not figured out.


    These days have been very quiet, Li Su will go to the first people''s hospital to treat Ding Yi every day, and Ding Yi has really begun to improve. When he doesn''t go to the hospital, Li Su stays at Xiao Yiyi''s home. Xiao Yiyi seldom goes to the company these days.


    That afternoon, Li Su came out of the gate of the first people''s Hospital and drove back.


    The weather is not very good, gray clouds in the sky paved a thick layer, from the beginning of the morning Li Su did not see the sun, but also did not rain, the day has been so gloomy, let Li Su also have some inexplicable irritability.


    Speed is not fast, Li Su a hand against the window, supported the chin. But he found something suspicious in the rearview mirror.


    There is a black car that has been following him since he left the hospital. Although it''s a long distance, Li Su Chao''s keen vision still finds the car that can be used. If it''s only once today, Li Su can still say it''s a coincidence. But these days, a car of the same model and color has been following Li Su, although the license plate numbers are different, But Li Su thinks it''s the same car.


    Li Su had an idea. Instead of driving to Xiao Yiyi''s house, he turned a corner at an intersection. Sure enough, the car behind him also turned a corner with Li Su. They didn''t know that they had been found by Li Su. This distance was very safe for tracking, but they didn''t know how developed Li Su''s vision was.


    Suddenly, Li Su stopped his car in front of a supermarket, but he didn''t get off. The car behind him didn''t stop either. Instead, he continued to drive forward slowly.


    The reason why Li Su stopped at the supermarket was that he was going to buy some snacks Xiao Yiyi liked. He got out of the car and went into the supermarket


    .


    Meanwhile, in a black business car.


    "You say, will he find us?"


    Said a young man with dark skin and thin face, who kept watching with a telescope in his hand.


    "No, we''re far enough away."


    The speaker is another man who looks very strong. As he talks, he still leaves his cigarette end outside the window.


    At this time, Li Su had already walked out of the supermarket with a big shopping bag. After Li Su walked out of the supermarket, he did not directly return to the car. Instead, he looked around. As expected, the black car was parked on the roadside not far away.


    Li Su got into the car and drove in the direction of the black car. At this time, the black car started up, drove forward, and finally disappeared in Li Su''s view.


    Li Su stopped the car again, and the parking place was where the black car had stopped before.


    He pushed the door open and left the car. After walking around, he saw that it was thrown in the car


    The cigarette end on the ground, Li Su can''t help scolding in the heart: "no quality".


    Just as he was about to return to the car, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He went to the cigarette end and leaned over to pick it up. Li Su held the cigarette end in his hand with a disgusting expression on his face.


    But instead of throwing the cigarette end into the garbage can, Li Su bounced the ash, wrapped it in paper, put it in his pocket, and then got on the bus. When he went back, Xiao Yiyi was still at home and didn''t go to work, which made Li Su feel very happy.


    "You''re back."


    See Li Su push the door into, Xiao Yiyi immediately stood up from the sofa, walked to Li Su''s side.


    "Well, you''re not going to work today?


    Li Su put the shopping bag in his hand on the table, while Xiao Yiyi followed and opened the bag to see.


    "Yes, there is nothing important in the company today."


    Although Xiao Yiyi said so, Li Su also knew that she just wanted to stay


    At home with their own, but Li Su did not want to say.


    Two people together bought a big bag of things, one after another into the refrigerator.


    "Recently, it seems that someone is always following me." Li Su murmured.


    "Are you being followed?"


    Looking at Xiao Yiyi''s incredible expression, Li Su tells Xiao Yiyi what happened before. In this way, Xiao Yiyi also thinks that the black car is following Li Su.


    Xiao Yiyi guesses that the person in the black car may have been instigated by one of Li Su''s enemies, but Li Su quickly says that he has no enemy.


    Now Li Su doesn''t want to tell Xiao Yiyi about his offending Han Yu, because once Xiao Yiyi knows about it, he will never sit back and ignore it. Although Xiao Yiyi''s family is very powerful, it''s Han Yu on the opposite side, so Li Su doesn''t want anyone around him to intervene in it.


    But recently it has been very calm, which makes Li Su feel a little strange. Is it the calm before the storm? Li Su thought.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Li Su and Xiao Yiyi stayed in the bedroom after dinner.


    It is impossible to say that Li Su and Xiao Yiyi are just talking about life and ideals in their room. At this time, two people have been naked entangled together, is also full of ambiguous atmosphere with the room.


    The moon in the sky was covered by dark clouds and scattered. Stars appeared and disappeared from time to time, but Li Su and Xiao Yiyi were always in a state of fish and water blending.


    After a while, they were already panting on the bed. Li Su put Xiao Yiyi in her arms.


    Xiao Yiyi''s breathing is steady and regular. Li Su taps Xiao Yiyi and finds that he doesn''t respond. He is already asleep. Li Su gets up, kisses her on the forehead and gets up.


    Li Su opened the wardrobe and groped inside his coat with his hands. Finally, he took out a paper ball from it, and then Li Su lay down on the track bed.


    What is wrapped in the paper ball is the cigarette end that fell from the car that is tracking Li Su today. Li Su had an idea at that time to keep the cigarette end, because he is going to try to enter the dream of the cigarette end owner tonight, to see if he can find some clues to be tracked.


    Li Su was holding the paper ball in his hand, and his eyelids began to become heavy. After a while, Li Su also went to sleep.


    Li Su found himself in a void again. It was like an endless vacuum. Li Su''s body floated in it, like a feather in outer space.

 Chapter 916

    The chaos began to disappear. Li Su felt as if he had fallen into a fast river and could not control himself.


    Just as Li Su was trying to grasp something, the scene in front of him suddenly changed again.


    The sun shining on his face made Li Su feel as if he was in the real world, but he could clearly realize that he was in someone''s dream now, but Li Su didn''t know who the owner of the dream was.


    Li Su looked at himself and found that the clothes he was wearing had changed. Now he was wearing the clothes of a cleaner. In his hand, he did have a broom.


    Am I a cleaner in his dream? Li Su thought.


    However, Li Su immediately realized that he was supposed to appear in other people''s dreams, but now he forced himself into another person''s dream. He could only be a passer-by who the master of the dream would never notice.


    So now Li Su has become a cleaner.


    Li Su looked around and found that he was in a big yard. In the middle of the yard, there was a couple who seemed to be practicing something. Li Su looked carefully and found that they were wearing police training clothes. Li Su turned his eyes to the tallest building on one side. He found that there was a big sign in the middle of the building. Li Su immediately knew what it was.


    Is the owner of this dream a policeman? Are you being followed by the police? Li Su felt a little incredible.


    Li Su still focused on a group of young men who were practicing. Li Su found that most of their faces were fuzzy, and only a few of them were clear, which might be related to the memory of the dream owner.


    What is happening now, however, is a bit surprising to Li Su.


    I saw a man who looked like an instructor standing and punching a young man, but the young man did not say a word. The instructor''s mouth was swearing, but Li Su could not understand what he said, because what he said was a dialect.


    The instructor beat and scolded the young man and changed his target to another one


    There was only one person outside, and then they beat all the people.


    Li Su guessed that the instructor should not be the master of the dream, so the master of the dream is one of these beaten and scolded young people, and this memory left an indelible impression on the master of the dream.


    Just when Li Su wanted to know what happened next, the world in front of him suddenly began to spin, and the spinning world seemed to have nothing to do with Li Su. Li Su just stood quietly in the same place.


    All of a sudden, the scenery in front of him changed into a different one. Now he is on the side of a road. Judging from the architectural style and the roadside shops, it''s just like in recent years.


    Li Su looked at everything on the street at a loss. Cars drove by Li Su one by one. The pedestrians on the street were all talking or doing things on their own. Because Li Su had never seen the person who was following him, Li Su could not recognize who was the master of the dream.


    But Li Su immediately realized that he was wrong, because in front of Li Su came a man who looked like he was in his thirties. He had a Chinese character face with sharp edges, and he was very resolute. He was more than one meter tall


    With a strong body of muscle, it''s not ordinary people. At this time, he is holding a mobile phone in his hand and sticking it to his ear.


    Li Su looked at the man''s face and felt a little familiar. Li Su thought about it carefully and found that the man was a bit like the young man who was beaten by the instructor. Is he the master of this dream? Li Su focused his attention. A few seconds later, the man has come to Li Su''s side, two people close enough to let Li Su hear the voice of his mobile phone.


    "After success, there must be a great reward." These eight words came from the receiver of the mobile phone.


    There is nothing strange about these eight words. What makes Li Su strange is the voice of the speaker. This voice also makes Li Su Jue very familiar. Li Su searches his brain for the person who has this voice. In the end, there is only one person Li Su has not ruled out, that is Qian Yu.


    Since Han Yu''s son died last time, Li Su has nothing to do with Qian Yu. At this time, his voice appears in the dreams of the people who follow him. Li Su is surprised. Is it Qian Yu who sends people to follow him? Qian Yu was instructed by Han Yu? this


    Several questions kept turning in Li Su''s mind.


    When Li Su only heard these eight words, the man had already passed by Li Su. Li Su immediately turned around and followed him.


    Only a few minutes later, he hung up the phone and put it in his pocket. Li Su followed him around all the time. Finally, the man stopped in front of a bar and went into the bar.


    Li Su also followed him to the door of the bar. He looked up at the sign of the bar and found that he seemed to have seen it. It should be in Xingqing city. It seems that this bar may be the place where he often goes.


    Li Su thought that he had got enough information, so he recited "wake up" three times in his heart.


    At this time, after Li Su came out of Ding Yi''s dream, he found the way to get rid of his dream in the ghost medicine system. Sure enough, after Li Su recited three times, he suddenly felt that his body was falling fiercely, just like a jumping machine.


    As the scene became blurred and clear, Li Su had separated from the man''s dream. Where Li Su is now is his own dream.


    After waking up in the morning, Li Su found that Xiao Yiyi had already woke up. Now he was lying on his side, his face facing him, but his eyes were strange.


    Li Su yawned and looked at Xiao Yiyi drowsily.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Li Su rubbed his eyes.


    "What is this?"


    Xiao Yiyi takes the paper ball found in Li Su''s hand and shows it to Li Su.


    Xiao Yiwan didn''t expect that he was lying beside Li Su. He even did that kind of thing.


    When Li Su saw the paper ball and Xiao Yiyi''s expression, he immediately knew what Xiao Yiyi meant. Li Su quickly picked up the paper ball and threw it into the garbage can.


    "Yiyi, it''s not what you think." Li Su quickly explained.


    "If you didn''t, how would you know what I was thinking?"


    Xiao Yiyi turned his head and looked at the roof.


    "That''s just paper."


    "What are you doing holding her in your hand?"


    "I..."


    Now Li Su doesn''t know how to explain the function of paper ball to Xiao Yiyi. Can''t he tell her that he has a habit of collecting cigarette butts?

 Chapter 917

    Li Su finally let Xiao Yiyi believe that he didn''t use the paper ball to do other things, but whether Xiao Yiyi really believed it or not is unknown.


    "Do you know a bar called queen?"


    Li Su remembered the sign of the bar he saw in his dream. It had five big letters on it. It was queen.


    "Yes, my family."


    Xiao Yiyi doesn''t know why Li Su asked this, but Xiao Yiyi has been to Queen bar several times, not to drink, but to see the business situation of the bar.


    "What? Your family? Why don''t I know? "


    Is it that Xiao Yiyi''s family owns a shop in the street? Li Su thought.


    "You didn''t ask me."


    "You tell me where it is."


    Li Su decided to have a look today. If he''s lucky, he might really meet that man.


    When Xiao Yiyi heard that Li Su was going to the bar, she naturally didn''t think that Li Su had any business, so she also wanted to go with Li Su. Li Su couldn''t compete with her, so she had to promise to take Xiao


    Yiyi together.


    Li Su thinks that taking Xiao Yiyi also has an advantage. After all, Xiao Yiyi is also the owner of the bar. It will be much more convenient for her to go with her.


    After Li Su got up, he went to the hospital again. He found that Ding Yi''s condition had improved. President Niu was also very pleased with the change of Ding Yi''s condition. If the intractable disease in the whole country was cured in President Niu''s Hospital, President Niu would certainly have a bright face.


    Ding Yi''s dream has also changed compared with before. Instead of facing his mother and sister who died in the dream every time, there are several other situations.


    Knowing that Ding Yi''s condition has improved, Li Su''s mood has become more relaxed. Now it''s still early in the dark, Li Su turns around in the hospital.


    The little nurses in the hospital saw Li Su saying hello on their own initiative, but Li Su felt that they had something else in their eyes besides saying hello to themselves. Li Su thought about it and didn''t come up with a reason.


    Shu Tong just finished checking the patient''s condition in the ward, walked out of the ward with his head down, but suddenly hit a person.


    Shu Tong quickly said a few sorry, but the person he hit caught his shoulder. She looked up and saw that Li Su was the one she had hit. Her face flushed, from her face to her neck.


    "What''s the matter, so anxious?"


    Li Su looked at Shu Tong who slowly raised his head, and there was a slight rise in the corner of his mouth.


    "I..."


    Shu Tong wanted to say something, but he just popped a word out of his mouth, and then lowered his head.


    At this time, at the other end of the corridor, two nurses were seeing Li Su grasp Shu Tong''s shoulder. They didn''t know what to say in a low voice.


    When Li Su saw the two nurses, he realized that his hand was still on Shu Tong''s shoulder. He didn''t know how he put his hand on Shu Tong''s shoulder. Li Su quickly released his hand.


    At this time, Shu Tong raised his head again and saw that Li Su was also looking at him. His eyes were a little erratic¡° Be careful when you walk. Fortunately, you hit me


    Li Su stretched out his hand and pinched Shu Tong''s face. The temperature from his fingers was a little higher.


    Li Su regretted it again. His hand seemed to be out of control. He immediately hid his hand behind his back.


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    Shu Tong''s voice is like a mosquito whispering.


    Li Su suddenly felt speechless. He didn''t want her to apologize.


    "Why do you apologize to me?"


    Li Su legs slightly bent, eyes came to a level with Shu Tong eyes position.


    "I ran into you."


    Shu Tong seems to be deliberately dodging Li Su''s eyes.


    "But I don''t blame you."


    Li Su smiles a little. He feels that the girl in front of him is pure and exaggerated.


    Shu Tong did not answer this time, but gently pushed away Li Su standing in front of him and ran away with his head down.


    "Hey, look up at the road."


    Li Su shouts to the back of Shu Tong.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Shu Tong left with a pause. After standing in the same place for two seconds, she took another step.


    Li Su looked at Shu Tong who had disappeared at the end of the corridor and shook his head with a smile.


    The two nurses on the other side also passed by Li Su with a smile, and they looked at Li Su from time to time. Li Su pretended to be angry and glared at them. They walked away quickly, but the smile on their faces did not decrease at all.


    Li Su pinched his fingers together and rubbed them, then put them on his nose. As expected, there was a faint fragrance.


    After leaving the hospital, Li Su returned to Xiao Yiyi''s home, and the two had already said


    OK, let''s go to Queen''s tonight.


    The arrival of night day by day later, if in the cold season, now the day should have been dark down, and now the sun is still reluctant to leave things in the sky.


    Li Su and Xiao Yiyi sat side by side on the bench in the yard, waiting for the night to come.


    Finally, the hanging moon blows the horn of action. Li Su and Xiao Yiyi have already had dinner. They drive to the queen bar.


    At the bar door as like as two peas, Li Su found that the queen bar in reality was exactly the same as the one in the dream.


    Two people into the bar, Xiao Yiyi will hand a card to the waiter, the waiter immediately disappeared in the crowd.


    "What did you show him?"


    The music in the bar is so loud that Li Su can only talk to Xiao Yiyi by shouting.


    Xiao Yiyi gives Li Su the card in his hand. In the dim light, Li Su sees the words Xiao Yiyi of Xiao''s group written on the card, which turns out to be Xiao Yiyi''s business card. After a while, a bald man came to Li Su and Xiao Yiyi.


    "Miss, why are you here at your leisure?"


    Bareheaded and ferocious, but the tone of Xiao Yiyi''s speech is respectful.


    "Take us to a place where we can see the whole picture."


    Bare head heard Xiao Yiyi say, made a please gesture, two people followed in the back of bare head came upstairs.


    Li Su and Xiao Yiyi come to a box where they can see every corner of the bar.


    "Why are you looking for such a place?" Li Su asked.


    "You think I don''t know what you''re here for?"


    Xiao Yiyi chuckled, and his eyes turned to all kinds of people in the bar.


    Li Su can''t help admiring Xiao Yiyi. She just said that she would come to the bar, but she knew her purpose. Li Su slowly began to feel that it''s OK to let Xiao Yiyi know something. Obviously, Xiao Yiyi is stronger than he imagined.


    Now Li Su is sitting in the bar, waiting for the target person to appear.

 Chapter 918

    After sitting in the box for a while, Li Su and Xiao Yi came in bareheaded.


    Along with the bald head came two waiters, each pushing a small car, which was full of all kinds of wine.


    Li Su didn''t study foreign wine, so she asked for two bottles of Jack Daniels. Xiao Yiyi said it didn''t matter. She would drink whatever Li Su drank. After opening the wine, she led the two waiters out of the box with her bare head.


    "What''s the origin of this big bald head?"


    Although bald Xiao Yiyi respect, but Li Su or a glance to see that this bald is not an ordinary person.


    "I used to be a gangster. I''m not sure. I''m not in charge of this bar."


    Xiao Yiyi poured Jack Denny into Li Su''s glass, added a few pieces of ice, and then poured a little coke.


    Li Su took Xiao Yiyi''s glass and took a sip. He felt that the wine didn''t taste good.


    "Who are you looking for here?"


    Xiao Yiyi mixed another glass of wine for himself.


    Li Su has been thinking about whether to tell Xiao Yiyi the whole story. Now he has a clear idea. He has to rely on his own strength to defeat Han Yu,


    It''s a bit of fantasy, so Li Su tells Xiao Yiyi everything.


    Li Su drinks all the wine in the cup, and then tells Xiao Yiyi the whole story.


    After listening to Li Su''s words, Xiao Yiyi''s expression did not change, but her heart is still a little shocked, Li Su offended Han Yu, she can not help too much.


    "So you''re here today to find clues?"


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi''s face is red. Although she knows how to drink this kind of wine, it doesn''t mean that her drinking capacity is good.


    On the other hand, Li Su has already had a few glasses of wine, but his face is still calm, just like drinking a few glasses of boiled water. At this time, Li Su''s eyes are staring at the people downstairs. Many people on the dance floor have begun to shake their bodies with the music, and the lights are flashing. The deafening music has broken through the walls with poor sound insulation effect.


    Li Su gently frowned, obviously he has not adapted to the rhythm here. Xiao Yiyi was sitting opposite Li Su, and now he was leaning on Li Su''s shoulder, and his eyes were looking downstairs.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yiyi poked Li Su''s waist, and then pointed in a direction. Li Su''s eyes fell on a person with Xiao Yiyi''s fingers.


    Li Su roughly described the man to Xiao Yiyi, but he still didn''t think about it


    To Xiao Yiyi unexpectedly found that person before himself.


    That person is sitting in the corner position at this time, don''t look carefully really can''t find, but he is not alone, in his side, there is another man.


    Li Su recalled that he didn''t find another man in his dream.


    The two of them are sitting in the corner drinking wine, and there are two girls with heavy makeup beside them. They push the cup to change the cup, and their hands are still groping on the two girls.


    Xiao Yiyi called the waiter and asked him to add bald head. After a few minutes, bald head came to them. Xiao Yiyi winked at the bald head, and the bald head came to Li Su. Li Su said a few words to the bald head, but his voice was not submerged in the wave of music. The bald head listened to Li Su''s words, nodded and went out.


    "It''s very quick to do things."


    Although bald looks not like a good man, it still leaves a good impression on Li Su.


    "All right." Xiao Yiyi lightly responded to a game.


    Then Li Su and Xiao Yiyi continued to look downstairs.


    I saw a waiter came to the two people''s side, facing the two people do not know what to say, they actually stood up, each with their own girl


    He took the waiter upstairs.


    The two men have disappeared in Li Su''s sight now. After a while, the bald head opens the door again. With Li Su and Xiao Yiyi nodding, Li Su responds.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Su said to Xiao Yiyi and drank up a glass of wine.


    What Li Sugang just told bald head was to let him try to trick the two men into a quiet box. After so many years of bareheaded society, how can we not know what Li Su means.


    Baldhead asked the waiter to tell the two people that they were regular customers and they were provided with free boxes and some free drinks today.


    They didn''t doubt it. After a few drinks, they followed the waiter to a box. The box must be much better than the outside. They both sat on the sofa of the box with a smile. And if there is no one else in the box, they can do something to the girls who accompany them.


    After a few drinks, they began to be dishonest again, but the two girls were only wine companions, so they began to refuse some very excessive actions. But the two men were in the box now, and they were not afraid that anyone would see them, so they seized the two girls and began to attack them.


    Just when they thought their goal was about to be achieved, the door was pushed open.


    Among them, the skinny man yelled at the door. He didn''t care who was standing at the door. He would not give up if he dared to destroy his good deeds.


    Two skinhead thugs pushed the door, while skinhead, Li Su and Xiao Yiyi followed.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you see that I''m in the mood? "


    That thin man will fall a wine bottle to the ground, with a "pa", the wine bottle has been smashed.


    As soon as the two girls saw that things were not good, they immediately slipped out of the door.


    Li Su didn''t want to let the bald man get involved in this matter, because he knew that these two people were not as simple as ordinary hooligans. In his dream, he saw that the strong man had received systematic training, which was definitely not what ordinary thugs could deal with. But Li Su had no choice but to feel sorry for the two thugs.


    Sure enough, as soon as the bald face changed, the two thugs had rushed up, and they were also good hands among ordinary people, so they didn''t pay attention to the two men who looked slightly drunk.


    The two opponents were on the emaciated man and Jianshuo man, Li Su had no time to say anything, four people have been tangled together.


    Bald head wants to show off his strength in front of Xiao Yiyi, so as to improve Xiao Yiyi''s impression of the bar. Maybe he can invest to make the bar bigger in the future.


    But the scene in front of me makes bald head a little unclear, so.

 Chapter 919

    Originally, the bald head thought that his thugs could subdue the other party in a few moves, but the uniform was subdued, but it was not the other party who fell down.


    This makes bald feel embarrassed and angry. The two most powerful thugs under his hand were knocked down by the other party''s moves. He didn''t even notice their actions.


    Bald head looked back at Li Su and Xiao Yiyi, see their faces are still relatively relaxed, the embarrassment in the heart slightly eased.


    The two thugs got up from the ground again. They were about to go forward, but they were stopped by a loud drink from the bald man. The bald man took off his coat and threw it to his men. Then he went forward and faced each other.


    Li Su also wanted to take this opportunity to see the strength of bald head and the other two, so he stood behind to observe.


    Bareheaded has been a pair of two and they fight together, Li Su looked at the three people fighting for a regiment, has seen some clues.


    Obviously, the opposite sales man and Jianshuo man are both professionally trained,


    Two people''s one move in one form, are just right, never procrastinate.


    Bareheaded is the opposite, a look at the bareheaded move is the result of a lot of practice in the street fight, no matter whether the posture is good or not, standard or not, just to beat each other.


    Now bareheaded to one against two, but did not fall, it seems that this bareheaded is not a vanity. In the face of the two men''s bag clip, bareheaded to attack instead of defense, with this fight to send, has made a little advantage.


    The effect of alcohol began to show up on the two opposite people. Although they had a lot of skill, their feet were floating at this time, and their movements seemed to be a little uncoordinated. And bareheaded offensive wave after wave, gradually, two people have emerged with the sweat.


    At this time, the skinhead kicked the skinny man with a split kick. The skinny man could only roll to one side and dodge. Jianshuo man immediately punched the skinhead. However, the skinhead did not dodge or block as he imagined, but directly waved his fist at the skinny man.


    The skinhead''s playing method of attacking instead of defending is praised by Li Su. This is also his favorite playing method. It''s the best strategy to defend with attacking.


    But Jianshuo man watched the bald man continue to attack the skinny man, and did not go again


    To help him out, he put his hand behind his waist.


    This extremely small action did not escape Li Su''s eyes. Li Su understood what this action meant. He yelled at the bald head, "get out!"


    Although bareheaded is brave, he is not reckless. Hearing Li Su''s cry, he immediately stops his attack and turns around. Bareheaded also saw Jianshuo man''s action, but at this time he had no place to escape.


    Looking at Li Su bareheaded, his face showed an awkward smile, but more despair.


    With a bang, a 12.7mm bullet shot out of the muzzle of the gun and flew straight to the bald head''s forehead.


    Bald has closed his glasses, he does not want to wait for his death and then by others to close his eyes.


    Xiao Yiyi also covered his mouth.


    However, as the gunfire dissipated, in the music, bald head found that he seemed alive. He tried to open his eyes and found that he was still standing in the same place. But in the middle of the muzzle of the bald head and the strong man''s gun, it''s gone


    There was a man blocking his view. It was Li Su who blocked the bullet for the bald head. To be exact, Li Su did not block the bullet. At this time, the bullet was in Li Su''s hand, and he didn''t think he could do it. Before, although he could see the trajectory of the bullet clearly, his body didn''t catch up with the brain so quickly, but today he did it.


    At that time, he just wanted to rush to the middle of the bald head and the bullet and block the bullet with vigorous Qi. But when his body started, time seemed to slow down suddenly. Li Su could even see the tongue of fire from the muzzle of the gun and the rotation of the bullet itself. He tried this and stretched out his hand and found that his body was much faster than before.


    At the moment when the bullet was about to hit Li Su''s face, Li Su reached out and grabbed the bullet in his hand. The palm of his hand suddenly felt a burst of heat, but he did not dare to let go.


    When people look at some of the scenes in front of them, they are all stunned. No one has ever seen such a scene. They have only seen such scenes in movies, and there are not many such scenes in movies.


    Li Su was holding the bullet in his hand. The bullet was right in front of his eyes, but he didn''t know


    It was he who found that his hands began to shake uncontrollably. Not only his hands, but also his legs became a little weak. Finally, Li Su''s legs could not support his body and fell to the ground.


    Jianshuo man hasn''t recovered from his surprise just now. His bald head has moved again. He hit Jianshuo man''s wrist with one blow, and his gun flew into the air.


    Jianshuo man just reflected that he wanted to reach out and grab the gun, but he had been preempted by bald head. At this time, bald head had held the gun in his hand, and he pointed the gun at the two men.


    Xiao Yiyi finally dares to rush up and check the situation of Li Su who has been lying on the ground.


    Li Su was still conscious at this time. He watched Xiao Yiyi come over and forced out an ugly smile.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao Yiyi''s voice is a little anxious, and seems to have some choking.


    Li Su shook his head, saying that he knew nothing about the current situation.


    But fortunately, bald reaction is very fast, has controlled the scene, no


    However, Li Su, who had fallen to the ground, was like meat on a chopping board. He could only be slaughtered.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital now."


    Xiao Yiyi''s eyes are slightly moist.


    Li Su still shook his head, because he already knew his current situation. After falling to the ground, Li Su immediately opened the ghost medical system and inquired about his current situation. The answer given by the system turned out to be the temporary muscle paralysis after greatly stimulating the body''s potential.


    So Li Su is not in a hurry now. What happened just now is really to stimulate his physical potential. It seems that the state when he received the bullet just now can''t be used casually. If the time is not right, he can''t even deal with a three-year-old.


    At this time, bald head has ordered the two people to be tied up. Seeing that the two people can no longer constitute a threat, bald head comes to Li Su''s side to check Li Su''s situation.


    If it had not been for Li Su Gang, bald head would have been a corpse now. Seeing that Li Su was ok, he talked and laughed with Xiao Yiyi, and his bare head hanging heart also relaxed.


    After lying on the ground for a while, Li Su gradually felt that his muscles could move again. He tried to lift his arm and found that he was really getting better.

 Chapter 920

    After a short rest, Li Su gradually recovered.


    Looking back on what happened just now, Li Su is still a little bit afraid. He didn''t expect that he would fall down suddenly. If it wasn''t for the bald man''s reaction, he would have no good end.


    Thinking of this, Li Su can''t help praising his bald head in his heart.


    Compared with Li Su''s praise of bald head, bald head is just like a fairy to Li Su now. A living person catches a bullet in front of him, and it''s to save himself. No one will believe him when he says this.


    "How on earth did you do it?"


    Bald see Li Su stood up, this just began to ask his most curious question.


    "Well, coincidence."


    Li Su waved his hand with a smile.


    Bareheaded see Li Su inconvenient to say, also had to give up, but Li Su saved his life this matter, he kept in mind.


    Li Su moved his body and felt that his body had completely recovered. At this time, he turned his eyes to the two people who had been tied up.


    Although they were surprised by Li Su Gang''s behavior, they were well-trained, so now their mouths are closed tightly.


    "Who sent you?"


    Li Su walked slowly to them and sat on the sofa.


    When they heard Li Su''s words, they didn''t react. Their eyes were staring straight ahead.


    Li Su repeated the question again, but they still didn''t have any reaction.


    "I think you know that if you don''t talk all the time, you may suffer physically."


    Li Su always has all kinds of ways to deal with people who have a hard tongue.


    "Or let me do it. I have plenty of ways to get them to talk."


    When bareheaded said this, he was even excited, but Li Su waved his hand.


    Li Su believes that bald people have a way to get them to talk, but Li Su doesn''t like the bloody way. Li Su slowly took out his silver needle from his arms. There are many acupoints on the human body. The functions of each acupoint are different. He doesn''t mind trying them on two people.


    In fact, Li Su already knew that they were sent by Qian Yu, but he didn''t want to show his cards immediately.


    Li Su opened the bag containing the silver needle, pinched a needle gently with his finger, and went to Jianshuo man''s side.


    Jianshuo man is very strange about Li Su''s presence here. He didn''t show his horse''s feet when he followed Li Su. How could Li Su come here. And when he went to bed last night, he seemed to have seen Li Su''s shadow in a trance.


    Li Su has come to Jianshuo''s back with a silver needle in his hand. He gently inserts a needle into his back. As the silver needle bit by bit fell into his body, he began to feel the change in his body.


    Jianshuo man felt that his palms and soles became itchy. He had no choice but to scratch them with his fingernails, which relieved the itching of his palms. But the itching began to spread from the palms of hands to the soles of feet


    To the whole body, at this time, although he clenched his teeth, but his face has been red¡° What''s the matter with you? "


    The thin man looked at his companion''s painful expression, and there was a ripple in his heart.


    Jianshuo man has already started to roll on the ground. He is tied and has no way to scratch his body. He can only wriggle on the ground to make the ground rub against his body.


    At this time, Li Su had sat down on the sofa again. Xiao Yiyi sat beside him and buried his head in his arms. He didn''t dare to see the scene in front of him.


    And the impact of Li Su''s bald head has risen to a new level. Li Suzhi just pricked the man''s back slightly, but it made the man look like suffering from the heart.


    "You have three minutes to think about it."


    Li Su''s words are not for the strong man, but for the thin man.


    Because Li Su had already seen that this thin man did not have him


    The willpower of a companion.


    At this time, the thin man''s forehead has been covered with a layer of sweat, he does not know what his companion is suffering from, but the painful expression is like the spray constantly beating on the rocks, constantly impacting his heart.


    Li Su saw the changes of thin man''s expression in his eyes. He knew that it was more direct to defeat a person''s psychological defense than to defeat a body.


    "There are sixty seconds left."


    Li Su stretched out his arm and looked at the time on the watch. In fact, only one minute passed.


    "You''re bullshit. There''s absolutely no two minutes."


    Thin man see Li Su originally said good three minutes, but reported the time in advance, this let his heart more flustered.


    Looking at this kind of reaction of thin man, bald heart all feel a little funny.


    "Ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    Li Su looked at the pointer of the watch and began to count down.


    "Don''t count any more!"


    Shouts the thin man, the sound of the strong man''s scream is getting louder and louder, which makes his psychological defense almost collapse.


    "Well, have you made up your mind?"


    Li Su at this time relaxed smile, but in thin male''s view, this smile is incomparably ferocious.


    "Yes, Qian Yu sent us."


    The thin man''s voice trembled.


    "Ha ha, I knew he sent you."


    "Then why do you want to..."


    "What? I like playing games, don''t I?


    Li Su looked at him scornfully.


    "Come on, why did he let you follow me?" Li Su asked again.


    "Our task is just to track you and report your whereabouts to someone else."


    "Oh? What do the others do? "¡° This... I really don''t know. "


    Li Su saw that Jianshuo man''s state had reached a critical point, so he wanted to go


    If it doesn''t stop, he might die. Li Su then got up and came to Jianshuo man''s side and pulled out the silver needle.


    Jianshuo man is no longer dawdling on the ground. His body is twitching now. His palms are red and his skin has been scratched by himself. His eyes were like two pools of stagnant water.


    "Is there anything you want to say?"


    Li Su looked at the man on the ground and patted him on the face.


    "You, not a few days of good life, ha ha."


    Jianshuo man''s voice reveals despair and hatred. Li Su doesn''t know why he has such a tone.


    All of a sudden, the strong man''s mouth sprayed blood and dyed the brown carpet crimson.


    Li Su said in secret that he was not good. He quickly pointed several acupoints on his body. The blood was still flowing out, but it was much smaller than at the beginning.


    Li Su did not expect that he would choose to bite his tongue and commit suicide. Even if he did not say anything, Li Su would not kill him.


    Is it because he''s afraid that he can''t help saying something?

 Chapter 921

    Li Su has been working very hard in the rescue, but suddenly, Jianshuo man died because he lost too much blood.


    Although Li Su is not without other ways, he does not know whether it is worth saving him.


    After one of the two men died, Li Su knew that he would scare the snake, but that''s good. He can''t be in a passive position all the time, and it''s time to let them know that he is not a soft persimmon.


    Bareheaded has ordered his men to deal with the body, and it seems that the technique is very skilled.


    "What about him? Do you want to


    Looking at the thin man beside him, he made a hand gesture to wipe his neck. At this time, the sales man had shaken into a sieve chaff.


    Li Su still shook his head. Now that the skinny man has opened his mouth, although it''s not very important information, Li Su is by no means a man who doesn''t believe what he says.


    "You go back and tell them that I already know who they are, one day


    I will visit you at your door. "


    Bareheaded hands untied the thin man''s rope, and he ran out.


    "Let him go like this, isn''t it?"


    Seeing that Li Su had let people go in this way, bald head could not help but feel strange.


    "He''s just a fly. The real tiger is still on the mountain."


    Li Su said and clenched his fist.


    Xiao Yiyi saw Li Su''s appearance and felt a little nervous. She gently opened Li Su''s fist hand and stroked it gently.


    "Be calm."


    Xiao Yiyi pinched Li Su''s hand. Although he only said three words, he let Li Su breathe slowly.


    Li Su sees that the matter here has been dealt with, so he and Xiao Yiyi want to leave.


    Seeing Li Su''s posturing to leave, he was a little worried.


    "Well, can you teach me how to pick up a bullet?"


    Bareheaded touched oneself smooth head, appear a little embarrassed.


    "Your strength has been very strong. It''s better not to learn to accept bullets."


    Li Su was speechless for a while. He had to learn how to pick up bullets.


    If Li Su were to face the situation just now, he would not choose to pick it up. It would be better for him to stay away.


    "Am I really strong? Can I beat you? "


    When bald head heard Li Su boast about himself, he could not help but feel a little happy, and his voice also improved.


    "Why not? When you can catch the bullet, you can beat me. "


    Li Su is not willing to talk with bald head, but he can''t go for a while, so he has to fight him.


    Sure enough, bald face some lonely, but also just a flash.


    Li Su and Xiao Yiyi went back together after he promised to come to the bar to see him often. Li Su is still thinking about his bald head on the road. Although he is a bit of a babe, he is still a good man. What''s more, Li Su can clearly recall the previous picture of bareheaded fighting against two, one without special training


    It''s hard for Li Su to imagine what he has experienced before.


    At this time, Li Su and Li Su had already returned home and both collapsed on the sofa.


    The next morning, Li Su and Xiao Yiyi were having breakfast. Suddenly, the servant knocked on the door and said that someone was looking for Li Su.


    Li Su felt a little strange that few people came to him in Xiao Yiyi''s home. If Zhang Qiang had something to do, he would call directly. Li Su quickly wiped his mouth and came to the gate to see what happened.


    Sure enough, a car stopped at the gate. Next to the car stood a man of about 30 years old with sunglasses. However, when he saw Li Su, he rushed to meet him. He looked very respectful.


    As soon as the man opened his mouth, Li Su knew that he was not Chinese. Li Su could barely understand his stiff Chinese. Li Su immediately thought that he might be sent by qianchongzi, because qianchongzi had said in his letter that he would come here in the next few days, and qianchongzi could not come to Xiao Yiyi''s house to find Li Su himself.


    Sure enough, after the man explained his intention, he was sent by qianchongzi


    Yes, Li Su asked him to wait at the door, and then turned back to Xiao Yiyi''s villa.


    Li Su tells Xiao Yiyi that he has a patient to go to see immediately. Xiao Yiyi doesn''t doubt it. He just tells Li Su to be more careful. After all, he is at war with Han Yu now. Li Su quickly nodded his head and agreed, with a little guilt in his heart.


    Li Su changed his clothes and came to the door. The man was still waiting there. Li Su nodded and sat in the back of the car.


    The car stopped at the gate of a five-star hotel. At this time, the morning sun was shining on the hotel building, making the whole building look resplendent.


    Li Su followed the man to the coffee shop of the hotel. Far away, Li Su had already seen the thin figure of qianchongzi. Li Su hurried over, while the driver was quietly sitting a little away from qianchongzi.


    At this time, qianchongzi is doing with his back to Li Su. He has not found that Li Su has come behind her.


    Li Su slowly stretched out his hand and put it in qianchongzi''s eyes. thousand


    Chongzi felt blindfolded, not flustered, but stretched out his hand and groped on Li Su''s hand. Gradually, a smile appeared on qianchongzi''s face.


    "It''s you."


    Although the two words in qianchongzi''s mouth are very short, Li Su has already deeply felt the emotion contained in them.


    Li Su has released his hands at this time, and qianchongzi also stands up from his seat and faces Li Su. Li Su saw qianchongzi''s eyes even covered with a layer of water mist, some hazy.


    As soon as Li Su spread out his arms, qianchongzi had already jumped into Li Su''s arms like a kitten. Li Su felt the temperature of qianchongzi in his arms and put his arms around qianchongzi.


    "Don''t tell me when you come, so that I can pick you up."


    Li Su let go of qianchongzi and sat opposite her.


    "I want to surprise you." Qianchongzi''s eyes were always looking at Li Su, as if every eye was the last.


    "You''ve made it now."


    Li Su reached out to hold qianchongzi''s hand again and gently squeezed qianchongzi''s fingers.


    Two people have been talking, as if there are endless words, although the action is different, but the smile on the face has not changed.


    Finally, Li Su and qianchongzi stood up hand in hand, walked to the elevator, and then took the elevator upstairs.


    At this time, qianchongzi has already pulled Li Su to her room. There is a refreshing aroma in the room. Li Su sniffs hard. Li Su knows that this is what qianchongzi specially prepared for him.


    As time goes by, two independent people have been united as a whole.

 Chapter 922

    Li Su and qianchongzi have ended their entanglement. At this time, they are nestling together.


    But in a building in another city, it''s a totally different scene.


    Han Yu is sitting on his chair, looking at several people standing in front of him. Qian Yu is one of them.


    "Why do even small tracking tasks fail?"


    Han Yu is beating the table with his fingers, and the rhythm makes several people standing there a little uneasy.


    "But they didn''t know about our operation." Qian Yu replied.


    This time, the action plan is very thorough. Each team is responsible for one part of the action, but they will not know what the overall goal of the action is. Therefore, even if a team member is arrested, Li Su will not know their purpose unless he catches everyone, but it is obviously impossible.


    "Well, if your actions are exposed, you''ll all be fed up."


    Han Yu turns his chair 180 degrees, with his back to them.


    "But he should have noticed that we might have to deal with him. Maybe he''s on guard."


    "So the operation has to start ahead of time."


    Finish saying this words, Han Yu unexpectedly laughed, as if Li Su was kneeling down in front of him at this time to beg for mercy.


    "Now all the links are ready."


    Qian Yu''s hands were a little wet. He put the palms of his hands on his clothes and wiped them.


    "Then do it. I can''t wait any longer."


    Han Yu turns the chair around again and claps his hand on the table.


    He felt that the murderer who killed his son was finally going to get the punishment he deserved. Although what he did could not bring his son back to life, it could make him feel less guilty.


    Qian Yu and others get Han Yu''s order and leave the office one after another.


    As soon as he went out, Qian Yu made a phone call. After he got through, Qian Yu only said two words and hung up. What he said was "action".


    Li Su has already got up with Qian Chongzi. Now he is sitting in the restaurant of the hotel. When he has a chance to have a meal with Qian Chongzi alone, Li Su naturally cherishes it very much. What he says from time to time makes Qian Chongzi on the other side tremble.


    But by this time, two black business cars had stopped outside the hotel, and six or seven people in suits, including middle-aged people in their forties and young men in their early twenties, came down one after another.


    They went into the hotel and headed straight for the restaurant.


    At this time, Li Su was still talking and laughing with qianchongzi, and didn''t find the surge


    The undercurrent of the world.


    The group had come to Li Su''s table and stopped. Now Li Su finally found the uninvited guests, but there was no change in the expression on his face.


    "Are you Li Su?"


    The middle-aged man who took the lead opened his mouth first, and Li Su turned his eyes to him.


    The middle-aged man has a national face. Under his broad forehead, he has a pair of thick eyebrows and a pair of big eyes. Coupled with his high nose, he doesn''t look angry¡° Yes


    Li Su just took a look, then looked away, and then used his fork to fork a piece of steak, and slowly put it into his mouth.


    "We are the investigation section of the National Security Bureau. Now you are suspected of divulging state secrets. I hope you can cooperate with the investigation."


    Middle aged people don''t speak fast, but they scare Qian Chongzi.


    Li Su also felt very strange that he was not interested in state secrets, let alone divulging them.


    "May I see your identification?"


    At this time, Li Su has put down his knife and fork, and this matter has begun to attract his attention.


    The middle-aged man reached into his arms and pulled out a cover


    The small dark red book was then unfolded in front of Li Su.


    It does say that Chen Yi of the investigation section of the national security agency. Li Su looks at it. The certificate is not fake, but Li Su still can''t think of any connection with state secrets.


    "Comrade Chen Yi, are you mistaken? I''m just an ordinary citizen. How can I divulge state secrets? "


    Seeing that the other party was really from the National Security Bureau, Li Su did not dare to neglect him at this time. He had already stood up from his seat.


    "If there is any mistake, we will investigate. Now please come with me."


    This middle-aged man named Chen Yi didn''t have the slightest tone of discussion.


    Li Su nodded, then turned around and whispered a few words to qianchongzi, and gently squeezed his hand on qianchongzi''s ear.


    Qianchongzi was very afraid at this time. She knew nothing about the situation. Although Li Su had just told herself not to be afraid, she couldn''t control herself at all.


    Li Su had already followed the group, leaving only Qian Chongzi standing in the same place, and the people watching were busy with their own affairs.


    At this time, qianchongzi''s bodyguard had already come up. He had seen the accident just now, but it was not very serious, so he had been watching.


    "Are you all right, miss?" The bodyguard asked.


    Thousand heavy son didn''t speak, just dull looking at Li Su leave direction.


    Then she touched her earlobe, which was missing something.


    Qianchongzi is thinking, why do you encounter danger with Li Su every time? Did he bring bad luck to Li Su?


    "Take me where you''re going this morning."


    Thousand heavy son light to bodyguard said a sentence, then also walk toward the door.


    At this time, Li Su had already got into a car with the people from the National Security Bureau. There was a person sitting on both sides of Li Su, but they all had a face, which made Li Su feel very uncomfortable.


    "Do you know what I''ve done?"


    Li Su said, looking at the person on the left and the person on the right, but both of them were like wood and had no response to Li Su''s words¡° Are you statues? "


    With that, Li Su would reach out and pinch a person''s face, but his hand was beaten off when he lifted it up.


    "You''re not wood, so why can''t you talk? Is it an inflatable doll? "


    Those people still didn''t speak, but there was an expression of impatience on their faces.


    "This doll is very lifelike. It has facial expression."


    Then Li Su laughed.


    "Can you be quiet?"


    Finally, a man sitting opposite Li Su couldn''t help talking. He couldn''t stand Li Su''s nonsense.


    "Then tell me, what have I done?"


    Li Su has guessed that Han Yu may be the leader of the national security department, because the previous information shows that Han Yu is the leader of the national security department.


    But Li Su knew nothing about what he was going to face. He knew that he didn''t have the handle in Han Yu''s hands, but since they dare to act openly, it shows that they have the strength.


    It seems that we can only wait and see its change, Li Su is also silent at this time.

 Chapter 923

    The car finally stopped in front of a building, and Li Su got out of the car among several people.


    The big red sign in the middle of the building and a row of flags at the door make this place look very dignified.


    Li Su was walking towards the building at this time. Although they didn''t take any restrictions on Li Su, Li Su didn''t dare to escape now. Once he ran away, nothing happened, but something happened.


    With the elevator stopped, Li Su had come to the interior of the building, and the displayed floor was blocked. Li Su didn''t see it, but he felt it should be on the 10th floor or so.


    Li Su is now locked up in a place that looks like an interrogation room. He sits on a small chair with a table in front of him. The room is white, and the light is bright. Li Su felt a little dazzled.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the wall opposite him, the wall


    There is a big mirror. Li Su naturally knows that this mirror is only a one-sided mirror. Maybe someone was looking at him on the other side. Thinking of this, Li Su grinned at the wall.


    After a while, the middle-aged man named Chen Yi had already pushed the door in, followed by a young woman who looked like his assistant.


    Chen Yi and another person come to Li Su and sit down. Li Su hasn''t looked away since he came in.


    "Ask what you want."


    Li Su leaned forward and put his arms on the table.


    "I think it''s a better choice for you to be frank."


    Chen Yi''s eyes did not look at Li Su, but opened the folder in his hand and turned a few pages.


    "I''d like to confess, too, but I don''t know what to confess. Would you remind me?"


    Li Su''s right finger was beating on the back of his left hand.


    It seems that they have mastered something, but Li Su doesn''t know what it is. The folder on the desk is very thick. It won''t be all his own


    A crime, right? Li Su thought.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve seen a lot of people like you. Since you don''t want to cherish this opportunity, I''ll remind you."


    Chen Yichong took out several pieces of paper from the folder and frowned at the contents.


    Li Su also glanced at the paper. Unexpectedly, he saw himself on it. It was a photo, which became black and white because it was printed out. However, from his clothes, Li Su saw that the photo should have been taken when he was sending qianchongzi back home.


    Li Su did not speak. He was waiting for the other party to speak.


    "Have you been abroad recently?"


    Chen Yi''s eyes finally stopped staring at the documents on the desk.


    "Once."


    Li Su is serious now.


    "How many days?"


    "Yes."


    After Li Su finished answering, Chen Yi stopped talking again. At this time, he lowered his head and looked for something in the information¡° You don''t have a passport, so you''re smuggling, you know? "


    Chen Yi is sitting in a chair with a very upright posture.


    "It''s not illegal in the strict sense. I was only on that ship, but later I fell into the sea and was rescued by a neighboring ship, so I feel I''m innocent."


    Looking back on the scenes at that time, Li Su is afraid now. But without that jump, I would not have been on the island with qianchongzi


    Thinking of this, Li Su couldn''t help laughing.


    Chen Yi next to the female assistant to see Li Su this way, frowned.


    "Smuggling is nothing compared with what you did later."


    Later? Li Su recalled what happened at that time. Later, I lived in qianchongzi''s house for a few days? Of course, there have been some small changes, but on the whole, it''s a good memory.


    Is he talking about beating Liu shengsanyan himself? But Li Su only won by a narrow margin. Or did you bully a girl? But he and qianchongzi are clearly in love, and qianchongzi has already been


    I''m an adult.


    Li Su shook his head and said he didn''t know what Chen Yi was saying.


    "They should like your gift very much, don''t they?"


    Chen Yi put his arms on the table and held them together.


    "Gifts? What do you mean


    Li Su shrugged. He didn''t know what Chen Yi was talking about. He went empty handed.


    "Although I don''t know how you got the information about China''s fifth generation nuclear submarines, you sold it to neighboring countries. Do you have to quibble about that?"


    nuclear-powered submarine? What the hell is this? Li Su only heard of this thing in the news, and only heard it a few times. He didn''t even know what a nuclear submarine looked like, and Li Su knew nothing about the leakage of information.


    Isn''t it necessary to add sin?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I never knew about nuclear submarines."


    Li Su''s arm had left the table and leaned back on the back of the chair.


    "You can say that, of course, but I''m afraid only you can say that


    Believe what you say. "


    Chen Yi''s eyes were staring at Li Su, and there was no change in her face.


    "Do you have any evidence for that?"


    Although Li Su asked, he was already a little weak in his heart.


    He knew that since the other party dared to bring himself here, there would never be no evidence. But how can you leave evidence for something you haven''t done?


    "You can''t sit here without proof."


    There was a smile on Chen Yi''s face.


    "What about your evidence? If there is no evidence, I will sue you for slander. " Li Su''s brows were also tightly wrinkled.


    "They have gone to get the evidence. Don''t worry too much."


    Chen Yi''s speaking speed is very slow, but every word is full of power.


    Li Su was more puzzled. Did they really have evidence?


    Meanwhile, qianchongzi has come to Xiao Yiyi''s home.


    Xiao Yiyi was very surprised at the arrival of qianchongzi, but he saw qianchongzi


    The anxious expression on Chongzi''s face, she also temporarily did not care about other things. And two people are also known, so Xiao Yiyi let qianchongzi into the home.


    Hearing what qianchongzi said, the expression on Xiao Yiyi''s face also slowly changed.


    Xiao Yiyi has no time to think about Li Su and qianchongzi. Now she just wants to know Li Su''s safety.


    But at this time, she didn''t even know where Li Su was, so she had to order all her subordinates to look for him.


    Qianchongzi is very anxious now, but there is no way. This is not her motherland, and her energy can''t be exerted at all. So she had to go back to her hotel.


    Thoughtfully, qianchongzi touched his earlobe. The earrings on it had been removed by Li Su, and Li Su also said that he must sleep well at night. Qianchongzi didn''t know what Li Su meant.

 Chapter 924

    Chen Yi found the evidence.


    Li Su looked at a pile of documents in front of him in disbelief. He had never seen them before, but Chen Yi said that they were all found from his home.


    Li Su suddenly understood that someone was blaming him. He thought of the mysterious man in black he saw when he went home. At that time, Li Su did not find any suspicious items in his home, so these documents should have been put in after that.


    In any case, he didn''t expect that Han Yu would use this mean means to deal with himself. Before, he even sent someone to assassinate him, but now he even saved the assassins. When Li Su thought of this, his hand had become a fist.


    But Li Su thinks that this kind of evidence is not enough to prove that he is the person who divulges State secrets, so at this time, Li Su only wants to be a lawyer.


    "If these crimes are true, what will be the consequences?"


    Li Su doesn''t know much about the law, so he doesn''t know how to punish the crime of divulging state secrets.


    "Death penalty."


    Chen Yi''s state at this time is very relaxed, because he feels Li Su is not very difficult to deal with.


    "Can I always meet my lawyer now?"


    "No


    Chen Yi''s answer is firm and can''t be questioned.


    "You didn''t make every effort to refuse my lawyer to meet me!"


    Li Su''s voice improved a little.


    "Then wait for him to come to you."


    Chen Yi has begun to slowly retract the expanded files into the folder.


    Li Su did not expect that he would refuse his request to see a lawyer, so their behavior is already illegal.


    Although Li Su is confident that he can escape from this place on his own, once he escapes, his guilt will surely not be cleared.


    But when they came in, they had searched out all Li Su''s personal belongings, such as watches, mobile phones and so on


    In other words, Li Su has now broken contact with the outside world.


    Li Su has now been transferred to a detention room, which looks like a prison, with only a small bed and a toilet, and nothing else. Li Su is sitting on this little bed, thinking about the whole story.


    There is no doubt that he was framed, and these people in the National Security Bureau seem to be Han Yu''s men, and they have cut off Li Su''s contact with the outside world, so Li Su can''t ask for any help.


    Are they going to kill themselves here? Li Su shook his head. Li Su didn''t think they had the courage to die in this place.


    Then they want to convict themselves and make themselves become criminals. Li Su couldn''t help taking a breath when he thought of it. It seems that they are really prepared to come this time.


    Li Su has seen the so-called evidence found in his home. He has never seen those things, and Li Su can''t understand them. They are all drawings and data.


    Night is coming soon, but Li Su doesn''t know if the sky is there, because he doesn''t even have a window where he is now. He just estimates that it''s too late.


    Sure enough, people who didn''t know what they were doing brought Li Su dinner. There were only two steamed buns and Chinese cabbage. Chinese cabbage looked like it was boiled with water.


    But Li Su still tastefully ate the rice, no matter what happened, also can''t and his stomach.


    After dinner, Li Su lay on the bed, staring at the roof.


    He slowly took a thing in his hand to his eyes and carefully observed it. The thing in Li Su''s hand was qianchongzi''s earrings. At that time, Li Su had an idea to take off qianchongzi''s earrings and put them in his mouth, so he was not found during the body search.


    At this time, Li Su held the stud in his hand and began to try to sleep. If qianchongzi was sleeping at the same time, Li Su could enter qianchongzi''s dream. This is the only way to get in touch with the outside world.


    After not knowing how long, Li Su felt that his eyelids were growing


    The more heavy, he finally entered his dream.


    Qianchongzi did fall asleep. She remembered what Li Su told her to go to bed early. Although she didn''t know why Li Su asked her to do it, she did.


    Qianchongzi had fallen asleep, and her dream began to form.


    Qianchongzi is now in a shrine in his hometown, surrounded by people, men, women, old and young. They gather here to see the cherry blossom. Qianchongzi was also wearing a kimono with the same color as the cherry blossom. The kimono was also printed with white snowflakes. Now she was walking slowly.


    Qianchongzi remembers that she seems to be with her father, but she can''t see him at this time.


    Suddenly, a person stood in front of qianchongzi, blocking her way forward. Qianchongzi looked up at the man who was much taller than herself, but she found that his face was a little fuzzy, and she couldn''t recognize who he was.


    Then, qianchongzi heard someone calling her name. She found that the person in front of her was the master of the voice, and what he said was actually in the middle


    Wen.


    The blurred face gradually became clear, and qianchongzi finally recognized the person in front of her. It was Li Su. She didn''t know why Li Su appeared here, but she was only very happy.


    "Qianchongzi, do you know me?"


    Li Su put his hands on qianchongzi''s shoulder.


    Qian zhongzi nodded, his eyes were a little confused.


    "Do you know where you are now?"


    Li Su''s face was closer.


    "Yes, this is the place where I came to see cherry blossoms since I was a child."


    Qianchongzi showed a warm smile, but Li Su''s face was a little worried.


    "Qianchongzi, listen to me. You are in your own dream now. Can you realize that?"


    Li Su gently shook qianchongzi''s shoulder.


    "Dream?" Thousand heavy son just asked out this word, then hit a spirit, her consciousness began to become clear.


    In front of her, Li Su''s image became more specific. Although qianchongzi didn''t know why Li Su was here and why she was wearing a gorgeous kimono, she gradually felt that it was a dream.


    "Can you feel like you''re in a dream?"


    Li Su''s hand has been in qianchongzi''s face.


    After hearing what Li Su said, qianchongzi really realized that he was in a dream.


    "Have you not been taken away?"


    Qianchongzi looks a little confused, but she can gradually recall what happened in reality.

 Chapter 925

    Seeing that qianchongzi had been awake a lot, Li Su took qianchongzi to a bench and sat down.


    Although the cherry trees around him can be called a grand sight, Li Su has no mind to appreciate the cherry blossoms in qianchongzi''s dream. Li Su was surprised that qianchongzi could have such a wonderful dream.


    At this time, they had already sat down on a bench, and the people nearby came and went, but they didn''t notice Li Su and qianchongzi.


    Li Su told qianchongzi what happened after he left the hotel restaurant, including his address and the things that were framed.


    Qianchongzi listened to Li Su''s words, her mouth was wide open. When she heard that if she was convicted, she would be sentenced to death, she even closed her eyes.


    Qianchongzi also tells Li Su that Xiao Yiyi is organizing people to look for her. Qianchongzi can go to Xiao Yiyi for help after Li Su is taken away, which Li Su did not expect.


    Li Su told Qian Chongzi to tell Xiao Yiyi what he said. He was afraid that Qian Chongzi would not remember, so he told her again.


    "But why did you come into my dream?"


    Qianchongzi looks at Li Su sitting beside him in doubt.


    "Do you remember the stud I took off your ear? I just use it as a tool


    For our psychic medium. "


    Li Su pointed to qianchongzi''s ear.


    Qianchongzi nodded his head.


    Li Su has no good way now, but he has to get in touch with the outside world. I hope Xiao Yiyi can successfully find himself after receiving the news he sent her.


    After all that had been said, Li Su said goodbye to qianchongzi, and then recited "wake up" three times.


    After Li Su left, qianchongzi''s dream suddenly collapsed.


    Qianchongzi opened his eyes and found himself lying in the hotel room. She touched her face and recalled the feeling that Li Su Gang had just touched her.


    Is that really a dream? Why does it feel so real?


    Qianchongzi suddenly thought of what Li Su said to herself. She got out of bed immediately, found a pen and paper, and took notes of what Li Su said. Then she repeatedly confirmed it several times and found that there was nothing missing. Then she went back to bed and lay down.


    Qianchongzi doesn''t know if what Li Su said in her dream is true, because she thinks it''s incredible, but it''s no harm to try.


    It''s late at night now. Qianchongzi planned to go to Xiao Yiyi tomorrow morning, but now every second makes Li Su''s situation more dangerous, so qianchongzi got up from the bed, changed his clothes and walked out of the room


    .


    Qianchongzi wakes up the bodyguard who is sleeping, and they drive to Xiao Yiyi''s home.


    To qianchongzi''s surprise, Xiao Yiyi hasn''t gone to bed yet. Xiao Yiyi doesn''t want to sleep, but is worried that he can''t sleep.


    Although Xiao Yiyi didn''t know what happened to qianchongzi so late, he was still waiting for qianchongzi at the door of the villa.


    After a simple greeting, they went into the room. Qianchongzi tried to slow down his speaking speed, but he was still very anxious. Xiao Yiyi had to appease qianchongzi''s mood first, and qianchongzi calmed down.


    Qianchongzi took out his paper full of words and showed it to Xiao Yiyi. Then he explained it to Xiao Yiyi.


    Although Li Su''s dream to qianchongzi sounds a little strange, Xiao Yiyi won''t feel strange about anything related to Li Su now.


    Although qianchongzi''s words on the paper are a little crooked, Xiao Yiyi still understands what''s going on, and her eyebrows are wrinkled tightly.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Yiyi slowly put down the paper in his hand, and qianchongzi''s words have been finished. Xiao Yiyi looks out of the window with a dignified face. The moonlight has turned the whole world into a pale color.


    Xiao Yiyi immediately made a few phone calls. Although it was already early in the morning, everyone answered the bell as soon as it started to ring.


    After the call, Xiao Yiyi sat down on the sofa, while qianchongzi stood aside with some formality.


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first."


    Qianchongzi lowered his head and almost lost his voice.


    "What are you doing back there? Sleep here. "


    Xiao Yiyi leaned on the sofa and rubbed his temple with his hands.


    "But..."


    Qianchongzi wanted to say something, but the words stopped again.


    "You can sleep here. If you let Li Su know that I''ve driven you away, he won''t want to."


    With that, Xiao Yiyi stood up, took qianchongzi''s hand and walked upstairs. Qianchongzi is to let Xiao Yiyi hold his hand and bow his head.


    With the return of the sun, the real second day has begun.


    Although the bed was a little bit broken, Li Su still slept soundly. He didn''t want to break his body before facing the real enemy.


    Li Su didn''t know if she had remembered what she said to qianchongzi in her dream. That was the only way for her now, otherwise she would have to break out and live a wandering life.


    I don''t know how long it took, Li Su was taken to the interrogation room again.


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing when he revisited his hometown. As soon as he sat down in his chair, Chen Yi also pushed the door in.


    A small table is just like the Han kingdom of Chu River, blocking the middle of Chen Yi and Li Su. At this time, the two people''s eyes are opposite, and they want to read the thoughts hidden behind their eyes from each other''s eyes.


    "Did you sleep well yesterday?"


    Chen Yi opened his assistant, handed him the coffee, sipped it gently, then closed his eyes and shook his head.


    "Great."


    Li Su looked at Chen Yi with a relaxed face, not moved at all.


    "If you think about it, you can account for your crime now."


    Chen Yi put the cup on the table, but his hand was still on it.


    "I''ve figured it out." Li Su held his arms together.


    "You can say that."


    As soon as Chen Yi heard what Li Su said, he thought about it clearly and sat upright.


    "I think I''ve been framed. I haven''t leaked any secrets at all."


    Chen Yi immediately changed his face. He didn''t expect that Li Su would dare to tease himself.


    Although Chen Yi was ordered to investigate Li Su, the order did not say that he must protect Li Su''s safety.


    "Come on, handcuff him for me." Chen Yi shouts to the camera.


    Immediately two people came in from the door, went to Li Su''s side, and put Li Su''s handcuffs on the table and his feet on the iron ring on the ground.


    Li Su did not resist, but extended his hand and foot to cooperate with them, which made Chen Yi more angry.


    Chen Yi drove the others out, but the others had already stood beside Li Su.

 Chapter 926

    Li Su ignored Chen Yi standing beside him and looked straight ahead as if Chen Yi did not exist.


    On the other side of the mirror, Qian Jian was standing and watching.


    "Chen Yi is a little impulsive." Qian Yu said softly.


    The people next to him don''t know what he means.


    Sure enough, Chen Yi''s hand has become a fist, eyes staring at Li Su sitting on the chair.


    "Tell you well, you don''t listen, it seems that you are a little itchy." Chen Yi said to Li Su with a smile.


    Li Su still ignored him, but there was a faint smile on his face.


    Chen yishizai can''t stand this kind of person who can only show off his tongue for a while. He has already raised his foot and kicked Li Su''s waist.


    Li Su''s hands and feet were handcuffed and he could not move at all.


    Chen Yi saw that his foot was about to kick Li Su, and he had a little cheerfulness in his heart in advance.


    But Li Su slapped the table fiercely. His body seemed to be pulled back by an unknown force, and his hands and legs were straight.


    Chen Yi''s foot was naturally empty, and his body seemed to be dragged by a carriage and rushed forward.


    Li Su''s hands and legs were forced at the same time, and he pulled himself back to the original position, while Chen Yi lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    Li Su didn''t look at Chen Yi who fell behind him. He knew what he was like just by imagination.


    Chen Yi has been struggling to get up. He thinks that he just stepped on it carelessly and slipped, so he fell down.


    Li Su didn''t seem to hear Chen Yi get up. He still didn''t move.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the room is very quiet, even the breathing sound of two people can be heard clearly. Neither of the two people in the house moved, and the people outside were also watching the situation in the house with bated breath.


    Chen Yi ate this dark loss, naturally will not give up, he faced


    At this time is back to his Li Su, is gnashing his teeth.


    See Chen Yi again the whole body muscle taut, right hand tightly into a fist, noisy Li Su''s back of the head pounded in the past.


    Although Li Su''s back is facing Chen Yi, he already knows the situation behind him like the palm of his hand. He seems to have eyes behind his head. At the moment when Chen Yi''s fist is about to touch him, Li Su''s head is slightly on one side, and Chen Yi''s fist is waving from Li Su''s ear, accompanied by a strange wind.


    Where has Chen Yi been humiliated in his own territory? He has always been beaten by others, and he even refuses to hide.


    He immediately put his fist back, and then swept across from the right side. The target was still Li Su''s head.


    "I''ll see where you''re going!" Chen Yi is doing action, the mouth still does not forget to recite.


    Li Su really had no place to hide. His hands and feet were all handcuffed. No matter how flexible his skill was, he could not escape the blow.


    Li Su did not evade Chen Yi''s fist. First, he could not


    Second, there is no need for him to hide. Li Su thinks that Chen Yi''s fists can''t pose any threat to him at all, but he tried to escape because he wanted to teach this self righteous man a lesson. Chen Yi''s fist mingled with the subtle sound of breaking, and Li Su''s head came to a close contact.


    Only a dull crash was heard. Chen Yi''s fist had been firmly hit on Li Su''s head. Does Li Su feel anything at this time? Of course. Is it a pain? Of course not.


    After hitting Li Su, Chen Yi immediately took back his hand. Although he looked calm, the expression on his face had betrayed him.


    Chen Yi''s teeth are clenched, as if he was the one who was hit in the head by his fist.


    Li Su''s face was expressionless, as if there was a breeze from his head. However, Li Su knew that Chen Yi had no feeling of feeling good at this time. Li Su still remembered Xiao Huangmao''s experience very clearly.


    Chen Yi shakes his right hand, but when he wants to do something, the people in the interrogation room are pushed away.


    Chen Yi''s assistant came in and whispered a few words to him. Then he looked at Li Su suspiciously, turned and walked out of the interrogation room.


    Seeing this scene, Li Su was overjoyed. It seems that the dream he entrusted to qianchongzi has already had an effect.


    The assistant told Chen Yi that Xiao Yiyi came to the door.


    Xiao Yiyi has indeed come to the door, and now she is outside the building, along with Qian Chongzi and several lawyers.


    The bright red flag on the flagpole at the gate is being gently held up by the breeze, and the sun is evenly sprinkled on it, making the flag look more dazzling and eye-catching.


    Xiao Yiyi looked up at the flag hanging in mid air and gave a cold hum.


    After a while, Chen Yi came out of the gate, followed by his assistant.


    "That''s him."


    Qianchongzi put his mouth close to Xiao Yiyi''s ear, and his lips moved a few times.


    Xiao Yiyi heard what Qian Chongzi said and nodded, but his eyes fell all the time


    It''s on Chen Yi.


    "I said who it was. It was Miss Xiao."


    Chen Yi sees Xiao Yiyi and steps forward quickly.


    At this time, he had completely lost his ferocious appearance in the interrogation room. They were even friendly, but his hands were still aching.


    "Do you know me?"


    There is no expression on Xiao Yiyi''s face. Although she is surprised that she knows herself, her tone is cold.


    "Of course, there are not many people who don''t know Miss Xiao in this city."


    Chen Yi saw Xiao Yiyi''s cold expression, and his smile relaxed slowly.


    Chen Yi knows what Xiao Yiyi''s purpose is, but he still can''t believe it, because no one knows Li Su is here except the people in the building.


    Of course, Li Su knows, but he doesn''t have any communication tools. Chen Yishi can''t figure out how Xiao Yiyi came here.


    "Now that you know me, I''ll get to the point. Li Su is here, right?" Xiao Yiyi''s eyes moved away from Chen Yi and turned to the building behind him.


    The appearance of the building is very solemn, and the glittering sign above the gate makes the building stand out among many similar buildings.


    Unfortunately, the interior of the building may not match the red flag and the sign at the door.


    "Miss Xiao said that Li Su was the miracle doctor? But I don''t know where he is. Why does Miss Xiao say he is here? "


    Chen Yi''s face again appeared a shallow smile, but this smile let qianchongzi feel very uncomfortable.


    Seeing that he still refuses to admit it, Xiao Yiyi is not worried. She is sure that Li Su is still in the building.

 Chapter 927

    Xiao Yiyi had already guessed that they would not admit that Li Su was here.


    "You''d better stop joking? My informants have seen him enter the building and never come out again. "


    Xiao Yiyi knows very well that Chen Yi doesn''t know how she learned that Li Su was here, so she dares to say so.


    In fact, Chen Yi has doubts about Xiao Yiyi''s words, but if not, it doesn''t seem to explain the fact that she knows Li Su is here.


    Chen Yi did not answer immediately, but looked at the people behind Xiao Yiyi one by one. He had found that Xiao Yiyi had come prepared this time.


    "Can we say that the Xiao family has such a huge influence in Xingqing city?" Chen Yi murmured in his heart.


    If she really knew that Li Su was here, Chen Yi would be just like a real fool.


    Xiao Yiyi looks at the change of Chen Yi''s expression with great interest. She knows that her strategy is successful.


    "Yes, he''s here. For the safety of the suspect, we''re here


    We must also take some confidentiality measures. After all, we are not an ordinary public security department here. "


    Chen Yi still decides to tell Xiao Yiyi truthfully, because even if Xiao Yiyi knows that Li Su is here, it can''t help Li Su''s accusation at all. It just adds some touching drama. Thinking of this, Chen Yi couldn''t help humming twice in his heart.


    "Officer Chen is really aware of current affairs. Since he is here, please take us in to see him."


    Xiao Yiyi''s tone is neither humble nor overbearing, which makes people unable to refuse.


    Chen Yi weighed the pros and cons in mind, although let them meet also has no influence, but this kind of unnecessary trouble or omit better.


    "I''m really sorry, because Mr. Li Su is involved in a major case of divulging state secrets, so I can''t arrange for you to meet."


    Chen Yi''s eyes were more contemptuous than just now.


    "Every word you say now will come into the ears of several famous lawyers behind me. Even so, do you still refuse to meet us?"


    Xiao Yiyi knew for a long time that the operation would not go smoothly, so he called all the most powerful lawyers in the group.


    At this time, the lawyers are staring at Chen Yi, as if they even want to see through Chen Yi''s inner thoughts.


    Chen Yi didn''t expect that Xiao Yiyi was also prepared this time. He was very confident just now. Now he seems to be drained.


    "Of course not. It''s also for the safety of the suspect."


    Chen Yi quickly waved his hand, but he didn''t want to annoy the Xiao group because of this kind of thing.


    "Then stop talking nonsense and take us in."


    Xiao Yiyi said that he had already stepped in, and Qian Chongzi and a group of lawyers were also following him. See things develop to this point, Chen Yi also had to quickly walk in front of Xiao Yiyi, to show them the way.


    Li Su is now sitting in the interrogation room bored, Chen Yi is no longer here to "beat" him, he thought it was meaningless.


    Li Su knows that Xiao Yiyi is coming, but he doesn''t know if Xiao Yiyi can help himself to get rid of the crime. While Li Su was thinking, the door was opened again, and he came in


    Two young men came up to Li Su, untied Li Su''s handcuffs from the table, and then tied them together again. They sandwiched Li Su in the middle and walked out of the door.


    At this time, in an office, Qian Yu is talking about something with Chen Yi.


    "How could anyone know that Li Su was here?"


    When Qian Yu heard that someone came to the door, he was surprised. He patted the table and frowned.


    "I can''t answer that question, but I can guarantee that there is absolutely no omission in our confidentiality measures."


    When Chen Yi saw Qian Yu''s anger, he didn''t look nervous.


    Chen Yi doesn''t know why his leader sent Qian Yu and himself to deal with Li Su. It seems that he is just an ordinary man.


    Qian Yu didn''t speak any more. He was the only one in the room who knew the horror of Li Su. With a sigh, he got up and went to the window.


    Xiao Yiyi is now sitting in a meeting room, with one side looking up in the middle


    Although you can clearly see the scene on the other side of the glass wall, you can''t hear any sound.


    A transparent wall is like a boundary between two worlds.


    Xiao Yiyi was staring at the other side of the glass. After a while, the door behind was opened. First came a young man in a suit, who turned his head to the back immediately after entering the door.


    Sure enough, he was followed by Li Su, who was looking around. Seeing Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi on the other side of the glass wall, Li Su immediately grinned.


    Xiao Yiyi and Qian zhongzi see Li Su''s relaxed face, and their hearts are finally in their stomachs.


    Li Su stepped forward quickly and sat down in a chair near the glass wall.


    In the other room on the top floor, Qian Yu and Chen Yi are staring at the screen and observing the people in the meeting room.


    After Li Su sat down, he winked at Xiao Yiyi. Xiao Yiyi looked up at the bright red dot camera on the roof of the house and nodded to Li Su.


    Thousand heavy son is a face doubt of looking at two people.


    After Li Su nodded, they both picked up the receiver in their hands.


    "Are you all right?"


    Xiao Yiyi picked up the receiver and immediately asked Li Su.


    "I''m ok. It''s too smelly here. There are too many mosquitoes and flies."


    Hearing what Li Su said, Xiao Yiyi also showed doubts.


    "Mosquitoes and flies always try to bite me, but in the end they get their teeth."


    Li Su winked at Xiao Yiyi. Xiao Yiyi understood what Li Su meant.


    Chen Yi has long recognized the meaning of Li Su''s words. His hands are clenched into fists. When they are clenched tightly, there is still a faint sense of pain. The more so, his fists are clenched more tightly.


    Qian Yu did not have a deep look at Chen Yi¡° How do you know I''m here? "


    Li Su knows better than anyone how they know, but it''s more convenient to pretend to be stupid about some things.


    Xiao''s group''s eyes are everywhere in the city.


    No matter where I go, someone will report it to me. "


    Xiao Yiyi of course understands Li Su''s meaning, so she also cooperates with Li Su to put a smoke bomb.


    After hearing this sentence, Chen Yi turned his head to one side and snorted softly.


    Li Su heard Xiao Yiyi''s reply and nodded in approval.


    "But how can I get you out?"


    When Xiao Yiyi said this, his voice was much smaller unconsciously.


    On this issue, Li Su has been thinking, but he did not think of any good way.


    To prove their innocence, it is necessary to prove that Chen Yi they do is false.

 Chapter 928

    Li Su still feels very difficult about this time.


    The other side is obviously by Han Yu''s direct instructions to deal with themselves, and Qian Yu also came here to sit down, they must be prepared.


    If you want to solve this problem perfectly, you should not only let yourself get away, but also make Han Yu a soldier. Li Su rubs his temple, and he doesn''t know what to do.


    Now Li Su''s personal freedom has been restricted, and all things have to be done by Xiao Yiyi. Although he believes in Xiao Yiyi''s ability, there is still a big discount for him to start with himself.


    And even if Li Su has some ideas now, he can''t tell Xiao Yiyi because he knows that Chen Yi is monitoring himself somewhere.


    "You don''t have to save me. I can go out if I want to."


    If Li suruo really wants to go out, I''m afraid no one in the building can stop him, but he doesn''t want to.


    "What should I do now?"


    Xiao Yiyi leaned forward.


    "Is that what qianchongzi told you?"


    Only he himself, Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi knew what Li Su said


    Tao, that''s what happened to qianchongzi last night.


    When Chen Yi heard that they were talking about something he didn''t know, he was a little worried.


    "Qianchongzi came to my house in the middle of the night and told me, don''t you thank her?"


    Xiao Yiyi looked at the thousand heavy son sitting on one side.


    At this time, qianchongzi was lowering his head, looking up at Li Su from time to time, and then lowering his head.


    Li Su pointed to the receiver and then to qianchongzi. Xiao Yiyi handed the receiver to qianchongzi.


    "Thank you so much."


    As soon as qianchongzi put the receiver to her ear, Li Su''s gentle voice came into her ear.


    "I don''t work hard. Sister Xiao worked hard. She didn''t sleep all night for your sake. "


    Speaking of this, qianchongzi seems to recall something, his eyes are rolling, and his face is blushing.


    Xiao Yiyi heard qianchongzi boasting about himself, and he laughed helplessly.


    "Well, you all work hard. I''ll reward you when I go out."


    Li Su had a bad smile on his face, which made Qian Chongzi blush even more.


    Chen Yi in front of the screen to hear Li Su and they even began to flirt, feel more unhappy.


    Li Su talked with Qian Chongzi and Xiao Yiyi about some "private" things.


    "Are they all lawyers?"


    Li Su turns her eyes to the middle-aged men behind Xiao Yiyi.


    Xiao Yiyi nodded, the focus of his eyes did not move away from Li Su''s face.


    Li Su nodded again, and the receiver came to a lawyer, whom Li Su had seen when he went to Xiao''s group. Chen Yi saw the receiver to the lawyer, the body immediately close to the screen.


    But the result still let Chen Yi a little disappointed, Li Su and the lawyer are just communicating some questions about their charges, and not a word is related to other things.


    But Chen Yi never thought of what other news he would hear. After all, Li Su has been a major criminal suspect and has been here by Chen Yi Guan.


    Finally, it''s time for the meeting. Li Su tells Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi not to worry about themselves. Then he puts down the receiver and turns to walk out of the door. Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi watch Li Su leave, knowing that they can''t even see Li Su''s clothes.


    Later, Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi left the building. They didn''t get any valuable information this time, but they were relieved to see Li Su''s health.


    After Li Su left, he was directly escorted to the interrogation room by the two men.


    He returned to the familiar place and sat on the familiar chair again. After a while, the familiar people came in.


    Chen Yi did not have before that pair of fury appearance, has restored a steady middle-aged man. He sat in front of Li Su and stared at her.


    "Mr. Chen, is your hand OK?"


    Li Su pretended to be concerned. In fact, he was already laughing.


    Li Su thinks that Chen Yi should be angered again this time, but Chen Yi still has no expression as if he didn''t hear Li Su''s words.


    "Although they know you are here, they can''t help you in any way."


    Chen Yi''s tone is steady and gentle, just like a math teacher talking about boring formulas.


    "I know."


    Seeing that Chen Yi was so serious, Li Su couldn''t help getting serious.


    "If you plead guilty early, you won''t have to delay me any longer."


    Chen Yi''s body leaned forward, and the voice that came into Li Su''s ears became clear.


    "If I confess, won''t I have no way to live?"


    Li Su shook his head helplessly.


    "Do you think that if you don''t plead guilty, there will be a way out?"


    Every word Chen Yi said seemed to have great power.


    Li Su felt that he had nothing to communicate with Chen Yi, so he shut up and stopped talking.


    Two people spent a while, no one spoke again, and after a period of time, Chen Yi got up and left, Li Su was also re locked in the small dark room.


    Xiao Yiyi is not idle after returning home. She immediately calls the bald head of the bar and asks him to monitor Chen Yi''s whereabouts.


    Bald head heard that Li Su had been arrested. He was so angry that he immediately wanted to rescue Li Su by himself. However, after Xiao Yiyi told him that it was the national security bureau that arrested Li Su, the fire went away.


    Although bareheaded can''t rescue Li Su himself, he can do many things. He immediately sent someone to investigate Chen Yi''s information, and arranged people to watch Chen Yi in his unit, at home and in the restaurants he often goes to. The results of the survey surprised Xiao Yiyi. Although Chen Yi is middle-aged and has been married for a long time, his child was born in recent years.


    And since his child was born, he has been in poor health, so he needs to pay attention


    To frequent hospitalization, and repeated treatment plus high treatment costs, but let Chen Yi''s family is not well-off.


    Xiao Yiyi know this news, immediately let bald continue to investigate, she wants to know more specific.


    Everyone has weaknesses. Chen Yi can''t be an exception. Since he has weaknesses, he may be defeated.


    Although Li Su''s opponent is not Chen Yi, Chen Yi is in charge of this time. If you defeat Chen Yi, you can''t defeat Han Yu at one stroke, but you can get Li Su out of this dilemma.


    But how to do it, Xiao Yiyi has not decided at this time, if really let her use illegal things to save Li Su, of course, she will do it, but she decided to let Li Su know about it first, and then make a decision.

 Chapter 929

    Night soon came, and today''s night is particularly hazy, like a veil between the sky and the earth.


    Qianchongzi looked out of the window, his eyes seemed to be a deep night sky, and from time to time there were several stars flashing.


    She looked back at the clock hanging on the wall. The short needle was between nine and ten. Then she got up from her chair and lay down on the bed.


    Qianchongzi knows that she will see Li Su in another world tonight, and today she is on a mission.


    This time, the place where Li Su appeared was no longer in the magic place full of cherry blossoms, but in the woods full of green. Li Su felt familiar, but could not remember where it was.


    He walked slowly in the woods, but his eyes looked around, trying to find qianchongzi''s figure.


    Sure enough, next to a small pool, Li Su saw qianchongzi sitting in the open space. Seeing the pool, Li Su remembered the place


    .


    This is the island where he and qianchongzi were trapped at that time. Now the island has become a good memory for them.


    Li Su went forward and called Qian Chongzi''s name. Qian Chongzi turned his head and saw Li Su standing behind him.


    Li Su saw qianchongzi''s doubts and knew that she had not yet distinguished between the dream and the reality, so she went to qianchongzi''s side and explained with qianchongzi quietly.


    Finally, qianchongzi once mastered her consciousness in her dream. She looked around and lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "You should have something to say to me this time?"


    Li Su believes that Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi must have thought of something, but he still doesn''t know.


    Qianchongzi nodded gently, and then told Li Su about Chen Yi that the bald man had investigated.


    Li Su''s brows were tightly wrinkled. Even the scenery on the desert island did not make Li Su any better.


    Of course, Li Su knows that this is a big weakness of Chen Yi. He is listening


    After finishing qianchongzi''s narration, I have my own ideas in my heart.


    However, how to use this weakness to subdue Chen Yi is by no means a simple problem, and even if a Chen Yi falls down, there will be more Chen Yi standing up.


    As long as one day does not defeat Han Yu itself, then Li Su does not want to live a truly peaceful life.


    After breaking away from qianchongzi''s dream, Li Sujin came into his own dream. Now he can control his dream to a certain extent.


    Now Li Su is in a white world. The sky is white and the earth is white. Li Su seems to be locked in a big white box.


    This only white place is Li Su''s own fantasy world. He likes to think here, which makes him feel calm.


    In a state of vague and clear consciousness, Li Su opened his eyes again.


    He looked around and found that he was still in the small dark room. In the direction of the line of sight, it was the gray roof, but under him


    Yes, there are some hard bed boards.


    Li Su raised his arm, wanted to see the time, but found that the wrist had been empty. He just lay there, like in a dream, because it was hard for him to say that it was reality until someone brought him breakfast.


    Breakfast only a potato cake and an egg, plus a small bowl of porridge without rice, but Li Su still had nothing left to eat.


    Shortly after breakfast, someone took Li Su to the interrogation room. Li Su was trying to find Chen Yi, but he took the lead in finding himself.


    Li Su waited in the interrogation room for half an hour before Chen Yi opened the door and came in. He was still followed by his assistant.


    Seeing Chen Yi come in, Li Su greets him with a smile, but Chen Yi doesn''t have any reaction, which makes Li Su feel a little self defeating.


    "How was Mr. Chen''s rest last night?"


    Li Su saw that Chen Yi had already sat on the chair, and he leaned forward and propped his elbows on the table.


    Chen Yi did not answer, just looking at the thick documents, his assistant is pointing.


    "What did you say?"


    After about ten minutes, Chen Yi raised his head and looked at Li Su.


    Li Su could not remember what he had asked ten minutes ago, so he shook his head.


    "I''ve looked at the information carefully, and I really don''t find any flaws that can exonerate you."


    Chen Yi finished not forgetting to sigh.


    Li Su looks at Chen Yi this hateful appearance, the tooth has already bitten tightly.


    With such a bad father, it''s no wonder that his children will get incurable diseases, Li Su thought.


    "Well, you should know how much of the information is true and how much is false."


    Li Su raised his right hand to support his chin.


    "True or false, maybe not many people care about it."


    A strange smile appeared on Chen Yi''s face.


    "Oh? You should get a lot of money for this, right? I don''t know if it''s enough to save Qian Qian''s life. "


    Qianqian is the name of Chen Yi''s daughter, which qianchongzi told Li Su last night.


    Li Su is pinching the finger of the other hand with one hand. He doesn''t look at Chen Yi, but Chen Yi shakes slightly after hearing this.


    This small change is not obvious, but it has not escaped Li Su''s eyes.


    Chen Yi took a deep breath and told the assistant a few times. The assistant stood up and went out. His eyes were fixed on Li Su, as if he wanted to see through Li Su''s heart.


    Li Su already knows that his seemingly careless words have caused a great impact on Chen Yi''s heart.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Although Chen Yi''s face looks very calm, his eyes are not calm at this time, just like the lake wrinkled by the breeze.


    Instead of speaking, Li Su looked at the camera in the corner of the roof¡° It doesn''t matter. I''ve had someone turn it off. "


    Chen Yi saw through Li Su''s meaning at a glance. In fact, even if Li Su didn''t mention it


    This request, he will do the same.


    "Is Qianqian your daughter?"


    Li Su finally falls his eyes on Chen Yi. Now Chen Yi looks like a father.


    "How do you know that? They didn''t tell you about it yesterday


    Chen Yi''s voice is still normal, but he doesn''t have the feeling of Zhongqi just now.


    "How do I know? That doesn''t seem to be the point. "


    Li Su yawned and then stretched.


    "If you have anything to say, you don''t have to beat around the bush."


    Chen Yi''s voice was a little more rapid.


    "I heard that Qianqian''s health is not very good."


    Li Su put his hand on his face.


    Li Su doesn''t know whether his mace will work or not, but if Chen Yi is a qualified father, then Li Su is confident.


    Chen Yi''s eyes began to drift.

 Chapter 930

    Chen Yi''s father is a policeman, so he was raised by his father as a policeman.


    Finally, when he grew up, he became a policeman as his father wanted. Later, because of his outstanding performance, he was transferred to the national security department.


    In the national security department, Chen Yi''s advantage has been magnified. He has made many achievements, and has gone from an ordinary police officer to his present position.


    Although his current official position is not big, he is very satisfied with it.


    At the age of 29, he married his wife, but after they got married, they had no children. They went to the hospital for examination, and neither of them had any health problems.


    This makes Chen Yidu feel desperate for life, but just a few years ago, when the couple were going to adopt a child, his wife was pregnant.


    This is a great joy for both families.


    After his daughter was born, Chen Yi felt that he had become the happiest person in the world. Every day after work, he returned home as fast as he could


    Look at your little princess.


    But it didn''t last long. A few months after his daughter was born, she was found to have congenital leukemia.


    Chen Yi and her daughter ran all over the hospital, but there is no complete cure, only through treatment to maintain life.


    Now Chen Yi''s daughter Qianqian is five years old. At that time, the doctor said that she could not live to be five years old, but she did.


    But Chen Yi''s family also gradually can''t afford the high medical expenses.


    When Qian Yu came to him, he refused, but only when he got the money that Qian Yu promised himself could his daughter have the hope to continue to live, so he compromised.


    Moreover, when he saw Li Su and saw Li Su''s appearance as a rogue, he felt less guilty.


    But now Li Su, who is sitting opposite Chen Yi, suddenly hit his pain point.


    Now he''s confused again. There''s more than one thing that makes him confused.


    Chen Yi not only has to worry about her daughter''s health, but also for her daughter''s health


    He racked his brains to convict Li Su, but now Li Su has thrown himself a difficult problem.


    "What do you want?"


    Chen Yi heard Li Su say that Qianqian''s health is not good, suddenly anxious.


    "Do you know what I do?"


    Li Su stretched out a finger and pointed to his face.


    "Doctor."


    Chen Yi''s eyes stare at the blue gray desktop. The color of the desktop reminds him of the medicine bottle that Qian Qian took.


    "Do you know that I may be the only one in the world who can cure your daughter?"


    Li Su''s fingers are beating on the table irregularly, just like a Morse code without content.


    "Fart, they are so many experts can''t cure, how can you cure?"


    Chen Yi patted the table with his hand and stared at Li Su with round eyes. He did know that Li Su was a doctor, and it was said that his medical skills were good


    But he hasn''t stopped looking for experts for several years, but the results are the same.


    Seeing Chen Yi''s appearance, Li Su really wants to ignore him, but Chen Yi''s daughter is now his only chance to turn over. He must seize this opportunity.


    "If you believe me, you can go and find out which of my diseases Li Su treated is not a complicated disease. I don''t need to boast about such a thing."


    After Li Su said these words, he began to laugh in his heart, occasionally blowing the bull''s rights, which should be the adjustment of life.


    At this time, Chen Yi had to think deeply. If Li Su is really the only person in the world who can cure his daughter''s illness, then his behavior is killing Li Su, and killing Li Su is equivalent to personally destroying the possibility of her recovery, or even killing his own daughter.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yi''s hands have hugged his head. He feels as if there is a train in his skull. He wants to burst his head.


    These changes of Chen Yi, obvious or not obvious, are all ignored by Li Su


    I saw it in my eyes.


    Chen Yi now looks like a father whose daughter is sick. Li Su looks at the scene and even shows some compassion.


    Just when Li Su wanted to say something, Chen Yi suddenly got up and walked out of the interrogation room.


    Li Su sighed softly. Although Chen Yi and his daughter''s affair made Li Su feel a little impatient, it seems that it has already achieved results.


    Chen Yi just wants to go out for a breath. As soon as he goes out, he sees Qian Yu standing here.


    "I heard you turned off the interrogation room. What do you want to do?" Qian Yu asked harshly.


    Chen Yi''s face was almost sad. After seeing Qian Yu''s figure, he immediately put it away.


    Now Chen Yi looks no different from usual.


    "It''s OK. I just have some confidential things to ask him."


    Chen Yi''s voice sounds like a pool of stagnant water, without any anger.


    "What''s the secret, and turn off the microphone?"


    Qian Yu''s face showed a puzzled look.


    Chen Yi didn''t want to say anything more. He waved his hand and walked behind Qian Yu.


    At this time, Chen Yi is standing by a huge French window. The scenery of the city is reflected in Chen Yi''s eyes through the glass.


    His head has become a mess of porridge, he does not know how to do, is to continue? Or give up?


    If Li Su can really cure Qianqian''s disease as he said, it''s worth what he does. But if Li Su deceives himself, he may become the target of public criticism.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yi quickly walked back to his office and sat down at his desk.


    He turns on the computer, taps the mouse and keyboard several times, and then concentrates on browsing the content on the screen.


    The titles such as "the young doctor treats poliomyelitis by acupuncture", "the incurable disease is cured, but the doctor comes from the small clinic" emerge one after another. Chen Yi opened every relevant webpage and found Li Su


    Those things are true.


    He leaned back in the chair, his eyes closed tightly, and his right thumb and index finger were tightening the center of his eyebrows.


    After reading so many news, not only did not let Chen Yi''s heart more relaxed, but it was tangled a bit.


    If what Li Su says is false, he is just bragging, then Chen Yi can rush to the interrogation room and beat Li Su fat, and then send him to the execution ground.


    But what Li Su said is true, that is to say, Li Su may really have the ability to cure her daughter.


    Then there are only two choices in front of Chen Yi: to save her daughter, or not to save her daughter.


    But this problem is far from as simple as the literal, which is also the reason why Chen Yi has been so distressed.


    Pull a hair and move the whole body, what you have to do is not just a choice.

 Chapter 931

    Li Su is sitting in the interrogation room now.


    Sometimes he did all kinds of actions, and sometimes he showed his smiling face to the big mirror.


    But he was actually waiting, and he was worried. He was eager to know what Chen Yi thought. If Chen Yi chose to go in another direction, Li Su would have to think of another way.


    The door was finally pushed open. Li Su immediately moved her eyes to the door, but it wasn''t Chen Yi who came in, it was Qian Yu.


    Seeing that it was Qian Yu who came in, Li Su immediately closed her eyes and turned her head to one side.


    Although Li Su and Qian Yu have a long history, they are now in different camps.


    Qian Yu came to Chen Yi''s position and sat down. Seeing Li Su''s impatient expression, Qian Yu didn''t care.


    "Li Su, what did Chen Yi tell you just now?"


    Qian Yu''s voice is a little old. Even those who can''t see the voice can know that it comes from an old man.


    "Don''t you know what we said? Don''t think I don''t know what''s behind that mirror. "


    Li Su now has one arm on the table and his face is held by his hand.


    "I know, but I want to hear from you again."


    Hearing that Qian Yu knew, Li Su couldn''t help laughing in his heart. It seemed that Qian Yu really knew nothing.


    "I said I won''t plead guilty. I didn''t divulge the secret. Why should I do it?"


    Li Su made a bit of nonsense to cheat Qian.


    Qian Yu''s eyes were watching Li Su, while Li Su met him with his own eyes. At last, Qian Yu''s eyes looked away first.


    "That''s all?"


    "Of course not. There''s a lot of rubbish. Shall I tell you?"


    Qian Yu quickly waved his hand. He already knew that he couldn''t find anything from Li Su. I hope he thought more about it.


    Without getting the answer he wanted, Qian Yu immediately got up and walked out of the door.


    Li Su looked at Qian Yu''s back and shook his head with a smile.


    The hour hand and minute hand on the clock have alternated for several times, but Chen Yi still doesn''t appear. Li Su is already in a bit of a hurry.


    Finally, the door was opened again, but it was not Chen Yi, but two people in suits.


    Li Su was sandwiched between the two and was put into a small dark room.


    However, the situation is different than before. When one person left, he whispered a few words to Li Su. The content is probably: "please feel aggrieved first."


    Li Su didn''t know if Chen Yi had instructed him to do so, but it was undoubtedly a good signal.


    Even the meal was different. Before, it was always clear soup and water. Now it''s a lot more meat and fishy, which makes Li Su feel better.


    Li Su has never had such a delicious meal. This meal makes Li Su feel that Chen Yi''s attitude towards him has really improved. Since then, Li Su has never left this room. Li Su wants to have a try.


    Li Su yelled, and after a few shouts, someone came over.


    "Brother, I''m too bored here. Can you find a book for me and turn on the light in the room?"


    After hearing what Li Su said, the man hesitated a little, then turned and left.


    After a while, the man didn''t come back, but the light bulb on the roof was on. Li Su couldn''t help smiling.


    A few minutes later, the man brought in a book from his mouth, and Li Su rushed over and picked it up.


    Li Su looked at the cover of the book, and suddenly felt speechless. There were several big words on it, postpartum care of sows.


    Li Su didn''t even know how he found this kind of book in such a short time, but it was good to read something. Li Su read it with relish.


    As time went by, Li Su had already eaten dinner in her stomach, but there was still no movement in Chen Yi''s side.


    Chen Yi is not moving, because he is in the hospital now. Just now, he received a call from his wife saying that his daughter''s illness is serious again and has been sent to the hospital. Chen Yi rushed to the hospital as soon as possible.


    At this time, he was holding his daughter''s thin and cold hands, looking at her pale cheek, a burst of bitterness in his heart.


    The five years that the doctor said have come. Chen Yi doesn''t know how long she can hold on.


    Looking at his daughter''s face, he somehow thought of what Li Su said. He quickly shook his head, trying to let this idea leave his head, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Although the choice is not easy, he does have to make a choice.


    On Xiao Yiyi''s side, they did not stop investigating the whole incident, and the investigation also achieved good results.


    Bald in the investigation near Li Su''s home, found that the community''s monitoring system


    Even in one day suddenly paralyzed, this not only did not let bald feel discouraged, but let him feel some joy.


    Originally, bareheaded didn''t know when those materials were put in, but now he was sure that it was the day of the monitoring and making spirit in the community.


    But it''s not as simple as bald head thought. He and his staff checked all the places nearby where there might be surveillance cameras. Either the system was paralyzed or it suddenly failed, which made bald head a little tricky.


    The other party''s action is not meticulous, which is obviously not a task that a mob can accomplish.


    However, no matter how careful the action is, the bald head still finds its flaws.


    The problem lies in an old lady''s canteen at the gate of the community. The canteen is very small, so it has not been equipped with surveillance cameras.


    But just the day before the collective monitoring of the community was paralyzed, the old lady''s son, worried about the safety of the old mother, installed monitoring in the canteen, with one camera facing in and the other facing out.


    And the outward facing camera can just capture the entrance of the community, and Li Su''s house, which is far away.


    Bald went to the old lady''s store and bought a big bag of things, which made the old lady very happy. When bareheaded asked for surveillance, the old lady agreed without hesitation


    Bald.


    As expected, Li Su did not appear in the surveillance camera during the whole day, but two people in blue and gray uniforms, who looked like maintenance workers, attracted the attention of the bald man.


    The pace of the two men was very steady. At first sight, they were professionally trained people. In the absence of other suspicious people, bareheaded men targeted the two men.


    Xiao Yiyi listened to bald head report this situation, tone excited a lot, she immediately let bald head do everything possible to investigate the whereabouts of these two people.


    And Li Su still knows nothing about the situation outside.

 Chapter 932

    Night soon came, but for Li Su, night had no concept, because he could not see whether it was day or night.


    But now Li Su has had dinner for several hours, so he is in bed again.


    Like the previous two days, Li Su and qianchongzi meet again in a dream. Li Su tells qianchongzi about his own progress, and qianchongzi also tells qianchongzi about the clues found by bald head.


    This clue attracted Li Su''s attention. Li Su thought that following this line, he would gain a lot.


    Li Su talks to Qian Chongzi about something else, and then goes back to his dream.


    When Li Su opened his eyes again, it was the next day. Li Su was awakened by the people who came to deliver breakfast. Yesterday was the best day to sleep in these days.


    If Chen Yi doesn''t talk about it today, I''m afraid he won''t.


    Just as Li Su was thinking, there was a sudden movement outside the door. It seemed that he would be taken to the interrogation room again, Li Su thought.


    But after the door was opened, it was Chen Yi, not the man in the black suit, who stood outside.


    After he opened the door, he came in and closed it gently.


    "Isn''t this floor all yours?"


    Li Su was surprised to see Chen Yi''s cautious manner.


    "No, Qian Yu is here, too."


    Chen Yi shook his head.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Before, they were taken to the interrogation room, and then two people sat on chairs, face-to-face communication across a table.


    "It''s no longer safe there."


    Chen Yi listened to the movement outside the door again. After hearing nothing, he went to Li Su''s bed and sat down.


    "So, what do you want to say?"


    Instead of sitting on the edge of the bed, Li Su put his hands together and leaned against the wall opposite Chen Yi.


    "My daughter is seriously ill again."


    When Chen Yi said this, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes. Although it was only a flash, he was still captured by Li Su.


    Chen Yi told Li Su about her daughter''s illness and what the doctor said. Li Su now has a general understanding of Qian Qian''s illness.


    Li Su thinks it''s not difficult to cure her, but now she is in trouble. Even if there are countless ways, she can''t do it.


    After listening to Chen Yi''s words, Li Su has begun to feel that Qian Qian is very poor. Now he just wants to cure Qian Qian''s disease as soon as possible.


    Li Su didn''t know what Chen Yi thought, so he didn''t know what to say.


    "If you can go out, can you promise that you will cure her?"


    When Chen Yi saw Qianqian lying on the hospital bed yesterday, he had already made a compromise in his heart. But he can''t guarantee that he will let Li Su out, because Qian Yu is still here, and Qian Yu is his superior.


    "Of course, can you let me go now?" Li Su asked¡° Even if I let you go now, your charges are still there, so they can still get you back, so if you want to go out, you have to remove the charges from your name. "


    What Chen Yi is saying is what Li Su has been worried about.


    "What can you do?"


    Li Su''s voice was so light that only two people in the room could hear it.


    "There are ways."


    At present, the most direct evidence for Li Su''s accusation is the pile of information about nuclear submarines found in Li Su''s home. In order to prove that it was found from Li Su''s home, he carried a law enforcement recorder when he went to search.


    Chen Yi has a copy of the video at that time, but the most original information is in Qian Yu''s USB flash drive.


    If the information in Qian Yu''s hand can be destroyed, they will have no way to prove that the material was found in Li Su''s home.


    At that time, Chen Yi and some of his subordinates went to search Li Su''s family together,


    As long as Chen Yi and a few of them deny it, there will be no witness.


    Chen Yi has great confidence in his subordinates, and they have doubted the truth of this matter for a long time.


    But the biggest problem is how to get Qian''s USB drive.


    After listening to what Chen Yi said, Li Su fell into a deep meditation. At present, this plan is the only feasible way, but the difficulty may be a little too big.


    Qian Yu''s USB flash drive can only appear in two places, either in his office safe or on him.


    But Chen Yi didn''t know the password of the safe, and he couldn''t open it himself, so Li Su had to do it himself.


    But Li Su is still a prisoner, his own action is not free, and Li Su does not know the password of the safe.


    Thinking of this, Li Su opened the ghost medicine system to see if it could solve this problem.


    The answer given by the ghost medicine system is still a bit gratifying for Li Su. This time, the answer given by the system is a skill called backtracking.


    The special ability of backtracking is to see what happened on an object when Li Su met it.


    Li Su has a look. The merit value needed to unlock backtracking is 50000. It''s just a skill. But now Li Su has no other choice but to unlock.


    With the unlocking of retrospection, some pictures suddenly appeared in Li Su''s mind. The people in the pictures were all walking on clogs and wearing kimonos.


    Li Su looked at the earrings of qianchongzi in his hand and understood everything.


    But Li Su didn''t want to have a memory pop up when he touched every object, so he turned on the ghost medicine system again and set the backtracking to the state of active release.


    In this way, as long as Li Su meets Qian Yu''s safe, then Li Su will know the password of the safe.


    Thinking of this, Li Su quickly told Chen Yi what he thought¡° Why do you know the code when you touch the safe? "


    To Chen Yi, Li Su''s statement is no different from science fiction movies.


    "Don''t ask, just let me touch it."


    Li Su put qianchongzi''s Earrings in his trouser pocket.


    To let Li Su touch the safe, either Li Su moves or the safe moves. Obviously, it is more convenient for Li Su to move than the safe.


    But there is one problem that Chen Yi and Li Su can''t ignore, that is, Qian Yu stays in the office from morning till night, even sleeping in the office.


    So there is more than one safe in front of them.


    How to access Qian''s safe is also a huge test.

 Chapter 933

    There are only two possibilities to reach the safe and not let money find it.


    One is that Qian Yu is no longer in the office, the other is when Qian Yu is sleeping.


    Neither of these two possibilities seems difficult, but in fact, each is like an impossible task.


    "Do you have a way to get Qian Yu out of the office?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes, he has, but now he seems to be a little defensive against me. I can''t guarantee whether he can hold him for a long time."


    Chen Yi stood up from the edge of the bed and went to the position behind the door.


    "It won''t take long."


    Li Su gently waved his hand. If he knew the password, he would open the safe in a few minutes.


    "In that case, you have to open the door of his office."


    Chen Yi said, pointing to the door in front of him.


    "Five minutes."


    Li Su stretched out his hand, straightened all five fingers and put them in front of him.


    In five minutes, Li Su believed that he had enough time to open the door of the office. Then he opened the safe and destroyed Qian''s USB flash drive.


    Li Su and Chen Yi agree on a plan. Li Su''s task is to wait in the small dark room first. If Chen Yi lets Qian Yu leave the office, Chen Yi''s men will come and let Li Su out immediately.


    Then another subordinate of Chen Yi will paralyze the monitoring of this layer, and Li Su can carry out the operation without being monitored.


    Then Li Su spent five minutes, first breaking through the door of the office, then opening Qian''s safe and taking out the USB drive, either destroying it on the spot or stealing it.


    Li Su plans to finish all this in five minutes, but he doesn''t know how long Chen Yi can hold on to Qian Yu. If it takes more than five minutes, Li Su can easily open the safe. If Qian Yu is suspicious within five minutes, the problem will become very difficult.


    They finally agreed to start the operation this afternoon, and Chen Yi left after a few words of advice.


    Chen Yi finally compromised, and Li Su Chang breathed a sigh. Although the operation was quite difficult this time, Li Su thought he would not have any problems here.


    After lunch, the afternoon came. He didn''t know the specific time of action, so he had to sit on the bed and wait.


    At the same time, Chen Yi has also begun to take action.


    He has already thought out his speech, and now he is standing outside Qian Yu''s office.


    After taking a deep breath, Chen Yi raised his hand and used the middle and index fingers of his right hand


    He knocked on the door a few times.


    "Come in, please."


    As Chen Yi expected, Qian Yu stayed in the office all the time.


    Chen yitui opens the door and goes in. When Qian Yu sees Chen Yi''s figure, there is a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Qian Yu closed the papers on his desk and began to stare at Chen Yi¡° I have something to tell you. "


    Chen Yi''s eyes didn''t dodge at all, and he met Qian Yu head on.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? I want you to come in person? "


    Qian Yu''s hands left the table and leaned back on the back of the chair.


    "I suspect there''s an insider among us. He may have leaked the news of Li Su here, so I''d like to ask you to check the information of the suspicious person together."


    When Chen Yi said this, his voice was lower on purpose, which made the atmosphere seem abnormal.


    Qian Qian had already doubted this question. Li Su was alone here. Xiao Yiyi came directly to the house. Obviously, it could not be Li Su himself. As for Xiao Yiyi, they had an eye liner, and Qian did not believe it.


    Qian Yu has paid attention to the matter of having an insider, but he has never found anything. Now Chen Yi has also raised this matter, and Qian Yu has to pay attention to it


    .


    So Qian Yu agreed that Chen Yi would go to the archives to see the information of the suspect.


    Chen Yi and Qian Yu both stood up and walked towards the door.


    Just as Qian Yu was about to walk out of the door, his steps suddenly stopped. He looked around.


    Chen Yi''s heart can''t help getting nervous. It seems that Qian Yu is more suspicious than he imagined.


    Fortunately, after watching for a few seconds, Qian continued to take a step, followed Chen Yi out of the office, and then locked the door of the office firmly.


    Now they are walking side by side towards the archives.


    At the door of the archives room, Chen Yi saw the waiting men, and they nodded to each other.


    After Chen Yi and Qian Yu walked into the archives together, the man pulled out the earphone cord hidden in his clothes and said "action" to the microphone above.


    After getting a reply, he turned and left.


    Li Su is sitting on the bed, staring straight at the door. Now he feels a little anxious.


    Just then, there was a sudden movement at the door, and Li Su stood up immediately.


    It was Chen Yi''s men who opened the door. He saw Li Suzheng standing behind the door,


    He immediately nodded to Li Su.


    Li Su immediately understood what he meant, so he immediately walked out of the door and headed for Qian Yu''s office.


    Along the way, Li Su had never met anyone else. The atmosphere in the corridor seemed strange. The red dot on the camera at the top of the corridor had disappeared.


    After a few steps, Li Su came to Qian Yu''s office. He grasped the door handle and found that the door was locked.


    Li Su bent the thin wire Chen Yi gave him yesterday, then lowered himself and began to straighten out the lock of the office meeting.


    It''s not the ghost medicine system that pries the lock. It''s Li Su''s life experience from childhood to adulthood, so it''s his own talent. Sure enough, the door was opened when Li Su pressed down on the handle.


    Li Su immediately opened a crack in the door, the whole person flashed in, and then gently closed the door.


    At this time, Li Su was leaning against the closed door, looking at the big office.


    The desks and chairs in the office are all made of mahogany. There are several landscape paintings on the wall. On the desk is a copper censer, light blue


    Smoke is coming out of the censer.


    And these can''t attract Li Su''s eyes. Now Li Su just wants to find the safe of the money that Chen Yi said.


    Li Su began to move his steps slowly towards his desk. At this time, the room was very quiet. Li Su''s heartbeat sounded like a drum to himself.


    Although Li Su doesn''t like Qian Yu, he still has some interests. On his desk, besides some modern equipment, he also has all kinds of pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    But Li Su''s eyes did not stop at these things. He had already seen what he was looking for, which was a metal safe placed behind the desk against the wall.

 Chapter 934

    The safe is not big, but it looks very textured.


    Li Su lowered himself slowly and observed the metal cuboid in front of him.


    It''s only about two minutes since he came out of the dark room.


    Li Su took a deep breath, stretched out his hand, gently covered it on the safe, and then opened the "backtracking".


    All of a sudden, some pictures appeared in Li Su''s mind, all of which were related to the safe.


    Li Su can see a hand pressing on the combination lock of the safe. The picture is very clear. Li Su can even see the order of the keys.


    ¡°89757¡£¡± Li Su recited these five figures in his heart.


    Actually saw the password, Li Su can''t believe it. This "backtracking" is too powerful.


    Now that he knew the code, Li Su didn''t want to delay any time. He held out his hand.


    Li Su used his index finger to lock the password in the order of "89757"


    Five taps on it.


    After pressing the button, the red light on the safe has now turned green, and the door has flicked open.


    Li Su held his breath and looked forward to the things in the safe. He didn''t care whether they were valuable or not. He just wanted to find the USB flash drive.


    After the door was fully opened, Li Su finally saw the world in the safe.


    There are not many things in it, or even very few. At the bottom of it is a stack of thick documents. Then on the top of the documents is a small box with a seal inside.


    Next to the small box, there is a pile of thick red banknotes, which looks like hundreds of thousands. On the top of the banknotes, it is a small black thing.


    Li Su didn''t care about anything else. Instead, he took the black little thing in his hand. Li Su looked at it and found that it was a USB flash drive.


    Li Su found Qian Yu''s USB flash drive, and gently closed the door of the safe. With the green light turning red again, the safe has been locked, but you can''t find it


    Now it''s in Li Su''s hands.


    Now that the USB flash drive is available, Li Su has no need to stay here. He looks around and finds that there is nothing suspicious, so he quickly walks towards the door.


    But just as Li Su walked behind the door, there was a sudden movement at the door.


    Li Su immediately stepped back to the window and hid behind the curtains.


    Did Qian Yu come back? It seems that he is really suspicious, even a few minutes of Chen Yi can not hold him.


    As Li Su thought, the door was opened. Li Su didn''t dare to look at it now, but there were not only one or two people listening to the footsteps.


    Has Qian Yu noticed someone in the office? Otherwise, how could he bring so many people here, but now the USB flash disk is in Li Su''s hands, Li Su doesn''t feel very flustered.


    But after the door was opened, there was no voice. At this time, Qian Yu''s office was silent, and Li Su could even hear their breathing.


    "Li Su, come out." Qian Yu''s voice came to Li Su''s ears, and it was found, though Li Su didn''t know why.


    Now that he had been found, Li Su stopped hiding. He opened the curtain and went out.


    Qian Yu and Chen Yi are both here, but they look very different now. Li Su can read the apology from Chen Yi''s eyes, but Qian Yu is proud.


    Beside them were several people in black suits, each of whom had a pistol in his hand, and the muzzle of the gun was now facing Li Su.


    "Oh, Mr. Qian, long time no see."


    Now that they have all been discovered, Li Su can only say hello with a slight embarrassment.


    "You have a good idea, but you underestimate me too much."


    At this time, Qian Yu turned to Li Su with his hands on his back, and his eyes were contemptuous.


    "Don''t say that. I''ve got the USB drive."


    Li Su squeezed the USB flash disk between the thumb and index finger of his right hand, and the black USB flash disk became more mysterious at this time.


    Seeing the USB flash drive in Li Su''s hand, Qian Yu''s face changed a little. He knew something about his safe. Without knowing the password, he could not open it unless he used a large machine to cut it.


    Qian Yu went to the safe and saw the "iron box" intact.


    "How did you open him?"


    Compared with two minutes ago, Qian Yu''s voice was just like a different person.


    "It''s easy, because I know the password."


    Li Su''s words not only surprised Qian Yu, but also surprised Chen Yi. Although Li Su said before that there was a way to open the safe, Chen Yi thought that Li Su was going to use some special means.


    But now Li Su says that he knows the code, which makes everyone present feel better


    I''m surprised.


    "I''m the only one who knows the password. How can you..."


    Qian Yu''s tone was full of doubts about reality, which he had never heard of, but now happened in front of his own eyes.


    However, Li Su doesn''t want to talk nonsense with him, and he can''t say that he has the ability of "Retrospection", even if he has estimated it, no one believes it.


    "This is yours, isn''t it?"


    Li surao looked at the USB flash disk in his hand with interest. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that this black little thing was cute.


    "Even if you get it, how can it be? Do you think I don''t have a backup?"


    Qian Yu''s tone is not smooth, but Li Su saw a trace of panic in his eyes.


    "Oh? Do you really have one? If so, we might as well compare them and see which one is male and which one is female. "


    Li Su had a relaxed smile on his face. He could already conclude that there was something very important in the USB flash drive, but at this time, the USB flash drive was not


    Has fallen into their own hands. Although Qian Yu''s face is still very calm, his heart has turned upside down.


    After Chen Yi called them to the archives just now, they did read the information of the suspicious person together, but Qian Yu was more and more surprised.


    Chen Yi is Qian Yu''s subordinate. Qian Yu always asks him to do whatever he wants, so he does it directly. There is little other communication.


    But this time, Chen Yi went directly to Qian Yu''s office to find him and said that he would pay attention to the information of suspicious people together. It''s hard not to make Qian Yu suspicious.


    After Qian Yu wants to understand, regardless of Chen Yi''s words, he immediately calls several of his confidants back to the office.


    On the way back to the office, Qian Yu suddenly thought of something. He turned to Guan Li Su''s dark room and found that there was no trace of Li Su in the dark room.


    So as soon as he got back to the office, he called out tentatively. Unexpectedly, Li Su was really in it.


    What he didn''t expect was that Li Su had already opened the safe.

 Chapter 935

    If there is only evidence of Li Su being blamed in the USB flash drive, then Qian Yu is not enough to be so nervous.


    In addition to the evidence of Li Su''s fault, there are a lot of work materials in the USB flash disk, but most of them are ignoble, and some even have something to do with Han Yu.


    If you let Li Su or Han Yu know the contents of the USB flash drive, Qian Yu knows that he won''t have a good end.


    Qian Yu thought it was very safe to put the USB flash drive in his private safe. After all, he brought the safe from the capital. He was afraid that some information would be lost.


    But he never thought that Li Su opened the safe intact and found the USB flash drive inside.


    "Chen Yi, did you tell him about the USB flash drive?"


    Qian Yu suddenly thought of it. He knew that his USB flash drive was out of Chen Yi. I''m afraid there is no one else in the building.


    "I don''t know. It has nothing to do with me."


    Chen Yi gently shook his head, the expression on his face is also a tube I bird things.


    Chen Yi has already experienced many battles in dealing with this kind of thing, even if it''s money


    Yu knows that he said it, but he doesn''t have any evidence.


    All the people used in this operation are Chen Yi''s confidants. This is his most confident part, and the monitoring also broke down at the right time. So even if Qian Yu is Chen Yi''s boss, he has no way to take Chen Yi.


    "Hum, Li Su, as long as you hand in the USB flash drive, I can consider removing the accusation for you, and then let you leave here. That''s your goal, isn''t it?"


    Qian Yu now has to find a way to get the USB drive back to his own hands.


    Li Su has now detected something strange.


    If there is only information about Li Su in the USB flash drive, then Qian Yu can''t exchange it at the price of letting Li Su go.


    An old fox like Qian Yu will never make a loss.


    So Li Su felt that the things in the USB flash drive were not only evidence of self blame, but also some money. He was very afraid of what others might see.


    Thinking of this, a slightly strange smile appeared on Li Su''s face.


    "What if I don''t?"


    Li Su slowly put the USB flash drive into his trouser pocket, but Qian Yu''s eyes were always on the USB flash drive.


    "Do you think you can get out of here alive?"


    Hearing what Qian Yu said, several people with guns nearby adjusted their posture one after another


    Shi, holding the gun in his hand more tightly, the target of several guns is only one, that is Li Su standing on the windowsill.


    Seeing that Qian Yu wants to be serious, Li Su is not in a panic, but Chen Yi is a little worried. If Li Su is really killed by Qian Yu, Qianqian''s disease will not even be cured.


    But now Chen Yi has only one person, and even if all his subordinates are there, he can''t openly use force against his boss Qian Yu.


    So Chen Yi is just silent now, observing the rising flames between Li Su and Qian Yu¡° I thought you knew me well enough. Do you think this kind of thing is useful to me? "


    Li Su disdained to smile, eyes are on those black muzzle.


    "So you think it''s just a normal pistol?"


    Of course, Qian Yu knew Li Su''s strength, so he had his men prepare armor piercing bullets long before.


    Chen Yi listened to the conversation between the two people. One said that the gun could not be a threat, while the other said that the gun was not an ordinary gun.


    Chen Yi is also a person who has seen big waves, but the two people in front of him seem strange.


    When Li Su heard Qian Yu''s words, his muscles suddenly tightened. He didn''t doubt that Qian Yu might really kill himself here, and he didn''t dare to guarantee that his vigorous Qi would block the bullet.


    But Li Su obviously can''t return the USB flash drive to him. After Li Su knows that there are other things in the USB flash drive, it''s even more impossible to return it to him.


    So, is there really going to be a fierce battle today? Li Su thought.


    At this time, the atmosphere in this room has reached a critical point. If we take another step forward, we will face an explosion, but no one is willing to take this step first.


    Li Su felt in his pocket. Except for the USB flash drive, there were only 1000 zhongzi''s earrings and the iron wire used to pry the lock.


    He took a deep breath and held the wire in his hand.


    Li Su didn''t have the confidence to knock them all down in an instant, but he was more reluctant to give up than to take risks.


    "Do you hand it in or not?"


    While Li Su was thinking, Qian Yu spoke again.


    In fact, killing Li Su is Han Yu''s ultimate goal, but the previous repeated assassination failures make Han Yu lose confidence in this means.


    That''s why Han Yu let Qian Yu plot the event of Li Su divulging state secrets, so that Li Su can become the enemy of the country. Even if he can''t kill Li Su himself, Li Su will die on the execution ground.


    But let Li Su die in this place, is really the worst choice, but


    Now Qian Yu has no choice.


    "No


    Li Su shook his head. Although he was facing the muzzle of several guns, Li Su didn''t look flustered.


    "There is an old saying that a person who knows current affairs is a hero. As long as you hand in your things, you can get temporary security. Don''t you want to?"


    Although Qian Yu has great momentum, it is obvious that he has become the passive side.


    "Only I can keep me safe, you can''t."


    At this time, Li Su''s attention was highly concentrated, and his muscles were already tense.


    If Qian Yu dared to do something, Li Su would definitely let them fall to the ground first.


    "So you''re going to have to suffer."


    Qian Yu''s teeth have been clenched. However, Li Su didn''t speak, just gave Qian Yu a scornful smile.


    Seeing Li Su''s appearance, Qian Yu has lost his patience. Today, even if he is caught dead, he will not let the USB flash drive fall into other people''s hands.


    "Shoot!"


    Qian Yu''s old voice seemed to be full of infinite power when he said these two words.


    Hearing this, Chen Yi was surprised, and his body unconsciously stepped back two steps


    .


    All I heard was "bang! Touch A few shots, those people have pulled the trigger.


    The bullets from the muzzle of the gun were as free as the fish in the water. They rushed towards Li Su together.


    When Li Su heard Qian Yu speak, his body already had a reaction. Before the gunshot rang out, he had begun to escape.


    Although the speed of the bullets was very fast, Li Su took the lead in acting, so the bullets hit the glass behind Li Su one after another.


    After the gunshot, the sound of broken glass also reached the ears of the public.


    But the original location of Li Su is now empty.

 Chapter 936

    Chen Yi looks at the scene in front of him in disbelief.


    He clearly saw Li Su standing there, and saw the tongue of fire bursting from the muzzle of the gun.


    But at the moment of the shooting, Li Su had changed a place. Chen Yigen didn''t see clearly how Li Su did it.


    Not only Chen Yi, but also everyone, including Qian Yu, was shocked by this scene.


    Li Su seemed not to have been standing there. People didn''t see anything. Li Su had changed his place.


    But Qian Yu immediately responded, and he called out: "shoot."


    Sure enough, with the sound of the gun again, the bullet raced towards Li Su.


    But the bullet was empty again.


    Now Li Su is standing in the position he just stood.


    "Free fire."


    Qian Yu has realized that his orders may have given Li Su time to prepare in advance, so now he simply asks them to shoot casually.


    There were several more shots, but now Li Su was hard to avoid, because the bullets did not fly to the same target.


    In the face of irregular bullets, Li Su could only use the vigorous Qi in his body to form a protective cover around his body.


    There is a bullet directly loaded to the hood. When the bullet hits the hood, its speed slows down, but the hood also becomes unstable.


    In the end, the bullet fell to the ground, and Li Su''s mask was broken.


    Chen Yi saw that the bullet stopped in front of Li Su''s chest, and then fell down to the ground. It was like seeing an alien.


    Li Su''s strength makes it easy to leave such a place.


    Chen Yi also thought that he wanted to beat Li Su fat before, but now he is still a little scared. Li Su even blocked Li Su


    It''s my own fist.


    But Li Su was not complacent because he blocked a bullet, because the other side''s bullet was not only one, but his vigorous gas hood had been damaged.


    So he can''t wait for the other side to attack. This time it''s time for Li Su to fight back.


    Li Su jerked his hand forward, and a silver light flashed out of his hand and flew in the direction of Qian Yu.


    It was the wire that flew out of Li Su''s hand, but Qian Jian was not his target. His target was the men with guns.


    The wire flew straight towards one of the men''s wrists. Just as the man was about to shoot, he suddenly felt his wrists cool, followed by a hot feeling.


    Only "ah!" The gun in the man''s hand had fallen to the ground, and his wrist was splashed with bright red liquid.


    Wire is shot at his wrist, and after shooting the wrist did not stop the flight track, but the wrist through.


    Just after the remaining few people were attracted, Li Su made the next move. He rushed to the nearest person.


    Although the man''s reaction is also very fast, but compared with Li Su, it is a hundred thousand miles away. When he comes back, Li Su has already stood in front of him.


    Just as he was about to shoot, he found that he couldn''t move his hand.


    He looked down and saw that his wrist was tightly clasped by Li Su''s hand and could not move.


    After Li Su clasped his wrist and twisted it slightly, the man lost his pistol in pain and cried out in pain.


    Then Li Su cut his neck with a palm knife, and the man fell down.


    At this time, there were two more people on the ground. One was rolling with his arm in his arms and groaning in pain, while the other was lying on the ground motionless, just like a corpse.


    Li Su didn''t want their lives, otherwise what the wire pierced was not his wrist, but his head.


    The fall of two people is just a flash, the other few people have not even fully reflected, their two companions have fallen to the ground.


    At this time, Li Su chose to retreat. He retreated to a place seven or eight meters away from them.


    At this time, in addition to the two people who fell down, there were still three people with guns in their hands. But now their attention has been highly focused, and Li Su has no weapons.


    Let Li Su use USB flash disk or qianchongzi''s earrings as a hidden weapon, Li Su is not willing to.


    The rest of the three men fired several shots at Li Su. This time, they were quite sure that they could hit Li Su.


    But when they released the trigger, they found that Li Su, who was standing there, had disappeared.


    Just like Li Su did not appear in this room, he disappeared in full view of the public.


    Is Li Su really gone? No, at this time, Li Su''s position is beyond their imagination, because now Li Su is in his position


    Behind them.


    Li Sugang quietly applied the speed improvement he got from the previous lottery to himself.


    After using it, he found that he could even see the trajectory of the bullet clearly, but he still didn''t dare to pick it up with his hands, because he still remembers the lesson of the last time,


    But he came to the back of the crowd with lightning speed.


    And a few people obviously did not find Li Su''s position, are still holding a gun in hand, vigilant looking at the front.


    Only Chen Yi, who is standing behind him, finds out all this, but he is still in a state of surprise and has no response at all.


    Li Su pinched qianchongzi''s earrings with his fingers and pricked one of them in the back of his neck. Then the man collapsed to the ground like a deflated balloon.


    Then Li Su changed his figure and came to the back of the other man. Then he pricked the back of the man''s neck with the same action.


    Between the lightning and flint, there was only one person left among the three people just now.


    Qian Yu looked at the scene in front of him. He knew Li Su''s strength before, but now Li Su has made great progress, which Qian Yu didn''t expect. This series of actions of Li Su has obviously exceeded the limit of human beings, or Li Su is no longer human at all, Qian Yu thought,


    Of course, Li Su is a man, but he is too powerful.


    The last one just turned the muzzle of the gun and aimed at Li Su, but Li Su had an action one step ahead of him.


    Li Su rushed up with a lunge, grabbed the man''s hand holding the gun with his hand, and then twisted the muzzle of the gun to the sky. The man had to release his hand because of the pain.


    At this time, the last gun has fallen into Li Su''s hands.


    Li Su doesn''t like to use guns, but he has to say that guns are a very convenient tool for killing people,


    He held the gun in his hand and aimed it at Qian Yu.

 Chapter 937

    Silence, dead silence.


    None of the people present made any noise, except the slight air tearing sound when the wind swept through the broken glass window.


    It''s not too much to describe Qian Yu''s appearance as a dull person. He couldn''t believe it all the time.


    Chen Yi''s expression is not so bad. As the person who once wanted to beat Li Su, he is even glad that he is still alive.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Li Su points a gun at Qian Yu. The God of gun is very heavy. He feels safe when he holds it in his hand.


    There was no change in Qian Yu''s expression, just like he didn''t hear what Li Su said.


    In fact, Qian Yu heard it, and heard it very clearly, but he didn''t know what to say. Since ancient times, he has been the winner and loser, but now he has undoubtedly become the loser.


    "How on earth did you do it?"


    Chen Yishi couldn''t restrain his curiosity and asked this sentence.


    Li Su waved his hand and did not answer. He had heard this question countless times.


    At this time, Li Su and Chen Yi focused on Qian Yu.


    At this time, Qian Yu finally had a reaction. He slowly raised his head and met Li Su''s eyes with his eyes.


    "I really lost, ha ha ha."


    There was a ferocious smile on Qian Yu''s face. Li Su frowned when he saw him.


    Just when Li Su wanted to say something, Qian Yu suddenly put his hand into his arms, and Li Su had an unexpected premonition.


    Just as Li Su expected, what Qian Yu pulled out was a gun. The gun was very small, with its unique silver gray and exquisite patterns. It was not an ordinary pistol.


    Qian Yu held the gun in his hand, and his eyes moved slowly with the movement of the gun.


    "Be careful." Chen Yi shouts to Li Su.


    But Li Su knew that he was not in any danger now, because


    For the bullets in this gun, not for yourself.


    Sure enough, Qian attached the muzzle of his gun tightly to his temple and closed his eyes tightly.


    At this time, Chen Yi discovered Qian Yu''s purpose.


    For Qian Yu at this time, death may be the best relief. Even if Li Su doesn''t do anything to him now, if Han Yu knows that his action has failed and the contents of the USB flash disk are leaked out, he will die and feel more sad.


    Qian Yu has made up his mind. He pulled the trigger with his index finger.


    But he didn''t hear the beautiful sound of the gun, didn''t feel his head blooming, he didn''t even pull the trigger completely.


    He didn''t pull the trigger. It''s not that he didn''t pull it, but that Li Su put his finger under the trigger and blocked Qian Yu''s action.


    At this time, Qian Yu slowly opened his eyes and saw Li Su standing in front of him. On the contrary, his face was calm¡° Why don''t you even let me die? Can''t I even compare with them? "


    Qian Yu pointed to several people who fell on the ground with his other finger without holding the gun.


    "They''re not dead."


    Li Su''s voice was so cold that the temperature in the room dropped a little.


    Qian Yu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t make a sound in the end.


    "I can''t live long anyway."


    Qian Yu''s words were feeble, just like a dying man.


    "What? Will Han Yu kill you? Because of what''s on your USB drive? "


    Li Su casually talked about two problems, but they happened to be Qian Yu''s biggest concerns.


    Seeing that Qian Yu didn''t answer, Li Su knew that he had made a guess.


    "I don''t think you need to worry about this problem, because Han Yu himself is not happy for a long time."


    Li Su said this is not really to let Qian Yu no longer worry, but to really explain his own thoughts.


    Li Su out of a thing, is to deal with Han Yu, otherwise he and his family do not know how much to suffer.


    Thinking of this, Li Su clenched his fist.


    After hearing what Li Su said, Qian Yu''s expression seems to have changed. Li Su''s defeat of Han Yu seems to be his only hope for survival.


    Although the things in the USB flash drive may also put you in prison, prison seems much more lovely than death.


    The immediate things have been solved, so the next problem is to leave this place.


    Li Su turns his eyes to Chen Yi. Chen Yi seems to see what Li Su means.


    "You have to go back first. Wait a minute. I''ll delete all your criminal records after I''ve dealt with the affairs here."


    Chen Yi some embarrassed said.


    Li Su did not answer, but went straight out of the office, back to the office


    It''s in my little dark room.


    Chen Yi doesn''t want to let Li Su go out as soon as possible. In this way, Li Su can go to treat Qian Qian as soon as possible. Although Chen Yi doesn''t know whether Li Su can cure Qian Qian''s disease, as long as there is a chance, Chen Yi won''t stop trying.


    But he had to follow the procedure, so Li Su had to wait.


    After a while, several people on the ground wake up one after another, and Qian Yu pays them all out. Now there are only Chen Yi and Qian Yu left in the office.


    The atmosphere is unavoidably awkward, because Chen Yi just betrayed Qian, but now Qian looks very tired. When Chen Yi wants to open his mouth and say something, he sees Qian waving his hand.


    That''s good, so I don''t have to worry about Qian Yu''s business, Chen Yi thought.


    So he rushed back to his office and started his own work. Li Su is now back in the small dark room, sitting in this picture


    But he knew that he would not have to sleep here tonight.


    He took out the pocket of the USB flash drive, and played with it in his hand. He was very curious about the contents, but he could only wait until he went back to see it.


    If the content in it is really valuable, then it is not worthwhile to suffer these days.


    After a while, the door was pushed open, and the person who appeared at the door was Chen Yi.


    "Well, you can go now."


    Hearing Chen Yi''s words, Li Su stood up.


    "Are you sure there won''t be any more trouble?"


    Li Su didn''t expect to have another Er Jin palace.


    Chen Yi nodded.


    Then they took Li Su''s belongings and took the elevator down the stairs.


    At this time, Li Su had walked out of the building. He turned around and looked up at the place where he had been for a few days, with a disdainful smile on his face.


    Li Su has walked out of the building for a long time, but Chen Yi still follows.


    "Why are you following me?" Li Su asked.


    "Or shall I send you back?" Chen Yi asks tentatively.


    "I think you are going to take me to the hospital? Well, let''s go to the hospital first


    Li Su naturally saw through Chen Yi''s meaning at a glance.

 Chapter 938

    Li Su is now sitting in the co driver''s seat, while Chen Yi is concentrating on driving.


    Li Su did not expect that the two men who were still at war before had become allies, and he might soon become his daughter''s life-saving benefactor.


    "Which hospital is Qianqian in?"


    Li Su broke the rearview mirror to his side and took care of his hair in the mirror.


    "The first people''s hospital."


    Chen Yi broke the rearview mirror back again.


    It turned out to be in President Niu''s Hospital, but Li Su had never heard of such a patient mentioned by President Niu before.


    "Was she not in the first people''s hospital before?"


    Li Su yawned and asked.


    Chen Yi nodded, Qianqian which hospital have been to, but the answer is the same, so they have been Qianqian in the third people''s hospital near home treatment.


    The car is galloping along the road. The poplar trees are left behind one by one. At this time, the light of the sun is dim.


    Li Su looked directly at the sun with her eyes, and there was no discomfort in her eyes


    There are a few clouds are not interesting, from time to time will block up the sun.


    Soon the car stopped in front of the first people''s hospital. Li Su looked at himself, who was dirty all over. He could not help frowning, hoping that Shu Tong would not see his untidy appearance.


    As soon as Li Su got out of the car, he saw Shu Tong, who was walking towards the door of the hospital. Li Su quickly turned around and said, "don''t see me. Don''t see me


    "Li Su, what are you doing?"


    Chen Yi looks at big Li Su''s appearance to feel very strange, then loudly asked a sentence.


    Li Su just wanted to make a silent gesture to tell Chen Yi not to speak, but it was too late. He felt that his shoulder was patted gently.


    But Li Su didn''t look back.


    "Dr. Li, is that you?"


    Shu Tong''s pleasant voice, like a Oriole coming out of the valley, reached Li Su''s ears.


    "Li Su, the nurse called you!"


    Chen Yi saw that Li Su didn''t respond and helped Shu Tong to read it.


    Hearing Chen Yi''s words, Li Su stares at Chen Yi, which makes Chen Yi feel strange.


    Now that he has been recognized, Li can''t hide, so he has to turn around.


    Shu Tong''s egg like cheek caught Li Su''s eyes. Today''s Shu Tong face painted a little light make-up, can not help but not let her body''s youthful atmosphere disappear, but is to add a bit of women''s charm, Li Su was a little lost.


    "Dr. Li, why did you ignore me?"


    Shu Tong saw that Li Su was staring at him. He thought there was something on his face, so he touched it with his hand. He didn''t touch anything.


    She seemed to think of something, and her face turned red¡° I just haven''t washed my face for days. "


    Li Su is a bit hesitant. He doesn''t know himself any more.


    Originally, Shu Tong had not found out, but when she heard Li Su say so, she took a look on purpose, and then "puff" laughed.


    Li Su saw Shu Tong smile, immediately turned back, back to Li Su.


    But Shu Tong is also mischievous with Li Su, turned to Li Su in front of Li Su, Li Su just like an ostrich head buried in the sand, with his hands covered his eyes.


    "Shu Tong, what are you doing? Why don''t you go back to work? "


    A middle-aged woman''s voice reached Li Su and Shu Tong''s ears, and the smile on Shu Tong''s face disappeared immediately.


    "Head nurse, I''m sorry."


    Shu Tong said in a low voice.


    See Shu Tong no longer laugh at themselves, Li Su will also turn the body over, a slightly bloated woman, at this time is standing in front of the two.


    "If you''re like this, I''ll..."


    At this time, the head nurse''s face was sullen, and she had to continue to talk about Shu Tong. But when she saw Li Su standing beside Shu Tong, she swallowed the words behind her, and her expression eased a lot.


    "Li... Dr. Li."


    Although Li Su is not a doctor in the first people''s Hospital, no one in the hospital knows Li Su from the director of the hospital to the security and cleaning department, and everyone knows that Li Su has a good personal relationship with President Niu.


    "Hello."


    Li Su said faintly, with no expression on her face.


    And Shu Tong is pitifully standing on one side.


    "Dr. Li hasn''t been to the hospital for a long time. How are you recently?"


    After all, the head nurse has been working in the hospital for so many years, and she has been dealing with emergencies for more than hundreds of times, so her look immediately returned to normal.


    "Not bad."


    Li Su nodded.


    "But... I think that as a leader, although you work hard at ordinary times, and also want to make the nurses under your hands progress faster, but if the method can be used in practice


    If you are gentle, it will be more perfect. "


    Li Su then added, then took a look at Shu Tong and laughed at the head nurse.


    The head nurse has been struggling in the crowd for so many years. Of course, she knows what Li Su''s words mean.


    "Of course, I will pay attention to it in the future."


    Said the head nurse went to Shutong''s side, took Shutong''s arm, this let Shutong''s face slightly revealed a little panic color.


    "Well, in this way, I can give you some good words in front of Dean Niu."


    Hearing Li Su''s words, the nurse immediately became happy and hugged Shu Tong''s arm more tightly.


    Li Su is to Shu Tong gently winked. After they left, Li Su remembered that Chen Yi was still with her.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Su looked back and said.


    "You have a lot of girlfriends."


    Chen Yi has already walked in the front, Li Su also followed up.


    "Just so."


    The doctors and nurses were greeting Li Su, and Li Su responded to everyone.


    Li Su followed Chen Yi to a ward on the first floor.


    Compared with the special ward on the third floor, this kind of ward really looks a little shabby. There are two beds in the ward, one of which is empty.


    On the other bed, there was a pale little girl. Next to the bed was a woman in her thirties, who seemed to be Chen Yi''s wife.


    Li Su saw Qianqian on the hospital bed and walked forward quickly.


    Qianqian''s face is very pale, a pair of big black eyes, especially in her face.


    "Hello, Qianqian."


    Li Su waved to Qian Qian and said hello in a soft voice.


    Chen Yi went to his wife, laughing and muttering.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [Name: Chen Qianqian age: 5 gender: female disease: congenital leukemia treatment: bone marrow transplantation / Guimen 13 needles, etc.]


    Seeing the diagnosis, Li Su''s heart also has a bottom, this disease is not a stubborn disease, but Li Su is not without solutions.

 Chapter 939

    "Hello, uncle."


    Qianqian''s voice is still a little bit milky, which makes Li Su feel more and more lovely.


    "Are you Dr. Li Su?"


    Hearing Chen Yi''s wife speak, Li Su turns her eyes away from Qian Qian.


    Li Su nodded at Chen Yi''s wife.


    "Hello, I''m Chen Yi''s wife. My name is Zhang Ru."


    Zhang Ru in Qianqian hospital these days with other patients, or nurses chat, will hear them talking about a person named Li Su, legend Li Su is not old, but superb medical skills, treated a lot of difficult and miscellaneous diseases.


    Now Li Su is standing in front of her and listening to Chen Yi say that Li Su is here to treat Qianqian, which makes her feel a little excited.


    "Hello, you''re welcome."


    Li Su sat down beside Qianqian''s bed and reached out to see Qianqian


    Pulse, and then touched her forehead.


    "Uncle, are you a doctor, too?"


    Qianqian blinked twice. Li Su felt as if there were stars shining inside.


    Li Su did not speak, but nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, you don''t wear the same clothes as them."


    Qianqian stretched out her hand and pointed to Li Su''s dirty clothes.


    "My uncle just came to work, so he hasn''t changed his clothes yet."


    When Li Su said this, he looked back at Chen Yi, who was slightly embarrassed with a smile.


    Only Li Su and Chen Yi know what happened these days.


    Qianqian heard what Li Su said and nodded.


    "So, what can you do?"


    Chen Yi asked Li Su the question he was most concerned about, which was also the purpose of his rescue.


    Li Su stood up and nodded to Chen Yi.


    At this time, President Niu also came in.


    "Oh, Li Su, I haven''t seen you for days."


    President Niu came over and patted Li Su on the shoulder, then nodded to Chen Yi and Zhang Ru.


    "Well, I almost died these days."


    Li Su shrugged his shoulders.


    Dean Niu was originally on a ward round when he heard two little nurses talking about Li Su. He learned that Li Su was here now.


    In fact, President Niu knows about the patients in this ward, but there are such patients in the hospital every day. We can''t blame president Niu for not paying enough attention to them.


    Dean Niu also considered inviting Li Su to have a look, but in the end, it was nothing.


    Although Qianqian''s condition is still very stable, Li Su thinks that the treatment needs to be carried out as soon as possible, because Li Su feels less and less anger on Qianqian. After he told President Niu and Mr. and Mrs. Chen Yi what he thought, they agreed, and the final treatment was determined to be carried out tonight.


    Li Su first went to the dean''s office, took a bath in it, and then put on the new clothes of Dean Niu for the time being. Fortunately, Dean Niu is tall enough, Li Su


    Su has no sense of disobedience in his clothes.


    After taking a bath, Li Su went to the canteen to have dinner again. Now even the aunt in the canteen knows Li Su, so she specially made more dishes for Li Su.


    But this time Li Su didn''t meet Shu Tong for dinner. Maybe he hasn''t changed his post.


    It''s getting dark, and the outside world is foggy.


    Li Su took a look at the time and quickly took two mouthfuls of rice.


    Again to Qian Qian''s ward, Qian Qian has been half sitting, leaning on the bed.


    And Qianqian''s mother Zhang Ru is sitting on the edge of the bed to feed Qianqian porridge, every mouthful of Zhang Ru will give Qianqian blow cool, but her own forehead has exuded thin sweat.


    After seeing Li Su come over, Qian Qian smiles at Li Su. Zhang Ru turns her head and sees Li Su standing behind her and nods her head gently.


    "Where''s Chen Yi?"


    Li Su looked around the ward and found no trace of Chen Yi.


    "He''s out. He''ll be right back."


    Before Zhang Ru finished, Chen Yi came in.


    It''s almost time. After discussing with Chen Yi and his wife, Li Su decides to start the treatment of Qian Qian right away. To delay for one minute is to increase the risk of survival.


    Chen Yi and his wife naturally want Li Su to start early. They can''t bear to see Qianqian at a young age and continue to suffer from the pain.


    President Niu also came to the ward at this time. After saying hello, Li Su rushed them all to the outside of the ward.


    One is that Li Su doesn''t want outsiders to see his treatment. The other is that he really needs a quiet environment when he is in treatment.


    At this time, only Li Su and Qian Qian were left in the ward, while Chen Yi sat on the bench outside the ward. Even though they had just come out for a few minutes, they began to feel anxious.


    President Niu wanted Li Su to take Qian Qian to the operating room for treatment, but Li Su refused.


    Li Su is sitting on the edge of Qianqian''s bed. Qianqian has just finished eating


    There was a little ruddy on his face, but the whole person was still weak.


    "Qianqian, uncle is going to help you treat your illness next. You should be obedient, you know?"


    Li Su said while holding out his hand and gently touched Qian Qian''s small head.


    Qianqian nodded with a small range and laughed at Li Su.


    Li Su took out the silver needle from his arms. Next, he would seal Qianqian''s blood with thirteen needles of Guimen, and then he would apply needles to her 7749 big acupoints, and then he would kill the necrotic cells in Qianqian''s body with the internal power of Hunyuan.


    Li Su lifted Qianqian''s cup and let her lie flat on the bed, then rolled up her sleeves and trousers. Half an hour later, Chen Yi, who was waiting outside, could not sit still. He was pacing back and forth in the corridor.


    Walking around Chen Yi, also let Zhang Ru''s mood become more anxious.


    Different from the scene outside, the ward was quiet at this time. Li Su could even hear Qianqian and his breathing.


    The silver needles pierced Qianqian''s tender white and fragile voice one by one, and from the pinhole there were also drops of pale red blood.


    Every time Li Su pricks a needle, Qianqian''s eyebrows will be slightly wrinkled, which makes Li Su more slow down his action.


    With the passage of time, the acupuncture part is coming to an end. Li Su''s forehead is covered with sweat because he wants to keep a high degree of concentration.


    After Li Su put the last needle into the last acupoint, he took a long breath and wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve.


    The part of acupuncture and moxibustion is over. Li Su decides to have a rest first. It''s not that he feels tired, but that he''s afraid that Qianqian''s thin body can''t stand such a long time.


    Li Su wipes the blood on Qian Qian''s body with a towel, then goes to the window of the ward and looks at the vast night outside.

 Chapter 940

    It''s sunny during the day, especially the moon and stars at night.


    The color of the moon is pale, just like the color on Qianqian''s face, and the whole world in front of Li Su''s eyes is also dyed pale by the moonlight.


    Chen Yi outside the ward saw that it had been so long, but there was still no movement. The whole person was like an ant on a hot pot, fidgeting.


    Dean Niu had to comfort him and tell him what happened to Li Su since he knew Li Su for such a long time.


    After hearing what Dean Niu said about Li Su''s legendary experiences, Chen Yi and his wife''s heart was no longer so turbulent.


    At the same time, Li Su has been sitting on the edge of the bed again.


    He gently lifted Qianqian''s body up and let her half sit on the bed, facing herself.


    Then Li Su held Qian Qian''s hands in his hands. Qian Qian''s hands were a little cold, and the coolness went directly to Li Su''s heart through Li Su''s fingertips, which made Li Su shiver.


    Li Su immediately mobilized the Hunyuan Qi in his body and began to transport it to Qianqian''s body.


    The second hand of the clock hanging on the wall is ringing, and Qianqian''s face is gradually changing color.


    Originally pale face, at this time had a blush, and Qianqian forehead also began to have signs of moisture.


    Moonlight through the window hit the floor of the ward, even more than the light.


    On his face, he felt that the real Qi in his body was losing bit by bit. Qianqian''s illness was more serious than he had expected, but he didn''t relax his state. He didn''t allow himself to fail, and he didn''t allow the illness to take the life of a little girl.


    Finally, when the Qi in Li Su''s body was about to reach a critical point, he released his hands and slowly opened his originally closed eyes.


    Qianqian had fallen asleep, but the color on her face was not like that of a seriously ill person. Li Su could not help sighing.


    Li Su gently put Qianqian on the bed, and then covered her with the quilt.


    Qianqian''s even and lively breathing made Li Su''s mouth rise unconsciously.


    After covering Qianqian with a quilt, Li Su goes to the door. He knows that Qianqian''s parents must be in a hurry at this time.


    Sure enough, as soon as Li Su came out, Chen Yi and Zhang Ru went to Li Su''s side and surrounded him.


    Li Su made a silent gesture and closed the door gently.


    "How''s it going, Dr. Li? Have you made it? "


    Even though Chen Yi''s voice was very small, Li Su still recognized her anxiety.


    "No problem, but it will take a check to confirm."


    Li Su nodded gently.


    Hearing what Li Su said, Chen Yi and Zhang Ru were stunned at first, then hugged each other tightly.


    At this time, tears like the flood broke the dyke, broke through the eyes of the obstruction, flowing in the two faces.


    They never thought that Qianqian could be cured. They just wanted Qianqian to live one more day as much as possible. Now what he got was that Qianqian might be a healthy girl in the future. She can jump to school, can play with classmates in school, can grow up little by little, the most important thing is that she can no longer suffer from pain.


    So many emotions rushed to Chen Yi''s mind. They didn''t know what to say at this time.


    Only the two of them know the grievances Qianqian has suffered in recent years and the hardships they have experienced as parents.


    Li Su just stood by quietly. He didn''t have the heart to destroy their inner excitement and joy.


    Although Li Su did not know that as a parent, he saw that he had been ill for a long time and nearly died


    What it''s like for a sick daughter to recover, but he also knows his mother''s love for him.


    Finally, Chen Yixian responded. He released his wife who was held in his arms, and his eyes fell on Li Su''s face.


    "Dr. Li, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry about what happened before. Now you''ve saved Qianqian''s life, which is my benefactor."


    Chen Yi''s tone was very excited. Li Su felt even more excited than when he beat himself.


    Zhang Ru doesn''t know why Chen Yi is apologizing to Li Su. She looks at them suspiciously and wipes away her tears.


    It''s impossible to say that Li Su is not angry about what happened before. Li Su still clearly remembers Chen Yi''s arrogance.


    But more unforgettable than that vicious image is the image of the father who loves his daughter so much.


    Li Su waved his hand. He couldn''t bear to investigate Chen Yi''s previous fault. Moreover, without Chen Yi''s cooperation, he couldn''t boast so quickly.


    "Can I go in and have a look now?"


    Zhang Ru''s voice is very small, compared with the previous respect, now in the tone of a little more admiration.


    "Yes, but she''s asleep."


    Li Su exhorted, then gently pushed the door open.


    Seeing Qianqian lying on the bed at this time, Chen Yi and Zhang Tu quickly walk to the hospital bed.


    Qianqian''s face has been pale since she was born. At this time, Chen Yi and Chen Yi found the blush on Qianqian''s face, which they seldom see.


    They raised their heads and nodded their heads.


    At this time, Qianqian is sleeping. Neither of them wants to disturb her. This may be the best sleep she has ever had since she was born.


    "If there''s no problem after the examination, I think I can leave the hospital immediately, but don''t let her have strenuous exercise this month. After all, her previous illness consumed too much energy."


    When they heard Li Su talking, they turned their heads. After Li Su finished, they nodded heavily.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Li Su felt that he was a little redundant, so he slowly stepped back and went outside the ward, and gently closed the door.


    Li Su raised his hand and looked at his watch. Nearly three hours later, he suddenly felt as if his strength had been drained. He went up to the third floor and came to the dean''s room. Before Dean Niu left, there was a man sitting opposite to Dean Niu. Li Su nodded with the two men and then went to the sofa. He sank his body into the sofa.


    But Li Su didn''t notice that the man sitting opposite to Dean Niu saw that he was walking


    His own figure, the eyes issued an unusual luster.


    Li Su just wants to have a good rest now.


    Before he finished his meal, he had already called Xiao Yiyi and said that he had come out. He estimated that Xiao Yiyi was coming soon.

 Chapter 941

    Li Su wanted to sit on the sofa for a while, but fell asleep.


    When he opened his eyes again, Li Su found two beauties standing in front of him.


    Li Su thought that he had a spring dream. He just puckered his lips and wanted to have a French kiss with the two beauties in front of him, but he found that the two beauties were a little familiar.


    Li Su shook his head and rubbed his eyes with his hand. When he looked again, he found that the two beauties were Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi.


    He looked around and found that he was still in Dean Niu''s office, but his position was empty.


    Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi are standing in front of them, but their state is not the same.


    Although there is no expression on Xiao Yiyi''s face, Li Su can still see her concern from her eyes.


    And just now or good thousand heavy son, at this time the tears of a brush down


    Come out, small mouth is also shriveled, a pair of grievance and make people pity appearance.


    Now Li Su finally came to his senses. He sat up straight.


    "Why are you all here?"


    Li Su put out his tongue and licked his cracked lips.


    "When you called me, qianchongzi was nearby. Do you think she could be honest and wait at home?"


    When Xiao Yiyi said that, Li Su stretched out his hand to pull qianchongzi to the sofa and sat down, wiping qianchongzi''s tears with the sleeves of his shirt.


    "I''ve worked hard for you these days."


    When Li Su said this, his face was gradually serious, but it made Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi a little uncomfortable.


    "Now that you''re safe, there''s something to deal with."


    Xiao Yiyi''s arms were on his chest, and a strange smile appeared on his face.


    Li Su''s eyes turned a few times, but he didn''t think that he had offended Xiao Yiyi recently.


    Although I met Shu Tong today, I just met him and said a few words.


    Just as Li Su was about to explain, he suddenly thought that he was still holding qianchongzi''s hand, and qianchongzi


    Li Su said in his heart that he was not good, but his eyes went to see Qian Chongzi unconsciously.


    Xiao Yiyi smiles and nods, but in Li Su''s opinion, Xiao Yiyi''s smile is more like the last meal before the prisoner faces the death penalty.


    Qianchongzi doesn''t understand the eye contact between Li Su and Xiao Yiyi. She just feels a little strange. Xiao Yiyi, who has been very gentle to herself these days, seems a little different.


    "Can we not deal with this?"


    Li Su touched the back of his head with his hand, but his eyes were a little erratic.


    "Of course. After all, you are Li Su, a miracle doctor."


    The smile on Xiao Yiyi''s face still didn''t fade, but Li Su felt more and more strange.


    Li Su knew the seriousness of the problem. Long Qiuyue had not been away for a few days, and he had promised that there was no one else outside. However, the speed of face beating was much faster than that of Li Su when he was hiding bullets.


    Knowing that he was wrong, Li Su stopped talking and looked at Xiao Yiyi with a pitiful look, but Xiao Yiyi was not moved at all.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Thousand heavy son finally can''t restrain the curiosity of the heart, ask a way in a low voice.


    "It''s none of your business. You don''t have to be afraid."


    Xiao Yiyi is saying, also went to sofa side to sit down.


    Li Su seems to know what he is going to encounter next, and he has already held his breath in advance.


    Sure enough, a sharp pain came from his waist.


    "You... How did you learn from Duoduo?"


    Li subEn thought that Xiao Yiyi, as a strong woman, would not use this kind of move that Feng Duoduo would use, but the pain in his waist reminded him over and over again, and the one sitting beside him was Xiao Yiyi.


    Thousand heavy son finally see how to return a responsibility, although she saw Li Su painful expression, but she did not make any reaction.


    "You are only allowed to do evil outside. I can''t even learn how to do it?"


    Xiao Yiyi says, the strength on the hand is big again a few minutes.


    Li Su knew that everything he said was wrong, so he stopped talking.


    But a sense of foreboding has been shrouded in Li Su''s heart, now know qianchongzi already with his own people only Xiao Yiyi, if let other people also know, it is not


    Thinking of this, Li Su quickly stopped his thinking. He couldn''t bear to simulate that cruel picture in his mind.


    Qianchongzi is watching quietly. Although Xiao Yiyi is angry now, qianchongzi also sees that Xiao Yiyi has admitted his existence.


    This makes qianchongzi a little excited. Although he has been living with Xiao Yiyi these days, qianchongzi has always been afraid that Xiao Yiyi will drive him away after Li Su comes out, but now it seems that that will not happen.


    Li Su clenched his teeth and refused to let Xiao Yiyi try as hard as he could


    Speak of pain, not to mention excuses.


    Fortunately, after Xiao Yiyi twisted for a while, he felt that it was really meaningless, so he released his hand and sat aside, ignoring Li Su.


    Li Su saw that the situation had improved, and immediately he was attacked by sweet words.


    Xiao Yiyi''s face began to ease gradually, but he still didn''t smile. On the contrary, Qian Chongzi on one side was already shaking with laughter.


    "All right, stop talking and go back first."


    Xiao Yiyi''s voice is still a little cold, but there are signs of melting.


    Before leaving, Li Su went to see Qianqian again. Qianqian was still asleep and the situation was stable, so they left.


    At this time, the three are on their way back to Xiao Yiyi''s home. Li Su was driving, while Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi were sitting in the back seat.


    Qianchongzi wanted Xiao Yiyi to sit next to Li Su, but Xiao Yiyi took her to the back seat.


    Li Su looked at the empty front passenger seat and did not dare to say anything.


    Fortunately, tonight''s weather is not much, the moon will coat the road with silver gray, as if the car drive past, the tire will be stained with a layer of silver.


    The trees on both sides of the road had a different attitude in this night. The trees became silver trees and the leaves became silver leaves.


    Xiao Yiyi''s home is not far from the hospital. After driving for a while, the car has already stopped in Xiao Yiyi''s yard.


    After the car stopped, Li Su quickly got out of the car to help the two women open the rear door and helped them out of the car.


    After getting off the bus, Xiao Yiyi ignored Li Su and went straight to the villa, while Qian Chongzi followed Xiao Yiyi with a small step.


    Li Su can only walk up quickly.

 Chapter 942

    In a building in China.


    Han Yu received a phone call from Qian Yu. He thought what he was going to say was good news, but in the end he got the news that Li Su had run away.


    Qian Yu didn''t tell him the truth, but said that Li Su destroyed the evidence with the help of an insider, and then ran out secretly.


    It didn''t say that Chen Yi was the one who cooperated with Li Su, let alone that his USB disk was robbed by Li Su.


    But in fact, Han Yu doesn''t know what''s in Qian Yu''s USB flash drive, but for the sake of insurance, Qian Yu still hides this matter.


    Han Yu Hang up the phone, in front of the white cup in his hand, mercilessly threw to the ground.


    He thought that Li Su could not escape this time, and his chance to avenge his son was coming, but Li Su once escaped from the palm of his hand.


    The teacup fell to pieces on the ground. Hearing the movement inside, Han Yu''s assistant pushed the door open and came in. It seemed that Han Yu''s face was angry and retreated.


    Han Yu did not expect that Qian Yu would hide the truth.


    Han Yu slowly sat down on the chair and rubbed the temple with his fingers.


    Since the actions against Li Su have failed repeatedly, Han Yu feels that she must change her strategy, even by means of shady means.


    He just wanted Li Su to die and let him make amends for his son.


    Li Su does not know that in another city far away, there is still a person cursing himself to die.


    Now he just wants to make Xiao Yiyi not angry.


    Xiao Yiyi not only doesn''t talk to Li Su himself, but also takes qianchongzi as an alliance, and doesn''t let qianchongzi pay attention to Li Su.


    So although Li Su is now facing two beautiful women with beautiful national colors, he is no different from a lonely family.


    Li Su has been suffocating for a long time in Chen Yi''s place these days. What he wanted to do was to be gentle with Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi after he came out.


    "Go to bed."


    Xiao Yiyi stood up from the sofa, and qianchongzi followed her.


    Hear Xiao Yiyi say to sleep, Li Su''s heart a burst of excitement, although Xiao Yiyi mouth said not, but the body is very honest.


    Li Su also quickly stood up and went forward to embrace Xiao Yiyi''s shoulder.


    But Li Su''s hand has not yet touched Xiao Yiyi, but she suddenly opened it.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yiyi looks at Li Su with disgust.


    "Don''t you go to bed?"


    Li Su saw that his hand was opened, and he was also innocent.


    "Sleep on sleep, you don''t follow us, we two sleep together today."


    Xiao Yiyi stretched out his hand and gently pushed Li Su''s chest.


    Hearing what Xiao Yiyi said, Li Su was just like a bolt from the blue, standing in the same place without moving, while Xiao Yiyi had already pulled qianchongzi up the stairs. Although qianchongzi looked back, he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that tonight''s good things have come to an end, Li Su is now as listless as a frosted eggplant.


    He has just had a sleep, so he is not very sleepy now.


    Li Su suddenly remembered that he still had a USB flash drive with money in his pocket. Since he left there, he has never seen the contents of the USB flash drive.


    Now that Xiao Yiyi and qianchongzi are unwilling to spend the night with themselves, Li Su decides to see what''s the secret in the USB flash drive.


    Li Su came to Xiao Yiyi''s study, went to his desk and sat down


    Come on, turn on the computer.


    The computer had been turned on in more than ten seconds, and Li Su inserted the USB drive into the computer.


    Although a window on the computer where the disk drive is being installed pops up, the USB flash drive has been recognized.


    Li Su can''t wait to turn on the removable hard disk.


    When Li Su was ready to pry into these secrets, he found that he needed a password to open the USB flash drive.


    This makes Li Su a little annoyed. It''s clear that Qian Yu is the only one who uses this thing, but he also adds a password. Isn''t that abnormal?


    Li Su had no choice but to start backtracking again. He wanted to see the password of the USB flash disk, but the pictures that appeared in his mind were all related to the body of the USB flash disk, and he couldn''t see anything related to the password at all.


    You can''t even trace back to the password of the USB flash drive. Li Su can only search the way to unlock the USB flash disk password from the Internet.


    Li Su looked at the method on the Internet, but he couldn''t understand it at all, so he simply found someone to remotely control and unlock the password.


    It took Li Su 50 yuan to unlock a USB flash drive. He was a little distressed because he knew that he had gone to study computer at the beginning.


    In just a few minutes, the password of the USB flash drive was untied, and the person who claimed to be a hacker was also a bit professional, not curious about the contents of the USB flash drive


    Rong.


    Li Su double-click with the mouse, and the USB flash drive can be opened.


    A lot of folders, on the computer screen.


    These folders are all named by date. Li Su opened one at random.


    There are several pictures and several text documents.


    Li Su first opened one of the documents, and rows of dense words appeared in front of Li Su.


    But the content of these words surprised Li Su.


    What is recorded above is that after the national security department led by Han Yu seized a case of disclosing confidential information of a state-owned enterprise, it secretly copied a copy of the information, and then sold the information to another large domestic private enterprise that has a competitive relationship with the state-owned enterprise.


    These are all pictures of some people sitting at the table talking. One of them is Qian Yu, but Li Su didn''t find Han Yu in them.


    Li Su thinks that this kind of thing is definitely got Han Yu''s instruction, but he himself for the sake of safety, did not appear, but handed over the matter to the people under his hand to deal with. Li Su opened another folder, the contents of which still surprised Li Su.


    It is said in this folder that when they were investigating a case related to national security, Qian Jian accidentally found another smuggling case related to this case. However, smuggling is not within their jurisdiction and does not affect national security.


    So Qian Yu sold the intelligence to the smuggling group. After they got a lot of money, they didn''t choose to report the case to their colleague, the customs.


    Li Su also looked at the rest of the files one by one, and none of them would have shocked Li Su.


    These people who flaunt to protect national security actually use their power to do such shady business in private.


    It not only failed to protect national security, but also made the country suffer too much losses.

 Chapter 943

    Li Su spent a lot of time browsing the contents of the USB flash drive.


    Although there are a lot of criminal evidence, but can directly prove the fact of Han Yu''s crime is really very few.


    But now with the USB flash drive, Li Su has a goal. As long as he investigates several cases in it, he will not be afraid of missing clues.


    Think of here, Li Su eyes closed up, he stuck thinking how to let Han Yu lose convinced.


    It is not impossible to say that Li Su broke into Han Yu''s home alone and killed him.


    But Li Su is not alone in this world.


    He wants to protect the safety of his parents, but also to protect Yao Ya''s safety, so he can only outwit, with an invisible blade, inserted in Han Yu''s chest.


    Li Su opens his eyes and looks at the computer screen again. He wants to find a breakthrough from so many cases, a link that is enough to make Han Yu lose his reputation.


    One case of arms smuggling attracted Li Su''s attention.


    Arms smuggling is not under the jurisdiction of the national security department, but when the National Security Bureau was tracking down a case of leaking weapons drawings, it inadvertently found out the case of arms smuggling.


    This incident happened in June last year. At that time, a police officer named Sun Bin was tracking down the case. When he was tracking down the case of weapon drawings, there were several suspected gangs.


    In the process of investigation, one of the gangs ruled out the suspected weapon drawing case, but officer Sun Bin found another case in the process of investigation.


    This is called Maosen group. Although it is nominally engaged in import and export trade, there is no trace of the company in its registered address.


    Later, officer Sun Bin tracked down the Maosen group, which is actually a transnational arms smuggling group.


    At that time, after Sun Bin discovered the situation, he immediately reported it to his superior, and his direct leader was Qian Yu.


    Qian Yu immediately reports to Han Yu when he knows about it. Under Han Yu''s instruction, Qian Yu does not expose the smuggling group to the customs.


    When Qian Yu gave the order to officer Sun Bin, he was severely opposed by officer Sun Bin.


    Police officer Sun Bin did not understand the decision of his leadership. The business of Maosen group not only violated the national laws, but also endangered the social security.


    So he insisted on reporting his findings to the Customs Department.


    But what happened later made Li Su suspicious.


    It says that police officer Sun Bin was not attacked by gangsters and died for his country in an operation.


    If Li Su didn''t see the previous information, he might really think that officer Sun Bin is a respected martyr.


    But now Li Su feels that this matter is not so simple.


    The information in this USB flash disk shows that this huge department has become a tool for a small number of people to collect money, and officer Sun Bin''s practice is bound to conflict with their interests. Therefore, Li Su believes that officer Sun Bin''s death can never be just an accident.


    Li Su checked officer Sun Bin''s address again and found that he was only 32 years old this year. He had a wife and a seven-year-old daughter. See here, Li Su''s fist has clenched.


    If they only aim at themselves, then Li Su has the right to forgive them, but now Li Su finds that they are bloodthirsty demons.


    Li Su had already regretted saving Qian Yu. He should have died at that time.


    As the computer screen turned from bright to dark, Li Su also stood up.


    He''s going to bed now. What he found this evening left him no time to think about other things. He walked slowly to his room.


    When passing by Xiao Yiyi''s room, it was very quiet, only breathing evenly


    The sound came, and it wasn''t just for one person.


    When Li Su woke up, he found himself covered with a blanket.


    The sun shone on Li Su''s face through the glass. He grabbed the blanket and covered his head. When his eyes began to adapt to the light, he slowly lifted the blanket.


    He wanted to look at the watch he was wearing on his wrist, but found that it was empty. He looked at the room and finally found the trace of the watch on the bedside table.


    Li Su smiles and shakes his head. Seeing that the clock has already pointed to the position of nine, he immediately sits up.


    I''ve slept for such a long time. It seems that I didn''t sleep well in that dark room these days. As soon as I lay in such a comfortable bed, even the sleeping time has increased.


    After Li Su finished washing, he came downstairs, only to find that Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi had already got up.


    Xiao Yiyi is sitting on the sofa playing games, and an uncle named Mario is jumping around on the TV screen.


    Qianchongzi is busy living in the kitchen.


    See Li Su downstairs, thousand heavy son from the kitchen to explore the origin to say good morning to Li Su, Xiao Yiyi toward Li Su direction twisted his head.


    "You''re up."


    Although Xiao Yiyi''s voice still sounds colder, it''s better than yesterday


    The day relaxed a lot, and also took the initiative to talk to Li Su.


    This made Li Su a little happy. He went to sit down beside Xiao Yiyi and watched Xiao Yiyi playing games with great interest.


    "What is qianchongzi doing?" Li Su asked softly.


    "She said she would make breakfast for me in her hometown, and give it to me."


    After Xiao Yiyi finished, he emphasized that it was for himself.


    Li Su recognized her meaning, but he didn''t reply. He got up again and went into the kitchen.


    Qianchongzi''s work is almost finished.


    "What is this?"


    Li Su saw the golden lumps on the plate. He had never seen breakfast like this before.


    "This is called thick egg roast. It''s delicious. Haven''t you eaten it?"


    Qianchongzi lifted the plate with his hand and put it in front of his eyes. Li Su looked at the contents of the plate curiously, shook his head, and then nodded.


    Li Su could not help grinning at the benefits of having a foreign girlfriend.


    Li Su helps qianchongzi bring the plate and bowl to the dining table, and Xiao Yiyi comes after a game.


    Seeing the things on the plate, Xiao Yiyi didn''t react like Li Su,


    Instead, he put his nose close to the plate and sniffed, then closed his eyes with satisfaction.


    "Do you know what this is?"


    Li Su wanted to show off when Xiao Yiyi asked, but Xiao Yiyi didn''t have the kind of reaction that Li Su imagined.


    "Isn''t it thick egg?"


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t know what the purpose of Li Su''s question was, so he had to ask him a rhetorical question.


    Li Su vaguely felt a little "pain" on his face, so he stared at the plate and stopped talking.


    And qianchongzi also put everything on the table. Seeing the complete breakfast, Li Su gave qianchongzi a thumbs up.


    "I seem to have made breakfast for you, too."


    Xiao Yiyi said to Li Su with a smile. Li Su was so scared that he quickly took back his hand.

 Chapter 944

    Li Su didn''t expect that qianchongzi''s breakfast was so delicious.


    Ignoring qianchongzi''s advice, he began to gobble it up.


    Xiao Yiyi is also a face of satisfaction, slowly put breakfast into his mouth.


    "I didn''t know you were such a good cook."


    Li Su''s mouth was full and his speech was a little unclear.


    "My father asked me to learn cooking since I was a child."


    Thousand heavy son embarrassed of low head.


    Qianchongzi''s way of eating is different from Li Su''s. If qianchongzi eats like a kitten, Li Su is like a lion.


    Li Su listened to qianchongzi''s words, but also saw a flash of loss in qianchongzi''s eyes. Li Su knew that qianchongzi thought of her mother again.


    He wanted to open his mouth to comfort qianchongzi, but in the end, he just reached out and stroked qianchongzi''s head.


    While eating breakfast, Li Su said his plan.


    Li Su has decided to investigate the case of arms smuggling that he saw last night, but he doesn''t know that he wants to destroy Maosen international. He just wants to find the evidence of Han Yu''s crime, that''s all.


    Hearing Li Su''s plan, Xiao Yiyi took the lead in opposing it. Li Su was just out of danger and had to do another dangerous thing for less than a day.


    Qianchongzi also said that he did not support Li Su in doing so.


    But although they said so, they knew in their hearts that it was something that Li Su had decided.


    Sure enough, Li Su decided to go to Beidu city.


    Seeing that Li Su had decided, Xiao Yiyi didn''t say anything, but qianchongzi hesitated, as if he had something to say.


    "What''s the matter? Are you still worried? "


    Li Su saw qianchongzi''s hesitation.


    "No, I was thinking... Can I come with you?"


    Qianchongzi put his chopsticks on the plate and looked up at Li Su.


    "It''s not impossible, but you may encounter danger. Aren''t you afraid?"


    Li Su was quite surprised to hear that qianchongzi wanted to be with him, but he immediately realized that qianchongzi just wanted to spend more time with him. Maybe she would return home in a few days.


    Qianchongzi shook his head, and his eyes were firm.


    Although Li Su is a little worried, she knows something about qianchongzi''s strength. Although she is far from her opponent, as a ninja, it is not difficult to protect herself as long as she is not herself.


    Thinking of this, Li Su couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiao Yiyi was also a little surprised to hear qianchongzi say, but she thought that Li Su had told him that qianchongzi was a ninja, so she didn''t say anything.


    If qianchongzi is with Li Su, they will take care of each other.


    Seeing that both of them had agreed to their plans, Li Su began to concentrate on eating again. After breakfast, Li Su decided to go to the hospital to have a look, Qian Qian''s situation has been concerned about Li Su.


    Because Xiao Yiyi had to go to the group during the day, she started after breakfast.


    Li Su is afraid that qianchongzi is bored at home alone, so he wants her to accompany him to the hospital. Qianchongzi is very happy with Li Su''s invitation.


    Originally, Li Su wanted to drive Xiao Yiyi''s Ferrari to the hospital, but found that Ferrari had let Xiao Yiyi drive away, so Li Su had to get into a BMW.


    Xiao Yiyi''s car, the key is directly inserted in the top do not pull, and so thousands of heavy son into the co pilot, Li Su will start the car.


    It''s a good day again. There are few clouds in the sky. The sunlight is not blocked by anything, but there is no burning feeling.


    Li Su opened the windows on both sides, and the wind came in uncontrollably. Qianchongzi''s long hair seemed to be held up by a pair of transparent hands. The fragrance also conveyed Li Su''s nose, while Li Su was greedy.


    Soon, the two men came to the door of the hospital.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi got out of the car and walked towards the hospital.


    Doctors and nurses greet Li Su one after another when they see him, and Li Su responds tirelessly. This scene makes Qian Chongzi a little surprised.


    But some nurses have been staring at qianchongzi, and they don''t know what they are whispering. Although qianchongzi has found out, they don''t care.


    After all, Li Su brought a woman she had never seen before, and some nurses who had a good relationship with Shu Tong were talking about other things.


    Li Su simply said hello to them and didn''t care what they said.


    Li Su leads Qian Chongzi to the door of Qian Qian''s ward and knocks on the door gently.


    "Come in, please."


    Li suneng is Zhang Ru''s voice, but it has changed a lot the day before.


    See push the door is Li Su, Zhang Ru quickly stand up, see


    There was another person beside Li Su. She also said hello with a smile.


    "Hello, uncle."


    Although Qianqian was still lying on the bed, she didn''t seem to be alone with the pale little girl yesterday. She not only looked much better, but also had enough breath to speak.


    Hearing Qianqian greeting himself, Li Su went to the bedside and sat down. He touched Qianqian''s forehead and examined her pulse.


    Li Su after his own judgment, that Qianqian''s situation has improved a lot.


    "How''s it going? Has the doctor come to check it? "


    Li Su looks at Zhang Ru again.


    "After the examination, the doctor said that her illness had been completely cured. At that time, the doctor could not believe the examination results. Later, I told him that you helped Qianqian treat the disease, and he believed it and said that we were very lucky."


    Zhang Ru''s tone was a little excited. When she saw the results of the examination, her tears flowed down again¡° That''s good. In that case, Qianqian should be able to leave the hospital soon? "


    Li Su tucks in the quilt that covers Qian Qian.


    Zhang Ru nodded. Now she covered her mouth with her hand, and tears began to revolve in her eyes.


    "Qianqian, are you happy to go home?"


    Li Su stretched out his right hand and pinched Qianqian Rou Dudu''s face with his thumb and forefinger.


    "Well, uncle, remember to visit me at my house."


    Qianqian gently shakes his head, cooperating with Li Su''s action.


    Thousand heavy son in the side is to see the heart will melt.


    "Uncle, is she your girlfriend?"


    Qianqian asked softly.


    "Yes, she''s uncle''s girlfriend."


    Li Su looked back at qianchongzi, and then answered seriously.


    Qianchongzi reaches out his hand to say hello to Qianqian. Qianqian also smiles at qianchongzi.


    Seeing that Qianqian was all right, Li Su''s heart was relaxed.


    Then he can concentrate on other things.

 Chapter 945

    After saying goodbye to Qianqian and zhangru, Li Su left the ward with qianchongzi.


    "The little girl is so lovely."


    Qianchongzi remembered Qianqian''s lovely appearance at this time, and Qianqian just said that he was Li Su''s girlfriend, which made qianchongzi like her more.


    Li Su didn''t speak. He just laughed at Qian Chongzi, then took her hand and went to the door.


    Li Su is thinking that Shu Tong may not come to work today. Shu Tong''s figure appears in front of Li Su''s eyes.


    In fact, Shu Tong was not discovered by Li Su first, but by Qian Chongzi. Qian Chongzi saw Shu Tong''s back and then pointed it out to Li Su, saying that the person with such a beautiful back must be a beautiful woman.


    Li Su Gang wanted to refute Qian Chongzi''s statement, but found that the figure in front of him was so familiar.


    When he heard someone talking behind him, Shu Tong turned around and held it in his hand


    Two infusion bottles.


    Shu Tong did not see Li Su at first sight, but first saw qianchongzi beside Li Su. When qianchongzi was in front of a person, it was hard for that person not to pay attention to her.


    Then Shu Tong found Li Su standing next to you.


    Seeing Shu Tong''s eyes, Li Su had an indescribable feeling, and he didn''t know what the meaning was in his eyes.


    "Here you are, Dr. Li."


    Shu Tong said hello to Li Su first. The smile on her face made Li Su feel strange and familiar.


    "Well."


    Li Su also answered with a smile.


    "Won''t you introduce me?"


    Shu Tong takes his eyes away from Li Su and puts them on Qian Chongzi.


    Hearing Shu Tong''s words, Li Su quickly introduced the two people.


    Qian Chongzi''s identity is of course Li Su''s girlfriend, while Shu Tong is Li Su''s friend.


    Shutong and qianchongzi simply said hello. Although qianchongzi''s "hello" was very authentic, Shutong still recognized that she was not a native.


    "I''m still busy, so..."


    Shu Tong raised two infusion bottles in his hand.


    "Go ahead, go ahead."


    Li Su waved his hand.


    Then Shu Tong turned and walked forward. Li Su thought Shu Tong might turn back, but he didn''t.


    Li Su takes his eyes back and looks at qianchongzi, only to find that qianchongzi''s eyes are different from Xiao Yiyi''s last night.


    "Is she really your friend?"


    Qianchongzi looks at the direction of Shutong''s departure, although there is no one there.


    "Of course."


    Li Su also followed Qian Chongzi''s eyes, but his voice was smaller. Li Su really regards Shu Tong as a friend.


    Two people left the hospital and returned to Xiao Yiyi''s villa.


    Li Su still decided to start as soon as possible, because now the delay of one day makes Li Su feel uneasy.


    Qianchongzi has already gone to sign for her own things. Her bodyguard has been sleeping in the hotel these days. This time, qianchongzi decided to call him to Beidu because qianchongzi''s father was in the city at this time.


    Li Su and his other girlfriends called one by one and said that they were going to leave for a short period of time. Everyone said about ten minutes, and an hour had passed.


    Before leaving, Li Su has to go to bald head. I don''t know what happened to the investigation of the clues found by bald head last time. Xiao Yiyi didn''t tell him, so he is going to have a look by himself.


    Li Su doesn''t have much to clean up. If he doesn''t have anything, he''ll buy it later.


    After lunch, they went out again.


    The destination of this time is the bald queen bar. Just after the afternoon, Li Su didn''t know if the bar was open.


    Coming to the door of the Queen''s bar, Li Su found that the bar did not open, but bald should be in it now, because he had called bald just now.


    Li Su went to the door, just about to knock, but the door had already been opened. Li Su, the person who opened the door, felt that he had a good face. Maybe he was one of the men who worked with bald head last time.


    Those people had also seen the miracle of Li Su accepting the bullet with his bare hands at that time, so when they saw that it was empress Li Su outside the door, they said hello respectfully.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi followed him up to a box on the second floor, where bareheaded had been waiting.


    After entering the box, Li Su gave a brief introduction to bald head and qianchongzi.


    Bareheaded see Li Su next to a woman, thought it was Xiao Yiyi, was about to say hello, only to find that it was another person.


    This makes bald more admire Li Su, not only won his boss Xiao Yiyi, but also dare to have someone outside.


    If skinhead knew that Li Su had several other girlfriends, he would kneel down to worship Li Su.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi have sat down.


    "Brother, how did you get out? We can''t do anything outside. "


    Baldhead poured the glass in front of Li Su into Jack Denny. At this time, Li Su drank it last time. Baldhead still remembers it.


    He was going to pour Jack Denny into qianchongzi''s glass, but seeing qianchongzi''s brow slightly wrinkled, he changed qianchongzi''s cocktail.


    "Don''t call me big brother. I''m much younger than you."


    Li Su felt speechless when he heard that he was called his elder brother by bald head. As expected, he was a member of the underworld.


    "No, you''re better than me. I''ll call you big brother. Big brother, I''ll give you a toast."


    With that, bareheaded has picked up the cup.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi had to hold the cup in front of them.


    Baldhead put his cup together, touched Li Su''s and qianchongzi''s cups, and then drank all the wine in the cup. Li Su also drank all the wine in the glass, while qianchongzi took a sip.


    "I heard you found a clue in my house."


    Li Su put the cup on the table slowly.


    "Yes, I''m checking the whereabouts of those two smelly boys now, but there''s no progress yet. Give me a few more days, and I''ll help you find him."


    Bald head took up the bottle again and poured wine into Li Su''s empty glass.


    "Don''t worry, just do as you can."


    Li Su waved his hand. After all, bald head is not his own man. Although he once saved his life, he still doesn''t want to trouble others too much.


    "Brother, if you say this, you''re going to bury me. If I can''t help you with such a small matter, how can I go bareheaded?"


    Bareheaded hand touched his smooth head, this head is really bright enough, it also reflects the color of light.


    If you can really follow this clue, then you may find Qian Yu in the end. It''s not very likely that Han Yu has direct contact with Qian Yu.


    But Li Su still hopes to find out a result, which makes him and the light


    It is far better to act at the same time than to fight alone.

 Chapter 946

    At this time, Li Su and Qian Chongzi are sitting in the box of the Queen''s bar.


    Bareheaded after drinking a little wine, the conversation was completely opened.


    He began to talk about his "great achievements" when he mixed up with the society. At the beginning, Li Su thought it was quite interesting, but now it''s almost an hour since he was in his twenties.


    Li Su felt that his head was a little big.


    Fortunately, bald immediately received a phone call, it seems to be something urgent, so bald then said hello to withdraw first.


    Li Su was relieved to see that qianchongzi''s reaction was the same as his own. Li Su couldn''t help laughing.


    In this way, there is no problem with the situation in Xingqing city. Li Su decided to go to Beidu early tomorrow morning.


    After going back, Xiao Yiyi has come back from the company.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi are next to Xiao Yiyi. When they learn that Li Su and Qian Chongzi are going to Beidu tomorrow, Xiao Yiyi calls and asks his assistant to book a ticket.


    Li Su looked at Xiao Yiyi with a spoiled face. Although Xiao Yiyi didn''t give him a good look these two days, he was still concerned about himself.


    "I ordered a ticket for qianchongzi. By the way, I ordered one for you."


    Xiao Yiyi seems to see through Li Su''s mind.


    But hearing what Xiao Yiyi said, Li Su and Qian Chongzi all laughed.


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t know what was wrong with her. She quickly touched her face and didn''t find anything strange.


    "Yiyi elder sister, otherwise you don''t get angry with Li Su."


    Qianchongzi grabs xiaoyiyi''s arm and shakes it. Even qianchongzi thinks xiaoyiyi''s skill of pretending to be angry is a little bad.


    Hearing qianchongzi''s words and looking at the two people with smiling faces, Xiao Yiyi''s face turned red into two ripe tomatoes.


    See Xiao Yiyi''s appearance, Li Su has determined that she does not regenerate her own gas, then a will Xiao Yiyi pulled to his arms.


    Xiao Yiyi covered his face with both hands, so that Li Su could not see his red cheeks.


    Li Su did not remove Xiao Yiyi''s hand, but gave it to qianchongzi


    A wink, and then two people with their hands in Xiao Yiyi''s body tickle.


    Xiao Yiyi took his hands away from his face because he wanted to protect his body.


    When Li Su saw that Xiao Yiyi''s face had lost the barrier, he immediately put his face on it and covered the two pieces of red meat under Xiao Yiyi''s nose with his mouth.


    Xiao Yiyi''s breathing began to become rapid. She wanted to push Li Su''s body away with her hand, but she found that she couldn''t use her strength at all.


    And thousand heavy son also a change usually clever appearance, hands began to explore in Xiao Yiyi''s body.


    Xiao Yiyi''s face at this time is not blush, but flush.


    Li Su took Xiao Yiyi''s shirt out of the skirt with her hand, then put her hand into the shirt and pasted it on the skin of Xiao Yiyi''s waist. The rising temperature of Xiao Yiyi''s body spread all over Li Su''s body through Li Su''s hand.


    "Are you hot?"


    Li Su put his mouth on Xiao Yiyi''s ear and asked softly, mouth


    The heat exhaled in the room is constantly stirring the heartstrings of Xiao Yiyi.


    Xiao Yiyi didn''t even hear what Li Su said clearly, so he nodded casually.


    For Li Su, Xiao Yiyi''s nod was like a clarion call to charge.


    Li Su began to remove the layer of things that were in the way of Xiao Yiyi''s clothes, and he did not forget to take Qian Chongzi with him.


    Qianchongzi''s state at this time is not inferior to that of Xiao Yiyi. Although she is not Li Su''s number one target now, she has never done such things with another woman.


    In a few moments, Xiao Yiyi''s outer barrier had disappeared, and now her ivory like smooth skin was formally reflected in Li Su''s eyes.


    Qianchongzi''s eyes are also attracted by Xiao Yiyi''s carcass.


    At this time, Xiao Yiyi is no longer a passive role, she also began to have action, she put Li Su''s hand on his body away, but with her own hand to tear Li Su''s clothes.


    In the face of Xiao Yiyi''s "attack", Li Su had no resistance, and let Xiao Yiyi''s hand wreak havoc on him.


    Seeing that there was not much left in Li Su''s body, Xiao Yiyi changed his target to Qian Chongzi, Li Su''s "accomplice". Qian Chongzi didn''t expect Xiao Yiyi to rush towards him, but he was stunned for a moment.


    This next thousand heavy son completely fell in the hands of Xiao Yiyi, Xiao Yiyi with extremely skilled action, will thousand heavy son of throw to the ground.


    Now the three are really honest.


    With the increasing sound of breathing, the three men had "wrestled" together. Li Su sometimes became a charging cavalry, sometimes a prisoner.


    It seems that the moonlight outside doesn''t know the scene in the room, and it still emits a bleak white light.


    Although it is only separated by a wall, the inside and outside are like two worlds. The inside is as hot as a fire prison, and the outside is as cold as snow.


    I do not know after a long time, three people have come from the first floor to the second floor, the sofa under the body, also transformed into a soft bed.


    The moon began to disappear in the west, and the sun appeared in the East. The next day it had arrived.


    Li Su slowly opened his eyes and found that his body could not move at all, because he was caught between Xiao Yiyi and qianchongzi.


    Li Su didn''t move, just lay there quietly, sometimes looking at the sleeping faces of the two people around him, sometimes staring at the ceiling above.


    Come over for a while, Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi wake up. At this time, Xiao Yiyi has completely become a clingy kitten, and Qian Chongzi is also pitiful and satisfied.


    Today is the day that Li Su and Qian Chongzi set out for Beidu City, so they all got up after lying down for a while.


    Everything has been packed up, Xiao Yiyi also let the assistant arrange the itinerary.


    After breakfast, Li Su and Qian zhongzi, accompanied by Xiao Yiyi, come to the airport together. The airport was bustling, and Li Su felt headache when he saw so many people.


    At this time, there is still a period of time before boarding. Li Su and his three are waiting in the waiting hall.


    Although Li Su had been away several times before, Xiao Yiyi came to see him off


    For the first time.


    Xiao Yiyi knew that Li Su would come back soon, but he was still very reluctant, even for Qian Chongzi, who had known him for a long time.


    As time went by, Li Su and Qian Chongzi had to board the plane. Seeing Xiao Yiyi''s figure gradually blurred, Li Su sighed softly.


    But none of them knows what kind of situation the trip to Beidu will face. As for whether they can find direct evidence of Han Yu''s crime, Li Su has no idea.

 Chapter 947

    With the plane breaking through the clouds, Li Su is now in the air of nearly 10000 meters.


    Qianchongzi sat aside and looked out of the window curiously.


    Soon, the plane had already flown nearly a thousand kilometers to the international airport of Beidu city.


    Just out of the airport, Li Su saw a familiar face, which is more familiar to qianchongzi.


    That person is the bodyguard of qianchongzi. He came to Beidu city first, and has been waiting for the arrival of Li Su and qianchongzi at the airport.


    The bodyguard drove to a luxury star hotel with Li Su and qianchongzi in his car. The decoration of the hotel was expensive, and the price of the room was worthy of the name of the hotel.


    Li Su and qianchongzi went straight upstairs after checking in.


    When she got to the room, the bellboy of the hotel also brought her luggage up. Qianchongzi was on the bed all of a sudden. After sitting for such a long time, her waist was a little sore.


    After Li Su gave the bellman some tips, the bellman left, and Li Su went to the bedside and lay down.


    Now it''s afternoon. Li Su has had lunch on the plane


    So he was not very hungry now. He decided to take a rest before making plans.


    When the white clouds are turned into red afterglow, Li Su and qianchongzi also go downstairs and come to the restaurant of the hotel.


    As it is still early, there are not many people now. Li Su sat down by the window.


    Li Su is not very interested in what to eat. On the contrary, qianchongzi is looking through the menu full of interest. There are many foods that qianchongzi has never seen.


    Qianchongzi ordered some dishes that Li Su didn''t know, while Li Su ordered steak.


    As the dishes are gradually served, the number of people in the restaurant also increases. However, the restaurant is not noisy because of this. On the contrary, it is as quiet as before. People try to keep their voices down.


    Li Su cut the steak into small pieces and put them in his mouth. The classical music from his ear made Li Su feel that the steak was more delicious.


    But the quiet atmosphere of the restaurant was broken. With people''s cry, Li Su gradually turned his eyes to the place where the cry came from.


    On the other side of the restaurant, in a remote location, a man fell to the ground. It seemed that the man who fell to the ground was a man, and the scream was made by the woman who sat with him.


    At this time, the daughter was kneeling on the floor of the restaurant, shaking the unconscious man.


    Next to the dining guests have surrounded, to see what happened, there is no help.


    Immediately, a man in a white coat, led by a hotel attendant, walked into the crowd.


    Seeing that a doctor had passed by, Li Su sat in his position and did not move. On the contrary, Qian Chongzi put down his tableware and paid close attention to the situation there.


    Things didn''t go for the better as Li Su imagined. Li Su went through the cracks of the crowd and saw that the doctor shook his head after checking. It seemed that there was nothing he could do.


    Someone nearby immediately made an emergency call, but the traffic jam is quite serious now, and here is Beidu. I don''t know when the ambulance will arrive¡° Li Su, would you like to go and have a look? "


    Qianchongzi said in a low voice, his lips didn''t seem to move.


    Li Su saw qianchongzi speak, had to stand up and go back and forth there, qianchongzi is closely followed by Li Su.


    "Excuse me, please. I''m a doctor."


    Li Su Bian apologized and squeezed into the circle of guests.


    It was a man who fell on the ground, but a woman who never looked more than 30 years old knelt on the ground. She was beautiful, but


    It''s Li Su who has no time for other things.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Li Su also squatted down and asked the doctor.


    "I suspect acute gastritis."


    Hearing the doctor''s answer, Li Su shook his head. Even if he didn''t use the ghost medicine system, he knew it wasn''t acute gastritis.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [Name: Jiang Sheng gender: male age: 28 disease: acute appendicitis treatment method: operation]


    As Li Su expected, the man in front of him was not suffering from acute gastritis, but acute appendicitis.


    Appendicitis is not an incurable disease, but the pain is irresistible to anyone, but now there is no condition for surgery, so Li Su does not plan to have surgery.


    He took out the silver needle in his arms and decided to seal the acupoints of the patients to temporarily stop the suffering of the disease, and then went to the hospital for surgery after he woke up.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing the silver needle Li Su took out of her arms, the woman beside her was a little flustered. She didn''t know what Li Su was going to do.


    Li Su is now wearing a tall and straight suit. Although he looks handsome, he does


    I don''t see a doctor.


    "He''s a doctor."


    I don''t know who said it.


    When the woman heard this, she slowly relaxed her vigilant eyes.


    "You want acupuncture?"


    Seeing Li Su''s action, the doctor looked puzzled.


    Li Su didn''t speak, just nodded, then helped the patient''s body over and let him lie flat on the carpet.


    Seeing the man''s face, Li Su suddenly felt that he had a good face, but he couldn''t tell when and where he had met him, and Li Su had never heard of Jiang Sheng.


    Li Su made a color for Qian Chongzi, who immediately understood Li Su''s meaning. She came forward, rolled up Jiang Sheng''s sleeve, and untied two buttons of her shirt.


    Jiang Sheng''s girlfriend was stunned when she looked at the two people''s actions in front of her. Now she is very scared. First, Jiang Sheng is her boyfriend, but because of the particularity of Jiang Sheng''s identity.


    Li Su began to stab Jiang Sheng''s skin slowly. Because it''s just to relieve the pain, the needling is not difficult. Just a few minutes later, Jiang Sheng''s condition eased down, and the sweat on his forehead no longer seeps out.


    With a few coughs, Jiang Sheng gradually wakes up, and the people nearby give out a voice


    A little fierce cheers, on the contrary, let the cheeky Li Su some embarrassed.


    Jiang Sheng slowly opened his eyes. He only remembered that there was a sharp pain in his stomach just now, but he didn''t remember what happened later.


    He saw in front of his eyes has been in the rain, reluctantly smile.


    Then Jiang Sheng saw Li Su and the doctor.


    "Doctor Li?"


    Jiang Sheng was a little surprised to see that it was Li Su, but combining the current situation, he decided that the man was Li Su.


    When Li Su heard Jiang Sheng call out his name, he was also curious. It seemed that it was not a coincidence that he thought Jiang Sheng was familiar before.


    But Li Su couldn''t remember who Jiang Sheng was.


    Li Su turned the past in his mind, but still didn''t remember who Jiang Sheng was.


    But he was sure that he had met Jiang Sheng.


    "Do you know me?"


    Li Su stretched out the index finger of his right hand and pointed to his face.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng had already stood up from the ground, and the onlookers saw that he was well, so they all returned to their own positions.


    The waiter and the doctor were about to apologize to Jiang Sheng, but he waved his hand to stop them


    Then they left the position first.


    "Dr. Li is really a noble man who forgets many things."


    Although Jiang Sheng said so, his tone was very relaxed, and he didn''t mean to blame him.


    "Sorry, I really don''t remember."


    Li Su held his chin in his hand and shook his head.


    Jiang Sheng made a gesture to ask Li Su to sit down in the position opposite him. Li Su did not shirk.


    Seeing Li Su and Qian Chongzi sitting down opposite Jiang Sheng, the waiter brought the things on Li Su''s desk here one after another.


    "No wonder we haven''t talked before. I know your name, but you don''t know mine."


    Jiang Sheng pulls back the chair beside him, and his female companion Yu Fei sits next to him. Yu Fei obviously hasn''t figured out the situation yet. This person she has never met not only saves Jiang Sheng, but also Jiang Sheng knows him.


    "Let''s meet now."


    Although there are many people who know themselves, but they don''t know them, this man named Jiang Sheng has extraordinary bearing and is not ordinary at first sight.


    If Li Su had communication with him before, it is impossible not to remember him¡° You cured my mother of the cold not long ago


    Jiang Sheng took a sip of the hot water Yu Fei handed him.


    When Jiang Sheng said that, Li Su immediately remembered it.


    He did treat his mother Bai Yulan with wind chill before. At that time, Jiang Sheng was in the special ward of the first people''s Hospital, but Li Su didn''t pay attention.


    Bai Yulan''s identity is known by Li Su, so isn''t Jiang Sheng the prince


    Thinking of this, Li Su''s mouth opened slightly.


    "You are..."


    Li Su just wanted to talk about the prince, but he quickly stopped.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t speak, but just nodded with a smile. It seems that Li Su has really remembered, otherwise he would not be so surprised.


    "Why are you in Beidu? Is it a tour? "


    Jiang Sheng picked up the knife and fork that the waiter had changed and began to move on the food in front of him, as if his previous experience had not brought him the slightest impact.


    Li Su didn''t know how to tell Jiang Sheng. In fact, there was nothing wrong with telling him. After all, Jiang Sheng''s father had already known that he was going to deal with Han Yu, and at that time he also said that Han Yu had been excluded from their circle.


    But Li Su is not sure whether Jiang Sheng is a reliable person, although Jiang Sheng gives him a good impression.


    Li Su still decided to say it, so that his action might be more convenient.


    Li Su looks at Yu Fei, who is sitting next to Jiang Sheng. He knows that the favorite thing these boys like to do is to change girlfriends.


    Although Jiang Sheng is not very old, he has a thorough understanding of vanity fair. Of course, he will know what Li Su means.


    "This is my fiancee, Yu Fei. They are all my own."


    Seeing that Jiang Sheng said this kind of words without taboo, Li Su felt that he had a small stomach.


    But fortunately, it seems that Yu Fei doesn''t have any unhappy look. Li Su is relieved. Then he introduces Qian Chongzi to Jiang Sheng and Yu Fei.


    Next, Li Su told Jiang Sheng the purpose of his trip. Of course, he omitted the USB flash drive. Li Su only said that he had got the informant''s information.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Jiang Sheng didn''t speak, and his eyes lost focus, as if he was thinking about something.


    What Li Su said about Han Yu''s concealment of the arms smuggling case, Jiang Sheng had never heard of it before, and even had no clue.


    Although Han Yu has been with several other families do not deal with, but Jiang Sheng did not expect that he would do such a shameless thing.


    "Is all that true?"


    Although Jiang Sheng knows that people like Li Su don''t cheat themselves with lies, he still needs to confirm with Li Su again.


    "I think it''s true."


    It''s not that Li Su didn''t have doubts about the contents of the USB flash drive, but it was true that Qian Yu wanted to commit suicide at that time, so Li Su thought that the things in the USB flash drive could not be fake, otherwise an old fox like Qian Yu would not have tried his life¡° Then the purpose of your visit is to find out this matter? "


    Jiang Sheng was a little surprised that Li Su had come to investigate this matter in person.


    "Not bad."


    Li Su forked a piece of beef and put it in her mouth, but the beef was a little cold.


    "Very good. This is my call. If you need the cooperation of relevant departments, let them make this call. I think it may be helpful for you."


    Jiang Sheng took out a pen and a notebook from his bag and wrote a series of numbers with the pen.


    The reason why Jiang Sheng helps Li Su so much is not only that Li Su Gang has saved himself, but also that he has cured his mother''s illness before. Another important reason is that Han Yu''s arrogance is too arrogant, but he is not convenient to deal with Han Yu.


    Now that Li Su has grasped a seemingly reliable clue, Jiang Sheng''s offer of necessary help to Li Su is a win-win approach.


    Li Su slowly put away the note Jiang Sheng handed him. Although he didn''t know what role it would play, Li Su knew it


    The power of the world.


    Then the four talked about some other topics, and no one mentioned Han Yu again.


    Soon, the dinner time was over. Jiang Sheng and his wife just came to the restaurant of the hotel for dinner, not staying here, so they left first.


    Li Su asked the waiter to pay the bill, but the waiter told Li Su that someone had already paid the bill. Knowing that Jiang Sheng had done it, Li Su had to shrug at Qian Chongzi.


    After Jiang Sheng left, the hotel''s lobby manager came to Li Su''s side.


    "Hello, Dr. Li. I''m the lobby manager of the hotel. Thank you for helping us out today."


    The tone of the lobby manager is neither humble nor overbearing, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Li sucai learned from the lobby manager that he knew Jiang Sheng''s identity, so when Jiang Sheng fell to the ground, he was almost scared to death.


    If anything happens to Jiang Sheng in the hotel, not to mention that his manager can''t do it, he may even lose the hotel.


    After Li Su accepted the thanks from the lobby manager, he went back to the room with Qian Chongzi.


    Today''s time is a little late, Li Su decided to go to officer Sun Bin tomorrow


    In my home.

 Chapter 948

    Li Su turned the past in his mind, but still didn''t remember who Jiang Sheng was.


    But he was sure that he had met Jiang Sheng.


    "Do you know me?"


    Li Su stretched out the index finger of his right hand and pointed to his face.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng had already stood up from the ground, and the onlookers saw that he was well, so they all returned to their own positions.


    The waiter and the doctor were about to apologize to Jiang Sheng, but he waved his hand to stop them. Then they left this position first.


    "Dr. Li is really a noble man who forgets many things."


    Although Jiang Sheng said so, his tone was very relaxed, and he didn''t mean to blame him.


    "Sorry, I really don''t remember."


    Li Su held his chin in his hand and shook his head.


    Jiang Sheng made a gesture to ask Li Su to sit down in the position opposite him. Li Su did not shirk.


    Seeing Li Su and Qian Chongzi sitting down opposite Jiang Sheng, the waiter brought the things on Li Su''s desk here one after another.


    "No wonder we haven''t talked before. I know your name, but you don''t know mine."


    Jiang Sheng pulls back the chair beside him, and his female companion Yu Fei sits next to him. Yu Fei obviously hasn''t figured out the situation yet. This person she has never met not only saves Jiang Sheng, but also Jiang Sheng knows him.


    "Let''s meet now."


    Although there are many people who know themselves, but they don''t know them, this man named Jiang Sheng has extraordinary bearing and is not ordinary at first sight.


    If Li Su had communication with him before, it is impossible not to remember him.


    "Not long ago, you cured my mother of cold."


    Jiang Sheng took a sip of the hot water Yu Fei handed him.


    When Jiang Sheng said that, Li Su immediately remembered it.


    He did treat his mother Bai Yulan with wind chill before. At that time, Jiang Sheng was in the special ward of the first people''s Hospital, but Li Su didn''t pay attention


    Meaning.


    Bai Yulan''s identity is known by Li Su, so isn''t Jiang Sheng the prince


    Thinking of this, Li Su''s mouth opened slightly.


    "You are..."


    Li Su just wanted to talk about the prince, but he quickly stopped.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t speak, but just nodded with a smile. It seems that Li Su has really remembered, otherwise he would not be so surprised.


    "Why are you in Beidu? Is it a tour? "


    Jiang Sheng picked up the knife and fork that the waiter had changed and began to move on the food in front of him, as if his previous experience had not brought him the slightest impact.


    Li Su didn''t know how to tell Jiang Sheng. In fact, there was nothing wrong with telling him. After all, Jiang Sheng''s father had already known that he was going to deal with Han Yu, and at that time he also said that Han Yu had been excluded from their circle. But Li Su is not sure whether Jiang Sheng is a reliable person, although Jiang Sheng gives him a good impression.


    Li Su still decided to say it, so that his action might be more convenient.


    Li Su looks at Yu Fei, who is sitting next to Jiang Sheng. He knows that the favorite thing these boys like to do is to change girlfriends.


    Although Jiang Sheng is not very old, he has a thorough understanding of vanity fair. Of course, he will know what Li Su means.


    "This is my fiancee, Yu Fei. They are all my own."


    Seeing that Jiang Sheng said this kind of words without taboo, Li Su felt that he had a small stomach.


    But fortunately, it seems that Yu Fei doesn''t have any unhappy look. Li Su is relieved. Then he introduces Qian Chongzi to Jiang Sheng and Yu Fei.


    Next, Li Su told Jiang Sheng the purpose of his trip. Of course, he omitted the USB flash drive. Li Su only said that he had got the informant''s information.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Jiang Sheng didn''t speak, and his eyes lost focus, as if he was thinking about something.


    What Li Su said is that Han Yu hides the case of arms smuggling, Jiang Sheng


    I haven''t heard of it before, not even a trace.


    Although Han Yu has been with several other families do not deal with, but Jiang Sheng did not expect that he would do such a shameless thing.


    "Is all that true?"


    Although Jiang Sheng knows that people like Li Su don''t cheat themselves with lies, he still needs to confirm with Li Su again.


    "I think it''s true."


    It''s not that Li Su didn''t have doubts about the contents of the USB flash drive, but it was true that Qian Yu wanted to commit suicide at that time, so Li Su thought that the things in the USB flash drive could not be fake, otherwise an old fox like Qian Yu would not have tried his life.


    "Then the purpose of your visit is to find out this matter?"


    Jiang Sheng was a little surprised that Li Su had come to investigate this matter in person.


    "Not bad."


    Li Su forked a piece of beef and put it in her mouth, but the beef was a little cold.


    "Good. This is my phone number. If you need the cooperation of relevant departments


    If you want them to make this call, I think it might help you a little bit. "


    Jiang Sheng took out a pen and a notebook from his bag and wrote a series of numbers with the pen.


    The reason why Jiang Sheng helps Li Su so much is not only that Li Su Gang has saved himself, but also that he has cured his mother''s illness before. Another important reason is that Han Yu''s arrogance is too arrogant, but he is not convenient to deal with Han Yu.


    Now that Li Su has grasped a seemingly reliable clue, Jiang Sheng''s offer of necessary help to Li Su is a win-win approach.


    Li Su slowly put away the note Jiang Sheng handed him. Although he didn''t know what role the note would play, Li Su knew the power of the note. Then the four talked about some other topics, and no one mentioned Han Yu again.


    Soon, the dinner time was over. Jiang Sheng and his wife just came to the restaurant of the hotel for dinner, not staying here, so they left first.


    Li Su asked the waiter to pay the bill, but the waiter told Li Su that someone had already paid the bill. Knowing that Jiang Sheng had done it, Li Su had to shrug at Qian Chongzi.


    After Jiang Sheng left, the hotel''s lobby manager came to Li Su''s side.


    "Hello, Dr. Li. I''m the lobby manager of the hotel. Thank you for helping us out today."


    The tone of the lobby manager is neither humble nor overbearing, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Li sucai learned from the lobby manager that he knew Jiang Sheng''s identity, so when Jiang Sheng fell to the ground, he was almost scared to death.


    If anything happens to Jiang Sheng in the hotel, not to mention that his manager can''t do it, he may even lose the hotel.


    After Li Su accepted the thanks from the lobby manager, he went back to the room with Qian Chongzi.


    It''s a little late today. Li Su decided to go to officer Sun Bin''s house tomorrow.

 Chapter 949

    The next morning, Li Su and qianchongzi got up.


    Today, they are going to visit officer Sun Bin''s home, where only his wife and his seven-year-old daughter are left.


    If officer Sun Bin really didn''t die accidentally, then the person who started the whole thing would be a little too hateful.


    After breakfast, qianchongzi called his bodyguard, and then three people together, toward the address Li Su wrote down.


    Police officer Sun Bin''s hotel is quite far away from his home. Fortunately, it''s not the rush hour, so it only took him more than an hour to reach his destination.


    This place is a little far away from the center of the city, and the surrounding buildings are not as glorious as the city center.


    Car seven turn eight turn, finally stopped at the door of a community.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi got out of the car and walked to the community, while the bodyguard was waiting in the car.


    They found the address on the address and took the elevator upstairs.


    The elevator stops on the 8th floor and Li Su and Qian Chongzi go out.


    At this time, the closed security door in front of them should be the home of officer Sun Bin. Neither Li Su nor Qian Chongzi spoke, and the air was suddenly quiet


    He came down.


    After thinking about it, Li Su gently pressed the doorbell twice, and then slowly pulled back his hand.


    After about ten seconds, the door did not open, but a small voice came out.


    "Who is it?"


    Li Su can recognize that the voice is a woman''s, and the age is not very big. It may be the wife of officer Sun Bin.


    "Hello, sister-in-law. My name is Li Su. I''m a friend of brother bin."


    In order to make the action more convenient, Li Su had to tell a lie first, and then apologized to her.


    More than ten seconds later, the door was opened slowly, and a woman''s face appeared in front of Li Su''s eyes.


    Officer Sun Bin''s wife politely let Li Su and Qian Chongzi into the house. Now Li Su and Qian Chongzi are sitting on the sofa.


    This house is what an ordinary family should look like, except for the black-and-white photo.


    The person in the photo is officer Sun Bin, the same person as the photo he saw on the USB flash drive.


    Sun Bin''s wife was making tea in the kitchen.


    She''s the only one in the family, and her daughter may have gone to school, although she''s not


    My daughter is only seven years old this year, but several awards have been pasted on the wall.


    While Li Su was observing the room, Sun Bin''s wife had brought up the tea.


    It has been some time since officer Sun Bin died, so now his wife''s face is calm, but Li Su can still see a look of sadness in her eyes.


    "Have some tea. Tea is not very expensive. Please forgive me."


    She put the two cups in front of Li Su and Qian Chongzi, and then put the tea in. Light yellow tea will fill the empty cup, light aroma straight to Li Su''s nose.


    "Sister in law, don''t bother."


    Li Su put the cup in his hand and sniffed it under his nose.


    She just shook her head and didn''t speak.


    "In fact, you are not his friends, are you?"


    Sun Bin''s wife also sat down on the sofa.


    "How do you know?"


    Li Sujian was seen through all of a sudden and didn''t want to cheat her any more.


    "He doesn''t have many friends, which I know very well. Besides, your accent is not local."


    When she said this, there was no expression on her face, not even tone


    A little bit of ups and downs, like a robot.


    "Then I won''t call you sister-in-law. What should I call you?"


    Li Su gently blew the cup with her mouth, then sipped the tea.


    "My name is Sunya, you can also call me sister sun."


    Sun Ya picked up the teapot and filled Li Su''s cup.


    Li Su simply explained his intention to sun ya, and tried to make things less frightening.


    But Sunya was deeply shocked by what Li Su said. Although she felt very sad about her husband''s death, she never doubted the cause of her husband''s death.


    If what Li Su said is true, then her husband died of murder, which is hard for her to accept.


    At this time, Li Su stopped talking. He found that Sun Yan''s expression began to be in a trance. This incident can have a great impact on everyone, not to mention the wife of the party concerned.


    Qianchongzi saw Sunya''s state, sat down beside her, gently hugged Sunya in his arms, and stroked her hand on her back.


    After a while, sun Ya''s state finally calmed down.


    "What you said is true?"


    Sun Ya''s voice was still shaking.


    Li Su is not 100% sure, but if you let him touch Sun Bin


    If it''s a relic of an official, he can use backtracking to determine whether the whole thing is true or not.


    Hearing that Li Su wanted to see Sun Bin''s remains, sun Ya stood up slowly and walked to another room.


    Qianchongzi''s expression seemed to be infected by Sunya, and there was a sense of sadness between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Li Su beckons. Qian zhongzi sits back beside Li Su. Li Su grabs her hand and wants to give her some comfort.


    Sun Ya came out of the room with a box in her hand.


    She went to the tea table, put the box on the tea table, then lifted the lid of the box, and the contents came into Li Su''s sight. Although the box is not small, there are few things in it, and they are all small things.


    There was a police badge, a wallet, and some miscellaneous things.


    "Which of these things did officer sun take with him when he died?"


    Li Su couldn''t see all these things once. He could only see what Sun Bin had left on him when he died, and first understand the situation at that time.


    When sun Ya heard Li Su''s words, she was stunned and then began to look for something in the box.


    About a few seconds later, Sunya bought something from it. It was a necklace. The necklace was made up of a red rope and a bullet.


    "That''s what he was wearing at the time."


    Sun Ya slowly handed the necklace to Li Su. Her eyes were like the lake water wrinkled by the wind.


    Li Su put the necklace in the palm of his hand, and the slight coolness spread from his hand to his whole body.


    Li sujianjian closed his eyes and began to forget his existence. Then he opened the retrospection.


    This time, the pictures are different from those before. Before, all the pictures flashed back one by one, but this time, it was like a movie.


    Li Su took a deep breath and concentrated his attention.

 Chapter 950

    The necklace of the bullet is a gift from Sun Bin.


    When Sun Bin graduated from the police academy, as an excellent graduate, a teacher of the police academy and Sun Bin''s mentor, he put the bullet on the rope and gave it to Sun Bin.


    Although Sun Bin''s mentor never told him the meaning of the bullet, he still wore it on his body like a family heirloom.


    Images like this constantly flashed back in Li Su''s mind, but Li Su now has no time to see the situation before the bullet. What he wants to see is what happened on the last day when the necklace was worn on Sun Bin.


    Sun Ya was puzzled when she saw Li Su holding the necklace in her hand and closing her eyes.


    Qianchongzi can only explain to her that Li Su once learned fortune telling and is now looking at the past and present lives of bullets.


    After hearing qianchongzi''s words, Sunya nodded suspiciously.


    At this time, Li Su was getting closer to what he was looking for, because he had seen the shadow of the so-called arms smuggling group.


    Although Li Su also hated this kind of military smuggling group, it was still not what Li Su was looking for.


    Sun Bin did find this arms smuggling group, which he did not expect.


    At that time, he was pursuing another case of theft of weapon drawings. At the end of the case, the clues pointed to a man named Zha Yong.


    Sun Bin has been tracking down the man named Zha Yong for several days, but Zha Yong has not made any move.


    Finally, yesterday, he contacted an import and export trade group named Maosen group. Sun Bin speculated that the Maosen group might be the next one to accept the weapon drawings.


    Sun Bin came to the company''s registered address of Maosen group for convenience, but he didn''t find the shadow of the company, so he doubted that Maosen group was Cha Yong''s next family.


    Now Sun Bin is tracking Zha Yong to a not very big cargo terminal.


    Cha Yong waited at the dock for about half an hour, and the other party showed up, but what happened later made Sun Bin a little surprised.


    Cha Yong didn''t give the drawings to them after the other party showed up, as Sun Bin expected. Instead, together with them, he came to a container.


    When they opened the container, Cha Yong widened his eyes to see what happened. Sun Bin was also observing all this from a distance with a telescope.


    The first ones that came from the container were all nylon bags, which contained coffee beans from Brazil.


    Sun Bin didn''t know what they were doing when they moved the coffee beans out of it. Was it the coffee bean business here? Sun Bin shook his head, he never detailed a company registered with a fake address will do this kind of business.


    Sure enough, after moving for a while, those people stopped. A man who looked like the leader walked into the container and pulled out a wooden box. The wooden box looked heavy.


    After the wooden box was opened, the leader took out the things from inside, which really surprised Sun Bin.


    He even took out an automatic rifle from the wooden box. After taking it out, he skillfully made several movements, and then handed it to cha Yong.


    Cha Yong seemed to be looking at the quality of the rifle. After studying for a while, Cha Yong nodded, as if he was very satisfied with the rifle. After that, both sides left one after another.


    Although Sun Bin didn''t find any clues about the weapon drawings, he found such a case of arms smuggling, and the arms looked very expensive, and there were many heavy weapons.


    Sun Bin is one of the most important investigators in the national security department. Naturally, he also attaches national interests to himself.


    So after he left the dock, he immediately contacted his boss Qian Yu and told him about his unexpected discovery.


    Qian Yu didn''t report it to the Customs Department immediately after he learned about it, and he also told Sun Bin not to act rashly and to wait for his own order.


    As long as he was just an ordinary investigator, Sun Bin had no rights, so he thought his boss Qian Jian would personally disclose the news to the Customs Department.


    Qian Yu didn''t do what Sun Bin thought. After learning about it, he immediately went to Han Yu''s office and reported it to Han Yu.


    Sure enough, as like as two peas think, Han Yu''s orders are made to let Qian Qian establish ties with the smuggling group, and then reveal them what they have already grasped intelligence, so that they will weigh their interests and finally decide to give Han Yu a huge sum of money as the price of destroying evidence.


    Things did develop as Han Yu thought. After learning the news, the smuggling group had to accept Han Yu''s extortion and remitted 90 million yuan to Han Yu''s designated account.


    Although the smuggling group lost a lot of money, fortunately Han Yu was just a "businessman", so this matter was suppressed by Han Yu.


    In fact, only sun bin and a few senior people knew about it


    .


    Later, when Sun Bin asked Qian Qian about it, he got the reply that he should not interfere in it.


    This makes Sun Bin have to combine this matter with the message he heard about the senior management. In this way, he also guessed the whole thing.


    Sun Bin thought that his leaders could not be relied on at all, so he decided to report the matter to the customs in person. But what he didn''t expect was that there were people who had a good relationship with Qian Yu in the Customs Department. When he saw that Sun Bin came alone to expose the matter, he had a heart and made a phone call to Qian Yu.


    Later, Qian used Sun Bin''s work as a price to coerce him. Sun Bin had to give up the idea. Later, when he was taking a bath, he saw the necklace hanging around his neck and remembered what his teacher had taught him.


    So he decided that even if he lost his job, he could not let this serious violation of the law exist.


    However, he received an urgent task at that time, saying that he had a clue about a cross-border child trafficking group. Since his daughter was only six years old at that time, he hated this kind of case involving children.


    So at that time, he didn''t think much about it, so he joined several of his colleagues in the operation.


    Sun Bin received an order that the headquarters of the group was in a small fishing area near the sea


    In the village, so a group of them headed for the small fishing village.


    But what Sun Bin didn''t expect was that it wasn''t the ferocious gangster who was waiting for him in the small fishing village, but something more chilling than the gangster.

 Chapter 951

    Although so many pictures have flashed through Li Su''s mind, only a few minutes have passed.


    Qianchongzi doesn''t know why Li Su hasn''t been well for such a long time, but she can only comfort sun Ya while waiting anxiously.


    At this time, Li Su''s heart also became nervous, because the truth of the matter was just around the corner.


    Sun Bin and his party drove to the small fishing village.


    It seems that there is no place to go in the small fishing village, so one of his colleagues suggested that the investigation should be carried out in pairs.


    When their captain saw that there was no clue to the small fishing village, he also pinned his hope on the low mountain behind the small fishing village.


    In the end, the team leader, at the request of the team member, divided him and Sun Bin into a group.


    Then he and Sun Bin climbed up from the east side of the mountain.


    Later, they didn''t find any place on the mountain, so they decided to go down the mountain first. They passed the edge of the cliff they had passed before.


    Sun Bin walked in front of him, while another man followed him closely.


    "Stop."


    Hearing the voice of his colleagues, Sun Bin turned around, but welcomed him


    It''s not the familiar face of a colleague, but a dark hole.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sun Bin did not understand his colleagues'' actions.


    In fact, that man was sent by Qian Yu to kill Sun Bin, and now is the best opportunity.


    Sun Bin gradually understood the reason why his colleagues pointed the gun at him. In the final analysis, both of them were the cannon fodder of interest group struggle, and no one could be the winner.


    Then two people said some words, finally, that person or to Sun Bin''s chest shot.


    Sun Bin also fell down with the sound of gunfire. After he fell down, he took off the necklace from his neck and put it into the man''s hand.


    The picture stopped suddenly. Li Su shook his head, and no more pictures appeared.


    There are still some doubts about Li Su, but it seems that there are only so many clues hidden in the bullet, but there are still several questions that have not been answered.


    At this time, Li Su has slowly opened his eyes and found that qianchongzi and Sunya are looking at themselves curiously.


    "Sister sun, I still have a few questions to understand."


    Since the bullet can''t give the answer, Li Su has to find it by himself.


    Sun Ya nodded.


    "What happened to what they told you? After going to that small fishing village. "


    Li Su can''t wait to hear another version of this.


    Sun ya got the news that when Sun Bin was on a mission, he encountered a gangster near the cliff. After a fierce battle, Sun Bin was shot and fell into the cliff.


    "So have you seen brother sun''s body?" Li Su''s eyes narrowed. He felt something was wrong.


    Sun Ya nodded again.


    "Are you sure that''s brother sun''s body?" Li Su asked.


    This time, sun Ya nodded first, then shook his head.


    In fact, when Sunya saw her husband''s body, the whole person was beyond recognition because of falling off the cliff. There was no way to judge the man''s appearance.


    However, the clothes he was wearing were indeed Sun Bin''s, and the necklace hanging around his neck was unique to Sun Bin, so sun Ya decided at that time that it was his husband''s body.


    Hearing sun Ya''s words, Li Su feels that it coincides with his several guesses. It''s not as simple as he thought before.


    "After brother sun died, did anyone send you anything anonymously? It''s like money or something. "


    Li Su made a bold guess.


    "How do you know?"


    Sun Ya''s voice suddenly raised several tones.


    Only she knew about it. She didn''t even tell her daughter about it. Now she was hit by Li Su.


    Qianchongzi also looks at Li Su in surprise.


    In fact, Li Su is just guessing, but he guessed right, so this also proves some of Li Su''s thoughts.


    But these ideas are still just ideas. Li Su still needs to verify his conjecture.


    "By the way, sister sun, do you know a colleague of brother sun, who is tall, white and clean, with one eyelid and curly hair?"


    The man described by Li Su is the one who shot at Sun Bin.


    "Well, there''s a man named Zheng Guang. His colleagues are all big men. One of them is very impressive. He is the first one to report that my husband was attacked. Yes, he is."


    Sun Ya searched in her mind according to the conditions listed by Li Su. There was really such a person.


    "Zheng Guang." Li Su said in his heart.


    Now the key of the matter has shifted from Sun Bin to Zheng Guang, who he is


    Few people know about the murder of Sun Bin. Now Li Su is not ready to tell sun Ya the truth.


    Li Su did not know whether it was the final truth.


    Now the whole thing seems to be covered with a thin veil from the beginning to the end. The truth is looming, but it still hasn''t fully emerged.


    What Li Su has to do now is to lift this layer of yarn.


    Now Li Su has grasped another clue tightly, so he decided not to stay here, because he was afraid that Zheng Guang might also encounter danger.


    Think of here, Li Su has stood up, he wants to ask sun Ya Zheng Guang''s address, but Sun Ya does not know, so Li Su can only go to check.


    After saying goodbye to Sunya, Li Su and qianchongzi went downstairs together. Now there are many problems to think about, so Li Su''s brows wrinkled tightly. Looking at Li Su''s serious appearance, Qian Chongzi didn''t speak, just followed Li Su closely.


    The two returned to the car.


    "Go to the Public Security Bureau."


    Li Su decided to go to the public security bureau to find out Zheng Guang''s address first.


    Soon, the car stopped at the door of the Public Security Bureau. Li Su opened the door and got out of the car. Qian Chongzi still followed Li Su, just like a child who made a mistake.


    After entering the Public Security Bureau, Li Su''s eyes were searching. Suddenly, he began to walk towards the Public Security Bureau. The police looked at the man in a hurry and forgot to stop him.


    Li Su made a few turns in the Public Security Bureau, then stopped at the door of the room with the sign of the director''s office on the door.


    Li Su hesitated a little, pushed the door open and went in, while the police behind him had caught up.


    Now Li Su, Qian Chongzi and the two policemen behind them all rush into the director''s office.


    "Bureau director, we didn''t stop him, let the boy run in."


    Hearing the door ring, the middle-aged man sitting at his desk with his head down was still looking at something. Only when he heard what the police said did he slowly lift his head up.


    He has been a policeman for decades and has never met anyone who dares to break into the office of the chief of police.

 Chapter 952

    Of course, Li Su knows that it is reckless to do so, but it is also the most efficient.


    The police chief looked up and found a young man and a beautiful girl standing in front of him. They didn''t add up to their age.


    "Brother, do me a favor."


    Li Su went to the chair opposite the director of public security and sat down.


    If I had been an ordinary policeman, I would have seen what Li Su had done. But the police chief is not an ordinary person, and this is the police station of Beidu city.


    "Oh? What can I do for you? "


    The chief of police is not angry. He knows that there are only two kinds of people who dare to do things like this. One is a fool, and the other is someone he can''t afford to offend.


    "Please look up the address for me."


    Li Su explained his intention directly.


    "What makes you think I''ll help you?"


    The police chief''s face is still smiling, just like a Maitreya Buddha.


    Li Su took out the telephone number Jiang Sheng had written to him and put it on the police chief''s desk.


    The director took the note in his hand and looked at the telephone number.


    "I know the number. Go ahead, whose information are you looking for?"


    "Zheng Guang, from the National Security Bureau."


    When hearing the National Security Bureau, the police chief gently frowned. Li Su didn''t know what he meant by frowning.


    The chief of police gave the two policemen a color and they went out.


    Although the police chief still doesn''t know the identity of Li Su, there are only a few people in the country who can have the telephone number of Mr. Jiang. For a while, he was proud to know the telephone number.


    Moreover, the two men in front of us are so young that they are likely to be the sons of a big family, so the police chief still knows how to do it.


    "Young man, are you friends with Mr. Jiang?"


    The police chief handed Li Su a cigarette. Li Su Bai waved his hand and refused.


    "I think so."


    In fact, strictly speaking, Li Su and Jiang Sheng are not friends. Li Su only saved Jiang Sheng''s life and his mother''s life.


    But it''s enough for the chief of police to help him.


    After a while, the former policeman knocked on the door and came in with a stack of papers in his hand.


    The policeman looked at the director''s face and gave the document to Li Su, but


    Then he backed out.


    Li Su simply turned it over and felt that this was what he was looking for.


    "Well, that''s it. Thank you."


    Just then, Li Su stood up.


    "Well, you''re welcome. Remember to come back when you have time." The police chief held out his hand and shook it with Li Su. Then Li Su took Qian Chongzi out.


    The police chief looked at Li Su''s back and shook his head with a smile. Then he sat down on the chair and sighed deeply.


    I''ve worked hard all my life, and I''m not as good as a young man born in a good family, thought the chief of police.


    At this time, Li Su has been in the attention of many police, out of the police station, back to the car.


    Li Su opens the document in his hand. In fact, he doesn''t care about Zheng Guang''s resume. What he is looking for is Zheng Guang''s residential address.


    After finding the residential address, the car started again. Now the car is on the way to the truth.


    Soon, the car stopped at the address shown on the data, Li Su nodded to Qian Chongzi, and then they got out of the car together.


    Li Su went into the community, found the second building where Zheng Guang''s house was, and then took the elevator up the building.


    It''s different from going to Sunya''s this time. Li Su didn''t feel any danger when he went to Sunya''s.


    But here, Li Su has a sense of foreboding.


    I wish I was too sensitive, Li Su thought.


    Come to Zheng Guang''s door, Li Su gently knocked on the door, after half a minute or no response, Li Su knocked again.


    However, there was no reaction. Li Su looked in through the cat''s eyes and couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Is Zheng Guang not at home? Li Su didn''t know, so he decided to go in and have a look.


    Li Su took out a silver needle from his arms and bent it to make a tool for unlocking.


    Then Li Su bent down and began to stir on the door. After about a minute, Li Su gently pulled the door handle with her left hand. With the sound of "Bata", the door slowly opened.


    The scene of the house came into Li Su''s eyes. The whole living room was decorated in a very modern way. At first glance, it was a young man''s home.


    Moreover, there are many sports elements in the room, and posters of basketball and football stars are pasted on the walls. It can be seen that Zheng Guang is a person who loves sports.


    After closing the door, Li Su came to Zheng Guang''s home.


    His home is quiet, as if there is no one at home, but Li Su is still at home


    There''s something wrong with it.


    Although there was no smoke coming from the ashtray on the tea table, Li Su still smelled a strong smell of smoke, and the window was open.


    Li Sujin looked in every room, but he didn''t find anyone. He even looked at the toilet and kitchen.


    Li Su made a silent gesture to qianchongzi. Qianchongzi quickly held his breath, while Li Su gently closed his eyes, as if listening to something.


    "Plop, plop." Li Su, who has highly focused his attention, can clearly hear the heartbeat of himself and qianchongzi, but this is not what he is looking for.


    In addition to their heartbeat, Li Su could hear an extremely weak heartbeat, just like a kitten. Li Su closed her eyes and began to find a voice, slowly moving her own steps.


    As Li Su moved step by step, the heartbeat began to become clear. If the sound at the beginning was like a mosquito, it was like a bee flapping its wings now.


    Gradually, the sound became more and more obvious. Li Su was able to feel the size of the animal that made the heartbeat.


    Now Li Su slowly opened his eyes and found that he was standing in the bedroom, next to a wardrobe, and qianchongzi had quietly followed in.


    Li Su slowly lifted his hand up and approached the door of the wardrobe. He separated


    Ming can feel the existence of another life from it.


    But before Li Su touched the door of the wardrobe, the door opened abruptly.


    Will the door open itself? Of course not. At the same time when the door was opened, a figure flashed out from the inside. But the target of the figure was not Li Su, who was closer to him, but Qian Chongzi.


    "Be careful."


    Li Su looks at the figure and rushes toward Qian Chongzi. He can only shout first.


    Although that person''s idea is right, it is wrong to judge qianchongzi''s strength. Qianchongzi is not the weak woman he thinks.

 Chapter 953

    The man hiding in the closet is Zheng Guang.


    Zheng guangben came to watch TV at home and suddenly heard a knock on the door. He looked out the door through cat''s eyes and found that it was two people he had never met before, so he ignored them.


    But after a while, he heard the sound of prying the lock, so he thought it was bad. After putting out the cigarette end, he ran to the closet in the bedroom and hid.


    Before listening to the news, some people came into the bedroom, but later they left. At that time, he thought they had already left.


    I didn''t expect that after a while, Li Su turned back and stood in front of the wardrobe.


    So Zheng Guang decided not to wait to die. He pushed the door open and saw two people in front of the wardrobe.


    Zheng guangben wanted to attack the person closest to him, but when he saw qianchongzi, he changed his mind.


    He went directly over Li Su and wanted to start with Qian Chongzi, who looked like a weak woman.


    For Zheng Guang''s sudden attack, they are not ready. At this time, Zheng Guang''s hand is about to touch qianchongzi''s body.


    After a short period of panic, qianchongzi has already reacted. She immediately turns over and dodges Zheng Guang''s hand.


    Seeing that qianchongzi didn''t waste any energy, he dodged Zheng Guang''s attack, and Li Su stood still.


    Li Su thinks that the strength of qianchongzi is enough to deal with this person who may be Zheng Guang.


    Sure enough, Zheng Guang didn''t make a hit, and then another side kick went straight to qianchongzi''s head.


    At this time, qianchongzi was ready. She lowered her head slightly to avoid Zheng Guang''s attack. Then she stretched out her hand and turned it into a fist to attack Zheng Guang''s abdomen.


    Zheng Guang''s reaction is also very fast, he immediately put his legs back, and then turned his body, making qianchongzi''s fist also failed.


    Qianchongzi immediately uses his palm as a knife to cut Zheng Guang''s waist, while Zheng Guang extends his arm to block qianchongzi''s attack.


    Seeing that his attack was blocked, Qian Chongzi swept over with his legs, while Zheng Guang jumped up.


    Seeing Zheng Guang jumping, Li Su shook his head.


    Sure enough, qianzhongzi stood up with an almost abnormal speed and hit Zheng Guang in the stomach.


    Zheng Guang, who has not yet landed, has no way to dodge in the air at all. He can only escape


    Can use the belly to meet the foot of qianchongzi.


    At the moment when qianchongzi''s foot contacted Zheng Guang, Zheng Guang flew out like a kite with broken line and fell heavily on the floor.


    At this time, Zheng Guang because of eating pain, has bent to embrace his stomach.


    "Who are you?"


    Zheng Guang is a detective of the National Security Bureau. Now he is knocked down by a woman.


    "Are you Zheng Guang?"


    Li Su came up to him and squatted down.


    "So what?" Zheng Guang''s face is red now. Li Su didn''t expect that qianchongzi''s foot had such great power.


    Li Su looked back at qianchongzi, who spat out his tongue at him.


    "I wish you were."


    Li Su reaches out his right hand, grabs Zheng Guang by the collar, lifts him up with one hand and throws him on the floor of the living room.


    Li Su is sitting on the sofa.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Zheng Guang felt that his pain in his stomach was alleviated, so he began to stare at Li Su fiercely.


    However, at this time, Li Su''s heart had no waves at all.


    "We''re here for Sun Bin."


    When Li Su said this, he deliberately slowed down his speech.


    Sure enough, Zheng Guang''s face suddenly changed when he heard these words. Li Su had a panoramic view of these changes.


    "Sun Bin has been dead for so long. What else do you want?"


    Zheng Guang didn''t expect that there were still people concerned about Sun Bin''s death, and he couldn''t help correcting himself.


    But Zheng Guang thinks that no one knows what he did at the beginning, so he is not very impolite now.


    "Oh? Don''t you know who killed Sun Bin? "


    Li Su looks at Zheng Guang with the same way that he looks at monkeys in the zoo.


    "Of course I know. Aren''t they just those children abductors?"


    Zheng Guang has now sat up from the ground, rubbing his stomach with his hands.


    "Stop! What are you doing? "


    Li Su imitates the dialogue between Sun Bin and Zheng Guang in an exaggerated tone, and his hand is also compared to the shape of a gun.


    Hearing what Li Su said, Zheng Guang finally felt fear in his heart.


    At that time, he made sure that he and Sun Bin were the only two people around him. There could be no third person who knew the scene at that time, but the young man in front of him now was so surprised


    He imitated the situation at that time.


    Zheng Guang felt that his inner world began to collapse. He couldn''t believe the facts in front of him.


    "How do you know?"


    Zheng Guang''s eyes at this time can not be described as panic, just like looking in the mirror at midnight and seeing that the person in the mirror is not himself.


    Li Su couldn''t tell him that he had the ability to trace back, so he just gave a faint smile.


    However, this smile is really strange to Zheng Guang.


    "There''s a saying that if you want to be unknown, you can''t do it yourself. Don''t you know?"


    Li Su sat on the sofa with her legs up.


    "No way. You weren''t there." Zheng Guang shook his head at Li Su. He also shook his head at himself. He didn''t believe what Li Su said.


    But Li Su did as like as two peas of the situation, which is impossible to guess by guess.


    "You''d better stop worrying about this question. I just want to ask you, is it Qian Yu who ordered you? Or did Han personally give you the order? "


    After hearing what Li Su said, Zheng Guangcai knew that the other party was really prepared. He even investigated the situation of his own leadership.


    But Zheng Guang is struggling to tell the truth. It seems that the two men in front of him are not with Han Yu, but more like his opponents.


    "So what if I killed it? You have no proof


    Zheng Guang''s face even appeared a smile, because he knew that if there was no evidence, no one would believe him anyway.


    "No, you didn''t kill it."


    Li Su smiles and shakes his head.


    Now even qianchongzi has doubts on her face. She can''t understand what Li Su is saying.


    "You said it was me who killed it, and you said it wasn''t me who killed it?"


    Zheng Guang''s voice has improved a lot.


    "Neither you nor others killed him, because he was not dead at all."


    If Zheng Guang''s previous mood was fear, now he can only use despair to describe it.

 Chapter 954

    Li Su''s words again and again impact Zheng Guang''s heart defense.


    If Zheng Guang had been a rocky rock at first, it would have become very smooth now.


    Zheng Guang looks at Li Su with an eye that looks like a monster. He doesn''t understand why the young man in front of him seems to be able to pry into people''s secrets.


    Not only Zheng Guang, but also qianchongzi gradually began to fail to understand what Li Su said.


    It is clear that the purpose of the two men this time is to investigate the cause of the death of officer Sun Bin, and both of them have been to officer Sun Bin''s home before, and Sun Bin''s wife, sister sun, has confirmed that he has indeed passed away.


    But now Li Su says that officer Sun Bin is not dead, and qianchongzi does not know how to describe his inner doubts.


    She just stares at Li Su with her big eyes, hoping that Li Su can answer her doubts as soon as possible.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    Zheng Guang has now sat up, and then little by little toward the back


    . It seems that he wants to stay away from the "monster" Li Su.


    The fact that Sun Bin didn''t die is just Li Su''s inference.


    "Now, do you still choose to carry on? I can tell you that I am not your enemy, but your friend. "


    Li Su put down his legs and put his elbows above his knees.


    Now Zheng Guang is struggling. He thinks that no one knows what happened at that time, but now he says it from a person he has never seen.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    With these words, Zheng Guang turns his head to one side and stares out of the window, as if he decides not to speak.


    "Well, I''ll tell you what Sun Bin and you have done. You''ll be making a decision then."


    With these words, Li Su took a few deep breaths and began to speak out his inference slowly.


    At that time, the sudden stop in Li Su''s mind was the moment Zheng Guang shot at Sun Bin.


    But what happened after that was not that Zheng Guang left Sun Bin injured on the cliff.


    When Sun Bin saw Zheng Guang with a gun to himself, although he was surprised, there was still an imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Then Zheng Guang shot, but the muzzle of the gun was not aimed at Sun Bin''s body, but on a stone.


    After Zheng Guang fired his first shot, he fired several more shots into the sky, creating the illusion that he had encountered a gunfight.


    Then Sun Bin and Zheng Guang ran to a small forest on the mountain. There was a wooden house in the forest, and that was their destination.


    A few minutes after they entered the cabin, they pulled out a person, exactly the body of a person, but the body was beyond recognition. They couldn''t even see who it was.


    But Sun Bin''s appearance after he came out has changed from before. The clothes he used to wear have now been put on the body of the corpse.


    After hugging Zheng Guang, Sun Bin turns and runs to the other side of the grove, leaving Zheng Guang alone and the body. Zheng Guang picked up the body and walked to the edge of the cliff.


    After arriving at the edge of the cliff, Zheng Guang took out the bullet Necklace Sun Bin gave him from his pocket, and then slowly put it on the neck of the corpse.


    Zheng Guang got up and looked around. He didn''t find a second living person. Then he kicked the body off the cliff.


    "Later, you report to Qian Yu or Han Yu that you have completed the task. Sun Bin has also died and found the body. Sun Bin''s wife also confirmed that the body is Sun Bin himself."


    Li Su paused and swallowed.


    "Then they thought you had killed Sun Bin, but Sun Bin didn''t die, and he sent money to his home anonymously every month."


    "Although I don''t know whether your purpose in doing so is just to keep Sun Bin alive or to have other purposes, I have to say that you are both smart people."


    When Li Su said this, he stopped talking. After a deep sigh, he leaned back on the sofa.


    Qian Chongzi has roughly understood what Li Su said. In fact, Zheng Guang and Sun Bin jointly planned a suspended animation incident. They not only successfully cheated Qian Yu and Han Yu, but also Sun Bin''s wife.


    Zheng Guang''s expression at this time has calmed down a lot. His eyes are like a chaotic world, in which there is nothing empty.


    What Li Sugang said is a little different from reality, but it is basically the truth of the matter.


    Although Zheng Guang does not know what kind of evidence Li Su has, he is right in many cases.


    Did they get the information from Sun Bin? Or has Sun Bin been attacked? Zheng Guang shook his head at the thought.


    He knows Sun Bin very well. Although Sun Bin is not very old, his skill and his mind are far beyond his peers. This is one reason why Zheng Guang has always respected Sun Bin.


    Zheng Guang does not believe that Sun Bin, as an excellent national security bureau investigator, will be easily found by others.


    "Well, it''s just your guess. You don''t have any evidence at all."


    Zheng Guang knew the situation at that time like the palm of his hand. He was sure that there was no trace left on the scene several times.


    So even if Li Su was right about the truth, Zheng Guang would never agree


    Will be the one who betrays Sun Bin.


    "Yes, I don''t have any evidence, but it will be soon."


    Li Su slowly stood up and walked to Zheng Guang''s side. Zheng Guang''s breathing suddenly became rapid.


    "Wait until you find the evidence. You are a liar. Sun Bin is dead, and I didn''t kill him. Ha ha ha."


    Zheng Guang actually sat on the ground and laughed ferociously.


    In fact, Li Su did not hold the idea of telling Zheng GUANG the truth at the beginning, otherwise Sun Bin could not have cooperated with Zheng Guang at that time.


    It''s also a man. The image of true light has slightly improved in Li Su''s mind.


    "Well, when I find the evidence, you won''t have to be tough." Li Su motioned qianchongzi to stand up. Now it''s time for them to leave.


    Li Su has successfully achieved his goal. The next step is to see whether Zheng Guang can cooperate or not.


    Zheng Guang at this time has been struggling to stand up, originally he thought today


    God himself will not have a good end, but now those two people are going to leave.


    Although I got a kick in my stomach, it was the least cost.


    Zheng Guang knows that with the strength of the two people in front of him, if he really wants to take his own life, it''s just a matter of minutes.


    Are they really not enemies?

 Chapter 955

    At this time, Li Su and Qian Chongzi had already gone downstairs.


    Outside the day began to gloomy down, the sky''s dark clouds have been densely spread a layer, the sun blocked a solid.


    The temperature seems to have dropped a little, and qianchongzi shivers when he comes outside.


    Seeing the reaction of qianchongzi, Li Su immediately took off his coat and put it on qianchongzi.


    "But why do you leave all of a sudden?"


    Qianchongzi first smiles at Li Su, and then expresses his doubts to Li Su.


    After hearing Li Su say that Sun Bin is not dead, qianchongzi thinks that Li Su wants to find out Sun Bin''s whereabouts. However, Li Su does not continue to exert pressure on Zheng Guang as qianchongzi thought, but leaves instead.


    "Because all the things I have to do have been finished, it depends on whether Zheng Guang cooperates or not."


    Li Su put his clothes on qianchongzi, then took her hand and walked out of the community.


    At this time, they have come to the car. Qianchongzi is about to open the door and get on the car, but he is pulled by Li Su.


    Li Su is now looking up to observe the surrounding environment, he is looking for a position, a perfect position.


    After watching for a few seconds, Li Su found a satisfactory position.


    He pointed in that direction. Qianchongzi looked in the direction that Li Su pointed out. It turned out to be an economical hotel, about six stories high.


    Qianchongzi seems to suddenly understand what Li Su means.


    It turned out that Li Su did not continue to put pressure on Zheng Guang, but in fact, he had been given the greatest pressure.


    After hearing what Li Su said, Zheng Guang will doubted that something happened to Sun Bin, but as members of the National Security Bureau, they all know that they can''t use any communication tools to contact.


    If Zheng Guang wants to confirm the truth of the matter, he can only go to Sun Bin. Maybe he is the only one in the world who knows the whereabouts of Sun Bin.


    So Li Su left Zheng Guang''s home to find a place nearby to monitor Zheng Guang.


    Hearing qianchongzi''s guess, Li Su nodded approvingly. Unexpectedly, the girl was still learning very fast, Li Su thought.


    Then they came together to the economy hotel.


    Li Su asked for two rooms on the top floor and then went upstairs.


    It''s really a place with excellent location and good view. It''s in the room


    Through the glass, you can see the building where Zheng Guang''s house is.


    In this way, as long as Zheng Guang comes out of the building, he will be seen by Li Su, unless he can fly away with wings.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi are sitting by the window of the hotel room.


    As time went by, Zheng Guang still didn''t make any noise, while Li Su had been sitting in his seat for several hours without moving much. He didn''t even go to the bathroom.


    Qianchongzi is not so patient.


    She saw that it was getting dark and it was time for dinner. After talking to Li Su, she went downstairs with her bodyguard to buy food. Although many people have passed through the building, none of them is Zheng Guang. Li Su''s eyes narrowed into a slit.


    After a while, qianchongzi came back with a big bag of things in his arms. Li Su just looked back and then turned his eyes out of the window.


    In fact, Li Su also knows that it''s too tired just to see it with his naked eyes. Maybe Zheng Guang is sleeping happily at home at this time.


    But this is actually a gamble of Li Su. He gambles that even if Zheng Guang is patient, he will never be able to endure tonight, and night is the most important thing.


    Thinking of this, Li Su called qianchongzi''s bodyguard over, and then showed him the photo of Zheng Guang in the information, and asked him to watch for himself for the time being.


    Li Su is trustworthy to qianchongzi''s bodyguards and can be strictly elected by Liu Shengsan


    In order to become a bodyguard of qianchongzi, he must be a first-class expert not only in skill, but also in mind and reaction.


    The bodyguard just took a look, nodded and sat down by the window.


    Li Su stood up, rubbed the temple with his right thumb and middle finger, and then walked to qianchongzi.


    Qianchongzi just opened the food package, and the room was filled with the aroma of things. Li Su sniffed greedily.


    "Come and eat."


    Qianchongzi reaches out his hand to greet Li Su, and then sends a bag of opened things to the bodyguard.


    When the bodyguard saw that qianchongzi had brought food to him, he wanted to stand up and bow, but he kept on seeing Zheng Guang, so he was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    Thousand heavy son saw his idea, gently pressed his shoulder with the hand, did not let him stand up.


    When qianchongzi went back to sit down, several people began to eat.


    Although the sky is completely dark, the time has come to more than eight o''clock.


    Because it is a cloudy day, so there is no trace of the moon or stars in the sky, only endless darkness.


    Zheng Guang was standing in front of the French window at home, looking at the sky outside.


    Although his expression is very calm, but in fact his heart has become a mess.


    He remembered every word Li Su said during the day.


    Li Su''s words make Zheng Guang have to suspect that there is something wrong with Sun Bin, but the two have already agreed not to use communication tools to contact, and Sun Bin does not have any communication tools.


    So if you want to find out what happened, Zheng Guang has to go to Sun Bin to have a look, but now it''s not the fixed meeting date that they have discussed.


    Moreover, Zheng Guang thinks that Li Su can''t just give up. At this time, he must be monitoring himself somewhere. As soon as he goes out, he will be watched by them.


    Zheng Guang is no longer looking at the sky, but observing the buildings around his home. He is also looking for the best place to monitor himself, which is the most basic skill for him as an investigator of the National Security Bureau.


    Finally, Zheng Guang fixed his eyes on an economical hotel, which is exactly the one where Li Su is now. Zheng Guang gazed at the hotel for more than ten seconds, and then gently laughed, as if his eyes had passed through the barrier of the wall and saw Li Su''s figure.


    And Li Su is lying on the bed of the room now, he has changed with the bodyguard


    But no one has ever seen Zheng Guang.


    No one thought that Zheng Guang''s home was empty now.


    Zheng Guang has now come to the street outside. He is passing by the downstairs of the hotel. He looks up at the upstairs of the hotel and shakes his head gently.

 Chapter 956

    Li Su and none of them realized that Zheng Guang had left home.


    But a strange feeling has been lingering in Li Su''s heart. Li Su can''t say what it feels like.


    "Will he not go out today?"


    Qianchongzi saw that it was so late, but Zheng Guang still didn''t make any noise. He suspected that he might have gone to bed.


    Li Su doesn''t think so. According to Zheng Guang''s information, he can''t be such a calm person, so Li Su gently shakes his head.


    But now Li Su also feels that something is wrong, but it''s just a feeling.


    They have been monitoring the building of Zheng Guang''s house, but they haven''t found any shadow of Zheng Guang. They don''t even have people who look like him. Can he leave without taking the stairs?


    Think of here, Li Su suddenly widened his eyes, breathing has become a lot of shortness.


    He suddenly thought of something, and then suddenly sat up from the bed, grabbed his coat and put it on.


    Qian Chongzi, who was already a little sleepy, saw Li Su''s action and gave a pep talk.


    "Where are you going?"


    Qianchongzi also stood up and looked at Li Su suspiciously.


    "Come with me. Let''s go to Zheng Guang''s house."


    Li Su said here, people have come to the door, qianchongzi also put on shoes.


    The bodyguard still sat by the window and continued to watch, while Li Su and Qian Chongzi had already gone downstairs.


    Two people with the fastest time came to the door of Zheng Guang''s home, Li Su will gently stick his ears on the door, listening to the movement inside.


    Li Su listened quietly at the door for a few minutes and didn''t hear anything.


    Then he took the unlocking tool out of his pocket and opened the door.


    They have now entered Zheng Guang''s home, but his home is as Li Su expected, there is no shadow of Zheng Guang.


    Qianchongzi looks at Li Su in doubt. Li Su also shakes his head. Now he doesn''t know how Zheng Guang got there.


    Li Su began to check in the room, and finally found some clues in Zheng Guang''s bedroom.


    The window of the bedroom is open, and there is a rope hanging on the window. One end of the rope is tied to the bed, and the other end is along the building and down to the ground.


    Li Su approached the window, grabbed the rope with his hand and looked at it. The rope was mountaineering rope, which was very tough and strong enough to bear the weight of two or three adults.


    Li Su put his head out of the window and looked down. Where the rope touched the ground, it was already empty.


    Zheng Guang, as an investigator of the National Security Bureau, should have mastered this skill. Li Su blamed himself.


    And qianchongzi came in at this time, saw the rope, and immediately understood what had happened.


    Qianchongzi saw that Li Su''s state was not stable, so he walked over and grasped it gently


    He took Li Su''s arm and stroked her back with his other hand from top to bottom. Li Su''s breath began to stabilize gradually. After a while, he finally gave a smile to qianchongzi.


    Li Su thinks it''s a wise decision to bring qianchongzi together this time.


    Although Zheng Guang has slipped away secretly, it doesn''t mean that the clue has been broken.


    Li Su went to Zheng Guang''s wardrobe, opened the door of the wardrobe gently, and the clothes in the wardrobe came into Li Su''s sight.


    He didn''t know if he could find a clue through Zheng Guang''s clothes, but now there was no other way.


    Li Su carried all the clothes in the wardrobe to the bed, and then sat down on the bed.


    He threw some colorful, style and fashionable clothes on the floor, leaving only a few years of popular clothes.


    Then he grabbed a piece of clothes and held it in his own hand


    But Li Su didn''t find any pictures about Sun Bin on this dress.


    Li Su picked up another one and continued to try. Finally, after changing two or three clothes, Li Su found what he was looking for.


    Zheng Guang once wore this black jacket to see Sun Bin. Although Li Su still doesn''t know where the picture in his mind is, he will know after asking.


    Li Su threw his clothes on the ground and asked him to go out. Now that he knew Zheng Guang''s final destination, he could go there and find them.


    They went downstairs and returned to the hotel, where they were standing at the front desk.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    The smile at the front desk of the hotel made Li Su feel a little relaxed.


    "Do you know where there are abandoned steel mills in this city¡°


    Li Su thought of the old boiler he had just seen in retrospect. At first sight, it was something in the steel plant, but it seemed that it had not been used for a long time.


    The front desk of the hotel was stunned by Li Su''s question, but she immediately responded and began to turn her eyes.


    "There are few steel mills in Beidu city. Now there are almost none, but when I was a child, there were several in the northwest."


    The front desk of the hotel thought for a while and finally remembered something.


    Although she didn''t give Li Su a specific location, it''s not difficult to find a general location.


    After thanking the front desk of the hotel, Li Su turns her eyes to qianchongzi.


    "I want to go there and have a look now. Why don''t you go to bed first?"


    Qianchongzi has been running with Li Su all day. Although qianchongzi has been practicing martial arts since childhood, his physical strength is much better than that of ordinary people, Li Su is still afraid that she is too tired.


    "I''m not tired."


    Qianchongzi shook his head. Li Su actually knew it would be such an answer.


    In this case, we can''t delay any longer. Qianchongzi called the bodyguard down and the party went to the northwest. Walking along the road, the car finally left the city and came to a place that looked like an industrial zone, but most of the factories here have closed down.


    There are still a few factories with lights on, as if there are still people on the vigil.


    Here, Li Su can only start to identify one by one with his own impression. After passing several places that look like steel plants, but Li Su rejected them, the car finally stopped in front of an abandoned factory.


    Li Su was deeply impressed by this steel factory because there was a flagpole in the yard of the factory. Although the flagpole was already bare, it was still easy to identify.


    When Li Su went back, he also saw such a flagpole, which made him basically sure that this was the place he was looking for.


    The factory is dark now, without any light.

 Chapter 957

    The car has stopped and the lights have gone out.


    Li Su gently opened the door, first stepped on a foot to the ground, on the ground to test for a while, then got off the car.


    Qianchongzi and her bodyguard also carefully get off the car.


    It''s dark outside. The whole world seems to have been dyed by ink. There are only a few bright lights in the distance, but they have no lighting effect.


    Three people are now moving slowly towards the abandoned steel plant.


    Li Su can now see the surrounding scene a little better, thanks to his extraordinary vision.


    But for qianchongzi and bodyguards, they are not so lucky. It is already late at night, and today is a cloudy day, which makes the night even thicker.


    They followed Li Su closely, as if they would lose themselves in the dark if they relaxed a little.


    The gate of the factory still exists, but there is a small opening on the side of the gate to allow only one person to pass through.


    Li Su walked in front, holding qianchongzi''s hand, and three people entered the factory one after another.


    All sounds are silent. The breathing of three people has become the only voice in the world, Li Su


    He widened his eyes and began to observe the scene around him. He was basically sure that this was the picture he saw in his backtracking.


    "Shh..." Li Su put his finger on his lips, but he immediately pulled it back, because he knew qianchongzi couldn''t see Li Su''s action clearly.


    Hearing Li Su''s voice, Qian Chongzi and his bodyguard held their breath.


    In the incomparably quiet environment, Li Su''s hearing has been greatly enhanced. He even heard the sound of the breeze passing over the roof, but he did not hear the sound he most wanted to hear.


    Li Su pinched Qian Chongzi''s hand and motioned her to move on. Then the three men began to move towards the factory.


    If Sun Bin and Zheng Guang were hiding here, they would be in the factory. Thinking of this, Li Su took a few deep breaths.


    At this time, they had come to the gate of the factory building on the west side. The gate was not closed, but flashed out a gap for one person to go in and out.


    Li Su heard that there was no movement inside, so he was the first to go in, followed by qianchongzi and bodyguards.


    Entering the factory is like entering a closed box without any light.


    Li Su can only see the extremely dim light now, but because the area of the factory is too large, Li Su can''t see the end at a glance.


    So they began to go deep into the factory building at the speed of a tortoise.


    The completely dark environment gave qianchongzi an extreme sense of insecurity. Fortunately, Li Su''s hand still held her tightly. She also added some strength and held Li Su''s hand more tightly.


    But at the end, Li Su didn''t find any sign of life, let alone Sun Bin and Zheng Guang, or even an insect.


    So Li Su took out his mobile phone and turned on the flash. The bright light suddenly appeared, which made the three people a little uncomfortable. They blocked their eyes with their hands one after another.


    After a few seconds, the three people gradually adapted to the light and began to observe the scene in the factory by the dim light from the flash. There is no strange place in the factory. The only unexpected place is the food bags in the corner. However, it is obvious that those food bags have been discarded here for a long time. There is a heavy layer of ash on them, just like blizzard.


    Seeing that there was nothing to look for in the workshop, Li Su waved his hand and signaled to go out, then turned off the flash light.


    Return to the dark again, three people did not have the feeling of panic before.


    This time they came to the middle workshop, but the door of the workshop was closed, and it seemed that it had not been opened for a long time.


    Li Su pushed slightly, but the gate didn''t even show any sign of activity.


    Qianchongzi also found that the gate was closed.


    "Could it not be this?"


    Qianchongzi was already talking in a small voice, but in this kind of environment, it was thunder. Li Su quickly covered her mouth.


    Is it really like what qianchongzi said? If the normal idea, see the closed door may change the goal for another, but this makes Li Su more suspicious.


    Li Su began to walk to the side of the factory. Although qianchongzi didn''t know what Li Su meant, he still kept up with Li Su.


    Li Su is now walking behind the wall on the west side of the factory building. On this wall, Li Su did not find any sign that he could.


    They had already made half a circle to the east wall.


    Li Su continued to walk along the wall, but as she walked, Qian zhongzi felt Li Su''s steps stopped, and she immediately held her breath consciously.


    Li Su did stop because he heard not one of them.


    The sound of rustling seemed to be that someone was looking for something with his hands. Qianchongzi didn''t hear a trace of this subtle sound.


    Li Su put his ears on the wall and listened carefully. It was from the other side of the wall. But the door of the factory was closed. If there were people inside, how did they get in?


    He calmed down and began to look around, but there was still nothing suspicious. He knew that he saw the barbed wire cover covering the sewer.


    Li Su walked slowly to the sewer. The factory had been abandoned for a long time, and the sewer had already dried up.


    But the wire mesh cover that covered the sewer outlet caused Li Su''s suspicion. A well cover that hasn''t been moved for several years should be covered with dust, and the part where the well cover and the sewer outlet fit should also be filled with dust.


    This is not the case with this manhole cover. Although it looks dilapidated, there is no dust in the place where it meets the ground, indicating that the manhole cover has been opened recently.


    Li Su stretched out his hand to try, and found that the manhole cover could be moved easily. At this time, qianchongzi and his bodyguards had also come up.


    The clouds in the sky have dispersed, and half of the moon''s face is also exposed. Although it looks lazy, there is a little moonlight between heaven and earth.


    With the help of moonlight, qianchongzi can finally distinguish the scene in front of him.


    Li Su stretched out a finger, pointed to the sewer below, then pointed to the wall of the factory building, and jumped down. The reason why he dare to jump so decisively is that he already knows that the sewer is the channel for people to enter and leave.


    Sure enough, the sewer was less than one person tall, and Li Su had to bend to get through.


    See Li Su jump down, thousand heavy son two people also jump down one after another.

 Chapter 958

    Li Su identified the direction in the sewer and began to walk to the right.


    Since it has not been used for many years, there is no unbearable smell in the sewer, and only a few places will have accumulated rainwater.


    After a few steps, Li Su felt that he was right under the factory building, and there was a voice coming to Li Su''s ears.


    But the voice was too small for Li Su to know what he was talking about, but Li Su heard two people talking.


    Li Su can now confirm that Sun Bin and Zheng Guang are here.


    Now Li Su came to the exit of a sewer. He could see the light above the opening.


    Sun Bin and Zheng Guang are actually in this workshop.


    When Zheng Guang came here in the evening, Sun Bin was ready to go to bed, but when he just lay down, he heard something.


    Sun Bin is sure that Zheng Guang is the only one who knows where this place is


    After a while, sure enough, Zheng Guang climbed out of there.


    Seeing Zheng Guang, Sun Bin''s heart slightly relaxed, but he didn''t know what Zheng Guang was doing here.


    They agreed to meet here every half a month, but this time it was only a week.


    After Zheng Guang was afraid to come out of the sewer, he told Sun Bin what happened today. Especially after Li Sujiang accurately imitated their actions, Sun Bin opened his mouth as if listening to a ghost story.


    Sun Bin trusted Zheng Guang, otherwise he would not have told Zheng Guang about this place, but what Zheng Guang said was a little too incredible.


    Like Zheng Guang, Sun Bin is also thinking about the roles of the two people who appear today, but he has no clue.


    As usual, Sun Bin has fallen asleep, but Zheng Guang said some of the news difficult to sleep, so the two lit candles, began to drink beer.


    They had just drunk a bottle by themselves. Suddenly, a man jumped out of the sewer. He really jumped out. He didn''t climb up like them


    I''m here.


    Sun Bin and Zheng Guang see someone jump out, immediately also stand up, hand also to the waist.


    Just after the two of them aimed their guns at the uninvited guest, Zheng Guang also recognized the man in front of him with the faint light of the candle.


    "He, he is the man I told you."


    Zheng Guang''s voice trembled. I don''t know whether he was more excited or afraid.


    Hearing Zheng Guang''s words, Sun Bin held the gun more tightly.


    But after Li Su jumped out, he raised his hands high and made a gesture of surrender.


    This action makes Sun Bin and Zheng Guang feel a little relaxed.


    "There''s another one?"


    Zheng Guang shakes the muzzle of his gun down. He knows that there is another girl following the man, and her skill is better than himself.


    Hearing what he said, Li Su bent down and held out his hand to the drain. Looking at Li Su''s action, Sun Bin''s spirit has been strained to the extreme, and his fingers have been firmly on the trigger.


    But Li Su stretched out his hand to pull Qian Chongzi up, and then also pulled the bodyguard up.


    See each other have three people, Sun Bin two people''s heart is like a taut string.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. We don''t mean anything."


    Li Su raised his hand again. He really didn''t want to fight with the two men again.


    "How do you know this place?"


    Zheng Guang aimed Li Su at the muzzle of the gun that was aimed at Qian Chongzi.


    "I came with you, of course."


    If you explain the matter of retrospection to them, they will tell you whether they believe it or not. The delay is very valuable.


    "No way. I didn''t find anyone following me when I came."


    Zheng Guang''s words are true. He is a person with strong ability of investigation and anti investigation, not to mention whether anyone can track him. Even if someone can track him, he can definitely find out.


    "That can only say that you are too weak."


    There was no expression on Li Su''s face, even the tone of voice.


    "You..."


    Zheng Guang wanted to say something, but was stopped by Sun Bin.


    Sun Bin has seen that the man in front of him is by no means an ordinary person. Now whether the other party is an enemy or a friend or an unknown, it''s just an enemy. If it''s a friend, it''s not like the flood has washed up the Dragon King temple.


    "Who are you?"


    Sun Bin finally said the first words, although Sun Bin''s age is not big, but the voice has been full of years and vicissitudes.


    "My name is Li Su. I''m a doctor."


    Li Su introduced himself, and then he introduced qianchongzi. When qianchongzi heard that Li Su said he was good, he gave a gift.


    Sun Bin had dropped his gun hand, but he still held it tightly.


    Zheng Guang saw that Sun Bin had put down his gun, so he did the same thing.


    "How did you know I wasn''t dead?"


    Sun Bin said that he had already sat down on an old chair.


    "It''s just speculation. He should have told you."


    Li Su began to try to move forward two steps, but Sun Bin and his wife didn''t seem to respond.


    Zheng Guang has indeed told Sun Bin, but it''s unbelievable.


    "What''s your purpose?"


    Sun Bin asked the most crucial question, which he was most concerned about.


    "Han Yu, I want him to die."


    When Li Su thought of what Han Yu had done to him and qianchongzi, his business even became cold, and the people present seemed to have fallen into the ice hole. Sun Bin''s eyes radiate a different kind of brilliance. If Li Su really wants to kill Han Yu, the enemy of the enemy is a friend, then they are also on the same front.


    And their purposes are the same, Li Su is for a tooth for a tooth, but also for a peaceful and safe life in the future, and Sun Bin is the same, if Han Yu does not fall one day, he will never see the sun.


    "How can I believe you?"


    After Sun Bin knew Li Su''s purpose, although he was very excited, he was still reminded by reason to be calm again and again.


    Li Su said that he got the money and the contents of the USB flash disk.


    Some of what Li Su said Sun Bin knew and some Sun Bin didn''t know. If what Li Su said was true, Han Yu would be more hateful than Sun Bin imagined.


    "Besides, I''ve been to your home. You have a very kind wife who hasn''t come out of the sadness of losing you yet."


    Hearing what Li Su said, Sun Bin''s eyes flashed a trace of desolation. He didn''t know his wife''s difficulties.


    But as long as Han Yu is still there, his appearance will only bring disaster to the people around him, so Sun Bin does not dare to let his family know that he is still alive.


    So he can only endure the missing of his wife and daughter and live a life of displacement.


    He is looking forward to the day when he can bring down Han with his meager strength


    Yu, so that he can really live.

 Chapter 959

    Since Li Su can find out that Sun Bin is still alive, it means that he already knows the whole story of this time, so Sun Bin is no longer hiding.


    It turned out that Sun Bin had already predicted that he might be in danger when he decided to report the incident to the customs.


    So he had already told Zheng Guang his plan at that time, because in the whole department, although Sun Bin was not very familiar with Zheng Guang, Zheng Guang was the only one who could make Sun Bin believe.


    After Zheng Guang learned about this, he repeatedly advised Sun Bin to give up the idea of reporting, because he could not compete with the power group only by his own strength.


    But Sun Bin also insisted on having a try. He didn''t expect that his luck was so bad. The first person in charge of the Customs was Qian Yu''s friend.


    Later, Han Yu directly instructs Qian Yu to do away with Sun Bin, and Qian Yu chooses Zheng Guang, who is somewhat isolated in the Department.


    Zheng Guang received Qian Yu''s order. Although he was very shocked, he agreed first, because he knew that even if he didn''t do it, there would be thousands of them.


    Zheng guangma told Sun Bin the news, and then there was a good play of "cat for Prince".


    The man sun Ya regarded as her husband was Zha Yong, who was pulled by Sun Bin to be the scapegoat. Because Zha Yong was similar to Sun Bin in physique, but he was a man without identity. Moreover, he was an unforgivable criminal, so Sun Bin chose him.


    What happened later was roughly the same as Li Su''s inference.


    After Sun Bin pretended to be dead, because he found the body, and sun Ya also determined that the body was her husband, so Qian Yu didn''t doubt it.


    After completing the task, Zheng Guang also secretly accepted the 500000 prize money Qian gave him, but later he gave half of the prize money to Sun Bin, who had already hidden it.


    This money is also the source of money that Sun Bin sends home every month.


    Later, Sun Bin has been hiding everywhere, and has been searching for evidence of Han Yu''s crime.


    His whereabouts are erratic. Basically, he will change places after a period of time. No one ever doubted his death until Li Su appeared.


    Sun Bin repeated his experience over the past year.


    Zheng Guang sighed after hearing Sun Bin''s words, while Li Su admired his wit and forbearance.


    Sun Bin told the third person besides himself and Zheng Guang what he had been squeezing in his heart all the time. He felt a lot more relaxed in his heart.


    "I found you for another purpose."


    Li Su held his arms together and stood not far from the candle.


    "What?"


    Sun Bin had put the gun back into his waist.


    "I hope one day, you can testify as a witness what Han Yu did to you."


    Every word of Li Su''s words is loud and can give people invisible power.


    Sun Bin nodded heavily, but only he could know the determination contained in it. It was not only his determination to live, but also his determination to give his wife and daughter a stable life.


    "Also, I don''t think you need to stay here any longer. We can act together." Li Su believes that with the assistance of Sun Bin, an experienced investigator of the National Security Bureau, he will be able to quickly investigate the evidence that can prove Han Yu''s crime.


    "But as soon as I show up, Qian Yu will surely send someone after me."


    Sun Bin is one for his own safety, the second is not to drag Li Su them.


    "Money? He is no longer a threat. "


    Li Su thought of Qian Yu''s suicide before, and he could not help humming.


    "What? Have you taken him


    Although Sun Bin knows that Li Su has excellent skills, Qian Yu is a big leader of the national security department. How did Li Su make Qian Yu no longer a threat?


    "He''s still alive, but it''s no different from death, and even Han Yu''s determination to kill me is ten thousand times greater than that to kill you."


    Li Su''s words are true. After all, there is no comparison between killing people for money and revenge for his son''s death.


    In fact, Sun Bin has been fed up with this kind of life for a long time. How he wants to go home to see his wife and daughter, but he dare not.


    But if what Li Su said is true, Han Yu may not be able to walk for long.


    "OK, I''m in."


    Sun Bin''s teeth have been clenched. His missing for his wife and daughter and his hatred for Han Yu make his muscles tense.


    "But..."


    Zheng Guang wants to dissuade Sun Bin, but Sun Bin raises his hand to stop him.


    "Ah Guang, you should also know the grievances I have suffered for such a long time. I think it''s time to fight back."


    Sun Bin nodded to Zheng Guang, who seemed to be infected by his firm eyes.


    Sun Bin, who has accepted Li Su''s invitation, has followed Li Su to the gate.


    "The door can''t be opened now. Let''s go back the same way."


    Sun Bin felt embarrassed when he saw Li Su walking straight to the door of the factory.


    Others don''t know what''s going to happen, but qianchongzi knows that at this time, she has been far away.


    Sure enough, Li Su stood in front of the iron gate of the factory building. He had tried it just now, but the door was not moved.


    But now Li Su doesn''t have to worry about being found by others. He has put his hands on the door and slowly starts to exert himself.


    The sound of the heavy door rubbing against the ground was a little harsh, but no one covered their ears with their hands, because they were shocked by Li Su''s behavior.


    Driven by Li Su, it was like an iron gate growing on the ground, but it began to move slowly.


    With Li Su''s hand down, the seam in the middle of the iron door was ready for two people to pass side by side.


    "You... How did you do it?"


    Zheng Guang is even more surprised than Sun Bin. He almost wanted to attack Li Su at the beginning. Now he can''t help but feel a little scared after thinking about it¡° Do more exercise. "


    Li Su said a light, began to go out, thousand heavy son first


    Followed, followed by the remaining three.


    Zheng Guang''s car was also parked nearby, but Li Su didn''t find it before.


    At this time, Li Su and Qian Chongzi are sitting in the car driven by the bodyguard, while Sun Bin and Zheng Guang are following.


    "Do you really believe him?"


    Zheng Guang put one hand on the steering wheel and the other hand out of the window.


    "I don''t have a choice. You and I can''t be Han Yu''s opponents at all, no matter what."


    Sun Bin''s face showed a helpless smile.


    If you really continue to hide, I''m afraid that when Han Yu dies naturally, Sun Bin won''t stir up a wave in Han Yu''s eyes.


    So when Li Su asked Sun Bin to join them, although he hesitated, he knew better to weigh the pros and cons.

 Chapter 960

    Five people came to the hotel where Li Su lived first.


    The reason why he chose to stay here is that Li Su knows that the boss who can open such a big hotel will not be an ordinary person, so there is no doubt about the safety here, and Sun Bin will not attract Han Yu''s attention here.


    Sun Bin and Zheng Guang have never stayed in this luxury hotel. When they enter the hotel door, they can''t help looking around.


    Li Su helped them to book a room just opposite their own room so that they could take care of each other.


    Time has come to the second half of the night, everyone is tired, so they went back to their rooms to sleep.


    With the long lost sunshine meet again, time has come the next day, Li Su wake up to look at the time, it is already 9:30.


    One side of the thousand heavy son has been awake, has been lying in bed watching Li Su sleep.


    Although Li Su is terrible when dealing with bad people, Qian zhongzi thinks that Li Su is pretty cute when he is sleeping.


    Li Su discovered that qianchongzi had been smirking at him, so he stretched out his hand to tickle qianchongzi.


    They frolicked in bed for a while, then got up to wash.


    Li Su decided to let Sun Bin go back to his home first. After all, Sun Bin is not really dead. It''s irresponsible to keep sun Yameng in the drum, both for them and for their children.


    After Li Su and Qian Chongzi cleaned up, they knocked on the door of Sun Bin''s room. After a few seconds, there came a sentence "who?"


    "It''s me."


    Li Su said and knocked on the door twice.


    Hearing that it was Li Su, Sun Bin opened the door.


    At this time, Sun Bin and Zheng Guang have finished wearing and are sitting in the room. They don''t know what to do.


    "Let''s go to breakfast first, and then to your house."


    Li Su stood at the door and didn''t mean to go in.


    "What? My family? "


    Hearing what Li Su said, Sun Bin was really surprised. He didn''t want to go home, but now he doesn''t feel ready


    .


    Li Su squinted and nodded lazily.


    "But..."


    Sun Bin still hesitated.


    "Go back and see your sister-in-law."


    Zheng Guang even helped Li Su to speak at this time. In fact, he thought Sun Bin''s wife was very hard from the beginning. He wanted to persuade Sun Bin to go home for a long time, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Hearing that Zheng Guang said the same thing, Sun Bin knew that he could not escape today, so he had to nod his head.


    See Sun Bin agreed, thousand heavy son unexpectedly also excited clapped palm.


    After they had breakfast together, they began to rush to Sun Bin''s home.


    For this road leading to his home, Sun Bin already felt a little strange, some places he did not even know how to turn. After crossing many roads, Sun Bin finally stopped. In a trance, he recognized that this was the gate of his own community.


    In fact, he still had some resistance, but seeing that everyone got out of the car, Sun Bin had to open the door and go out.


    Sun Bin looked up at the buildings of the community. At that time, the happiest thing he did every day was to see the appearance of his community, because he thought he was going home soon.


    But now he can''t remember how long he hasn''t been back.


    Li Su made a gesture to ask Sun Bin to go ahead.


    Even if Sun Bin forgets everything, he will not forget his way home, so he has moved slightly heavy steps, walking in front of the crowd.


    Now the four of them have taken the elevator up the stairs.


    Sun Bin''s hand has begun to tremble. He doesn''t know whether his dearest wife will hate him. After all, he has cheated her for such a long time.


    At this time, they have been standing at the door, and the position nearest to the door is naturally given to Sun Bin.


    Li Su has heard something at home, which shows that sun Ya is at home.


    Li Su winked in the direction of the doorbell.


    Seeing Li Su''s eyes, Sun Bin naturally understood what Li Su meant, so he slowly stretched out his hand and moved towards the doorbell.


    "Ding Ling. Ding Ling


    As the doorbell rings, Sun Bin has pressed the doorbell with his finger.


    Before he rang the doorbell, either he forgot his key, or two people quarreled and sun Ya refused to let him go home, but now it has become a different situation.


    The door is opened. Li Su standing on the side first catches sun Ya''s eyes. Seeing that he is an acquaintance, sun Ya smiles at Li Su.


    But as the door gradually opened, sun Ya''s smile gradually disappeared, because he saw Sun Bin.


    "Ghosts


    Sun Ya saw Sun Bin standing at the door, immediately ran inside, even forgot to close the door.


    Several people looked at each other for a while, and they all squeezed out an awkward smile.


    Now that we have met, Sun Bin has no scruples at this time, so he also quickly chased sun Ya in the direction of escape.


    Sun Ya couldn''t believe her eyes. She thought she was dreaming, but she pinched her arm, and there was pain.


    So Sunya is sure that she must have seen a ghost, but she has no idea how her husband became a ghost.


    Now Sunya has been hiding in the bedroom and locked the door.


    Suddenly, the knock turned to Sunya''s ear. She couldn''t believe that the ghost would knock on the bedroom door in broad daylight.


    "Xiaoya, don''t be afraid. It''s me."


    Sun Bin is standing at the door at this time. He knocked on the door just now.


    "No, you''re a ghost. You''re not him. He''s dead." Although sun Ya''s voice was terrified, it also began to be mixed with some doubts.


    She saw other people at the door just now. It seems that she saw Zheng Guang. Zheng Guang is still alive. Sun Ya knows that.


    "I''m not really a ghost. Open the door and have a look."


    Sun Bin was a little anxious at this time, and he finally came back for such a long time


    At home, his wife was scared to hide.


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it."


    Sun Ya thinks it may be the illusion formed by her grief.


    "Sister-in-law, just open the door. Brother bin is back."


    Zheng Guang was also pulled by Sun Bin to shout.


    Sun Ya had some hesitation at this time, her husband is dead right, but Zheng Guang is not dead, he can''t also be a ghost?


    So at this time, she began to slowly approach the door, and then put her ear on the door, listening to the outside.


    And Sun Bin is outside now and doesn''t know what to do.


    Just when a few people had nothing to do, suddenly there was a "click" and the door handle was turned.


    They held their breath one after another, especially Sun Bin, who did not dare to breathe.

 Chapter 961

    Under the gaze of the crowd, the bedroom door slowly opened a seam.


    Sun Ya''s doubts now exceed her fear, so she is going to open the door to see the guy who claims to be her husband outside, whether he is a human or a ghost.


    Sure enough, after the door was gradually opened, Sunya''s head came out from the crack of the door.


    Sun Bin''s mood at this time is extremely excited, his wife seems to be about to recognize him.


    Sun Ya peeps out her head and observes for a few seconds. She finds that several people outside are watching her.


    And Sunya found that these four people have shadows, as well as the girl named qianchongzi, who had held her hand before, so Sunya didn''t think qianchongzi would be a ghost.


    Only Sunya''s eyes dribbled around a few times, and then her whole body came out from behind the door.


    "Xiaoya..."


    Sun Bin gently called his wife''s nickname, just like when they first met, the tone was a bit choked.


    Sun Ya''s eyes stare big, looking at the person who is calling his name, he is so familiar, and so strange.


    "Are you really... Not dead?"


    Sun Ya''s tone was full of doubts, but it was more exciting, because she never thought that she could see the person she loved again, let alone that he would stand here alive.


    At that time, sun Yade was heartbroken when she learned of Sun Bin''s bad news, just like her whole soul had been taken away. If she had not been accompanied by her family and friends at that time, she would probably have died of love.


    Sun Bin doesn''t know the grievances she suffered, but she loves Sun Bin''s heart, but Sun Bin understands it incomparably.


    "Yes, I''m still alive. I don''t believe you can feel it."


    Sun Bin held out his hand and put it on his face.


    Sun Ya felt the familiar temperature from Sun Bin''s hand, just like them


    When we first met, Sun Bin took her hand and strolled in the street.


    And Sun Bin''s appearance as like as two peas in her mind began to emerge.


    Sun Ya''s hand gently caresses her husband''s face, as if pouring all her tenderness into her. She uses the temperature of her fingertips to tell her missing each other for such a long time.


    Gradually, sun Ya''s vision began to blur, and everything in front of her seemed to be covered by a thin layer of mist.


    Sun Ya blinked hard. She only felt that a few drops of liquid slipped from the corner of her eyes. Sun Ya didn''t know what it was, but it flowed down her cheek into her mouth. It tasted salty and astringent.


    Sun Bin at this time has seen the change in his wife''s manner, he is incomparably clear, his wife has recognized himself.


    The tears on his wife''s face also stirred up a storm in Sun Bin''s mind.


    He slowly opened his arms and enveloped Sunya in his own arms.


    In the face of his embrace, Sunya can''t help but have no resistance. Instead, she adjusts her figure so that he can hold her more tightly. In front of the scene, let Li Su they all moved, thousand heavy son''s eyes have been red, look very pitiful, Li Su also stretched out his hand, hugged thousand heavy son''s shoulder.


    Sun Ya''s low cry, let Sun Bin is very distressed, he constantly with his hand in sun Ya''s back again and again stroked.


    I don''t know how long after that, sun Ya''s cry gradually eased down, and she also separated from her husband''s arms.


    Sun Ya''s eyes are staring at her husband''s face. She finds that her husband seems to be a little older than before, and her face also has the vicissitudes she never had before.


    "Why are you... Doing this to me?"


    Sun Ya thinks that since this year, she has gone a long way alone, and her husband has not died, but she has not come to see her.


    Sun Bin was speechless. He didn''t know how to tell his wife about his experience in the past year. He knew very well that his wife didn''t feel sorry for him at all, but he was deeply sorry for his wife.


    But now that he has come back, there is no need to hide anything from his wife, so he started from his own plan, until now what happened, and began to slowly tell his wife.


    At this time, several people have been sitting on a sofa and chair in the living room. The only thing that has not changed is the hands that Sun Bin and his wife hold tightly.


    After Sun Bin finished his experience, sun Ya found that he had not been better than himself in the past year. Instead, he was hiding and living in a state of obscurity.


    And every month he would venture out and send money to his family.


    After describing his own experience, Sun Bin sighed deeply, as if he wanted to spit out his own sins.


    But in the living room is already a, who did not speak first, they are thinking about their own things.


    "But I''m still alive. Don''t tell anyone, no matter who it is."


    Sun Bin knows that although he has recognized his wife now, it does not mean that he is safe now. As long as Han Yu is still in his present position for one day, he will never have real freedom.


    So he decided to keep his life secret for the time being. For his daughter and parents, he could only hurt them first.


    But now that Sunya has known that he is still alive, sunbin doesn''t have to live in this world like a ghost, and now someone starts to worry about him again.


    Although Sunya doesn''t know why her husband wants to keep secret, she still nods decisively. Now no matter what her husband asks her to do, she is duty bound to do it.


    Li Su pinched Qian Chongzi''s palm at this time. When Qian Chongzi turned his eyes to himself, he winked at the door.


    Qianchongzi immediately understood and nodded.


    At the same time, Zheng Guang also found Li Su''s action, he also knew Li Su''s meaning, so he took the lead to stand up.


    "Sister-in-law, we still have something to do now, so we have to go out first. You can chat with brother bin slowly."


    Zheng Guang finished this sentence and took a look at Li Su.


    Hearing what Zheng Guang said, Li Su and Qian Chongzi immediately stood up.


    "Yes, we went out first. You haven''t seen each other for a long time. There must be a lot to say, so stay at home." Li Su also added.


    With that, all three of them had gone to the door.


    Sun Bin this just reaction come over, he just want to stand up to stop Li Su they, but found his hand has been caught, catch his hand is his wife.


    He found that Sunya was looking at herself with half resentment and half blame.


    By the time Sun Bin turned his head, Li sudu had closed the door.

 Chapter 962

    Li Susan came out of Sun Bin''s home and went back to the car downstairs.


    It''s still a while before noon, so they have no choice but to wait in the car.


    Li Su is now propping one arm on the open window, looking at the passers-by outside.


    And qianchongzi is also sitting there, I don''t know what''s going on in his head.


    "How do we deal with Han Yu? Do you have any plans?"


    Sitting in the back seat, Zheng Guang leaned forward and asked Li Su softly.


    "We? Hello, I don''t want to have a holiday with Han Yu, do you? And he gave you so much money back. "


    Li Su thought of what Zheng Guang had looked like before, but now he was a little unhappy. Moreover, Zheng Guang ran away smoothly under Li Su''s supervision, which made Li Su dislike him.


    After hearing what Li Su said, Zheng Guang gave a cold hum and leaned back in his chair.


    When Qian zhongzi heard Li Su''s words, he poked Li Su with his finger. It seems that everyone is an alliance now, so he should be polite.


    Li Su nodded and looked out of the window again.


    "I did not have a holiday with Han Yu, and I did take his money, but it did not affect my determination to let him down."


    Zheng Guang closed his eyes and meditated for a while, feeling that he still couldn''t swallow this tone. Li Su doubted his strength, and he had nothing to say, but doubting his character made him a little hard to let go.


    When Li Su heard what Zheng Guang said, he slowly turned his head back.


    "Well, as for the plan, I think we should start from the smuggling group. They have made such an ignoble deal with Han Yu, so it''s impossible not to leave behind. In case Han Yu takes evidence to coerce them later, they won''t be defeated."


    Li Su combines what Sun Bin said before, since Maosen group has made a deal with Han Yu, it will certainly retain the evidence of making a deal with Han Yu.


    So Li Su thinks that from the beginning of Maosen group, with a "different" approach, we can finally turn to Han Yu.


    Moreover, although Maosen group is a transnational arms smuggling group, Li Su believes that Maosen group will never be more difficult to deal with than Han Yu.


    As long as the evidence of Han Yu asking for bribes is obtained from Maosen group, the amount of 90 million is enough to make Han Yu a prisoner.


    Zheng Guang listened to Li Su''s words, although there was no response, he still agreed with Li Su''s statement in his heart.


    To trace Maosen group, we can find the evidence about Han Yu''s crime, but it will not arouse Han Yu''s vigilance. Han Yu certainly did not expect that in addition to Sun Bin, who had already "died", there were so many people who knew about it.


    Three people sat in the car for a while, the time is approaching noon, the stomach breakfast at this time has also digested 7788, so they are going to find a place to have lunch.


    Just as they were about to start the car, they saw Sun Bin walking towards them.


    Sun Bin''s appearance did not change with the previous, that is, his face was a bit of blood color, no longer as pale as before.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi see Sun Bin''s appearance and smile at each other. Zheng Guangze


    Is a face puzzled looking at Li Su they, don''t know what they are laughing at. It turns out that Sun Bin came down to ask Li Su and them to go up for dinner.


    After Sun Bin and his wife finished talking about the old days, sun Ya decided to cook a lunch for her husband, and asked him to find Li Su and them to have dinner together.


    After hearing what Sun Bin said, Li Su readily accepted it, and several people went back to Sun Bin''s home together.


    Sunya is now busy in the kitchen, and qianchongzi also gets into the kitchen and starts to fight for Sunya.


    Li Su and the three were sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Zheng Guang told Sun Bin about Li Su''s plan. Sun Bin thought it was a feasible way.


    "In fact, I have been investigating Maosen group, and I have a lot of information."


    Sun Bin''s investigation of Maosen group is actually a helpless move, because he can''t directly investigate Han Yu. In that case, he will soon reveal his whereabouts.


    But fortunately, his investigation into Maosen group is not in vain. He has indeed found a lot of information.


    "Oh? What kind of information? "


    When Li Su heard Sun Bin''s words, he suddenly became energetic. It seems that it is a wise move to choose to cooperate with Sun Bin. In this way, he can save a lot of time to investigate Maosen group.


    This transnational arms smuggling group, called Maosen group, is registered under the name of a person named Li Maosen, but Sun Bin did not find any information about Li Maosen.


    It seems that Li Maosen is just a name and does not represent any individual. As for whether Li Maosen is the boss behind the scenes, Sun Bin is not sure.


    On the surface, Maosen group is engaged in the trade of coffee beans in Brazil, but on the back, it is smuggling arms. However, after the containers of Maosen group arrive at the wharf, the customs officers always just make a pretentious inspection, and do not inspect the containers of Maosen group like other containers.


    Therefore, Sun Bin believes that there is a certain cooperative relationship between Maosen group and a certain leader of the customs. He is responsible for protecting the smuggling of Maosen group


    Escort, and then get some kind of reward from Maosen group.


    The containers of Maosen group are usually loaded and unloaded at the wharf once every half a month. Sun Bin only knows that when he comes in, the containers are filled with arms, but when he leaves, Sun Bin doesn''t know what they are.


    So he has been investigating what Maosen group smuggles out recently, but he has not yet got the final result, but he has got a clue.


    Sun Bin found that Maosen group had been in contact with a man nicknamed black leopard. Later, Sun Bin went to investigate the information of the black leopard and found that he had been in prison for abducting and selling women.


    After getting out of prison, Panther has been doing some small businesses on the surface, but Sun Bin found that his small businesses didn''t make money at all, but Panther spent money lavishly and often went to some high-end consumer places.


    Therefore, Sun Bin suspects that Maosen group has some kind of cooperation with black leopard, which may be related to the abduction and trafficking of women and children. However, the missing rate of Beidu city has not been high, so Sun Bin is only suspicious.


    After saying a lot, Sun Bin took the cup and drank all the water in it.


    Li Su didn''t expect that Sun Bin had so much intelligence. He also thought that there must be cooperation between Maosen group and black leopard. Maybe this is the key to Maosen group''s smuggling. The man named black leopard has a criminal record of abducting and trafficking women before, and it is very likely that he will return to his old business.


    But Li Su didn''t know the value of the black leopard clue. He had to investigate it himself.

 Chapter 963

    All three of them are now in deep meditation.


    Meditation is soon interrupted by sun Ya and Qian Chongzi, because their work in the kitchen is almost finished.


    The dishes have been served one after another.


    Although they are all home-made dishes, Li Su is a little happy, because he has not eaten such home-made dishes for a long time, which reminds him of his mother''s cooking.


    Sure enough, sun Ya''s craftsmanship is also first-class. The dishes not only sell well, but also taste unparalleled. Several people don''t speak much at the table, just gobble it up.


    Lunch soon ended, and Sun Bin also decided not to stay at home too much, if his whereabouts were found, it would not be worth the loss.


    Although very reluctant, he said goodbye to sun Ya and left with Li Su.


    Sun Ya also knows that he has business to do, and he is still alive, which is the most surprising news in the world, so she didn''t do much


    She just told her husband to be careful because she couldn''t bear Sun Bin leaving her for the second time.


    After coming out of Sun Bin''s house, Li Su decided to take a look at the cargo terminal first.


    "There is no Maosen container arriving at the terminal today, but tomorrow will be it."


    Sun Bin doesn''t know why Li Su is going to the dock now. He easily puts his hat on his head and pulls his collar high.


    "There''s no harm in going to have a look first. Maybe you''ll find other clues."


    Li Su is driving now, looking straight ahead.


    Qianchongzi''s bodyguard is driving Zheng Guang''s car at this time. Although Li Su is a little embarrassed about "robbing" his car, he has to do so for convenience.


    Under the guidance of Sun Bin, Li Su kept twisting the steering wheel. In less than an hour, Li Su finally smelled the smell of the sea. He knew that the wharf should be coming soon.


    Sure enough, after driving on for a few minutes, Li Su had already seen the distance


    The big metal boom on the wharf.


    Li Su decided to park his car a little far from the dock, but Sun Bin stopped him.


    "There are a lot of people coming to play around the dock every day, so the car won''t cause suspicion."


    Sun Bin knew what Li Su meant, so he quickly explained to Li Su.


    When Li Su heard Sun Bin''s words, he just nodded his head slowly.


    Finally, the car stopped in a parking lot. As Sun Bin said, dozens of cars have been parked in this parking lot, and many of them are from other places.


    Sun Bin lowered the brim of his cap a lot, and then took the road ahead.


    Li Su followed closely, looking around as he walked, just like a stranger who came here for the first time. He was very curious about everything. However, Li Su and Qian Chongzi were both strangers who came here for the first time.


    Several people began to move towards the wharf. They could already hear the sound of metal boom and container.


    The appearance of the wharf also began to show itself in front of Li Su''s eyes. Li Su had no research on the wharf, but the wharf in front of him shocked Li Su a lot, because it was too big¡° That''s where Maosen''s containers are loaded and unloaded every time. "


    At this time, Sun Bin has led the people to a high and low, and then pointed in a direction.


    Li Su looked in the direction Sun Bin pointed out, where he could see were containers of various colors, and he could not see any difference at all.


    Although there is nothing special about this place for Li Su and them, it has an extraordinary significance for Sun Bin.


    If Sun Bin had not discovered the smuggling of arms here at that time, there would have been nothing that happened later, and he would not have lived in hiding.


    But Sun Bin never regretted it. If he was given another chance to choose, he would still make the same choice.


    Li Su is now observing the dock. The area of the dock is so large that no matter what happens inside, it has nothing to do with the outside world.


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look."


    Li Su said that he had already started to walk towards the wharf.


    "We can''t get in, only the relevant staff can get in."


    Sun Bin yelled after Li Su.


    Maybe other people can''t get in, but it''s very simple for Li Su.


    See Li Su gradually go far, people have to follow behind.


    After a while, a few people had already come to the gate of the wharf. Sure enough, when they were about to enter, they were stopped by the security guard.


    "This is the dock. Tourists can''t enter."


    The security guard also regarded them as tourists coming to play.


    "Who is your biggest leader? Ask him to come out to see me."


    Hearing the words of the security guard, Li Su''s voice became a little cold.


    Hearing what Li Su said, the security guard was stunned for a moment, and then muttered in his heart.


    "Who are you? How can we see leaders? "


    Although the tone of the security guard is still a bit blunt, it has been eased than before.


    Li Su did not speak, just quietly looking at the security guard, eyes like a lion looking at an antelope.


    The security guard subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    "If you don''t call him again, you''ll have to bear the consequences for yourself in a moment."


    Li Su''s face showed a shallow smile, but it was more like a sneer in the eyes of the security guard.


    "You... You wait."


    The guard turned and walked inside, but the door was still tightly closed.


    After a while, the security guard came back, followed by a middle-aged man with a big stomach. He really looked like a leader.


    "Who? Who''s looking for a leader? " The middle-aged man rolled over like a ball. He was wearing a white shirt. As a result, he was more bloated.


    Security immediately trotted to the front and pointed to Li Su.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do with leaders? "


    Fat middle-aged people''s voice is very big, as if to give their courage.


    "Are you their leader?"


    To be honest, Li Su really doesn''t think this kind of person can manage such a large wharf. He may be just a middle-level leader.


    "So what?"


    Fat middle-aged people with hands akimbo, mouth open big.


    Li Su didn''t want to talk to him any more. He put his hand into his pocket and took out the note Jiang Sheng gave him.


    "You take this note to your leader and say that the owner of this number asked me to investigate the matter."


    Li Su threw the note at the foot of the fat middle-aged man. The security guard quickly went to pick it up and handed it to the fat middle-aged man.


    The man hesitated after looking at the number. He looked at Li Su with a strange look, and then turned away.


    "What''s on the note?"


    Sun Bin is very curious about what kind of note can have such power, just like the ancient Shangfang sword.


    Li Su just laughed and didn''t speak. He knew that the man would come back soon.

 Chapter 964

    Just a few minutes later, the fat middle-aged man came back.


    He was followed by two other people, one of whom was still wearing an orange overalls, but with extraordinary temperament.


    A few people saw Li Su from a distance, so they quickened their pace and went to the door.


    "Who is Dr. Li Su Li?"


    The middle-aged man in orange work clothes is thin, but he is not the thin one, but the one who often exercises. Although his temples have been dyed some white, his mental state looks very good.


    As he spoke, he stood in front of Li Su.


    "Are you Dr. Li? My name is Wu Qiang. I''m in charge of this wharf. "


    Said Wu Qiang has stretched out his hand.


    Li Su nodded gently, then held out his hand and shook it with Wu Qiang.


    "Since you are Mr. Jiang''s friend, just tell me what you need. I will try my best to cooperate with you."


    Wu Qiang''s tone is neither humble nor overbearing. He doesn''t think that the other party is a junior and has any arrogance. He doesn''t have any fear because the other party is a friend of Jiang Sheng.


    "I want to see the import and export records of Maosen group, as well as the surveillance video about them."


    Wu Qiang was a little confused when he heard Li Su''s words. He was just familiar with the name of Maosen group, but he was not impressed. Therefore, it would not be a big company. Therefore, he did not know what Li Su wanted to investigate about Maosen group.


    But since Li Su put forward something, and it''s not very difficult to do, he agreed immediately.


    Then Wu Qiang winked. The security guard rushed to open the door and looked at Li Su with a slightly frightened look, but Li Su had no time to pay attention to him.


    After Wu Qiang agreed, Li Su followed him to the control room.


    There are many people in the control room, and they are busy with their own affairs.


    Seeing Wu Qiang''s figure, a man came over immediately. He looked like a subordinate of Wu Qiang.


    Wu Qiang whispered a few words to him, and then made a please sign. Li Su and others followed him to an office.


    The area of the office is very large, and the interior decoration is not luxurious, but it has a great style, which shows that the owner of the office is a person who loves life and understands life.


    This is undoubtedly Wu Qiang''s office. Several people sat down on the sofa in the office.


    As soon as she sat down, a young girl came in with some cups and put them in front of several people.


    "I don''t have any expensive tea here. I hope you don''t blame me for being rude."


    Although Wu Qiang apologized, there was no apology in his tone.


    Li Su took the cup in front of him and took a sip of the tea. It was bitter.


    "You''re welcome."


    Li Su put the cup on the table again slowly.


    Just then, the door was opened again, and the assistant came in with a stack of papers in his hand. After he put the papers on the table, he left again.


    "Dr. Li, this is what you are looking for." Wu Qiang said softly.


    Of course, Li Su knows that this is what he is looking for. Now he has opened the file, and Sun Bin''s eyes are also fixed on it. I''m afraid there is no one present who cares more about this thing than them.


    "I don''t know what happened to Dr. Li''s investigation of the Maosen group?"


    Wu Qiang has simulated several possibilities in his mind.


    At this time, Li Su is concentrating on looking at the information. Just as Sun Bin said, the containers of Maosen group will arrive every half a month, and their containers will be sent out three days later.


    It is also very clear from the information that the goods imported by Maosen group are coffee beans from Brazil, while the goods exported from bengguo are leather products.


    Obviously, these two kinds of things are not the real goods of Maosen group, but Li


    I don''t know why Wu Qiang seems to know nothing about this.


    "Don''t you really know what the Maosen group does?"


    Wu Qiang was obviously confused by Li Su''s question, but he didn''t respond to it.


    "Although the goods of this company are loaded and unloaded at my wharf, we have no right to inspect them."


    Wu Qiang understood what Li Su meant,


    "Why?"


    It''s clearly his own wharf, but he has no right to inspect the goods. Li Su is very curious about this.


    "Because some of the companies that collect and distribute goods at this wharf are the focus of the Customs Department, they are basically doing the inspection."


    What Wu Qiang said is true. Although he has the right to manage the whole wharf, the power of the Customs Department is much greater than that of him.


    Therefore, they simply ignore the goods that the general customs departments focus on.


    "Now let''s take a look at the monitoring, just look at the products of Maosen group


    Area B1 of cargo handling. "


    Li Su has already stood up.


    Wu Qiang also quickly stood up and walked in front of Li Su to show them the way.


    Several people from the second floor to the first floor, into the monitoring room.


    The area of the monitoring room is frightening. There are hundreds of monitors in it. However, it is not difficult to understand that in order to manage such a large wharf, a large number of surveillance cameras are also needed.


    After Wu Qiang said a few words to the security guard of management and monitoring, the security guard started to operate on the computer in front of him.


    After a while, the security guard stood up and pointed to the screen, indicating that the monitoring had been found.


    Li Su stepped forward and sat down in the chair, while the others all stood behind him.


    The date on the monitor shows 14 days ago, which is the last time the goods of Maosen group arrived at the wharf. On the black-and-white screen, the container has no color difference, the only difference is the depth of the color.


    At first, the picture was empty, but after a while,


    About five or six people came into the picture.


    The five or six people were all dressed in casual clothes. At first sight, they were not the staff of the wharf, let alone the customs.


    One of them went to the side of the container, made some movements on the door, the door of the container opened, and then the man went in.


    The surveillance screen can only be arranged outside, so we can''t see what the man is doing in the container. After a while, the man starts to lift the box outside, and several other people start to help him after seeing it.


    Several people moved more than a dozen boxes outside one after another, and then stopped.


    At the beginning, the man went into the container again. After he came out, he had many things in his hand.


    Li Su immediately saw what was in the man''s arms, but Wu Qiang saw it for a few seconds before he recognized what it was. He was shocked.


    And this picture is also very familiar to Sun Bin, because this is what he saw at first.

 Chapter 965

    "This..."


    Wu Qiang didn''t believe his eyes. He didn''t know what the picture in front of him meant.


    What the man took out of the container was the US Army''s standard M-16 assault rifle, and he held the gun in his arms as if no one else was there, not afraid of being found.


    And this box of goods belongs to Maosen group, and Maosen group is the key enterprise of the customs, but there are arms hidden in the container, which makes Wuqiang really incredible.


    "You''re right. They''re an arms smuggling company."


    Li Su did not forget to remind Wu Qiang.


    But Li Su saw more than Wu Qiang.


    These people in the picture are obviously just soldiers of Maosen group. As for who the big boss is, there is no way to know.


    And that person''s personal operation of firearms is very skilled. It seems that no one who has been dealing with guns for many years is easy to deal with.


    Li Su is now worried about whether it is a good choice to start with Maosen group.


    But at this point, Li Su couldn''t find any reason for him to shrink back


    .


    Li Su has found everything he needs at the dock, so he has no reason to stay here.


    Wu Qiang originally wanted to prevent Maosen group from continuing the transshipment of goods at the wharf, but he was persuaded by Li Su. If he really blocked the transaction of Maosen group, he would certainly scare the snake. It would not be so easy to find the clues of Maosen group.


    So Li Su told Wu Qiang to "do nothing" and pretend to know nothing.


    And tomorrow is the trading day of Maosen group. I don''t want to miss such a good opportunity. Li Su should seize this opportunity and seize the seven inch advantage of Maosen group.


    After telling Wu Qiang that he would come back tomorrow, Li Su left the dock with all the people and set foot on the road back to the hotel.


    "Do you have any plans for tomorrow?"


    Although Sun Bin already knows that Li Su will go to the dock tomorrow, he doesn''t know what Li Su will do. The other party is a bandit with complete weapons and equipment, and it looks like he has received professional training.


    "Tomorrow, catch them all, then go straight to their old nest and catch their boss."


    On the way back, Li Su was still driving with his hands on the steering wheel


    With eyes fixed on the front, there was no fluctuation in the tone of speaking.


    After listening to Li Su''s words, everyone except qianchongzi was a little surprised.


    "As you can see, they have rifles, but we only have two pistols, and once we shoot, we may not be able to run."


    Sun Bin expressed his worries, although the other side may not really shoot, but once there is a conflict, he will definitely be at a disadvantage.


    Li Su was not worried about how to catch those people tomorrow. What he was really worried about was the power behind Maosen group.


    "You don''t have to worry. If you''re afraid, I''ll come with qianchongzi tomorrow." Li Su''s light tone in Sun Bin is a little more contemptuous.


    As an investigator of the National Security Bureau, Sun Bin was despised by a doctor, and what he despised was his proudest fighting ability, which he couldn''t bear.


    So Sun Bin has clenched his fist at this time. He doesn''t want to get a reputation worse than a little girl.


    When qianchongzi heard Li Su''s words, he looked at Li Su with a smile. It''s obvious that this method is not very clever, but someone has been cheated.


    In fact, Li Su''s plan is that it''s better not to have any conflicts. It''s better to solve them quietly.


    At this time, the sky is not as bright as before. The residual haze is scattered in the West sky one by one, dyeing the whole sky into the same color.


    The car was driving on the glittering road towards the hotel.


    In the sun is about to sweep the bright net and escape, Li Su they have also returned to the hotel, this time is just dinner time.


    Li subEn wanted Sun Bin and Zheng Guang to go to the restaurant of the hotel for dinner, but they refused because they didn''t like the atmosphere of the restaurant.


    So now Li Su and Qian Chongzi have been sitting by the window of the restaurant on the second floor of the hotel, which is where they sat last time.


    All the waiters in the restaurant knew Li Su. When they saw Li Su coming, they all said hello one after another. Li Su also took the trouble to respond.


    Qianchongzi likes to hear Li Su talk about his past when he is eating, so Li Su has to put his thoughts together first. After all, the talents around him are the most important.


    While eating, Li Su tells qianchongzi about the past. If this painting is favored by painters, it will become a world-famous painting.


    After dinner, Li Su and Qian Chongzi went out of the hotel and took a walk in the street.


    In fact, Li Su seldom accompanies her girlfriends for a walk. Whether they are qianchongzi or Yao ya, it is after experiencing so many dangers that Li Su realizes the importance of family.


    So he thought that as long as he had spare time, he would spend more time with the people around him. Besides, qianchongzi''s home is far away from home, so it''s not easy to come once.


    At this time, qianchongzi and Li Su stood side by side, slowly moving her steps in the street. She turned her face and raised her head, staring at Li Su beside her.


    When the brightness of the moon became especially bright, Li Su and his wife went back to the hotel.


    Qianchongzi has gone to take a bath, while Li Su is sitting in the room and looking at the night outside the window.


    The sound of water constantly pounding Li Su''s ears made him unable to settle down. He slowly stood up from his chair and came to the door of the bathroom.


    Through the fuzzy glass window on the bathroom door, Li Su can see the carcass of qianchongzi washed by warm water.


    He could not help reaching out his hand and trying to touch the shadow of qianchongzi reflected on the glass, but unexpectedly, the door suddenly opened. It turned out that qianchongzi had not closed at all.


    At this time, qianchongzi also finds that the door of the bathroom has been opened. She looks at Li Su stupidly, even forgetting that she is not wearing clothes now, while Li Su looks at qianchongzi''s snow-white body with more dull eyes. Two people four eyes but to several seconds, thousand heavy son this just reaction come over, immediately with the hand will own private part blocked up.


    This action also successfully hooked Li Su''s soul back. He began to realize that he was facing qianchongzi''s naked body.


    Li Su step by step into the bathroom, the water hit the body of qianchongzi splash


    But Li Su didn''t care.


    Qianchongzi''s long hair is also smoothed by the water. Li Su''s hands begin to feel on his body and peel off his body one by one.


    Now reflected in the bathroom glass, has become two entangled figure.

 Chapter 966

    The sun and the light came hand in hand, and the next day had come.


    After getting up, Li Su and qianchongzi chose clothes suitable for sports.


    When Li Su knocked on the door of Sun Bin''s room, Sun Bin and Zheng Guang were gnawing at the big meat bag inside, pushing the door open, a burst of tempting aroma went straight to the nose of Li Su and qianchongzi.


    "How can you hide and eat good food?"


    Li Su entered the door and looked for something in the room.


    "We can''t get used to breakfast in this hotel. We''re still eating this two yuan big meat bag."


    Sun binzheng said that he had stuffed another bun into his mouth.


    "Do you have any more?"


    Li Su sticks out his tongue and licks his lips. He hasn''t eaten a big meat bun for a long time.


    Qianchongzi thought Li Su was going to blame Sun Bin for not going down to dinner with them. He didn''t expect to say that in the end. He suddenly felt speechless


    .


    Sure enough, Sun Bin had several left to eat. When Li Su saw it, he grabbed it, handed it to Qian Chongzi, and then began to put it in his mouth.


    Although qianchongzi had eaten steamed buns before, she didn''t eat this kind of big steamed buns sold on the roadside. Although it tasted delicious, she really didn''t know how it tasted.


    Qianchongzi''s idea was immediately drowned by the aroma of steamed stuffed buns. She just nibbled at them one by one.


    Another kind of breakfast time passed, Li Su and they also began to get ready to do business.


    Sun Bin and Zheng Guang put on their coats and thrust the gun on the table into their waists.


    Qianchongzi saw their actions, and there was a trace of uneasiness between his eyebrows. Li Su was sensitive to find out. He gently pinched qianchongzi''s hand to let her not be nervous.


    Generally speaking, most of the containers of Maosen group enter the terminal at noon, so Li Su decided to ambush a little earlier.


    Li Su didn''t let qianchongzi''s bodyguards participate in this action. Qianchongzi''s bodyguards also knew Li Su''s strength, so they didn''t insist on it.


    A car began to break through the fresh morning air and drive all the way to the dock.


    When the car arrived at the gate of the dock, the security guard saw that it was Li Su and immediately opened the door. Li Su and them went in.


    Li Su decided to go to the monitoring room to watch first, so that he could master the trend of the whole wharf and see if they had reinforcements.


    Wu Qiang told the security guard in the monitoring room to leave after a few words. Li Su can now look around in the monitoring room.


    Now it''s getting closer and closer to noon, and Li Su and others are nervous.


    After a while, Wu Qiang came in again.


    "Their goods have arrived."


    Wu Qiang looked at his tablet computer and told Li Su and others about the situation.


    Li Su nodded to Sun Bin and Zheng Guang, and the four walked out of the monitoring room together.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Li Su saw that Wu Qiang was in a bit of a dilemma, so he began to comfort him.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Wu Qiang''s heart eased a little, but he was still vaguely worried. After all, the other party''s people all had rifles. If something happened, his own black hat would not be protected.


    Li Su and others are now moving towards B2.


    "Now you can tell us the plan?"


    Sun Bin followed Li Su and moved his steps quietly.


    "Well, you two protect qianchongzi. If I don''t succeed in one strike, just remember to provide me with firepower cover."


    Li Su stood still and looked back at Sun Bin and Zheng Guang.


    "What?"


    Sun Bin can''t believe his ears. As an excellent investigator of the National Security Bureau, he has become someone else''s bodyguard.


    "Remember, your task is important, more important than mine."


    As soon as Li Su was about to turn around and walk on, he turned around and said something.


    Sun Bin opens his mouth and wants to say something, but Li Su has already taken a step. He looks at Zheng Guang, who just smiles awkwardly.


    Now they are close to their destination. As soon as Li Su raises his hand, everyone stops.


    Li Su has heard some news, which may be from Maosen group, so now he slows down and starts to move slowly in that direction.


    Finally, where they are now, they can hear the voices of those people.


    Li Su, the people they had seen in the surveillance, were already here.


    "Why hasn''t it come yet?"


    An cuntou country character face person says with anxious tone.


    "What''s your hurry? It''s not time yet. "


    The answer to cuntou Guozi is a tall man.


    "Why do I have to be at noon? I''m so hungry."


    Cuntou complained again.


    "Don''t say it. If you don''t want to wait, go away."


    It was a thin man who said this. There was a rather obvious scar on his left face from the corner of his eye to his ear. Although he scolded, he didn''t understand


    There is no expression on the face.


    As expected, no one else was talking. It seems that even if this man is not their leader, he is also a person they admire very much. Otherwise, he would not be so obedient. Li Su thought in his heart.


    Li Su made a gesture to Sun Bin to let them go to the other side, and also let qianchongzi go with them.


    Qianchongzi was very clear about Li Su''s strength, so he didn''t feel too worried.


    At this time, the metal boom has been hanging the container to this nearby, and put the container in the "old position"¡° Here it is at last. "


    Cuntou spat on the ground, then walked towards the container, and the others followed.


    A large red container is placed in front of the public, scar face looking at the container, the corner of his mouth appeared a cold smile.


    Li Su secretly showed his head and looked after the people who were paying attention to the container.


    He began to match the voices he had just heard with those people


    Come on, those people''s waists are bulging. They hide other things under their clothes.


    Scar face toward cuntou make a color, cuntou went to the door of the container, began to open the door of the container.


    After less than a minute, all the locks of the container had been opened, and cuntou began to open the door.


    The contents of the container began to appear in front of people''s eyes. Inside was a layer of wooden boxes. If they didn''t know what the space was inside, they might really think that the container was full of such wooden boxes.


    Cuntou and several other people began to move out the wooden boxes one after another. After a while, the wooden boxes on the top were already half way down.


    And what was hidden in the wooden box was finally revealed.


    Cuntou walked into the container. After a while, he came out with an automatic rifle in his hands. Sun Bin recognized the model of the gun at a glance, which turned out to be a carbine.


    Scar face took the gun from cuntou''s hand to his own.

 Chapter 967

    Li Su''s breathing is very stable now. He knows that the more critical time comes, the more important it is to have a cool head.


    Li Su made a gesture to Sun Bin in the distance, indicating that he was about to make a move.


    Three people all saw Li Su''s movement, simultaneously focused on Li Su''s body.


    Li Su put his hand into his arms, took out the silver needle from his arms and pinched it in his hand.


    The reason why he chose the silver needle as a weapon is that the silver needle is relatively hidden, but the power of the silver needle is controllable. If he does not want to kill them, he can only subdue them.


    But scar face''s expression also changed at this time. He was observing the gun in his hand, but now he closed his eyes.


    Scar face vaguely feels as if there is danger around him. This is not a super ability, but the experience of so many years of actual combat.


    At the same time, Li Su also has the movement, he will half of the body out


    The wrist holding the silver needle trembled, and three silver needles flew towards the man, one of which flew to scar face.


    With "poop, poop" two people have fallen down quietly.


    But the silver needle that flew to scar face didn''t pierce his body as Li Su expected. Instead, it was blocked by the gun in scar face''s hand and fell to the ground.


    Now two people have fallen down, and four people are standing on the ground. Except for scar face, the other three people have disappeared in Li Su''s sight.


    Li Su whispered "no good". Scar face had found his position. At this time, he had opened the safety of the gun, and the muzzle of the gun was aimed at the direction of the silver needle.


    Suddenly, there was another "poof". One of the three people who were hiding also fell to the ground, but it was not Li Su who made the move, but Qian Chongzi.


    However, those who are hit by qianchongzi are not so lucky. Qianchongzi uses his family''s six star dart. Although qianchongzi doesn''t kill his heart, he doesn''t want to


    Is to let the person who is hit bleed unceasingly, fell to the ground to hum.


    Scar face has found more than one person, although he has known their location, but he has no way.


    The boss has been telling him to be careful and not to shoot when he can''t. He knows this very well. This is a city, not a battlefield.


    So now he can only watch in front of him to prevent the next attack.


    "Who are you?"


    Scar face yelled, but the voice was not big. He was afraid that others would hear him and cause unnecessary trouble.


    After the voice fell, the scene was quiet again, only the sound of mechanical rotation from a distance.


    At this time scar face hands gun, two legs slowly step back, focus on the front.


    But now there was no suspicious sign in his sight. He released his gun with one hand, put it behind his back and made a gesture. Then he turned his head and looked around with another person, and began to face forward one by one


    Around in the past, but also the waist behind the gun in hand.


    Li Su saw that the other party''s people had been hidden, and also motioned to qianchongzi not to move. But now cuntou and another person are getting closer to them. Li Su''s attention has been focused on scar face, so he is not aware of the two people who are getting closer to him.


    Cuntou moved slowly at this time, without any sound of footsteps, and approached Li Su''s container as a cover.


    Although cuntou couldn''t hear his own footsteps, it didn''t mean that Li Su couldn''t hear them. Just as he was thinking about what to do next, cuntou''s footsteps had already reached Li Su''s ears.


    Li Su is very clear that the footsteps are coming from his back, but he has not made any response now.


    And originally standing there alert looking at the scar face in front, is also a sudden change of body shape, will hide themselves.


    Cuntou is now around the back of Li Su. Li Su''s figure leaning on the container has also entered the time of cuntou.


    Cuntou held his breath, slowly raised the muzzle of the gun and looked at it


    Li Su, who was unprepared, put his finger on the trigger.


    But he released his finger, because scar face had told them not to shoot as much as possible, so he changed his gun to his left hand, and his right hand drew a dagger from behind his waist.


    Cuntou is very confident in his fighting skills. Although he will lose to scar face in every practice, he has never lost to anyone in other times.


    So he held his breath and slowly approached Li Su. At the same time, he was also looking around at other people''s figures.


    Finally, cuntou is now close to Li Su. At this time, they occupy one side of the container, but no one can see.


    Cuntou''s back was tightly attached to the container, moving towards the end of the container. At the same time, he also raised his right hand on his chest. The smooth and sharp dagger could even reflect his appearance.


    Now cuntou is very close to Li Su. As long as he turns from this corner, he will face Li Su''s back, and cuntou can wash his dagger with blood again. Thinking of this, cuntou can''t help laughing ferociously.


    He took a hard breath, then thrust his body out and stabbed the dagger straight forward.


    But in front of all but let cuntou some astonishment, before still standing here Li Su, now has no trace.


    Although he didn''t see Li Su, he saw qianchongzi. After qianchongzi found his cuntou, he immediately threw out a six star dart.


    Fortunately, cuntou''s reaction was also very fast. He immediately retreated and hid behind the container. However, the six star dart had already been inserted in the container, and half of the dart body had already been submerged in the container. It can be seen that qianchongzi''s strength is great.


    After cuntou dodged qianchongzi''s dart, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He could still remember his companion''s appearance in front of him.


    But one thing he didn''t understand was why Li Su disappeared suddenly. Otherwise, even at the risk of being hit by a dart, he would pull Li Su down first.


    When he thought of it, he suddenly felt someone patting him on the shoulder behind his back.


    "Shh..."


    Cuntou waved his hand, indicating that the people behind him would not make a sound. He thought it was scar face who followed him. But the man patted him twice on the shoulder, and then he noticed something wrong.


    Instead of looking back, he held the dagger in his right hand and stabbed it backward with his backhand. His tight triceps showed the strength of the stab.


    But there was a sound of metal colliding, and his hands felt numb.


    Cuntou suddenly turned around and found that Li Su, who was standing behind him, had disappeared.

 Chapter 968

    Cuntou can''t help but feel shocked. Just now Li Su Ming was in front of him, but after he rushed out, Li Su disappeared, and now he appeared behind him.


    Is this man a ghost? Cuntou can''t help guessing.


    Li Su, of course, is not a ghost. After hearing the footsteps of Cun FA, he knows that someone has come behind him.


    So Li Su jumped lightly, clasped the top edge of the container, and then climbed to the top of the container.


    As expected, cuntou rushed to his position just now.


    Qianchongzi saw Li Su''s action and immediately threw a six star dart to cover Li Su.


    Then Li Su jumped from the other side of the container, so now it was Li Su standing behind cuntou, but cuntou didn''t notice.


    When Li Su saw the flustered appearance of cuntou coming back, he couldn''t help but feel funny, so he reached out and patted cuntou on the shoulder.


    Did not think, cuntou thought Li Su was his own person, so made a gesture to signal Li Su not to make a sound.


    Li Su almost laughed, but he still held back, and then he laughed again


    Patted cuntou on the shoulder.


    This time cuntou even launched an attack directly. Li Su was surprised by his quick reaction, thinking that he underestimated him before.


    Li Su immediately stepped back half a step, so this stab just stabbed the container, and a small hole suddenly appeared on the container.


    After cuntou felt that he was pierced, he turned around and saw Li Su.


    Although he was a little surprised, he was also a veteran, so he immediately raised his dagger and stabbed Li Su in the chest.


    Seeing that Li Su didn''t dodge, I was glad to see that this opponent was not as strong as he thought.


    But the dagger he stabbed could not move forward for half a minute after a certain distance, because Li Su''s two fingers had caught the dagger in the middle.


    Cuntou saw that the dagger couldn''t move on, so he wanted to draw it back to launch the next attack. However hard he tried, the dagger didn''t move.


    He can''t believe his eyes now, two fingers can hold his dagger, which is something he never thought of.


    Even scar face, whom he admired very much, could only choose to avoid or block when facing his own attack, but the man in front of him caught it with his fingers


    I got a dagger.


    Although his heart is very surprised, but he quickly made a response, he immediately lifted his left hand holding the gun, aimed at Li Su standing close to the opposite.


    Li Su is now holding the dagger in his hand. For a moment, he has no way to avoid it.


    Cuntou''s fingers had already started to pull the trigger. Although scar face had told him not to shoot as much as possible before, now the situation is so. Cuntou must want to give Li Su some color.


    But something strange happened again. He wanted to keep pulling the trigger, but he found that the trigger could not be pulled anyway.


    He looked down. It turned out that the other side had put a finger under the trigger, which prevented the trigger from pulling down. Now they are in a stalemate on the surface. Neither of them can let go of their hands, but in fact the situation is still firmly controlled by Li Su.


    Li Su took the finger of the dagger and began to exert himself slowly. He wanted to pull the dagger out of cuntou''s hand.


    At this time, cuntou also exerted himself secretly, but he found that he was not his opponent at all. At this time, the dagger was moving in the direction of Li Su, and cuntou gradually lost control of the dagger.


    Then Li Su fiercely force, the dagger will be successful from the hands of the cuntou, Li Su will gently throw the dagger, and then hold the handle of the dagger.


    Cuntou is ready to retreat now, but in front of him is this terrible man, and behind him is a woman who can throw darts, so he has nowhere to hide now.


    Li Su''s hand holding the dagger had already moved, and the tip of the dagger began to stab toward the chest of the cuntou.


    Cuntou was a little desperate because he didn''t look down on Li Su''s actions, let alone dodge or block.


    Although he has now released the hand holding the gun, his body back, but his speed can not be compared with Li Su, he has predicted what will happen next.


    But the dagger did not pierce his body as he expected, but suddenly a gunshot came into his ear.


    When he opened his eyes again, Li Su had disappeared. He saw scar face standing in the distance, pointing a gun at him.


    He immediately figured out what was going on, and ran quickly in the direction of scar face.


    But just as cuntou thought, when Li Su was about to stab the dagger into cuntou''s body, he suddenly heard something behind him. He didn''t have time to look back, but he still saw a person standing behind him with his spare light.


    Li Su felt bad, so he stopped his action and rushed to one side.


    Sure enough, scar face found the two men who were fighting. He saw that cuntou was at a disadvantage, so he raised his hand to help cuntou out.


    Although the bullet did not hit Li Su, but the inch also lifted the crisis.


    Li Su is now hiding to the previous position, but qianchongzi three people are now disappearing from their original position.


    Qian Chongzi and Sun Bin are no longer in their original position, because they found the enemy on the other side.


    The man came around, but he didn''t expect that there were three people here, so he decided to go back first, but he was found by Sun Bin.


    Sun Bin patted Zheng Guang, and then rushed out like an arrow.


    Seeing Sun Bin''s action, Zheng Guang and Qian Chongzi dare not neglect it and follow up one after another.


    Seeing that his whereabouts had been exposed, the man quickened his pace of leaving, but no matter how fast he ran, he was still not as fast as qianchongzi''s darts.


    The man only felt a chill on his leg, and then his leg seemed to disappear. His body lost its support and fell down.


    But his reaction was very fast, even if he fell to the ground, he quickly turned his body around and informed that the hand holding the gun had been raised.


    But he didn''t have any chance to pull the trigger. Sun Bin, who followed up, immediately kicked his wrist. Although there was a sharp pain in the wrist, the gun had already flew out and landed on the ground.


    Zheng Guang immediately rushed up and gave the man a hard kick, then hit him on the back of the head with a gun, and the man fell unconscious on the ground.


    Li Su is not as relaxed as they are.


    At this time, cuntou has been reorganized and pushed forward to Li Su''s direction with scar face.

 Chapter 969

    In fact, Li Su is not very afraid of them, but he promised Wu Qiang not to make things big before, so he still doesn''t want to use a grumpy method.


    Just now scar face has fired a shot, I hope no one noticed the shot.


    Although they are gone, Li Su is not too worried. He is very clear about qianchongzi''s strength, and there are Sun Bin and Zheng Guang beside him, so no one should be able to threaten qianchongzi''s safety.


    Li Su shakes his head. Now he has to concentrate on cuntou and scar face, and Li Su''s goal is to capture scar face alive.


    At this time, cuntou and scar face have approached Li Su. With scar face, cuntou has rekindled his fighting spirit.


    Li Su decided to go out. He couldn''t give the initiative to the other party.


    Li Su suddenly flashed half of his body, and sure enough, he saw the figure of cuntou and scar face.


    His left and right hands made a movement at the same time, throwing the dagger and gun out of his hand.


    The dagger and the gun flew towards their heads respectively, but they made moves one after another to avoid Li Su''s attack.


    But Li Su''s goal is not to hit them, but to attract their attention.


    At the same time that they make evasive action, Li Su has rushed up. His first target is cuntou, because Li Su knows that cuntou is a more easily broken point.


    Li Su now clenched his right hand and hit him in the chest.


    Cuntou obviously didn''t notice that Li Su had come to him, so he didn''t make any response at all.


    On the contrary, scar face took the lead in action. He raised his foot and kicked Li Su.


    But Li Su''s speed was far beyond his expectation. Just as he kicked the air, Li Su''s fist had a close contact with his chest.


    Cuntou only felt chest tightness, as if he had been hammered by a sledgehammer, and then his eyes turned black. His body was like a kite with broken line. It flew more than five meters away and fell to the ground without any reaction.


    At this time, scar face had a general understanding of Li Su''s strength.


    He dropped his carbine on the ground and drew out his dagger.


    Scar face hasn''t met a person who wants him to fight for a long time, and Li Su is obviously a good candidate.


    Li Su was surprised to see that scar face threw the gun to the ground. It seems that although scar face didn''t do anything good, he was still a hero.


    Li Su stretched out his right hand, gently waved, meaning as if to say: "you have the ability to come."


    Scar face saw Li Su''s gesture, and he had already clenched his teeth. His legs were tense, and then he rushed towards Li Su.


    Scar face''s right hand was in front of him, and the dagger stabbed at Li Su''s chest.


    Li Su did not expect that an ordinary person''s speed should be so fast, but no matter how fast scar face is, it can''t be faster than ah Hong on Longxiao mountain.


    So Li Su slightly side body, dagger then stab empty.


    But scar face immediately made the next action, he turned the dagger


    Now it''s back grip, and then it stabs at Li Su. At this time, Li Su stretched out his right hand and covered the wrist of scar face with his arm. The dagger was no longer moving forward.


    Scar face immediately raised his leg and pushed his knee against Li Su''s abdomen.


    Although there is no routine in Scarface''s moves, Li suneng can see that all his moves are accumulated little by little in the actual combat, so every move is not a bit of procrastination, and is used to defeat the other side.


    In the face of scar face''s knee stroke, Li Su didn''t choose to avoid it, but raised his leg and pushed it on the inside of scar face''s knee with his knee.


    Although Li Su didn''t use much strength, his speed was extremely fast.


    Scar face originally hit Li Su''s abdominal knee, but now it has deviated from the expected direction and pushed to the side of Li Su''s body.


    In this way, the front of scar face''s body is completely exposed to Li Su''s attack range.


    Li Su immediately patted scar face''s chest with his left hand.


    Scar face''s right hand is now entangled with Li Su''s right hand, but his left hand can not play any role.


    In addition, the knee stroke just now made his body still lean forward, so Li Su''s shot could not be avoided at all.


    However, Li Su had lost most of his strength, so scar face took the palm. Instead of flying, he just stepped back and hit the container.


    But Li Su didn''t plan to give scar face any chance to breathe. He pushed his legs on the ground, and he rushed up again.


    Scar face got a slap on his chest. He felt a sharp pain, followed by a feeling of suffocation. The air in his lungs was squeezed out by Li Su''s slap.


    But before scar''s face recovered, Li Su rushed up again.


    Scar face is still in a breathless state at this time. Facing Li Su who has rushed over, he can only support the wall with his hands and dodge to one side.


    This just avoided Li Su''s kick. Li Su kicked on the container and felt numb on his leg.


    But scar face found this opportunity. He clenched his right hand and went straight for it


    Li Su''s face is gone.


    Li subEn thought scar face had no ability to fight back, so he didn''t get ready for the punch.


    Li Su could only lower his head and wiped his scalp with his fist.


    But scar face didn''t hit, and exposed his trunk, so Li Su also hit scar face''s abdomen with one punch.


    Scar face learned the lesson from the last time. This time, he immediately pulled his right hand back, and then waved his hand to block Li Su''s fist.


    But Li Su made a turn and hit the abdomen of scar face with his left elbow.


    Scar face didn''t expect that Li Su''s moves changed so fast, so his stomach suddenly felt a wave of overturning.


    At this time, Li Su had slowly stood up, and scar face was covering his stomach and fell to the ground in pain.


    Scar face thinks that it is hard to meet the enemy, but he is knocked down by Li Su. If he knows that Li Su has not done his best, he will be ashamed.


    At this time, the three of them had already run over and saw the cuntou and scar face on the ground.


    "Is there anyone else?"


    Although Li Su turned his back to them, with the sound of his feet, he still recognized them as qianchongzi.


    "No more¡°


    Sun Bin looked down on the ground, the expression of pain scar face, can not help but frown.


    Sun Bin has already seen that the strength of scar face is far beyond his accomplice, and Sun Bin is not confident that he will defeat him. However, it only took Li Su a few minutes to subdue him, that is to say, he can not hold on for a few minutes under Li Su.


    Li Su winked at Sun Bin and Zheng Guang, and they came forward and dragged scar face from the ground.

 Chapter 970

    There was no expression on scar face, but because of the scar, the whole person was a bit more ferocious.


    Li Su''s eyes staring at scar face, found that although his expression did not change, his eyes were full of loneliness and helplessness.


    Li Su walked up to him and pointed a few acupoints on his back. Scar''s face suddenly felt that his body was soft and he couldn''t use any more strength.


    "Let him go."


    Li Su nodded to Sun Bin gently.


    Sun Bin''s heart is more surprised, he knows that Li Su Gang''s action is to point, but this picture he only saw in martial arts movies.


    At this time scar face back against the container sitting on the ground, eyes empty.


    He didn''t know why he was so powerful. If he was given another 10000 chances, he didn''t think he could win.


    "Where is your home?"


    Li Su went to scar face and kicked his feet.


    But scar face still bowed his head, did not make any response to everything in front of him.


    "As long as you tell me where your nest is, you, including your hands


    Next, none of them will be OK. "


    Li Su squatted down his body and tried to keep his sight level with scar face''s eyes.


    But scar face was still like a jar of dead ashes.


    Suddenly, an idea came into Li Su''s mind, but he didn''t know whether it was feasible or not.


    Li Su immediately opened the ghost medicine system and asked the system a question.


    Li Su''s question is whether retrospection is useful for people, but the answer given by the system is somewhat ambiguous, neither feasible nor impossible.


    So Li Su decided to give it a try. He stretched out his two hands and covered the head of scar face with his hands.


    Sun Bin and Zheng Guang don''t know what Li Su is going to do. They stare at Li Su curiously.


    Li Su took a deep breath, looked at qianchongzi, found that she nodded to herself, and then opened the backtracking.


    Li Su closed his eyes, but he didn''t see any pictures. His eyes were dark.


    At the moment when he was about to open his eyes, he found that there was a little light in front of him. Then the light began to gradually increase, and finally gathered together to form a color picture.


    Is this the memory of scar face? Li Su couldn''t believe he saw other people''s memories.


    This kind of memory is different from the picture seen in the dream. The dream may be mixed with more or less personal emotions, but what he is seeing now is the real memory.


    Gradually, the broken pictures began to combine in Li Su''s mind, forming a continuous picture.


    For a moment, Li Su''s mind was like experiencing another person''s life. The alarm clock had a lot of memories for no reason. Obviously, these memories did not belong to him.


    But these memories have one thing in common, that is, they all seem to be recent. No matter how hard Li Su tried, he couldn''t get a glimpse of the previous memories. However, the current memory is enough to satisfy Li Su, because he already knows the headquarters of Maosen group, and also knows that Maosen group is engaged in arms smuggling, and even transfers the women abducted and trafficked in China to other countries.


    Li Su slowly opened his eyes, clenched his hand into a fist, and came to scar face.


    Scarlet face''s mouth began to have bright red liquid left out, his cheeks stirred a few times, spit out two teeth from his mouth.


    Thousand heavy son three people were surprised by Li Su''s sudden action, they did not until what happened, unexpectedly attracted Li Su so furious.


    Li Su wanted to do another round, but he thought it over and over again, but he still held back, because if he punched again, scar face would lose his life. On the contrary, it was cheap for him.


    "Lanzhuyuan, 135 Beijiang road."


    Li Su gently said these words to Dao scar face, but the calm face of Dao scar face didn''t know why it suddenly changed, as if it was the most terrible thing in the world.


    What Li Su said was exactly what scar face didn''t want to say. But after Li Su touched his head, Li Su knew it. It''s hard not to let scar face feel frightened.


    "Where is the address at this time?"


    Sun Bin heard Li Su say the address, but he did not know where the address was.


    "The home of Maosen group."


    Li Su has now slowly stood up, he is going to walk in the direction of qianchongzi, and then he turned back and kicked scar face.


    Li Su would never be so angry if scar face was just smuggling arms. But she could not bear to abduct women from her own country and sell them to other countries.


    Although black leopard is the leader of the abduction and trafficking group, Li Su will not let go of anyone who has something to do with it.


    But it''s too cheap to kill them like this.


    Li Su fumbled in his pocket and pinched out a business card with his finger. This business card was secretly taken from the police chief''s desk when he broke into the police station.


    Li Su Zhao called at this number, and the one who answered the phone was the voice of the middle-aged man that day. Li Su simply told him what happened here, and the police chief immediately said that he would bring someone to the scene in person.


    In this way, Li sucai hung up and went back to Wu Qiang.


    After seeing Li Su disappear from the surveillance screen, Wu Qiang immediately sent more than a dozen security guards to tie them up.


    Everything that happened there before, weapons were clearly seen through monitoring, and he felt like he was watching an action movie.


    In particular, Li Su''s skill stunned Wu Qiang in front of the screen and the security guards nearby. They could not believe that there were such powerful people in the world.


    Li Su and they have come to the monitoring room. Li Su and Wuqiang will definitely be here to watch their movements.


    When Wu Qiang saw Li Su coming back, he immediately turned around Li Su for several times, and his eyes were constantly looking at Li Su, just like looking at an alien.


    Li Su ignored Wu Qiang''s eyes. He told Wu Qiang to take good care of scar face before the police came. And asked the address of the lanzhuyuan should be how to go, and they left together with qianchongzi.


    It''s the sunny time of the day, but the temperature is not as warm as it seems, especially around Li Su, which seems to be several degrees lower than other places.


    Li Su has told Sun Bin what he saw, but the language is a little pale after all. Li Su can''t tell the cruel pictures exactly.


    His hands tightly holding the steering wheel, the steering wheel as if to be crushed.

 Chapter 971

    Take bamboo garden, Li Su read the name again and again in his heart.


    If you only listen to the name, the bamboo garden is a place people yearn for. If Li Su didn''t know that it was the home of Maosen group, he might have thought it was a paradise.


    The car is galloping along the road. The tall buildings on both sides of the road are more and more sparse, while the green trees are more and more.


    Li Su and others have now come to the suburbs of the northern metropolis. Although it is not too far away from the city center, it seems that there are very few people.


    The cars on the road were in twos and threes, and Li Su drove more than one after another.


    The navigation on the mobile phone didn''t have the location of lanzhuyuan. Li Su had to walk a long way and stopped to ask. Finally, he reached the location of lanzhuyuan before dark.


    Li Su stopped the car far away on the roadside, but Li Su didn''t see the figure of lanzhuyuan. It seems that it should be behind the woods.


    Sun Bin and the others have already started to walk into the woods, but Li Su goes to the back of the car and opens the trunk.


    See Li Su fall behind, Sun Bin they returned, don''t know Li Su gourd inside sell what medicine.


    Li Su is actually using his own weapons. He doesn''t like to use guns, so when he came to Beidu City, he also sent a handy weapon.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Qianchongzi didn''t know what Li Su was going to do, so he came over.


    "My weapon."


    Li Su showed a smug smile.


    But when Li Su took things out, it made people feel speechless, because what Li Su took out was a long express box.


    Li Su saw everyone''s surprised expression, and then remembered that Li Su had not opened the box. He laughed awkwardly, and then began to act on the box.


    After a while, the box finally opened, and Li Su held out a long frothing seal from it.


    People thought that they could see the true colors of Li Su''s weapons, but they still had a bubble.


    But when Li Su opened the bubble and took out the contents, Sun Bin suddenly became serious.


    An antique long sword appeared in front of the public. Although the blade was still hidden in the scabbard, Sun Bin had already felt that it was by no means ordinary.


    What Li Su is holding now is the Seven Star Longyuan sword. Because he knows that the sword is too powerful, he has never had the chance to use it.


    Qianchongzi''s family also took weapons as their totem, but now Li Su''s sword has attracted qianchongzi''s attention.


    She has seen many magic weapons since she was young, but none of them is as attractive as this sword.


    Li Su knew that the sword was evil, so he interrupted everyone''s thoughts and began to walk into the woods.


    In fact, Li Su didn''t worry too much about this trip to the bamboo garden, because Li Su thought that with the strength of scar face, he must be the strongest person in the whole bamboo garden.


    What''s more, scar face''s memory has clearly explained Lanzhu garden. Li Su now seems to have lived in Lanzhu garden for a long time, and even remembers where and what kind of trees were planted. Li Su now also knows that lanzhuyuan may have been on guard. After all, it has been a long time since scar face sent no signal to lanzhuyuan for a successful harvest.


    But Li Su didn''t care that they didn''t have any directions, because he was going to rush.


    When Sun Bin and Zheng Guang heard about Li Su''s decision to break through, they were not willing to, but Li Su''s strength forced them to believe him.


    Li Su is holding the Seven Star Dragon sword in his hand. He doesn''t know what can stop him now.


    People have come to the gate of lanzhuyuan. The gate is closed, and it is quiet inside, as if there is no one.


    Some dishonest bamboos have already crossed the wall of the courtyard, sticking out their heads and looking at some strangers outside.


    "How many bamboos are there in the yard¡°


    A low voice came from the door.


    Hearing this question, Sun Bin and others were very surprised that they did not know the meaning of this sentence.


    But Li Su knew that this was actually the secret of taking over the bamboo garden. As long as he answered correctly, he could go in.


    Of course, Li Su knows what the secret code is, but he is not ready to answer.


    He motioned to Sun Bin and others to step back. Sun Bin and others seemed to have guessed what Li Su was going to do.


    Sure enough, after taking a few steps back, Li Su rushed forward. When he got to the door, Li Su raised his foot and kicked the door, which looked very heavy.


    The gate is heavy, but that''s what happened before Li Su. Now, after Li Su''s all-out effort, the gate falls in.


    After the gate fell, the scene of Lanzhu garden also appeared in Li Su''s eyes.


    There was a frightened man standing beside the fallen gate,


    Obviously, he was still worried about the sudden fall of the gate.


    There were also several people in the yard, who looked like they were standing there chatting.


    In the innermost position directly opposite the gate, there is a row of double-layer houses, which are built in the style of ancient buildings.


    The people in the yard saw the gate coming down, and there were several people standing outside, and they ran over one after another.


    "Who are you?"


    One of them, in a black leather jacket, was very proud.


    Li Su didn''t want to answer his question at all. He shook the stone he had just picked up in the woods and threw it at the man.


    If ordinary people throw stones, it can also be called throwing, but Li Su''s throwing stones can only be said to be launching.


    The stone followed the closed path and flew to the man''s thigh.


    There was only a scream like killing a pig, and the man had fallen to the ground with his thigh in his arms.


    Although he didn''t appear to have suffered any skin injuries, Li Su knew that his thigh bone had been broken. Several other people saw that Li Su had launched an attack and had surrounded them, but they were not carrying any weapons now.


    Now there are four people surrounded Li Su, but Li Su didn''t look a little flustered. At this time, the four people launched an attack at the same time.


    Just for a moment, the four people who had been rushing forward seemed to have been hit by a speeding train, and their bodies flew out backward.


    In fact, it was Li Su who took the lead in launching the attack. Li Su made four laps, but in Sun Bin''s eyes, Li Su seemed to have never moved in the same place.


    They are puzzled by qianchongzi. They expect qianchongzi to give them an answer, but although qianchongzi knows Li Su''s strength, it doesn''t mean she can see Li Su''s actions clearly.


    In fact, in qianchongzi''s view, Li Su did extend his hand, but what qianchongzi saw was the shadow.

 Chapter 972

    A few people who were still alive just now, just like no skeleton, fell to the ground.


    And the last one left turned and ran into the bamboo forest.


    Now there is no one in the yard. Sun Bin and they just came in.


    Sun Bin feels like an audience sitting in the Grand Theater. He just needs to praise and watch the rest.


    Li Su stood still, because he knew that even if he didn''t move, soon someone would come to him again.


    Sure enough, just a few minutes later, a group of people had run out of the bamboo forest, and two of them looked like the boss.


    There were about 20 people in that group. They were all holding machetes more than half a meter long in their hands. Their momentum was very shocking.


    Most people are afraid to run when they see such a scene, but Li Su still stands in the same place. The only change is that Li Su has already held the sword in his hand.


    However, the body of the sword has not yet come out of the scabbard. Sun Bin''s idea of seeing the true face of the sword has once again turned into a bubble.


    The 20 or so people surrounded Li Su, but they didn''t pay attention to the other three, which was just in line with Li Su''s mind.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    One of them, who looked like the boss, raised his machete and pointed at Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t want to talk to them any more, so he closed his eyes.


    When people saw Li Su''s appearance, they were so contemptuous. Their machetes were already hungry and thirsty, as if they wanted to taste Li Su''s blood.


    So they kept approaching, and the encirclement gradually narrowed, but Li Su still didn''t open his eyes. He was waiting.


    Suddenly a man rushed in front of him. He raised his machete in his hand and chopped it down at Li Su.


    That''s what Li Su had to wait for. Just as the machete was about to touch Li Su''s body, Li Su opened her eyes, and at the same time, her body dodged to one side in a ghostly light posture.


    After Li Su dodged the man''s power to split Huashan, he came to the man''s back. Li Su raised a foot to his buttock and kicked it. As a result, the man flew out like a rocket on his buttock and stabbed his partner.


    At this time, other people finally reacted and began to rush to Li Su.


    See here thousand heavy son some worry, she has six star dart in the hand, but Sun Bin stopped her, because Sun Bin has seen Li Su in the posture of ease.


    Instead of waiting to die, Li Su rushed up to his left hand. Facing several machetes, Li Su first blocked them with a sword grid, and then punched them one by one in the stomach with an extraordinary speed.


    The four men in front of Li Su immediately fell to the ground, groaning in pain.


    But they won''t give Li Su any chance to breathe. Just as Li Su just took back his fist, two machetes came across his waist.


    Li Su, holding the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, made an upward stroke, and the two machetes had been repulsed.


    Li Su immediately kicked the two men''s legs on both sides, and the two men were also absorbed by the ground. At this time, three more people rushed over from behind Li Su. One of them bent down and slashed Li Su''s legs with a knife, while the other two came from the left and right sides of Li Su.


    It has to be said that their tactics are right, but they are used on the wrong person. Li Su doesn''t care whether the person below wants to cut off his leg or not. He just kicks the person''s head.


    As a result, when the blade was half a meter away from Li Su, he was already on the ground.


    The other two thought it was an opportunity, so it was in the hands of the knife


    A little more effort.


    Li Su used the scabbard to knock on their wrists, and the machetes in their hands had already gone out, and their wrists were dislocated.


    At this time, it seems that the man who is the boss has come over with a knife. He is ready to say something cruel to Li Su before cutting.


    But Li Su didn''t notice what he was doing. Raising his leg was kicking the man in the stomach.


    The man suddenly had a feeling of heartbreak, as if there was a meat grinder in his stomach.


    Seeing this kind of scene, Qian zhongzi put down his hand holding the six star dart.


    But just at this time, several people who had just been knocked down by Li Su had already got up, but they didn''t rush to Li Su any more. Instead, they saw qianchongzi behind them.


    They thought that one of the three men was a woman, so they thought that they could finally be shamed.


    But before they reached qianchongzi, they fell down. What hit them was the scabbard thrown by Li Su.


    The scabbard bounced several times on several people, and finally they all fell to the ground like a pool of rotten meat.


    But these people didn''t attract qianchongzi''s attention. At this time, their eyes were all focused on the sword that had been separated from the scabbard.


    Li Su now holds the Seven Star Longyuan sword in his right hand and stands in the same place. The sword body emits faint red light. Even when the sky is still bright, the dragon pattern on the sword body is also very clear.


    At this time, Li Su had already felt the agitation of the Seven Star Longyuan sword. In fact, he didn''t want to light the sword so early, but he saw that someone wanted to offend qianchongzi, so he had to pull out the sword and throw out the scabbard.


    The face of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword appeared in front of the public.


    The sun is about to set, the light is not prosperous, and at this time the sun''s brilliance seems to have been captured by the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword.


    And those minions stare at the sword with strange light.


    But Li Su didn''t give them any more chances. He was the first to attack.


    Li Su stabbed three people who were closest to him. The three people quickly retreated, but they had been watched by the dragon circling from the deep valley.


    With three screams, Li Su had stabbed the three men''s legs with his sword, and they were bleeding.


    The rest of the people responded and rushed to Li Su again.


    In the face of his machete, Li Su just crossed the sword, and the machete broke in two like a hair. Li Su immediately made a few strokes on the man with his sword, and the blood had seeped out through his clothes.


    Under the continuous flashing of the red light of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, there are fewer and fewer people standing and more and more people lying down.


    And the ground has been stained with blood at this time.


    Finally, Li Su stopped his movement. His breathing was a little short, but he could adjust it right away.


    At this time, the group of people who had just stormed over had fallen to the ground, while Li Su stood in the middle of them, with the tip of his sword pointing to the ground.


    "Is this the God of war?"


    Sun Bin asked himself in his heart.

 Chapter 973

    Standing in the pool of blood, Li Su''s body has been dyed red by blood.


    Li Su slowly moved his steps, left this seemingly cruel place, and returned to qianchongzi''s side.


    "Are you all right?"


    Qianchongzi saw it and rushed to meet it. He looked at Li Su from head to foot, as if he was looking at whether there was a wound on Li Su''s body.


    "I''m fine. They can''t help me."


    Li Su stretched out a hand to touch qianchongzi''s head, only to find that his hands were all red and some dry liquid, so he stopped his action.


    Sun Bin and Zheng Guang look at Li Su as if they were looking at a monster. Li Su is still refreshing Sun Bin''s understanding of him over and over again.


    At this time, there was movement in the house in the distance.


    Li Su turned his head and saw a group of people coming out of it.


    There are two people at the head, one is Li Maosen, the boss of Maosen group, and the other is black leopard, which is also the memory of Li Su from scar face


    You can see it in.


    The group of people slowly approached Li Su. When Li Maosen and black leopard saw the man lying on the ground, they frowned tightly.


    But now the people standing behind Li Maosen are not the same as those with machetes in their hands.


    Those people were basically wearing black leather jackets, and everyone had a submachine gun in their arms.


    At this time, Li Su has been walking up slowly, facing a group of well-equipped people.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Su has heard this sentence three times this afternoon.


    Li Maosen really knew nothing about the young man in front of him, but he suspected that the young man had something to do with the capture of scar face.


    Previously, the informant of the Public Security Bureau told him that there was something wrong with today''s goods, but he still didn''t believe it, because he knew the strength of scar face very well, but later scar face didn''t contact him, so he had to believe that there was something wrong with this batch of goods.


    However, just after he learned that scar face had an accident, he found that someone had actually


    He did not connect the two things at that time.


    Not to mention the location of lanzhuyuan has been very remote, even in the prosperous area, it is impossible for anyone to dare to ask for trouble.


    So Li Maosen went to fight like his thugs first, but after a short time, someone came to report to him that someone had killed all the thugs on his own.


    This made Li Maosen have to pay attention to it, so he called the black leopard who was talking about business, and the mercenaries behind him, ready to give the bold man a little color.


    One minute later, Li Su still didn''t answer Li Maosen''s words. It was very embarrassing to see the scene.


    "Since you don''t say it, make a nameless corpse."


    As soon as Li Maosen waved his hand, dozens of submachine guns were aimed at Li Su. The black muzzle made people shudder.


    But Li Su''s expression is still unchanged. He doesn''t have any panic at all because of the current situation. The only thing he worries about is qianchongzi''s safety¡° Do you... Know that your business is illegal? "


    Li Su finally spoke. He was ready to delay a little and think of a good way to defeat them.


    "Oh? So you''re responsible for today''s shipment? "


    Li Maosen took a pure gold desert eagle from a man and played with it.


    Li Su smiles and nods.


    However, in Li Maosen''s eyes, this is obviously a kind of provocation.


    "Brother Sen, don''t talk nonsense with him, just beat him into a beehive."


    The black leopard is rubbing his hands. His favorite picture is that someone is being fed peanuts.


    "And you, you will not be redeemed for your sins with ten lives."


    Li Su stretched out his left hand and pointed to the arrogant panther with his middle finger.


    Although the black leopard is not the owner of this bamboo garden, no one here dares to speak to him like this. Even Li Maosen wants to give him a third of face.


    But Li Su didn''t pay any attention to him, even when he was talking to him


    He spoke, but his eyes didn''t look at him.


    "What''s your purpose? Black eat black


    Li Maosen doesn''t know what the young man''s purpose is to get rid of his own goods, or what his purpose is to break into the bamboo garden.


    It seems that he knows all about himself, but he knows nothing about him.


    "Before you made a deal with Han Yu, you gave him 90 million yuan, and he gave you the evidence of smuggling. Am I right?"


    Although Li Su was gnashing his teeth at these people in front of him, his rationality told him that evidence was the most important.


    "So what?"


    Li Maosen didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd of his predecessors. Was he blackmailing himself? In that case, there is no need for him to break into the bamboo garden.


    "And you in order to prevent him from backwater, certainly also left Han Yu''s handle."


    Li Su took back his left hand and carried it on his back.


    "You know a lot more."


    Li Maosen snorted twice.


    "As long as you give me that thing, you don''t have to die."


    Every word Li Su said was like falling out of an ice hole, which made one''s back feel chilly.


    When they heard Li Su''s words, they all felt funny. One person, facing dozens of guns, even said that he would kill others. This kind of person is not stupid, but also on the way to be stupid.


    "It''s not like I''m going to die."


    With these words, Li Maosen and the Panther stepped back and hid in the crowd. Qianchongzi already knew what they were going to do. He could not help but sweat for Li Su.


    Sun Bin and Zheng Guang also think that Li Su has gone crazy. He may have killed his eyes red. He doesn''t know whether he is facing a gun or a knife.


    So qianchongzi became the calmest one among them.


    The three of them are now hiding behind a rockery.


    Li Su is very clear about what he will face next, so he has already started to run vigorous Qi in his body.


    Then he turned on the ghost doctor system and used up the [speed enhancement post].


    "Kill him."


    Li Maosen''s shouts rang through the courtyard of the bamboo garden.


    After hearing his cry, the strong men with guns pulled the trigger one after another.


    All of a sudden, the dark yellow bullets poured down on Li Su like a shower.


    Li Su didn''t have to hide at all, because the dense bullets had been woven into a huge net, and Li Su was like a bird that had been caught in the huge net.


    But the fate of him and the bird is different, the bird will eventually disappear in the net, but Li Su will not.


    At this time, he has formed a huge protective cover with vigorous Qi, blocking his body behind.

 Chapter 974

    Countless bullets were already airtight and surrounded Li Su.


    Li Maosen even felt sorry for this young man who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. He had great strength when he was young, but his brain was not good.


    Sun Bin and Zheng Guang are also sweating for Li Su. They don''t know why Li Su, who is always calm, suddenly becomes so reckless.


    If Li Su lost his life, not to mention whether his ultimate goal could be achieved, I''m afraid that a few of them would not be able to leave lanzhuyuan today.


    Qianchongzi is probably the most calm person except Li Su. She has seen Li Su''s strength for many times before, and she has widened her eyes even though Li Su has never faced such fierce attack before.


    But things didn''t move in the direction people expected.


    Li Su has not been beaten into a beehive, nor has he fallen down. He is still standing in the same place. The only difference is that his arm has been raised.


    At this time, the scene makes people begin to doubt whether they are hallucinating.


    All the bullets that hit Li Su stopped in mid air about one meter away from Li Su.


    And as the gunfire continued to ring, more and more bullets joined in


    In this camp, light yellow ripples are aroused one after another on the mask of vigorous Qi.


    As time goes by, Sun Bin feels as if it has been several years.


    He didn''t know how to match what he saw. The powerful bullets seemed to encounter an air wall when they hit Li Su.


    At this time, all the bullets in everyone''s gun had been shot, and the bullets floating in front of Li Su had been covered with dense layers.


    They are not loading bullets, because all their eyes are attracted by the picture in front of them. No one knows what happened. Only the bullets stopped in front of Li Su constantly remind them of their failure.


    After the gunfire stopped, Li Su opened his eyes. His eyes were blocked by the bullets.


    He felt that the vigorous Qi in his body was much stronger than before. Now he blocked so many bullets at one time, but he didn''t have any sense of fatigue.


    Li Su knows that this is an opportunity, and it may be his only one today.


    He turned the vigorous Qi in his body and began to gather it all together with his raised left hand.


    Li Su even felt that vigorous Qi was going to swell out in his left hand, but he was still waiting for a critical point.


    Li Maosen and black leopard have already widened their eyes at this time. They have been mixing with the society for decades, and they have seen anything terrible.


    But all the terrible things they have seen before may not be as good as what is happening now.


    At this time, Li Maosen suddenly had an uncertain premonition. Although he didn''t know what was going to happen next, he knew that it was definitely not good for him.


    "Go on!" After Li Maosen reacted, he immediately yelled again.


    Hearing what he said, the strong men with guns began to change their ammunition clips one after another.


    But they don''t have the chance to attack in the second round, because Li Su has already waited for the chance he wants. Li Su suddenly gave a violent drink and burst out all the vigorous Qi on his left hand.


    All of a sudden, the picture is like the beginning of playback, all the bullets follow the track when they come, fly back.


    All this happened in the light of lightning, no one knows what Li Su''s drinking means.


    With the sound of bullet after bullet penetrating the muscles of the human body, all the bullets hit their owners.


    All of a sudden, in the crowd aroused a layer of blood fog, and those people also fell at the same time.


    When Li Maosen saw the bullet that disappeared in front of Li Su, and then saw all his fallen men, he finally wanted to understand what had happened, while he and black leopard were hiding behind the human wall, thus avoiding the gift of death.


    ¡±Are you... Are you human? "


    Li Maosen''s tone is full of fear of reality and doubt of life. He doesn''t believe that a flesh and blood person can do this kind of thing that only happens in the film.


    Sun Bin, they are also pulled back to reality by Li Maosen''s words at this time.


    Sun Bin and Zheng Guang both looked into each other''s eyes, hoping to confirm from each other whether what they saw was reality or not. They both nodded.


    Although what Li Su did had a great impact on their thoughts, there was no doubt that it was the fact.


    However, Li Su didn''t answer Li Maosen''s words. He began to move his steps slowly and walked in the direction of Li Maosen.


    Although Li Su is still far away from himself, Li Maosen has subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    Step by step, Li Su is like death to Li Maosen.


    "Now is your last chance. As long as you hand in your things, you don''t have to die today."


    Every word from Li Su''s mouth seemed to ring the death knell for the two of them.


    Black leopard pulled Li Maosen at this time, indicating that he quickly agreed to Li Su''s request.


    Li Maosen, who was already in a daze, reflected that although what Li Su wanted was very important to him, nothing could be as important as his life.


    "Well, I''ll give it to you."


    Li Maosen''s voice trembled, as if he had fallen into the frozen river in winter.


    After hearing Li Maosen''s words, Li Su stopped to move forward, which made Li Maosen and black leopard a little relieved.


    Li Su turned to Sun Bin and waved to them. Then Sun Bin and the three walked out from behind the hidden rockery and came to Li Su''s side.


    Li Su points to Li Maosen and Sun Bin immediately understands Li Su''s meaning. He and Zheng Guang step forward and point a gun at Li Maosen''s head and black leopard''s head.


    "Now."


    Li Su said to Li Maosen coldly, which made Li Maosen feel excited.


    Now, under the leadership of Li Maosen, Li Su and others have passed dozens of corpses on the ground and entered the house of lanzhuyuan. People in the room through a door, came to a look is the study of the place, it seems that they want to find things here, Li Su thought.


    Sure enough, Li Maosen walked to his desk while Sun Bin pointed a gun at him.


    He slowly opened the drawer of his desk, took out a USB flash drive from it and handed it to Li Su.


    After Li Su got the USB flash drive, he sat down at Li Maosen''s desk and inserted it into the computer.


    Sure enough, there are many things in the USB flash drive, most of which are the business information of Maosen group. In a separate folder, Li Su found what he was looking for.

 Chapter 975

    Without hesitation, Li Su opened the folder and found that there was only one video file and one audio file in it.


    Li Su looked up at the people standing around him and double-click the video file.


    As the picture showed on the screen, Li Su also focused his attention.


    The picture was shot in a conference room, and the angle of the shot looked like a candid shot. At the beginning, the picture was empty.


    After Li Su points fast forward, several people appear one after another in the picture, among them is Li Maosen, but this is not what Li Su wants to see most.


    After a while, a person appeared in the picture, which attracted Li Su''s attention. It was Qian Yu.


    Qian Yu and Li Maosen are sitting on the chair talking about something. Li Su turns on the sound.


    Sure enough, what Qian is talking about is the case of arms smuggling,


    Li Maosen, who has always been arrogant, also shows a kind of humility in front of Qian.


    After a while, all the people in the picture stand up and turn their heads in the same direction.


    Li Su knew that Han Yu was coming. Sure enough, a middle-aged man with extraordinary bearing sat down in the middle seat.


    The next thing is not different from what Li Su expected. Several people mediate on the price of Han Yu''s dismissal.


    Han Yu put forward a price of 100 million yuan only, and after some bargaining, he finally set 90 million yuan.


    After receiving Li Maosen''s transfer, Han Yu gives Li Maosen a USB flash drive. After both sides shake hands, the picture stops abruptly.


    Li Su was very satisfied with the content of the video. He opened the audio file and listened to it. He found that it was the no picture version of the video.


    Li Su pulled the USB flash disk out of the computer and played with it in his hand, while a smile appeared on his face.


    The thing in this USB flash drive is the most powerful weapon that Li Su faces Han Yu


    Although this can''t directly take Han Yu''s life, it can make Han Yu feel worse than death.


    Seeing that Li Su had put the USB flash disk in his pocket, Li Maosen looked at Li Su pitifully. He hoped Li Su would keep his promise and not kill himself.


    Li Su seems to have seen through Li Maosen''s ideas.


    "You stay in this room. You can''t leave this room until I''m gone, understand?"


    Hearing what Li Su said, Li Maosen quickly nodded, and the black leopard on one side did the same with him.


    "What do you nod for? We have other things to deal with? "


    Li Su goes to the Panther and stares at the Panther. The Panther feels that Li Su''s eyes are like a sharp sword, which will directly pierce people''s heart and soul.


    The black leopard didn''t understand Li Su''s meaning for a moment, and a puzzled expression appeared on her face.


    The reason why Li Su didn''t let the Panther go together was that the Panther had nothing to do with this incident, but because of the human trafficking that the Panther did


    My business.


    Li Su knows that black leopard cooperates with Maosen group to sell some abducted women abroad every month, and now some people have been imprisoned by black leopard. Even if Maosen group collapsed in this time, if Li Su let black leopard go, he would still find other partners.


    Li Su is not a saint, but he can''t stand by the safety of such innocent people.


    "Now you take us to your place and let all the girls you''ve imprisoned go. I''ll think about letting you go."


    Li Su stretched out his hand and grasped the black leopard''s neck. Suddenly, the black leopard''s face turned into a pig liver color.


    Black leopard didn''t know how Li Su knew his own details, but now what Li Su said was like an imperial edict to him, and he didn''t dare to have any complaints at all.


    The Panther can''t speak now, and it''s hard to even nod, so he can only blink.


    Seeing him blink, Li Su let go of the Panther, and then Zheng Guang left


    Escort the Panther out.


    Li Maosen was facing Li Su''s back when they left, and he didn''t dare to take a breath out of the atmosphere.


    Finally, the figure of Li Su and others has disappeared in his sight. He quickly moved his body to confirm that he is still alive.


    Although Li Su has let Li Maosen go, Li Maosen knows that he can''t stay in this place any longer. Even if Li Su doesn''t care about him, the police will come to him soon.


    Now they have come to the outside of lanzhuyuan. For Li Su, although the Party of lanzhuyuan is cruel to those who died or injured, he also knows that those people deserve what they deserve, and he also gets a priceless treasure. This is what really makes him happy.


    At this time, they are driving towards the Panther''s nest.


    The Panther is now sandwiched between Sun Bin and Zheng Guang, and even the atmosphere dare not breathe.


    Today, black leopard came to lanzhuyuan to talk about the follow-up cooperation with Li Maosen, but she didn''t expect to get angry.


    Now, the cooperation with Maosen group is not only in vain, but also in the future


    Italy will also be affected, think of here, Panther can not help but sigh.


    "What do you sigh for?"


    Sun Bin heard the Panther sigh, immediately with his hand in the Panther''s head.


    Sun Bin has a seven-year-old daughter, so what he hates most in his life is these human traffickers, and black leopard is the epitome of human traffickers, which is even more serious.


    "I didn''t."


    The Panther showed an innocent expression. In fact, he didn''t realize that he just sighed. Too many things pressed in his mind, which made him gasp.


    "You said you didn''t?"


    Zheng Guang also knocked on the head of the Panther. The people in the car can only beat the Panther, so the fate of the Panther can be imagined.


    Black leopard has found that no matter what he says, it will not come to a good end, so he shut up and stopped talking. Sun Bin felt bored and turned his eyes to the window. At this time, the sky has been dark, the sun has disappeared, only the moon hanging in the dark sky, sprinkled silver gray light.


    According to the direction pointed by the Panther, the car has been moving for almost an hour.


    Now the place they are in is not even a suburb, maybe just a rural area.


    The reason why Panthers choose this kind of place as their old nest is that they have a fancy to the remoteness, so that people will not easily find it, and they don''t have to be afraid of someone running away.


    The car was on the bumpy dirt road for a while, and the Panther signaled that it had arrived.


    Li Su opened the door and got out of the car. The others followed.


    It looks like a small village, but the houses are mostly two-story buildings, and the living conditions of the villagers seem to be pretty good.


    Li Su and others followed the black leopard to the village, and continued to walk forward, and gradually there was a little distance from the village.

 Chapter 976

    At the foot of the road becomes more and more narrow, but also more and more difficult to walk.


    Finally, the Panther stopped. Now in front of them is an independent house, which looks no different from those in the village.


    "Is it in here?"


    Li Su looked at the house with some doubts.


    Panther nodded, but her eyes turned a few times.


    Li Su winked at the Panther and motioned to her to open the door.


    The Panther walked slowly to the door and knocked on it three times.


    "Who is it?"


    Inside the door came the voice of a young man.


    "It''s me."


    Panther changed her submissive tone in front of Li Su and said aloud.


    "Brother leopard is back."


    After the young man inside said a word, the door began to sound.


    When they heard the sound of the door, they all hid to one side, and the door also slowly dodged a crack.


    But what happened next was unexpected to Li Su. After seeing that the door was opened, black leopard immediately went in, and Zheng guanggenben, who was escorting black leopard, came in


    The door had closed again before we could react.


    Seeing that the Panther escaped in his own hands, Zheng Guang began to greet the Panther''s eighteen generation ancestors in his heart.


    Li Su''s reaction was faster. When he saw the Panther enter the door, he immediately tried to hold the door, but he was still a little late.


    But Li Su didn''t know why the black leopard suddenly chose to run away, and the black leopard ran into the house, obviously couldn''t escape from the palm of Li Su''s hand, so Li Su didn''t understand.


    At this time, Sun Bin looked at Zheng Guang with a reproachful look. Zheng Guang knew he was wrong, so he lowered his head.


    And Li Su is now standing in front of the gate, because he had an experience before, so Sun Bin knew what Li Su was going to do, so he flashed aside.


    Sure enough, Li Su kicked at the gate, which could not be compared with the gate of lanzhuyuan. Therefore, Li Su did not use all his strength, and the gate had already been kicked open.


    But there was no one in the yard. Li Su walked in quickly and looked around the yard. There was no one else.


    So he ran into the room and kicked the door open. All the scenes in the room appeared in Li Su''s sight.


    But there was still no one in the room, and Sun Bin and Zheng Guang arrived consciously


    I checked several other rooms, but I didn''t find anyone.


    Li Su began to look up in private. He would never believe that the Panther had disappeared out of thin air. If the Panther had such ability, he would not be caught by himself.


    Since it''s not vanishing out of thin air, it must be sneaking away, so Li Su is looking at the room now, hoping to find a way to let the Panther leave here. Soon, Li Su found a place where he could use it. The furnishings in the convenience were very simple, even simple. But in the middle of the room, there was a layer of carpet.


    If things go wrong, there will be demons, so Li Su has now come to the carpet.


    He lowered himself and lifted the carpet. There was a mystery under the carpet.


    Originally, the floor of the room was paved with a layer of tiles, but hidden under the carpet, there was a piece of wood.


    Qian Chongzi and others also saw the abnormality and came forward one after another.


    It is obvious that this template is a door. Li Su reaches out his hand to lift the template and finds a dark passage.


    Li Su thought that the Panther had escaped from this passage, so he took a look at his companion and jumped down.


    After jumping down, Li Su discovered that there was a ladder. Qian zhongzi and his three men came down from the ladder and followed Li Su.


    This passage is much wider than Li Su imagined. He stands inside, his head is 20 cm away from the top, and the width is enough for two people to walk side by side.


    Li Su turns on the flash of his mobile phone, and the channel lights up. Li Su finds that the channel is not artificially excavated, but naturally formed.


    Now Li Su is at the front with the road, and four people begin to walk deep into the passage.


    Although Li Su and they kept going in, the passage became wider and wider, and finally they came to a cave.


    The cave is very large, with jagged rocks on the top, which makes Li Su have to sigh about the uncanny workmanship of nature.


    But he immediately found a thorny problem. After coming out of the passage, Li Su found that there were three holes in front of him.


    Although the shapes of the three holes are different, they all allow an adult to stand through. Li Su now understands why the Panther has to run away at the risk of her life.


    And qianchongzi also found this problem, several people are a little dull looking at the fork.


    It''s obvious that the Panther entered one of the three openings, and the three openings are likely to lead to three different places.


    So as long as Li Su enters the right hole, he will follow the Panther


    If you go the same way, you may find the panther in the end.


    If he entered other caves, Li Su didn''t know what he was going to face. He might be lost in it and couldn''t find his way out.


    "Now what?"


    Facing such a thorny problem, Sun Bin has no way at all, so he places all his hopes on Li Su.


    Li Su did have a way. He began to approach the leftmost hole, lifted his right hand up and put it on the rock of the hole.


    After a few seconds, Li Su shook his head. He didn''t see anyone walking into the cave in his retrospection.


    Then Li Su went to the hole in the middle and repeated the previous action, but finally he shook his head.


    The result has come out, the two holes on the left are not the right choice, so Li Su didn''t even try, went directly into the hole on the far right. Thousand heavy son closely followed behind, Sun Bin and Zheng Guang also successively walked in.


    The darkness in the passage made qianchongzi more or less afraid, so she clenched Li Su''s hand and let Li Su pull herself forward.


    After a long walk, the scene before Li Su''s eyes did change. He seemed to see the end of the passage, where there was a little light.


    After discovering the bright light, Li Su quickened his pace, which was originally the bright spot


    It''s about the size of mung bean. Now it''s about the size of an orange.


    A few minutes later, Li Su was close to the light. Li Su found that the light was the kind of energy-saving lamp, so there must be someone outside the passage.


    Li Su raised his hand and motioned the people behind to stop.


    At this time, Li Su did not dare to go out rashly, because he did not know whether the Panther had set an ambush.


    But since we have come here, there is no reason to retreat.

 Chapter 977

    At this time, the panther was in the cave at the end of the passage. In fact, he had just arrived.


    Black leopard knew that Li Su''s strength was terrible, so he didn''t plan to be tough with Li Su at all. He pinned all his hopes on the three holes.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Li Su had come near the entrance.


    Li Su thought about it for a while. He thought that as a human trafficker, even if the business is big, it is impossible for black leopard to have too strong strength.


    So he plans to go out and see if the Panther is dead or alive or running away. Li Su doesn''t care at all. He just wants to save the trapped girls.


    At this time, Li Su told Qian Chongzi to wait here first, and then he went out towards the entrance.


    As soon as Li Su walked out of the passageway, all the scenes outside appeared in front of his eyes.


    Outside is a cave, although there is light, but the area of the cave is too large, a light can not illuminate the whole cave, so the surrounding of the cave is still dark.


    In the cave, Li Su saw the escaped panther and several people who looked like his men, but these people were far from comparable to Li Maosen''s men.


    The Panther, who was telling his men something, saw someone come out of the passageway. He fixed his eyes on Li Su.


    Black leopard originally intended to say a few things to his subordinates, and then escaped from another exit of the cave. But he just came here for a while, and before he finished his words, Li Su had caught up with him.


    Black leopard can''t understand how Li Su did all this, but he thinks of the scene of valuing the bamboo garden. Now he thinks it''s not so exaggerated.


    "Hold him back."


    The Panther said a word to several of her men, then turned and ran to the dark.


    Panther did not run two steps, but hit a wall, they busy look up


    Looking at the road clearly, he found that the wall was Li Su.


    At this time, the black leopard had no place to hide. He didn''t know how Li Su, who was standing at the entrance of the passage just now, came to him in such a short time, but Li Su''s did stand here.


    "You are naughty."


    Li Su said in a low voice, although the voice is not big, but with this dark environment, it also makes the Panther a little scared.


    "How... How did you find this place?"


    The black leopard didn''t believe that Li Su had found here so soon. He had hoped that the other two holes would trap Li Su forever.


    But Li Su didn''t pay any attention to the black leopard, because the black leopard was more despised than Li Maosen.


    Li Su was still very angry about the Panther''s escape, so he grabbed the collar of the Panther, lifted him up, and then went to a place with bright light.


    At this time, the Panther''s men saw that the Panther had been caught, and they surrounded Li Su and panther in a circle, but the panther was in Li Su


    No one has made any rash moves in his hands.


    "You''d better let go of brother leopard, or you''ll regret it."


    One of them, who looks like he''s only in his twenties, is rubbing his hands, as if he''s about to jump up and teach Li Su a lesson. Li Su squinted at the young man''s thin figure, and did not make any response, also disdain to make any response.


    Now Li Su only wants to know the whereabouts of the abducted girls, so he is looking around with his eyes to find some clues from the cave, but Li Su has not found any suspicious places.


    "Tell me, where are they?"


    Li Su threw the Panther on the ground. The ground was full of stones. As her body collided with these stones, the Panther gave out a painful groan.


    The panther was thrown to the ground by Li Su, just like an eagle throwing a chicken.


    Although black leopard has gnashed his teeth at Li suhen, he didn''t show it on his face.


    The Panther held out a finger and pointed in one direction of the cave.


    Li Su looked in the direction pointed by the Panther and found that there was a hole on the wall of the cave hidden in the dark.


    After Li Su kicked the black leopard, the black leopard grunted twice, then fainted, and Li Su walked toward the hole.


    Black leopard''s men saw that the boss was kicked by Li Su. Of course, they couldn''t stand by, so they surrounded Li Su.


    Li Su has been observing the situation inside the cave, and has not found that someone has surrounded him.


    The leading young man was always a competitive leader from childhood, so he was the first one to rush to Li Su and put out his fist to fight in Li Su''s head.


    Just when the man''s fist was about to touch Li Su''s head, Li Su found that someone was sneaking on him. He reached out and the young man had already rolled on the ground with his arms in his arms.


    Two outside three people did not see how that person was hit, they nodded to each other, together toward Li Su launched an attack.


    Li Su looked at the three people approaching him, stretched out his right retreat, and even kicked three feet at them.


    The three men felt as if they had been hit by a car, and their chest was aching. But in fact, Li Su didn''t use much effort in this foot, otherwise their ribs would have to be inserted into their chest.


    All four of them fell down in an instant. The rest of them didn''t see Li Su''s action clearly. They just felt that there was a shadow in front of their eyes, and then they fell down.


    Li Su is now walking towards the cave. No one dares to stop him.


    Li Su, who was close to the cave entrance, found that there was a cave in it. This cave was connected with another small cave, which was the only one connected with the outside world.


    Li Su lowered his head a little and walked in, only to find that there was no light in the cave, only a little light from the cave.


    After Li Su came in, his eyes didn''t adapt to the light, but he heard some sounds.


    After a while, Li Su''s eyes finally adapted to the darkness. He found that there were more than twenty girls squatting on the ground in the cave.


    When the girls saw Li Su coming in, they were scared and pushed back, as if they thought Li Su was a black leopard. The girls were surrounded by dirty clothes and ragged clothes. It seemed that they had been imprisoned here for some time.


    Li Su moved her steps slowly and approached them. She found that they had stepped back a little.


    There is no barrier at the entrance, but none of the girls dare to go outside, which shows that they must be very afraid of people outside.


    Because of the dim light, Li Su couldn''t see their faces clearly, but most of them were young women in their twenties.


    Li Su was a little more angry when he thought that Panther would sell these girls abroad.

 Chapter 978

    Li Su took out his mobile phone, turned on the flash, and suddenly the small cave had already been revealed.


    The twenty or so girls were sitting in the innermost position of the cave. For them, the farther away they were from the cave, the safer they were.


    Seeing the flash Li Su turned on, the girls made a noise again.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad person."


    Li Su tried to use his most gentle tone to say this sentence.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, most of the girls kept their heads down, but there were still two or three people looking up.


    Li Su finished this sentence, but got no response.


    "I''m here to get you out."


    Li Su strolled around his mobile phone, and the lights flashed.


    Now several girls have raised their heads. Although they have no hope of escaping, they are still curious when someone says they want to save them.


    Li Su saw that his words still had some effect, so he added: "don''t be afraid, the bad guys outside have been knocked down by me."


    At this time, Li Su heard a slight conversation among the girls.


    Seeing that his speech was too slow, Li Su turned and walked out.


    When the girls saw Li Su go out, they thought he was going to abuse them with tools, so their hands were tightly held together.


    Li Su is definitely not looking for any tools. He goes to the place where he came out and calls qianchongzi out. Then he goes to the side of the black leopard and lifts the black leopard up.


    Now Li Su came to the cave with black leopard and qianchongzi.


    Li Su has explained the simple situation to qianchongzi. If qianchongzi is a girl, it will be better than what Li Su said.


    Sure enough, some of the girls saw qianchongzi come in, showing a puzzled expression.


    "Don''t be afraid. We are really here to save you."


    Although qianchongzi''s Chinese is not very good, it''s a girl voice after all, so after hearing qianchongzi''s words, all the girls raised their heads.


    It''s not that there are no girls here, but they are all prisoners. It''s the first time that they see girls who can come and go freely in this place.


    So they all looked up curiously to see what was going on.


    At this time, in the group of girls, a figure stood up, and this figure immediately attracted the attention of Li Su and others.


    "Who are you?"


    A nice voice came to Li Su''s ears, but there was a little sadness in the voice.


    "Two of them are policemen, and this one is a doctor."


    Qianchongzi gave them a brief introduction.


    Hearing the word "police", the girl stood with a trace of doubt on her face¡° Are you really here to help us out? "


    Although there were still some doubts in the girl''s voice, Li Su had recognized that she was still excited.


    "Yes, we are really here to save you. If you don''t believe it, look at him."


    Qianchongzi pointed to the unconscious panther.


    After seeing the Panther, there was a look of panic in the girl''s eyes.


    The man who fell to the ground was the last person they all wanted to see. They knew that they were locked up here because of his instructions.


    The girl began to move her feet and came out slowly.


    Li Su finally saw her face clearly. Although her face was haggard, her beautiful face was still exposed from her scattered hair.


    She wore a long white dress, but it was dirty, but Li Su could still see her extraordinary temperament.


    She went to the side of the Panther, first looked at the appearance of the Panther, and then


    Then he suddenly kicked the panther with his feet.


    While she was kicking, she had already cried out. When other girls heard her cry, they all stood up and went to the side of the Panther. One of them kicked the Panther.


    Li Su stood aside and didn''t stop him. He could understand the girls'' feelings, so it''s not bad to let them vent their emotions at this time.


    But black leopard certainly won''t think so, but now he is still in a coma and doesn''t know what he is going through.


    After a while, the Panther has been black and blue face, mouth also began to flow out of the bright red liquid.


    As time goes by, the girls'' movements still don''t stop. They pour all their grievances on their feet, and then give them back to the Panther.


    After a while, they were a little tired at last. They all stopped and stood on one side, quietly watching their rescuers, waiting for the next fate.


    Li Su didn''t care about the Panther at all. He waved to the girls to leave the cave first.


    After going out from here, they found the Panther''s men who fell on the ground. When they passed by, everyone did not forget to kick.


    But different from Panthers, they are still awake, so every kick will be accompanied by a pig like scream.


    At this time, everyone has come to the light of the big cave, and everyone has finally seen each other.


    The girls were surprised by qianchongzi''s beauty, while Li Su looked at the girl who had just spoken from time to time.


    "What''s your name?"


    This brave girl left a deep impression on Li Su.


    "Yang Zhi."


    At the beginning, Yang Zhi didn''t realize that Li Su was talking to her. She didn''t react until someone next to her poked her arm. She replied clearly.


    "How did you all come to this place?" Li Su turned off the flash and put it in his pocket.


    "I was walking in the street, and suddenly I felt strangled


    My neck covers my mouth with a towel. When I wake up, I will be here. Their experiences are similar to mine


    Yang Zhi''s tone is very calm, as if to explain a common thing, but the grievances of these days, but no one can imagine.


    "You''re not hurt, are you?"


    Li Su scanned the crowd.


    "Most of us are OK, but one of us is not very well."


    Yang Zhi said, the body is not very comfortable girl pulled out, her face is very pale, lips also have no blood color.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [life; Zhao Shuang age: 20 gender: female disease: gastroenteritis]


    It turned out to be gastroenteritis. Li Su nodded. They would definitely not eat any fresh food here, so it''s not strange that they are infected with gastroenteritis. Fortunately, there is only one person.


    Li Su recalled the treatment and took a few deep breaths.


    Li Su decided to treat the girl''s illness before going out.

 Chapter 979

    Everyone was very happy to hear that Li Su was going to treat her, but they didn''t know how Li Su could treat her in such a simple environment.


    Li Su decided to use Guimen 13 needles first, and then give her a Ziyin pill.


    In this way, she only needs to rest for a few days after she goes out.


    While thinking, Li Su has started his treatment.


    He first asked qianchongzi to roll up Zhao Shuang''s sleeves and trousers, and then washed the acupuncture points with water.


    Next, under the gaze of 20 people, Li Su slowly penetrates the silver needles into Zhao Shuang''s skin.


    As Zhao Shuang''s silver needles increased one by one, her face gradually improved. Now she is not as pale as before.


    For about half an hour, Li Su stopped the injection, and then let Zhao Shuang eat a Ziyin pill.


    In this way, her face has a faint color of blood, although it is not obvious now, but after a while it will become normal.


    The disease has been cured, Li Su decided to take them out first.


    Just now, Li Su called the director of public security to explain the situation here.


    Although it''s very late, the director of Public Security said he would send someone back immediately


    Here, after all, all the credit is due to him alone.


    Li Su leads the way, Qian Chongzi follows Li Su, followed by Yang Zhi, Sun Bin and Zheng Guangdian.


    The party dragged a long line and left the underground cave.


    At this time, the time has officially come to the evening. Today, Li Su and they have traveled three places. Although they are tired, the harvest is huge.


    Li Su found what he wanted in lanzhuyuan and rescued so many abducted girls. It was a perfect day.


    But in a building in the North City, Han Yu is looking at the document in his hand.


    Not long ago, he received a report that Maosen group had been found out, which is still very important for Han Yu. After all, the boss of Maosen group had a deal with him.


    But the follow-up news surprised Han Yu. It is said that the whole Maosen group was taken away by one person alone, and that person is likely to be his enemy Li Su.


    After learning that Li Su has come to Beidu City, Han Yu is a little nervous and excited.


    Finally, it''s time to meet again!


    However, Li Su''s attention to Maosen group makes Han Yu feel very strange. It is reasonable to say that Li Su should not know the connection between Han Yu and Maosen group. Is it his mistake?


    Han Yu shook his head. He didn''t think Li Su was such a reckless person.


    And no matter how Li Su knows about the connection between Maosen group and himself, even if he knows, what if he breaks Maosen group? He still has no evidence.


    Unless Maosen group has something Han Yu doesn''t know, thinking of it, Han Yu''s heart can''t help correcting. He should have thought that Maosen group might stay behind.


    When Han Yu deals with Maosen group, he doesn''t pay attention to Li Maosen at all. Han Yu has capital to do so. He is the top leader of a national security department, and Li Maosen is just a businessman. Han Yu thinks that Li Maosen will not offend himself anyway, but Li Su is different.


    Although Li Su doesn''t have much influence, as a doctor, he has contact with many dignified people, which has gradually expanded his contacts.


    If Li Su gets any evidence, his life will be hard.


    Think of here, Han Yu called his assistant, he must take some measures


    Necessary measures have been taken.


    Han Yu has no time to bear the failure again and again, not only Li Su, other people to their own pressure is also growing.


    So he has to make use of the resources he can still use as soon as possible, because he has already felt the undercurrent surging among the major family forces.


    Li Su waited outside for a while, and the support from the branch of the Municipal Public Security Bureau arrived.


    There have never been so many policemen in this village, and the villagers have come out to watch.


    What surprised the villagers even more was that Li Su took more than 20 young and beautiful girls to walk through the village.


    Some villagers who don''t know why think the police are here to catch them.


    After seeing Li Su, a policeman who seemed to be the leader walked up quickly.


    "Hello, are you the reporter? I''m Han Jiabei, deputy director of the Bureau. "


    The policeman saw Li Su at a glance and held out his right hand to him.


    "Yes, all the people have already come out. There are only suspect in the cave now."


    Li Su also extended his hand to shake with him.


    After a brief exchange between the two, deputy director Han had already taken people to the direction of the cave.


    After thanking Li Su, the girls got into the police car one after another.


    Only Yang Zhi had a deep look at Li Su before getting on the bus, but Li Su didn''t understand what that meant.


    Li Su and his family are now in their own car. At the end of the day, Li Su has nothing to do, but they are very tired.


    At this time, Sun Bin is sitting in the back seat of the car. He can''t understand Li Su''s hale and hearty appearance after several battles today.


    But he didn''t bother to ask, because he knew that Li Su wouldn''t say anything.


    After a long drive, they finally returned to the hotel. By this time, it was dark.


    After returning to the room, qianchongzi took a bath. Li Su sat on the chair by the window and looked at the bright moon hanging in the sky.


    But Li Su''s mind is thinking about many things. Although he has the USB flash drive that Li Maosen gave him, the content in it is too explosive. Li Su can''t make an article through that video on his own.


    And with Han Yu''s influence in the North City, he can''t be unaware of such a big thing happening today. But now Li Su doesn''t know what measures Han Yu will take after learning about these things. He can only wait and see what happens.


    Li Su took the USB flash disk out of his pocket, put it in his palm and observed it carefully


    I''m here.


    What Li Su thinks is that if he gives the USB flash drive to Jiang Sheng, it will definitely play a greater role than in his own hands, but now Li Su can''t really trust Jiang Sheng.


    While thinking about it, qianchongzi came out wearing a bath towel. Li Su sorted out his thoughts and went into the bathroom.


    Li Su''s body was stained with a lot of blood, but none of it belonged to him. After he washed it three times, he confirmed that he was really clean, so he put on a bath towel and went out of the bathroom.


    Qianchongzi had already laid down, but her eyes were still wide open. When she saw Li Su coming out, she quickly closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Of course, Li Su had seen through her trick and jumped on it.

 Chapter 980

    The next morning, Li Su decided to find Jiang Sheng.


    Li Su wants to show Jiang Sheng the content of the video and see what Jiang Sheng thinks.


    Although the Jiangsheng family seems to have nothing to do with Han Yu, Li Su knows more or less about the struggle between interest groups.


    If Jiang Sheng really has the evidence to overthrow Han Yu, Li Su thinks that he will not easily miss this opportunity.


    Li Su took out the note Jiang Sheng gave him from his coat pocket and called according to the number on it.


    Jiang Sheng immediately recognized Li Su''s voice and was surprised.


    Li Su simply explained the meaning to Jiang Sheng and indicated that he hoped to have a face-to-face talk.


    Jiang Sheng is at home now. He tells Li Su the address of his home. After Li Su remembers it, he begins to dress.


    Li Su has now taken Qian Chongzi out of the door together. He tells Sun Bin that they have something to go out and let them stay in the hotel.


    The address given by Jiang Sheng was not easy to find. Li Su asked several people on the way, and finally came to the place he was looking for.


    It''s obviously a high-end residential area. The vegetation in the whole area is so dense that it''s even necessary to block these three storey small western style buildings.


    Li Su drove around in the car and finally got to the place Jiang Sheng told Li Su.


    Li Su got out of the car and rang the doorbell. After a while, the door of the villa opened itself. Li Su drove the car in again.


    After Li Su got out of the car, Jiang Sheng had already come out of the house. He was wearing casual clothes and didn''t seem to want to go out.


    "Doctor Li, long time no see."


    Jiang Sheng came to Li Su and slowly stretched out his right hand.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you for being so polite."


    Li Su reached out and shook Jiang Sheng.


    After entering the house, Li Su found that the villa was very quiet, just like Jiang Sheng lived alone.


    Jiang Sheng saw Li Su looking around and understood Li Su''s doubts.


    "This place only I live with Yu Fei. You know the identity of my parents, so it''s not convenient for Yu Fei to live there now, so I live here occasionally."


    Jiang Sheng explained to Li Su.


    At this time, Yu Fei came out of the kitchen. She had changed a lot with Li Su when she saw her for the first time.


    At that time, because of Jiang Sheng''s sudden illness, Yu Fei was so scared that she lost her face. Now her appearance is more calm, and her whole temperament seems to have been sublimated.


    After seeing Li Su, Yu Fei greets Li Su and Qian Chongzi first. Several people are old acquaintances, so the atmosphere is more natural.


    At this time, Li Su and Qian Chongzi have already sat down on the sofa, Jiang Sheng is also sitting on Li Su''s side, and Yu Fei goes into the kitchen and brings out a few drinks.


    "Has anything happened to Dr. Li?"


    Jiang Sheng took a sip from the transparent glass, and the orange liquid in it also dropped a little¡° You should have heard something, too? "


    With Jiang Sheng''s identity, let alone Beidu, even if something happened in the whole country, he would not be able to hide it.


    "Yes, I''ve heard some things, but some things are so incredible that I don''t know if they''re true or not."


    Jiang Sheng knew that Li Su had done it when he heard that Maosen group had been cut off, but it was said that Maosen group had been defeated by a man, which made him feel a little incredible.


    In Jiang Sheng''s mind, Li Su has always been a doctor with excellent medical skills, but it seems that he does not know enough about him.


    "The most incredible thing has happened, but I found a good thing in Maosen group."


    Li Su doesn''t want to waste his time boasting about each other. He just wants to let Jiang Sheng know about the USB flash drive as soon as possible, so as not to have a long dream.


    "Oh? What''s the good thing? "


    In fact, Jiang Sheng is also very curious about the purpose of Li Su''s visit today


    Now that he has spoken, there is no need for Jiang Sheng to waste his time.


    Li Su picked up the cup, took a sip of the juice, smacked his mouth, and then took out the USB flash disk in his pocket and put it on the coffee table.


    Jiang Sheng looked at the little thing that Li Su said was a good thing. He was a little curious, but he couldn''t see it all at once.


    "What''s in it?"


    Jiang Sheng reaches out his hand and holds the USB flash drive in his hand. He observes it carefully.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go and have a look, but you have to be prepared."


    Li Su touched his chin with his hand. He knew that Han Yu''s use of power for personal gain had not been known by those high-level people. That''s why Beidu now seems so calm.


    Otherwise, it must be earth shaking.


    After listening to Li Su''s words, Jiang Sheng became more curious. At this time, he stood up and invited Li Su to his study.


    After coming to the study, Jiang Sheng directly sat at his desk and inserted the USB flash disk into the computer.


    At this time, several people have widened their eyes and focused on the screen.


    According to Li Su''s instructions, Jiang Sheng has opened the video.


    The black-and-white screen appeared on the computer screen, and Jiang Sheng even held his breath.


    He knew in his heart that Li Su couldn''t have come to see it for himself if it wasn''t for very important information.


    At the beginning, there was no one on the screen, only an empty meeting room, which made several people have a strange atmosphere around them.


    Jiang Sheng looks back at Li Su in doubt, as if to say why there is no one on the screen.


    Li Su saw Jiang Sheng''s doubts and indicated that he didn''t have to worry, because Qian Yu''s figure soon appeared on the screen, and the sound also made a sound at this time.


    After hearing the sound, Jiang Sheng immediately turned his head back and focused on the person in the picture. Jiang Sheng thinks the old man in the picture is familiar, but he can''t remember who he is.


    "This man is Qian Yu, a subordinate of Han Yu."


    Li Su explained to Jiang Sheng that although Qian Yu is also the leader of the National Security Bureau, compared with Jiang Sheng''s identity, the gap is as big as that between ants and elephants.


    So it''s normal for Jiang Sheng not to know him.


    Hearing Li Su''s explanation, Jiang Sheng nodded clearly.


    And now Li Maosen also appears in the picture, and the sound of their conversation comes out from the sound.


    Standing behind Jiang Sheng, Li Su, Qian Chongzi and Yu Fei are all looking at the computer screen seriously.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng seems to have a premonition of what is going to happen in the video.


    He knows that Li Su and Han Yu can be regarded as enemies, and the two sides in the video are Han Yu''s subordinates and the boss of Maosen group.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Sheng took a few deep breaths, and then focused more on the screen.

 Chapter 981

    Most of what Qian Yu and Li Maosen said were trivial greetings.


    Jiang Sheng listened to the conversation between the two, and a little doubt appeared in his eyes.


    But his doubts were immediately replaced by surprise, because Han Yu also appeared in the picture.


    Jiang Sheng looked back at Li Su, who nodded to him calmly.


    On the computer screen, Han Yu has sat down among several people.


    Han Yu''s expression is very relaxed, and even has some joy, because he knows that he will make a lot of money soon.


    And at that time, Han Yu''s son had not met Li Su, so he still lived well in the world. There was no reason why Han Yu didn''t feel happy.


    After seeing Han Yu sit down, other talents have sat down in their seats.


    "Are you Li Maosen?"


    Han Yu''s tone is like talking to his subordinates. Although Li Maosen is the boss of an arms smuggling group and has a huge influence, compared with Han Yu''s high-ranking officials, he is just like a mantis.


    "Yes."


    Li Maosen quickly nodded, although he is now worried about the company''s Secret leakage, but if he can really spend money to avoid disaster, he is still in trouble


    I don''t want to.


    "Your business is quite big."


    Han Yu''s face showed a smile, but it was not so funny in Li Maosen''s eyes.


    "No, it''s still up to the chief to enjoy the food."


    Li Maosen''s attitude is not disrespectful. Although he doesn''t know the specific position of the middle-aged man in front of him, it must be the part he can''t afford to offend.


    "Don''t talk too much. You come here to get something, but you have to give up to get it. Do you understand?"


    Han Yu''s right hand fingers are knocking irregularly on the table, as if it can knock people''s heart rate disorderly.


    Of course, Li Maosen knew what he meant, so he nodded quickly.


    "Since they are all understanding people, I don''t talk nonsense. That''s the number."


    Han Yu''s hand no longer knocked on the table, but with the index finger than a "one" gesture.


    Is really the lion big mouth, Li Maosen heart can''t help but scold Han Yu, but his expression is still a face of flattery.


    The money is not too much for him, but it is by no means a small number, so it is impossible not to be distressed.


    Finally, after several times of bargaining, the two sides set the amount at 90 million.


    For Han Yu, no matter how much money he gets for nothing, he won''t be too little. For Li Maosen, as long as the money can keep his business going, he will be able to earn it soon.


    But Li Maosen has been struggling in society for so many years. He is not a little white rabbit, so he bribed a person from the National Security Bureau to put the pinhole camera in the conference room.


    That''s why we have what Li Su sees now. At this time, the video is over. Jiang Sheng reaches out his hand and presses it on his temple a few times.


    Although Jiang Sheng knew that the content of the video might be extremely important, he didn''t expect that it was evidence of Han Yu''s demand for bribes.


    Han Yu is not very popular among several families, but it is only because of his arrogance. He is a founding general relying on his father, so he is very presumptuous in front of many people.


    But which one of the old people in these big families is not a meritorious service? So Han Yu''s behavior has long been sneered at by everyone.


    But the content shown in the video is far beyond Jiang Sheng''s prediction.


    If Han Yu is just arrogant, at most, he has fewer friends and more enemies. But now he has really violated the law and is very serious.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t be the master of such things. Only his father was qualified to decide what to do.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng has slowly stood up, while others are staring at him, as if waiting for his reply.


    "Do you have any ideas?"


    Seeing that Jiang Sheng did not speak, Li Su asked directly.


    "It''s so much involved that I can''t make the decision at all."


    Jiang Sheng shook his head.


    "I''m not asking you what to do, I just want to know what you think."


    Of course, Li Su knows that Jiang Sheng has no choice. Even if he is more prominent, he is just a childe. The real power lies in the hands of several people headed by Jiang Sheng''s father.


    So now Li Su is only curious about Jiang Sheng''s idea. Jiang Sheng must know his father better than others.


    "If this thing let them know, I''m afraid Han Yu really want to come to the end."


    Jiang Sheng thinks that his father will never miss this wonderful opportunity to trip Han Yu.


    This is what Li Su said. As long as the video can play its due role, Li Su will be satisfied.


    "Can I make a copy of the video?"


    Jiang Sheng asked again. He decided to show the video to his father.


    "Of course."


    Li Su now has no reason to refuse Jiang Sheng''s request. If Jiang Sheng''s father can really see the video, Li Su''s efforts will be worth it.


    Jiang Sheng saw that Li Su agreed and immediately sat down next to the computer and copied the video onto the computer''s hard disk.


    At this time, several people have come out of the study and returned to the living room on the first floor.


    "You are more than just a doctor."


    Jiang Sheng cocked his legs on the sofa. Now that their business is over, the atmosphere is not so serious.


    "In terms of identity, I''m really just a doctor."


    Li Su can not deny the smile.


    "Doctors can''t defeat the whole criminal gang by one person, and they have excellent weapons." Jiang Sheng''s eyes have been on Li Su. He thinks that the man in front of him is definitely not as simple as what he saw. But he doesn''t know anything about him.


    "It''s just the right time, the right place and the right people."


    Li Su quickly waved his hand. If Jiang Sheng could see what he had done at that time, now he might have been arrested to do research.


    "This kind of harmony of time, place and people may only happen to you."


    Jiang Sheng put down his legs and put his hands on his knees.


    Li Su didn''t speak. He couldn''t tell Jiang Sheng the truth.


    After all, this kind of thing is not acceptable to everyone.


    At this time, it was almost noon, and Li Su was ready to leave Jiang Sheng''s home.


    But Jiang Sheng tried his best to keep Li Su and qianchongzi for lunch.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng''s insistence, Li Su had to sit down in his seat again. Now it seems that Jiang Sheng can really be a friend.


    Yu Fei is now in the kitchen again. Jiang Sheng says that Yu Fei''s cooking is very good, which makes Li Su look forward to it. Qian Chongzi is going to fight for Yu Fei.


    Jiang Sheng and Li Su are sitting on the sofa chatting with each other.

 Chapter 982

    As time goes by, delicious food is also served by Yufei and qianchongzi.


    At this time, the four people sat at the dinner table, talking and laughing, just like they met for the first time in the hotel restaurant.


    Li Su did not expect that this trip to Beidu would make such friends as Jiang Sheng. He could not help but forget all about Han Yu.


    Li Su has not experienced such an easy time for a long time.


    After dinner, Li Su says that he wants to leave again. This time, Jiang Sheng and Yu Fei don''t do much to keep him. They just let Li Su have time to come back to play. After Li Su agrees, he and Qian Chongzi drive back to the hotel.


    After Li Su and Qian Chongzi went upstairs, they didn''t directly return to their room, but knocked on the door of Sun Bin''s room.


    After a while, there was a low voice.


    "Who?"


    Li suneng recognized Sun Bin''s voice.


    "I don''t know."


    After hearing Li Su''s voice, Sun Bin immediately opened the door and Li Su and Qian Chongzi went in one after another.


    After Li Su entered, he sat down on the sofa, but he didn''t find Zheng Guang in the room.


    "And he?" Li Su asked.


    "He said he was going home. He left in the morning and should be back soon."


    Li Su was worried when he heard that Zheng Guang was coming home. Although Zheng Guang is on vacation, he is still a member of the National Security Bureau.


    However, as long as Han Yu did not find Sun Bin alive, Zheng Guang should not be in any danger.


    Li Su told Sun Bin about his visit to Jiang Sheng''s home this morning.


    When Li Su introduced Jiang Sheng''s identity, Sun Bin''s mouth was wide open.


    Sun Bin didn''t expect that Li Su''s own strength was so strong that he even knew such a distinguished young man as Jiang Sheng.


    When Sun Bin was surprised by Li Su''s words, Li Su


    But I heard the same thing.


    The news came from the corridor outside the room. Li Su held his breath and wanted to hear what it was.


    Li Su made a silent gesture. Qian Chongzi and Sun Bin stopped their actions. At this time, the room was silent.


    Sun Bin and qianchongzi didn''t know what Li Su was going to do because they didn''t hear any suspicious voice.


    Li Su has now stood up, walked behind the door and put his ear on the door.


    The movement outside the door became clearer in Li Su''s ears. Li Su heard heavy footsteps, as if his boots were stepping on the carpet.


    Li Su was a little surprised when he heard the news as if it had come from his own room.


    Is Han Yu already found his whereabouts? Li Su doesn''t know.


    At this time, Sun Bin and Qian Chongzi are also curious to come to Li Su''s back, they don''t know what Li Su is listening to. Li Su has now basically determined that the sound comes from his own room.


    He slammed the door open and rushed out.


    Sure enough, there were two people standing at the door of Li Su''s room. They were adult men about 1.8 meters tall, wearing casual clothes. They looked like ordinary people.


    But the boots on their feet reveal the fact that they are not ordinary people, because they are not available on the market, only in the army.


    The two men heard something behind them and turned around one after another. They saw Li Su standing in the corridor.


    The two men were a little surprised to see that Li Su was no longer in his room. Just now they found Li Su''s room number at the front desk and got the news that Li Su had gone upstairs, but they didn''t expect that Li Su had not returned to his room. Instead, they went to sun Bin''s room.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Su saw that the two men looked very suspicious, and they seemed to be doing something on the door.


    The two men did not speak, but rushed to Li Su at the same time.


    Li Su didn''t know the strength of the two men, so he had to step back first


    .


    Li Su did not expect that the speed of the two men was so fast. They had drawn a dagger from their waist and stabbed Li Su at the same time.


    At this time, Qian Chongzi and Sun Bin heard the movement in the corridor and came out of the room. They just saw this scene.


    Sun Bin saw that Li Su was being besieged by two people, so he rushed up immediately and attacked one of them.


    When the two heard something behind them, they didn''t respond. Instead, they continued to rush towards Li Su.


    Li Su now has no place to retreat, he can only bow his head to avoid the first wave of attack, and then through the middle of the two.


    At this time, Sun Bin stood behind Li Su, facing the two unidentified people with Li Su.


    But what Li Su didn''t expect was that the two men didn''t continue to attack. Instead, they turned and ran towards the corner of the corridor.


    Li Su found out that they were going to run away and immediately ran after them.


    When Li Su turned around the corner of the corridor, he found that they were dead


    It was gone, leaving only the broken glass window at the end of the corridor.


    Li Su ran to the window and looked out, but he didn''t see the shadow of the two men.


    And outside the window is not a big distance from the ground in mid air that Li Su thought, but another slightly low building.


    "Where are they?"


    Sun Bin has followed.


    "Run away."


    Li Su put his eyes away and turned around slowly. There was no fluctuation in his breath.


    "Didn''t they come to kill you? How did you run away? "


    Sun Bin''s tone is full of doubts. In fact, Li Su did not know why they chose to run away after they found themselves? Do they know it''s not their opponent? In that case, they wouldn''t have come.


    Thinking of this, Li Su ran to the door of his room to check, but found nothing on the door.


    Li Su Gang just saw what they were doing on the door, but there was no scratch on the door, which he could not understand.


    Didn''t they come to kill themselves? Li Su shook his head, in addition to Han Yu want to kill himself, he can''t think of any other reason.


    Li Su turned his eyes to qianchongzi. Is their goal qianchongzi? Li Su immediately denied the idea.


    There are only a few people qianchongzi knows in this country. He can''t offend anyone.


    Then Li Su turned his eyes to Sun Bin, but this time, Li Su''s eyes widened.


    Li Su thought of a terrible thing. Just now the two men were going to attack themselves, but after seeing Sun Bin, they stopped attacking and chose to run away.


    Li Su has an uncertain premonition. If Sun Bin is exposed, Sun Bin will surely become the target of Han Yu''s assassination.


    Not only Sun Bin, but also Zheng Guang and his family may be involved.

 Chapter 983

    "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    Sun Bin found that the way Li Su looked at himself was like looking at a monkey in the zoo.


    "You may have been exposed."


    Li Su said lightly.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Sun Bin''s heart also corrected. He suddenly thought of something.


    Looking back on the actions of those two people before, he found that they were familiar with each other.


    He remembered that he had seen similar movements when he was training.


    Did the two people just now know themselves? Sun Bin muttered in his heart.


    Li Su''s heart also some regret, he should let Sun Bin stay in the room, now although he does not know whether Sun Bin is really exposed, but his heart has a trace of foreboding.


    "And now what?" Sun Bin asked Li sudao.


    After these days, I worked with Li Su. Sun Bin has long regarded Li Su as their mainstay. Whether it is Li Su''s force or his mind, Sun Bin is deeply impressed


    I am deeply convinced.


    "You call Zheng Guang quickly and ask him to be careful."


    Li Su was worried about Zheng Guang just now. It was a kind of adventure for him to go home alone.


    If Han Yu knows that Sun Bin is not dead, Zheng Guang will certainly become Han Yu''s target.


    After listening to Li Su''s words, Sun Bin quickly took out the mobile phone he just bought, found Zheng Guang''s number and dialed it.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed can''t be connected for the time being..."


    The standard female voice read it out.


    "He seems to be off."


    Sun Bin''s face has shown an anxious look. Zheng guangben has nothing to do with this matter. He is only willing to join in because he trusts Sun Bin.


    If something happens to Zheng Guang, Sun Bin may feel guilty all his life.


    Li Su also felt some uneasiness. It is said that Zheng Guang should not have had an accident so soon, but he was careful to sail for ten thousand years. Li Su decided to go to Zheng Guang''s home to have a look.


    After listening to Li Su''s proposal, Sun Bin quickly agreed that he must be the one who is most worried about Zheng Guang''s safety.


    Several people immediately went downstairs and came to the side of the car, only to find that the four tires of the car were flat.


    Sun Bin is very worried now. When he saw that the tire was punctured, he gave it a kick.


    Now it''s too late to repair the car, so I can only take a taxi. Just thinking about it, Li Su has stopped a taxi.


    The car moves slowly on the road, and there are some traffic jams today, so the car goes even slower.


    Although the weather is not very hot, but Sun Bin''s forehead has exuded a layer of sweat.


    He can only urge the taxi driver again and again, but in the face of this situation, the driver has no way.


    Fortunately, the traffic jam began to ease slowly, and the taxi started to run again. Finally, after more than an hour, the taxi finally stopped at the gate of Zheng Guang''s community.


    At this time, the sun is the most prosperous in the day. Li Su looks up at Zheng Guang''s window, but he can only be humiliated by the dazzling sun.


    After getting out of the car, Sun Bin walked in quickly, even forgetting that he had never been to Zheng Guang''s house, so now he stood still, staring at Li Su.


    Li Su had to speed up his pace again, and even had a trot.


    Now the three of them have taken the elevator to Zheng Guang''s house, and the elevator stops


    After that, Sun Bin quickly went out.


    Now it''s not necessary for Li Su to say that Sun Bin already knows which family is Zheng Guang''s home, because Zheng Guang''s door is open at this time.


    Li Su remembers that the last time he went in, he closed the door, so Zheng Guang must have come back, but now the door is open. Has Zheng Guang been in trouble?


    Li Su ran into the room and searched every room, but found no trace of Zheng Guang. He only found a cup of steaming coffee on the coffee table.


    Sun Bin also looked for all the rooms that Li Su had already looked for, but he didn''t find Zheng Guang''s shadow.


    Now three people''s eyes are focused on the cup of still steaming coffee.


    "Has he been taken?"


    Sun Bin''s words trembled.


    But Li Su doesn''t think so. This cup of coffee is still steaming, which means that the people who make this cup of coffee will leave soon.


    But Li Su didn''t find anyone leaving the building before. When Li Su came up, he saw another elevator and never moved.


    So Li Su didn''t know what happened.


    If Zheng Guang had been arrested, there would have been no signs of fighting at home


    And there was no sign of fighting in his home. Even the things Li Su made when he came last time had been cleaned up.


    Now Li Su is observing in the room, hoping to find some clues.


    Just then, there was a movement outside the door.


    When he came in just now, Sun Bin closed the open door, so they can''t see what happened at the door.


    But Li Su and Sun Bin have gone to the door, Li Su eyes at the cat''s eye, want to see what happened, but outside is empty.


    Just now Li Su Mingming heard something, and not only Li Su heard it, but he didn''t see anyone''s shadow. Li Su had to doubt that Han Yu''s people had not left.


    Sun Bin also looks at Li Su with a puzzled face. Now he doesn''t know what happened.


    At this time, the door uploaded "Dong Dong Dong!" There was a knock at the door.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Li Su and the three held their breath, waiting for further action outside.


    Li Su thinks that it may be Han Yu''s people trying to find out if there is anyone in the room, so Li Su makes a silent gesture, and Sun Bin and Qian Chongzi also nod their heads. At this moment, there was a sound on the door again, which seemed to be doing something to the door lock.


    Li Su motioned qianchongzi to step back, while he and sun Bi were ambushing behind the door. If anyone came in, they would be attacked by Sun Bin and Li Su in turn.


    With a "pa", the door was really opened.


    Both Li Su and Sun Bin have tightened their muscles.


    Sure enough, after the door was opened, a shadow of a man appeared in front of the crowd.


    Looking at the man, Sun Bin rushed up and pressed the man to the ground.


    At this time, Li Su also had an action. He found Zheng Guang''s climbing rope to tie up the man who broke into Zheng Guang''s house.


    But when Li Su was about to wind the rope around the man, he found that he looked familiar.


    "Who are you? What are you doing? "


    The person who was held by Sun Bin spoke, but his face was on the ground, so his voice didn''t sound clear.


    Not only is he familiar, but Li Su seems to have heard his voice, so Li Su''s doubts are even more serious.


    Li Su motioned to Sun Bin to turn the man around, but when Li Su saw the man''s face, he was shocked.

 Chapter 984

    Not only Li Su, but also Sun Bin, who held him down, and Qian Chongzi, who stood behind him, opened his mouth.


    At this time, the person who is being pressed by Sun Bin is Zheng Guang.


    What a coincidence!


    But Zheng Guang has lost his long hair now, so Li Su and Sun Bin didn''t recognize him at the first time.


    "Why are you?"


    Sun Bin and Zheng Guang said this at the same time.


    "I''m just going to borrow some laundry liquid from my neighbor. What do you press me for?"


    Sun Bin recognized Zheng Guang and quickly released his hand, while Zheng Guang also got up and shook the washing liquid in a drink bottle.


    "What do you knock on when you go back to your home? I think you are a bad man."


    It''s not only Sun Bin who is curious about Zheng Guang''s knocking, but also Li Su who can''t understand why Zheng Guang knocked when he came back to his home.


    By this time they had all sat down on the sofa.


    "I didn''t close the door when I went out, but it closed when I came back. Do you want me to knock?"


    Zheng Guang said impatiently.


    It turns out that Zheng Guang was not arrested when Li Su and his family came, but went to the neighbor''s house to borrow laundry fluid.


    Because it didn''t take a few minutes, Zheng Guang thought it was troublesome to lock and open the door, so he left the door open.


    Li Su came up to see that Zheng Guang''s door was open. They thought Zheng Guang was in trouble.


    After Zheng Guang came out of his neighbor''s house, he found that the door of his house was closed. He thought there was someone else in the house, so he knocked on the door to try.


    After not getting any response, Zheng Guang thought he had made a mistake, so he took out the key to open the door.


    He didn''t expect that as soon as he opened the door, he was rudely pressed to the ground by a man. At that time, his heart was cold and he thought that he was ambushed.


    But after Zheng Guang turned around and found that it was Sun Bin and Li Su, he felt a little sad.


    "But I''ll call you. How can you turn it off?"


    Sun Bin remembered that when he called before, he was in a hurry.


    Hearing Sun Bin''s words, Zheng Guang stood up and went to the bedroom.


    After more than ten seconds, Zheng Guang came out with a mobile phone in his hand.


    "The cell phone is dead. I don''t see it."


    Zheng Guang touched his head and inserted the charger into his mobile phone.


    What happened at this moment really made Li Su feel speechless. He thought Zheng Guang had an accident, but now he made such a big misunderstanding.


    Zheng Guang is still rubbing his arm at this time. Sun Bin has always been the most fierce fighter among them. Just now, Sun Bin thought Zheng Guang was a bad man, so he didn''t show mercy.


    So Zheng Guang''s arms are still waiting, but he can only eat for nothing.


    "But why do you think something happened to me?" Zheng Guang thought of the crux of the problem.


    He had said to Sun Bin that he would go home before, but now


    Sun Bin can''t help but run to his home, and brought Li Su and qianchongzi together.


    Sun Bin told Zheng Guang about the attack in the hotel, but Zheng Guang''s expression changed constantly.


    "You mean, by now you may have been exposed?"


    Zheng Guang asked in a tone of surprise.


    Sun Bin nodded, although he can not confirm it now, but it has exposed the possibility.


    Zheng Guang shakes his head after learning the news. Sun Bin has been hidden for a year. Now that Li Su appears, Sun Bin is exposed.


    Seeing Zheng Guang looking at himself with the same eyes, Li Su also understood his meaning, but Li Su had no way.


    "Do you want to find a place to hide now?"


    Zheng Guang sincerely worries about Sun Bin''s safety. He thinks that as long as Sun Bin goes to the previous place to hide, Han Yu still can''t find his trace.


    "Well, since it''s all like this, there''s nothing to hide


    I mean, and he''ll probably be running wild for a few days


    In fact, Sun Bin has long been fed up with that kind of life of escape, now let him return to that state, he may have been unable to do.


    Sun Bin thought of what Li Su had said to himself before. If the video really played a role in Jiang Sheng''s hands, Han Yu''s good life would not last for a few days.


    He turned his eyes to Li Su, who responded with a nod.


    "But is there any danger to my sister-in-law?"


    Although Zheng Guang was moved by Sun Bin''s concern for himself, the safety of his family was equally important.


    Hearing these words, Sun Bin suddenly froze. It''s not that he didn''t think about this problem. It''s just that his family has nothing to do with the whole incident. Han Yu should have no reason to do anything to his family.


    Li Su''s face has also changed at this time, Han Yu can blame his son''s death on his own head, certainly may also be bad for Sun Bin''s family.


    Moreover, it was Sun Bin''s wife who recognized Sun Bin''s "corpse" at that time. Now Han Yu knows that Sun Bin is not dead, so he will definitely think it is Sun Bin and his wife


    Zi has colluded to cheat himself.


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    Sun Bin and Zheng Guang did not speak. Instead, Li Su first proposed the idea of going to Sun Bin''s home.


    In fact, Sun Bin has long wanted to go back and have a look. After Li Su said so, he quickly agreed.


    Several people soon went downstairs, took a taxi and started to go to Sun Bin''s home.


    At this time, although there was no expression on Sun Bin''s face, his heart had already turned over the river and stirred up a thousand feet of waves.


    If something really happened to his family, he would have been guilty all his life. Time has come in the afternoon, the car on the road than before a lot less, so soon they came to the Sun Bin home community.


    Although the appearance of the community is no different from the usual appearance, the old man playing chess at the gate is still playing chess, and the children playing games in the small square are still playing games.


    But Sun Bin''s mood has been greatly different from before, he is now


    I just want to go home and see my wife sitting at home.


    Li Su could understand Sun Bin''s mood, so he trotted behind him.


    Waiting for the elevator time for Sun Bin is a kind of torment. If Zheng Guang hadn''t pulled him, he might have run up the stairs.


    Finally, four people still got on the elevator. After the elevator stopped, Sun Bin ran out and came to his home.


    Unlike the previous visit to Zheng Guang''s house, the door of Sun Bin''s house was tightly closed.


    Li Su followed behind and slowly approached the door, but he did not hear any sound from inside.


    At this time, everyone was praying that sun Ya was at home. No matter what he was doing, he just wanted to stay at home.


    Under their gaze, Sun Bin knocked on his own door.

 Chapter 985

    Sun Bin knocked on the door of his home. What he hopes now is that sun Ya can open the door.


    After half a minute, there was no reaction on the other side of the door.


    Sun Bin knocked again, but still did not get any response.


    Sun Bin is no longer knocking at the door. He claps his hands on the door again and again.


    Zheng Guang saw Sun Bin''s appearance, and he went up to hold him.


    "Don''t worry, my sister-in-law may have something to go out?"


    Zheng Guang can only comfort Sun Bin in this way.


    Hearing Zheng Guang''s words, Sun Bin''s eyes flashed a glimmer of hope, but immediately disappeared.


    At this time, the door of Sun Bin''s house was closed, and Sun Bin didn''t know what to do.


    Li Su lowered himself in front of the door to observe the lock. There were some scratches on the lock hole, but the scratches were not enough to tell whether it was the key or something else.


    "May I open the door?"


    Li Su stood up and pointed to the lock on the door.


    Sun Bin now just want to know the situation inside the door, so he quickly nodded.


    Seeing Sun Bin''s promise, Li Su takes out from his pocket the tools he left behind when he opened Zheng Guang''s house, then squats down and straightens up on the lock.


    After a few more minutes, Li Su turned the door handle with her left hand. With a click, the door opened.


    Sun Bin quickly opened the door and went in.


    The situation in the house doesn''t look so bad. Both the furniture and furnishings are intact, but there is no sun ya at home.


    Sun Bin quickly checked all the rooms, but did not find sun Ya''s shadow.


    Li Su heard a slight sound coming from the kitchen and walked in slowly.


    He found a fire on the gas stove with a pot of water on it.


    The kettle was steaming. Li Su went to the side of the kettle, took it down and turned off the gas.


    Then Li Su opened the lid of the kettle and found that there was only a thin layer of water left in it. The rest of the water might have evaporated.


    It''s obvious that sun Ya made the kettle, but it''s a long time since the kettle began to boil.


    Sun Ya can''t let the water go out with the gas stove, so now there''s only one explanation, that is, sun Ya has to leave home after he has boiled the water.


    As for whether he was kidnapped, Li Su didn''t know.


    Li Su went back to the living room and gave a brief account of the kettle.


    After listening to Li Su''s words, Sun Bin immediately went into the kitchen and saw the kettle still steaming faintly.


    Now he believes what Li Su said is true.


    At this time, Sun Bin has been sitting down on the sofa, and now he has no idea.


    Sun Bin did not know where his wife was, who had captured him, or what their purpose was. Looking at Sun Bin''s appearance, qianchongzi finally knows what kind of state Li Su was when he was in danger.


    Sun Bin slowly raised his head at this time and focused his eyes on Li Su.


    "What can you do?"


    Sun Bin can only rely on Li Su now.


    Li Su doesn''t have any good methods, but he can still use backtracking to try.


    "Well, do you still believe him?"


    Before Li Su spoke, Zheng Guang spoke first, and he looked very impolite.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Li Su narrowed his eyes gently, and there was no expression on his face.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you know? If it wasn''t for your appearance, would it have happened to my sister-in-law? If it wasn''t for your appearance, would he be found alive by Han Yu? "


    Zheng Guang pointed to Li Su with more and more excited tone.


    Now qianchongzi doesn''t know what happened. He can only stand in a hurry


    On the side.


    "Stop it."


    Sun Bin has an impatient expression on his face.


    "Think for yourself, why did he come to you? Do you have anything he wants? What can you do to help him? No, we''re just his puppets. "


    Zheng Guang said these words to Sun Bin again.


    Sun Bin has his eyes closed, as if thinking about something.


    "I didn''t mean what you said."


    Although Zheng Guang was like a fighting Rooster at this time, Li Su was as calm as a sea that could absorb hundreds of rivers.


    "No matter how you deny it, now that everything has happened, what''s the use of denying it?"


    Zheng Guang sneered, as if mocking Li Su''s hypocrisy.


    "Don''t say that. He''s not like that."


    Qianchongzi understood what was going on, so he wanted to explain for Li Su.


    "Shut up, dammit."


    Zheng Guang thought of the first time he saw the kick kicked by qianchongzi, but he was not angry.


    Originally, what Zheng Guang said about Li Su today, Li Su would not say anything back, but qianchongzi had nothing to do with this matter, so Zheng Guang''s words had already touched Li Su''s back.


    "If you say one more word about her, you''ll be a corpse."


    Li Su said that he had already stepped forward, while Zheng Guang was forced back by Li Su''s momentum.


    At this time, Li Su is like a cobra restless because of the coming rainstorm.


    What happened next made Li Su a little unexpected. Sun Bin suddenly stood up from the sofa, took out the 54 pistol from the back of his waist and pointed at Li Su''s forehead. The muzzle of the pistol was only a few centimeters away from Li Su''s forehead.


    "You''d better not move."


    Sun Bin''s eyes seemed to have no glory of life, only ashes.


    Li Su didn''t speak. He raised the corner of his mouth and sneered.


    "Do you think this kind of thing will work for me?"


    Li Su''s eyes were fixed on the black muzzle of the gun, like a chocolate bar.


    Sun Bin had seen what Li Su had done in lanzhuyuan before. Of course, he knew that it would not pose any threat to Li Su, but it was the strongest weapon he had.


    Qianchongzi watched the scene out of control and covered his mouth with his hand.


    "No matter what, the big deal is death."


    In the final analysis, Zheng Guang is more important in Sun Bin''s heart, so when he saw Li Su threatening Zheng Guang, several emotions were mixed together and he burst out.


    "I may be the only one who can save Sunya."


    Although Li Su''s sentence doesn''t sound so good, it''s a fact. Although Sun Bin and Zheng Guang are also very strong, they can''t compete with Han Yu at all.


    Hearing these words, Sun Bin''s state seems more unstable. He puts the muzzle of his gun directly on Li Su''s forehead.


    Li Su has felt the cold of metal.


    Li Su said this sentence to Sun Bin, it is like saying that he is incompetent.


    As a husband, even his wife can not protect, that is what kind of man.


    At this time, the emotions of both sides have reached a critical point.

 Chapter 986

    Li Su knows that Sun Bin is suffering.


    But Li Su has been trying his best to suppress his emotions. The people who pointed a gun at his head before, now the grass on his grave is half a meter high.


    Although Li Su is not afraid of Sun Bin shooting, but Sun Bin''s attitude makes Li Su feel a little cold.


    "You go."


    Sun Bin still holds a gun against Li Su''s forehead.


    "You''ll regret it."


    Li Su''s eyes gazed at Sun Bin as if he could see through his soul.


    "It''s none of your business to regret it or not."


    Sun Bin was a little guilty when Li Su stared at him, so he looked away.


    Now that Sun Bin has said so, Li Su also needs to insist. He turns around and grabs qianchongzi''s hand and walks out of Sun Bin''s home.


    "Are you all right?"


    After going out of Sun Bin''s home, qianchongzi immediately asked Li Su.


    Li Su smiles and shakes his head. Of course, he is very upset now, but he doesn''t want to spread this emotion to qianchongzi.


    Although qianchongzi is very simple, she still sees a little irritability hidden under Li Su''s smile.


    It''s really hard to be doubted. It''s not that Li Su has never tasted the feeling of being doubted since he was young, but this time it obviously makes Li Su feel a little strange.


    "You scratch me."


    Hearing qianchongzi''s words, Li Su responded. He immediately released qianchongzi''s hand, and there were several red and white marks on qianchongzi''s hand.


    Now Li Su''s heart is also very irritable, he is breathing the afternoon air, but the air is not very fresh.


    Qian Chongzi, who is standing on one side, has calmed Li Su''s uneasy mood, otherwise he would have broken out already.


    Now Li Su and Qian Chongzi are sitting on the bench in the garden of the community. There is no ripple in the small pond in front of them, which more or less calms Li Su


    My mood.


    "I''m sorry."


    Li Su knew that although he had tried hard to hide his emotions, he was still scared by qianchongzi.


    Qianchongzi shook his head and nestled himself in Li Su''s arms.


    Li Su''s hand on qianchongzi''s back was patting gently.


    "What''s next?"


    Qianchongzi said in a low voice.


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Su''s eyes looked at the weeping willow in front of him. All the branches and leaves had fallen into the water.


    "Sister Sunya."


    Qianchongzi is really worried about Sunya''s safety at this time. Although what sunbin and Zheng Guanggang have done makes her not understand, Sunya is really innocent.


    Li Su is also troubled by this problem at this time. He still wants to save sun ya, although there is no clue yet. But when he thought of Sun Bin and Zheng Guang''s face before, he felt helpless


    The fire of fame came from the bottom of my heart.


    "What do you think I should do?"


    Li Su doesn''t know how to choose, so he hopes qianchongzi can help him make this decision.


    "I think we still have to save sister Sunya. No matter what others think, we only do what we should do."


    Qianchongzi got up from Li Su''s arms and looked at Li Su seriously.


    Knowing that qianchongzi''s idea coincides with his own, Li Su''s heart suddenly relaxed a lot.


    Li Su thinks that no matter what happens after that, he still needs to find out about Sunya''s disappearance. If he wants to find a clue, he has to go back to sunbin''s home.


    Think of here, Li Su has stood up, he and qianchongzi together toward the Sun Bin house where the building.


    Li Su is now standing at the door of Sun Bin''s house. Sun Bin''s house is very quiet, but Sun Bin and Zheng Guang must still be inside.


    Standing here, Li Su remembered what had just happened and frowned tightly.


    Qianchongzi saw Li Su''s eyebrows smoothed with his hands.


    Li Su stood at the door, put his hand on it, and opened the backtracking.


    In an instant, many pictures poured into Li Su''s mind.


    The pictures related to this door have become Li Su''s memories. He began to look for today''s scene.


    Sure enough, today''s pictures are different from the past.


    Li Su saw several people wearing the clothes of maintenance workers standing at the door of Sun Bin''s house, and then knocked on the door.


    Then those people seemed to be saying something, but Li Su couldn''t hear it.


    A few minutes later, the door was opened a seam, and the "maintenance workers" immediately pulled the door open and rushed in.


    All this happened between lightning and flint, and sun Ya didn''t react at all.


    After a while, the closed door was opened again, and the men came out with two sacks, one larger and the other smaller.


    It turned out that Sun Bin''s daughter was also arrested. Li Su thought about it. Today is really the weekend.


    At this time, those people had disappeared from Li Su''s sight. They should have taken the elevator to go downstairs.


    Li Su slowly opened his eyes, he has found two clues in this video.


    One is the work clothes worn by those people, which are either bought or rented by them on their deathbed. You can check this clue.


    And they carry two people, it is impossible that there is no means of transportation, since the means of transportation, then it will certainly be taken by the monitoring of the community.


    Li Su told qianchongzi what he thought, and qianchongzi agreed.


    Li Su and qianchongzi are in a hurry. They have come to the security room at this time. After explaining the intention to the security guard, the security guard was not willing to show them the monitoring because he violated the regulations.


    Li Su had to call the police chief again and asked him to send the nearest policeman to help him.


    It has to be said that the efficiency of the public security system is still very fast. After about five minutes, a young man in police uniform came in


    .


    "Who is Mr. Li Su?"


    Although he was asking, he had already focused on Li Su.


    Li Su quickly said hello and explained his meaning to him, but he didn''t tell the police about sun Ya''s kidnapping.


    Sure enough, after the police came, the security guard cooperated more, and he immediately transferred the monitoring out.


    Li Su estimated that time should be between 1:00 and 3:00 in the afternoon, so he searched in the monitoring of this time period.


    Li Su has now seen a van painted with advertisements.


    The car was exactly what Li Su expected. He heard it downstairs, and then several people came down from the car, wearing the dark blue clothes of maintenance workers.


    Li Su quickly put the license plate number of the car in his mind. As long as he had the license plate number, he could find out where the car finally went.


    He has the information he needs, and he thanks the security and the police


    After that, he left with qianchongzi.

 Chapter 987

    It''s not difficult to find out where the van went.


    Now all road junctions in Beidu city are equipped with surveillance cameras. As long as the car is still running on the road, there is no escape for it.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi had already gone to the traffic management center.


    At the same time, Sun Bin and Zheng Guang have also taken action. As investigators of the National Security Bureau, their investigation ability can not be underestimated.


    Their thinking is similar to that of Li Su, but they don''t know that the people who kidnapped sun Ya are those disguised as maintenance workers.


    So they can only carry out a wide range of investigation, and finally they find out several most suspected targets by watching the surveillance video of the community.


    In this way, although the maintenance workers were also included in the list of suspicious personnel, they were not sure who did it, so their efficiency was much lower than that of Li Su.


    Li Su and qianchongzi have now come to the traffic management center.


    The two of them pushed the door in, and immediately someone came up.


    "What are you doing, please?"


    A grader asked impolitely.


    "I''m looking for your leaders."


    Li Su knew that it was useless to explain his purpose to the staff, so he had to go directly to the person in charge of the place.


    "What do you want from our leaders?"


    The young people are still hostile to what Li Su said.


    "If there is something urgent, you''d better take us to him as soon as possible, or no one can afford to delay the business."


    "Not even that!"


    The young man obviously didn''t put Li Su''s words in his ears.


    Hearing the noise, a middle-aged man came over with a teacup.


    "What are you doing?"


    The middle-aged man said calmly.


    When the young man saw the middle-aged man coming, his arrogance dissipated.


    "Director, they have to look for you, but I think they are suspicious, so they didn''t let them in."


    The young man''s face was full of smiles, as if he had regarded the middle-aged man as his parents, but the middle-aged man had no response to his performance.


    "What can I do for you?"


    The middle-aged man is the person in charge here. He seldom appears here. He just wanted to check his work today, so he was just met by Li Su.


    "I want to check the movement of a car."


    Li Su explained his intention directly. What he was thinking about now was where the car had gone.


    "Oh? Do you know where this is? You can check this kind of thing if you want? "


    Middle aged people listen to Li Su''s words, think Li Su is very ridiculous. Seeing the reaction of the middle-aged man, the young man turned from a frosted eggplant into a combative rooster.


    Li Su had known for a long time that he would encounter this kind of situation, so there was no expression on his face. He just took out the note from his arms.


    "I''m actually checking for him. You can call and ask."


    Li Su held the note between two fingers and put it in front of the middle-aged man.


    Seeing Li Su''s action, there was a flicker of hesitation in the middle-aged man''s eyes.


    "Whose phone is this?"


    The middle-aged man looked at the note in Li Su''s hand with a suspicious eye.


    "Someone you absolutely don''t want to offend."


    Li Su''s words really didn''t deceive him. Although Jiang Sheng doesn''t have any rights now, few people can match his potential rights.


    After listening to Li Su''s words, the middle-aged man slowly took the note in his hand, and then walked to the desk.


    The middle-aged man''s face changed greatly after he got through the phone. His eyes kept looking at Li Su, but they were no longer sharp.


    After hanging up, the middle-aged man walked slowly to Li Su.


    "Come on, I''ll show you."


    The middle-aged man looked at Li Su curiously. He didn''t know what the young man had to do with Mr. Jiang. But according to Mr. Jiang''s tone, they should be close friends.


    Naturally, young master Jiang is the one he can''t afford to offend, so now he just wants to cooperate with Li Su and send the Buddha away as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, Li Su was anxious to find out where the van was, so he didn''t pay attention to the impoliteness he had received before.


    Now Li Su and Qian Chongzi have followed the middle-aged people and come to a hall full of screens.


    There may be hundreds of screens in this room. Li Su was dazzled.


    As soon as they came in, they were met, and the others were all busy at their desks.


    "If you need anything, just tell him. He will cooperate with you completely."


    The middle-aged man introduced the person in charge of the monitoring center to Li Su.


    "I checked a van with a license plate number of ''North a3427g''. It once appeared in Qingyuan district from 1:00 to 3:00 in the afternoon."


    Li Su gave a brief introduction to the basic situation of the vehicle.


    After hearing the vehicle information described by Li Su, the person in charge immediately went to a row of desks and repeated what Li Su said to the staff. Then the staff began to operate on the computer.


    "Don''t worry, there will be results soon."


    Standing beside Li Su, the middle-aged man said softly that he was very confident in the work of the monitoring center, which was also the reason why he was praised many times since he took office.


    Sure enough, after a while, the person in charge came to Li Su in front of them.


    "I''ve found it. You can come and have a look." Then Li Su and three followed him and came to the front of a computer.


    Sure enough, the van on the computer screen was the one Li Su had seen before, and the tire of the van was badly flat. At first sight, there were several people on it.


    "This is it."


    Li Su nodded to the staff.


    "This is the last place the car showed up on surveillance."


    Staff pointed to the computer screen, Li Su clearly saw the van turning into a yard.


    "Where is this?"


    Li Su quickly pointed to the screen.


    The staff told Li Su the address and told him the best route to the place.


    Now that he knew where the van was, Li Su didn''t want to waste any time. He immediately took Qian Chongzi away from the traffic management center.


    After taking a taxi, Li Su and Li Su headed for the unfinished building where Sunya''s mother and daughter might be.


    Li Su thinks that sun Ya''s mother and daughter should be safe now, but he doesn''t know why Han Yu sent people to kidnap sun Ya''s mother and daughter.


    But Li Su doesn''t care what their purpose is now. He just wants to save them, not only for sun Ya''s safety, but also for his conscience.


    Although he has now parted ways with Sun Bin, sun Ya and her daughter are innocent.

 Chapter 988

    Li Su has now set foot on the road to save sun ya, while Sun Bin and his wife are still investigating the suspect.


    But in the end, Sun Bin is also the ultimate goal of those who look like maintenance workers.


    The reason why Sun Bin was so sure was that although those people were dressed as repairmen, they didn''t have any tools in their hands when they went upstairs.


    But when they came down from upstairs, they resisted two sacks on their shoulders. This doubt is too big for Sun Bin not to pay attention.


    However, what Sun Bin thought was not so simple.


    If these people are really sent by Han Yu, they are certainly not ordinary people.


    But their actions seem to have no awareness of anti investigation, which obviously does not seem to be done by professionals.


    Did they deliberately let themselves find out? Sun Bin closed his eyes and fell into meditation.


    If he were those people, he would not have made such a low-level mistake, so Sun Bin thought it might be a trap.


    They deliberately exposed their whereabouts, and then let Sun Bin find out, Sun Bin will certainly go to track the van in order to save his wife.


    In this way, they can set an ambush at their final destination, waiting for Sun Bin to fall into the trap.


    Sun Bin thought of this, can not help but sneer a few.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Zheng Guang saw Sun Bin at such a critical juncture, he even laughed, which made him feel very curious.


    Sun Bin told Zheng Guang about his analysis. In fact, Zheng Guang had suspected it for a long time, but he was eager to see Sun Bin save his wife, so he did not dare to say.


    Now the two people have basically affirmed that this is a trap, they are excellent investigators of the National Security Bureau, and have experienced actual combat countless times.


    It''s a little whimsical to try to trick them.


    But Li Su did not have the same anti investigation consciousness as them, and Li Su found the whereabouts of the van directly, and did not pay attention to these problems


    The details of the doubt.


    So now Li Su is heading for the trap that Sun Bin thought.


    At this time, the taxi has stopped near the uncompleted residential building. Li Su specially asked the driver to find a place which is still some distance away from the uncompleted residential building.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi have got off the car and slowly approached the dilapidated building.


    Although it is a dilapidated building, Li Su can see that the building has not been built for a long time, and the reason for the dilapidated building may not be the building itself.


    Li Su has now moved from the back of the uncompleted building to the front.


    In the open space in front of the uncompleted residential building, Li Su saw several obvious ruts. The ruts were so obvious that some of them seemed to be made on purpose, but Li Su didn''t care.


    Li Su was walking close to the building and observing the movement upstairs. He didn''t know where sun Ya was in the building, so he listed the whole building as his observation target.


    But Li Su didn''t find anything else except the slight cracking sound of the wind passing over the building¡° What now? "


    Qianchongzi asked in a low voice after Li Su.


    "Let''s go up and have a look."


    It''s really not a way to turn around outside the uncompleted residential building. Since I don''t know the situation inside, I have to explore it myself.


    "But I feel strange."


    Qianchongzi whispered again.


    Her suspicions are not without reason. From the beginning, she found clues. Until now, she has found too many things smoothly.


    Although qianchongzi is very clear about Li Su''s strength, she also knows that the other side is not as simple as ordinary kidnappers.


    But they were so easily tracked here by Li Su, which can''t help but make Qian Chongzi suspicious.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Li Su turned around when he heard Qian Chongzi''s words. He was a little worried now.


    The closer to sun Ya''s position, Li Su''s mood will be more impatient. Now he just wants to save sun ya.


    What Sun Bin said before staring at his head with a gun still echoes in Li Su''s mind over and over again.


    Seeing Li Su''s expression, qianchongzi felt that she might be a little worried, so she just shook her head and didn''t tell Li Su her doubts.


    Li Su didn''t find the van near the uncompleted residential building. They probably drove the van upstairs.


    Now they have come to a small entrance where they can enter the building. There are some large pieces of construction waste piled up here, and the small entrance is blocked tightly.


    Li Su could only reach out and remove the things that were in the way, so that they could enter from this place.


    Li Su didn''t hesitate, he had already taken the lead to go in, and qianchongzi followed him stealthily.


    The inside of the building is not as messy as Li Su imagined, but it looks more new than the outside.


    It''s like the building was suddenly abandoned without any sign.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi moved slowly in the building, trying not to make any sound.


    All of a sudden, Li Su found something out of tune with the uncompleted residential building in front of him, but only a small part of it leaked out at the corner.


    "Shh..." Li Su made a silent gesture to qianchongzi, and then pointed to the thing that could be.


    Two people are walking slowly towards there now.


    It turned out that what Li Su saw was the van. At this time, the van was parked here, but it seemed to be empty.


    Li Su approached the van and carefully observed the situation in the van. There was no one inside.


    He opened the door slowly and put his head in without any suspicious sign.


    The car seems to be abandoned here. If Li Su hadn''t seen the car running well on the road, he would have thought that the car had been scrapped. Qianchongzi is looking at Li Su with a kind of curious eyes at this time


    He shook his head at her.


    It seems that they have left with Sunya. It is very likely that they have already gone upstairs.


    Li Su pointed up with a finger, indicating that they might be upstairs now, while Qian zhongzi nodded.


    Since only this car was found on the first floor, it means that they must be here. Thinking of this, Li Su adjusted her breathing and began to look for the way up the stairs.


    But qianchongzi''s heart was beating faster at this time. She didn''t know what the reason was, but there was a kind of uneasy mood hanging over her.


    Qianchongzi always thought it was strange from the beginning, but when she saw Li Su''s firm eyes, she tried to drive this idea out of her mind.


    Now, Li Su and Qian Chongzi have stepped on the stairs.

 Chapter 989

    Although Sun Bin suspected it was a trap, he had no choice.


    Of course, he can not get into this trap, but his wife and daughter are in each other''s hands at this time. If he doesn''t go, it is likely that something will happen that he will regret all his life.


    Sun Bin has no choice at all. Compared with Han Yu, his strength is just like ants and elephants, so he can only honestly get into the trap prepared for him.


    Zheng Guang can also understand Sun Bin''s idea, so he decided to continue to find out where the van is with Sun Bin.


    Now they have made progress, and their friends in the transportation department have helped them find the information of the van.


    At this time, Sun Bin already knew where the van was going, so he decided to go for a ride.


    He and Zheng Guang are now checking the gun, he has a hunch, may encounter a bloody battle later, for the safety of his wife and daughter, Sun Bin


    Now there is no fear.


    Meanwhile, Li Su and Qian Chongzi have arrived on the second floor.


    The second floor is still the same silence, and now it''s dark, the whole building looks a little gloomy and terrifying.


    But night is an advantage for Li Su. He can adapt to the dark environment better than ordinary people. He can see what ordinary people can''t see in the dark.


    But Li Su didn''t find anything on the second floor. He and qianchongzi had already made a circle around the second floor, and there was no sign of a third person.


    So now they have to keep going up.


    On the third floor, Li Su suddenly felt a chill behind him. He suddenly looked back, but only found qianchongzi behind him.


    At this time, an uneasy mood began to haunt Li Su. He always felt that there was something here, but he didn''t find anything suspicious in his eyes.


    He moved slowly, trying to move with the lightest movement.


    Now Li Su and Qian Chongzi have come to the central position of the third floor, where there are walls on three sides. Li Su doesn''t even know what''s the use of building such a place.


    Just then, Li Su suddenly heard something, like the sound of human footsteps.


    But when he wanted to hear clearly, there was no more sound.


    Li Su patted qianchongzi and motioned her not to make a sound. Qianchongzi slowed down his breathing.


    The darkness is like a huge net, which envelops Li Su and qianchongzi.


    Li Su closed her eyes, held her breath, and began to listen carefully to the movement nearby.


    He heard qianchongzi''s heartbeat, he understood the sound of the breeze flowing outside, but to Li Su''s surprise, he also heard the breathing of several other people.


    Li Su said no in his heart. He felt that he had been found.


    He grabbed qianchongzi''s hand, just wanted to leave here, but suddenly in front of the light up.


    The sudden light was dazzling. Li Su could only narrow his eyes into a slit, and then began to observe the environment in front of him.


    It''s no different from what Li Su saw in the dark. They are now in the middle of the third floor. What really surprised Li Su was the presence of several other people on the third floor.


    Right in front of Li Su, there was a group of people standing there. In front of the group, there was a chair with a middleman sitting on it.


    On the ground beside the group, Li Su saw sun Ya and a little girl tied up. There is no doubt that the little girl must be Sun Bin''s daughter.


    What makes Li Su even more surprised is that the other party also shows a look of surprise after seeing himself.


    Li Su feels a little speechless. Isn''t that the trap they set? Why do they still look surprised?


    However, he now understood what qianchongzi had said before. At this moment, all the doubts suddenly came to Li Su''s mind.


    In fact, Li Su had noticed these doubts for a long time, but they were ignored because he was worried at that time.


    Now, in retrospect, he was a bit reckless indeed.


    Now that they have been discovered, Li Su doesn''t think about what happened before. He begins to walk towards the group.


    Closer and closer to them, Li Su gradually saw the face of the middle-aged man sitting on the chair.


    That person unexpectedly is Han Yu, he unexpectedly appeared in this rotten end building at this moment, this is Li Su did not expect.


    At this time, Han Yu''s surprise is no less than Li Su''s. He thought it was Sun Bin who fell into his trap, but now not only Sun Bin did not appear, but Li Su appeared here.


    "Oh, isn''t this director Han Yuhan?"


    Li Su slowly approached Han Yu and said hello in a sarcastic tone.


    "Ha ha, who am I? It turned out to be doctor Li."


    This is the first time that Han Yu sees Li Su himself and the murderer who "killed" his son.


    Now he wants to rush up and tear up Li Su, but reason still has the upper hand.


    "I''m flattered. I just know a little bit about medicine."


    Li Su has only seen Han Yu in the photos before, and Han Yu''s real person is more like a villain than in the photos. Li Su can''t understand how this kind of person got to today''s position.


    But the people around Han Yu also attracted Li Su''s attention. In addition to those who tied up sun ya, there were two people standing beside Han Yu.


    Li Su felt the surge of real Qi from those two people. It seems that these two people are not ordinary bodyguards.


    Just then, sun Ya woke up when she heard someone talking. She saw clearly that the young man standing not far away was her husband''s friend Li Su.


    "Li Su..."


    Sun Ya called Li Su''s name in a hoarse voice, but he was killed


    She was gagged with a towel.


    "Don''t be afraid, sister sun."


    Li Su''s brow had already wrinkled at this time. Although he didn''t find any sign of sun Ya''s injury, he also knew that sun Ya must have been frightened¡° Do you know each other? "


    Han Yu is even more surprised to see sun Ya greeting Li Su. It seems that Li Su''s coming here today is not accidental.


    "You seem surprised?"


    Li Su saw Han Yu''s blank expression. He had no waves in his heart, and even wanted to laugh.


    "It seems that you have a good relationship with Sun Bin."


    Han Yu took off the white jade ring on his right hand and put it on the index finger of his left hand.


    Hearing what Han Yu said, Li Su couldn''t help falling into meditation.


    Li Su thinks that Han Yu''s surprise doesn''t seem to be pretending, so does he set up such a trap not for himself, but to catch Sun Bin?


    Li Su thought that this kind of possibility is very big, sun binruo knew the wife


    If the woman is tied here, he will come even if he knows it''s a trap.


    But Han Yu did not wait for Sun Bin, but Li Su.

 Chapter 990

    At this time, Sun Bin has found the location of the van, is using the fastest speed.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Li Su had already been there, and Li Su had already met Han Yu.


    Han Yu didn''t expect that Li Su would appear here. All this is out of his plan.


    Han Yu just began to listen to reports from his subordinates that Sun Bin was not dead, but he didn''t believe it, because Sun Bin''s body stars had been found, and Sun Bin''s wife had recognized that the body was her husband.


    And Zheng Guang also reported that Sun Bin had fallen off the cliff.


    But Han Yu immediately also happened the suspicious point, later he also had to believe that Sun Bin is still alive.


    But how can Han Yu swallow this tone? When he knew that Sun Bin was still alive, he immediately thought of the way to kidnap Sun Bin''s family. In this way, even if Sun Bin could hide, it was impossible for him not to come to his wife and daughter


    .


    Just now when he heard someone coming up, he thought that Sun Bin had found it. But when he turned on the light, he found that it was Li Su.


    And Li Su at this time has also understood, Han Yu catch Sunya is just as Sun Bin bait, in fact, there is no other purpose.


    But now that Li Su is standing here, there is no need to give up.


    "If you let them go, we''ll be fine today."


    Li Su''s eyes are staring at Han Yu, just like the lion in the African prairie is staring at the antelope.


    "You seem to have made a mistake. I''m the one with the hostage, not you?"


    Han Yu heard what Li Su said, disdained smile, he did not expect to this, Li Su even dare to threaten himself.


    "You''re joking about your own safety now."


    Li Su has clenched his fist, but Li Su has no plan to kill Han Yu. If Li Su wants to kill Han Yu, he can do it long ago.


    He won''t let Han Yu die so painfully, he wants to take the most important thing in Han Yu''s life, and then watch Han Yu die painfully.


    Han Yu did not expect that Li Su would be here, so he only brought his two bodyguards.


    Although his two bodyguards are not ordinary people, but he has no confidence to defeat Li Su.


    So now Li Su and Han Yu are in a stalemate.


    "Ha ha, do you think I will be as easy to bully as Li Maosen?"


    Han Yu still can''t believe Li Su''s defeat of Maosen group, especially when he hears that Li Su is not afraid of bullets.


    Li Su didn''t speak, but slowly moved forward. He was getting closer to Han Yu.


    Han Yu sees that Li Su is getting closer and closer to him, and his heart is slightly nervous.


    "Let them go, or you''ll regret it."


    Every word Li Su said seemed to fall out of the hole in the ice,


    There was a chill behind all the people present. But Han Yu is not afraid of Li Su''s threat, because now he has hostages in his hands. No matter how good Li Su''s skill is, he can''t make a rash move.


    If Li Su can be seen through by Han Yu, then he is not Li Su.


    In an instant, Li Su''s hand had already reached into his arms. Before everyone could react, a silver light flashed by, and the man standing next to sun Ya had already arrived.


    Han Yu turns his head to look at the man who falls on the ground and finds a silver needle tied under his neck.


    See his companion down, other people have made a defensive posture, but Li Su is not in continue, he just want to give Han Yu a warning.


    Han Yu has long known that Li Su''s skill is good, but he didn''t expect that Li Su would even use a needle. He can''t help feeling a little scared.


    If the needle was flying towards itself just now, I don''t know if the bodyguard can stop it.


    Think of here, Han Yu looked at the two bodyguards standing beside him, found that their expression did not even change, hanging heart also relaxed.


    The two bodyguards around Han Yu are not real bodyguards, but an old friend of Han Yu sent two men to protect him. Because they are free, they are not 100% bodyguards.


    For these two bodyguards, Han Yu is still very confident, and they really did not let themselves down.


    "Dr. Li is a hot tempered man, just like a young man. Good, good."


    Han Yu raised his hands and clapped for Li Su.


    See Han Yu''s appearance, Li Su''s in the mind can''t help but some doubts, is he really not afraid at all?


    Li Su saw that the two people standing beside Han Yu had no expression at all, which formed a sharp contrast with other people.


    It seems that these two people are not ordinary people, Li Su thought in his heart.


    "No, no, no, I''m just a junior. It''s really nice of you to look like Mount Tai is collapsing in front of me."


    Just as Li Su said this, his right hand shook again, and another silver light flashed by.


    This time, the target of the silver needle attack becomes a bodyguard of Han Yu.


    Li Su had expected that the silver needle would not hit him, and the reality was no different from Li Su''s expectation. The silver needle had already been caught by the man.


    He held the silver needle in his hand for a few seconds, then his hand was shaking, and the same silver light flashed by, but this time Li Su became the target of the attack.


    This silver needle wants to hit Li Su naturally is also impossible, Li Su already received the silver needle which catches in the bosom.


    Like that man, Li Su didn''t really want to shoot at each other. These two attacks were just their attempts to test each other.


    And they did not let each other down, Han Yu''s side has such a master, this is Li Su did not expect.


    It seems that to deal with Han Yu is not as simple as he imagined.


    Although the strength of each other''s two people is unpredictable, but Sunya Lisu or


    To save, that''s what he came here for. Even if Li Su wants to deal with Han Yu, he has to wait until sun Ya is rescued.


    "I didn''t come to see you today, so leave here. I won''t stop you."


    Han Yu pointed to the outside of the building.


    Li Su shakes his head and gives up easily, which is not his style.


    "Do you have to die here today?"


    Although Han Yu said so, he was not sure that Li Suzhen would die here, and Li Su was the same.


    And at this time, Sun Bin and Zheng Guang have all the way to find the uncompleted residential building here, they have now arrived downstairs.


    There was a faint light coming from the third floor, which made them more sure that sun Ya was here, but they also knew that there was an ambush here.


    So they also went into the building from the small entrance where Li Su had entered before.

 Chapter 991

    Li Su and Han Yu have reached a state of tension, but no one wants to be the one who breaks the balance first.


    Sun Ya''s state seems unstable. Although her mouth is blocked by a towel, she has been trying to say something, but it''s a pity that no one can understand her.


    Li Su thinks that he will not wait any longer. In a short time, Sun Bin may really come here, and Li Su does not want to have any intersection with Sun Bin.


    Now he has three silver needles in his hand. Although the silver does not pose a threat to Han Yu, it is more than enough to deal with the three people who kidnap sun ya.


    Qianchongzi, standing behind Li Su, has found his action, and she can''t help clenching her fist.


    All of a sudden, Li Su threw his hand out, and three silver lights flashed at the same time, forming a beautiful straight line in mid air.


    As Li Su took back his hand, the three men fell to the ground.


    Han Yu and his two bodyguards don''t seem to care whether those people are alive or dead. They don''t even look at them.


    Although those are no threat to Li subEn, even flies and mosquitoes can affect people, let alone three big living people.


    But Li Su didn''t kill anyone. All four of them didn''t die


    It''s just a coma.


    Now the situation becomes that Li Su and qianchongzi face Han Yu, but Li Su won''t let qianchongzi participate in it.


    Although there is only one round of trial, Li Su has understood that qianchongzi is not the opponent of the two men.


    After the three men fell, the man standing on Han Yu''s right came to Sunya''s mother and daughter.


    Now, when the man was moving, Li Su had rushed up.


    Li Su''s speed was like a leopard chasing its prey. He rushed to the man with a very human speed.


    The man''s reaction was not slow. After seeing Li Su rushing towards him with Yu Guang, he quickened his pace, then lowered his head slightly to avoid Li Su''s first round attack.


    At this time, the distance between Li Su and the man was very close. Li Su even felt the real Qi flowing on the man.


    After the blow failed, Li Su threw his hands and four silver needles flew to the man.


    From the top down, the attack range of the silver needle has covered the whole body of the man, but no silver needle hit him.


    He dodged all four silver needles with a kind of almost ghostly body method.


    Li Su didn''t have any hope for the silver needle, it was just a means to distract his attention, and Li Su''s real means of attack was his hands.


    Just as the man dodged, Li Su approached him. Li Su made a fist with his right hand and went straight to the man''s throat.


    If this hit can hit, that person is very likely to die.


    But Li Su''s fist was blocked. Li Su saw that the man had put his hand in front of his fist. Li Su also saw a little panic in his eyes.


    Li Su didn''t know what that look meant. When this attack failed, Li Su fiercely took back his fist and hit the man''s chest with his right elbow. It''s too late to dodge. The man can only continue to block with his arm. At the moment when their arms touch each other, the man''s body is like being hit by a speeding train and retreats fiercely.


    The man retreated five meters before stopping, but he didn''t seem to be injured.


    Just when Li Su wanted to continue to attack, the man had already made an action. Obviously, Li Su''s last attack didn''t affect him too much.


    He kicked Li Su to the chest with one kick, which was very powerful and heavy


    Li Su didn''t dare to make a hard connection, so he wiped his foot from his chest on one side of his body.


    But the man didn''t look after landing, and hit him with his elbow behind him.


    Li Su immediately clenched his fist to the man''s rib. The man''s attack only pursued attack and ignored defense, so Li Su hit him fairly.


    Li subEn thought that under his fist, the man should have lost his ability to move, but he just held the place where he was attacked and wanted to step back.


    Now both sides have a better understanding of each other''s strength, Li Su''s strength has obviously exceeded their expectations.


    And Li Su has never met such powerful ordinary people. Li Su thinks that they must have practiced, otherwise they could not have such fast speed and great power.


    Seeing that the man retreated, Li Su did not continue to chase him, because now sun Ya was by his side.


    Li Su lowers his body and takes off the towel from Sunya''s mouth. Sunya starts to breathe.


    But how can Han Yu give up easily? He made a gesture to the man beside him, and the man came towards Li Su.


    And another person also kneaded the rib to come up, now Li Su face


    It''s a double strike.


    Li Su had obviously felt the change in the atmosphere. At this time, the two people stood together as if they were a whole.


    Just as Li Su was thinking, they had already made an action. They rushed to Li Su at the same time.


    One of them attacked Li Su''s upper three routes, and the other attacked the lower three routes. Li Su couldn''t stop at the same time, so he had to change his body shape and retreat.


    The two men''s attacks are really impenetrable. Li Su is tired of dodging and blocking, and has no chance to fight back.


    Li Su can only constantly speed up their own speed, gradually, the two people''s action slowed down.


    No, it''s not that they are slow, but Li Su is faster and faster.


    In the face of their attacks, Li Su finally had the opportunity to launch a few counterattacks, which made the two men''s attacks become a little slack.


    But now they still firmly hold the upper hand, Li Su''s defense is far more than the attack.


    At this time, one person''s fist straight to Li Su''s face, while the other person is called to kick Li Su''s knee.


    Li Su takes defense as an attack, raises the attacked leg and kicks the person who attacks his face. In this way, Li Su in an instant two people''s attack into invisible, and


    There was also a counterattack.


    In the face of Li Su''s attack, the man can only take back his fist, but Li Su is waiting for this opportunity.


    Li Su stood up straight and hit the man''s abdomen with his right hand. Just as he was about to block, Li Su stopped his movement and hit him on the head with the elbow of his other hand.


    The man could only raise his hand to block Li Su''s elbow, but he did not expect that this elbow attack was the real feint, and Li Su''s real killing move was the other hand.


    At this time, the man had no room to escape. All this happened too soon. After Li Su hit him in the abdomen, he flew out like a kite with broken line.

 Chapter 992

    Li Su''s this fist poured own full strength, even if opposite party''s defense is strong, also cannot intact bear Li Su this fist.


    So after being hit by Li Su, the man had already flown out, while the other man obviously didn''t react to what happened.


    After he fell to the ground, his mouth groaned in pain. Li Su knew the power of his fist very well. The man didn''t faint, which was beyond Li Su''s expectation.


    And Han Yu saw that Li Su had knocked down a man and stood up from the chair excitedly.


    And another person is a face vigilant looking at Li Su.


    Li Su did not stop his attack. He changed the target to another person.


    At this time, the man who fell to the ground had already struggled to stand up.


    On the contrary, Li Su felt a little incredible this time. Even if a bison suffered the blow, he would have to lie on the ground for a while, and now he has stood up.


    Seeing that his companion was ok, the expression on the other man''s face relaxed a lot. At this time, he put on a posture to attack again.


    Li Su subconsciously stepped back two steps, he didn''t think that the two men were


    The attack is not very strong, but the fighting ability is terrible.


    But now the situation has become like this, Li Su also has no way to continue to retreat, he can only take the initiative in his own hands.


    At this time, Li Su''s body was like a spring, and the target was the person who had just stood up.


    Li Su''s kick was powerful and heavy, like a heavy hammer, but as light as a hummingbird.


    In the face of Li Su''s sudden attack, the man immediately made a response. On the side of his body, Li Su''s feet wiped his chest clothes and flew over.


    But Li Su did not concentrate all his strength on this foot. Before he landed, his left hand had already become a fist.


    At the same time of landing, Li Su''s fist also flew towards the man''s head.


    But just at this time, another man''s attack was approaching Li Su, but Li Su didn''t want to give up this opportunity, so he quickened his pace.


    The man reached out to block Li Su''s fists, but Li Su''s fists were too powerful to change the direction of his fists.


    And Li Su because the body forward a rush, just escaped another person''s attack, at this time Li Su''s fist has hit on the man''s arm.


    When he heard a dull sound, the man suddenly stepped back, and his arm felt numb at first, followed by hot pain.


    Just when Li Su wanted to take advantage of the victory, another man''s fist was already facing the enemy


    It''s coming at the back of Li Su''s head.


    Li Su''s head was slightly on one side, as if he had eyes at the back of his head. Then he lifted his hand up and grasped the man''s arm in his hand, while his elbow was on Li Su''s shoulder.


    He whispered "no", but it was too late. Li Su had grasped his arm with both hands, and he couldn''t move at all.


    Just when he wanted to attack Li Su''s back with his other hand, Li Su had already taken the lead. Li Su''s hands that grasped his arm sank down. With the sound of cracking, the man''s arm had changed from the elbow part to the reverse state.


    But to Li Su''s surprise, the man didn''t say a word. Li Su turned around and kicked him again with a perfect angle.


    So far, both of them have been repelled by Li Su. Although they are not injured, they dare not make any more moves.


    After Han Yu coughs twice, those two people have already stood beside Han Yu again.


    "Ha ha, the skill of Doctor Li really deserves the reputation."


    Han Yu''s face showed an embarrassed smile.


    Li Su feels a little strange. He knows that his last two men have been defeated by himself, but Han Yu is still relaxed.


    Did he leave behind? Li Su raised her eyes and looked around, but did not find anyone else.


    At this time, Li Su heard the direction of the stairs came the subtle footsteps.


    Although the owner of the footsteps has been very careful in moving steps, but still did not escape Li Su''s ears.


    Li Su thinks it''s possible that Han Yu''s reinforcements have come, so he quickly waves to qianchongzi to let her come to his side.


    There are people in the direction of the stairs, but it''s not Han Yu''s support. It''s Sun Bin and Zheng Guang who are coming late.


    Sun Bin knows that this must be the situation set by Han Yu, and he must also be here waiting for his arrival, so he has no need to hide.


    At this time, Sun Bin has come out from the direction of the stairs, but the scene in front of his eyes makes him some unexpected.


    In Sun Bin''s sight, Li Su and Han Yu are standing on his left and right sides, with a distance of about 15 meters.


    After Sun Bin and Zheng Guang came out, all the people who were still awake turned their eyes to here.


    Seeing that the man who came was Sun Bin, sun yaten became excited with time.


    "Here I am."


    Sun Ya yelled, but she was still tied with a rope, so


    I can''t do anything else.


    "Xiaoya."


    After Sun Bin saw sun Ya''s figure, he would go up, but Zheng Guang caught him.


    "Beware of deceit."


    Zheng Guang whispered in Sun Bin''s ear.


    After hearing Zheng Guang''s words, Sun Bin stopped and began to observe the people in front of him.


    Li Su and qianchongzi are the same as before. Although Sun Bin doesn''t know why they are here, it seems that they have already met Han Yu.


    And in Han Yu''s this time, there are four people lying on the ground, and the clothes these four people wear are the same as those who tied sun Ya away, obviously they are those people.


    But Han Yu side also stood two people, only that two people''s bodies were stained with some soil, and also seemed to be injured. Sun Bin is thinking, it seems that this is the trap Han Yu set for himself, but it seems that Li Suxian got into the trap.


    Sun Bin thinks that Han Yu didn''t expect Li Su, not himself, because he didn''t expect that.


    Obviously, Han Yu''s preparation is not enough. He has lost more than half of his manpower, and has already finished


    It''s completely under the wind.


    Think of here, Sun Bin took out a pistol, aimed at Han Yu.


    At this time, Han Yu''s face finally showed the color of panic. Although he knew Li Su would not kill himself, he did not know what Sun Bin would do.


    Not only Han Yu, but also Li Su, Qian Chongzi and even sun Ya are surprised by Sun Bin''s actions.


    But Li Su immediately also want to understand, this Han Yu at that time sent someone to kill Sun Bin''s killer, now Sun Bin face Han Yu, certainly can no longer be like a subordinate.


    But Li Su still hopes that Sun Bin will not shoot. If Han Yu dies, it will be too cheap for him.

 Chapter 993

    At this time, everyone present is staring at Sun Bin.


    Sun Bin''s heart is also very tangled, now Han Yu is in front of him, and Han Yu is the world''s most want to kill people.


    But if he really killed Han Yu, he would become the same person as him, so Sun Bin doesn''t know what to do now.


    Since this year, Sun Bin has suffered all the grievances. Every time he misses his family, he can only cry against the wall and live in hiding.


    All this is thanks to Han Yu.


    Han Yu now really appeared in front of himself, and obviously Han Yu did not dare to have any action.


    This is a great opportunity for Sun Bin, and this opportunity may never come again.


    Sun Bin''s rationality and sensibility have been tangled together. In the end, his rationality still suppresses sensibility.


    He hung his gun hand down, and Han Yu was also relaxed


    Tone.


    "Why are you here?"


    Sun Bin turned his eyes to Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t seem to hear Sun Bin''s words. His eyes were fixed on Han Yu in front of him.


    "Are you not together?"


    Sun Ya was confused by her husband''s words. She thought Li Su and Sun Bin were acting together.


    After hearing what sun Ya said, it''s hard for Sun Bin to say more. He can''t tell sun ya that he and Li Su have gone their separate ways.


    And now it seems that Li Su took the initiative to save sun ya, and Li Su arrived a long time earlier than himself, and Han Yu had already dealt with them.


    "What a touching scene of reunion."


    Han Yu at this time did not have before the appearance of panic, unexpectedly began to clap.


    This action was despised by everyone except himself and his subordinates, but no one paid any attention to him.


    Han Yu awkwardly stopped clapping and rubbed his hands together.


    And qianchongzi is quietly looking at Li Su, seems to be waiting for his next action.


    Li Su now lowers down to help sun Ya untie the rope.


    After sun Yatou took off the rope, he ran to his daughter and untied all the ropes on her.


    Her daughter is still not awake, Li Su went to check, and found nothing serious, so let Sunya don''t worry too much.


    Sun Bin has also come to Sunya''s side, whispering to Sunya what to say.


    Saving Sunya is the goal of Li Su and sunbin, and now Sunya has been saved, but they still dare not relax, because Han Yu is still here.


    Although Han Yu''s two bodyguards have been injured, it doesn''t seem to matter.


    "Don''t you go away yet?"


    Li Su''s voice is not big, but full of power¡° No, you can''t let him go. "


    Han Yu has no response, but Sun Bin said.


    In fact, Sun Bin is afraid of Han Yu''s going away, because Han Yu can do this kind of thing for the first time, and surely he can do it for the second time.


    If you really let Han Yu leave, he is likely to lay hands on himself or his family, which is what Sun Bin is most worried about.


    Now Sun Bin has left sun Ya and stood beside Li Su. The gun in his hand is aimed at Han Yu again.


    Li Suxian looks at Sun Bin with a little surprise, but he also gradually understands what Sun Bin thinks.


    "Ha ha, do you think you can keep me?"


    Han Yu once again faced the muzzle of Sun Bin''s gun, but it was not as nervous as before.


    Because at this time, Han Yu has been convinced that his bodyguard can protect himself and leave safely, and his other men are on the road now.


    "You, stand up."


    Sun Bin clenched his gun harder, and his hand even began to shake.


    But Han Yu didn''t seem to hear his words, and there was no response


    Sit in a chair.


    Sun Bin is infuriated by Han Yu''s appearance. He can''t stand the arrogance of a man who wants to kill himself and kidnap his wife and daughter.


    So he shot, the muzzle is not aimed at Han Yu''s key parts, but hit his leg.


    People present were shocked by Sun Bin''s behavior, and even Zheng Guang didn''t expect that Sun Bin would really shoot.


    But more unexpectedly, this bullet did not hit Han Yu.


    At the moment of Sun Bin shooting, Han Yu''s position suddenly appeared a mass of black fog, which gradually spread and blocked Li Su''s sight.


    After a short time, the black fog had gone, but in the previous position, there was only an empty chair left.


    Han Yu and his two bodyguards have disappeared, even Li Su did not see what happened.


    However, Li Su still has some appreciation for Han Yu''s bodyguard, although the two men


    Fighting is not very fierce, but the Kung Fu of being beaten and running away is rare in the world.


    In fact, although Li Su thought that the two men''s Kung Fu was not very good, it was only when they faced Li Su. If they were against other people, they would never be in a dilemma today.


    "Where are they?"


    Sun Bin watched Han Yu disappear in front of his eyes, but he didn''t know where he had gone. He thought he was hallucinating.


    No one answered him because no one knew what had happened.


    "See you later."


    All of a sudden, there was a shout. It seemed to come from outside, and it seemed to be far away. But Sun Bin suddenly recognized that it was Han Yu''s voice, he immediately ran to the window, want to distinguish where the voice came from, but can only see the vast night.


    Did not see Han Yu''s figure, Sun Bin severely kicked a few feet on the wall, the sound of kicking on the wall in this quiet environment is particularly harsh.


    Han Yu fled, which means that the safety of Sun Bin and his family once again into a threat.


    Sun Bin is very clear about the power of his old leader. With the power of him and Zheng Guang alone, he may not be able to protect himself, let alone protect others.


    Now the only person Sun Bin knows who can compete with Han Yu is Li Su. Before, he even put a gun on Li Su''s head.


    Thinking of this, Sun Bin could not help but close his eyes in despair.


    Sun Bin treats Li Su that way, but Li Su still runs here to save sun ya, and he also successfully defeats Han Yu''s men.


    Sun Bin had to admit this fact, so it also made his heart more tangled. It was obvious that he had wronged Li Su before.


    Sun Bin moved slowly and came to Li Su.


    "I..."


    He just wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Li Su.


    Under Sun Bin''s gaze, Li Su didn''t say a word, but took Qian Chongzi to the stairway and left the place.

 Chapter 994

    After Li Su and Qian Chongzi left, they went straight back to the hotel.


    And Sun Bin and others, is staring at Li Su two people left.


    Sun Bin and Zheng Guang know why Li Su has such a reaction, but Sun Ya has no idea what happened before.


    "What happened to him?"


    Sunya looks at her husband with a puzzled face. She knows that Li Su is here to save herself, but now Li Su leaves without saying anything.


    This question can be regarded as a question for Sun Bin. Now he really thinks that he is a bit of a villain, but it seems that it is too late.


    Sun Bin told his wife exactly what happened before.


    "You are really confused, and you are not good to persuade him, but also fan the flames."


    Sun Ya once said both Sun Bin and Zheng Guang. They only dared to look down at the ground without saying a word.


    In fact, Sun Bin also knows that he has no use value for Li Su, and the fight is all done by Li Su alone.


    He was really dazzled by anger at that time. Now think about it, Sun Bin wants to beat himself up.


    And now Han Yu has also fled, Sun Bin must find a way to put his own


    Protect your family.


    The family can''t live any more, and he''s going to ask his daughter for a few days off from school.


    After thinking about it, he decided to go to an old friend''s house to hide.


    Li Su and qianchongzi have already taken a taxi to the door of the hotel.


    Successfully saved Sunya, let Li Su''s heart a little relaxed.


    However, the two bodyguards around Han Yu make Li Su feel a little worried. Since Han Yu can use this kind of expert as bodyguard later, it shows that Han Yu must know more powerful people.


    Li Su had a little difficulty in dealing with the two bodyguards. If there were others, Li Su didn''t know whether he could be the winner.


    As for Sun Bin''s idea, Li Su is not very concerned now.


    At the door of the hotel, Li Su found that the tire had been damaged before, and now he has replaced it with a new one.


    It must be qianchongzi''s bodyguard. There are such people in Liusheng Sanyan''s family, and Li Su has to admire them.


    Now Li Su and Qian Chongzi have returned to the room. Although they didn''t have much activity today, Li Su fell on the bed as soon as he entered the door.


    For Li Su, mental fatigue is far more serious than physical fatigue.


    Seeing Li Su''s tired appearance, Qian zhongzi closed Li Su''s eyes gently with his hands, and then massaged his head.


    Qianchongzi learned Ninjutsu when he was young, and he knew a little bit about the acupoints on the human body. With qianchongzi''s unique technique, Li Su could not help making a comfortable hum.


    Under the massage of qianchongzi, Li Su gradually put some bad emotions behind him.


    Li Su now feels like he has come to heaven. In front of him, it seems that there are white snowflakes, but the weather is as mild as spring. If time can stay in this moment forever, Li Su is willing to.


    After about half an hour, Li Su estimated that qianchongzi was a little tired, so he opened his eyes.


    Qianchongzi massages Li Su and keeps staring at her face. Seeing that Li Su opens her eyes, qianchongzi smiles gently.


    Li Su did not expect that in the face of Han Yu such an enemy, there should be such a pleasant moment.


    "Are you tired?"


    Li Su gently asked Qian Chongzi, and his voice was so small that Li Su doubted whether he had spoken.


    Qian Chongzi shook his head to show that he was not tired,


    But Li Su has seen the sweat oozing from qianchongzi''s forehead. He reaches out his hand, grabs qianchongzi''s hand and takes her hand away from his head.


    Li Su sat up slowly, holding qianchongzi''s cheek in both hands.


    He gently wiped the sweat from qianchongzi''s forehead with his sleeve, and then gently stroked qianchongzi''s face.


    Li Su now thinks what a right decision it was to let qianchongzi come to Beidu with him.


    Had qianchongzi not been with him all the time, Li Su would not have been so calm.


    Qianchongzi is also staring at Li Su''s eyes. She feels that Li Su''s eyes are shining like stars.


    Li Su stood up, picked up qianchongzi, and walked toward the bathroom. Qianchongzi, who was nestled in Li Su''s arms, had a blush on his face, just like sunset.


    After a fierce battle, Li Su and qianchongzi both fell asleep.


    Li Su didn''t know why. He had a dream when he was in primary school. Now he clearly realized that he was in a dream.


    He dreamed that he was the first in his class in the exam, but his teacher suspected that he was cheating. At that time, Li Su was angry and cried.


    But when let''s go home and tell his parents about it, his parents


    But he chose to believe him unconditionally, which made him shed tears again.


    The next morning, Li Su was awakened by the ring of his mobile phone. He felt his mobile phone from the cupboard beside his bed.


    It turned out that the phone call was from Jiang Sheng, which was unexpected to Li Suwan.


    "Hello? Li Su, are you awake? "


    Jiang Sheng''s voice sounded a little excited. Li Su didn''t know why he was so excited in the morning.


    "I''m awake now."


    Li Su''s voice was still a little hazy, obviously still in a state of not waking up.


    Hearing Li Su''s lazy voice, Jiang Sheng was embarrassed.


    "I disturb your sleep, but I think you must want to know about it."


    Jiang Sheng smiles. Of course, Li Su can''t see it¡° What''s the matter? "|


    Although Li Su asked this question, he had already guessed that it must be the response to the video, otherwise Jiang Sheng would not have other things to find himself.


    "I''ve already shown that video to my father."


    Sure enough, things are as Li Su expected.


    "And then?"


    Li Su doesn''t like Jiang Sheng''s breath now.


    "My father and his colleagues had a meeting yesterday. They decided to deal with Han Yu."


    Aren''t Jiang Sheng''s father''s colleagues the people who hold the power of the whole country? Li Su was a little speechless about what Jiang Sheng called them.


    "What''s the purpose of calling me?"


    Up to now, Li Su doesn''t know what Jiang Sheng wants to call him for.


    "Why don''t you come and see me? It''s the same place as last time."


    After Li Su hung up, he found that qianchongzi had just opened his eyes.


    "What time is it?"


    Qianchongzi rubbed his eyes and asked Li Su softly.


    Li subEn thought it was still early in the morning. After looking at the time, he found that it was more than nine o''clock.


    He told qianchongzi what Jiang Sheng said, and then they got up from the bed together.

 Chapter 995

    Li Su and Qian Chongzi simply cleaned up. They didn''t have breakfast, so they drove to Jiang Sheng''s house.


    The clouds in the sky spread a thick layer, but it was not black clouds, but white, just like a layer of snowflakes.


    Without sunlight, the weather became much cooler.


    It didn''t take long for them to come to Jiang Sheng''s home.


    This time, before Li Su got off the bus, Jiang Sheng and Yu Fei had already come to the door to meet them.


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    After letting Li Su and Qian Chongzi into the room, Yu Fei asks first.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi both shook their heads.


    "I knew you certainly didn''t eat, so I specially left some for you."


    With that, Yu Fei had already left the kitchen and came out with two plates.


    Li Su and thousand heavy son also have no politeness, took Yu Fei''s plate, then slowly ate.


    "Now what is it?"


    Li Su wiped his mouth and looked up at Jiang Sheng.


    In fact, it was not Jiang Sheng''s idea to find Li Su this time, but his father''s


    Think.


    After Li Su left yesterday, Jiang Sheng immediately called his father, who had just returned from a visit abroad.


    After learning that Jiang Sheng had the video in his hand, his father asked Jiang Sheng to go to see him immediately with the video.


    Jiang Sheng rushed to his father''s side with the fastest speed, and then watched the video again with him.


    After watching the video, Jiang Sheng''s father was silent for several minutes. He didn''t know what he was thinking, and he didn''t dare to ask.


    After Jiang Sheng''s father came back to himself, he asked him to leave first, and he watched the video again with his six colleagues.


    In fact, Han Yu''s official position is not very big, and the national security department does not have much power, but to move Han Yu, they must seriously discuss it.


    The reason why Han Yu is able to get to today''s position is not because of his outstanding ability, but because his father once made contributions to Hummer for the country, and his father''s comrades in arms later became high-level government.


    But his father died of injury as early as the founding of the country.


    Later, his father''s comrades in arms began to cultivate Han Yu, and Han Yu came to this step by step.


    So the reason why Jiang Sheng''s father was afraid was because of the old leaders.


    But now they have decided not to let Han Yu continue to be arrogant and domineering.


    After listening to Jiang Sheng''s story, Li Su nodded slowly. Li Su really didn''t understand Han Yu''s history so clearly.


    "But I don''t seem to be able to do much now."


    Li Su thinks that his task has almost been completed, and he has no way to intervene in the conflicts and contradictions between interest groups. He has found the evidence of Han Yu''s crime, so the next thing should be handed over to Han Yu''s other opponents.


    Han Yu''s three favorite things in his life are power, money and his precious son. Now his son is no longer alive.


    The real way to defeat Han Yu is to take the other two things away from him.


    "No, there''s one thing you have to do."


    Jiang Sheng said slowly.


    "Oh? What''s that? "


    Li Su is very curious. Now that they have the evidence, Li Su has no idea what role he can play.


    "In Han Yu''s home, there is a document signed with my father and several other people. Please forgive me for not being able to tell you the contents of the document, but as long as the document is still in Han Yu''s hands, my father can''t do anything about it


    "Like."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know what was in the document, but he knew it was almost 20 years ago. At that time, his father was still working in the local area, and Han Yu was also in the city.


    So Jiang Sheng guessed that it might be an agreement between his father and Han Yu because of something. At that time, Jiang Sheng''s father did not expect that things would develop into what they are today.


    "So you want me to steal that document?"


    Li Su finally understood what was going on. It turned out that he was going to be a thief again.


    Last time, Li Su had stolen Qian Yu''s things once, and was found out. Now he''s going to steal Han Yu''s things again, which makes Li Su a little sad.


    "Er... Maybe that''s what it means, but it doesn''t have to be stealing. Robbing is OK."


    Jiang Sheng finished this sentence and laughed himself out.


    But he laughs because he hasn''t seen Li Su''s strength with his own eyes. If it''s really necessary, Li Su may not be able to do it.


    "It looks like I''m going back to my old business."


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Jiang Sheng and Yu Fei look at him with a puzzled look on their face, while Qian zhongzi stealthily smiles. Only she knows what Li Su means.


    Li Su explained to Jiang Sheng and Yu Fei some things about stealing money from USB flash drive,


    Only then did they know what Li Su meant by "old business".


    Seeing that Li Su agreed, Jiang Sheng told Li Su the details of the document.


    According to Jiang Sheng, the document was put in the drawer of Han Yu''s study. Because Han Yu''s home is also strict in cost saving, there is no safe in his home.


    Li Su was glad to hear that there was no safe. If there was no safe, he would save a lot of things.


    But Li Su couldn''t laugh immediately, because the security measures of Han Yu''s family were too strict.


    In Han Yu''s yard, there are bodyguards on guard and patrol from morning to night, and two big wolf dogs are tied.


    In addition, there are infrared detectors in the room, and there are surveillance cameras in the channels of the room. People are watching in front of the screen 24 hours a day. Even if Li Su has crossed the barriers and entered the room, he has to avoid Han Yu''s servant and open the lock of the study. The most important thing is that the lock of the study is recognized by the red film.


    After entering the study, does not mean that Li Su can successfully get the documents, because Han Yu''s study is not his real study.


    That study is only used by Han Yu to read newspapers, and the really important things are in a hidden room in the study.


    After entering the study, Li Su found the drawer containing the documents, and then successfully found the corresponding documents.


    In the end, Li Su had to go back the same way to complete the task successfully.


    Hearing what Jiang Sheng said, Li Su began to scold Han Yu. He set up so many obstacles in his home. What''s the difference between this and abnormal.


    Not only Li Su, but also Qian Chongzi and Yu Fei are stunned.


    Although he was not fully sure of this action, Li Su agreed.


    After all, things have come to this point, it''s just a step away, Li Su can''t choose to give up.


    Moreover, Li Su is not so relieved to hand over the task to others.


    However, Jiang Sheng said that he would give Li Su an assistant to help him complete the operation. Li Su was also curious about the people Jiang Sheng recommended.

 Chapter 996

    Time has come to noon, Jiang Sheng and Yu Fei stay Li Su for dinner again.


    Li Su once again stayed, and the assistant Jiang Sheng found for Li Su will also come in the afternoon. Li Su must see his strength.


    At this time, Yu Fei and Qian Chongzi get into the kitchen, while Li Su and Jiang Sheng come to the study.


    "In fact, I could have made it without an assistant."


    Li Su is actually very happy that Jiang Sheng has found an assistant for him, but he thinks that Jiang Sheng doesn''t trust him very much.


    "Of course I know that, but with an assistant, your actions will be much easier."


    Jiang Sheng''s words are sincere. No matter how powerful Li Su is, he can''t understand everything.


    Both Jiang Sheng and his father hoped that the operation would be carried out in secret and that nothing would happen.


    "I don''t believe in problems that I can''t solve."


    In Li Su''s opinion, Jiang Sheng''s words clearly do not believe in his own strength.


    "The door of the study is identified by the red film. Do you have a way to open it?"


    Jiang Sheng smiles at Li Suwei and goes to the window where the light shines


    On his white shirt.


    "Of course."


    Li Su raised his fist and made a gesture, but he was joking with Jiang Sheng, not to mention whether he could open the door with brute force. Even if he could, Li Su was not so reckless.


    Seeing Li Su''s action, Jiang Sheng thought he was serious and waved his hand.


    Jiang Sheng''s appearance made Li Su laugh. He told Jiang Sheng that he was joking, and Jiang Sheng was relieved.


    They continued to discuss some details about the action, and Qian Chongzi came up and asked them to go down for dinner.


    During the meal, Jiang Sheng answered a phone call from the assistant.


    He said he was already on the road, so a few people had to speed up their meal.


    Finally, just as they were picking up the plates, the doorbell rang.


    Li Su looked at the time, half past one.


    Jiang Sheng opened the door, but he was stunned for two seconds. Li Su thought some of them were strange.


    But when the man came in, Li Su had the same reaction as Jiang Sheng.


    The assistant mentioned by Jiang Sheng is actually a woman, and she is very beautiful, which is not inferior to the other two women in the room.


    She wore a smart suit and trousers, with black high heels, a look is a very agile person.


    Her hair is also tied a convenient ponytail, but on her body, it can''t be more suitable, just painted a little light makeup on her face, looming.


    "Hello, are you director Jiang?"


    She said this to Li Su, because Li Su is still sitting on the sofa, while Jiang Sheng is standing aside. However, although this woman is beautiful, her voice is cold, and she has a feeling that she wants to refuse people thousands of miles away.


    Li Su shook his head and pointed to Jiang Sheng.


    "Hello, director Jiang, I''m Murong."


    Murong introduced himself to Jiang Sheng in the same tone.


    "Hello, my father only said that he would give me an assistant. He turned out to be a girl, and sure enough, women are not as good as men."


    Jiang Sheng gestured to the sofa, and then sat down on the sofa with Mu Rong.


    Yufei and qianchongzi are busy living in the kitchen now, and they don''t pay attention to the trend here.


    Then Jiang Sheng introduced Li Su and Mu Rong.


    "So you are Dr. Li. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Murong''s face slightly side, looking at Li Su, but there is no expression on his face, tone is no ups and downs.


    "Hello, so you are my assistant. Nice to meet you."


    Li Su and Murong are polite, but they have got goose bumps.


    "Now that you all know your partners, you can talk about this mission." Jiang Sheng warned.


    It turns out that Murong was originally a reserve bodyguard of Jiang Sheng''s father. In the second half of this year, he will replace the previous person to become his father''s bodyguard.


    She is proficient in fighting, computer, firearms and other skills, and she often wins in the competition with male bodyguards, so Jiang Sheng''s father sent her here to train her.


    Murong didn''t know much about the task, so Li Su told her carefully from beginning to end.


    At this time, qianchongzi came over with a few cups of juice, put a cup in front of everyone, and then looked at Murong with strange eyes.


    But Murong didn''t seem to see qianchongzi, just said thank you to the air, and then continued to listen to Li Su.


    "Do you have any ideas?"


    After Li Su finished, he picked up his glass and drank half of the juice in one gulp.


    "I can blackout the surveillance and open the door. The defense in other places is too tight. I have no way for the moment."


    When Murong spoke, she looked straight ahead.


    "That''s enough. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Mu Rong, the two things that Li Su is most worried about, says that they can be solved, so Li Su has nothing to be afraid of. There are two big wolf dogs to deal with those people, which is much better than electronic equipment.


    But Li Su found that Mu Rong''s eyes flashed a suspicious look.


    "I doubt what you say will solve their problems."


    Murong''s suspicions are not without reason. There are so many bodyguards in Han Yu''s home, which can even be said to be impenetrable, but Li Su says that''s not a problem.


    "Oh? So how can you believe what I''m saying is true? "


    Li Su did not expect that this person would doubt herself, but she did not see Li Su''s skills, and in her mind, Li Su has always been a doctor. At the beginning, when she received the task, she felt very strange that she, an active member of the special forces, was going to work as an assistant for the doctor, but it was obviously the nurse.


    "You and I, you win, I believe you."


    Murong''s favorite in training is to fight with the male players. At the beginning, she couldn''t beat anyone, but now no one can beat her.


    Hearing her words, Li Su almost spewed out a mouthful of juice, and Jiang Sheng didn''t seem to hear what she said.


    "Are you serious?"


    Li Su licked the corner of his mouth with his tongue.


    Murong nodded. She thought that although the doctor named Li Su was very big, she didn''t seem to know anything about fighting, so she was confident to let Li Su lie on the ground in three minutes.


    Jiang Sheng turned his eyes to Li Su. He knew that Murong was a member of the special forces. Although Li Su was strong, his name was Jiang Sheng, but he had never seen him.


    So he also wanted to take this opportunity to see if Li Su was as powerful as the legend, but even if Li Su lost, Jiang Sheng would not say anything, because Mu Rong was not an ordinary person after all.


    Murong nodded, his eyes full of firmness.


    To tell you the truth, Li Su really doesn''t want to compete with Murong. First, Li Su thinks she is not her opponent at all. Second, Li Su thinks she is a woman. Even if she wins, it doesn''t mean much.


    But Li Su still decided to have a try with her, not only to convince her, but also to let Jiang Sheng see his strength.

 Chapter 997

    It''s said that Li Su and Mu Rong are going to compete. Yu Fei and Qian Chongzi all come here.


    Li Su and Mu Rong look down on each other and have to fight.


    Because Yu Fei is a dancer, there is a big dance room in this house, so it becomes the place for Li Su and Mu Rong to compete.


    At this time, Li Su, together with Mu Rong, came to Yufei dance room.


    The four walls of the dance room are mirrors, and half of the floor is the floor, and the other half is the cushion.


    Li Su had already dragged his shoes to the cushion and waved to Murong, but he felt very funny in his heart.


    Murong also took off her shoes, revealing her feet in flesh colored silk stockings, which immediately attracted Li Su''s eyes.


    Murong saw Li Su''s impolite eyes and frowned.


    She unbuttoned one of the buttons of her shirt, rolled up both sleeves and went to the opposite side of Li Su.


    "You regret it now. There''s still time."


    In fact, Li Su didn''t humiliate her, but deliberately angered Mu Rong, because he also wanted to see how capable his assistant was.


    "You too."


    Mu Rong had heard Li Su''s words countless times before, but she never chose to shrink back.


    "If there is any necessary physical contact during the competition, don''t call me a hooligan."


    Li Su''s mouth rose slightly, revealing a nearly evil smile.


    "No problem."


    In fact, Murong is worried that Li Su will take advantage of her, but she wants to teach Li Su a lesson, because Li Su''s eyes make Murong feel uncomfortable.


    "So we start?"


    As Li Su spoke, his feet were slightly apart.


    Murong did not speak, but also began to make the action, but her action is very different from Li Su''s.


    Li Su''s footwork is more like traditional martial arts. When his feet stop, he doesn''t move.


    And Mu Rong''s step rule is more like boxing, at this time her steps are moving back and forth.


    Seeing that Murong was ready, Li Su waved to her.


    But Li Su''s this movement has not finished yet, Mu Rong''s attack is like the bullet out of the bore, straight to Li Su.


    Her movement is really fast, and there is no drag, it is easy to see


    After years of training.


    Although Li Su hasn''t received systematic training, his speed is his biggest advantage. Facing Mu Rong''s fist on his face, Li Su''s head is slightly on one side, and his fist is close to the tip of Li Su''s nose.


    Seeing that Li Su''s reaction was so fast, Murong was surprised, but her body didn''t retreat.


    Murong put up his forearm, opened the way with his elbow, replaced defense with attack, and hit Li Su on the head again. But Li Su didn''t panic at all. He lowered his head and moved his feet. He not only avoided the elbow stroke, but also successfully went around the back of Murong.


    What Li Su didn''t expect was that even though she was behind Murong, she could still attack. Her body was slightly lower, and her right foot had shoveled to Li Su''s foot.


    Li Su can only lift her leg, but mu Rong has stood up again at this time. While Li Su''s leg has not been put down, she clenched her left hand and hit Li Su''s abdomen.


    Li Su immediately hit down with his right hand, and finally succeeded in blocking Murong''s fist from his abdomen.


    And Mu Rong is because the force is too fierce, a little can''t take back his action, so the whole person towards Li Su behind.


    Seeing that Murong showed his flaws, Li Su took his right hand as his palm and chopped at Murong''s back neck.


    If Li Su hit Mu Rong, she would faint. So Li Su deliberately used less energy and slowed down her speed.


    But mu Rong was given a chance. She even felt the cold wind behind her. Her feet immediately pushed hard and her body rolled forward in a strange posture.


    At this time, Murong stood up again. She clenched her hands and faced Li Su. Her steps were the same as before.


    But now she no longer thinks that Li Su is just a doctor, so she has to concentrate her attention and try her best to defeat Li Su.


    And Li Su now has a certain understanding of the strength of Murong. Murong is not as weak as Li Su imagined. Although her strength is less than that of men, her attack is stable, accurate and fierce, which makes up for the lack of strength to a large extent.


    Just as Li Su was thinking, Murong had rushed up again. This time, her movement was faster.


    Jiang Sheng can''t help but make a cry of surprise, because Murong really surprised him. He felt that even the male bodyguards of his father didn''t necessarily have such skills.


    At this time, Murong''s foot has been kicked to Li Su''s abdomen, and this foot will be broken


    It''s as heavy as a weight of one thousand jin.


    Li Su can only one side body, dodged to one side.


    Murong immediately turned around and swept Li Su''s head with a whip. Li Su immediately lowered his head and pushed his hands forward.


    This time, Murong can''t dodge. He can only protect his hands in front of his chest to block Li Su''s attack.


    Although across Murong''s arm, Li Su still felt some rippling feeling. He couldn''t help looking back at his hands.


    At this time, Murong rushed up again, but this time her face was a little red, but there was no expression on her face.


    This time, Murong no longer used the leg attack, but once again the right hand fist to Li Su''s chest.


    Li Su thinks that the competition between them is almost over. At least he is satisfied with Murong. With her skill, few people can be her opponent.


    So in the face of Murong''s boxing, Li Su did not hide, but stretched out his hand.


    Mu Rong saw that her fist was about to touch Li Su''s chest, but suddenly she couldn''t get a point forward, just like hitting a wall made of air. Her fist was not blocked, but her wrist was caught by Li Su.


    Murong some can''t believe the fact in front of her, she doesn''t understand his full strength


    Hit, how can be so easily caught by Li Su.


    She tried to pull her hand out, only to find that it was as if her hand had been caught in a pair of tongs and could not move at all.


    Not only is mu Rong, Jiang Sheng and Yu Fei are also shocked by Li Su''s action.


    They feel that they have only seen the scene in the film, but now it really happened in front of their own eyes.


    Mu Rong is a little annoyed, then hit Li Su with another fist.


    As expected, the other hand was also caught by Li Su.


    Although Murong has failed, it is the first time for her to encounter such a big failure.


    At this time, she had an idea. She kicked Li Su''s crotch with one move, but her right leg was also caught by Li Su''s leg.

 Chapter 998

    Now Li Su and Murong are entangled like two octopus.


    "How''s it going? Are you convinced now? "


    Li Su looks at Murong with a smile.


    Murong did not expect that he would lose to Li Su, and it was such a tragic defeat.


    So she is not willing to lose now, but her two hands and one leg have been limited by Li Su, and now she has only one load-bearing leg left.


    But she is not willing to lose to Li Su, even though she has only one leg to move.


    Murong made an action that no one, including Li Su, had thought of. She jumped fiercely, emptied the other leg, and then swept to Li Su.


    Li Suke didn''t expect that she would make such an action, so she didn''t have any preparation.


    And suddenly to bear the weight of two people, Li Su some can not control the center of gravity, so fell down.


    But at this time, Murong is still "hanging" on Li Su, and Ben can''t do anything.


    So at this time, the two fell on the cushion together.


    At this time, they were more surprised than before.


    Murong is now lying face up on the ground, and Li Su completely pressure on her body.


    The two of them didn''t react for a moment. They were staring at each other.


    It was Murong who reacted first, but the most existing change was her face. Now her face was as red as if it had been roasted by a fire. Li Su could even feel the heat.


    And Li Su is so lying on Mu Rong''s body, some part of the body slightly changed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Although Mu Rong was very worried at this time, his voice was very small, as if he was afraid of being seen by others, but in fact Jiang Sheng and the three of them had already seen it.


    "I don''t know."


    Li Su answered in a low voice. He did not expect that Murong would lift that foot.


    "Not yet?"


    Mu Rong is eager to find a ground crack to drill in at this time.


    After hearing Murong''s words, Li Su immediately released her hand, but there was no hand


    Support, Li Su now more closely lie on the body of Mu Rong.


    Because of the sudden increase of some weight, Murong couldn''t help making a "ah" sound.


    This makes Li Su a little difficult to support himself, and the blood in his body speeds up the flow.


    Everyone was stunned by the scene. Li Su was completely stuck to Murong now. If they didn''t know that Li Su was competing with Murong, they would think of something else.


    Li Su has just come back. His eyes are staring at Mu Rong. He doesn''t know what to do next.


    "What are you doing?"


    Murong''s voice was full of panic and shame¡° You let me go. "


    Li Su sophistry way, but he this also can''t be regarded as sophistry, in Mu Rong let him let go, he really is with the fastest speed released his hand.


    But at that time, Li Su did not expect that the release of his hand was such a consequence.


    Li Su side head, see thousand heavy son they are staring at their own trend, immediately from Mu Rong''s body up.


    Mu Rong''s body didn''t have Li Su in pressing, immediately felt a burst of relaxed, so also immediately got up from the ground, stood in the same place.


    "You rascal."


    Murong said a word to Li Su in a very small voice, so small that only Li Su could hear it.


    Li Su heard it, but he pretended not to. He didn''t want to get the name of a rascal. Besides, it was Murong who let him go. He just played the role of a gentleman.


    "Cough, it seems that we are divided."


    Li Su clenched his fist and coughed twice. Although he did win, Murong''s strength can''t be underestimated.


    Murong is very angry at this time, not only lost to Li Su in the contest, but also let Li Su take advantage, but she also knows that her strength is not small compared with Li Su.


    "Yes, I lost."


    Now the blush on Murong''s face has subsided, and she has changed back to the role of the iceberg beauty before.


    Seeing that the two men had won and lost, Jiang Sheng and they came up.


    The strength of Murong is enough to surprise Jiang Sheng, but Li Su seems to have no strength to defeat Murong. Jiang Sheng understands why Li Su can defeat the whole Maosen group with his own strength.


    But there is one thing that worries Li Su.


    After qianchongzi approached Li Su, Li Su found that qianchongzi''s face seemed abnormal. Li Su was too familiar with qianchongzi''s appearance


    But it''s too late.


    Li Su had seen Xiao Yiyi several times before, so qianchongzi had not spoken yet, and Li Su began to complain in his heart.


    If Li Su had known that qianchongzi would be jealous of this kind of thing, he would not have been so presumptuous just now.


    "Now that you have communicated with each other, you must have some understanding of each other''s strength, so you should cooperate well in the future."


    Jiang Sheng was the first to ease the embarrassment.


    Hearing Jiang Sheng''s words, Li Su and Mu Rong began to put on their shoes.


    After a competition just now, Murong''s body has exuded fine sweat, which moistens the white shirt, and Murong''s skin looms across a layer of white cloth.


    Li Su immediately went to qianchongzi''s side and gave him a flattering smile, but there was no expression on qianchongzi''s face.


    It seems that he is going to launch the super invincible coax girl skill again, Li Su thought.


    Now the crowd is back in the living room. Although the competition just made Murong a little angry, she was always taught that the winner is the king from childhood, so Murong was very convinced that Li Su almost beat herself.


    She now believes what Li Su said before that she can solve everything by herself


    It''s about love.


    Seeing that Murong''s expression was very calm, Li Su pretended that nothing had happened before.


    Now they are sitting on the sofa, looking at the information about Han Yu villa in Jiang Sheng''s notebook.


    Since Murong said that she could solve all the electronic equipment in the villa, Li Su only needed to sneak into Han Yu''s home. Although there was a tight guard, Li Su didn''t care.


    The three of them discussed it and decided to take action tonight. Although they are likely to stay at home tonight, time is running out. Even if Jiang Sheng can wait, Li Su can''t.


    In the afternoon, Li Su and Mu Rong went to Han Yu''s villa to observe. The information given by Jiang Sheng is absolutely accurate. Even the location of each bodyguard station and their patrol route are clear in the information.


    After that, Li Su went back to Jiang Sheng''s home, and Murong went back to get some necessary equipment.


    Now, just wait for the night to come.

 Chapter 999

    Now it''s getting dark. It''s seven o''clock, but it''s still light.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi had dinner at Jiang Sheng''s home, and Mu Rong came back soon after dinner.


    After one afternoon''s efforts, qianchongzi is no longer unhappy about the previous things.


    And time is passing by. The tick of the second hand on the clock in the living room is like a hand that constantly stirs people''s heartstrings.


    Although Murong is a well-trained member of the special forces, it''s the first time that she came out alone to carry out the task like this.


    Before coming here, Murong''s team leader has been telling her to pay attention to this task, because they basically have no chance to carry out the task alone, and the person named to send Murong is Jiang Sheng''s father.


    So Murong or extra treasure this opportunity, she not only to prove their ability, but also for her team glory.


    But with Murong is now in a state of great enemy, Li Su is half lying on the sofa watching the news inside the TV.


    Of course, Li Su knows the importance of this task. If he doesn''t steal the document, Jiang Sheng''s father will be constrained by Han Yu. Although Han Yu doesn''t dare to threaten anything with the document, it''s more than enough to keep his own black hat.


    However, Li Su wanted to know that it was useless to be nervous. He played games in the Internet bar the day before the college entrance examination.


    After it''s completely dark, Li Su and Murong are going to set out. This time, Li Su decides to let qianchongzi stay at home, because the concealment of this action is the most important.


    Although it''s late, the northern metropolis is still brightly lit under the night sky, as if to show off its status to the world.


    At this time, Li Su and his wife were already in the car, while Murong was driving in the driver''s seat, while Li Su was absorbed in enjoying the charming night.


    The details of the task had already been discussed, so now none of them spoke. Mu Rong has always been such a character. She would never say two words if she could say one word to solve the problem.


    But Li Su has no mind to speak. Now he is worried about the safety of Sun Bin. Although what Sun Bin has done before still worries Li Su, he can understand Sun Bin''s mood.


    Sun Bin and Zheng Guang are powerful. It''s not difficult for them to escape Han Yu''s pursuit, but if they take sun Ya with them, the situation will be different.


    So Li sucai is so anxious to steal the document, because only by bringing down Han Yu and Sun Bin early, they, including themselves, can get real peace.


    The atmosphere in the car was very cold and cold, not as warm as it should be in this season. Fortunately, they were getting closer and closer to their destination. Li Su took back his thoughts and began to observe the surrounding environment.


    If the operation is found, we must choose the best escape route. Of course, Mu Rong proposed it. Li Suke never thought of any failure.


    At this time, Murong stepped on the brake fiercely, and Li Su''s body was thrown forward by inertia.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Su doesn''t understand why Mu Rong is so reckless all of a sudden.


    Murong did not speak, but made a wink toward the front, Li Su quickly followed her eyes to see, but only saw the tail of a car disappeared at the corner¡° Is that Han Yu''s car? "


    Although Li Su didn''t see anyone sitting in the car, he guessed that the only one who could make Murong have such a big reaction was Han Yu.


    Sure enough, Murong nodded and then started the car.


    Han Yu is at home now, which undoubtedly increases the difficulty of the action, because if Han Yu is at home, he is likely to stay in the study.


    And Han Yu''s bodyguard will certainly guard at the door of the study, if it is the two people before, it will take a lot of effort.


    After driving for a while, Murong stops the car again. This time, it''s not because of who she sees, but because she has arrived near Han Yu''s home.


    "Put this on."


    Murong takes out a small thing from his arms and hands it to Li Su. After Li Su takes it over, he finds that it''s a miniature headset. After he looks at it twice, he inserts it into his ear.


    "Can you hear me?"


    Murong mouth, Li Su really heard two voices, he nodded.


    "After you go in, we''ll use this contact. If there''s nothing important, you''d better not talk and listen to my command."


    From Murong''s mouth all of a sudden, so many words sprang out that Li Su was a little surprised that she didn''t hear what she said.


    After the discussion between the two before, there were some small adjustments in the action. After Li Su went into the villa, the first thing he had to do was to find the power distribution room in the villa, and then connect a jammer to the monitoring bus.


    In this way, Murong can watch the monitoring screen in the car to direct Li Su''s action.


    Li Su is now wearing a tight black tactical suit. At Mu Rong''s strong request, Li Su carries a pistol and some other equipment.


    Murong has explained to Li Su the functions of these equipment, but Li Su did not remember a few.


    Li Su had never seen so many high-tech equipment before, and some of them were in the experimental stage. It was only after Mu Rong had the opportunity to use such equipment.


    At this time, Murong operated on the laptop, and a picture appeared on the screen, and what was displayed on the screen was his side face.


    She turned her head and found that Li Su was really staring at herself.


    Li Su found that what he saw was displayed on the computer. He turned his head to one side, but mu Rong found it.


    But Murong just looked at Li Su, but did not say anything.


    Li Su took off the eyes that Murong had just handed him and looked at them. Sure enough, he found a tiny camera on the mirror frame in the middle.


    He said nothing and put on his glasses again.


    Although Murong is Li Su''s assistant, but now she has become the commander of the action, and Li Su has become the executor.


    After Murong sent out a signal to Li Su, Li Su looked around and found nothing to do. He gently opened the door and got off the car.


    "Can you hear me now?"


    Mu Rong''s voice came from Li Su''s ears. He wanted to speak, but he didn''t open his mouth when he thought of Mu Rong''s words. Mu Rong is to see the picture on the computer up and down the shaking, indicating that Li Su is nodding.


    "Well, I see."


    Murong''s voice rang in Li Su''s ear again.


    And now Li Su has tiptoed to the wall of the villa.

 Chapter 1000

    Li Su is standing quietly outside the courtyard wall.


    There''s a voice inside. It sounds like the bodyguard on guard is chatting.


    So Li Su continued to move along the courtyard wall. He wanted to find a place where there was no one.


    Finally, after stopping and walking, Li Su found a quiet place.


    "Here it is."


    After looking at the floor plan of the villa, Murong found that it was really the weakest place to defend.


    Murong''s voice did not fall, Li Su has jumped up, hands holding the wall.


    His arm muscles slowly tightened, and then his head appeared above the courtyard wall.


    Now the situation in the villa yard has been seen by Li Su, this place is indeed the most loose place for defense, because there are two planted trees here


    Trees.


    And not far away stood two people, they don''t know what they are talking about, eyes are looking around from time to time.


    In other parts of the yard, two people stood every ten meters.


    In addition to these people on guard, there were four people who kept turning in the yard, two of them holding two big wolf dogs in their hands.


    Two big wolf dogs walked in front of four people, sniffing something on the ground, with a very alert appearance.


    Li Su slowly forced his body to climb up the wall, and then he jumped up. People had come to the yard, but he didn''t make any sound.


    "The distribution room is on your left, a bungalow with a black roof."


    Hearing Murong''s words, Li Su looked to the left. Sure enough, he saw a black roofed building independent of the villa.


    The reason why the power distribution room is outside is that Han Yu thinks it will destroy the beauty of the villa, so under his strong request, the power distribution room is built in the courtyard.


    This is good news for Li Su.


    At the door of the distribution room, no one was guarding there, probably because they thought no one would be interested in the distribution room.


    And that''s what Li Su wanted. Now he''s low and moving slowly towards the power distribution room.


    Wearing a black tactical suit, Li Su seems to be integrated with the night.


    Li Su''s speed is fast, and his footwork is light, just like a poisonous tongue, walking through the yard without anyone''s attention.


    "Stop."


    Just as Li Su wanted to move on, Murong''s voice suddenly came.


    Hearing what she said, Li Su ran no longer moved, but hid behind the bushes.


    As soon as Li sucai lowered himself, the sound of footsteps came, and it was getting closer and closer.


    Sure enough, there are two people from Li Su in front of the position walked past, fortunately Mu Rong timely remind Li Su, otherwise may be found.


    After being discovered, Li Su also believed that he could solve the two people in an instant, but such a risky thing can be saved.


    After the sound of footsteps gradually disappeared, Li Su began to move towards the power distribution room again.


    At this time, Li Su was getting closer and closer to the distribution room, and did not attract any attention.


    While Murong is sitting in the car, her eyes are staring at the computer screen tightly. She even hears Li Su''s heavy breathing.


    Now Li Su has come to the nearest location to the power distribution room, but there is still a large space in the middle.


    If you want to get close to the power distribution room, you have to pass through the open space. There is no other way.


    Li Su has been here for two minutes. He is waiting for a chance, but he has not.


    There were two people standing guard on both sides of the open space. If Li Su wanted to pass through, he had to pass under the eyes of the four people.


    However, after observing for a while, Li Su found a rule that they would look back at the situation about every few minutes, and each time they looked back only a few seconds.


    In other words, these seconds are Li Su''s only chance.


    Murong also felt Li Su''s hesitation in front of the computer screen, but she had nothing to do with it. Murong felt that if she were her own, she would not be able to cross a place about 60 meters in such a short time without attracting anyone''s attention.


    "It''s up to you now."


    Li Su thought that Murong could come up with a good idea, but he just waited for such a sentence.


    In this case, then Li Su can only rely on their own speed, in a few seconds of their back rushed past.


    Thinking of this, Li Su took a few deep breaths, and his whole body muscles began to tighten. When the best opportunity came, he rushed out at the fastest speed.


    Fortunately, time didn''t make Li Su wait too long. Just as they turned back, Li Su was like a bullet out of the chamber, cutting through the air and rushing towards the opposite side.


    Li Su is like a meteor flash from the night sky, in a moment, Li Su has come to the door of the power distribution room.


    Mu Rong was stunned by the picture on the screen at this time. Because Li Su''s speed was too fast, there was only residual shadow left on the picture.


    She can''t imagine what kind of speed Li Su rushed by, but she knows that among the people she knows, no one can do it except Li Su.


    There was also a row of low shrubs at the door of the power distribution room. Li Su was hiding there now, and he didn''t dare to breathe.


    "Well? Do you see anything? "


    A bodyguard rubbed his eyes and said to the people on one side.


    "What is it?"


    The other didn''t know what he was talking about and had never seen anything suspicious since he was transferred here.


    "I seem to see a black shadow flash past."


    And their conversation also spread to Li Su''s ears. At this time, he had the silver needle in his hand. If the two of them dare to get close to this place, Li Su would have to take the worst strategy¡° Maybe it''s a wild cat. "


    Hearing the reply from his companion, although the bodyguard still had some doubts in his heart,


    But it didn''t say anything.


    If it wasn''t for a wild cat, he couldn''t imagine that anything would be so fast. Anyway, it couldn''t be a person.


    Seeing that the two men did not move, Li Su was relieved and began to turn his attention to the power distribution room.


    There is a lock on the door of the power distribution room, but this kind of lock can''t defeat Li Su at all. He squatted and quietly came to the door of the power distribution room.


    Then he took out a silver needle from his pocket, bent it and made it into a tool to unlock the lock.


    And Mu Rong is staring at Li Su''s action in front of the computer screen. Now she feels that Li Su is not just a doctor.


    Li Su even makes Murong think of her instructor, who she has always admired most, no matter from strength or personality.


    But now Li Su is just like her instructor in strength, and from the personality point of view, Murong thinks that Li Su doesn''t deserve to carry shoes for her instructor.


    If Li Su knew that he was in danger now, and Mu Rong was still thinking about his own flowers, he didn''t know what to be angry about.

 Chapter 1001

    Li Su inserted the wire into the keyhole and began to turn his wrist carefully.


    Li Su''s other hand is always pinched on the lock to prevent the lock from making a sound when it bounces open.


    Just a few seconds later, Li Su felt a little pressure from her hand holding the lock. Sure enough, the lock had been opened.


    Li Su took down the lock carefully and put his hand on the door handle.


    He began to pull the door slowly, and the closed door opened a crack.


    In order to avoid the sound of the door, Li Su could only pull the door with extremely slow movement. Fortunately, the door also gave Li Su face and did not make a squeaky sound.


    After opening a seam that allows one person to pass sideways, Li Su stops his action, and the scene in the power distribution room is also reflected in Li Su''s eyes.


    There were many red and green lights in the power distribution room. Li Su immediately flashed in and closed the door again.


    Li Su took out a tactical flashlight. The faint light of the flashlight reluctantly lit up the power distribution room. Although there was a light inside, Li Su was afraid that the light would get out of the door if it was too bright.


    "Here it is."


    Mu Rong''s voice came from Li Su''s ear.


    At this time, the things in front of Li Su gave him a headache. Although he used to tear down his father''s radio when he was a child, the things he is facing now are not as simple as a recorder.


    There are several large machines in this room, which are connected with hundreds of lines large and small, and are marked in English. Li Su has no way to start.


    "Come closer."


    Hearing Murong''s words, Li Su leaned his face up.


    "No, it''s not. Go to the right."


    Li Su moved his head to the right according to what Murong said.


    After moving several times, Li Su finally found the monitoring line under the command of Murong.


    "Now you cut the leather out of the red wire, then clip the metal clip on the jammer, and insert the wire on the jammer into the Yellow hole."


    After hearing Murong''s words, Li Su knew what she wanted to bring her pincers for.


    Li Su began to do it according to Murong''s instructions. After a few minutes, everything was finished.


    The rest is what Murong wants to do. Her fingers rise and fall quickly on the keyboard, just like playing a beautiful piano.


    After a while, Murong''s hand finally stopped, her eyes staring


    It took two minutes to go from zero to 100.


    These minutes are as long as centuries for Li Su.


    Li Su wanted to ask if Murong was well, but he remembered what Murong had told him, so he didn''t dare to speak.


    "Yes."


    Finally, when Li Su was about to lose his temper, Murong''s words were like heavy rain, watering out the flame in Li Su''s heart. Then Li Su came to the door. After listening to the silence outside, he gently opened the door.


    The outside world was still dark, but there was light in the villa, which made the courtyard less dark. In fact, Li Su still wanted the light to be darker.


    Now Murong can see Li Su''s figure on the computer screen. Li Su crouches and hides at the door of the power distribution room.


    "Now that the patrols are on the other side, you can move on."


    Murong looked at the surveillance in other places and found two big wolf dogs on the other side of the yard.


    Hearing Murong''s words, Li Su began to move his body again. He first turned forward and came to the other side of the bush.


    The bodyguard on one side still didn''t find anything and was still chatting there.


    Li Su began to approach the villa from behind them, if from the main door of the villa


    If you go in, you will be found by the people in the villa.


    So Li Su is going to turn up the second floor from the outside, and then turn in through the second floor window, so that he can directly bypass the defense of one mouth.


    See the computer screen has been facing the second floor, Murong seems to have understood Li Su''s idea.


    "Do you want to go in from the second floor?" Murong asked.


    The camera is up and down again.


    "But you can''t climb up without tools."


    According to the drawings of the villa, there is really no place for the outer wall of the villa to get down. Even the well-trained climbers can''t climb up without tools.


    This time Li Su shook his head after hearing Mu Rong''s story.


    Li Su''s line of sight was aimed at the wall of the villa. If he wanted to go directly to the second floor of the villa, he had to climb the four meter high wall. Li Su estimated that he could do it.


    Just as Li Su was about to rush towards the villa, Murong suddenly let Li Su stop.


    On the surveillance screen, the four patrollers are leading two big wolf dogs to Li Su.


    But at this time, Li Su couldn''t find a place to escape for a while, so he had to step back and go back to the Bush where he was hiding before.


    But the wolf dog is not a human, they can not only use their eyes to find the wind and grass, and at this time, the two big wolf dogs have some restlessness.


    The person holding the wolf dog was obviously attracted by the reaction of the wolf dog. The wolf dog was twitching its nose, as if he had found something that didn''t belong here.


    "Tiger, what do you smell?"


    When the bodyguard saw the wolf dog''s reaction, he squatted down and stroked the wolf dog''s neck.


    After sniffing on the ground, the wolf dog began to look for something in the courtyard, and all this was seen by Murong.


    "The wolf dog seems to smell it."


    Murong quickly reminds Li Su, but she doesn''t know how Li Su can avoid the smell of wolf dogs.


    At this time, Li Su was also worried about this. He also sniffed on his own body. He didn''t smell any peculiar smell, only the faint fragrance of shower gel. Maybe it''s the fragrance of the shower gel that doesn''t fit in with the things in the yard, so the wolf dog has such a reaction.


    Now there is no other way, Li Su can only open the ghost medical system.


    "What''s the way to cover up the smell? Or something that makes a wolf dog afraid? " Li Su consulted these two questions in the ghost medicine system.


    [the vigorous Qi forms a boundary outside the body to isolate the air, which can cover up the body


    Odour / odor pill can make all creatures fear]


    Facing the answer given by the system, Li Su chose the former.


    The smelly Dan in the back is like a way to kill the enemy.


    Right here, two wolfhounds have come to the other side of the Bush, only two or three meters away from Li Su.


    The wolf dog began to smell the bush. It seemed that they had found something that should not belong here.


    Li Su had already heard the heavy gasp of the wolf dog. He immediately held his breath and formed a boundary of vigorous Qi outside his body.

 Chapter 1002

    Now Li Su has to hide behind the bushes and let fate take its course.


    If it is found, even if Li Su can solve four people in an instant, but these two wolf dogs Li Su has no way.


    However, things did not continue to go bad. The two wolves were still excited, but the taste they had been searching for suddenly disappeared.


    Without the attraction of the smell, the state of the two wolf dogs suddenly withered down.


    When the four men found the Langou look depressed, they led them away. Li Su took a breath.


    But Murong didn''t know what happened. She saw that the wolf dog came to Li Su''s side and thought that he had been found, but she didn''t think that the wolf dog suddenly lost his sense of taste.


    Murong see monitoring, found that several people have been more and more far away from Li Su.


    "They''re gone."


    When they come to a place where they have no threat to Li Su, Murong reminds Li Su.


    Hearing Murong''s words, Li Su felt that he could not wait any longer, so he was ready to climb up the second floor of the villa.


    Murong doesn''t know what Li Su can do to get up to the second floor. At this time, she stares at Li Su''s movements.


    Li Su has now come to one side of the villa. There are guards on both sides of the villa. Because there is no door on the side, the defense here is the most loose.


    After Li Su''s death, the chatting voice of the two bodyguards kept coming to Li Su''s ears, but Li Su had no time to care what they said.


    Suddenly, Li Su began to rush towards the villa, and Murong held her breath.


    The muscles of Li Su''s legs were tight at this time. As Li Su relaxed the muscles of his legs, others had already jumped in mid air.


    It''s more appropriate to fly here than jump, because the height of Li Su''s flight is not what a human can do.


    In Mu Rong''s surprised look, Li Su''s hands had already grabbed two


    The balustrade on the balcony.


    Murong made a visual inspection. How could the railing be five meters away from the ground? Without the length of Li Su''s arm and body, he also jumped more than two meters away.


    Everything in front of her has made Murong grow up. It''s obvious that Li Su''s current behavior is not what a normal human can do. Li Su''s jump completely destroyed Murong''s previous cognition of human physical quality.


    Now Li Su has grasped the railing on the second floor tightly with both hands, and then he has turned over the railing with both arms.


    At this time, Li Su was on the balcony on the second floor. It was dark inside, and there was no sign of anyone''s existence. The moonlight outside shone on the house through the glass windows, giving off a charming luster.


    Li Su lowered himself to observe the situation through the window.


    The situation inside the house was the same as that outside. It was quiet. Li Su didn''t see anyone.


    "There should be no one in the room. There are people in the corridor outside."


    Hearing Murong''s words, Li Su approached the window, but he didn''t see any movement in the faint moonlight.


    Li Su put his hand on the window and found that it wasn''t locked from inside, so he opened it and went in.


    After entering, Li sucai sent a letter. There was a door next to it.


    The room was quiet. Li Su looked around and found that the room should be a man''s room. There were many trophies in the window and posters of football stars on the wall.


    Is this the room of Han Yu''s son? Li Su guessed that he had forgotten the name of Han Yu''s son.


    Whose room this is doesn''t matter to Li Su at all. At this time, he has come to the door of the room.


    "Don''t move. There''s someone outside. Wait for my signal."


    Murong saw a man standing outside the door from the monitoring in the corridor, and Li Su also heard some movement outside the door.


    After about five minutes, the man still stood there and didn''t move. Li Su was already worried.


    Li Su made a sign in front of him to say that he wanted to go out and get rid of the man.


    "He is now two meters to the left of the door."


    Murong understood Li Su''s meaning, so told Li Su that person position.


    At this time, Li Su had put the silver needle in his hand, and his other hand was on the door handle.


    Li Su slowly twisted the door handle without making any sound. He gently opened the door and the light from the corridor squeezed into the room.


    Li Su took a deep breath, pulled the door open, and then flashed into the corridor.


    And the man finally heard the news and turned his head. After seeing Li Su, his face showed a panic expression. Just when he opened his mouth to shout something, Li Su had put a silver needle into his neck.


    Then the man fell to the ground like a broken puppet.


    Li Su quickly stepped forward and held the man''s fallen body. Then he dragged the man''s arms with his two hands and dragged him into the room


    .


    All this only happened in a few seconds, Mu Rong did not even see how the man fell down, Li Su had already dragged him into the room.


    "Good, no one found out."


    Murong looked at the monitoring and found that no matter inside or outside the villa, there was no response.


    Hearing Murong''s words, Li Su opened the door again and came to the corridor.


    In Li Su''s line of sight, he didn''t see anyone. Maybe Han Yu didn''t expect that someone could break through the outside defense line and enter the house, so he arranged all the hands outside.


    "There''s a person on the first floor, but she''s a nanny, and then there''s no one else in the surveillance screen."


    Murong did not see anyone''s trace on the monitoring, but it does not mean that there is no one else in the villa.


    Since Murong successful black into the monitoring of Han Yu''s home, has not found a Han Yu''s own shadow, which can not help but let her have a trace of uneasy mood.


    Li Su had seen the drawings of the villa before. The study he was looking for was on the second floor, but it was symmetrical with Li Su. So if Li Su wanted to go to the study, he had to cross the villa.


    "Don''t move. I''ll take a look for you."


    Just when Murong stares at Li Su and doesn''t move, Li Su has swaggered to the direction of the study.


    This makes Murong a little surprised. She immediately inserts an infinite cycle of monitoring screen into the monitoring system, so that even if someone is watching the monitoring, she can only see an infinite cycle of video.


    Murong just finished the monitoring screen, just to tell Li Su not to be reckless, Li Su has stood at the door of the study.

 Chapter 1003

    Li Su was standing at the door of the study.


    Even though this is the first time Li Su came to this place, he still knows very clearly that the room in front of him is his goal.


    Li Su put his ear to the door and listened to the movement inside, but he didn''t hear anything except his own heartbeat.


    He was basically sure there was no one else in the room, so he reached for the door lock and signaled to himself to go in.


    The lock on this door is 100 times more complicated than that on other doors, because there is a small blue display screen at the height of this door and Li Su''s mouth.


    According to the information given by Jiang Sheng, this is a red film recognition lock. Li Su''s iron wire can''t play any role in this kind of lock.


    And at this time, it''s Mu Rong''s turn to play, her fingers began to beat on the keyboard.


    This kind of iris recognition lock has a database. Murong needs to use the data first


    Library to find Han Yu''s iris information, and then into the lock inside.


    However, when entering the database, Murong encountered some problems. Because the database is the latest encryption method, it takes some time to crack.


    "Don''t worry, just give me a little more time."


    This is the third time that Murong has said this to Li Su.


    Li Su is standing outside the study in an awkward state. He knows there is no one in the study, but he can''t get in now.


    One thing makes Li Su even more strange is that Han Yu is not in the study since he has already returned home.


    At this time, Murong has successfully hacked into the database.


    "I made it. I''ll do it right away."


    Murong''s fingers began to tap on the keyboard again.


    After a while, with the little red dot on the door turning green, Murong also sent a signal to Li Su that the door had been opened.


    Not too late, Li Su immediately twisted a Xi door handle, into Han Yu''s study.


    If Li Su didn''t know that it was Han Yu''s study, he might have mistaken it for a master of Chinese studies.


    In this room, all the furniture and decorations have a strong classical color.


    There are several paintings on the wall. Although Li Su doesn''t know how to appreciate them, he can still see that each painting is a valuable antique.


    Under the paintings, there are bookshelves, which are full of books.


    In the middle of the study, there are several dark red wooden chairs, and a tea table that looks very well made is surrounded by wooden chairs.


    However, it was not these valuable objects that attracted Li Su''s attention most.


    On Han Yu''s desk, there is a blue and white porcelain cup, in which the tea is brewed, and several pieces of light green tea are floating, and the heat is curling up from the cup.


    The tea was still steaming, but there was no one in the study. Li Su couldn''t help looking around for a week and didn''t find any trace of other people¡° Will it be Han Yu in the secret room? "


    Hearing Murong''s reminder, Li Su remembered that there was a more secret hidden in this study.


    And in this is, the study of a wall issued a subtle movement, Li Su quickly hid behind the curtain, held his breath.


    Li Su quietly stretched out his head and found a door on the smooth wall.


    This reminds Li Su of the sword pool in Wanren mountain villa. Do they like to play hide and seek? Li Su thought.


    After seeing the door open, Li Su quickly took his head back.


    Li Su heard the footsteps, but it was two people, one of whom must be Han Yu, and the other is who is unknown.


    And Mu Rong can only see the curtain now, in the heart also is anxious not.


    "It''s settled. You do it."


    Li Su recognized that the speaker was Han Yu.


    "Is there really no one left alive?"


    Li Su had never heard of this man''s voice, and what shocked him even more was what he said.


    No one left alive? You mean yourself? Or Sun Bin? No matter who it is, as long as it is Han Yu who wants to kill, no one is a bad person.


    Han Yu did not speak, but Li Su also knew that Han Yu must have given a positive answer.


    Then Li Su heard the sound of the door opening and closing. It seemed that the man had left.


    Now there are only Li Su and Han Yu left in the room, but Han Yu doesn''t know that Li Su is only three or five meters away from him.


    "Dear son, the day of revenge is coming."


    Han Yu took a sip of the tea on the table. The tea was a little cold, but Han Yu didn''t feel anything.


    When Li Su heard Han Yu''s words, he had no waves in his heart. He felt funny when he thought of Han Yu blaming his son''s death on him.


    However, Han Yu''s words also let Li Su have the heart of vigilance, Li Su does not know what meaning is hidden behind his words, does Han Yu master the way to deal with himself? Li Su shook his head. He was sure he didn''t


    There is a handle in Han Yu''s hand.


    Even if Li Suzhen''s handle falls in Han Yu''s hand, he is also unscrupulous, because he has nothing to be afraid of.


    Now Li Su heard that Han Yu had stood up from his chair, and the sound of his feet was getting closer to Li Su.


    Li Su subconsciously stepped back two steps, but found that he had already pushed to the wall.


    Han Yu did come to Li Su. At this time, he was standing by the window with his hands behind his back, looking at the thick night outside.


    Li Su is only one meter away from him now. If it wasn''t for the curtain, they would be no different from face to face.


    In the face of such a situation, Li Su has nothing to do. He can break out and subdue Han Yu, and then take away the documents. But in that case, he will be alarmed. He will be on guard when he wakes up. So now Murong must take action. She gets off the car and walks to Han Yu''s villa.


    Murong is searching on the ground, and finally she finds a stone


    She went over and weighed the stone in her hand. She thought it was the right size.


    Then she went to the wall of the courtyard and threw the stone in. All she heard was the sound of "Hua La" breaking the glass, and then came the barking of wolf dogs.


    Murong immediately ran back to the car and drove to a place a little far away from the villa.


    Han Yu and Li Su in the study also heard the news.


    "I did it."


    Immediately, Mu Rong''s voice came from Li Su''s ears. Li Su didn''t expect that Mu Rong was quite clever and knew how to help himself out.


    But Han Yu after hears the movement, first is "eh?" A sound, and then open the door to go out, with the door was closed sound, Li Su know Han Yu has left.

 Chapter 1004

    Although Han Yu is temporarily attracted by Murong, Li Su knows that he will come back soon.


    So Li Su quickly flashed out from behind the curtain, ready to enter Han Yu''s secret study.


    Li Su watched on the wall where a door had just been opened, but he didn''t send any messages on it.


    Then Li Su finds another ashtray on Han Yu''s desk. Finally, Li Su finds an ashtray without ash on Han Yu''s desk.


    There was no ash in the ashtray, which made Li Su suspicious.


    Sure enough, when Li Su tried to pick up the ashtray, he found that the ashtray seemed to be standing on the table.


    Then Li Su had an idea and began to turn the ashtray. After turning it anticlockwise, it didn''t turn. Finally, when turning it clockwise, the ashtray rotated with Li Su''s hand.


    Li Su turned the ashtray to the point where it couldn''t be turned any more before he stopped, and then there was a change on the wall.


    After a door flashed out of the wall, Li Su went in without hesitation.


    Inside the wall is another world, although this room is not like the outside


    It''s so big, but it''s the size of an ordinary study.


    The decoration of this study is relatively simple, but Li Su can still see that the study is not simple from the group photo on the wall.


    The group photo is black and white. A middle-aged man with medals on his chest is holding a child in his arms.


    Li Su guessed that the child was Han Yu, and the man with medals on his chest and four stars on his shoulder badge must be Han Yu''s father.


    Although this group photo is very valuable, Li Su just glanced at it and then came to his desk.


    The documents are said to be in the drawers of the desk, but Li Su doesn''t know which drawer they are in, but the good news is that none of these drawers are locked.


    Li Su began to open each drawer from top to bottom, and finally found a folder in the bottom drawer.


    "See if it''s what we''re looking for."


    Murong found Li Su Leng Lengshen, immediately remind Li Su said.


    Li Su slowly put his hand into the drawer and took out the folder.


    Then what happened, but let Mu Rong some confused.


    Just when Li Su was about to open the folder, Mu Rong saw that the camera suddenly turned to another place. Originally, she thought Li Su had turned her head to another direction. Later, she knew that Li Su had taken off her eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Su hears Murong''s confused voice from the earphone, but he doesn''t pay attention to it.


    Now that Li Su has opened the folder, there is indeed a pile of thick files in it, and it seems that the files are indeed some years old.


    However, the contents of the documents had a great impact on Li Su''s heart. He even regretted reading these documents.


    It is true that Han Yu and a man named Jiang Yunong are the two parties who signed the document. I am afraid that no one in this country does not know the name of Jiang Yunong. This is a private agreement that Jiang Yunong and Han Yu signed 20 years ago when they were both working in local areas, and the content of the document is really hard for Li Su to believe.


    Now Li Su finally knows why Jiang Sheng''s father, Jiang Yunong, must get this document. If this document is really made public by Han Yu, I''m afraid it will cause an uproar in the whole world.


    Li Su put the document back in the folder and put on his eyes again.


    "What do you see?"


    Mu Rong saw the camera shaking again, and immediately asked Li Su.


    Li Sugang didn''t say it, let alone now. It''s definitely not a good thing to know the contents of the document, so he''s not going to tell anyone.


    After getting the things, Li Su quickly closed the drawer and went back to the outside


    room.


    After turning the ashtray back to its original position, the door slowly closed, as if nothing had happened.


    Li Su now wants to go out of the study, but just as he goes behind the door, there are footsteps outside.


    He hastened back to hide behind the curtains.


    Sure enough, Han Yu has come back, and more than one person came back with him.


    "I''ve said many times that we must strengthen patrol. Why does this happen again?"


    Han Yu did his own seat, talking while angry patting the table.


    "I''ll send two more people at the door in the future."


    Li Su guessed that this man might be one of the two bodyguards he met that day, and what they were talking about was that Mu Rong was still a stone. Li Su couldn''t help laughing in his heart.


    "Shh..."


    At this time, the room suddenly quieted down, and even the sound of people''s breathing was like a rough sea.


    And Li Su also held his breath at this time, was it found by them? Li Su thinks it''s impossible. He hasn''t even moved since he stood here. Why


    You could be found.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked one.


    "Nothing." One man replied.


    ¡±You two don''t want to be a God, just go to work. "


    Han Yu''s words let the two people quiet down, and then Li Su heard the door was opened and then closed.


    Li Su wiped his forehead after using it and felt that it was wet on his forehead.


    "The two of them are gone."


    There was Murong''s quiet voice again in the earphone. Li Su could hear that she was still unhappy about what happened just now.


    Now that most of the task has been completed, as long as Li Su can leave undetected, today''s action can be called perfect.


    But now it''s not so easy for Li Su to leave. When the two people left, Li Su hardly heard anything. It seems that Han Yu has been sitting there without moving. This will make Li Su more difficult. If it goes on like this, he can only leave when Han Yu goes to bed.


    In case Han Yu is a workaholic again, Li Su may want to stand here waiting for Han Yu to leave.


    However, Li Su had a surprise immediately.


    Just when Li Su was lost in thought, he heard a faint cry


    Lu Sheng, is Han asleep? Li Su was delighted.


    He will quietly extend his head to the outside, found that Han Yu has indeed been in the chair, snoring.


    This is a golden opportunity. Li Su slowly came out from behind the curtain, lowered himself, and tiptoed toward the door.


    Han Yu''s snoring is very rhythmic spread to Li Su''s ears, this is the most beautiful sound Li Su heard today.


    At this time, Li Su''s hand was on the door handle.


    "There''s no one outside."


    Hearing the news from Murong, Li Su twists the door handle. With the subtle sound of the door lock opening, Li Su has opened the door.


    Then Li Su immediately stood up and flashed through the crack of the door.

 Chapter 1005

    Li Su gently closed the door, people have come back to the corridor.


    Unlike before, Li Su had a thick folder in his arms.


    Li Su was going to return from the same road, so he crossed the second floor and came to the room where he had just entered.


    The man is still lying on the ground. When he wakes up, he will certainly spread the news that someone broke in. But Li Su doesn''t want to kill him, so now Li Su has to face a puzzling problem.


    If he wants to do it perfectly, Li Su has to erase his memory of the last meal, so he opens the ghost doctor system again.


    Sure enough, there is a way to make people short-term amnesia.


    Thinking of this, Li Su no longer waited, but turned the man over and climbed on the ground, so that Li Su could apply needles to his neck.


    And Murong is also in front of the computer screen watching Li Su''s action with great interest


    She didn''t know what Li Su''s purpose was.


    "What are you doing?"


    Murong asked curiously. At first, she thought Li Su was going to wake the man up. After thinking about it, Li Su was not so stupid.


    Li Su sat behind the man''s head with a gesture of X, while Murong gave a sound of "Oh".


    Now Li Su has put the first needle into his neck, followed by the second needle, the third needle


    In the end, it took Li Su only a few minutes to finish all the needling. Although he didn''t know whether it was useful or not, he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Li Su opened the door to the balcony and went out as if there were no one else.


    The outside world was dark, and Li Su didn''t adapt to the dark light for a moment.


    Li Su got used to it for a while. Looking down from the gap of the railing, he found that the bodyguards outside seemed more alert. Maybe it was because of the stone that Murong had thrown before.


    Once born, twice cooked, Li Su is now familiar with the route in the yard


    I know it like the back of my hand.


    Li Su saw an opportunity and turned over the balcony and landed on the grass outside.


    He was dressed in dark clothes, as if he had been integrated with the night. He was sticking to the wall and moving.


    It''s much easier to go out than to come in, but Li Su still has to go to the power distribution room to get back the jammer, so that Li Su can be like a ghost and leave no trace.


    With the cover of the dark night, Li Su just like a bat, did not attract anyone''s attention, came to the power distribution room.


    After getting the jammer, Murong found that the picture on the computer had become a flower screen.


    "Now I can''t see them. Be careful yourself."


    After hearing Mu Rong''s words, Li Su nodded vigorously.


    Now Li Su has come out and locked the door again, just like he was in the beginning.


    Then Li Su had to face the open space he had passed before. However, different from the previous situation, Li Su had to go through the open space


    Not only to avoid the sight of the four people before, but now one of them has a wolf dog in his hand.


    Wolf dog seems to be sleepy and depressed now, but Li Su still can''t ignore wolf dog''s keen sense of smell.


    Sure enough, the wolf dog seemed to smell something suddenly, and his nose began to twitch.


    Li Su now not only has to avoid the wolf dog, but also has to pass through the open space in front of him in order to finally escape this place.


    So Li Su took out a small medicine bottle from his pocket immediately after he found the abnormality of wolf dog.


    Inside the small medicine bottle is Li Su''s ultimate secret weapon against the wolf dog, smelly Dan.


    After opening the medicine bottle, Li Su didn''t smell anything. He even doubted whether he was trapped by the system.


    But when he poured stink Dan into his hand, Li Su immediately regretted suspecting the system.


    At the beginning, the odor touched Li Su''s nose very gently. Li Su even dared to put his nose up and smell it carefully, but immediately his nose began to smell


    The stomach began to churn.


    At this time, smelly Dan was like an exploding smelly atomic bomb, which bombed Li Su''s sense of smell.


    Li Su immediately pinched his nose and threw smelly Dan towards the small garden in the distance.


    After stink Dan crossed a beautiful arc, stink also disappeared from Li Su''s side.


    Li Su began to greedily breathe the fresh air, he had to admire the inventor of odor Dan, the odor is not people can bear, it is a kind of destruction for the soul and body.


    After smelly Dan landed in the garden, the wolf dog had a reaction. It had lifted its drooping head up, as if it had asked about the aroma of meat.


    The man with the wolf dog also found the abnormality of the wolf dog. At this time, he had been dragged by the wolf dog towards the small garden.


    What Li Su was waiting for was this opportunity. He took a deep breath and rushed forward.


    Just like an owl who has found a mouse, Li Su is a kind of owl


    Extremely light posture swept this open space, turned to the back of the bush.


    Li Su raised his head to observe, and found that he had not attracted anyone''s attention. At this time, the wolf dog was whining in the small garden, as if he had found something terrible. Li Su couldn''t help laughing in his heart.


    Now there is no barrier on Li Su''s way out. Although there is still a high courtyard wall, it does not pose even a little threat to Li Su.


    Li Su turns around, kicks his feet, and the whole person pops out.


    Then Li Su clasped the wall with both hands, and with a little force of his arm, he had already climbed over the wall and landed on the open space outside.


    At this time, there was no one on the side of the road, only the street lamps were emitting dim yellow light.


    Li Su has now successfully escaped from Han Yu''s villa. He touches the folder in his arms and smiles with satisfaction. According to Murong''s instructions, Li Su turns a few corners and finally finds the car. He immediately goes to open the door and gets on the car.


    "What''s the taste?"


    After Li Suyi got on the bus, Murong pinched her nose.


    Li Su smelled it on his body, but he didn''t smell any strange smell. Is it because the smell of odor pill hasn''t evaporated? Li Su doesn''t know.


    After a while, Murong just released his hand, it seems that the taste has been reduced a lot.


    Now Murong has started the car and started to go to Jiang Sheng''s home.


    "How did you do it?"


    Although Murong did not say what it was, Li Su also knew that she asked why she could jump so high all at once.


    "Maybe this is the result of hard work."


    With these words, Li Su himself laughed, but he could not tell Mu Rong the real reason.


    At this time, the car is like a beetle with bright wings, flying in a certain trajectory in this world called Beidu city.

 Chapter 1006

    As the task has been completed, the car is moving slowly on the road.


    Even though it was nearly midnight, the cars on the road still came and went, just like during the day, which made Li Su sigh about the prosperity of the northern city.


    And although Mu Rong still has a lot of questions at this time, she also knows that Li Su won''t tell her, so she didn''t ask.


    Before long, the car had arrived at Jiang Sheng''s home.


    But Li Su has found something abnormal.


    It is reasonable to say that they should be waiting for their return at home now, but now there is no light in Jiang Sheng''s villa, as if all the people living in it have fallen asleep.


    But Li Su knew that if he didn''t come back, qianchongzi would surely wait for him.


    Mu Rong also found the abnormality at this time, and looked at Li Su with a curious eye. Li Su could only shake his head, indicating that he was also satisfied with the situation in front of him


    I don''t know.


    At this time, Li Su has come down from the car to the door of the villa. Today, Jiang Sheng and Yu Fei are standing here to welcome themselves.


    And Li Su observed for a while, but found that the lock of the villa is dead, just like no one lives in it.


    Li Su had a sense of foreboding in his heart, but he didn''t believe that there would be any danger for them. With Jiang Sheng''s identity, no one in this country would dare to give him a wrong idea.


    Just when Li Su wants to call Jiang Sheng, Yu Fei''s mobile phone is buzzing and shaking.


    "It''s director Jiang."


    After taking a look at the mobile phone screen, Murong looked up and said to Li Su.


    It''s said that Jiang Sheng is calling. Li Suyi grabs Murong''s mobile phone in his hand, and then connects the phone.


    "And you?"


    Before Jiang Sheng on the other side could speak, Li Su asked first.


    "Li Su, it''s you. Don''t worry. Qianchongzi is with us now. We are in my father''s office."


    Hearing Jiang Sheng''s words, Li Su was slightly relieved, but he didn''t understand why Jiang Sheng took qianchongzi to Jiang Yunong.


    "Why are you going there?"


    There was already some impatience in Li Su''s tone.


    "This is all my father''s meaning, I have no way, you come now, we are waiting for you, Murong know where the address is."


    Jiang Sheng''s voice was a little lower, as if he was hiding from someone. After that, he hung up.


    Mu Rong didn''t know what the two people said. He looked at Li Su with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Jiang Sheng said you know where Jiang Yunong''s office is."


    Li Su''s voice was a little low. Although Jiang Sheng said qianchongzi was with him now, Li Su''s heart was still a little strange.


    Murong, as Jiang Yunong''s reserve bodyguard, does know where Jiang Yunong''s office is, but it should be the most heavily guarded place in the country, so she hasn''t been there yet. Seeing Murong nodding, Li Su hurried back to the car. Then Murong drove to the location of Jiang Yunong''s office.


    It didn''t take long for Li Su to come to a place he often heard about before. He thought it was a fake place before, but now he really came here.


    As soon as he got to the gate, Li Su felt the security of the place. At the gate, a whole line of soldiers with excellent weapons stood.


    As soon as the car stopped, two officers came up. They looked at Li Su in the co driver''s seat and turned around again.


    Just when Li Su was curious, the closed door was slowly opened, and Murong immediately started the car and drove in.


    Li Su didn''t understand their process. Anyway, he knew that he was in one of the most important places in the country.


    Although Murong is also the first time to come in, but she is familiar with the road to find a parking lot, and in the parking lot, stopped a row of extended version of the red flag.


    Just as Li Su Gang got out of the car, two groups of soldiers had already come over. The type 95 rifles in their arms reflected the light of the street lights.


    Li Su knew what they meant and raised his hands in cooperation. One of the soldiers groped for Li Su''s body with his hand and put his arms on Li Su''s body


    After all the utensils were found out, he stopped his action.


    But what makes Li Su curious is that Mu Rong has not been given the treatment of body search, but now he has no mind to think about this kind of problem.


    Then the leading soldier made a sign to Li Su to move on.


    So Li Su now follows Murong and comes to the door of a building.


    This building is very imposing. Li Su has just noticed it.


    But Li Su doesn''t have the heart to appreciate this magnificent building now. He just wants to see qianchongzi and find out what''s going on.


    Under the leadership of Mu Rong, Li Su has entered this kind of building. Inside the building, a fully armed soldier stands every few meters. From time to time, he can see several people in black suits.


    After seven or eight turns inside, Li Su finally came to the door of a room. There was no sign on the door. It looked like an ordinary room.


    Li Su knows that this room is absolutely not ordinary. This is the most important place of power


    The final gathering place, many major events are decided here.


    Although Li Su has seen the big market, he is still a little nervous now.


    The only thing that makes the room look different is the two bodyguards in black suits standing at the door.


    Li Su has seen the energy in their bodies through their eyes.


    After Murong and the two men nodded, one of them turned and knocked on the door. After hearing a "come in", he opened the door and winked at Li Su.


    Li Su took a deep breath and went in, but Murong didn''t go in with him.


    After entering this room, Li Su was the first to see qianchongzi among the people. At this time, she was sitting on the sofa. Although her face was calm, Li Su saw a little uneasiness in her eyes. Jiang Sheng sits next to Qian Chongzi, but Li Su doesn''t see Yu Fei.


    Next to Jiang Sheng sat a middle-aged man, Li


    Su is known. He is Jiang Yu Nong, Jiang Sheng''s father.


    In addition to the three of them, there were also several people in black suits in the room. After Li Su came in, they also raised some vigilance.


    "Qianchongzi, are you ok?"


    Li Su didn''t pay attention to other people at all. At this time, only Qian Chongzi''s safety was concerned by Li Su.


    Qianchongzi didn''t speak, just shook his head.


    After getting the reply from Qian Chongzi, Li Su turned his attention to other people.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng was watching Li Su, while Jiang yunnong had been looking at the teacup in his hand, as if he didn''t find Li Su had come in.

 Chapter 1007

    Li Su was looking at Jiang Yunong with a curious eye.


    Jiang Yunong is undoubtedly the middle-aged man Li Su met in the ward before. At that time, Li Su also talked with him about Han Yu. If it wasn''t for Jiang Yunong''s words, Li Su might not have to deal with Han Yu so soon.


    But now Jiang Yunong makes Li Su feel a little strange. Li Su has already felt the cold feeling in the vanity fair.


    In addition, Li Su has seen the contents of Han Yu''s document before, so now Jiang Yunong is no longer the shadow of her husband who cared about his wife before, but more like a cold robot playing with power.


    But Jiang Yunong''s identity is still here, and there will be no change because of Li Su''s idea.


    "Hello, Mr. Jiang."


    Li Su''s attitude is not disrespectful.


    After hearing Li Su''s words, Jiang Yunong put down his cup


    He turned his eyes to Li Su.


    "It''s doctor Li. Please sit down."


    Jiang Yunong pointed to the seat in front of him.


    Li Su was not polite. He walked over and sat down on the sofa. On his left side was qianchongzi, and Jiang Sheng was sitting on his right side.


    "What can I do for you?"


    In fact, Li Su is very clear that Jiang Yunong must be for the document and Han Yu, but Li Su must be silly.


    "You got it?"


    Jiang Yunong''s eyes were fixed on Li Su. Although his eyes were not big, they were full of light.


    "Yes."


    Said Li Su has put his hand into his arms, found Li Su''s action, standing around the bodyguard spirit are also highly nervous.


    But Li Su just wanted to take out the folder. After seeing what Li Su took out, the bodyguard relaxed his vigilance a little.


    Jiang Yunong''s eyes also fell on the folder. Although 20 years have passed and he has never seen the contents of the document in these 20 years, he knows better than anyone what is written on the document.


    This is a bad memory for Jiang Yunong, but he can''t forget it, and he can''t forget it.


    He slowly reached out, picked up the document and stroked it on the surface of the folder as if it were his treasure.


    But Li Su knew that it was not a treasure at all, but something that Jiang Yunong hated.


    "Have you read the contents?"


    Jiang Yunong put the folder on the table again and crossed his ten fingers.


    "Yes."


    Li Su actually wanted to deny it, but he thought that when he was looking at the document, he took off his eyes for a short time. Murong must have known that he had read the document.


    So if Li Su denies it now, he will be ignorant of the current situation, so he simply admits that he has read the documents.


    Li Su even suspects that Jiang Yunong has ulterior motives in sending Murong to be his assistant. Although Murong is Li Su''s assistant in name, he is actually more like a supervisor of Li Su''s actions.


    And Li Su has more than one point in mind.


    "Oh? What do you think of the contents of the document? "


    Jiang Yunong''s face is not very obvious smile, which is often said in the news that Jiang Yunong''s kind smile is very different.


    "I have no opinion. It has nothing to do with me."


    It must be false to say that Li Su has no opinion, but Li Su can''t really tell Jiang Yunong his opinion now.


    "But you did."


    Jiang Yu Nong''s right hand on his knee gently knocked, without any regularity, as if to deliberately disturb Li Su''s mood.


    "Yes, I''m just curious."


    After listening to Li Su''s words, Jiang Yunong gave a "Oh" and stopped talking.


    Li Su didn''t speak either. At this time, time seemed to stop flowing


    The house fell into a dead silence.


    But now Li Su has probably guessed Jiang Yunong''s idea.


    After Li Su''s action, Jiang Yunong worried that Li Su would read the contents of the document. What made Jiang Yunong even more worried was that Li Su might use the contents of the document to make some articles.


    Although Jiang Yunong and Li Su met, he could not make an accurate judgment of a person''s character in such a short time, and Li Su was not an ordinary person at all.


    So he left a way for the people under him to invite Qian Chongzi here, so that even if Li Su did something else, he would have the ability to blackmail Li Su.


    Li Su couldn''t help feeling funny when he thought of this. It seems that in their hearts, the word trust doesn''t exist.


    Jiang Yunong''s idea is basically the same as Li Su''s guess, but he doesn''t have any malice. He just doesn''t trust Li Su.


    "Now that you have the documents, I wonder if we can leave?"


    Li Su can''t bear the atmosphere here. It seems that there is one


    Such a father is not entirely a good thing for Jiang Sheng.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Jiang Yunong raised his head slowly.


    "Of course, Doctor Li and miss qianchongzi were my guests."


    Jiang Yunong has got the documents, so there is no need to let qianchongzi stay here for the time being.


    "Then we''ll leave first."


    Said Li Su has stood up, thousand heavy son also Shua stood up.


    "I''m very happy to cooperate with Dr. Li. You can go with them, too."


    Jiang Yunong first held out his hand to Li Su, and then said a word to Jiang Sheng. At this time, the three of them had come out of the room. Li Su felt that the air outside was 100 times fresher than the air in the room.


    In this building, none of the three people spoke, as if they were oppressed by the atmosphere.


    "Li Su, I''m sorry."


    After walking out of the building, Jiang Sheng took the lead in opening the door.


    "No, it''s none of your business."


    Li Su knew that Jiang Sheng had nothing to do with it. Jiang Sheng had no courage and no way to resist his father''s orders.


    So Li Su didn''t blame Jiang Sheng from the beginning. He even felt that Jiang Sheng lived in such a family and had some pities.


    "Thank you."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t expect that Li Su should blame himself a little bit. There was a trace of surprise in his tone.


    At this time, the group of soldiers who had taken away Li Su''s weapons came back and gave him all Li Su''s things.


    Mu Rong was standing beside the car, watching Li Su as they walked towards him.


    Li Su although Mu Rong is the eye liner of Jiangyu Nongan in his own side, but it is only suspicion.


    And now that the action is over, Li Su doesn''t think about it any more.

 Chapter 1008

    Murong drove Jiang Sheng back to his villa, then Li Su and Qian Chongzi back to the hotel.


    Li Su knows that qianchongzi has been wronged, so she has been comforting her in a low voice since she was in the car.


    Qianchongzi didn''t expect that she would be taken as a hostage, but she could resist at that time, but she was afraid that it would cause trouble to Li Su, so she didn''t do it.


    At this time, Li Su and Qian Chongzi have already returned to the room. He is afraid that he still has the smell of smelly Dan, so he goes back to the bathroom after the holiday.


    Since the morning, Li Su has been out of the house without a day''s rest. Now under the impact of hot water, Li Su feels that his fatigue has been released all day. He even feels that every pore on his body is breathing in a big mouth.


    After repeatedly confirming that he didn''t have the smell of smelly Dan, Li sucai walked out of the bathroom wearing a bath towel.


    Thousand heavy son at this time is a face of sleepy, see Li Su out, she also immediately walked into the bathroom.


    One day''s hard work made them have no mind to do other things, so after washing, Li Su and Qian Chongzi had already laid down on the bed.


    It has been a while since I came to Beidu city. Li Su began to count day by day with her fingers.


    This trip to Beidu yielded a lot. Li Su not only successfully found the evidence of Han Yu''s crime, but also met friends like Jiang Sheng.


    Although also encountered several dangers, but also successfully turned the bad into the good, now things have been solved, the next thing Li Su has no hands, so he is ready to return to Xingqing city as soon as possible.


    However, there is one thing Li Su is still worried about, that is the safety of Sun Bin and his family.


    Before Li Su in Han Yu''s office to hear "not a living" and so on, has suspected that this is aimed at Sun Bin they issued the order.


    Now Li Su hasn''t heard from Sun Bin for several days. Although Sun Bin was still a little worried about his behavior, he can''t help worrying about them.


    But Li Su doesn''t plan to look for them any more. Now it''s time to go back.


    Although it''s not long, Li Su has already missed Xiao Yiyi.


    After Li Su told qianchongzi that she wanted to go back, qianchongzi immediately agreed, and she didn''t like to stay in this seemingly prosperous city.


    Compared with Beidu, qianchongzi preferred the city he and Li Su met for the first time.


    Now two people have discussed, decided to buy tickets tomorrow, as soon as possible to leave here.


    The faint moonlight shines on the bed through the glass window, adding some luster to the already white quilt. Li Su quietly looks at the thick night outside and slowly goes to sleep.


    Li Su didn''t know how long he had been in his sleep, but he didn''t know


    There was a bang.


    Li Su opened his eyes in a daze, and the sound of beating still kept coming. The noisy Li Su couldn''t sleep.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chiyoko was awakened by the sound.


    Li Su carefully distinguish, it is someone knocking on his door, which makes Li Su can not help but a little angry. He took the watch to one side and looked at it. It was only after six o''clock.


    But the knock on the door is still ringing. If Li Su doesn''t open the door, the knock may go on all the time, so Li Su can only get out of bed in his pajamas.


    After Li Su opened the door, he found that the man standing at the door was Sun Bin.


    "Why are you?"


    Li Su said while rubbing his eyes, as if to tell Sun Bin that he had not woken up.


    "I don''t want to disturb you so early, but I have to come to you."


    Li Su saw Sun Bin''s face clearly and saw Sun Bin''s eyes


    It''s full of red blood. It seems that I haven''t closed my eyes for several days and nights.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Sun Bin''s appearance gave Li Su some bad premonitions. Now he regrets that he didn''t tell Sun Bin last night that they should be on guard.


    But even if Li Su told them, they could not have any way, after all, the strength gap between them and Han Yu is obvious.


    "I want you to protect Xiaoya and them for me. I know my previous behavior can''t be forgiven, but Xiaoya is innocent."


    Sure enough, Li Su''s biggest fear became true.


    Li Su first let Sun Bin into the room, and then listen to Sun Bin tell the story.


    It happened in the middle of last night. Sun Bin, Zheng Guang and sun Ya''s mother and daughter hid together in an economic hotel.


    Sun Bin knows that living in such a place is a kind of adventure, but he can''t let them live in an abandoned steel factory like himself, so he can only find a hotel far away from the city center.


    Although it was not always quiet in the first half of the night, Sun Bin and Zheng Guang did not relax their guard. They agreed that each person would be worth two hours of night


    And then wake up another person to do it for you.


    And it happened when Sun Bin was on duty. At that time, Sun Bin was very sleepy, but he still couldn''t help himself to sleep.


    After cup after cup of coffee, Sun Bin''s spirit has a slight improvement.


    At this time, he suddenly heard something outside the door, so he immediately woke up several people who were sleeping.


    Sure enough, the people outside are coming for them. After the door is locked and the light turns green, two people have broken in.


    However, these two people''s luck is too bad. Sun Bin had been waiting for them behind the door for a long time. After they came in, Sun Bin used the butt of his gun to shoot them in the back of their heads.


    Then they fell down like mud, but Sun Bin was not happy, because he knew there would be others outside.


    Sure enough, after the two men fell down, another two people entered Sun Bin''s eyeliner.


    Now Sun Bin is face-to-face with those two people, so he didn''t


    Methods in the attack, so Sun Bin will be aimed at the two men with a gun even fired a few shots. Sun Ya''s hands have blocked her daughter''s ears.


    Zheng Guang saw that Sun Bin had already dealt with them, so he took out his gun and rushed out.


    As soon as they arrived at the door, they found that they were surrounded, and they had no choice but to decide between life and death.


    So they started a gunfight with Han Yu''s people in the corridor of the hotel.


    In the end, Zheng Guang was shot in the thigh, and Sun Bin suffered a little bruise, while those who attacked them had fallen to the ground, dead and injured.


    After solving all the problems, Sun Bin and Zheng Guang escape with sun Ya''s mother and daughter. Sun Bin knows that Han Yu will not give up.


    The only way Sun Bin can think of now is to let Li Su protect sun Ya and his daughter.


    So Sun Bin took them through the whole city and came here.

 Chapter 1009

    After listening to Sun Bin''s words, Li Su was very shocked at first, but later when he heard that they were all OK, Li Su was relieved.


    In fact, Li Su is no longer angry because of Sun Bin''s previous behavior, because it is also a normal reaction as a husband when his wife''s safety is threatened.


    But Sun Bin asked Li Su to protect sun ya, but Li Su hesitated.


    Because Li Su and qianchongzi have discussed to return to Xingqing city as soon as possible. If they agree with Sun Bin, they are bound to stay for a while.


    So Li Su turned his eyes to qianchongzi, who was still lying in bed.


    Because Sun Bin came in all of a sudden, qianchongzi didn''t have time to put on her clothes. Now she can only lie in the quilt and show her head.


    "You just have to protect both of them. Don''t worry about me."


    The sincerity in Sun Bin''s eyes won''t deceive people. Li Su also knows that Sun Bin really has no way.


    Now Han Yu''s goal is Sun Bin, and if sun Ya continues to stay with him, he will certainly continue to encounter danger.


    So Sun Bin had to be separated from sun ya, which is better for both sides


    Practice.


    At this time, Sun Bin''s mind is his wife''s safety, did not consider himself.


    "You mean they''re down there right now?"


    Li Su remembered Sun Bin''s story that Zheng Guang had a gunshot wound to his thigh. If he didn''t receive emergency treatment, his life might be in danger.


    Sun Bin nodded and said nothing more.


    No matter what decision to make, Li Su still wants to take Zheng Guang''s injury first, otherwise, even if there is no Han Yu''s people to kill them, they may also be in danger because of the serious injury.


    Under the leadership of Sun Bin, Li Su has come downstairs. In an ordinary business car, Li Su sees Zheng Guang with a pale face.


    After a while, qianchongzi dressed himself and followed him.


    Although Zheng Guang''s injury is not as serious as Li Su imagined, the blood has dyed the car cushion red.


    In such a narrow space, Li Su had no way to do anything, so he and Sun Bin helped Zheng Guang down and walked into the door of the hotel.


    At this time, Li Su discovered the benefits of living in this kind of star hotel, because he has his own small hospital in the hotel.


    Although there is only one doctor and one nurse in it, what Li Su needs is just some tools.


    The doctor was the one Jiang Sheng went to treat when he was suddenly ill, so when he saw Li Su bringing the wounded over, he consciously stood behind.


    Li Su has been familiar with this kind of injury for a long time. Now with the help of doctors and nurses, things become easier.


    Zheng Guang is now in a coma due to excessive blood loss.


    Li Su first stopped the blood with ghost door 13 needles, and then began to take out the bullets in Zheng Guang''s body.


    Because of the urgency of the time, Li Su put the tweezers into the bullet hole directly, looking for the location of the bullet. The doctor was terrified by Li Su''s method. He had never seen anyone who could accurately find the location of the bullet without surgery.


    But Li Su had already felt the veins of his body clearly. Now even if he closed his eyes, he could take out the bullet.


    Li Su used tweezers to explore in the bullet hole. Finally, he felt that the tweezers had touched something, and the touch of metal and metal could not be replaced by anything else. So Li Su was sure that he had found the location of the bullet.


    He took a deep breath, opened the tweezers slowly, and then caught the bullet by feeling.


    Finally, under Li Su''s slow dragging, the bullet was finally clamped out by the tweezers, and the bullet''s warhead had become shriveled.


    With the sound of a clear metal collision, Li Su has thrown the bullet into the small hole


    Inside the tray.


    On the other hand, both the doctor and the nurse have been stunned by Li Su''s behavior. On the contrary, those who don''t understand medicine, such as Qian Chongzi and Sun Bin, don''t understand the difficulty.


    After disinfection, Li Su sewed up the wound with his own hands.


    "Give him type B blood." Li Su said in a light tone.


    "How do you know he''s type B?"


    A little incredible looking at Li Su.


    "He told me."


    In fact, Zheng Guang didn''t tell Li Su what his blood type was. Li Su just knew it through the ghost medical system, but if he said that, the doctor would have no other problems.


    At the end of the whole process, more than half an hour has passed.


    Sun Bin''s body also had some wounds bruised by stray bullets, so Li Su simply helped him deal with them.


    Although Zheng Guang''s condition has stabilized, but he is still in a coma, so it is impossible to continue to hide with Sun Bin.


    Li Su has to put Zheng Guang here first, but there is also an advantage to putting Zheng Guang here. Li Su thinks that Han Yu''s men will find it hard to find Zheng Guang hiding here.


    And the owner of this hotel is not an ordinary person, if Han Yu wants to make trouble here


    It''s impossible to ignore the face of the hotel owner.


    Zheng Guang''s business is finished, but there are other things waiting for Li Su.


    Now Li Su has to decide whether to protect Sunya''s mother and daughter, so Li Su goes to qianchongzi and asks her for advice.


    In fact, before asking qianchongzi, Li Su knew what answer he would get. The kind qianchongzi would not just let them go.


    So Li Su still decided to promise Sun Bin to protect sun Ya''s mother and daughter. Although this would delay some time, it could protect two people''s lives from being threatened.


    After knowing that Li Su promised himself, Sun Bin almost knelt down for Li Su.


    Sun Ya''s daughter is leaning on Sun Ya and has fallen asleep.


    "Trouble for you again." Sun Ya saw Li Su come, some embarrassed said.


    Sun Bin had told sun ya all about his misunderstanding of Li Su, and sun Ya wanted to find a chance to ask him to apologize to Li Su.


    "Nothing. Are you scared?"


    Li Su knew that what happened before must have brought great impact to sun ya.


    "I''m fine. I just scared the baby."


    Sunya looks at her daughter with a pet face. She hasn''t gone to school these days. Just now, she asked Sunya when she could go to school.


    But Sunya can''t answer this question. If she''s not sure it''s safe, she won''t let her daughter go to school again.


    And when can we get real security? Sun Ya doesn''t know.


    "Don''t worry too much, you''ll be back to normal soon."


    Although this sentence is just Li Su''s hope, things are really developing for the better.


    Now it''s up to Jiang Yunong to deal with Han Yu.


    But Li Su ignored one point, that is, the dog will jump the wall in a hurry.

 Chapter 1010

    Han Yu has come to the door of Jiang Yunong''s office at this time.


    Before several times to Han Yu''s heart is relaxed, and this time is no different, he does not believe Jiang Yu farmers really deal with themselves.


    Han Yu walked in without knocking, while Jiang Yunong was sitting on his desk, looking at the documents on the desk.


    Two bodyguards stand beside Jiang Yunong. Han Yu can''t help laughing contemptuously when he sees them.


    "Here you are?"


    Although Jiang Yunong is talking, his eyes have never left the document on the desk, which makes Han Yu feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Well."


    Han Yu is also a cold response, and then go to the sofa to do it.


    After a few minutes of silence, Jiang finally closed the document and rubbed his eyes with his hands.


    Then Jiang Yunong stood up and sat on the sofa opposite Han Yu.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, have I?"


    As soon as Jiang Yunong sat down, a girl pushed the door open and came in. She began to play with the tea set on the tea table.


    Although Han Yu is arrogant and arrogant, Jiang Yunong thinks that he still has an advantage, that is, he loves tea.


    So Jiang Yunong always thought that it was the most interesting thing to drink tea with Han Yu, but now it should be the last time for them to drink the same pot of tea.


    Sure enough, Han Yu now has all the attention on the girl''s action.


    "Maybe."


    Han Yu slightly perfunctorily answered Jiang Yunong''s words.


    "We haven''t played chess for a long time."


    Jiang Yunong is saying to the back of the bodyguard made a gesture, bodyguard immediately went to the back of the desk, from inside took out a box.


    Then he took up a chessboard from the bottom of the tea table.


    "Oh? I remember you didn''t seem to be my opponent


    Han Yu''s words are true, but the last time they played chess was 20 years ago.


    "That''s before. People always want to make progress."


    Jiang Yunong holds two chess cans in two hands, one is a sunspot, the other is a white one.


    "But some people have never changed."


    Han Yu took the can with sunspots, without the slightest hesitation, he likes to hold sunspots.


    "Let''s have a try."


    With that, Jiang Yunong had clamped a chess piece between his index finger and middle finger and put it on the point where the two black lines intersected on the chessboard.


    Han Yu doesn''t come to play chess with Jiang Yunong, but since Jiang Yunong has lost his word, Han Yu doesn''t mind competing with him again.


    "There''s always talk about it these days."


    Han Yu also dropped his first word on the chessboard¡° Talk of the wind? "


    Jiang Yunong''s eyes have been fixed on the chessboard, touched a piece with his hand and put it on the chessboard.


    "Maybe it''s something else."


    Han Yu is holding a piece of black chess, hesitated a little, still


    On the chessboard.


    "Three men make a tiger, but in the end they become a real tiger."


    Jiang Yu Nong gently smile, and then began to ponder the chess game.


    "Oh? Do you think that could be true? "


    Jiang Yunong''s words surprised Han Yu. His hand, which was pinching the pieces, suddenly shook, and the pieces fell into the can again.


    Han Yu made a murmur in the heart at this time, is Jiang Yunong really going to deal with himself?


    Han Yu can''t give his answer, so he touches a chess piece again and falls on the chessboard.


    His style is still as fierce as when he was young, which makes Jiang Yunong admire.


    "Some things don''t mean they are useful, but they still depend on reality."


    Although there are only a few pieces scattered on the chessboard, the situation of Han Yu''s attack has emerged.


    Jiang Yunong takes a meaningful look at Han Yu and finds that Han Yu''s eyes are no different from when they first met.


    This time, Jiang Yunong waited for a while before he dropped his son cautiously.


    "Well, it depends on the back, just like playing chess."


    On the chessboard, the sunspots should be scattered, and the white ones should be concentrated.


    With Han Yu''s fingers gently, a new member is added to the sunspot.


    "Of course, if you cut off the back, it''s not far from victory."


    Jiang Yu Nong''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled up, although Han Yu''s style of playing chess has no change, but the routine is much more sophisticated.


    At this time, he can only fall a white son in a less important position.


    "It''s not that easy to cut off the back."


    Han Yu cold hum a, fell a sunspot.


    "What''s really terrible is that when you know that you have no future, you are still thinking about the future."


    Jiang Yunong light said, tone without any ups and downs, but to Han Yu''s ears is to produce a huge effect.


    Han Yu''s eyes narrowed. He was thinking about the meaning of Jiang Yu''s rural dialect.


    According to Jiang Yunong, he seems to have been afraid of Han Yu in the hands of the text


    This makes Han Yu a little incomprehensible.


    No matter when it comes, that document is a great threat to Jiang Yunong, so he can''t be afraid. Han Yu thinks it''s just Jiang Yunong putting on airs. Now two people are no longer talking, and you and I are on the chessboard.


    From the beginning to now, Han Yu is the attacker, and Jiang Yunong''s defense is also tight, and from time to time will fight back.


    "Do you know Li Su?"


    After Jiang Yunong lost a son, he threw out a question to Han Yu.


    Hearing this name, Han Yu is really surprised. Although he knows Li Su is very capable, Han Yu doesn''t know what he has in common with Jiang Yunong.


    And even if Li Su and Jiang Yunong really know each other, it doesn''t mean anything.


    "Yes, you know him, too."


    Han Yu pinched the pieces in his hand for a while, and then put them gently


    On the chessboard.


    "Yes, he once treated Yulan, and he gave me a gift."


    Jiang Yunong took a sip of the tea that the girl had just made, and immediately felt that his mouth was fragrant.


    This sentence makes Han Yu a little stunned. He doesn''t know what the gift Jiang Yunong said.


    But there is no doubt that it can''t be a good gift for him, otherwise it can''t be a gift from Li Su. Han Yu speculates in his heart.


    At this time, Han Yu''s mind has not been on the chessboard, he is thinking, but he can''t think of what he has in Li Su''s hands.


    And even if it really has something to do with it, what can it do? As long as the amulet is still in his hand, Han Yu will not be afraid of anything.


    Think of here, the corner of Han Yu''s mouth suddenly twitches, he had a bold guess.


    Han Yu suddenly thought of what happened last night. First, someone threw a stone into Han Yu''s yard. Later, the two bodyguards were abnormal


    I''m not going to do that.


    What makes Han Yu most surprised is that a bodyguard fainted in his son''s room, and he said he didn''t remember anything.


    With so many coincidences, it''s hard to explain them by coincidence.

 Chapter 1012

    Han Yu has even been frightened by his own speculation.


    He had already vaguely known what Jiang Yunong said the gift was, but now he had no way to confirm it.


    "What''s your gift?"


    Han Yu feels his voice trembles slightly. He wants to keep it steady, but he can''t.


    "I think brother Han''s intelligence may have guessed what it is."


    A white chessman in Jiang Yunong''s time keeps swimming, just like a ballet dancer, showing a beautiful posture.


    In Han Yu''s eyes, the chess piece is more like a ghost in white.


    Han Yu tried several times to put his guess in his heart, but in the end, the words came to his mouth and was swallowed by him.


    "I don''t know."


    These four words are just like falling out of the ice hole. Han Yu can feel the coolness in them.


    He didn''t believe that Li Suzhen could steal that thing. He basically stayed in the office yesterday, although he went out for a few minutes, but


    Moreover, Han Yu''s family is heavily guarded. Although he can''t compare with the place where he is at this time, he can''t think of any place that is more airtight than his own home except here.


    After hearing Han Yu''s words, Jiang Yunong laughed.


    Jiang Yunong is really laughing, because Han Yu knows the truth of the matter, but he has to pretend to be a fool, which makes him laugh.


    "It''s your turn."


    Jiang Yunong pointed to the chessboard. At this time, there were many pieces on the chessboard, but Jiang Yunong knew the situation like the back of his hand.


    Han Yu tries not to let his hand shake, but his current state is really like sifting chaff.


    Finally, Han Yu still succeeded in getting a chess piece, but he didn''t know where to put it.


    Han Yu feels as if the chessboard is all white now. He can''t tell which is his own chessboard and which is the other''s chessboard.


    Jiang Yunong also made a gesture to Han Yu, indicating that he can now be settled.


    Han Yu felt that the air in the room suddenly became thin. He intended to let his nose breathe, but he didn''t get any better. At this time, there was a layer of sweat on his forehead.


    But now he had to settle the pieces, though he could not tell the difference between the pieces


    The color has changed.


    Han Yu takes a look at a position without chess pieces. He is cruel and leaves the pieces there.


    However, the location of the chess piece surprised Jiang Yunong, because this move was tantamount to suicide.


    At this time, Jiang Yunong doesn''t know Han Yu''s state of mind, so at the beginning he thought it was the flaw that Han Yu deliberately sold, but after he looked at it several times, he didn''t find any significance in the existence of this chess piece.


    In the current situation, Jiang Yunong thinks that he may win the chess game within five steps.


    After Jiang Yunong lost another son, Han Yu had to pick up a chess piece¡° What on earth is the present? "


    Han Yu picked up the cup in front of him and drank all the tea in the cup. The tea was cold, but Han Yu didn''t feel it.


    "By the way, there seems to be another gift that he handed over to me through his dog."


    Taking advantage of the victory, Jiang Yunong lost a chess piece in the crucial position.


    Han Yu is already in the clouds. Now another heavy bomb comes out. Han Yu is at a loss.


    "What is that?"


    Han Yu closed his eyes and took a deep breath, feeling slightly calmed down.


    The situation on the chessboard was also re viewed by him, but now it is difficult for him to stop the decline.


    "Good things, enough to affect the overall situation."


    Jiang Yunong gave a slight smile, and then continued to pursue the victory.


    Han Yu knows that it''s hard for him to recover the defeat. He puts his hand on his temple and rubs it, but he doesn''t feel any relief.


    "Well, let''s not beat around the bush. Are you really ready to tear your skin?"


    Han Yu put his wife back into the chess jar.


    "I just do what I have to do."


    Jiang Yunong waved to the tea girl to go out first. Now there are only two of them and two bodyguards left in the room.


    "Aren''t you afraid that the contents of that document will be made public?"


    There is still a trace of hope in Han Yu''s heart.


    Jiang Yunong did not speak, but nodded to a bodyguard.


    The bodyguard immediately understood Jiang Yunong''s meaning, went to Jiang Yunong''s desk, took out two things from inside and put them on the tea table.


    Han Yu sees things on the table, and his face is like a cloud.


    He reached out and held the folder in his hand, which he was very familiar with, because it had been in his home for 20 years.


    But now, this thing, which can be called Han Yu''s talisman, appears in Jiang Yunong''s hands, which is tantamount to directly declaring the end of Han Yu''s political career, and may even endanger his own safety.


    "How could you..."


    Although Han Yu has long suspected that Jiang Yunong''s gift is this thing, when it really appears in front of Han Yu''s eyes, he can''t believe it.


    "This is what Li Su gave me."


    Jiang Yunong''s tone is full of confidence. Now he has controlled everything in his own hands. Although the method he used is not very glorious, it is something he has to do.


    Han Yu''s hand holding the folder began to tremble. He didn''t need to open the folder to confirm the contents.


    Suddenly, Han Yu put the folder into his arms, and then stood up and ran to the door.


    He knew that his behavior was extremely irrational, but his brain could no longer control his body. Sure enough, Han Yu was stopped by the bodyguards after two steps. He was no different from a three-year-old in front of the two bodyguards.


    The bodyguard took out the folder in his arms and put it in front of Jiang Yunong.


    See the folder was robbed, Han Yu has not give up the hand, but he is now caught by the bodyguard, the body can''t move a cent.


    "Go away."


    Although Jiang Yunong''s voice is not big, it sounds like a bolt from the blue in Han Yu.


    Without the protection of the documents, Han Yu is not Jiang Yunong''s opponent at all, and even has no qualification.


    Two bodyguards have put up Han Yu and throw him out of the door, which is no different from throwing a bag of garbage.


    Han Yu lies at the door at this time, his eyes have been covered with red blood, teeth also bite tightly.


    "Since you are so ruthless, don''t blame me for being cruel." Han Yu said in his heart.


    At this time, he has no hope for his political career. Han Yu has only one last wish, that is to avenge his son.


    He will do nothing but ask for Li Su''s death.

 Chapter 1013

    The investigation of Han Yu is in full swing.


    The struggle between interest groups has not brought the slightest impact on the life of the citizens in the northern city. At night, the whole city is still in a state of red and white.


    And Han Yu at this time has returned to his home, he is now completely calm down.


    Since he can''t rely on the document, he can only rely on himself now. Thinking of this, a ferocious smile appeared on his face.


    Just smile in the vast night, and did not cause anyone''s attention, even Han Yu himself did not notice.


    Meanwhile, Li Su, who is resting in his room, learns that Zheng Guang has woken up.


    He quickly put on his shoes and came to the Infirmary of the hotel with qianchongzi.


    At Zheng Guang''s bedside, Sun Bin and sun Ya had already been there.


    Seeing Li Su coming, they all stood up, while Zheng Guang, who was lying on the bed, turned his head to one side.


    Zheng Guang''s face looks healthy. If he didn''t see a thick bandage on his leg, no one would know that he was a seriously injured patient.


    Li Su went to the bedside and sat down. He put his finger on Zheng Guang''s wrist.


    After the blood transfusion, Zheng Guang''s pulse stabilized again.


    "How do you feel?"


    Li Su moved his hand away and asked, looking at Zheng Guang''s face.


    "Not bad."


    Zheng Guang''s eyes are still staring at the side of the window, a simple answer to Li Su.


    In fact, Zheng Guang doesn''t hate Li Su, but he doesn''t know what kind of attitude he should adopt to face Li Su.


    At that time, when Sun Bin and Li Su turned over, it was Zheng Guang who fanned the flames. Now that he was injured, Li Su still helps him with treatment.


    Zheng guanggen had no way to face what he had done, and he even wanted to


    I should have died there yesterday.


    However, Li Su did not care about Zheng Guang''s appearance, but told the nurses to closely observe his condition, and report any abnormality immediately.


    After checking Zheng Guang''s condition, Li Su decided to take a seat on the roof. Of course, qianchongzi would not have any objection.


    At this time, the night hazy, as if between heaven and earth covered with a thin layer of yarn.


    The moonlight sprinkled down and dyed this thin layer of yarn silver white, and all the things exposed on the ground did not jump over the moon''s brush.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi come to the roof of the hotel and sit on the floor together to enjoy the charming night.


    "When it''s settled, we''ll have more opportunities to enjoy the night like this."


    Li Su looked up at the moon, which was reflected in Li Su''s eyes.


    "I just want you to be safe."


    Qianchongzi closed his eyes and breathed some cold air at night¡° I''ll be fine, you won''t, and so will they


    Li Su stretched out his hand and put qianchongzi in his arms. He felt that qianchongzi was cool.


    "I believe you. I always do."


    Qianchongzi put his head on Li Su''s shoulder.


    A small dark gray cloud passed, covering half of the moon''s face.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi no longer speak, but are intoxicated in the quiet moonlight.


    The next day came quickly.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi are still sleeping in bed.


    In another place, it''s not so quiet.


    This place is Han Yu''s villa. At this time, the outside of the villa has been surrounded by fully armed people.


    The evidence of Han Yu''s demand for and acceptance of bribes is solid, and the procuratorial organ has approved the arrest of Han Yu.


    At this time, Han Yu''s villa has been surrounded, and the people in the villa are not prepared.


    But their action this time however pounced on a blank, Han Yu did not have at this time


    At home, and went to the office of Han Yu arrested people also did not find Han Yu trace.


    Asked every bodyguard and servant in Han Yu''s family, none of them knew where Han Yu was going.


    Of course, they won''t find Han Yu''s shadow here, because Han Yu left as early as last night.


    Han Yu in order to hide the action, only with a few people quietly left.


    Now no one knows where Han Yu has gone. The airport, the wharf and the station have all sent more people, but there is no sign of Han Yu.


    Jiang Yunong now also learned that Han Yu has fled the news, but he did not feel surprised.


    If Han Yu didn''t choose to escape in the face of this situation, it would surprise Jiang Yunong.


    Jiang Yunong knew that no matter where Han Yu fled, he would still be found, unless he went to outer space.


    Han Yu did not escape to outer space, he did not even leave the north city.


    But he is now in a very secret place, few people know the existence of this place, and the owner of this place, is an old friend of Han Yu.


    If it is not the time of burning eyebrows, he is not willing to find this old friend, but now Han Yu''s really has come here.


    The news of Han Yu''s escape soon spread to Li Su through Jiang Sheng. He was not surprised by the news.


    If you can catch it, Han Yu is not Han Yu.


    However, Li Su''s heart has a sense of foreboding, since Han Yu''s things have been exposed, then he is likely to choose to die.


    Han Yu''s ultimate goal must be Li Su himself.


    Although Li Su is not afraid of Han Yu, he is not sure that he will have other helpers, so Li Su has to be vigilant. After Li Susi thought about it, he decided to avoid Han Yu. Moreover, Beidu city is an international city. If anything happens, it will be known all over the world


    So Li Su is going to go back to Xingqing first,


    Even if there is any big trouble, Li Su is confident that he can deal with it.


    However, Li Su has promised Sun Bin to protect his wife and daughter, so Li Su is now in a tangle.


    Li Su is no longer the best person to protect them, because if Han Yu chooses to kill her, Li Su''s side will become the most dangerous place.


    And if they do, Li Suyi alone can''t protect them.


    But Li Su has another way, that is to get rid of Jiang Sheng and protect them for himself.


    According to Han Yu''s current state, Li Su thinks that he should have no energy to manage Sun Bin''s affairs.


    Thinking of this, Li Su immediately called Jiang Sheng to explain the situation, and Jiang Sheng agreed to Li Su happily.


    In Beidu City, if Jiang Sheng wants to protect someone, that person must be the safest.


    Jiang Sheng agreed, and Li Su immediately told Sun Bin the news. At first, Sun Bin was still full of incomprehension, but when Li Su told him Jiang Sheng


    After his identity, Sun Bin has no worries.


    Today is Li Su''s last day in Beidu city.

 Chapter 1014

    On the last day here, nothing unexpected happened.


    Li Su has already made a reservation to return to Xingqing in the afternoon. Now it''s only a few hours before the plane takes off.


    It is said that Li Su is going to leave. Sun Bin just told Li Su to pay attention to safety, and didn''t say anything else.


    Now Li Su is helping qianchongzi pack in the hotel.


    Li Su has called Xiao Yiyi and said that they will go back today. Although Xiao Yiyi''s tone is very common, Li Su still recognizes Xiao Yiyi''s excitement.


    It has been a while since I left Xingqing city. Li Su really missed everything in that city.


    After Jiang Sheng sent someone to pick them up, Li Su and Qian Chongzi came to the airport.


    Qianchongzi''s bodyguard reappeared in Li Su''s vision after disappearing for a few days.


    Li Su is curious that the bodyguard has gone there these days. After qianchongzi explains, Li Su knows that the bodyguard has returned to Liu shengsanyan these days.


    Qianchongzi has long said that Liu shengsanyan is also in Beidu City, but Li Su has been busy, so he forgot about it.


    After the voice in the airport hall said that they could board the plane, Li Su and Qian Chongzi had already boarded the plane.


    After flying up and down the clouds, the plane has now stopped at the airport of Xingqing city.


    Time has come to the evening, the sun has disappeared, but the day is still slightly bright, but the last light will soon be eaten away by the night.


    Out of the airport, Li Su saw Xiao Yiyi from a distance. Li Su didn''t expect that Xiao Yiyi would come to meet him in person.


    Li Su pulls Qian Chongzi to Xiao Yiyi and is about to give him a French kiss. However, Xiao Yiyi hugs Qian Chongzi.


    This makes Li Su some don''t understand, before Xiao Yiyi also eat qianchongzi''s vinegar, how now he became the one who was excluded.


    But this idea immediately disappeared from Li Su''s mind, because Xiao Yiyi came to Li Su''s face and gently touched it with her lips.


    In this way, Li Su finally showed a satisfied smile.


    However, Qian Chongzi and Xiao Yiyi also looked at Li Su and laughed loudly, as if they saw a joke.


    Li Su quickly took out his mobile phone and took a picture of his face. He found that a red lipstick had been printed on one side of his face.


    But Li Su didn''t wipe it off either. Instead, he stretched out his two hands to hold qianchongzi and qianchongzi together


    Xiao Yiyi put his arms around him and went to the direction where the car stopped.


    At this time, in the last light of the sky, the car is heading for Xiao Yiyi''s home.


    "Why did you come back all of a sudden?"


    Xiao Yiyi received a call from Li Su this morning saying that he would come back, but he didn''t explain to Xiao Yiyi what was going on.


    "This time I came back to take refuge."


    Although this sentence is joking, it has the same meaning.


    But Li Su knows that it''s hard for him to avoid Han Yu, because killing himself is Han Yu''s ultimate goal¡° What would make you so afraid? "


    Xiao Yiyi knows Li Su''s strength better than anyone else. Anyway, she doesn''t know who else in the world can threaten Li Su.


    Li Su told Xiao Yiyi exactly what happened recently, and Xiao Yiyi was surprised to hear that he was watching a ghost movie.


    Especially when he heard that lanzhuyuan was facing dozens of guns, Xiao Yiyi even blocked his ears and did not dare to listen.


    But Li Su not only beat them, but also didn''t get hurt at all.


    But I heard that Han Yu had run away, Xiao Yiyi''s heart also corrected.


    Xiao Yiyi has been in business for many years, and she knows Han Yu''s position very well


    Kind of person''s idea, if did not achieve the goal, Han Yu in any case will not give up.


    Just after Li Sugang told Xiao Yiyi what had happened, the car stopped.


    At this time, the sky has been completely dark, and the moon has successfully replaced the sun and become the most dazzling thing in the sky.


    Now the three of them have come to the villa. As soon as they open the door, the smell of the food comes into their noses.


    Xiao Yiyi has already asked his employees to prepare food in advance, so that they can eat it as soon as they come back.


    After Li Su gave Xiao Yiyi a thumbs up, he sat down at the table.


    "Wash your hands."


    As soon as Li Su was about to reach for chopsticks, Xiao Yiyi hit him on the back of his hand. He had to resist the temptation of food and went to the bathroom.


    Finally, all the meals were served and all three of them were seated.


    After Xiao Yiyi gave the instruction that he could eat, Li Su began to gobble it up. Even qianchongzi was bigger than usual.


    Xiao Yiyi had to eat and remind them to eat slowly.


    After a while, Li Su patted his belly and felt that he had eaten badly


    Not much.


    "How''s it going? Is it delicious? "


    Xiao Yiyi looked at Li Su''s satisfied expression, and he was very happy.


    "Yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy


    Li Su put out his tongue and licked his lips.


    "Then you''ll come and eat every day."


    Xiao Yiyi filled Li Su''s glass with juice.


    Just as Li Su was ready to nod his head, he stopped.


    Of course, Li Su wants to eat every day, but he can''t now. Li Su plans to live in Xiao Yiyi''s house for one day, and then go to other places.


    If Li Su lived here all the time, when Han Yu really found himself, Xiao Yiyi''s family would be affected. This is not what Li Su wants to see. He knew that Han Yu would come here with him. If he didn''t kill Li Su, Han Yu would not close his eyes even if he died.


    And Li Su has been fed up with continue to entangle with Han Yu, he also wants to find a once and for all solution, permanent solution to Han Yu.


    So Li Su decided to live outside for the time being and find a slightly remote place. It''s better to live in a place where no one knows.


    He wants to wait for the arrival of Han Yu there, and then one-time solve him


    People.


    But Li Su also knows that Han Yu is not reckless. If Han Yu really wants to find his own trouble, he will not be unprepared.


    Han Yu''s two bodyguards, Li Su, have already learned their skills. They are obviously people of practice. Since they have such bodyguards, Han Yu knows some strange people.


    Li Su does not have 100% confidence to defeat Han Yu, but he has 100% courage to protect himself and his family.


    What he worries most is that Han Yu may jump out of the wall and do something that threatens his family, which is one of the reasons why Li Su comes back here quickly.


    As long as Li Su is still in the city, he will not allow anyone to hurt his family and friends.

 Chapter 1015

    Li Su tells Xiao Yiyi what he thinks. This is the first time qianchongzi has heard Li Su say this.


    Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi are not right, because they have no reason to object.


    Everything Li Su did was for their safety, so they also chose to believe in Li Su unconditionally.


    Today is very late, Li Su will no longer consider other things, even if Han Yu is fierce, it is impossible to have followed Li Su to Xingqing city today.


    So Li Su is ready to enjoy the final calm before the storm.


    Now all three have finished their meal and come upstairs.


    Li Suxian was pushed into the bathroom by two women. After a day''s flight, she was really tired. Under the hot water, she felt her body full of vitality again.


    After taking a bath, Li Su walked out with a bath towel. Her bare upper body muscles were clear, and her bulging chest and abdominal muscles were all announcing her


    Great power.


    Some slightly wet hair sticks together, which makes Li Su more charming.


    Qian Chongzi and Xiao Yiyi stare at Li Su with their eyes straight. They look like a flower maniac.


    Li Su used to pinch them on their buttocks, and then they came back to their senses.


    Qian zhongzi and Xiao Yiyi stand up and go to the bathroom together, but they both stop at the door.


    "Yiyijie, wash first."


    Qianchongzi''s face was red, as if it had been roasted by the stove.


    "No, no, you first."


    Xiao Yiyi said, his feet retreated two steps.


    Li Su is amused to see the two of them give in to each other. Xiao Yiyi''s home clearly has several bathrooms.


    But Li Su didn''t say anything. He stared at them with interest.


    After a few seconds of silence, Li Su took the lead in making a move. He stepped forward, grabbed the hands of two people and went to the bathroom.


    At this time, the embarrassing thing happened, because Li Su''s bath towel was not secure, he took a big step, the bath towel fell off.


    At this time, Qian Chongzi and Xiao Yiyi are stunned, and their eyes have been staring at the part where Li Su was originally covered by the bath towel.


    Li Su then realized that the towel had fallen off, but he didn''t react. Instead, he took two people into the bathroom together. He didn''t mind washing it again.


    After entering the bathroom, Li Su finds that all the clothes on Qian Chongzi and Xiao Yiyi are still on them.


    Li Su gently raised the corner of his mouth and turned on the tap.


    The water of the fluffy head sprinkles on Xiao Yiyi''s body, she immediately hides to one side, and thousand heavy son is also far away.


    But Li Su won''t let them go easily. He reaches for his hand and takes down his hair.


    Qian Chongzi and Xiao Yiyi seem to have guessed what Li Su is going to do, two


    Everyone looks at each other, and no one knows what to do. Sure enough, after testing the temperature of the water, Li Su aimed his head at qianchongzi, who was immediately wet by the warm water.


    And Xiao Yiyi didn''t escape the disaster. After Qian Chongzi''s body was all wet with water, Li Su pointed his head at Xiao Yiyi.


    Now both of their clothes have been soaked in water, and they are tightly attached to the skin, outlining the perfect figure.


    Wet clothes are naturally uncomfortable to wear, and Li Su is more concerned about this issue.


    So now Li Su has begun to get close to Xiao Yiyi, and his hands have begun to help Xiao Yiyi get rid of his wet clothes.


    Li Su''s technique has now become a lot of skilled, in the case of Xiao Yiyi, Li Su has already stripped Xiao Yiyi like a rice dumpling.


    Qianchongzi also became Li Su''s target. After a while, all three of them showed their original appearance.


    If Li Su is not here, they can take a good bath, but now the situation seems to be in a mess.


    After a long time, three people did not separate again, it is a night of spring.


    When Li Su woke up the next day, Xiao Yiyi had disappeared, and qianchongzi was still lying beside Li Su.


    After reading the mobile phone, Li Su knew that Xiao Yiyi had gone to the company because of an important meeting today.


    It''s getting late. Li Su got up carefully from the bed and didn''t wake up qianchongzi.


    Qianchongzi''s face flushed, as if the flush of last night had not subsided. Li Su gave her a kiss on her forehead, and then walked out of the room.


    Today, Li Su is going to leave here and stay in a place where there are few people. Although Xiao Yiyi''s family position is already very good, Li Su doesn''t want to attract Han Yu here.


    After washing, Li Su prepared breakfast in the kitchen. He was ready to wait for qianchongzi to get up, and then he went out to find a perfect place.


    Li Su is busy in the kitchen when qianchongzi has been wearing pajamas downstairs, thin pajamas obviously can''t hide qianchongzi''s body


    Wood, Li Su side make this breakfast also don''t forget to secretly see two eyes.


    After breakfast, I heard that Li Su was going out, and qianchongzi was going to follow him. Li Su had no choice but to promise.


    After all, it''s not easy for qianchongzi to come here. Maybe he will return to China sometime.


    Now two people have dressed, driving away from Xiao Yiyi''s yard.


    Li Su decided to go to Dean Niu for help, and then he could go to the hospital to have a look.


    It''s getting late, and the light of the sun is getting stronger.


    The car has been parked at the door of the hospital, only a few days did not come to the first people''s Hospital, Li Su had a sense of isolation.


    Li Su took Qian Chongzi into the door of the hospital and went straight to President Niu''s office.


    To Li Su''s surprise, he didn''t see the shadow of Shu Tong. It seems that the little girl might have had a rest today. Li Su felt that she was a little empty in her heart. President Niu is really dedicated and has come to work so early.


    Seeing that Li Su was pushing the door in, Dean Niu was slightly surprised. He also felt as if he had not seen Li Su for a long time.


    "Why are you here? I thought you were gone. "


    President Niu''s voice makes Li Su feel more friendly. Although the old man often troubles himself, Li Su thinks that President Niu is not a bad man.


    "As the saying goes, everything goes without going to the three treasures hall."


    Li Su''s words were incomprehensible to qianchongzi, but he laughed.


    What kind of person is Dean Niu? Li Su knows very well, so Li Su doesn''t plan to be polite to him.


    Although President Niu is just the president of a hospital and has no great power, his contacts are incomparable. It should not be difficult for him to find a place to stay.

 Chapter 1016

    The three of them have already sat down on the sofa in the dean''s office.


    The last time I came here, Li Su just came out from Chen Yi.


    Thinking of Chen Yi, Li Su can''t help worrying about Qian Qian''s condition. However, when Li Su left, she had already begun to get better, and now it''s time to be almost cured.


    "You can tell me what you want. You''re welcome."


    Li Su has helped Dean Niu a lot. In addition, Dean Niu is also a pleasant person, so Li Su asked him to help him. He is willing to help.


    "I''ll be frank. I want to find a place to live in the suburbs for a while, preferably in a sparsely populated place. Can you help me find a place?"


    Li Su''s fingers beat back and forth on his legs.


    After listening to Li Su''s words, Dean Niu also searched for this kind of information in his mind.


    "You''re looking for me right. I happen to have a friend who has a family in the suburbs


    It''s a real estate, and he doesn''t use it at ordinary times, so he let me play when I have time. "


    President Niu recalled the previous events. At that time, he personally led an operation on an old man, and the operation was very successful.


    The old man''s son was also the boss of a listed real estate company, so he was going to give a real estate to President Niu at that time.


    But Dean Niu didn''t accept it, so the man changed his mind and said that he would let Dean Niu have time to play.


    "I''ll trouble you." Li Su murmured.


    President Niu began to find the person on the phone book, and then called him.


    As soon as the man heard that it was dean Niu, his tone immediately changed to be polite. After hearing that Dean Niu needed such a place, he said that he would send someone to deliver the key to Dean Niu immediately, which made Dean Niu feel embarrassed.


    After hearing the news, Li Su also put down her heart. If things go well, Li Su is ready to go today.


    After a short time, President Niu''s secretary came in and said that someone had come to deliver things to President Niu.


    Of course, Dean Niu quickly asked the Secretary to call the man in.


    It was a young man who was wearing a stiff suit and his hair was polished.


    He did come to deliver the key. When he gave out the key, he also sent a user manual. Li Su looked at the cover of the manual, which read the user manual of pine and cypress garden.


    Li Su was looking for a place to stay for a while, but he didn''t expect that Dean Niu''s face was so big.


    After the delivery, the young man left.


    Dean Niu didn''t look at it. He put the key and the manual into Li Su''s hand, and Li Su took it impolitely.


    Li Su simply looked at it and thought that this place really met his requirements. The only bad thing was that it was too luxurious.


    Having found a suitable place to fight, Li Su didn''t spend too much time with Dean Niu. After all, Dean Niu is very busy.


    So now that Li Su and Qian Chongzi have left the hospital, he is ready to go back to pack up his things and go straight to the pine and cypress garden.


    In the far north city, Han Yu already knew that Li Su had left.


    Because of Li Su, he is now a lonely man, and also because of Li Su, he has lost his right now.


    Han Yu feels that Li Su is like an opponent bestowed by God, but now he has no fear, because he has nothing to lose.


    He has only one goal now, that is to kill Li Su before he is arrested.


    In this way, no matter what punishment he will face, he will not have any complaints, because he has avenged his son.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Li Su left Beidu like a coward.


    However, this does not mean that Han Yu is in great distress, because even if Li Su escapes to the ends of the earth, Han Yu will find him out, and then take Li Su''s life to comfort his son.


    Before, because he was afraid of Li Su''s strength, he didn''t dare to make any big moves, but now it''s different. Han Yu has come to the last step


    .


    Han Yu is now in a place without a name. They all call this place "on the mountain".


    No one knows why this place has no name, and no one dares to ask its owner.


    However, Han Yu is an old friend with the owner of this place. The owner of this place also has no name. Han Yu only knows that some people call him faceless, but he never does.


    Han Yu and faceless people have a history of decades. At that time, they were still young men, and faceless people were not faceless people.


    But since then, Han Yu has never known his name. He only knew that he was about the same age as his own, and he was practicing in the mountains of Beidu city.


    Han Yu''s father was still alive at that time, which was also the most beautiful time in their family, and Han Yu and faceless man met at that time.


    At that time, the Faceless Man and his master were practicing on the mountain, but the forestry bureau had to cut down all the trees on the mountain and replant them.


    At that time, the Faceless Man and his master were strongly opposed to the forestry bureau


    So they confronted each other at the foot of the mountain.


    At that time, Han Yu and his father were passing by at the foot of the mountain in a car. They just found this strange scene. After understanding the story, Han Yu felt that the Faceless Man at that time was very pitiful.


    Later, under the activities of Han Yu''s father, the Forestry Bureau finally retained the mountain forest, and Han Yu and faceless people also became friends.


    At that time, the faceless man was no different from a normal person, until something later changed his temperament.


    After a fire, the Faceless Man''s face was burned, leaving scars. Later, his master stopped taking him out because his face was so terrible.


    It is because of this that the shameless man planted a curse in his heart.


    Later, the Faceless Man''s master and brothers disappeared overnight. No one knew what happened. Han Yu, however, knew that the faceless man had secretly practiced a mental skill that his master had forbidden to practice and killed his master and brothers. Since then, the Faceless Man has been wearing a mask. Later, he began to put away his apprentice, and the title of faceless man spread


    .


    Now only Han Yu still knows these past things, but the faceless man is a person who knows his kindness and plans to repay him. He always regards Han Yu as a benefactor because he saved the mountain forest.


    So he often sends his apprentices down the mountain to be Han Yu''s bodyguard for a period of time, which can not only return Han Yu''s human feelings, but also train the apprentices'' ability.


    This kind of thing is difficult to pay off, and Han Yu now gave a faceless man such an opportunity.


    Han Yu has never seen the strength of the Faceless Man, but he has seen the strength of the Faceless Man''s disciples for countless times. The two men who were defeated by Li Su before are not elites among the Faceless Man''s disciples.


    So the faceless man became the final trick to kill Li Su. The reason why he didn''t ask the faceless man for help before was that Han Yu knew that once the faceless man paid off his favor, he would have no value.

 Chapter 1017

    At this time, Han Yu hid in the faceless villa.


    He is not so much a friend as a cooperative relationship with faceless people.


    As a friend of Han Yu, the faceless man died as early as 20 years ago. Now the faceless man is a person that Han Yu is afraid of and has to rely on.


    Han Yu knows that now he has no status, so it is impossible to provide any help to faceless people in the future. After he makes this last request, in the eyes of faceless people, he has disappeared.


    The faceless man now stands in front of Han Yu, holding a small wooden bucket in his hand, slowly pouring flowers.


    "Do you really want me to kill for you?"


    The voice of the Faceless Man comes to Han Yu''s ears through the mask. The voice is very strange. After so many years, Han Yu still doesn''t adapt.


    "Yes, he is my biggest enemy."


    Han Yu''s mind and emerge out of the shadow of Li Su, gradually, Li Su''s shadow and his son''s shadow overlap together, this let Han Yu tightly hold his fist.


    "Peace of mind."


    No face person''s words seem to have magic power general, Han Yu after listening unexpectedly true


    I no longer feel impetuous.


    The faceless man is still repeating the monotonous action, but he does not feel bored.


    "You must help me this time."


    Han Yu''s mood calmed down, but his anger did not reduce, and calm anger is the most terrible thing.


    "Well, I''ll let the eldest and the second go with you."


    The eldest and the second are actually two disciples of the faceless man. They have their own names, but the Faceless Man always calls them like this, which makes them forget their own names.


    "No, the boss and the second are not necessarily his opponents."


    Han Yu thought of Li Su in the uncompleted residential building before the appearance of one against two, he felt that Li Su''s strength is not a faceless apprentice can deal with.


    "Oh? You mean, you''ve met someone better than the boss and the second? "


    The faceless man heard Han Yu''s words and put the bucket on the ground, looking at Han Yu''s eyes.


    In Han Yu''s eyes, there are only two black holes.


    Han Yu has seen the skills of the eldest and the second, and Li Su, but he can''t compare them now.


    However, in order to let the faceless man come out in person, he can only make the strength of Li Su a little stronger.


    "Yes, I''ve seen his skill with my own eyes. You can also ask the two people you gave me last time."


    This Han Yu really didn''t lie, those two people are the apprentices of faceless people, and they really have already dealt with Li Su.


    Sure enough, the faceless man asked one of his disciples to call the two men.


    At this time, the two of them could not see any trace of their hands.


    "You two hurt?" This is the first time they see the faceless man after they come back. They think their injury has healed, but they are still seen through by the faceless man.


    "Yes."


    The two men bowed their heads and answered in the affirmative.


    "What do you think of each other''s strength?"


    The faceless man walked slowly to the two men, and the air on one side seemed to be compressed.


    "He... He beat us both on his own."


    One of them replied that his voice began to shake slightly.


    "Oh."


    The faceless man answered softly, and then put his hands on the shoulders of the two people.


    What happened next, Han Yu did not think of in any case.


    I saw that the two people''s bodies seemed to be absorbed by the hands of faceless people, and their faces began to turn pale, and then gradually turned to your waxy yellow.


    And their eyes also began to become lax up, slowly lost life.


    Han Yu didn''t know what happened. He only saw from their faces that they were very sad now.


    But immediately they have no expression, because their lives have disappeared.


    The two people who were alive just now turned into two mummies. Han Yu didn''t know what happened. The hands of faceless people just put them on their shoulders for a while.


    This is the first time that Han Yu has known a faceless man for so many years, but the target is his own apprentice.


    Han Yu is some regret just told the faceless this thing, but compared with killing Li Su, all the sacrifice is worth it.


    "Waste."


    The Faceless Man gently released his hand, and the two men fell to the ground immediately. The apprentice of the faceless man came to drag the two bodies away.


    Han Yu now Leng Leng looking at the faceless, do not know what to say.


    "Is there really such a strong person in the world?"


    This sentence of faceless person seems to ask Han Yu, and it seems to be talking to himself.


    "Yes."


    Finally Han Yu echoed.


    At this time, the faceless man picked up the bucket again and continued to pour it. If it hadn''t been finished just now, it was as if nothing had happened.


    As their masters, the faceless man knows very well the skills of his two disciples. Although they are not the most outstanding disciples of the Faceless Man, they are much better than ordinary people.


    Even top combat experts don''t hold out for more than three minutes in front of them.


    But Han Yu said that person, unexpectedly relies on own strength to defeat them both, this lets the faceless person in the heart is very curious.


    Faceless people also want to see that person, and now Han Yu''s request, just can send him a favor¡° Well, I can go with you, but maybe I don''t have to do it at all


    The faceless man is very confident in the strength of the eldest and the second. Their strength has far surpassed their brothers.


    So this time, the faceless man just wants to see how powerful the man is. He believes that with the strength of the eldest and the second, he will be able to defeat the man. He doesn''t need to do it by himself.


    "Well, good."


    Although Han Yu''s expression at this time is very calm, but in fact his heart has begun to get excited.


    Han Yu finally felt that Li Su''s death was coming, especially after seeing the Faceless Man''s hand just now, he was more convinced of it.


    The faceless man just gently stretched out his hand, and the two men were sucked into mummies by him. At that time, he was still fighting with them for a while.


    So Han Yu thinks that as long as a faceless person is willing to go out of the mountain, no matter how capable Li Su is, he will die without a burial place.


    "Let''s do it as soon as possible."


    At this time, the faceless man finally finished watering the flowers and walked slowly towards the house.


    Han Yu at this time in the face of a faceless person''s back, finally revealed a trace of sly smile.

 Chapter 1018

    "Sneeze!"


    Li Su''s sneeze was a startling cry, which startled Qian Chongzi next to him.


    "Who scolds me behind my back?"


    Li Su rubbed his nose and said to himself.


    Although this is just Li Su''s words of ridicule, he didn''t expect that there was someone really scolding himself in his heart. That person was Han Yu.


    Now Li Su and Qian Chongzi have returned to Xiao Yiyi''s home. He is going to pack up his things and live in the pine and cypress garden today.


    Although he does not know when Han Yu will find himself, but he does not want to leave any worries.


    Li Su''s biggest fear is that Han Yu won''t come directly to find himself. Instead, he puts the target on one of Li Su''s girlfriends, and then uses it to coerce him.


    But Li Su thinks that this kind of possibility is not big, because this kind of practice will only delay more time, and now for Han Yu, the most precious thing is time.


    But Li Su let ran some worry, maybe Han Yu will really jump over the wall.


    In fact, Li Su''s heart has a bold idea, that is, to compare other people


    Such as Yao ya, they all gather together, and then Li Su can protect them together.


    Thinking of this, Li Su made up his mind to do so.


    He discussed with qianchongzi. Qianchongzi certainly has no objection, but now Xiao Yiyi is the only one who knows qianchongzi''s existence, so qianchongzi is a little uneasy.


    Li Su immediately comforted qianchongzi and said that they were very good people, and they would accept her like Xiao Yiyi, which made qianchongzi calm down a little.


    Then Li Su called Xiao Yiyi and said it. Xiao Yiyi didn''t object to it, but let Li Su think about it clearly.


    In fact, there is no way. Li Su doesn''t want to see anyone have an accident, so he can only take such a bad policy.


    After thinking about it, Li Su Si finally gave up the idea, which was a gamble for Li Su.


    If Han Yu really comes to him and gathers them, he will become a target. But if he does, Li Su can hardly guarantee that he can protect them,


    So it''s better to let them spread out like this. Even if Han Yu is really in a hurry, it''s easier to save one person than to save so many people.


    Li Su is going to go to the pine and cypress garden now, and he is going to take qianchongzi


    One reason to go alone is that he won''t be so bored with qianchongzi''s company, but that it''s not difficult to protect himself with qianchongzi''s skill.


    Now Li Su misses long Qiuyue. Her skill must have improved again. Besides, she has begun to practice Longyin sword. If long Qiuyue is here, she can be Li Su''s helper.


    But Li Su doesn''t want to disturb long Qiuyue''s cultivation, and this time Li Su doesn''t know who his opponent is. If it''s someone who can''t even deal with himself, it''s not harmful for her to call long Qiuyue.


    Everything has been packed. The pine and cypress garden is only about two hours'' drive away from Li Su''s position at this time. It''s neither far nor near.


    After carrying some things to the car, Li Su and Qian Chongzi got on the car and were ready to start. But Li Su suddenly saw a familiar figure. After seeing it clearly, Li Su even felt that it was like a miracle.


    It was long Qiuyue, whom Li Su was just thinking about.


    Seeing that long Qiuyue appeared here, Li Su got out of the car and walked towards long Qiuyue.


    And qianchongzi is still in the car, I don''t know what to do.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Before Li Su reached long Qiuyue, he began to shout.


    "Why can''t I come?"


    Long Qiuyue takes a look at Li Su. She has found that there is a person sitting in the co driver''s seat of the car, and that person''s appearance is a little familiar.


    "I''m glad you''re here, but how do you know I''m back?"


    Li Su just came back yesterday, and now Tianlong Qiuyue is here.


    "Yiyi told me, of course."


    Long Qiuyue didn''t want to hide. In fact, when Li Su didn''t come back yesterday, long Qiuyue already knew that Li Su was coming back.


    "That''s great. I''ve been missing you for a long time."


    Li Su went forward and gently hugged long Qiuyue. The familiar aroma on long Qiuyue made Li Su greedily take two mouthfuls.


    "Well, but who''s in the car?"


    Long Qiuyue winked in the direction of the car.


    Qianchongzi finds that long Qiuyue is heading in his own direction. He feels embarrassed.


    The situation of long Qiuyue and Xiao Yiyi is still different. Qianchongzi has already met long Qiuyue. They haven''t met each other, and they''ve also played each other. So qianchongzi is afraid that long Qiuyue will not accept him.


    "Er... She''s chiyoko."


    Li Su didn''t want to hide from long Qiuyue at all, but she didn''t have time to tell her, so it''s been delayed until now.


    "I seem to be the last to know."


    Long Qiuyue looks at Li Su with a smile. There is an unspeakable feeling in her eyes.


    "No, no, now only you and Yiyi know."


    Li Su told long Qiuyue the truth.


    At this time, qianchongzi has stepped down from the car.


    Looking at long Qiuyue''s eyes staring at his rear, Li Su also turned his head and saw qianchongzi coming here.


    But long Qiuyue''s face is a very relaxed look.


    "Qianchongzi, long time no see¡°


    Long Qiuyue saw qianchongzi come over and took the lead in saying hello to her.


    "Long time no see."


    Qianchongzi saluted and answered long Qiuyue with a small figure. Seeing qianchongzi''s luggage, long Qiuyue wanted to help her up, but she suddenly had a bad idea.


    Long Qiuyue originally made a move to help qianchongzi, but she suddenly hit qianchongzi''s abdomen with her right hand.


    Li Suwan didn''t expect that long Qiuyue would suddenly attack qianchongzi, so he didn''t react at all.


    It''s not just Li Su who''s surprised. Qianchongzi didn''t expect long Qiuyue to attack him suddenly.


    So qianchongzi can only hold out his hand to block it, but long Qiuyue''s hand suddenly stops


    He took it back, and then grabbed it towards qianchongzi''s chest.


    This once thousand heavy son but didn''t defend, so long Qiuyue''s hand already grasped in thousand heavy son''s double peaks, and also mischievous pinched.


    Seeing that long Qiuyue didn''t mean any harm, Li Su was relieved, but qianchongzi was stunned and his eyes were wide open.


    "Ha ha, how can we fight as soon as we meet."


    Long Qiuyue let go of her hand, covered her mouth and laughed.


    Qianchongzi now knows the meaning of Bailong Qiuyue. His face turns red, just like the afterglow in the afternoon.


    Long Qiuyue reaches out her hand again at this time, but this time she just grabs qianchongzi''s hand.


    Qianchongzi looked up at longqiuyue embarrassed, and his face was even more red.

 Chapter 1019

    Long Qiuyue was a teacher in the University before. He was the best at dealing with qianchongzi, a girl under 20 years old.


    Now they have been chatting with each other, but Li Su can''t get in.


    "I said," why don''t you sit and talk? "


    Li Su patted them on the shoulder and pointed to the bench beside the garden.


    Three people just walked to the bench and sat on it.


    Li Su simply told long Qiuyue about his plan and his plan to go to the pine and cypress garden.


    Long Qiuyue, like Xiao Yiyi, was shocked when listening to Li Su, as if she had experienced it personally.


    "Can I go with you?"


    Li Su thinks that long Qiuyue is asking himself, but when he turns his eyes to long Qiuyue''s face, he finds that long Qiuyue is talking to qianchongzi.


    Qianchongzi did not answer, but looked at Li Su eagerly.


    "Now it''s not up to him, it''s up to you."


    Long Qiuyue quickly reaches out her hand to cover Li Su''s eyes, and doesn''t let him have any eye contact with qianchongzi.


    "But... Yes."


    Qianchongzi''s heart doesn''t matter, but with long Qiuyue, it''s not a bad thing. After all, Li Su doesn''t understand some problems.


    "Hum, you hear me. Qianchongzi has agreed."


    Long Qiuyue released the hand that blindfolded Li Su''s eyes.


    Li Su just nuzui, and did not say anything, he is eager to dragon autumn moon also go, in this case, and can


    At this time, a strange smile appeared on Li Su''s face.


    Since long Qiuyue is going to follow him, Li Su naturally won''t object. Moreover, Li Su has found that the energy in long Qiuyue''s body has changed, but he doesn''t know what has happened now.


    Long Qiuyue doesn''t bring anything this time, because Xiao Yiyi has left a room for long Qiuyue in her home. Li Su doesn''t even know about it.


    After long Qiuyue went upstairs to pack up his things, now there are three people


    Already in the car.


    Now Li Su knows the disadvantages of three people going out together. Because long Qiuyue and qianchongzi are both sitting in the back seat, Li Su has become their full-time driver.


    The car has galloped on the asphalt road, leaving behind the trees on both sides of the road.


    Two hours passed quickly between the laughter of long Qiuyue and qianchongzi.


    Li Su doesn''t know whether he can live such a life in the future. He has been thinking about Han Yu in his mind.


    This kind of uneasiness comes from the two disciples of the faceless man. But now Li Su doesn''t know the existence of the Faceless Man, and doesn''t know that the two men have been killed by the faceless man.


    Now Li Su has driven the car to the address of the pine park. He can see the straight pine trees from a distance.


    This place is indeed a suburb. Li Su has seen a village in the distance, and more than one. The gate of the pine and cypress garden was in front of Li Su, and the gate was tight


    It''s closed.


    Li Su got out of the car and found that although the door was closed, it wasn''t locked.


    He tried to push the door and found that it had been pushed open, while a man in the yard was mowing the lawn with a lawn mower.


    Seeing someone coming in, the man turned off the lawn mower and came to Li Su.


    "Who are you?"


    Standing in front of Li Su was a middle-aged man. His face was red and he looked very healthy. He was dressed in dark blue and his calluses were obvious. He looked like a villager nearby.


    Li Su took out the key and shook it in his hand.


    The man came up and put the key in his hand.


    "You must be Dean Niu."


    The middle-aged man had received a phone call before saying that President Niu of the first people''s hospital was coming here.


    "I''m his son, Niu su."


    For convenience, Li Su had to say that he was the son of Dean Niu.


    This middle-aged man is Wang tie. He is a villager of a nearby village


    At that time, he was the worker who built this place. Later, he took care of it. The developer paid him a certain amount every month.


    After listening to his self introduction, Li Su suddenly realized.


    "I didn''t expect to come here today, so I still have something to prepare. You wait in the room and I''ll go home to get it."


    Wang tie pulled out the lawn mower that was still on the lawn.


    "I''ll trouble you."


    It seems that there is no need to worry about food in the next few days. Li Su can''t help admiring the efficiency of real estate developers.


    After a while, Wang tie left.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi walked around the pine and cypress garden and found that it was not a false name.


    In the courtyard of the pine and cypress garden, there are indeed two broad pines, and they are not disconnected near the courtyard wall, but one stretches to the outside, and finally covers the whole low hill.


    And a three story villa, hidden in the pine forest, from a distance, the villa looming, quite some ethereal feeling.


    Li Su three people straight toward the direction of the villa walked in the past, the villa three


    There are trees on the surface, only a large open space on the front, with gardens, ponds and pavilions on the open space.


    This place is really a good place for leisure, but the location is too remote, so it does not get people''s favor.


    Villa inside is also very traditional, furniture decoration is Chinese, only a few bedrooms inside is western style.


    Li Su and they packed up and went downstairs together to the yard. Songberlin does have a large area, but most of it is on the mountain outside the yard, and only a small part is enclosed in the yard.


    Three people looked around the whole yard along the wall, which took about half an hour.


    And just when they felt a little tired, Wang tie rode a tricycle to the yard.


    He brought some fresh vegetables, fruit and meat, and other things were ready in the villa.


    Li Su thanks Wang tie and moves all those things into the refrigerator with him.


    At this time, it was getting dark. After Wang tie unloaded everything, he went home first.


    Li Su''s stomach has been cooing for a long time, so long Qiuyue and qianchongzi have been busy in the kitchen.


    Li Su is now at the door of the villa, watching the faint moonlight shining through the gaps between the leaves, leaving mottled light and shadow on the ground.


    He didn''t know that such a peaceful life would last for a few days, certainly not for long.


    Just as Li Su feels, at this time, faceless people have come to Xingqing city with Han Yu, and the way of blocking the traffic route has not formed any barrier to Han Yu.


    Han Yu''s depressed mood has been swept away. He has even felt the pleasure of Li Su. He has even heard Li Su kneeling in front of him begging for mercy.

 Chapter 1020

    As the night gradually thickens, the "project" of long Qiuyue and qianchongzi has been completed.


    At this time, the table has been placed a few home dishes, Li Su a look to know that it is from the hands of long Qiuyue.


    "Don''t you see any change in me?"


    Long Qiuyue put a piece of fat meat into Li Su''s chopsticks.


    Listen to long Qiuyue''s words, Li Su and qianchongzi all pay attention to long Qiuyue.


    Fat? Li Su shook his head. He hadn''t seen it for a few days. He didn''t see any change at all. Is it beautiful? Li Su thinks it''s possible, because long Qiuyue''s face is more ruddy than before.


    "I found it. It looks good."


    Li Su picked up the piece of meat and put it into his mouth.


    "What? I don''t mean that. "


    Although what Li Su said is not the answer that long Qiuyue wants, there is something beautiful in her heart.


    Li Su thought for a while, and finally knew what long Qiuyue said. Before that, he had already felt that the Qi on long Qiuyue was different from before.


    "Is it Longyin sword technique?"


    Li Su chewed the meat for a long time before swallowing it.


    "Yes, I''ve been practicing Longyin sword under the guidance of Taoist priest Wufeng recently. It seems that it''s tailor-made for me."


    This is true. When long Qiuyue began to practice Longyin sword, she showed amazing talent. Her talent even made Taoist Wufeng feel the unfairness of the world.


    Long Qiuyue is gifted. With the guidance of Taoist priest Wufeng, her understanding of Longyin''s sword technique has improved by leaps and bounds.


    After only a few days of practice, long Qiuyue could be equal to Taoist priest Wufeng in sword technique. If Taoist priest Wufeng had no deep internal force as support, he might not be the opponent of long Qiuyue.


    And long Qiuyue also felt the change of her body. She felt that her body became lighter, and her strength was much stronger. She even felt that her movement became slower when she looked at things.


    Long Qiuyue''s progress also surprised Taoist Wufeng deeply. It took him less than five years to reach the point where long Qiuyue is now, but long Qiuyue only took a few days.


    On the one hand, it benefits from long Qiuyue''s outstanding talent, on the other hand, it is also because Wanren mountain villa has the Dragon chanting sword technique, so long Qiuyue has the advantage of the time, the place and the people, and the natural progress is rapid.


    "I''ve felt some change."


    However, Li Su can only feel the change of long Qiuyue''s internal power. As for the power of Longyin sword, he has no idea.


    "Do you want to feel it?"


    Long Qiuyue put an eggplant in her mouth and chewed it gently.


    "Oh? How do you want me to feel? "


    Li Su has actually guessed long Qiuyue''s idea.


    "Why don''t we have a fight."


    Long Qiuyue practiced for a period of time, only had the exchange of moves with Wufeng Taoist priest, and did not really fight. So long Qiuyue wants to compete with Li Su. After all, Li Su''s strength is far above her. In this way, long Qiuyue dares to give full play to her strength.


    She also knows that only when she fights with the strong can she become stronger.


    "Of course."


    Li Su also wants to see what progress long Qiuyue has made.


    If long Qiuyue is really successful, Li Su thinks that she can really be her own right hand, and he will no longer have to face Han Yu''s last bite alone.


    Qianchongzi is listening to the two people''s conversation, as if listening to the two immortals.


    When long Qiuyue and qianchongzi met for the first time, they were rivals


    Yes, at that time qianchongzi was no longer the opponent of long Qiuyue, so now she is also very curious about how different long Qiuyue was from before.


    After dinner, the three took a walk in the garden and digested the food they had just eaten.


    The moon spared no effort to sprinkle its own light on the whole garden, and dyed the gray ground and green grass into a light silver gray. At this time, Li Su and his three were walking on the silver gray path.


    In the center of the pine and cypress garden, there is a large round open space, so Li Su and long Qiuyue are going to compete in this place.


    Now Li Su and long Qiuyue are standing at both ends of the open space.


    Of course, it is impossible for them to use real weapons, so Li Su didn''t take the Seven Star Longyuan sword, and long Qiuyue didn''t take the Longyin sword.


    But it''s the sword technique that they have to compete with. It''s impossible that they don''t have a sword, so now they have a bamboo with the thickness of their thumb in their hands.


    Taking bamboo as a sword is an elegant contest.


    In a fight, the sword is of course very important, which Li Su knows very well, but the sword is not the most fundamental factor to decide the outcome, so that the talent of the sword is the key to the outcome.


    Under the night, everything seems very quiet, even the air has stopped flowing.


    "Do you want to start?"


    In his eyes, there is no essential difference between bamboo and sword.


    Long Qiuyue did not speak, but gently lifted up her hand holding the bamboo, and one end of the bamboo had pointed to Li Su.


    Long Qiuyue answers Li Su with her actions. Li Su doesn''t speak any more. Instead, she walks forward slowly. What follows Li Su is his powerful aura.


    Just as Li Su slowly approached long Qiuyue, long Qiuyue suddenly had an action. She pulled back her hand holding bamboo, and then quickly stabbed Li Su in the chest.


    The essence of Longyin''s sword technique is to be fast, so long Qiuyue''s sword has come to Li Su''s chest in the light of lightning.


    Long Qiuyue''s sword is fast, but Li Su''s reaction is faster. In the face of the sword coming straight to his chest, Li Su also lifts his hand slightly, and has already defused long Qiuyue''s attack.


    However, although Li Su defused the attack, his heart was also surprised. Long Qiuyue''s speed still exceeded Li Su''s prediction, and this may not be all her strength. To say that Li Su Gang''s attitude is somewhat perfunctory, now he is completely serious.


    Long Qiuyue has known for a long time that this sword will not have any effect, so she has done it well


    We are ready to launch the next attack.


    She immediately took back her hand and continued to stab Li Su in the chest with the same movement.


    Although the action is the same, but the action is a little faster.


    Just now, Li Su could use the sword to push away, but now he has no space to make the last move.


    Sure enough, long Qiuyue''s speed can be faster. Li Su now knows that his guess just now is not false.


    Now long Qiuyue is only 10 cm away from defeating Li Su, but her heart is not at all relaxed, because she knows Li Su''s strength better than anyone else.

 Chapter 1021

    Sure enough, the ten centimeter gap has reached its limit.


    Li Su''s leg and waist muscles are tense, and his body has been sideways, while long Qiuyue''s attack is to wipe Li Su''s clothes.


    I thought that the power of this sword was very strong, so long Qiuyue''s body was also taken.


    At this time, Li Su is facing long Qiuyue''s back without defense. He immediately grasps the bamboo in his hand and sweeps toward long Qiuyue''s back.


    However, long Qiuyue has guessed Li Su''s next move, so she doesn''t want to take back her body, but rushes forward with more force.


    After a forward roll, long Qiuyue escaped Li Su''s attack.


    At this time, the two returned to a state of confrontation.


    "Not bad."


    There was a smile on Li Su''s face. In the moonlight, there was a trace of evil.


    "Thank you."


    Long Qiuyue gently should be a, immediately toward Li Su rushed in the past, she is ready to play their full strength.


    And Li Su also felt the subtle changes, he found that everything around him is good


    It seems to be slowing down, but longqiuyue is speeding up.


    Long Qiuyue raised the bamboo in her hand and chopped it toward Li Su''s head from top to bottom.


    Li Su quickly blocked the bamboo, but long Qiuyue didn''t wait for the two bamboos to touch each other, so he had already withdrawn his action, and then swept to Li Su''s waist.


    The reason why Longyin sword technique was famous in the world thousands of years ago is because of its multiple changes and the indistinguishable attacks.


    At this time, the Dragon autumn moon is the characteristics of Longyin sword can be called perfect play out.


    It''s hard for Li Su to tell which move of long Qiuyue is true or false, so he can only defend every attack of long Qiuyue.


    At this time, long Qiuyue''s attack roared toward Li Su like a storm, and Li Su seemed to be tired of coping with it.


    Qianchongzi stood on one side from a distance and felt that their movements were really dazzling. She could not even see their movements clearly.


    Although long Qiuyue has always been the active attacking party, she has not relaxed her vigilance, because she knows that if she has even a slight flaw, Li Su can easily grasp it.


    Long Qiuyue''s attack at this time is like a big bell, which buckles Li Su inside.


    Now she is stabbing Li Su''s abdomen with a sword. Li Su immediately drives the sword to block it, but it''s also long Qiuyue''s feint.


    But Li Su has also guessed that this is just a fake, so he did not try his best to block.


    Sure enough, long Qiuyue took back her hand fiercely, then swept the sword with her backhand.


    Li Su has been ready for a long time. He rushes towards long Qiuyue. In this way, long Qiuyue will either give up this attack or be hit by Li Su.


    But Li Su''s action is too fast, long Qiuyue wants to pull back, but it''s too late. Li Su uses his body as a meat shield and bumps into long Qiuyue.


    But at the moment when Li Su thought he was going to succeed, long Qiuyue''s body suddenly retreated.


    Li Su doesn''t know what happened. He looks at long Qiuyue in surprise, but this gives long Qiuyue an excellent chance.


    Taking advantage of Li Su''s stupor, she rushed up again and stabbed her sword at Li Su''s chest.


    Li Su didn''t react for a moment, so he could only drive the sword to block it, but long Qiuyue made an action that Li Su didn''t expect.


    Long Qiuyue''s hand holding bamboo was suddenly released, but bamboo was still there


    Keep the original flight path, straight to Li Su.


    And long Qiuyue''s right hand has already clenched a fist to hit Li Su''s abdomen in the past.


    Li Su really didn''t think of this move. He never thought that long Qiuyue would give up her weapons, which is what long Qiuyue hopes.


    Li Su''s attention is all on the flying bamboo, and long Qiuyue''s fist is about to touch Li Su''s abdomen.


    But Li Su also suddenly made a surprise to long Qiuyue.


    He even released his right hand holding bamboo and grasped long Qiuyue''s hand.


    Facing the bamboo, Li Su stretched out his left hand and clipped it with his left index finger and middle finger.


    Finally, Li Su is better. His left hand has caught long Qiuyue''s bamboo, while his right hand has grasped long Qiuyue''s arm. At this time, long Qiuyue''s fist is only one centimeter away from Li Su''s abdomen.


    Li Su sees that the brilliance in long Qiuyue''s eyes has gradually gone out. In fact, long Qiuyue''s move has been successful. She has cheated Li Su.


    But Li Su''s action is too fast, even in the case of hindsight, still blocked long Qiuyue.


    In fact, even if long Qiuyue''s attack was resisted by Li Su, she did not lose, but now she has patted Li Su gently, indicating that the competition is over.


    "You''re still too strong."


    Long Qiuyue has slowly stood up.


    "I''m very surprised by your progress, but you''re in a little bit of a hurry. If you''re not in such a hurry, the outcome is still unknown."


    In fact, the reason for long Qiuyue''s defeat is very clear in Li Su''s heart, that is, there is still a gap in strength.


    However, if it wasn''t for long Qiuyue''s eagerness to succeed and giving up her sword, they would still be competing.


    After Li Su''s reminder, long Qiuyue has found her own problem.


    "But in the end, I can''t beat you."


    Long Qiuyue feels that Li SuYue has made progress compared with before.


    "If you beat me, how can I be your boyfriend?"


    Said Li Su has lost the hands of bamboo, went to the Dragon Autumn Moon''s side, took his hand.


    Li Su knows that long Qiuyue''s heart is more or less lost now, but with long Qiuyue''s current strength, it''s hard for anyone to beat her. Even Han Yu''s two bodyguards may not be long Qiuyue''s opponents.


    What long Qiuyue lacks now is the accumulation of experience and long-term cultivation.


    Qianchongzi saw that the competition between the two was over, and he came slowly


    .


    "Sister Qiuyue, you are so good."


    Qianchongzi smiles at longqiuyue, which makes longqiuyue feel better.


    "No, he''s good."


    Long Qiuyue pokes Li Su''s arm with a finger.


    It''s getting late now. Everything is quiet. Only the moon whispers in the company of the stars.


    Today dragon autumn moon has given a big surprise, which let his uneasy mood more or less dissipated some.


    But as time went by, Li Su knew that the storm was getting closer and closer to him.


    Although now with the help of long Qiuyue, Han Yu is still unknown to Li Su.

 Chapter 1022

    Just when Li Su and his wife have fallen asleep, Han Yu and the faceless are getting closer and closer to Xingqing city.


    The night''s hard work not only does not make Han Yu feel any tired, but also makes him excited.


    Because they can''t take the plane and other means of transportation, they can only drive to Xingqing city. Fortunately, the distance is not so far, and they are almost there without stopping.


    At this time, faceless people are sitting in the car, and Han Yu really has been staring out of the window.


    "Don''t you rest?"


    Although the faceless man closed his eyes, he still felt Han Yu''s restless mood.


    "I''m not sleepy."


    Han Yu does not feel sleepy now. It seems that his brain no longer sends out the signal of sleep.


    Although Han Yu who does not sleep has no effect on faceless people, but


    Han Yu makes the atmosphere in the car a little uneasy.


    The faceless man quietly stretched out his face and put it on the back of Han Yu''s neck. Han Yu suddenly felt that his eyelids were heavy and he had fallen asleep in a few minutes.


    At this time, faceless people close their eyes again and enjoy the moment of peace.


    The Faceless Man has not left Beidu city for a long time. If he hadn''t heard Han Yu say that he was an expert this time, maybe the faceless man would not have agreed to Han Yu''s request.


    However, when he learned that someone had defeated his two apprentices on his own, he also became interested in that person.


    So on the one hand, he is to return Han Yu''s favor, on the other hand, he also wants to see who has such strong strength.


    Faceless people think that if that person can be used for him, then his plan is not far from success.


    At this time, the Faceless Man did not pay attention to Li Su. Although he knew Li Su''s strength was good, he knew his strength better.


    The next morning, Han Yu and faceless people have come to Xingqing city.


    They don''t know where Li Su is now, so they have to find a place first


    Although Han Yu wants to stay in a star hotel, he has a special identity now.


    So now the Faceless Man and his apprentices are living in a star hotel, while Han Yu lives alone in a small hotel in the alley.


    But Han Yu doesn''t care where he lives. The most urgent thing now is to find Li Su first.


    And Han Yu''s old subordinate Qian Yu is still in Xingqing city at this time, so Han Yu wants to contact him first, and then use his relationship to help him find Li Su.


    But Han Yu didn''t know that his criminal information was leaked from Qian Yu at the earliest, otherwise he would add a person''s name to his hunting list.


    Han Yu said this idea to the Faceless Man, but the faceless man said that he only dealt with Li Su, other things with Han Yu how to do.


    So now Han Yu has brought his two disciples to the building where Li Su was imprisoned.


    Qian Yu is in this building at this time. He has learned the news that Han Yu has been checked, but he is secretly happy because of the news. Qian Yu didn''t expect Li Su to move so fast. Only a few days later, a towering tree had been uprooted by Li Su.


    Just then, the door of Qian Yu''s office was knocked.


    "Come in."


    As soon as Qian Yu''s voice fell, his secretary came in¡°


    "Director Qian, someone is looking for you."


    It was Han Yu who came to find him, but now Han Yu is not what he used to be. He has a fake beard on his face and a wig on his head. He looks like a performance artist.


    "To me? What time is it, don''t you know? I don''t see


    Qian Yu looked at his watch and now it''s just time for work.


    "But the man said his surname was Han, and he said you would regret it if you didn''t see him."


    The Secretary said submissively, obviously frightened by Qian Yu''s appearance.


    After hearing the Secretary say that the person''s surname was Han, Qian was stunned. He didn''t know many people whose surname was Han.


    Is it really Han Yu? Qian Yu was also a little flustered at this time. In fact, it was a mistake


    Completely speaking, what Han Yu wants most at this time is Li Su''s life, so Han Yu wants to wait for him in Li Su''s hometown.


    Qian Yu didn''t know that Li Su had come back. He thought Li Su had been staying in Beidu city all the time.


    Although Han Yu does not have any rights now, Qian Yu is still very afraid of him because he knows a lot of criminal facts about Qian Yu.


    If Han Yu after being arrested, all the things about Qian Yu are said out, his black hat will not be protected.


    In fact, in the video of Han Yu making a deal with Li Maosen, there is also the figure of Qian Yu. However, because Jiang Yunong only ordered Han Yu to be arrested, the procuratorial department only listed Qian Yu as a suspect at this time.


    Although Qian Yu didn''t want to see Han Yu, he had to.


    "Let him in."


    Qian Yu had just stood up, but now he was sitting on the sofa again.


    He was already at a loss at this time, because he didn''t know what Han Yu had to do with himself at this time.


    Han Yu''s current state can be described as a wall down, people push, no one dares to follow him


    There is any relationship, for fear that Han Yu will be involved, this is also because those people themselves are not clean.


    After sitting on the sofa for a while, Qian Yu knocked on the door again.


    But before Qian spoke, the door had been pushed open, and Qian''s secretary had a look of panic. Qian waved her hand and asked her to go out first.


    There were three people coming in, the first was a middle-aged man, followed by two young people.


    The middle-aged man in front attracted Qian Yu''s attention. He had long hair and a big beard.


    Fierce a see money Yu really didn''t see who is coming, but wait until he carefully distinguish, just found that this person is Han Yu. Han Yu did not wait for him to speak, he had already sat down on the sofa, and the two disciples of the faceless man were standing on both sides.


    "You''ve had a good time."


    Han Yu cocked up his legs, and his fingers were beating irregularly on his knees.


    Qian Yu originally worked in Beidu City, but it was because he wanted to deal with Li


    Su, Han Yu just sent him to Xingqing city.


    But now Qian Yu has become the highest leader in name, but Han Yu has to live a life of escape.


    After hearing Han Yu speak, Qian Yu almost stood up reflexively, but he held back.


    "You''re being teased."


    Qian Yu smiles awkwardly. In fact, he is still afraid of Han Yu. Although Han Yu is no longer his boss, the aftereffects still exist.


    It can even be said that Qian Yu had today''s status and status thanks to Han Yu.


    So no matter from which aspect, Han Yu''s momentum is firmly suppressing Qian Yu.

 Chapter 1023

    Han Yu see old subordinates or a face of respect for their own appearance, the heart of the diminishing flame and burning up.


    "It''s not a joke."


    Han Yu''s eyes are staring at Qian Yu. Qian Yu''s slightly embarrassed appearance makes him find some previous feelings.


    Qian Yu laughed awkwardly and didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s the matter with you this time?"


    After thinking about it, Qian Yu felt that it was better to ask this question by himself.


    "I''m looking for Li Su."


    Han Yu didn''t beat around the Bush and told Qian Yu his purpose directly.


    "What? He''s back? "


    Qian Yu knows nothing about the news that Li Su has returned to Xingqing City, because he no longer cares about Li Su''s news.


    "Oh? So you know he went to the North City? "


    Han Yu recognized the hidden meaning of Qian Yu''s words.


    Qian Yu certainly knew that Li Su had gone to Beidu City, and if it hadn''t been for the information in the USB flash drive, now Han Yu might still be his own leader.


    Therefore, a large part of this situation is thanks to Qian Yu.


    Fortunately, there are only a few people who know about it. Han Yu naturally belongs to the camp who doesn''t know.


    If you let Han Yu know that it was Qian Yu who betrayed himself, he might have killed Qian Yu now.


    "When... Of course, I''ve been watching him."


    Qian Yu has to tell a lie first. He has been under Han Yu for more than ten years. He knows Han Yu''s means better than anyone, so he will never let Han Yu know the truth.


    But Han Yu has other things now, so he doesn''t pursue this matter any more.


    "Oh, that is to say, don''t you know where he is now?"


    Han Yu put down his two legs.


    "I don''t know. What can I do for you?"


    Of course, Qian Yu knew what he wanted to do with Li Su, but he decided to ask first.


    "Well, I''ll kill him."


    When Han Yu said this, he bit his teeth tightly, as if he wanted to swallow Li Su alive.


    As expected, he knew that Han Yu and Li Su couldn''t be together


    Other things.


    And now the discovery of things is what he most wants to see. No matter Han Yu or Li Su, Qian Tong doesn''t like it, because the strength of these two people is too strong, Qian Yu is not even a person in front of them.


    So the situation that Han Yu and Li Su are going to die together now is exactly what Qian Yu most hopes to happen.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Qian Yu doesn''t know which side is more powerful now, so he should cooperate with Han Yu''s action¡° As long as you help me find him, I promise you will not be involved in any way


    This is exactly what Qian Yu wants to hear most.


    "I see. I''ll have it checked right away."


    As soon as he finished, Qian Yu called his secretary in, and then told him a few words in his ear. Then the secretary went out again.


    Qian Yu''s secretary has known Li Su for a long time, so Qian Yu just told her briefly, and she knew how to do it.


    "I''ve already checked. I''m sure there will be results soon."


    Qian Yu sat down on the sofa again.


    "I can''t wait here all the time. When I find out, I''ll call and report it to you."


    Han Yu took out a note from his pocket and put it on the coffee table.


    Qian Yu picked up the note and found a string of numbers on it, which was indeed a mobile phone number.


    At this time, Han Yu has stood up, he knows that he can''t stay outside too long, otherwise it is easy to expose.


    So he was ready to leave now, and Qian Yu was eager for him to leave, so he didn''t say anything else, just followed him to the door in silence.


    "Well, I''m going. You can do it yourself."


    Han Yu finish saying this sentence then head also don''t return of direction walk toward elevator.


    At this time, a group of people have gathered on the first floor of the building, waiting for Han Yu and others to come down from above, and their leader is Chen Yi.


    Since Li Su left here, Chen Yi has been monitoring Qian Yu''s movements. However, he has been going out to have fun except in the office these days.


    Just now, Han Yu received a notice that strange people came to find Qian Yu.


    Chen Yi is very sensitive to this news. In addition to the uproar over the collapse of Han Yu these two days, Chen Yi is even more suspicious.


    So Han Yu called out the monitor to see who was looking for Qian Yu. At first, he didn''t see that the big beard was Han Yu, but he thought it was him


    Some friends of Qian Yu.


    But after observing the words for a while, Chen Yi found that the big beard looked familiar.


    Chen Yi thought for a while, and finally saw that the big beard was Han Yu. Although Han Yu was Chen Yi''s leader before, Chen Yi despised some of Han Yu''s actions.


    So he immediately arranges the manpower, wants to catch Han Yu.


    Now people in the hall on the first floor are staring at the door of the elevator. The number on the display screen at the door of the elevator is gradually approaching one, and people''s nerves are collapsing.


    The door of the elevator opened, and the people inside were Han Yu and the other two.


    Han Yu is really frightened by the scene at the door of the elevator, but he immediately reacts and turns back to the elevator.


    "Don''t move!"


    Chen Yi has aimed a gun at Han Yu. Hear the cry of Chen Yi, Han Yu had to stop the action, but the two people standing beside him have no reaction.


    "Hands up!"


    Chen Yi yelled again, while others had already surrounded him. Everyone had a gun in his hand. The black muzzle made people shiver.


    Han Yu heard Chen Yi''s words, slowly raised his hand.


    At this time, Han Yu''s heart is desperate, he does not know what to do now. Is it Qian Yu who leaked the news? Han Yu shook his head, he did not believe that Qian Yu would have the courage to do so.


    But now it has been found. It''s useless to think more. Now the only way is to escape.


    If caught today, Han Yu thinks he will never see the outside world.


    But with Han Yu face flustered expression is different, his two people face is no expression, even did not like Han Yu hand up.


    "Chen Yi?"


    Han Yu recognized that the person who took the lead was Chen Yi, and Chen Yi had been "in the same boat" with Han Yu before.


    "Han Yu."


    Chen Yi clenched the gun in his hand. The muzzle of the gun was very stable, without any shaking.


    "Do you have to do that?"


    Han Yu knows that this sentence he asked is meaningless, but he is not reconciled, he is not reconciled to such a failure, he is not reconciled to Li Su so well live in the world.


    However, Han Yu''s heart also had some doubts, that is, the two apprentices of the faceless man didn''t panic at all in the face of this scene.


    Can they get out of here? Han Yu thought.

 Chapter 1024

    Chen Yi also has the same doubts as Han Yu, and the doubts also come from those two people.


    He is also a veteran, but he has never seen anyone who is not afraid in the face of more than a dozen guns.


    "Hands up, you two!"


    A young man beside Chen Yi saw that the two men didn''t move at all, so he repeated it aloud.


    But this sentence is like a stone sinking into the sea, without any response.


    Now everyone''s goal is no longer Han Yu, but have turned their eyes to the two people.


    "If you don''t raise your hand, I''ll shoot."


    Another cried out.


    Not surprisingly, the two men still have no response, they seem to be deaf and blind.


    However, Chen Yi knows that they are neither deaf nor blind. On the contrary, they have an unspeakable brilliance in their eyes.


    And Han Yu is even surprised by these two people, you know if they don''t cooperate, the other side has the right to shoot.


    But what happened next made Han Yu open his mouth wide and speechless.


    In an instant, the two people have disappeared from Han Yu''s eyes. When Han Yu reacts again, he finds that the two people are still standing in the same place.


    But Han Yu immediately found the difference, that is, the guns in those people''s hands have disappeared.


    Now all the guns, including Chen Yi''s, have been held by the two men.


    So people all looked at the two people were dumb, no one knew what happened, they just felt a little inexplicable wind blowing around them, and then the guns in their hands were gone.


    Tuo is not a faceless man. He has already told them to keep a low profile. Maybe those who point guns at them have already died.


    The two released their arms at the same time, and all the guns fell to the ground.


    Not to mention Chen Yi and Han Yu, they don''t even know how they did it. The faceless man only said that it would be more convenient for him to take these two people, but he didn''t expect that they had such powerful strength.


    Just when everyone was still in a daze, the two men had another action.


    They went to Han Yu''s side, picked up Han Yu''s arm and ran out, but this time with Han Yu''s drag, their speed is not so fast.


    Chen Yi first reaction, he immediately rushed to the elevator door, picked up a gun, toward the door after the past.


    Other people followed Chen Yi''s example, first picked up the gun, and then ran to the door.


    But when Chen Yi turns around, Han Yu''s back is far away from him. He raises his hand to shoot two bullets, and the bullets follow Han Yu''s escape direction.


    But the bullet is a bullet after all, it can''t follow Han Yu to turn left and right, so the two bullets are all empty, leaving traces on the wall.


    But after Chen Yi finished shooting, he immediately ran after him, and his men followed him.


    Wait until they catch up to the door, Han Yu three people have gone¡° Go after them separately. "


    With that, Chen Yi Ran to the right side of the door. Several people followed Chen Yi, while the other team ran to the left side.


    After a while, they are here round, the result who did not see Han Yu their shadow.


    Because of the previous experience of being robbed of guns, they feel nothing strange now


    It''s weird.


    Now that they have run away, there is no need to chase, but Chen Yi immediately contacted the relevant departments of Beidu city and told them that Han Yu is now in Beidu city.


    And now Han Yu is put down by those two people in an alley.


    Han Yu left to see right to see, and did not find anyone to catch up, this just grew a breath.


    Although he didn''t know how the two men did those things, he had escaped now, which was the most important thing.


    Now Han Yu is going to go back to the hotel where he is hiding and wait for the news of Qian Yu. In fact, Han Yu doesn''t know whether he will give him the news or not, but now there is no other way, so he can only watch it change.


    Fortunately, Qian didn''t disappoint his old boss. It didn''t take long for Qian to know where Li Su is now.


    Qian Yu didn''t have any hesitation, so he sent Han Yu the address where Li Su is now.


    He hopes that neither Li Su nor Han Yu will win. It''s better to lose or die together. In this way, he won''t have to look at other people''s faces in the future.


    Han Yu has received the message from Qian Yu. His eyes look at the address displayed on the mobile phone screen and emit light, as if the address contains countless treasures


    .


    But there was only Li Su, an enemy who had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Li Su''s news is also very well-informed, he now knows the news of Han Yu in Xingqing City, this news is Chen Yi told him.


    After getting the news, Li Su immediately told long Qiuyue and qianchongzi that now they must be ready, because Han Yu may come here at any time.


    Li Su only hopes that Han Yu will come with all his strength this time. In this way, Li Su can eradicate Han Yu''s strength at one stroke.


    And Han Yu is really ready to go to the pines and cypresses garden now. He has told Li Su''s address to the Faceless Man, who means to go there as soon as possible.


    The idea of faceless man is exactly Han Yu''s idea. Now he just wants to kill Li Su in the fastest time, because the time for Han Yu is less and less.


    This is the afternoon, should be the most sunny time, but the sky is covered with a layer of clouds, some people can not breathe.


    Han Yu, they are ready to start now.


    While Li Su was standing in the courtyard of the pine and cypress garden, looking at the sky with a sad face, Li Su felt that such weather predicted that something bad would happen.


    For now Li Su, the only bad thing is that Han Yu comes to the door


    Yes, but it''s both his challenge and his opportunity. He has found out the Seven Star Longyuan sword, and he knows that it will play a great role.


    And long Qiuyue and qianchongzi are also like enemies, even the smile on their face disappeared.


    Li Su has been in this place for more than half an hour and has not moved.


    Long Qiuyue and qianchongzi come to Li Su and look at some strange Li Su. They have never seen Li Su like this.


    Before Li Su even in danger, the mentality is very relaxed, but now Li Su''s face is expressionless, like a statue.


    "Are you all right?"


    Long Qiuyue is worried about Li Su''s state.


    In fact, Li Su didn''t feel as much as that. He just felt a sense of danger. Although it was just a feeling, Li Su''s feeling was always accurate.


    "It''s going to rain."


    Li Su''s voice was full of unspeakable feelings.


    Sure enough, the sky became darker, and the dark clouds seemed to be only as high as the roof, as if they were about to fall on people''s heads.

 Chapter 1025

    When the rain is going to fall, it is the most painful.


    Whether it is the cold wind that has been blowing, or the dark gray cloud that is suppressing the breath, it makes people feel bored for no reason.


    And Han Yu''s state at this time perfectly interprets all this, now his heart is extremely anxious, although his mouth is still very quiet, but people can''t settle down.


    On the contrary to Han Yu''s appearance, the Faceless Man''s appearance looks much calmer, as if everything in the world has nothing to do with him.


    Li Su''s mood at this time is also very calm, before the state of restlessness has let her all run away.


    A thunderbolt rang through the sky and the earth, as if to wake everything up. The birds in the forest began to flap their wings and fly to unknown places, and the leaves began to rustle.


    Li Su stood quietly in the courtyard of the pine and cypress garden, listening to the movement around him. The greater the movement, the calmer Li Su''s heart was.


    Although he didn''t get the exact information, Li Su felt that Han Yu was coming, and Han Yu obviously wouldn''t do it himself. He must have brought some help.


    For Han Yu''s help, Li Su doesn''t understand and doesn''t care. He won''t evade or be timid.


    At this time, Li Su had seen the car coming from the road at the foot of the mountain. Although it was still a long time before dark, the light on the car was silvery white.


    Li Su quietly watched the car moving slowly, just like looking at a moving snail.


    There is no fork in the road where the car is driving. It has to go straight ahead. Finally, the road will disappear at the entrance of the pine and cypress garden.


    And long Qiuyue has followed Li Su''s eyes to see the two cars. Under the gray sky, the car is like a coffin carrier, which makes people feel depressed.


    "Here they are."


    Li Su''s mouth gently dropped out of these four words, but long Qiuyue has heard Li Su''s determination from them.


    Now the cars have disappeared from their sight, which means that they are not far away from the pine and cypress garden.


    "No matter what happens, remember to protect yourself."


    Li Su finally looked back at long Qiuyue and qianchongzi.


    As a matter of fact, he now has some regrets about bringing them here, because Li Su is really afraid that they will be hurt, even if it is a little bit, which will make Li Su deeply sad.


    Long Qiuyue and qianchongzi both recognize Li Su''s seriousness, so they both know that


    He nodded heavily.


    Just as Li Su worried about them, they were also worried about Li Su, even more so.


    If they could really sacrifice their own lives in exchange for Li Su''s, neither of them would have any hesitation.


    At this time, long Qiuyue had already grasped the Dragon Yin sword in his hand, echoing with Li Su''s seven star dragon Yuan sword.


    The two swords have not yet come out of their scabbard, just like two giant dragons still dormant at the bottom of the valley. They are waiting, waiting for an opportunity for them to spiral up.


    At that time, the whole world will be the world of two dragons, and all things will be subject to them¡° You have to promise us that your own safety is the most important thing. "


    Long Qiuyue stretched out her left hand and held Li Su''s arm tightly, just like holding his arm for the last time.


    "Don''t worry."


    Li Su also put his hand over long Qiuyue''s. He looked at long Qiuyue and Qian Chongzi, his eyes full of tenderness.


    Just then, Li Su had heard the low roar of the car engine.


    Indeed, there are two cars parked at the door of the pine Park, and the car is really Han Yu and faceless.


    Both Han Yu and faceless people like this place very much. It''s like another world. No matter what happens, it has no connection with the outside world.


    At this time, the door of the pine and cypress garden was tightly closed, as if they were not welcome.


    In the eyes of faceless people, there is no difference between the gate and not, but he does not want to do too much now.


    So at the behest of the Faceless Man, his apprentice went up and knocked on the door.


    It seems that his action of knocking on the door seems to have no strength, but the sound is not small. In such a silent state, the sound seems to have been amplified.


    When Li Su heard the knock on the door, he felt a little strange. It was not Han Yu''s style to be so polite.


    Knock on the door will ring every few seconds, but Li Su has no response.


    Long Qiuyue and qianchongzi are looking at Li Su, waiting for his next action.


    "The door is unlocked, just come in."


    Li Su yelled at the door. According to his original idea, Han Yu would like to flatten the place.


    Although far away, Li Su''s voice is full of penetrating power. Faceless Man and Han Yu can hear it clearly, and the cry is like thunder on the ground


    Like thunder, it broke the original peace.


    The Faceless Man nodded to his apprentice, and the door was slowly pushed open.


    In this way, faceless man and Li Su have seen each other through the crack of the door.


    Li Su saw that the door had been opened, and the scene outside was gradually reflected in Li Su''s eyes.


    The first person he saw was a person who was not tall. Because he was wearing a gray mask on his face, Li Su didn''t know whether he was a man or a woman.


    After the door was completely opened, Li Su saw the appearance of the other people.


    Han Yu was beside the man with the mask, and there were several young men in black. They all looked very strong, and there was a woman among them.


    However, the woman also wore a mask, which only covered half of her face, so Li Su could see her whole picture.


    Han Yu finally saw Li Su again, and now his hatred for Li Su is really increasing.


    But the faceless man is a little curious, because a man and two women who appear in his sight are still very young. According to what Han Yu told him before, the master should be the man in the middle. But in the eyes of the Faceless Man, that man''s age is not even his apprentice


    Big, so faceless people have a little doubt about the strength of that person.


    Faceless people suspect that it may be that Han Yu deliberately exaggerates the strength of that person in order to invite himself out of the mountain.


    And Li Su has now felt the undercurrent around him. He knows that the man wearing the mask is definitely not easy to deal with, and Li Su also feels the same internal force as Han Yu''s two bodyguards on several young people nearby.


    Is the man in the mask their master? Li Su thinks it is possible.


    But Li Su didn''t feel any energy fluctuation from the man with the mask, which made Li Su feel very strange.


    This is either because he is an ordinary person, or because he is powerful enough to hide the energy fluctuations in his body.


    Of course, Li Su thinks that the latter is more likely.

 Chapter 1026

    It was a bit dark again, and the dark gray clouds accumulated in the sky layer by layer, which seemed to be crushing the sky.


    After opening the door, the faceless apprentice stood behind him again.


    And the faceless man is the first step, with his action, Han Yu they also followed.


    Now they have crossed the threshold and walked slowly in the direction of Li Su.


    Li Su feels as if time is about to solidify. Han Yu and they are walking towards Li Su like playing back slow motion.


    Li Su took a deep breath. Now he has no choice but to win.


    Long Qiuyue and qianchongzi are a little nervous at this time. They don''t know what the strength of the other side is, so they are worried about whether Li Su can deal with them.


    Time is like adding a sticky agent as the slow passage of time, and Han Yu they have come to the opposite of Li Su at this time.


    In this round space, Li Su and Han Yu stand on a vertex of the circle.


    "Long time no see."


    Li Su''s mouth gently spits out these four words, he knows very clearly that Han Yu''s heart is not easy, but he is willing to expose Han Yu''s scar again.


    Sure enough, after hearing Li Su''s words, Han Yu''s expression is so rich that it can''t even be described in words.


    Han Yu is now eager to directly jump up and bite Li Su, with his hands, with his mouth, as long as it is able to tear Li Su to pieces, Han Yu is absolutely willing to do.


    And the relaxed expression on Li Su''s face makes Han Yu''s face green and white.


    "Li Su, you are cruel."


    Finally Han Yu said his heart, in his heart, Li Su is not only the murderer who killed his son, but also the culprit who destroyed everything he owned.


    Li Su felt very funny when he heard Han Yu''s words. He didn''t do anything, but now he seems to have become an unforgivable villain.


    "Hard and not hard, you ask for it."


    The corner of Li Su''s mouth drew a strange arc, he now thinks Han Yu is really pitiful and ridiculous.


    The reason why Han Yu has such a son seems to be completely thanks to his father, so it''s no exaggeration to say that he is the murderer who killed his son.


    But now Li Su doesn''t have so much time to fight


    Straight talk with Han Yu, but the eyes of the light has been falling on the side of the faceless man.


    "Whatever you say, today next year will be your death day. Ha ha ha."


    Han Yu at this time even laughed loudly, and this kind of depressed and dreary environment, even more abrupt.


    Even Yuncai was disgusted by his laughter, and the color was darker.


    Li Su didn''t expect that this kind of lines that only appear on TV were met by him today.


    However, Han Yu''s confidence makes Li Su a little wary. Han Yu is also a person who has seen his skills, but now he is still so confident that he can defeat him, so Li Su has a little doubt in his heart. Is this faceless man really a master? Li Su thinks this possibility is very high.


    At this time, Li Su''s eyes fell on the faceless man. There were only a few black holes on the mask, but Li Su couldn''t see anything behind the holes, as if there was only a hole behind the mask.


    Of course, faceless man has found that Li Su is observing himself, but he is attracted by the sword in Li Su''s hand.


    Although the sword did not come out of its sheath, the faceless man felt it slightly


    The energy contained in the body, which is powerful and forbearing, is like a tiger locked by a chain, waiting for the coming of freedom.


    There is no doubt that this sword is a good one, so the Faceless Man also has a strong interest in Li Su. He does not know how a young man can obtain powerful strength and rare weapons.


    The faceless man thought that there must be some expert behind Li Su, but Han Yu''s previous information shows that Li Su Ren is just an ordinary person, and the only special thing is his superb medical skills.


    Is he the descendant of the ghost gate? The faceless man remembered a sect he had seen in the ancient books before. The ghost sect was always famous for its medical skills.


    The faceless man immediately denied this idea, not to mention whether there was a ghost sect or not. Even if there was one, it had been wiped out for nearly a thousand years, and it was impossible that there would still be descendants today.


    So in the eyes of faceless people, Li Su is like a mystery.


    Li Su was also full of doubts. He wanted to use the ghost medicine system to see what the faceless man was, but the answer of the ghost medicine system surprised him.


    The answer of the system is that there is no information about this person, which Li Su has never met before.


    Ghost medical system can not find any information about faceless people, there is only one reason


    He never appeared in the world.


    Isn''t this faceless man human? Li Su didn''t think so. He could hear the breath of faceless people blowing on the mask.


    In this way, there is only one explanation, that is, the Faceless Man has no identity since he was born, so even the ghost medical system can not find any information about him.


    "What? Would you like to introduce your friend? "


    Li Su put his fingers together and bent his palm slightly, making a polite gesture.


    Although he knows very well that faceless people are his opponents, Li Su respects any powerful people, and he has now guessed that they must also mean to knock on the door before they come in.


    "Hum, you can see clearly that he is the one who sent you to the west, Wu..."


    Han Yu almost put no face three words said out, but also his reaction in time.


    However, the Faceless Man has no response to Han Yu''s words. He is still staring at Li Su, because he thinks that the young man has too many secrets.


    If Li Su is not the target of Han Yu''s assassination, the faceless man really wants to communicate with Li Su. However, it seems that Han Yu and Li Su are already in the same boat, so the faceless man can only feel sorry for Li Su.


    "Oh? It seems that he is your helper, but it seems that he doesn''t like to talk much? "


    Now Li Su is even looking forward to fighting with faceless people.


    But the faceless man didn''t plan to do it. He took several apprentices with him this time, and ah Hong and ah Qing followed him.


    If Li Su could defeat his apprentice, he would have to fight. Otherwise, he would be really disappointed.


    "It''s good to be young."


    The speaker was a faceless man. When he spoke, everyone turned their eyes to him.


    The voice of the faceless man is low, and there is a mask between them, so his voice has a sense of emptiness.

 Chapter 1027

    The mouth of the Faceless Man calmed everyone down, as if even the air stopped flowing.


    Through the faceless voice, Li Su finally judged that he should be a middle-aged man about 50 years old.


    "It''s good to be old and strong."


    Li Su replied to the faceless man.


    "Ha ha, but it''s young people''s world now." Said the faceless man.


    "Of course, there are people like him who are holding you back."


    Li Su extended his finger to Han Yu.


    After hearing Li Su''s words, Han Yu''s state of mind, which had been slightly calmed down, exploded again.


    "Don''t talk to him anymore. Kill him."


    Han Yu''s voice has some hoarse, his mental state is now very unstable.


    Hear Han Yu''s words, the faceless man is silent for a while, he doesn''t like someone to give orders to him.


    The last person who dared to speak to the faceless was his master, and now his master has become a skeleton.


    But the faceless man didn''t make any response to Han Yu''s words, he said


    To is gratitude and resentment is clear, since Han Yu once had kindness to him, that he certainly also won''t know kindness not to return.


    So the faceless man waved to one of his disciples and said, "white dog, you go."


    When Li Su saw a young man coming forward, he focused on him. However, Li Su felt that even if he was the apprentice of a faceless man, he was not the strongest one.


    Indeed, ah Hong and ah Qing, the two favorite disciples of the Faceless Man, were still standing beside him at this time, without any movement.


    Li Su knew that this was a faceless man who wanted to test his strength, so he had an idea in his heart.


    Long Qiuyue saw that Li Su looked back and blinked at herself. She immediately understood what Li Su meant, so she also took a few steps forward.


    Seeing that the man was a woman, the man named white dog couldn''t help laughing.


    He wanted to know what kind of master he was, but now he looks more like a little white face.


    Although he thought so, his face was very calm. At this time, he had pulled the sword out of the scabbard.


    And the Dragon autumn moon also slowly drew out the Dragon chanting sword from the scabbard.


    Compared with the long sword of white dog, the slender body of Longyin sword is just like a piece of embroidery


    It''s like a flower needle.


    White dog looked back at his master. After he saw his master nodding, he rushed to the Dragon moon like a tiger out of the mountain.


    Long Qiuyue has already made preparations. She has had a competition with Li Su before, so her body is in the best condition.


    The sword of white dog fiercely splits down. Long Qiuyue doesn''t choose to use the sword to block it. Instead, he slowly tilts the body of the sword and guides the attack of white dog to one side.


    Seeing long Qiuyue''s action, Li Su nodded slightly. In his opinion, long Qiuyue can completely deal with this disciple of faceless man. Sure enough, because the weight of white dog''s long sword is full, and he used all his strength in his last attack, so the body of the sword has been split to the ground, leaving a white mark on the stone paved ground.


    And long Qiuyue is much more dexterous. At this time, she has been around the back of the white dog, and then she stabbed at the back of the white dog with her sword.


    The point of the sword was about to sink into the white dog''s body, and the white dog had not recovered his action, but the white dog turned around with a strange action, and at the same time, his hand released the sword.


    By the time the white dog turned around, he had dodged the sword and grasped it with his other hand.


    However, long Qiuyue''s reaction was not slow at all. After this sword pierced the air,


    She immediately rushed to the front with the sword, then turned and stabbed the white dog in the chest again.


    The white dog didn''t expect that long Qiuyue''s move connection was so smooth, so he didn''t get ready for the moment, so he had to step back first.


    Dragon Autumn Moon speed is faster, dragon Yin sword is like a rolling dragon in the clouds, toward the white dog''s chest.


    Now white dog has no space to retreat, he can only use the sword in his left hand to block.


    But just when he thought that the two swords were about to collide, long Qiuyue drew the sword back, and then repeated the action again.


    Then the white dog''s sword has been waved. He can''t draw it back now, but long Qiuyue has dodged his block and launched a new round of attack.


    Standing on one side, Li Su has seen this move. Long Qiuyue has also used this move against Li Su, but Li Su''s speed is too fast, which makes up part of the reaction time.


    The white dog was not so lucky. Longyin sword had pierced his right chest. After the stab, long Qiuyue didn''t pursue the victory, but drew back the sword.


    But white dog''s chest has blood Zizi out, he incredible looking at long Qiuyue, hand covered his chest.


    Long Qiuyue''s sword didn''t stab deeply, because she was not used to taking the life of a person she met for the first time.


    Although not life-threatening, but the sword or let the white dog lost combat ability.


    The faceless man didn''t react to this situation. He had already seen the change of dragon Autumn Moon''s sword technique. The white dog''s hand didn''t surprise him.


    At this time, a person standing behind the faceless man had already come to the front. She was the woman with a half mask that Li Su had seen before.


    Seeing her up and down, the white dog covered his chest and retreated.


    The faceless man is very satisfied with the present situation, because he originally wanted to send ah Qing up. Now he didn''t say anything, ah Qing has already stepped forward, which is why the faceless man likes her.


    "Attack, don''t let go."


    The faceless man said softly to his lover.


    No one else heard what the faceless man said, but Li Su did.


    After the competition with long Qiuyue, Li Su also thought about how to deal with Longyin sword. Later, he finally figured out that it was impossible to rely on defense to fight against Longyin sword. The characteristic of Longyin sword is the change and deceitfulness of moves, so no matter in the tight defense, there will always be mistakes, and the defense of Longyin sword is weak, so the only way to break Longyin sword is to attack.


    Li Su was surprised that the faceless man discovered this in such a short time.


    Now ah Qing is standing opposite long Qiuyue. Li Su doesn''t know how ah Qing is, but he has an uncertain premonition.


    Ah Qing also pulled out his own sword. The style of this sword is quite similar to that of Longyin sword.


    Li Su has already made a sweat for long Qiuyue. If long Qiuyue is really in danger, he will rush up with the fastest speed.


    But the faceless man was still standing there, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    At this time, ah Qing has been the first to launch an attack

 Chapter 1028

    Ah Qing''s sword is black. Long Qiuyue can''t even see if it has a blade.


    The black sword with ah Qing''s black clothes seems to be integrated with ah Qing. Long Qiuyue can''t tell which direction ah Qing''s sword is coming from.


    So long Qiuyue chooses to retreat temporarily, but ah Qing doesn''t give her any space. Her sword has been stabbed straight at long Qiuyue''s chest.


    Long Qiuyue can only drive the sword to stop. She swings the sword up fiercely and hears the sound of metal collision. Then ah Qing''s sword has been blocked by long Qiuyue.


    At this time, long Qiuyue seized the emptiness of ah Qing''s attack and hit ah Qing''s abdomen with his left hand.


    And a Qing''s reaction is also very fast, she immediately side turn body, long Qiuyue''s fist wiped her stomach to fly past.


    However, long Qiuyue''s attack did not stop there. She opened her fist, grasped ah Qing''s abdomen in the shape of claws.


    Ah Qing immediately took back her abdomen, and finally escaped the attack of long Qiuyue. At this time, ah Qing''s sword had been taken back by her.


    Ah Qing stepped back half a step to make room, and then he took the sword to the dragon


    Autumn Moon''s abdomen stabbed past.


    But long Qiuyue didn''t panic. She lowered her body and avoided the sword. Then she stabbed ah Qing''s thigh with the sword.


    Ah Qing quickly raises his legs to dodge, but long Qiuyue takes one sword after another, so ah Qing can only keep retreating.


    At this time, long Qiuyue''s heart has been a little worried, she can''t figure out ah Qing''s routine at all.


    Just when she was ready to give up attacking ah Qing''s legs, ah Qing suddenly seized an opportunity to chop the sword towards long Qiuyue.


    Although the power of this split is not big, but the speed is very fast, long Qiuyue can only roll to one side.


    But ah Qing doesn''t want to give long Qiuyue any chance to breathe. Now she has caught up and stabs three swords at long Qiuyue''s chest, but all of them are dissolved by long Qiuyue.


    Long Qiuyue is basically in a defensive state now, and the defense just can''t give full play to the real power of Longyin sword, so long Qiuyue gradually feels that she can''t do as she likes.


    "Attack."


    Li Su has seen the clue. Long Qiuyue and ah Qing are both attack oriented, but now long Qiuyue is always tired of defense, and will be torn apart by ah Qing''s attack sooner or later.


    Hearing Li Su''s warning, long Qiuyue fiercely hit a spirit, and ah Qing''s sword came to her eyes.


    Long Qiuyue even saw the pattern on the sword. She turned her head slightly to one side, and the sword passed by her eyes only five centimeters away.


    Li Su''s words give long Qiuyue a lot of strength. She also feels that defense is much harder than attack, so now she clenches her sword and stabs ah Qing''s side waist.


    However, ah Qing didn''t dodge as long Qiuyue imagined, but also cut her sword to long Qiuyue. If no one of them chose to retreat, they would be stabbed by the sword at the same time.


    Li Su saw the action of long Qiuyue, knew what she thought in her heart, and called out softly: "No


    However, long Qiuyue has put all her eggs in one basket at this time. She wants to do her best to help Li Su reduce some of her burden, even if she ends up in a scene where both sides are hurt. At this time, long Qiuyue''s eyes are full of determination. Her eyes collide with ah Qing''s eyes, but she doesn''t dodge.


    But ah Qing can''t be as careless as long Qiuyue, so she didn''t let Li Su worry.


    In the face of the master''s sword, ah Qing can only take back his sword and wave it on the outside of his body to successfully block long Qiuyue''s sword.


    But her behavior has lost most of her momentum, which is the opportunity longqiuyue is looking forward to.


    Long Qiuyue chooses to pursue the victory. She attacks ah Qing''s trunk like a storm. In the face of this situation, ah Qing has a sense of timidity.


    The Faceless Man has had a panoramic view of the situation. He knows that if he continues like this, ah Qing won''t last long.


    So the Faceless Man stretched out his hand and patted ah Hong gently on his shoulder.


    Ah Hong''s attention was originally focused on long Qiuyue and ah Qing, but now he nodded to his master.


    Although their movements were very small, they still didn''t escape Li Su''s eyes, but Li Su didn''t know what they were going to do.


    At this time, long Qiuyue''s attack has become more and more fierce. Longyin sword is like this. If the situation is favorable, the strength of Longyin sword will be infinitely increased.


    Ah Qing''s forehead already had a layer of sweat, but she did not dare to relax. She knew very well that even a second''s hesitation would lead to terrible results.


    When ah Qing felt a little flustered, she suddenly felt a pain in her thigh. She looked down and saw that it was long Qiuyue who was already on her leg


    There was a stab.


    But she bowed her head and gave long Qiuyue a chance. Long Qiuyue immediately stabbed ah Qing with five swords. Ah Qing quickly drove the sword to stop her.


    Then long Qiuyue''s five swords are all her feints. Her final goal is to attack ah Qing''s injured leg.


    Ah Qing felt the pain in his leg more and more serious, and also became more and more heavy.


    Now long Qiuyue''s all-out sword has stabbed ah Qing''s leg. If she can hit it, ah Qing will lose her ability to move immediately.


    At this time, ah Hong, standing on one side, suddenly shook her hand and saw three silvery white lights flying in the direction of long Qiuyue.


    Li Su knew what the actions of Faceless Man and ah Hong meant just now. He wanted to remind long Qiuyue to be careful, but it was too late, so he had to rush over with his fastest speed.


    At this time, long Qiuyue is concentrating all her energy on this sword, and doesn''t notice that something is flying towards her.


    Finally, when long Qiuyue''s sword is about to pierce ah Qing''s skin again, she finds three silver lights shooting at her body.


    But now she had no way to dodge. She knew she could do nothing.


    All of a sudden, the scene in front of long Qiuyue''s eyes disappeared, no longer with himself


    Ah Hong, who is struggling with each other, has no three silver lights to taste her blood.


    Long Qiuyue now sees strange things. The reason is that those things should not appear here and now. She saw the beautiful sunset, but she knew it was cloudy. She saw Li Su''s face that she would never forget, but Li Su was behind her now.


    The reason why she saw these things and people was that she thought she might never see them again.


    Because long Qiuyue has seen what the three silver lights are. The three silver lights are the three round darts thrown by ah Hong.


    She even saw the pattern on the dart, because the dart was less than half a meter away from her body.


    Long Qiuyue relaxed her body and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 1029

    "No!"


    Long Qiuyue closed her eyes and heard a cry, the voice is so familiar.


    Together with Li Su''s shouts, there was a thunder in the sky. Somehow, the thunder was different from the past.


    Today''s thunder seems to be more repressive than long Qiuyue had heard before. It sounds like a cry of sadness across the sky.


    Li Su''s reaction is not bad. In the blink of an eye, he has come to long Qiuyue''s side.


    He saw the three darts flying to long Qiuyue, but the darts were too close to long Qiuyue. He could only do his best to stretch out his hand and grasp the high-speed darts.


    The thunder disappeared, and Li Su''s action stopped.


    Li Su felt that he had caught the dart, and he felt the coldness between his fingers. But when he looked at his hand, he found that there were only two darts in his hand.


    Why only two? Li Su asked himself in his heart. He immediately had a bold idea that he couldn''t believe.


    Sure enough, when Li Su turned his eyes to long Qiuyue, he found that long Qiuyue had a wound in her abdomen.


    Today, long Qiuyue is wearing yellow clothes. At this time, the bright red blood seeps out of the clothes, and the red and yellow reflect each other, just like a bright rose blooming in the chrysanthemum.


    At first, the rose was just a small flower, but now it is in full bloom.


    How at this time, the Dragon Autumn Moon originally standing body did not support, soft fell down.


    Li Su immediately reacts, catches long Qiuyue''s body with his hand and holds her in his arms.


    At this time, long Qiuyue''s eyes opened slightly. She saw Li Su''s face. Although it was so fuzzy, long Qiuyue recognized it at a glance.


    She seems to know what happened, but she doesn''t seem to know. She only feels that her abdomen is cool, as if there is ice in her body


    It''s the same.


    But long Qiuyue knew exactly that she was lying in Li Su''s arms. She could even feel the warmth from Li Su''s body.


    Somehow, long Qiuyue felt as if her strength had suddenly been drained.


    Finally, long Qiuyue recalled what happened just now. She remembered that she was fighting with ah Qing and the three darts that flew to her.


    But where are the three darts now? Long Qiuyue didn''t see them in mid air.


    Have they entered their own bodies? Long Qiuyue raised her hand and touched her body.


    She felt some wet on her clothes, but it didn''t rain now, so long Qiuyue was curious about the wet on her clothes.


    Long Qiuyue raised her hand to a place where she could see, but she found that it was not rain, not even water. She saw her fingertips red.


    It''s blood, and the red liquid is blood. Long Qiuyue finally understands it, followed by severe abdominal pain.


    At this time, long Qiuyue''s eyebrows frowned tightly. She tried to make herself not feel pain, but it had no effect at all. And now Li Su has knelt on the ground, he saw that long Qiuyue''s spirit has begun to change into a trance.


    He hates himself, why he wants long Qiuyue to fight with them, why he can''t catch the darts quickly, even if he can block it for long Qiuyue.


    But now no matter what is already late, long Qiuyue''s abdomen is already bright red.


    "Autumn moon, autumn moon, can you hear me?"


    Li Su wanted to speak to long Qiuyue loudly, but no matter how hard he tried, he only made a very small voice, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    Hearing someone calling his name, long Qiuyue''s wandering eyes finally begin to gather.


    "Can you hear me?"


    Li Su stretched out his hand and covered long Qiuyue''s face. He felt that long Qiuyue''s face was so cool that he was afraid of it.


    Finally, Li Su nodded when he saw long Qiuyue in his arms


    It''s so small that I can''t even see the moon moving.


    At this time, ah Qing had run back to the Faceless Man with a flustered look. She didn''t expect that she would also fail, so she just lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    On ah Hong''s face, there was a strange smile, but there was a little surprise in the strange smile, because no one had ever received his own darts, and the man caught two at once.


    Faceless people are still as calm as before, and Han Yu is excited, his eyes have been covered with red blood, but he still widened his eyes.


    He is enjoying the scene in front of him. He thinks Li Su has finally tasted what he once tasted.


    On Li Su''s side, Qian zhongzi stood in the same place. She couldn''t believe what happened in front of her.


    Although the actions of long Qiuyue and ah Qing are like double speed action movies in qianchongzi''s eyes, she can still see that long Qiuyue has gained the upper hand. Originally, she was already happy for long Qiuyue.


    But now such a thing happened. Qianchongzi didn''t know it happened


    What, she didn''t even see anything clearly, Li Su had rushed past, long Qiuyue had fallen.


    At this time, Li Su has been holding long Qiuyue to stand up and come to qianchongzi.


    Li Su feels that long Qiuyue''s body is lighter, but he also knows that it''s just an illusion.


    "Sorry..."


    Long Qiuyue opened her mouth hard and only said these three words, but her voice was only as loud as that of a mosquito.


    Li Su didn''t answer. He didn''t know what long Qiuyue''s words meant, and he didn''t want to know. He just shook his head and told long Qiuyue not to talk. Now talking even consumes long Qiuyue''s energy.


    "I can''t be with you anymore."


    Long Qiuyue''s tone is full of determination.


    At this time, the Dragon autumn moon is like a dying flower, sending out the last fragrance.


    "No, I''ll save you." Li Su has saved so many people. Of course, he can also save long Qiuyue


    But even if he wants to save long Qiuyue, Han Yu and faceless people will not agree.


    Sure enough, when Li Su was walking back with long Qiuyue in his arms, ah Hong once shook his hand, but this time he had two hands together.


    A row of silver light flew towards Li Su, and he couldn''t even see clearly how many darts there were.


    At this time, Li Su turned his back to the darts.


    Han Yu''s heart has begun to secretly happy, he thinks that Li Su can''t avoid so many darts in any case, this dart in a Hong''s internal power blessing, power and speed have been improved, destructive than bullets only strong.


    Li Su had heard the sound of the darts cutting through the air, but he didn''t move. He didn''t want to let long Qiuyue have any turbulence.


    The darts approached Li Su little by little, just like a group of grinning wolves, busy tearing up the prey

 Chapter 1030

    Li Su looks like a lamb crying for food all the time, and the darts are just like butchers with a face full of meat.


    Although Li Su didn''t move, it''s not that he couldn''t hide, but that he didn''t want to hide at all.


    At this time, the darts are only about one meter away from Li Su. Han Yu feels that his revenge plan is about to be completed, and he is extremely excited.


    But things did not think of Han Yu''s hope for the direction of development.


    Li Su felt that the darts had come to him. He immediately formed a protective cover with vigorous Qi outside his body and wrapped him and qianchongzi inside.


    What shocked everyone happened, and even the Faceless Man''s body trembled a little.


    The darts stopped behind Li Su and were suspended in the air.


    This is not the first time that qianchongzi has seen such a scene, but she is still ignored


    The wonderful scene attracted me.


    But Han Yu, they have never seen this scene. Han Yu thinks that he is hallucinating and rubs his eyes, but he finds that it is the fact, the fact that really happened in front of his eyes.


    "This


    Han Yu turned his eyes to the Faceless Man, hoping that he could give himself an answer.


    And the degree of surprise in the Faceless Man''s heart is no less than that of several of them. It''s just that he didn''t show his appearance.


    "Vigorous Qi."


    The Faceless Man''s mouth gently said these two words. Of course, he knew what they were, but he never saw them with his own eyes.


    He only heard his master once a few decades ago. At that time, his master told him that if a person''s cultivation reaches a certain level, he can expand his internal power to the outside world, and vigorous Qi is one of the situations.


    At that time, faceless people believed it to be true, but as time went on, he thought it was only his master who cheated him, but now he really saw it.


    At this time, with another thunder, a drop of rain fell on Li Su''s face, followed by the second drop, the third drop


    Immediately, the drops of rain fell together and became a string of transparent beads.


    When the rain starts to fall on the ground, it can also stir up some dust, but immediately the dust is buried by other rain.


    The rain didn''t make the darts fall, on the contrary, it made the darts more bright.


    The darts didn''t stay behind Li Su for long. With Li Su''s loud drink, the darts flew back along the route.


    At this time, the darts were not only darts, but also Li Su''s anger and regret.


    Several darts are like snakes hiding in the dark. Now they have found their prey. They want to rush through, show their fangs and inject venom into the prey''s body.


    In this way, darts will drop after drop of rain pierced, toward the direction of Han Yu and others flew in the past.


    In the face of the fierce darts, Han Yu has begun to hide to one side,


    But the others stood still. Because the faceless man didn''t move, neither ah Hong nor ah Qing dared to move.


    Just then, the faceless man suddenly stretched out his hand.


    I saw a short sword suddenly appeared in his hand, and then with a few clear metal collisions, darts one by one fell to the ground.


    Is to one side to avoid Han Yu also stopped, and returned to the original position.


    Li Su heard the movement behind him, but gave a cold hum.


    At this time, Li Su''s hair has been wet by the rain, and so has long Qiuyue.


    Li Su has come to qianchongzi''s side, and then put long Qiuyue in qianchongzi''s hand.


    What he wants to do now is to help long Qiuyue heal his wounds, but obviously the conditions don''t allow him to do so.


    Li Su took off his coat, grasped the sleeve of the coat tightly with both hands, and then tore off the sleeve with a strong force, and then he took it off again


    The clothes were torn into strips.


    "You know what to do."


    Li Su also gave the cloth to qianchongzi.


    Qianchongzi has been wet by the rain, Li Su can''t see whether it is rain or tears on qianchongzi''s face.


    But now Li Su must do what he should do, he must use the fastest time to get rid of them, so that he can cure long Qiuyue in time.


    Li Su has turned around slowly, and the rain flows through his body and onto the ground.


    Now Li Su is only wearing a T-shirt, and the strong muscles on her arms are exposed.


    Rain is like hanging a curtain between heaven and earth. Although it is transparent, it also blurs people''s vision.


    In Li Su''s eyes, Han Yu and the figure of the Faceless Man are washed into a shadow by the rain.


    At the same time, under the instruction of the Faceless Man, ah Hong has also stepped forward, facing Li Su like a furious lion.


    The faceless man now finally knows that Han Yu didn''t cheat himself before, and Li Su''s strength is stronger than he imagined.


    Now he is more open eyes, want to see Li Su''s strength in the end how.


    Behind Li Su, qianchongzi is binding long Qiuyue and dressing the wound. She pulls up long Qiuyue''s clothes and sees the deep wound.


    The wound is particularly obvious under the rain, and qianchongzi even feels some pain in his abdomen.


    Long Qiuyue has been in a coma in the past, and qianchongzi is so scared that she puts her hand on her chest in a hurry. After she feels the heartbeat, she can rest assured.


    Then qianchongzi tied the cloth together and wrapped it around long Qiuyue''s abdomen.


    Li Su seems very angry now, but his heart is very calm. He knows better than anyone. The more critical the time is, the more important a cool head is.


    Now he had grasped the Seven Star Dragon sword in his hand again. He could even feel the sword trembling slightly, as if the giant dragon in it had died


    I don''t want to stay at the bottom of the valley. At this time, ah Hong had already taken two steps forward, only about five meters away from Li Su.


    Standing in front of Li Su, ah Hong is really the initiator of long Qiuyue''s hand. Li Su is even more angry at him than Han Yu.


    He has decided not to give ahong any way to live, and he wants ahong to die in despair and fear.


    All of a sudden, ah Hong throws out a few more darts. Although he knows that this has no effect on Li Su, his purpose is to distract Li Su.


    Facing the darts, Li Su sneered, then stretched out his hand.


    Now Li Su has been highly focused, so he only uses one hand to clamp all the darts in his hand, and this only happens in a moment.


    But in this moment, a Hong also had other actions.


    When Li Su put the darts between his fingers, ah Hong''s position was empty.


    And Li Su not only didn''t go to see where ah Hong was, but also closed his eyes.


    He was listening to the sound of rain falling on the ground.

 Chapter 1031

    Now ah Hong is standing behind Li Su. He is confident in his speed. He thinks Li Su has not responded.


    Li Su really didn''t know where he was, but it was in the past.


    At this time, a Hong had rushed to Li Su.


    Although he has been using concealed weapons from now on, what he is really good at is sword.


    But Li Su is not as simple as he thought, although Li Su is facing him, but Li Su has mastered his position.


    Li Su suddenly opened his eyes, and then his left hand swung back fiercely. The dart that Li Su had caught in his hand was like a bullet shooting behind him.


    The darts are flying towards ah Hong. In the face of Li Su''s sudden attack, ah Hong is obviously not ready. He doesn''t even know how Li Su found himself.


    But now ah Hong had to hide. He had rushed to Li Su


    Now he''s kicking on the ground with his right foot, and he''s moving to the left.


    A few darts flew past close to ah Hong''s face. Ah Hong even saw the scene of darts cutting through raindrops.


    Li Su is not ready to give a Hong any reaction time. After the darts fly out, Li Su turns around and pats a Hong''s chest.


    If this palm hit ah Hong, his heart and lung would all become fragments in a moment.


    So a Hong gratefully blocked the sword in front of her chest, and then turned the blade toward Li Su''s hand.


    Li Su is not stupid. Of course he won''t slap it on the sword. So when he saw the move, he opened his hand and poked it straight forward.


    He felt that the palm of his hand seemed to have touched ah Hong''s sword, but his hand still rubbed from the side of the sword.


    When Li Su''s fingers just touched ah Hong''s chest, he began to bend his fingers, and finally slowly clenched them into fists. It was said that it was slowly, but in fact, it happened between the lightning and flint.


    Although Li Su felt that his fist was blocked a little, ah Hong


    He took the blow to his chest.


    After Li Su finished all the movements, a Hong flew out behind like a kite with a broken line.


    A Hong''s body fell heavily on the ground, arousing a splash.


    However, ah Hong''s physical quality is incomparable. As soon as he fell to the ground, he immediately got up again.


    This surprised Li Su a little. Although the punch lost some power because it wanted to avoid the blade, even if it hit a cow, it would not recover as quickly as ah Hong.


    Ah Hong stood up, took a few deep breaths and rushed to Li Su again.


    He is the most proud disciple of faceless people, and he is also the admirer of all younger martial brothers and sisters, so he can''t lose.


    Ah Hong''s sword has broken one drop after another and stabbed Li Su.


    Li Su''s attention is now so focused that he can even see the water splashing on the sword.


    He clenched the sword in his hand and blocked it in his chest, while ah Hong''s sword stabbed Li Su''s scabbard straight.


    A Hong''s own weight, combined with his forward strength, and his own internal power, this blow can be described as thunderbolt.


    But when the tip of the sword came into contact with Li Su''s scabbard, Li Su didn''t step back or even shake his hand.


    At this time, Li Su and a Hong stood there like two statues, and they did not move despite the rain.


    However, ah Hong''s packing is not as easy as it seems. He has devoted all his strength to his sword, and he can''t even let Li Su''s body move.


    The stalemate did not last long.


    Ah Hong suddenly changed the direction of his power and picked up the sword, because his internal power would be exhausted if he went on like this.


    And his choice is not only to make them no longer in a stalemate. As a Hong''s sword tip rises up, the scabbard of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword in Li Su''s hand also flies up.


    At this time, Li Su still firmly grasped the handle of the sword, but the scabbard was already flying in the air, and the whole picture of the Seven Star Longyuan sword was completely displayed


    He was in front of the crowd.


    There was another thunder. The thunder was so huge that it could be said that it resounded all over the world and even covered up the sound of rain.


    In the noise of thunder and rain, the Seven Star Dragon Sword radiates a dazzling light just like a captive dragon is free.


    The dragon pattern on the sword body glows bright red, especially in the dark rainy night. No one does not pay attention to it.


    The soul in the sword has indeed awakened, and the price of awakening it is blood. Li Su even feels that he will be manipulated by it.


    However, Li Su immediately adjusted his breathing and injected Qi into his arm, which calmed the restless Seven Star Longyuan sword.


    Seeing the whole picture of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, ah Hong can''t help but step back two steps.


    The faceless man opened his eyes and looked at the sword in Li Su''s hand.


    From the moment the sword came out of its sheath, the faceless man felt an overwhelming momentum, as if thousands of beasts were roaring together.


    When the faceless man saw the whole picture of the sword, he felt that no amount of beasts could match the dragon.


    He has lived for decades, and this kind of weapon is only seen in ancient books. This is the first time that he has seen it with his own eyes.


    However, no matter how powerful the weapon is, it depends on the person who makes it. If the person who defends the sword is not strong enough, no matter how good the weapon is, it is no different from scrap metal.


    Of course, Li Su is not a weak man. On the contrary, he and Seven Star Dragon Yuanjian are just like Boya and Ziqi.


    The rain is getting bigger and bigger. The raindrops, which used to be only the size of mung beans, are now the size of soybeans. It hurts when they hit people in the face.


    Li Su takes his eyes away from the sword and puts them on ah Hong.


    He didn''t want to show his weapon so quickly, but ah Hong bumped into it.


    At this time, the Dragon hovering in the air found the target of attack, and that target was ah Hong. Li Su sank, then grasped the handle of the sword and rushed to ah Hong.


    The Seven Star Dragon Sword opens the way in front of Li Su. Li Su seems to be riding on the back of the dragon. When raindrop meets the dragon, he seems to be scared to retreat.


    Ah Hong finally broke away from the stupefied state. Now he saw Li Su''s sword coming only to his chest. The sword opened its mouth like a beast, trying to swallow ah Hong into his mouth.


    Although his body still had some pain, it was much better than just now, so he quickly made a roll to avoid Li Su''s sword.


    This sword ah Hong is to avoid, but Li Su''s sword has been endless around him.


    As soon as ah Hong landed, he found that the sword with red light was still behind him, just like his shadow.

 Chapter 1032

    The falling raindrops seem to be hanging a bead curtain between the heaven and the earth.


    Li Su''s sword was walking through the rain. It was like a swimming fish in the water.


    Facing Li Su''s sword, ah Hong can only retreat one after another.


    But now he can''t retreat any more, because the faceless man is behind him, so he clenched his sword and tried to block Li Su''s attack.


    As ah Hong expected, his sword collided with Li Su''s sword and successfully made Li Su''s sword deviate from the direction.


    However, ah Hong felt that his sword was suddenly shaken violently, and the tiger''s mouth was aching.


    However, he seized the opportunity, holding the hilt in both hands, and chopped down Li Su''s head.


    Facing the sword coming towards his head, Li Su immediately put the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword across his head, but he didn''t let the blade face up.


    At the moment when the two swords collided, a Hong''s hands suddenly came to play


    Intense pain, like being electrified.


    Then he felt that his hands suddenly had no strength, and he could not hold it tightly. The sword in his hand was also flicked away by Li Su''s sword and flew out of his hand.


    Ah Hong rushes towards the sword and wants to catch the falling sword.


    Li Su doesn''t give ah Hong the chance. After bouncing away her sword, he follows her and kicks her in the chest.


    Ah Hong can only stop the pace of progress, will be the arms when blocking in front of the chest, completely bear the foot of Li Su.


    Suddenly, a hot pain came from her arm, but ah Hong didn''t dare to relax, because Li Su chopped at him again with his sword.


    At this time, ah Hong had no weapons and could only dodge his body. Li Su''s sword rubbed his body and cut to the ground, leaving a deep mark on the ground.


    Seeing that Li Su hasn''t recovered, ah Hong raises her leg and kicks Li Su''s side waist.


    Li Su also raised his left leg and said goodbye, blocking ah Hong''s leg


    After the lift to the other leg of a Hong''s knee.


    Ah Hong quickly took a step back to avoid Li Su''s foot,


    If Li Su kicked her, ah Hong''s leg would be useless.


    But now Li Su had regained his sword and slashed at ahong.


    I saw that all the raindrops blocking the direction of the sword were cut into two pieces, and there seemed to be a protective cover around the sword body to protect the sword body from rain erosion.


    Ah Hong can only continue to retreat, but even if he retreats this time, it''s useless.


    This sword is half a meter away from ah Hong. Everyone thinks that ah Hong has successfully evaded the attack.


    But at the point of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, there is a nearly transparent rain curtain flying to ah Hong.


    If it wasn''t for the rainy day, no one would be able to see it. This is Li Su''s sword spirit.


    Ah Hong didn''t think that Li Su still had this move. He thought he had dodged Li Su''s attack.


    Now the sword Qi is cutting off one rain line after another and flying towards ah Hong.


    Ah Hong immediately held up her sword to stop her, but the sword Qi was not the blade. It would not collide with ah Hong''s sword at all.


    So a Hong was hit, he immediately felt chest tightness, shortness of breath, as if the lungs were compressed into the size of a walnut, even the heart was squeezed out of shape.


    The sword Qi hit ah Hong and even stirred up a layer of rain and fog.


    Ah Hong looked at it inconceivably, covering her chest with one hand, as if she had seen a terrible monster.


    But Li Su is not a monster, he is also a flesh and blood.


    Ah Hong felt that his hand had no strength, so he moved backward with difficulty.


    And Li Su won''t give a Hong any chance, he has rushed up now, raindrops one by one hit him in the face.


    Li Su stabbed ah Hong''s leg with this sword. He didn''t want to kill ah Hong directly because it was too cheap for him to vent his anger


    Long Qiuyue''s hurt anger.


    Ah Hong immediately wanted to raise his legs to avoid, but his legs were like a bunch of weights hanging on them, which was very heavy.


    Li Su''s sword had poked a small hole in ah Hong''s leg. Blood came out of it and mixed with the rain. It sounded under her feet and formed a pool of red.


    Because of the taste of blood, the Seven Star Longyuan sword suddenly became furious, and the dragon pattern on the sword body became more obvious. The red light even dyed Li Su''s eyes red.


    At this time, ah Hong''s leg was injured, but he gritted his teeth and insisted, without any expression of pain on his face.


    Li Su stepped on the water one foot after another and slowly approached ah Hong.


    Ah Hong''s right hand had already touched his waist. As soon as he shook his hand, a dart was flying towards Li Su. At this time, he had only the last dart left. Although he knew it had no effect on Li Su, he had no other way.


    Sure enough, the darts had been killed by Li Su when they flew half a meter in front of him


    It''s as simple as holding chopsticks.


    And now ah Hong has used all means, and the pain in her legs comes wave after wave.


    Suddenly another cold light flashed by, and Li Su''s darts flew to his master.


    With the sound of "ah", the dart had penetrated into ah Hong''s other leg. Both legs were injured. He couldn''t support it any more and fell down on his knees.


    Just as Li Su was about to step forward, suddenly another figure flew over.


    Li Su fixed his eyes and saw that it was ah Qing. Ah Qing saw that his elder martial brother had now fallen into the situation of being slaughtered by others, and he could no longer look at it.


    But in Li Su''s eyes, no matter who is standing in front of him, it is no different from a corpse.


    So he rushed directly to ah Qing, who was also one of the culprits of long Qiuyue''s injury. Although she was a woman, how did they ever think that long Qiuyue was also a woman? Li Su now poured all her regret and anger into the sword, which is very important


    Let seven star dragon Yuan sword also become more fierce.


    When ah Qing rushed up, she didn''t think so much. She just didn''t want her elder martial brother to die under Li Su''s hands, but now Li Su has rushed towards her.


    In the previous fight with long Qiuyue, ah Qing was already at a disadvantage, not to mention facing Li Su, so she didn''t see Li Su''s action at all, and Li Su''s sword had already flown to her chest.


    Li Su faces ah Qing without any pity. At this time, there are only two demons in his eyes, two demons that make long Qiuyue seriously injured.


    So Li Su used her own right. Since ah Qing wanted to die for ah Hong, Li Su satisfied her wish.


    But things didn''t develop in the direction that Li Su expected, and even beyond ah Qing''s expectation.


    Li Su''s sword has hit the target, and the body of the sword has completely penetrated into the target''s body.

 Chapter 1033

    Li Su''s sword really hit the target.


    He can even feel the tightness of the blade when it cuts the viscera, and even feel the friction between the blade and the skin.


    But ah Qing is still standing there.


    Looking at the people who are stabbed by Li Su''s sword, Li Su and ah Qing are deeply surprised, even Han Yu and faceless people are no exception.


    At this time, the person who was stabbed by the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword was not ah Qing, but ah Hong who had just knelt down on the ground.


    Li Su doesn''t know when ah Hong stood in front of ah Qing, but now he has been penetrated by Li Su''s sword, and the tip of the sword has emerged from the other side of ah Hong''s body.


    Ah Hong''s back is facing Li Su, while ah Qing is in front of him,


    But Li Su was just surprised at this situation. He would not forget what he had done just because ah Hong was willing to die for ah Qing.


    So Li Su''s muscles on his arm tightened up and took the sword out of ah Hong''s body


    The body drew out, and a Hong''s mouth also spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    Blood is like a rose in full bloom in the rain, but it was immediately broken by the rain.


    Ah Qing''s eyes have been staring at ah Hong, she seems to have been unable to believe the facts in front of her.


    Ah Hong is also looking at ah Qing, with complex emotions in his eyes. He wants to say something, but his tiny voice is drowned by the rain, and only blood is flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    Li Su''s sword left a big hole in ah Hong ''.


    And in a Hong''s feet underground, there has been a big piece of rain into a light red, just like the sky is red rain.


    "No


    Ah Qing finally reacts. After shouting, he rushes to ah Hong''s side and hugs his body which is about to fall to the ground.


    Li Su slowly closed his eyes. He didn''t want to see the scene,


    He was afraid that he would have any pity.


    The faceless man looked at his two apprentices, but he didn''t make any movement. But if he observed carefully, the hands of the faceless man trembled slightly.


    It''s hard to say what moved the faceless man. It may be the gradual disappearance of ah Hong''s life, or the unusual feelings of ah Qing and ah Hong.


    However, it is the first time that faceless people have emotional fluctuations. There is no doubt at this time.


    Li Su''s eyes were closed tightly, allowing the rain to ravage his face.


    He really hates ah Hong because of long Qiuyue''s hand, but ah Hong is full of courage to block Li Su''s sword for ah Qing.


    Originally Li Su didn''t want ah Hong to die so easily, but now he is willing to leave a whole body for her.


    To kill a Hong is to avenge long Qiuyue, while to let him die in a Qing''s arms is to admire his courage.


    The fire of ah Hong''s life is gradually being watered out by the rain, his eyes have begun to be lax, and his cough is blood. Ah Qing is holding ah Hong''s company in one hand, just like they were when they were young, but she feels that the temperature on ah Hong''s face is gradually losing.


    She buried ah Hong''s face in her arms, hoping to make her face warm again, but now no matter what she does, it doesn''t help.


    Ah Qing whispered something in ah Hong''s ear, but under the cover of the rain, only ah Qing opened his mouth.


    She stretched out her hand, put it on her face and gently took off the mask.


    Gradually, the flame on ah Hong''s body went out, even without smoke.


    Li Su felt the disappearance of ah Hong''s life and slowly opened his eyes, but he saw a scene that surprised him even more.


    Ah Qing looks at the dead ah Hong''s face. Ah Hong still smiles. That''s the first and last expression he made after listening to what ah Qing said to him.


    Ah Qing has been clearly aware of the death of ah Hong''s life, and she takes a deep breath


    He took a breath and picked up the sword that ah Hong had dropped on the ground.


    Li Su did not move, because he had seen that ah Qing was not trying to find himself.


    Ah Qing really didn''t want to avenge ah Hong. At this time, she clenched her sword and looked back at the faceless man.


    No face than everyone to understand the character of ah Qing, he also guessed what ah Qing to do, but he is still no action.


    And ah Qing''s eyes have been taken back from the Faceless Man and put on ah Hong again.


    Suddenly, she put ah Hong''s sword on her neck. She even felt the cold of the sword, but she also felt the warmth of the sword.


    Then ah Qing put his arms hard and put the blade on his neck.


    She felt a chill on her neck, and then the coolness disappeared. Instead of the hot feeling, she didn''t know why she felt the heat. The hot feeling gradually spread all over her body. The rain poured on her body, just like molten steel.


    Then, ah Qing felt something flowing out of her neck. She knew it wasn''t rain.


    She began to feel the heat in her body disappeared, and her whole body began to cool down rapidly, as if she had fallen from the flame mountain into the ice hole.


    Ah Ching knows what this as like as two peas, but she is not afraid. Even her face is exactly the same as A Hong''s.


    She felt that her strength was gradually losing from her body. She wanted to sleep and rest.


    Finally, she found a good place to rest, and there has been a person lying.


    Ah Qing fell beside ah Hong. Now she feels that this place is no different from heaven.


    She reaches out her hand and grabs ah Hong''s arm. She wants to put her arm on her body, but she has no strength, and ah Hong''s arm is a little stiff.


    So no matter how hard she tried, there was no way to realize her last wish.


    All of a sudden, she saw Ah Hong''s arm lifted up by herself, and then put it on her in a perfect posture, just like ah Hong reached out and hugged him. She thought she was dead, otherwise how could ah Hong raise her arm?


    But she is not dead yet. She sees the man standing behind ah Hong, who is the one who killed her.


    She didn''t know why the man did it, but her wish had come true. This was her last wish.


    Ah Qing looked at Li Su with a faint smile.


    Ah Qing thinks that no matter what they have done, no matter what Li Su has done, it has become less important now.


    She is now lying beside ah Hong. She feels that her eyelids are getting heavier and heavier. Finally, ah Qing closes her eyes and goes to sleep.

 Chapter 1034

    Ah Qing''s suicide moved all the people at the scene.


    No matter the faceless man or his apprentice, no matter Li Su or Qian Chongzi, they all felt a feeling of affection floating beside their bodies and refused to leave.


    But the dead are gone, but the living are still alive.


    Li Su finally put his eyes on the Faceless Man, he is Li Su''s last opponent.


    At this time, the faceless man no longer stares at his two dead disciples. Although the death of them makes the heart of the faceless man have a ripple, it''s just a ripple.


    Now he has to face Li Su personally. Li Su is not only the person Han Yu asked him to kill, but also the murderer of his beloved disciple.


    "Come on."


    Li Su clenched the sword in his hand and pointed the tip of the sword at the faceless man.


    After killing a man, the light of the Seven Star Dragon sword has reached a new peak, and the sword with enough blood is the most terrible.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, the Faceless Man''s foot finally left that position for the first time.


    He took off his robe and threw it into the hands of an apprentice, revealing the white clothes he was wearing inside.


    Then a man came forward with a sword and put it in the hands of the faceless man.


    Li Su is also attracted by the Faceless Man''s sword. Although the body of the sword is still hidden in the scabbard, Li Su has already felt the power contained in the scabbard.


    At this time, the faceless man held one hand on the handle of the sword, held the scabbard all the time, and pulled out the sword slowly.


    This sword is not as eye-catching as the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword. It doesn''t even have a pattern on its body.


    The appearance of the sword is ordinary, only the sharp blade reminds people of its danger.


    However, Li Su felt an inexplicable power from the blade, which was patient and fierce, like a bird of prey flying in the sky.


    At this time, the faceless man was less than ten meters away. Li Su also grasped the sword in his hand. He knew the importance of this battle.


    But Li Su''s heart was also a little worried. The apprentice of the faceless man was already so strong. What kind of strength would he be.


    At this time, the most excited person is Han Yu. He had guessed that the apprentice of faceless man was not Li Su''s opponent at all, so their failure did not cause Han Yu''s worry.


    And now the faceless man is going to go out in person, so Han Yu is excited again. He thinks that no matter how powerful Li Su is, he can''t be the opponent of the faceless man


    .


    Li Su is very serious now. He still remembers the scene of the Faceless Man blocking the darts.


    "Your apprentice is very good."


    Li Su took a look at ah Qing and ah Hong lying on one side. Now they are as motionless as statues.


    "You''re good, too."


    The Faceless Man also raised his arm, and the tip of the sword pointed to one side of his body.


    The rain beat on the sword body, gathered into water beads, and finally flowed on the ground from the sword tip, just like a small waterfall. There is another thunder, the rain has become more and more heavy, now the season is not supposed to have such a heavy rain, but now the rain is pouring down like breaking a dike.


    Li Su''s vision was also blurred by the growing rain. He put his hand on his face and wiped it, but immediately the rain came down again.


    He looked back at qianchongzi, while long Qiuyue was still in qianchongzi''s arms.


    Seeing Li Su turning back, Qian zhongzi nodded, indicating that long Qiuyue was OK.


    In this way, Li sucai really rest assured that as long as he has defeated the Faceless Man, then Han Yu will become a turtle in the urn.


    Li Su slowly raised his arm and pointed at the Faceless Man with his sword.


    The faceless man was still the same as before, as if he was waiting for Li Su to rush over.


    Li Su really can''t delay any longer. He holds the hilt of the sword with both hands at the same time and cuts a sword towards the faceless man.


    In an instant, a sword Qi mixed with rain flew towards the Faceless Man, and the sword Qi was still growing, even left scratches on the water on the ground.


    The faceless man looked at the sword Qi flying towards him, stretched out his left hand and pushed forward. The sword Qi seemed to hit the cotton, and gradually disappeared.


    But Li Su didn''t stand in the same place, waiting for the sword Qi to fly. His body also flew behind the sword Qi.


    The Seven Star Dragon sword is like an ancient dragon. With the roar, it opens its mouth to the faceless man.


    But the faceless man didn''t panic, and he didn''t plan to fight with Li Su.


    Suddenly, the Faceless Man''s body moved sideways to avoid Li Su''s fierce sword.


    Li Su was surprised by the way he dodged. His legs didn''t even bend, but his body moved, which even Li Su couldn''t do.


    But now Li Su has no time to think about other things. He immediately rallies and rushes towards the faceless man again.


    This time, Li Su has a long memory. As he rushes forward, he observes the trend of the Faceless Man, trying to predict the next trend of the faceless man.


    But this time, the faceless man was beyond Li Su''s expectation. Instead of avoiding, he chose to block with his sword.


    The sword Li Su stabbed forward was pushed upward by the Faceless Man, and then he left the original route.


    This action of faceless man seems to be light, but in fact, it uses great power. After being blocked, the hilt almost takes off from Li Su''s hand.


    At this time, the Faceless Man launched his first attack. He patted Li Su on the chest with his hand.


    This palm seems to be soft and powerless, but in fact it contains infinite power. Li Su knew the power of his palm, so he quickly stepped back.


    But the speed of the faceless man was terrible. His hand was like a letter from a poisonous snake. Li Su could only continue to retreat.


    Li Su also knew that so much was not the way, so he also extended his hand to push the Faceless Man''s hand away from the side.


    At the moment when the two people''s arms touched each other, Li Su felt that his hand was like touching a high-voltage electricity, and suddenly became paralyzed. But this time, it successfully pushed haze people''s hands away.


    Before Li Su was relieved, the sword on the Faceless Man''s right hand, like a lone wolf staring at his prey, rushed towards Li Su fiercely.


    Li Su immediately turned over and let the Faceless Man''s sword pass his chest. Then he rowed the sword from left to right.


    The faceless man quickly stopped his action and turned into a defensive posture, blocking Li Su''s sword in the outer ring of his body.


    But Li Su was holding the sword in his right hand. At this time, his right side was unprepared, so the Faceless Man clapped his hand at Li Su again.


    Now Li Su is holding a deadlock with the Faceless Man in an extremely uncoordinated posture, and in the face of his sudden Faceless Man, Li Su now has no room to escape.

 Chapter 1035

    This palm of the faceless man is beating Li Su with the power of destroying the withered and decaying.


    Li Su had an idea. His right hand released the hilt, and then his right shoulder suddenly retreated. Then he grasped the hilt with his left hand.


    In this way, the palm of the faceless man is empty again.


    At this time, the middle door of the faceless man opened, and Li Su''s right hand was just free, so he punched the Faceless Man in the chest.


    Suddenly, Li Su felt a flash of shadow in front of him. His fist had hit the faceless man.


    But when Li Su fixed his eyes, he found that his fist was only the palm of the faceless man.


    Li Su was surprised that the faceless man used his hand with the help of Li Su''s fist. He knew the power of his fist very well. It was reasonable to say that even if the faceless man didn''t fly, he would definitely step back.


    But now the faceless man is still standing in the courtyard, as if it was not Li Su who hit him with his fist, but a three-year-old.


    Li Su wanted to pull out his fist, but he was buckled by the Faceless Man''s hand


    Tight.


    He didn''t think he could be in such a stalemate, so he raised his leg and pushed it up with his knee.


    Now Li Su has two choices for Faceless Man, one is to let go of his hand, the other is to be hit by Li Su''s knee.


    The faceless man chose the third one. He retreated back in a ghostly manner. Li Su could not even see any sign of his exertion.


    In this way, Li Su''s body was also carried forward by the Faceless Man, and he suddenly lost his balance.


    But Li Su immediately reacts, takes a deep breath, stands still, and finally no longer moves backward.


    Then Li Su kicked the Faceless Man''s leg with his right leg.


    The faceless man wanted to use the method before again, but found that he could not pull Li Su''s body, so he had to open Li Su''s fist first.


    Both of them stepped back and returned to the stalemate.


    Now Li Su''s spirit has been highly nervous, and he has no face


    The force is much higher than he thought.


    Li Su cut three swords at the faceless man. The three swords were like a galloping white horse. He stepped on the water and flew to the faceless man.


    The Faceless Man stretched out his hand again and formed a semicircular shield in front of him. Three sword Qi accurately cut on it and made a strange sound.


    Although Li Su knows that sword Qi doesn''t work for faceless people, he just wants to use it to consume their physical strength, but he doesn''t know how much energy there is in faceless people''s body.


    At this time, the Faceless Man also clapped a few palms at Li Su.


    Originally, this internal force was not transparent, but after falling raindrops, it showed the shape of a palm.


    The imprints of several palms flew towards Li Su. He quickly looked at the imprints with his sword.


    After Li Su waved the sword several times, the palmprint of the faceless man was also dissolved by Li Su. As soon as the palmprint was removed by Li Su, the faceless man rushed up, and his sword went straight to Li Su''s chest.


    Li Su didn''t panic. He now knows that using sword is not the advantage of faceless people.


    He decided to take a chance. He put his left hand to the sword that was getting closer to him.


    Sure enough, the Faceless Man''s sword stopped suddenly when it was about to hit Li Su. The faceless man didn''t know what happened for a moment.


    When he saw it clearly, he was surprised by what he saw.


    It was Li Su''s two fingers that blocked his sword. At this time, Li Su''s left index finger and middle finger were like a pair of pliers, holding the Faceless Man''s sword tightly.


    In fact, at the beginning, Li Su was not confident that he would be able to hold it, but he was willing to take the risk.


    Sure enough, the adventure is worth it. Now the Faceless Man''s sword has been caught between Li Su''s fingers. No matter how hard the faceless man tries, the sword doesn''t move.


    "A sharp finger."


    The faceless man said it in a low voice, full of surprise.


    But Li Su didn''t care what the faceless man said. He had stabbed his sword into the belly of the faceless man.


    Now the Faceless Man will either let go of his sword hand or be stabbed by Li Su''s sword.


    For the Faceless Man, this is not a very difficult choice, he gave up his hand.


    Li Su threw his left hand back fiercely, and finally the Faceless Man''s sword fell far away.


    Seeing that the Faceless Man has lost his weapon, Han Yu can''t help but utter a cry of surprise. He never thought that the faceless man would be in the downwind.


    However, Li Su did not feel any relaxed, because he knew that faceless people without weapons is not necessarily a good thing.


    Sure enough, as soon as the Faceless Man''s sword fell on the ground, he rushed to Li Su.


    Now he has no weapons, but is a relief, so his body will become more flexible, can maximize the play of his hand Kung Fu.


    When Li Su reacted, the faceless man was close to him


    Quickly back, and with a sword in the blockade of the back, not to let faceless people close to themselves.


    Li Su retreated and attacked at the same time, which made the faceless people feel at a loss.


    However, no matter how tight the defense is, there will be loopholes. Faceless people are waiting for such an opportunity.


    Just as Li Su swung his sword to the right and the middle door was wide open, the Faceless Man speeded up and rushed up.


    He held out his hand and patted Li Su on the chest.


    Li Su was a little flustered in the face of the Faceless Man''s palm. Now he can only use his hand to pick it up, otherwise this palm will definitely hit him.


    So Li Su stretched out his left hand to block his chest.


    The palms of the two men collided together, and the rain around them was instantly bounced away by a shockwave.


    The power of the faceless man is heavy and critical, and Li Su has already felt the invisible pressure. Li Su''s hand began to numb, then his arm, and finally spread to the whole arm.


    Although he had known for a long time that the palm power of a faceless man was extraordinary, now


    He still felt that he underestimated the power of faceless people.


    Not only the arm, because Li Su could not resist such a huge force, his hand was also hit in the chest.


    Although Li Su''s palm has consumed most of the energy of faceless man, it actually hit Li Su''s chest.


    Li Su felt that the air in his lungs was squeezed out. He was suffocated for a moment, and then his body pushed forward a few steps.


    Li Su felt a sudden surge of sweetness in his throat. He tried to swallow the sweet taste, but some of it still flowed into his mouth and seeped out from the corner of his mouth.


    He reached out to wipe the corner of his mouth and found a bright red mark on his hand. Then he took a deep breath and spat blood foam on the ground.


    Before Li Su could stand firm, the faceless man rushed up again.


    Han Yu thinks that Li Su is about to be defeated, and his eyes have shown the color of surprise.

 Chapter 1036

    The faceless man chose to pursue the victory.


    He took advantage of the fact that Li Su had not yet stood firm, and immediately changed his figure and rushed to Li Su.


    Li Su hasn''t recovered yet. The pain in his chest and arms is still endless, which makes his eyebrows wrinkle tightly.


    But now he has no time to adjust, because the Faceless Man has come to him.


    The palm of the faceless man was like a fierce shark rushing out of the water, and he patted Li Su''s head fiercely.


    He wants to subdue Li Su as soon as possible, because every minute now is a hidden danger to him.


    Although Li Su''s chest is still extremely painful, he has to step back at this time. It''s a bad choice to choose to be tough with faceless people just now.


    Li Su thinks that if he wants to defeat the Faceless Man, he must avoid the edge, and then slowly consume his physical strength.


    So Li Su doesn''t think about the attack for the time being. He starts to spend all his energy on dodging.


    The faceless people clapped one by one, but they were all dodged by Li Su one by one.


    At this time, the faceless man was worried. He knew that he had to get rid of Li Su in a short time, otherwise his physical strength would not be able to keep up soon.


    Because it was a rainy day, no one found that there was sweat on his forehead.


    The attack of the faceless man was a storm, which made Li Su have no escape, but every time he was a little less than Li Su.


    But now Li Su''s condition has gradually improved, his chest pain has gradually lightened, and his arm has been obeyed.


    At this time, the Faceless Man''s full hand hit Li Su again. The power of this hand was so great that even the rain drops around were dispersed.


    Facing this palm, Li Su didn''t show any hurry. He immediately formed a layer of vigorous gas mask outside his body.


    The palm of the faceless man hit hard on the gang Qi cover, only to see his face


    The hand stopped 20 cm in front of Li Su. The palm force collided with the vigorous Qi and sent out a rapid shock wave.


    This palm was delayed by Li Su''s vigorous Qi, and Li Su stabbed the Faceless Man with his sword.


    The palm of the faceless man poured all his strength into it. It was too powerful to take back for a moment, but Li Su''s sword was getting closer to his body.


    Similarly, he also wanted to form a protective cover with his left hand, but when Li Su''s sword stabbed the protective cover, it did not stop, but stabbed it through a hole.


    The faceless man was so frightened that he wanted to escape, but Li Su''s sword was too fast, just like a bullet coming out of the gun.


    After the faceless man turned his body sideways, he still couldn''t avoid Li Su''s sword.


    At this time, the belly of the faceless man had been cut by the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, and the blood was oozing from it, and the red liquid was particularly obvious on his white clothes.


    In fact, Li Su didn''t have much confidence in this attack, but now he is


    It has achieved remarkable results, which makes Li Su''s spirit more excited.


    The Faceless Man covered the wound with his hand and stepped back. Then he stabbed himself with his finger. The blood was stopped. But it was a great opportunity for Li Su. He didn''t want to give the faceless any breathing space, so he rushed up like a rabbit.


    Although the injury was not serious, there was a trace of timidity in the heart of the faceless man. He didn''t understand why Li Su would be more brave and tired.


    Li Su doesn''t know why he is so tired. He has only one goal, which is to defeat the Faceless Man in the fastest time, and then go to treat long Qiuyue''s injury.


    Now he felt that he was infinitely close to this goal, so his sword once stabbed the faceless man.


    The faceless man looked calm, but he didn''t look very flustered when facing Li Su''s sword.


    His arms were outstretched, and his body floated back as if it were being pulled.


    Li Su''s sword is like an eagle who has found a hare. Facing the backward Faceless Man, the speed of the sword has been accelerated a lot.


    Now faceless people have no way to retreat, because if they continue to retreat, they will still be stabbed by Li Su.


    So as he leaned back, Li Su''s sword flew close to the tip of his nose.


    The faceless man was under Li Su''s sword at this time. He immediately raised his leg and kicked Li Su''s abdomen to delay Li Su''s attack.


    But Li Su didn''t choose to dodge in the face of the Faceless Man''s foot. Then he raised his leg and pushed it up with his knee.


    Just at the moment when their bodies touch each other, the faceless man just like kicking the spring, flies out backward.


    The faceless man didn''t understand how Li Su''s power suddenly increased. He felt a sense of paralysis in his legs. Although he had stood still now, he could only feel the existence of one leg.


    Just when the faceless man is not stable, Li Su has rushed over again. He wants to use this endless war of attrition to let the Faceless Man''s physical strength continuously drain.


    Seeing Li Su rushing over, there was some panic in the heart of the faceless man.


    The faceless man wanted to avoid Li Su''s sword, but his legs didn''t work, so he had to stretch his arms again and float to one side.


    But Li Su has now reached a state of madness, his eyes full of fighting desire, and now no one can stop him from rushing to the faceless man.


    The speed of the Faceless Man''s evasion is not fast, but Li Su''s speed can only be described as terrible.


    Now Li Su''s sword is close to the Faceless Man''s body again. In his hurry, the faceless man can only form a protective cover around his body, but he also knows that it has no effect on Li Su.


    Sure enough, the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, after touching the Faceless Man''s protective cover, is still in full swing and continues to move forward towards the Faceless Man''s body.


    After looking at Li Su with a strange look, the faceless man relaxed his open arms and stopped his moving body.


    The appearance of the accident did not make Li Su''s action have any hesitation. He still grasped the sword in his hand and stabbed at the Faceless Man''s chest.


    All of a sudden, Li Su felt that the sword seemed to encounter some obstacles. He felt the friction between the sword body and something. He fixed his eyes and saw that his sword had penetrated into the body of the Faceless Man, and the tip of the sword had even come out from the back of the faceless man.


    Li Su is right. He has stabbed the faceless man. Although he doesn''t know that the Faceless Man will suddenly give up his resistance, he doesn''t care.


    At this time, there was already bright red blood flowing out of the mask of faceless man, just like it appeared out of thin air.


    Li Su could not see the expression of the Faceless Man, but he felt that the faceless man was still as calm as a lake without a trace of wind.

 Chapter 1037

    The faceless man felt the cold of his chest.


    He knew what the cold feeling came from, especially on this slightly cold rainy night.


    He can''t remember the last time he had this feeling. He looked down at his chest and found a red dragon passing through it.


    Suddenly, he felt a burst of sweet in his throat, and then the same taste of liquid filled his mouth. He could only open his mouth and let those naughty liquid flow out from the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, Li Su and the faceless man stood quietly in the rain, like a statue connected together, and the place where they were connected was really a sharp weapon to kill people.


    Time seemed to solidify. No matter Li Su and the faceless, or other people on the scene, they all looked at the scene in front of them, showing a kind of surprised and dull expression.


    It''s still raining, but it''s much smaller, and the rain is not so loud


    There was a lot of noise.


    Li Su took a deep breath and fiercely pulled out the sword. As the sword left the Faceless Man''s body, blood burst out from the wound, just like a blooming flower.


    The faceless man raised his head, looked at Li Su standing opposite him, and then fell down straightly.


    After the faceless man fell down, his disciples and Han Yu reacted.


    Only a few of the faceless disciples wanted to rush up to avenge their master, and they were afraid that Li Su would easily solve them, so they are now in a very embarrassing situation.


    However, this embarrassment did not last long, because Li Su had another action.


    The blood stained seven star dragon Yuan sword was washed clean by the rain. No one could see that the sword had just ended the lives of two people.


    Li Su is not satisfied with the number of two. He wants to turn the number into three. The third person is Han Yu standing there.


    Seeing Li Su coming towards him, Han Yu finally reacts. He knows that he has gone, and even the Faceless Man has been killed by Li Su.


    So Han Yu turned his head and ran towards the door, but he didn''t take a few steps and found that he was standing alone on his way.


    That person is Li Su. In Li Su''s eyes, Han Yu''s speed of escape is no different from that of snail''s moving. He just makes a little effort to get ahead of Han Yu.


    Seeing that Li Su had left the Faceless Man, his disciples gathered around the master one after another.


    Because the faceless man was wearing a mask, no one could see whether he was alive or dead. Finally, someone put his hand on the Faceless Man''s neck and found that he was still beating, but it was very weak.


    On the other side, Li Su is slowly approaching Han Yu. In Han Yu''s eyes, Li Su is no different from impermanence.


    "Why don''t you run away?"


    Li Su continues to get close to Han Yu. At this time, he is only a few meters away from Han Yu. He can even feel the panic of Han Yu


    Interest.


    Han Yu stares at Li Su and doesn''t speak, because he can''t speak now. Han Yu''s mouth is shaking at this time.


    At the beginning, Han Yu thought that he would fail, but after the faceless man agreed to come with him, he felt that Li Su was already a dead man. But now Li Su is not only alive, but also dead.


    "You... You don''t come here!"


    Han Yu finally straightened his tongue and yelled out a sentence.


    Then this sentence sounds more like a dying struggle to Li Su. He is still facing Han Yu, and Han Yu begins to move back.


    Just as Han Yu stepped back, he seemed to have tripped over something and sat down on the ground.


    At this time, Li Su has come to Han Yu, all wet Li Su is like a god of death, and now, the God of death has found Han Yu.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Li Su raised his hand and aimed his sword at Han Yu.


    Han Yu is now on the ground, supporting his body with his elbows.


    Han Yu doesn''t want to die, but he can''t beg for mercy. He knows that he can''t escape the fate of death, but when fate finds him, he is so afraid.


    Seeing that Han Yu didn''t respond, Li Su slowly put the sword close to Han Yu''s body. At this time, the tip of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword has been attached to Han Yu''s chest clothes.


    Although separated by a layer of clothes, Han Yu still felt the cold from the sword. He knew that the sword would pass through his chest soon, leaving a deep hole.


    Li Su looks at Han Yu who falls to the ground, and suddenly feels a little ridiculous. Han Yu, who was incomparably beautiful before, and who is in a high position, has become a prisoner at this time.


    But Li Su has no pity for Han Yu. He is just like his hateful son, and his death is beyond pity.


    The difference is that one day his son comes to practice Taoism, but now Li Su wants to


    enforce justice on behalf of Heaven.


    Some pictures began to flash back in Li Su''s mind. He saw the scene that he was attacked many times. He saw the poor figure of qianchongzi in the fire. He saw the suffering of the Sun Bin family. He also saw long Qiuyue who was injured and fell to the ground at this time.


    And all this is because of an idea of Han Yu, how can Li Su not feel angry?


    Han Yu is now under Li Su''s sword, Li Su can take his life at any time, but it won''t make Li Su feel much better, because the previous things have happened.


    But Li Su can''t let Han Yu continue to live. For the safety of his family and friends, he also has to let Han Yu leave the world.


    Li Su''s hand is slightly used. The tip of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword has pierced Han Yu''s clothes and his skin.


    Han Yu felt the pain of his skin being cut, but his hands and feet were not at this time, only the ferocious and painful expression on his face, as well as the blood flowing from the wound, he could see that Han Yu was a living person.


    Li Su took a deep breath and continued to push the hilt. He didn''t want Han


    Yu happy death, Li Su must let Han Yu taste the taste of pain.


    Finally, Han Yu couldn''t bear the pain and gave out a howl, and the painful cry combined with the ticking sound of the rain, it sounded like a classical music concert to Li Su. Gradually, Li Su''s sword disappeared into Han Yu''s body, and Han Yu''s scream became louder and louder, but no one paid attention to him except himself.


    Finally, Li Su felt that Han Yu''s voice was a little noisy, so he made a fierce effort, and the tip of the sword went through Han Yu''s back.


    With the rain getting smaller, Han Yu''s voice began to disappear.


    The last drop of rain fell on the ground, aroused the last ripple, and the ripple dissipated that moment, Han Yu''s eyes also finally lax.

 Chapter 1038

    Li Su slowly pulled the sword out of Han Yu''s body.


    He or personally the result of Han Yu''s life, although he did not intend to let Han Yu die before, but he himself is very anxious to send.


    Even if Li Su does not know how to praise, he will not ignore Han Yu''s request to die soon.


    Blood drop by drop from the tip of the sword fell to the ground, the rain in the puddle gradually dyed light red.


    Li Su sighed deeply when he saw the blood dissipate in the water.


    It''s getting dark, but it''s not because the dark clouds are blocking the sun, but it''s time to get dark.


    Li Su slowly turned around and looked at his apprentice around the faceless man.


    "You take their bodies and get out of here."


    Li Su extended his finger to the Faceless Man, and then pointed to ah Qing and ah Hong.


    He knew that faceless people came here only under the entrustment of Han Yu, so Li Su didn''t want to embarrass those who were still alive.


    After listening to Li Su''s words, the men looked at each other and then nodded.


    Although they carry a body and go out the door.


    Not long ago, they were a group of people swaggering in, but now they have to leave here with a body.


    After Li Su finished this sentence, he did not go to see them any more, but walked quickly to long Qiuyue''s side.


    Although qianchongzi has bandaged long Qiuyue''s wound, he has shed too much blood before, which makes long Qiuyue''s face a little pale and her lips no blood color.


    Li Su quickly picked up long Qiuyue and went to the house. Qian Chongzi also quickly stood up and followed him.


    Long Qiuyue''s body is a little cold because of the rain.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi took off long Qiuyue''s clothes, dried her body with a dry towel, and put her in the quilt.


    Although long Qiuyue''s wound was no longer bleeding, Li Su began to feel distressed when she opened her skin.


    "Go and change your clothes first. I''ll just watch it here."


    Li Su knew that qianchongzi was always in the rain, so he was afraid that qianchongzi would catch the cold.


    After listening to Li Su''s words, Qian Chongzi is going to change her clothes first. She goes out backwards, but her eyes are always looking at long Qiuyue lying on the bed.


    Qianchongzi''s tears had dried just now, so although she was bitter now, she didn''t shed another tear.


    Li Su needs to treat long Qiuyue''s wound now. He needs to take out the darts from long Qiuyue''s body first, and then sew up the wound.


    He immediately ran to the living room to look for something, and finally found a white medical box in a cabinet.


    Although the tools in the medical box are not as complete as those in the hospital, they are now the best tools that Li Su can find.


    At this time, qianchongzi has dried his body, changed his clothes and came to the room where long Qiuyue is.


    "Would you like to change your clothes first?" Thousand heavy son see Li Su wear still wet clothes, slowly said.


    But Li Su waved his hand. Now he has no time to do anything else. He must take out the darts in long Qiuyue''s body as soon as possible.


    Qianchongzi saw the medical box in Li Su''s hand and understood Li Su''s meaning, so she went to the window and gently opened the cup, revealing the injured part of long Qiuyue.


    Qianchongzi had cooperated with Li Su several times before, so she knew what she was going to do now.


    Li Su has done this kind of surgery countless times, so now he can complete the operation without using the ghost medical system.


    Li Su first used a silver needle to prick several acupoints on long Qiuyue''s body to stop bleeding and paralyze long Qiuyue''s nerves, making her feel uncomfortable


    To the pain.


    Now Li Su has put the tweezers into long Qiuyue''s wound, looking for the huge dart in it with his experience.


    Finally, after a few minutes of careful trying, Li Su felt the tweezers hit a metal object.


    Then Li Su slowly opened the tweezers, clamped a sheet metal object, and slowly pulled it out.


    In the process of Li Su''s operation, long Qiuyue''s body didn''t respond.


    In Li Su''s slow movement, the dart has already exposed a corner from the wound, and then Li Su continues to force, finally the dart is perfectly taken out by Li Su.


    Then he observed the internal organs of long Qiuyue and found that there was only a slight cut inside, but there was no way to do further treatment with the current tools, so Li Su prepared to sew up the wound first.


    After a while, the wound has been perfectly sutured, and long Qiuyue is still in a coma at this time.


    Although the villa is well-equipped, the sanitary condition is not as good as the hospital, so Li Su decided to send long Qiuyue to the hospital.


    So Li Su immediately called President Niu to explain the situation here.


    After learning that it was Li Su''s girlfriend, Dean Niu immediately ordered the best driver to drive to the pine and cypress garden.


    Now the darts in long Qiuyue''s body have been taken out, and the wound has been sutured, so we must let her have a rest first.


    Finally, Li Su was able to dry himself and change into clean clothes.


    At this time, Li Su came to the yard again. Now it''s dark. Although it doesn''t rain any more, the sky is still covered with dark clouds and there is no sign of a star.


    In the open space of the yard, Han Yu''s body is still lying there, soaked in rain.


    Li Su felt it was necessary to let Jiang Sheng know about it, so he called Jiang Sheng.


    After three beeps, the phone was connected.


    "Li Su?"


    Li Su''s familiar voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "It''s me."


    Li Su light said, at this time he is standing beside Han Yu''s body¡° What can I do for you


    Jiang Sheng knows that Li Su must have something to do with calling him, but he has no clue.


    "Han Yu is dead."


    Li Su looked down at the body of Han Yu in the rain, not long ago


    He was still arrogant, but now no matter what Li Su said or did, he would not react any more.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Jiang Sheng almost spewed out the juice in his mouth.


    Jiang Sheng is having dinner with his parents now. If it wasn''t for Li Su, Jiang Sheng might not have answered the phone at all.


    Now after hearing what Li Su said, Jiang Sheng knows that he did not receive the wrong call.


    Then Li Su told Jiang Sheng exactly what had happened before, only omitting the fight.


    Jiang Sheng, on the other hand, listened as if on the spot, which made his parents feel strange.


    The purpose of Li Su''s call to Jiang Sheng is to ask him to send someone to deal with the affairs here. After all, he has just killed a senior leader of the former government himself.


    Jiang Sheng immediately agreed that Li Su would send someone to deal with the matter.

 Chapter 1039

    After calling Jiang Sheng, Li Su went back to the room.


    Han Yu''s body is exposed in the dark night, which even has no moonlight. Only the wet ground bears his sin.


    Because it had just rained and the ground was muddy, the ambulance arrived a little late.


    Together with several doctors, Li Su carried long Qiuyue to the ambulance.


    Then Li Su stuffed Han Yu''s body into the trunk of the car, followed the ambulance, and left the pine garden together.


    Although he had only been in the pine and cypress garden for more than one day, Li Su felt as if he had spent several centuries.


    Qianchongzi sits quietly on the co pilot, occasionally looks at Li Su''s side face, occasionally stares at the night outside the window, she is still worried about long Qiuyue, so her mood is still very dull.


    Li Su sees the abnormality of qianchongzi. She hasn''t known long Qiuyue for a long time, but she''s worried about long Qiuyue, which makes Li Su feel relieved.


    "It''s OK. She''ll be fine."


    Li Su stretched out a hand and squeezed it gently on qianchongzi''s hand.


    Qianchongzi didn''t speak. He just gave a gentle "um" and then turned his eyes back


    The light turned out of the window.


    It seems that Li Su has never seen such a dark night. If there were no lights shining on her, the world would only be a piece of black paper.


    All things, whether trees or buildings, seem to have been splashed with a layer of ink, black to the core.


    After a period of darkness, Li Su finally saw a lot of neon lights in the distance. He knew it was not far from the city center.


    Finally, the two cars stopped at the door of the hospital. Now it''s nearly midnight, and the hospital is much quieter than in the daytime.


    Long has been waiting at the door of the hospital, after the ambulance stopped, they quickly carried long Qiuyue down, and then sent to the special ward.


    Everyone knows the identity of Li Su, so no one dares to neglect the patient Li Su sent.


    Li Su followed the crowd and went to the special ward on the third floor.


    In the corridor, Li Su saw Shu Tong who was on the ward round, but now he didn''t have the heart to talk to Shu Tong. After nodding, he went on.


    But Shu Tong does not know what happened, she has never seen Li Su so anxious, so she also quietly followed Li Su.


    Long Qiuyue has been lying on the bed in the special ward. Li Su simply described to several doctors the injury of long Qiuyue and his own treatment measures


    .


    Several doctors are very clear about Li Su''s medical skills, and Li Su''s practice has no flaws, so they are now ready to give long Qiuyue a check.


    Shu Tong has come to the door of the ward at this time, secretly observing the situation in the ward. Now she finally knows why Li Su is so worried.


    But Shu Tong looks at long Qiuyue lying in a coma on the hospital bed. She is envious. If she can get Li Su''s considerate relationship, why not get hurt?


    But the results of the examination surprised all the people. It turned out that the reason for long Qiuyue''s coma was not abdominal trauma, but poisoning. This result surprised Li Su. He didn''t know that long Qiuyue was poisoned, but he didn''t find that long Qiuyue came into contact with anything poisonous.


    Is it because of the dart? But the dart has long been thrown into the garbage can of the pine and cypress garden by Li Su, and now it''s not around.


    At this time, Li Su remembered to use the ghost medicine system to make a diagnosis for long Qiuyue.


    [symptom: coma, similar to vegetative cause: side effects of wuyoucao poison treatment: antidote / longan stone (reviving stone)]


    Sure enough, the diagnosis given by the ghost medicine system is also poisoning, and the one in it is a strange poison. The name of the poison is Wuyou poison.


    Although the name doesn''t sound scary, it''s because the poison is so poisonous that it will die soon after poisoning, so it''s called Wuyou.


    That is to say, long Qiuyue almost died at that time. Fortunately, Li Su sealed long Qiuyue''s heart with acupoints in time. Otherwise, he and long Qiuyue might have been separated forever.


    Li Su didn''t expect that ah Hong was so vicious. Fortunately, he still put ah Hong''s arm on ah Qing''s body. Now he has some regrets.


    Although there are two detoxification methods given by ghost medicine system, both seem to be difficult to complete.


    If it''s an antidote, maybe ah Hong, the owner of the poison, has it, but ah Hong is dead now, so the clue is basically broken.


    Another method is longan stone. Li Su has never heard of longan stone and doesn''t know where it is, so he can only open the ghost medical system again to inquire.


    It turns out that longan stone is a kind of strange stone. It is said that it is the eye of a giant dragon in ancient times. It has the effect of resurrection, so it is also called Resurrection stone.


    The most recent appearance of longan stone was in the hands of the monarch of a small country in the South 500 years ago. Later, with the destruction of this country, longan stone disappeared.


    Li Su is also confused about the answer given by the system. How can we find a stone that disappeared 500 years ago.


    However, Li Su will not miss any chance, any way that can make long Qiuyue wake up, Li Su will try.


    Besides Li Su, other people don''t know the whole story, so they don''t know what poison long Qiuyue got.


    In the end, Li Su explained to them that long Qiuyue was poisoned by forgetting worry grass, but these doctors had never heard of forgetting worry grass, let alone the serum of forgetting worry grass.


    Li Su had no choice but to go to Dean Niu and ask him if he knew the poison called forgetful worry grass.


    Now Li Su has come to President Niu''s office, because he has been busy, so president Niu has not had time to go to the special ward.


    Seeing Li Su come in, Dean Niu was not surprised because Li Su had already called Dean Niu.


    But Li Su just took the key to the pine and cypress garden yesterday. Dean Niu thought Li Su would live there for ten days and a half months. He didn''t expect that he would come back so soon because someone was injured.


    Li Su quickly explained to President Niu that long Qiuyue had been poisoned by forgetting worry grass, but President Niu was a little confused.


    In terms of medical skills, Li Su must be higher than President Niu, but if his experience is better than that of practicing medicine, Li Su is not a little worse than President Niu¡° You don''t know? "


    After listening to President Niu, Li Su said that he didn''t know what the grass was, so he could not help patting the table.


    "In my memory, there is no such grass."


    Dean Niu can only tell Li Su the truth.


    However, Dean Niu suddenly remembered that he had received a book many years ago, which recorded all kinds of poisonous plants.


    Because President Niu''s work rarely involves drugs, he has not seen that book for many years.

 Chapter 1040

    At this time, Li Su was sitting on the chair opposite president Niu, a little restless.


    When Dean Niu saw Li Su''s appearance, he told Li Su the existence of the book, but he didn''t know if he could find it.


    And even if it is found, there may not be worry forgetting grass in the book.


    But this gave Li Su hope. He immediately said that he would go to find the book with Dean Niu.


    Dean Niu had no choice but to take Li Su to the small study behind the office.


    This small room can be said to be the most pure study, because the room is full of bookshelves, bookshelves are full of books, nothing else.


    "What''s the name of that book?"


    Li Su''s eyes had already begun to look on the bookshelf.


    "It''s like a general introduction to poisons."


    This name is really special, so president Niu still remembers it clearly.


    After listening to Dean Niu''s words, Li Su has begun to look for the bookshelf. Dean Niu can only look for Li Su on the bookshelf with him when he sees that.


    However, after searching for more than half an hour, they had looked for almost all the books, but they didn''t find any sign of "Tongjian of poisons".


    Do you remember wrong? President Niu shook his head. He remembered clearly that there was such a book. It was a gift from an old Chinese medicine doctor at that time.


    Moreover, all the medical books of President Niu are put in the study of the hospital. There are only some other books in the study at home.


    Now two people have been looking for such a long time, but they haven''t found it, which makes Dean Niu a little strange.


    "Is that book here or not?"


    Li Su stood up slowly and squatted for so long that his legs were numb.


    Just then, Dean Niu patted his thigh and said, "I remember." Then he went out.


    Li Su didn''t know what medicine Dean Niu sold in the gourd, so he went back to the office with Dean Niu.


    President Niu looked down for something. Finally, as if he had found a new world, he walked to a corner of the room where there was a high vase.


    President Niu went to the vase and pointed to Li Su. Then Li Su moved his eyes.


    There is a book on the bottom of the vase. The book is very thick, about three fingers thick, and it looks very historical.


    President Niu motioned to Li Su to move the vase away. Li Su did as president Niu said. Then president Niu lowered himself and took out a book under the mat.


    The cover and content of the book are yellow. It looks like something hundreds of years ago. Dean Niu even used it to pad a vase, which made Li Su speechless.


    "That''s it, that''s it."


    Dean Niu pointed to the cover of the book with a finger of one hand. He looked excited.


    Li Su heard the words of President Niu, went to him, and saw the four black ancient characters on the cover, which were the general knowledge of poisons. This makes Li Su''s heart a little happy. Although Li Su has learned from the ghost medical system that the poison of carefree grass is not easy to solve, Li Su still has a little fantasy.


    Now that they have found the book, they have done it on the sofa and started to look for it page by page.


    The poisons recorded in this book are not only plants, but also many animals, such as snakes and toads.


    Many of them are known by Dean Niu, but many of them have never heard of it. Such plants are either extinct or only found in the remote mountains and forests.


    Finally, they found the word "forget worry" on the back page, and then they all widened their eyes to have a look.


    The classification of forgetfulness grass is in the highly toxic poison, and there is forgetfulness on it


    There is no big difference between worry grass and ordinary grass.


    This may be one of the reasons why the grass is so frightening. People may eat the grass by mistake without knowing it, and eventually lead to tragedy.


    Li Su was most concerned about the antidote method of forgetting worry grass, so he immediately looked down from the picture of forgetting worry grass.


    What Li Su saw first was the symptoms that might be caused by forgetting worry grass, which said "kill from time to time", that is to say, forgetting worry grass is very toxic, and it will kill itself in a very short time.


    If you protect your heart immediately after poisoning, you will fall into a long-term coma. If there is no antidote, you may never wake up.


    Because in the forget worry grass poison, poisoning often will see their most want to see things, so it has the name forget worry grass.


    Knowing that long Qiuyue would not fall into endless pain, Li Su was a little relieved. However, the man who tried the effect of this kind of grass was a real warrior.


    If we continue to look down, it''s the way to detoxify. Li Su focuses his attention more.


    But in this book, only one antidote is given, that is, the antidote made by crushing the stamens of forgetfulness grass.


    Li Su was a little annoyed when he saw this. He didn''t know where there was any grass to forget worry about. Besides, ah Hong and the faceless man were dead, and he couldn''t find them.


    However, Li Su finally knew what was going on with the forgetful grass. Even if there was no one way, there was still another way. If he could not find the forgetful grass, Li Su would have to find the legendary longan stone.


    And long Qiuyue''s life is not in danger now, so Li Su doesn''t have to worry too much, but Li Su is still afraid of a long night with many dreams, so he must find a way to solve the poison of forgetting worry grass.


    Li Su has now left the dean''s room and returned to the ward. Only Qian Chongzi is still in the ward, sitting beside long Qiuyue''s bed.


    Seeing Li Su come in, Qian zhongzi stands up in a hurry.


    After she heard Li Su say that long Qiuyue was unconscious because of poisoning


    He was also very surprised. Fortunately, long Qiuyue''s life was not in danger for the time being, which made qianchongzi feel a little relieved.


    Li Su also sat on the edge of the bed. Now long Qiuyue''s face has gradually become ruddy, but it is still much worse than when she was healthy.


    Li Su is going to use all his contacts to find the way to forget worry grass, but he doesn''t have much hope, because he doesn''t know who will understand what doctors like Dean Niu have never heard of. But Li Su decided to give it a try. In case of an opportunity, Li Su also wanted to seize it.


    Now it''s early in the morning, and Li Su has been fighting with the faceless man. He''s already a little tired, so he''s going to go back to Xiao Yiyi''s home first.


    Putting long Qiuyue in the first people''s Hospital, Li Su is very relieved, so he has now left the hospital with qianchongzi.


    Li Su doesn''t know how to tell Xiao Yiyi that she probably doesn''t know that long Qiuyue has gone to the pine and cypress garden with herself, but now long Qiuyue is in a coma.

 Chapter 1041

    Li Su and Qian Chongzi are on their way home.


    Li Su saw qianchongzi''s nose twitch a few times, as if to ask what strange smell, so Li Su also sniffed it carefully.


    Sure enough, there was a damp smell in the car. Li Su remembered that Han Yu''s body was still in the trunk, and his stomach suddenly rolled.


    Han Yu''s body will eventually be handed over to the relevant departments, but now it''s too late.


    Li Su suddenly thought that if anyone caught Han Yu, it must be a great credit, so Li Su wanted to send Han Yu''s body to Chen Yi.


    Thinking of this, Li Su suddenly turned the square plate and drove towards Chen Yi''s unit. Although Chen Yi may not be there now, Li Su was ready to put the body there first.


    There are still several lights on in that building. Seeing this building, Li Su can''t help thinking of the scene here before.


    Li Su enters the building alone and finds that there are two other people on duty in the hall. Li Su knows them. They are Chen Yi''s confidants who secretly opened the door for him before.


    The two men felt a little strange when they saw Li Su coming here, so they quickly came up and blocked Li Su''s way forward.


    "What are you doing here?"


    One of them asked in a puzzled tone. Although they used to belong to the same front before, no one would think about the good when they came here at this time.


    Li Su sees that these two people are Chen Yi''s confidants, and tells them that Han Yu has died.


    Hear this news, two people are surprised, because before Han Yu escaped from here, they two witnessed the incredible things.


    Now Li Su says that Han Yu is dead, which means that Li Su has defeated the people with Han Yu, which of course makes them feel and surprised.


    When I heard that Li Su was going to give the body to Chen Yi, they were even more puzzled. If Chen Yi really caught Han Yu, he would be greatly praised, and they would go up with him.


    So they quickly agreed to come down. In fact, Li Su just wanted to find a place to get the body off the car. In this way, he also gave Chen Yi a favor by the way.


    After handing over Han Yu''s body to the two men, Li Su and Qian Chongzi return to the car.


    Li Su found that qianchongzi''s eyelids had begun to fight, so he asked her to sleep for a while in the car. After hearing this, qianchongzi fell asleep immediately.


    And after getting home, Li Su did not get away with qianchongzi, but slowly took her down, and then quietly went upstairs.


    What Li Su didn''t expect was that Xiao Yiyi didn''t sleep yet, but he didn''t know what to do in front of the computer.


    Xiao Yiyi was surprised to see Li Su back, but after seeing the sleeping qianchongzi in Li Su''s arms, he stopped talking.


    Li Su gently put qianchongzi on the bed, helped her take off her coat and shoes, then covered her with a blanket, finally gave her a kiss on the forehead and walked out of the room.


    Li Su came to Xiao Yiyi''s study, saw Xiao Yiyi still sitting on the chair, said: "why haven''t you had a rest?"


    Xiao Yiyi''s face has been indescribable fatigue, a look is a long time without a rest¡° The company recently talked about a business, and my job has come. "


    With that, Xiao Yiyi rubbed her eyes with her hands. After Li Su saw it, she immediately went to take away Xiao Yiyi''s hand, and then gently pressed it on her head.


    Xiao Yiyi closed her eyes and Li Su''s technique made her feel very comfortable.


    "But why did you come back so early? And it''s in the middle of the night. "


    Xiao Yiyi said lazily, she has not found long Qiuyue and Li Su


    We went together.


    Li Su took a deep breath and slowly told Xiao Yiyi what happened today. His voice was very light and he didn''t want to break the quiet atmosphere.


    When she heard that long Qiuyue was going with Li Su, Xiao Yiyi was still scolding Li Su in her heart. But when she heard that long Qiuyue was in her hand, her eyes suddenly opened.


    Finally, when she knew that long Qiuyue might never wake up, Xiao Yiyi stood up and held Li Su in her arms.


    Xiao Yiyi knows Li Su very well. She knows that Li Su is likely to blame long Qiuyue''s injury on herself, so Xiao Yiyi quickly pacifies Li Su.


    Li Su finally finds his own peace in Xiao Yiyi''s arms after a day''s hard work.


    They just hugged each other quietly. Xiao Yiyi knew that no matter how powerful Li Su was, she didn''t want to let Li Su feel any pressure,


    After a while, Li Su felt a little sleepy, and Xiao Yiyi''s work was almost over, so they lay on the bed together.


    Xiao Yiyi put Li Su in his arms. In this way, they both went to sleep quietly.


    The next day, Li Su opened her eyes and found that Xiao Yiyi had disappeared,


    He stabbed Xiao Yiyi''s message on the cabinet beside him. It turned out that she had got up early and went to the company.


    Li Su looked at his watch and found that it was almost noon, so he immediately got up on the chest bed.


    After going to qianchongzi''s room to have a look, Li Su didn''t find her shadow.


    After washing and going downstairs, Li Su finally saw qianchongzi in the kitchen.


    "I didn''t wake you up when I saw you sleeping."


    Qianzhongzi showed half of her head from the kitchen. She had been holding a shovel and handcuffed to the door.


    Li Su smiles at Qian Chongzi and doesn''t speak. He hasn''t got rid of his sleepiness yet.


    Just then, Li Su''s phone suddenly rang.


    "Chen Yi?" Li Su asked.


    "It''s me. Where are you now?"


    When Chen Yi came to work early in the morning, his staff said that Li Su had sent a gift. At that time, he was still very curious.


    Later, Chen Yi saw that the present was Han Yu''s body. He was a little surprised, so he called Li Su to ask what happened.


    Li Su repeated what he had said several times before, and Chen Yi suddenly said "Oh".


    "So, do you leave Han Yu''s affairs to me now?"


    Chen Yi even if seize Han Yu''s credit fell on his own head, what does it mean, so he some difficult to believe the current situation.


    "Yes, as long as I don''t get involved with him any more, anything will do."


    After Chen Yi agreed, Li Su hung up. He believed that with Chen Yi''s ability, it was not very difficult to deal with this kind of thing.


    Li Su calls Jiang Sheng and tells him that Han Yu is now in Chen Yi''s hands.


    It doesn''t matter to Jiang Sheng whose hand Han Yu is in now. It''s nothing more than the reward to whom. The death of Han Yu is the happiest thing for Jiang Sheng and Jiang Yunong.


    At this time, the work of qianchongzi has been completed, and the exotic food has been served by qianchongzi.

 Chapter 1042

    After lunch, Li Su and Qian Chongzi are going to the hospital to see long Qiuyue.


    After yesterday''s rain, the road has been washed clean, even the sky seems to have become a lot cleaner.


    A few small clouds floating in the blue sky, just like a few drops of white pigment if it is blue.


    Qianchongzi sat in the co pilot''s seat and looked out of the window at the bright sky.


    Although the weather is good, there is still a shadow in Li Su''s and Qian Chongzi''s heart, which is long Qiuyue who has not woken up yet.


    The car had stopped at the door of the hospital. Two people got out of the car and walked towards the hospital.


    Today, there are so many people in the hospital, even the corridor of the hospital will be full of infusion patients and their families.


    Li Su and qianchongzi finally get out of the crowd and come to long Qiuyue''s ward.


    At this time, a doctor and a nurse are examining long Qiuyue. When they see Li Su coming in, they say hello to Li Su.


    Li Su motioned to them to continue their hand movements. He just stood by and watched.


    "Vital signs are very stable, just like a healthy person, but there is no way to wake up."


    While talking to Li Su, the doctor recorded something in the medical record.


    This kind of patient has never been seen in the doctor''s medical career, so he is also very careful, hoping that he can make a modest contribution.


    Li Su is very clear about long Qiuyue''s current situation, so he doesn''t hold any hope for long Qiuyue''s awakening.


    "Well, thank you."


    Li Su made a simple response.


    This is the first time that Li Su has encountered a disease that makes him helpless. He clearly knows the method of treatment, but there is no way.


    Just then, suddenly two doctors came in.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Su saw that the two doctors were in a hurry, and their eyes were fixed on him.


    "Dr. Li, we have received a strange patient who is also unconscious."


    One of the doctors replied.


    Shortly after Li Su Gang entered the ward, the patient was sent in by several big men in black.


    Those people said that the patient was very seriously ill and asked Li Su to help him. Then they left a bank card for medical expenses and told the password to all the doctors and nurses present, and left.


    Li Su felt very strange after hearing what the two doctors said. It was the first time that he saw such a person who gave money without treatment.


    "How much is the bank card?"


    Li Su turned his body to the two doctors.


    "Two... Two million."


    One of the doctors was obviously surprised and stuttered.


    Two million? Hearing these words, Li Su''s heart was even more strange. They wanted to cure themselves by name. Didn''t they just put two million into their own pockets?


    After thinking about it, Li Susi decided to go to see the patient first. After all, the medical expenses of other people had been paid. If he didn''t go, wouldn''t he be a little unkind.


    So Li Su followed the two doctors to another special ward on the third floor.


    The only bed in the ward actually had a person lying on it. It looked like a young man, about 20 years old, but absolutely not 30 years old.


    Li Su walked slowly and came to the edge of the hospital bed.


    The patient was a young man with black and white skin, wide and straight forehead, black and thick eyebrows. Although his eyes were closed, Li Su could still see that he had big eyes, high and straight nose, and only two thin lips.


    If it wasn''t for the obvious Adam''s apple on his neck, Li Su might have died


    I thought he was a woman.


    "Have you checked?"


    Li Su looked back at the two doctors standing behind him.


    "I just got him in, so I haven''t checked him yet."


    Li Su let out a "um" and then set his eyes on the patient.


    His breath was very steady, and his face was ruddy. He could not see that he was ill at all. Instead, he seemed to be asleep.


    This situation is more or less similar to qianchongzi''s state at this time, which makes Li Su have some curiosity.


    So he quickly started the ghost medicine system to diagnose the patient''s symptoms.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [Name: Ouyang Cong gender: male age: 28 disease: long time caused by Lithospermum intoxication treatment method: crush Lithospermum leaves into juice and drink it raw.]


    Poisoning again? Li Su was surprised to see the diagnosis results of the system.


    It''s also a kind of poison called Shiren grass, which is totally different from the poison of long Qiuyue.


    "Do you know shirencao?"


    Li Su looked back at the two doctors. Anyway, he had never heard of this kind of grass.


    "Shirencao? I haven''t heard of it. "


    Both men turned their heads into rattles at the same time.


    It seems that it''s a strange poison, but Li Su can''t understand why this person was poisoned so strangely. Since the person who sent him gave him 2 million medical expenses at once, he must have a distinguished family.


    But they put the man named Ouyang Cong down and left again. This kind of behavior is really strange.


    Li Su decided to go to the book of President Niu first. Long Qiuyue was poisoned strangely these two days, and then Ouyang Cong was poisoned strangely. Is it the world ruled by the king of poison?


    Li Su told the two doctors about the patient''s name and disease, then turned around and went out, leaving only the two doctors'' dull expression. Dean Niu was not in the dean''s room. He might have gone to a ward. Li Su knew where the poison general guide was, so he found it in the book again, but this time it was Shi Rencao.


    This is indeed a good book, Li Su can''t help but praise, with the last experience, Li Su only spent a little time to find Shi Rencao''s Guide.


    The shape of Shiren grass is a little strange. Its stem is thick and short, but its leaves are thick and plump, just like the two big ears of Zhu Bajie.


    What makes Li Su most curious is the appearance of Shiren grass flower, which is like a scallop growing on the grass.


    After reading the following introduction, Li Su realized that at first the name of Shiren grass was not Shiren grass, but cannibal grass. Later, because an emperor thought the name was not elegant enough, he ordered to change it to Shiren grass.


    What''s more, Shiren grass is actually a kind of carnivorous plant, and the words like "like flying insects, often live to swallow" appear repeatedly.


    This kind of grass looks much more evil than the worry forgetting grass. At a glance, you can see that the stone kernel grass is not a good stubble.


    But the following line caught Li Su''s attention.

 Chapter 1043

    The last few lines on this page are where the grass grows.


    It says that the grass is only found on a mountain in the South called Fuyun mountain.


    Li Su felt that it was unfair to write on the ground where the grass grew, but not on the ground where the grass forgot to worry.


    However, this Fu Yun mountain attracted Li Su''s attention. According to the ghost medicine system, the last appearance of longan stone was in the hands of the monarch of the southernmost country.


    The country mentioned by the ghost medicine system is called tanyun country, but Li Su has never seen this country in history books.


    There is a word "cloud" in Fuyun mountain and tanyun country. Although it is far fetched to connect them, Li Su feels that there is a connection between them.


    If Fuyun mountain is really connected with tanyun, longan stone and Shiren grass are likely to exist in the same place.


    But it''s all Li Su''s guess. He doesn''t really believe in such a far fetched explanation.


    But Li Su still felt that he had to test his ideas. Maybe there would be unexpected results.


    Just then, Dean Niu pushed the door and came in. He saw Li Su holding the book


    .


    "You''re still looking at the wormwood?"


    President Niu put a notebook on his desk, then went to Li Su and sat down.


    Li Su didn''t speak, but showed the contents of the page of Shiren grass to Dean Niu. But Dean Niu didn''t know what Li Su was doing to show himself.


    It seems that Dean Niu doesn''t know about the patient, so Li Su explained to Dean Niu about the patient Ouyang Cong again.


    After hearing Li Su''s introduction, Dean Niu frowned tightly. He also thought it was very strange.


    After hearing that the man was also poisoned, Dean Niu realized that the man was poisoned by the herb.


    "I''ve heard of this kind of grass."


    Dean Niu returned the book to Li Su.


    "Oh? What do you know? "


    When Li Su heard that Dean Niu knew about Shi Rencao, he became curious.


    "In ancient times, this herb was used to treat some insomnia symptoms, but later a doctor found that it was actually used to treat insomnia with the help of its toxicity, so it was banned later."


    Dean Niu also forgot where he heard about it, but his brain has such a memory.


    "Treat insomnia with poisonous herbs?"


    Li Su obviously has some doubts about what President Niu said.


    "Yes, if you prepare an antidote in advance, it''s not really a poison."


    Dean Niu pointed to the treatment method of Shiren grass poison written in the finger book.


    In this way, Li Su understood that in the final analysis, people poisoned themselves. If no one helped the poisoned people detoxify, they would soon die of thirst.


    Li Su suddenly thought of Fu Yunshan and Tan Yunguo, so he asked President Niu if he knew. President Niu of Fuyun mountain has heard of it, which is the southernmost mountain, but he has only heard of it.


    But he has never heard of tanyunguo.


    "Do you know anyone who might know something like that?"


    Li Su didn''t have any hope for president Niu, so it''s better for him to ask experts in this field.


    President Niu really knew such a person. He gave Li Su a business card. The owner of the card was Yang Shu, a professor of history at Xingqing University. So president Niu thought that Yang Shu might know something about this.


    Li Su took the business card that President Niu handed him and read the long title in a low voice.


    Li Su, a professor of history, thinks that if he comes to find him, he will certainly get something.


    "Just say it''s my friend."


    Just as Li Su was about to walk out of the door, Dean Niu did not forget to shout at the door.


    Now whether it''s long Qiuyue or Ouyang Cong, Li Su has nothing to do, so he decided to go to Xingqing university to find out about Professor Yang.


    Li Su returned to long Qiuyue''s ward, called qianchongzi, and then rushed to Xingqing University.


    At first, qianchongzi didn''t know what Li Su was going to do in University. After Li Su explained to her, qianchongzi finally understood Li Su''s intention.


    Xingqing university is not far from the hospital, so Li Su and his family have already arrived at the gate of Xingqing University,


    After Li Su explained that he was looking for Professor Yang, and after the security called to confirm, he put Li Su in.


    Li Su is driving slowly in the campus. Now professor Yang has no class, so Li Su is going to the office building to find him.


    But this school is too big, the teacher does not know where the teaching building is, just at this time, two girls came in front.


    "Hello, where is the teaching building?"


    Li Su stopped and asked the two girls.


    The two girls looked at Li Su, their expression was a little stupefied, and there was no reaction.


    Li Su reached out and touched his face. He didn''t find anything strange on his face, but when he saw the car he was driving, he realized that he had forgotten to drive a Ferrari.


    After Li Su asked again, the two girls finally responded and pointed out the direction for Li Su.


    Then Li Su thanks and starts the car again.


    "Wow, that man is so handsome and polite."


    "Yes, and it''s a Ferrari!"


    "If only I could marry him."


    "Don''t think about it. Don''t you see a beautiful woman sitting on one side of the house?"


    The two girls'' whispered communication was heard by Li Su''s keen ears, and he had no choice but to smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" Qianchongzi felt a little strange when he saw Li Su giggling alone.


    "Ah? It''s nothing. The two girls just praised you for your beauty? "


    Li Su''s words are true.


    "What."


    Qianchongzi couldn''t understand what Li Su was saying, so he turned his head aside and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    The Wutong Wutong was on a wide road, with Wutong trees on both sides of the road. Now the leaves of the phoenix tree have already come out, and the whole road is hidden in the middle of the huge leaves of Indus.


    The afternoon sun was also broken by the leaves of Wutong, leaving only patches of light on the ground.


    Finally, Li Su found the teaching building. After he stopped the car, he walked towards the teaching building.


    After asking several people, Li Su finally found Professor Yang Shu''s office. At this time, Li Su and Qian Chongzi were standing at the door of the office.


    This reminds Li Su of the scene when he got into trouble at school and went to the teacher for criticism.


    Li Su took a deep breath and knocked on the door three times.


    "Come in, please."


    A middle-aged man''s voice reached Li Su''s ears.


    Li Su opened the door and went in.

 Chapter 1044

    There was only one person in the office meeting.


    When he first heard the voice, Li Su thought it was a middle-aged man, but all the people he saw had turned white, and the wrinkles on his face were very obvious, but he looked very good.


    Needless to say, this person must be professor Yang Shu. Li Su hurried up.


    "Hello, are you Professor Yang? I''m Li Su, a friend of Dean Niu. "


    Li Su has now stood in front of the man. The man also got up from his seat.


    "Yes, Lao Niu has already told me. Please sit down."


    He pointed to the empty chair and motioned Li Su and Qian Chongzi to sit down.


    Li Su introduced qianchongzi again, and then they sat down on the chair together.


    "There''s no way to make tea for you in the office. You can have some pure tea


    Clean the water. "


    Professor Yang took two disposable paper cups from the table and went to the water dispenser.


    "Don''t bother."


    Seeing Professor Yang being so polite, Li Su was a little embarrassed.


    "I''ve heard from Lao Niu for a long time that there is a young doctor. I didn''t expect to see him now. Ha ha."


    Professor Yang came over, put two cups on the table, and then sat down on the chair again.


    "These are just some false names, but there are very few people like Professor Yang who are down-to-earth academicians."


    Li Su waved his hand with a smile. Dean Niu boasted about Li Su''s power every day. Now it''s hard for Li Su to resist.


    Li Su didn''t expect professor yang to be so easygoing. Li Su remembers that when he was in school, many of those professors were cold. As long as they were not in class, they didn''t even remember that they were teachers.


    But Dean Niu and Professor Yang, who have a high position in their respective disciplines, are more approachable.


    "I heard that you have something to ask me this time?"


    Professor Yang Shu''s expression suddenly became serious. When he heard that President Niu said Li Su wanted to ask himself some questions, he still had some doubts in his heart.


    In his opinion, Li Su is a doctor, and most of his history can be found on the Internet now, so Professor Yang is very curious about what Li Su wants to ask.


    "Yes, there is a country called tanyun country. Do you know it?"


    Li Su also put away the expression on his face and said seriously.


    After hearing Li Su''s words, Professor Yang thought for a few seconds and said, "there was such a country in history, but because it existed for a short time, it was not recorded in history books."


    "Is there really this country?"


    Li Su''s heart suddenly a little nervous, after all, this matter is closely related to the safety of long Qiuyue.


    "My understanding of tanyun kingdom is only from the legend. It can be said that there is no evidence to prove the existence of tanyun kingdom."


    Next, Professor Yang went to the bookshelf behind his desk and took out an old notebook.


    This notebook was given to Professor Yang by one of his classmates when he was an educated youth. Later, he used it to record a lot of information at that time.


    The place where Professor Yang went to the countryside was not in the south, but in the north. However, many of the educated youth who went to the countryside with him at that time came from the south.


    It was from the mouths of those educated youths in the south that he learned that there was such a country. Later, after returning to the city, after many investigations, he thought that there was indeed a small country at that time.


    However, the historical data on that country are a brush, only recorded that the country will produce a kind of herbal medicine.


    "Stone kernel grass?"


    When Li Su heard Professor Yang say that a kind of herbal medicine would be produced in that country, he immediately thought of the herb.


    "How do you know?"


    Professor Yang is also a face of doubt, now also know that stone grass this kind of thing has been numbered, but also from a young man''s mouth


    So he was surprised.


    Li Su simply explained to Professor Yang that what Ouyang Cong was in was the poison of Shiren grass, and Professor Yang suddenly realized it.


    After curiosity, Professor Yang began his own story.


    No one knows how tanyun kingdom was established. It was only about 600 years ago that this country was first known.


    There is no record of how long it existed before. Although tanyun kingdom is a country, its territory is only a mountain, plus several villages at the foot of the mountain.


    Moreover, the population of the whole country is only a few thousand people. The reason why they are known to the outside world is because of Shiren grass, which was also called cannibal at that time.


    At that time, the tanyun people exchanged the grass for daily necessities with the Han people. Later, when the Han people knew the benefits of the grass, they began to exchange it in large quantities.


    However, it didn''t last long. A great doctor of the Han Dynasty discovered that Shiren grass was not a herbal medicine, but a kind of poison.


    After knowing this, the emperor ordered that there should be no more grass


    When was the name of Shiren grass changed.


    Tanyun country has no stone kernel grass to exchange daily necessities, and has returned to the previous isolated state.


    However, the fate of tanyun Kingdom also went downhill. Because the mountain where tanyun kingdom was located was a military stronghold, the whole country was exterminated in a warlord war.


    This is Professor Yang''s own information about tanyun country, which is based on some marginal records of what he heard and historical materials.


    In fact, Professor Yang was very curious about the destruction of tanyun country. At that time, he spent a lot of time studying this country, but there was no progress.


    So Professor Yang slowly gave up the study of tanyun country, but he suspected that the destruction of tanyun country was not because of the war.


    However, many years have passed, and Professor Yang''s interest in exploring cloud country has gradually declined¡° Is Fuyun mountain where tanyun Kingdom used to be?


    ¡±


    Li Su thought of his conjecture and raised his own question.


    "Yes, it is said that Shiren grass will only grow in Fuyun mountain, but few people know its existence now."


    Although this sentence is only Professor Yang''s guess, the truth of the matter is roughly the same.


    In Li Su''s opinion, as long as tanyunguo has contact with fuyunshan, it''s great news for him.


    As long as there is a clue, as long as there is a hope to cure long Qiuyue, Li Su will go to the end.


    But Li Su was also worried. After all, tanyun kingdom had disappeared for 500 years. Even if they had longan stone at that time, they might have disappeared.


    But it''s no use just guessing. If you want to know whether there are longan stones, you have to go to find out.

 Chapter 1045

    Professor Yang said so much that he felt a little thirsty, so he drank all the water in the glass at one go.


    Li Su now has a general understanding of tanyun country, but he still has doubts about some places.


    "Professor Yang, do you know longan stone?"


    For longan Shi Li Su is really ignorant, to say who may know, it must be professor Yang.


    After hearing Li Su''s words, Professor Yang did not answer, but turned up in his notebook, as if looking for something.


    Finally, Professor Yang stopped his action and raised his head slowly.


    The name of longan stone is familiar to Professor Yang when he first heard it, but he just can''t remember what it is.


    So he found it in his notebook, and now he found the record of longan stone.


    There are only a few lines about longan stone in the notebook. What it says is


    Longan stone is the eyes of the ancient dragon after it died.


    This longan stone has the spirit of a dragon, so it can cure all kinds of diseases, prevent all kinds of poisons from invading, and even bring the dead back to life.


    The last appearance of this stone was indeed in tanyun Kingdom, which regarded longan stone as a sacred object at that time.


    Later, with the demise of tanyun Kingdom, longan stone disappeared.


    After Professor Yang finished, he slowly closed his notebook. He never thought that he would talk about this to the second person.


    And Professor Yang''s words really made Li Su''s belief more firm. He decided to go to Fuyun mountain to have a look in person. Maybe there would be something unexpected.


    "Do you want to find longan stone?"


    Professor Yang is also read countless people, so he saw Li Su''s eyes strange brilliance, he knew that Li Su is not only interested in longan stone so simple.


    "Yes, I will use longan stone to save my girlfriend''s life."


    Li Su thought of long Qiuyue, who is still lying in the hospital bed. What''s wrong with her


    A burst of heartache.


    "Ah? Isn''t she your girlfriend? "


    Professor Yang was a little surprised when he heard what Li Su said. When Li Su introduced qianchongzi just now, he did say his girlfriend.


    Li Su shook his head embarrassed and said, "they are all."


    After hearing Li Su''s words, Professor Yang felt speechless. He felt that he might be really out of date. Now the young people''s ideas are really elusive.


    However, Professor Yang did not tangle with Li Su''s girlfriend because he was more interested in another thing.


    "That is to say, you are going to Fuyun mountain, right?"


    Professor Yang''s eyes turned a few times, as if thinking about something.


    "I think so."


    Although going to Fuyun mountain is only an idea of Li Su, it seems that this is the only thing Li Su can do now¡° If you are going to Fuyun mountain, can you take me with you? "


    Professor Yang held out a finger and pointed to his face.


    "Are you going too?"


    Li Su was really surprised by Professor Yang this time. He couldn''t understand why Professor Yang wanted to go with him.


    In fact, Professor Yang''s idea is very simple. He just wants to verify whether the cloud Kingdom really existed. After all, this is a research that he did not complete when he was young.


    "But..."


    After listening to Professor Yang''s reasons, Li Su still hesitated, because he didn''t know whether Professor Yang''s body could afford this kind of activity.


    Moreover, Fuyun mountain is a sparsely populated holy mountain. There may be some beasts on the mountain. Li Su is not afraid of them, but Professor Yang is not sure.


    Professor Yang seemed to see Li Su''s doubts and said, "don''t worry. I''m in good health. Mountain climbing is a small matter for me. I promise I won''t hold you back."


    Seeing Professor Yang''s serious manner, Li Su didn''t know how to refuse.


    In fact, it''s good to bring Professor Yang together. First, Professor Yang''s understanding of tanyunguo may be helpful to Li Su. Second, it can help Professor Yang fulfill his long cherished wish.


    So after thinking about it, Li Su Si agreed to Professor Yang.


    Professor Yang was very happy to see that Li Su had agreed with him. The wrinkles on his face seemed to stretch out.


    Now Li Su hasn''t figured out a specific departure date. If the situation of long Qiuyue and Ouyang Cong doesn''t get better, they should go as soon as possible.


    After leaving contact information, Li Su and Qian Chongzi left Professor Yang''s office.


    The harvest of this trip is still great. Now Li Su knows that Fuyun mountain used to be the territory of tanyun Kingdom, which means that if he went to find Shi Rencao, he could also trace the whereabouts of longan stone.


    Thinking of this, Li Su''s heart relaxed a little. At this time, the two had already got on the bus and drove out along the route.


    Just as Li Su was driving slowly in the school, qianchongzi suddenly called out: "be careful!"


    Li Su didn''t understand what was going on. He heard a bang, as if something had hit the car.


    Li Su quickly stopped the car, opened the door and went down to see what happened. Qian Chongzi also got out of the car with him.


    Hit on the car is a basketball, at this time that basketball has rolled to the roadside, and in the side of the basketball court, there are several boys in sports clothes muttering.


    Although their voices were very low, Li Su heard them word for word.


    "Brother Qiang, you''re a good thrower. It''s a pity that the boy didn''t hit the tree."


    The voice of the person who said it was as sharp as a nail on the blackboard.


    "Well, you have to say, isn''t it a rich second generation? Rubbish. "


    Another voice came to Li Su''s ears.


    "That''s it. He''s as good-looking as brother Qiang." Li Su couldn''t help laughing after listening to these people''s conversation, but he was also slightly annoyed because one of them said that the basketball was thrown by them on purpose.


    If it wasn''t for Li Su''s quick reaction to stop the car, maybe something would have happened.


    "Hello! The one in black, pick up the ball for us. "


    The man who spoke was the man they called brother Qiang. He was full of tendons and dark skin, just like he had just fallen into an oil pit. However, Li Su had no way to connect him with Shuai.


    "You! Do you hear me


    Brother Qiang shouts at Li Su again. Li Su reacts that brother Qiang is calling himself.


    Li Su stretched out a finger and pointed to his face. His face was full of doubts.


    "You are what you mean!"


    Strong brother around a person to see Li Su at a loss, also called a.


    Li Su now feels a little interesting.

 Chapter 1046

    Li Su didn''t expect that such a thing would happen to an institution of higher learning like Xingqing University.


    But Li Su has plenty of time now, and he doesn''t mind playing with them.


    Since they want to let themselves pick up the ball for them, that is to pick up the ball for them. Li Su thought and went to the side of the basketball.


    Li Su''s palm was very big, so he grabbed the basketball with one hand.


    At this time, brother Qiang did not pay attention to Li Su because they found something more interesting.


    "Brother Qiang, do you think the girl next to the boy is a beautiful woman?"


    A figure some fat person says to strong elder brother, but the eye is staring at thousand heavy son all the time.


    After hearing what the fat man said, several people turned their eyes to qianchongzi one after another.


    Qianchongzi just got out of the car at this time, and he didn''t know exactly what it was


    What''s the situation, but she has also found the unfriendly eyes of those people.


    "You don''t say, it''s really a beautiful girl. It''s more beautiful than the little flowers in our school, isn''t it?"


    Next to a thin man with a kind of obscene voice said.


    "It''s a pity that such a beautiful girl should follow the weak little white face. He can''t compare with the strong brother."


    Another echoed.


    After listening to their words, brother Qiang felt very good and grinned.


    At this time, Li Su has picked up the basketball and returned to the side of the car.


    "You want this?"


    Li Su patted the basketball on the ground. When he was in college, he also liked playing basketball very much. Later, when he graduated, no one played together, so he gradually abandoned it.


    But after he took a few shots, he slowly found the feeling before. He thought that in order to attract the attention of girls, Li Su still spent a lot of time on sports


    It took a lot of time.


    After hearing Li Su''s words, brother Qiang and several of them put their eyes back on Li Su''s deep body.


    "Yes, throw the ball."


    Brother Qiang is very confident now. He feels like the figure of Schwarzenegger and the face of Tom Cruise.


    Since they want to let themselves pass the ball, Li Su is happy to do so, but if they can catch it, Li Su doesn''t know.


    As soon as brother Qiang''s voice fell, Li Su grabbed the ball in his hand and threw his arm fiercely. The basketball flew in the direction of brother Qiang.


    Li Su just used a little strength, basketball is like a shell.


    Brother Qiang didn''t expect that the speed of basketball would be so fast. When he reacted, the basketball had already reached his face.


    He wanted to reach out to help basketball, but it was too late. With a bang, basketball had a close contact with brother Qiang''s face.


    Suddenly a hot pain from the face, and basketball has been playing to one side, strong brother quickly covered his face with his hand.


    Several other people didn''t expect that brother Qiang didn''t use the ball thrown by Li Su, and they were also hit in the face. At this time, they wanted to laugh and didn''t dare to laugh. They looked very funny.


    But Li Su and Qian zhongzi laughed without worry. The basketball Li Su threw was much faster than ordinary people. It was normal that he couldn''t catch it.


    The pain on brother Qiang''s face still didn''t abate. It seemed that many stars appeared in front of him. He shook his head, but the situation still didn''t abate.


    After half a minute, brother Qiang finally got rid of the pain. Although his face was red, it didn''t hurt as much as before.


    Seeing that brother Qiang has recovered, the other people''s appearance has become more serious. They know that the detestable boy may suffer.


    Sure enough, brother Qiang''s face was full of anger, but what Li Su had to do was far from over.


    Because the basketball bounced away from brother Qiang''s face, now it rolled to the middle position between Li Su and brother Qiang.


    Li Su walked forward slowly, picked up the ball with both hands, and then came to brother Qiang.


    "Sorry, I don''t know you can''t catch it. Now hold it with both hands."


    Li Su stretched out two hands to put the basketball in brother Qiang''s hands.


    After hearing Li Su''s words, I didn''t know who was laughing. Brother Qiang turned back and glared. The whisper disappeared immediately.


    In the face of such humiliation, how could brother Qiang give up? He took out the basketball in Li Su''s hand.


    "What are you crazy about? If I hadn''t been distracted just now, I wouldn''t have been able to catch it? "


    Brother Qiang''s eyes are big, just like an angry bull.


    "So it is... Well, you play first, and I''ll go."


    Li Su saw that brother Qiang was also a counsellor. He didn''t want to go and turned to go.


    "Stop!"


    Just when Li Su just took two steps, brother Qiang''s business was back


    And then it rings.


    Li Su toward thousand heavy son Nu mouth, stopped, slowly turned around.


    "Brother Qiang, what else can I do for you?"


    Li Su''s face was full of smiles. He admired his acting skills.


    "Did I let you go?"


    Brother Qiang straightened up his chest on purpose. Meanwhile, his muscles were tight. Good muscle lines appeared through the tight T-shirt.


    "Brother Qiang, what else can I do for you?"


    When Li Su saw brother Qiang''s appearance, he had no waves in his heart, and even wanted to laugh.


    "You think if you hit me in the face, you hit me? It''s not so simple. Either you go by yourself and leave this little sister to play with us for a while, or we''ll fight the bull. "


    Strong elder brother a face bad smile of looking at thousand heavy son, other several people hear strong elder brother''s words also hey hey of smile. Thousand heavy son hears their words, double eyebrows frown Cu to get up, she doesn''t know


    How can there be such a person in the university.


    But Li Su chuckled. He thought brother Qiang had great ability. He was also greedy for the beauty of qianchongzi.


    Li Su waved to Qian Chongzi, and Qian Chongzi came to Li Su. Li Su gently grasped her hand.


    "I advise you not to make up your mind with her, or you will regret it."


    Li Su took a look at qianchongzi and found that qianchongzi''s brow was still tightly wrinkled. He didn''t want to tangle with brother Qiang too much, but now he has to teach him a lesson.


    "Then you fight with me, don''t you dare?"


    Brother Qiang is very confident in his basketball skills. He is a member of the school team. He always kills all sides on the court.


    Obviously, in brother Qiang''s eyes, Li Su''s small white face can''t be his opponent at all.


    When they heard that brother Qiang was going to fight with Li Su, his younger brothers were all in a row. They all knew how good brother Qiang''s basketball skills were. Based on the principle of watching the crowd, they still hoped that Li Su would accept brother Qiang''s challenge


    War.


    Li Su is really not afraid of bullfighting. He was not afraid before, but even more now.

 Chapter 1047

    Li Su did not expect that someone would challenge himself here.


    Brother Qiang is now like a fighting rooster, while Li Su is like a bug.


    But Li Su is not a bug, so he is ready to accept brother Qiang''s challenge, not to prove anything, but not to see them pollute the highest school in Xingqing city.


    "Well, I''ll play with you."


    Li Su''s eyes were straight at brother Qiang, and his eyes were burning. On the contrary, brother Qiang turned his eyes away first.


    Brother Qiang didn''t expect that Li Su would agree. He thought Li Su might just run away.


    Hearing Li Su''s promise, brother Qiang and his younger brothers all put away their smiles. They don''t know why Li Su dares to promise brother Qiang''s challenge.


    Although Li Su is a big man among the ordinary people, he is still far from being with brother Qiang.


    Brother Qiang looks almost 1.9 meters, and he''s covered all over. He looks like an athlete.


    And qianchongzi also understood what Li Su was going to do, so he also corrected himself.


    She is not afraid that Li Su will lose, but she is afraid that after Li Su loses, she will not be able to hold her temper and make things worse.


    However, seeing Li Su''s confident attitude, Qian Chongzi was relieved.


    "Oh? It''s a lot of guts. Let''s do it. "


    Brother Qiang said that he had gone to the other side of the court, while one of his younger brothers ran to pick up the ball.


    Li Su is now wearing casual clothes. Although they are not for sports, he doesn''t care at all. He just drags his coat down and puts it in qianchongzi''s hands.


    There is no one over the stadium where brother Qiang stands, and other stadiums are really overcrowded, but I can see that he must be a bully in school.


    Now Li Su also slowly walked to the court. He didn''t expect that he had been fighting for so long, and he would even use sports to fight with others.


    I don''t know who leaked the news. Now people are gradually surrounding the stadium occupied by Li Su.


    "Is there really someone who wants to fight against that one?"


    "That''s right. Isn''t this man from our school? Otherwise, how could he choose to fight with him alone? "


    "Yes, he can''t win, even if he wins, he won''t come to a good end."


    "Not necessarily. The Ferrari over there seems to be his."


    "Did you see that beautiful woman? It''s like that handsome guy''s girlfriend. "


    Li Su shook his head helplessly. It seems that brother Qiang''s reputation in school is not good.


    Strong brother''s younger brothers have now withdrawn, only strong brother and Li Su are still standing on this half of the court.


    Li Su stood in the same place and did not move, while brother Qiang was showing his skills under the basket. Li Su even heard a girl cheering brother Qiang there.


    Brother Qiang seems to have heard a girl''s cheering voice and wants to continue to show, so he retreats. It turned out that he was going to perform a dunk. Li Su saw brother Qiang''s next move, so he watched brother Qiang''s move with great interest.


    When Li Su used to play basketball in school, although his skills were OK, due to his physical condition, he never dunked the basketball. Now his physical condition allows, but he has never touched the basketball.


    At this time strong brother has started, he strides forward, toward the direction of the basket.


    Strong brother 1.9 meters tall, Li Su think he dunk words or no problem, so he just there watching.


    Just after brother Qiang took the last step, he was already in the air


    To the basket.


    The crowd even broke out cheers, because they usually play ball or rarely see someone dunk.


    Sure enough, brother Qiang easily unfolded his arm, came to a dunk with great strength, and even the basket was a little wobbly.


    With the landing of brother Qiang, the crowd cheered louder. Although they didn''t like brother Qiang very much, they were happy to see someone come to the mantis arm to pawn the car.


    "I said, he can''t be strong brother''s opponent."


    "It was. He seems to be afraid now."


    "If you wear this suit and dare to fight with brother Qiang, isn''t that a gift?"


    People seem to be leaning on one side in support of the strong brother, and strong brother in the dunk success, the flame has also been burning to the top.


    "Let''s start."


    Brother Qiang stopped and threw the ball at Li Sumeng.


    Li Su hit brother Qiang in the face with basketball before, but he remembers clearly, so now he wants to hit him while Li Su doesn''t pay attention.


    But things didn''t go the way jongg had expected, because Li Su had the ball in his hand.


    Seeing that he didn''t succeed, brother Qiang was already gnashing his teeth, and now he was


    It''s necessary to teach Li Su a lesson.


    "Let''s start. You serve."


    Li Su gently threw the ball to brother Qiang. On the contrary, he startled brother Qiang. He thought Li Su was going to smash himself with basketball again.


    Strong brother is not polite, carrying the ball to the outside of the three-point line, while Li Su is facing and standing, made a defensive posture.


    "Don''t I have to say the rules? We''ll play ten


    Hearing brother Qiang''s words, Li Su nodded.


    Now qianggo is going to attack. He shows off his fancy dribble outside the three-point line, but Li Su is still in his original position and has no reaction.


    At this time, strong brother suddenly stopped dribbling action, toward the basket to throw the ball out.


    Li Su really didn''t react. He thought he would show for a while, but he suddenly chose to shoot.


    The basketball drew a rainbow like arc, fell steadily in the frame, and made a clear sound with the net. There was a burst of cheers in the crowd, and the people who had not just come heard the cheers also gathered around.


    At this time, the basketball court has been surrounded by water, surrounded by a wall of people.


    Qianzhongzi, standing on the side of the court, has already made a sweat for Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t expect that the first time he made a shot, he actually got in. Moreover, judging from his actions, he was really a master, much better than Li Su before.


    Li Su was just a basketball fan before, and brother Qiang''s strength can obviously play well in college games.


    But Li Su didn''t worry, because he knew what had happened to his body.


    He''s ready to get serious, though it''s just a little bullfight.


    Li Su picked up the ball that fell under the basket and stood up to pass it to qianggo again.


    At this time, Li Su has focused his attention, and his eyes are fixed on brother Qiang.

 Chapter 1048

    Jongg is now 1-0 ahead.


    The first goal is easy to enter, strong brother''s mentality also relaxed down, he thinks Li Su is not much better than his estimate.


    At this time, he was carrying the ball outside the three-point line again. This time, he wanted to break through and make a bloody dunk on Li Su''s head, which made Li Su dare not step on the basketball court in his life.


    Think of here, strong brother lowered the center of gravity, to the direction of the basket rushed past.


    Li Su has seen through his actions for a long time. In the face of strong brother, Li Su also stretched out his right hand and patted the basketball which was controlled by strong brother.


    Brother Qiang suddenly felt a sense of impact from his hand, and then the basketball took off from his hand. Li Su, who was in front of him, had already rushed to his side.


    At this time, Li Su had snatched the basketball from brother Qiang and carried it in his own hands. A burst of boos broke out in the crowd.


    Li Su hasn''t played basketball for a long time, so his movements are unfamiliar, but his muscle memory is still there.


    Found that Li Su steals his own ball, strong brother immediately close to Li Su, and then began to force his Ali.


    It has to be said that brother Qiang''s Kung Fu is very good, and his defense can also be described as a dense head.


    But now Li Su is not the skinny one he used to be. He made a fake move and pretended to break through to the right. When Qiang rushed to the right, Li Su suddenly pulled the ball to the left again.


    Because Li Su''s action was too fast, there was no one in front of him, so he rushed to the basket.


    Li Su wanted to finish with a layup, but it suddenly occurred to him that he had never tried to dunk, so he put some strength on his legs.


    All of a sudden, Li Su used a little real Qi in the last step, and then he felt that his body suddenly became lighter. He had jumped up and was getting closer to the basket.


    In order not to let everyone feel suspicious, Li Su only used a little more


    But his eyes were almost the same as the basket.


    Li Su felt that he could not only dunk, but also make some other moves, so he twisted his body in the air, turned his back to the basket, and then stuffed the ball in.


    Although the people at the scene had seen the dunk, it was the first time for them to see it with their own eyes. No one thought that Li Su could dunk as well.


    After two or three seconds of silence, thunderous cheers broke out, just like NBA stars came to the scene.


    And brother Qiang hasn''t recovered from the state of saying goodbye to Li Suhuang just now. Li Suhuang is over.


    This is Li Su''s first dunk. He feels that the feeling of dunking is just the same, but the cheers are much better.


    "Well, I''m serious now."


    At this time, the two sides became a state of confrontation. The strong brother of defense looked at Li Su with covetous eyes, just like a beast looking at its prey.


    And now Li Su has recovered a little feeling, so his heart has become more relaxed.


    He started to move the ball, and qianggo''s defense was more oppressive than just now, but in Li Su''s eyes, it was no different from slow action.


    Li Su suddenly smashed the ball on brother Qiang''s forehead, and then the ball bounced back into Li Su''s hands, and the crowd cheered again.


    Brother Qiang''s anger seemed to have been ignited. He rushed to Li Su like a mad dog.


    Li Su and so on is this, he took advantage of a back turn, successfully left brother Qiang behind, and then threw himself in the air.


    This time, Li Su deliberately jumped a little shorter, but he still had a lot of spare time, so he put the ball between his legs and made a beautiful hip dunk.


    There are more and more people around. They seem to have realized that something extraordinary is happening on this field.


    Li Su is now leading 2-1.


    Brother Qiang doesn''t understand that this seemingly weak body contains so much energy.


    Now we have to serve again. Brother Qiang has learned the lesson before. He doesn''t press so hard any more. Instead, he leaves Li Su two steps away.


    Since the strong brother chose to let Li Su shoot, Li Su would certainly give him face, so Li Su stepped on the three-point line to make a jump shot.


    The basketball drew an arc in the air and fell into the middle of the basket.


    "Wow, so handsome. I must find such a handsome boyfriend in the future."


    "You said just now that another man was handsome.


    "I was blind just now, but now I''m better."


    I don''t know who is talking there. The voice is still so loud that it even reaches brother Qiang''s ears.


    Brother Qiang is angry now. He can''t let Li Su humiliate himself any more. Even if he uses some abusive means, he can''t lose to such a person.


    Now Li Su is holding the ball out of the three-point line, and brother Qiang is more than two meters away from him.


    Seeing brother Qiang continue to shoot himself, Li Su felt a little strange, but he still chose to shoot.


    Li Su jumped up steadily, flicked his wrist gently, and the basketball came with him


    A slight backspin flies toward the basket.


    Just before Li Su fell to the ground, brother Qiang quietly put his foot on the position where Li Su wanted to fall. If Li Su fell on his foot, at least he had to sprain his ankle.


    Next to a few people who know the ball have seen the strong brother''s action, have not had time to speak, but the eyebrows have been wrinkled up.


    This is the most insidious action on the basketball court, but Li Su has already found out that he wanted to avoid brother Qiang''s feet, but suddenly he had another idea.


    Li Su Meng''s strength, ruthlessly stepped on, or stamped on brother Qiang''s feet.


    With brother Qiang''s scream, basketball fell into the basket as accurately as a laser guidance system.


    Brother Qiang couldn''t get rid of the rice by stealing the chicken. There was a sharp pain on his foot. He didn''t expect that Li Su didn''t deform when he stepped on his foot.


    Although the people around are cheering now, they are divided into two groups. One is the layman, who cheers for the goal, the other is the regular player, who cheers for Li Su''s black foot.


    Brother Qiang limped back to one side at this time. In fact, it didn''t hurt much when he was stepped on. If Li Sugang didn''t find his little action and really twisted his ankle, he would be really injured.


    Brother Qiang stamped his foot and felt almost recovered.


    "You trample on me intentionally, so you want to change the ball right once. I serve." Brother Qiang said.


    Although Li Su only knows part of the rules, brother Qiang is talking nonsense. There is no doubt about that.


    Sure enough, boos came from the crowd. Some girls didn''t know what they meant, so the boys next to them explained to them.

 Chapter 1049

    Li Su is already three goals ahead, and the scene is in his hands.


    Although strong brother''s request can be called nonsense, Li Su still doesn''t matter. Even if every goal is given to strong brother, Li Su feels that he won''t score again.


    A total of 10 goals, strong brother can score one is already Li Su''s grace.


    In the eyes of everyone, Li Su gave the ball to qianggo, and then he came to the defensive position.


    Now that qianggo has got the ball, he is happy. He is confident in his skills. Even if he can''t defend Li Su, he just needs to score.


    Now qianggo starts to carry the ball outside the three-point line. He is more careful than before, and the center is lower.


    He began to press forward slowly, and now his foot has stepped on the three-point line.


    All of a sudden, he sped forward, while Li Su also stepped back. The two bodies had collided with each other.


    Just when Li Su thought he was going to lay up, brother Qiang suddenly pulled the ball back. Fortunately, Li Su had a strong sense of balance, otherwise he might be sitting on the ground.


    At this time, brother Qiang has stepped back and made a posture to shoot.


    Li Su immediately jumped to give brother Qiang a big hat, but what Li Su didn''t expect was that it was just a fake action of brother Qiang.


    After Li Su jumped up, brother Qiang lowered his weight again and rushed to the bottom of the basket, and made a dunk.


    Everyone present was shocked by brother Qiang''s action. Although he had just done something rude, it was really beautiful, so there was a small-scale cheer in the crowd.


    Now jongg has jumped up and his arms are out to make a slam dunk.


    But just when the basketball was about to break into the basket, a hand suddenly flew over and pressed the ball hard on the backboard.


    The onlookers broke out in an instant. This kind of scene that can only be seen on TV has happened in front of their eyes.


    That hand is Li Su''s. although he was cheated by brother Qiang''s fake action, he rushed towards brother Qiang at an incredible speed immediately after landing.


    Then he gave brother Qiang a big hat to block out the sun.


    Both of them are now on the ground, but the basketball is rolling to one side. Brother Qiang looks at Li Su inconceivably. He doesn''t understand how Li Su did it in such a short time.


    But Li Su''s face was very calm, as if it was just a common thing.


    In fact, Li Su''s heart is still very excited, because today he tried a lot of actions that he could not do before, and completed those actions perfectly.


    Now the ball is back in Li Su''s hands. He just wants to finish the game as soon as possible, because he''s afraid that if he plays any more, brother Qiang will find a way to get in.


    Li Su continues to attack, whether it''s shooting or breakthrough, Li Su


    He is proficient in everything. With his current physical fitness, it''s easy for him to dunk.


    With the cheers wave after wave, the score has come to 9-1. Brother Qiang''s face was covered with sweat, and he was out of breath, but Li Su was no different from before. He didn''t want to be playing basketball, but more like drinking coffee.


    Now Li Su has the ball again. As long as he scores this one, he can win the game.


    Li Su began to move the ball, he can now use those movements very skillfully, and brother Qiang is very careful to stare at the ball in Li Su''s hand.


    Suddenly, the ball in Li Su''s hand disappeared. It turned out that Li Su had thrown the ball in the direction of rebounding.


    Brother Qiang seems to know what Li Su is going to do, but he just can''t do anything. He can only watch Li Su jump past him.


    As the basketball rebounded, Li Su jumped in mid air,


    With the help of the rebound ball, he drew a circle on the side of his body like a windmill, and finally smashed it into the basket.


    At this point, the crowd seems to have reached a climax, they have never seen such a spectacular scene.


    "I''ve never seen such a great man before. Isn''t he an NBA star?"


    "And so handsome!"


    "And money!"


    The sound came back to Li Su''s ears.


    The match between Li Su and brother Qiang is over. Brother Qiang, who should have been disheartened, doesn''t seem to be disappointed at this time.


    Li Su clapped his hands and went to qianchongzi. He took the coat that qianchongzi gave him and put it on him.


    Now this level of exercise can''t even make Li Su sweat. He even feels cold in the game.


    The competition has been divided, so Li Su is ready to leave this place with qianchongzi.


    "Stop."


    Brother Qiang''s business from Li Su''s back to Li Su''s ears, this sentence he had heard brother Qiang said before.


    "What do you want to do? Haven''t you lost enough? "


    Li Su didn''t know what brother Qiang was doing, but he turned back.


    "Well, I''m so humiliated. Do you want to leave so easily?"


    Strong brother has come to Li Su''s side, and his several younger brothers have also come up, surrounded Li Su in the middle¡°


    "What are you doing? He''s obviously won. "


    Qianchongzi really can''t understand that they don''t mean what they say.


    However, after hearing qianchongzi''s words, brother Qiang''s eyes seemed to glow.


    "Oh? It''s a foreign girl. "


    A person heard qianchongzi speak very stiff Chinese, knew that she should not be a native.


    Now long Qiuyue is still lying on the hospital bed. The last thing Li Su wants to hear is that someone dares to make fun of his woman, so he stares at her now


    I saw the speaker. The temperature around Li Su suddenly dropped a few degrees, and those people had goose bumps.


    "Say it again?"


    Li Su''s eyes were like a sharp blade, as if he was about to pierce that person''s soul.


    After hearing Li Su''s words, that person didn''t dare to speak. They were just like an avalanche. They were fierce together. If they just took out a snowflake, they would become vulnerable.


    Brother Qiang is a person who is not afraid of anything. He is the leader of the school by virtue of his relatives. He often causes trouble in the school, and it''s not a big mistake, so no one can help him.


    "He said the girl was a foreign girl. Why? What''s wrong? "


    Brother Qiang''s face was full of disdain, just like Li Su, not himself, had just lost the game.

 Chapter 1050

    Li Su has held his fist tightly.


    Brother Qiang insults himself. Li Su can forgive her. He wants to get rid of Li Su. Li Su can also forgive him, but now he''s burning the fire on Qian Chongzi.


    Now Li Su is particularly sensitive to this matter, he does not allow his women to be hurt.


    Qianchongzi was a little scared when he saw Li Su, because the last time she saw Li Su, Li Su killed ah Hong and the faceless man.


    So qianzhongzi grasped Li Su''s arm with his hand and pinched it gently on his arm to make Li Su not so angry.


    Of course, Li Su also knows that he can''t really fight with this man, because with a little effort, these people may die.


    So he was trying to suppress his anger, but even if he didn''t hurt them, Li Su had to teach them a lesson.


    At this time, the onlookers saw that things were not good, and some people had already left,


    There are also some people who like to watch the excitement are standing far away, quietly observing the movements of both sides.


    Li Su walks up to brother Qiang and stares directly at him. At this time, he can''t see any light of life in his eyes. Li Su is like a god of death.


    Brother Qiang shuddered at Li Su''s appearance and stepped back a little.


    But brother Qiang is the eldest among them after all, so he can''t show his fear even if he is afraid.


    "Do you want to fight?"


    Brother Qiang raised his fist, and he would kneel down and beg for mercy as soon as he made this move.


    But Li Su didn''t seem to see brother Qiang''s action. His eyes were still staring at him, just like a corpse carrier staring at the corpse.


    Seeing Li Su''s appearance, brother Qiang couldn''t help it any more. He punched Li Su in the face.


    Qianchongzi is scared to close her eyes. She is not afraid of what will happen to Li Su, but is afraid of what will happen to brother Qiang.


    Sure enough, brother Qiang didn''t hit Li Su in the face, but stopped a few centimeters away from Li Su''s face.


    Brother Qiang''s action is not slow among ordinary people, but he is facing Li Su.


    Li Su saw him come over with a fist, slowly stretched out his hand, and caught brother Qiang''s wrist with two fingers. During this period, he could even recall the plot of a whole movie in his mind.


    Now Brother Qiang''s wrist has been clamped by Li Su''s fingers. Li Su''s two fingers are used to clamp the sword of an expert. It''s not easy to clamp the wrist of an ordinary person.


    Then for brother Qiang, it''s not so good.


    He thought his fist was going to make a close contact with Li Su''s face, but now his fist not only stopped, but also the pain came from his wrist.


    Others don''t know what happened. Why is brother Qiang''s arm caught by two thin fingers? Why do two fingers make brother Qiang groan in pain? They don''t know that.


    "You are Lu Xiao..."


    One of them wanted to speak, but was interrupted by the other¡° Little Lu, little Lu, don''t hurry up. "


    The man who interrupted him scolded her again.


    After hearing this man''s words, several other people gathered more closely.


    "What are you doing?"


    Just then, a middle-aged man''s voice came to everyone''s ears. Li Su also let go of brother Qiang''s arm, but there were two red marks on his arm.


    Seeing a middle-aged man coming, brother Qiang''s younger brothers lowered their heads one after another. Only brother Qiang still raised his head, but the expression on his face was not good-looking.


    "Uncle, here you are."


    The person who came was their discipline director, and it was brother Qiang''s uncle.


    "Wang Qiang, are you bullying people again?"


    Although Wang Qiang''s uncle said the words of blame, there was no tone of blame.


    "You''ve wronged me. I''m the victim this time."


    Wang Qiang showed his arm to his uncle, the two on it


    The red seal is still there.


    His uncle looked away and fell on them.


    "Which department are you from?"


    The discipline director looked at Li Su solemnly.


    Li Su finally understood what was going on. Wang Qiang was the nephew of this man, and this man might be the leader of Xingqing University.


    Li Su didn''t know how this kind of person became a leader in Xingqing University. For him, Li Su was full of disgust.


    "I''m not from this school."


    However, since he has asked, Li Su naturally can not be rude.


    "Not from our school, what are you doing here? Do you know that I can ask someone to arrest you right away for the trouble caused by outsiders? "


    The discipline director may have been used to it at ordinary times, so his arrogance made Li Su very uncomfortable.


    "If you want to catch your nephew, do you want to catch him first?"


    Li Su looks at him contemptuously, that is, he doesn''t know that Han Yu was knocked down by Li Su, otherwise he can''t kneel down now.


    "What did you say?"


    Obviously, the training director didn''t expect that Li Su would speak so impolitely to him. Originally, there were so many people watching, and he didn''t want to make a big deal of things, but now Li Su even openly provoked him.


    In this school, few people dare to talk to him like this.


    "You have bad ears?"


    Li Su thought that what he said was clear enough, but he didn''t think that there was something wrong with his listening.


    "You go and ask the security guard to come here. Come on, let them have a few more people."


    The training director told a man beside Wang Qiang that he ran out after listening. Li Su didn''t expect that he would actually call the security guard. Although Li Su was not afraid, he certainly felt that he was wasting time.


    "To be reasonable, your nephew did it first."


    Since the security hasn''t come yet, Li Su doesn''t mind fighting with them.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, the discipline director looked at Wang Qiang and some of them.


    "He did it first."


    Wang Qiang stretched out his arm again, but the red mark on it was gone


    It''s almost gone.


    And several other people also said with one voice that it was Li Su''s first hand.


    At this time, a girl who had been watching them fighting came out.


    "Director, I saw it. It was Wang Qiang who moved it first."


    Li Su did not expect to face the school leaders and even students dare to tell the truth, he moved his eyes to the girl who spoke.


    Sure enough, the girl is not only beautiful in mind, but also beautiful in appearance. Li Su gives her a thumbs up.


    See Li Su''s action, the girl toward Li Su smile, Li Su immediately feel like a spring breeze, all the bad mood seems to be swept away.


    However, the discipline director just glared at the girl.


    And at this time, a team of security has trotted over.

 Chapter 1051

    Seven or eight security guards have stood by the training director.


    The girl who spoke was disappointed when she saw that the discipline director ignored her, but she was still unwilling to stand by, so she stood beside Li Su regardless of her best friend''s opposition.


    "Director Zhang, what can I do for you?"


    A man who looked like a team leader asked the discipline director a little flatteringly.


    "This man is not from our school. He is still beating people in our school. Do you know what to do? If it''s handled well, I won''t pursue your access control problems. "


    It seems that the power of the discipline director is not small, even the security guard.


    However, his practice of pushing everything onto Li Su without asking for any details really made a lot of people.


    So several more students gathered around to testify when necessary to prove that Li Su didn''t do it first.


    After listening to the director, the security guard turned his eyes to Li Su


    But there was a doubt in his heart.


    The security guard thought Li Su was familiar. He thought about it and finally remembered that Li Su was the one who came to see Professor Yang in a Ferrari.


    It turned out that he came to find Professor Yang. At this time, the security guard began to murmur in his heart, because he knew that Li Su was not an easy person to provoke.


    "Director Zhang, why don''t we see what happened first?"


    The security guard decided to put the matter on hold to see what was going on.


    "Elder brother security, we all saw that this man didn''t move his hand first. If he had to be responsible, he could only be the victim."


    Another boy with glasses came forward. He witnessed the whole thing, so he didn''t want to see an innocent person be wanted.


    Before that, Li Su had already conquered fans like him.


    The security guard also has numerous readers. Now he has a general understanding of what''s going on, and they all know that Wang Qiang is the nephew of the training director, so it is very likely that he will be the same as the previous several times, that is, the training director will protect his short hair.


    Several times before, the security guard had to follow the idea of the training director,


    But now he knows that Li Su''s identity is extraordinary.


    "Don''t you arrest him yet? What are you waiting for? "


    The discipline director saw that the gaffe became more serious, so he wanted to deal with it quickly.


    "Brother security, you can''t listen to Director Zhang. We all see the story."


    Several more people came to Li Su''s side.


    This is what a place for cultivating talents should look like. Li Su can''t help sighing in his heart. Fortunately, there are only a few people like Wang Qiang, otherwise the whole country will not see the future.


    Seeing that several more people came forward, the face of the discipline director changed, and Wang Qiang did not expect that it would be such a situation.


    Li Su looked back and said "thank you" to the girl who was the first to stand up. The girl laughed at Li Su again.


    The leading security guard looked at Li Su, then whispered to a security guard behind him: "do you think he was the one who came to see Professor Yang before?" Another security guard looked at Li Su and gave him a positive reply


    .


    The reason why they remember so clearly is that they don''t see many people who come to see Professor Yang in private at ordinary times. Generally, people who come to see him are informed by the city first, and then a whole motorcade will follow.


    It can be said that there are few people like Li Su who come to see Professor Yang in a private name.


    The security guard was well aware of the stakes, but he thought that neither side would offend.


    "Director Zhang, I think it''s better to make a clear investigation before making a decision?"


    The security guard said to the training director in a deliberative tone.


    Hearing what he said, the students next to him showed a look of joy.


    But Li Su didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd. He found that the attitude of the security guard had changed 180 degrees.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you believe what I said? "


    When the training director heard the security guard''s words, his face was covered with a layer of pig liver color. He did not expect that a small security guard would oppose himself.


    Seeing the director, the security guard was afraid that things would end badly, so he went to the director and whispered, "he seems to be professor Yang''s guest."


    The security guard wanted to remind him not to be too ostentatious, but the training director had already been used to swaggering.


    "Professor Yang? Which Professor Yang? I don''t care if it''s Professor Yang or Professor Niu. It''s wrong to hit people anyway. "


    The words of the director of discipline almost came out. The professors surnamed Yang in the school are not one or two. He is not afraid of an ordinary university professor.


    Li Su heard the voice of the training director and understood why the attitude of the security guard had changed, but he still didn''t know why Professor Baiyang had such a great deterrent.


    But the security guard was a little flustered. He just wanted to remind the training director. Unexpectedly, he was still arrogant.


    At this moment, a dignified voice came from the side.


    "No matter which Professor Yang is, he should be respected."


    Li Su turned his head and found that it was Professor Yang Shu, Li Su


    He nodded to Professor Yang Shu, who also nodded in response.


    When the students saw Professor Yang coming, they made way one after another. None of them didn''t know Professor Yang.


    Professor Yang moved slowly, and finally came to the middle of the crowd, and the security and discipline director also saw Professor Yang.


    "Secretary Yang, why are you here?"


    When the discipline director saw that it was Professor Yang, he was a little flustered. Then he knew that Professor Yang, who was just mentioned by the security guard, was the Secretary of the Party committee of the school.


    And he always called Professor Yang secretary, so he didn''t remember that there was such a professor in the school.


    After hearing that the director of discipline called Professor Yang secretary, Li Su understood the identity of Professor Yang. It turned out that he was not only a professor of history, but also a leader of Xingqing University. In this way, the director of discipline can be regarded as hitting the muzzle of the gun.


    "Aren''t you calling Professor Yang? Am I not? "


    Professor Yang changed his easygoing manner when he talked with Li Su before. Instead, he stares at the director with a straight face.


    When Professor Yang is in class, he has heard that the director of discipline often uses the


    At that time, he didn''t believe it because the discipline director was his student.


    But now it seems that the rumor is not that three people become tigers, but that it is true.


    Now the face of the training director is as ugly as it should be, and Wang Qiang has realized that the event is not good, and his eyes have been looking at his toes.


    The security guard took a long breath. Fortunately, he didn''t listen to the director just now, otherwise he would have burned himself.

 Chapter 1052

    At this time, Professor Yang is glaring.


    Just now, he wanted to go to the library to check the information and see if there was any missing information about tanyunguo


    But in the middle of the walk, he found the lively scene here. He came to see that it was Li Su who was standing in the crowd.


    Professor Yang has been standing here for a while, so he has a general understanding of what happened since the discipline director came here.


    "Secretary Yang, I think... This may be a misunderstanding."


    The director of discipline didn''t even dare to look at Professor Yang''s eyes, but he was able to climb to today''s position after a lot of work.


    So now he has reacted, immediately changed into a flattering look.


    His appearance made the students around him feel sick.


    "Misunderstanding? I don''t think so? "


    Professor Yang didn''t expect that the director of discipline didn''t repent. He might have given the director a chance. Now he has decided to punish the director.


    "Professor Yang, don''t believe him. All of us have seen it."


    The girl behind Li Su walked a few steps forward and stood up to Professor Yang


    Side.


    "Lin Xun, you are here, too."


    Professor Yang saw that the girl who was talking was his student Lin Xun. His students were so happy that he finally had some comfort in his heart.


    "Lin Xun." Li Su read her name softly.


    After Lin Xun spoke, several other students also said that they saw what happened and were willing to testify to Li Su.


    "Xiao Zhang, let''s talk about it in a formal place? If you guys are OK, come with me


    Professor Yang first said a word to the discipline director, and then asked Lin Xun to go with them.


    Now there is really no way for the discipline director. He knows what Secretary Bai Yang said to talk about.


    "Professor Yang, I''m giving you trouble again."


    Li Su also came to Professor Yang''s side. He didn''t expect that he would finally have to rely on Professor Yang to help him out.


    "Don''t say that. I''m going to trouble you."


    Professor Yang''s words are true. After all, he has to go to fuyunshan with Li Su. He is very old, and he will definitely trouble Li Su a lot on the way.


    And if Li Su hadn''t provided him with this clue, he might never have


    We will have access to information about Fuyun mountain and tanyun country.


    When he heard Professor Yang say that he had to trouble Li Su, the director''s face became more ugly. Then he knew that he had encountered a hard fault.


    "Then you go to your business first, and we''ll contact you for the follow-up plan."


    Because of Wang Qiang, Li Su has been delayed for a long time. Now he has to go back to the hospital to see long Qiuyue¡° OK, let''s keep in touch. "


    After shaking hands with Li Su, Professor Yang and Li Su walked towards the office building, while the discipline director and Wang Qiang followed them in a gloomy way.


    The students who wanted to testify were at the back. Li Su watched them leave, while the girl turned her head and waved to Li Su.


    In this way, the storm this afternoon has finally subsided.


    However, Li Su recalled, still feel very cool, after all, tried his own never tried to dunk.


    Now he and qianchongzi have returned to the car. Under the gaze of many students, the car slowly drove out of the campus.


    The sun has been in the low position in the West sky, and it won''t be long before it disappears. But now the sky is still bright, and the more westward, the more golden.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi have returned to the hospital. Now they are sitting beside long Qiuyue''s bed.


    "Are you really going to Fuyun mountain?"


    Qianchongzi''s eyes have been looking at long Qiuyue. She hopes that long Qiuyue will wake up soon, but she also knows that it''s impossible.


    "Yes, I have to try."


    Originally, Li Su intended to go to find out. After he went to find Professor Yang, he became more firm in his belief. Anyway, he wanted to wake up long Qiuyue.


    Hear Li Su''s words, thousand heavy son fell into melancholy, she thought that after solving Han Yu, everything will return to calm.


    "But I''ll be back in a few days."


    Qianchongzi has received the news from his father, and his affairs are almost finished. In these days, he will return home, so that qianchongzi can make preparations in advance.


    In fact, she has been here for quite a long time, and she has been staying with Li Su all the time, and she has gone through several dangers with Li Su.


    She thought that she should be satisfied, but she knew that she was going to leave. Qianchongzi was still reluctant to leave.


    Hearing qianchongzi''s words, Li Su leaned to her side and put qianchongzi in her arms.


    He knows that he has been busy these two days, so some of them ignore qianchongzi, but he also knows that he may not be able to survive these days without qianchongzi''s company


    Until now.


    "It doesn''t matter. When I come back from Fuyun mountain, I''ll go back to see you."


    Qianchongzi''s head is on Li Su''s shoulder, while Li Su sticks her face to her, sniffing the fragrance of qianchongzi''s hair greedily.


    Li suolfy''s nose even has some pain. He wants to remember the fragrance forever. Even when qianchongzi is not around him, he can easily recall the intoxicating taste.


    Qianchongzi''s eyes are a little wet. Her eyes are like covered with a thin layer of yarn. Some of them are hazy. I don''t know whether it''s for long Qiuyue who can''t wake up, or because she''s going to be separated from Li Su.


    Li Su gently stroked qianchongzi''s back, which made qianchongzi breathe more smoothly.


    "I miss you every day when you''re away."


    Qianchongzi sat up straight and stared at Li Su. Countless tenderness came out of qianchongzi''s black eyes¡° Well, me too. Every night when I see the stars, I think of your eyes. "


    Li Su reached out to help qianchongzi wipe the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    Qianchongzi once again leaned on Li Su''s shoulder, which was the most reassuring place for her.


    And Li Su has to prepare for his trip to Fuyun mountain. He doesn''t know about Fuyun mountain


    There will be something waiting for you in the mountains.


    He took a look at the map of Fuyun mountain, which stretches hundreds of miles from west to East, with the highest peak of more than 4000 meters.


    It''s hard to say that there are no secrets hidden in such a big mountain, and Li Su went for one of them.


    No matter how many difficulties and dangers there are in Fuyun mountain, he only hopes to find longan stone and let longqiuyue wake up.


    Li Su''s worry is not wrong, because for Fu Yunshan, the most important thing is danger.


    For hundreds and thousands of years, Fu Yunshan has been brewing many secrets, not only Li Su, but also Professor Yang.

 Chapter 1053

    It''s getting dark.


    Just when Li Su and qianchongzi are ready to leave, Xiao Yiyi comes to the hospital.


    She just finished her work in the company and rushed to the hospital at the first time.


    Li Su was not surprised to see Xiao Yiyi''s figure, because he knew that Xiao Yiyi would come sooner or later.


    Sure enough, after Xiao Yiyi saw long Qiuyue lying on the hospital bed, the wind and rain began to blow in his eyes.


    Although Xiao Yiyi already had the psychological preparation, but when she saw the appearance of long Qiuyue with her own eyes, she still had the sour feeling in her heart.


    A few days ago, long Qiuyue was still alive beside Xiao Yiyi, but now she can''t even eat.


    "Are you really helpless?" Xiao Yiyi asked,


    Xiao Yiyi holds long Qiuyue''s hand in both hands. Although she can feel long Qiuyue''s temperature, long Qiuyue may not know that Xiao Yiyi is holding her hand.


    "There are ways, but it takes time."


    Li Su told Xiao Yiyi what he learned about Fuyun mountain from Professor Yang today, and indicated that he would go to Fuyun mountain to find clues about longan stone.


    Xiao Yiyi knows Li Su very well. Since it is something that Li Su has decided, he will not change it.


    Although she was very worried about the safety of Li Su''s trip to Yunshan, she also hoped that Li Su could really find Da longan stone.


    "If you go to Fuyun mountain, tell me what you need. I''ll ask Xiao Liu to help you prepare."


    If you want to go to Fuyun mountain, you need a lot of equipment, such as climbing ropes, protective clothing, pickaxes and so on.


    In fact, Li Su did not know much about this aspect, so he only said something he knew.


    Xiao Yiyi sat in front of long Qiuyue''s bed for a while, and his state gradually stabilized.


    Li Su came to the corridor alone. He suddenly remembered that he had one thing to do, that is, he had not told Long Yi about long Qiuyue''s injury.


    When long Qiuyue left Wanren villa, she told Long Yi that she would go back in a few days, but now three days have passed.


    After beeping three times, longyi finally picked up the phone and was surprised to hear that it was Li Su.


    In a rather low voice, Li Su brought long Qiuyue to Xingqing city. Then he was injured in the pine and cypress garden, and finally fell into a coma


    I told longyi.


    Long Yi was so shocked that he didn''t even hear what Li Su said.


    "An injury that you can''t cure?"


    Hearing Li Su say that long Qiuyue''s injury can''t be cured even by him, Long Yi is even more surprised.


    Li Su describes the injury of long Qiuyue in detail, and long Yi understands it.


    Although Li Su told Long Yi that long Qiuyue''s life was not in danger, he could not wake up all the time. What''s the difference between being dead and sleeping.


    But Li Su also told longyi that he was going to look for longan stone, which made longyi feel a little relieved. Longyi still said that he would come to Xingqing city as soon as possible to see the situation of longqiuyue. After all, longyi''s goal is to protect longqiuyue from being hurt.


    After Li Su promised long Yi, he hung up and went back to the ward.


    In fact, they won''t give long Qiuyue much help here, so Li Su proposes to go home and have a rest first.


    The moon has just come out, emitting a weak light, as if there is no good rest.


    At this time, the three of them had already returned home. Although they had a little exercise this afternoon, Li Su didn''t feel a little tired.


    And Xiao Yiyi also knew the news that qianchongzi was going to return home these days, and his heart became more empty.


    None of the three people had the heart to go to the kitchen, so Xiao Yiyi asked the servant to cook, while the three of them sat on the sofa with optic palsy.


    Suddenly, holding a mobile phone, Xiao Yiyi seems to have seen some explosive news.


    "What did you do today?"


    Xiao Yiyi''s glasses stare big, like looking at a monster looking at Li Su.


    "Me? Didn''t I tell you all? "


    Li Su doesn''t know why Xiao Yiyi suddenly talks to him in this tone. When he was in Xingqing University, he peeked at Lin Xun''s cigarette. Xiao Yiyi can''t have known about this.


    "You must have something to hide from me."


    Xiao Yi looked as like as two peas at the mobile phone. He found that he was not mistaken. The person on the video must be Li Su, even the clothes are the same.


    Li Su was also confused by Xiao Yiyi''s words. He just went to Xingqing university this afternoon. He really didn''t go anywhere else.


    Li Su shook his head at Xiao Yiyi, with a puzzled look on his face.


    "You see."


    Xiao Yiyi put the mobile phone into Li Su''s hand and pointed it to Li Su with her finger


    Look.


    Li Su also looks at the mobile phone screen curiously. He doesn''t know what Xiao Yiyi is talking about.


    "Gifted teenagers perform bloody dunks. Are the experts really among the people?" A news with such a title suddenly appeared in Li Su''s eyes.


    He finally remembered that he had done a little private business this afternoon besides his official business.


    Li Su curiously opened the news headline and found that there was a video in it, so he ordered some more to play.


    The video has been edited, even with words. The video has every goal and the big hat that blocks the sky.


    Li surao is interested in watching the video, and Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi all come together. Sure enough, from other people''s point of view, they feel different.


    Li Su never thought he was so handsome. The stretching degree of his movements made him fall in love with himself.


    "Is that you? I''ve seen qianchongzi. "


    Xiao Yiyi pointed to the screen again, and the image of qianchongzi would flash in real time. I don''t know whether it was a coincidence or the photographer did it intentionally¡° Is there anyone else besides me who is so handsome? "


    After thinking about it, Li Su really couldn''t think of anyone else. Although those NBA stars are also powerful, most of them are black. Compared with them, Li Su is still very good


    Confident.


    "You''ve had enough."


    Xiao Yiyi looks at Li Su with disgust. She has never found that Li Su is so narcissistic.


    "Look! Look


    When Li Su saw that he had made a complicated and gorgeous action on the video, he couldn''t help shouting out.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Xiao Yiyi had to put her eyes on the mobile phone screen again.


    Although Li Su''s narcissism is true, Xiao Yiyi is really surprised by the actions Li Su makes in the video. She didn''t even know that Li Su can play basketball before.


    Li Su watched the video again and again, and finally put down his mobile phone after the servants brought the food to the table.


    Three people are a little hungry, after sitting down began to eat up.

 Chapter 1054

    The early morning sun wakes Li Su from his sleep.


    Before Li Su opened his eyes, he felt as if he could not move.


    He opened his eyes and looked at both sides. He found that he was sandwiched between Xiao Yiyi and qianchongzi. Li Su could even feel their skin tender and smooth.


    In order not to wake them up, Li Su did not dare to move either. Finally, after waiting for a while, he turned over while Xiao Yiyi turned over. Li Su had a little space.


    Li Su looks at Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi who are still sleeping, and knows that he will be far away from this kind of life in a few days.


    So he just quietly looked at qianchongzi, and then looked at Xiao Yiyi, listening to their slight breathing sound, looking at their long and together eyelashes.


    After a while, they all woke up. Then Li Su got up in a hurry.


    He still decided to buy equipment with Xiao Liu, because Xiao Liu didn''t know what Li Su was going to do, so it was inevitable that there would be omissions.


    Xiao Yiyi has nothing to do today, so she is going with Li Su.


    Li Su called Professor Yang and told him that all the equipment had been arranged by himself, so that Professor Yang would not worry about the equipment.


    Professor Yang did not shirk, he knew that even if he did not agree, Li suken


    I will definitely buy it.


    Li Su three people had breakfast early, and Xiao Liu has been waiting outside.


    Xiao Liu is driving, while Li Su and his three are sitting in the back. Fortunately, they are driving a business car, so they won''t be crowded in the back.


    The car moved slowly on the road, because it was not in a hurry, so there was no one to urge Xiao Liu.


    Li Su was there to discuss with Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi about the equipment needed for this trip, but the three people finally discussed too many answers, and Li Su could not bring so many things.


    However, some necessary things must be brought, such as protective clothing. Because Fuyun mountain is close to the tropics, there must be a lot of mosquitoes on the mountain. If you can''t take good protective measures and get bitten by mosquitoes, you may not be able to climb for several days.


    Just thinking, the car has stopped at the door of a large outdoor equipment.


    Several people got out of the car and entered the market.


    This market is very big. Li Su stands at the door and can''t see the end at a glance. In the market, there are many small stores.


    Li Su doesn''t know what kind of equipment is the best. In that case, it must be right to choose the most expensive one.


    Now they have entered a store, the owner saw someone come in, but there is no reaction, but where to play computer.


    "Boss, if you go to the mountains in the south, what equipment do you need?"


    Xiao Liu was dazzled when he saw all kinds of equipment. He didn''t even know what it was for.


    After hearing Xiao Liu''s words, the boss glanced at them and left the seat at a slower speed than the sloth.


    The boss looked at Li Su, then turned his eyes to the equipment hanging on the wall, stretched out his hand, seemingly and casually took a few, and put them on the ground in front of Li Su¡° That''s all I can give you in my shop. You have to go somewhere else. "


    After putting down the equipment, the boss went back to his seat and sat down as if nothing had happened.


    Li Su looked at some preparations on the ground, most of which he knew, and some of which he had never seen before.


    However, the boss''s business attitude made Li Su a little curious. He didn''t seem to care if anyone bought his own things.


    Li Su picked up some things and looked at them. Intuitively, the quality of these things was not much, but after all, he was a layman, so he didn''t know whether they were good or bad.


    "You don''t have to look. My things are the best here."


    When the boss said this, he never looked away from the computer, but he knew everything about the store.


    Li Su felt that what the boss said didn''t look like a lie, so he asked for all this.


    I heard that Li Su wanted everything. The boss looked at Li Su curiously. When the customer had never seen such a boss, the boss had never seen such a customer.


    The boss left his seat again, found a big backpack and stuffed everything in it.


    "I gave you this bag."


    Li Su picked up the bag and weighed it. He thought the weight was OK.


    "It''s the same equipment. Give me one more of each."


    Li Su not only wants to buy a set of equipment for himself, but also a set of equipment for Professor Yang. He just doesn''t know if Professor Yang can bring so many things.


    After buying these things, Li Su and Xiao Liu took a bag and went to the next place.


    In the following time, Li Su bought a lot of preparation, if all let Li Su make up his mind, he must buy more.


    There are some things that Xiao Liu and Xiao Yiyi don''t think are necessary, so they don''t let Li Su buy them.


    Even so, the trunk of the car is still full, originally Xiao Liuti


    Wake up Li Su to buy dry food, but Li Su here also have Bigu Dan, how can dry food have Bigu Dan easy to use.


    Li Su checked several times, but he couldn''t remember what was missing, so he got on the bus and left.


    After returning home, Li Su called Professor Yang and told him that he had bought all the equipment and could start at any time.


    After hearing Li Su''s news, Professor Yang was also a little excited. He had discussed it with his family yesterday.


    Although his family are all against his going to fuyunshan, no one can stop Professor Yang. In fact, his family are all afraid that Professor Yang''s body will not be able to support him. No one thinks that the biggest threat to Professor Yang is not his body.


    Professor Yang''s school work has not been arranged, so he needs another day. He told Li Su that he could start tomorrow.


    Since Professor Yang can start tomorrow, Li Su doesn''t want to delay any more, so he has asked Xiao Liu to book the air ticket.


    But after getting off the plane, it''s still a long way from Fuyun mountain. Li Su has to take a train for two or three hours, then turn the car, and finally get to the foot of Fuyun mountain. Knowing that Li Su is leaving tomorrow, Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi are naturally reluctant, especially Qian Chongzi. For her, she doesn''t know when to see Li Su next time.


    However, after Li Su left, she will return home soon. It makes her feel better to live with her father.


    At this time, Li Su was a little melancholy. When he didn''t know why, he was always in a panic.


    If the plan remains unchanged, he will leave Xingqing city again tomorrow, and Li Su does not know what the trip to Fuyun mountain will bring to him.

 Chapter 1055

    Li Su stayed at home all day.


    Because he was leaving the next day, he just wanted to spend the little time with the people around him.


    In the evening, Li Su went to the hospital again. This was the last time he came to see long Qiuyue before he left.


    What Li Su didn''t expect was that he saw Shu Tong in long Qiuyue''s ward.


    It turned out that Shu Tong took the initiative to come to this ward to take care of her, because she knew that long Qiuyue''s relationship with Li Su was unusual, so she just wanted to take good care of long Qiuyue for Li Su.


    Li Su also told Shu Tong that he might leave for a while, but he didn''t say where he was going.


    The next day will come soon, and time is like this. The more you want time to pass slowly, the faster it will pass.


    Three hours before the plane took off, Li Su came to his home according to the address given by Professor Yang.


    Professor Yang had no choice but to let Li Su come to his home, because his family had to see the people who were with him, otherwise they would not let him leave.


    Li Su is now standing at the door of Professor Yang''s house, while Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi are waiting in the car.


    "Dong Dong Dong", Li Su knocked on Professor Yang''s door.


    A few seconds later, the door opened, and the one who opened it was a young man who looked like Professor Yang''s son.


    "Li Su, come on in."


    Sitting on the sofa, Professor Yang saw that the man outside was Li Su, and quickly waved him in.


    Under the gaze of several people, Li Su came to Professor Yang.


    "Hello, Professor Yang."


    Li Su held out his hand and gave Professor Yang a gentle shake.


    Professor Yang then introduced his family again. Li Su said hello to everyone.


    "Are you in a hurry? Do you want to go climbing with Lao Yang? "


    Professor Yang''s wife looked at Li Su. Although her face was very kind, she looked at Li Su with a suspicious look.


    Because she has been married to Lao Yang for so many years, this is the first time he has seen Li Su.


    "Yes, you can rest assured that I will take good care of Professor Yang. He is not only a precious treasure of our country, but also your family. I will take him as my family."


    In order to set out early for the airport, Li Su had to make his words better.


    Sure enough, after hearing Li Su''s words, Professor Yang''s wife''s eyes softened.


    "Is your name Li Su?"


    A 30-year-old woman nearby asked Li Su, saying that she thought Li Su looked familiar as soon as she came in.


    "Do you know me?"


    Although Li Su said so, his tone didn''t seem very surprised.


    "Of course, aren''t you a doctor? And the one on the news yesterday


    I''m you, too, right? I didn''t expect that you were the one who went climbing with dad. " The speaker is Professor Yang''s daughter-in-law. She is a doctor of Medical University. She once studied under President Niu, so she once witnessed Li Su treating others.


    "Then maybe it''s all me."


    Li Su is a little embarrassed to let her say that he is a doctor. It''s OK that what happened in Xingqing university the day before yesterday was an accident.


    Because Li Su is a doctor and well-known in the community, Professor Yang''s family is not as worried as before.


    With a doctor, Professor Yang should not have any trouble physically.


    "Can I go now?"


    Professor Yang pulled out a big bag from the bedroom. He said it was a big bag. In fact, there were only a few clothes in it, so it was not very heavy.


    During the conversation, Professor Yang has carried his bag on his back. He used to visit some remote places, so he may have more experience in this kind of thing than Li Su.


    Seeing that Professor Yang was ready, his family stopped saying anything, but told Li Su to take good care of him.


    Needless to say, Li Su will do the same. Professor Yang''s contribution to the country is much higher than that of Li Su now. Therefore, from the perspective of national righteousness, Li Su must take good care of him.


    Watched by Professor Yang''s family, Li Su and Professor Yang walk into the elevator. They smile and wave. Then the door of the elevator closes tightly.


    Now that Li Su and Professor Yang are in the car, Professor Yang is obviously curious about the two beautiful girls on the car.


    Professor Yang had seen qianchongzi before, but he didn''t know another person.


    After Li Su''s introduction, Professor Yang found out that they were both Li Su''s girlfriends. Before Li Su said that he had two girlfriends, which was enough to make Professor Yang curious. Now another one came out.


    "It''s true that heroes are young."


    Professor Yang, sitting in the car, could not help sighing.


    Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi don''t know what Professor Yang means, but Li Su hears it.


    "No matter where you are, you are all from here."


    Li Su sat in the driver''s seat and took a look at Professor Yang in the rearview mirror.


    "The past is the past, but it''s far worse than you."


    With these words, Professor Yang began to laugh.


    "Professor Yang, you are quite humorous."


    Although Li Su had contacted Professor Yang once before, he didn''t know much about it. He thought that people who are as deep as Professor Yang''s research on knowledge are usually not polite.


    "I want to be humorous, but how can I be humorous when I face those officials every day."


    That''s right. Professor Yang is not only a university teacher, but also a provincial governor.


    So when he works, he seldom has a chance to smile, that is, he can joke with his classmates in class¡° By the way, the girl named Lin Xun last time, do you know her? "


    Li Su didn''t know why such a question suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "She is my student with excellent grades. I''m going to take her as my graduate student. Why? Do you still want to eat what''s in the bowl and look at what''s in the pot? "


    Professor Yang, with a smile, looks like an old urchin.


    Hearing Professor Yang''s words, Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi both cast their eyes on Li Su, which made Professor Yang laugh.


    "Professor Yang, please don''t make fun of me, or I''ll be exhausted."


    Li Su has found the sharp light in the eyes of the two women.


    "Ha ha, but don''t call me Professor Yang. It''s awkward. Just call me Lao Yang."


    In fact, Li Su has long felt that Professor Yang is really troublesome. Seeing that Professor Yang is a person who does not pay attention to details, he agreed.


    In the conversation, the car has come to the gate of the airport.

 Chapter 1056

    Now several people have come to the terminal.


    Li Su and Professor Yang went to collect the tickets together, while Xiao Yiyi sat on the bench waiting.


    Seeing Li Su off like this, Xiao Yiyi and former Congzi have already had such an experience, but now they don''t feel any better in their hearts. On the contrary, their noses are a little sour.


    The people in the waiting hall are bustling, including the touching scene of seeing people off, and the joy of seeing them off after a long separation.


    Li Su has got the ticket and checked it in.


    Now four people were sitting side by side on a bench, and none of them spoke, because they were aware of the atmosphere of separation.


    Even if Professor Yang had nothing to do with them, he could see some clues from the expressions of the two girls.


    Professor Yang can''t see the most moving scenes, so he just closed his eyes.


    At this time, the voice has broadcast Li Su''s boarding reminder for their flight.


    But no one moved. Qianchongzi wanted time to solidify like this. Even if he sat in eternity with Li Su for a long time, it was far more important than parting


    It''s fun.


    But an airplane is not an emotional creature. When it''s time to take off, it has to take off.


    So Li Su Meng stood up, and he had to be the one who broke the silence.


    Seeing Li Su stand up, others also stand up one after another.


    "Remember, I''ll miss you. I''ll call you when I get there. If there''s no signal in the mountains, don''t worry."


    Li Su is facing the two girls, and her tone contains emotion.


    Xiao Yiyi and Qian Chongzi did not speak, but nodded heavily, but their eyes had been slowly wet.


    Li Su didn''t want to see such a scene, so he took a deep breath, turned his head, and went to the gate with Professor Yang.


    Even if Li Su didn''t look back, he knew that the eyes of the two people behind him followed him, but he couldn''t look back.


    He knew that as long as he looked back, Xiao Yiyi and qianchongzi would surely run over and hold themselves tightly.


    So Li Su didn''t look back until he left their sight.


    But even if Li Su has disappeared in their sight, they are still standing in situ and unwilling to leave.


    "Let''s go."


    Finally, Xiao Yiyi opened his mouth first, and Li Su had already left for more than ten minutes


    It''s too late.


    Hearing Xiao Yiyi''s words, Qian Chongzi put his eyes away.


    Li Su and Professor Yang are already in the first class, and the plane is still a while away from take-off.


    "Do you think this operation can find what you want?"


    Professor Yang asked Li Su while wearing a seat belt¡° Yes, but it''s just my feeling


    In fact, Li Su does not know what the result of this action will be, but he is willing to make disdainful efforts for the final result.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, the appearance of long Qiuyue lying on the hospital bed would inspire him.


    After a while, the stewardess began to check everyone''s seat belts, which means that the plane will take off soon.


    With the roar of the engine, the huge aircraft began to move slowly on the runway.


    More than two hours later, the plane touched the ground again, this time in Changming City, thousands of miles away from Xingqing city.


    Li Su and Professor Yang have already had lunch on the plane, so now they want to go to the nearest city to Fuyun mountain by train.


    The two bags of luggage are now carried by Li Su alone, but Li Su has no signs of fatigue.


    "It''s better to be young. When I was young, I could carry two bags of peanuts


    ¡£¡±


    At this time, Professor Yang was carrying only the bag he had brought out from home. There were only a few clothes in the bag.


    Now they have come to the railway station of Changming City, ready to take the train to the nearest Cloud City from Fuyun mountain.


    Although it was not the peak time for travel, the railway station was still overcrowded. Li Su and Professor Yang managed to get on the train.


    Fortunately, Yuncheng city is not far away from Changming City, so it is acceptable for Professor Yang.


    Another advantage of taking the train is that you can enjoy the scenery of the south from a close distance. There are many things you can''t see in Xingqing city.


    What makes Li Su feel the biggest difference is the weather. Before he got on the plane, he was still wearing a coat, but now he is only wearing a short sleeve.


    Not only is it hot, but the weather here is also very hot. It seems that the air is sticky. Li Su feels that his breathing is also heavy.


    In this environment, Li Su was very worried about Professor Yang''s state, but now it seems that Professor Yang is no different from before, except that there is a thin layer of sweat on his forehead.


    Finally, after two hours on the train, Li Su and Professor Yang came to Cloud City.


    Li Su found a strange law, that is, Yuncheng City, fuyunshan city and other cities


    They all have the word "cloud" in their names.


    "Yang Jiao... Lao Yang, you say Cloud City, Fuyun mountain and tanyun country. Why do they all have the word" cloud "


    After thinking for a long time, Li Su had no idea, so he had to ask Professor Yang.


    "Ha ha, I knew you would ask that question."


    Professor Yang is so enigmatic that he obviously knows the answer.


    "Don''t show off, or I won''t carry your luggage for you."


    Li Su''s posture is to put down the luggage.


    "Don''t you, I''ll tell you."


    Professor Yang quickly waved his hand, to let him carry such heavy luggage, it is estimated that it will take a few minutes to be pressed into a hunchback. It turns out that the ethnic minorities living on or around Fuyun mountain take the cloud as their totem. The cloud symbolizes purity and freedom, which is also their belief.


    I don''t know when this kind of cloud totem came into being. It has been based on the cloud since the minority nationalities around Fuyun Mountain recorded it.


    At that time, tanyun country was a typical country with cloud as its totem, and the influence of cloud on them had reached a very serious stage.


    When there is no cloud in the sky, it is a bad omen for them. When the clouds are thick, it is also very unlucky. Only when there are scattered white clouds in the sky, it is a really good time.


    Even now, most of the ethnic minorities living in cloud cities take the cloud as their totem.


    "Therefore, you should never say such words as" dark cloud "or" cloudy cloud "in front of them. This is a taboo."


    Professor Yang suddenly remembered that these things had not been mentioned to Li Su, so he quickly reminded him.


    "So it is. If I praise a girl for her beauty, does it mean that she is as beautiful as Baiyun?"


    Li Su''s eyes dribbled a few times, and then said his guess.

 Chapter 1057

    It turns out that clouds can also be a totem.


    Before, Li Su only knew dragon totem or wolf totem. In some African countries, he even had all kinds of strange totems, but he heard about cloud totem for the first time.


    "You''re very good at drawing inferences."


    Professor Yang could not help laughing when he heard Li Su''s words.


    "Well, I''ve always been known for my talent."


    As soon as Li Suyi heard someone boasting about himself, he began to feel a little fluttering again.


    Now they have just come out of Yuncheng railway station. They are going to stay in Yuncheng this evening and go to fuyunshan tomorrow.


    In addition, we can ask some local people this evening to investigate the situation of Fuyun mountain.


    Although Li Su had learned about Fuyun mountain from other sources before, some legends and other things may only be known by local people.


    Li Su and Professor Yang have taken a taxi and started to drive to one of the largest hotels in Cloud City.


    "Are you two strangers?"


    The taxi driver was a middle-aged man with a big beard, balding hair and cloudy eyes, but his voice was very neutral.


    "Yes, how do you see that?"


    Although Li Su asked this question, he was not at all curious about it. He just wanted to talk to the driver.


    "I can''t help it. It depends on your eyes, and the clothes you wear are very rare here."


    The taxi looked at them in the rearview mirror.


    "Don''t you know all the people in Cloud City?"


    Li Su is a bit strange. If you can tell from their accent, you will recognize him, but he can see it from his face, which makes Li Su a little surprised.


    "It''s impossible to know all about it, but it''s very easy to distinguish between familiar and unfamiliar."


    At this time, the traffic light in front suddenly turned red, and the taxi driver slammed on the brake.


    Li Su and Professor Yang were carried forward by inertia, but Li Su reacted very quickly. He supported Professor Yang with his left hand on the back of the chair, and then held him with his right hand.


    "Do you know how many tourists come to Fuyun mountain every year?"


    Obviously, the taxi driver has been in Yuncheng for decades, so there must be a lot of news that Li Su wants to know.


    "Travel? As far as I know, very few people will come to Fuyun mountain for tourism. Although the scenery of Fuyun mountain is not obvious, it has not been developed, and there are everything on the mountain, which is very dangerous. "


    The taxi driver shook his head. It seems that his impression of Fuyun mountain is not so good.


    "Oh? What''s on the mountain? "


    When Li Su heard the taxi driver say that there is everything on the mountain, he became curious. After all, in the next few days, he is also the one who will climb the mountain.


    It turns out that the reason why Fuyun mountain has not been developed is not only because of the strong opposition of the ethnic minorities around it, but also because there are all kinds of poisonous snakes and beasts on it.


    Because Fuyun mountain is already in a tropical position in terms of latitude and longitude, the species on the mountain must be very rich.


    In the past, the living conditions were not good, people were forced by life, so they often needed to go up the mountain to hunt.


    So there are often times when beasts hurt people or were bitten by poisonous tongue, and many people lost their lives.


    In the past 30 years, people''s living standards have gradually improved, so fewer people go hunting in the mountains.


    However, there will still be a small number of hunting enthusiasts regardless of the danger.


    In addition, there are several tribes, large and small, living in Fuyun mountain. In the past, those tribes had little contact with the outside world, but now they often come out to exchange some medicines and daily necessities.


    However, taxi drivers did not see the things on the mountain, nor did they see the tribal people living in the mountains.


    After listening to the taxi driver''s story, Li Su had a better understanding. For Li Su, fuyunshan was not developed, which was both a good thing and a good thing


    It''s a bad thing.


    The good thing is that because it has not been developed, the relics on Fuyun mountain must be well preserved. The bad thing is that it means that Li Su will face more dangers.


    At this time, the sky gradually darkened, and the white clouds in the sky were also dyed golden yellow by the setting sun.


    And the taxi has stopped at the door of the hotel. This is the best hotel in Cloud City. Although it can''t compare with those hotels in Beidu City, Li Su is still very satisfied.


    Now Li Su and Professor Yang have come to the hotel room. In order to take care of each other, they only need one room.


    At this time, it was completely dark, and the lights on the buildings were on. Li Su was standing by the window of the room and looking out.


    Yuncheng City at night is more like a city than in the daytime. Colorful neon lights remind Li Su that the night of the city has come.


    Li Su asked Professor Yang to go down for dinner. After a day''s work, Professor Yang finally showed some fatigue.


    Two people have come out of the hotel, they are going to find a small restaurant near the hotel to eat.


    After strolling for a while, Li Su saw a noodle shop whose signboards had been bleached.


    After asking Professor Yang''s opinion, they went to the noodle shop.


    It''s time for dinner, but there are not many people in the noodle shop. The boss is also sitting on the chair chatting with the guests.


    "What kind of noodles do you have?"


    When the boss saw Li Su and Professor Yang come in, he slowly moved his butt away from the chair.


    Li Su ordered two signboards and sat down with Professor Yang at a dirty looking table.


    Li Su took out two pieces of paper to help Professor Yang clean his desk, but he didn''t wave his hand to stop him.


    The boss is sitting in the kitchen at this time. There are two people sitting on the other table. They look like the boss''s acquaintances. At this time the two men were talking about something, Li Su motioned to Professor Yang first


    Don''t talk, and he''s opening his ears to hear what they''re saying.


    "Have you heard? There seems to be someone on the other side of the mountain


    "When you go up, you go up."


    "I guess I won''t come if I go up."


    "Not necessarily. Didn''t all the people who went up come down?"


    "That''s a lot of them together. It seems that they went up alone this time."


    "Alone?"


    "That''s the guy named cussy¡°


    "If it''s him, it''s hard to say."


    "Yes, too."


    Professor Yang knew that Li Su was eavesdropping on their conversation, but the two men''s voices were too small for him to hear what they were saying.


    At this time, the boss brought up two bowls of noodles. The noodles sold well, but the boss put his fingers in the bowl.

 Chapter 1058

    As expected, Li Su heard some news.


    It seems that a man named CUSI went to Fuyun mountain, and CUSI''s name seems to be very famous in Yuncheng City.


    And according to those two people, Fu Yun seems to be a purgatory, and none of the people who went there seems to have come back.


    Li Su only heard so much, and now the boss did the side of the two people, and talked with them enthusiastically.


    Gu Gu''s stomach was already reminding Li Su that he wanted to eat, so instead of listening to their conversation, he stirred the noodles with chopsticks.


    The more hungry you are, the more delicious it is. Li Su has finished a bowl in a short time, but Professor Yang still has more than half of it.


    Li Su felt that his stomach was empty, so he asked for another bowl of noodles.


    At this time, the two also finished eating noodles, said hello to the boss, and walked out together.


    The boss is a person there to clean up the mess on the table, only to see him put away the dishes and chopsticks, and then use a rag on the table to wipe,


    Then he went to the kitchen with the bowl.


    After a while, the boss came out from the kitchen and sat down in the previous position.


    "Come here, boss."


    Li Su wants to inquire about something with his boss. The boss seems to be bored too. When he hears Li Su''s words, he raises his butt and goes to Li Su''s side.


    "Are you two northerners?"


    The boss said that he wiped his forehead with a towel, but in fact, there was no sweat on his forehead, which has become a habit for him.


    "Good eyesight."


    Li Su gives his boss a thumbs up with his left hand. It''s not strange to see that they are northerners, but Li Su just wants to compliment him.


    Sure enough, hearing Li Su''s words, a proud smile appeared on the boss''s face.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a small thing. What are you asking about?"


    The boss cocked up his legs and kept shaking his toes there.


    "Who''s cussy?"


    Li Su was very curious about the name mentioned by the two men just now.


    They said that the man named CUSI had climbed Fuyun mountain by himself, and it seems that CUSI has climbed Fuyun mountain more than once.


    "Do you know cussy''s name


    There was a look of surprise on the boss''s face.


    But Li Su knew nothing about other things except the name, so the boss told them the story of Kuxi.


    Kushi is a young man living in a village at the foot of Fuyun mountain. He may be twenty-four or twenty-five years old this year, but he has been known by people in Cloud City since he was a teenager.


    At that time, Kuxi didn''t know what the reason was. A man climbed Fuyun mountain and didn''t come down for several days. His family called the police.


    Later, the police organized a search and rescue team to search for CUSI''s figure on the mountain, but nothing was found.

 Chapter 1059

    The weather in Yuncheng makes Li Su a little uncomfortable.


    Even after taking a bath, Li Su still felt his mountain was sticky.


    So he washed it again, but he was still the same.


    However, Professor Yang looks much calmer than Li Su. He sits on the chair, looks at the notebook in his hand, and writes and draws on it from time to time.


    Li Su had to accept the fact that the weather was humid and lay down in bed.


    It was the next day when I woke up.


    Professor Yang is old, so the quality of sleep has not been very good, so he got up early.


    Li Su looked at the time. It was almost eight o''clock, so he got up quickly.


    Today they are going to visit CUSI''s home, which is in a village at the foot of Fuyun mountain.


    In Yuncheng, there are more than ten villages around the foot of Fuyun mountain


    And cussy''s home is one of them.


    After breakfast, Li Su and his wife took up their luggage and left the hotel.


    They took a few taxis, but when they heard that they were going to the village of CUSI, none of the drivers wanted to go, because the road to there was too difficult.


    If the taxi goes back and forth, it will fall apart.


    However, a taxi driver was kind-hearted. He told Li Su a way to get to the village of Kuxi as soon as possible.


    Li Su had never seen an ox cart before, but he was sitting on it.


    The ox cart was in Kuxi''s village. Li Su could not have thought of such a way without the guidance of the taxi driver.


    Bullock carts don''t walk much faster than people, but they have too much luggage. If they are all carried by people, they may fall apart if they can''t get there.


    The owner of the ox cart is buwa. After hearing that Li Su was going to Kuxi''s village, buwa helped Li Su carry her luggage up without saying a word.


    Buwa was a man in his fifties, with a big beard, half white and half gray.


    Uncle buwa seems to be very enthusiastic. He has been asking Li Su some questions about big cities, and Li Su has also answered them one by one.


    "Where are you going to find cussy?"


    Uncle buwa finally asked about Li Su''s purpose. After all, there was no outsider in their village all year round.


    His Putonghua is not very good, so Li Su must listen carefully to hear what he says clearly.


    "Yes, I have something to do with cussy."


    Since uncle buwa is a villager of CUSI, and it seems that he is familiar with CUSI, Li Su told him straight.


    "Cushy is a good boy, but his mother is so poor."


    Uncle buwa sighed deeply. He thought of Kuxi''s mother again. His heart was bitter.


    According to uncle buwa''s reaction, Kuxi''s mother''s illness seems to be more serious than Li Su imagined. Several people chatted, and the time passed quickly.


    Uncle buwa started from the village in the early morning, took a kind of grass he cut at the foot of the mountain to a store in Yuncheng, and then rushed back to the village in the morning.


    Fortunately, they got up early, otherwise they would have to wait until tomorrow or think of another way.


    Now uncle buwa''s ox cart has returned to their village.


    The architecture of this village has the characteristics of the south. Even those who don''t understand it can see it at a glance.


    Most of the houses are made of bamboo and wood, and they look very strong.


    When people in the village saw Li Su and Professor Yang on the bullock cart, they all looked curious, because it was several years ago that the last time outsiders came to the village.


    Uncle buwa''s car stopped in front of a seemingly large building.


    This room is the village head''s home. Li Su took the initiative to ask Uncle buwa to send them here.


    There must be nothing more familiar with the village than the village head, and it''s very difficult


    Many things are decided by the village head.


    After uncle buwa stopped the car, he went into the village head''s house, while Li Su and Professor Yang were waiting outside.


    At this time, Fuyun mountain is not far away.


    The altitude of Fuyun mountain is really not low. The highest mountain seems to break a big hole in the sky. In the highest place, the mountain is white and frozen all the year round.


    White peaks are connected one by one, and if you look down, white will gradually be replaced by green.


    The towering trees cover Fuyun mountain as if it were green.


    But Li Su knew that under the endless green, too many dangers and secrets were covered up, which was the purpose of Li Su''s trip.


    Just as Li Su was overlooking Fuyun mountain, buwa Dashu and a man about his age came out. There was no doubt that this man was the village head.


    "Hello."


    Professor Yang saw two people come out and took the lead in saying hello.


    When Li Su saw Professor Yang talking, he stood aside quietly. Li Su knew that at this time, Professor Yang''s words were much easier to use than his own.


    "Well, Hello, I''m the head of this village. Just call me ajang."


    The village head of ajang speaks standard Mandarin, which is not inferior to Li Su.


    The village head of ajang is about 1.8 meters tall, and he is a little thin. In Yuncheng City, Li Su seldom sees such a tall man. Compared with uncle buwa around him, the village head of ajang looks like a giant.


    His hair was a little white, but he looked good and his eyes were bright.


    Professor Yang sat down to introduce himself. He told the village head that he was a university professor, while Li Su became his student.


    Hearing Professor Yang say that he is a university professor, the expressions of the village head and uncle buwa suddenly became more serious. In their village, learned people should be respected. The head of ajang village is the person with the highest education in his village. He went to high school,


    Other villagers either didn''t go to school or graduated from junior high school.


    The next generation has not yet grown up, so the village head of ajang is still the one with the highest education in his village.


    "Do you have any identification?"


    Although Professor Yang said that he was a university professor, it did not mean that the village head of ajang would certainly believe, so he had to put forward this request which was not very polite.


    Hearing what the village head said, Professor Yang took down his backpack and took out a red book from it.


    Li Su now admires Professor Yang''s foresight. Originally, he thought that Professor Yang could not carry such things with him.


    The village head of ajang opened the small red book and read it with the titles of University Professor, doctoral supervisor, honorary president and secretary.

 Chapter 1060

    The head of ajang village was obviously surprised by Professor Yang''s title.


    Even if Professor Yang has just said that he is a university professor, the village head of ajang thinks that he is not many, just an ordinary professor.


    But now the words in the little book surprised him. In his opinion, Professor Yang could not only describe himself as knowledgeable, he had never seen a person with such a wonderful resume.


    So he quickly let Li Su and Professor Yang into the room, while uncle buwa drove the ox cart home.


    At this time, Li Su was already sitting on a bamboo chair, while Professor Yang was sitting next to him, and the village head of ajang was opposite.


    A man in ethnic costume who looks like the daughter of the village head of ajang is making tea.


    "Listen to buwa, you''re here for cussy?"


    Looking at Professor Yang, the village head of Jean Valjean said that he was rather stiff in his own home.


    "Yes, we are here to investigate the matter of tanyunguo. This is a subject we are studying."


    Professor Yang''s words are not wrong. This is the purpose of his trip. As for Li Su''s purpose, no one asked him and he would not say it.


    Hearing Yang''s words, the head of ajang''s face was suddenly enlightened.


    He knows the existence of tanyun country, but he has also heard from some places. He has never seen any evidence of the existence of tanyun country.


    "Does tanyun Kingdom really exist?"


    The village chief didn''t know what to say now, so he had to follow Professor Yang''s words.


    "This is exactly the purpose of our visit, proving that the existence of tanyun country is the subject of our research."


    Professor Yang''s words let the village head of ajang have the feeling of opening up.


    Li Su looked at the change of the village head''s expression and had guessed about his psychological activities.


    At this time, the village head''s daughter has already made the tea. She slowly fills the teacup in front of them.


    Li Su looked at the minority girl who poured her tea and said, "thank you."


    The girl heard Li Su''s words, looked at her smiling face, and her face turned red. Then she quickly stepped out.


    "What did you come to cussy for?"


    Jean heard that they were here to study the subject of history, but he didn''t know what the purpose of Professor Baiyang''s visit to CUSI was.


    Li Su didn''t have to keep it from the village head, so he told him what he wanted CUSI to be their guide.


    Hearing that Li Su and Professor Yang were going to enter Fuyun mountain, the village head''s face changed, but he immediately returned to his former appearance.


    "Fuyun mountain is dangerous. You should know that?"


    The village head of ajang picked up the cup and motioned to Li Su for tea.


    "Of course, so we need CUSI''s help more, and there''s no better person than CUSI, right?"


    Li Su also picked up the cup and took a sip of the tea. He felt that compared with their tea, it was not bitter, but sweet. Just then, Li Su saw the village head''s daughter who was peeping at her tea at the door. Li Su laughed at her, but she disappeared.


    "It''s true that no one knows Fuyun mountain better than Kuxi, but you''re a little late. He''s already up the mountain."


    As he spoke, the village head of ajang shook his head, as if feeling sorry for CUSI.


    In fact, before CUSI went up the mountain, the village head of ajang already knew what CUSI thought. Like other villagers, he was also against CUSI''s going up the mountain.


    But he also knew CUSI very well. As long as CUSI decided, no one could change his mind.


    And cushy went up the mountain to find grass that could cure his mother''s disease


    So although everyone said that they were against Kushi''s going up the mountain, in fact, everyone hoped that Kushi could succeed.


    However, two days have passed, and there is still no movement in CUSI. When CUSI''s mother is sober, she always cries for her son''s going up the mountain.


    "We know he has gone up the mountain, but we believe he will be back soon."


    Hearing Li Su''s words, there was a glimmer of brilliance in the eyes of the village head.


    All the villagers hope that Kushi can come back as soon as possible. Even if he doesn''t find the herb, it''s better than to die for nothing.


    Next, the village head of ajang arranged accommodation for Li Su and Li Su. His home was the largest in the whole village, so Li Su and Professor Yang lived in the village head''s home first.


    It''s almost noon now. The village head of ajang asked Li Su not to walk around, but to stay for lunch.


    After a while, the wife of the head of ajang village also came back. The head of ajang village introduced two strangers to her.


    When she heard that they were both learned people, her eyes also had a slight color of admiration.


    Li Su, Professor Yang and the village head of ajang ate lunch together.


    After lunch, the village head didn''t know where to take out a notebook, which was full of poems he had written since he was young.


    At ordinary times, he also wants to discuss with some people, but there is no one with higher education than him in the whole village, so he always thinks about it by himself.


    Now there are finally two people who are not only more educated than him, but also more advanced. Of course, he will not miss this opportunity.


    Now Li Su and Professor Yang live in the village head''s home, so they have to accompany him to study the poems written in his notebook.


    Li Su is a student of Chinese, and is not even inferior to Professor Yang in poetry.


    Although the language of the poems written by the village head of ajang is not very gorgeous, his feelings are very sincere, which is exactly what Li Su thinks the present poems lack.


    So Li Su and Professor Yang discussed it with the village head of ajang.


    After all, Li Su is also a professional, so the analysis is also a set of, not only let the village head bluff, even Professor Yang also listened very seriously.


    Soon more than an hour passed¡° I can''t tell you too much at one time, otherwise it''s not good, but it''s hard for you to digest. "


    In fact, Li Su had already said that he was thirsty. Originally, he just wanted to be perfunctory


    Let the village head, unexpectedly, perfunctory for more than an hour.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, the village head of ajang nodded.


    "It is worthy of being a top student, and the level is high¡°


    The village head of ajang raised his head and gave Li Su a thumbs up. His notebook is now in a mess. He has recorded all the opinions just put forward.


    Li Su finally had a chance to have a rest. Now he came to the village head''s house and sat on a big stone.


    Fu Yunshan was shining in the mysterious place where he could see. Li Su knew that before long, he would appear in that mysterious place.

 Chapter 1061

    Li Su is sitting in front of the village head''s house enjoying the breeze.


    At this moment, a young man, not knowing what to shout, rushed towards Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t know what happened. He got up in a hurry. If the young man came closer, Li Su would run away.


    The young man is getting closer and closer to Li Su, and Li Su''s heart is becoming more and more nervous. Is there an enemy following him to this place? Li Su didn''t know.


    But after the young man ran over, he did nothing to Li Su. He just gave Li Su a strange look and went into the house of the village head of ajang.


    It turned out that he was looking for the village head of ajang. Li Su couldn''t help sighing. He seemed to be a little suspicious recently.


    At this time, Li Su also entered the village head''s house and found that the young man was talking to the village head. Because they didn''t speak Chinese, Li Su didn''t understand a word.


    But he could see that the young man was worried, but there was a trace of joy in the worry, and there was a little anxiety in the joy.


    Is it his wife who gave birth to a son and asked the village head to take his name? Li Su guessed in his heart.


    After a while, they finally finished, and the expression of village head Li Suo ajang became a little complicated¡°


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that they had finished, Li Su could not restrain his curiosity.


    "It''s cussy who''s back, but he''s in a coma. He was found at the entrance of the village."


    No wonder the expression of the head of ajang village is so complicated. It was a good thing that CUSI came back, but now he is in a coma, which makes people happy but not happy.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Li Su was worried when he heard that Kuxi was in a coma. If something happened to Kuxi, Li Su would have to find another guide.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, the village head of ajang nodded, adding the year of the news


    Light person and Professor Yang, four people together toward cusy''s home in the past.


    On the way, the head of ajang village pointed to a house far away from Li Su and told him that it was Kuxi''s home.


    The village was small, and it was only a short time before they came to CUSI''s house.


    Many people had gathered at the door of CUSI''s house. They had just arrived after hearing about CUSI''s return.


    "Here comes the village head, Jean!"


    I don''t know who yelled, the bustling crowd immediately calmed down.


    The villagers looked at the head of ajang village who was walking this way, but they were curious because they saw Li Su and Professor Yang following the head of ajang village.


    Now several of them are also standing at the door of CUSI''s house. It seems that the village head of ajang saw the villagers'' doubts, so he introduced Li Su and Professor Yang.


    After hearing what the village chief said, people began to talk about it in twos and threes


    Come on.


    However, the village head of ajang has no time to explain to them now. He has to go in and see the situation of CUSI. People saw that the village head was going to go in and made way one after another. The more Li Su and Professor Yang followed the village head in.


    There are already several people in cushy''s family. A woman in her fifties is standing on the edge of the bed, while an old man with gray hair is sitting on the edge of the bed, and there is a girl standing nearby.


    When they heard someone coming in, they all turned their heads and saw that the person who came was the village head. After that, they all left the bedside.


    "Here comes elder brother Jean."


    It''s the woman who is supposed to be cusy''s mother, but she seems to be in a stable state now, with no sign of illness.


    The village head of ajang gave a soft answer, and then introduced them to each other.


    Li Su knew that the woman was Kuxi''s mother, the old man was a doctor in the village, and the girl beside him was Kuxi''s fiancee.


    It''s said that Professor Li Su and Professor Yang are very learned people, cussy''s mother


    She was a little flustered because of the poor conditions at home. She quickly found two benches and asked Li Su to do it.


    "How''s cussy?"


    Li Su said this to the doctor.


    "I don''t know why he''s in a coma, so there''s no way to treat it right now."


    In his early years, the doctor worked as an apprentice with a traditional Chinese medicine doctor for several years. In the end, he didn''t learn anything, and the traditional Chinese medicine doctor died. But after all, he knew some medical skills, so he became the only doctor in the village.


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Li Su was a little curious. He went to Kuxi''s side.


    Everyone except Professor Yang looked at Li Su curiously and didn''t know what he was going to do.


    "I forgot to tell you that he is also a doctor, and he is very skilled."


    Professor Yang explained to them when he saw that other people were staring at Li Su.


    Hearing what he said, several other people became more curious. One of them was so curious


    Young people are doctors. It''s incredible for them.


    Li Su went to CUSI''s side and found that CUSI''s eyes were tightly closed, his breath was also slightly heavy, and his lips were bright red, but the red was abnormal.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [name; Lazakusi gender: male age: 24 symptoms: snake venom in the body treatment method: seal the blood vessels with acupuncture to force out the venom]


    It turns out that CUSI was bitten by a snake, but the doctor didn''t find out.


    Li Su still carefully examined CUSI''s body, trying to find the wound bitten by the snake. Finally, he found an inconspicuous wound on CUSI''s back ankle.


    The wound is just two small red spots. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see them at all. Even if you see them, you won''t suspect that they were bitten by snakes. So it''s normal that the doctor didn''t check them out.


    "How''s it going?"


    Professor Yang knew that Li Su''s medical skills were superb, so he quickly asked Li Su what he found out.


    Li Su did not speak, but quickly took out a silver needle from his arms, ready to give CUSI acupuncture, first sealed his heart.


    Seeing Li Su holding the needle, Kuxi''s mother was a little worried and said, "what are you going to do?"


    On the contrary, the doctor saw some clues. He knew that Li Su was going to do acupuncture for Kuxi, but he never learned acupuncture.


    So the doctor quickly said a word to CUSI''s mother''s ear. CUSI''s mother was quiet.


    Li Su pierced CUSI''s skin with silver needles, and black blood flowed from the pinhole.


    Everyone was shocked to see that Kuxi''s blood was black, but Professor Yang saw that Kuxi was poisoned.


    "He should have been poisoned."


    Professor Yang whispered that he was afraid that his voice would disturb Li Su too much, while others nodded and did not speak.


    Li Su has put the last needle into CUSI''s skin.

 Chapter 1062

    Cussy''s face had softened.


    Kuxi''s was bright red before, but now it''s light red, which shows that the blood in his body has been almost discharged.


    But Li Su is not very optimistic about the current situation. Although part of the blood has flowed out, the toxin still exists in Kuxi''s body.


    At present, there are only two ways to make CUSI recover. One is to inject him with snake venom serum, the other is to use Li Su''s internal power to force out the poison in his body.


    But now Li Su only knows that he was bitten by a snake, but he doesn''t know what kind of snake he was bitten by. So even if there is serum, Li Su can''t be sure which one to use, let alone there is no serum yet.


    So he can only use the second method, but because the second method is too mysterious, Li Su does not allow anyone to watch, even Professor Yang.


    "Get a wet towel."


    Li Su opened Kuxi''s eyelids with his hands, and found that Kuxi''s eyes were dull, and his eyes were a little cloudy.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Kuxi''s mother rushed to find a clean wet towel and handed it to Li Su.


    Li Su carefully wiped the black blood from cussy''s body with a towel.


    "This towel can''t be used any more. It needs to be burned."


    Cusy''s mother took Li Su''s towel and threw it outside the door.


    It shouldn''t be too late. Li Su is ready to help Kuxi get rid of the poison now, so he waved to the village head.


    Let village head slowly walked to Li Su''s side, and then Li Su gently said a few words in his ear.


    What Li Su told the village head of ajang was that he was going to help him get rid of the snake venom, but his treatment method was that no one could disturb him, otherwise it would be difficult for him to calm down.


    Li Su Gang''s needling has succeeded in bluffing the village head and other people, so they will believe what Li Su says now.


    Now several people, including Professor Yang, have come out of the house and come to the door of Kusi''s house.


    The people outside not only didn''t take it away, but more than before. They saw that all the people in the room came out, but only the young man was missing. They were very strange.


    So people began to talk about the reason why CUSI was injured and the identity of the young man.


    The village head saw the villagers'' doubts, so he cleared his throat and was ready to say something.


    The head of the village told the villagers that Li Su is a doctor, and now he is helping Kuxi with his injuries. Please don''t worry.


    Although he said is not Han Yu, but also with Professor Yang guess 89 inseparable.


    At the same time, Li Su has started his action.


    What he saw in the TV series before is that you have to sit up and take off your clothes when you get angry with other people.


    Only after he mastered this method did he know what was said in the TV series


    It''s all fake.


    Now Kusi is still lying on the bed, and Li Su did not help him up, but directly put his hand on Kusi''s forehead. Li Su had already felt the real Qi flowing in his body. He gathered the real Qi into his hand and began to transport it to CUSI''s body..


    After a while, there was a thin layer of sweat on cushy''s body.


    Li Su felt that the flow of his pure yuan Qi in Kuxi''s body was hindered. He knew that it was snake venom.


    So Li Su made more efforts to force the snake venom out of Kuxi''s body.


    Sure enough, under the pressure of Li Su''s internal force, there began to be crimson blood flowing out between Kuxi''s fingers, which looked very shocking.


    Gradually, Li Su felt that the obstruction of Qi was getting smaller and smaller, which showed that the toxin in Kuxi''s body was getting less and less.


    In the end, Li Su''s true Qi becomes unimpeded in CUSI''s body, and CUSI''s state looks much better.


    But it''s going to take a while to wake up to cussy, so he''s very happy


    He took another towel, wiped the blood off cushy''s fingertips, and walked behind the door.


    Just as the people outside were waiting anxiously, they found that the door of the room had been opened, while Li Su came out of the room.


    Kuxi''s mother and fiancee quickly went up to know Kuxi''s situation.


    "He''s all right. He should wake up tonight. During this time, you can feed him some water."


    Li Su knew that their Putonghua was not good, so he tried to slow down and talk to them.


    After hearing Li Su''s words, Kuxi''s fiancee finally laughs, but Kuxi''s mother still doesn''t understand the current situation.


    So kuci''s fiancee repeated Li Su''s words in his own language, and kuci''s mother laughed.


    Until now, they don''t know why cushy is in a coma, but as long as cushy can wake up, they don''t care about anything else.


    At this time, both of them had entered the room, and the people at the door were all blind


    Staring at Li Su.


    Li Su went to the village head and the doctor of ajang and told them in a low voice that the cause of CUSI''s coma was that he was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    The doctor said to himself, "no wonder the color of his lips is so strange. It seems that my guess is right."


    Li Su shook his head with a smile and said nothing.


    The head of ajang village announced to the villagers that CUSI was out of danger, and said that Li Su was the one who cured CUSI, and then everyone scattered around.


    Since CUSI had been cured, and he couldn''t wake up for a while, Li Su and Professor Yang followed the village head to his home.


    On the way, Professor Yang asked Li Su how he could see that Kuxi was poisoned by snake venom, and what method was used to cure him.


    Li Su certainly can''t tell Professor Yang the secret of the ghost medicine system, so he casually finds a reason to prevaricate in the past.


    But Li Su was very clear in his heart that the reasons he said were hard to cheat


    I''ve been to Professor Yang, but Professor Yang didn''t say anything after listening to Li Su''s explanation. Since Li Su didn''t want to say it, Professor Yang would never force him.


    Now some of them have returned to the head of ajang village. Because Li Su is waiting for CUSI to wake up, he is sitting in the yard bored.


    And the daughter of the village head of ajang was also making something up in the yard. Li Su secretly looked at it a few times, but did not see what she was making.


    However, when Li Su peeked at her, she also found that she would glance here from time to time.


    Li Su leaned back on the bamboo chair and quietly closed his eyes, enjoying a moment of peace.


    The sound of Jean Valjean''s daughter making things didn''t disturb Li Su, but made him more comfortable.


    But Li Su did not expect that there was already a large group of people on the way to find him.

 Chapter 1063

    The mildewy smell of bamboo and wood penetrated Li Su''s nose.


    Suddenly, Li Su opened his eyes. He heard something. It was the footsteps of many people walking together.


    It is reasonable to say that in such a small village, it is impossible for so many people to act together, so Li Su''s attention is highly concentrated.


    But the daughter of the village head of ajang did not know what happened. She saw Li Su''s strange reaction and stopped her action.


    Li Su listened carefully again, making sure he didn''t hear it wrong, and the footsteps were getting closer and closer to him.


    Is it true that someone followed him to Cloud City? Li Su thinks that this possibility is very small, because now Han Yu has died, his remaining evils can no longer cause any threat to Li Su.


    At this time, the first figure appeared in Li Su''s vision, followed by the second person, the third


    But Li Su put down his vigilance, because the people who appeared in his vision were all villagers of this village.


    Some of them are holding their children, some are leaning on crutches. Now all of them are crowded into the small courtyard of the village head''s house.


    Li Su didn''t know what they were going to do, but they surrounded him


    middle.


    "Doctor, my son has had a cold and fever for several days. Can you help him have a look?"


    "Doctor, I''ve been lame since I was six years old. Do you think it''s possible for me to become a normal person?"


    "Doctor, doctor, show me first. I have a stomachache now."


    Those people swarmed around and let Li Su feel at a loss.


    The village head of ajang also heard the movement in the yard and came out of the house. Professor Yang followed him.


    Then the villagers repeated what they had just said to Li Su to the village head of ajang.


    "Don''t quarrel. It''s OK to go to the doctor, but you have to wait until the doctor agrees. If he doesn''t agree, I can''t help it."


    The village head of ajang didn''t know what Li Su thought, so he didn''t agree to the villagers'' demands first.


    After hearing the words of the village head, the villagers finally calmed down.


    Then the village head of ajang went to Li Su and asked softly, "if it''s not convenient for you, I can help you refuse them. In fact, it''s not a serious disease."


    But even if Li Su wanted to refuse, the current situation did not allow him to refuse, so he had to promise first.


    After all, Li Su has to wait for Kushi to wake up before he can make a plan for the next step. It''s not a bad thing to help the villagers get free treatment during this period.


    But they gathered around like this, even if Li Su wanted to help them see a doctor, he was flustered.


    So Li Su and the village head of ajang agreed that the village head of ajang would line up according to the priority of the disease, and then let Li Su treat them one by one in the living room.


    The village head of ajang told the news to everyone, and everyone agreed. In fact, none of them had that kind of urgent illness, except one who had been shouting about his stomachache. So the man with a stomachache became Li Su''s first patient. At this time, he sat opposite Li Su.


    But when Li Su looked left and right, he didn''t see any signs of illness, and he made a diagnosis with the ghost medical system, and he didn''t find any problems.


    "What''s the pain?"


    Li Su is a little strange. Although he can''t see what''s wrong with this man, he doesn''t seem to pretend.


    The man came to his stomach and pointed to the pain.


    After thinking about it, Li Su Si finally knew why the man had a stomachache.


    "Now, go to the toilet. If you can''t do it once, you can do it again. If it''s not good, you come to me again. I''ll let you jump in the queue."


    After Li Su thought about it, he felt speechless.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, the man quickly covered his stomach and ran out. After he went out, the second patient came in again.


    The man who came was a woman with a child in her arms and claimed that her son had a high fever.


    Li Su tried, but the child seems to have a little fever, and he has been crying, crying heartbreaking, but after using the system diagnosis, he did not find any disease on the child.


    This made Li Su feel very strange. He touched the child''s forehead again and found that it was really burning, and sweat had burned on his forehead.


    Li Su stood up and paced back and forth in the living room, looking restless. In fact, he was really worried.


    After a while, Li Su finally found out the problem. He snapped his fingers and went to their mother and son.


    "Doctor, do you have any idea?"


    The woman looked at Li Su expectantly.


    "Yes, or let''s take off the child''s padded jacket and have a try?"


    Li Su thought for a long time and found that the child''s body was still wrapped tightly. Now it''s almost summer, so it''s not hot.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, the woman took off her child''s cotton padded jacket suspiciously. After a few minutes, the child did not cry, and there was no sweat on her forehead.


    The woman quickly praised Li Su''s medical skills, and then went out with a smile on her baby''s face.


    "What? Is the child''s fever gone? "


    "Back, back, the doctor a horse, fever immediately back."


    Li Su heard that there was such a dialogue outside, but he had no choice but to smile.


    However, the third person who came in was a real patient, because his lameness was impossible to fake.


    This man is now thirty years old, but his leg has been lame since he was six years old, so he didn''t hold much hope.


    But Li Su saw something strange at a glance. Although his leg was indeed limping, Li Su checked it and found that there was no problem with his bones and no atrophy of his muscles.


    After using the ghost medicine system to diagnose, Li Su knew that he became lame because of neurological problems, and this kind of problem Li Su could just cure him. So Li Su took out his silver needle again and began to prepare to give the man acupuncture.


    Seeing the silver needle in Li Su''s hand, the man was startled. After Li Su explained it twice, he believed that Li Su wanted to cure him, not murder him.


    Li Su stabbed the man''s skin one by one. Now his head and legs have been filled with silver needles. It looks very funny.


    Finally, after a while, Li Su inserted the last needle, but the man was at a loss.


    Li Su is now pulling out the silver needles one by one, because he has already repaired the damaged nerves through acupuncture.


    "Now stand up and try."


    When he heard Li Su''s words, his face was full of doubts. He didn''t believe that Li Su could cure his disease for more than 20 years in such a short time.

 Chapter 1064

    The man had already stood up, but he was still exerting his strength with one foot.


    "Don''t be afraid, try with the other foot."


    However, Li Su also knew that even if the nerve on that person''s leg was repaired, he would not be able to walk with that leg for so many years.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, the man slowly dropped his lame leg on the ground and began to try to exert his strength.


    Sure enough, there was a surprise on his face. Although he had no way to walk now, he already felt the steady feeling of his feet on the ground.


    Slowly, he began to add some strength, and now he can stand on the ground with two legs.


    In his memory, this man had been lame since he was a child, and now he has stood up. Is Li Sunan a great immortal?


    The man tried to walk for a while, and though he was still limping, now he was walking


    But I don''t need crutches.


    "Remember to exercise this leg more in the future."


    The man quickly nodded, but also knelt down to kowtow to Li Su, Li Su quickly stopped him, let the older kowtow, Li Su is really not used to.


    Then the man limped out. In full view of the public, he threw away his crutch and walked out of the door in a funny gesture, but no one thought his action was funny.


    The patients in the back were all minor diseases and disasters. Li Su patiently helped them to have a look.


    By the time the last patient left the village head''s house, it was already dark.


    Because Fuyun mountain is in the west, the setting sun here is much earlier than other places. Now the sun has disappeared.


    Li Su doesn''t know if CUSI has woken up now, but his estimated time for CUSI to wake up is almost up.


    But when cussy woke up, his mother and fiancee must have a lot of questions to ask him, so they decided to go to cussy''s after dinner


    Take a look.


    The wife and daughter of the village head of ajang have been busy in the kitchen. They don''t have a guest in their house all year round. Now they have two at a time, one is a doctor and the other is a university professor.


    So the two of them are very strong in cooking. Even the village head of ajang thinks that the food is much better than before.


    Now Li Su, Professor Yang and the village head of ajang are sitting at the table together. Li Su remembers that there is a custom that women''s family members are not allowed to serve in the countryside. If only they were all like this.


    While eating, Professor Yang told us the interesting things that happened when he went to the countryside. The time for a meal will soon pass.


    Let the village head know that Li Su has been thinking about CUSI, so after dinner, he proposed to go to CUSI''s house to have a look.


    So now Li Su and Professor Yang follow the village head of ajang to Kuxi''s house.


    Although it was evening, the villagers would still come out to chat after dinner, and when Li Su passed them, they would all be saluted.


    "Now you are their hero." The village head of ajang said with a smile that he admired Li Su very much in his heart. Since he was a child, he has always respected people who know medicine, because only people who know medicine can save other people''s lives.


    Li Su just laughed and didn''t speak. In fact, he just helped a little.


    By this time, they had come to the door of cussy''s house.


    Hearing the news, Kushi''s mother came out and saw Li Su. She quickly welcomed them in.


    Although the village has been electrified, but the power of the light bulb is very low, so the light is still dim, and the room is very dark.


    Li suneng could see that CUSI was still lying on the bed while his fiancee was feeding him there.


    After seeing Li Su come in, Kuxi''s fiancee quickly stops her action and stands up to give Li Su a gift.


    She has heard about Li Su setting up a free clinic at the village head''s home in ajang in the afternoon. In addition, Li Su has indeed cured CUSI, so she now has great respect for Li Su.


    Li Su just wanted to wave his hand to refuse, but he was stopped by the village head.


    "If someone salutes you, it means that he recognizes you very much. You have to accept his strength to respect him."


    Li Su knew that their rules were like this, so he completely accepted the gift of Kuxi''s fiancee.


    However, CUSI struggled to sit up, but he was still very weak, so he tried several times without success.


    CUSI''s mother found out what CUSI was doing, so she quickly walked over and helped him up and put a pillow on his back.


    "Are you the one who saved me?"


    Kuxi''s face was a little puzzled. Although he had heard that he was saved by a miracle doctor, he didn''t expect that this miracle doctor was even smaller than himself.


    His mother glared at him when she heard cusy''s words, which meant that his words were rude.


    Seeing his mother''s eyes, cushy lowered his head.


    "Thank you for your help."


    This time cushy changed his tone of voice to be very sincere.


    In fact, Li Su doesn''t care about this kind of thing. He just wants to see how kuci is recovering.


    Li Su went to CUSI and said to him, "I''m checking it."


    Then he examined CUSI''s pulse by hand and found that although his pulse was still weak, it was stable. Then Li Su asked CUSI to open his mouth and look at his tongue coating.


    Now it seems that CUSI will be fully recovered tomorrow.


    Li Su told everyone this conclusion. Everyone was very happy. Even Kuxi''s face showed a smile.


    "But what happened to you?"


    In fact, Li Su is very curious about CUSI''s experience on the mountain. The place where CUSI was bitten by a snake must be in Fuyun mountain, but CUSI fainted at the entrance of the village.


    Li Su was not only curious about this problem, but also Kuxi. He was looking for a kind of herbal medicine in Fuyun mountain. After going through all kinds of hardships, cushy finally got close to the place where the herb would grow, but just as he was about to move on, he suddenly burst out


    Then he fainted in the dark.


    "Do you mean that you didn''t faint at the entrance of the village, or deep in Fuyun mountain?"


    Li Su felt incredible when he heard about CUSI. According to CUSI, the place where he fainted and the place where he appeared had to take more than half a day.


    But after he fainted, he still walked for a long time and finally lay down at the entrance of the village? This is obviously impossible.


    Li Su carefully observed Kuxi''s expression and found that Kuxi didn''t look like a liar.


    Li Su thought of another situation, that is, Kuxi had a hallucination. In fact, he was bitten by a snake not far away, and then he fainted at the entrance of the village.


    Although there is no support for this argument, it seems more reasonable.

 Chapter 1065

    Li Su did not expect that even Kuxi''s coma was full of doubts.


    The possibility of Kushi cheating is not big, so he must have been in a coma on Fuyun mountain. As for why he appeared at the entrance of the village, it is not known.


    "Don''t you think you fainted because you were poisoned by a snake?"


    Li Su sat on a small bench in the room and asked CUSI such a question.


    "As a doctor, you must know that even if you are bitten by the most poisonous snake, you won''t be in a coma immediately, will you?"


    Cusy''s eyes narrowed. He thought about it and said his guess.


    Li Su thinks that what Kuxi said is true. If Kuxi said that he fainted suddenly, it means that the reason for his fainting is not snake venom.


    "However, and if you were bitten by a snake there, with its strong toxicity, you will not survive until now." Professor Yang interjected.


    He had already heard some clues from the dialogue between Li Su and Kushi, and then he said his guess.


    After listening to Professor Yang''s words, everyone turned to Li Su, waiting for his answer.


    "Yes, I don''t know what kind of snake cussy was bitten by, but snake venom


    Cush can''t last more than an hour


    Professor Yang''s words also successfully reminded Li Su.


    Since then, Li Su has come to two conclusions.


    The first conclusion is that CUSI''s fainting is not related to snake venom, but caused by other factors.


    The second conclusion is that it is very likely that Cush was not bitten by a poisonous snake in the mountains.


    Li Su doesn''t understand the current situation. He doesn''t know what is the connection between the series of events. He doesn''t know whether Kushi was bitten by a poisonous snake by accident or something else.


    It''s meaningless to just imagine here. Li Su still decided to go to the place where he found cusy today and have a look. Maybe he will find some clues.


    "Besides, do you find any other doubts on the mountain?"


    Anyway, Li Su didn''t think it was that simple.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Kuxi thought for a few seconds, then said, "there should be no other."


    Seeing Kuxi shaking his head, Li Su felt that he might be a little suspicious.


    But at this time, cusy suddenly began to say: "I didn''t find it. Do you feel it?"


    "Oh? Tell me about it¡°


    Hearing Kuxi''s words, Li Su became curious again. Let alone feeling, even the idea of a flash of inspiration was valuable at this time.


    When Kusi first entered Fuyun mountain, he didn''t find anything suspicious. It seems that Fuyun mountain hasn''t changed at all in the past ten years, which is the same as Kusi''s memory.


    So he went to the place where the herbs he needed might grow. But after he went deep into Fuyun mountain, he felt that someone was following him all the time.


    Every time cusy had this feeling, and then suddenly turned back, there was no one behind except the endless trees. At that time, cushy thought he was suspicious, but that feeling was always with him.


    Then he found the place, but he fainted without collecting any herbs.


    Li Su is now lost in meditation. Although it''s just a feeling, as Kuxi said, sometimes it''s just the feeling that doesn''t lie, but the eyes that lie.


    But even if someone did follow him, Li Su didn''t know what his purpose was.


    "Do you have any enemies?"


    Li Su speculated that there might be some enemies of Kusi who wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Kuxi has not yet opened his mouth, but his fiancee first said: "although Kuxi is usually an acute, but he loves to help everyone, how can there be enemies."


    To see his fiancee said what he meant, CUSI did not speak.


    Li Su thought for a moment, this view is unreliable, even if it is really Kuxi''s enemy, then it is obviously a better choice to let Kuxi survive and die on Fuyun mountain.


    It''s meaningless and easy to be found to take CUSI down from the mountain after he is unconscious.


    In this way, Li Su''s thinking fell into a deadlock again.


    Now that CUSI is out of danger, Li Su is relieved. However, CUSI''s body is still very weak, so Li Su is ready to leave.


    Learning that Li Su was going to leave, Kuxi struggled to get out of bed to see him off, but he was stopped by everyone.


    After saying goodbye, the three of them have already come outside.


    Because today is a sunny day, so the moon early climbed to the high sky, emitting intoxicating light, even the moon''s periphery has formed a layer of blurred halo.


    Li Su and others were walking in the moonlight, getting closer and closer to the village head''s home.


    "Do you know where cussy was found?"


    As Li Su walked, he turned to ask the village head of ajang.


    "I know. It''s next to a big stone at the entrance of the village."


    The village head of ajang didn''t know the purpose of Li Su''s question, but he answered him without thinking.


    Then Li Su proposed to go to the village to have a look. Anyway, it was not far away, and he was afraid that the longer the delay, the less traces he would leave.


    Now the three men turned the corner and went to the entrance of the village.


    After arriving at the entrance of the village, Li Su saw the big stone. He waved his hand to ask the village head and Professor Yang not to come near.


    Then Li Su turned on his tactical flashlight, lowered himself, and slowly approached the big stone.


    The ground was Sandy. Li Su stepped on the ground gently, leaving a quite obvious footprint. Even the pattern of the sole could be seen clearly.


    Then Li Su began to shine a flashlight on the ground near the big stone and found that there was indeed a person''s footprint there.


    The footprints seem to be 42 yards in size. Li Su quickly called the village head of ajang to tell him if it was the footprints of the villagers who found Kusi. The head of ajang village also looked down and found that the size and pattern of the shoe prints were very similar to that of the man who found CUSI and carried him to his home,


    So he nodded to Li Su.


    However, he nodded so that Li Su fell into a deeper confusion.


    "I see what you mean."


    Professor Yang said after observing several square meters of ground nearby.


    "Oh? What do you find? "


    Li Su looked at Professor Yang curiously.


    "There''s only one person''s footprints here, but it''s the footprints of the person who found CUSI. There''s no CUSI''s footprints, and there''s no other person''s footprints, and the ground around here is very smooth, as if someone had swept it."


    Professor Yang said his analysis slowly.


    "Will any of you come and sweep this place?"


    Hearing Li Su''s question, the village chief shook his head.


    The problem is very obvious. In order to cover up the footprints, someone specially cleaned the ground several meters away.

 Chapter 1066

    Li Su found another doubtful point at the entrance of the village.


    From the moment I saw Kuxi, Li Su has discovered several suspicious things one after another.


    And the ground that has been cleared here is probably what the people who sent CUSI here did.


    Now that he knows how to clean up the traces on the ground, it shows that the man has a certain anti reconnaissance consciousness.


    If the ground here is not so flat, but a mess of footprints, Li Su may not doubt it.


    Because this is the entrance of the village, it''s hard to avoid people coming and leaving footprints, and now it''s really flat.


    Nothing happened in the paddy field these days, so only uncle buwa left the village every day, but Li Su didn''t find the ruts of the ox cart on the ground.


    After discovering this suspicious point, Li Su turned around a few times, but no other trace was found.


    In addition to this part of the village, the ground in other places is not sandy, so there will be no footprints left, so Li Su has no interest in continuing to investigate.


    Even after discovering these suspicious things, Li Su can''t figure out anything now


    So the three of them went back.


    Professor Yang has begun to snore, while Li Su is lying in bed with his eyes wide open.


    The doubts in his heart did not decrease because he returned to the village head''s home, but made Li Su toss and turn.


    In a daze, Li Su saw a shadow of a man outside the window.


    The man stood there motionless, like a statue in general, only the shadow of the moonlight, not reserved printed on the window.


    Li Su thought that the man might be the village head of ajang, so he didn''t get up to check. Instead, he slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    In his sleep, Li Su is in the picture of long Qiuyue''s hand.


    As like as two peas in his dreams, Li Su has been surprised to see that there is another dream in his dreams.


    He can only stand and watch another one fighting with ah Hong, but he can''t really enter the dream.


    However, Li Su has tried to control her dreams before and has achieved success, but now she can only see her dreams as an observer.


    He always wanted to turn on the system and ask what was wrong with it, but he would forget it every time.


    Li Su didn''t know how long he had been in the dream, and he didn''t know how to recall the scene that made him feel guilty several times.


    Just then, a sudden knock on the door woke Li Su up.


    He slowly opened his eyes and found that Professor Yang had also sat up and looked out of the window curiously.


    Looking at the time, it''s more than seven o''clock, and even the sun has rushed through the window and spilled into the room.


    The knock on the door disappeared immediately. It might be that the village head of ajang had gone to open the door.


    Li Su and Professor Yang looked at each other and shook their heads, saying that they knew nothing about the current situation, but now they have begun to dress. Just as they were getting dressed, the door of the room was knocked.


    "Professor Yang, Li Su, are you awake?"


    The voice of the village head came through the crack of the door.


    Li Su didn''t speak. Just as the village head of ajang was about to knock on the door again, the door had already been opened. Li Su was standing at the door.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Su saw that the village head''s face was a little anxious, so he was curious. Maybe it was because of the sudden knock on the door just now.


    "It''s not very urgent. It''s just that CUSI''s mother is ill again. Now no one knows him. So CUSI came early in the morning and wanted you to have a look."


    It turned out that the man who knocked on the door was Kuxi. Li Su looked back at Professor Yang, and then three of them went to the living room together.


    Li Su knew that Kuxi''s mother would get sick sooner or later. Although it might be inhumane, Li Su had been waiting for this moment.


    As expected, Kuxi had been waiting in the living room. Seeing Li Su and others coming, he stood up in a hurry.


    Now Kusi is completely different from the sick man who was lying in bed before. At this time, Kusi looks like a strong man.


    "Dr. Li, my mother is ill again, so I''d like you to come and have a look."


    Kuxi''s appearance looks very anxious, even talking is a little shivering.


    "Don''t worry, cusy. She doesn''t have to do it once or twice. You don''t have to go now."


    The head of ajang village came to CUSI, patted him on the shoulder and motioned him to sit down first.


    Kuxi''s mother has been suffering from some frequent diseases recently, and Kuxi has almost adapted to it, but now with Li Su, Kuxi has a glimmer of hope again.


    But the hope is also very slim, because before Kushi took his mother to the hospital of Yuncheng City for examination, the doctor said his mother''s disease is incurable


    Yes, we can only take good care of her.


    Although the doctor''s words were firmly imprinted in cushy''s heart, cushy never gave up hope.


    He didn''t know where he heard that there was a kind of herbal medicine in Fuyun mountain that could cure his mother''s disease. That''s why he later insisted on climbing Fuyun mountain in spite of public opposition.


    Cusy''s mood has now eased down, and he knows that his mother''s illness will not happen overnight.


    Seeing that Kuxi''s state had been recovered, Li Su was not so anxious. Several people had breakfast together, and then he rushed to Kuxi''s home.


    Of course, Li Su can help Kuxi treat his mother''s illness, but this time it''s not free.


    Li Su had to tell him in advance if he wanted CUSI to be his guide.


    At this time, several people have come to cushy''s home, cushy''s mother and fiancee are in.


    At this time, however, Kusi''s mother was very different from before. Her eyes were dull and her mouth was still drooling. Kusi could only wipe it for her later. Looking at Kuxi''s mother, Li Su thinks that this is typical Alzheimer''s disease. After using the system diagnosis, there is no difference.


    But what worries Li Su is that CUSI''s mother is in the middle of the term


    To enter the late stage, so the treatment will be a lot more complex.


    But it''s not impossible. As long as Li Su is willing to treat it, it will be cured.


    "I can cure this disease, but there are some things I have to tell you in advance."


    Li Su''s eyes were fixed on cushy and said softly.


    When they heard Li Su''s words, they all looked at Li Su curiously. However, Professor Yang responded immediately, and the village head of ajang also knew what Li Su was going to say.


    Now Li Su and Kuxi have gone to the takeout, there is no shadow around, only a little bit of sunshine.

 Chapter 1067

    Li Su is going to find out what he thinks with Kuxi.


    At this time, Kuxi is looking at Li Su curiously, waiting for Li Su''s follow-up.


    Li Su took a deep breath and was ready to tell Kuxi what he wanted him to do as a guide.


    "Are you familiar with Fuyun mountain?"


    Fuyun mountain is very big. What Li Su knows is that Kuxi has been there twice, and the time is constant, but he doesn''t know how much Kuxi knows about Fuyun mountain.


    "Familiar."


    Kuxi nodded, to say the familiarity of Fuyun mountain, in addition to the tribes living in the mountains, no one should be better than him.


    "Let me tell you the truth, Professor Yang and I have to go deep into Fuyun mountain for some reason, so we want you to be our guide."


    Li Su didn''t beat around the bush with Kuxi, but directly told him his purpose.


    The expression on CUSI''s face changed when he heard Li Su''s words.


    In the past few years, there have been several groups of people to ask CUSI to be a guide, but CUSI refused them.


    There are two reasons why Kushi refuses them. One is that Fuyun mountain is in danger. If he is not careful, he will die. The other is that Kushi has a bad memory of Fuyun mountain.


    This time, he didn''t look for herbal medicine for his mother''s illness. He might never step into the depth of Fuyun mountain again.


    "Is that why you came to our village?"


    Kuxi''s eyes have revealed a trace of doubt, but Li Su has saved his life after all, so Kuxi''s tone is still polite.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Li Su didn''t want to hide anything from anyone, and the head of ajang village knew his purpose for a long time, but Kusi didn''t ask about it.


    "If I don''t promise you, won''t you treat my mother?"


    Cusy suddenly thought of the problem, with a complicated expression.


    "You''ll agree, so I''m sure I''ll help her as well."


    Li Su turned his back and looked at Fuyun mountain in the distance, leaving behind only Kuxi.


    He knew that CUSI would promise himself, not only because he could cure CUSI''s mother, but also because he had saved CUSI''s life.


    Before, Li Su had learned from the village head of ajang that their nation valued kindness, not to mention Li Su''s kindness to Kusi.


    Kuxi fell into deep thinking. He wanted to agree to Li Su''s request. After all, Li Su had saved his life once, and then he would probably cure his mother''s disease.


    But Kushi also knows the danger in Fuyun mountain. He is not worried about his comfort, but he is afraid that he will not protect Li Su and Professor Yang well.


    "I can be your guide, but Fuyun mountain is too dangerous, so I can''t guarantee your safety."


    Kuxi can only tell Li Su the truth, if they can give up the idea of entering the mountain, it would be better.


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing when he heard Kuxi''s words. He hadn''t heard anyone say that he wanted to protect himself for a long time. As long as cushy promised himself, then the next question is Lee


    Su had to think about it, so he was relieved.


    At this time, Li Su and Kuxi had already agreed, and they also returned to the room.


    Since Kuxi has promised Li Su, the next step is to treat Kuxi''s mother.


    Everyone has been invited out of the house by Li Su, and only Kuxi''s fiancee remains there as a helper for Li Su.


    As time went by, Kuxi''s fiancee came out with a basin and changed several pots of water, but Li Su''s treatment was not over.


    The village head of ajang left alone because he had something else to do. Only Kuxi and Professor Yang were still sitting at the door, chatting with each other.


    Finally, more than two hours later, Li Su opened the door and came out. At this time, his body was sweating.


    Seeing Li Su coming out, Kuxi quickly welcomed him and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    Li Su did not speak, just nodded to CUSI, which was enough to make CUSI excited.


    Kuxi was about to kneel down to give Li Su a big gift, but he was stopped by Li Su, OK


    Li Su is still acceptable, but Li Su still has to refuse such a big gift.


    At this time, the village head of ajang just finished his work and came back here.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, the village head of ajang already knew what had happened, so he also showed a smile.


    At this time, Li Su was sweating and very uncomfortable, and the head of ajang village had also found this, so he proposed to take Li Su to take a bath in the pool at the back of the village.


    There''s nothing strange about taking a bath, but Li Su hasn''t taken a bath in a pond in the wild. In addition, he really needs to clean up now, so he followed the village head of ajang to the back of the village for a hundred years.


    Because Professor Yang didn''t sweat, he went back to the village head''s home alone.


    But Li Su has followed the village head to the pool he said.


    There is a small river. The upstream of the river should be on Fuyun mountain. The water left from Fuyun mountain forms a small waterfall not far away,


    There is a big pool there.


    However, because the big pool was deep, the village head of ajang usually bathed in the small pool of the tributary.


    There are few people here, so there is no need to be afraid of being found. Besides, Li Su is eager to be found by a passing girl.


    Because the village head of ajang had other things to do, he left Li Su here alone and left.


    Li Su tried the water by hand and found that the water was mild. It seems that the geothermal resources here are very rich.


    He looked up and saw that there was no one, so he took off his clothes and jumped into the water.


    The pool is not very deep. Li Su can see it all at once. When he stands up, the water can only reach his thigh.


    Li Su was lying in the pool for a while. He didn''t think it was interesting, so he decided to go to the waterfall. Li Su thinks that where the waterfall falls, there must be a big pool, and the scenery there must be much more beautiful than here.


    So Li Su stood in the river, holding his clothes in his hands, and began to go upstream


    Let''s go.


    But at this time, Li Su found that there was foam coming from the upstream. Li Su grabbed a handful of them and found that the foam should come from the soap.


    Obviously, the men in this village don''t use soap when they take a bath, and they certainly don''t use this kind of thing when they wash clothes. So Li Su thinks that it must be someone who takes a bath in the upstream and is still a woman.


    Thinking of this, Li Su put down her raised arm, lowered her body and quietly touched her upstream.


    At this time, Li Su has heard the sound of the waterfall, in addition, Li Su seems to have heard someone singing

 Chapter 1068

    Li Su found a woman bathing in the upper reaches of the river.


    Opportunities are always for those who are prepared, and Li Su is a very prepared person. He is always ready for such things.


    But Li Su Chang is so big that he has never seen a woman take a bath. He just hopes that the person who takes a bath in the upstream will not grow too unpleasant.


    Her voice had already flowed into Li Su''s ears in the river. To Li Su, the voice was like a Oriole coming out of the valley. The lingering sound made Li Su intoxicated.


    Obviously, this kind of voice can only come from a girl''s mouth, not an old woman, so Li Su couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Su can tell that she is singing a folk song of ethnic minorities, because although the melody of the song is beautiful, she doesn''t understand a single sentence of what she is singing.


    But no matter what she sings, as long as she looks good, even if she sings out of tune, she doesn''t care.


    But Li Su always felt that the voice was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it.


    At this time, he was squatting in the water and moving slowly. The river seemed to find Li Su''s idea, and it became turbulent, as if he wanted to punish Li Su for the girl.


    Li Su is getting closer to the song. Even if he only listens to the voice, Li Su''s little brother has a tendency to look up.


    The closer he got, the more careful Li Su was. He could sneak in even the heavily guarded place. Was it easy to catch a woman taking a bath?


    Li Su looked up and found that there was no one''s shadow within a few hundred meters, only a melodious song and a restless heart.


    He already felt that he was getting closer to the woman singing. Li Su even saw her shadow from the reflection of the river, as if the whole river had been dyed fragrant by her body.


    Fortunately, weeds grew on both sides of the river, so Li Su got closer under the cover of weeds.


    At this time, the river appeared a corner, and the voice was also very close to Li Su. Li Su knew that as long as he turned from here, he would see the woman taking a bath.


    Li Su was close to the corner. He was hiding behind a clump of weeds, and he even held his breath.


    Although the sound of the waterfall pounding into the pool was loud, it was not very noisy. It was just a cover for Li Su''s action. Now he was slowly showing his head.


    A snow-white carcass appeared in Li Su''s eyes. It was really snow-white, just like the white clouds in the sky and the top of the cloud covered mountain.


    At this time, the girl was facing Li Su with her back and her hand was constantly tugging at the water. Li Su wished that she was the river, not only touched by her hands, but also touched by her body.


    And the waterfall is also revealed, this waterfall is not big, only less than 10 meters of drop, but still in the water caused a layer of mist.


    Under the sunlight, there even formed a rainbow in the mist.


    And the pool here is really much bigger. Li Su estimates that it''s a little bigger


    But only the shore is light, and the color in the middle is much darker.


    But whether it was the waterfall or the pool, it just attracted Li Su''s attention for a few seconds. It was the girl who really made Li Su''s eyes linger. Li Su felt that his nose was about to blow fire. Before, no matter qianchongzi or Xiao Yiyi, he didn''t feel this way.


    Because they are all Li Su''s girlfriends, Li Su doesn''t have to peep at them. Now Li Su finally understands why so many people in the world peep at other people''s baths.


    At this time, the girl turned around and Li Su widened her eyes as if she had found a new world.


    Looking at the girl''s position below her neck and above her abdomen, Li Su couldn''t help but think of the sentence "looking horizontally at the ridge and side forming a peak".


    Li Su now finally understood the true meaning of the poem, but not from Lushan, but from a weak girl.


    At this time, Li Su had already seen her side face. No wonder Li Su felt that her voice was familiar, because this girl was the daughter of the village head of ajang.


    He remembered that the girl had secretly looked at herself before, and now he looked back, as if it was very reasonable.


    Li Su swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but her eyes never left the girl. Li Su remembered her name as if it was Na Yi.


    At this time, Na Yi did something that made Li Su''s face red and her heart beat. She kneaded her hands on her "peaks" gently.


    Now Li Su can''t help saying anything. His little brother has been the first to raise his head. Li Su can even feel the river gently touching it.


    Nai''s hair is wet behind her back, and her side face looks so perfect, whether it''s not pink cheeks, or white neck, or proud peaks, it''s just right, too much more, too little less.


    Li Su couldn''t help but be a little crazy. He never thought that this trip to Fuyun mountain had such a harvest.


    Just as Li Su was thinking about it, Na Yi had disappeared. Li Su quickly concentrated on it.


    On the shore, Na Yi''s clothes are still there, indicating that she did not go ashore.


    Sure enough, Na Yi''s head appeared in the middle of the pool. It turned out that she had just dived into the water.


    Then Na Yi swam up in the pool. Li Su could see her arms as tender as cream and white as bright moon rising and falling in the water.


    It seems that her arm is not only splashing with words, but also arousing ripples in Li Su''s heart.


    Li Su now wants to dive into the water, like a swimming fish, to and fro beside Na Yi''s body. It''s better to have some contact with her body, so the fish will not live in vain.


    But Li Su still held back. He was afraid that he would be labeled as a smelly hooligan. How could he face Na Yi''s father after that.


    After swimming a few laps, Na Yi returned to the position she had just been in.


    As if she was afraid that she hadn''t washed it all over again, she began to apply soap on her body again. She also went to the diving place and stood up.


    If the new world had been discovered before, Li Su would have been like Deng


    It''s like going to the moon.


    Na Yi''s body has been in front of Li Su in a panoramic view, the only thing that can play a shielding role is the seemingly absent soap bubble, but what can it block. But at this time, Li Su found something that made him feel headache.


    He saw a snake with conspicuous pattern close to Na Yi''s body, because she was standing in the shallow water, so even if the snake did not dare to go into the water, it could bite her.

 Chapter 1069

    Li Su definitely can''t watch Na Yi being bitten by a snake.


    But if he rushes out now, he can''t be found by Na Yi. If he is found by her, it will be exposed that Li Su is peeping at her bathing.


    What''s more, Li Su hasn''t dressed yet. Even if he wants to, it''s too late.


    At this time, the snake has been extremely close to Na Yi''s body, but Na Yi is still not aware of this.


    Li Su bit his teeth. Even if he became a hooligan, he couldn''t just watch Na Yi bitten by a snake.


    So he had thrown his clothes on the bank and was ready to rush.


    Nayi still hasn''t found anything. She''s still using soap to daub it on her body. She needs to daub it more times to make her body fragrant. In this way, she can let Dr. Li see more of herself.


    At this time, Na Yi suddenly heard something. She looked back and found that there was a man standing by her side who was not dressed.


    Of course, this person is Li Su. At this time, he has caught the snake in his hand. When he swings down fiercely, the snake will not move.


    But now he and Na Yi are opposite. Neither of them is dressed


    .


    What embarrassed Li Su most was that his little brother was still manly and high spirited, and he was unwilling to bow his head.


    Nai has also found this strange place in him, and she also looks at it curiously.


    Na Yi finally found out that the person in front of her was Dr. Li, but she didn''t know why Dr. Li didn''t wear clothes, but she understood why Dr. Li''s body had such a change.


    At this time, the snake had already died in Li Su''s hands. Li Su quickly threw the snake, which had no threat, onto the shore.


    Li Su finally remembered that he was not dressed, so he quickly covered his chest with his two hands, not let Na Yi see.


    But naiken didn''t look at his chest, but curiously looked at another part of Li Su''s body.


    Seeing that Na Yi''s line of sight was facing down, Li Su realized how stupid he was to cover his chest, so he jumped into the pool and only showed his head.


    At this time, Na Yi seems to have forgotten her own clothes. Only some bubbles can block Li Su''s sight.


    Finally, Na Yi reaction came over, she just wanted to use her hand to block her body


    But how much can it block.


    Finally, Li Su gave her a notice, let her into the water first, so Na Yi also jumped into the water.


    The bubble on Naj''s body was washed away by the water immediately. The bubbles were passing by Li Su, and even some of them were stained with Li Su.


    "You... Why are you here..."


    Even in the water, Na Yi did not forget to cover her vital parts with her hands.


    "I saw a snake trying to bite you, so..."


    Li Su himself felt that this excuse was too bad. He didn''t even wear clothes, and how could he suddenly appear here. When Na Yi heard Li Su''s words, she remembered that she had caught a colorful snake in her hand just now. If Li Su hadn''t helped her, she might have been poisoned by the snake now.


    "So it is..."


    Na Yi answered softly, her face was already like a ripe tomato, but this color appeared on her white cheek, which made her more enchanting.


    Li Su doesn''t know what to do now. His little brother is still protesting with him.


    After half a minute of embarrassment, Na Yi slowly raised her head and looked at Li Su.


    Li Su''s breath was also a little short. He didn''t breathe so much when he fought with the faceless man for 300 rounds before, but now he feels suffocated.


    The waterfall is still repeating the monotonous movement, as if not affected by the two people who met frankly, the rainbow in the mist has not disappeared, but grinned.


    Li Su opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Na Yi''s body parts are hidden in the water, Li Su can see only her head and neck, there are very obvious clavicle.


    But at this time, Na Yi first spoke, she said: "Dr. Li, are you ok?"


    Li Su was confused by her question. He didn''t think what Na Yi meant.


    "Ah?" Li Su looks at Na Yi blankly.


    Nayi didn''t know how to tell Li Su, but she heard from some women in the village that it was very hard for men to change in some places.


    "That''s it..."


    Na Yi wanted to give Li Su a gesture, but she didn''t know how to describe it, so now her face showed a trace of anxiety.


    Li Su still didn''t understand her meaning. It was Na Yi that the snake wanted to bite. Why did she ask herself if she had something wrong?


    And Na Yi should have known that Li Su was peeping at her bath, but Li Su didn''t understand why she didn''t blame herself.


    Because Li Su didn''t understand Na Yi''s meaning, he just stared at her and made Na Yi''s face more red.


    Na Yi lowered her head again. In fact, she already knew that Dr. Li was peeping at her bath, but she didn''t know why she wasn''t angry, and even had some little happiness.


    She thought Dr. Li was from a big city and would not be interested in a woman like her, but now she knows that she has a certain charm.


    Li Su doesn''t know Na Yi''s psychological activities. She thinks she is simply embarrassed, so Li Su doesn''t dare to speak at this time.


    Only the impact of the waterfall, the sound of the water surface, and the gurgling sound of the water reminded Li Su that there was no one here in the wilderness.


    Although Li Su actually peeked at Na Yi''s bath, Li Su was not an animal. It was obvious that Na Yi was still a big yellow girl.


    But although Li Su thought so in his mind, there were some places that his brain could not control.


    At this time, Na Yi raised her head again and looked at Li Su pitifully¡° How are you, Dr. Li? "


    Nai reached out a hand and pointed down on her sleep.


    Li Su now finally understood what Na Yi was talking about, but he still did


    He shook his head.


    Na Yi sees Li Su shaking her head and thinks that what she said is not clear, so she slowly approaches Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t know what she was going to do, but no matter what it was, Li Su would not be afraid. At this time, Li Su could even feel the temperature of her body through the water.


    And Na Yi''s hand in the water, but slowly close to the body, first met Li Su''s belly, and then continue to go down, a warm grasp in the hand.


    Li Su almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood.

 Chapter 1070

    What happened now was unexpected to Li Suwan.


    Na Yi reaches out her hand and holds Li Su''s little brother in her hand.


    "How are you doing here?"


    Nai is very strange. She has seen some children''s things in the village. They are all soft, while Li Su''s is like steel.


    Li Su nodded first, but then he thought about it and shook his head.


    Now Li Su''s face also showed an uncomfortable expression, as if thousands of mosquitoes were biting him.


    He even felt that Na Yi''s hand was small and soft, and he was going to be in a state of strength again and again, but now he was in a state of strength again.


    Seeing Li Su shaking her head, Na Yi thinks that he is really uncomfortable now, so Na Yi worries about Li Su.


    Nayi''s father once taught her to respect educated people, and he also asked Nayi to take good care of Li Su.


    So Na Yi saw Li Su''s sad expression on her face, and she felt bad.


    "How can I help you?"


    Na Yi tries to move her hand. She has heard the women in the village say they are


    How to help her husband solve this problem, in addition to hand there are other ways, but that''s what Na Yi dare not think.


    Li Su felt the action on Na Yi''s hand and gave a thrill.


    "What? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Na Yi really didn''t know what to do, so she could only try to move her hand, but the expression on Li Su''s face still looked very tangled.


    "No


    Li Su shook his head. Although his expression was really tangled, his heart was already full of joy.


    Seeing Li Su shaking her head, Na Yi continued to move her hands. The water surface was rippled by the movement of her arms.


    Na Yi lowered her head and did not dare to look at Li Su''s face. She just stared at Li Su''s chest.


    She heard that learned people are thin and wear glasses, just like Professor Yang, but Li Su not only doesn''t wear glasses, but also has strong muscles, even stronger than some men who often work.


    "Hurry up."


    Li Su already had some feelings, even his breath became heavy.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Na Yi changed her left hand into her right hand, and then quickened her pace. She felt that when Li Su spoke, the heat rushed to her face.


    Li Su''s eyes were fixed on Na Yi''s body. Because he was so close to her, he could see Na Yi''s body under the water.


    Na Yi feels her hand is getting smaller and smaller, but she knows it''s not her hand.


    When Li Su was with them, he would not give up his arms for an hour or two, but now he felt that the volcano was on the verge of erupting.


    I don''t know how long after that, Na Yi suddenly felt the things in her hand twitch, she vaguely knew what happened to Li Su''s body. Sure enough, Li Su''s teeth were on his lips at this time. He even wanted to slow down the time, so that he could spend more time in heaven.


    After a while, Nayi felt that the things in her hand had softened.


    Li Su didn''t know what to say. He felt that he had just reached the peak of his life.


    Then Li Su nodded to Na Yi, indicating that she could release her hand, and Na Yi released her hand.


    "Are you tired?"


    Li Su knew that even if he did it himself, he should feel tired at this time.


    Na Yi just blushed and shook her head. In fact, her arm was a little sore, but she didn''t want to show it in front of Li Su.


    Now the two people''s view of the embarrassing atmosphere less with more, like they agreed to take a bath together.


    Then Li Su began to swim in the pool, diving into the water and splashing on the water, which made Na Yi laugh one after another.


    Finally, both of them had finished washing, so Li Su first asked Na Yi to go ashore and put on her clothes. Then she went to the place before and found her own clothes and put them on.


    Li Su and Na Yi left the place together and walked towards the village.


    "Let''s sit here for a while and let our hair dry before we go back."


    Nai points to a big stone.


    Li Su nodded, and then they sat on the big stone.


    This position can take a panoramic view of the village, and the gusts of breeze, like a pair of invisible hands, blow Na Yi''s long hair to Li Su''s face.


    The two of them have a tacit understanding. Neither of them mentioned what happened just now, because they all know that their relationship is just like this.


    Na Yi is very clear that Li Su will soon return to the city, and she is not willing to give up this place to raise her.


    What she can do is to cook and clean while Li Su is staying at home, and help Li Su pray to the mountain god after he enters the mountain.


    At this moment, Li Su''s remaining light saw a shadow flash across the side, because


    For the distance from him is very far, so Nai did not notice.


    On the surface, Li Su didn''t find anything. He talked and laughed with Na Yi there, but in fact, Li Su''s attention had been focused on the suspicious place for a long time.


    The shadow reminded him of the shadow he saw last night. Yesterday he thought it was the shadow of the village head, but now he doesn''t think so.


    Just when the shadow appeared in Li Su''s eyes again, Li Su threw her hand fiercely, and saw a little cold light flying there at the speed of lightning.


    Na Yi saw Li Su''s action and didn''t know what Li Su was going to do, but Li Su jumped down from the big stone.


    "Come with me."


    Li Su whispered a word with Na Yi, and then took Na Yi down from the big stone.


    At this time, Li Su and his wife had already arrived at the place where the shadow appeared. Li Su''s silver needle was inserted in a tree to reflect the sunlight. But there is no shadow of anyone here, only Li Su and Na Yi standing there.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Na Yi saw the puzzled look on Li Su''s face. She knew that this silver needle was shot by Li Su, but she didn''t see anyone''s shadow.


    Li Su looked around warily. He saw a shadow flash here just now


    Yes, and the shadow is not an animal.


    But he didn''t find anyone. Li Su reached out and pulled out the silver needle. He saw that two thirds of the silver needle had gone into the tree.


    "Do you see anyone here?"


    Li Su also had some doubts that he was worried too much, so he asked Na Yi.


    Na Yi heard Li Su''s question and shook her head in doubt. She just focused all her attention on Li Su and didn''t pay attention to other places.


    Li Su looked up for a while and found that there was no one else.

 Chapter 1071

    Is Li Su really hallucinating?


    Li Su didn''t know. He had never felt like this before.


    He felt that it was definitely not his own illusion. Last night, he also saw the mysterious shadow, which he saw just now. It must not be a coincidence.


    Na Yi, like Li Su, is also observing the nearby woods, but she doesn''t see anyone''s shadow. She just doesn''t know what kind of bird it is. From time to time, she hears a song.


    But just then, Li Su heard something tearing the air, even though it was very small.


    After hearing the sound, Li Su suddenly felt a chill behind his neck, as if there was a drop of ice water on it.


    Suddenly, Li Su felt a little dizzy. Just as he was about to reach for the back of his neck, he fell to the ground in the dark.


    Li Su suddenly fell to the ground, but Na Yi was startled. She didn''t know what Li Su fainted for, but she was worried to death.


    When he woke up again, Li Su saw that it was dark outside the window. The latest thing he saw was Nayi washing a towel in the washbasin, and then the old doctor sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Li Su discovered that he was already in bed, and this was the home of the village head of ajang.


    "Are you awake?"


    The old doctor gently asked, and then Li Su saw several people around at the same time, and rushed to the front is Na Yi.


    Li Su saw the village head of ajang, Professor Yang, and even CUSI.


    He closed his eyes again, took a few deep breaths, and finally remembered what had happened before he lost consciousness.


    So he wanted to raise his hand to feel what happened behind his neck, but no matter how hard he tried, his arm didn''t seem to lift.


    "Don''t move. Lie down."


    Professor Yang seems to see through Li Su''s idea.


    Li Su doesn''t have the right to choose now. He wants to move, but he feels like he doesn''t have his own under his neck.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Li Su said this to Na Yi. At that time, only Na Yi was by her side.


    "I don''t know. You just fell down like that, and then I carried you back."


    At that time, Na Yi was very scared when she saw Li Su fainting, but she didn''t know what to do, so she had to carry Li Su back to the village first.


    But Li Su''s body was too heavy. She fell down several times on the road and hurt her arms and legs. But Li Su''s body was in good condition.


    Finally, she met a villager at the entrance of the village, and with his help, she finally got Li Su home.


    Then she went to the old doctor''s house regardless of her injuries, only to learn that the old doctor had gone to Kusi''s house. Then she went to Kusi''s house and invited the old doctor to come.


    Li Su learned what happened after she fainted. It turned out that Na Yi had carried her back with her thin body.


    He gave Na Yi a grateful look, but Na Yi just blushed and shook her head.


    Now he finally remembered to turn on the system to check what happened to his body, and the system''s answer surprised him a little.


    The answer given by the system is that he is in perfect health, just a little weak.


    But Li Su can''t even control his body now. How can he be completely healthy?


    Just when Li Su wanted to continue to exert himself, he found that his fingers could move, which made him feel a little happy.


    After a while, his hands and feet gradually returned to touch, and he was finally able to move his body.


    People do not know what happened to Li Su''s body, because in the old doctor''s view, Li Su''s body is not any problem.


    After a while, Li Su finally took complete control of his body. By this time, he had sat up.


    Although everyone has heard that Na Yi told what happened when Li Su fainted, they still want to hear Li Su tell it again.


    Li Su told the public about the mysterious figure he found in the woods last night and before.


    Sure enough, the village head of ajang said that he had not been to Li Su''s window last night, and he had not even got up.


    But Li Su just saw the shadow, and didn''t know if someone was really watching him.


    While talking to them, Li Su reached out and touched the back of his neck, and found that there was no trace of his hand, but he felt as if something had penetrated his neck.


    At this time, Na Yi brought a glass of water to Li Su. Li Su took it and drank it all.


    Just when he returned the quilt to Na Yi, he found a strange line in the palm of his hand, which was red and almost black.


    Li Su quickly rubbed it with his hand and found that he couldn''t rub it off with Ben. He observed it carefully and found that the line seemed to be hidden under the skin.


    He felt a little strange, so he got out of bed, went to the washbasin and began to wash his hands in it.


    As Li Su thought in advance, no matter how hard Li Su rubbed, the line was like Li Su''s birthmark.


    Li Su didn''t know why. He had never seen such a thing before.


    And everyone looked at Li Su curiously. Then Professor Yang asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Su slowly put his palm in front of the crowd, and he was observing the expression on each face.


    There was a look of surprise on everyone''s face, which they had never seen before.


    "This is definitely not my tattoo."


    Li Su said ahead of time to avoid being suspected that it was his tattoo.


    "Does your hand hurt? What about the rest of the body? "


    Professor Yang looks at Li Su with a caring face. Although he has not known Li Su for a long time, he is also dormant by Li Su''s personality charm. He doesn''t want anything to happen to Li Su now. Li Su shook his head. Now he felt that his body was not the same as before


    What''s the difference, except for the black line in the palm of the hand.


    Now that there was nothing, Li Su stopped thinking about it. Seeing that Li Su had almost recovered, the old doctor and Kuxi left together.


    "Go and help with the cooking."


    Seeing that Nayi was still in the room, the village head asked her to help her mother cook.


    Before leaving the room, Na Yi did not have a deep look at Li Su, Li Su is smiling at her.


    Li Su recalled the scene in the pool again. It was almost the same as heaven, which even made him forget the black line on his palm.


    If there is no physical problem, Li Su thinks that he must start as soon as possible.


    So Li Su is going to have dinner and make some arrangements with Kushi.

 Chapter 1072

    After dinner, Li Su came to CUSI''s home alone.


    CUSI''s mother has woken up from her coma, and she has regained the image of her former loving mother.


    Seeing Li Su come in, CUSI and her mother stand up. CUSI''s fiancee is not here. She seems to have gone home.


    Kuxi seems to know Li Su Lai''s purpose, so after a few words with his mother, he and Li Su come to the yard together.


    At this time, they were sitting on the big stone at the entrance of the village.


    "I want to start as soon as possible if I can."


    Li Su was half lying on the big stone, supporting himself with one elbow.


    "I have no problem."


    Kuxi had discussed this with his mother and fiancee before. Although they didn''t want Kuxi to take another risk, they didn''t say anything after they heard that it was Li Su''s idea.


    "This trip may take a long time to come back. You have to be ready."


    Li Su looked up at the bright moon in the sky. At this time, Fuyun mountain was in the moonlight


    It''s a dark ball, more mysterious and dangerous.


    Cusy didn''t speak because he didn''t have anything to prepare for. Just talk to his family and give him a machete.


    But Li Su has two bags of luggage. He is going to let Kuxi have a look at the luggage. If it''s not useful, it''s better not to take it with him.


    So they came to the village head''s house again.


    Li Su has already dumped two big bags of equipment on the ground. There are so many things on the ground.


    Cushy has never seen so much sophisticated equipment, even in outdoor stores in Cloud City.


    Cushy knew the function of most of them. Tents, ropes, daggers and so on must be brought.


    Signal bombs and searchlights are not recommended by CUSI.


    "Don''t you have any dry food with you? In the mountains, there are not always prey to fight. "


    Cushy didn''t know how long the operation would take, but dry food was not enough


    Things are really essential.


    "No, I have other ways."


    Li Su has several Bigu pills here, and one Bigu pill can guarantee that he won''t be hungry for at least a week, so Li Su is not prepared for dry food and other things.


    After combing together again, Li Su had already abandoned a lot of equipment. He didn''t know why he bought so many things at that time.


    After discussing with Professor Yang, Li Su felt that he would go into the mountain tomorrow afternoon, then camp in the safe area of the mountain for one night, and then go deep the next day.


    After the agreement, Kushi went home, while Li Su sat alone in the yard.


    Because he was in a coma for some time in the afternoon, Li Su didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    The lights in the rooms of the village head and Na Yi had gone out. It seemed that they were all asleep. At this moment, Li Su heard something and turned his head


    It turned out that Na Yi opened the door of the room and came out.


    As if she knew that Li Su was sitting in the yard, she went straight to Li Su and sat down in another chair.


    Li Su just looked back at her, and then looked up at the sky. The stars in the sky were so many and bright that they were many times stronger than those in Xingqing city.


    "Are you really leaving tomorrow?"


    Na Yi has heard her father say that Li Su will go into the mountain tomorrow, so she didn''t go to bed so late.


    She knew that Li Su was sitting in the yard, so she waited until her parents were asleep before she came to the yard and wanted to say goodbye to Li Su alone.


    "Well, but I''ll be back."


    Li Su knew that this operation must be in danger. If he was not careful, he would lose his life, but he would definitely come back.


    "I hope you can find what you''re looking for."


    In fact, Na Yi does not know what Li Su is looking for, but she is not curious. She only hopes that Li Su can find what he wants quickly and safely


    What you want.


    The next two chatted for a while, and then Nayi fell asleep sitting on the chair.


    Li Su had to take her back to the room, and then he went back to the room to sleep.


    The next day turned out to be a cloudy day. Li Su got up early, but the village head and his family got up early.


    The head of ajang village looked at the sky with a grudge on his face. According to their custom, such weather is not suitable for travel.


    But Li Su didn''t worry as much as he did. On a cloudy day, Li Su thought the weather would be cooler. As long as it didn''t rain, Li Su was very happy.


    After a while, Professor Yang also got up.


    When Li Su went to wash his hands, he found a terrible thing.


    Originally, the line in his palm was only about three centimeters long, but now it has spread to his wrist.


    This line appears in Li Su''s body certainly is not without reason, but


    And this line certainly represents something, but Li Su''s body does not have any adverse reactions.


    In order not to worry them, Li Su put a glove on his hand.


    And they all found that Li Su suddenly put on gloves, Li Su can only use his don''t want to see that line to prevaricate in the past.


    But Li Su knew that the line was just like a tree, one of which was growing at an amazing speed.


    Li Su didn''t know where the line would end, and he didn''t know what would happen in the end.


    However, since the ghost medical system has not issued a warning, it means that Li Su is still very safe at this time.


    One morning, Li Su all stayed at the home of the village head of ajang, and all his equipment had been packed up. The village head of ajang also gave Li Su some mosquito ointment, and Li Su also accepted it. Although he also brought some mosquito spray, he could be prepared to avoid the disease.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, CUSI came to Jean Valjean alone


    The village head''s home.


    It''s not that cushy''s family won''t come to see him off, but that they can''t stand this kind of atmosphere.


    Since Kuxi has come here at the appointed time, Li Su and Professor Yang also carry the bag on them.


    Li Su''s bag is full of heavy things, while Professor Yang''s bag is much lighter.


    Kuxi only had a machete pinned to his back, and he didn''t bring anything else. In contrast, Li Su and Professor Yang were much more bulky.


    After saying goodbye to the village head of ajang, Li Su and the three set foot on the road to Fuyun mountain.


    The sky is covered with thick clouds, as if the sky will soon be unable to bear its weight and broken.


    In this kind of weather, Fuyun mountain seems more mysterious. There are many secrets hidden in this mountain.


    Li Su came for one of the secrets.

 Chapter 1073

    The area is safe before it reaches the Fuyun mountain.


    In this safe area, many people will come to Hangzhou to collect some herbs or wild vegetables.


    At this time, the three of them were in this safe area. The trees here were not dense, and even a lot of trees had been cut down, so the whole forest was at a glance.


    Li Su, they are still walking in. They have to reach the edge of this safe area tonight, and then they can go deep into Fuyun mountain early tomorrow morning. Only in this way can they really enter Fuyun mountain.


    Because CUSI still comes here often, he is very familiar with the roads, which saves Li Su a lot of time.


    Finally, just as it was getting dark, they reached the edge.


    Sure enough, the trees in the forest in front of us suddenly became denser. From time to time, animal calls came from inside, but Li Su couldn''t tell what animal calls were.


    The reason why we don''t move forward is that at night, many animals will come out to look for food, and people''s sight will drop, so it will become more dangerous.


    Even the tribes that have lived in the depths of Fuyun mountain for generations will not easily choose to go out at night. If they have to go out, they need at least a dozen people together.


    When they get here tonight, they can''t go any further. They''ll camp here for one night, and then drive early tomorrow morning.


    After unloading all the equipment, Kushi and Li Su are holding a tent. They buy a big tent that can accommodate several people at the same time.


    For such a tent, Kuxi was very satisfied. If he lived separately, he would take care of each other even if something happened.


    Li Su had never set up a tent before. Under the guidance of Kuxi, he soon learned how to set up the tent in half an hour.


    "Now we''re going to find something to eat. A few years ago, there were many small animals here, but now they are almost gone."


    Cusy was tidying up the tent, and he pushed the pegs to the ground


    I stepped on a few feet.


    Li Su didn''t speak. He just shook his head and took out a small medicine bottle from his arms.


    This medicine bottle is filled with pigudan. He never had the chance to use it before, but now it''s really useful.


    Seeing the small medicine bottle in Li Su''s hand, Professor Yang and Kuxi are curious to welcome it.


    "What is this?"


    Professor Yang is particularly interested in things he doesn''t know. What Li Su has in his hand is an antique medicine bottle, which is worth a lot of money.


    "This is the latest compressed food developed by NASA. As long as you eat one, you won''t feel hungry within a week."


    Li Su was almost cheated by his serious nonsense, but he couldn''t tell Professor Yang the truth, otherwise he would be arrested and studied as an alien after he went back.


    Li Su gave the best one to Professor Yang. After all, he was old.


    Then he left the worst one to himself, because even if he didn''t eat, he could stick to it for ten days and a half months.


    Professor Yang curiously looked at Li Su''s small pills in his hands. Before he could smell them, a fragrant smell came to his nose. Seeing Professor Yang''s doubts, Li Su first put his Bigu pill into his mouth.


    But the taste of his inferior Pigu pill was really unbearable, but Li Su still pretended to enjoy it.


    Seeing that Li Su ate it, Professor Yang and Kuxi ate it one after another.


    As soon as he put it into his mouth, Professor Yang felt that his teeth were fragrant. After biting it, Professor Yang even closed his eyes intoxicated.


    Looking at Professor Yang''s expression, Kuxi felt a little strange. The food he ate had no taste, just like a dough.


    Li Su looked at their faces and couldn''t help laughing.


    Because I have to go on my way tomorrow morning, so all three of us went to bed early this evening.


    And there won''t be any beasts in this place, and there won''t be any vigil, but in the depth of Fuyun mountain, there won''t be such a pleasant time.


    The next morning, before the sun rose, cusy woke up Li Su. He looked at the time and found that it was less than six o''clock.


    But they have to travel in the daytime and rest at night.


    According to the previous plan made by Li Su and Kuxi, they are going to move towards a bigger tribe in Fuyun mountain, the Dong nationality.


    The reason why they chose to go there is that they know Fuyun mountain best, and they have been known for hundreds of years.


    Li Su thought that there might be some clues from the Dong people, so it became their first destination.


    However, it takes about two or three days to reach the location of the Dong tribe, and it''s still smooth.


    But this is all Li Su''s hope. If he can''t find any clues in the Dong nationality, this operation may end in failure.


    Li Su took advantage of their two did not notice, quietly lifted the sleeves, hair


    Now the line has broken through the wrist and is growing towards the elbow.


    But Li Su didn''t feel any discomfort now. He didn''t want to scare himself, so he put down his sleeve and was ready to go.


    Cusy is tying his trouser legs with a rope. Because there are too many mosquitoes in the forest, and they are poisonous, so he must tie up his trouser legs and cuffs tightly. It''s better to block his ears.


    Li Su also needs to be prepared. The protective clothing he and Professor Yang wear is for mosquitoes. They just need to plug their ears.


    Kuxi checked and found that Li Su and Professor Yang really had no skin exposed outside, so he was ready to start.


    Kuxi led the way in front, while Professor Yang was sandwiched between two people, and Li Su was in charge of the rear.


    Li Su looked at the mysterious and dangerous forest formed by the towering trees, sighed deeply, and then followed.


    Now they are walking along a path that Kuxi had passed before. Li Su can see that the branches on the side of the road have been cut off.


    The forest was even wetter than Li Su imagined. After walking for a while, Li Su felt sweating all over. He quickly turned on the Qi to release the heat in his body.


    But Kuxi and Professor Yang had no choice. They were both sweating. Kuxi wiped his forehead with his sleeve from time to time.


    However, Li Suxian now looks the same as usual, which makes professor Kuxi and Professor Yang envious.


    It was quiet in the forest, only the sound of cushy cutting the branches in front and the footsteps of three people.

 Chapter 1074

    Deeper and deeper, the plants are more and more dense.


    Most of Li Su didn''t know the names of these plants. Some of them were quite bright in color. At a glance, he knew that they were not easy to get into trouble.


    The more primitive this place is, the more strange creatures can be bred. Li Su doesn''t know what is waiting for him.


    The morning was very calm, calm and even some terrible, even the shadow of a small animal did not appear in front of the three people.


    However, cusy frowned tightly, which was unusual for him. When he walked along this road a few days ago, he could see monkeys shuttling through the trees and rodents on the ground from time to time.


    But today''s situation is too abnormal, not only did not see the animals on the ground, even the birds are missing.


    "Be careful, there''s something wrong."


    As cushy walked, he turned back to remind them.


    Even if Kuxi didn''t remind him, Li Su and Professor Yang found something wrong.


    They have known since they went to school that the forest is very rich in creatures, which not only refers to plants, but also animals. However, since they entered the mountains, they have never found any animals.


    However, they will not stop moving forward, but speed up some speed, because they all want to extricate themselves from this situation.


    After walking for a while, cusy suddenly stopped, as if listening to something.


    Seeing Kuxi''s action, Li Su took off the earplug and wanted to hear what happened.


    Sure enough, there seemed to be a sound in front of me, like the scream of an animal.


    The three men nodded to each other, then leaned toward the other side, and the movement was much lighter than before.


    But when they came to the place where the sound came out, they did not find any animal''s shadow, only a pool of fresh blood on the ground.


    Kuxi went over and poked a finger at the blood on the ground. He found that the blood was not sticky at all, as if it had just come out, and even had some residual temperature.


    And Li Su is found other clues, in the side of a low plant, Li Su also found is dripping blood.


    He looked up and found that there was a branch of a big tree above. Because the leaves were too thick, Li Su couldn''t see what was on it.


    Kuxi also found the blood on the plant at this time. He made a color to Li Su, indicating that something was on it.


    Li Su nodded. He waved his hand to show Kuxi and professor yang to step back first.


    He was thinking about whether to take a look at what was on the tree or to keep on going.


    However, Li Su wanted to find out what led to the absence of animals nearby, so he was ready to find out.


    But before Li Su had any action, he already felt something rushing towards him.


    Li Su''s reaction speed is not bad. He avoided the impact with a rollover, but when he stood up, the thing disappeared again. Only the leaves shaking on one side proved that it was not Li Su''s illusion just now. and


    "Do you see anything?" Li Su immediately turned to look at Kuxi, but he found that both Kuxi and Professor Yang showed a frightened expression.


    When he heard Li Su''s words, Kuxi finally responded. He shook his head, but he still felt that what he had seen before was not true.


    "I... we''d better run."


    Kuxi said that he had already started to move forward, and Li Su and Professor Yang had to follow him.


    In fact, Kuxi and Professor Yang did not see what it was. They only saw a black shadow flying by, but they knew it was not a cat or a dog


    It''s a wonderful creature.


    They were walking fast, but there was a rustle behind them, so they quickened their pace and finally trotted.


    But they didn''t run a few steps, and cushy stopped because he saw something that made him want to go back instead of forward.


    Li Su and Professor Yang were very surprised to see CUSI stop, but when they saw what CUSI was facing, no one was surprised.


    Li Su didn''t know what the name of the boa constrictor was, but he thought it was the same as the boa constrictor in the animal world, so he called it that for the time being.


    However, this boa constrictor is much bigger than the real boa constrictor. Li Su just looked at it and estimated that it was almost as thick as two adult men, and its tail was still hidden in the grass, so Li Su didn''t know how long it was.


    "Run


    Seeing that Professor Kuxi and Professor Yang were stunned, Li Su yelled.


    When he heard Li Su''s words, Kuxi responded, but he didn''t panic. He knew that if he ran around in this situation, he would encounter greater danger.


    So Kuxi turned around and ran in the same direction as he came. Li Su gave him a hand and let Professor Yang run ahead.


    Li Suwan did not expect to encounter this kind of thing on the first day when he went deep into Fuyun mountain, but he also knew why there were no other animals nearby.


    It''s impossible for such a big Python to have natural enemies, so other animals either ate it or fled to other places.


    "Lao Yang, what''s that back there?"


    Li Su yelled as he ran. Now he doesn''t care about the principle of quietness.


    He could even hear the sound of the scales of the boa constrictor rubbing against the ground. When he looked back, it was sure that the boa constrictor was still closely following and getting closer and closer.


    "It''s not a boa constrictor, it''s a giant boa!"


    Professor Yang has not spoken yet, but Kuxi, who runs in the front, answers Li Su first.


    Li sucai, no matter it''s a giant boa or a boa constrictor, is about to bite Li Su''s ass now, but if Li Su runs faster, it will be professor Yang''s last face.


    If Li Su wants to be the second, I''m afraid no one dares to be the first. But Li Su can''t run away without Professor Yang and Kuxi.


    So Li Su Meng stopped. He was ready to compete with this giant horse. In fact, Li Su couldn''t run away. Juhe seems to have found the fleeing animal and stopped, so he didn''t move on.


    Kuxi and Professor Yang ran dozens of meters away, only to find that Li Su stopped and confronted Juhe.


    At this time, kuci and Professor Yang have been hiding behind a big tree, showing their heads to observe Li Su''s movements.


    "It''s over. We''re all going to die here this time."


    Kuxi said, but Professor Yang didn''t think so.

 Chapter 1075

    Li Su was alone in the face of Juhe.


    It seems that the giant oyster has shown an incredible expression, and it certainly can''t imagine that such a small animal would dare to choose to fight with it.


    After turning around, Li Su saw the shape of Juhe.


    It is about ten meters from the beginning to the end, and its black scales even give off a faint light.


    There is a palm sized red dot on the head and between the two eyes. The shape of the red dot is like a bright flower, especially on the black body.


    His eyes are black, just like a moldy apple, without any luster, just black.


    At this time, Ju Heng was staring at Li Su, and Li Su was also staring at it.


    Li Su has never faced this kind of thing before. He has only seen such a giant animal in the film, and the one in the film may not have the big one in front of Li Su''s eyes.


    Li Su slowly unloaded the backpack from his shoulder, and then pulled out the dagger inserted in his leg.


    At this time, Juhe also had a sudden action, it suddenly rushed towards Li Su.


    Li Su thought that the action of such a giant must be very heavy, but he was wrong. The speed of Juhe far exceeded Li Su''s expectation.


    It seems that this giant dragon is the shadow that Li Su Gang just hid from.


    In the face of the giant boa, Li Su can only roll over and hide in the past. He knows the way boa attacks. The giant boa must be the same. They strangle their prey alive and swallow them alive.


    Li Su dodges the first attack of Juhe, and then seizes the opportunity to strike him with a dagger.


    But the result made Li Su disappointed. Let alone hurt Juhe, Li Su didn''t even leave a trace on him. His scales were too thick, just like armor.


    At this time, Juhe''s second attack has been launched. He wants to knock Li Su over with his head, and then wrap Li Su tightly with his body.


    Li Su''s speed was not as fast as that of ordinary people. He turned over and stepped back a little. Ju Hu''s head passed Li Su''s body.


    At this time, Ju Hu''s eyes were only tens of centimeters away from Li Su. Li Su could even see the blood vessels inside.


    But it was a great opportunity for Li Su. He grabbed the dagger and stabbed him in the eye.


    Juhe''s reaction speed exceeded Li Su''s expectation, just before the dagger was about to stab him


    In the eyes of Juhe, Juhe suddenly turned his head and dodged.


    And Li Su''s dagger just stabbed Juhe''s head, but Li Su''s stab used almost all his strength.


    The power of the dagger is no less than that of a sniper rifle, so it has pierced the giant''s skin and penetrated the giant''s head.


    Although it''s only a few centimeters away, it''s the biggest trauma it can cause.


    Sure enough, after Li Su pulled out the dagger, Ju Heng made a strange cry and then flashed to one side.


    In fact, Li Su now has some regrets, because he knows that he has successfully angered Juhe, and will surely face more fierce attacks in the next few years. Kuxi and Professor Yang in the distance pay close attention to Li Su''s situation. They have never seen Li Su behind them. Now they admire Li Su even more.


    In their eyes, Ju Hu''s speed is really fast and terrible. Then Li Su can not only avoid Ju Hu''s attack, but also hurt him.


    But Li Su is not as optimistic as they are. He knows that the real battle is just beginning.


    Li Su had just made up his mind. Juhe rushed to Li Su like he was mad. Li Su even saw the fire in his eyes.


    Ju Heng''s speed is faster than before. Li Su doesn''t dare to be slighted. He''s very happy


    He dodged to one side ahead of time.


    The giant''s head hit the side of the tree, the towering tree also shook up, the leaves fell to the ground.


    But this was just the beginning. Juhe found that he didn''t succeed, just like he didn''t know how to get tired, and rushed to Li Su again.


    Li Su ran to the big tree on one side of him. He stepped on the tree trunk and did a back somersault.


    In this way, Li Su escaped the impact of Juhe again, and Juhe hit the tree again.


    The impact was so powerful that even Juhe felt dizzy. Li Su seized the opportunity to stab Juhe again.


    After Li Su took back the action, a small wound was added to Juhe''s body, but it was really nothing to Juhe''s huge body.


    He also found this point. Even if he stabbed a hundred knives like this, Juhe would still look lively.


    Just at this time, the body of Juhe turned around again and rushed towards Li Su.


    Li Su dodged to one side again, but Ju Hu didn''t continue the movement of his head. Instead, he swept Li Su with his tail.


    Li Su didn''t expect that such a cold-blooded animal as Juhe would also feint, so


    He had no mental preparation at all.


    Ju Hu''s tail sweeps Li Su''s leg with great force. Li Su feels as if his body is pulled underground by something. He fell to the ground.


    Even though Li Su supported him with his arm, he still fell to the ground heavily and knocked his head on the ground.


    Li Su suddenly felt that the world he was in was spinning, and there seemed to be countless stars in front of him.


    He hasn''t had this feeling for a long time, as if in an instant, his whole body''s strength has been lost.


    Kuxi and Professor Yang also found Li Su''s abnormality, and their hearts were all corrected.


    Li Su wants to get up quickly, but he can''t use his strength. If he doesn''t get up again, Ju Hu will surely entangle Li Su with his body.


    Sure enough, as Li Su had expected, after he found that Li Su had fallen to the ground, he immediately climbed over, and all the branches on the ground made a sound of being crushed.


    Just when Li Su''s consciousness became clear, Ju Hu was close to Li Su''s body. Li Su even felt the cold from Ju Hu''s body. He struggled to get up, but Li Su''s body just gave Ju Hu a chance.


    Juhe immediately got under Li Su''s body, but he entangled Li Su again and again.


    Li Su immediately put his arm in front of his chest, trying to delay Juhe''s shrinking body with strength.


    He knew very well that if he was really entangled in the body, the air in his lungs would be slowly compressed out, and eventually he would faint or die because of lack of oxygen.

 Chapter 1076

    The body of Juhe has slowly entangled Li Su.


    Li Su wanted to hide, but he couldn''t hide any more, so he had to use his arm to keep his lungs from compressing.


    Now he has completely entangled Li Su. Li Su can even see his muscles twitching.


    Li Su holds a dagger in one hand and a fist in the other, with both arms standing in front of his chest.


    He had already felt the pressure from his arm. He knew that the power of the giant bird must be extraordinary, but now he had no other choice.


    Sure enough, Juhe had already started to exert himself. Li Su had already felt that Juhe''s body was constantly tightening, and the muscles on his arm were also tightening.


    If you are a normal person, under the pressure of Juhe, you may have already split your five internal organs, but Li Su is still entangled with Juhe.


    Juhe''s body is still tightening, but Li Su''s strength is almost to the limit. He doesn''t know how much strength Juhe still has.


    The giant oyster opened its mouth, and its eyes were staring at its prey. It couldn''t understand why such a small body contained so much power.


    Even if you let the giant fish entangle the buffalo all the time, it may not take so much force


    Qi.


    Li Su couldn''t hold on any longer. If he didn''t let go, the dagger in his hand would finally cut his own skin.


    So Li Su Meng put out his arm holding the dagger.


    Ju Heng seized the opportunity and tightened his body. Li Su now felt a little bit of pressure on his chest.


    He quickly took a breath and formed a layer of vigorous Qi on the surface of his body, which was the only way to resist the giant dragon.


    If the vigorous Qi is also broken by Juhe, Li Su is likely to be squeezed into meat sauce.


    Sure enough, vigorous Qi resisted Juhe to a certain extent. Juhe was just like a statue made of stone.


    But Juhe knew that it was not a statue. His prey was still alive just now, so he only concentrated on tightening his body, and didn''t care about anything else.


    Kuxi and Professor Yang have discovered that Li Su is entangled by the giant oyster.


    "Go and save him. If it goes on like this, he will die soon."


    Professor Yang turned his eyes to Kuxi.


    Kuxi shook his head. Of course, he also wanted to save Li Su, but in the face of such a huge thing, what can he do.


    The two of them could only watch Li Su from a distance, but they didn''t


    Any way.


    Professor Yang is already flustered. This is the first day they go deep into Fuyun mountain. If Li Su dies like this, not only does the action end, but also he has no way to explain to Li Su''s girlfriends.


    But they are really helpless. Li Su can''t deal with them. Even ten Professor Yang or ten Kushi will not be useful.


    Li Su really can''t hold on any longer. He clearly feels that cracks have appeared in the gangqi hood. Soon these cracks will spread, and then the whole shield will be broken. At that time, Li Su really turned into the meat on the chopping board, and was slaughtered by Juhe.


    At this time, Juhe made a great effort again, and the powerful force crushed Li Su''s vigorous gas mask all at once.


    Li Su felt the great pressure coming from his chest. He held his breath. He knew that every time he breathed out, Juhu''s body would be tight.


    So he didn''t dare to breathe out this breath, which was not only a breath of air, but also represented Li Su''s determination.


    But Li Su didn''t want to die unexpectedly. He didn''t even enter the deep of Fuyun mountain and didn''t see what he was looking for.


    Long Qiuyue, lying in the hospital bed, is waiting for Li Su to save her. But his parents are just beginning to enjoy their happiness. He hasn''t been with them yet.


    Li Su''s face has changed color, he has been holding a breath, but he feels that he has reached the limit.


    So Li Su exhaled this breath, just when he wanted to take a breath, he found that there was not so much space in his lungs.


    Li Su had already felt his brain was a little dizzy, and his vision had declined. It seemed that there were a lot of shadows in front of his eyes.


    He never thought about how he would die, but it is not a good choice to die under the entanglement of the giant.


    But now Li Su has no choice, waiting for him seems to have only one result.


    The giant oyster is constantly contracting its body. It feels that its prey''s heartbeat has become weaker and weaker, and its breathing has gradually stopped.


    After a while, the giant oyster felt that its prey had lost its heartbeat, which meant it could eat.


    Kuxi and Professor Yang have found out Li Su''s condition. Juhu has let Li Su go, and now Li Su has become a body without heartbeat and breathing.


    Professor Yang saw this scene and wanted to rush out to avenge Li Su, but he was still held by Kuxi.


    "You used to die. You can''t save him. He''s dead."


    Kuxi''s face was worried. Of course, he didn''t want to watch Li Su die, but he didn''t have any way.


    At this time, what he can do is to protect Professor Yang well. Now there are only two of the three people left. He doesn''t want this number to become one again.


    The giant goose has already begun to enjoy its delicious meal. Now it has opened its mouth and swallowed Li Su''s feet.


    Then Juhe kept wriggling, while Li Su entered Juhe''s body bit by bit.


    Li Su''s small body is so different from that of Juhe that he can''t even fill his stomach.


    But the animals around here have already been eaten by giant oysters. It''s good to have such food as Li Su.


    Finally, under the gaze of Kuxi and Professor Yang, Juhe ate Li Su completely.


    "Let''s go."


    Cushy pulls professor yang to get him out of here.


    But Professor Yang didn''t move. He didn''t want to leave. He didn''t believe that Li Su was dead. But Professor Yang saw with his own eyes that Ju Hu ate Li Su, and his common sense told him that if the prey''s heart and breath did not stop, Ju Hu would not eat Li Su like that.


    "If we don''t leave again, sooner or later we''ll go with Dr. Li."


    There is absolutely no exaggeration in Kuxi''s words. He knows that with Juhe''s strength, they can''t even resist at once, let alone insist for such a long time like Li Su.


    Although Professor Yang didn''t want to, he decided to leave. Otherwise, no one would bring back the news of Li Su''s death.


    But what they didn''t see was that there were some abnormalities in the giant at this time.

 Chapter 1077

    At this time, he began to twist his body violently.


    Professor Yang is following behind Kuxi and starting to return the same way. He only asks Juhe not to find them.


    But he heard a huge movement behind him, the sound of trees breaking and heavy objects falling to the ground.


    They thought it was Juhe who caught up with them, so they quickened their steps.


    However, Professor Yang recognized that the voice did not follow them, but was farther and farther away from them.


    Professor Yang felt that something was wrong. He looked back and found that Juhe did not catch up, but still stayed in the previous place.


    "What are you doing? Run away."


    Kuxi found that Professor Yang had stopped, so he quickly took a picture of Professor Yang and asked him to keep up with himself.


    But Professor Yang waved his hand and said, "I think something is wrong."


    At his words, cushy was very anxious.


    "Now there''s something wrong with air traffic control. If you don''t run, Juhe will catch up."


    Cushy had seen the power of Juhe with his own eyes, and he didn''t want to die in vain


    And die in such pain.


    However, Professor Yang made a move that surprised cusy. He moved his steps and began to walk back.


    Kuxi couldn''t leave Professor Yang alone any more, so he had to follow him.


    After returning to the place just now, they found that the giant oyster was frantically destroying the surrounding things, and two big trees had broken under the entanglement of the giant oyster.


    But it''s obvious that Juhe is not having a good time. He seems to be suffering from something.


    Gradually, the giant''s movement began to slow down, and the strength was also much smaller.


    Professor Yang even found that a large amount of blood flowed from the mouth of the giant oyster.


    "Is Li Su poisonous?"


    Kuxi also saw that Juhe was in pain at this time, but he didn''t understand why Juhe was like this, so he guessed that Li Su might have some toxin.


    Professor Yang also considered this possibility, but he immediately denied it.


    If Li Su was really poisonous, Juhe might not eat him at all.


    At this time, the giant oyster has been quiet, it is powerless on the ground rolling body, as if a drooping old is about to die.


    After a while, Juhe completely lay on the ground and did not move.


    "Is he dead?"


    Professor Yang patted cushy on the shoulder. In his opinion, Juhe didn''t look like a living animal at this time.


    Although Kushi''s decision was strange, he nodded. Juhe''s dead.


    The two of them have been slowly close to Juhe, and found that Juhe''s eyes have no expression, just like a model. Suddenly, Juhe''s body twitched twice, and the two people sat on the ground.


    They thought he was not dead, so they immediately got up and tried to escape, but after he twitched twice, there was no more movement.


    Professor Yang went to the side of Juhe again. Now Juhe is dead, but he doesn''t know what happened to the twitch just now.


    At this time, the body of the giant oyster began to move again, but only a small part of its abdomen was moving, and it was just wriggling.


    Professor Yang seemed to suddenly understand something. He approached the wriggling place and kicked it with his foot.


    Sure enough, after Professor Yang''s kick, he squirmed again.


    Just when CUSI came to see what happened, Juhe''s body suddenly split a hole, and the blade of the dagger came out of that hole.


    Then the dagger cut a big hole along the skin of the giant bird, inside


    The mess of the noodles poured out.


    Mixed in the internal organs of these giant worms and the corpses of small animals, Li Su''s "corpse" also came out.


    Professor Yang saw that the dagger was in Li Su''s hand. He just guessed that it might be Li Su''s ghost, but he didn''t want to understand how Li Su cheated Juhe.


    Li Su is now covered in red, but also hanging some animal hide, looks very disgusting.


    Even Li Su himself vomited after he came out of Juhe''s stomach. In the end, only sour water was left.


    Seeing that Li Su was in the middle of a lot of internal organs, Kuxi quickly went up and dragged Li Su out of the disgusting things.


    Li Su is still retching there. It seems that this abdominal journey really makes Li Su sick.


    Professor Yang quickly handed his kettle to Li Su. Li Su quickly passed the kettle and gargled, then poured all the water on his head.


    Under the washing of water, Li Su wiped her face with her hands and finally wiped away the blood stains on her face.


    Li Su opened his eyes completely. He saw the two people standing in front of him clearly, and showed a very reluctant smile. Then he sat down on the ground, and he lay down.


    After a short rest, Li Su finally told Professor Yang what happened.


    At that time, there was only the last trace of air left in Li Su''s lung. If he vomited that breath out, even the great Luo immortal could not save him.


    Li Su suddenly remembered what he saw in the animal world when he was a child. Boa constrictors used their bodies to strangle their prey until there was no heartbeat and then swallow it alive.


    So he turned on the ghost medical system and found that there was a suspended animation mode in it. After the suspended animation mode was turned on, Li Su''s heart and breath would stop temporarily.


    At that time, he had no other choice, and he didn''t care about the side effects of the suspended animation mode, so he quickly chose yes.


    Sure enough, after opening the suspended animation mode, Li Su died of his own consciousness.


    When he woke up again, he found himself in a mass of flesh and blood. Li Su immediately thought that he might have been swallowed by Juhe, and his dagger was still in his hand, so he stabbed him madly in Juhe''s stomach.


    After experiencing ups and downs with Juhe''s body, Li Su found that Juhe didn''t move at last, so he tried to stab the dagger out of Juhe''s body.


    Finally, after many attempts, Li Su pierced the skin of the giant, and then


    He grasped the dagger with both hands and made a cut in Juhe''s body.


    Then he went out with the mess in his stomach.


    But he didn''t die. Even though he smelled unbearable, Li Su laughed.


    "You didn''t see me being eaten, so you ran away secretly?"


    Li Su suddenly thought of this question, looking at Professor Yang and Kuxi standing aside.


    They both looked at each other and shook their heads.

 Chapter 1078

    Li Su has come back from the dead.


    However, as soon as I entered Fuyun mountain, I met a monster like Juhe. I don''t know what kind of danger I will encounter later.


    But now Li Su is not afraid of anything. He believes that no matter what danger he encounters, there will always be a way to deal with it.


    The most important thing for Li Su now is to find someone''s place and wash the dirty things on his body. Otherwise, he may be smelly to death before other beasts kill him.


    Fortunately, there is no shortage of water on Fuyun mountain. After a few steps, three people found a pond.


    Li Su took out some things that were afraid of water and jumped into the water in his clothes.


    When he came up again, the blood stains on Li Su''s body were almost gone, but his clothes were wet and stuck on his body, which was very uncomfortable.


    It''s not night yet, so they can''t set up camp in the city


    After reorganizing the equipment, the three men set foot on the road to Fuyun mountain again.


    Because of the appearance of giant crabs, they have already delayed a lot of time. They have to speed up their pace to reach the next camp before dark.


    With the previous lessons, the three were more careful.


    Gradually, some small animals began to appear in the forest, which made them a little happy.


    Although they have eaten bigudan, they are not hungry, but if they have roast meat to eat, they have no opinion.


    After half a day''s trekking, they finally arrived at the camp when it was getting dark.


    It''s a big flat grass, but it''s a little higher than the surrounding area. It''s a great place to camp.


    Professor Yang''s body is still very strong, but after all, he has reached this age, so when he got here, he suddenly lay on the ground.


    Li Su and Kuxi set up a tent together. After the tent was set up, the two of them went to find a lot of dry branches.


    If we camp now, we have to make a fire at night


    It''s drying wet clothes, and it can scare off some small animals.


    Then Li Su took out the insect repellent given to him by the village head of ajang and spread it around the tent.


    After taking care of everything, the three people sat around the fire.


    At last, Li Su could take off his wet clothes and bake them by the fire.


    Just now, cusy was thinking of hunting some small animals to make a tooth beating sacrifice, but after sitting down, he couldn''t move his ass any more.


    We have to arrange someone to watch the night tonight. The three agreed that Professor Yang will watch the first half of the night, and Li Su and Kuxi will watch the second half of the night in turn.


    In the evening, after the three agreed on a plan, Li Su and Kuxi went to sleep first.


    The first post of vigil is the easiest, so Li Su arranged for Professor Yang, and he ranked himself in the most tired order in the middle.


    In the first half of the night, Professor Yang was beside the fire, paying attention to the situation around him and studying his notebook. After 12 o''clock, Professor Yang called Li Su up. He was already sleepy, so he fell asleep as soon as he lay down.


    Instead of sitting by the fire, Li Su climbed up a big tree nearby.


    At this time, he was like an owl sitting on the branch. It was dark, but Li Su could still see the movement of the night.


    At this time, Li Su saw a thin snake near the tent. The fire had almost burned out, and Li Su didn''t plan to add firewood.


    He fixed his eyes on the carefully moving snake, took out a silver needle from his arms, gently shook his wrist, and then the silver needle sent out a faint light and nailed the snake to the ground.


    After struggling for a while, the snake finally stopped moving, and Li Su lost interest in it.


    Li Su was dressed in black, as if he were in harmony with the night. He did not move at all, only his eyes turned from time to time.


    Although there was occasional news, there was no danger, but Li Su did not relax the slightest vigilance.


    Yesterday, the giant goose ate Li Su. Now he is afraid of it. If it wasn''t for the help of the system, he might have been digesting it in the giant goose''s stomach.


    Just then, Li Su seemed to see a red dot flash by in the distance.


    He immediately became alert. It was obvious that the red dot could not be the product of some living creature in the forest, but the product of modern human industry.


    But when Li Su wanted to see what was going on, the red dot didn''t come out again.


    At this time, Li Su had squatted up from the branch and carefully observed the movement there. The place where the red dot came out was also in a tree.


    Just when Li Su thought that the red dot would never light up again, the red dot suddenly flashed again. Li Su seized the opportunity and threw a silver needle at the red dot.


    Li Su thought that the red dot must have been sent out by someone with some equipment, and it must not be a friendly army, so Li Su was not polite at all.


    The silver needle has gone into the endless darkness, has not caused any movement, flew to its goal.


    At the moment when the silver needle was sent out, Li Su heard something. It was from the direction of the red dot that the silver needle played its role.


    Li Su immediately jumped out of the tree, alerted cusy with one foot, and then he rushed towards the red dot.


    As Li Su expected, the tree was empty. He climbed up and looked at it, only to find a few scratches on the trunk.


    And Li Su also found the silver needle he shot, which had been inserted in the tree.


    Li Su gently pulled out the silver needle and gave it a smile.


    Li Su knew the power of this silver needle very well. If he really hit the tree trunk, he would never insert it so shallow.


    And Li Su also found a little bit of blood on the silver needle. Sure enough, the silver needle hit someone''s body, and then he pulled it out and inserted it in the tree.


    The man thought he was perfect, but he still didn''t avoid Li Su''s eyes.


    Although Li Su knew that the silver needle had hit the man, he did not know who the man was or what his purpose was. That person has electronic equipment, which means that he must not be a person in Fuyun mountain.


    But after Han Yu was defeated by Li Su, he didn''t know that he had any enemies outside.


    Li Su has returned to the camp, and Kushi is looking around warily.


    "What''s the matter?" Cussy asked.


    Kuxi didn''t find Li Su''s shadow when he woke up. He thought something had happened to Li Su, but he couldn''t leave here.


    Li Su gave cusy a look at the silver needle in his hand and said, "someone is following us¡°


    When he heard Li Su''s words, Kuxi also fell into meditation.

 Chapter 1079

    After that, nothing happened overnight.


    Li Su woke up before dawn.


    Cusy was sitting on the grass beside the fire, dozing off. The fire had already gone out, only a little smoke.


    Li Su went over and patted cussy on the shoulder to wake him up.


    "I didn''t sleep, I didn''t sleep."


    Kuxi was patted by Li Su and gave a pep shot.


    Li Su smiles and doesn''t speak. Instead, he sits next to Kuxi.


    After dawn, they have to continue on their way. As they are farther away from the outside world, Li Su''s doubts are more and more.


    After a while, Li Su called Professor Yang up. After taking away the tent, they continued to move forward.


    If you walk fast today, you will arrive at the location of the Dong tribe in the evening.


    Today is a fine day, even in the morning, the temperature is high and frightening.


    The dense forest not only does not block the sun, but also keeps the heat out. The whole mountain seems to have become a big oven.


    Fortunately, there is a lot of water in the forest, so the three of them don''t have to drink water, otherwise they will become mummies now.


    The mountain road is becoming more and more difficult to walk. It''s not the road that Kushi took before. It''s obvious that no one has walked the road they took.


    So Kushi had to use a machete in front of them to get through the obstacles. In this way, their speed slowed down a lot.


    Just when Li Su was a little impatient, the forest seemed to know Li Su''s state of mind and showed a way in front of them.


    Obviously, it was reclaimed by people. There are many stumps on both sides of the road, but this road can only be used by one person.


    Now we''re in a line of three and we''re going down this road.


    With more and more deep into the Fuyun mountain, the vegetation has become more and more dense. If you are not careful, you will be scratched by the branches or low plants on both sides.


    Fortunately, Li Su and Professor Yang are wearing protective clothing, so they are not affected. On the contrary, Kuxi''s hand has been cut several small holes, and the wound is oozing blood.


    In this humid environment, the wound often does not scab for a long time, so Li Su had to use gauze to wrap CUSI''s hands.


    As the time approached noon, they were also tired and thirsty.


    At this time, Kuxi found that his eyes suddenly brightened, and the dense plants that originally grew began to become sparse.


    He walked forward in three steps and found a lake on the road.


    Li Su also found this lake, although the lake area is not large, but


    But there are thousands of square meters.


    At this time, there is no wind in the mountains, and the lake is like a flat mirror, reflecting the color of the sky and the scene on the other side.


    On the surface of the lake, there is a layer of water mist. Because there is no wind, the fog seems to be still. Li Su felt that as long as he breathed hard, the fog on the lake might be blown away.


    But Li Su found some strange phenomena, that is, there is no small animal drinking water around such a large area of water.


    It is reasonable to say that there must be more animals near such water sources.


    At this time, Professor Yang started to walk to the Bank of the lake with a kettle in his hand. His kettle was empty, so he wanted to fill some more water.


    Li Su rushed to catch up and said, "Professor Yang, don''t worry. I doubt the water is normal."


    "Not normal? What do you mean


    When Professor Yang heard Li Su''s words, he stopped and turned around. His lips were a little dry and cracked. He hadn''t met the water source all morning.


    Li Su gave Professor Yang a brief account of his analysis, and Kuxi agreed.


    Although the lake looks very clear, since there are no animals drinking here, there must be a reason.


    Li Su didn''t want to find out what was in the lake, but now that they had been marching for a long time, they should have a rest, so they sat down by the lake.


    If you just look at the surface of the lake, it''s a bit refreshing, and even the fatigue in their bodies has been driven away.


    However, Li Su immediately found an abnormal situation.


    He saw a buffalo coming out of the woods in the distance, but it didn''t seem willing to leave.


    Sure enough, there were several people behind the buffalo. Because they were too far away, they didn''t find Li Su.


    Li Su immediately took pictures of Kuxi and Professor Yang, told them to step back and hide behind the tree.


    At first, Professor Kuxi and Professor Yang were still very strange, but when Li Su pointed out to them what was going on there, they both watched intently.


    A few people behind the buffalo came out of the woods. They were not tall, but they were very strong and dark, but they were yellow.


    The clothes they wear almost have few pieces of cloth, just cover the vital parts of the body, and the rest are bare skin.


    There were some people with whips in their hands, and others with knives. It seemed that


    It''s like driving that Buffalo away.


    Li Su couldn''t figure out why they had to drive the buffalo into the lake, so he also watched the people curiously.


    By this time, the buffalo had gone into the shallow water on the edge of the lake, and the water had gone beyond the buffalo''s thighs.


    And the buffalo seems to forget that he was driven over, and now he drinks from the lake.


    But before the buffalo had drunk a few water, its body shook violently, and then it made an almost tragic cry.


    Li suneng can see that the buffalo seems to have been attacked, but he can''t see what attacked the buffalo.


    There may be crocodiles here, but crocodiles will not attack buffalo so quietly. Is there a water monster? If there were water monsters, they would swallow the buffalo in one bite.


    Buffalo''s body gradually submerged into the lake, a bright red color blooming on the lake, and the people on the shore are talking about something.


    Li Su couldn''t hear what they said, but those people didn''t look surprised. They seemed to have known what was in the water for a long time.


    After a while, the men left.


    Kuxi and Professor Yang are also at a loss. They don''t understand what happened.


    Originally, Li Su didn''t want to take care of it, but now he was very curious about it. He wanted to know what killed the buffalo.


    So Li Su has now stood by the lake, ready to explore what is in the water.

 Chapter 1080

    Li Su is going to see what''s in the lake.


    Kuxi and Professor Yang knew Li Su''s idea, but they tried their best to stop it. They were afraid that another giant fish would come out of the water, or something more terrible than the giant fish.


    But Li Su was not so flustered. He knew that the animal that killed the buffalo was not a giant.


    Now he had taken off his shoes, rolled up his trouser legs and walked into the water.


    The water was just below Li Su''s knee. As the lake was clear, he could see his feet clearly.


    See Li Su into the water, Kuxi and Professor Yang''s heart also corrected.


    The reason why Li Su dares to enter the water so boldly is that he has vigorous Qi to protect his body. Even if there are sharks in the water, he can''t bite the vigorous Qi all at once.


    At this moment, Li Su felt something moving in the water.


    Although there is still no wrinkle on the surface of the lake, the undercurrent surging under the water has spread from Li Su''s skin to Li Su''s brain.


    He felt that something rushed over. It was like a giant, and it didn''t look like a giant, which made Li Su very confused.


    Before Li Su was able to relax, a group of small fish rushed over, which was about half the size of a palm.


    Li Su thought that it was the killer who killed the buffalo who rushed over, but unexpectedly it was a large group of small fish. He couldn''t help laughing.


    But before Li Su could laugh twice, he found the abnormality of the fish school.


    After seeing Li Su, the fish not only didn''t slow down, but rushed to Li Su faster. After getting closer, Li Su even saw the sharp teeth in the fish''s mouth.


    He secretly said that he was not good, and quickly formed a circle of vigorous Qi in the body.


    Suddenly, Li Su felt a violent impact. He almost lost his balance and fell into the water.


    After he stood firm, he saw that a large group of small fish had gathered around Li Su''s legs, and the fish were opening, which seemed to be blade shaped


    Mouth, constantly trying to bite Li Su.


    Kuxi and Professor Yang on the bank also saw the movement in the water. Although they were a little far away, they found Li Su surrounded by a group of fish.


    Fortunately, Li Suqing''s reaction was quick. Otherwise, his legs would only have a pair of white bones.


    He never thought that there would be a piranha in the lake. He had only seen such a creature on TV, and this kind of piranha would normally only appear in the tropical rainforest of Brazil.


    Li Su underestimated the destructive power of the piranha. At this time, a ring of vigorous gas mask outside his body was about to be torn open by the piranha.


    So Li Su is going to go back to the shore first. If it''s a huge thing on the opposite side, Li Su may have some ways, but in the face of hundreds of piranhas, Li Su really has nothing to do.


    He turned hard and began to walk towards the shore, but the piranha seemed to be more crazy.


    Some of them have already rushed out of the water and started to pounce on Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t expect that they would rush out of the water, so he quickly slapped a fish that had already come up into the water. The power of his slap was not bad, so the fish in the picture floated up after it fell into the water and looked as if it was dead.


    However, Li Su''s hand was not easy either. He didn''t know that there were still thorns on the piranha''s body, so his hand was punctured with a few small holes at this time. Blood flowed from the wound and dropped into the water.


    Li Su''s blood seemed to be a stimulant. A drop of blood had just fallen into the water, and all the piranhas seemed to be crazy and began to rush out of the water one after another.


    Faced with dozens of piranhas coming up at the same time, they had to dodge first, but the number of piranhas was too large, so another wave rushed up.


    "Get ashore quickly!"


    Professor Yang had already seen what was going on, so he yelled to remind Li Su to come ashore.


    Of course, Li Su knew that the shore was safe, and he was always facing the shore


    Moving, but there are countless piranhas under the water, and his feet can''t move as if they were poured with cement.


    For the time being, he can only protect his upper body from the attack of piranhas, but there are too many piranhas. Some of them have broken through Li Su''s defense line and hit him.


    Li Su also has vigorous Qi to protect his body, so the piranha didn''t really touch Li Su''s skin.


    Li Su moved slowly towards the shore while blocking the piranha flying to him. He felt like two cows were tied on his legs.


    He felt that vigorous Qi was slowly weakening. If he didn''t break this situation, Li Su might be buried in the end.


    Li Su clenched his fist, let the blood no longer flow out, so since the piranha will be slightly relaxed, but this relaxation is also relative to the previous madness.


    The vigorous Qi became weaker and weaker, and Li Su began to walk toward the shore more forcefully. However, his strength in the water was greatly reduced. Coupled with the obstacle of the piranha, Li Su''s speed was still too slow.


    Li Su''s body was lowered and his legs were broken


    The muscles tightened fiercely. With the breaking of vigorous Qi, Li Su''s body also jumped into the air.


    He used all his strength, so he jumped a long distance, almost to the shore.


    But things didn''t go as smoothly as Li Su imagined. He suddenly felt a deep pain in his leg.


    Looking back, it turned out that a piranha bit Li Su''s leg and followed him to the shore.


    Li Su''s leg has been bitten off a head, and the piranha also fell into the shallow water, but because the water is too shallow, so the piranha can not swim.


    Holding back the pain from his leg, Li Su grabbed the piranha and threw it on the bank.


    At this time, Li Su had come out of the predicament, but his leg was also injured.


    Professor Yang saw that Li Su''s leg was injured. He quickly took out the medical bag from his backpack and handed it to Li Su.


    "Damn it, I''m supposed to catch this little thing today."


    While Li Su was treating the wound with alcohol, he was still cursing. Now he also felt that he was a little curious. Although he knew what was in the water, he paid a heavy price.


    "But how can there be piranhas here?"


    Professor Yang is holding a branch in his hand, poking at the piranha who is still rolling.


    Li was just thinking about it, but he didn''t have a clue yet.


    Li Su began to wrap the wound with gauze layer by layer. He didn''t expect that Juhe didn''t want to hurt himself, but now he fell into the hand of a small fish.

 Chapter 1081

    Li Su has bandaged up the wound.


    The pain from the wound made Li Su frown, but fortunately, this kind of injury would not affect his activities.


    If the journey is delayed because of this, the gain will not be worth the loss.


    The piranha didn''t roll any more. It seemed to have died of lack of water.


    Li Su went over and caught the piranha in his hand. The fish really looked terrible.


    It has spines outside its body, and its back is still a hard shell, as if it had not evolved completely.


    And it has several rows of tiny teeth in its mouth, some of which have fallen off, but it has no effect on its destructive power.


    This is the thing that let oneself on the hand, Li Su helpless smile.


    "Do you think those people who drove the buffalo into the water before were feeding the mermaid?"


    Professor Yang stroked his beard with his hand and told his guess.


    "No, I think they are also afraid of living things in the water."


    Li Su shook his head and looked thoughtfully at the strange fish in his hand.


    "If you are afraid, why do you drive the cattle into the water?"


    Professor Yang still feels very strange. He thinks that since they are afraid of things in the water, the farther away they are, the more normal they are.


    "Maybe buffalo is just a sacrifice."


    Kuxi, who has been silent all the time, also expressed his own views at this time.


    Hearing Kuxi''s words, Li Su and Professor Yang nodded. They felt that Kuxi''s statement was more reliable.


    "Do you know which tribe they belong to?" Li Su asked.


    This time, however, Kushi shook his head. There were several tribes in Fuyun mountain, big and small. He only saw one of them, so he was not very familiar with it.


    Li Su felt that it was not so simple. The appearance of piranha here was by no means an accidental phenomenon. However, if he continued to think about it, Li Su couldn''t figure it out.


    Because of the piranha, they have been delayed for a while, so


    Now they''ve bypassed the lake and moved on.


    Li Su wrapped the body of piranha in leaves and put it into his backpack.


    At this time, the temperature in the forest reached the highest point of the day. Kuxi and Professor Yang were already sweating. Li Su looked better, but not much better.


    Above the treetops, there is a primate that can''t be named by Li Su, but higher up, there are birds calling.


    The three of them have been going along that road, but now they have deviated from it.


    Such a road must have been developed by nearby tribes. If you go along that road all the time, you will reach a certain tribe in the end.


    But they are going straight to the Dong tribe, so all unnecessary troubles should be saved.


    Now they have come to a height, the day is still very bright, but Kusi said that he can not move forward. Because it''s a great place to camp, if you go any further


    It''s very likely that we won''t meet such a camp.


    Now that they were no longer moving forward, Li Su and Kushi set up their tent and went to find some dry branches to make a fire.


    They have been in Fuyun mountain for more than two days. If there is no accident, they may arrive at the location of the Dong tribe tomorrow.


    The only tribe that Kusi has ever been to is the territory of the Dong nationality, but now it has been ten years.


    It was getting dark, and they made a fire.


    Li Su was very curious about what happened to him when he first entered Fuyun mountain, so he asked him.


    After hearing Li Su''s words, a dim light flashed in Kuxi''s eyes. Although he never spoke about that experience, it appeared in his mind from time to time.


    Because Kusi''s father never came back because he went to Fuyun mountain, so when he was 14 or 15 years old, Kusi had the idea to go to the mountain to find his father.


    He knew that this idea would not be supported by his mother, so


    One day, he took a little dry food and a knife and sneaked into Fuyun mountain.


    At that time, Kusi only heard that Fuyun mountain was very dangerous, but he did not have a specific understanding of the danger.


    After he entered Fuyun mountain, he suffered several times and almost lost his life.


    However, it may be that God favored him, so whenever he was in danger, he was always able to get out of danger at the last moment.


    Kuxi turned around Fuyun mountain for several days without direction, and he didn''t find any trace of anyone.


    At that time, he was tired and hungry, so he fainted on the ground, but when he woke up, he found himself lying in a bed.


    Kuxi was saved by the Dong people. At that time, they were out hunting, but they found Kuxi fainting in the forest, so they brought him back to the tribe.


    After waking up, cushy ate some of the food he had delivered, and then no one cared about him.


    Because at that time, the Dong people were holding a very important ceremony


    No one has time to deal with this boy of unknown origin.


    Cusy sneaked out to see what ceremony they were holding.


    He saw that all the Dong people gathered around an altar, and a man who looked like a wizard was on the altar, and he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Then Kushi saw a seven or eight year old girl being taken to the altar, and the people below cheered.


    At that time, CUSI was still young. When he was in the village, he also heard some legends about the sacrifice of living people, so he thought that the little girl would be sacrificed.


    But he didn''t dare to do anything, because he couldn''t save the girl by himself.


    Kuxi couldn''t bear to see a little girl killed alive, so he escaped from the Dong tribe. After groping in the forest for a few days, Kuxi found his way and left Fuyun mountain successfully. Because of the dangers he encountered in Fuyun mountain and his guilt for not saving the girl, CUSI didn''t save her for a long time


    Open your mouth.


    "That is to say, you only spent half a day with the Dong people?"


    Li Su picked up a few branches and added them to the fire.


    "Yes, I escaped when I saw that girl was about to be killed." CUSI replied.


    Li Su could see a look of guilt on Kuxi''s face, but he was puzzled.


    How could the Dong people do such a cruel thing as offering sacrifices to the living if they would help a young man they never knew?


    He thought there might be some misunderstanding.

 Chapter 1082

    The night was much calmer, even the stars stopped twinkling.


    Now that Li Su has replaced Professor Yang, he has climbed up a tree again. Last night, Li Su found that someone was following them, so today he is more alert.


    But today, Li Su did not find any sign that they could. Maybe the people who followed them already knew that they had been exposed.


    In the dark, Li Su rolled up his sleeve. The black line had already passed Li Su''s elbow and began to grow towards his shoulder.


    But Li Su still didn''t feel any difference in his body, as if the black line had been drawn.


    But he knew it was not that simple, and his heart was full of doubts, not just because of the black line.


    How Kuxi fainted and how he appeared at the entrance of the village is still a mystery. The mysterious figure Li Su saw and his sudden fainting in the woods also made Li Su have no clue.


    Then there is the secret of piranha, and the people who appear on the lake, all of which are troubling Li Su.


    These problems appear again and again in Li Su''s mind, just like a train running over Li Su''s mind, which makes Li Su unable to calm down.


    Until Li Su woke Kuxi up, nothing happened, so Li Su stopped thinking about those problems and fell asleep.


    It was just light again, and cusy called Li Su and Professor Yang up again.


    If today''s trip goes well, we can get to the Dong tribe in the afternoon.


    Although it has been ten years since Kuxi left the Dong nationality last time, the route is still deeply imprinted in his mind.


    After putting the tent away with one hand, they set foot on the road.


    Li Su only hopes that he will not encounter any strange creatures before he reaches the territory of the Dong nationality. He no longer wants to deal with those monsters.


    However, the deeper into Fuyun mountain, the more primitive the ecological environment is, and the more likely it is to breed strange creatures.


    These days, while walking, Li Su is also paying attention to the plants in Fuyun mountain, but he has not found the existence of Shiren grass, even if it looks similar.


    Just before noon, the clouds in the sky gradually increased, and even the sun was blocked.


    And Li Su decided to go through the mud on the ground and find a place to rest for a while.


    At this moment, Li Su heard someone shouting in front of him, but he was very angry


    Li Su couldn''t hear what it was.


    Find Li Su stopped, Kuxi and Professor Yang are curious to look back at him.


    "Shh... There seems to be someone ahead."


    Li Su stretched out the index finger of his right hand, put it on his mouth and made a silent gesture.


    Kuxi and Professor Yang also held their breath, trying to hear what the sound was.


    Sure enough, they heard a faint cry of people in front, only about 200 meters away.


    "Go and have a look." Because it''s close to the tribe of the Dong people, Li Su thinks it''s probably the Dong people.


    But Li Su didn''t know why they were yelling in the forest. It was more likely that you would attract beasts, or that they were in danger now.


    Thinking of this, Li Su rushed to the front and began to walk to the place where the sound was made.


    Three people from the voice of the place has been closer and closer, their steps have become cautious.


    What Li Su heard was the cry of people, but it was not in Chinese


    Li Su couldn''t understand what they were shouting, but she could still understand the anxiety in her voice.


    Now Li Su had seen the man who was shouting. It was a middle-aged man. Beside them were two young people. There was a man lying on the ground. It seemed that he had been injured.


    What really attracted Li Su''s attention was a tiger with gorgeous patterns opposite them.


    The whole body of the tiger is white, and the black patterns are more obvious on the white fur. The white fur of the tiger has been dyed a little red, as if it is the blood of the injured person.


    At this time, the three people are standing against the tiger, but the tiger looks very relaxed, as if playing with their prey.


    Among the three, only the middle-aged man looked more stable, but he was always shouting about it.


    The other two young people are very frightened, even holding a knife hand are shivering.


    The tiger is two laps bigger than the one Li Su saw in the zoo, and it is not only big in body, but also has red eyes.


    "They are the people of the Dong nationality."


    Cusy also saw the men standing opposite the tiger. They were wearing the same short shirts that cusy had seen ten years ago.


    After hearing Kuxi''s words, Li Su felt that he could no longer stand by. This was an opportunity to enter the Dong tribe more easily.


    But the tiger didn''t look like anything, so Li Su was not sure how to deal with it, but Li Su was not a desperate person.


    So at this time, Li Su gave a big drink and jumped out, while Kuxi and Professor Yang did not hide behind, but followed Li Su out.


    Hearing Li Su''s cry, the three men were all startled. They thought it was another tiger.


    And the tiger''s eyes were also attracted by Li Su''s three people, which was equivalent to an extra meal for him.


    After Li Su jumped out, he found that the middle-aged man had been saying something to himself, waving his hand as he said it, as if to make Li Su leave the place quickly.


    Seeing middle-aged people like this, Li Su is even more unlikely to leave.


    So Li Su clenched his fist and made a giant tiger gesture, indicating that he wanted to fight with the tiger.


    "Are you Han?"


    The middle-aged man found that Li Su could not understand himself, so he spoke to Li Su in Mandarin.


    "Do you speak Chinese?" In fact, Li Su did not ask him, but expressed his surprise


    I''m surprised.


    "Run while you can..."


    Just when the middle-aged man wanted to say something, the tiger opened its mouth and roared.


    With the roar of the tiger, the whole forest seemed to shiver a few times.


    When Li Su saw the tiger''s teeth, he could not help but clatter. The four longest teeth of the tiger were no different from the four daggers.


    After a roar, the tiger closed its mouth, stared at the small animal in front of it, and put out its tongue to lick its mouth, as if it was about to have dinner.


    But at this time, Li Su took a step forward and stood in front of several people.

 Chapter 1083

    Li Su stood in front of the tiger.


    If he hadn''t said a word to Li Su before, he might have thought Li Su was a fool.


    "What are you doing?"


    The middle-aged man whispered behind Li Su. He didn''t know what the purpose of Li Su''s standing in front of them was. Anyway, there was no human being who could defeat the beast God.


    "You protect them. Now back off."


    Li Su''s voice is not big, but it seems to have infinite power. After hearing this, middle-aged people unconsciously step back two steps.


    "No one can defeat the beast God. Don''t do anything stupid."


    The middle-aged man felt that although he didn''t know the young man, he admired him for his courage.


    But now this young man seems to be going to challenge the beast God, which is no different from death in his view.


    It turned out to be a beast God. Li Su had long seen that this tiger was different from other tigers. It seemed that it had absorbed the aura of Fuyun mountain.


    The beast God seemed to understand people''s words. Instead of staring at other people, he was staring at Li Su as if he were looking at his own food.


    At this time, the middle-aged man and Kuxi are hiding in the woods behind them. Although Kuxi and Professor Yang believe in Li Su''s strength, they are still worried.


    The beast God is not the same as Juhe. The collision of Juhe''s body doesn''t have much destructive power. The palm, claw and teeth of the beast God are extremely powerful weapons.


    Li Su slowly took out the dagger and drew two strokes in front of the beast God, but the dagger was only as long as the beast God''s teeth.


    At this time, the beast God''s body seemed to be taut. Li Su knew that it would come at once.


    Li Su''s heart has a trace of regret, that he has felt the unusual beast God.


    Before Li Su finished regretting, the beast God had already rushed to the top


    Come on, even the air is whistling.


    Li Su didn''t want to have a head-on collision with the beast God, so he quickly rolled over and hid to one side.


    The beast God''s slap did not take Li Su, but sent it to a big tree nearby.


    With the sound of a tree breaking, the big tree fell to one side and finally leaned on another tree.


    The beast God didn''t hit Li Su, and gave out a low roar, as if to say that he was angry.


    Even the sky also felt the fury of the beast God, the cloudy times replaced the original white clouds, and the sun was completely covered.


    Li Su thought that he had made a general prediction about the power of the beast God, but now he felt that he completely underestimated the beast God.


    Even if Li Su was given a saw for such a thick tree, it would take Li Su half a day to put it on the ground, but the beast God just slapped it.


    At this time, the beast God had turned his body and faced Li Su again


    Its eyes are red. Now it''s more like 10000 fires are burning in its eyes. Now Li Su is not only the food of the beast God, but also the enemy of the beast God.


    Li Su''s forehead has exuded a thin layer of sweat, even he did not notice.


    The beast God shook his head, but his eyes didn''t leave Li Su. Now he pushed on Li Su fiercely.


    Li Su didn''t dare to make direct contact with the beast God, so Li Su leaned back and lay on the ground. Then he took advantage of the situation and made a kick to the beast God''s stomach. Finally, he escaped another attack from the beast God.


    The strength of Li Su''s foot was not small, and it was on the most vulnerable belly of the beast God, so it gave out a low roar, as if Li Su had hurt it.


    Seeing Li Su''s action, Kuxi and Professor Yang didn''t respond. On the contrary, the middle-aged man yelled softly, as if surprised by Li Su''s action.


    The beast God has great power and speed, but because of his big body, he is not able to do it


    To be sure, there is no flexibility.


    However, the beast God has now been angered by Li Su. It still has a 42 yard footprint on its belly, which is Li Su''s masterpiece.


    Although he kicked the beast God, Li Su was not at all relaxed. He knew that it was no different from being bitten by a mosquito.


    However, the beast God changed his strategy this time. Instead of rushing at Li Su all at once, he slowly approached Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t expect that the intelligence quotient of the beast God was so high. Facing the beast God''s body, Li Su''s whole body muscles were tense.


    All of a sudden, the beast God speeded up and rowed towards Li Su with his right front paw.


    The speed was still terrible. Li Su quickly lowered his head and finally escaped the claw. The wind driven by the claw roared past Li Su''s ear.


    As soon as Li Su Gang dodged this claw, the beast God opened his mouth and bit it.


    The distance was so close that Li Su could even see the teeth of the beast God clearly


    It''s the residue of food in the kitchen. Maybe it''s someone''s meat.


    Li Su is now hiding from the side. The animal God''s two front paws are looking at the left and right sides, so Li Su can only step back first.


    Not far behind him, there was a big stone that was too high for a man. Li Su stepped back and accelerated. At last, he turned it hard. The man had already come to the stone, while the beast God bit it.


    Li Su originally thought that the tooth of the beast God might have been knocked off, but his tooth was not only OK, but a big stone was bitten off by him.


    Li Su thought about it and felt that his body was not as hard as this big stone, so he took a breath.


    But this big stone can''t cover the beast God for a long time. At this time, it has retreated a little and is ready to jump on the big stone.


    Sure enough, the beast God speeded up and ran towards the big stone. Just as he jumped, Li Su also jumped down.


    Now the beast God has stood on the big stone, but Li Su has come down from the big stone.


    Li Su is just like a little flea now. On the contrary, the beast God is like a person who is very upset in his heart. The beast God could only jump down from the stone again and pounced directly on Li Su.


    Li Su quickly rolled to one side.


    But this time the situation is different from before. Just as Li Su was about to stand up, he found that the claws of the beast God had been photographed.


    Li Su didn''t know how the beast God predicted his moving position, but now he was really seen through by the beast God.


    Now Li Su can''t escape. He can only choose to fight head-on with the claws of the beast God.

 Chapter 1084

    The claw of the beast God has come to Li Su.


    It''s too late to hide, so Li Su can only quickly surround the vigorous Qi outside the body, trying to stop the beast God''s claws.


    The beast God''s paw didn''t clap on Li Su''s body, but it was firmly clapped on the vigorous Qi.


    Li Su, like a kite with broken string, flew out to one side and finally hit a tree.


    Li Su suddenly felt the sky whirled up. After hitting the tree, Li Su fell heavily on the ground again.


    The dagger in his hand also fell to the ground in the distance because of the collision. After playing a few times, he was further away from Li Su.


    It''s still that the beast God didn''t shoot Li Su directly. Instead, he patted the vigorous Qi, and the power was already so amazing.


    Li Su felt as if his body had fallen apart. Just as he was about to struggle to get up from the ground, the beast God had rushed over again.


    The beast God rowed down from the top with his paw again. Li Su could only endure the severe pain of his body and rolled over to one side.


    This claw was dodged by Li Su, so only three deep claw marks were left on the bark.


    Li Su quickly ran to the other side. He had to let his body relax before he could continue to linger with the beast God, otherwise he would be torn to pieces soon.


    But the beast God didn''t plan to give Li Su any chance. Just as Li Su was running to one side, the beast God had caught up with him.


    It seems that it has found that Li Su''s action is not convenient now, so it pursues the victory.


    At this time, the beast God was about to catch up with Li Su, so he jumped up again and wanted to press Li Su on the ground.


    And Li Su has also found that the beast God jumped up, and then continue to run forward is obviously unwise, so Li Su came to a sudden brake, and then back abruptly.


    His action is extremely uncoordinated, but it is very useful. The beast God pounces again, and Li Su has already stood behind him.


    This was a great opportunity for Li Su. He took a deep breath, clenched his right hand into a fist, and then concentrated all his strength on his right hand and hit the beast God''s hind leg joint fiercely.


    Only a crisp crack was heard. Li Su''s fist had a close contact with the animal God''s hind leg.


    Although the beast God''s power was enormous, Li Su''s fist was not made of mud. So now the beast God gave a low roar and limped around.


    The middle-aged man, who had never seen such a scene before, couldn''t help clapping his hand in surprise.


    Li Su''s flesh and blood made the beast God hurt. Although the injury didn''t hurt the beast God''s life, it was an amazing blow.


    The beast God also felt the pain from his legs very clearly. He didn''t understand why such a small animal had so much power in its body.


    But like this, the fury of the beast God is also more prosperous. This time, it is ready to let Li Su taste all his abilities.


    The beast God tentatively touched the ground with his injured hind leg, so it was extremely painful, but he still held back.


    Li Su didn''t expect that the beast God was so tenacious, even if his leg bone was broken, he couldn''t stop it. At this time, the beast God rushed to Li Su again, just like a speeding train.


    Li Su knew that the beast God had already burst out all his anger, so he was more careful. Now he rolled forward to the side, trying to avoid the rush of the beast God.


    But this time Li Su didn''t count on the move of the beast God. The beast God didn''t come directly, but stopped the advance in time when he was about to take off.


    Just before Li Su finished the rollover and was about to stand up, the beast god suddenly accelerated and rushed towards Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t expect that the beast God would feint, but now he couldn''t escape.


    The claw of the beast God had scratched Li Su''s body, and then he threw Li Su on the ground.


    Even though Li Su was wearing the protective clothing, he was still scratched by the claws of the beast God. He felt a deep pain coming from his chest.


    Li Su has indeed been arrested two times, the bright red blood seeped out from the clothes, but it is not obvious on the black clothes.


    And in the position of the wound, the tender red meat has turned out, just like the red flowers blooming in the spring night.


    But before Li Su had time to groan in pain, he was already under the pressure of the beast God.


    Li Su''s chest was injured, and now he can''t breathe. The beast God''s body is no lighter than a truck.


    The beast God seemed to smell the blood flowing out of Li Su''s chest and became excited.


    The beast God wanted to press Li Su''s arm with his two forepaws, but if Li Su''s arm was also pressed, he would surely die.


    So Li Su kept waving his arms, trying to avoid the claws of the beast God, but Li Su''s body had been pressed, even if he could not hide


    I can''t escape.


    At this time, Li Su''s left shoulder had been held down by the animal God''s right forepaw, no matter how hard he tried, he could not move.


    The people who hide and watch secretly have found that Li Su is in a complete disadvantage, so they also want to help Li Su, otherwise Li Su will really become the food of the beast God.


    The beast God has pressed one of Li Su''s shoulders, so it is now lowering its head and opening its mouth to bite Li Su''s head.


    The beast God''s mouth was in front of Li Su, and even his saliva had flowed to Li Su''s face.


    Li Su has already felt a bit of despair. The beast God is too powerful. With his current strength, it is still very difficult to defeat the beast God.


    At this time, Li Su suddenly found the dagger that had fallen on the ground before. He stretched out his right hand to reach it, but it was almost a distance.


    At the same time, the middle-aged man had stood behind the beast God, and he had a rough spear in his hand.


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath, ran a few steps towards the beast God, and then


    The spear was thrown out.


    The spear crossed an almost perfect arc and inserted into the beast God. It roared again. Looking back at the middle-aged man, it almost scared him to sit down on the ground.


    But the spear did little damage to the beast God, but the beast God''s instant relaxation gave Li Su a chance. Li Su leaned forward and successfully grasped the dagger with his right hand.


    Just as the beast God turned his head back, Li Su held the dagger and stabbed the beast God''s left eye fiercely.


    The beast God didn''t expect that Li Su had the means to fight back, so he didn''t get ready for the moment.


    And the dagger is straight into the eyes of the beast God, the eye is the most vulnerable part of his body, so Li Su did not waste much energy to insert the dagger.


    A cry of sadness resounded through the whole cloud covered mountain.

 Chapter 1085

    Li Su has put the dagger into the eyes of the beast God.


    After the beast God uttered a wail, he started to run away from Li Su and began to bump around.


    After breaking several trees, the beast God ran to the depth of the forest and finally disappeared in Li Su''s vision.


    And Li Su also felt his eyelids more and more heavy, as if he had hung two heavy weights.


    With the pain coming from her chest, Li Su finally turned around and passed out.


    At this time, Li Su''s eyes were full of darkness, but he could hear someone talking around him.


    His voice was very clear, but Li Su didn''t know what they were saying. Li Su was very worried and wanted to tell the people that he couldn''t hear them clearly, but he couldn''t even open his mouth.


    Li Su felt as if he had come to heaven. He saw qianchongzi and long Qiuyue, Anxin and Yao ya, and finally they all came out


    Now it''s time.


    And Li Su''s parents and his friends all appeared in front of him. If it wasn''t heaven, where would it be?


    He chatted with all his family and friends and enjoyed the delicious food together.


    But at this time, a group of people appeared in front of him, whose faces were all fuzzy, but Li Su, the leader, saw clearly that the person was Han Yu.


    But Li Su clearly remember, Han Yu has died in his hands, but at this moment Han Yu is standing in front of Li Su.


    Han Yu and the people behind him are holding guns. After Han Yu''s order, they shoot at Li Su''s family and friends.


    Watching them fall down one by one, Li Su wanted to yell, but found that he couldn''t make any sound. He wanted to rush to kill those people, but no matter how hard he tried, his body was still in the same place.


    At this time, everyone except Li Su fell down, and finally Han Yu pointed the gun at Li Su.


    With the sound of a gun, Li Sumeng opened his eyes, gasped heavily, and the pain in his chest also came.


    "Are you awake?"


    Hearing someone talking, Li Su looked to one side and found that it was a woman with a headscarf. She was about thirty years old.


    Li Su doesn''t know this person or where he is now. He only knows that he is lying.


    Looking around, Li Su found that he had a house built of wood, which seemed to be a little old.


    The memory of the past also suddenly poured into Li Su''s mind. He remembered that he had been pressed down by the beast God, and then he put the dagger into the beast God''s eyes.


    Just then, the woman pushed the door and went out. Li Su didn''t know who she was or where she was.


    He wanted to get up, but he found that his body was extremely heavy, like lead.


    Finally, he looked up and found that his chest was covered with gauze, which he bought himself.


    But there seems to be black powder under the gauze, which Li Su has never seen. It took Li Su too much energy to raise his head, so he began to breathe heavily now. He hasn''t felt that for a long time.


    However, he also slowly sorted out his thoughts. Li Su thought that he was now in the tribe of the Dong nationality, and the woman just now was a member of the Dong nationality.


    Just then, the door was pushed open again, and several people came in from the outside, some of whom Li Su knew and some of whom Li Su didn''t know.


    Professor Yang took the lead in walking to the bedside, looking at Li Su with a caring face, and Kuxi was also bent to one side.


    "Are you all right?" Professor Yang asked.


    Li Su wanted to open her mouth and say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything, just coughed twice.


    Finally, Li Su nodded after coughing.


    Then a middle-aged man came up to Li Su. His hair was long and braided. He was tall and strong. He was different from the people in the mountains that Li Su had seen before.


    And the middle-aged man had several necklaces around his neck, and his bare upper body was painted with strange patterns.


    He went to the bed and looked at Li Su with an indescribable look.


    "Hello, I''m Tak, the head of the Dong nationality."


    The middle-aged man''s voice is not big, but it sounds very mean. It''s obvious that his body is strong and healthy.


    Li Su tried to swallow a mouthful of saliva, but finally made a little sound.


    "How long have I been in a coma?"


    He can see the world outside the door, bright, should be in the daytime.


    "It''s been a whole day." Tucker replied.


    Yesterday, after the beast God ran into the forest, Li Su also fainted.


    Professor Yang, they saw the beast God running away. Although they were very strange, they ran to Li Su''s side in a hurry.


    Li Su was already unconscious. He was lying flat on the ground with two deep buttons on his chest. His skin and flesh had even been turned out from the wound, and the blood was still kept.


    Then the middle-aged man suggested that Li Su should be brought back to the tribe first, and he was the first one


    A member of the Dong nationality.


    So later Li Su was carried back by them.


    Cook, the patriarch of the Dong nationality, was very suspicious when he heard that someone had beaten away the beast God with his own strength. But several people said that, so he couldn''t help believing it.


    He immediately sent someone to treat Li Su and used the best herbs in the tribe.


    After a whole day, Li Su woke up.


    Hearing Tucker''s story, Li Su had no choice but to smile. The big reason for this injury was that he despised the enemy, and the beast God really had extraordinary strength.


    Now Li Su has reached his destination, but he can''t even get out of bed. What a great irony.


    However, as time went by, Li Su gradually recovered some strength, and now he has been helped to sit up. He finally saw the whole room. Besides the bed, there was a table in the middle of the room, and there were all kinds of weapons or ornaments on the wall.


    Li Su now wants to ask Tucker if he knows the existence of longan stone, but he


    It''s still unknown whether Tucker is a friend or an enemy.


    Li Su also wanted to ask him about tanyunguo, but now is not the time.


    "We came here to find a kind of plant called Clematis."


    Li Su finally decided to ask only one question, whether Tucker knew the existence of Shiren grass or not, he would not be disgusted with this question.


    Moreover, finding Shi Rencao is one of Li Su''s goals. He must use Shi Rencao to save Ouyang Cong''s name.


    When he heard Li Su''s words, Tucker was lost in thought.

 Chapter 1086

    Tucker was puzzled by the Lisu question.


    The existence of Shiren grass is rarely known even to the people of the nearby tribes, but Li Su, a Han Chinese, knows it, which can''t help but surprise Tucker.


    "How do you know about Shiren grass?" Asked Tucker.


    "I read it from a Book of" toxicology Tongjian ", which records the appearance and curative effect of the herb


    Li Su didn''t intend to hide this from Tucker, so he told him straight.


    When he heard Li Su''s answer, Tucker nodded slowly.


    "In fact, the name of Shiren grass is not Shiren grass. It''s only famous by the Han people. Its original name is lahazai."


    Tucker doesn''t have any doubts about Li Su''s statement. He knows that the Chinese herbal medicine on Fuyun mountain is very rich, so it''s not doubtful that some people are interested in it.


    "Rahazai?"


    It was the first time that Li Su heard the name, so his brow was slightly wrinkled.


    "Lahazai means devil." Tucker replied.


    Devil, this name is quite in line with Shiren grass.


    Li Su''s body is still very weak, but after sitting for a while, a layer of sweat has already appeared on his forehead.


    So Tucker and Professor Yang told Li Su to have a good rest and then left.


    Li Su is full of curiosity about where he is now, but there is no way to find out. He can only have a good rest and try to recover as soon as possible.


    He is lying flat on the bed now, looking straight up. If anyone saw what Li Su is like now, he must be stunned.


    When it was getting dark, the woman came in again with something in her hand.


    After Li Su found out that she came in, her eyes fell on her all the time.


    "Better? I''ll help you up and have something to eat. "


    The woman put what she was carrying on one side of the table and went to Li Su''s bed.


    Before Li Su had not found that there was a strange fragrance on this woman, which he had never smelled before.


    Because she wanted to help Li Su up, she grasped Li Su''s shoulder with her two hands.


    However, because the clothes she was wearing were too light, it was a white scene in front of Li Su.


    Li Su''s body was heavy, so the woman had to adjust her posture repeatedly. With her action, the two balls of meat shook together.


    Li Su felt that she was about to be dizzy. Although the woman was a few years older than Li Su, the years did not leave any trace on her body, but added some charm.


    After several attempts, she didn''t lift Li Su up, so she stood up straight, put her hand in her waist and sighed.


    "Don''t scratch my shoulder, just hold my neck."


    This sentence Li Su is not wrong, but the woman did not see Li Su''s face that a smile.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, the woman sighed again, but she did it according to Li Su''s words.


    Now she has put her arm around Li Su''s neck, and Li Su feels a little unable to breathe.


    The woman''s chest is right in front of Li Su''s face, and she seems to be indifferent to this kind of physical contact, so now Li Su''s whole face is covered by two soft things.


    Li Su''s breathing stopped, and even his heart beat faster. He felt his face was a little hot.


    Li Su''s eyes were almost no distance from the two soft steamed buns. He could clearly see the ravine in the middle.


    But in the face of such a gully, Li Su did not have any fear. He even wanted to jump, even if he fell to pieces.


    Even if Li Suzhen jumped down, he would not fall to pieces, because everything in front of him was soft.


    After a while, Li Su decided to cooperate with her first


    Or she might be suspicious.


    In fact, Li Su is now able to sit up by himself, but sometimes it''s not a quick death to show weakness, and now it''s a great thing.


    Now Li Su has sat up, leaning on the head of the bed, but his eyes have not yet left from the soft one.


    But the woman turned away, went to the table and brought a bowl.


    Li Su is not hungry now, and he does not need to eat, but he did not refuse the woman''s food.


    Because every time she put a spoon into Li Su''s mouth, Li Su would meet the abyss again.


    Although Li Su was eating food one by one, he didn''t even know what he was eating, because his eyes were staring at the wonderland.


    Finally, the bowl was clean and the woman stood up.


    "You have a good rest. I''ll come here once in a while."


    That woman''s Putonghua is not standard, even qianchongzi''s


    But Li Su nodded.


    Now Li Su is satisfied to lie on the bed again. He even wants to lie like this all the time. Thinking of this, Li Su scolds himself.


    It''s getting dark, and the light in the room is getting dark.


    As expected, the woman came again, holding what looked like an oil lamp and putting it on the table.


    "That..."


    Just as the woman was about to go out, Li Su stopped her.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Hearing Li Su''s words, she went back to the bedside from behind the door.


    "I..."


    In fact, Li Su is a little anxious now, but he doesn''t know how to tell the woman¡° Do you want to explain? "


    The woman saw Li Su''s anxious face and said her guess.


    Li Su didn''t expect that she guessed her own idea all of a sudden


    However, is she going to help herself


    Thinking of what would happen next, Li Su couldn''t help laughing in his heart, so Li Su nodded quickly.


    Seeing Li Su nodding, the woman went to the side of the room and brought a jar.


    "Sure enough..." Li Su said in his heart.


    Li Su''s heart is now a little excited. Since he didn''t pee his pants, it seems that he hasn''t enjoyed such treatment.


    Although he knew that this situation was common in the hospital, it was not a hospital, and the woman was not a nurse, so it was understandable that Li Suhui was excited.


    The woman had come to Li Su. After a thoughtful look at Li Su, she began to reach for the blanket made of coarse cloth that covered Li Su.


    At this time, Li Su''s little brother raised his head, which made Li Su a little embarrassed.


    If you let her see her present state, will she shout hooligans? Li Su''s heart began to murmur.

 Chapter 1087

    Li Su''s heart jumped with a thump.


    When that woman really did what Li Su thought, Li Su felt embarrassed.


    And now his body has changed a little. It''s really embarrassing.


    But the woman had lifted the blanket, but Li Su''s trousers were still on her.


    Before Li Su could breathe, he had already seen a small tent rise.


    He took a look at the woman and laughed awkwardly.


    The woman also found the abnormality on Li Su''s trousers, but she didn''t show too surprised expression, only a light flashed in her eyes.


    What happened with Nai before? Li Su quickly shook his head, which is not the purpose of his coming here.


    That woman toward Li Su shallow smile, hand to Li Su''s face


    Pants.


    Li Su is a bit tangled now. He wants to stop the woman''s action and let her continue.


    Li Su couldn''t help it immediately, because his trouser waist had reached the knee position at this time, and the indescribable thing had been exposed to the air.


    The woman''s eyes were also attracted by the fierce things, and her face also showed a surprised expression.


    Seeing her expression, Li Su''s self-confidence suddenly rose.


    Not enough, she immediately took the jar in her hand and said to Li Su, "turn over."


    Li Su immediately obedient side over the body, and the woman is the pot aimed at Li Su''s little brother.


    Li Su also wanted to solve it quickly, but it was still difficult for Li Su, so he quickly closed his eyes, hoping that he could ease down.


    Finally, after a while, Li Su finally solved the problem, and the woman helped Li Su put on her pants.


    The woman had stood up with the jar in her hand and was ready to go out.


    When she came to the door, she turned around and gave Li Su a meaningful smile. Li Su could only smile awkwardly.


    Night has been very thick, the world is like a black fog shrouded, and the moon is the only light in the black fog.


    Coma for a long time, even late at night, Li Su is not very sleepy, but he still forced himself to sleep.


    When Li Su woke up the next day, she felt that the pain in her chest was not as serious as before.


    He tried to get up and found that his strength had recovered, so he got out of bed.


    The feeling of standing on the ground again made Li Su a little strange. He tried to step on the ground a few times, and finally had a sense of sureness.


    Li Su put on her coat on the wall, opened the door and went out.


    There are more rooms out there, and they all look the same.


    The gate is quite a wide road, about eight or nine meters wide


    There are wooden houses on both sides of the road. On this road, there are many people, some talking in twos and threes, some polishing tools, and a few children playing.


    Li Su walked out of the house and came to the road, and those people also found Li Su, who was a little out of place in both appearance and dress.


    Those people''s eyes on Li Su are very complicated, with respect and fear. Li Su doesn''t know why they think of themselves in this way.


    He ignored the people''s eyes because he found a three story building at the end of the road.


    The building was surprised with the surrounding houses. Obviously, both the height and the precision of the building were much better than other houses, so Li Su walked slowly.


    When Li Su arrived at the door of the building, the door was opened and several people came out.


    The man in the front is Tak, the head of the Dong nationality. He is followed by a sullen middle-aged man in a long robe, followed by several strong men.


    "You can stand up."


    With a look of surprise on his face, Tucker went up to Li Su and patted her on the shoulder.


    Li Su then found out that the height of Tak clan leader was almost the same as himself, but his body was a circle thicker than Li Su''s, and his bare muscles seemed to be very discovered, as if they contained infinite power.


    However, Li Su is still very weak, so he was patted by the Tak patriarch, and almost touched the ground.


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry. I may be too excited. Now go to my house and let''s have a good chat."


    Tucker grabbed Li Su''s shoulder, and they walked side by side toward the building, but the man in the robe didn''t follow.


    "I thought that was your home."


    Li Su looked back at the three story building.


    "That''s the altar of our tribe. This is my home."


    Two people have come to the door of a wooden house, which is obviously larger than other wooden houses.


    Now Li Su and tucker have entered the wooden house where there is a middle-aged woman.


    "This is my... My wife. Her name is Kama."


    For a moment, the Tak patriarch didn''t find a word to introduce the Kama. He was embarrassed and laughed.


    Kama slowly stood up and nodded to Li Su, but Li Su saw a trace of sadness in her eyes, which made Li Su very strange.


    After a brief greeting, Kama goes into another room, while Li Su and tucker have sat down on the wooden chair.


    Not long after they sat down, Professor Yang and Kuxi also came to the house of the Tak patriarch.


    They both heard that Li Su was able to get out of bed. It was unbelievable, but now Li Su was standing in front of them.


    Now four people have sat down around a table, and Kama has brought four cups.


    The cup is made of bamboo. If you cut off the bamboo tube directly, it can be used as a cup. However, the four cups are carved with exquisite cloud patterns, which is very elegant.


    "I heard that you beat away the beast God alone."


    This is what Tucker is most concerned about now. He is already the best soldier in the tribe, but if he is faced with the beast God, it may not last long.


    In front of him, this thin looking man not only escaped from the beast God, but also beat him away.


    "I stabbed him in the left eye."


    Li Su reached for a finger and pointed to his left eye.


    Li Su did insert the dagger into the beast God''s eyes, but he didn''t know where the beast God had gone or what happened in the end.


    "You stabbed it?"


    Tucker was obviously surprised to hear this news. He only heard that the beast God had run away, but he didn''t know that the beast God had been hurt by Li Su.


    Li Su nodded. He didn''t know why Tucker was so surprised.


    Tucker''s surprise is not without reason, because everyone knows that the beast God is the God of beasts, and no weapon can pierce its skin


    .

 Chapter 1088

    Tucker never heard that the beast God had been hurt.


    But Li Su said that he stabbed the beast God in the eye. Tucker didn''t doubt Li Su''s words, but it was an incredible thing for him.


    When Tucker was young, he thought that the beast God was just a legend used by adults to scare children, so he didn''t believe that the beast God really existed.


    When he was 18 years old, when he went hunting with his father, they encountered a big white tiger.


    Tucker''s father told him that it was the legendary beast God, but that was the last word his father said to him.


    Later, in order to protect Tucker, his father took two men to delay the beast God, and Tucker was able to escape from the beast God.


    Since he became the head of the Dong clan, Tak has always attached great importance to defending the beast God. Therefore, he ordered that the walls around the tribe be strengthened and raised to prevent the invasion of the beast God.


    After that, he met the beast God several times. Although he wanted to kill the beast God himself, the gap of strength was too obvious.


    Fortunately, the beast God didn''t have an idea about the tribe either. He only dealt with other animals. Even when he saw human beings sometimes, he didn''t do anything.


    Tucker didn''t understand the reason why the beast God attacked the people this time. The beast God hasn''t killed people for more than ten years.


    There is also a possibility that the animal gods they see are not the same, so some of them are mild tempered and some of them are grumpy.


    Li Su didn''t expect that there were so many stories about a big tiger, but he didn''t have a good impression of the beast God now.


    At the thought of the beast God''s beautiful fur, Li Su''s chest was aching, and he wanted to peel it himself.


    "By the way, how is the injured man now?"


    Li Su remembered that before he fought with the beast God, he saw that a man had been injured.


    "He''s more serious than you. He hasn''t woken up yet. Maybe he can''t be saved."


    Tucker looked out of the window and sighed. Everyone was like family to him, and it was Tucker''s order to go hunting this time.


    So Tucker felt deeply guilty about the man''s injury.


    When Li Su heard the news, he put his hand on Kuxi''s shoulder and stood up.


    "Come on, show me."


    Although Li Su''s body has not recovered, it is still possible to save other people''s lives.


    "Well, comfort his family."


    Tucker thought Li Su was just trying to comfort his family, so he stood up.


    Li Su did not deny it, and walked out of the door behind the Tak patriarch.


    The man''s home is also a small wooden house. At this time, his wife and son are sitting around the bed, looking at the man whose light of life is about to die.


    When they saw Tucker coming, they both stood up.


    "You''ve been wronged. I''m to blame for this."


    Tucker stepped forward and bowed to the mother and son¡° No, it was an accident. Don''t do that. "


    The mother went and helped Tucker up.


    "This is the man who saved him."


    Chief Tucker pointed to Li Su.


    Although they didn''t speak Chinese, Li Su saw that the Tak patriarch was introducing himself, so he laughed at the mother.


    When the mother learned that Li Su was her husband''s life-saving benefactor, she bowed deeply and made her son bend down.


    Li Su also wanted to help them up, but he was stopped by the Tak patriarch.


    "Let me see him."


    Li Su whispered a word to Tucker.


    Then Tucker and the mother and son murmured for a while, and finally led Li Su to the bed.


    That person is also wrapped with gauze, and the gauze on Li Su''s body is the same, so Li Su looks at Professor Yang suspiciously.


    "I gave it to them." Professor Yang said.


    At that time, Professor Yang saw that they were going to wrap up Li Su''s waste clothes, so he took out all the gauze in the bag.


    Li Su nodded and began to observe the man.


    There was no blood on the man''s face, as if the blood had been drained out, while the gauze wrapped around his body had been dyed red by the blood.


    Li Su diagnosed with the ghost medical system and found that his injury was not as serious as he thought.


    It''s just that there are too many injuries, and people in the tribe can''t sew up the wounds, so his condition worsens


    Li Su stretched out his hand to remove the gauze from the man.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing Li Su''s action, Tucker asked anxiously. He was afraid that Li Su''s action would make the man''s injury more serious.


    "Lord Tucker, I forgot to tell you that Li Su is a doctor."


    Professor Yang raised his hand and knocked on his head.


    Tucker calmed down, then muttered to the mother and son beside him


    But he was still puzzled when he looked at Li Su.


    Li Su gently untied the gauze wrapped around the man, and the wound gradually appeared in front of Li Su''s eyes.


    Although Li Su didn''t know how they treated the wound, it seemed that the effect was good, and there was no sign of infection.


    The man''s wound was treated with the same black powder as Li Su''s, but he didn''t get better because his injury was too serious.


    Li Su dropped all the gauze on the ground and began to check the condition of the wound.


    Because of the special treatment, the wound looks like a new one, which is a good thing for Li Su.


    He groped in his arms, but did not touch the silver needle. At this time, Professor Yang handed Li Su''s needle bag.


    "I know it''s valuable, so I keep it for you all the time." Professor Yang said.


    Hearing Professor Yang''s words, Li Su gave him a smile, but the eyes of the Tak clan leader were the same, but no one noticed.


    Li Su opened the sewing bag, in which was his most familiar silver needle.


    "Lord Tucker, I need a fire."


    There is no special disinfection measure here, so Li Su can only use the ancient disinfection method.


    Chief Tucker spoke to mother and son, and the mother went out. After a while, she came back with a kerosene lamp.


    "I''m going to operate on him now. It will take about two hours, so you want them not to worry. Besides, I need a quick assistant." Li Su said.


    After hearing Li Su''s words, although the Tak clan leader still has some doubts in his heart, there is no better way now. If Li Su can really cure him, it will be a happy thing for everyone.


    After a while, Li Su''s assistant arrived. He didn''t expect that the assistant that zitak patriarch found for himself was the woman who was looking after himself in the room.


    After the woman came in, she gave Li Su a smile, but Li Su turned her eyes away.

 Chapter 1089

    Leader Tucker has got an assistant for Li Su.


    Li Su also went back to where he lived and found a small medical bag in his backpack.


    All the things in this medical bag were carefully selected by Li Su. Most of them were for trauma. Sure enough, they are now in use.


    Now all the people, including the family of the man, have gone outside. Only Li Su and his assistant are still in the room.


    Li Su first roasted it with a silver needle, and then stabbed it into the man''s skin when the temperature came down.


    Later, the assistant took the place of Li Su to disinfect the needle, and Li Su concentrated on the application of the needle.


    Although the assistant did not know what role Li Su had in stabbing people with needles, he still cooperated with Li Su very seriously.


    Now that the injection is over, the next step is to disinfect the wound.


    Because Li Su didn''t carry much high alcohol, he had to


    Mixed with water, but Li Su thinks the effect is not too bad.


    Every time Li Su finished detoxifying a wound, he would sew it up with a needle and thread.


    Assistant has never seen such a technique, so he is also concentrating on Li Su''s action.


    As time went by, Li Su''s forehead exuded sweat again and again.


    The assistant would wipe Li Su''s face with a towel every now and then to prevent Li Su''s sweat from dripping into the wound.


    At this time, Li Su felt a little tired and dizzy, but he was a little short from the end.


    Finally, more than two hours later, Li Su sewed up all the wounds, and he was so tired that he almost collapsed on the ground. Fortunately, his assistant held Li Su fast.


    With the help of his assistant, Li Su walked out of the room, and several people outside the door immediately surrounded him.


    But seeing Li Su in such a state, no one asked first, but Li Su still understood their eyes.


    "It should be OK." Li Su said.


    After hearing Li Su''s words, village head Tucker and the mother and son walked into the room and saw that the man''s wound had been wrapped with a layer of gauze again.


    Li Su first went back to the room where he used to sleep and lay on the bed to rest.


    Originally, he was already very weak. Now he stood there for more than two hours. But for Li Su''s hard support, he might have fallen down.


    We all know that Li Su is very tired now, so his professor Yang and they left after Li Su lay down.


    Last night Li Su had been sleeping for a long time, but now his eyelids began to become heavy again.


    It was afternoon when I woke up again.


    Li Su removed the gauze from his chest and examined the wound. Because the air here was too humid, the wound scabbed slowly.


    He took care of the wound himself and put on a new gauze.


    Now Li Su''s physical strength has recovered a lot. He came outside again and walked back along the way he came.


    Li Su came to the man''s home. In his home, Li Su found the man in the robe he had seen before.


    Originally, the man in the robe was sitting by the bed looking at the patient. When he found Li Su coming in, he immediately stood up.


    "Who are you?" Li Su asked.


    Although Li Su does not know the identity of the robe man, he finds that the status of the robe man is not low.


    "I am lamucha, the high priest of the Dong nationality."


    Lamucha introduced himself to Li Su in a humble manner.


    Li Su felt that there was a cold feeling on lamucha''s body, and his body was thin and thin. In addition, he was wearing a robe, which made the whole person exude a sense of mystery.


    After saying a word, lamucha walked towards the door.


    The robe also covered ramcha''s feet, so it looked like it was floating.


    Li Su went to the bedside to check the man''s condition, because he lost too much blood, so he was still in a coma.


    But now there is no condition for his blood transfusion, so we can only wait slowly.


    After leaving the man''s home, Li Su met Professor Yang at the door. At this time, Professor Yang was in a hurry and didn''t know what to do.


    After seeing Li Su standing here, Professor Yang went to the side of Li Su.


    "What are you in such a hurry to do?" Li Su asked.


    "I''m looking for you!"


    Professor Yang''s face was a little worried, but after seeing Li Su, it eased slightly.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Li Su shook his head in disbelief. He would not encounter any danger in the Dong tribe. Li Su didn''t know why Professor Yang was so worried.


    But Professor Yang said that he didn''t say anything about it here, so Li Su followed professor yang to the place where he lived.


    Next, Professor Yang told Li Su a secret he found here.


    On his first night here, Professor Yang was bored at night


    So I''ll take a walk outside and enjoy the moonlight.


    At night, the tribe was very lively, and most of the people gathered in a large open space in the middle of the tribe to sing and dance.


    Professor Yang was a little noisy, so he refused Kushi''s invitation and came to the tribe by himself.


    When he came to the three story building that Li Su had seen before, he heard a strange sound coming from it.


    Professor Yang approached the three story building carefully and was not found by anyone.


    But the door of the building was locked, so Professor Yang didn''t go at all. He had to go to the side to hear what the sound was.


    After a long period of time, Professor Yang did not hear any sound, only the vast night and the distant song and dance. Just when Professor Yang thought that he had a hallucination and was about to leave, he heard what had happened before.


    It was a groan of pain, like being tortured. The sound came to Professor Yang''s ears intermittently. He finally recognized that it was a girl who made the sound.


    After a period of time, the voice never sounded, so Professor Yang left first.


    Just now, Professor Yang passed by the building intentionally or unintentionally, and heard the voice of that night, so he went to Li Su to tell him the information.


    Later, Professor Yang didn''t find Li Su in the wooden house. He thought he was in danger, so he was so worried.


    Hearing what Professor Yang said, Li Su fell into a deep meditation. He believed what Professor Yang said.


    However, whether what Professor Yang said was true or not, it was all a private matter of their Dong nationality, and Li Su didn''t want to interfere.


    However, Professor Yang and Li Su have different opinions. If someone is really imprisoned, no matter what the reason is, it is illegal. So Professor Yang''s idea is to save her.


    But now they don''t even know if that person really exists, so they have to wait and see.

 Chapter 1090

    Just then, the door of the room was knocked.


    Li Su and Professor Yang shut their mouths and stopped talking. Professor Yang stood up and went to the door and opened it.


    Standing at the door was a young man, only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    "Professor Yang, Dr. Li, please welcome our patriarch."


    The young man''s Putonghua is very standard. If it wasn''t for his easy identification, Li Su might not have recognized him as a member of the Dong nationality.


    Hearing what he said, Li Su also stood up and followed him with Professor Yang.


    Li Su thought he was going to the village head''s house, but the road was not the way to the house.


    Sure enough, Li Su followed the young man and finally came to the open space in the middle of the tribe.


    Although Li Su has never been to this place, he knows that this is what Professor Yang said.


    Li Su looks at Professor Yang with doubts and finds that Professor Yang nods to himself.


    A lot of people have gathered in the open space, and the village head of Tucker is sitting on a chair beside the open space. There are several chairs beside him, and Kuxi is already sitting in the open space


    I put it on one of them.


    Seeing Li Su and Professor Yang, Tucker quickly waved to them and let them sit beside him.


    Li Su did not refuse, and sat on the left side of the Tak patriarch, while Professor Yang sat on Li Su''s left side.


    The seat on Tucker''s right was empty. Li Su knew it was the seat of high priest ramcha.


    Sure enough, after a while, ramcha walked slowly. After nodding with several people, ramcha sat on the right side of Tucker.


    "Today''s dinner is for you."


    Village head Tucker put his head together and whispered to Li Su, as if he was afraid of being heard.


    "Me?"


    Li Su looked at Tucker blankly.


    "Wait, you''ll see."


    Tucker had a mysterious smile.


    At this time, it was getting dark, the sun had disappeared, and even the last light was about to disappear.


    The Tak patriarch said a few words to a young man standing behind him, and then the young man ran away.


    After a while, several big men appeared in the middle of the open space, each of them holding a torch.


    A lot of firewood has been piled up in the center of the open space, and it has been piled into a cone shape.


    After the Tak clan leader clapped his hand, the big men lit the pile of firewood with torches.


    It was obvious that something was added to the pile of firewood to support combustion. When it hit the fire, the whole pile of firewood immediately burst into flames.


    At this time, some of the people next to the shelf hanging do not know what the meat is carried out, began to put on the fire to bake up. There were several small fires among the people. At this time, the small fires were also burning, and everyone seemed to be baking things in their hands.


    The golden red flame was burning, and the firewood was crackling.


    Li Su roughly estimated that there were about four or five hundred people in the open space at this time, and he could not even see the farthest place clearly.


    Although Li Su didn''t feel hungry after eating pigudan, he still wanted to eat it.


    Just when Li Su was attracted by the meat in the fire, several people moved the table in front of them, put on the glass and filled it with wine.


    "Meat is your own meat and wine is your own wine. I hope you don''t want it


    I don''t mind


    Just as the Tak clan leader raised his glass, someone had already brought the roasted meat to Li Su''s table.


    Although Li Su is still a wounded man, he also knows that drinking is not good for the wound, but he still refuses to refute the face of the Tak clan leader, so he also takes up the bamboo cup.


    At this time, the Tak patriarch had stood up with the cup, and the scene was quiet.


    "Tonight, we are here for our great soldier Li Su, who, regardless of his own safety, saved the lives of four people from the beast God."


    The village head of tuck paused and looked around for a week.


    "Let''s drink to the great warrior, the guardian who is willing to sacrifice and the tolerant who saves lives together


    With these words, the Tak clan leader drank all the wine in the glass, and all the people drank all the wine in the glass.


    Although Li Su didn''t understand the words of the Tak patriarch, his voice was inspiring enough, so he drank all the wine in his glass.


    Seeing Li Su drink up all the wine, the crowd burst out with loud cheers.


    Even Professor Yang and Kuxi looked at Li Su excitedly, and they were also infected by the atmosphere.


    There were only two people at the scene, one was Li Su, the other was lamucha.


    The ethnic groups began to sing and dance, and tucker joined them. A few others came up and pulled Professor Yang and cushy in.


    Fortunately, Li Su''s injury has not yet healed, so no one came to invite him, but he is still the focus of many people.


    Li Su looked at Professor Yang and Kuxi''s funny dancing and clapped his hands.


    But lamucha looked at Li Su with a kind of doubt and curiosity. Li Su soon noticed lamucha.


    "High priest ramcha, what can I do for you?"


    Li Su didn''t know why ramcha looked at himself like that. Did the high priest have a special interest? Li Su did not dare to think further.


    "How did you get the black line on your arm?"


    Although lamucha was talking to Li Su, his eyes were fixed on Li Su''s arm.


    Otherwise, lamucha reminded Li Su that he might have forgotten about the black line. He rolled up his sleeve, but he didn''t see the end of the black line. Li Suzhi took off his coat and found that the black line was almost on his shoulder.


    "I don''t know how it came about."


    Li Su didn''t know what was going on, and he didn''t feel it


    There''s nothing wrong with the body.


    Lamucha got up from his seat and went to Li Su. He grabbed Li Su''s arm and observed carefully.


    His hands are very cold. If Li Su hadn''t seen lamucha standing in front of him, he might have thought it was a dead man''s hand.


    Lamucha''s expression has changed several times in a few seconds. Li Su has seen that lamucha may know something about the black line.


    "High priest, do you know what this is?" Li Su asked.


    Lamucha sighed and said a name that surprised and frightened Li Su: "Linggu."


    Li Su didn''t know what the so-called Linggu was, but he still knew the word Gu.

 Chapter 1091

    Li Su finally knew that the black line was Linggu.


    Although Li Su didn''t know what Linggu was, he didn''t like the name.


    At this time, Tucker and Professor Yang were all tired. They just saw lamucha holding Li Su''s arm, so they all came over curiously.


    "What are you doing?"


    Tucker''s had come over, but he only saw Li Su take off his clothes. He didn''t see the black line on his arm.


    "Patriarch, look."


    Ramcha''s voice trembled. He pointed to Tucker the black line on Lisu''s arm.


    Hearing lamucha''s words, several people gathered around him. Professor Yang and Kuxi had seen the black line for a long time, but Tucker did see it for the first time.


    Tucker didn''t speak, but Li Su found that his expression became serious, as if he had seen something terrible.


    "This is


    In fact, Tucker doesn''t know what the black line is, but he has heard too many strange legends since he was a child, so he knows that the black line certainly doesn''t represent a good thing.


    "Linggu."


    These two words came out of ramcha''s mouth again.


    Tucker frowned tightly at ramcha''s words.


    Professor Yang, it''s the first time they''ve heard the word, but it''s not the first time Tucker has heard it.


    "So what is Linggu?"


    Li Su saw that several people were looking at themselves like research mice, and he was not at ease.


    Tucker remembered a legend he had heard in his teens.


    More than 500 years ago, the strength of their tribe was so strong that other tribes on Fuyun mountain had to give their testimony.


    But then a terrible thing happened. It is said that those tribes did not want to offer any more confessions to them, so the priests of many tribes joined together to invent a kind of poison called Linggu.


    It is said that the tribal leader at that time had been poisoned by the spirit. Later, his temperament changed greatly, and finally he completely became another person.


    After that, their tribe lost to the United forces of other tribes in World War I, and their leader died in pain.


    Linggu is the spirit of the Gu, it will absorb a person''s soul, and then put a completely different soul into the host''s body.


    "What does this line mean?"


    Although the legend of Linggu is really shocking, Li Su still doesn''t know what this line stands for.


    Lamucha put the index finger of his right hand at the starting point of the black line, and then followed the black line to draw on Li Su''s skin.


    "When this black heart reaches your heart, it is the time for the soul to be harvested."


    Lamucha finally put his finger on Li Su''s heart.


    Hearing lamucha''s explanation, everyone took a cold breath.


    Although Linggu doesn''t directly kill people, sometimes losing one''s own soul is far more terrible than losing one''s life. Li Su is a person who is more afraid of losing his soul than losing his life.


    Now he is thinking about many questions, but he can''t answer any of them.


    Li Su felt like a little fish in a huge whirlpool. He could only choose to drift with the current.


    "I remember that there is a way to solve Linggu, right?" Asked Tucker.


    In fact, the leader sent someone to tell him the way to solve the spirit bug, but for some reason he didn''t listen.


    Tucker didn''t remember the specific method, so he focused on ramcha''s face, hoping he could give himself an answer.


    It is true that there is a way to solve the evil spirits, but it is also quite ancient


    Old legend.


    It is said that at the top of Fuyun mountain, that is, Taiyun peak, there is a lake of Yanchi lake. The person who is in the body must perform some kind of ceremony beside Yanchi on the night of the full moon in order to dispel the ghost.


    After listening to what lamucha said, Li Su took a breath. Now it''s about a week before the full moon night.


    But according to the growth rate of the black line, it won''t take a week at all, it will grow to Li Su''s heart.


    "In this case, we''ll wait until the full moon night and go to Yanchi for the ceremony. You should know how to operate the ceremony, right?"


    Tucker was glad to hear that there was a way to solve the problem.


    "I know about the ceremony, but..." ramcha replied.


    "But I may not have a week." Li Su said.


    Only three or four days had passed since the black line appeared, but it was almost on Li Su''s shoulder.


    In less than a week, the black line will grow to Li Su''s heart. At that time, Linggu will attack and Li Su will never be Li Su again.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, people''s faces were a little serious, in sharp contrast to those singing and dancing in the distance.


    At this time, the moon has reached the highest point, the light is also idle dazzling, the whole


    Heaven and earth are covered by the moon.


    "I have a way to slow down the growth of the black line."


    There was a flash of light in ramcha''s eyes, as if he suddenly thought of something.


    "Oh? What''s that? " Asked Tucker.


    Now the most anxious person is the Tak patriarch. Li Su is not even as anxious as him.


    Everyone also focused on lamucha, hoping that he could give an answer.


    "Life sacrifice can be used to delay the attack of poisonous insects."


    Ramcha spoke slowly, so the atmosphere seemed strange.


    "In that case, don''t wait any longer. Go and prepare." Tucker knew that it was not difficult for lamucha, so he quickly asked lamucha to prepare.


    Finally, the time they agreed was tomorrow morning, and now Li Su decided to enjoy the dinner. After all, it was also the careful preparation of the Tak clan leader.


    But Li Su''s heart is still a little strange, he is still very suspicious about how he is in the spirit of Gu.


    He was in the woods with Nai, and he just felt a prick on the back of his neck and fainted.


    According to Na Yi, after Li Su fainted, no one contacted him, nor did he


    That is to say, Li Su''s spirit is in your moment.


    Moreover, since Li Su is suffering from the evil spirits, the ghost medical system should be checked out. There is no possibility that the system will go wrong.


    Li Su opened the system to check his body, in addition to the beast God bite, there are no other symptoms, which makes Li Su very confused.


    Can it be that the system will check out only when Linggu attacks? In this case, even if it''s checked out, it''s useless.


    And Li Su did not know whether he still had his own consciousness at that time.


    However, since there is a way to solve Linggu, Li Su is willing to do his best to cooperate, hoping that lamucha will not let himself down.

 Chapter 1092

    Singing and dancing are over, and there is only boundless silence left.


    Li Su sat alone at the door of the wooden house, watching the moonlight sprinkle on the earth, and also sprinkled himself.


    He vaguely felt that he was in a huge vortex, and Li Su himself was like a blind fish, only knew how to bump in the water.


    But no matter how little fish struggle, they are still close to the center of the vortex step by step.


    Since arriving at Dayun City, Li Su has had doubts one after another. Up to now, he has not known the secret of any doubts.


    No matter what happened to him, or the mysterious figure he saw, or the spirit in him, Li Su was confused.


    Someone must be manipulating all this behind the scenes, but Li Su doesn''t know who the other party is or what the purpose is.


    And the people who sent the comatose Kuxi back to the village, and the people who bewitched Li Su


    Li Su doesn''t know whether there is any connection between people.


    Li Su felt like a blindfolded donkey. He only knew how to move forward, but he didn''t know where to go.


    Thinking about these unsolved problems made Li Su feel a little tired, so he stood up to look around.


    The night is already deep, in addition to the tribal gate, where there are two bright fire sources, the whole tribe has been immersed in boundless darkness.


    Li Su walked in the tribe, just like a tiny grain of sand in the dark universe, which did not cause any waves.


    He went to the gate of the tribe and found that inside the gate there was a wooden tower almost ten meters high, just like a watchtower.


    There were two people standing on the tower. They were whispering something, but they seemed to hear something and looked around.


    Li Su did not intend to hide, so he did not deliberately stop walking.


    The two guards have found Li Su. Now the whole tribe doesn''t know that Li Su is a warrior who has fought with the beast God. So when the two guards see Li Su, they say hello to Li Su.


    It''s not easy to see two people who haven''t fallen asleep yet. Li Su endured the pain in his chest and climbed up the ladder to the tower.


    The top of the tower is not big. It seems a little crowded after standing for three people. The two guards try their best to give Li Su a loose place.


    "Do you need a vigil at night?"


    Li Su knew that the walls of the Dong tribe were high and thick, and the beasts had no way to break through.


    "Yes, safety is important, said the patriarch." Answered a tall guard.


    His Chinese is very poor, just like a child learning to speak.


    "Because there are so many beasts on the mountain?"


    "No, it''s to prevent people from other tribes."


    The answer to Li Su this time is the guard who is a little shorter. His Chinese is a little better, but not much better.


    "Oh? Do you have a bad relationship with other tribes? " Li Su was surprised to hear that. He had heard of Tucker before


    More than 500 years ago, the relationship between tribes was really bad, but it was a long time ago.


    "Some are good, some are bad. No matter whether they are good or not, safety is the most important thing, said the patriarch."


    The tall guard will add a "from the patriarch" after every sentence, which shows that the patriarch tuck has a high prestige among the people.


    Li Su felt that he was safe with a wall, but the leader of Tak still sent someone to watch the night. It seems that Tak''s heart is not as rough as his appearance.


    "By the way, how is the relationship between your patriarch and the high priest?"


    Li Su didn''t know why he asked. He just felt that the relationship between them was not as harmonious as it seemed.


    "They have a good relationship. They grew up together." Answered the short guard.


    According to him, Tucker and ramcha do look about the same age.


    "Does your patriarch have children? I never seem to have seen it


    ¡£¡±


    Li Su has been to Tucker''s house. He only saw Tucker''s wife, but not Tucker''s children.


    And Li Su thought of the lonely expression she saw on Kama''s face. It is reasonable that there should be nothing worth worrying about in the tribe. Moreover, both of them are in good health. Is it possible that they are related to their children.


    "The patriarch has a woman..."


    As soon as the tall guard was halfway through, he was interrupted by the short guard, and both of them looked alert.


    Although he didn''t finish his words, Li Su still heard a female character. It seems that the Tak clan leader has a daughter, but why has he never seen it? Even at dinner tonight, Tucker didn''t invite his daughter out.


    Since the two guards didn''t want to say anything, Li Su came down from the tower.


    Li Su began to turn around in the tribe again. Although this place is not big, it is also a village with nearly a thousand people.


    In a big mountain, it is a rare thing to have a tribe of nearly a thousand people.


    And obviously there are many secrets hidden in this tribe, but Li Su didn''t come for these secrets. He just wanted to find the whereabouts of longan stone.


    But now he is also in the spirit of Gu, so Li Su''s body and add a trouble.


    At this time, there are some thin clouds in the sky. In the dark night, the clouds seem to have been dyed.


    The moon is also blocked by clouds, half of the face, as if covered with a layer of black yarn, as if there is something hidden in its body.


    Li Su walked and came near the three story building. He remembered something Professor Yang had told him before.


    At that time, Professor Yang told Li Su that he heard painful groans near the building, and more than once.


    Li Su didn''t know whether what Professor Yang said was true or false, so now he also quietly came to the side of the building to listen to whether there was the voice that Professor Yang said. Time has come to the second half of the night, Yin Qi to the peak of the day.


    Li Su has been standing beside the building for a while, but he has not heard any suspicious voice. However, he does not think what Professor Yang said is a lie, or maybe he just did not encounter it.


    Just as Li Su was about to go back, he heard something coming from upstairs.


    He held his breath, trying to hear what it was.


    Sure enough, the sound from upstairs was a groan of pain, as if the person who made it was being tortured.


    Li Su did not expect to have the voice that Professor Yang said, and Li Su also recognized that the voice came from a young woman.

 Chapter 1093

    Li Su actually heard a groan.


    But this voice is too painful, even if Li Su just listen to, also can feel endless suffering.


    He did not know what the owner of the voice was suffering from, so that she could make such a voice.


    Now that Li Su had heard this, he decided to see what was going on.


    Although Li Su''s action is very inconvenient now, and his arms dare not exert too much force, fortunately, the structure of this building is very complex, and the more complex it is, the more convenient it is to climb.


    At this time, the whole tribe was in an absolute silence. Li Su could even hear the sound of air rubbing in his lungs.


    He looked around and found that no one really existed. Then he looked up and put his eyes on the building.


    The sound is no longer coming. It seems that the pain suffered by the owner of the sound has been alleviated.


    Li Su''s legs have been strained. With the release of his strength, his hands have been buckled on the eaves.


    The movement of the arm also pulled the muscles in front of the chest, causing a burst of pain,


    But Li Su held on.


    He continued to exert his hands, then turned over to the eaves.


    The shape of this building is a bit similar to the pyramid. The smaller it is, the smaller it is. However, it does not span as much as the pyramid.


    Li Su is now standing on the outside of the second floor, his feet slowly moving, close to a wooden window.


    He put his ear gently on the wooden window, trying to hear the movement of the house.


    But Li Su didn''t hear anything. There wasn''t even the sound of mosquitoes flapping their wings in this room.


    Now Li Su turned a half circle and came to the other side of the room, but he didn''t hear anything. It seems that the sound came from the third floor.


    Li Su jumped again, grabbed the eaves of the third floor, and then climbed up.


    To Li Su''s surprise, the window of the room on the third floor was open, and the inside was full of faint light.


    The light was so weak that if Li Su hadn''t been so close, he couldn''t have found any light in the room.


    Li Su remembers that when there was still a distance, all the windows were closed, but now the window is open.


    He held his breath and became more careful. In such a quiet time


    In the environment, as long as a little sound is made, it may be found.


    Fortunately, Li Su had done this kind of work for many times, so he successfully approached the window without any movement.


    There is no doubt that there is someone in the window, and it is the owner of the voice.


    Li Su vaguely heard the sound of turning the book, accompanied by the sound of breathing gently. The terrible sound just now had disappeared.


    If people in the room were looking out of the window now, they would see half of their heads sticking out of the window.


    This half of his head belongs to Li Su. He has already stretched out his head and seen the scene in the room. The first person to enter Li Su''s eyes was a figure from a woman''s back.


    A woman''s long hair is draped on her back, emitting a faint light, and the hair almost covers her waist, which shows that a woman''s body is very thin.


    She was sitting in a chair with her arms on the table in front of her. On the table was a kerosene lamp with a faint yellow light.


    Women are reading a book on the desk in such a dim light.


    If she hadn''t flipped a page after a while, Li Su might have thought that it was not a real scene, but a painting.


    At this time, the woman gently coughed up, she covered her mouth with her hand, her head to the side.


    Although she only looked at her back, Li Su had already felt the pain she suffered.


    The woman''s cough is over. Li Su thought that she would continue to study, but things didn''t develop in the direction that Li Su expected.


    Li Su was familiar with that kind of painful groan.


    What''s different from before is that Li Su is watching this woman''s pain with her own eyes. It''s obvious that there may be something wrong with her.


    [in the diagnosis of ghost medicine system...]


    [Name: Becca, age: 17, gender: female, disease: asthma]


    Li Su then knew that she was a 17-year-old girl, and she had asthma. No wonder she coughed so badly and made such a painful voice.


    Just then, Li Su heard something falling on the ground. He looked at it intently. It turned out that the girl''s chair had fallen to the ground.


    And the girl also fell to the ground, her long black hair has been scattered on the ground.


    The groans of pain came from the girl''s mouth, accompanied by intense breathing.


    Li Su can''t care that he''s sneaking up now. If he doesn''t, the girl will be in danger.


    Just as Li Su thought, the girl struggled to get up, but she failed and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    I can''t just sit back and watch. Li Su just wants to save the girl''s life now.


    Li Su had already turned in through the window, and the girl also heard the abnormal movement and looked towards the window.


    When the girl saw Li Su in black, she thought he was a bad man and wanted to shout out, but the only sound from her mouth was a painful groan.


    Li Su quickly points a few acupoints on the girl''s body. Slowly, the girl''s state eases down and her breathing is a little more stable.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad person."


    Li Su didn''t know whether she could understand what she said. She talked to her and gesticulated with her hands.


    The girl opened her mouth, but made no sound, but her eyes still showed vigilance.


    Li Su just saw the girl''s face, and now he was a little stunned. Although the girl is only seventeen years old, she has become a big girl. Her eyebrows are thin, like April willow leaves, and her eyes are like the brightest stars in the night sky.


    Whether it''s a high nose or thin lips, it''s almost perfect,


    And all of this piled up on the girl''s face, forming a more perfect face.


    But this face is still immature, and the face is very pale, even the lips are white.


    Li Su looked at the girl in front of her. She was at a loss.


    Now he has temporarily suppressed the girl''s illness, but he has been exposed.


    Li Su doesn''t know who this girl is, but she can live in this building, which shows that her identity is extraordinary.


    Now the girl''s state has eased. She looks at Li Su in horror, sitting on the ground and constantly retreating.


    Before Li Su could react, she opened her mouth and screamed.

 Chapter 1094

    Before the girl''s scream even came out of the room, Li Su covered her mouth with her hand.


    There was no scream, only a murmur.


    The girl''s eyes were full of fear, and it was obvious that she was only afraid of the man who suddenly appeared in her room.


    This can''t blame her, also can''t blame Li Su, Li Su also not much is want to save her.


    "Don''t shout. I''m not really a bad person. I know the Tak patriarch."


    Li Su had no choice but to move out the Tak patriarch first, hoping to play a role.


    After hearing Li Su''s name, the girl''s eyes, like two lakes, stirred up a ripple.


    However, the girl immediately blinked, still looking at Li Su with the same eyes as before. She didn''t believe what Li Su said.


    "If you don''t shout, I''ll release my hand. If you understand, you will nod


    ¡£¡±


    Li Su didn''t want to cover her mouth like this, but he was afraid that the girl''s scream would wake the sleeping people. If other people found out, Li Su would have no face to stay in the tribe.


    After more than ten seconds of silence, the girl nodded.


    Li Su released his hand carefully, but he was ready to cover it at any time.


    Fortunately, the girl didn''t scream any more. She was staring at Li Su. She didn''t know what the purpose of the strange dressed man was.


    "Your name is Becca, isn''t it?"


    Li Su stood up straight and looked at Becca, who was still sitting on the ground.


    Becca did not speak, just nodded, her state is more stable than before, and she is not so afraid of Li Su.


    "I''m a guest of the Dong nationality. I heard your voice when I passed by here, so I came up to have a look. I have no other purpose. Can you understand?"


    Standing talking is too tired, Li Su simply sat on the ground.


    Becca nodded again. Although Li Su said so, she didn''t know


    Whether the Tao is true or not.


    "Why are you here? Since you are ill, why don''t they treat you? "


    It''s obvious that this building is not for people, but Becca lives in it alone, and she has such a serious asthma that no one cares about her.


    But Becca didn''t answer Li Su''s question. She kept turning her head to one side, leaving Li Su with a side face.


    Li Su leaned forward again. He found that Becca was very resistant to himself.


    But Becca''s side face is like the best craftsman in the world. It can be said that there is no flaw, and only in this environment can such a beauty be bred.


    If she didn''t speak, Li Su didn''t know what to say. They just sat on the ground, and the world fell into silence again.


    The dim light of the oil lamp hit the two people''s shadows on the wall, and the shadows overlapped vaguely. At this time, Becca slowly raised her head and looked at Li Su sitting in front of her.


    "Are you the one who fights with the beast God?" Becca said softly.


    At this time, Li Su heard Becca''s voice for the first time. Her voice was completely different from the painful cry Li Su had heard before.


    Becca''s voice is completely a little girl''s voice, not only weak voice, even the tone is so.


    Moreover, she speaks very standard Mandarin. If they were not in the middle of Dong nationality, Li Su would have thought that she had lived in the city since she was a child.


    "It''s me. How do you know?" Li Su replied.


    He turned his head and was curious about what Becca said.


    "My mother told me that."


    Becca lowered her head as she spoke, as if she thought of something that upset her.


    Li Su''s brain was spinning rapidly. In a few seconds, he had a bold idea.


    "Are you the daughter of the Tak patriarch and Kama?"


    Li Su said his guess, before he heard the guard say Tak patriarch


    There is a daughter, and although Becca is still very young, it is not impossible to be Tucker''s daughter.


    Becca nodded softly. What strange and familiar names are Tucker and Kama.


    She gently closed her eyes, lost in thought.


    The light of the oil lamp gently shines on Becca''s face. Her eyelashes leave two rows of shadows on her cheek. The fine hair is like the halo on her face.


    The reason why Becca is here must be the order of Tucker, and the reason why he made this order has a lot to do with Becca''s illness.


    "How long have you had this disease?"


    Li Su spoke to Becca as gently as she could.


    When she heard Li Su speak again, Becca slowly opened her eyes, and suddenly countless intoxicating lights came out of her eyes.


    "For a few years."


    "Have you been carrying this room since you were sick?"


    "Yes, it''s my father''s order."


    "Why didn''t he treat you? Why are you locked up? "


    Li Su''s voice is a little impatient. As a doctor, the last thing he wants to see is that patients delay treatment due to family reasons, which eventually leads to tragedy.


    Becca took a deep breath and said slowly, "no one can cure me. My father doesn''t want to see the saint''s weakness, so I haven''t been out of this house since then."


    Li Su recognized that Becca was also full of deep helplessness about her own experience. It turned out that Becca was still the saint of the Dong nationality. This was the first time he heard about the existence of the saint.


    "If I can cure you, will you cooperate with me?"


    Li Su is a little closer. Now the distance between him and Becca is less than half a meter. Hearing Li Su''s words, there was a flash of light in Becca''s eyes, but it was just like a meteor.


    "No one cured me."


    Becca shook her head and put her arms around her knees in a pitiful way.


    "I can really cure you, but your illness needs a long time to recuperate. I''ll go to tell your father tomorrow morning."


    "No, No."


    "Why?"


    "He won''t agree. I can''t show my true face after I become a saint. If you tell him, he will know that we have met secretly."


    "Will you not be a saint for a long time?"


    "It''s not my choice."


    Becca''s eyebrows frowned, as if recalling something unhappy.


    It''s not strange for Li Su to know that such a thing happened in the tribe, but he just felt a little unwilling.


    No matter it''s impossible for him to let Becca go, it won''t be long before Becca dies.


    Li Su thought for a while, and finally came up with a solution that was not a solution.

 Chapter 1095

    Li Su decided to help Becca get better.


    Since according to the rules of the Dong nationality, the saint can''t show her true face, Li Su can''t let Tucker find out.


    Li Su told Becca what he thought, but Becca was lost in thought.


    She never thought that her illness could be cured, and she never thought about going out of the room again.


    Every night, as long as she can open the window to see the bright stars, it is enough to make her feel satisfied.


    But now this man says that he can cure his own disease. If ordinary people say this, Becca will never believe it, but he is a man who has fought with the beast God and is still alive.


    Li Su saw Becca''s hesitation. He decided to give Becca some time to think about it, so he stood up and watched in the room.


    He walked slowly in the room, which was very small, with only one bed and one table, and the remaining area was very small.


    The book on the desk attracted Li Su''s attention. He went over and gently held the book in his hand. By the weak light, Li Su saw the four words "sea of abundance" on the cover.


    Li Su read this book when he was in college, but he never thought about it


    Even in a primitive tribe, such literary works can be seen.


    Most of the people in this tribe don''t know Chinese characters. Even if some people can speak Chinese, they may not know Chinese characters.


    "Can you read Chinese characters?"


    When she heard Li Su''s words, Becca raised her head. Li Su shook the book in her hand.


    "Yes." Becca replied.


    "Did your father teach you that?"


    "No, the teacher taught it at school."


    Li Su almost threw the book on the ground. He didn''t expect that Becca had gone to school.


    "Did you go to school?"


    "Once."


    "When was that?"


    "Ten years ago."


    Ten years ago, Becca was only seven years old. At that time, Li Su was just a kid.


    "You knew so many words then?"


    "No, I learned a lot myself."


    It turns out that since she was born, Becca has been sent to the outside world by her mother, the home of a man who has economic relations with the Dong people.


    Becca''s mother doesn''t know words, but she knows the importance of learning culture, and tucker finally agrees to send Becca to that person under her persuasion.


    Later, Becca grew up in the man''s family and went to school, until she was seven years old.


    Just after her seventh birthday, his father sent someone to pick her up. Because one of the tribe''s saints died unexpectedly, Tucker wanted Becca to be a saint.


    Becca''s mother, of course, strongly opposed it, but she was only a woman after all, so Becca finally returned to the Dong nationality and became a saint. Since then, Becca has never left Fuyun mountain.


    Tucker also knew that it hurt her mother''s heart to take Becca back, so she used some tribal things to exchange Becca for a lot of books, and tucker didn''t object.


    Becca then lifted her sheets, and the pile of books under the bed caught Li Su''s eye.


    These books are not less than Li Su''s, but Becca still read in such a difficult environment, which makes Li Su admire.


    After becoming a saint, Becca had to wear a veil when she went out.


    Except for Becca''s parents, no one knows what she looks like now.


    Later, I don''t know what the reason is. Becca contracted a bad disease. At first, she became a high priest


    Lamucha also tried a lot of treatments, but none of them worked.


    And Becca''s disease is always on the rise. Tucker doesn''t want to let the people see that the virgin has such a terrible disease.


    All incurable diseases are cursed in the eyes of the people, and tucker doesn''t want to let everyone know that the saint is also cursed.


    So Tucker had to declare that the saint would be closed for a long time and would not participate in any sacrificial activities for the time being.


    Over the past few years, the people have gradually become accustomed to the absence of saints, and Becca has always stayed in this house. At most, she can only walk around the building and never go out.


    Tucker gradually gave up the treatment of Becca. Although he would check Becca''s condition with lamucha every once in a while, he seldom talked to Becca again.


    Until today, Li Su appeared in front of Becca, she finally met the first person besides her parents and ramcha.


    After listening to Becca''s words, Li Su can''t help sighing, not only because Becca was picked up by Tucker at the beginning, but also because she is now suffering from disease.


    "When you were a saint, did the tribe save a little boy?" Li Su asked.


    He suddenly remembered the little girl that Kuxi had said before that he saw in the Dong nationality


    Boy, now that time has come together, the little girl is likely to be Becca.


    "Well... How do you know about ten years ago?" Becca replied after thinking for a while.


    "That little boy came with me, too."


    It seems that what cushy said was the sacrifice of living people, which is not true.


    Now Becca has completely put down her guard. Li Su is the first new face she has seen in recent years, and she comes from the outside world.


    So Becca has a lot of questions to ask Li Su. She doesn''t even know which one to ask first.


    Li Su also took the trouble to answer her, he can understand the mood of Becca, even after so many years, she can''t put down the worry about the world.


    As time went by, the weather became colder and Becca shrunk her neck.


    Seeing that Becca was a little cold, Li Su took off her coat and put it on her back. Becca looks at Li Su in surprise. She knows that Li Su''s action is to dress her. She has seen this kind of plot more than once in the book, but she never thought it would happen to her.


    At this time, they were sitting on the ground with their backs against the edge of the bed. Becca had promised Li Su to treat her.


    One more day''s delay means one more day''s pain for Bekaa. So they said that Li Su would come here again to treat Bekaa at dawn and dark.


    The two of them said nothing. Suddenly Becca didn''t move. Li Su turned her head and saw that she was asleep.


    Li Su carried Becca to the bed. Originally, Li Su wanted to take off her coat, but after thinking about it, he didn''t move.


    Now Li Su has left Becca''s room, the light has gone out and the window has been closed, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1096

    The next morning, Li Su came to the house of the Tak patriarch.


    Tucker and ramcha had been waiting in his house. After greeting, the three of them walked towards the altar.


    Li Su has seen Beck, and only the two of them know about it. Although Li Su hates the fact that Tucker takes Beck back, he also knows that it''s Tucker''s helpless act as patriarch.


    At this time, three people have come to the altar, and the altar here has been waiting for a long time, one of them is still holding a monkey in his hand.


    Although he didn''t tell Li Su, he already knew that it was today''s sacrifice. He never thought that he would use this kind of living sacrifice.


    "Are you ready?"


    Tucker turned his head and asked Li Su. Ramcha also looked at Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t wear a coat, only wore a black short sleeve T-shirt, so the black thread on his arm appeared in front of several people tomorrow.


    Li Su rolled up his sleeves and found that the black line had grown to his shoulders. He nodded


    He nodded.


    As for the specific operation of the ceremony, Li Su didn''t need to know. It was all the work of high priest ramcha. He only needed to cooperate with ramcha''s instructions.


    After a while, Professor Yang and Kuxi also came here.


    After ramcha gave the order, the ceremony was about to begin.


    Now Li Su and the man holding the monkey stand at one end of the circular altar, while ramcha stands in the middle of the altar with a short knife.


    Tucker and Professor Yang stood at a distance, watching ramcha''s movements.


    Lamucha has begun to recite the mantra. Although Li Su can''t understand the language of the Dong people, he can recognize that lamucha is not speaking the language of the Dong people at this time.


    After a spell, lamucha opened and closed his eyes and took out a piece of cloth from his arms.


    It''s got weird incantations on it, and it looks like it''s hundreds of years old.


    After another spell from ramcha, the cloth was burned out of thin air


    Li Su got up, which made him feel very strange.


    And lamucha immediately put the burning cloth on the body of the knife, and at last there was only an ash left on the body of the knife.


    Ramcha dropped the knife slowly again, and the ashes scattered on the altar. Suddenly, a gust of wind came, and all the ashes were blown away.


    Lamucha also came to Li Su with a knife. Li Su seemed to know what he was going to do and stretched out his hand.


    Sure enough, lamucha gently scratched the palm of Li Su''s hand with a short knife. The blood had seeped out and dropped on the altar.


    But something strange happened to Li Su. After the blood drops on the altar, they seemed to have been absorbed and disappeared.


    And lamucha had gone to the man holding the monkey, and he used a short knife to cut the monkey''s forelimb. After the monkey''s blood drops fell on the altar, they disappeared.


    After observing carefully for a while, Li Su finally found that his blood appeared in a blood trough in the middle of the altar, and the monkey''s blood was the same. The thin blood trough seems to form a symbol, but Li Su doesn''t know


    I know.


    At this time, lamucha stood in the middle of the altar, that is, beside the blood trough, and recited the incantation.


    Under the traction of some force, the blood of Li Su and the monkey began to flow in the blood trough, and finally the blood of both mixed together.


    After the mantra of lamucha was finished, the blood trough became dry again. However, the monkey, who had been very honest before, became irritable at this time.


    Li Su closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He didn''t find any change in himself.


    He stretched out his arm and found that the thick black line had become thinner, which surprised Li Su.


    At this time, lamucha also came down from the altar and announced the end of the ceremony.


    Li Su and the leader of the Tak clan all came to lamucha. Lamucha''s behavior made several people deeply curious.


    But lamucha''s eyes were staring at Li Su all the time. He saw Li Su come and point to Li Su''s arm.


    Li Su put his arm straight again in front of the crowd, and now several people are all worried


    The black line on Li Su''s arm became thinner.


    "What''s going on?" Li Su asked.


    Lamucha still didn''t speak. He waved to the man who was holding the monkey, and the man came over.


    The monkey, who was a little excited just now, is quiet now. Even if ramcha grabs its forelimb with his hand, it doesn''t respond.


    Under the guidance of lamucha, everyone''s eyes turned to the monkey''s forelimb.


    To everyone''s surprise, there was a red line on the monkey''s forelimb, which was the same as the black line on Li Su''s arm.


    Everyone looked at lamucha with a puzzled face, hoping that he could explain what was going on.


    "Now this monkey has shared the spirit with you, so the thread on your arm will become thinner, and the growth speed will become half of the original."


    Hearing lamucha''s words, people nodded.


    "Will the monkey die?" Li Su asked.


    Let an innocent creature involved, Li Su''s heart is still a little strange.


    "As long as you don''t die, the thread will eventually disappear."


    Lamucha''s explanation gave Li Su a sigh of relief.


    Now the growth rate of Linggu on Li Su''s body has doubled, which means that he can hold on to the full moon night and go to Yanchi to remove Linggu.


    There are three key elements to untie Linggu: one is the night of full moon, the Bank of Yanchi, and the third is the lamucha.


    Now it seems that there is no problem with all three, so Li Su''s heart is relaxed.


    Now ramcha has left, but Tucker wants to take Li Su to his home, saying that he has something good to give him. Professor Yang and Kuxi followed Li Su and came to Tucker''s house.


    Kama did stay at home as Li Su expected. For Li Su, Kama now has another identity, that is Becca''s mother.


    The three of them had already sat down on the chair, while Tucker went to another room.


    At this time, Kama has put several cups in front of the public, and poured the wild fruit juice she made herself into the cups.


    Just when Li Su wanted to say something to Kama, Tucker came out with a box in his hand.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the box, Li Su vaguely guessed what was inside the box.


    Sure enough, after Tucker opened the box, Li Su found that it was Shiren grass, which was what Tucker called lahazai grass.


    Now Tucker has given the grass to Li Su, but this is only a small goal of Li Su.

 Chapter 1097

    Li Su has got the stone kernel grass.


    Getting Shi Rencao also means that he can wake up Ouyang Cong who is still unconscious. With the distance from Li Su''s ultimate goal, it is still a little bit short, but it is also an encouragement to Li Su.


    The fact that there is Shiren grass in the head of Tak clan more or less shows that there is a certain connection between the Dong nationality and tanyun state.


    Since there is a connection between the Dong nationality and tanyun state, the whereabouts of longan stone may also exist in the Dong nationality.


    Li Su has never seen longan stone, but the description given by the system is very specific. It is a stone the size of a thumb nail.


    The color of the stone is dark red, and it will give off a dim light on rainy nights.


    However, Li Su does not have any clues about longan stone. Although he can directly ask Tucker about Shiren grass, Li Su does not dare to mention longan stone easily.


    No matter how precious the herb is, it is only a poison, while longan stone is a rare treasure in the world.


    It is said that longan stone can wake up the sleeping people. Although Li Su does not know the truth of the legend, it is his unremitting efforts to wake up longqiuyue


    .


    But finding the longan stone is not a matter of time. The most important thing for Li Su today is the agreement with Becca in the evening.


    It was almost noon, so Tucker left Li Su for lunch.


    For Li Su, Tucker and Kama sitting at the table are not themselves, but Becca''s father and mother.


    No matter what they have done to Becca, Li Su believes that they all love Becca.


    But Tucker''s behavior still makes Li Su a little uncomfortable, so he is ready to tease Tucker.


    "Lord Tucker, I''ve been here for a few days. Why haven''t I seen your children?" Li Su said.


    When they heard Li Su''s words, Tucker and kamadu changed their faces, and then they looked at each other.


    Just when Kama wanted to speak, Tucker was the first to say, "our child died when he was a child, so..."


    Tucker had a sad look on his face. If Li Su hadn''t seen Becca last night, he might have been cheated by Tucker.


    "Life, old age, illness and death are all fates. Don''t be too sad."


    Professor Yang was also shocked when he heard that Tucker''s child had died as a child


    I feel terrible.


    Li Su saw that Professor Yang had been cheated by Tucker. Although his sympathy for Professor Yang was not worth it, it was not convenient for him to say anything.


    After hearing Professor Yang''s words, Tucker and Kama looked at each other again. Although their expressions were different, Li Su knew that what they were thinking was the same thing.


    Kama, as Becca''s mother, must be uncomfortable to hear Tucker say that Becca died young, but she can''t tell the truth.


    Tucker thought he had cheated Li Su, but he didn''t know that Li Su had already met Becky.


    But Li Su is not ready to expose them. If Tucker knows that he has met Beck secretly, he may bring disaster to Beck. Li Su had no choice but to comfort Tucker with Professor Yang. Professor Yang, as a child who is already very big, can feel more deeply, so now he is even in tears.


    In such a moving scene, only Li Su''s heart is restless, he is thinking about the night.


    He will spend the afternoon preparing the necessary tools and medicines for the treatment, and then arrive at Becca''s room again late at night to make sure that no one will find him.


    Li Su had never felt that time had passed so long, and finally he was about to leave


    Waiting impatiently, the night came.


    The night is like launching a surprise attack. The first second is still bright, and the second is completely eroded by the darkness.


    But now Li Su can''t start to act, because most of the people in the tribe haven''t had a rest, and the villagers who went out hunting have just come back.


    There was a lot of noise outside, and Li Su was checking the tools he was going to use for a while.


    Just then, the door was suddenly pushed open, and the high priest ramcha came in.


    Li Su wanted to hide the things on the table, but it was too late, so he had to hurry to lamucha''s side.


    "What''s the matter with the high priest?"


    Li Su thought that he didn''t like people who came into his room without knocking on the door. If it wasn''t for the help of lamucha, he might not be so polite.


    "I really have a look at the situation of Linggu. Although the soul sacrifice has been done, the effect remains to be seen."


    Ramcha said, but his eyes wandered around the room. Finally he saw the tools on the table.


    Li Su quickly took off his coat and showed Lamu the black line on his arm.


    Lamucha nodded as he watched the black line. It seemed that he was right about the soul sacrifice


    The effect is very satisfactory.


    "Do you prepare those tools to cure people?"


    Li Su didn''t want to ask this question.


    "No, I''m just checking to see if these tools are in good condition."


    Lamucha said, "well," but he looked at Li Su suspiciously.


    Fortunately, lamucha didn''t ask any more questions. After saying goodbye, he left Li Su''s room.


    But Li Su always felt that lamucha didn''t come here to check Linggu, but if he had any other purpose, Li Su couldn''t say.


    Moreover, Li Su always felt that it was cruel to let the little monkey suffer instead of himself. He decided to find a time to express his sympathy to the monkey.


    As the noise outside gradually decreased, then disappeared, and the time approached the midnight.


    Li Su quietly went out of the door and looked around. He didn''t find anyone moving. He tightened his bag on his shoulder and walked along the most humble road towards the third floor.


    As last night, the whole tribe was in absolute silence, only the occasional howling of wild animals in the forest. Li Su has come to the side of the third floor, where he turned up last night.


    Chest pain is still Li Su clenched his teeth, but his action is better


    Before a lot of light, he is like a swift skimming over the water like swept on the roof.


    But Li Su found that the window of Becca''s room was closed, which made him feel very strange.


    He still remembered what Becca had said before. His favorite thing was to look at the stars through the window, but this time there was an exception.


    Li Su slowly approached Becca''s window. Although the window was closed, Li Su still saw the faint light inside.


    He tapped on the window. After a few seconds, the window did not open. It was Becca who appeared in the window.

 Chapter 1098

    Li Su is now standing in Becca''s room.


    Just now he saw that the window of the room was closed. He thought something had happened to Becca.


    At this time, Li Su could not help but take a long breath when she saw Becca standing in front of her.


    Although he and Becca just met each other, the feeling that Becca brings to him is very striking. He wants to rescue Becca from the present predicament.


    He also wants to help Becca overcome the disease that has plagued her for a long time.


    "Why did you close the window?"


    Li Su asked Becca in a low voice.


    "I think it might be safer."


    Becca replied to Li Su, and her eyes inadvertently shifted to the wall of the room. Li Su


    Following Becca''s eyes, I found that the coat I had left Becca was hanging there, just like a patron saint


    Protect the room.


    This coat means more to Becca.


    In her dream last night, she once again dreamed of the person who appeared in her room. He appeared in front of her like a God, and would take away all the pain from her body.


    Becca hasn''t seen anyone else for years, and Li Su''s face is undoubtedly attractive to her.


    When Becca wakes up and her dream breaks, she suddenly feels as if her soul has been pulled away from her body.


    It suddenly occurred to her whether all the things that happened in the middle of the night would be fake, whether the man would be just a role in her dream, and she had never seen anyone else in the room.


    At that moment, there were even tears in Becca''s eyes. For her, there was nothing more terrible than to see hope broken again after seeing hope.


    But her hand touched something that could not have been in the room.


    Becky grabs the thing with her hand and finds it''s a coat, outside


    There are two long cracks in the chest of the sleeve, and the two sides of the cracks are covered with dried up blood.


    She remembered that the man didn''t just appear in his dreams. He not only appeared in front of him, but also left his coat here.


    At this moment, it''s like rebirth for Becca.


    She held the coat in her arms, buried her head in it, and sniffed the residual smell on the coat, which was so true to her.


    Now standing in front of Becca, Li Su doesn''t know her thoughts. He just looks at Becca''s eyes quietly. There are too many things in those bright eyes.


    Becca''s big eyes are reflecting the light of the oil lamp, which is like a painting, which deeply moved Li Su.


    "Didn''t you get sick again today?"


    As soon as Li Su thought of the sound he had heard before and the scene of Becca falling to the ground, his heart began to straighten up unconsciously.


    Becca didn''t speak, just gently to shake her head, looks very clever, just like a little girl.


    But Li Su knows that Becca''s thin shoulders bear too many things, which is not her age to bear.


    Becca stares at Li Su''s backpack curiously, as if wondering what''s in it.


    Li Su found Becca''s sight and took down her backpack. They sat face to face on the ground as if they were yesterday.


    "You want to know what''s in it?" Li Su asked.


    "Well, I used to have schoolbags, too."


    Becca nods her head gently. Li Su''s backpack reminds Becca of the schoolbag she carried when she was at school. There are beautiful patterns on it, and all the things Becca likes are in it.


    Li Su knew that Becca was worried about the memory again, so he quickly broke the situation and began to take out the things in his backpack.


    Becca was immediately attracted by these things she had never seen before. Li Su would explain to Becca every time she took out something, and Becca listened very seriously.


    For Becca, a lot of things in the outside world are novel,


    Although she had a lot of contact when she was a child, her memory was gradually blurred.


    Finally, Li Su took out his mobile phone from his backpack. Because there was no signal in the mountains, Li Su put it at the bottom of the backpack.


    And this delicate little thing obviously attracted Becca more. She wanted to reach out and touch it, but she timidly retracted it.


    "You take it, it doesn''t matter."


    Li Su reaches out a hand, grabs Becca''s hand, and then shoves the cell phone into her hand.


    Becca vaguely remembers seeing similar things when she was a child, but she can''t remember them clearly. What she saw at that time was far less exquisite than what she was holding.


    "It''s called a cell phone, isn''t it?"


    Becca asked in a low voice, like a student who was afraid of being scolded by the teacher for answering the wrong question.


    "So you know him. He''s very good."


    Li Su really didn''t expect that Becca should know the mobile phone, but it''s not too strange.


    Ten years ago, mobile phones began to be popular, although the mobile phones at that time were far less advanced than those now.


    "Let''s treat it first, and then I''ll teach you how to use it, OK?" Li Su said softly.


    When Becca heard Li Su''s words, she gave her cell phone back to Li Su, just like a clever cat.


    In fact, the treatment for Becca is not very complicated, and Li Su''s mastery of Guimen''s thirteen needles has reached the stage of perfection.


    But if you want to treat Becca''s disease, you have to apply the needle on her back. If you want to apply the needle now, you can''t wear clothes.


    Li Su doesn''t know how to talk to Becca now. He''s afraid that Becca will think he''s a bad person when he hears what he says.


    When she saw the silver needle in Li Su''s hand, Becca showed her curious eyes. Although she had never seen such a thing, she vaguely knew the function of the silver needle¡° I will put these silver needles into your body. There may be some pain, but it won''t hurt too much. "


    Li Su holds a silver needle and puts it in front of Becca, but Becca doesn''t know


    Instead, he nodded.


    Seeing Becca nodding, Li Su relaxed a little.


    "Besides, these needles are going to go into the acupoints in your back, so..."


    Li Su didn''t know how to talk to Becca, but Becca''s hand was already on her clothes.


    Li Su is a little stunned. He hasn''t told Becca to do it yet, but she has understood what Li Su means.


    Under Li Su''s attention, Becca took off a robe she was wearing, folded it neatly and put it on the head of the bed.


    At this time, Becca only wore a blouse, her arms were like two white ivory, which exposed to Li Su''s eyes.


    Li Su felt her heart beat faster.

 Chapter 1099

    Becca stood in front of Li Su, wearing only a blouse.


    The reason why Li Su calls this thing a blouse is that it is too short.


    The top part goes through Becca''s armpit and encircles her chest. The bottom part can''t cover her navel.


    Becca''s white neck attracted Li Su''s attention, his eyes slowly down Becca''s body.


    Next in Li Su''s eyes is Becca''s prominent clavicle, because Becca''s body is very thin, the shape of the clavicle is particularly obvious.


    Although Becca''s body is thin, but her chest still has a big bulge, Li Su even suspected that this is the combination of the two bodies.


    Further down is her smooth and flat belly, with no extra meat on it. Everything is just right.


    These are enough to attract Li Su''s attention, but now he is staring at another thing.


    It''s a necklace hanging around Becca''s neck. The rope of the necklace is very exquisite. At first sight, it can''t be made by the tribe.


    And the one that was put through by the rope was a dark red stone. The stone was about 20 meters long


    The size and shape of the thumb''s nails are like water drops and tears.


    Just a perfect stone is not enough to attract Li Su''s attention, but this stone is so different from the legendary longan stone.


    Whether it''s size or color, it''s a perfect fit.


    Is the longan stone that Li Su wants to find hanging around Becca''s neck? He didn''t know if it was longan stone, but it seemed reasonable that longan stone would appear here.


    Becca had noticed that Li Su was staring at her necklace, so she subconsciously touched it with her hand.


    "Is it good?"


    Becca thought Li Su was attracted by the exquisite shape of the necklace.


    Becca''s success has pulled Li Su out of the palace of thinking. Even if this stone is really longan stone, Li Su can''t snatch the stone from Becca''s hand.


    What''s more, Becca is still a saint. What she can hang around her neck is absolutely nothing, so Li Su warned herself not to rush.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go on."


    Li Su shakes his head and draws his attention back. The priority now is to treat Becca.


    When she heard Li Su''s words, Becca dropped her hand slowly, then turned around slowly and turned her back to Li Su.


    At this time, a breeze swept by, restless wind from the window into the room, blowing on the two people.


    Li Su felt a little cold on his face, as if he had been touched by a cold hand.


    And Becca''s long hair floated gently, as if a pair of invisible hands held it up.


    With the fall of the wind, Li Su''s spirit improved a lot. He didn''t think about the stone for the time being.


    Back to Li Su, Becca has put her hand on her blouse, and Li Su already knows what Becca is going to do next. Sure enough, Becca slowly took off her blouse, put it on the bed, and put her arms on her chest.


    Under Li Su''s slightly dull eyes, Becca''s back has been completely displayed in front of Li Su, and her long hair has been lifted to the front of her body.


    Becca''s back is like a smooth jade wall. There is no flaw on it. Li Su can even feel the warmth of the jade wall.


    At this time, Becca turned around and faced Li Su.


    Although her arms and hair played a shielding role, but that pair of naughty


    The jade rabbit wants to break the cage and see the outside world.


    Becca''s body is as if it had been carved by the best craftsmen in the world. There is nothing superfluous or lacking.


    "Is that ok?"


    Becca''s lips slightly open, gently asked Li Su a question.


    Li Su didn''t speak. He was afraid that what he said now was shaking, so he just nodded and pointed to the bed.


    Becca understood Li Su''s meaning and walked slowly to the bed. She covered her chest with one hand and spread the blanket on the bed with the other.


    Then she lay down on the bed, and her chest was just in the position of the blanket, but because of the compression of her body, the two masses of soft meat protruded to the outside of her body.


    When she was ready, Becca turned her head and looked at Li Su. Li Su quickly withdrew her eyes and coughed twice.


    "Then we''re going to start."


    After Li Su finished, he sat down on the edge of the bed, while Becca gave a gentle "um".


    At this time, her back is facing Li Su''s eyes, and Li Su tries to control himself not to look, but he still can''t help it.


    Li Su had already pinched a silver needle and began to bake on the flame of the oil lamp smile.


    Becca didn''t know what the principle of Li Su''s action was. She just looked at it quietly without any movement, only her body rose and fell with her breath.


    Li Su felt his hand tremble slightly. He took a deep breath, and the tremble eased.


    He held out a finger and gently touched Becca''s back, where their temperature was relieved.


    Then Li Su points other acupoints on her back. After finding the acupoints, Li Su will apply the needle.


    The first silver needle had pierced Becca''s skin, and her brows wrinkled slightly.


    When Li Su saw Becca''s expression, he tried his best to lighten his movements, but it still hurt to pierce his skin.


    In order to relieve Becca''s pain, Li Su gently stroked her back with her hand. Sure enough, Becca''s frown was relieved.


    Finally, half an hour later, all the silver needles have been punctured into the acupoints accurately.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Li Su asked softly, and then wiped the small blood beads oozing from her back with paper¡° It doesn''t hurt. "


    The expression on Becca''s face was really relaxed.


    Since Li Su saw Becca for the first time, he has never seen Becca smile. This thin body has borne too much pain, which makes Li Su feel a burst of heartache.


    After a while, Li Su pulled the silver needle out of her back again. In this way, the acupuncture treatment was over.


    Next, it''s much simpler. Li Su takes out a small medicine bottle from his arms and pours the zhuanqi pill drawn from the lottery in his hand.


    Meanwhile, Becca turned her back to Li Su and put on her blouse and robe she had taken off before.


    "Come on, eat it, and you''ll never suffer from that disease again."


    Li Su put zhuanqi Dan in Becca''s hand. Without any hesitation, Becca put zhuanqi Dan into her mouth.


    In this way, as long as she has a period of rest, Becca will recover completely.

 Chapter 1100

    The treatment for Becca is over.


    Now Becca has not realized that she will never experience such pain again, so she is still a bit at a loss.


    For Becca, no matter what she does, she needs more time than others. Don''t rush it.


    Li Su is now sitting on the floor, his back against the edge of the bed. He waves to Becca and signals her to come and sit down.


    No matter what Li Su says now, Becca may do it obediently, so she has already sat beside Li Su.


    "I told you to use this. Come on."


    Li Su shook his cell phone in his hand and pressed the power on button.


    For most people, this action is nothing new, but it seems like magic to Becca.


    Li Su handed the opened cell phone to Becca, and Becca took it carefully with both hands.


    Li Su gave a brief introduction to the functions of the mobile phone. When she heard that the mobile phone could take pictures, Becca still didn''t believe it.


    So now Li Su turned on the camera and took some pictures of the room.


    At this moment, Li Su''s mind suddenly flashed.


    "You''ll see." Li Su reminds Becca.


    Then he converted the rear camera into the front camera, which surprised Becca even more.


    Just as Bekaa was surprised, Li Su hugged her and took a picture of her face.


    Then Li Su found this photo from the album, which was the first group photo of the two of them.


    Becca''s eyes are wide open and her mouth is slightly open. She looks funny.


    After seeing her picture, Becca also showed a shallow smile. This is the first time that Li Su saw Becca''s smile.


    In fact, this is also Becca''s first smile after returning to Fuyun mountain. Even Becca can''t remember her own.


    Seeing Becca''s smile, Li Su felt that whatever she did was worth it.


    "What is the pendant in your neck?"


    Although Li Su doesn''t plan to get longan stone yet, it''s not a bad thing to know about it first.


    When she heard Li Su''s words, Becca put her hands behind her neck, took down the hanging stone and put it in the palm of her hand.


    Li Su was finally able to observe the stone from a close distance. Even if it was so close, Li Su had not found any defects on it.


    According to the system, whenever there is a rainstorm, longan stone will emit a dim light, but now there is no rain, so Li Su has no way to confirm this.


    Li Su has now basically determined that this stone is longan stone. As for why longan stone appears on Becca, Li Su has no idea.


    "Do you know what this stone is?" Li Su asked.


    Becca''s eyes turned a few times, as if thinking about what Li Su meant¡° It''s called the soul stone. It''s a sacred object kept by every generation of saints. "


    Li Su had guessed that this stone was not a common thing, and it was indeed a sacred thing of the Dong people.


    In this way, Li Su had to face a problem, that is, how to take this stone out of Fuyun mountain.


    "Why is it called soul stone?"


    "Because the soul stone can give a person a new soul."


    To give a person a new soul means to wake him up from a deep sleep. It seems that this soul stone is the longan stone Li Su is looking for.


    "In the outside world, we call this stone longan stone."


    Li Su knew that Becca didn''t think she would say these words, so it was OK to tell her.


    Becca nodded gently. She had heard that the soul stone had been exiled outside before, but finally returned to the hands of the saint.


    In fact, this stone was not a sacred object of the Dong people. Later, I don''t know what happened. This stone of other people became a sacred object of the Dong people.


    "You''re here for it, aren''t you?"


    Becca''s tone was very gentle, but every word stirred up waves in Li Su''s heart.


    Li Su didn''t expect that Becca should know what he thought. Now the only person who knows Li Su''s purpose in this mountain is Professor Yang.


    "Why do you say that?" Li Su asked.


    "There''s no way to disguise your eyes."


    In fact, when Li Su saw the soul stone for the first time, Becca found something strange in his eyes, but she didn''t think Li Su came for the stone at that time.


    But later when Li Su saw the soul stone again, there was no way to hide the brilliance in his eyes.


    And this power of seeing through people''s hearts is exactly what Becca needs as a saint.


    "But I came for it, and I didn''t mean to cheat you."


    Now that Becca has guessed what she thinks, there is no need for Li Su to explain.


    "You want to use it to wake the sleeping." Whispered Becca.


    "Yes."


    Becca''s words remind Li Su of long Qiuyue, who is still lying in the hospital bed.


    Long Qiuyue now seems to be in another world. Everything that happens in this world seems to have nothing to do with her.


    Li Su must find longan stone, not only for long Qiuyue, but also for himself.


    So Li Su told Becca what happened after long Qiuyue was injured.


    These things have been piling up in his mind for a long time, and he will feel a little suffocated.


    Although it''s only a whole day to see Becca, Li Su has seen her compassion in her very clear eyes.


    It''s not only because she is the daughter of the head of the Tak clan that she can become the saint of the Dong nationality, but also because Bekaa must have something extraordinary about her. After listening to Li Su''s story, Becca did not speak, and the two fell into silence for a long time.


    Becca is very clear about Li Su''s idea now. She is also deeply moved by Li Su''s long journey for the safety of long Qiuyue. If she can, she is willing to help Li Su, but now she is just a bird in the cage.


    And the soul stone can''t leave the body of the saint. They are closely linked by the ancient curse. If they are separated, not only Becca will die, but also the soul stone will be broken.


    Becca did not hide this from Li Su. For Becca now, Li Su is like a great hero.


    He not only saved Becca''s life, but also saved Becca''s dying soul.


    The clouds gradually increased, the moon and stars disappeared, and Li Su stayed in Becca''s room for a while before leaving.


    They have agreed on a plan to bring Becca back to life without causing suspicion.

 Chapter 1101

    Li Su has returned to his room.


    He looked at his watch and realized that he had been in Becca''s room for hours, and it was not long before dawn.


    Li Su looked at the black line on his arm with the flash of his mobile phone, and found that the growth rate of the black line had slowed down a lot.


    Now the position of the black line is not much different from Li Su''s last look.


    At this time, Li Su is lying on the bed, and the photo album is displayed on the mobile phone screen.


    He opened the picture with Becca, and Becca came into Li Su''s sight again with a look of surprise.


    Even if it''s just a picture, Li Su can see Becka''s clean inner world through her bright eyes.


    Before seeing Becca with his own eyes, Li Su had never thought that there was such a girl who didn''t eat fireworks in the world.


    Thinking of this, he felt more reluctant for Becca to be imprisoned


    But it may be different in the future.


    Now Becca''s illness has been largely recovered, as long as the rest can, if Tucker knew that Becca''s illness has been recovered, he would not continue to be imprisoned.


    For a family, the role of the saint is not as good as that of the patriarch, but in the eyes of the people, the saint is more sacred and inviolable.


    Li Su reluctantly looked at the photos and finally turned off his mobile phone. He could not let anyone find that he had met Becky, even Professor Yang.


    Thinking about it, Li Su fell asleep.


    Because he stayed up too late, Li Su was awakened the next day. Fortunately, Professor Yang was the one who got away with him.


    "Li Su, Li Su, wake up."


    Professor Yang is like Li Su''s mother when she was at school, calling Li Su over and over again.


    Li Su slowly opened his eyes. He looked at his watch and found that it was almost noon, so he sat up fiercely.


    This startled Professor Yang. He stepped back two steps.


    "What''s the rush?"


    Li Su can''t think of anything to make Professor Yang so anxious.


    "Do you remember what I told you about the barking I heard on the third floor?"


    "I remember."


    "Just now I saw that patriarch tuck himself brought out a woman in white from inside."


    Professor Yang''s voice became smaller and smaller, as if he was afraid of being heard.


    Li Su knew that the woman in white was Becca, but he had to pretend to be surprised.


    Finally, Professor Yang told Li Su all the clues he secretly found, but he didn''t know that Li Su had been in contact with that woman for a long time.


    In fact, Professor Yang has gained a lot in recent days. He has been in contact with some old people in the tribe and inquired about some legends from them.


    Many legends fit in with the historical environment at that time, so his notebook is now rich in a lot of content.


    However, Professor Yang did not hear about tanyunguo. Every time he raised this question, those people kept a secret and avoided answering it.


    However, the more they look like this, the more it shows that there is a connection between the Dong nationality and tanyun state.


    But they didn''t want to say that Professor Yang had no way to know, so he had to wait and see.


    Li Su had lunch with Professor Yang.


    Li Su had planned to visit the monkey when he had time, but now he has time.


    He told the idea to Professor Yang, but he didn''t think so.


    Professor Yang has studied too much history. He knows that in history, there are countless priests who killed many living people at one time, let alone animals. Moreover, the monkey''s life is not threatened for the time being.


    Li Su didn''t agree with Professor Yiyang. In the end, Professor Yang had no choice, so he agreed to do this boring thing with Li Su.


    However, Professor Yang did not expect that this seemingly boring thing could play an extremely important role.


    They don''t know where the monkey is now, so they are going to ask the high priest ramcha.


    Just as they were about to go to lamucha''s house, they met the middle-aged man who was confronting with the beast God before.


    When the middle-aged man saw Li Su, he immediately came over with a smile and a warm welcome.


    But for Li Su''s sacrifice, the middle-aged man and the two young men might have become the food of the beast God.


    "Do you know where the sacrifices used by the priests are raised?"


    Li Su suddenly thought that the middle-aged man might know where the monkey was, so he asked him directly.


    "Yes, shall I take you there?"


    The middle-aged people were very enthusiastic. He didn''t ask Li Su what his purpose was, so he took them to the place where they raised sacrifices.


    This place is an outdoor shed, in which there are several buffalo and some other animals.


    After the middle-aged people brought Li Su and her husband here, they left first.


    Li Su looked at it several times and didn''t see the little monkey last time, but there was a man guarding it, so Li Su went to ask.


    After some inquiry, Li Su knew that the little monkey was an important sacrifice, so he kept it indoors.


    Now Li Su followed the direction of the man and came to the place where he raised the little monkey, but there were two guards here.


    When I saw Li Su coming over, the two guards warmly greet him. Now Li Su Cheng is a hero of the whole tribe, and even Tucker respects him, let alone these ordinary people.


    It was said that Li Su was going to feed the monkey, and they gave way without saying a word.


    This is a place that looks like a warehouse. The light inside is very dark, but Li Su still sees that the animals are all snakes and lizards.


    Li Su also saw several monkeys, but none of them was the one he saw last time, but Professor Yang couldn''t distinguish them. So when he saw a monkey, he asked Li Su to bring the banana to the monkey. Finally, Li Su found the monkey in the corner. The monkey was tied to a wooden stick with a rope.


    Seeing Li Su coming, the monkey showed his vigilant eyes and grinned at Li Su.


    Li Su picked up a banana and slowly approached the monkey.


    Sure enough, after seeing the banana, the monkey didn''t look as alert as before. He stretched out his paw and snatched the banana from Li Su''s hand.


    The monkey skillfully peeled off the banana, ate up the whole banana with a few mouthfuls, and then fixed his eyes on the banana in Li Su''s hand.


    Seeing the monkey''s reaction, Li Su couldn''t help laughing, but Professor Yang didn''t respond to it.


    Just as Li Su handed another banana to the monkey, he found that the red line on the monkey''s left forepaw had changed.

 Chapter 1102

    Li Su found that some parts of the red line on the monkey became blurred.


    There is no doubt that this monkey is the one used to hold the soul sacrifice, otherwise the monkey''s forearm will not have that red line.


    But the red line was different from when Li Su saw it for the first time.


    But Li Su didn''t worry. He knew the monkey was very flexible, so he could only lure it with bananas.


    Sure enough, after eating the second banana, the monkey was not satisfied. It looked as if he had been hungry for a long time.


    But this time Li Su did not give the banana to the monkey, but raised his arm to let the monkey jump up.


    Professor Yang saw Li Su''s action and laughed helplessly.


    As Li Su hoped, the monkey jumped on Li Su''s arm and snatched the banana from Li Su''s hand.


    And Li Su can observe the red line at a close distance at last, looking at it for a few days


    Seconds later, Li Su finally found out what was wrong.


    "Lao Yang, look at the monkey''s arm."


    Originally, Professor Yang was not going to get close to the monkey, but Li Su''s tone was too serious, so Professor Yang had to walk over and look at the monkey''s forearm.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look. Professor Yang also found that strange red line.


    "This..."


    Professor Yang wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Li Su.


    Li Su said, "this is the painting with things."


    At this time, two people''s brows are wrinkled for several years, there is no doubt that this red line is not growing in monkeys.


    Li Su stretched out a hand and rubbed it carefully on the monkey''s forearm, then immediately drew it back.


    As expected, his right thumb and index finger are dyed red.


    "Is this the ghost of someone?"


    Professor Yang told Li Su in a low voice that it is very necessary to speak in a low voice this time.


    "Not bad." Li Su promised.


    "Ramacha, the high priest?"


    "If it wasn''t for him, he would have found something unusual."


    Although there is no evidence that this is the ghost of lamucha, other people can not make such a fake except him.


    At that time, the scene came back to Li Su. The monkey was always held by a person. After the ceremony, everyone focused on Li Su.


    When lamucha told everyone that there was a red line on the monkey''s forearm, everyone just had a cursory look, and then lamucha asked the man to take the monkey away.


    Obviously, this is what lamucha did.


    "But the black line on your arm is really slowing down." Professor Yang reminded.


    The question raised by Professor Yang is just where Li Su is puzzled. If the soul sacrifice is false, how does lamucha control the growth speed of black line? And it''s ramcha who put forward the soul sacrifice first, if he doesn''t want to


    If you save Li Su, you don''t have to say anything. In that case, the black line can reach Li Su''s heart faster.


    At this time, the two had left the warehouse, and Li Su took away the banana peel thrown away by the monkey.


    Li Su shared his views with Professor Yang and got his approval.


    "Since the growth rate of black line on your body has slowed down, there must be a reason." Professor Yang said.


    "Not bad."


    "Can lamucha control the growth rate of black line?"


    "It''s possible."


    After a question and answer, they reached the open space in the middle of the tribe. Because it was day time, there was no one here. It was a good place to talk.


    "If he could really control the black line, would it have something to do with him when you fainted in the woods?"


    This time, Li Su shook his head, and he still hasn''t figured it out


    .


    Lamucha, as the high priest of the Dong nationality, must have left for a few days, but Li Su didn''t hear anything.


    What''s more, the man Li Su saw in the woods at that time was very vigorous, not like lamucha.


    Therefore, the person who attacked Li Su at that time was definitely not lamucha, and he could not have taken such a big risk.


    But it can''t be said that lamucha has nothing to do with this matter. Maybe lamucha will help.


    Not enough. In this Dong tribe, no one can be strong enough to attack Li Su and let Li Su be defenseless.


    Li Su doesn''t know the strength of the Tak clan leader, but even if Tak has that strength, the person who does it can''t be him.


    In this way, the person who attacked Li Su has nothing to do with the Dong people. It is very likely that he is the helper of lamucha. Of course, lamucha may also be the helper of that person.


    Li Su thought again and again, but he didn''t understand who he had offended,


    I don''t know what their purpose is.


    "Is it possible that the black thread on your body is not a spirit bug at all?"


    Although Professor Yang is very old, he can be a university professor and Secretary of the Party committee. His IQ is very comparable, so his words are always to the point.


    "Very likely."


    Li Su had never thought of this idea before, and Professor Yang''s reminder played a great role.


    Even if this black line is not Linggu, it will never be a good thing.


    "What are you going to do?" Professor Yang asked.


    "Don''t scare the snake at the moment. We were in the light, but now we are in the dark."


    Li Su decided not to let this matter be known to anyone before he knew the purpose of La Mu Cha, so that he could secretly investigate some clues. But then we will be very passive. "


    "No, now things have changed."


    The change that Li Su refers to is the return of the virgin.


    Now there is no doubt that the head of the Tak clan is the highest in the tribe, but the status of the high priest is not much different. When Becca comes back, there will be another force in the tribe.


    There is no doubt that Bekaa is on Li Su''s side. Li Su knows how Bekaa feels about herself. He is the one who saves Bekaa from suffering. For Bekaa, Li Su is her guardian.


    Professor Yang shook his head. He didn''t know what Li Su meant.


    At the same time, Becca has indeed returned to her home. At this time, Tucker, Kama and ramcha have secretly gathered at the patriarch''s home.


    Now Becca is standing in the middle of them with a calm face. She doesn''t have any expression. Even her eyes are indifferent, which she discussed with Li Su last night.


    After checking Bekaa''s condition, lamucha said that her curse had indeed been lifted.


    The release of the curse means the return of the virgin, which is an extraordinary event for the whole tribe.

 Chapter 1103

    Becca has left the room that brought her painful memories, but saved her in the last few days.


    After lamucha announced Bekaa''s return, Bekaa''s mother Kama hugged her and began to cry.


    Becca''s face was covered with a white veil, and only her two big eyes were exposed, like two calm lakes.


    At this time, Becca couldn''t restrain her emotion. Although there was still no expression on her face, her tears flowed out in an irreversible manner like the flood of breaking a dike.


    Tucker was also moved by the scene in front of him. Although he personally ordered Becca to be locked up, it was also his choice.


    Tucker also unfolded her strong arms and took Becca and her mother into her arms.


    Even lamucha, standing on one side, sighed deeply.


    Now that Becca is back healthy, there''s no need to hide anything.


    Before Tucker lied that the virgin would be closed for a long time, but now it''s time for the virgin to close.


    Tucker immediately called someone to announce the return of the virgin in the whole tribe. Today, a grand dinner will be held to welcome the return of the virgin.


    Ramcha quietly left Tucker''s home, leaving a private space for the three of them.


    Li Su and Professor Yang were sitting in the open space in the middle of the tribe.


    Suddenly, there was a lot of noise in the tribe. Li Su and Professor Yang looked there curiously.


    Just then, a teenager was about to pass through the open space. Li Su stopped him immediately.


    "What happened?" Li Su asked.


    The child is a little submissive. He heard his mother say that this man once fought against the beast God, and the beast God is the kind of monster that can eat people, so naturally he has some awe for Li Su.


    Li Su stretched out a hand and touched the child''s hand gently. He said, "don''t be afraid. Tell me what happened."


    "Saint... Saint is coming back. There will be a big party tonight."


    After finishing this sentence, the child ran away.


    "Saint?"


    Professor Yang is at a loss. He has never heard of this word since he came to this tribe.


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know."


    Li Su can only tell a lie to Professor Yang first. Although he has 100% confidence in Professor Yang, for the sake of the smooth progress of the plan, the fewer people who know about it, the better.


    The two men looked at each other for a moment, and immediately walked in the direction of the noise.


    Just when they arrived at the residential area, they saw Tucker chatting with the people.


    Tucker also saw Li Su and came over with a embarrassed face.


    "Two friends, please allow me to express my sincere apology to you." Said Tucker.


    Of course, Li Su knew what Tucker was going to say, but he had to look puzzled¡° Why did the Duke of tuck say that? " Li Su asked.


    Professor Yang also looks at Tucker with a puzzled face.


    "I told you that my child died when he was very young, but that''s not the case."


    Then Tucker said what Li Su already knew, and the content was roughly the same as that of Becca.


    After listening to Tucker''s words, Li Su and Professor Yang made the same reaction. They were both surprised and puzzled.


    In fact, both Li Su and Professor Yang can understand Tucker''s difficulties. After all, his identity is still the clan head of the Dong nationality, and a dutiful clan head is bound to sacrifice a lot of things.


    "Today is the day of the return of the virgin. There will be a grand banquet in the evening, and you will be the guests."


    Tucker''s voice was a little excited. It seems that he was also happy because of Becca''s healthy return, which made Li Su feel a little happy for Becca.


    Although Becca has suffered a lot over the years, she is only 17 years old and her real life has just begun.


    Li Su doesn''t want Becca to stay in the tribe, because Becca is a free bird, and a free bird can never live in a cage.


    Today, several major events were discovered all at once, and Professor Yang''s state seems to be obviously excited.


    At this time, Kuxi has gone two times. Li Su doesn''t know what Kuxi has been doing these days, but it seems that he is still happy.


    "It''s said that their saint will return. Have you heard?" Cussy asked.


    Li Su and Professor Yang nodded.


    "I don''t know what a saint looks like. Since I can be a saint, I''m sure I''m a beauty, right?"


    When cusy said this, his face was serious and funny.


    "I''ll know this evening. The saint will be at the party, too."


    Professor Yang''s eyes also flashed a glimmer of light. He has only seen saints in books. Today he will see real saints, so his research can go further.


    Because of the expectation, so the night is particularly fast.


    Just as it was getting dark, Tucker sent for Li Su and them.


    By the time Li Su arrived at the open space in the center of the tribe, Tucker and ramcha had already sat in their old positions.


    What is different from before is that there is an empty chair between lamucha and Tucker, and that chair is undoubtedly for the saint.


    Both sides simply said hello and sat down in their seats.


    As it was completely dark, there were more people in the open space.


    Li Su found that the number of people this time was even more than that last time. Some people with physical disabilities also came here with the help of their families.


    They haven''t seen the virgin for several years, and the virgin is more like a spiritual belief to them.


    The return of the virgin is bound to inspire all the people of the Dong nationality. By this time, Tucker had ordered the bonfire to be lit.


    The mood of the people is unprecedented. Even Tucker, who has been the patriarch for more than ten years, has seen such a grand occasion only when he took over the position of patriarch.


    Suddenly, the noisy crowd quieted down, even the wind stopped blowing, only the firewood in the fire was still crackling.


    All eyes were focused in the same direction, and in that direction, there was a man in white with a veil on his face.


    There is no doubt that the man is Becca, the holy daughter of the Dong nationality. At this time, everyone''s eyes are attracted by becao, even she is the same.


    Li Su''s eyes went through several difficulties and finally found Becca''s eyes. To Li Su''s surprise, Becca was also staring at herself.


    With everyone watching, Becca came in the direction of Tucker.

 Chapter 1104

    Becca has appeared in front of the public.


    She walked slowly, with light steps, as if she had trampled on the ground.


    At this time, the moon also sent out light, the whole world was sprinkled with a layer of silver light.


    Becca''s road is more shining by the moonlight, as if she is walking along a bright road.


    And Becca''s white dress is shining with the moon in the sky.


    Now it seems that the moon is no longer shining on Becca, but more like Becca shining on the moon.


    In this state of competing with the moon, Becca has stood up to the leader of the Tak clan, and everyone present has stood up.


    Under the guidance of Tucker, Becca walks up to Li Su, and Professor Yang and Kuxi also surround her.


    "Dr. Li, Professor Yang, Kuxi, this is our Dong girl, and my daughter, Becca."


    When she heard Tucker''s introduction, Becca nodded with several people, only blinked an eye when she nodded with Li Su.


    In fact, Li Su was a little stunned. He had already understood the charm of Becca before, but when she put on a very suitable white dress and put it on


    The veil is like a fairy just coming down from the sky.


    Then Tucker introduced them to Becca again. He also introduced them solemnly, but he didn''t know that they had known each other for a long time.


    After the introduction, Tucker takes Becca back to his seat and stands. Then he will announce the return of the virgin.


    Tucker had already spoken in his high pitched voice, but Li Su couldn''t understand a word because he didn''t use Chinese.


    Li Su''s eyes have been staring at Becca, she stood there quietly, white skirt sometimes gently rolled up by the wind.


    After the Tak patriarch had finished, the crowd broke out into loud cheers, as if it were the most important day of their lives.


    When Tucker finished, he stepped back, leaving Becca alone in front.


    Becca also opened her mouth and said something there, but what she said was not Chinese, so Li Su still didn''t understand a word.


    But he didn''t expect that there was so much energy in Becca''s body. Her voice was not big, but it was full of penetration. Even in the farthest place, she could hear what she was saying.


    Becca''s mouth constantly open and close, white teeth from time to time from the bright lips, but these are blocked by the veil.


    And her eyes are constantly flowing on the people, trying to have a look at each other.


    After she finished, the burst of cheers was much higher than that of Tucker. Even Tucker was very excited.


    After that, Becca turns around, and Li Su makes another contact with her eyes. Li Su nods gently, as if praising Becca for her good work.


    Although Li Su couldn''t see Becca''s face, she still saw a slight smile in her eyes.


    After Becca and tucker sat down, the dinner officially reached its climax, and the people began to lift the meat up and roast it on the fire. The rest of the people are dancing around the campfire, they have not been so jubilant for a long time, the return of the virgin means too much for them.


    After hours of uproar, the dinner was finally over, and Becca had already returned to her room.


    They have also left and returned to their home.


    When it''s late at night, a figure comes out of Li Su''s room and slowly melts into the night. This person is Li Su.


    Although they just separated from Becca, they didn''t speak just now, and Li Su wanted to see the situation of Becca, so he approached Becca quietly


    A place to live.


    This is a two-story building. In front of the main entrance stood two strong men who were chosen by tucker to protect the saint.


    Becca''s room is on the second floor, and now Li Su has come to the side of the house and has not attracted anyone''s attention.


    Li Su jumped lightly, his hand had already clasped the railing on the second floor, and then his arm was slightly forced, and he had come to climb to the second floor.


    Becca''s room didn''t light up because it was late.


    Li Su tiptoed to the outside of the window. He tapped on the window three times, and then three times. This was the signal he had agreed with Becca.


    In a few seconds, the window was gently opened, and Becca''s face finally appeared in Li Su''s eyes.


    Li Su smiles, turns inside and closes the window gently.


    Becca is still wearing the white dress she used to wear. It seems to be tailor-made for Becca, which is not only in line with her temperament, but also in line with her identity as a saint.


    After seeing Li Su come in, Becca''s eyes ripple slightly.


    "Why haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    Originally, Li Su saw that the light in the room was not on, and thought that Becca had fallen asleep.


    "I know you''re coming." Becca answered softly.


    Li Su smiles when he hears what Becca said. He didn''t expect that both of them have such a tacit understanding now.


    This room is much better than the one where Becca lived before. There is a big bed and a table at the head of the bed. Beside the table, there is a bookcase made of wood.


    Li Su looked around for a week and finally focused on Becca.


    Because the house was in a bright spot, Becca turned off the light early to avoid suspicion.


    At this time, the room was dark, and only one or two moonlight came through the crack of the window.


    But both Li Su and Becca can see each other''s faces clearly. Li Su even feels that there are stars shining in Becca''s eyes.


    Although there was a place to sit, they sat on the ground by chance, just where the moonlight fell.


    In fact, Li Su just wanted to see the state of Bekaa. Obviously Bekaa is more tenacious than he imagined. Even in the face of such a grand scene, he didn''t have any timidity. It can be said that Becca, as a saint, has perfectly returned to the tribe.


    Two people in the dark environment, chatting in a low voice, Li Su told Becca about their school fun, and this is what Becca yearns for.


    At this time, Li Su has made a decision in his heart, which may encounter unprecedented difficulties, but Li Su is willing to redouble his efforts.


    But Li Su has discovered the secret of lamucha, which means that even if he is in the Dong tribe, he is not necessarily safe.

 Chapter 1105

    Li Su told Becca about his suspicion of lamucha.


    To Li Su''s surprise, Becca was not surprised by Li Su''s words. On the contrary, it made Li Su a little incredible.


    Obviously, lamucha and Li Su''s black line are not clear, and Li Su has found some clues.


    "Don''t you wonder?"


    Becca listened to Li Su''s question about lamucha, but her face was still calm.


    "Strange." Becca replied.


    "I didn''t have any contact with ramcha before. I can''t figure out why he did such a thing."


    "He may not be the mastermind."


    Becca said this possibility, Li Su is not without consideration, but he can not think of who has such a deep hatred with himself.


    At this time, Becca pulled Li Su''s arm in her hand and looked at the black line she hadn''t found before.


    Becca frowned deeply. As a saint, she knew something about curse, but she had never seen such a black line.


    "What? What do you see? "


    Li Su found Becca''s slightly dignified expression.


    Becca shook her head. If she knew it was ok, but she had never heard of such a thing, so she could not help Li Su.


    Becca flicked her fingers on Li Su''s arm as if she were stroking a cat.


    And the temperature of her fingertips had passed through Li Su''s skin to her heart. Li Su closed her eyes slightly and breathed heavily.


    Li Su has already felt the extraordinary affection of Becca for himself, and he also has a different feeling for Becca.


    But Li Su''s rationality reminds him that he must not do anything out of the ordinary now, because there are more important things waiting for him.


    As the light of the moon faded, Li Su decided to leave.


    He gently opened the window, looked left and right, did not find any movement, so by this time he had turned to the roof.


    After saying goodbye to Becca again, Li Su slowly closed the window again


    .


    He was ready to return from the original place, but when he jumped down, he accidentally made a little noise.


    "Who?"


    One guard speaks to another in their language.


    "You go and have a look."


    Hearing his companion''s words, the guard had run in the direction of the sound.


    Li Su is now in a place with walls on both sides and guards on the other side, so he can only run in one direction.


    He quickly took off his coat and ran to the distance. If he didn''t take off his coat, he might be recognized by the guards.


    Now Li Su has been exposed to the guard''s vision. He only heard the guard shout something that Li Su didn''t understand. The general meaning may be to ask him to stop. Of course, Li Su would not listen to him. In a few seconds, Li Su disappeared into the view of the guards.


    Just as Li Su quietly returned to the room, there was a sudden explosion outside


    There was some movement.


    He looked out through the crack of the door and found that many people were looking for something with torches. They were looking for the suspicious person that the guard saw, but no one would suspect that the person was Li Su.


    Quietly observed for a while, outside the movement gradually smaller, it seems that they did not find anything, so give up directly.


    Li Su is lying on the bed now. He only hopes that what happened just now will not be doubted by himself, otherwise all the plans will be broken.


    Li Su has entered the sleep, and in his dream, Becca appeared again, but the dream of Becca is happy.


    But at this time, Li Su was suddenly quarreled by some voice. He slowly opened his eyes and listened carefully.


    The sound came from the roof, as if someone was standing on it. Li Su''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he put on his shoes quietly.


    At this time, the sky was still dark, and only a touch of fish belly white appeared in the East.


    Li Su never thought that someone would really offend him


    Therefore, there is no need for him to be polite.


    At the moment when he heard the news again, Li Su Meng opened the door, and then turned to the roof as fast as he could.


    On the roof of the house, there was a man wearing black clothes and a black mask, with only two black eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Su looked at the costumes of the people, not like people in Fuyun mountain, but more like people from the outside world.


    But the man didn''t speak. Instead, he turned around and ran out to the West.


    The man in black moves very fast, which makes Li Su a little surprised, because this speed is absolutely impossible for an ordinary person, and his body is very light.


    Li Su hesitated for a while, but he caught up. The man in black may be the key to solving all the mysteries, so he won''t let the man in black run away from his own hands.


    When Li Su saw the people in black again, they had come to the edge of the tribe, where there was indeed a wall several meters high.


    "Can you still run?"


    Seeing that the man in black stopped in front of the wall, Li Su also ran after him.


    But at this time, a more surprising thing happened to Li Su. The man in black, facing the wall several meters high, rushed past.


    The man in black jumped up when he was close to the wall. Then he took a few steps on the wall and buckled it with his hand. He had already stood on the wall.


    Even Li Su was very surprised. After looking back at Li Su, the man in black jumped down.


    Li Su took a deep breath and rushed towards the wall, but now Li Su''s old injury is still unhealed, and his skill must be discounted. Like the man in black, he took a few steps on the wall, and then clasped the top edge of the wall with his hand.


    Just now, the man in black stepped directly on the wall at one go, but Li Su didn''t make such smooth movements.


    But fortunately, Li Su''s hand was still successfully buckled on it. He endured the pain of his chest and made great efforts with his arms. He still successfully turned over to the wall.


    Li Su immediately looked out and found that the figure of the man in black had disappeared in the woods. Without any hesitation, he caught up with him directly.


    The man in black is walking through the forest like a poisonous snake, and Li Su is the owl that hunts the poisonous snake.


    Two people''s figures constantly appear and disappear in the forest, although the speed of the man in black is very fast, but the two people have never opened the gap.


    At this time, they were getting farther and farther away from the Dong tribe, but Li Su was always closely behind the man.


    Li Su''s speed is no slower than that of a cheetah running with all his strength, but he just follows the man in black and doesn''t get close to him.

 Chapter 1106

    Li Su already felt that something was wrong.


    But now that he has come out, he can only catch the man in black first.


    Li Su bit his teeth and used some strength to catch up.


    Slowly, the distance between the two people narrowed.


    At this time, Li Su put his hand into his arms and saw that his wrist was shaking slightly and he flew towards the man in black.


    Li Su has shot a silver needle at the man in black, but Li Su has no confidence in the silver needle.


    Sure enough, just when the silver needle was about to touch the body of the man in black, the body of the man in black shook slightly and hid the silver needle.


    The man in black hasn''t looked back since he left the Dong tribe, but he found Li Su''s silver needle.


    However, although the silver needle did not hit the man in black, it successfully slowed him down. Li Su is now closer to him.


    Now the distance between the two men is only a few meters. Li Su can catch him with his hand as long as he advances a few points.


    But just then, the man in black suddenly stopped.


    Li Su thought there was an ambush, so he quickly stopped.


    At this time, the man in black made a surprised and even frightened move. He raised his left arm, revealed the watch on his wrist, and then looked at the time.


    This action has told Li Su a lot of information, he knows that he is in the trap.


    In fact, he suspected it was a fraud at the beginning, but he thought he could catch the man in black in a short time, but what he didn''t expect was that the speed of the man in black was so fast.


    And it seems that people in black sometimes slow down and wait for Li Su, as if they are afraid that Li Su can''t keep up.


    The expression on Li Su''s face changed. He finally realized that the strength of the man in black was much higher than he expected.


    "Li Su, not bad."


    This is the first sentence that the man in Black said, but it made Li Su feel sad


    I have a deep fear.


    Li Su hasn''t had this feeling for a long time. Even before he faced ah Hong or faceless people, he didn''t let Li Su have this feeling.


    The man in black is like a teacher praising a good student. His momentum has completely surpassed Li Su.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Su''s brain is a little confused. He knows that he has entered the trap of the man in black, but he doesn''t even know who the man in black is and what his purpose is.


    The man in black didn''t seem to hear Li Su''s words. He just stood there quietly, just like a tree in the forest.


    Before Li Su could say anything more, he waved his hand, as if he had left something on the ground, and then there was a burst of smoke on the ground.


    Li Su knew that the man in black wanted to escape, so he rushed forward immediately. However, in the thick smoke, there was no one. The man in black just disappeared in front of Li Su''s eyes, and Li Su was very angry


    Even his shadow was not seen.


    Li Su clenched his fist, stood for a few seconds, then turned his head and ran to the road.


    He knew that he was in the trap, but he did not know what the man in black was trying to do.


    Are they going to attack Professor Yang? Li Su thinks this possibility is almost impossible.


    Along the way, Li Su is getting closer to the Dong tribe, but his heart is also covered with a shadow.


    The tribe of the Dong nationality has appeared in front of Li Su''s eyes. This is the first time he has seen the appearance outside the tribe.


    Only high walls and gates can be seen from the outside.


    Just when Li Su wanted to go to the gate, someone suddenly came out of the gate.


    About forty or fifty fully armed Dong soldiers ran out of the gate, and several people who looked like team leaders were leading them.


    Li Su didn''t move and hid behind a tree.


    Then the soldiers divided into several teams and went into the forest separately, as if they were looking for something.


    Just when Li Su saw that they had left and were about to walk towards the gate, he suddenly heard a cry.


    Li Su looked back and found several Dong soldiers standing not far behind him.


    Li Su didn''t understand that person''s attitude towards himself. They had already raised the dagger in their hands. There was no doubt that the dagger was aimed at Li Su.


    "What happened?"


    Li Su was a little anxious, but he tried to slow down his tone.


    Those people did not pay attention to his words, but warily approached Li Su, as if Li Su was a dangerous task.


    Li Su has not yet figured out what happened. One of them has put a knife on Li Su''s neck.


    Li Su knew that there must be some misunderstanding. If he made a rash move, it would only deepen the misunderstanding between the two sides, so he didn''t have any resistance.


    But the eyes of those people made Li Su feel very uncomfortable. They looked at Li Su like a thief.


    "Taliakuy!"


    One of them called out something Li Su didn''t understand, and then the others tied Li Su up.


    Although Li Su didn''t understand what they were doing, he was very cooperative and straightened his arm.


    Now Li Su has been escorted to the gate by them. Li Su knows that these people must have been ordered by tucker to do so, so he knows that he will face Tucker soon.


    The group walked into the gate, and the tribe was also very noisy. Li Su didn''t know what could make the whole clan look like this.


    Li Su was caught in the middle of those people and tied up like a zongzi. At this time, the people of the Dong people found that Li Su had been tied back. Some people are pointing fingers at Li Su, while others haven''t figured out what the situation is. However, after being explained by people around them, they also join the army of criticizing Li Su.


    All the conversations were not in Chinese, so Li Su didn''t understand what they were saying at all.


    Finally, after hundreds of people without good intentions, Li Su was finally escorted to the open space in the middle of the tribe.


    A few days ago, Li Su just received the supreme courtesy here, but now he has become a prisoner. What makes Li Su most uncomfortable is that he still doesn''t know what happened.


    Not long after Li Su arrived at the open space, Professor Yang and Kuxi also came here, and they were tied firmly.


    "Why are you tied up? What happened? " Li Su asked.


    "Don''t you know? Have you taken the virgin away Professor Yang replied.


    Li Su immediately took a cool breath. It turned out that something had happened to Becca.

 Chapter 1107

    Li Su now has a general understanding of everything.


    It seems to be true that someone has taken Becca away, but he is the one who has taken Becca away, which makes Li Su confused.


    It seems that the man in black had a premeditation before. He deliberately made a noise on the roof of Li Su''s house and let Li Su find himself.


    Then the man in black led Li Su out of the tribe. During this period of time, someone tied up Becca.


    But the tribe was not big, and there were walls around it. Li Su couldn''t understand how they made Becca disappear here.


    "Is it really you?"


    Professor Yang''s eyes have even changed when he looks at Li Su. In fact, he doesn''t believe that Li Su is the one who took Becca away.


    But to accomplish such a difficult task, we must have extraordinary skills, and Li Su is undoubtedly the best here.


    "Of course it''s not me. Why do I tie her when I''m free?"


    Although it wasn''t Becca who was taken away by Li Su, Li Su is incomparable now


    Worried about Becca''s safety.


    He didn''t know what the purpose of those people''s tying Bekaa was. He had to say that it was extremely difficult to tie the saint away from the Dong tribe. Li Su couldn''t figure out what would make them take such a big risk.


    Li Su was more worried about Becca''s safety than she had been wronged. Her illness was just right and she couldn''t stand the toss.


    Li Su is afraid that Becca will be hurt, but he can''t do anything now.


    "Where were you just now?" Professor Yang asked.


    "I saw a man in black, and then I went after him."


    "And the man in black?"


    "Let him run."


    "That''s the end of it."


    At this time, the patriarch of Tak and the high priest of lamucha came down to Li Su in the crowd.


    The Tak patriarch looked like an angry lion, eager to tear Li Su alive.


    "Say, where is the saint now?"


    Tak clan leader took out his Sabre and put it on Li Su''s neck. Li Su could feel the cold from the blade.


    Li Su feels that the current Tak clan leader is very strange, and is different from the dignified but kind uncle he knew before.


    "I don''t know."


    Li Su shook his head. He could not answer this question even if he was killed.


    "Why did you take the virgin away?"


    The Tak clan leader didn''t pay any attention to what he said. Now the blade has been tightly attached to Li Su''s neck.


    Li Su''s attention is also highly concentrated. He doesn''t intend to die like this, so he is ready to break away at any time.


    "I didn''t take the virgin away." Li Su once again denied the problem of the Tak patriarch.


    Li Su is very clear about what the disappearance of the saint means to the Dong people. If Becca had been taken away before her return, it would not have caused such a big accident.


    But Becca has returned in front of everyone, and the people will definitely not let her disappear.


    "Don''t you admit it?"


    Tucker added more strength, and Li Su felt her neck cut open, and the warm liquid flowed down her skin.


    "Why do you say I took the virgin away? Do you have any evidence? "


    Li Su was also a little impatient, and his tone of voice rose.


    Tucker didn''t speak. Instead, he colored the young man standing behind him.


    At Tucker''s command, the young man turned and ran away.


    "Originally because you saved the lives of several of my people, I respected you as a warrior, but now you have done so. If you tell me where the saint is, I can still keep your whole body."


    Tucker continued, "if you don''t say it, I''ll kill you in the most vicious way in the world."


    The blue veins on the head of the Tak clan burst up and looked terrible.


    This time, Li Su stopped talking. He knew that Tucker was angry now. No matter what he said, he would not believe it.


    Even if he told Tucker that he was distracted by a man in black, but he didn''t catch him, so even if he said it, it was a waste of words.


    And now the young man is back with something in his hand, which makes Li Su feel familiar.


    After Tucker picked it up with a knife, Li Su found that it was the coat he had left Becca.


    Li Su thought that Becca had lost her coat somewhere, but now it seems that Becca actually took the coat with her.


    It was enough to make Li Su happy, but now Becca is missing.


    "Is this your dress?"


    Tucker picked out the clothes in front of Li Su.


    "Yes."


    "Do you want to deny that you kidnapped the virgin?"


    "What does a dress mean?"


    "Now that you have a hard tongue, what do you think it is?"


    Tucker took another thing out of the young man''s hand when he took East


    When Xi put it in front of Li Su, Li Su recognized that it was his watch.


    Li Su remembers that he didn''t wear a watch when he went after the man in black, but the watch was in Li Su''s room at that time, but now Tucker says he found it in Becca''s room.


    And the strap has broken, as if it had been pulled.


    It seems that the other party intentionally blamed Li Su for this, and they were well prepared¡° You tell me, if I take the virgin away, why should I come back? "


    If Li Su is really the one who took Becca, he will never come back here.


    "Ha ha, you want to come back to inquire about the situation and were caught by our warriors."


    The Tak clan leader snorted coldly, obviously not believing what Li Su said.


    In fact, if Li Su was the head of the tuck clan, he would probably have the same idea as the head of the tuck clan.


    After all, Becca was officially back in the eyes of the tribe only yesterday, and there were only a few outsiders in the tribe, so Tucker would doubt that he was normal.


    But Tucker took Li Su''s coat and watch as evidence, which made Li Su a little confused.


    "You still don''t admit it?" Tucker snapped.


    Li Su shook his head. It''s a nonexistent thing for him to take bekaben away. How can he admit it?


    "Then don''t blame me for being impolite. Lock them up first, and make a decision when the high priest is ready to offer his soul."


    For Tucker, finding Becca''s whereabouts is far more important than punishing Li Su. But if Li Su refuses to speak, he can only let the high priest tell Li Su the truth through witchcraft.


    At Tucker''s command, the soldiers standing behind Li Su put him and Professor Yang into the cell.


    Li Su had never heard that there were cells in the tribe before. This is a kind of underground cell. You just need to dig a big hole in the ground and then cover it up.

 Chapter 1108

    Li Su has now been locked up.


    What Tucker said before about the art of offering souls sounds disgusting to Li Su. After he found out that ramcha''s witchcraft was fake, he rejected this kind of thing.


    And Li Su faintly felt that lamucha was connected with the Bekaa disappearance, but Li Su had no evidence.


    If he told Tucker about this possibility, not only would he not believe himself, but he would make a fuss.


    However, Li Su is now in prison, basically losing his freedom of action, so he has no way to investigate anything.


    "Li Su, Li Su, can you hear me?"


    Professor Yang''s voice came from nowhere.


    Before they were brought here, Li Su found that there were several big pits, and he is now one of them. Professor Yang and Kushi may also be locked up in other cells.


    "You can hear me. I''m in the Western pit." Li Su replied.


    "Ah? I''m in the middle


    "Are you all right?"


    It''s OK for Li Su to be locked up here, but Professor Yang is still very old


    To suffer this kind of crime, Li Su was a little impatient.


    "I''m fine. Who do you think the saint was taken away by?"


    Professor Yang now believes that Li Su did not take away the saint.


    "I don''t know."


    "Are we dead then?"


    Cusy''s voice suddenly rang.


    In fact, in Li Su''s opinion, Kushi is the most innocent person. He just became his own guide, but now he is going to die.


    "Maybe, I''m the one who''s holding you down." Li Su replied,


    "Don''t say that. You saved my life. Otherwise I would have died long ago. Now I''ve lived so many more days and made a lot of money."


    "No, none of us will die. There will always be a way."


    If Li Suzhen had no other way, he would have to save Professor Yang and his breathing by force.


    Three people no longer speak, the world seems to have fallen into a silence.


    Such a cell is the most uncomfortable, sunny days when the sun wantonly shine in, and if it rains, rain will flow in.


    The weather here is very humid. Li Su will find mosquitoes in his cell.


    Moreover, Li Su''s effect of Pigu pill will soon be gone, but fortunately, Professor Yang and Kuxi''s can persist for a period of time.


    Li Su is now locked up here, nothing can be done, only quietly waiting for Tucker''s trial again.


    Half a day passed quickly, the sun at noon almost took off Li Su''s skin, and now the weather is finally cooler.


    At this time, Li Su heard someone coming. The sound of footsteps was one person''s, and it seemed that he was still on tiptoe. Finally, the figure of the man appeared in front of Li Su.


    This person is actually the woman who took care of herself in those days when Li Su was ill in bed.


    "What are you doing here?" Li Su asked.


    Li Sugang just thought about a lot of personal figures, but he didn''t expect that she was the one who came.


    "Shh... Keep it down. I''m sneaking in."


    The woman put the index finger of her right hand in front of her lips.


    "I don''t know your name yet."


    "My name is Marta. I don''t believe you''re the one who took the virgin."


    It''s the first time Li Su has heard Marta''s words. On the contrary, Li Su has heard them many times.


    "Oh? Why do you say that? "


    She is the only one who does not doubt Li Su except Professor Yang and Kuxi, so Li Su is very curious.


    "Because..." Marta''s voice was a little lower, "because you knew the saint before."


    Marta''s words made Li Su''s pupils dilate a lot. He didn''t understand how Marta knew about it. He didn''t even talk to Professor Yang.


    "Why do you say that?"


    Marta had known about it for a long time.


    On the first day that Li Su met Becca, when Marta got up that night, he saw a figure passing by the outer door.


    In the tribe, no one will go out so late, so Mata sneaks out and follows the man.


    She soon saw that the man was Li Su. Just as she was about to go back, she suddenly had the idea of seeing what Li Su was doing.


    So Marta carefully followed Li Su. When Li Su stopped in front of the third floor, Marta also secretly hid behind a house.


    She watched Li Su climb to the third floor, which was the place where the patriarch said the saint was closed. Usually, no one dared to get close, but Li Su climbed in.


    Marta thought the virgin would shout when she saw someone break in. She was even ready to shout.


    But things did not develop in the direction she expected, and for a long time after that


    For some time, there was no abnormal movement in the room on the third floor.


    Marta''s heart began to murmur. She couldn''t figure out what the saints would do with Li Su in the room.


    Just when she was a little tired, Li Su suddenly came out of the room, and the coat he was wearing was gone.


    At this time, Mata has a very bold idea, that is, Li Su has other relations with the virgin.


    She didn''t tell anyone about it, because she didn''t want to see a lover broken up, and even if she told others, they wouldn''t believe it.


    At yesterday''s dinner, Marta had been staring at the saint. She also found that the saint looked at Li Su as if she were looking at her lover. Marta confirmed that their relationship was really unusual. Today, she heard that the saint had been taken away, and it was Li Su who had taken the saint away. Marta did not believe it.


    And Marta looked after her for a while when she was a little girl, so she didn''t want anyone to hurt her.


    So she tried every means, and finally let the guard of the cell let her in secretly.


    "In fact, nothing happened between me and Becca."


    After listening to Marta''s words, Li Su was deeply surprised, but now she is back


    It''s more or less comforting to have one more person who believes in him.


    "I don''t care about that, as long as you don''t take her away."


    Although Marta said that, her eyes didn''t believe Li Su''s meaning.


    Li Su is too lazy to explain anything to her. At this time, Li Su''s brain is running at a high speed. He must find a way to clear his grievances.


    The appearance of Mata just gave Li Su a lot of help. Some things that Li Su could not do could be entrusted to Mata.


    Marta also hopes that she can help Li Su. Although Marta thinks that her saint has a relationship with Li Su, she doesn''t think that the saint is unclean.


    After thinking about it, Li Su Si finally got some ideas.

 Chapter 1109

    In fact, Li Su has been doubting one thing.


    If Bekaa is really taken away, then the person who takes her away is bound to go through the gate.


    But the guard of the gate didn''t find any suspicious people coming in and out, which means that they may have turned out from the wall.


    If I told Li Su before that they were climbing out of the wall, Li Suke would have believed it. But he had climbed the wall himself once, and the difficulty of climbing the wall was much higher than he had imagined.


    So Li Su thinks that either the person who took Becca bribed the guard of the gate, or Becca has not left the tribe.


    But Tucker has basically searched all over the tribe, but he has not found Becca, which shows that Becca is likely to be hidden in a very secret or not suspicious place at all.


    So now Li Su wants Marta to help him investigate two things.


    The first thing is to investigate the guards of the gate at that time to see if they are suspected of being bribed.


    The second thing is to find the person who led the search of the tribe and learn from him where it has not been searched.


    After hearing these two things Li Su said, Marta readily agreed, because it was not difficult for her.


    After making an appointment to give Li Su a reply at dusk, Marta disappeared from Li Su''s view, and her footsteps gradually faded away.


    The conversation between Li Su and Mata is in a low voice, so Professor Yang and Kushi can only hear Li Su talking to someone, but they don''t know what they are talking about.


    After asking Li Su, Li Su simply said what he thought, but he didn''t tell Professor Yang that the person they came to was Marta.


    Marta is now inspired by Li Su, so she comes to the home of one of the guards who guards the gate after Becca is taken away.


    Marta has always been popular in the tribe. This is because her husband died in a hunting several years ago because he saved other people. Therefore, the people treat Marta with great courtesy.


    Marta, who is alone, often helps other families to do something.


    What surprised her was that the two guards were here, so she didn''t have to run two more places.


    Both guards are still single, so after seeing the charming Mata, their eyes can''t move any more.


    After a few words with the two of them, Mata decided that they had not been bribed because they would blush even when they spoke to Mata, let alone betray the tribe.


    So after a brief exchange, Marta left his home, leaving two young men there to look forward to.


    But the man who led the guards to search the tribe was not in the tribe. He took the brave soldiers into the forest to find the trace of the saint.


    Marta had to wait in the tribe first. Just as dusk was coming, she finally waited for the man.


    By the same simple way, Marta successfully got the information she wanted from that person.


    At this time, Li Su was already in a bit of a mess. He even thought that Marta might come out of something.


    But just as it was getting dark, Marta came to the cell and found Li Su who was waiting anxiously¡° I thought you wouldn''t come Li Su said.


    "There was a delay because someone was out."


    "Any results?"


    Li Su was most concerned about whether Marta had found any useful information.


    Marta nodded and told Li Su everything she knew.


    It turned out that after learning that the saint had been taken away and that the two guards at her door had been knocked unconscious, Tucker immediately ordered that the saint''s whereabouts be searched in all the villages.


    So one of Tucker''s confidants led the guards to start searching within the tribe, and the people of the tribe also cooperated to accept the search.


    The tribe had been almost rummaged by them, and there was no sign of the virgin.


    But in fact, they did not investigate several places. First, they knew that the saint could not be there, but because the status of the masters of those places was really high.


    Those are the house of the Tak patriarch, the temple of the tribe, the house of the high priest, and the place where the high priest studies witchcraft.


    After listening to Mata''s words, Li Su nodded with satisfaction, and things did not come out of Li Su''s expectation.


    He suspected that lamucha and the man in black might have been involved in this matter. They wanted to blame Li Su for the crime.


    And Li Su also thought of the thing that he was attacked before. If the person who attacked him was a man in black, then he was excused for not defending himself.


    However, these things are all his conjectures, and Li Su has no evidence.


    And even if it''s ramcha, it''s hard for him to leave any clues.


    Now that there is a possibility, Li Su has to verify whether the possibility is true or not.


    However, he is now in a cell and has no freedom of action at all, but there is another way he can not do it.


    That is, Marta opens the door of the cell, and then Li Su goes to those places to investigate in person. It shouldn''t take much time.


    If he finds Becca, he won''t have to stay in the cell any more.


    Although this method sounds risky, if Marta is found, it is likely to be regarded as a traitor to the tribe.


    After listening to Li Su''s idea, Marta agreed without hesitation.


    Marta had promised Li Su, so she pushed the big stone on the cell door and opened the cell door.


    Both of them put on each other''s clothes. In this way, Marta squats in the cell in Li Su''s clothes, and then with the darkness of the night, she can confuse the real with the fake.


    Li Su was deeply moved by Marta''s behavior. Although he didn''t know why Marta wanted to be so good, he would never let Marta down.


    Now Li Su has been standing on it, and Mata is in the cell. Looking at it, Mata with her head down is really like Li Su.


    Time does not wait, Li Su has quietly slipped out. He didn''t go to the house of the Tak patriarch at all. He thought that Becca couldn''t be there, so Li Su went straight to the house of the high priest ramcha.


    It was completely dark and there were fewer people outside, which made Li Su''s action more convenient. At this time, he had come to lamucha''s home.


    Li Su has never been to this place. He doesn''t know what secrets are hidden here, but he just wants to find Becca''s whereabouts.

 Chapter 1110

    Li Su has come to lamucha''s home.


    He put his ear to the wall to hear what was going on inside, but he didn''t hear any sound. Ramcha might not be at home at this time.


    But there is something strange about lamucha''s home, that is, the door of his home is locked. This is the first time Li Su has seen the locked door in the tribe.


    So Li Suzhi took out his universal unlocking tool again. He used this small wire to pry open many locks.


    After more than ten seconds, Li Su opened the lock which was very backward in technology.


    Ramcha''s home is dark, and there is a strange fragrance in the room.


    His home is not big. There are only two rooms, and the area of the rooms is very small. There are many magic weapons on the tables and walls, but Li Su doesn''t know what the functions of those things are.


    Because the furnishings were too simple, Li Su looked all over the room. After careful observation, he did not find any place to go.


    It''s like an ordinary home, but the decoration is a little too weird.


    So Li Su left lamucha''s home. Next, he will go to lamucha to study witchcraft.


    As a high priest, it seems more normal to stay in that place all day.


    After seven turns and eight turns, Li Su finally came to this remote place.


    It''s much bigger than Li Su imagined. The style of the house is long, and the height is higher than other houses. It looks like a warehouse.


    Li Su has been quietly close to the house, he found light is coming out from the crack in the door, it seems that there is someone here.


    Looking through the tiny crack in the door, he found that ramcha didn''t know what he was tampering with on the table, which was probably the kind of thing that Tucker said could make Li Su speak.


    Li Su is not willing to let lamucha do something about his body now. He has seen through the fake witchcraft before lamucha.


    But through the crack of the door, Li Su didn''t see Becca.


    But Li Su didn''t worry. If lamucha put Becca in this house, it would be a ghost.


    At this time, Li Su suddenly heard a strange voice, like someone who wanted to speak but whose mouth was blocked.


    Li Su held his breath and confirmed that he had not heard it wrong. He did hear the hum and haw, which came from the house.


    However, Li Su did not see the second figure except lamucha.


    At this time, a smile appeared on lamucha''s face, and he was humming a tune. But in such an atmosphere, his smile was very strange, just like the smile of hell.


    The hum and haw voice was obviously Becca''s. Li Su didn''t expect lamucha to be so rampant.


    But Li Su looked at it carefully for several times and didn''t find a second person. Is there any other mystery in the room?


    Because lamucha hummed a tune, Li Su could no longer hear Becca''s voice.


    Li Su took a deep breath and jumped. His feet had already stepped on the roof. His movement was as light as a hummingbird. He didn''t make any sound. The structure of this kind of house is very simple, that is, there are many layers of large leaves with half meter square on the roof. There are many such leaves in the forest, so it can be regarded as making the best use of everything.


    Li Su came to the corner of the roof, poked a hole out with his hand, and then put his eyes on it.


    As a result, most of the scenes in the house have been exposed to Li Su''s eyes.


    But he still didn''t find the shadow of Becca. Becca''s voice seemed to come out of thin air.


    But Li Su immediately found the clue, in the east side of the room, there is a table against the wall, and the table is covered with a piece of animal skin.


    The sound he heard before was coming from that direction. At this time, he wanted to rush in and kill ramuza, and then save Becca.


    But he can''t do that. In that case, Li Su can''t find out the identity of the man in black along the line of lamucha.


    It''s very risky for lamucha to hide Becca here, but the more he hides here, the less anyone doubts.


    Li Su wants to save Becca, but he doesn''t want lamucha to find out that he saved Becca, so Li Su is now in deep meditation.


    Just then, lamucha suddenly stopped his action and went to the table, as if to check the situation.


    He knocked on the table with his hand, and a little movement came out of the table. When lamucha heard this, he even laughed with satisfaction, which made Li Su feel more disgusted.


    After confirming the situation, lamucha went back to his previous work place. However, he did not continue to work on the things that Li Su could not understand this time. Instead, he arranged the things and it seemed that he was ready to leave.


    This let Li Su a little relief, but at this time, the knock on the door suddenly rang.


    As lamucha went to the door, Li Su also quietly followed him from the roof.


    It was two armed young men who knocked on the door. They also seemed to be soldiers of the Dong nationality.


    "High priest, here we are."


    One of them said in a low voice to the man in the door.


    Then lamucha opened the door and came out, looking around warily.


    "Well, you guard here well and don''t let anyone get close to you."


    Lamucha took his eyes back and put them on the two young men in front of him.


    "Yes."


    The two guards called at the same time.


    Then ramcha went back to the house, as if he had taken something, and left. The two guards stood at the door, just like two door gods.


    Lamucha''s departure can be said to give Li Su a very good chance. Now he just needs to save Becca without being found out.


    But if you want to enter this room, you have to go to the door. Then you will be found by the two guards at the door.


    But Li Su found another way. At this time, he came to the position just now. There was a hole that he pulled out.


    Obviously, the roof of this kind of house is very different from the concrete roof, and it is not even as strong as those ordinary roofs in northern rural areas.


    Li Su tried it by hand, and sure enough, he could lift the leaves on the roof directly, while under the leaves were rows of bamboo roofs.


    Bamboo is also hard for Li Su. As long as he doesn''t make any noise and can open a hole in the roof, he can quietly rescue Becca.

 Chapter 1111

    Li Su has found a way to get into the house.


    At this time, he has removed the bamboo one by one, and slowly put it on the roof.


    The roof has revealed a passageway for one person to go in and out. The room is dark, and Li Su can barely see the scene inside.


    Li Su took a deep breath and jumped down. He fell to the ground in an extremely light posture, without any movement.


    He could see the two people standing at the door through the crack of the door, but they didn''t know that Li Su had entered the house.


    Li Su gently moved his feet to the table.


    He put his ear on the table. The animal skin made Li Su feel itchy, but he heard a slight breath inside.


    Li Su knocked three times on the table with a very small force, and then three more times. This was the signal he had agreed with Becca before, and now it just came in handy.


    After half a minute, the same beat came from the table


    Sound, this let Li Su confirm that the person inside is Becca.


    He lifted the hide from the table and the table showed its original appearance.


    It''s not so much a table as a big box with four legs under it.


    Li Su looked for a while, and finally found a button on the other side of the table. He opened the button and slightly lifted the table.


    Sure enough, there was a man in it, and the man was dressed in white, and his eyes were covered with black cloth. It was Becca.


    Becca''s mouth was stuffed with a piece of cloth, so she couldn''t speak.


    Becca heard something being lifted, and the air was much fresher than before.


    Li Su gently took the cloth out of Becca''s mouth, and Becca breathed violently.


    "Is that you?"


    When Becca heard the knock, she was very scared. She thought it was a bad guy who wanted to kill her, but the way of knocking was the same as Li Su''s way of knocking on her window before.


    "It''s me."


    Li Su answered Becca softly, then took off the black cloth that covered her eyes.


    Because there was no light in the room, Becca adjusted to the light after a few winks.


    And Li Su''s resolute and handsome face also appeared in front of her eyes. She just looked at Li Su silently and did not speak.


    Since Becca was arrested at the beginning, she knew that if anyone came to her, it would be Li Su, and now her wish has come true.


    After taking off the black cloth, Li Su didn''t take her hand away from Becca''s face. Instead, she stroked Becca''s cheek with her fingertips, just like touching a piece of crystal clear amber.


    Then he slowly leaned forward, put his arm behind Becca''s back, put his other hand around the bend of Becca''s leg, and gently picked her up.


    Li Su has stood up straight, but he has not put down Becca, but continues to hold her in his arms. At this time, the eyes of the two people are intertwined fiercely. Li Su''s eyes are like obsidian, and Becka''s eyes are like the bright moon in the sky.


    But Li Su knew that it was not the time for love. He finally put Becca on the ground and untied the rope tied to her hand.


    "Where is this?"


    After the rope was untied, she finally looked around, but she didn''t know where it was.


    Li Su approached Becca, leaned over her ear and said, "this is lamucha''s place. Didn''t you see it when you were arrested?"


    Of course, Becca doesn''t know where it is. She doesn''t even know how she came to this place.


    In the early morning of that day, after parting from Li Su, Becca went to bed, but while she was still sleeping, she suddenly heard something.


    As soon as Becca opened her eyes, she didn''t see what was going on. Then she suddenly felt dark in front of her eyes, and then she lost consciousness.


    When she woke up again, her hands were tied up, her eyes were covered, even her mouth was blocked, but she could feel that she was on a person''s shoulder.


    Becca didn''t understand what happened, but she knew that the other side was not friendly to her, so she struggled desperately.


    But how could Becca''s thin body compare with that of a big man? She is like a chicken caught by the eagle. No matter how hard she struggles, she can''t get rid of the eagle.


    In the end, Becca felt that she had been pushed into a very small place, the table that Li Su saw.


    Then she stayed in this place all the time without being transferred. Before that, she could still hear the movement around her and even the voice of talking.


    "Let''s get out of here first. I have other things to do."


    Li Su thought that Marta was still in the cell to replace him, so he could not delay any time.


    When she heard Li Su''s words, Becca nodded gently. Now she will listen to Li Su no matter what she says.


    Li Su covered the table again, and then spread the hide again as before.


    At this time, Li Su had already pulled Becca to the place where he jumped down. He put one hand around Becca''s waist. With a violent jump, one of his hands was buckled on the roof.


    After Becca was dragged up by Li Su, Li Su also climbed up gently, his posture was like a flexible monkey.


    Then Li Su spread the bamboo back, and finally made the leaves the same as before. It was as if no one had been here.


    The two guards at the door didn''t notice the movement of the roof, and they were still chatting there.


    Now that Becca has been rescued, there is no need to stay here. Li Su picks up Becca again and jumps up. They have already come to the ground.


    At this time, the people in the tribe become more rare, most of them have returned home, or chatting, or have gone to sleep.


    So Li Su and Becca returned to the virgin''s exclusive residence without any barrier, because Becca''s "whereabouts are unknown", so it''s now


    There''s no one on guard. The two men are now in Becca''s room. As before, they still meet secretly, but the nature of this time is very different.


    Li Su simply told Becca about what happened to him today, including how he was transferred from the mountain by the man in black, how he was wronged by the Tak patriarch, and how he managed to run out with the help of Mata.


    After listening to Li Su''s story, Becca''s expression became dignified. She had already understood that she had been kidnapped for a long time.


    Although Li Su and Bekaa don''t know the purpose of lamucha, they already know that this time is not so simple.

 Chapter 1112

    Li Su doesn''t want to deal with high priest ramcha yet.


    Even though he found Becca from ramcha, and Becca also saw that she was in ramcha''s territory, this is not enough to show that ramcha is the murderer who kidnapped Becca.


    And if they go to find the Tak patriarch in this way, the relationship between the two people is bound to cause doubt.


    So after discussing with Becca, Li Su decided not to panic for the time being, and now lamucha doesn''t know that Becca has escaped.


    As long as Becca can help Li Su get rid of the crime this time, Li Su will be very satisfied.


    But Li Su doesn''t want Becca to go directly to tucker to explain that he was not kidnapped by Li Su. He needs a more shocking and eye-catching way.


    Tomorrow is likely to be the time when Tucker said before that he would use witchcraft to make Li Su speak, and at that time, all the people will surely gather together


    .


    After making an agreement with Becca, Li Su has to leave. He also explains to Becca that Marta is one of his own and asks her to trust Marta.


    After Becca agreed, Li Su left here. Now he has to hurry back and replace Marta.


    It''s easier to go back to the cell. After climbing over a wall, he has come to his own cell.


    At this time, "Li Su" in the cell was dozing with his head down.


    Li Su moved the big stone away, opened the cell door and jumped down.


    This noise makes Marta, who is dozing, quarrel. She rubs her eyes and finds that Li Su has come back.


    "Have you found the saint?"


    Marta immediately asked, she had been worried about Li Su''s action.


    "Yes, but don''t tell me about it yet."


    Now is not the time, so Li Su doesn''t want to let more people know that Becca is safe.


    At this time, Li Su and Mata had changed their clothes back, and then Li Su put them back


    Marta went up.


    "Remember, I''m going to see my trial tomorrow."


    Li Su''s face showed a trace of evil smile and said goodbye to Marta.


    Marta nodded and left the cell.


    "Li Su? Can you hear me? "


    Professor Yang''s voice reached Li Su''s ears again.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Li Su replied.


    "I told you before, how can you promise?"


    After dark, Professor Yang called Li Su''s name more than once, but Li Su didn''t respond to him once.


    Professor Yang did not expect that Li Su had used this period of time to leave the cell, and to do a big thing.


    "Before... I might have been asleep."¡° You boy must have a lot of things to hide from me. I found something wrong with you long ago. I said, "is the saint really tied up by you?"


    Professor Yang, of course, is just angry. He has been living for nearly 60 years and has never been in prison. I didn''t expect that in this mountain, he would accept the prison


    When it comes to such treatment.


    And he just felt bored and wanted to discuss something with Li Su, but Li Su ignored him, which made Professor Yang''s mentality a little unbalanced.


    "Don''t you know me? I never do bad things. "


    Li Su smiles. He has recognized the meaning of Professor Yang''s words.


    Professor Yang snorted and did not speak again.


    "Li Su, do you think we will die like this?"


    Just when Li Su thought that Professor Yang was going to stop for a while, Professor Yang spoke again.


    "No, believe me."


    After Li Su answered Professor Yang, he lay down on the ground.


    Professor Yang "Oh", and fell into silence.


    Professor Li Su Ming is really afraid of death, but who is not afraid of death? Even he wanted to live.


    The moon has been hidden in the clouds, the sky has become more dark, but Li Su''s mentality is particularly relaxed.


    Now that Becca is out of danger, he can rest assured that the disaster of his imprisonment will be solved.


    The next day soon came, and Li Su woke up early.


    The weather was overcast, and the white and gray clouds covered the sky one layer after another, as if they were going to crush the sky.


    And this kind of weather, for the tribe of cloud totem, is generally a symbol of bad luck.


    Just in the morning, Tucker led the people to the cell again, and ramcha followed him.


    Li Su and the three were escorted out again, and finally came to the previous open space.


    At this time, countless people have gathered in the open space, and all the places are blocked.


    After seeing the Tak clan leader with people coming, those people consciously gave way to a passage. Under the gaze of countless eyes, Li Su came to the middle of the empty space.


    From the beginning to the end, Tucker didn''t say a word, and ramcha just followed him quietly, but Li Su had found that ramcha''s eyes showed a trace of satisfaction.


    Now Li Su is standing side by side with about three people in between


    It''s a distance of five meters.


    Tucker took out the knife from his waist and walked slowly to Li Su. Once he put the knife on Li Su''s neck.


    Li Su was a little speechless in his heart. Would Tucker not change his posture? Can you just put a knife around a person''s neck? Or does he have a knife habit?


    Of course, Li Su just thought about these words in her heart and didn''t say them.


    "In the name of cloud, I am willing to give you another chance. As long as you tell the whereabouts of the saint, I can guarantee that you will not die." Tucker''s tone was much smoother than yesterday, but more powerful.


    Now Li Su has the confidence, so he is also staring at Tucker, in fact, there is no shortage.


    "I didn''t kidnap the virgin. This is the last time I tell you."


    Although Li Su can understand Tucker''s feelings, his domineering manner still makes Li Su uncomfortable.


    "In that case, I will give you to the high priest, his means


    It''s more than mine. "


    Tucker sneered, then turned his eyes to lamucha, who also came to Li Su.


    "Dr. Li, I respect you for being a man, and your medical skills are superb, so I''m willing to give you another chance. As long as you tell me the whereabouts of the saint, I can also help you to ask for mercy from the patriarch."


    Lamucha''s eyes look very sincere. If Li Su hadn''t discovered lamucha''s hidden secret, he might have been moved by lamucha.


    "High priest, you don''t have to. I appreciate your understanding, but I really don''t know where the saint is."


    Since lamucha wants to act, Li Su doesn''t mind playing a farce with him.


    Lamucha didn''t know that Li Su had suspected himself for a long time. He thought that no one had found the trick he played with the little monkey.

 Chapter 1113

    Li Su felt that he had become a movie king in an instant.


    After hearing Li Su''s words, lamucha showed a very pitiful expression.


    But Li Su''s heart is not only no waves, and even some want to laugh.


    "In that case, I''m sorry."


    Lamucha finished this sentence with a deep sigh.


    If Li Su had a little golden man now, he would have thrown him in the face of lamucha.


    Seeing this scene, the melon eating people around also began to talk about it, which means that the high priest is very kind and polite to the sinners.


    In this way, Li Su regretted for the first time that he had extraordinary hearing.


    "This may be life."


    Li Su also sighed like lamucha. It seemed that he was already desperate for his own destiny.


    Just then, lamucha turned around and called out something that Li Su didn''t understand. Then several young people brought some things for the ceremony.


    This is not the altar of the Dong people, but it is the widest one. That''s why Tucker asked lamucha to build a simple altar here to make it more convenient


    Many people can see the scene of the trial.


    This time, the ceremony was obviously more grand. Lamucha even sent someone to bring a buffalo.


    And Li Su was also pressed to the altar. At this time, Li Su was tied like a rice dumpling. He had no room to resist.


    Ramcha was standing in the middle of the altar. He held out his hand. The noisy scene was quiet, and even Tucker pushed aside.


    During the sacrificial ceremony, the high priest is the most important person in the tribe. Even the patriarch should avoid the high priest.


    Now such a large area has fallen into silence. On the contrary, it seems strange. In addition, today is a cloudy day, the atmosphere is even more depressing.


    The wind is gradually rising, and the rustle of leaves from the distance finally liberates Li Su from the oppressive atmosphere.


    Lamucha''s mouth began to recite a curse. Although Li Su knew it was fake that time before, it was not clear whether it was fake this time.


    He believed that there were countless witchcraft in the world, but Li Su didn''t know how much witchcraft lamucha had mastered.


    After lamucha finished the spell, the wind suddenly became stronger, just like the wind


    Just like him, the eyes of the onlookers brightened a lot.


    Then lamucha turned around and picked up something similar to a compass. A priest in a big mountain would have a compass. The disobedience of this picture is too obvious.


    However, this compass is not ordinary. It may be a magic weapon of ramcha.


    Sure enough, after ramcha said a few incantations to the compass, the compass sent out a faint blue light.


    Li Su stares at the compass curiously. Although he scoffs at the ceremony, he doesn''t mind if he follows the compass when he leaves. It seemed that the compass pointed out a direction to ramcha. He walked slowly to the buffalo, stood quietly for a while, and then nodded to a man beside the buffalo.


    Then the man took out a short knife and scratched the buffalo''s neck, and the blood gushed out like a flood.


    What surprised Li Su most was that the buffalo didn''t make any resistance from the beginning to the end, and didn''t even cry.


    The buffalo was like a fake cow, letting the blood flow from its own body, but without any reaction. Not only Li Su was surprised, but also Professor Yang and Kuxi were surprised.


    The buffalo''s blood flowed into the trough on the surface of the altar because the flow was too large


    Some even splashed out.


    Soon, the buffalo''s blood filled half of the trough, and the buffalo never moved.


    The light of the compass in ramcha''s hand brightened a lot. At this time, he began to recite the mantra again.


    Finally, the compass pointed to Li Su''s direction, and lamucha also stood in front of Li Su.


    At this time, lamucha''s expression was a lot more strange, just like a person wearing a strange mask.


    Lamucha nodded to the young man beside Li Su, who also drew a knife from his waist.


    Li Su looked at the buffalo, then looked down at his body, and finally looked at the deep blood trough on the altar. He suddenly wanted to say something rude.


    Sure enough, the young man also pointed his knife at Li Su.


    Although the loss of so much blood may not necessarily lead to death, it is not an interesting experience.


    At this time, a little chaos suddenly broke out in the crowd. Some people seemed to see something terrible, and gave way one after another.


    After the crowd successfully dodged a crack, a figure appeared in that place.


    No matter Tucker, lamucha, Professor Yang or CUSI, they all turned their heads to see who was standing there.


    The man was dressed in a black robe, and on his head he was wearing a big hat that was attached to the robe, so people couldn''t see the man''s face clearly.


    But the man was not very tall, and he was a little thin.


    Just under everyone''s gaze, the man slowly walked towards the altar, and the guards seemed to have forgotten their duties and didn''t stop the man.


    Now the man was standing on the edge of the altar, not far from Li Su.


    "Who are you?"


    The Tak clan leader pulled out the knife and pointed it at the man.


    At last he could see the man''s face, but it was covered with a black veil. In this overcast atmosphere, it looked like death.


    Seeing the action of the Tak clan leader, the guards also drew out their knives one after another and confronted the man.


    But the man had neither a weapon in his hand nor any intention of using force.


    At this time, the man raised his hand, which made everyone more alert, but the man just put his hand on his hat. Then the man slowly took off his hat and showed his whole head to the public


    To my surprise, the man was a woman with long hair.


    "Father."


    It was Becca who came. Yesterday, she and Li Su agreed to show up at this time, and the time she came was just right.


    After Becca took off her hat, Tucker saw that she seemed to be Becca. Now she called her father, and she was Becca.


    Hearing Becca''s words, there was an uproar at the scene. Everyone knew that the saint was kidnapped by Li Su, but now the saint appeared in front of them.


    Only a smile appeared in the corner of Li Su''s mouth.

 Chapter 1114

    The kidnapped Becca appeared in front of the public.


    In the face of such a scene, the calmest person must be Li Su, the one who rescued Becca.


    But now Li Su has to pretend to be surprised. He has to cheat both Tucker and ramcha.


    And lamucha must be the most restless person in his heart. Becca was locked in the box by him. When he left yesterday, he made a special inspection.


    But now Becca has suddenly appeared, which makes lamucha some difficult to accept.


    At the same time, Li Su''s eyes are also peeking at lamucha. He finds that lamucha can''t smile bitterly now.


    Lamucha''s teeth even trembled as if he had eaten a fly.


    He is now very afraid of Becca saying that he is the culprit. Although he is sure that he did not let Becca see himself in the process of binding Becca, if he wants Becca to come out of the box, he will surely find that it is his territory.


    So lamucha now quietly stepped back a few steps, if Becca said the information is not good for himself, then he will immediately run away, regardless of the cost.


    "Are you... Becca?"


    Tucker recognized Becca, but he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    When she heard Tucker''s words, Becca reached to her waist and untied her robe. Then she pulled her hand hard, and the robe fell to the ground, and her white dress appeared in front of everyone.


    "Look, it''s a saint!"


    "It''s the virgin!"


    A few people called, and at last everyone called the saint. The scene was quite spectacular.


    Becca moved slowly forward and finally stood beside her father.


    "Why are you here?"


    Tucker looks at Becca in disbelief.


    "I heard about the trial ceremony here, so my daughter came to have a look."


    Qianchongzi spoke to Tucker in a very humble tone.


    "Aren''t you kidnapped?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why are you here again?"


    Tucker doesn''t know what happened, whether Becca wasn''t kidnapped or whether she was kidnapped and then escaped.


    "I don''t know about it either. I only remember that I was in a very dark place


    Fang fell asleep and woke up in his own bed


    This sentence was agreed by Becca and Li Su the night before to muddle through.


    All of a sudden, lamucha''s expression softened after hearing what Becka said. As long as she didn''t know it was lamucha, lamucha didn''t have to sneak away.


    "So, who''s your kidnapper? Did you see that?"


    Now that he is sure that Becca is safe, Tucker just needs to ask Becca to know if she was kidnapped by Li Su¡° Yes, there are some people in black. They are very strong, but they are very short


    This sentence was also agreed by Becca and Li Su. If Becca said that she was not Li Su, it would easily arouse suspicion. If she said that now, it would be safe.


    Since Becca said that the men were short, the suspect of Li Su was sent out, so Tucker was at a loss now.


    "So... It wasn''t him who kidnapped you?"


    Tucker''s eyes turned to Lisu, and Becky''s turned.


    "No


    Becca''s tone is very flat, like saying something she doesn''t care about, while Li Su is very satisfied with Becca''s performance. Before, he was worried that Becca might show timidity.


    Tucker winked at the guard who was standing beside Li Su. The guard immediately understood the meaning of the patriarch and untied the rope from Li Su.


    After the rope was loosened, Li Su turned his neck and shook his shoulders, as if he had suffered a lot. In fact, he didn''t feel anything.


    Then Tucker ordered to untie the ropes on Professor Yang and Kuxi. They were more miserable than Li Su Lai. The expression on their faces fully proved this.


    By this time, Tucker had already taken a step towards Li Su.


    For him, a big man should bear the responsibility for his mistakes. On the contrary, it makes him feel uncomfortable.


    "Dr. Li, it seems that I really wronged you, and I don''t want to explain anything. If you have any requirements, just mention them. As long as I can do it, I will do it, even if I jump off the cliff."


    As a member of a traditional tribe, Tucker attaches great importance to his character, which is even more important than his life.


    Although Li Su was angry, he would not have done such a thing as to let the leader of the Tak clan jump off the cliff. But if he didn''t ask for something, Tak would not feel better.


    "In that case, I''m not welcome. I''m going to eat the best food in your tribe tonight."


    Li Su symbolically made a request that the leader of the Tak clan could easily do. Tak also knew that Li Su was looking for a step for himself, so he quickly agreed.


    Now the most ugly person in the audience is lamucha, who knows nothing about Becca''s escape. Now Becca not only comes back, but also destroys his ceremony.


    Originally, lamucha could discover the secret of Li Su''s body through this ceremony, but now he is lucky that the fire didn''t burn to himself.


    At this time, lamucha just stood by quietly, smiling at Becca and Li Su.


    "You''ve heard that Dr. Li is going to punish me for eating the best food in our tribe, so we''ll have another dinner tonight." Said the Tak patriarch to all the people.


    "The dinner is not only to make amends for Dr. Li, but also to celebrate the safe return of the saint. Whoever makes the food that Dr. Li likes most tonight will be rewarded."


    Heard the words of the Tak patriarch, the crowd suddenly broke out the mountain sound, tsunami general cheers.


    Becca and Li Su are quietly looking at each other, Becca also secretly winked with Li Su, no one found their actions. Since Li Su was not the murderer who kidnapped Becca, there was no need for the ceremony to go on. Tucker had a brief talk with ramcha, and ramcha took people to put everything away.


    Only the buffalo had fallen to the ground because of excessive bleeding, and there was no room or necessity for rescue.


    Li Su now stands beside Tucker and looks at the cheering people around him. Among them, Li Su also sees Marta''s shadow.


    After seeing Marta, Li Su said hello to her with a smile, as long as the two of them and Becca know the secret between them.


    However, Li Su and Becca still pretend to be strangers. Even if they have verbal communication, they are very polite.

 Chapter 1115

    At last, Li Su was no longer treated as a sinner.


    Becca has returned to her home, and tucker has sent several times more people to protect her.


    This made Li Su a little uncomfortable. It would be much more difficult to find her in Becca''s room in the future.


    And Li Su also returned to his room. The things in his room were ordered to be put away by Tucker, but now they are sent back to him in good condition.


    Li Su took off his coat and looked at the black line on his body. After the fake ceremony in lamucha, the growth of the black line slowed down a lot, and now it''s only a few. It just grew over the shoulder and reached the position of the clavicle.


    Although Li Su knew that the ceremony was fake, he didn''t know what the black line was.


    Since lamucha didn''t know that he was exposed, Li Su was happy to go to Yanchi with him on the night of full moon.


    Professor Yang spent an afternoon at the head of the Tak clan because


    He also suffered with Li Su. In addition to his age, the leader of the Tak clan responded to every request.


    Professor Yang took this opportunity to ask the patriarch of Tak about tanyun kingdom. Tak really knew a lot about the history of tanyun kingdom.


    It turns out that the state of tanyun is the predecessor of the Dong nationality, that is, the period when the legend of Linggu was mentioned by the head of the Tak clan.


    More than 500 years ago, the Dong people became the largest tribe in Fuyun mountain because they used Shiren grass to trade with Han people.


    With the development of the tribe''s financial resources, the population of the tribe has grown rapidly. In the past few decades, the population of the Dong nationality has increased several times.


    At that time, the population of the Dong nationality had exceeded the total of all the other tribes in Fuyun mountain, so the head of the Dong nationality called himself tanyun state.


    After the founding of tanyun Kingdom, it also followed the example of the Han people to ask for tribute from the surrounding tribes. As long as the tribe did not hand in the tribute, tanyun kingdom would attack it.


    Therefore, the state of tanyun gradually became a public enemy, but at that time, the monarchy of tanyun was too powerful, which could be described as a military strategy.


    Although other tribes complained, they could not resist tanyun


    You can only honestly hand over your hard-earned prey or treasure from the tribe to tanyun country.


    However, there is a tribe that has never paid tribute to tanyun. That tribe is called Zayi, which is the oldest tribe on Fuyun mountain.


    The reason why the Zayi people didn''t hand in their tribute was that they occupied the favorable terrain on Taiyun peak, where it was easy to defend and difficult to attack, so they tried to explore the cloud country several times without success.


    However, the state of tanyun once again assembled its troops to attack the Zayi people. It is said that the state of tanyun at that time even got firearms from the Han people.


    After knowing this, the Zai leader made up his mind not to defend, so he sent his son, a natural speaker, to lobby the tribes.


    Finally, with the efforts of the Zai people, all the tribes on Fuyun mountain except the Dong people united.


    At that time, the high priest of Zayi nationality discovered a kind of witchcraft called Linggu from the witchcraft of ancient times. Linggu can confuse people''s mind and change the temperament of the people who are in it.


    For all the other tribes, it is better to make the king of tanyun mad than to kill him.

 Chapter 1116

    The party has come to an end, and the bonfire is much smaller than before.


    Li Su is now full of wine and food, and his face is even slightly red. It seems that he has played a role.


    And Li Su, in the presence of everyone, selected his favorite food tonight, which is roast badger, and the people who roast badger also received the prayer of the saint.


    The prayer of the saint is the highest honor for the people of the Dong nationality.


    After the party, Becca did not leave. She told Tucker that she would personally apologize to Li Su, because Li Su''s prison sentence had something to do with her.


    Tucker didn''t think anything was wrong, and he didn''t say anything.


    At this time, Li Su and Becca are walking together on the trail of the tribe. This is the first time that they have been together.


    "Your acting is very good."


    Li Su thought of Becca''s watery expression in the morning and laughed unconsciously.


    "Yours is not bad either." Becca replied.


    Originally today is a day, but at night when suddenly clear, and the moon


    Bright also quietly jumped out.


    Li Su and Bekaa''s appearance is pulled by the moon for a long time, while they step by step step trample their own shadow under their feet.


    After sending back Becca, Li Su will go back to her house.


    But just when Li Su arrived in front of the house, he found something unusual.


    He immediately hid behind another house, trying to observe the situation quietly.


    But the direction of the room is really quiet, there is no shadow of anyone.


    "Don''t hide. Come out."


    The voice of a middle-aged man came to Li Su''s ears, and although the voice was unfamiliar to Li Su, it was unforgettable.


    The owner of the voice was the man in black that day, so after hearing it, Li Su went out directly.


    The man in black appeared out of thin air and stood in front of Li Su''s room.


    Just after the meeting when Li Su was about to speak, the man in black suddenly made another move. He rushed in the direction of Li Su.


    Li Su thought he was going to attack himself, so he made a defensive posture, but the man in black passed Li Su and ran behind him


    .


    Although he had been led away from the man in black once before, Li Su thought that there would be no more deceit this time, so he immediately caught up with him.


    However, the man in black did not run far and stopped. At this time, both of them stood in the open space for the banquet.


    "It''s like singing and dancing, isn''t it?"


    The man in black unfolded his arms as if enjoying the breeze.


    His words are like talking to himself and asking Li Su a question.


    "Who are you?" Li Su asked. He took a step forward and clenched his fist. The man in black seemed to know something about Li Su, but Li Su knew nothing about his identity.


    At this time, the man in black turned his back on Li Su, and seemed not worried that Li Su would suddenly attack.


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you are."


    "I''m a person who doesn''t exist."


    "But you''re standing here right now."


    "It''s just my body standing here. Maybe my soul is also in the body, but I don''t exist."


    The man in black''s answer confused Li Su. Li Su thought that he was making a mystery.


    "What''s your purpose?" Li Su asked.


    "Everything has a purpose, and I''m no exception."


    "What''s the purpose of that


    "Now my purpose is


    Before the voice of the man in black fell, his right hand suddenly twitched, and a silver light came towards Li Sufei.


    But Li Su had been on guard for a long time, so from the beginning, he found that what flew out of the man in black was a throwing knife.


    Li Su stretched out his hand, facing the flying knife, and clamped it firmly with the middle and index fingers of his right hand.


    But the man in black hasn''t turned around from beginning to end. It''s like he knows he won''t hit Li Su.


    Li Su looked at the flying dagger in his hand. The style of the flying dagger was monotonous. It was black from the beginning to the end, without any pattern or other special features.


    "Not bad." Humanity in black.


    "You''re talking about me?"


    "My throwing knife has been caught. It''s definitely not me who is so nice."


    "You''re pretty good already."


    Li Su has found that the man in black seems to like to say strange things. Of course, he doesn''t mind to accompany him to the end.


    "Hehe, what about this one?"


    As like as two peas were speaking, his hand was thrown again, and the same flying knife flew from his hand towards Li Su.


    The knife is the same, and people are the same, but the power of this flying knife is quite different from that of the previous one.


    Li Su has found that this throwing knife is unusual. Its power has increased, and its speed has also increased.


    But in the end, the knife still appeared in Li Su''s hands. He once clamped the man in black''s knife, but this time Li Su already felt the power of the knife pressing his arm.


    "That''s good, too."


    Li Su slightly put the Throwing Knife on his left hand.


    At this time, the man in black even clapped. Although the movement was very light and the strength was very small, Li Su felt that layers of aura came from the hands of the man in black. Although Li Su received the man in black''s throwing knife, he was not the slightest happy, because these two throwing knives were issued by him with his back to Li Su.


    If the man in black fired the throwing knife from the front, it would be more powerful than these two times.


    Just when Li Su thought that the man in black was going to continue to attack, he slowly turned around, but he was wearing a mask, and even Li Su couldn''t see clearly.


    At this time, the man in black held a flying knife in his hand. He held it in his hand


    Shaking, a soft and powerless look, but Li Su knows that there is infinite power hidden in this soft action.


    The man in black held the dart and straightened his arm as if he were aiming at Li Su.


    Sure enough, the man in black''s wrist vibrated, and then the knife left his hand and rushed towards Li Su.


    Li Su dare not neglect, his feet firmly on the ground, ready to meet the knife.


    However, this time, the flying dagger was far beyond Li Su''s expectation. Like a silver snake, the flying dagger spat a letter and flew towards Li Su.


    Li Su still put out his hand, but when he put out his hand, he also carried the vigorous Qi out of the body. In this way, even if Li Su didn''t catch the flying knife, the vigorous Qi would also resist.


    Li Su''s fingers have been lifted to the surface of the flying dagger, but Li Su feels that the flying dagger is carrying electricity. Finally, he still holds the flying dagger. This is the first time that something passes through his fingers.

 Chapter 1117

    Li Su still couldn''t catch the knife.


    The Throwing Knife continued to go straight to Li Su''s chest along its proper path.


    Fortunately, Li Su had already formed a circle of vigorous Qi in the body ahead of time, so when the throwing knife was about to touch Li Su''s chest, it still stopped moving forward and landed on the ground.


    But this time, the man in black didn''t say "yes", but stared at Li Su.


    Li Su had learned the strength of the man in black before, but now it seems that he underestimated the man in black.


    It''s obvious that the man in black didn''t use all his strength, but Li Su couldn''t resist it.


    "I''m disappointed." Said the man in black.


    To Li Su, it''s not hard to understand. It''s just that he didn''t use the knife of the man in black.


    But Li Su had done his best, so even if he didn''t receive it, he was relieved immediately.


    "Do you think I''m disappointed that you didn''t catch the knife?" Said the man in black.


    "Isn''t it?"


    At this time, the man in black began to move his steps, as easy as walking in the park.


    "Weak is not terrible, terrible is not want to be strong."


    "Oh? Do you think I don''t want to be strong? "


    Li Su didn''t understand the meaning of the painting of man in black. He just didn''t catch his throwing knife.


    "If you didn''t use vigorous Qi, this Throwing Knife would be in your hands now."


    The words of the man in black surprised Li Su deeply. First, he saw his vigorous Qi. Second, he thought Li Su could catch the throwing knife.


    But just now he had tried his best to pick it up, and the power of throwing knife was really too strong. Although Li Su could react to it in terms of speed, he just couldn''t stop it.


    "It''s just your opinion."


    Li Su didn''t believe the man in black.


    "Yes, but what did you think before you used vigorous Qi? I wonder if you can share it with me. "


    The man in black walked around Li Su for half a circle. He looked at Li Su as if he had been studying small animals.


    But Li Su suddenly had a creepy feeling. Before using vigorous Qi, Li Su thought that he might not be able to catch the Throwing Knife, so he thought of adding a double insurance.


    The man in black guessed Li Su''s idea, which made him feel like a puppet.


    Seeing that Li Su didn''t speak, the man in black began to laugh. Although the laughter didn''t seem like ridicule, it was more unbearable than ridicule.


    "Is there a ripple in your heart? You know, big waves start with ripples. "


    The man in black deliberately slowed down his speaking speed, as if he was deliberately tormenting Li Su''s heart.


    Li Su''s heart has indeed ignited anger, but he is trying his best


    He knew that the man in black was just trying to annoy himself. Li Su is slowly adjusting his breath. He doesn''t want to be involved by the people in black. The only way to break this situation is to take action.


    There was a flash in his eyes, and then he shot out the two throwing knives on his left hand at the same time.


    Like a swift galloping in the air, the knife flies to its owner, the man in black, along the perfect route.


    The speed of throwing knife is not bad. Even Li Su''s left hand can give full play to most of his strength, so Li Su still has strong confidence in this attack.


    To Li Su''s surprise, the man in black didn''t move either. He didn''t show any panic when facing the Throwing Knife, but made the same action as Li Su.


    The man in black caught Li Su''s throwing knife, which Li Su never thought of.


    The man in black shook the Throwing Knife in his hand and said, "you learn very fast."


    "You''re not bad either."


    Li Su originally thought that he was the only one who could do it. Unexpectedly, the man in black could do it, and it was not much worse than his own.


    The man in black didn''t speak, but slowly put away the knife in his hand.


    Li Su knows the strength of the man in black is good, but he doesn''t have any cowardice.


    At this moment, Li Su suddenly changed his figure and rushed towards the man in black. His right palm went straight to the man in black''s chest.


    The black people didn''t seem too surprised at Li Su''s sudden attack, but he didn''t neglect it. Instead, he stepped back fiercely, as if there was something behind him.


    At this time, Li Su''s old injury was not healed, and he could not exert all his strength, but he also went straight to the man in black with lightning and thunder.


    But the man in black was like a black fog. Li Su Ming saw him in front of him, but he still couldn''t touch him.


    Li Su sank his breath, endured the pain from his chest, and quickened his pace.


    Sure enough, Li Su''s palm was getting closer and closer to the man in black.


    Just when Li Su was about to meet the man in black, the shadow of the man in black suddenly disappeared in front of Li Su.


    Li Su said in secret that he was not good. He quickly stopped and turned around. As expected, the man in black was standing behind him.


    Fortunately, the man in black didn''t take this opportunity to attack Li Su. Instead, he stood there like a statue and watched Li Su quietly.


    Li Su didn''t know why the man in black didn''t fight himself, but he didn''t care to be curious at this time.


    Just as he turned around, he rushed towards the man in black. His body rushed out like a cheetah chasing an antelope.


    But even if Li Suzhen was the cheetah, the man in black would never be an antelope.


    If Li Su had not been able to hear the slow breathing of the man in black, he might have thought that his target was a ghost.


    Now the man in black is really like a ghost. His body shape and movements are a little elusive for Li Su. When Li Sufei rushes over, the man in black has stepped back a few steps.


    But Li Su didn''t even see the feet of the man in black move. He didn''t know how the man in black did it. But Li Su still closely followed the man in black, even if the man in black is really a ghost, Li Su must be the ghost catcher.


    Like the shadow of a man in black, Li Su kept a close eye on him.


    Now Li Su''s fist is waving to the man in black again, but to Li Su''s surprise, the man in black doesn''t hide this time, but stands quietly in the same place, as if giving up resistance.


    However, Li Su knew that he would never give up his resistance, so he added some strength to his fist. Even if there was a car in front of him, he might be pierced by his fist.


    There was no hole in the man in black. Li Su''s fist didn''t even touch his body.


    At this time, the man in black''s hand tightly grasped Li Su''s wrist, and Li Su''s hand was broken


    For the first time, there was panic in my eyes.

 Chapter 1118

    The man in black caught Li Su''s fist with one hand.


    Since Li Su owned the ghost medical system, he has never felt powerless.


    At this time, two people standing in the moonlight, time seems to have stopped circulation, only such as ink dyed night and the faint moonlight company.


    Li Su slowly raised his head, he wanted to see clearly in front of this person is a look.


    But in Li Su''s eyes, there are only dark masks and deep eyes.


    The voice of the man in black told Li Su that he was a middle-aged man, but his eyes were really clear, just like a newborn child.


    At this moment, the man in black pushed Li Su''s wrist lightly.


    But Li Su''s body is slowly back a few steps, as if someone pushed it.


    Although his attack was easily resolved by the man in black, he was not reconciled. He did not believe that he could not defeat the man in black.


    Li Su clenched his teeth and took a deep breath. The cold air at night calmed his mind. He slowly carried the real Qi in his body to form a balance in his body.


    At this time, Li Su felt his hair on his head and his hands began to shake slightly.


    "This is the time!", Li Su murmured in his heart, and then rushed to the direction of the man in black like an arrow.


    Time seemed to be rubbed with glue, flowing slowly and difficultly. Li Su even felt the air slipping gently from her face.


    He also saw the eyes of the man in black. At this time, the man in black had narrowed his eyes, as if he had found something that interested him.


    Li Su now doesn''t care what''s in the eyes of the man in black. He just wants to use all his strength to let the man in black know the price of arrogance.


    Li Su''s fist is smashing the air, like a dragon on fire


    He opened his mouth.


    The expression of the man in black finally changed, but it was deeply hidden in the low mask, maybe even he didn''t realize it.


    This punch concentrated all Li Su''s strength, and the speed was terrible.


    In fact, this punch was just a moment, but Li Su saw too many things in this moment.


    He saw all the opponents he had fought for such a long time. They seemed to laugh at Li Su and his weakness.


    Li Su knows that most of them have been killed by themselves, but they appear in Li Su''s mind from time to time to keep her alert.


    And now Li Su put his hatred for these people into his fists.


    But the man in black didn''t move. On the lower face of the mask, there was even a smile, as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    But Li Su didn''t care so much. His fist was more and more far away from the man in black


    As we get closer, the wind from our fists has even begun to deform the clothes of the people in black. Between the lightning and flint, a silver screen of light appeared in the body of the man in black, which was like a shield blocking his chest.


    Li Su had found the light curtain, but he didn''t stop his action.


    With Li Su''s violent drinking, his fists have come into contact with the light curtain, and Li Su''s fists are blocked by the light curtain.


    At this time, Li Su and the man in black were like two players playing chess.


    Although Li Su and the man in black are still at a standstill, their fight is still going on.


    Li Su constantly conveys true Qi to his fists, hoping to kill the energy of the light curtain, and the light curtain of the man in black seems to be maintained by the man in black.


    So now the two of them didn''t move, but they were actually competing in internal power.


    Li Su feels like it''s been a long time. In fact, if it''s in him


    If there is a watch in front of him, he will find that the time will be more than ten seconds.


    Li Su''s fist stirred up a little silver white light on the light curtain in front of the man in black. The light curtain was like a pool of water, and Li Su was the tide maker.


    He is accumulating strength in his body, ready to sprint, because this stalemate is not what Li Su wants.


    After a few seconds, Li Su was drinking again. He saw the bright halo on the light curtain, and then the light curtain disappeared.


    And Li Su also suddenly stepped back a few steps, because the impact of the fist and light curtain is too big, Li Su some difficult to grasp the balance.


    The man in black didn''t move from beginning to end. It was as if nothing had happened to him.


    Li Su began to breathe heavily. He felt as if all his strength had been pulled away, and even standing was very physical.


    Even so, Li Su looks very relaxed. He doesn''t want the man in black to find that he has exhausted his true Qi.


    In fact, people in black are not as relaxed as they seem, Li Su


    His punch was quite unexpected.


    According to his previous understanding of Li Su, the previous punch should have exceeded Li Su''s original strength, that is to say, although Li Su has made progress now.


    But Li Su is still injured, so he can burst out so much energy, which surprised the man in black.


    The man in black gently put his hand behind him and said, "very good."


    "Yes."


    Li Su didn''t know what kind of state the man in black was in, but he never believed that under the blow just now, the man in black could still maintain a very relaxed posture.


    "But I''m leaving." Said the man in black.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go where I should be."


    "Won''t you tell me your purpose?"


    "You''ll know. We''ll see each other again soon." Just finished this sentence, the man in black turned around and slowly disappeared in the sky


    In the night.


    Li Su felt that there was no need to catch up, and his current state has not recovered.


    But the words of the man in black still echoed in Li Su''s mind. At this point, Li Su did not know what the purpose of the man in black was, nor did he know his identity.


    "I''ll see you again soon." Li Su whispered the words left by the man in black.


    Now Li Su only knows that the man in black is related to lamucha, but as for their relationship, Li Su is still at a loss.


    Obviously, the origin of the man in black has nothing to do with lamucha. In other words, the man in black and lamucha should have been connected later.


    So what is their purpose? Li Su felt that his brain was about to explode.

 Chapter 1119

    Soon after the man in black left, Li Su went back to his room and fell asleep.


    When he woke up the next day, Li Su felt some pain in his body, which he had not felt for a long time.


    Li Su slowly sat up from the bed and knocked on his body with his right hand. He found that the black line was getting closer and closer.


    And last night, Li Su also paid attention to the moon, the moon is almost a circle, these days he did not even pay attention to this matter.


    Li Su didn''t know what would happen when the black line reached the heart, but since lamucha wanted to lead him to Yanchi, Li Su also wanted to find out.


    At present, peace has settled down in the Dong tribe, so nothing happened all day. It was only in the evening that Tucker sent for Li Su.


    Li Su followed Tucker''s guards to his home, and Professor Yang and ramcha were there. To Li Su''s surprise, Becca was also here.


    He vaguely guessed that what Tucker was going to say this time must have something to do with Linggu.


    After entering the door, Li Su said hello to everyone. He found that Lamu''s eyes were strange.


    Li Su doesn''t know whether ramcha has found that he is the one who rescued bekaans, but ramcha''s eyes don''t seem to know.


    "Dr. Li, I''m here to discuss something important."


    Tak clan leader came to Li Su, put his arms around Li Su''s shoulder, pulled him to his side and sat down.


    Li Su knew that it might be related to Linggu, but he still asked, "Oh? What''s the matter? "


    "Do you remember that we agreed last time that we would go to Yanchi to help you to solve the Linggu?"


    "I remember."


    "Tomorrow is the night of full moon, so I called you to discuss with you about tomorrow''s itinerary."


    Sure enough, it was about Linggu. Li Su stretched out a hand and touched his chest.


    In fact, Li Su is still very afraid of Linggu, because in that case, when the black line grows into his heart, he may really lose his mind and die in pain.


    Li Su doesn''t have any opinions about the journey of stepping on Yunfeng tomorrow. No matter whether Li Su goes or not, the black line is still growing, so Li Su is ready to take a risk.


    Li Su put out his tongue, licked his cracked lips and said, "it''s all up to you


    It''s up to you to decide. I just have to do it. "


    Tucker has been living on Fuyun mountain for decades, but Li Su has only been here for a week, so Li Su can''t help him with his itinerary.


    "Well, all the people in this room will come together then." Said Tucker.


    "What? All of them? "


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "Is the saint going, too?"


    Li Su was a little surprised when he heard Tucker''s words. The mountain was full of danger. If Becca also went, Li Su would have to worry in case of danger. Hearing Li Su''s words, everyone looked at Li Su curiously. Even Becca''s looked at him strangely.


    Li Su realized that she was a bit impolite and quickly explained: "after all, the saint is a woman, so I am more worried about her safety."


    When Tucker heard Li Su''s words, he laughed and said, "don''t worry about that. We''ll take the main road then. There won''t be any danger on the road."


    "What about the beast God?"


    "The road we are going to take will not pass through the animal God''s activity area."


    "But why let the saint go with her?"


    Even if Tucker showed that there was no danger on the road, Li Su still felt faint


    I''m a little worried.


    "You should also know that our tribe has a source with the Zai people, and the Zai people''s tribe is on the edge of Yanchi, so this time we are going to go to the Zai people''s tribe."


    Tucker took a drink from his glass and continued, "and the saints will help us communicate with the zais, which will save us a lot of time."


    In Fuyun mountain, there is a tradition that saints and saints are connected.


    Even in the eyes of the two previously hostile tribes, Dong and Zai, their saints symbolize purity and kindness.


    Although the relationship between the Dong and the Zayi has eased in recent years, and sometimes they even exchange prey with each other, no one knows whether this peace will last long.


    So Tucker wants to take Beka with him, which means to ease the relationship between the two tribes, but to let the zais know that their saint has returned.


    Previously, the news of the closure of the saints of the Dong nationality has spread to all the tribes in Fuyun mountain. It seems that the closure of the saints is a very strange thing for all the tribes.


    Therefore, if the zais meet the holy daughter Bekaa this time, it will not be long before all the tribes will know that the holy daughter of the Dong nationality has returned.


    In this way, Tucker is more confident in negotiating with other tribes.


    After listening to Tucker''s story, Li Su knew that Becca could play such a big role.


    Just as everyone was looking at Tucker, Li Su quietly winked at Becca, and Becca was white.


    Now that Tucker has said that, Li Su has no opinion. And now his body has almost recovered. As long as he doesn''t meet the beast God, Li Su will be able to protect Becca.


    In this way, they agreed on the itinerary and set out early tomorrow morning. They could reach Yanchi in a little more than half a day.


    In the evening, Li Su was in his room, packing up the things he would use tomorrow.


    He suddenly remembered that "we''ll see each other again soon" he said before. Will he meet a man in black by Yanchi tomorrow?


    Li Su thinks that it is very possible that Li Su has already known that the purpose of lamucha''s fake witchcraft is to deceive Li Su to Yanchi and hold the so-called ceremony to unlock the spirit.


    Lamucha, even the people in black, didn''t know that Li Su had discovered their plot, so Li Su was still in the dark. What makes Li Su feel strange is that the man in black doesn''t seem to want to take his own life, but more like looking for some secret in him.


    Li Su knew that there was no earth shaking secret in his mind, so it made him feel even more strange.


    Now only Li Su and Bekaa are aware of lamucha''s conspiracy. Now, Li Su''s plan is relatively smooth.


    After packing things, Li Su quietly out of the door, he once again disappeared in the vast night.


    When Li Su''s figure reappears, he has come to the house where Becca lives.

 Chapter 1121

    The next day, before dawn, Li Su got up from bed.


    The leader of the tuck clan has given notice to the people to set out as soon as it gets light.


    After a while, almost at the appointed time, Li Su came to the gate of the tribe.


    By the time Li Su got there, Tucker, Bekaa and lamucha were already waiting, while Professor Yang didn''t arrive with Li Su at the same time, and Kushi would not be with them.


    This trip to tanyunfeng is the biggest activity of the Dong people in recent years. All the people of the Dong people have come out to see off the patriarch and the saint.


    In addition to these important figures, the Tak clan leader also brought four followers, all of whom were very strong, and they were excellent soldiers.


    The high priest lamucha also brought an attendant with many strange things on his back, which seemed to be used for the ceremony.


    The Tak clan leader looked around and found that all the people had arrived, so he said, "since all the people have arrived, let''s go."


    Then the group left the Dong tribe under the gaze of the people.


    This time, the Dong people led the way, so Li Su felt very relaxed.


    The two soldiers of the Dong nationality are at the front, followed by Tucker and Bekaa, then Li Su and Professor Yang, and lamucha and his entourage are at the back, finally the other two soldiers.


    Ten people are walking through the forest like a long snake.


    Now the road has been covered with weeds, but if you carefully distinguish, you can still see that it is a path.


    This road is much better than the one Li Su took when they came here, so the group of people who talked and laughed had already walked a quarter of the way.


    The next step is to go through a dense jungle. Because there are mosquitoes in the jungle, they all put on ointment with faint fragrance.


    All the anti mosquito ointments that Li Su knew were smelly, but now those on his face and hands were fragrant. If they were sold outside, they would make a lot of money.


    Now they have entered the jungle, although there is still a path to follow, but there are still many branches on both sides of the road.


    The two soldiers in the front drew out their knives and cut off all the branches on the side of the road, which created a safer road for the people behind.


    Li Su is carefully observing the surroundings. He knows that the more densely planted the place is, the more strange creatures there are. Moreover, he is behind Becca, so he must take the responsibility of protecting Becca.


    In front of the people to remind, Li Su know will soon pass through this particularly dense forest.


    Just then, Li Su found a snake on the drooping branch of a tree in front of him.


    The whole body of the snake was bright green, just like the branches and leaves of a tree. If Li Su hadn''t been very vigilant, he might not have found the snake.


    Now the snake is still on the branch. It looks harmless to people and animals. In fact, it is looking for opportunities.


    And Li Su also has a silver needle in his hand, as long as the snake dare to attack any of them, Li Su will send it to death.


    The first two men had already walked past the snake, and then Tucker also walked past. The snake didn''t move at all. As Becca passed under the branch, the snake suddenly bounced like a needle, and its tusks were aimed at Becca''s neck.


    Li Su didn''t expect that the snake would dare to take Becca as the target. Because Li Su was behind Becca, he didn''t need to use the silver needle any more. Instead, he grabbed her with his hand.


    Just when the snake was about to bite Becca, his hand was also on the head of the snake. To Li Su''s surprise, the tail of the snake was also caught by one hand.


    Li SUSHUN began to look up and found that the owner of the hand was the Tak clan leader.


    At this time, Li Su was surprised. He didn''t expect that the leader of the Tak clan was so quick. They almost caught the snake at the same time.


    At this time, Becca found out the two men''s movements and stepped back.


    And other people also found the movement here, have stopped.


    Li Su and tucker looked at each other for a few seconds. Their eyes were meaningful. However, Li Su released her hand first. Then the Tucker clan leader grabbed the snake and threw it into the grass without looking at it.


    "Don''t let down your guard and keep on going."


    After the leader of the Tak clan said a word, the crowd began to walk again. However, because of the appearance of the poisonous snake, the atmosphere became somewhat depressed.


    Li Su looked at the figure of Becca walking in front of her and knew that she must have been frightened by the snake just now. He said, "are you ok?"


    Because there were people around, Li Su never spoke to Becca. This is the first time he spoke to Becca.


    When she heard Li Su''s words, Becca looked back at Li Su, but she was wearing a veil on her face. Li Su couldn''t see Becca''s face.


    "I''m fine."


    Becca was really scared. She wanted to say a lot to Li Su


    But now I can only say "I''m OK" to Li Su.


    Hearing the two men talking, the Tak patriarch looked back and said nothing.


    Becca''s current identity is not the little girl who leans on Li Su''s shoulder last night, but the saint of the Dong nationality, so Li Su is not talking.


    Now they have come out of this dense jungle. Although it is also a forest outside, the density of plants is much lower.


    Right here, the last guard ran up to Tucker and said something to Tucker that Li Su didn''t understand. Then they talked a few more words.


    Becca knew that Li Su didn''t understand, so she translated to Li Su and said, "he said that he heard a strange sound behind him, as if something was following him."


    "Then my father asked if he really heard it, and he said they both heard it." Becca added.


    Li Su was a little strange. He didn''t hear a voice behind him, but the two Dong soldiers heard it.


    No matter what''s behind them, as long as it doesn''t show up yet, they will keep on going.


    And even if there is really a beast behind, in the face of so many excellent soldiers, it must also come to die. The party had left the dense jungle behind, and at this time the clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, revealing the clear sky above.


    Li Su looked up at the sky and felt that it was like Becca''s eyes, clean and transparent.


    But at this time, Li Su heard something coming from behind. It was the sound of the branches breaking.

 Chapter 1122

    What the two men said was true.


    Now Li Su also heard what they said, like the sound of a large animal rushing to break a tree.


    The news is getting bigger and bigger. Not only Li Su, but everyone has heard it.


    Now all of them turned around and looked behind them. Although the sound was louder and louder, nothing was in their sight.


    The Tak patriarch had realized that the situation was not good, so he called out, "everyone hide." Then he called out in his own words.


    After hearing Tucker''s words, everyone hid behind the nearest tree.


    But Becca subconsciously followed Li Su, hiding behind the same tree with him.


    "What''s that?"


    There was a little bit of panic on Becca''s face, which she had not seen since she was a child


    What beasts we have seen, we know about them from the tree or mother''s mouth.


    Li Su shook his head. He didn''t know what it was, but it couldn''t be a small animal.


    Finally, Li Su saw an animal figure rushing towards his own direction, and the figure was still so familiar.


    Snow white fur and black stripes... That''s the beast God that made Li Su seriously injured.


    Not only Li Su, but everyone else saw it. Professor Yang shook his head, while Tucker frowned.


    But now it''s too late to run away. If you climb up the tree, the beast God slaps the tree and it may break.


    Just when everyone looked at each other, the beast God had already run close. Now the beast God had stopped running, but walked slowly in this direction.


    "Is that


    Becca also saw the shadow of the beast God, but she was not sure that it was the beast God.


    "Beast God."


    Li Su glanced again and found that there was no eyeball on the animal God''s left eye, only a disgusting and terrible scar, but the dagger Li Su put in it was gone.


    Seeing the scar on the beast God''s left eye, Tucker realized that what Li Su said was true. He really stabbed the beast God''s eye.


    But today''s beast God is not like a raging beast, its strength is forbearing, just like it has been waiting for the enemy for ten years.


    Since he couldn''t escape, he had to fight. In Tucker''s gesture, he and the four soldiers had already escaped from the back of the tree last night.


    It was the first time for tucker to look at the beast God in this way. Even if the beast God''s limbs were on the ground, he was higher than them.


    And the beast God who only has eyes all the time looks more ferocious and brutal.


    Beast God also found their figure, slowly close to them.


    Tucker''s muscles are tight, and he used to use them


    Meat has subdued many beasts, but the beast God has never thought about it before. Li Su knows the strength of the beast God better than anyone else. It has a supernatural power, which is far more powerful than it seems.


    So Li Su is going to rush out. He can''t let Tucker and them face the beast God alone.


    Just as he was about to run out, Becca suddenly grabbed her and said, "don''t..."


    Li Su then turned around and looked at Becca, who was holding her arm. There was affection in her eyes, but he shook his head and said, "I have to do this."


    Then he gently plucked the finger of Becca''s right hand away and rushed out.


    And all of these were seen by Professor Yang. His expression was even more surprised than when he saw the beast God.


    Li Su now rushed out and stood in the front, because he knew that the beast God must have come for himself.


    Sure enough, after seeing Li Su, the beast God''s nose puffed and his head slightly lowered, as if he was identifying Li Su.


    "Didn''t you say the beast God wouldn''t be here?" Li Su asked Tucker.


    Tucker told Li Su before that this road would not pass through the animal God''s activity area, but now this "big cat" is standing in front of Li Su.


    "I don''t know."


    Tucker replied to Li Su, then took out a knife and threw it to Li Su. He himself held a spear.


    At this time, Becca''s eyes are on Li Su all the time. She doesn''t want Li Su to fight against the beast God again, because her last injury is not good yet.


    Of course, she didn''t want her father and people to be in any danger, but the appearance of the beast God was too scary.


    The beast God finally recognized Li Su as the little animal that blinded him last time. At this time, the beast God opened his mouth, as if calling Li Su.


    Li Su held the knife tightly. The knife was less than half a meter long, crescent shaped, with both inside and outside edges.


    However, the beast God was much more cautious this time. He was sideways, pacing back and forth, as if looking for an opportunity to attack.


    Li Su knew that this war was inevitable, so he nodded at the Tak patriarch, who also understood and threw the spear out of his hand.


    Like a flash of lightning across the sky, the spear flew in the direction of the beast God.


    Li Su didn''t expect that Tucker''s spear would be so swift. The spear swept the edge of the beast God.


    And he did not neglect, just after the spear flew past him, Li Su''s figure suddenly flashed. He grasped the knife and rushed to the beast God.


    This time Li Su had to take the initiative to attack. In a flash, Li Su almost caught up with Tucker''s spear.


    Tucker knew how fast the spear he threw was, so he was stunned to see Li Su catching up with the spear with his body.


    Now he finally wants to understand why Li Su can escape from the beast God and blind him.


    Of course, the beast God had already noticed that there was an unknown object flying towards Li Su. His body was coming right away. The speed was amazing


    . When the beast God turned his body around, Tucker''s spear had passed him, but Li Su also rushed up.


    Although the beast God hid Tucker''s spear, Li Su''s people had come to him, but the beast God''s reaction was still very fast.


    The beast God faced Li Su and patted him with his right claw.


    Li Su knew that he could cut the skin of the beast God with a short knife, but in that case, Li Su would be able to avoid the claw of the beast God.


    So he did not continue his movement, but slightly lowered his body and slid down from the bottom of the beast God''s body.


    Just as Li Su slid down from the beast God, he raised the dagger over his head. The beast God''s belly is one of the most vulnerable parts of his body.

 Chapter 1123

    Li Su''s knife successfully hit the beast God.


    But Li Su underestimated the thickness of the animal God''s fur. Even though Li Su used some strength, the knife only made a small cut in the animal God''s stomach.


    Although he also let the beast God be hurt, but this in addition to irritating the beast God, the substantive role is not very big.


    Li Su had slipped between the animal God''s two hind legs and came to the animal God''s back.


    He looked at the knife in his hand. There was some blood on it, though not much.


    And the people on the scene also saw the blood on the knife. They thought Li Su had hurt the beast God badly, but only Tucker could see that the beast God had no other influence except to become more angry.


    The beast God now turned his body around, but Li Su had finished his attack and stood quietly not far away, just like a tree in the forest.


    This time, Li Su didn''t want to let the initiative run away from him, so when the beast God just turned around, Li Su winked at Tucker.


    Tucker threw a spear in the hand of a man around him and threw it at the beast God again, but the beast God now turned his back to the spear.


    At the same time, Li Su took a breath and ran towards the beast God,


    He raised the knife in his hand on his head, which was very powerful.


    Now the beast God is attacked from both sides. Li Su thinks that it is likely to block its own attack and let Tucker''s spear stab it.


    But the beast God did not like Li Su''s expectation, it seems to have found a spear flying behind him, so it suddenly lowered its body, the body also curled up.


    This action made Li Su eat, but Tucker''s spear flew straight to Li Su''s body.


    It was too late for Li Su to dodge. He could only stretch out his free left hand and grab Tucker''s spear.


    But what Li Su didn''t expect was that the strength of Tucker''s spear was so strong, so the spear went away for a moment and continued to move towards Li Su''s chest.


    Finally, Li Su held the spear tightly, but the tip of the spear had penetrated into Li Su''s clothes, and he even felt a little pain of acupuncture in his chest.


    Tucker thought that he might kill Li Su by mistake, but Li Su caught his hair with one hand, which made Tucker feel relieved and had some other feelings.


    But Becca did not resist a exclamation. She thought the spear had penetrated Li Su''s body.


    But fortunately, Li Su dropped his spear on the ground. Becca knew that the spear had not hit Li Su.


    But at this time, the beast God has been separated from the crouching state, it roared, as if the roar rang through the whole Fu Yun mountain.


    Everyone was shocked by the roar, and even Li Su was stunned.


    At the moment when Li Su was stunned, the beast God had rushed towards Li Su. At this time, the beast God was like a white lightning.


    Li Su didn''t expect to let the beast God take over. First of all, no matter how strong his power is among human beings, it is far from comparable with the beast God. Therefore, Li Su has to dodge.


    He quickly turned around and ran to the front. The only good news was that there were many trees here, so Li Su made a sharp turn and ran to the back of a tree. However, the beast God faced the thick tree, and rushed up without the slightest hesitation. It bumped into the trunk, and then the sound of the tree breaking spread to the public.


    Although Li Su had faced the beast God once before, his destructive power still surprised him. Facing the fallen tree, Li Su turned over and hid.


    Just when Li Su wanted to stand up, the claw of the beast God came over again. If he was shot, Li Su had to turn into a meat pie.


    So he quickly is a back somersault, finally escaped the beast God''s claw.


    But the beast God seemed to be crazy. He took a break. Even before Li Su fell to the ground, the beast God bit him.


    Li Su felt that the beast God could almost bite off his waist, so Li Su''s leg muscles tightened and jumped up.


    It''s a surprise to Tucker and them. They''ve never seen a human jump so high without a run-up.


    However, this jump also successfully avoided the beast God''s deep mouth. The sound of the collision between the beast God''s upper jaw and lower jaw made people feel numb.


    The beast God was down there, and Li Su didn''t dare to land, so he grabbed a branch and turned to the branch.


    Seeing Li Su in the tree, the beast God clawed at the tree trunk, and the tree shook fiercely.


    Then the beast God stepped back a few steps, accelerated and rushed towards the tree trunk. With the fierce collision between the beast God''s body and the tree trunk, the tree also fell to one side.


    Li Su jumped from the branch to the branch of another tree.


    Li Su''s heart suddenly relaxed. In this way, he not only didn''t have to have a head-on collision with the beast God, but also consumed his physical strength.


    Sure enough, the beast God retreated a few steps and was ready to attack the tree.


    With the fall of this tree, Li Su once again skilfully jumped to another tree


    In fact, he is as dexterous as a monkey growing up in the forest.


    The beast God broke two trees one after another, but did not force Li Su down. He began to be impatient.


    But the beast God did not attack the tree again as Li Su expected. Instead, he turned his back to Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t know what tricks the beast God had, but he didn''t dare to go down easily.


    The beast God is just like a tank. Its fur is a layer of armor, but its speed is much faster and more flexible than that of a tank.


    Becca has been paying close attention to Li Su''s condition. Seeing him climb the tree, Becca relaxed a little.


    But the beast god suddenly turned around and looked for something with his eye.


    But Becca felt that her vision was opposite to the beast God. She didn''t know what it meant. At this moment, she was stunned.


    At this moment, the beast god suddenly started and rushed in the direction of Becca.


    This not only surprised Li Su, but also everyone present.


    Li Su didn''t expect that the beast God would use this kind of trick. He didn''t know why the beast God chose Becca. Could the beast God be aware of human emotions? Anyway, the beast God had already rushed in the direction of Becca.


    The destructive power of the beast God was not what Becka could resist. Li Su knew this well, so he caught up without any hesitation.


    At this time, the beast God has clapped on the tree where Becca is hiding.

 Chapter 1124

    The beast God attacked Becca.


    Despite the sound of cracking, the big tree where Becca was hiding had fallen down.


    "No!"


    Li Su has caught up, but in the end, he is still a little late.


    His cry was no worse than the roar of the beast God before, and he also washed through the mountains for a long time.


    But Becca was not hit by the fallen tree. When the beast God rushed in this direction, Tucker found out its intention.


    So Tucker also rushed towards Becca. Just when the tree broke, Tucker had already picked up Becca and ran again.


    Li Su found that Becca was out of danger, but the beast God''s behavior completely angered Li Su.


    He held the knife tightly in his hand, aimed at the animal God''s hind leg, and threw it out fiercely.


    After leaving Li Su''s hand, the curving dagger turned to the beast God in a circle


    The hind legs of the car flew past.


    Li Su devoted all his strength to this flying knife. Even the air around him was cut, and the wind was even scared to stop blowing.


    Beast God also found Li Su''s attack, but when he just wanted to make an evasive move, the throwing knife had concentrated his hind legs firmly.


    With the sound of "Puchi", the animal God''s hind leg was cut by the flying knife.


    But Li Su''s eyes were not on the beast God at all. He was already observing the situation of Becca.


    Although Becca was greatly frightened, she was not hurt, so she quickly nodded to Li Su. She didn''t want to distract Li Su in the battle because of herself.


    Seeing that Becca was ok, Li Su''s eyes fell on the beast God again.


    At this time, Li Su completely turned into a fierce beast, as if it was not man and tiger who were fighting, just two animals who wanted to kill each other.


    The bright red liquid has flowed down from the wound of the animal God''s hind leg,


    The white fur was dyed red.


    The beast God wanted to stick out his tongue to lick the wound, but he couldn''t do it when he was standing, and now he couldn''t sit down, so the beast God still fixed his eyes on Li Su.


    Now the beast God has also been angered by his own blood, which is the red eyes. At this time, it is like fire.


    At this time, a Dong soldier threw a short knife at Li Su. Li Suxin led the meeting and held the knife in his hand.


    The beast God raised his head, opened his mouth to the sky, and made a deafening roar, which was more solemn and stirring than before.


    But this gave Li Su a chance to fight with the beast. He didn''t care about the rules. In the blink of an eye, Li Su had already been in front of the beast God.


    Li Su waved a knife at the neck of the animal God, but the animal God''s reaction was also very fast. The animal God''s two forepaws were strong, and his body was too strong.


    At this time, the beast God only used two hind legs to land on the ground. In this way, the beast God''s body also appeared to be more tall, three times as tall as Li Su. Li Su secretly said that he was not good and ran to one side.


    Sure enough, the beast God immediately smashed his two forepaws down after avoiding Li Su''s knife.


    This time, if you get hit, it''s not Li Su. Even the train will be shot as a discus.


    Fortunately, Li Su predicted the beast God''s attack and avoided it. However, when the beast God''s paw was on the ground, it still aroused a wave of anger.


    The air wave is like a grenade without shrapnel. It bounces away Li Su who is very close. Li Su turns several times in succession, and finally stands on the ground steadily.


    This fierce attack seemed to remind the beast God that he was the master of the forest, so he vomited a mouthful of thick gas and rushed towards Li Su.


    Li Su''s fight with the beast God has lasted for a long time, but now Li Su''s advantage of small body has been reflected. Although his physical strength has been consumed, it has no effect at all.


    And although the beast God is not a mortal, but its body is too large, this is also true


    It is doomed that its physical strength can not be like small animals.


    So in the face of the rushing beast God, Li Su turned around and flashed to the side of the beast God. The beast God immediately turned back and bit him, and Li Su got under his body.


    The beast God knew that his abdomen was his weakness, so he made a rolling movement, but Li Su''s reaction was faster. He had already used a short knife to make a fierce scratch on the beast God''s abdomen.


    This time, Li Su''s strength increased a little, so he successfully cut the skin of the beast God, and the blood immediately flowed out of the wound.


    The beast God rolled over and stood up straight. The red liquid was dripping down from its abdomen and onto the dark green grass.


    The beast God immediately opened his mouth and roared at Li Su, as if he wanted to swallow Li Su alive.


    But now Li Su has completely grasped the initiative, just when the beast God just stood firm, his body was like an arrow from the string.


    The eyes of the people around them were already a little dazzled. They couldn''t see Li Su''s actions clearly at all. They just felt that they were flashing back and forth.


    Tucker found the key to the problem. At the beginning, Li Su was not so fast, but now


    Li Su''s strength will continue to grow in the battle, which makes the Tak patriarch shake his head. He has never seen such a scene.


    Just when the beast God just closed his mouth, Li Su had come to him again. Li Su, holding a knife in his hand, slashed the beast God''s head fiercely.


    Beast God will also immediately make a Dodge, its head horse to one side, and this is what Li Su wants.


    Li Su''s legs added a little more strength, so Li Su didn''t stop. Instead, he continued to move forward and slashed the beast God''s neck again.


    One after another, the God of beast was hard to resist. After he was scratched on the neck, the God of beast stepped back quickly.


    At this time, the beast God''s eyes out of anger, but also a little more doubt, it can not understand, why such a small animal will make themselves so difficult to resist.


    But Li Su didn''t want to give the beast God any rest time. He took a deep breath, and the man had already rushed out.


    The animal God''s physical strength has dropped a lot, and even Li Su''s movements are not clear.


    Li Su saw the chance of the beast God''s hesitation. First, he rushed to a tree beside the beast God. His feet took two big steps on the tree trunk, and then he turned over to the beast God.


    He is now standing on the back of the beast God. The wide back of the beast God is as smooth as the ground, but Li Su knows that the beast God will not let Li Su stand on it.


    In fact, Li Su is waiting for an opportunity. He has guessed the possible action of the beast God, so he is just waiting.

 Chapter 1125

    Li Su is now standing on the back of the beast God.


    The beast God was obviously aware of this, so he quickly shook his body and wanted to throw Li Su down.


    But Li Su''s hand held the hair on the animal God''s back tightly, just like the rein of a horse.


    The beast God saw that the shaking had no effect, so he ran wildly in the forest, and then braked suddenly, but it still failed to throw Li Su down.


    Li Su feels like he is on a roller coaster now, and the appearance of this "roller coaster" is not the same.


    Now the beast God began to hit the big trees around him. The big trees fell one by one, while Li Su was like a pine standing on the steep cliff.


    The beast God stopped his action and began to breathe heavily. Even though the weather was very hot, he still spit out a lot of white gas in his mouth.


    Although Li Su has been staying on the beast God''s back, he is very nervous now because he knows his chance is coming.


    If you continue to use a short knife to cut the wound on the beast God, it may take hundreds of knives to bring substantial damage to the beast God.


    So Li Su has to find a way to kill him, and now he is waiting for such a chance.


    After a while, the beast God''s physical strength recovered a little, but he knew that the method he had tried before could not throw Li Su down.


    And at this time, the animal God''s head flash, it thought of a way.


    Li Su suddenly felt his body plummet. It was the beast God who bent his leg down.


    Li Su took a deep breath. He knew his chance was coming.


    Sure enough, just as Li Su expected, the animal God''s right legs were forced at the same time, and then his body bounced up.


    The beast God wants to turn his body upside down, and then use his back to press Li Su into a pool of mud.


    And this is the opportunity Li Su is waiting for, in the animal God''s body low


    When he went, Li Su had already jumped up straight.


    When the beast God''s back hit the ground solidly, Li Su''s body had already risen to mid air.


    Li Su''s arms were lifted up, just like a crane spreading its wings.


    At this moment, the animal God''s back was on the ground, but his abdomen was exposed in front of Li Su.


    Time seemed to freeze in general, Li Su even felt himself stopped in the air, he looked at the beast God''s abdomen, looking for a place with ups and downs.


    Finally, he found an abnormality in the upper left side of the beast God''s abdomen, where the skin was slightly undulating, as if something was getting bigger and smaller inside.


    There was something in it. It was the heart of the beast God, and that was what Li Su was looking for.


    In the eyes of people not far away, Li Su is now like a person who can fly, even staying in the air.


    But the Tak clan leader found some clues, his eyes widened,


    It''s like Li Su''s next move. Li Su had already seen the target, so he immediately turned his body, turned his head down, and then fell down.


    At this time, Li Su, like an eagle hovering at an altitude of 1000 meters, found a rabbit on the ground and dived down.


    He was afraid that the strength of one hand might be insufficient, so he held the knife in both hands.


    Just at the moment when Li Su fell on the animal God''s abdomen, his arm was also strong, and he inserted the knife into the animal God''s heart.


    The short knife is like a long nail, and Li Su''s hands are like a hammer full of infinite power.


    The dagger has penetrated into the animal God''s body in thousands of circles. Even the handle of the dagger was almost pressed by Li Su.


    And the short knife connected with the skin of the beast God, and the bright red blood splashed out like the flood of breaking the dike, which dyed Li Su''s whole body red.


    The animal God''s body also seemed to be electrified, and his body shook violently.


    Li Su seized the opportunity, turned and ran back. He ran from the beast God


    Take off on the body, after a forward somersault, smoothly landed on the ground.


    And at this time, the beast God has struggled to stand up, it is very confused, do not know what has changed his body.


    Blood flowed from the mouth and nose of the beast God, and his limbs were shaking, and his huge body seemed to be on the verge of collapse.


    In a trance, the beast God saw Li Su standing in front of him. He didn''t know why the little animal suddenly turned red.


    But the beast God was very clear that this human was the existence he wanted to kill most, so he resisted the shaking of his body and rushed to Li Su.


    Although the beast God had been seriously injured, it still used the last bit of strength to rush to Li Su.


    Facing the huge body of the beast God, Li Su stood there and did not move.


    Seeing that Li Su didn''t make any response, Becca held her fist tightly, and her nails even broke her skin.


    But what Becca was worried about didn''t happen.


    Facing the rushing beast God, Li Su stretched out his palm and pushed forward, pushing it on the air.


    The beast God, who had been rushing like a train, fell to the ground when he was about to meet Li Su.


    The beast God fell to the ground, and his tongue stretched out from his mouth. The red blood foam was constantly produced with the breath of the beast God, and then it was broken.


    At this time, the beast God still wanted to struggle to stand up, but its limbs could not use the strength, even the power to open its mouth.


    The beast God who wants to make a roar only makes a whine sound, just like a pet dog who has just been full moon.


    Li Su went to the beast God and sighed as he looked at the beast God''s lax eyes.


    It has to be said that the beast God is a beautiful beast, and obviously it has absorbed the aura of nature. If it is not for the fact that it will endanger everyone''s lives, Li Su is willing to let it live.


    Li Su fiercely pulled out the short knife inserted in the heart of the beast God, but there was no blood splashing out. Under the body of the beast God, a pool of blood had been formed for a long time. At this time, many people found that the beast God had been subdued by Li Su, so they all ran out later.


    Li Su''s body has been dyed red by the blood of the beast God. He is like Shura from hell, which makes people shudder.


    Li Su wiped his face with his hand, and finally made his face appear. He laughed at the crowd, looking quite relaxed.


    And Becca''s eyes were full of tears. She was afraid that this man would suddenly disappear from the world.


    But Li Su did not have any injury, although the chest will also come faint pain, but it is only old injury.

 Chapter 1126

    In the eyes of the public, Li Su killed the beast God.


    Li Su looked back at the beast God. He had no breath at all. Only the remaining temperature on his body reminded Li Su that the corpse was a beast just now.


    "Are you all right?"


    Becca seems to have forgotten whether she is the saint of the Dong nationality. She is the first to run to Li Su and look up and down at Li Su.


    Li Su gave Becca a big smile and said, "I''m ok. What about you?"


    However, because Li Su was dyed red by the blood of the beast God at this time, his smile looked more ferocious.


    Becca didn''t speak, but her head turned into a rattle.


    People in the back, including Tucker and Professor Yang, are quietly looking at these two people.


    Professor Yang has discovered that the relationship between Li Su and Becca is extraordinary, but Tucker doesn''t know how her daughter, who has always refused to talk, suddenly becomes so concerned about people.


    "Are you really OK?" Tucker asked, too.


    Tucker went to Li Su and found that Li Su''s body was covered with blood


    But not a drop seems to be his own.


    Li Su shook his head and said, "I''m really OK. I''m just a little tired."


    Li Su didn''t feel so tired when he was fighting with the beast God just now, but after he subdued the beast God, he suddenly felt as if all his strength had been drained.


    And Li Su also felt his skin was a little hot, he was very strange, but the ghost medical system did not issue a warning of illness.


    "In that case, we''ll have a rest here."


    Tucker said a word to the crowd, and then his eyes fell on Li Su again.


    The soldiers of the Dong nationality all came to the beast God and watched the giant beast. If Li Su had not killed it, they would not have watched the beast God so closely in their whole life.


    Together with Tucker, Li Su went to a clean grass not far away and sat down.


    In fact, except for Li Su''s other people, they are not tired, they have been standing on the side to watch, only Li Su in the fight with the beast God.


    Tucker coughed twice, then said to Li Su, "Dr. Li, if I can, I''d like to skin the beast God."


    The tribes on Fuyun mountain love to collect animal fur, and the more fierce they are


    The fur of a wild beast can show the strength of a tribe.


    But Tucker didn''t want to take the skin of the beast God as his own. He was going to give the skin of the beast God as a gift to the head of the Zai clan.


    No one on Fuyun mountain dislikes such a gift. In this way, their actions will be much smoother, and the relationship between the two tribes will be greatly improved.


    After Tucker explained to Li Su, Li Su nodded and agreed.


    After receiving Li Su''s reply, Tucker stood up, went to the beast God and said a few words to the soldiers, whose faces showed a happy expression.


    But Li Su felt her skin was getting hotter and hotter, as well as her face and hands. Becca found Li Su''s, and asked, "are you not feeling well?"


    Li Su didn''t want Becca to worry about himself, so he reluctantly shook his head. He didn''t know what had happened to his body.


    "But why is your face so red?"


    Becca found that Li Su''s face was a little red from the beginning. Just now, she thought Li Su was tired of fighting with the beast God, so she didn''t say anything.


    But now Li Su''s face can not help but not ease, even more red, not only the face, even the hands have become red.


    "Yes, what''s going on?" Professor Yang agreed.


    Professor Yang also found Li Su''s abnormality. He was the one who knew Li Su best among the people present, but he had never seen Li Su look like this.


    After hearing what Becker and Professor Yang said, Li Su quickly touched his face with his hand, and found nothing unusual, because his hand was as hot as his face.


    Becca looked over at her father and found that he was busy living on the beast God. So she put out her hand and tested Li Su''s face.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t try. When Becca''s hand touches Li Su''s face, she pulls back her hand, because Li Su''s face is too hot.


    Seeing Becca''s reaction, Li Su almost knew what kind of state he was in.


    He felt that his eyelids were more and more heavy, like two big weights. He tried to open his eyes, but he couldn''t hold on.


    In the end, Li Su''s eyes darkened and he fell asleep.


    In his sleep, Li Su finds himself in a world of nothingness, surrounded by endless red lava. He feels like he is in an oven.


    He ran desperately, hoping to rush out of this purgatory, but no matter how he ran, the surrounding scenery was the same.


    In a trance, Li Su heard someone calling his name. The voice was familiar


    It''s Becca''s voice.


    But no matter which direction Li Su looked from, he didn''t find any sign of Becca. He also wanted to call out Becca, but no matter how hard he tried, his voice was smaller than that of a mosquito, even he couldn''t hear it clearly.


    I don''t know. After a long time, Li Su found that the lava here was slowly decreasing, and the surrounding temperature was not so high.


    In the end, all the lava disappeared, and Li Su is now in a white world, where there is nothing but endless white.


    He heard someone calling his name again. It was Becca''s voice.


    Li Su finally realized that he was in a dream. He felt his body swaying around, like sitting on a swing.


    "Wake up, wake up, wake up." Li Su read it in his heart.


    Sure enough, after Li Su read it three times, he broke away from his dream.


    Li Su slowly opened his eyes, he saw the green, endless green, it is endless leaves. The sun was broken by the leaves swinging with the wind, and the mottled light and shadow fell on Li Su. Li Su found that he was lying.


    Li Su took a deep breath and opened all his eyes. He found a man at the top of his head and another at the tip of his feet.


    He then realized that he was lying on a stretcher now. Li Su felt that his body was not as hot as before. He raised his hand and looked at it, and found the face of his hand


    The color is back to normal.


    At this time, the man on the top of Li Su''s head found that Li Su had woken up, and then he grunted.


    Then Li Su saw that both Becca and Professor Yang had come over. Li Su was still a little confused about the situation.

 Chapter 1127

    Li Su now knows that he was in a coma.


    After seeing Li Su wake up, Becca immediately put Li Su on the ground with the stretcher, and Tucker and lamucha also came over.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Li Su didn''t know what happened, and he didn''t feel any discomfort in his body. After a little exertion, he got up from the stretcher.


    Just after Li Su fainted, Becca let out a exclamation. She shook Li Su''s body hard, but Li Su didn''t respond.


    Professor Yang was afraid that Becca would break Li Su''s neck, so he quickly stopped her, and Tucker and ramcha heard Becca''s voice and came over quickly.


    Professor Yang quickly explained the situation to Tucker. At this time, Li Su''s whole body was red, although most of it was covered by the blood of the beast God.


    Tucker untied Li Su''s clothes and found that Li Su''s skin did show an abnormal red color.


    Tucker immediately turned his eyes to lamucha. Only lamucha could understand this kind of thing.


    After checking Li Su''s body, lamucha''s reply is that Li Su''s body is not abnormal, just a little hot.


    So the crowd relaxed a little, and tucker cut some branches to make a simple stretcher.


    Although Li Su is in a coma now, they have to continue on their way. If they can''t reach the Zayi people at night, they don''t know what kind of danger they will encounter.


    Then on the road, Li Su''s body is undergoing amazing changes. Originally, Li Su''s skin was covered with the blood of the beast God, but it was slowly disappearing.


    That kind of disappearance is not the feeling of washing off with water, but more like infiltrating into Li Su''s skin. Lamucha didn''t know what it meant, so he didn''t rush to wash off the blood on Li Su.


    After listening to Professor Yang''s story, Li Su began to observe himself. Except that the blood on his clothes had dried up, the blood on his skin had indeed disappeared.


    "Do you feel any discomfort?" Lamucha asked.


    He came forward again to observe Li Su''s state.


    Hearing lamucha''s words, Li Su moved her hands and feet, turned her neck, and found that her body was not abnormal.


    Seeing that Li Su''s state has recovered, people''s hearts are all in their stomachs.


    Now Li Su can walk, so everyone is on the road again.


    The animal God''s skin has been peeled off, because the animal God''s body is too big, so its skin is also very heavy, so it should be carried by two people.


    Walking on the road, Li Su was still observing his skin, and the blood of the beast God really integrated into his body.


    But Li Su didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for him, and he didn''t even know about the high priest lamucha.


    Because the tribe of the Dong nationality was originally at a high altitude, it would not take long to reach TA Yun Feng.


    Now that Li Su and his party have reached the top of TA Yun Feng, the tribe of the Zayi nationality has also appeared in Li Su''s eyes.


    But what really caught Li Su''s attention was a lake far behind the Zai tribe. Because Li Su has heard before that the tribe of the Zayi nationality is next to Yanchi, and that lake must be Yanchi.


    The place where Li Su stands now is a small one, so the tribe and Yanchi of Zayi people are all in Li Su''s eyes.


    From a distance, Yanchi is only a very small area, just like a mirror. On the edge of Yanchi, and up there is the highest point of taiyunfeng, where there is snow all the year round, so no one has ever gone up.


    No wonder Professor Yang said that it was easy to defend and difficult to attack. Li Su looked at the location of the Zayi tribe, where there was only one gap to get in, and the Zayi people were condescending.


    The highland where Li Su is standing now is a small cliff, with a drop of nearly 100 meters from the ground. He might be able to go down if he wanted to go down, but there was no such condition at that time.


    After watching for a while on the high ground, Li Su and his party went down, and then they had to go through the gap.


    Just as Li Su expected, there were people guarding the gap, and there was no one there


    A wooden house was built. Next to the wooden house was a fire.


    Even if the day is still bright, the fire has been lit up, the general beast will not see the fire near.


    Although the team of ten people is not very big, it''s actually quite enough, and the Zai guards have found them for a long time.


    Now Tucker is at the front, and the soldiers are at the back. After a few steps, they have come to the front of the gap.


    At this time, there were two people living in the guard. One was a little older, about thirty years old, and the other seemed to be under twenty years old.


    Both of them were wearing sleeveless blouses made of coarse cloth. The elder had tattoos on his arms, but suddenly they were very rough, and they were symbols that Li Su could not understand.


    After seeing Li Su and them coming, the two men came up together.


    "It turned out to be the head of the Tak clan. From a distance, I said, who is so familiar?"


    The old man had seen Tucker several times before, so he kept Tucker''s face in mind.


    Even if the leader''s companions knew each other, the young man looked at them with vigilance and held the spear tightly.


    "I''ve brought a good gift to your patriarch this time. Please tell him quickly."


    Tucker had prepared some gifts before, but it was not a little worse than the fur of the beast God.


    He had one right hand, and the two men with the skin of the beast God came to the front.


    Even people who no longer have eyes will know that it must be a good thing when they see the animal God''s skin. The old man''s eyes have already shown a different brilliance.


    Even the young man was surprised. He didn''t see the beast''s skin, but it was hundreds of times better than all the skins he had seen before.


    The old man had seen that it was a very valuable thing, so he said something in his ear. Then the young man ran back.


    "It''s very kind of you, patriarch Tucker. Our patriarch will love this gift." He knew that if the patriarch found something he liked, he would have a big feast in the tribe, so that he could eat good food again.


    However, he immediately found that there were two people in the crowd who were wearing "strange clothes", that is, Li Su and professor.


    But he didn''t say anything, because he was very clear about his identity and knew what to ask and what not to ask.


    After waiting for a while, several figures appeared from the corner of the gap.

 Chapter 1128

    Several people came towards Li Su.


    Li Su had already seen the appearance of those people from a long distance. In addition to the young man who had just gone, there were three others.


    The leader is a very big man. The reason why he is big is not only because he is fat, but also because he is covered with thick yellow tiger skin in such weather.


    The man walking beside him was wearing a robe. The robe of the robe covered the man''s face. Li Su could only see a mass of black.


    There''s another guy who looks like an entourage, and there''s nothing strange about it.


    The brothers slowly came here.


    Before he came, the man in tiger skin spread his arms and said, "Tucker, Tucker, what brings you here?"


    In this way, the man wearing tiger skin is the head of the Zai people.


    Tucker also opened his arms and said, "am I coming to see my little brother, Nasser?"


    Two people hugged together, laughed, looks very funny.


    Li Su''s heart was a little strange. According to what he knew before, the relationship between the Dong people and the Zayi people should not be so good.


    Even though the relationship between the two tribes has eased, Tucker and this Nasser seem to be very close.


    After he said hello to Tucker, nather said hello to ramcha again, and his eyes were fixed on Becca curiously.


    "Brother Tucker, who''s this?" Asked nather.


    Tucker said with a smile, "this is my daughter and our saint. You''ve seen her before."


    Hearing Tucker''s words, Nasser patted himself on the head and said, "I didn''t recognize her. She was so tall when I saw her."


    After using it, Naser made a gesture at his waist, indicating that Becca was only so tall at that time.


    Becca gave the patriarch a gift and made the patriarch laugh. The flesh on her face began to tremble.


    Tucker and ramcha went over and said hello to the man in the robe behind Nasser.


    Li Su speculated that the man might be the Zayi high priest.


    At this moment, Nasser gave a "Gee", because he found Li Su and Professor Yang standing behind him.


    Although more and more people have entered Fuyun mountain in recent years, most of them have reached the farthest side of the Dong nationality, and no one has ever come here, so Naser seems very strange.


    Tucker found out Nasser''s doubts and quickly came over to introduce him: "brother Nasser, this is Professor Yang, a university professor, and this is Dr. Li Su."


    Although the zais don''t have much contact with the outside world, Nasser still knows what a university professor means.


    Professor Yang and Li Su said hello to Naser respectively. Although Naser''s expression was still a little strange, he didn''t say anything more.


    "Ah Nasser let out a cry of surprise.


    It turned out that Naser had found the two tiger skins on his back. Naser was also wearing tiger skins, and the tiger skins he wore were the best in their tribe. But compared with the skin of the beast God, it will become dull immediately. If his tiger skin is a bright light, then the skin of the beast God is the star in the sky.


    When Tucker saw that Nasser had found the skin of the beast God, he went over.


    "How''s it going? Is this the skin of the beast God Said Tucker.


    When he heard Tucker''s words, Nasser shook, and his flesh began to shake. He said, "what? The skin of the beast God


    "Not bad."


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. You''re not so powerful. The beast God can''t be killed by mortals."


    Nasser quickly shook his head. The beast God had dominated the forest hundreds of years ago. Few people had seen him over the years, let alone killed him.


    Before, there were warriors from other tribes who had hunted the beast God, but they had been there


    People who have never come back.


    "I really can''t kill it, but someone can."


    Tucker chuckled. Now he remembered the bloody battle between Li Su and the beast God. He was still a little scared.


    "Is there another warrior in your tribe?" Nasser shook his head.


    "There are warriors, but it''s not from our tribe, it''s him."


    Tucker pointed at Li Su, who waved his hand in embarrassment.


    Nasser now walked up to Li Su and looked up and down at him, his head shaking into a rattle.


    In fact, his reaction is not strange, as long as he has seen the animal God, he will not think that Li Su can defeat him.


    "Lord Tucker is flattering. It''s just a coincidence that I can kill him."


    Li Su said modestly. Then he and tucker winked. Only the two of them could understand the meaning.


    The beast God has always been a legend that people on Fuyun mountain have heard since they were young. Whether it is the young guard, or Tucker and Naser, they have heard about the beast God countless times when they were young.


    And now the beast God who "accompanied" them to grow up has died, which is an incredible thing for them.


    But now the fur of the beast God is right in front of their eyes. Such fur can''t be from other animals.


    Nasser took the two men who were carrying the skin of the beast God and gently rubbed it with his hand. It was the smoothest skin he had ever touched in his life.


    "Are you really going to give this to me?"


    Nasser had heard from his staff that Tucker had prepared a big gift for himself, but he couldn''t believe it was the gift Tucker had given him.


    In fact, of course, Tucker is reluctant, but in fact, the furs of the beast God can not play a big role.


    And even if he gave the skin of the beast God to Naser, other tribes would know that the skin was given to Naser by Tucker. In this way, Naser got the skin of the beast God, but Tucker improved his reputation. It''s really killing two birds with one stone.


    With such a gift, Naser will surely give them the best place to live in a single row these days. So Tucker definitely nodded.


    Seeing Tucker nodding, Nasser looked up and laughed at the sky.


    Before, he still suspected that Tucker''s purpose was not pure, but now he got the skin of the beast, even if it was true.


    Under the leadership of Nasser, Li Su and his party have gone through the gap and come to the tribe of Zai.


    On the way, the Tak patriarch tells nather their purpose. When he hears that they just want to live in the tribe for a few days and have no other purpose


    After that, Naser laughed more happily.


    Nasser met a tribe and told them that he had got the skin of the beast God, just like a child who had got his favorite candy.


    Now Li Su and his party have entered the Zai tribe.

 Chapter 1129

    The Zai people are curious about their arrival.


    Some people recognized that the leader was Tak, the head of the Dong nationality, so they all talked about it one after another.


    Li Su found that many people were staring at him curiously, and he said hello to everyone with a smile, just like a tourist here.


    The tribe of the Zayi people is indeed smaller than that of the Dong people, and because of the natural moat, there is no wall around the tribe.


    Li Su roughly estimated that the number of zais is about five or six hundred. Apart from the elderly, women and children, there are about two hundred young people.


    Most of the young people are armed. It seems that they are also the armed forces of the zais.


    Now Li Su and they follow the patriarch Nasser to his home.


    Although the Zayi nationality is much smaller than the Dong nationality, the home of the Naser patriarch is hundreds of times better than that of the Tak.


    Naser''s home is on Fuyun mountain, which may be equivalent to that of the outside world


    The palace is gone.


    Through the yard of Nasser''s house, Li Su and his family come to the hall of Nasser''s house.


    Most of the houses of the Zai people are made of wood, while those of the Naser family are built of stone. They look very solid, and it takes a lot of time.


    There were several young women in Nasser''s house. When Li Su came in, they were watching the children in the hall, but when they saw someone, they didn''t know where to hide.


    The hall is very wide, and directly facing the door, there is a huge chair, which must be Nasser''s seat.


    On both sides of the hall, there are three chairs. Now Li Su and his wife are sitting on these chairs, and of course Nasser is sitting in his exclusive seat.


    Such a fierce look, quite a bit of shuipo Liangshan king style.


    The beast God''s pinath has been received by people. Now he is talking with the patriarch in a loud voice. What he says is nothing more than that which tribe has a new patriarch and which tribe''s saint has died.


    At this time, it was getting dark, and the sun brought all the light to another world.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ve had a dinner party prepared for you."


    Nasser slapped the chair with his hand, which startled Li Su.


    Tucker narrowed his eyes and said, "but tonight is the night of the full moon. It''s a good chance for Dr. Li to get rid of the poisonous insects."


    They had already discussed with each other before, and this evening they would hold a ceremony for Li Su to remove the spirit insects.


    "But today is not the night of full moon, tomorrow is."


    Said the Zai high priest, who had never spoken.


    "Tomorrow?"


    The Tak patriarch looked surprised. He looked at ramcha.


    Ramcha also felt very strange. He took out his compass and recited some words, as if he were saying some incantation.


    After a while, lamucha finally put on the compass and said, "yes, the sky has changed. Tomorrow is the night of full moon." Hearing lamucha''s words, everyone turned their eyes to Li Su


    It''s on.


    Li Su knew what they meant. He took off his coat and showed his upper body in black short sleeves. Then he lifted the short sleeves.


    The black line has turned from Li Su''s shoulder and straight to Li Su''s heart. Now it''s only one palm away.


    Tak clan leader saw the black line on Li Su''s chest and asked lamucha, "is it too late?"


    Ramcha didn''t speak, just nodded gently.


    In fact, Li Su didn''t care today or tomorrow, because he had a hunch that this ceremony was useless. Maybe it was another ghost by lamucha.


    Another person''s appearance attracted Li Su''s attention, that is, the high priest of the Zayi nationality. When he saw the black line on Li Su''s body, he really showed a very surprised expression.


    But Li Su always felt that his expression was strange, but he couldn''t tell where it was.


    Since there won''t be a ceremony tonight, we don''t have any worries. Now they have followed Nasser to a place


    It''s a small square.


    Just now Li Su passed by here, but just now there was nothing. Now there are many tables and chairs.


    Nasser and tucker are in the two most central positions, while lisso and Becca are sitting on the side. The furnishings here are the same as Nasser''s home.


    Nasser was still sitting in his chair. He had several people move the chair here, and Tucker was sitting on his right.


    To Li Su''s delight, Becca was sitting on his left side so that he could whisper to Becca.


    After a while, it was completely dark, and the nearby bonfire had been burned, and the people of the Zai people came to the square one after another.


    Just then, a woman in black came to the crowd. Li Su knew that she was the saint of the Zayi people, because she also wore a veil on her face.


    The woman in black recognized Becca as a saint at a glance, so after greeting everyone, she sat on the left side of Becca and couldn''t understand her


    What do you say to Becca in your own language.


    Li Su knew that this was also one of Becca''s tasks, so he didn''t express anything. He just felt a little bored.


    The two high priests did not participate in the dinner. In the four seats opposite Li Su, there were four men. Except for one who looked only in his twenties, the rest were middle-aged people.


    But the four men were not as fat as Naser. They were all very strong. Even the three middle-aged men had high muscles.


    They also have strange tattoos on their bodies, which are similar to the old guard, but not exactly the same.


    At this time, the conversation between Becca and the woman in black came to an end.


    "What did you talk about?"


    Li Su saw that bieka was free and asked quickly. Becca''s eyes were staring at Li Su, as if blaming Li Su for being so anxious.


    "She asked me what I had been doing in the past few years, and I made some up."


    Becca arranged the yarn with her hands. Even with such a simple action, Li Su was a little disappointed.


    "Do you know who they are?"


    Li Su''s eyes turned to the four people opposite.


    "I don''t know. I guess it might be the guard of the patriarch Nasser."


    "Guard? Can the guard serve, too? "


    "Before, I heard that the guardians of the Zayi people are very powerful, more powerful than those of all the tribes. I don''t know if they are them."


    Hearing Becka''s words, Li Su nodded. It seemed that they were probably the guards of nather.


    At this time, Naser had already stood up and muttered for a while, and the dinner finally began.

 Chapter 1130

    Li Su thinks that the dinner party of the Zayi people is much better than that of the Dong people.


    The reason is that there are singing and dancing performances at the dinner party of the Zayi people. In front of Li Su, there are several young girls standing there.


    Behind Li Su, there are some people with strange musical instruments in their hands. When they see Li Su turning back, they smile at him.


    Although the music began to play, the young girls also began to dance. Although the music was not very good, Li Su enjoyed their dancing.


    The girls were wearing long skirts, but there was a fork on the side of the skirt. Whenever they made a big move, Bai Huahua''s thighs would show in front of Li Su''s eyes.


    Just as Li Su was looking hard, he suddenly felt a deep pain in his thigh.


    Li Su quickly looked down and saw that it was Becca''s hand pinching on it, but because she was in front of the table, she didn''t find Becca''s action.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Su clenched her teeth to relieve the pain, then asked Becca in a low voice.


    Becca didn''t look at Li Su. She looked straight ahead and said, "nice


    Is that right? "


    Li Su knew that Becca was jealous, but he just looked at his thighs, and everyone was watching.


    "I''m just enjoying their dancing."


    "Oh?"


    Becca pinched Li Su''s thigh again. Li Su almost jumped up in pain.


    Professor Yang found Li Su''s anomaly and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing Professor Yang''s words, Li Su took a few deep breaths and said, "it''s OK."


    Professor Yang didn''t know what Li Su was up to, so he simply didn''t care.


    "Where did you learn that?"


    Li Su doesn''t understand. Becca is still a little girl. How can she learn all these tricks?


    "You don''t like books, do you?"


    Becca finally turned her head and looked at Li Su.


    Becca''s eyes are dark, just like the boundless night, and there is a little bit of starlight flashing from time to time.


    Li Su absolutely shook his head. It would be strange if he liked it.


    "I''m sorry." Becca whispered.


    She really learned this from books. She thought Li Su would like it


    So I used all my strength.


    It seems that Becca looks pitiful, but Li Su feels like she has done something wrong.


    Just then, someone had brought all kinds of food to the table in front of Li Su.


    Since Li Su has said that he doesn''t like it, Becca is going to take her hand back, but she feels that her hand has been caught. Of course, it''s Becca that Li Su catches. He can''t let Becca slip away after doing something bad.


    Becca tried to pull her hand back, but Li Su held her hand tightly.


    Becca looked at Li Su angrily and said, "my father is still here."


    Li Su shook his head and replied, "it''s OK. He can''t see."


    Then Li Su gently pinched the palm of Becca''s hand and felt warm.


    Li Su''s right hand is holding food on the table, while his left hand is kneading on Becca''s.


    At this moment, Tucker''s eyes suddenly swept over, Li Su released his hand, and Becca immediately pulled it away.


    Then Becca shook her head to Li Su, as if she were saying Li Su was stupid.


    Of course, Li Su couldn''t bear it, but he couldn''t hold Becca''s hand on the table, but he put his hand over her thigh.


    Becca shivered as if she had been electrified. Then she glared at Li Su and said, "take your hand away."


    But Becca''s tone was soft. She didn''t blame Li Su at all.


    "Don''t move, or your father will find out."


    Li Su attached his head to Becca''s ear and said a word. Then he quickly took his head back, and he did not forget to blow hot air at Becca''s back.


    Becca felt her last heat, a little itchy, so she bit her lip, but it was hidden under the veil, and no one saw it.


    But Li Su still found the change of Becca. He gently kneaded her thigh with his hand. He felt that Becca''s thigh was very soft and warm.


    Becca put her right hand under the table and tried to push Li Su''s hand away, but it didn''t help.


    Li Su gradually accelerated the frequency, and his hand went up a little bit, even almost to Becca''s thigh.


    Becca''s brows wrinkled tightly. She felt sick, but she couldn''t count where.


    Now she seems to let Li Su hold herself tightly, but she doesn''t dare.


    Li Su found that Becca''s breathing became heavier, and he continued to give it to Becca


    Add pressure and make Becca invisible.


    Becca turned her head to Li Su, shook her head at him and said in a voice almost imploring, "don''t..."


    Then Li Su won''t pay attention to what Beka says now, because he knows what changes have taken place in Beka''s body, even more than Beka himself.


    Li Su''s hand is like a Parthenocissus perched on Becca''s thigh, but different from the Parthenocissus, Li Su''s hand can move, and also move just right.


    If Becca didn''t wear a mask at this time, Li Su would surely find that her face was already flushed, which was a kind of symbolic flush.


    Because Tucker was sitting not far away, Becca didn''t dare make a big move at all.


    Suddenly, Li Su pulled his hand back and put it on the table. Becca looks at Li Su in surprise. She doesn''t know why she suddenly stops.


    Although Li Su''s hand on her leg, let her feel very uncomfortable, but now Li Su''s hand away, Becca felt more uncomfortable.


    She didn''t know why her body was like this. She seemed to ask Li Su to put her hand back.


    And the corner of Li Su''s mouth did rise slightly. He felt as if he was bullying Becca.


    "You..."


    Becca wanted to say something to Lisu, but it stopped.


    "Me? What''s wrong with me? "


    Li Su probably showed a blank look.


    Becca still couldn''t speak. She took a deep breath, reached out her hand, pulled Li Su''s hand under the table and put it on her lap.


    "You are very bad." Li Su said.


    Then he squeezed Becca''s thigh hard, and Becca shivered like an electric shock.


    Becca didn''t speak because she didn''t dare to open her mouth now. She was afraid that if she opened her mouth, she would shout out.


    Li Su is calm in the body of Becca''s own action.

 Chapter 1131

    Half an hour passed.


    Nasser was talking to Tucker all the time, while Professor Yang was eating all the time.


    Li Su and Becca secretly stayed under the table and never went out.


    Li Su''s hand has been taken back now, and his hand is wet, but it is strange that there is no rain in the sky.


    What''s more strange is Becca. It''s not hot at all, but there is a layer of sweat on Becca''s forehead, shining brightly in the light of the campfire.


    Li Su smiles at Becca, but Becca doesn''t dare to look at her.


    Becca is so ashamed now that what only happened in books happened to her.


    At this time, the patriarch of Naser clapped hard and yelled, "bring my baby up."


    The attention of Lisu and Becca was attracted by Nasser.


    After about half a minute, two strong men came up with the skin of the beast God.


    The white hair of the beast God is very crystal clear. Under the irradiation of the flame, it even turns into fire red.


    Everyone''s attention has been attracted by the beast God. Almost all the tribal people living on Fuyun mountain have some research on animal fur.


    So when they saw the skin of the beast God, it was like seeing a fairy come down to earth.


    "Do any of you know what this is?"


    Nasser yelled again.


    The whole audience fell into silence. Of course, Li Su knew what it was, but if he answered, he would not know anyone who could be beaten by Nasser.


    "If you answer correctly, there will be a prize. If you answer wrong, there will be no punishment!" Nasser is another row of tables.


    This time, an old man came out and asked in a trembling voice, "patriarch, is this the skin of the beast God?"


    The old man had seen the beast God when he was young. He also saw the beast God eat his companion with his own eyes, so he still remembered the appearance of the beast God very clearly.


    Hearing the old man''s words, the whole audience was in an uproar. Some people didn''t believe the old man''s words, while others were guessing how the beast God would die.


    "Good. Give uncle della two deerskins and then two live rabbits."


    After that, Nasser burst out laughing, and now all the people who fell knew that the skin of the beast God was in his hands.


    "I''ll give you another chance. The man who killed the beast God is here. If anyone can say yes, I''ll give him a reward, saying no, there''s no punishment."


    Naser sat down on the chair and stood for a while, a little tired.


    "It must be your patriarch that you killed the beast God, right?"


    A skinny middle-aged man yelled, and the others even called "yes".


    "Bah, I don''t believe what you said. Guess again."


    A strong man came forward. He coughed and said in a loud voice, "it must be the leader of the Tak clan who killed the beast God."


    Hearing what he said, people began to talk about it, and most of them agreed with it.


    Tucker himself shook his head with a smile. If he could fight against the beast God, it would be an eye opener for him to run away alive.


    "Haha, you''re smart, but you''re not the Tak patriarch."


    At Nasser''s words, everyone began to talk.


    Now the remaining people are the saints of the Dong nationality, and then the two learned people from outside.


    No matter who it is, it can''t be the person who killed the beast God, so no one is coming forward to answer the question.


    "Since you don''t know, I''ll tell you that this young man killed the beast God."


    Nasser''s finger to Li Su, and everyone''s eyes also follow Naser to Li Su.


    There was a heated discussion in the crowd. Although most of them didn''t believe that Li Suzhen could kill the beast God, the clan leader had already said that.


    Moreover, the skin of the beast God was placed before their eyes, and they could not help disbelieving it.


    Li Su shook his head helplessly. Now the whole tribe knew him.


    Naser also waved to Li Su, indicating that Li Su stood up to say hello to everyone. Li Su had to stand up from his seat and waved to the people.


    However, Li Su found that the four people sitting opposite him had no movement from beginning to end.


    Just when Li Su thought the four men were wooden piles, the young man among them suddenly slapped the table and stood up.


    "Ah Si, what can I do for you?" Asked nather.


    Although the man named ah Si patted the table in front of nather, there was no displeasure on nather''s face. On the contrary, he showed his appreciative eyes.


    "Patriarch, although you said that this is the man who killed the beast God, I found that many people did not believe that he could kill the beast God."


    "So?"


    "So I dare to challenge this warrior. If he can defeat me, it shows that he really has strength. In this way, everyone can believe that he is the one who killed the beast God, right?"


    "Yes A torrential cry.


    Zai people worship warriors very much, so they also like to watch fighting, so they won''t miss such a good play.


    Seeing this scene, Naser burst out laughing. I''m afraid no one here likes watching fighting better than him.


    Becca looks at Li Su with a worried face. She doesn''t want to see Li Su do anything dangerous.


    "Dr. Li, I forgot to introduce you. These four are all my personal guards. Ah Da, ah Er, ah San and ah Si are ah Si."


    Naser introduced the four people to Li Su, and his meaning was to let Li Su agree to ah Si''s challenge.


    Li Su knew that he was in a dilemma now. If he didn''t fight ah Si, something might happen later¡° Well, since everyone is so enthusiastic, I''ll have a competition with brother a-Si. It''s just a competition. I''ll stop at the point. "


    Li Su stood up from his seat again. Since he wanted to fight, he had to be more aggressive.


    "Don''t..."


    Becca is still quietly persuading Li Su. Even if she knows what Li Su has decided, she can''t intervene.


    "Good! Very good. You are really warriors. Then you will have a fight here. "


    Nasser''s face was full of smiles. He hadn''t expected such a fight for a long time. On one side, he was one of his most powerful guards, while on the other side, he was the man who killed the beast God.


    Ah Si had left his seat and came to the ten meter square open space in the middle.


    And Li Su did not hesitate, standing opposite ah Si.


    A duel between the two men was imminent.

 Chapter 1132

    Li Su is ready for a bloody battle with ah Si.


    Just then, the Tak patriarch got up from his seat, went to Li Su''s side, whispered a few words to him, and then sat back.


    Tucker told Li Su that ah Si''s skill is very vigorous, and he is especially good at attacking with elbows, knees and head, which makes Li Su be more careful.


    He also told Li Su that ah Si was the weakest of the four and Ah Da was the strongest.


    It seems that ah Si is a master. Li Su doesn''t dare to neglect him. He has already set up his defensive posture.


    "Are you ready?" Naser asked aloud.


    Li Su and ah Si nodded.


    Then nather threw a bone between the two.


    This is Nasser''s original way of announcing the beginning, which is well known to the Zayi people, but Li Su doesn''t know.


    Li Su only knew that Naser would be fined 50 yuan for such behavior outside


    Money''s, he just about to open mouth to ask Nasser is what mean, four suddenly launched an attack.


    Just as Tucker said, ah Si is really good at using elbows and knees, and now ah Si is hitting the top with a knee.


    Li Su''s in the mind some doubts, but he still slightly side body, dodged a four knee stroke.


    After ah Si fell to the ground, he immediately swept back with his right elbow, while Li Su lowered himself and dodged.


    This time, ah Si''s speed is not fast, and his strength is not fierce. Li Su is like a free ghost, always making ah Si''s attack invisible.


    Ah Si gave a loud drink, and then hit Li Su in the face. Li Su put his head slightly to one side, and let ah Si''s fist pass by his ear.


    Ah Si aimed at Li Su''s chest again and pushed her knee hard. But Li Su''s feet pushed her back and ah Si''s knee was empty again.


    Li Su stood there quietly, his eyes did not look at ah Si, but staring at the ground, he felt a little strange.


    Several attacks have not been effective, a four obviously a little angry, he immediately like a mad dog to Li Su.


    Li Su heard ah Si''s movement and raised his head. Then he jumped to the left several meters away. Ah Si didn''t even see Li Su''s action clearly.


    Next, ah Si tried several attacks, but in the end, they all failed. At this time, ah Si began to breathe heavily.


    Ah Si''s attack can be said to be very fierce, almost did not leave any gap for Li Su, but he was almost able to hit Li Su every time.


    Nasser looked at ah Si repeatedly unsuccessful, hand has been clenched into a fist, and Tucker is a relaxed expression, he has fully seen the situation on the field.


    "What kind of hero are you hiding from?" Ah Si cried.


    Li Su looked at ah Si with a puzzled face and pointed to himself with a finger. It seemed that you were talking about me?


    "It''s you. You have to go all out to fight. What''s your ability to avoid all the time?"


    Ah Si''s state of mind is a little unstable, even his words are incoherent. Li Su closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It seems that he can''t do without it.


    When ah Si''s voice just fell, Li Su had already rushed out. If ah Si''s action was like a beast, Li Su could only use lightning to describe it.


    Without anyone''s reaction, Li Su had already flashed behind ah Si, and then punched him on the head.


    Ah Si found that Li Su had disappeared. He heard something behind him and turned around.


    And Li Su''s fist has drawn a track, caught in the sound of the air breaking, with a powerful momentum straight to ah Si''s head.


    But Li Su didn''t let his fist touch ah Si''s face. When his fist was about five centimeters away from ah Si''s face, Li Su fiercely closed his fist.


    Although the fist closed, but boxing style along the established route directly rushed to ah Si''s face.


    I saw Ah Si''s long hair all fluttered back, and even his turban was blown off.


    Li Su and a Si did not move. They seemed to be inlaid in a painting for people to enjoy.


    There was only deep fear in ah Si''s eyes. He didn''t know how the man did it, but he knew he could never be his opponent.


    Tucker saw this, put his head to Nasser''s ear, and whispered, "it looks like the game is over."


    Although Naser was reluctant to admit it, he nodded impatiently. He was more surprised than impatient. He was surprised by Li Su''s speed and his fierce fighting style.


    Li Su slowly put down his fist without any expression on his face, which seemed as simple as brushing his teeth and washing his face.


    Although ah Si was angry at this time, he did not dare to do anything else. He took a deep breath, did not speak, and returned to his seat.


    It''s reasonable to say that ah Si''s behavior at this time was very rude, but Naser seemed to be rude


    make nothing of.


    Now that the outcome has been decided, Li Su is ready to return to his seat.


    But at this time, he suddenly heard something behind him. After he turned around, Li Su found that someone had stabbed him with a knife.


    Li Su didn''t think much about it. He moved directly to the side and finally avoided the knife. It turned out that the man with the knife was ah San.


    In fact, Li Su had expected that the other three people would not give up, so Li Su did not make any strange reaction.


    Ah San is a man of nearly 40 years old. He is only about 1.6 meters tall. Compared with Li Su, he is just like a dwarf. However, his strong muscles seem to tell people that he is not easy to be provoked.


    Li Su didn''t look twice. Ah San stabbed him again. The blade was full of gloomy light.


    Because a San''s stature is not high, therefore he attacks the key is Li Su''s lower body, this actually lets Li Su have a headache.


    Li Su can only keep raising his legs to avoid, or continuous retreat.


    At this time, there was a smile on Naser''s face. He thought that ah San would not let him down. But Li Su didn''t like this passive situation. When ah San cut it again, Li Su took a deep breath and stretched out his right hand.


    The two men''s movements stopped. Ah San''s posture was still to chop Li Su with a knife, but the knife stayed half a foot in front of Li Su.


    It was Li Su''s two fingers that stopped the knife. His two fingers firmly clamped the blade.


    Then Li Su''s fingers made a fierce effort, and at the same time, he lifted the inside of his body to his hand. Ah San''s knife broke in two with a "pa".


    All of them gave a cry of surprise. They had never seen such a scene before.

 Chapter 1133

    Ah San also lost.


    He was completely defeated, and even his weapon had been broken in two.


    Naser''s face had changed a little. With a wave of his hand, ah San returned to his seat.


    Li Su didn''t rush back this time, because he knew that he would have to face ah Er next.


    Sure enough, after ah San went back, ah Er, who was sitting beside him, stood up.


    Compared with A-San''s little man, A-Er is a big man. He is even taller than Li Su, and his muscles are bulging. He looks terrible.


    And the beard on his face looks more brave, even the weapon in his hand is a sledgehammer.


    However, ah ER was better than ah San. Instead of launching a surprise attack on Li Su, he slowly came forward and hugged Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t expect that a soldier in the mountain could understand such etiquette. He was already appreciating it.


    After Li Su also hugged ah Er, ah Er held the sledgehammer in his hand and made a gesture of preparing to attack.


    This time Li Su did not dare to neglect, the power of the sledgehammer can not be underestimated, and ah Er holding the sledgehammer seems to be full of strength.


    After nodding to each other, ah Er rushed up with a sledgehammer in one hand, just like a Tiger tank, full of momentum.


    Li Su didn''t want to have a head-on collision with a''er. Just as a''er''s sledgehammer swung down, Li Su quickly stepped back two feet.


    The big hammer hit the ground with a bang, leaving a pit on the ground.


    If the hammer hit Li Su, he was afraid that it would turn into meat sauce.


    Ah Er kicked the handle of the sledgehammer with his foot, then the sledgehammer bounced up, and ah Er held it tightly with his hand again.


    Then ah Er waved the sledgehammer and swept toward Li Su''s chest. Li Su bent down and finally escaped another disaster.


    However, because the power of the sledgehammer was too great, after passing Li Su''s head, he did not stop the momentum, but continued to sweep to one side.


    When Li Su raised his head, he was facing the defenseless side of a''er. Li Su immediately slapped a''er''s shoulder.


    This palm was firmly patted on a''er, but to Li Su''s surprise, a''er only stepped back a few steps, but still stood firm,


    Li Su is very clear about the power of this palm, although he did not use all his strength, but ah er''s defensive power still surprised Li Su.


    At this moment, a''er stamped his foot and rushed towards Li Su again, while the sledgehammer was raised over his head.


    Li Su didn''t know which direction the sledgehammer was going to hit. He had to step back first, and then the table would be.


    Li Su saw an opportunity, from the side of a''er''s body, under his arm, behind chao''er''s back.


    What Li Su didn''t expect was that ah er''s sledgehammer hit Li Su in a strange manner.


    This move is beyond Li Su''s expectation, so he is not ready, but the sledgehammer has come to his head.


    Li Su heaved a sigh and could only hold out his hand to block, but he was not sure that he would be able to block ah er''s sledgehammer. But in the end, he blocked, Li Su''s two arms staggered, the handle of the sledgehammer in the middle, and the fierce sledgehammer, at this time, stayed on Li Su''s arm.


    Although ah ER was surprised, he didn''t give up yet. He continued to press down hard to crush Li Su''s body.


    But the sledgehammer was blocked by Li Su, and other Li Su really would not have any worries.


    Li Su forced the sledgehammer backward with two arms together, and then the sledgehammer broke away from both hands and flew into the air.


    Without any hesitation, Li Su jumped up slightly and grasped the handle of the sledgehammer. By the time Li Su landed, the sledgehammer had already fallen in front of ah er.


    Ah Er watched his weapon fall into the hands of the other side, but he had no choice


    He shook his head.


    Ah Er also lost, but the crowd of the Zai people burst out into a fierce cheering, they have not seen such a wonderful duel for a long time.


    Li Su slowly put down the raised sledgehammer, then pointed the handle to a''er, and returned the sledgehammer to a''er.


    However, although a''er seems to be a little lost, he is not as angry as a''si and a''san.


    Then there''s ADA. Tucker told Li Su that ADA is the strongest one among them.


    After ah Er went back, ADA came forward.


    Among the four people, ADA should be considered the most common one, with ordinary figure and appearance. ADA is the kind of person who will not leave any impression after a glance in the crowd.


    Even his weapon was so ordinary that it turned out to be a stick, which made Li Su a little cautious.


    If Li Su only saw ADA in the Zayi tribe, he would surely think that ADA was just an ordinary people.


    ADA has slowly come to the opposite of Li Su. There is a special temperament in him, which is a kind of implicit power of forbearance. Li Su can only see so much.


    The audience was silent, so people''s eyes were on ADA and Li Su. This will be the last duel tonight, and probably the most wonderful one.


    Even Nasser and tucker were staring at each other.


    Tucker is very clear about Li Su''s strength. He always thought Li Su could easily win, but now he is a little confused.


    Tucker has seen the strength of the other three people except ADA before, but he has never seen ADA do it.


    At this time, ADA was holding the stick with his left hand. The top of the stick was on the ground. At first glance, it looked like a walking stick.


    And ADA''s thin figure is like a lonely pine tree, with heaven and earth as its companion.


    Li Su adjusted his breathing. He knew that ADA was definitely not easy to deal with, so he had to focus his attention.


    At this moment, ADA slowly raised his arm holding the stick and put it across his chest.


    Li Su also raised his arms and put them on his chest to make a defensive posture. At this time, a big out, he is like a little vole found the snake, showed his fangs.


    A Da first stabbed Li Su''s chest with a stick. It didn''t seem to have much strength and speed.


    But Li Su had already discovered the mystery. He was slightly on one side of his body, and the stick passed by his chest.


    However, the stick was suddenly shocked. The part near Li Su''s chest first bent outward, then suddenly came back and hit Li Su''s chest.

 Chapter 1134

    Li Su was hit by ADA in the first move.


    It was not only Li Su who was surprised, but also the onlookers, including Nasser and tucker.


    Most of the people of the Zayi nationality have never seen ADA. Although they know ADA''s strength is the strongest, they don''t know how to do it.


    But now a DA has shown his strength. None of the three people had met Li Su before, and he gave Li Su a stick when he came up.


    Li Su stepped back quickly. He felt that his chest was a little stuffy, and his wound had not healed. ADA''s stick hit his wound.


    In fact, a Da''s stick skill was beyond Li Su''s expectation. He didn''t expect that there was such a strange stick skill.


    However, Li Su''s attitude was very relaxed. He knew that he could avoid the stick just now, but he didn''t expect that the stick would change like that,


    Just as Li Su was thinking, ADA rushed over again. This time, ADA held the stick and swept across Li Su''s waist.


    Attacking the waist is the most embarrassing thing. If you bend down, you can''t escape and jump up


    If you do, you will show a big flaw.


    Li Su chose the third possibility. He raised his arms and suddenly stepped back, as if someone was pulling him behind his back.


    Even though Li Su dodged the stick, he still felt that his abdomen was thrown by the air.


    A Da''s stick had already swung to his right side. At this time, his middle door was wide open. Of course, Li Su would not miss this opportunity. His legs were strong and his body darted out like a spring on his foot.


    Li Su clapped his hand to the left side of ADA''s chest, where the heart was.


    However, a strange scene happened. Originally, ADA''s stick had been thrown to the right side of his body, but it suddenly appeared in his chest.


    Da''s right hand was in the middle of the stick and pushed it to the front of his body. If Li Su continued to move forward, he would bump into the stick first, so he could only flash to one side.


    Li Su came to ADA''s left side. They were very close. Li Su bent his right arm and hit ADA''s shoulder with his elbow.


    ADA''s body suddenly turned to face Li Su, and Li Su''s right elbow was close to ADA''s chest.


    Li Su''s movements did not stop at all. He quickly turned around with his right elbow and swept his left elbow backward.


    Because Li Su''s speed is too fast, even if he left his back to ADA, he didn''t have time to attack.


    Li Su felt his left elbow hit a hard object. He knew it was ADA''s stick.


    Facing Li Su''s Tornado like elbow, ADA had no choice but to use a Hun to block it. However, Li Su''s elbow strength was so strong that he flew out backward.


    But ADA finally landed on the ground smoothly. He was like a feather, which made him feel light both in attack and defense.


    Li Su has felt that ADA''s strength is far more than the other three, so he must take it seriously.


    At this time, ADA rushed to Li Su first. ADA''s steps were like stepping on duckweed, light but with speed. This time, ADA held the stick in both hands and split it from Li Su''s head like a thunder.


    Li Su''s feet moved quickly, his body flashed to one side, and ADA''s stick fell from Li Su''s eyes.


    Li Su thought that the stick would fall on the ground, but to his surprise, the swift movement of the stick stopped abruptly in front of Li Su''s chest.


    It seems that ADA''s body and stick have reached a state of unity


    For example.


    The stick didn''t stop in front of Li Su''s chest. It swept towards Li Su''s chest immediately.


    Seeing that ADA''s old skill was repeated, Li Su would not let him succeed. Li Su quickly stretched out his hands and wanted to hold ADA''s stick.


    As Li Su had expected, he put his hands on Ada''s stick and stopped it.


    Just when he wanted to take the stick off from ADA''s hand, he felt the stick whirling fiercely. He had to loosen it slightly first.


    But ADA immediately seized the opportunity and pulled the stick out of Li Su''s hand.


    Before Li Su could react, ADA immediately turned the stick and launched a stormy attack on Li Su.


    Li Su had no weapon in his hand, so he could only retreat one after another. He seized an opportunity and flashed to ADA''s back from the almost airtight stick.


    A Da immediately threw the stick from the front to the back. Li Su quickly turned around and threw the stick to the ground, stirring up a layer of dust.


    Li Su raised his foot and kicked the stick. Then the stick bounced out in the opposite direction.


    This is an excellent opportunity for Li Su. He immediately gets close to Ah Da, who has no way to take back the stick for a while, and can only retreat one after another.


    But Li Su has taken the initiative. He won''t give ADA any chance to fight back. At this time, he punched ADA in the chest.


    ADA can only turn to avoid, but Li Su''s other hand has swept over.


    A Dalian busily put the stick in front of him, but Li Su''s hand was still solid on it.


    A burst of pain from Li Su''s arm spread all over the body, but a Da''s reaction is bigger, he has been swept up by Li Su''s.


    Before ADA landed, Li Su had already leaped up. His hands were tightly clasped, and his arms were even on the top of his head.


    Li Su''s height in the air was higher than ADA''s, so his two arms swung down together.


    Because the body is still weightless, so a DA has no way to avoid, Li Su''s arm is solid on it.


    Then ADA''s body fell rapidly, but he didn''t fall to the ground as Li Su imagined. Just after ADA was about to fall to the ground, his body floated like a fallen leaf.


    ADA fell to the ground, but he still stood, but his body began to shake slightly.


    Just now, Li Su''s attack was like a heavy hammer hitting ADA''s chest, which made it hard for him to breathe. After Li Su landed, he found that ADA was still standing there and was about to move forward, but ADA suddenly stretched out his hand, so Li Su had to stop at the same place.


    "That''s it. I lost." Said ADA.


    This sentence did not surprise Li Su. What surprised Li Su most was ADA''s accent. ADA actually spoke very standard Mandarin.


    Hearing ADA admit defeat, the audience was in an uproar, and Naser also threw the cup to the ground, Tucker quickly whispered to Naser.

 Chapter 1135

    Li Su won four in a row.


    He had returned to his seat, Becca looked at him with concern, and the food on the table was still hot.


    The four people opposite, ah Si Yi''s face atmosphere staring at Li Su, while ah San has been lowering his head, where ah Er is eating meat, Ah Da just sat there, no expression on his face.


    When I saw Li Su hit by a stick just now, Becca''s heart went up to her throat.


    "Are you all right?" Asked Becca in a low voice.


    At this time, Becca''s eyes were full of tenderness. Her eyes were like the breeze on a spring night.


    Li Su shook his head slowly, but his eyes did not leave Becca''s eyes.


    At this time, Naser hit the table again, so people''s attention was attracted by him.


    "Is there any doubt that this warrior killed the beast God?"


    Nasser''s voice was a little hoarse. As soon as he spoke, the meat on his stomach even shook wildly. He looked very funny.


    There was silence and no one answered.


    "In that case, let''s continue to enjoy the dinner."


    Nasser sat down in his seat again.


    After the four contests just now, the dinner really reached its climax. All kinds of laughter and frolic came from afar.


    Li Su even envies this kind of place. If he can really live in this sparsely populated place in the future, it''s a good choice.


    But the peaceful atmosphere of the dinner party was broken after a while, and a young man staggered into the scene of the dinner party.


    "Clan... Clan leader, something happened."


    Yelled the young man, still breathing heavily. It seemed that he should have come.


    What Naser hates most is that someone bothers him when he is eating. At this time, his face is already sulky, but in front of many guests, he doesn''t have a direct attack.


    "What''s so flustered?" Asked nather.


    Although he had been trying to suppress his anger, his voice was still full of impoliteness.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, the man said in a trembling voice, "high priest... He''s dead."


    Hearing what he said, all the people let out a cry of surprise. All the legs of the roast deer in Naser''s hand fell to the ground.


    "What did you say?"


    Nasser was obviously full of incomprehension about the news.


    The young man didn''t speak any more, just nodded.


    Nasser got up from his seat, went to the man and said, "where is it? Take me to see. "


    When he saw Nasser get up, Tucker followed.


    Li Su didn''t doubt the truth of the matter, but he vaguely felt that the death of the high priest had something to do with himself, so he followed. See Li Su also followed, Becca and Professor Yang also followed Li Su, a group of young people led down to a house.


    This house is really the home of the Zai high priest. He has nothing to do


    Love time is here to study some witchcraft, so few people to disturb him.


    Because it was time for dinner, the young man came to deliver the meal to the high priest, but found the dead high priest.


    Just as Naser was about to break into the house, Li Suquan said, "patriarch Naser, we should be careful not to destroy the scene in the house."


    If the house had not been destroyed, there might have been some clues left.


    Although Naser was very angry, he was not stupid. Hearing what Li Su said, he shook his head and slowly opened the door.


    Inside the door was a large room. There were two tables in the room. There were some strange things on the table. There were also many animal bones and meat or magic weapons on the wall.


    And the high priest fell down next to a table. He was still wearing the black robe he had worn before, but there was no sign of life in the robe.


    Two steps inside the door, there is a spread of scattered food.


    Li Su looked at the young man and asked, "did you scatter this?"


    The young man nodded, looking very frightened.


    They went into the house and came to the body of the high priest. When they were about to go forward, they were stopped by Li Su.


    "Don''t move. I''ll check it."


    Then Li Su came to the high priest and squatted down.


    Li Su gently lifted the hat of his robe with his hand, and the high priest''s face appeared in front of Li Su''s eyes. Li Su thought he was middle-aged like ramcha, but Li Su found that the high priest looked very old.


    After trying on the high priest''s carotid artery, Li Su was sure that he had no sign of life. Li Su shook his head at the crowd behind him, indicating that the high priest was dead.


    "How did he die?" Asked nather.


    Nasser is the one who knows the high priest best among the zais. Although the high priest is very old, he is still healthy and has no other diseases.


    Hearing Nasser''s words, Li Su examined the high priest''s body again.


    Li Su turns on the ghost doctor system and checks the body of the high priest. The answer given by the system is that the high priest died of suffocation.


    Li Su looked at the high priest''s neck, and found no strangulation marks, indicating that the high priest was not strangled.


    Then he opened the high priest''s mouth with his hand and examined his mouth. He found that the base of the high priest''s tongue was purple.


    But Li Su didn''t find anything suspicious in the high priest''s mouth. Then Li Su took out a silver needle and explored it in the high priest''s nose.


    This time, he found something abnormal in the high priest''s nose. Li Su slowly pulled out the silver needle, followed by a black thread.


    Li Su picked up the thread with a needle and slowly stood up and put it on a group of desks. At this time, everyone saw Li Su''s discovery and came forward one after another.


    Naser saw Li Su''s mysterious face and asked anxiously


    How did he die


    Li Su took a deep breath and replied, "suffocation."


    "Suffocation?"


    Nasser was obviously surprised by this answer.


    The examination result given by the system was asphyxia, which was also proved by Li Su''s later examination. Therefore, there should be no doubt that the high priest died of asphyxia.


    Li Su nodded slowly, but his attention was always focused on the black line.


    The black thread is very thin, thinner than human hair. It looks like the product of machine weaving.


    If it''s really woven by machine, then the appearance of such thread in the nose of the high priest is a very big doubt.


    Li Su looked around and looked at everyone''s face.

 Chapter 1136

    Li Su thought that the high priest died abnormally.


    Everyone saw that Li Su had been observing the black line, and they were also looking at the line that was almost too thin to see.


    "What is this?"


    Professor Yang knows something about criminal investigation, so he knows that Li Su must have found some clues.


    Hearing Professor Yang''s words, everyone turned their eyes to Li Su''s face.


    Li Su gave a pause. Slowly said: "this line, may be the person who killed the high priest."


    "What? You mean the high priest was killed


    Nasser looks surprised. Since he was the patriarch for 20 years, there has never been an abnormal death in the tribe.


    Li Su nodded and continued: "the high priest should have died of suffocation. I preliminarily concluded that he was covered by someone''s mouth and nose."


    After that, Li Su looked for support at the table again


    The evidence of law.


    The things on the table were well placed, and it didn''t look unusual. But the more so, the more strange Li Su Cai felt.


    If the high priest really suffocated because of his own reasons, he would certainly struggle, but no trace of struggle was found here.


    But Li Su still found some doubts on the ground. About half a meter North under the table, there was a small piece of ground with darker color.


    Li Su went to squat down, gently poked the ground with his hand, and found that the ground was wet, and Li Su''s fingers were stained with purple liquid.


    Professor Yang found the purple on Li Su''s fingers, and then found it on the desk.


    Others looked at Professor Li Su and Professor Yang, who were acting strangely. They did not speak.


    "Li Su, this is it." Professor Yang said.


    At this time, Professor Yang picked up a container made of bamboo,


    It''s about the thickness of your thumb, and there''s a small wooden plug on it, and the plug is stained with purple.


    Li Su quickly went to Professor Yang''s side and looked at the container. Professor Yang opened the container and found that it was empty.


    The two men looked at each other and nodded. It seems that the high priest was struggling at that time. This small bottle was probably knocked down on the ground at that time, and then the liquid in it flowed on the ground.


    "What did you find?" Asked Tucker.


    "The high priest should have been killed." Li Su murmured.


    The high priest of the Tangtang Zai people was killed in his own home. For Nasser, it was like someone was pissing on his head.


    "Go and call me the four of them!"


    Naser yelled at the young man. Although he didn''t say who he called, we all know that he was talking about the four of them.


    And Li Su observed again in the room. The window was tightly closed. Li Su didn''t find that he had turned the window for a long time. It seems that the murderer probably came in through the main door. The murderer should have known that the Zayi people were holding a banquet, so there could be no one else nearby. That''s why he came into the house and killed the owner of the house.


    Li Su did not find any other clues. There were no footprints left on the ground, and even if there were, they trampled on it.


    Now the only clue is the black line. The man probably covered the high priest''s mouth and nose with his own clothes, and then suffocated the high priest to death. That''s why the black line is left in the high priest''s nose.


    At this time, Ah Da and some of them came in and saw the body of the high priest. They were all very surprised. Even Ah Da, who had been expressionless, opened his eyes wide.


    "You guys hurry to take someone to check the people who were not there at the dinner party, and then check who was wearing this color."


    Nasser tried to pick up the thread with his hand, and it took him several times to make it.


    The big four came forward one after another, looked at the thread in Nasser''s hand, then nodded and left.


    Li Su, they didn''t stay in this house too much. They can find it


    The clues had been found, so they left.


    Nasser sent people to carry away the body of the high priest. The death of the high priest is a very important event in the tribe, and this high priest has been a high priest since the last patriarch was alive.


    The next step is not only to hold a grand funeral for the high priest, but also to find a suitable successor.


    Fortunately, the high priest has been cultivating his successor since he was not as old as he was, so it''s not difficult.


    Now they all went back to Nasser''s house together. The high priest was dead, and no one was in the mood to continue the dinner.


    At this time, the patriarch of Nasser, who always talked a lot, became very silent, while the others sat on the chair and did not speak.


    At this time, a person ran in.


    Naser was so upset that he could not hide his anger when he saw someone running in again.


    "Patriarch, someone has provided a clue." Said the man.


    Hearing the clue, nather''s face changed and said, "what''s the clue?"


    That person vigilantly looked at Li Su sitting around them, it seems that they are really afraid of something.


    "If you have anything to say, they are all their own people." Cried Nasser.


    After a pause, the man opened his mouth and said, "it was seen that the high priest went to the high priest ramcha in the dark."


    Everyone''s face changed, especially Tucker''s.


    In this case, namucha is likely to be the last person that the high priest of the Zayi nationality met during his lifetime. It seems far fetched to say that namucha has nothing to do with his death.


    Li Su also narrowed his eyes slightly. Sure enough, lamucha is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Disaster will happen wherever he goes.


    "Please go and invite high priest ramcha and say I''m looking for him." Tucker said to the man.


    The man looked up at nather, and after she nodded, he turned and left. Li Su thought of the time when he had shown his own spirit poison here


    The way the high priest of the Zayi nationality looked at himself was very strange to him at that time. Looking back now, it''s even more strange.


    If there is anything on Li Su that can attract the attention of the high priest, it can only be Linggu. But what is the meaning of the high priest''s eyes?


    At that time, Li Su wanted to ask the high priest later, but now the high priest has passed away. Is it because of the spirit poison?


    Li Su only dares to guess like this. As for the truth, he still doesn''t know.


    Just then, ramcha walked slowly into the hall. His face was calm, and he didn''t seem to worry about himself.

 Chapter 1137

    Ramcha had already stood in front of the crowd.


    He seemed to know what he was called for, but he was calm.


    "Ramcha, do you know about the death of high priest Nuba?" Asked Tucker.


    Tucker knew that Nasser was suspicious of ramcha, and as the patriarch of ramcha, he must ask first.


    Lamucha nodded, but his expression didn''t change. It was like discussing a common thing.


    "I heard that the high priest Nuba went to see you before, didn''t he?" Tucker continued.


    Ramcha nodded again.


    "Do you remember what he told you?"


    "I remember."


    "What is it?"


    "Witchcraft."


    "Do you think what you''re talking about has anything to do with his death?"


    "I don''t know."


    The questions that Tucker asked are very important, but ramcha''s answer is not so good


    But it doesn''t bring practical value.


    Li Su always felt that the death of high priest Nuba had something to do with ramcha, but no one knew what they had said at that time except for the two of them.


    Moreover, lamucha looked very relaxed, as if he had decided that this incident would not burn him.


    "Dr. Li, do you know when the high priest died?" Asked nather.


    He sat upright on the chair with a serious expression.


    Li Su thought for a while and said, "it''s about half an hour ago to an hour ago."


    The death time of Nuba high priest should not be more than two hours, but it can not be less than one hour at the fastest. This is the most specific time given by Li suneng.


    Nasser nodded slowly and asked ramcha, "high priest ramcha, what were you doing at that time?"


    To Li Su''s surprise, a strange smile appeared in the corner of lamucha''s mouth.


    "During that time, I was at the entrance of the tribe. If you don''t believe me, you can call the guards there to ask."


    Lamucha''s face was full of confidence, as if he had mastered everything


    What''s going on.


    But this answer made Li Su very strange. First of all, he couldn''t figure out why lamucha was there at that time. Second, he couldn''t figure out why lamucha was such an expression now.


    Naser immediately sent for the guard, and he asked ramcha to sit down.


    Ramcha was not polite. He sat on the chair next to Tucker. He looked very calm, as if he knew what was going to happen next.


    After a while, two young people came in. They were the people who were guarding the gap at that time. In the face of so many people, the two young people seem a little timid, and their eyes are always staring at the ground.


    "Look up." Said Nasser.


    The two men raised their heads slowly.


    "Have you been at the gate since dark?"


    "Yes." The two answered in unison.


    "Has the high priest ramcha ever been to the door?"


    "Yes."


    "When did he go and when did he leave?"


    Hearing this question, the two opponents gave a pause, and then fell into thinking at the same time.


    After a while, a man said: "about an hour ago, half an hour ago to leave."


    This time coincides with the time of Nuba high priest''s death inferred by Li Su, which surprised Li Su.


    No matter Li Su, other people showed a look of consternation, in this case, that lamucha completely no doubt.


    Li Su knew that if the two men were telling the truth, ramcha would never have been the murderer of Nuba high priest.


    This is not the only point. Although the high priest Nuba is old, ramcha is also skinny. When the two really fight, it is not clear who will win or lose.


    Moreover, the black line in the nose of Nuba high priest did not come from ramcha.


    Now it can be concluded that lamucha was not the murderer of the high priest Nuba.


    Although lamucha was not the murderer, Li Su still suspected that lamucha was connected with the death of high priest Nuba, although he did not know what that connection was.


    Lamucha was not the murderer, but it was very likely that the murderer was someone lamucha knew. Thinking of this, Li Su was slightly surprised.


    Is it true that the man who killed the high priest Nuba was a man in black? Although this idea


    Some bold, but Li Su really can''t think of anyone who has any connection with lamucha.


    But in that case, it means that the people in black also followed them here.


    At this time, the four of them came to the hall. It seems that they have found out some results.


    The four of them started their operation separately after getting the order from Nasser. Although some people who were not present at the dinner party were found, they had no chance to kill the high priest.


    So they didn''t find any results. They didn''t find any clues to the black line either.


    Nasser had expected that they would not find anything, so he didn''t blame them.


    Just as Nasser wanted them to retreat, ah Si suddenly said, "patriarch, I think this black line is on his clothes."


    Ah Si stretched out a finger and pointed to Li Su. Li Su wanted to laugh because of ah Si''s remarks, but he suddenly felt his heart was concentrated by lightning and trembled.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Li Su thought that Nasser was going to connive at ah Si, but this time Nasser stopped him. It seems that Nasser was really upset because of high priest Nuba.


    "Chief Nasser, I think it''s better to compare."


    Li Su really wanted to compare the black thread with his clothes. He had a hunch that the black thread might have fallen off his clothes.


    At this time, the black line had been put away by Nasser. Hearing his own words, he asked him to take the black line again.


    Li Su took the black line, and everyone''s attention was on him. Li Su gently opened the parchment with the black line.


    Then Li Su pulled out a thread from his clothes and put the two threads together. Suddenly, Li Su had some difficulty in distinguishing which one was which one.


    After observing for several times, Li Su determined that the black thread was actually falling off his clothes.


    Li Su took two black lines and showed them to all of you. Everyone was surprised.


    "It seems that this thread fell from me."


    Li Su shook his head helplessly and forced out a smile.


    But even if the black thread fell off from Li Su''s clothes, Li Su was not the murderer of Nuba high priest, because Li Su was competing with the four of them at that time.


    So Li Su also felt very strange about this.

 Chapter 1138

    The black line in Nuba''s nose is actually from Li Su.


    This result is not to mention Li Su, but it''s hard for everyone else to accept.


    However, this gave Li Su a clue. The black line appeared in Nuba''s nose, indicating that the killer must have got in intentionally or unintentionally.


    If you want to have this black line, it must be someone who has contact with Li Su. The people at the scene are not suspected. The suspicion of lamucha has just been washed away.


    Then the only one who can do this is the man in black. Li Su thinks that it is very likely that the man in black put it in.


    The purpose of the man in black may just be to make fun of Li Su.


    Thinking of this, Li Su clenched his fist, but now he had no evidence to prove that the man in black was the murderer of Nuba high priest. He could not even prove that the man in black really existed.


    From the beginning to the end, the man in black was like a ghost, as if he had never appeared, as if he was wandering around Li Su all the time.


    "Patriarch, it''s really from him!"


    Ah Si was a little excited to see that he was right.


    "What happened? You were not being spanked by him at that time? What do you have


    Who is qualified to doubt him? "


    Naser is a curse to ah Si.


    Now he has finally found out his own shortcomings. If they are asked to check the body, let alone the time of death, they may not even be able to find out the cause of death, and the black thread may also be regarded as nose hair.


    Now Naser is really bored, plus some slightly hot weather, let him even breathe a little not smooth.


    "But how did your thread show up there?"


    Tucker still can''t figure out why.


    Now Li Su didn''t want to tell his inference, so he shook his head. Since the man in black wanted to make fun of him, he didn''t understand the joke.


    Without an answer from Li Su, everyone was disappointed.


    It''s getting late, and this kind of thing can''t be settled overnight, so Nasser announced that today''s event is over.


    Because of their arrival and the death of high priest Nuba, Nasser experienced joy and sadness in a short time, and he was a little tired.


    Everyone also returned to the room that had been arranged before, Li Su and Professor Yang crowded together again.


    Now professor Yang is lying on the bed, while Li Su is on the floor. Professor Yang''s snoring has already started, but Li Su is tossing and turning.


    One by one, the problems were thrown into Li Su''s mind, but Li Su was able to solve very few.


    Now he has deduced that the death of high priest Nuba is related to the spirit poison on him, and what Nuba has found is unknown to Li Su.


    Thinking of this, Li Sumeng sat up and thought that maybe there would be some clues about Linggu left in the house of high priest Nuba.


    Li Su had no sleepiness left. He got up quietly, put on his shoes, and then slipped out. Outside a quiet, not even a trace of wind, only the full moon in the sky where narcissistic.


    Li Su looked around and found no one. Then he quietly blended into the night. When he reappeared, he had already come to the door of the high priest Nuba.


    The house was originally dark, but now it is a bit gloomy and terrifying because of Nuba''s death.


    Li Su gently went to the door, put his ear on the door, listening to the movement inside.


    After confirming that there was no movement, Li Su gently pushed the door open and then flashed in.


    It was dark in the room. Li Su took out the tactical flashlight in his arms, which had not been used since he bought it. Now it is useful.


    There was a faint yellow light, which could see things clearly without letting the light leak out of the room.


    Li Su came to the place where Nuba lay down before. It was empty now, leaving no trace of the body.


    He recalled the location of Nuba''s fall. From the direction of his feet, Nuba was standing on the north side of the table.


    Li Su came to the north, but he immediately overturned his inference, because the man in black must have come in through the main gate, so Nuba would want to escape after he found out.


    But because the speed of the man in black was too fast, Nuba only escaped two steps and was caught, so it is very likely that Nuba was standing in the south of the table before.


    So now Li Su is standing on the south side of the table, and there is the overturned bamboo bottle on the table.


    Li Su flashed a flashlight on the desk, which was full of small bottles or strange things that Li Su couldn''t name.


    Li Su opened each small bottle and found that most of them were liquid, only a few of them were powder.


    Li Su didn''t touch them because he didn''t know what they were used for.


    Li Su had checked the things on the table and found nothing suspicious. Then he squatted down and looked under the table.


    There were several boxes under, which were not locked, so Li Su opened them


    One of them.


    Inside the box were mostly some sheepskin rolls or cowhide rolls, which were painted with strange words and pictures. Li Su could not understand the words, but the pictures were very elegant.


    But it was the first time that Li Su saw the pictures. He couldn''t understand what they meant, so he closed the box and opened another one.


    The other box was also full of similar things, not many. All the parchments were placed neatly, only one of them was out of position.


    Li Su gently picked up the sheepskin roll. Unlike other sheepskin rolls, there was no dust on this one, as if it had just been wiped.


    The first part of the scroll is a large paragraph of text. Li Su is very sure that it is a kind of text he doesn''t know, but the sudden behind the text surprised Li Su.


    The design is a person''s arm, and a fuzzy line is drawn in the middle of the arm, which is very similar to the line on Li Su''s arm. Li Su blinked a few times, focused his attention and looked at the scroll carefully.


    At the back of the pattern, there is a large section of text, and at the back of the text is a pattern of an arm, but there is no black line on it.


    Li Su infers that this scroll of sheepskin records the method of Linggu, and the second half is the method of detoxifying it.


    Li Su was not surprised that there was such a thing here because the high priest of the Zayi nationality led the previous incident of the king of tanyun kingdom.


    But it''s a big problem that Li Su can''t understand it.

 Chapter 1139

    Li Su found a scroll of sheepskin that recorded the spirit insects.


    Although Li Su didn''t understand it at all, it was a big discovery.


    Maybe lamucha will understand these things, but Li Su won''t show them to him.


    Li Su is now thinking about what the high priest Nuba did after reading the scroll.


    Li Su is almost sure that the scroll must have been read by the high priest Nuba after he saw his own demons. Li Su does not know what the purpose of finding the scroll is.


    He put the sheepskin roll into his arms, and then slowly stood up, again put his eyes on the table.


    He had checked the things on the desk before and didn''t find any, but now Li Su has a goal.


    He guessed that the high priest Nuba might have done something here after reading the scroll, so he would risk coming here to kill him


    Get rid of him.


    Li Su picked up a small bottle and quietly opened the retrospective. He had not used retrospective for a long time, and it was really strange.


    In an instant, a large number of pictures poured into Li Su''s mind. Li Su felt dizzy, but he still held back.


    When the high priest Nuba took up the small bottle last time, he was not wearing the same robe as today, so Li Su put it down.


    Then Li Su took each small bottle in his hand and tried it. Finally, Li Su found two small bottles that might have been moved by the high priest Nuba today.


    One small bottle is filled with transparent liquid, the other small bottle is filled with white powder.


    This made Li Su feel a little embarrassed. He didn''t know which of the two small medicine bottles was moved by the high priest Nuba after reading the scroll.


    Li Su holds two small bottles in his hand at the same time. Comparing the two pictures, he finally finds some clues.


    The little bottle of transparent liquid was empty, but it was later filled with liquid by the high priest Nuba.


    Li Su took the small bottle in his hand and shook it. The things in it may be the things that can solve the spirit bug.


    Although Li Su didn''t know whether it was poisonous or not, he decided to have a try. First, he put the bottle to his mouth and sipped it gently.


    It''s like water. It doesn''t have any taste. Li Su might have thought it was water if he hadn''t seen the high priest Nuba adding something to it.


    After a drink, Li Su waited for a while, and didn''t feel any changes in his body.


    Li Su thought it might not be for oral use, so he poured a little liquid into the palm of his hand, and then smeared the liquid on the palm and wrist of the arm with the black line.


    Li Su thought he would find some changes this time, but after waiting for a while, he found that the black line on his arm was still well printed on it.


    This made him feel and wonder, isn''t the small bottle he took the antidote of Linggu?


    But if it wasn''t the antidote of Linggu, why did the high priest Nuba prepare this thing after reading the scroll? Since there is no effect, there are only two reasons. Either the antidote is fake, or Linggu is fake.


    Now Li Su is more inclined to believe that Linggu is fake, because the illusion that lamucha made with little monkey has proved that he can''t control Linggu.


    Not enough, the black line on Li Su''s arm clearly appeared in Li Su''s eyes. If it wasn''t Linggu, what was it?


    Tomorrow night is the night of the full moon, and lamucha deliberately tricked Li Su into coming to Yanchi, not for fun. Li Su knew that it might have something to do with the man in black, but he didn''t know what the specific thing was.


    If we really wait until tomorrow to carry out the ceremony to remove the spirit poison, maybe something big will happen.


    Li Suke is not willing to give the initiative to others, so he must make some preparations first.


    There are no valuable clues in the house of Nuba high priest. Li Su put everything back in place, and then he walked gently


    Get out and close the door.


    Outside the night is more thick, the moon alone in the sky.


    Li Su did not go back, but under the cover of the night, came to the house where ramcha lived.


    Tomorrow is the night of full moon, and lamucha must have another purpose. In this case, tonight must be very hard for lamucha.


    With the lightest possible movement, Li Su came to the outside of lamucha''s house, and his ears gently pressed against the wall.


    He heard the breath, which must belong to ramcha, and a very dim light came out of the house.


    "It seems that the old boy is still up." Li Su said something in his heart.


    Because the gap was too narrow, Li Su had no way to see the scene in the house clearly, so he stepped back a few steps, jumped hard, his hand had been buckled on the eaves, and then turned over.


    The roof was covered with thick weeds and leaves, and Li Su stepped on it without making any sound.


    Because the roof was pointed, Li Su lowered his center of gravity and made a few changes


    It''s like lying on the roof.


    But the roof of the house was airtight. Li Su couldn''t even find a crack. Just when Li Su had a headache, he found a suitable place.


    In the eaves of the house, the roof is not tightly attached to the wall, there is a gap of about 78 cm between the two, probably for ventilation.


    Li Su now fell on the roof like an inverted owl, his head down, his hands tightly clasped on the roof.


    In this way, a part of the scene inside the house finally appeared in front of Li Su''s eyes.


    Lamucha did not sleep, even though it was late at night.


    There was a yellow oil lamp in the room, and ramcha seemed to be looking at something by the light of the oil lamp.


    There was a bed in the house, and there was nothing. Ramcha was sitting on the ground, with his back to Li Su, and he didn''t know what he was studying.


    Li Su lifted himself up again, then moved 180 degrees carefully on the roof, and then turned into an owl. In this way, Li Su can see the front of lamucha.


    Sure enough, lamucha was holding something in his hand. Li Su fixed his eyes on it, and it turned out to be a parchment roll.


    Obviously, this scroll is not ramcha''s own, and the owner of the scroll is likely to be the high priest Nuba.


    But Li Su couldn''t see clearly what was recorded on the scroll. He could only see the dense words and two small illustrations on it.

 Chapter 1140

    Li Su found that lamucha had a parchment in his hand.


    The texture of the parchment is not as good as that in Li Su''s arms. It seems that it is all collected by high priest Nuba.


    Li Su now wants to kick the door open and see what''s on the scroll.


    But he still held back, because he knew that he could not understand the language on the scroll, but since lamucha still got the scroll, it must have recorded very important content.


    And that scroll is probably what the rabbi was looking at when he was killed.


    So after killing the high priest Nuba, the man in black only took the scroll. Otherwise, the scroll in Li Su''s arms would be taken away by him.


    Just then, Li Su suddenly heard something.


    He quickly turned over his body, and then the whole person stuck to the roof like brown candy.


    Li Su heard the sound of footsteps slowly approaching, and finally stopped at the door of the house, and then there were two soft knocks on the door.


    This made Li Su very curious. Who would come to lamucha so late?


    After the door creaked, there was no movement outside, so Li Su hung upside down on the wall again like a bat.


    Some changes have taken place in the scene of the house at this time. There is already a person standing beside lamucha.


    That person Li Su is very familiar with. He is dressed in black and has a mask on his face. He is the man in black.


    Li Su didn''t know what happened when the man in black came to lamucha so late, but it must have something to do with the ceremony tomorrow. Li Su held his breath and tried not to make any noise.


    Because Li Su is head down now, lamucha and the man in black seem to be standing on the roof.


    "No one found you, did they?" Lamucha asked in a low voice.


    Then he went to the door again, pulled the door out and put his head out to observe the situation.


    The man in black did not speak, as if he was very dissatisfied with the question asked by Lamu.


    Lamucha also found the displeasure of the man in black and quickly explained: "you Han people don''t have a saying that you should be careful to sail for ten thousand years, right?"


    In front of the man in black, lamucha''s appearance became flattering. Li Su couldn''t help hissing in his heart.


    "Stop talking nonsense." The man in Black said harshly.


    This is the first time Li Su has seen lamucha and the man in black talk, but it seems that their status is not equal.


    Obviously, lamucha is a head lower than the man in black. It looks like he is asking for something.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. I''ve got rid of the suspicion of the old man''s death."


    "Good."


    "I didn''t kill him anyway."


    With these words, lamucha even laughed, but no matter what kind of smile on lamucha''s face, it will eventually become ferocious.


    "Are you ready for everything?" Asked the man in black. Lamucha walked in the room and said, "all ready. The boy thought he was really poisoned by the spirit. He didn''t have any doubt."


    Of course, Li Su knew that "the boy" was talking about himself. As expected, the spirit poison on him was really false.


    What makes Li Su feel funny is that lamucha even thinks that he has no doubt. It seems that he really regards himself as a man with simple mind and developed limbs.


    "Well, if you''re ready, our boss is ready."


    Hearing the words of the man in black, a light flashed in lamucha''s eyes and said, "now just wait quietly for the arrival of the full moon night."


    boss? Li Su shakes his head to make sure that he really didn''t hear me wrong, but now why does a boss suddenly appear?


    Listen to the tone of the man in black, the boss seems to be his boss, and they and ramcha seem to have reached an agreement.


    "You''d better not lie to us."


    The tone of the man in black suddenly lowered, and the whole person became a lot more gloomy. The room was full of gloomy atmosphere.


    Hearing what the man in Black said, lamucha stepped back as if he saw a ghost.


    "Of course not. The ceremony will be successful. Then you will give me what you promised."


    Ramcha suddenly thought of something and stopped to retreat.


    The man in black snorted coldly and said, "what you want is very easy for us to get, so you don''t have to worry. Moreover, the boss is always a man who will practice what he says."


    The man in black seemed very dissatisfied with lamucha''s suspicion of himself and pushed forward.


    Seeing this, lamucha waved his hand and said, "I don''t doubt you. I just want to remind you, remind you."


    Lamu seems to be afraid of the man in black, but Li Su thinks it''s understandable. After all, the strength of the man in black is terrible.


    Now Li Su can be sure that the man in black must be the boss


    What''s the agreement with ramcha? It''s probably related to the ceremony tomorrow.


    However, Li Su did not know what benefits lamucha could get from this time, let alone the purpose of the boss of the man in black.


    But Li Su knows very clearly that both of them have no goodwill to their own.


    The man in black continued, "if things fail tomorrow, you should know the consequences."


    This sentence is like falling out of the hole in the ice. Even Li Su''s hair is standing up, and he is even more attacked by tiramucha.


    Sure enough, there was a trace of panic on lamucha''s face. He quickly said: "as long as you control the situation and let me go smoothly, there will be no problem."


    When it comes to what he''s good at, ramchaton straightens up, but he still looks like a wretched man.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. You just need to do your own thing. I''ll send someone to protect you." The man in black carried his hand behind him and looked like he had a plan.


    It seems that it really has something to do with tomorrow''s ceremony. Li Su must have roughly guessed that their agreement is that lamucha will hold a ceremony for the boss of the man in black.


    As for what lamucha will get, Li Su has no conclusion yet.


    "That''s it. That''s it. I''ll do my job well." Lamucha quickly responded.


    "No matter what happens tomorrow night, you just need to do your own thing, don''t worry about other things."


    The man in black closed his eyes and raised his head, as if he had seen the scene of tomorrow.


    A huge and fierce vortex is forming, and Li Su is undoubtedly at the center of the vortex.

 Chapter 1141

    The dialogue between the man in black and ramcha continues.


    Li Su felt that his head was a little dizzy, but he still insisted, because he had to hear every word of their conversation.


    Now Li Su has understood that he is in the middle of a big conspiracy, and now he is just looking at the leopard.


    Li Su only knows their behavior, but he doesn''t understand the purpose of their behavior.


    In this way, he took great pains to cheat Li Su into stepping on Yunfeng to Yanchi.


    Such a huge plan can not be described as thoughtless, but Li Su still found some flaws in it.


    "After that, you won''t go back to Fuyun mountain, will you?"


    Lamucha asked this question in a submissive way.


    The man in black snorted again and said, "you are willing to control Fuyun mountain, but the boss doesn''t pay attention to it."


    "Hey, hey, I''m just asking."


    Lamucha now seems to have some joy, as if he has put what he wants in his arms.


    Control Fuyun mountain? Li Su''s eyes widened.


    It turns out that lamucha has such great ambition. The high priest of a tribe is already in a high position, but he still wants to control all the tribes in Fuyun mountain.


    Li Su can''t help but think of tanyun Kingdom 500 years ago. The monarch of tanyun kingdom may have thought the same way at that time, but he relied on his own strength, while lamucha had to ask for help from outside.


    If there is outside help, it is not too difficult for lamucha to become the master of Fuyun mountain. The premise is that outside help must be powerful.


    Since the boss of the man in black has a man like him, he is certainly not an ordinary person. It is relatively easy to deal with these primitive tribes.


    "Now that you''re ready, I hope you don''t make any mistakes tomorrow. I''ll go first."


    The man in black turned to leave.


    Li Su immediately put his body away, although people in black may not find Li Su''s existence, but Li Su still thinks it''s better to be careful.


    "No problem. Take your time."


    Li Su vaguely heard lamucha say this, and then came the sound of the door being pushed open.


    The figure of the man in black appeared in Li Su''s vision. Within a few seconds, the man in black disappeared into the night.


    After the man in black left, lamucha did not sleep, but continued to study the parchment.


    Li Su also hung himself down and looked at the situation in the room.


    Although lamucha was looking at the scroll on the surface, in fact, his heart was already anxious.


    Lamucha took a deep breath and threw the scroll aside, still swearing.


    This startled Li Su and almost made him fall.


    "Ha ha, isn''t there a boss behind you? I don''t know what you''re looking like. "


    It turned out that lamucha was scolding the man in black. Just now, the domineering attitude of the man in black really made lamucha feel uncomfortable.


    "After a while, I''ll be the master of Fuyun mountain. At that time, no matter you or any Tucker, you''ll be obedient."


    Ramcha continued to talk to himself.


    When Li Su heard his words, he was not only calm, but also wanted to laugh.


    It seems that lamucha was really upset by the man in black during this period, but if lamucha became the master of Fuyun mountain, he might not be far away from death.


    However, it''s hard to say if there is outside help. After all, the world is not a world of cold weapons.


    Li Su didn''t want to hear ramcha complaining, so he skimmed off the roof and came to the ground.


    After finding that there was no shadow of anyone around, Li Su''s body melted into the darkness.


    It was a long night. Li Su didn''t fall asleep until the second half of the night.


    When I woke up again, it was broad daylight, and Professor Yang had disappeared.


    Li Su looked at his watch and found that it had stopped running. This was a strange thing. His watch had never seen such a situation before.


    When Li Su went out, it turned out to be a cloudy day when he sent the letter. The clouds in the sky turned from white to dark gray.


    A glance at the clouds is enough to make people feel bored. After spending these days on Fuyun mountain, Li Su has become a cloud totem.


    The morning passed quickly.


    Nasser continued to ask Adah and the four of them to trace the death of the high priest, and the funeral of the high priest was set the day after tomorrow.


    Now some funeral appearances have been seen in the Zai tribe, and the mood of the Zai people is not as high as last night.


    Li Su is wandering in the tribe. Suddenly, he sees a white figure coming towards Li Su.


    It was really Becca. She looked around and approached Li Su, as if she was afraid of being seen.


    Li Su didn''t know why Becca was on the road, so he asked, "where are you going¡°


    "I''ve come to you." Becca whispered back.


    "To me?"


    Li Su doesn''t know why Becca suddenly became so bold, because Tucker is in the tribe now.


    "My father went out with patriarch Nasser."


    There was a glint in Becca''s eyes.


    Since Becca said so, Li Su said nothing more. They walked out of the village quietly and headed for Yanchi in the distance.


    Because the tribe of Zai people is almost at the same altitude as Yanchi, Li Su can''t see the lake water of Yanchi now.


    Yanchi is about 2000 meters away from the tribe. Li Su and Becca are getting closer to Yanchi and farther away from the tribe. Li Su looked around warily and didn''t find anyone, so he held out his hand and held it gently.


    Tonight is the night of the full moon, and a huge storm is brewing. Now the calm is too precious for Li Su, and it''s very important


    It''s with the record card again.


    Two people have approached Yanchi, and Yanchi''s appearance is finally revealed in Li Su''s eyes.


    Before I saw Yanchi on the top of the mountain in the distance, I only thought it was a small area, but now it seems that the area of Yanchi is estimated to be as large as hundreds of football fields.


    Because the sky is overcast, the water in Yanchi is not very clear. After Li Su walked in, he found that the water in Yanchi is clearer than all the lakes he had seen before.


    Now there is no wind, and there is no wave in Yanchi''s sleep, just like a piece of glass covering it.


    Li Su and Becca stand quietly by Yanchi. The water vapor of Yanchi has covered them. The air is humid. Li Su feels like standing in the deep sea.


    Such a peaceful picture, will it really disappear tonight?

 Chapter 1142

    Li Su and Becca are walking by Yanchi.


    The two figures are reflected on the lake, just like walking in the water.


    Li Su told Becca what he saw and heard last night. Becca was the only one who knew everything that Li Su knew.


    When she heard what Li Su said about the boss, Becca also showed a puzzled look.


    She didn''t expect that lamucha wanted to take the place of her father and dominate the whole Fuyun mountain.


    "Is there any way you can stop him?"


    Although Becca doesn''t like his father Tucker very much, Tucker doesn''t know how much better he is than ramcha.


    Li Su shook his head and said¡° Maybe, but now I don''t even know who they are. "


    Indeed, Li Su only knows that the other party is a man in black and his boss. As for whether anyone else will come with them, Li Su has no idea.


    "I can''t help you."


    Becca lowered her head slowly, looking guilty.


    Li Su saw the change of Becca''s mood and put her in her arms


    .


    "Don''t be silly. I just want you to be safe." Li Su murmured.


    Li Su is facing Beka, two hands hold Beka''s shoulder, two people''s eyes are soft intertwined together.


    Then Li Su slowly lowered his head, and then slowly approached Becca.


    Becca seemed to know what was going to happen, so she closed her eyes and put her long eyelashes together to make her look more attractive.


    Li Su felt that her lips had touched Becca''s, and Becca''s body trembled slightly.


    Li Su stretched out his right hand and held Becca''s back of the brain. Then his whole body leaned over.


    Two people are like two statues standing on the Bank of Yanchi. Time seems to be rubbed with glue, flowing very slowly.


    Li Su wished that time would stop here. He didn''t want to deal with the people in the world. He just wanted to blend in the long-term peace.


    After a long time, the two separated, and then they opened their eyes at the same time.


    Becca, who is not wearing a veil, is so dazzling, but they just want to hide the beauty.


    Li Su''s hand gently rubbed on Becca''s face, just like touching the most precious treasure in the world.


    And Becca is gently shaking her head, seems to enjoy Li Su''s action, just like a soft kitten.


    Then the two of them sat down by the lake, Becca''s head resting on Li Su''s shoulder.


    I don''t know how long it took. The wind blew Becca''s hair on Li Su''s face and stirred Li Su''s mood.


    And the surface of the lake suddenly became broken glass, and the waves rippled slightly.


    They just sat there, and no one spoke. As time went by, it was getting closer and closer to the night, and Li Su''s heart was gradually corrected.


    No matter what happens tonight, he just hopes not to spread the disaster to others. Li Su is willing to bear the boundless storm alone.


    Li Su and Becca have returned to the tribe. He is very happy that no one will disturb them this afternoon.


    The sky is already overcast, so it seems to be much earlier.


    He and Becca went to the head of Nasser''s house. They made an appointment to meet at Nasser''s house in the evening.


    Sure enough, they were all there. Only Li Su and Becca were late.


    Becca put the veil on her face again, and no one could see her expression, and she didn''t


    Li Su is to do next to Professor Yang.


    Over the course of a day, the patriarch''s mood had eased, and an imperceptible smile appeared on his face.


    Both Tucker and Professor Yang are serious, and the most nervous one is not Li Su, but lamucha.


    Li Su looked at lamucha with some playful eyes, but lamucha was already staring at the compass in his hand, as if there were no other people around.


    "Everyone is here. After dinner, we''ll go to Yanchi and have a ceremony."


    The patriarch of Nasser cried out that although the high priest Nuba died, his promise still counts.


    And he has asked him to move the things needed for the ceremony to Yanchi in advance.


    Meanwhile, on the top of a building in Cloud City.


    A helicopter is stopping on the tarmac on the top of the building, and some people are boarding the helicopter one after another.


    They were all wearing grass yellow tactical clothes, carrying all kinds of guns, and the bullet clips around their waists were bulging.


    There are also a few people carrying a few heavy weapons, on the helicopter.


    After everyone got on the helicopter, a man in a white suit and crocodile shoes climbed to the top of the building.


    The man looks like he''s in his thirties, but he looks very weak and needs support to walk.


    The man holding him was wearing a black sportswear and was about the same height as him. If you look carefully, you will find that this man''s chest and abdomen had some ups and downs. It turned out to be a woman.


    A man in white came up, and a man in a tactical suit, helmet and goggles came up from the side of the helicopter.


    "Here you are, boss."


    The man in the helmet cried out before he came to the man in white.


    The man in white didn''t speak. He just nodded his head. A very simple action seems to have consumed too much of his physical strength.


    With the help of the woman in black and the man in helmet, the man in white was in the co pilot position of the helicopter.


    And the two of them boarded the engine room. There were more than a dozen armed soldiers sitting in the engine room. They all looked hale and hearty, as if they were waiting for something good. After the man in white gave the order, the wings of the helicopter slowly began to rotate, and then the speed gradually accelerated, and finally, the helicopter rose into the air.


    The helicopter flew in the direction of Fuyun mountain. They were following a signal, which had indicated their position.


    Just as the helicopter flew towards Fuyun mountain, Li Su and his party also came


    I went to Yanchi.


    The dark clouds in the sky are on sale in the evening. Your sky is clear now, and the moon has already appeared.


    But today''s moon looks strange. The former moon was either silver gray or golden yellow, but today''s moon is slightly red.


    Li Su has never studied the astronomical phenomena. He just thinks that the red moon looks fierce.


    Everyone, including Becca and Professor Yang, gathered at Yanchi. Li Su didn''t want them to follow, but that would be too deliberate.


    In order not to make lamucha suspicious, Li Su had to take risks.

 Chapter 1143

    The ceremony is about to begin.


    The torches they carried didn''t play a big role. The moonlight was enough to illuminate the sky and the earth.


    Li Su stood quietly by Yanchi lake, staring at the broad lake. A breeze blew by, and the lake was sparkling.


    And the reddish moon reflected in the water, as if the whole Yanchi were dyed red, as if there were endless blood flowing in it.


    Li Su looked at a peaceful scene, but he had a sense of foreboding.


    When Li Su was stunned, he heard Tucker calling his name.


    Li Su turned his head and found that lamucha had prepared all the things needed for the ceremony, and a simple altar had been set up by the lake.


    Li Su walked on the soft grass. He knew that something was about to start.


    At this time, in a distant forest, a man was observing all this with a telescope, and behind him, there were some well-equipped and well-equipped people.


    The ceremony is about to start. Everyone is sweating for Li Su, but Becca knows that the ghost on Li Su is fake.


    Li Su knew that it was a better choice not to attend the ceremony, but he had to find out what was going on, otherwise he would encounter all kinds of accidents.


    So now Li Su also regards himself as a falcon hovering in the sky. He is also looking for his prey.


    In the evening, Li Su found that the black line on his body had reached his heart, but he didn''t feel the same.


    Therefore, the spirit Gu on him is really fake. The real spirit Gu may only be used by Nuba high priest. That''s why Nuba high priest looked at Li Su in surprise at that time.


    Just then, lamucha came to Li Su with a small bottle and said, "drink this potion first, and then we can start the ceremony."


    Everyone is staring at Li Su, waiting for him to drink the medicine. Now no one doubts lamucha, except Li Su and Becca.


    Li Su quickly opened the ghost medicine system and let the system test the ingredients in the potion.


    As a result, Li Su was so delicious that there was ether in the liquid. In other words, the liquid was almost the same as Mongolian medicine.


    But Li Su also knew that if he didn''t drink the medicine, then lamucha would not start the ceremony, and the following things would not happen.


    So Li Su put the small bottle to his mouth, poured all the liquid in it into his mouth, and then swallowed it.


    But Li Su did not swallow the medicine, he just swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the real medicine is still in his mouth.


    Li Su hid the liquid medicine under his tongue, then opened his mouth and showed it to Lamu. His expression was very serious, so Lamu didn''t suspect.


    It is estimated that the onset time of this medicine is about five minutes, so Li Su began to count silently in his heart.


    While lamucha turned around, Li Su quickly covered his mouth with his hand and vomited the medicine in his hand. No one found Li Su''s little action.


    Lamucha asked Li Su to stand in the center of the altar, and the ceremony was about to begin. A helicopter has hovered over Fuyun mountain, heading for Yanchi.


    The people led by the people in black in the forest are also waiting for a signal.


    The ceremony had already begun. Lamucha cut a small hole in his left wrist with a knife, and the blood flowed out of it drop by drop.


    Then ramcha took out his compass again, raised his head up and said a spell to the moon.


    Li Su now knows that these rituals are fake, so he is looking at lamucha with the mentality of watching monkey.


    Ramchara grabbed a handful of grass from the back belt, put it on the outside of the altar, and then lit the hay with a torch.


    The burning hay immediately emitted thick smoke, and the smoke was gently blown to Li Su''s body by the wind.


    Li Su felt that he could not open his eyes. He was afraid that the smoke would be poisonous, so he held his breath.


    Four minutes had passed, and Li Su should have fainted in a minute.


    The fire gradually reduced, the smoke gradually dissipated, and lamucha started other projects.


    But Li Su found that lamucha was not a glance at himself, it seems to be looking at the efficacy of the attack.


    And Li Su estimated that the time was almost over, and then he held his head with his hand and made a very dizzy appearance.


    Then Li Su winked at Becca and fell to the ground like a pool of mud.


    When she saw Li Su fall, everyone exclaimed, and Becca pretended to be surprised, but she had already understood the meaning of Li Su''s eyes.


    Li Su went down, and his reaction was different from that of the others


    An imperceptible smile appeared, and now everything seemed to be under his control.


    At this time, ramcha took the torch in his hand and drew a big circle to the moon. It seemed that he was praying, but in fact he was sending a signal.


    Then lamucha waved to them, indicating that they should be calm. Li Su''s fainting was like part of the ceremony.


    Seeing the signal from lamucha, the people in black behind him rushed out and ran towards Li Su with a wave of his hand in the forest.


    The man in black followed them. He picked up his walkie talkie and said, "let''s go!"


    On the other end came a girl, the content was: "received."


    At this time, the helicopter had already reached the top of Yanchi, but the height was still very high, and the sound of all the wings turning had not yet reached the ears of the people.


    The helicopter just left a little red dot in the sky and didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    Under the cover of the night, the people in black had already approached the people on the edge of Yanchi. He made a few gestures, and then the more than 20 people dispersed, forming a encirclement for Li Su and them.


    Li Su now fell to the ground, also dare not open his eyes, so now he does not know that many people have surrounded them.


    The helicopter slowly lowered its flight altitude, and the sound of the wings finally reached the ears of the people. Li Su also heard the sound of the helicopter. He knew that everyone''s eyes were looking up now, so he gently opened his eyes.


    He saw several heavily armed men approaching them with automatic rifles in their hands.


    Li Su knew that it was too late to do anything. He simply closed his eyes.


    They''ve never seen anything like a helicopter before, either Tucker or Nasser, and Becca has only a vague impression.

 Chapter 1144

    The helicopter has landed.


    And then Tucker and Nasser find that they''re surrounded.


    The man in black stood up with a Type 95 automatic rifle with night vision goggles in his hand.


    He pointed to the sky at the muzzle of his gun and pulled the trigger. The sound of the gun was deafening in such a quiet night. Then he cried out, "don''t move anyone. Put down your weapons and put your hands where I can see them.


    Tucker and Nasser seldom go down the mountain, but they know what the black thing is in the hands of the man in black, so they put their hands on their heads.


    Professor Yang, of course, knew the power of the type 95 rifle, so he quickly raised his hand, and gave Becca a color to raise her hand.


    At this time, an accident happened. A young man of the Zayi nationality who was helping to carry things seemed to be surprised, so he stepped on both legs and ran towards the tribe.


    Tucker whispered no, and then there was a shot. The man in black hit the young man in the thigh with only one shot.


    Although there was a scream, the young man fell on the grass. After moaning for a while, there was no more sound.


    Although Nasser was very angry at this kind of harm to his people, he did not dare to speak now.


    Everyone has seen the power of the gun, so now neither the tuckers nor the rest of the zais dare to move.


    Nasser was curious about how these people got in through the gap, but they didn''t get in through that old passage.


    The men in black led them down from the cliff that Li Su had seen before, so they didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    At this time, the people on the helicopter also came down one after another. The woman in black sportswear went to the position of the cab and helped the man in white down.


    Others, armed with weapons, joined the siege.


    Now they are surrounded by more than 30 well armed people, mo


    Even Li Su couldn''t cope with the situation if they were talking about Tucker.


    But fortunately, Li Su has long had the distinction. Although he doesn''t know the effect, it''s better than being alone.


    But Li Su''s eyes are closed now, so he doesn''t have a grasp of the scene.


    When the man in black saw the man in white coming, he immediately went over and said, "boss, you''re here."


    The man in white looked at the man in black and said with a smile, "are you tired this time?"


    Then the man in white began to laugh, as if he didn''t pay any attention to others.


    Then the man in black nodded to the woman in black, and continued: "hard work is not hard, but there are too many mosquitoes."


    Then he laughed with the man in white.


    While lamucha looked at the two people talking and laughing, there was a kind of unspeakable taste in his expression. He knew that all his plans depended on them, but he had no bottom in his heart.


    After laughing twice, the boss suddenly put away his smile. With the help of the woman in black, he came to Li Su''s side.


    The man in white looked at Li Su coolly and said, "it''s a pity that such a young man has died."


    Then he had already stretched out his legs and kicked Li Su. Li Su wanted to get up and tear him apart. But in order to find out the reason, Li Su could only continue to pretend that he was in a coma.


    "Boss." Lamucha said with a smile on his face.


    He really doesn''t know how to flatter lamucha, so his appearance of wanting to laugh but not daring to laugh makes the boss feel funny.


    The boss went forward, looked at ramcha coldly, and then burst into laughter.


    This scared ramcha into a cold sweat.


    But Tucker found out something strange. Lamucha even knew the man called boss. But on Fuyun mountain, Tucker knew almost all the people lamucha knew.


    Curious and angry, Tucker snapped, "ramcha, how do you know such a person?"


    Then Tucker paused and continued to say to the boss, "what are you


    People? What do you want to do? "


    The man in white glanced at Tucker, apparently without noticing him, and then he went back to the man in black.


    He said to the man in Black: "Chen Qiu, if he dares to say a word to me, you will kill a man."


    Chen Qiu nodded. With a wave of his hand, a man pointed a gun at the young people of the Zayi nationality.


    Angry as he was, Tucker didn''t like to make fun of people''s lives, so he held back his anger and closed his mouth.


    This amused ramcha, and he realized that he was in a higher position than Tucker.


    So lamucha left the altar, went to Tucker''s side, looked at Tucker with a playful face, and said: "it seems that Tucker is not in your tribe now, patriarch."


    Although lamucha tried his best to bring up his own, because he was too tall compared with Tucker, his words were not enough in the end.


    The boss scolded softly: "rubbish."


    Now he has something to help ramcha, so he didn''t say anything too bad.


    When he heard ramcha''s words, Tucker gave a cold hum and said, "waste."


    Ramcha was so annoyed that he gave Tucker a slap in the face and said, "you''re the trash. Anyway, I''ll be the patriarch soon, but you can only be a corpse."


    Tucker finally knew the purpose of lamucha, so he stretched out his hand to give lamucha a a punch, but when he just stretched out his hand, there were several guns aimed at him, so he had to stop.


    Then lamucha slapped him in the face and scolded him: "let you be the patriarch, let you be so powerful, I am worse than you, just because you have some strength?"


    Now, no matter how ramcha scolds himself, Tucker no longer has any reaction. He doesn''t want to lose his life because of impulse, and he doesn''t want others to lose their lives.


    Becca looks at her father with some worry, but Professor Yang keeps winking at her and telling her not to speak. Nasser, who is usually the most talkative, has no movement now. He knows the truth of wisdom and self-protection better than anyone else.


    Now things are developing as lamucha expected. Even though he humiliated Tucker, he did not dare to fight back. Lamucha tasted the benefits of power for the first time.


    Next, there will be a real ceremony. Li Su is now in a coma, like a lamb to be slaughtered in the eyes of lamucha.

 Chapter 1145

    Ramzhawei had a good hand.


    "Enough." Chen Qiu called.


    Today''s task is not to see ramcha pretending to be powerful, but to ask him to hold a ceremony.


    Hearing Chen Qiu''s words, Lam chadun converged.


    Although Li Su couldn''t see it, he still laughed in his heart. He knew that lamucha must be very funny now.


    Ramcha is now back at the altar and seems to be waiting for something to start.


    With the help of the woman in black, the boss went to the altar.


    Ramcha hesitated for a moment, or said: "boss, this soul contract may have some side effects, do you understand?"


    Hearing lamucha''s words, the boss shook his head impatiently. He had already understood the side effects of soul contract incomparably, but it was not worth mentioning compared with the positive effects of soul contract.


    Soul contract? This is the first time Li Su heard this word, he quickly opened the ghost medical system to query.


    The answer made Li Su a little surprised. Soul contract is an ancient witchcraft, which can exchange two people''s souls.


    The answer given by the system is a little hazy, and Li Su can''t understand it, so he asked the system to give a simple example.


    If a seriously ill person has a soul contract with a completely healthy person, the seriously ill person will recover, while the healthy person will get another person''s serious illness.


    And they both exchange things except memory, including injuries, skills and so on.


    Li Su immediately had a very bold idea, he immediately asked the ghost medical system.


    The answer given by the system is yes. If Li Su has a soul contract with the man who is known as the boss, then Li Su can''t help getting the boss''s disease, and the boss will even get Li Su''s ghost medical system.


    This answer surprised Li Su. If he lost the ghost medical system and the boss got it, the world would be in a mess.


    People like the boss will definitely not use the ghost medical system to do good deeds, so Li Su is ready to fight now.


    But when he heard his boss''s footsteps and came to his side, he suddenly stopped.


    The boss did stop because he found something that caught his attention. The place where his eyes were focused was Becca.


    The boss trembled to Bekaa''s side, with a very impolite


    She looked up and down at Becca.


    But Becca is still wearing a veil, so the boss can''t see her face clearly, but the boss extends his hand to Becca''s face.


    "Pa", just when the boss''s hand was about to take off Becca''s veil, Becca reached out and knocked off the boss''s hand.


    But the boss was not angry. He said, "I like to have a temper."


    Then he made a color to the woman in black beside him. The woman in black understood the meaning of the boss in a moment. A shadow flashed by, and Becca''s veil had been taken off by her.


    Becca obviously didn''t understand what happened, so she was a little stunned for a moment. In this way, Becca''s face was shown to the public for the first time. Even Tucker had not seen her daughter for many years.


    For a moment, it was as if the sun and the moon had lost their brilliance, as if Becca was the brightest thing in the universe.


    Becca''s skin is very white, like a clotted fat, and the reddish moonlight on her face adds a bit of temptation.


    Her eyelashes are very long. When she opens or closes her eyes, it can be said that it is the most outstanding work of the creator. The clarity of her eyes is a declaration that Becca is still a little girl who has never been through the world.


    With a slightly stiff nose and thin but full lips, Bekaa''s face made the most wonderful curtain call performance.


    Her clean white clothes set off Becca''s temperament. She doesn''t seem to belong to this world at all.


    So people looked at it, even the woman in black also showed a surprised expression.


    Only in an isolated place like Fuyun mountain can such a flawless face be bred.


    Tucker just takes a look and turns his head to one side, while the others keep their eyes on Becca.


    Becca realized that her veil was gone. She quickly covered her face with her hands, but it was too late.


    According to the rules of the tribe, once the saint''s face is seen by outsiders, she will lose the qualification to be a saint and become an ordinary person.


    Becca slowly put down her hand again, her expression was a little dull.


    The boss''s voice was trembling. He said, "are you... Are you alive?"


    Becca didn''t want to pay attention to her boss at all. Her eyes were always wandering and finally fell on Li Su.


    She was surprised to find that Li Su had opened her eyes all the time. That is to say, Li Su had seen everything that happened just now.


    Li Su winked at Becca as if to say don''t worry.


    Seeing that Becca doesn''t care about herself, the boss still doesn''t care. He has read countless women. He has played with all kinds of models and female stars, but the girl in front of him makes those women before him turn into a bubble.


    The boss stretched out his hand again. Now he has no other idea about the girl. He just wants to touch her cheek with his hand.


    But Becca looked disgusted and flashed away.


    Becca''s dodging direction is close to Li Su. Li Su quickly closes his eyes. He can''t help but sigh about Becca''s cleverness in his heart. He just looks in his eyes and Becca understands what he means.


    Seeing Becca Dodge, the boss not only didn''t have any anger, but also showed a smile on his face.


    If you only look at his face, the boss has good features, even a handsome man, but his body is weak, which makes his face look yellow, as if he is dying.


    The boss is slowly approaching, but Becca is slowly retreating. Now she is only two meters away from Li Su.


    Li Su uses this footstep to identify the approximate distance. He is still dissatisfied with his distance now. He will only move when he is fully confident. If you take a risk, it is likely to cost everyone''s life,


    Li Su dare not risk so many lives.


    And Becca is still slowly close to Li Su, she does not know what distance is satisfied with Li Su, she can only do her best.


    Just when the eldest brother was about two meters away from Li Su, Li Su suddenly opened his eyes and saw the man in white.


    Li Su''s hand hit the ground fiercely, and the man sprang up.

 Chapter 1146

    As soon as he sniffed, he seemed to be smelling the smell of glass.


    This action reminds Liuli of Li Su. When they first met, Li Su did the same thing.


    Although the action is the same, but bring glass feeling is different.


    At this time, Koizumi''s mouth stuck up, first pro to the face of Liuli.


    Liuli wants to turn to avoid, but her body is as motionless as a puppet.


    She could even feel Junichiro Koizumi''s tongue, which was as wet and slippery as a toad on a rainy day.


    Koizumi kisses Liuli''s mouth. He wants to pry Liuli''s mouth open. After several attempts, he comes back in vain.


    Instead of sticking to it, he shifted his goal to another position.


    First behind the ears, then the neck. His tongue is like a incendiary bomb. It doesn''t let go of any passing area.


    Liuli is desperate. She no longer fantasizes about killing Koizumi. She only hopes that the other party will suddenly go crazy and give her a bullet.


    But such a thing would not have happened. She could only watch this disgusting old man wreak havoc on her body.


    Koizumi got up and said with a smile: "don''t worry, we can start soon. The clothes are really in the way. It''s better to take them off."


    Then Koizumi untied the rope on Liuli and pinched it on the zipper of his coat.


    Although he slowly forced, the zipper was also opened, revealing the white shirt inside.


    The shirt is very white, even some translucent, you can see the outline of underwear.


    This discovery is undoubtedly like a stimulant, which makes him feel extremely excited. His hands are playing with the body of Liuli, and he takes off his coat.


    Then he took the white shirt as his goal. With a hiss, the white shirt was torn open by his hands.


    Inside, purple and black underwear showed.


    "My God, I didn''t expect you to have such a good figure!"


    The corner of Liuli''s eyes was already filled with tears. She thought she would never cry again. Unexpectedly, at this time, the tears still burst out of the lacrimal gland.


    She could feel the old man''s hand on her soft body.


    But such a thing simply can not let Koizumi feel satisfied, his eyes began to slowly shift downward.


    His hand also moved down with his eyes and put it on the thin leather belt.


    He chuckled obscenely and began to pay attention to his belt.


    Such a belt is very simple, only a few seconds, he untied the belt


    It''s too late.


    The tender and white skin of the lower abdomen is exposed, just like a warm white jade.


    Koizumi Jin three stood up, some movements are must stand just convenient, for example, how to put this trouser back down. He had to put his hand on the waist of his trousers and began to peel them off slowly like an onion.


    It didn''t take long for all the clothes on Liuli to be scattered on the ground,


    His eyes glowed green, like a wolf who had been hungry for a week saw a lamb.


    In only half a second, he jumped on Liuli.


    "Little beauty, you look like you are enjoying yourself."


    "It''s a pity you can''t take it off for me, but it doesn''t matter if I come myself."


    As soon as his voice fell, Koizumi began to take off his bathrobe.


    The bathrobe is very simple. With only one movement, he has become a smooth loach.


    After seeing the disgusting wrinkles on Koizumi''s body, Liuli closed her eyes tightly. She didn''t want to see the things that came down, and she didn''t want to feel anything.


    But although she can control her eyes, she can''t control her nerves.


    Suddenly, there was a heavy knock on the door.


    In the heart of Liuli, is it a turn for the better? She quickly opened her eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I say don''t disturb me? "


    The people outside did not know what they were talking about. Because it was Japanese, Liuli couldn''t understand a word.


    But she saw the change in Junichiro Koizumi''s expression, as if something troublesome had happened.


    Is it Li Su? Liuli thinks that the possibility is very small. Although she left a headset at the scene, she doesn''t know what Li Su can do in such a short time.


    Koizumi is already getting dressed.


    He put on his bathrobe and seemed ready to leave the room.


    Liuli is a little excited now. He is pulled back from the edge of the cliff. It''s a strange thing not to be excited.


    But she also knew that if she had no way to escape, Koizumi would not forget her after dealing with the matter.


    But for her, to be able to delay for a minute means to have an extra minute.


    "Hum, when I finish my work, I''ll play with you when I come back."


    Then Koizumi left the room, and Liuli finally took advantage of it.


    At this time, only the last two pieces of clothing were left on her body, and there was some disgusting saliva on her body.


    Outside the room, in the courtyard of the villa.


    With a bang, the iron gate of the villa fell down and made a mark on the ground.


    Outside the door, there are two young people.


    One of them was covered with blood, holding a dagger in his hand, as if he had just been cut.


    But not a drop of his blood belonged to him.


    There was a man with black glasses beside him. There was no blood on his body, but he looked very fierce. These two people are naturally Li Su and Asada Mao. They left from the weasel and came here directly.


    After stopping the car from a distance, they walked to the door of the villa.


    There are four people in black suits at the door.


    According to Asada Mao''s meaning, first observe, and then find a breakthrough, quietly turn in the price better.


    But before he spoke, Li Su walked quickly to the four men.


    "What are you..."


    One of the men in black was talking, and his hand was touching his back.


    But he had no way to pull out the gun, because in an instant, Li Su rushed in front of him.


    There was a sharp pain in the wrist. The bodyguard looked down and saw that his hand had fallen to the ground. There was only a smooth cross section at the wrist.


    "Ah...!"


    The bodyguard screamed bitterly, holding his arm and lying on the ground, rolling.


    Two other people surrounded Li Su, and another one was using a headset to alert the people in the villa.


    Li Su tightly grasped the shark tooth dagger in his hand, glanced at the man, and his body bounced out.


    In an instant, all three people fell to the ground, and their throats were bleeding.


    Now it seems that the first person to be cut off is the luckiest one.


    The bodyguard''s heart was also secretly glad, but before he was lucky for a few seconds, Li Su came to him with a dagger.


    "Please... Please spare me."


    "Why?"


    "There must be no grudge between us. I don''t even know you."


    Li Su snorted coldly and said, "it''s a pity that you became Koizumi''s dog."


    Without any reason, he cut the last bodyguard''s throat with a dagger, and the blood splashed out, and some drops even sprayed on his face.


    Asada Mao looked at the tragedy and did not organize. Although the people killed were his own compatriots, there was no sympathy in his heart.


    The bright red blood even aroused the long suppressed dark side in his heart. The bodyguards who fell on the ground seemed to be the killers of his parents.


    Two people came to the door, Li Su kicked to the door, seemingly very strong iron gate fell.


    Inside the gate is a courtyard covering thousands of square meters.


    In the direction of the straight gate, there is a villa that moves a lot. Li Su saw it when he was outside.

 Chapter 1147

    Li Su''s biggest worry is that something happened.


    When the two sides fell into silence, Chen Qiu walked into the crowd with a gun.


    Li Su is most afraid that Chen Qiu will find Becca, and now he does aim his gun at Becca.


    Becca had never seen something in Chen Qiu''s hand before, but she had seen its power just now, so after being pointed at by a gun, Becca''s face showed a look of panic.


    Chen Qiu slowly approaches Becca, but Becca does not dare to move.


    Finally, Chen Qiu goes to the side of Becca and points a gun at her head.


    At this time, Becca was a little pale, but her peerless face was still clearly displayed in front of the public. Even if her eyebrows were frowning, the public could only see the beauty of the city.


    Li Su doesn''t know why Chen Qiu chose Beka. It is reasonable to say that it would be a better choice for him to hold Professor Yang hostage.


    He tried to pretend that he didn''t care, but the anxious color in his eyes finally betrayed him.


    When Tucker saw his daughter being held, he snapped, "what do you want to do?"


    Chen Qiu doesn''t pay any attention to Tucker. He has been observing Li Su''s expression. Now, he has determined the importance of this girl in Li Su''s heart.


    At this time, Becca is also staring at Li Su. The panic and helplessness in her eyes make Li Su feel extremely distressed, but now he can''t help Becca.


    Li Su breathed, hoping to calm down.


    Chen Qiu said, "what''s the matter? Are you afraid? "


    When Li Su heard what he said, he was worried, but he still had a trace of fantasy. He said, "are you afraid? Why am I afraid? "


    Li Su tries to pretend that he doesn''t care about Becca''s safety. He hopes that this can make Chen Qiu stop targeting Becca.


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Chen Qiu laughs. At this time, Li Su sees the shadow of the man in black who was fighting with him.


    "Since you''re not afraid, I''m not polite." Chen Qiu''s voice suddenly becomes obscene.


    Chen Qiuyi embraces Bekaa in his arms, and his hand is still carefree to touch Bekaa''s body.


    Becca was still pointed at by the gun, so she didn''t dare to do anything, but the corners of her eyes were wet.


    Li Su was worried, but now he was also very tangled. At this time, every decision he made might affect the overall situation.


    He clenched his teeth and tightened his arm. The boss''s neck was stuck again. The boss''s breathing began to become heavy.


    The woman in black next to the boss was worried. She said, "Chen Qiu, don''t be impulsive."


    Chen Qiu ignores her words and rubs her hands on Becca''s face as if Becca were a plush toy.


    Becca can''t help it any more. She sees an opportunity, pushes Chen Qiu''s gun away with her hand, and then slaps Chun Qiu''s face.


    The sound of this slap can be said to be full of penetrating power, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention in the past. Becca looks at her hand in surprise. She doesn''t know why she suddenly has so much courage. She looks at her hand in disbelief.


    Chen Qiu, on the other hand, looks at Becca playfully, then suddenly reaches out her hand and slaps her face.


    Becca is just a girl with weak body. How can she stand Chen Qiu''s hand.


    Even if Chen Qiu didn''t use all his strength, Becca still flew two meters away and fell to the ground.


    She immediately covered her face with her hand. Becca was so big that no one had ever hit her.


    Tucker saw that his daughter had been beaten and his whole body was tense. He said


    I can''t help it any more. Between the lightning and flint, Tucker has rushed towards Chen Qiu like an angry lion.


    When Tucker is about to touch Chen Qiu''s body, Chen Qiu suddenly turns around and kicks. Tucker doesn''t see Chen Qiu''s action at all. People fly out like a kite with a broken line.


    This is the strength of Chen Qiu, Li Su clenched his teeth, he has now stood on the edge of the cliff.


    And Chen Qiu seems not to give up, he walked toward Becca.


    "Stop it Li Su called.


    Li Su can''t see any more damage to Becca, so he quickly stops Chen Qiu.


    Hearing Li Su''s cry, Chen Qiu finally turned around, and his face showed a smug smile.


    Chen Qiu said¡° I can''t help it when I see my little lover being beaten, can''t I? "


    Tucker was rubbing his chest in pain. When he heard Chen Qiu''s words, he stood up as if he had taken medicine.


    Li Su''s eyes have never left Bekaa. Seeing that Bekaa is OK, Li Su is finally relieved.


    It''s not only Tucker who is surprised, but also Naser who is interested in Chen Qiu''s words


    I was very surprised.


    "What are you... What are you talking about?" Cried Tucker.


    He clearly heard Chen Qiu say that Becca is Li Su''s little lover, but Tucker was puzzled by this sentence.


    Chen Qiu burst out laughing and said, "it seems that you two are hiding things well. Even your parents don''t know about you."


    Chen Qiu takes a look at Becca, who is lying on the ground, and at Li Su, who is holding the boss hostage, showing a strange and obedient expression.


    "Shut up." Li Su said fiercely.


    Li Su is now trying to suppress his anger. These words come from his teeth.


    Tucker''s expression was constantly changing. He looked at Becca on the ground and asked, "is what he said true?"


    Becca just struggled to stand up, her face has appeared a red fingerprint, originally her skin is very white, so the red fingerprint is more obvious.


    She had heard her father''s question. She slowly raised her hand, covered her face with one hand, and put her eyes on Li Su''s face. Li Su''s pitiful and gentle eyes relieved the pain on Becca''s face. She took a deep breath and nodded slowly and forcefully.


    This action also means that she admitted her relationship with Li Su.


    Not only Tucker showed his incredible expression, but also Li Su deeply admired Becca''s courage.


    Li Su also nodded to Becca''s face. The smoke between them seemed to forget that it was a tense situation.


    Tucker had been stunned, and the news was obviously more surprising than ramcha''s rebellion.


    Now that everyone knows their relationship, Li Su will defend her lover to the death and not let anyone hurt her.

 Chapter 1148

    Becca has admitted her relationship with Li Su.


    Chen Qiu laughed again, as if everything was under his control.


    Li Su doesn''t know how Chen Qiu learned about their relationship, but it doesn''t matter now.


    Tucker''s lips trembled and he asked, "when are you


    Before he finished speaking, Becca interrupted him. Becca said, "he cured me of my illness, and the so-called return of the virgin is also the result of our discussion."


    When Becca finished, Tucker kept shaking his head, but no one knew what he meant by shaking his head.


    Chen Qiu goes to Bekaa again, and he points his gun at Bekaa again.


    Now Becca and Li Su''s relationship has been exposed, so Li Su also need to hide something, he said: "you don''t touch her."


    Li Su then said that he would tighten his arm again, and the already weak boss had a tendency to fall down.


    Chen Qiu didn''t seem to hear what Li Su said. He put the muzzle of the gun directly on Becca''s rib. Becca could even feel the cold of the muzzle through her clothes.


    Then Chen Qiu looked at Li Su and said, "you should know that I''m not a joker."


    Li Su saw Chen Qiu''s action and frowned tightly.


    "Don''t touch her again, or your boss will become a corpse." Li Su gritted his teeth.


    Chen Qiu didn''t look at the boss at all. He continued, "I''ll give it to you, too."


    He was holding a gun, and the muzzle of the gun swam on Becca''s body. Then Chen Qiu said, "on the count of three, if you don''t let go of your boss, you will be responsible for the consequences."


    Li Su''s teeth were tightly clenched together. At this time, his brain was very confused, and he didn''t know what to do.


    If Li Su let go of his boss, everyone on the scene would be trapped


    In danger, but if he doesn''t let go of his boss, Chen Qiu is likely to really kill Becca. After all, he has shot and killed a person just now.


    "Three."


    Becca''s eyes are full of panic. She doesn''t want to die. She has just known Li Su for a short time and hasn''t enjoyed much love.


    And she just met her parents again. It wasn''t long. She didn''t want to leave those lovely people like that.


    There is a smile on Chen Qiu''s face. In Li Su''s opinion, he does show his true colors without a mask.


    "Two." Chen Qiu continued.


    Li Su felt that his hands began to shake. Time seemed to stop here, and many memories came to his mind.


    He certainly didn''t want Becca to have an accident, but now it''s not a simple decision.


    "Three."


    Chen Qiu''s hand had already begun to pull the trigger.


    Li Sumeng''s eyes widened. He pushed the boss towards the woman in black, and then ran out. The woman in black helped the boss smoothly, but the boss was panting heavily.


    Chen Qiu saw that Li Su had let go of his boss, but a strange smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    Instead of stopping, he continued to pull the trigger.


    Li Su was able to see the position of the muzzle burst out a dazzling tongue of fire, and a peanuts sized bullet came out of the tongue of fire and flew towards Becca''s body.


    Li Su was not even surprised. He rushed towards Becca as fast as he could.


    When Li Su rushed to Bekaa, the bullet had disappeared from the air. The reason why it disappeared was because the bullet had entered Bekaa''s body.


    Li Su even saw the blood splashed by bullets on Becca''s body, and then the bright red liquid on Becca''s white skirt was just like a blooming rose, so charming.


    Becca fell down, as if she had been drained of the power in her body, she fell down.


    Not enough, she did not fall to the ground, because Li Su had successfully caught her and held her in her arms.


    Chen Qiu did not continue to manage the situation of these two people, but quickly went to the boss''s side.


    The boss faces Chen Qiu, the hero who saves himself from Li Su''s hand, and reaches out to slap Chen Qiu in the face.


    "How dare you risk my life." Then he slapped Chen Qiu''s other half in the face.


    However, Chen Qiu just lowered his head and didn''t express anything.


    And now what is happening, Li Su did not see, his eyes only Becca this withering flower.


    Li Su quickly points a few acupoints on Becca''s body, then tears a few pieces of cloth from Becca''s skirt and holds her wound temporarily.


    Becca''s eyes were a little confused. She felt that her eyelids were heavy, like two trains colliding.


    Her mouth has a trace of blood left out, Li Su quickly use his hand


    I wiped it off.


    "Am I... Am I... Dying?"


    Becca''s voice was not big, but now she became weaker. Every word seemed to cost her a lot of energy.


    Li Su didn''t speak. He just shook his head desperately. He didn''t understand why every girl he liked would suffer such suffering?


    Li Su held Becca''s face in her hand and said, "you won''t die. I won''t let you die. Have you forgotten? I''m Li Su


    Becca''s wound is still bleeding. The bandage of the cloth is obviously not strong enough. Li Su can only press it with his hand first.


    "Well, I believe you, you must save me, I don''t want to die, I..."


    In the middle of the conversation, Becca suddenly coughed, and the blood foam sprayed from her mouth on Li Su''s face, but Li Su didn''t even blink.


    Just then, Tucker finally realized what had happened. He rushed over and pushed Li Su away. Li Su sat down on the ground. Seeing her father coming, Becca said, "I''m sorry


    I lied to you, father


    Tucker is also shaking his head. Now he doesn''t care whether Becca has cheated himself or not. As long as Becca can get better, even if he has cheated him 80000 times, it doesn''t matter.


    Li Su quickly gets up from the ground and gets close to Becca. When Tucker tries to push Li Su away, he finds that his hand is caught by Becca.


    "No." Becca shook her head hard.


    Tucker didn''t want to see Becca upset, so he slowly put his hand down.


    Li Su looked at Becca and suddenly thought of something. Then he put his hand from Becca''s neck into her clothes. When he took it out again, a small crimson stone appeared in Li Su''s hand.


    This is longan stone.

 Chapter 1149

    Li Su took the longan stone from Becca''s neck.


    Longan stone has the effect of soothing the soul. Although Li Su doesn''t know whether it is useful or not, he always has to give it a try.


    Li Su looked at Becca and said softly, "put it in your mouth."


    Becca didn''t know what Li Su meant, but she opened her mouth and put the longan stone in her mouth.


    Then Li Su looked up at Tucker and said, "take care of her and do your best."


    Although Li Su stood up and took a last look at Becca, Li Su walked slowly towards Chen Qiu.


    At this time, Chen Qiu and his wife have found out what Li Su is doing. They all turn around and look at Li Su, while the woman in black backs away with her boss.


    Chen Qiu''s face is no longer in front of the boss of the predecessors, once again revealed the haughty expression of clothes.


    "Sorry, my hand slipped." Chen Qiu said.


    Although it''s embarrassing, Chen Qiu is more like challenging Li Su.


    Li Su has already clenched his fist. Now he wants to tear Chen Qiu apart, but he also knows that he must not act rashly.


    Chen Qiu saw that Li Su was coming towards him and made a slight gesture. There were ten signs immediately


    Someone came to stand in front of Chen Qiu.


    More than a dozen black guns have been aimed at Li Su. As long as Li Su moves a little more, they will give all the bullets in the gun to Li Su.


    Li Su stood still. He was not afraid of these guns, but that the bullets would not have long eyes. If he hurt other people, it would be bad.


    "What? Are you going to hide behind others now? " Li Su said.


    Li Su was very impressed by the duel with Chen Qiu before. Chen Qiu''s strength is the strongest among all the people he has met.


    Chen Qiu laughed again, then said: "I have resources, why not?"


    The ten or so people standing in front of Chen Qiu were like statues. The muzzle of the gun did not shake. They aimed directly at Li Su.


    At this time, Li Su suddenly found something else.


    Far away from Li Su, there stood a man in full arms. The man was on guard with a gun, but Li Su suddenly saw a figure flash by, and the man was dragged into the darkness by the shadow.


    Li Su smiles. It''s them.


    Chen Qiu seems to be very strange to Li Su''s smile, he said: "your mood seems very good?"


    Li Su narrowed his eyes and replied, "of course, it smashed your plot


    Isn''t it worth being happy? "


    Just when he said this, Li Su found another person in the distance disappeared into the boundless night.


    "Oh? You think our plan has failed. As long as the moon is still in the sky, the ceremony will not be too late. "


    Li Su can''t help but feel funny. It turns out that Chen Qiu is still thinking about the soul contract. Even if Li Su is arrested by them, he would rather die than let the boss get his own ability. Other people have also found out that Li Su and Chen Qiujian are pulling the crossbow, and they are all far away from this one after another. Tucker also picks up Becca and goes to the farthest place from them.


    Li Su found that the third person had already fallen, and he had to respond.


    Just then, Li Su began to walk forward again, and less than one meter in front of him was a shining rifle.


    Li Su didn''t panic at all. He came closer.


    He was waiting for a signal, a signal to start the operation, when he found four figures flashing out.


    At the same time, Li Su also made his own action. He now shook his hands, and the three silver needles on each hand shot at six people.


    And Li Su did not dare to fall behind, although the silver needle from his hands out, Li Su


    Su also rushed out like an arrow.


    Li Su is like a butterfly walking through the flowers. His movements are light, dexterous and full of strength.


    Almost at the same time, the dozen or so people had fallen down, six of them had a silver needle in their forehead, and the rest had blood flowing from the corners of their mouths.


    At the same time that Li Su shot, the four figures that flashed out just now also made a big move.


    All of a sudden, gunshots rang out one after another, but it was strange that the people who fell were all wearing tactical clothes and holding guns in their hands.


    In the blink of an eye, nearly 20 more people fell down. Their death forms were different, some were cut by knives, some were smashed into meat mud by sledgehammers, and others had no abnormality.


    And the four finally showed their true colors. They turned out to be the guards of Nasser, ADA and the four of them.


    Li Su saw the four of them appear and nodded to them. For the first time, Chen Qiu''s face looked flustered.


    What''s more surprising than Chen Qiu is that he doesn''t know how the four of them are here.


    And the rest of them, like soldiers, retreated together and formed a circle with their backs to their backs.


    "Why are you here?" Asked nather.


    Of course, he hoped that Ah Da and them would be here, but there was something frightening about their appearance out of thin air.


    This has to say what happened after Li Su returned to the tribe with Becca in the afternoon.


    At that time, after returning to the tribe, Li Su did not go to the head of Naser''s family for the first time, but first sent Becca back to her residence.


    Then Li Su went to the place where the four brothers were. At that time, ah Si and ah San were practicing, while ah ER and Ah Da were guiding.


    Seeing Li Su coming, ah Si and ah San immediately became nervous. They thought Li Su was coming to find fault.


    But ADA knew that Li Su must have something else, so he quickly stopped ah Si and ah San.


    Li Su didn''t care about their reaction. Instead, he told ADA that this evening, on the edge of Yanchi, head Naser might be in danger.


    ADA didn''t doubt Li Su''s words. He immediately said that four people would follow him to protect him in the evening. But this is not what Li Su meant. According to the current situation, if the four of them had been here before, they would have been controlled.


    So tell ADA that after the ceremony has been going on for a period of time, or they have heard something unusual, they will touch it quietly.


    Just before, all four of them heard the gunshot. The other three didn''t understand the gunshot, but ADA knew what it meant.


    So he quickly organized four people together and quietly touched the edge of Yanchi. Just when Li Su confronted Chen Qiu, they brought down the soldiers one by one.


    Then, after sending a signal to Li Su, they acted at the same time and got the present result.

 Chapter 1150

    Now standing in front of Li Su is Chen Qiu.


    Chen Qiu looked around and found that most of his men had fallen to the ground, but there was no panic on his face.


    And Li Su now must quickly solve Chen Qiu, otherwise it is likely to delay Becca''s treatment time.


    Li Su looks back and finds that Becca has been moved to other places by Tucker. With Tucker taking care of Becca, Li Su is still at ease. After all, Tucker is Becca''s father.


    But Chen Qiu''s strength, Li Su has learned before, and then Chen Qiu may not play its full strength.


    Li Su slowly moved forward and began to concentrate.


    Chen Qiu looked at Li Su, who was constantly approaching him. There was no expression on his face. He said, "you are not my opponent."


    This sentence hit Li Su''s heart word by word, not to mention whether what Chen Qiu said was true or false. Just because he hit Becca, it was enough for Li Su to kill him.


    And after what happened before, Li Su also thought about many of the mysteries before.


    Li Su thought of Ouyang Cong, who was first sent to the first people''s Hospital, and said


    "Did you send Ouyang Cong?"


    At that time, he remembers a nurse saying that Ouyang Cong was sent by a group of people in black suits, and those people were probably Chen Qiu''s men.


    When he heard Li Su''s words, Chen Qiu''s face was full of doubts. If it wasn''t enough, he immediately remembered something.


    "You mean the man in a coma? You are very clever, but you know it a little late Chen Qiu said.


    See Chen Qiu admitted Ouyang Cong is they sent, so later a lot of things also explain the pass.


    If Li Su wants to cover Yunshan, he must need a guide, and Li Su chooses Kushi.


    However, Kuxi had already climbed Fuyun mountain, so Chen Qiu sent people to the mountain to look for him. When they found him, Chen Qiu knocked Kuxi unconscious and led him down the mountain.


    In order not to make Li Su suspicious, Chen Qiu catches a poisonous snake for a day, then lets the snake bite CUSI, and finally throws him to the village.


    Li Su, as a doctor, will not be helpless. After being rescued by Li Su, Kuxi will certainly agree to Li Su''s request.


    So at that time, it was Chen Qiu who knocked Kuxi unconscious and made him poisoned.


    Li Su saw the figure in the village head''s house, even if it wasn''t Chen Qiu


    It must be with him.


    Li Su was knocked unconscious in the woods, and he was almost sure that he was Chen qiugan''s. Li Su couldn''t find another villain with such skill.


    After entering Fuyun mountain, Li Su always felt that someone was following him. That night, the person with the telescope that Li Su injured with a silver needle was probably Chen Qiu or his subordinates.


    After that, Li Su didn''t want to think much about it. Behind that, Chen Qiu led Li Su away with a mask.


    Li Su realized that he had fallen into a huge trap. From the beginning, he planned to come to Fuyun mountain, which was the beginning of the plot. Now almost everything is clear for Li Su, and the person who is called the boss is likely to be behind the scenes.


    Li Su put these ideas in his mind for the time being. Now the most important thing is to break the plot between the boss and Chen Qiu.


    Now the two sides are in a situation of confrontation, only Li Su and Chen Qiu are still moving slowly.


    At this time, Li Su suddenly gave a violent drink and rushed to Chen Qiu. There were two sharp silver needles rushing with Li Su.


    Everyone on the scene saw that Li Su had already made a move, so they all focused on Li Su and Chen Qiu.


    In the face of Li Su''s sudden attack, Chen Qiu is not flustered. He avoids Li Su''s first attack by turning his body.


    The two silver needles did not know where they had gone.


    Before Li Su even landed, he slapped Chen Qiu on the chest. If he slapped a car, it would fly out.


    Chen Qiu reaches out his hand and touches Li Su''s arm from the side. Then he grabs Li Su''s arm slightly and guides Li Su''s strength to other places.


    Li Su didn''t expect Chen Qiu to have such a move, so he didn''t stop his own strength, and rushed forward fiercely, a little staggered.


    Of course, Chen Qiu won''t miss the chance to fight back. He raised his leg and kicked Li Su''s back.


    Li Su is aware of Chen Qiu''s attack, so he doesn''t continue to stop his body. Instead, he pours forward. Then he supports the ground with his hand, makes a rollover and stands on the ground.


    Before Li Su had any chance to breathe, Chen Qiu''s wrists trembled, and two throwing knives flashed cold light toward Li Su.


    Li Su had received Chen Qiu''s throwing knives before, but at that time Chen Qiu turned his back on him, and now these two throwing knives really put all Chen Qiu''s strength into it.


    He didn''t dare to take it with his hand. He could only take one side of his body and let the flying knife pass by his ear


    He flew over.


    The flying knife flew a long distance and continued to march on the surface of Yanchi lake for some time before it fell into the water.


    Just as Li Sugang had just dodged the Throwing Knife, Chen Qiu''s people had already come to him.


    Chen Qiu''s two palms went straight to Li Su''s chest. Because the attack range of the two palms was too big, Li Su couldn''t dodge, so he could only stretch out his own two palms and Chen Qiu''s hard arm.


    At the moment when the palms of the two people touched, the air around seemed to have been shaken, and an invisible layer of impact was spreading out all around.


    All the people around them felt a gust of wind, and even the water of Yanchi lake had a wave for no reason.


    Li Su felt that his arm was numb, but he still gritted his teeth and insisted, while Chen Qiu''s state seemed much more relaxed.


    It seems that Chen Qiu still has some strength to spare. He breathes out and pushes forward with both hands. Then the palms of the two people separate, while Li Su''s body retreats two or three meters.


    Chen Qiu laughed and said, "this power is really not your own." Li Su didn''t understand what Chen Qiu said, so he asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Chen Qiu took his hands back and said slowly, "do you think we are old


    Do boards just want you to be healthy? Of course not, and the secrets of your body. "


    Li Su can''t understand what Chen Qiu is saying. His body has no secret from Ben.


    So Li Su took a deep breath, and his legs were tense. Then he rushed to Chen Qiu again.

 Chapter 1151

    The battle between the two continued.


    Li Su now rushes to Chen Qiu''s side again. His right hand becomes a fist and sweeps toward Chen Qiu''s head from his right side.


    Chen Qiu reacts quickly and lowers his head. Then Li Su bends his arm and smashes it with his right elbow.


    Chen Qiu immediately hit Li Su under the armpit, Li Su can only temporarily retreat, in the two people to open the distance, Li Su is a kick to Chen Qiu''s abdomen.


    But Chen Qiu didn''t evade as Li Su expected. He followed Li Su and raised his foot, but his foot was faster. Before Li Su mentioned him, his foot had already kicked Li Su''s leg bend.


    Li Su eat pain immediately back, the two men returned to the confrontation situation.


    "I''ve investigated your background very clearly. When you fell off the cliff, you didn''t die, and then you came back to life in the hospital. Don''t tell me that the Buddha is blessing you."


    When Li Su heard what he said, he was a little surprised. No one knew what happened when he fell off the cliff, but Chen Qiu said it.


    "Oh? Maybe Buddha will bless me. " Li Su snorted coldly.


    Chen Qiu shook his head helplessly. Obviously, he didn''t believe Li Su''s words. Chen Qiu said, "and you were just the assistant of the clinic doctor before, but then you suddenly became a miracle doctor. Isn''t it strange?"


    "Everyone knows that I got the true story of Guiguzi."


    "You can cheat a three-year-old with that kind of words. Do you think I will believe it? It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I will dig out the secrets in your body bit by bit. "


    At this time, Chen Qiu rushed up with a lunge. Although his body was not tall, his momentum was no less than that of a speeding armored car.


    Chen Qiu''s straight fist is like a tiger going down the mountain. It goes straight to Li Su''s chest. Li Su reaches out his right hand and pulls Chen Qiu''s fist down.


    Then Li Su''s left hand turned to Zhang and patted Chen Qiu''s shoulder. The palm looked soft and not fast, but not powerful


    Let''s look down.


    Chen Qiu knew that Li Su''s hand was powerful, so he picked up his right shoulder fiercely, and then he dodged. His right hand touched Li Su''s left arm by the way.


    Chen Qiu''s body is now leaning back. He raises his right leg and kicks Li Su''s arm.


    Li Su quickly blocked his chest with both arms. As Chen Qiu''s legs collided with his arms, Li Su''s body bounced back.


    After Chen Qiu stands up, his right wrist turns and a throwing knife goes straight into Li Su''s chest. Li Su quickly turns over to avoid, but Chen Qiu and the throwing knife come to him at the same time.


    Chen Qiu takes a picture of Li Su''s chest. Li Su can''t dodge and can only force the vigorous Qi out of the body. Chen Qiu''s palm force collides with Li Su''s vigorous Qi fiercely.


    Li Su suddenly felt that the empty space around him was shaking violently. Slowly, he found that the vigorous Qi was weakening, so Li Su quickly stepped back.


    Chen Qiu doesn''t plan to give Li Su any chance to breathe. Li Su goes to the other side


    Back, Chen Qiu side approaching, a series of palms patted on the vigorous Qi, finally the vigorous Qi broken.


    And the last palm is facing Li Su who has no vigorous Qi to protect his body. Li Su doesn''t have any hesitation. He quickly retreats. If he is concentrated by this palm, his meridians will definitely break. But Li Su can''t go back any more. Yanchi is behind him.


    Chen Qiu seems to see through Li Su''s idea and continues to approach Li Su to the Bank of Yanchi. At this time, Chen Qiu''s palm is covered with lavender light.


    Li Su didn''t expect that Chen Qiu''s Kung Fu was already like this. He stretched out his hand and pretended to fight with Chen Qiu. Then his body sank down.


    Li Su suddenly lowered his center of gravity, and then shot a chapter at the place where there was no one behind him. Li Su''s body slid up on the smooth grass and finally reached five meters behind Chen Qiu.


    Before Chen Qiu reacts, Li Su stands up quickly. At this moment, ah San suddenly throws his short knife. Li Su holds it in his hand.


    Just as Chen Qiugang turned around, a figure next to him suddenly rushed up. Li Su saw that the man was ADA.


    A big one swept past, Chen Qiu can only back first, Li Su also quickly catch up, two people formed a encirclement of Chen Qiu.


    However, there is no panic on Chen Qiu''s face. He seems to know that he won''t lose.


    "Yes, it''s interesting at last." Chen qiuza said.


    Li Su knew that Chen Qiu wanted to paralyze himself with language, so he nodded with Ada, and they rushed up at the same time.


    Just then, Chen Qiu suddenly pulled out a short sword from his back. The short sword was only about half a meter long, but the blade was very wide. What surprised Li Su most was that the sword had neither tip nor blade.


    Li Su can''t control so much for the time being. He has already wielded a short knife, which makes a rainbow like arc in Li Su''s hand and cuts Chen Qiu from top to bottom.


    And a Da''s stick didn''t neglect him. His stick technique still looks so strange. Since Li Su has three ways to attack, then a Da''s self-confidence


    However, he chose to attack the next three ways.


    The cooperation between Li Su and ADA is not perfect. Chen Qiu raises his dagger to block Li Su''s dagger. At the same time, he jumps up and puts himself in the air.


    While blocking Li Su''s knife, he kicked Li Su''s abdomen with both feet, and ADA''s stick was also empty.


    Li Su has no way to escape now, unless he loses his weapon, but ADA''s reaction is also very fast, he immediately blocks the stick in front of Li Su.


    Chen Qiu''s feet kick on Ada''s stick. ADA''s arm pushes hard, and the stick immediately bounces Chen Qiu''s legs back.


    Li Su pulls the knife back and draws a line across Chen Qiu''s waist, while ADA pokes Chen Qiu with a stick.


    Chen Qiu''s face finally changed. He didn''t expect that a Zayi soldier would use such a strange stick.


    However, Chen Bo made progress by retreating. Instead of retreating, he rushed towards ADA. Seeing this, ADA quickly put away his stick, which stood in front of ADA''s chest like a shield.


    Chen Qiu stabbed him with a sword. ADA immediately blocked him with a stick, while Li Su''s short knife cut him down again.


    Chen Qiu quickly wriggles to avoid, but with a hiss, his clothes have been cut. This is Li Su''s first effective attack on him. Although it did not cause any substantial damage, it made Chen Qiu''s mentality change.

 Chapter 1152

    Li Su found a trace of blood on the blade of the short knife.


    After being slashed by Li Su, Chen Qiu''s body retreats fiercely. He didn''t expect that these two people are so difficult to deal with together.


    Before Chen Qiu can adjust, Li Su and ADA rush up again.


    Li Su even stabbed Chen Qiu''s chest with a short knife, and ADA''s goal was to continue to attack Chen Qiu''s next three routes.


    The two of them cooperated well in their attack. Chen Qiu couldn''t see the flaw for a moment, so he had to step back first.


    At this time, Chen Qiu gave a big drink, and the whole person rushed towards Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t panic at all. He didn''t stop his action, but he quickened his pace.


    And Chen Qiu''s sword also went straight to Li Su. Just when a Da''s stick was about to hit Chen Qiu''s leg, he suddenly jumped up and threw himself into the air.


    At this time, Chen Qiu seems to have turned into a python, and the sword in his hand is gone


    It''s the Python''s hard head, not the comfort of his hands and feet, and his speed is much faster.


    Li Su''s mind suddenly flashed an idea, that is, he may not be able to stop Chen Qiu''s sword, so it is better to force the vigorous Qi out of the body and form a protective cover.


    But he immediately gave up the idea, Li Su firm his eyes, the whole body''s strength focused on his right hand.


    All of a sudden, all three of them stopped. The way was that time stopped.


    But time did not stop. Part of Li Su''s dagger had gone into Chen Qiu''s chest, while Chen Qiu''s sword was caught by Li Su''s fingers.


    Chen Qiuyi looks at Li Su in surprise and asks, "how can you?"


    Li Su doesn''t have any expression. Now Li Su is like Shura who just climbed up from hell.


    "You taught me that, remember?" Li Su said.


    With Li Su''s words, their memories go back to the time when they were in the Dong tribe.


    At that time, Li Su worried that he would not be able to catch the Throwing Knife, so he would be vigorous


    To the body, and later he did not catch Chen Qiu''s throwing knife.


    It was because Li Su suddenly remembered what Chen Qiu said to him at that time, so he cut off his own way.


    The bright red liquid left from Chen Qiu''s wound. He looked at Li Su inconceivably, as if he was looking at a monster.


    Li Su doesn''t plan to keep him alive this time. If he meets Chen Qiu later, Li Su is not sure that he will defeat him.


    Just when Li Su wanted to insert the knife deeper, Chen Qiu suddenly stepped back and spattered some blood.


    But Chen Qiu''s position immediately "bang", raised a cloud of smoke, and when Li Su rushed past, Chen Qiu had already stood by the helicopter.


    When no one noticed, the woman in black had helped her boss into the helicopter, and lamucha sat in the cabin of the helicopter, looking at Li Su with a proud face.


    "You wait, I''ll come back to you." Chen Qiu covers his chest with his hand, shouts a word laboriously, and then climbs onto the helicopter.


    Before the rest of those soldiers also have to run in the direction of the helicopter, ah er they are trying to chase, Li Su stopped them.


    Ah er''s weapons didn''t work for the helicopter at all. At this time, the wings of the helicopter had been spinning fast.


    Li Su immediately ran to the body of a soldier, picked up a rifle with an Aug and aimed it at the helicopter.


    The helicopter has begun to rise to the air, Li Su did not hesitate to pull the trigger, a bullet straight to the helicopter.


    A row of bullets draw a beautiful arc and shoot at Chen Qiu. Chen Qiu grabs a soldier beside him without any hesitation and blocks himself.


    Without exception, those bullets all hit the man, while the other bullets were either empty or hit the bulletproof glass.


    When Li Su wanted to shoot again, he found that all the bullets had been shot out, and Chen Qiu also threw down his "shield" and fell into Yanchi.


    Li Su''s gun is still on the ground, but the helicopter has already overflew


    It''s getting further.


    He is very clear that the purpose of the boss to take lamucha with him is to catch himself, which means that in the next time, Li Su will face all kinds of dangers.


    But Li Su didn''t even know who he was. Li Su didn''t want to be in such a passive situation. He had to do something.


    Li Su no longer looked at the helicopter that had left far away, but ran in the direction of Becca.


    As he passed by the patriarch Nasser, Li Su called out, "that man was the murderer who killed the high priest Nuba just now. Ramcha was an accomplice with him."


    Before Nasser had any reaction, Lisu came to Bekaa''s side.


    Tucker was still covering Becca''s wound with his hand, and Becca''s pale face was not even bloody now.


    Li Su and tucker look at each other and squat down to Becca''s side. Li Su makes a quick check and finds that Becca''s heartbeat is weak, but it''s still very stable.


    He immediately picked up Becca and walked in the direction of the tribe.


    And others followed him one after another. Ah Da and the four of them were doing the aftercare work.


    Li Su is walking towards the tribe with Becca in his arms. He tries to walk smoothly and doesn''t want Becca to have any bumps.


    On the way, Becca slowly opened her eyes. She saw Li Su''s chin and the anxious expression on Li Su''s face.


    "Is this... Heaven?" Asked Becca.


    She is very strange, now she can not feel any pain, just a little cold.


    Li Su vaguely heard someone talking to him. At first, he thought he was hallucinating. When he lowered his head, he found that Becca had opened her eyes.


    "No, you''re not dead. I''ve beaten them away. I can cure you right away."


    Li Su saw the sudden extinction of life from Becca. He could not help but quicken his pace. The people behind have been left behind by him, while Li Su looks down at the life in his arms with pity.


    When Becca heard her words, she gave a reluctant smile, which seemed to use all her strength, and then fell into a coma.


    Having arrived at the tribe, he quickly came to the room where Becca was sleeping.


    On the way, a few Zai people who didn''t sleep were worried about following. Li Su asked them for hot water, towels and so on.


    Then Li Su ran back to his room as fast as he could and found the portable surgical bag from his bag.

 Chapter 1153

    Li Su went back to the room where Becca was.


    Several other people have already found all the things Li Su needs, and Tucker, though they have also entered the room.


    Becca was lying on the bed, her eyes closed, and her brows wrinkled slightly, though she was in a coma.


    Li Su took a look at Tucker, who was standing next to them. He tore up Becca''s clothes with his hands, and Becca''s abdomen appeared in front of the public.


    At this time, Becca''s abdomen was completely dyed red by blood, and several people couldn''t bear to see the tragedy and turned their heads to one side.


    Li Su washed the towel made of coarse cloth in hot water, then wiped it gently on Becca''s abdomen.


    Now the wound doesn''t bleed much. First, Li Su has sealed part of the acupoints on Becca''s body, but because there isn''t much blood in her body.


    Gradually, around the wound has been cleaned up by Li Su, he opened the surgical bag, from which took out a small forceps to open the wound, as well as a pair of tweezers.


    Li Su slightly opened Becca''s wound, and then felt the forceps into the wound.


    Everyone looked at Li Su in surprise. Only Professor Yang knew that Li Su was looking for him


    Look for the bullet in Becca''s body.


    Li Su groped in Becca''s wound with tweezers, and a thin layer of sweat had oozed from his forehead.


    Almost all the tweezers have gone into the wound. Now the scene is shocking. Li Su tries to adjust her breathing to keep her hands from shaking.


    But his hand was shaking uncontrollably. In this way, Li Su had to pause and take the tweezers out of bieka''s wound.


    "Lord Nasser, I need wine." Li Su''s voice even trembled.


    When Naser heard this, he ran out immediately, and his bloated body became extremely flexible.


    Less than two minutes later, Naser came out with a jar in one hand.


    "The wine in this hand is lighter, and the wine in this hand is stronger." Nasser spoke fast, as if his mood had been infected by Li Su.


    Without any hesitation, Li Su took the jar of liquor, opened the lid and put his mouth on it. With the sound of "Gudong Gudong", half a jar of liquor had entered Li Su''s stomach.


    Li Su put the jar in Tucker''s hand and sat down by the bed again.


    The strength of the wine was really great. After only a few minutes, Li Su felt like he was drinking


    I''m a little dizzy.


    He picked up the tweezers again. Although his head was heavy, his hands didn''t shake as before.


    Li Su took a deep breath and put the tweezers into Becca''s abdominal wound again.


    Now Li Su''s state is much more stable. He slowly explores in the wound, and the tweezers almost completely submerge into the wound again.


    Finally, Li Su met a hard object with tweezers. Li Su repeatedly touched it with tweezers and finally determined that it was the bullet left in Bekaa''s body.


    Li Su closed her eyes, no longer looked at Becca''s wound, and then tried it all by feeling. This scene completely frightened several people nearby. Li Su now seems to be performing magic.


    Finally, Li Su caught the bullet with tweezers, and then he slowly clamped the bullet out.


    After several attempts, Li Su finally took out the bullet, which was even flattened because of its physical contact with Becca.


    Li Su''s eyes were staring at the bullet clamped by tweezers. His eyes were full of anger. He hated the bullet, and even more hated the person who shot it.


    Li Su dropped the bullet on the ground and turned his attention back to Becca


    My wound.


    He took off the pincers and wiped the blood around the wound with a tampon. After killing the poison with alcohol, Li Su was ready to sew the wound.


    Li Su took the needle and thread out of the operation bag and began to work on Becca.


    Tucker and Nasser had never seen such a scene. They were staring at each other. Fortunately, Professor Yang explained Li Su''s action in a low voice, which made them feel relieved.


    After a while, the wound had been sewn up. Li Su wiped the sweat on her forehead with her hand and found that she was like a rain.


    Now Becca''s trauma has been treated, but her body is still extremely weak.


    Regardless of other people watching, Li Su holds Becca''s hand with his own hand and slowly injects Qi into Becca''s body.


    Even so, Li Su can only temporarily ease the situation of living in Bekaa. The blood loss in her body is difficult to recover in one or two days.


    Li Su stood up slowly, took off Becca''s shoes, and put the cup on him gently.


    Now what Becca needs most is rest. As for eating and drinking, we have to wait until tomorrow morning. Li Su has already pulled Tucker and Professor Yang out.


    At this time, several of them went to the head of Nasser''s house. What happened today made them still have a lingering fear.


    Just when Li Su told them how Chen Qiu set up the bureau at the beginning and how he brought Li Su in, Ah Da and the four of them came back.


    But the four of them didn''t have empty hands, and each of them had several guns and clips on his body.


    "This is Tucker asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    He doesn''t know guns, but he doesn''t know what ADA is doing with them.


    At this time, Naser''s eyes were shining. If there were such advanced weapons to help, the Zayi people would be the most powerful tribe in Fuyun mountain.


    But his eyes did not escape Li Su''s eyes. Li Su stood up and walked slowly to the four of them.


    One of the 20 guns was the one who hurt Becca, so Li Su didn''t like them at all.


    Li Su took a gun, put it in his hand and looked at it for a while. Then he grasped both ends of the gun with both hands and smashed the middle part on his knee.


    With a very clear crack, the gun had been broken in two, but Li Su didn''t give up. He took the guns in Ada''s hands one by one and broke them in two. Naser sat on the chair looking straight heartache, but Li Su now looks like an angry lion, even if Naser has different opinions, also did not dare to speak.


    After a few minutes, Li Su had broken all the guns, and the barrel and parts were scattered all over the floor.


    "You can melt these metals, but no one wants these weapons." Li Su murmured.


    He was very clear that no matter which tribe in Fuyun mountain got this kind of weapon, they would not stay at home.


    So Li Su helped Tucker and Naser solve this problem first.

 Chapter 1154

    the second day.


    Early in the morning, Li Su came to Becca''s room.


    Becca is still lying in bed, still sleeping, but her face is much better, and her breathing is much more stable.


    Sitting by the bed, Li Su gently pulled up Becca''s wrist and put two fingers on her pulse.


    The pulse condition is very weak, almost can''t feel, Li Su is a burst of heartache again.


    He sent some real Qi into Becca''s body again, but this time Becca''s face was relieved.


    Then he untied the gauze, examined Becca''s wound, found no sign of infection, and gave her a new gauze.


    Just then, Tucker came in, followed by a Zai woman.


    The woman held two bowls in her hands. One was porridge, and the other was herbal medicine that Naser asked her to bring.


    Li Su nodded to them and put Becca''s head up.


    He first took the small bowl with porridge and stirred it gently with a spoon.


    "How is she?" Asked Tucker.


    Tucker''s brows have been tight since last night.


    Instead of looking at Tucker, Li Su kept staring at Becca lying on the bed and said, "her life is no longer in danger."


    When he heard this, Tucker took a long breath. Although he had done cruel things to Becca before, he still loved Becca very much.


    Li Su began to prepare to feed Becca porridge, but Becca is now in a state of unconsciousness, so the porridge sent into Becca''s mouth was immediately vomited out by her.


    He tried several times, but failed.


    "Can you avoid it?" Li Su said.


    He thought of a way, but Tucker is here. It''s not very convenient to operate.


    Strange as the request was, Tucker went to the door, but his ear was still on the door, listening to what was going on inside.


    Li Su now has a mouthful of porridge in her mouth. Since Becca can''t swallow it, she can only use this method.


    His lips slowly close to Becca''s lips, in the four lips meet, put out his tongue, into Becca''s mouth.


    After he pried off Becca''s teeth with his tongue, he slowly put the porridge into Becca''s mouth.


    Then she gently raised her chin with one hand. Strange to say, this time, she swallowed the porridge honestly.


    Seeing this, Li Su was a little pleased, and then he went on with his action.


    The last bowl of porridge went into Becca''s stomach without a drop being wasted.


    Although he finished feeding a bowl of porridge, there was still a bowl of medicine. Li Su checked the medicine in the bowl and found that it was made from the unique medicinal materials in Fuyun mountain.


    I don''t know what the effect is, but now there are no other drugs, so I have to try this one first. He was ready to do the same thing again. He put a mouthful of the medicine in his mouth. To his surprise, it was surprisingly sweet, even a little greasy.


    Li Su almost took a sip, but in the end he held back.


    Then he put his lips on Becca''s lips again. This time, surprisingly, Becca''s mouth opened slightly.


    One mouthful of medicine went in, and then there was the second.


    Just as the last dose of medicine came into Becca''s mouth, he suddenly felt something soft on his lips.


    Li Su felt very strange, so he also put out his tongue to test. Then he found that it was Becca''s tongue.


    Before he could react, Becca''s tongue went into his mouth and stirred it gently.


    He quickly opened his closed eyes and found that Becca''s eyes were slightly narrowed. It turned out that she was awake.


    Because I was worried about Becca''s current physical condition, I didn''t continue to love Becca any more.


    Becca saw Li Su get up and her eyes slowly open. She said, "it''s so sweet."


    However, because her body is too weak, so her voice even has a fight with mosquitoes, Li Su barely heard what she said.


    He gently pulled out what was under Becca''s head and asked, "how are you feeling?"


    Becca swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then said, "it''s OK, but I don''t feel any strength in my body."


    Li Su nodded, no strength is normal, and Becca can wake up to show that her recovery is very fast.


    As if she had consumed too much physical strength after saying two words, her eyelids began to become heavy again.


    Li Su silently looks at Becca lying on the bed and watches her fall asleep again.


    Then Li Su stood up and went to the door. Tucker was still standing at the door


    Mouth.


    "Becca just woke up for a while. She seems to be OK. Maybe she can get up in the evening." Li Su said slowly.


    Then he closed the door without letting Tucker in.


    At this time, Li Su and tucker were walking on the road together. They both had something to say.


    Today is the funeral of high priest Nuba. The funeral is scheduled for the evening.


    Now the shadow of funeral can be seen in the tribe. There is a talisman hanging in front of the door of every family, which is used to send off the people with high status.


    Moreover, some people have a sad expression on their faces. Because white cloth is a kind of precious resource in Fuyun mountain, only a few pieces of white silk are hung in the mourning hall of Nuba high priest.


    Li Su and Tucker had gone out of the tribe, and they had no other place to go, so they walked in the direction of Yanchi.


    "Are you really with Becca..." Asked Tucker.


    Before he finished, Li Su interrupted him and said, "don''t you believe it now?"


    Tucker didn''t speak. He just shook his head. Even if that was the truth, it was hard for him to accept.


    "But I didn''t have a relationship with her. The most I could do was kiss."


    The word "kiss" was a bit of a novelty for Tucker, but he soon understood what Li Su meant.


    Tucker took a deep breath and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Li Su shook his head slowly and answered, "can I do this as I want?"


    "Not really." Tucker shook his head.


    "She is still the virgin of your tribe after all."


    This is also the problem that has been bothering Li Su all the time. He wants to elope with Becca, but that is unfair to Becca.


    Li Su can''t let Becca abandon his relatives in order to be with him, so he has been very tangled.

 Chapter 1155

    Li Su came to Yanchi again.


    There are also traces left by last night. A piece of green grass is dyed red not far away.


    There are many bullet cases and bullet holes on the ground. Now Li Su stepped on a pile of bullet cases and felt a little hurt.


    "You may not know that if a saint''s face is seen, she can no longer be a saint." Said Tucker.


    When Li Su heard Tucker''s words, he was very happy, but then he was suddenly enveloped by an uneasy mood.


    "What would happen to her without being a saint?"


    He now understood what Tucker said, focusing on the second half.


    Tucker heaved a long sigh, as if remembering something bad.


    "It''s dereliction of duty to see the appearance of a saint, so according to the regulations, she should be sacrificed to the mountain god." Said Tucker in a voice of great vicissitudes.


    Sure enough, Li Su did not expect that the saints who were seen had no good end.


    Although the fact is that, Li Su''s heart is not so flustered, because he knows that Tucker will never watch his daughter die.


    And I know that only a few of the people who have seen Becca''s face are Nathan and them.


    If the people of Zai can keep their mouth shut, then no one else will know about the real appearance of Bekaa.


    Li Su told Tucker what he thought, but Tucker shook his head.


    "So as the head of the Dong clan, I won''t allow Becca to continue to be a saint," Tucker said


    That''s Tucker''s principle. It''s really because he has this principle that he brought Becca back.


    Hearing Tucker''s words, Li Su couldn''t help but get angry. He snapped, "are you going to kill Becca yourself?"


    It never occurred to him that Tucker would say such a thing, a father


    How could you possibly kill your daughter?


    But Tucker shook his head again.


    "Of course I won''t watch Becca die, I just say she''s no longer qualified to be a saint."


    As the head of a clan, Tucker will not deceive his own people, so he will not let Becca continue to be the head of the Dong clan.


    Li Su recognized what Tucker said and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Tucker sighed again and said his plan slowly.


    After listening to Tucker''s plan, Li Su was very surprised. He didn''t expect that Tucker, such a rough man, had such a careful mind.


    Li Su agreed with Tucker''s plan. Although there will be some uncertainties, it is the best way.


    But Tucker''s mood is a little low now, probably because he thinks it''s cheating his own people.


    Now the two of them have returned to the Zai tribe, Li Su has started to prepare, and Tucker is thinking about some details. Time soon came in the afternoon, and Li Su had everything ready.


    Li Su is now back in the house where he lives. Professor Yang is lying on the bed looking at his notebook. The contents of the notebook are much more than at the beginning.


    Professor Yang saw Li Su enter the door and quickly put down his notebook. However, he found that the expression on Li Su''s face was extremely lost.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Professor Yang asked.


    Since they met, Li Su has seen all kinds of state, but he has never seen such a sad expression.


    He did not speak, eyes dull went to his own bunk and lay down, as if he had lost his soul.


    Seeing Li Su as a walking corpse, Professor Yang immediately realized that something was wrong. He quickly sat up and looked at Li Su''s back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He didn''t know what would strike Li Su like this. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something.


    "Is it Becca..." Professor Yang asked in a low voice.


    Yesterday witnessed the process of Becca''s injury, he knows that Becca''s injury is very serious.


    Li Su nodded slowly, then turned his body 90 degrees, facing the roof, his eyes were blank.


    Professor Yang suddenly didn''t know what to say. He knew that Li Su''s taste was very bad now.


    He got out of bed, went to Li Su''s side and patted the young man on his shoulder. Now he has no other way but to comfort Li Su with his actions.


    "The moon has its ups and downs, people have their ups and downs, life, old age, illness and death are all destiny, so don''t be too sad." Professor Yang said.


    Li Su nodded slowly, but his expression was almost sad.


    Professor Yang didn''t know how to comfort Li Su. He could only sigh again and again.


    After a while, Li Su got up from the bed and went out without saying a word.


    Professor Yang, Li Su, is in a bad mood now. He needs to go out and breathe


    So I didn''t speak.


    Li Su went out this time and didn''t come back in the evening. If there were police here, Professor Yang would have called the police.


    The evening is the funeral of Nuba high priest, and all the people of Zai nationality gather in the mourning hall of Nuba high priest.


    Professor Yang also came to attend the funeral of high priest Nuba, although he only met with high priest Nuba once and didn''t even say a word.


    At the scene of the funeral, Professor Yang saw Tucker with the same sad face. He went to comfort him.


    "Do you know where Li Su has gone?" Professor Yang asked.


    Tucker shook his head and said, "maybe he''s gone somewhere to relax. He''s blaming himself for Becca''s


    Then the two sighed. Professor Yang didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. The huge funeral is over, and several fresh lives have passed away in recent days, which makes everyone feel depressed. So after the funeral, people come back home one after another.


    In the early morning, Li Su quietly returned to the tribe.


    The next morning, Professor Yang found that Li Su had come back, and he was still sleeping. Professor Yang knew that he was very tired, so he didn''t wake him up.


    After a while, Tucker came to Professor Yang and told him that he was going to return to the Dong tribe today. Professor Yang woke up Li Su.


    After everything is ready, Li Su and they are ready to go.


    Nasser and ADA took Li Su and them to the gap, and then watched Li Su and them leave.


    Li Su and his party walked on the way back to the Dong nationality. The atmosphere was gloomy. Everyone was just on their way, and no one spoke.

 Chapter 1156

    After more than half a day''s work, they have returned to the Dong tribe.


    Li Su had seen the tribe''s wall from a distance, and the party slowly approached the wall, while the guard at the door raised his hands after seeing them.


    All the clansmen have come out and the clan leader has returned, but immediately some sharp eyed people find that there were ten people when they went, but there were eight when they came back.


    Beika, the holy daughter of the Dong nationality, did not come back with them, and everyone looked sad.


    And the high priest lamucha didn''t come back together. Everyone looked at these eight people curiously.


    They don''t know what happened. The cheers just now have stopped.


    Bekaa''s mother, Kama, was standing in the middle of the road. Like other people, she was looking for Bekaa.


    Unlike others, Kama is just looking for her daughter.


    Now they have stopped in the crowd, they are not like a triumphant warrior, but more like a defeated cockfight.


    Kama had rushed to the front of the crowd and said, "where''s Becca? My shellfish


    Where''s the card? "


    Everyone was looking down, only Tucker slowly raised his head: "Becca, she..."


    At the end of the day, he didn''t say that. Tucker just looked back. Becca was lying on the stretcher that was used to carry Li Su.


    Kama followed Tucker''s eyes and saw a man on the stretcher. She ran quickly.


    Becca''s body is covered with a layer of white cloth. People with a clear eye can see what is under the white cloth.


    Kama reached for the white cloth with her shaking hand. She tried several times before she put the white cloth in her hand.


    Everyone''s attention is on Kama''s body. As the white cloth is slowly lifted, Becca''s appearance appears in the public''s eyes.


    Becca''s face was very pale, as if all the blood had been drained from her body.


    Kama''s hand touched Becca''s face gently, but she didn''t feel any temperature from Becca''s face.


    At this time, Kama couldn''t help it any more. She suddenly lifted all the white cloth, and then the whole person fell on Becca and began to cry.


    Now the scene is very moving, but Li Su shows an imperceptible smile.


    In the end, Kama let a few women pull away, and Li Su and tucker all returned to their homes.


    It''s getting dark. Even if it''s still a while before dark, the dark clouds can''t wait to block the light.


    Bekaa''s body was sent to the shrine of the tribe, and at the joint request of Tucker and Kama, Bekaa''s funeral will be held tonight.


    The people in the tribe are all busy preparing. They didn''t expect that the virgin had just returned and died.


    And the next Saint still don''t know who it is, so their concerns are put on Becca''s funeral.


    Night soon came, the sky was dark and frightening, the moon and the stars seemed to have made an appointment, and they hid one after another. And this night is really not calm, the Dong tribe did not turn off the lights as early as usual, now the lights of every family are still on.


    A lot of people have gathered outside the funeral hall of the tribe. Almost all the people of the Dong nationality have come here just to leave for the holy daughter.


    Tucker and Kama stood in the mourning hall and expressed surprise at all the people who came to mourn.


    But Li Su was late. He just went to do something very important, so he was delayed for some time.


    Li Su went to the door of the hall, nodded to Tucker inside, and then


    He also followed the clansmen and lined up to mourn for Becca.


    After half an hour of waiting in line, Li Su finally stood in the hall, and Becca''s body was not far away, covered with a layer of white cloth. Li Su could not see Becca''s appearance.


    After greeting Tucker and Kama respectively, Li Su left the hall, and the next step was cremation.


    According to the tradition of the Dong people, the dead saint should be cremated in front of all the people. In the open space outside the mourning hall, a hill has been built with firewood.


    After everyone''s condolence, Tucker and Kama came outside, and if the high priest were there, he would preside over the ceremony.


    But now ramcha has escaped, and tucker has cured himself to preside over his daughter''s funeral.


    After Tucker gave the order, four young men came to the hall. They slowly lifted Becca''s body and came out.


    Eventually, they put Becca''s body on top of the pile of firewood, and Tucker had the fire in his hands.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Tucker put a part of the torch on the firewood, which had been covered with oil for a long time, so when it hit the fire, the whole firewood started to burn.


    The fire is getting bigger and bigger, and Becca''s body has been blocked by the fire for a long time


    People can only see the burning flames.


    Li Su''s mood has calmed down a lot. He is thinking about Chen Qiu''s next action.


    According to the original plan, Li Su will leave Fuyun mountain tomorrow. This time, with the previous experience, it will take at most two days to get to the foot of the mountain.


    Then Chen Qiu and Li Su will certainly follow them to move their target from Fuyun mountain to the city. Li Su is considering whether to return to Xingqing city or not.


    Hui is sure to go back. He must use longan stone to wake up the sleeping dragon Qiuyue, but if he continues to live beside them, they will be in danger.


    Li Su shook his head and stopped thinking about these complicated things.


    After the fire went out, only a pile of ashes remained, and no one could tell which was the ash of firewood and which was Becca''s.


    After the funeral, Li Su went back to his residence. He had told Professor Yang and Kuxi that he was leaving tomorrow. They had no opinion.


    But Li Su knew that he would definitely come here in the future. As for the reason, only Li Su knew.


    In the middle of the night, he sneaked out of his room again and came back only two hours later. He is going to leave early tomorrow morning. He is lying on the bed and quietly looking at the roof,


    He didn''t know whether what he did this time was right or wrong, but since he did it, he wanted to be the most perfect.


    In a trance, Li Su fell asleep. The next day, he was awakened by Professor Yang.


    Everything was packed and soon after they got up they were ready to go.


    Hundreds of Dong people came out to see them off. Recently, Li Su left a deep impression on them. They were really reluctant to leave.

 Chapter 1157

    Li Su, they have left.


    What he didn''t like most was the scene of parting, which was heartbreaking.


    Before leaving, Li Su shook a long hand with Tucker. Even if they didn''t speak, they had a lot of communication.


    Now Li Su three people once again into the forest, after passing two particularly big stones, Li Su''s eyes began to look around.


    Professor Yang found Li Su''s strange action and asked, "what are you looking for?"


    Li Su just laughed and didn''t speak. He knew that Professor Yang and Kuxi would be scared for a while.


    After a few minutes, Li Su finally found what he was looking for. He rushed to the front step by step.


    Behind a tree, a piece of white cloth appeared, which belonged to a skirt, and the owner of the skirt hid behind the tree.


    Li Su quickly ran past. Sure enough, Becca was watching carefully behind the tree.


    When she saw Li Su coming, Becca''s frown suddenly spread out


    It''s too late.


    At this time, Professor Yang and Kuxi also followed up. They saw Becca beside Li Su without any barrier.


    Professor Yang''s face suddenly turned blue, although he firmly believes in Marxism, but saw this scene, still showed a panic expression uncontrollably.


    Kuxi was better than Professor Yang. He yelled and ran to the back.


    Li Su looks at Kuxi''s reaction and can''t help laughing, while Becca looks at Kuxi with a strange look.


    "Are you... Human or ghost?" Professor Yang said.


    At this time, Professor Yang''s expression is a perfect interpretation of what the hell is. He is sure that what he sees is Becca, and Becca is dead.


    Seeing Professor Yang''s reaction, Li Su winked at Becca. She immediately understood what Li Su meant.


    As soon as Professor Yang''s voice fell, Becca suddenly came out from behind the tree. She slowly approached Professor Yang.


    Professor Yang hated to have to retreat and run, but he suddenly found that his legs were out of control. No matter how hard he tried, the whole person was standing in the same place.


    Becca is still close to Professor Yang, and now she is standing in Professor Yang''s shoes


    In front of him, Professor Yang was gasping.


    "Professor Yang, this is Becca." Said Becca.


    Now Becca''s voice is still a little weak, because her injury has not yet healed.


    "I know you, but... You''re... Dead."


    Professor Yang slowly raised his hand, but his hand was shaking.


    Becca shook her head gently and continued, "I''m not dead."


    Then Becca turned her head and looked at Li Su. She didn''t know how to explain to Professor Yang.


    Li Su nodded, came over and said, "she was feigning death. Isn''t she standing here now? You see, there are shadows on the ground. " Hearing Li Su''s words, Professor Yang immediately lowered his head and saw the shadow of Becca.


    Before the rapid things in Professor Yang''s brain over again, Bekaa''s death does have some places can not stand scrutiny.


    Professor Yang knows Li Su''s medical skills very well. Since he knew Li Su''s name, Li Su has never failed.


    And that night he saw that Becca''s condition had stabilized, but the next day Li Su said that Becca had passed away. At that time, he felt a little strange, but didn''t think much about it.


    Professor Yang took a deep breath and said slowly, "are you really a ghost?"


    Becca nodded her head firmly. She didn''t expect that she scared Professor Yang into this.


    Professor Yang made a few circles around Becca, which confirmed that Becca was really a living person.


    Then Li Su told Professor Yang the whole story.


    At that time, Tucker told Li Su his plan, and the content of the plan is to let Becca feign death.


    If Becca died, there would be no way to continue to be the saint of the Dong people, so Tucker would not have to help Becca cheat all the people.


    And for so many years, Tucker has been guilty of Becca. In fact, he knew from the beginning that it was wrong to take Becca back, but he had no choice at that time.


    If you want Bekaa to feign death, you need to cheat not only the Zai people, but also the Dong people.


    This is Li Su''s strong point. He just has a breath - stopping pill. After eating it, his breath and heart will stop for a day.


    Then Li Su found Becka that night. Becka''s body had recovered a lot. He told Becka about Tucker''s plan. Of course, Becka was full of promise.


    After Li Su had given Becca a breath sealing pill, Becca went to sleep and passed away


    After a while, even the heart and breathing stopped.


    Becca''s face was pale and she looked like a corpse without makeup.


    The next thing is going to test Li Su''s acting skills. That night, he went back to the Dong tribe and told Kama the whole story.


    It took only five hours to go back and forth because it was a solo operation.


    Li Su and tucker succeeded in cheating Professor Yang and Nasser. In fact, Li Su considered telling Professor Yang the truth, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    After returning to the Dong tribe, Li Su and Kama played a play together.


    Although Kama is reluctant to give up Becca, it has always been her dream to send her to the outside world, so when Li Su told her at that time, she agreed without hesitation.


    In the evening, before Bekaa''s funeral, Li Su sneaks into the hall and replaces Bekaa with a straw man filled with wood.


    So the burned body was a mixture of wood and grass, and the real Becca woke up on time at night.


    The next morning, in fact, he got up before Professor Yang got up. He first secretly sent Becca to the road he had to pass, and then went back quietly. Professor Yang has personally experienced what happened later, so Li Su has no need to explain it.


    "Well, well, you did such a trick."


    Although Professor Yang''s mouth said good, but his face is not very good-looking, after all, this time Li Su all hide from him.


    At this time, cusy also secretly ran back, he just hid in the distance, later he also found that Becca seems to be a living person, but without a veil.


    Time has been delayed for some time, so Li Su told Professor Yang what he had just told him.

 Chapter 1158

    It''s evening again.


    Becca had the experience of going up and down the mountain before, but she was still young at that time, so her memory was not very deep.


    Now she knew that it would take two days to go down the mountain.


    Li Su and Kuxi are setting up a tent. When they were together, they only needed a big tent.


    And now he finally took out his tent.


    Before the tent was put up, Becca didn''t know what it was, so she asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Set up a tent." Li Su replied.


    "What is a tent?"


    It was a familiar word, but she couldn''t remember what it meant.


    Li Su explained to Becca carefully what the tent was, and after the tent was put up, Becca exclaimed that it was amazing.


    Now there are two tents, so Professor Yang and Kuxi enjoy the big tent together, while Li Su and Becca get into the small tent together.


    The night is supposed to be vigil, but Li Su can almost conclude that Chen Qiu and Chen Qiu will not make a comeback so soon, so vigil is not very necessary.


    As the night grew thicker and the temperature dropped a few degrees, Lisu and Becca were huddled in a sleeping bag.


    Because Professor Yang and Kuxi were nearby, Li Su and Becca fell asleep early.


    Early in the morning, when Becca woke up, she found that the people around her had disappeared. Just as she was about to stand up, she felt that her legs were very sour.


    After going to the Zayi nationality before, Becca also walked on her own, but it was only half a day, and she was on the road all day yesterday. Becca felt that her legs were no longer her own.


    Li Su heard the movement of Becca''s side and rushed in, just to see Becca beating her calf there.


    He knew that Becca''s legs would be sore the next day, so he sat her down and gave her a massage.


    Although the pain was relieved, Becca still felt a little difficult to support her weight. He put away the tent first.


    When he was about to leave, he threw his bag to cusy and picked up Becca.


    At this time, Li Su found a painful fact, that is, carrying Becca is easier than carrying a bag.


    He was distressed and funny to look at CUSI, see CUSI''s state is OK, then did not say anything.


    A few people set foot on the road down the mountain again, because of the previous experience, the road down the mountain is incomparably smooth.


    Moreover, when Kushi went up the mountain, he would make a mark on the tree trunk every once in a while. Now, following the mark, he saved a lot of time,


    By noon, the weather was hot, and it had not rained for a long time on Fuyun mountain, so the weather was extremely sultry.


    And before or clear sky, at this time even overcast down, the sky


    The cloud of the sun was thick and spread several layers. Cushy looked up at the sky with a sad look on his face. He said, "no, it looks like there''s going to be a rainstorm."


    At this time, Li Su found that there was a red light flashing in Becca''s neck. Becca followed his eyes and found the abnormality in her neck.


    She took out the stone in her neck and found that there was a bright red light on the dark red stone.


    Professor Yang and Kuxi both found the same stone. At a glance, Professor Yang could see that it was longan stone, while Kuxi just thought it was very beautiful.


    Longan stone glows, indicating that rainstorm is coming.


    Li Su immediately decided that he couldn''t have a rest. If he didn''t find a place to take shelter from the rain, he might become a drowned chicken.


    They left marks on the road as they looked out for shelter.


    With a thunder from the flat land, the heavy rain fell on Fuyun mountain.


    This time, it''s like God is going to replace all the rain he owes


    Come back the same, not stingy of the human world to reward the dew.


    At that moment, cushy yelled, and he found a cave.


    Compared with the rainstorm, no matter what kind of beasts there are in the cave, it''s not terrible, so they rushed to the direction of the cave without any hesitation.


    Now the four have entered the cave, and the rainstorm is no longer raging on their skin.


    Li Su quickly took off his coat. After being soaked, his coat stuck to his body. It was very uncomfortable.


    Kuxi and Professor Yang all followed Li Su''s example, but Becca just stood by with her arms in her arms.


    Li Su also knew that Becca was suffering, but he had no other way.


    Now he began to observe the cave, which was obviously formed naturally without any artificial trace.


    What''s more, it''s just a dark stretch out of the cave. Even Li Su can''t see what''s inside.


    The cave is about one person high. If he jumps a little, it may be dangerous


    It hit the top of the head, but it was very wide. There were four or five people walking without any pressure.


    Not only did the rain not stop, but it was getting worse and worse. Now the rain had splashed in where they were standing.


    Li Su once again turned his eyes to the extension of the cave. He vaguely felt that there was a slight wind blowing in it, which indicated that there must be other exits in the cave.


    After taking a deep breath, he walked slowly towards the cave.


    She caught him and said, "where are you going?"


    Li Su looked back at Becca and said, "the rain won''t stop for a while. We may be staying in the cave for a while. I have to see if there are any wild animals in the cave."


    Although Becca was worried about his safety, she released her hand. After all, he was a man who had killed the beast God. Other beasts should not be a threat to him.


    Professor Yang and Kuxi also found out his idea. In fact, they also wanted to see what was in the cave, but they didn''t dare to ask Li Su.


    Now Li Su is going in, and both of them are going with him.


    Seeing that they were all going, Becca felt that it was more dangerous to stay here, so she quickly followed.


    Since they all want to go in and have a look, Li Su is the pioneer of the road. Then he holds Becca''s hand tightly, and cusy is at the back.


    He turned on the tactical flashlight. The dim light of the flashlight seemed to be beyond his ability in such a dark environment.


    He was holding a flashlight in his right hand and Becky''s hand in his left. He slowly fell into the boundless night.


    Li Su has long heard that curiosity can kill people, but he doesn''t know whether it is true or not.

 Chapter 1159

    All four are in the dark.


    Just after walking a few steps, Li Su found that the cave had turned a corner. No wonder he couldn''t see the scene clearly. It turned out that it was just a wall.


    Li Su walked in the front and turned around. When he looked back, he could only see Becca''s arm, but he couldn''t see where her person was, which made his goose bumps suddenly fall to the ground.


    Then go on, the light of the flashlight can only illuminate the road three or five meters ahead, so no matter how far away, there is only endless darkness.


    And Li Su''s eyes have gradually adapted to the dark, he can finally see the place where he is now.


    It''s not so much a cave as a tunnel, because from the corner, the height and width of the cave are surprisingly consistent.


    If it wasn''t for the jagged rocks on the walls, Li Su might have thought that the cave was man-made.


    Li Su estimated that they had walked 50 meters away, but still could not see the end.


    The wind in the cave is slightly obvious, and it is also mixed with light water vapor.


    At this time, he suddenly saw an abnormal situation on one side of the wall, he quickly stopped.


    Professor Yang found Li Su stopped and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    After they came in, they didn''t speak. After Professor Yang opened his mouth, they heard that there was an echo. Moreover, in this kind of environment, it was particularly gloomy and terrifying.


    Li Su hissed and flashed a flashlight on the wall.


    Something that made him feel abnormal appeared in front of the public. It was a scratch, just a scratch.


    Kuxi and Becca are not sure, but Professor Yang brings his face closer.


    It''s really a scratch. Yes, but the scratch is caused by the friction between stones. On the dark gray wall, a white scratch is more obvious.


    The stone certainly won''t fly up and scratch the wall, and it''s almost impossible for animals to hold the stone.


    So Professor Yang concluded that the scratch was probably left by someone. Li Su listened to Professor Yang''s analysis and nodded.


    But this scratch doesn''t prove anything. There are so many tribes on Fuyun mountain. It''s very likely that many people have come to this cave. Maybe someone just scratched it with a stone out of curiosity.


    The episode didn''t impress them, and now they''re off again.


    After a few steps, Li Su found that the cave had become wider. The more so, the more careful he was.


    What makes him even more strange is that on one side of the wall, he found several previous scratches.


    In this way, it must not have been drawn later, because in some places, there are several lines at a time.


    And just then, he suddenly heard the sound of water.


    After walking several tens of meters further, my eyes suddenly widened. But because of the lack of light, the other people didn''t feel any change at all,


    Just as Li Su looked up at it, he suddenly heard something flashing. He looked back and whispered, "do you see anything?"


    Professor Yang and Kuxi said that they didn''t see anything, but Becca didn''t speak. Just when he was about to ask about Becca, he found that Becca was staring in front of him, his eyes full of panic.


    Li Sufei quickly turned his head. In front of him, a figure appeared. He quickly flashed a flashlight, but in an instant, the figure disappeared.


    He never expected to see a figure here, and the figure didn''t seem to have any good intentions.


    Although the figure was fleeting, he still saw something. The figure was about half head shorter than himself, but the outline of his body looked very big. He should be a man.


    He flashed a flashlight around, and found no sign of the man.


    Becca grabs Li Su''s hand tightly. Her palm is sweating. Li Su knows that she is afraid now.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Li Su quickly comforted Becca in a low voice.


    Now that he has gone so far, it is obviously not a good choice to retreat. Li Su takes a deep breath and goes on.


    Now he had seen a faint light coming from the distance, quickened his pace and walked in the direction of light.


    When he got to the place where the light came out, Li Su found that it was raining. There was a hole about two meters directly above the cave. The rain was falling down.


    Most of the rain falls directly, and not much of it flows down, so the entrance should be in a higher position.


    At this time, Li Su heard something coming from behind him. His body had been ready for a long time. Almost at the same time, he also rushed out.


    Professor Yang, they haven''t reflected what''s going on. He has rushed behind them.


    Sure enough, it was the figure before that made the noise. It seemed that the figure did not expect that Li Su''s speed was so fast. For a moment, he was stunned.


    However, the figure immediately reflected and disappeared in the dark, but it did not disappear in Li Su''s sight.


    He took a deep breath, quickened his speed, and caught up. He already felt that the distance was getting closer.


    He had already stretched out his arm and almost touched the figure, but the figure suddenly turned and disappeared in front of him.


    Seeing that the figure disappeared, Li Su had to stop the car, but when he passed the fork in the road, he found that there was no one there.


    He hit the wall with his fist angrily, and then he smashed up some stone debris.


    He didn''t catch the unidentified object. Although he was a little discouraged, he was still ready to go back the same way.


    But he walked for several minutes, but he didn''t finish the journey which just took more than ten seconds. He felt strange, so he picked up a stone and scratched on the wall.


    Then he continued to walk along the way he had come, but after a few steps, he did not


    Li Su smiles and shakes his head when he finds a scratch on the wall. He is sure that it is not the scratch he left. Although the length and shape of the scratches are similar, the details are different.


    No matter what the scratch is, it''s true that he can''t get out now. He called out Becca''s name and cushy several times, but there was no response.


    Li Su is a little worried. He is not worried that he can''t get out, but worried about Becca and their safety.

 Chapter 1160

    Li Su was trapped.


    He has seen the marks he left on the wall several times. Whether he goes in the same direction or in the opposite direction, he will return to the origin.


    At the beginning, Li Su thought it was interesting, but now he just wanted to go out quickly. He didn''t know what was going on with Professor Yang.


    Li Su yelled a few more times, but his voice seemed to be worn away by the wall, and he didn''t get any response.


    He knew that there was no way to be anxious, so he tried to calm down.


    After adjusting his breathing several times, he finally calmed down and began to observe his current environment carefully.


    There are stone walls on both sides. As long as there are two choices of forward and backward, no matter forward or backward, we will come back here in the end.


    Li Su felt a little strange. Sometimes the mark he saw was made by himself, but sometimes it was made by someone else.


    But every time Li Su saw the same wall, he knocked on it with his hand, and the wall made a "Dong Dong" sound, which was very clear.


    Li Su felt as if he had found the key to the problem. He was in the whole area


    There was a knock on the stone wall, and the sound was "Dong Dong".


    He took a deep breath, his right hand clenched into a fist, and smashed it on the wall.


    As expected, the stone wall was just a thin layer. He punched a hole with a diameter of more than ten centimeters.


    Although the stone wall is very thin, but the stone is really hard. If he had been half a year ago, he would not have hurt the wall even if he had used his strength.


    But there was a big hole in the stone wall. Li Su slowly drew his eyes close to the hole and observed the situation on the other side.


    What''s more surprising is that on the wall on the other side of the hole, the mark Li Su left before also appears, and now the stone wall he broke also has the same mark.


    He retreated a few steps and used a set of Military Training Boxing against Shibi, beating Shibi to pieces.


    Now the crevasse on the stone wall was ready for a man to enter and leave, and he went through without any hesitation.


    The shapes on both sides of the stone wall are surprisingly consistent. If there were not stones broken by Li Su on one side and not on the other, Li Su might not be able to tell which side is which.


    Now the stone wall in the middle has been broken by Li Su, and he goes back along the previous road. This time, he does go out, but they are not before


    It''s in my place.


    The big hole above is still holding the rain without blocking. Li Su turns two times in this wide area, and there is no sign of them.


    He''s really angry now. It doesn''t matter if he''s trapped, but he doesn''t allow anyone to hurt them.


    Li Su didn''t see Becca''s shadow here and cried out, "Becca! Lao Yang! CUSI... "


    He cried three times, but no one answered him.


    Li Su knew that he had to calm down now. The more angry he was, the less he could find their trace. In this fast place, in addition to the hole they came out before, there are two holes with roughly the same appearance.


    There were three caves when they came, but Li Su didn''t know which cave they went to.


    According to common sense, Li Su thinks that if they find that they have not come back, they will definitely stay where they are, but there is no sign of them here.


    If they don''t have to go the wrong way, it is likely that they are the ghost of the previous figure.


    The man first LED Li Su into the trap he set, then trapped him in it, and then he came back to deal with them.


    This is a way that a wise man can come up with, because he made some noise in the back before, and only the best person behind dares to chase him, so he trapped his strongest fighting capacity in the cave.


    Li Su thought that figure would be a savage or something. Now it seems that it is likely to be a man of civilized society.


    But there should be only one person on the other side. It''s difficult to subdue three people in an instant, so it''s likely to leave some clues.


    Sure enough, after a careful inspection, I finally found something that didn''t belong here.


    That thing is Professor Yang''s watch. The style of the watch is very old, at least 30 or 40 years ago. For Professor Yang, this watch is very precious.


    But now this watch has been lost here. There are only two possibilities. One is that Professor Yang has been killed, and the other is that Professor Yang left this watch on purpose.


    Li Su went forward, picked up the watch, put it in his hand and looked at it. Then he looked thoughtfully at the hole next to him.


    Without any hesitation, after turning on the flashlight, he had got into the cave.


    The cave was dark, just like other caves. Li Su walked slowly and went deep into the cave.


    He tried to slow down his pace, in order not to let the mysterious man find himself.


    The atmosphere here made Li Su feel very depressed. Although there was plenty of oxygen, the dark environment made Li Su feel hard to breathe.


    As he walked, he listened carefully to the movement in the cave, but so far he didn''t find any voice that didn''t belong to him.


    Li Su estimated that he had walked about 500 meters, but he still didn''t find anyone. Every 30 or 40 meters, he would use a dagger to draw a knife on the stone wall as a mark when he went back.


    Gradually, the cave became open. Before, Li Su had to walk with his head down, but now he could stand up straight.


    The light of the flashlight was dim and weak. It was swallowed by the endless darkness within a few meters. Fortunately, Li Su''s eyes had already adapted to the darkness, otherwise the flashlight would be no different from the ragged metal.


    At this time, Li Su suddenly found some abnormal situation, he quickly illuminated the right side of the stone wall with a flashlight.


    On the black gray stone wall, there was a shallow scratch, which didn''t look like it was made with any sharp tool.


    This is the first time that Li Su found the mark that may be left by Becca after entering the cave. It seems that they were brought here by the figure. But up to now, Li Su has not seen a fork in the road, so they are probably in the deepest part of the cave.


    Li Su was thinking, and suddenly something came into his ear. The sound was very small. In addition, it was a flash, so Li Su didn''t hear it clearly.

 Chapter 1161

    What she didn''t expect was that the other party found her and was coming towards her.


    "He didn''t find out, did he?" Liuli murmured in his heart.


    "Hello." He said.


    "Hello." Liuli responds softly.


    She just wants to let Yaji Shuihu leave quickly, or if she goes on, her Japanese level will be exposed.


    "You are actually an employee of our company. I forgot to introduce you last time. My name is Yaer Shuihu."


    Li Su knew that Liuli could not understand this sentence, so he quickly said, "Miss Fu has just been transferred from the branch office."


    "So it is. I am in the R & D Department of mobile communication technology. Please give me more advice in the future!"


    Shuihu Yaer looked at his watch and found that it was late, so he hurried to the elevator.


    Li Su can''t help sighing. It turns out that this Shuihu Yaer is from the R & D Department of mobile communication technology. Fortunately, he just said his name when he introduced it just now, otherwise he would really show his flaws.


    Liuli''s expression is also a little nervous. After Shuihu ya''er left, she hurried


    I clapped my hand on the chest.


    After a while, the number of people on the first floor gradually decreased, and now the people who come in have been late.


    The two of them also stood at the door of the elevator and gently pressed the up button.


    When the elevator came down from the 20th floor, I had never heard of it. Sure enough, after the elevator door was opened, it was empty.


    The two of them entered the elevator and closed the door instead of choosing the floor.


    Sure enough, under the floor number, there is a fingerprint identification instrument, which is very clean. It seems that not many people use it.


    Moreover, there is no "9" in the buttons for selecting floors, and it goes directly from "8" to "10".


    Finally, Li Su gently pressed "10", and the elevator began to rise slowly.


    He thought no one would take the elevator at this time, but the elevator stopped on the sixth floor.


    From the corridor came a woman in her thirties, wearing light make-up. Although she had a trace of years, she was still charming.


    After entering the elevator, the woman nodded to Li Su and her husband, then pressed the "20" button.


    When seeing the glass, the woman''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Although it was fleeting, she was keenly captured by Li Su.


    "Are you new here?" The woman looked back and said.


    "Yes, we have just been transferred from the branch office."


    "So it is."


    The woman stared at Li Su for a while, her eyes quite complicated.


    The elevator stopped on the 10th floor. Even if they didn''t know what the 10th floor was, they had to get out of the elevator. Otherwise, it would cause the woman''s suspicion.


    But as soon as they got out of the elevator, Li Su was silly. On the sign in the corridor, there were several big words - mobile communication technology R & D department. There is such a coincidence that they have entered their own department by mistake.


    All of a sudden, Li Su saw a familiar figure, and it was Yaer Shuihu.


    He took Liuli''s hand and went into the toilet. He was not found by the other party.


    More embarrassing things happened.


    They entered the men''s room. When they opened the door, a man was discharging water into the urinal.


    Seeing that the door was suddenly opened, the man showed a look of surprise. When he saw that there was another woman, he quickly picked up his trousers.


    Li Su quickly opened the door of a single room and pushed the glass in.


    Then he looked at the man and said, "please don''t tell anyone. We''ll be done soon."


    The man''s face immediately showed a pair of obscene smile, he did not expect only seen in the film, actually will happen, he quickly nodded.


    After saying thank you, Li Su rushed into the single room.


    Liuli was about to speak, but he covered his mouth: "Shh..."


    After hearing the man leave, he let go, and Liuli gasped heavily.


    "What are you pulling me into the men''s room for?" Liuli''s face is a little red. This is her first time in the men''s room.


    "I was almost seen by Yaji Shuihu." Li Su replied.


    "Why is he everywhere?"


    "I don''t know who let you steal his employee card."


    Just then, the door of the toilet was opened again, and the sound of footsteps rang again.


    Liuli quickly shut up. She doesn''t want to be seen in the men''s room.


    She had thought that the man would leave after hissing, but the door of the room next to them rang.


    Li Su also helplessly shook his head, such a thing is not he can control.


    But it''s a good chance to get out of the toilet. He just put his hand on the doorknob


    Hand, ready to open the secret lock, but the toilet door rang again.


    "I''ve changed the design more than ten times, but he''s still not satisfied. If it''s like this again in the afternoon, I might die suddenly."


    "No, I think your modification is perfect. Come on, have a cigarette."


    "I hope I can pass."


    The sound of lighters reached their ears.


    Now it''s good. Besides them, there are three people in the toilet. If only Li Su, it''s OK to say, but now Liuli is also there.


    Liuli is sitting on the toilet. Li Su is standing opposite her. Her posture is very awkward.


    He waved to Liuli to stand up first. Liuli didn''t know, so he had to stand up first. Unexpectedly, he sat on the toilet lid and occupied the position of Liuli. Liuli glared at him, but he didn''t dare to say a word.


    He patted his thigh gently and motioned for Liuli to sit on his leg. Of course, Liuli didn''t want to.


    Then he pointed to the high-heeled shoes worn by Liuli, and pointed to the next door, which means that if you stand, the people next door will see the high-heeled shoes.


    With a sigh, Liuli sat on Li Su''s leg and raised his feet.


    Their posture is very ambiguous. It''s like the plot in a big movie.


    The two smokers outside chatted, and it couldn''t be over in a few minutes.


    Li Su''s one hand is holding Liuli''s back, but the other hand is on Liuli''s leg.


    When he went out today, he told Liuli that the women working in Sonny electronics had to wear silk stockings, so Liuli also wore a pair of black silk stockings.


    Liuli quickly uses his hand to push away Li Su''s hand, but it can''t stop him at all. His hand is pinched on Liuli''s calf. The feeling of friction between palm and stockings makes him a little excited.


    "What are you doing?" Liuli made the mouth shape of these four words.


    In fact, Li Su has seen it, but he still pretends to be at a loss. He rubs his hand gently on Liuli''s leg. What''s different from before is that his hand has left his calf and turned to his thigh.


    Liuli wanted to resist, but once something happened, she would be found by people outside. She didn''t even dare to stand up.


    The only thing she can do is to beat Li Su''s hand with her hand.


    But Li Su will not be affected by Liuli at all. His other hand, which used to hold Liuli, also touches it gently.


    Liuli''s brow is tightly wrinkled. It''s not because of Li Su


    But she didn''t have any dislike for this kind of action. In fact, the action of killing Li Sushou was made by her on purpose.


    Li Su seemed to understand her idea. He put his hands under Liuli''s armpit, raised his arms high, and then turned Liuli''s body half a circle.


    Now Liuli is still sitting on his legs, but he is facing him, and his two legs are on both sides of his body.


    Liuli''s face turned more red. She didn''t expect that she made such a shameful move.


    Because to keep the balance of her body, Liuli can only support the wall of a single room with her hands. If she doesn''t, she can only fall down.


    She felt the temperature rise all over her body, and it made her mind a little confused.


    If she could, she would like to shout something now, but she could only clench her lips.


    Li Su''s left hand continued to explore upward, put it on the button of the white shirt, gently untied the button, and then the second one. When Liuli found out, the three buttons had been untied.

 Chapter 1162

    All the buttons of the white shirt have been untied. Except for the two thin pieces of cloth, there is no barrier in front of the glass.


    Li Su didn''t have any hesitation. He put his hands around Liuli''s back


    For a moment, Liuli forgot his environment and made a small exclamation.


    Although the sound is very small, it still attracts other people''s attention.


    "Did you hear anything?"


    "What sound?"


    "The voice of a woman."


    "How can it be? It''s a men''s room. You can''t be Mr. Taogu''s new movie, have you seen it?"


    "Did I hear you wrong? It''s impossible. It''s just work. "


    "You must have heard wrong. Come on, another cigarette."


    Liuli now closed her mouth, she did not dare to make any more sound, otherwise she would be found by them.


    Li Su didn''t pay any attention to what happened just now. He had already put the glaze into use


    The last line of defense in front of him was defeated.


    Liuli''s tears are coming down.


    She did not know what had happened to her body, only the warm feeling enveloped her whole body.


    Her body is like the sun at the beginning of the universe, exploding from a tiny point into a sphere that emits endless light and heat.


    The only thing that made her feel at ease was that Li Su didn''t go any further, but only acted on her upper body.


    Gradually, Liuli''s breathing calmed down, because Li Su found that other people in the bathroom had left.


    He looked at Liuli affectionately. At this time, Liuli seemed to have just gone through a very long war. Whether it was hair or clothes, they were in a mess.


    "Like it or not?" He asked softly.


    Liuli finally returned to reality, she first nodded, and then shook her head: "how can you be like this!"


    "But you just look very comfortable."


    Liuli now wants to find a crack to drill in. What Li Su said is false


    OK, but what he said is true.


    At the beginning, Liuli was really repelled, but later her body seemed not to belong to her. She tried her best to suppress that feeling, but it still didn''t help.


    After a while, she arranged her clothes and walked out of the bathroom carefully behind Li Su.


    There''s no one in the corridor. It looks like they''re all working.


    Two people entered the elevator. There was no one else in it.


    After the door closed, Li Su''s eyes were fixed on the fingerprint lock and the floor selection panel without "10".


    His hand slowly stretched out. At this time, five fingers of his right hand were pasted with false fingerprints made of rubber film. The real owner of the fingerprints was Sakamoto. Liuli looks at Li Su in a daze. Once he puts his hand on it, no one knows what will happen.


    Just when one of his fingers was about to touch it, the elevator suddenly started, the indicator light on the 20th floor came on, and he quickly retracted his hand.


    He pressed the button on the 19th floor and the elevator stopped on the 19th floor.


    After walking out of the elevator, he found that this was a meeting room. There were several meeting rooms, big and small.


    When the elevator went down, he pressed the down button again.


    All of a sudden, there was the sound of high heels behind them.


    Li Su quickly turned around and saw a woman in ol clothes coming.


    "Which department are you from?" Asked the woman.


    "Mobile communication technology R & D department." Li Su replied.


    "What are you doing here if you don''t go to work now?"


    "We''re new here. We''ve got the wrong floor. We''re going down now."


    The woman''s expression is still a little suspicious, she continued: "who is your leader?"


    Li Suke could not answer this question, but his expression was still very calm: "who are you? What are you doing here? "


    Although the woman looks very good, but the tone of his voice makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Me? You don''t know me? "


    "I don''t know."


    "Then go back and ask your leader, who he will meet on the 19th floor."


    At this time, the elevator door opened, Li Su two people quickly entered the elevator, press the button on the first floor.


    It''s not a good choice to act in the daytime. There are too many people working in this building. If they are not careful, they will be found by others.


    As a "thief" rather than a "robber", they must sneak into the ninth floor without anyone noticing.


    Out of the building, two people came to the parking lot, found a car in the keyboard Asada Mao.


    "What were you two doing before? Why is there no sound in the headset? " Asada asked.


    Li Su knew that was when he was in the bathroom with Liuli. He said, "maybe the signal is not good. It''s not a big problem."


    "And do you know who you were talking to?"


    "That woman?"


    "Yes, I analyzed her voice and found that she was Sakamoto''s secretary."


    Li Su nodded: "I think that woman is a little strange, there is such a status."


    Asada Mao gently closed the notebook, said: "it seems, only until the evening to action."


    Originally, this time, they did not intend to steal the divine eye, but just went to spy on the situation first. Now the situation is very clear. Only in the dead of night is the best time for action.


    The night came quietly.


    Tonight''s night sky is surprisingly clean. There are countless stars hanging lazily on the dark blue canvas, just like the paint spilled by a painter.


    Under the cover of night, a business car stopped in the parking space not far from Sonny building.


    Now the time is approaching the second half of the night, there are not many pedestrians on the road, occasionally a few cars drive slowly from the road.


    In such a large parking lot, there are only a few cars.


    The door of the business car opened slowly, and two people came out of it.


    They were both in black tactical suits, tall and short, but they could not see their faces.


    Their faces are covered with black masks, their eyes are hidden behind the night vision devices, and only a small part of their facial skin is exposed.


    They are also wearing a lot of things, in addition to guns, there are some strange gadgets.


    These two people are naturally Li Su and Liuli. This is an official action, so they all came prepared.


    After nodding with Asada Mao, they quietly approached Sonny building.


    The door of the building didn''t close, and the lights inside were also exposed to Li Su''s eyes. Besides the lights on the first floor, there were lights on the top of the building.


    There is no doubt that there must be monitoring in the building. During the day, they can pretend to be employees and walk in openly.


    But at the end of the day, they have to sneak in and avoid surveillance.


    Two people came to the side of the building, this place is close to the parking lot, so there are few people.


    "We went up." Li Su said softly.


    "OK, after entering, I have to go to the monitoring room on the first floor and plug my chip into the main line." Asada reminded.


    "I understand."


    He took something similar to a pistol from behind, but there was a huge suction cup at the muzzle.


    He took two steps back, aimed at the slight wrinkle on the second floor, and pulled the trigger directly.


    The sucker shot out fiercely. A thin rope followed the sucker and nodded with Liuli. Li Su suddenly flew up.


    Now he is like Spiderman adsorbed on the wall of the building, his feet on the wall, only a rope to bear his weight.


    Li Su took out another pen.


    It was really a pen, but it was not an ordinary pen. He drew an irregular circle with a diameter of more than half a meter on the window.


    The tip of the pen left a white mark on the glass, and then he took it out again


    A bottle of spray was sprayed on the glass covered with white lines.


    After a few seconds, he tapped around the white line with his finger. Suddenly, the glass fell into the window.


    But the sound of broken glass did not ring. After falling to the ground, the glass just made a dull sound, and cracks appeared on the surface, just like a broken windshield.

 Chapter 1163

    The weirdo has hacked at Professor Yang.


    Cusy closed his eyes in a hurry. He couldn''t bear to look at the bloody scene.


    However, what Kuxi was worried about didn''t happen. The strange man did wield a knife, but the knife didn''t cut Professor Yang.


    Kuxi felt very strange, so he slowly opened his eyes and saw the scene in front of him.


    The strange man''s knife stopped when it was about to touch Professor Yang, and it was Li Su''s dagger that blocked it.


    When he saw that the strange man had just raised his knife, his attention had been highly concentrated. Just as the knife was cut down, Li Su also ran out like a hare.


    Between the lightning and flint, he has rushed to Professor Yang and blocked the knife for him.


    With the short knife and dagger contact, a clear metal collision sound also spread to everyone''s ears.


    Now Li Su is standing on the right side of the strange man, his right arm straight out, and the dagger holds the dagger.


    Just now professor Yang thought that he was going to be in a different place, but what he was worried about was the situation


    But it didn''t happen.


    Weirdo also found that his action did not seem to achieve the desired effect, he slowly turned his head, looking at the person who hindered him.


    Li Su finally saw the strange man''s face. Most of his face was covered by his beard, while the skin in other places was dark gray, which looked like the scales of a snake.


    The most frightening thing is his eyes. There are two pupils in his right eye, but his left eye is only white.


    With his abominable face and his dress, no one would believe his good man.


    At this time, the strange man raised his knife and cut at Li Su.


    Li Su had expected him to do so for a long time, so he was ready. When the knife came down to him, he immediately changed his figure and stepped back two steps.


    Originally, his purpose was to get rid of Professor Yang. Now the attention of the strange man is all on him, which is exactly what he wants.


    Now the strange man''s attention is all focused on Li Su. He seems to lose interest in the two people tied to the stone pillar. His eyes have been staring at the person who dares to challenge himself.


    Li Su looked at the strange man. He was a little strange. He took advantage of the gap,


    I turned on the ghost doctor system and scanned the strange man.


    The result surprised him a little. The system thought that the strange man was not a complete life. In other words, the strange man might have died long ago?


    However, the system immediately denied Li Su''s view that strange man is a living person, but he has something that a living person should not have, so the system judged him to be an incomplete life.


    The system didn''t say if it was a disease, and Li Su didn''t have time to think about it now, because the weirdo had rushed towards him.


    Looking at the quick action of the strange man, he not only looks like a great living man, but also a great living man with extraordinary skill.


    The strange man''s feet stepped on the ground step by step, as if the whole cave was shaking, but it seemed that he was only in his early seventies. Li Su didn''t understand why there was so much energy in his body. Although the strange man had a knife in his hand, he hit Li Su with his fist.


    Li Su still does not know what the purpose of the strange man is. Although he did arrest Becca and them, this reason is not enough for him to kill the strange man.


    After retreating and avoiding, Li Su also put on airs. It''s not his style to be beaten.


    The weirdo is like a robot. After an attack failure, he


    There is no change in expression, even the rhythm of breathing is the same.


    At this time, Becca also sneaked out, she quietly went to Professor Yang and cusy''s side, tied them to untie the rope.


    The three of them ran to one side immediately. Now they all have experience. When Li Su was fighting, hiding away from him was the biggest help for him.


    And now Li Su has been shaking with the weirdo, he did not feel how strong the strength of the weirdo, and there is no move to speak of.


    However, the weirdo is entangled with him by his speed and momentum. From the beginning to now, he has hit several punches on the weirdo.


    Although the fists were exploratory, their strength could not be underestimated. To Li Su''s surprise, the fists did not cause any substantial damage to the eccentric.


    It seems that for a strange person, those fists are like a light rain in spring.


    Now Becca is not as nervous as she was when she watched Li Su fight. She already knows Li Su''s strength.


    Indeed, now Li Su''s state can be said to be at ease, every attack of the strange man is almost perfectly resolved by him.


    At this moment, he stooped to avoid the strange man''s knife, and then seized the opportunity to stab the strange man in the abdomen.


    This is the essence of a knife, Li Su''s whole body strength is concentrated in the right hand, and the point of the dagger is as the forward of this attack.


    Finally, part of the dagger fell into the strange man''s body, and the sound of friction between the dagger and the body even spread all over the cave.


    But surprisingly, there wasn''t a drop of blood from the wound, and the knife didn''t even stop him.


    Li Su''s eyes were wide open, as if he didn''t believe what happened in front of him. The dagger stabbed into the strange man''s body, but it was no different from stabbing into a piece of wood.


    And the strange man didn''t seem to feel it. He clenched his left hand and swept over. He had to lower himself again and pull out the dagger.


    The wound was covered by clothes, and it was not clear what the situation was, but it was an indisputable fact that there was no bleeding.


    Professor Yang, they also found something strange. It was clear that the dagger had penetrated the strange man''s body, but he had no reaction.


    "Who are you?" Li Su asked.


    This strange man is so strange that he can''t understand the origin of this man. If a normal person is stabbed by him, even if he doesn''t kill him on the spot, he just lives on.


    Hearing what he said, the strange man stopped, as if he understood the meaning of the words. His eyes also turned, but he didn''t say a word.


    This subtle action did not escape Li Su''s eyes, he concluded that the strange man can understand his own words. But it was just a moment. Now the strange man rushed towards him again. This time, he drew the rope from the bag behind him.


    "Since I can''t kill you, I can tie you up." He said something to himself.


    Under the gaze of Professor Yang''s three people, he and the strange man entangled together again.

 Chapter 1164

    This time Li Su has a plan.


    Although the strange person''s body looks different from the normal person''s movement, but the movement is also relatively slow.


    He dodged the attack of the strange man again and again, hovering around the strange man, as light as a butterfly wearing flowers.


    And the climbing rope in his hand is also decreasing, because in the process of dodging, the rope is also tied to the strange man bit by bit.


    At this time, the strange man''s arm has been tightly entangled by the rope. No matter how hard he struggles, he can''t straighten his arm.


    After the last piece of rope disappeared in Li Su''s hand, the rope had all wrapped around the strange man, just like a mummy.


    He saw the opportunity, stepped back two steps, took a deep breath, and dashed towards the weirdo.


    He took off and kicked the weirdo in the chest. The weirdo just stepped back and didn''t seem to be hurt.


    But the strange man''s legs had already been tied with a rope, so he could only take a small step. The step was like an island Geisha, but the appearance was very different.


    Such a step can not maintain the balance of the body with Ben, although it is difficult


    One foot still doesn''t do any harm to the weirdo, but the weirdo''s body is difficult to keep balance.


    Seeing the strange man wriggling around there, Li Su saw the opportunity, raised his leg high and put another foot in the strange man''s chest.


    In this way, the body of the eccentric man, who was already on the verge of collapse, completely lost its balance and fell back.


    With a bang, the whole cave was shaking, and the strange man was already lying on the ground.


    Although he is still struggling there, but because of the tenacious climbing rope tightly entangled, so like an earthworm, it seems no threat at all.


    Seeing that the strange man was subdued, Professor Yang came over one after another.


    Weirdo''s expression is not any distortion, only the body is still constantly wriggling, in their view, more funny.


    Kuxi thought Li Su was going to fight with the weirdo for another 300 rounds, but he thought of such a clever way and could not help but give a thumbs up.


    But Li Su is not as optimistic as they are. He has always been curious about the motives of strange people.


    Just now, the strange man has raised his knife. He really wants to take Professor Yang''s life, but what is his purpose?


    Certainly not for the sake of property. The people who come to Fuyun mountain will not bring any valuables, and even if the strange person gets the property, it will not be for him


    No use at all.


    It seems that he has been on Fuyun mountain for some years. It''s not because of money.


    Is it because you want to eat human flesh? Although this idea is a little disgusting, Li Su still shakes his head and denies it. If the weirdo really wants to eat his head, it is obvious that Becca and Kushi are better choices.


    I don''t understand. He squints his eyes and goes to the strange man.


    Weirdo obviously found that Li Su was close to him, so he struggled harder, but the final action was very small. He slowly stretched out his right hand and put it on the strange man''s chest.


    Kuxi was puzzled to see Li Su''s action. He asked, "what are you going to do to him?"


    When he heard CUSI''s words, he stopped for a moment, gave a helpless smile, and then continued his action.


    His hand groped on the strange man''s chest. The chest on the right side was flat, but the left side was bulging.


    After thinking about it for a while, he still put his hand into the strange man''s clothes. It was a bit sticky inside. The touch was absolutely not a pleasure.


    Sure enough, there was something in the pocket on the left side of his clothes. Li Su was very happy and continued to put his hand in.


    Finally, he took one thing out of the freak''s coat pocket. It was some


    The paper was folded together, and there was a lot of words on it, which looked like a letter.


    But he didn''t open it to see, but continued to grope for it with his hand. Although the strange man was struggling, he couldn''t help Li Su.


    I found another thing in the pocket of my pants. It was a small book about the size of a bank card.


    A few pieces of writing paper and a small book were all the things he found from the strange man.


    The others saw him stand up and came to see what they had found on the strange man.


    As the light was a little weak, the four of them went to the side of the fire together.


    The fire was also very strange. Li Su thought it was firewood, but he found it was oil.


    But he didn''t have the heart to control the fire now, so he quickly picked up the little book.


    The cover is mottled. Although you can see the words on it, the handwriting has already been spent.


    He slowly opened the small book, because the small book buckle very well, so the inside is still relatively intact.


    Now he has opened the small book, and the contents of the small book are also on display


    Now it''s in front of everyone.


    There are a lot of characters on it. Kushi basically doesn''t know them. He only knows a few numbers, but the other three people are very familiar with them because they are printed Chinese characters.


    Li Su, wearing a small book, read it softly: "Name: Zhao Sanqiang, date of birth: February 20, 1954. Time of enlistment: 20 July 1973... "


    It turned out that this strange man was called Zhao Sanqiang, and he was a real soldier. According to the time of his birth, he should be in his sixties now.


    However, the appearance of Zhao Sanqiang is not like that of a person in his sixties.


    He then looked down and found that Zhao Sanqiang was still a company commander. What surprised him even more was that Zhao Sanqiang''s native address was a city next to Xingqing city.


    The two places are thousands of miles apart. How did Zhao Sanqiang come here? This makes him feel very strange, but seeing Zhao Sanqiang''s native place, he also has some regrets.


    Professor Yang is thinking, he seems to want to understand some things, said: "he may be here to carry out the task."¡° oh How do you know? " Li Su asked.


    "He joined the army in 1973 and made war achievements, so he became a company


    I don''t think it will take long to talk about it. "


    Professor Yang hesitated and continued: "in 1979, a war broke out not far from here. It is very likely that he came here at that time."


    Hearing this, Li Su suddenly realized that nearly 40 years ago, the other half of Fuyun mountain did break out a war.


    The scale of that war was not small, and it is recorded in history books. But if Zhao Sanqiang really came here at that time, he has been on Fuyun mountain for nearly 40 years.

 Chapter 1165

    It turned out that Zhao Sanqiang was a soldier defending his country.


    Li Su can''t help regretting that he just stabbed Zhao Sanqiang.


    However, why Zhao Sanqiang left with the army made him curious.


    So now he picked up the pieces of writing paper that he found in Zhao Sanqiang''s coat pocket. This kind of writing paper is specially provided by the army. It is of good quality, waterproof and fireproof, so it has not been damaged after so many years.


    Under the gaze of the other three people, he opened Zhao Sanqiang''s letter with a feeling of awe.


    Lines of dense but neat small block letters are displayed in front of the public. The words are neat, which shows that Zhao Sanqiang wrote this letter in a very relaxed mood.


    Li Su looked up at the others and found that they all nodded to him, so he began to read Zhao Sanqiang''s letter.


    "At this time, the clouds filled, just like my mood now..." Li Su slowly opened his mouth.


    In his deep voice, time seemed to go back nearly forty years ago.


    At that time, Zhao Sanqiang was only 25 years old, and he was a man''s best friend


    At that time, and he was just competent as a company commander, it is the complacent horseshoe disease.


    Just at the beginning of the year, Zhao Sanqiang''s troops received the task to participate in the southernmost war of defending the country. He was also excited and nervous.


    When he came here, Zhao Sanqiang found that the war was not as lovely as he thought.


    The real war is a killing machine, he witnessed countless comrades died in the battlefield, and he did not even see a few enemies.


    After more than a month''s fighting, Zhao Sanqiang has become a soldier. He has led his company''s brothers to make many achievements, and has been praised by the chief.


    During the war, his company received a mysterious mission because of its excellent performance, and the content of the mission was absolutely confidential.


    Zhao Sanqiang took his company to mount Fuyun mountain. The scenery of Fuyun mountain is very charming, far more beautiful than his hometown.


    But on the third day after they climbed the mountain, the danger happened, and their comrades died one after another, but Zhao Sanqiang didn''t even know how they died.


    There is only one strange thing, that is, the body of the dead people will become very rigid, even similar to the stone.


    Later, they were attacked by beasts, and many brothers were killed and injured


    My brother.


    Later, he led the rest of his brothers into a cave, and that was the real beginning of the nightmare.


    After they went deep into the cave, they lost their way and tried for several days, but they didn''t get out of the cave. Moreover, there were some unknown creatures hidden in the cave.


    In the dark, some brothers often disappear, but Zhao Sanqiang has not even seen the shadow of each other.


    They had finished their dry food, but they were still trapped in the cave and couldn''t get away. A few people were starving and ate the bodies of their comrades in arms.


    Although Zhao Sanqiang was disgusted with this kind of behavior, he did not stop it, because he knew that the human desire for survival was very strong. Most people, like Zhao Sanqiang, would rather starve than eat the bodies of their comrades in arms, so their bodies became very weak.


    Those who ate the bodies of their comrades in arms wanted to kill the living and eat some, so Zhao Sanqiang shot them all.


    In the end, everyone was so evil that after discussion, they decided to commit suicide collectively.


    Although Zhao Sanqiang did not agree with this idea, he felt even worse when he saw his brothers suffering.


    So in the end, Zhao Sanqiang took the responsibility and killed his brothers one by one.


    Before they died, everyone said thank you to Zhao Sanqiang, but it didn''t make him any better.


    Finally, he was the only one left, but he found that all the bullets had been used up. After searching all the people''s equipment, he didn''t find a bullet.


    In the end, he decided to kill himself with a dagger, which was more painful than starvation.


    Then Zhao Sanqiang wrote this letter. In addition to his experience in Fuyun mountain, he also expressed his missing for his parents, wife and children. His words were sincere and touching.


    At last, he confessed his mistakes with half a piece of paper. He took all the mistakes to himself.


    This is all the content of the letter. After reading it, Li Su''s mood was a little dull, and Becca even had two lines of tears on her face.


    None of them felt that Zhao Sanqiang was guilty, or even admired him, because that kind of courage and responsibility is not what an ordinary person can have.


    Several people looked at each other, and they all looked in the direction of Zhao Sanqiang. Now their eyes are no longer looking at a strange man, but at an old soldier.


    But let them surprised things appear, before Zhao Sanqiang sitting in the position, is now empty, only the broken rope.


    Li Su knows the tenacity of the climbing rope, even if two adults are hanging on it.


    He looked around and didn''t find Zhao Sanqiang''s shadow. Then he walked slowly to check the condition of the rope.


    To Li Su''s surprise, the place where the rope was broken was so flat that it looked like it had been cut by some sharp weapon.


    He doesn''t remember what sharp weapon he found in Zhao Sanqiang. It is very likely that he was hidden by Zhao Sanqiang.


    "From now on, we won''t be separated any more." Li Su said.


    As long as the four of them stand together, he has the confidence to protect them.


    Now that they have reunited, there is no need to explore any more, so after discussion, everyone unanimously decided to leave this place first.


    However, Li Su has a premonition that Zhao Sanqiang will not give up easily. His goal has not been achieved, so he is likely to make a comeback.


    Zhao Sanqiang is not here at this time. Li Su still decides to leave here for the time being to avoid long dreams.


    After regrouping, the four people still stood at the entrance of the cave in the original order. Without knowing other routes, the best way to return was to follow the original route.


    But just as they were about to enter the cave, a voice came out of the cave. It sounded like something was crawling.


    The sound became louder and louder, and the things in the cave were getting closer and closer. Li Su quickly yelled, "get out of the way!"


    Four people immediately toward the side of the cave to hide in the past, and inside the cave also really ran out of a thing.


    Li Su was sure that it was not Zhao Sanqiang before, but Zhao Sanqiang also appeared in their sight.

 Chapter 1166

    A strange creature appeared in front of Li Su.


    He didn''t know what to call it. It looked like a wolf without hair, but it was a big circle.


    The skin is crimson, as if drenched with blood, very shocking.


    After rushing out of the hole, the thing immediately turned its body around, as if it had known where Li Su and they were hiding.


    Li Su thought of what was recorded in Zhao Sanqiang''s letter. It seemed that there were some creatures in the cave and dragged his brothers into the darkness one by one.


    Now this "wolf" seems to be the thing described by Zhao Sanqiang.


    What makes him feel strange is that the "wolf" has no interest in Zhao Sanqiang, but stares at him viciously. Zhao Sanqiang seems to be with this "wolf".


    "Find your own place to hide." Li Su called.


    He could see that the wolf''s eye was staring at him, while Zhao''s was staring at him


    The eyes of the top three never left him.


    It seems that what happened just now has completely angered Zhao Sanqiang, so Zhao Sanqiang went to ask for a helper.


    Li Su took out the dagger and held it in his hand for two strokes. When facing an agile opponent, the dagger might be more powerful than the sword.


    After hearing his words, Becca and the three of them have been scattered to avoid. Sure enough, Zhao Sanqiang and the "wolf" have been paying attention to Li Su.


    Now that "wolf" has been wary of moving in his direction, and Zhao Sanqiang is standing in place did not move.


    He didn''t know the origin of the wolf, but he knew at a glance that it was not a common thing, so he had to pay all his attention to it.


    At this time, the "wolf" has rushed towards Li Su''s direction, its action is very light, and its speed is also outrageous.


    He decided to avoid the attack first. After all, he didn''t know what the attack power of this "wolf" was.


    He has turned over to one side, and the speed of "wolf" is very fast


    Don''t hurry, but in an instant, he stopped his body, and then continued to rush towards Li Su.


    About three meters away from Li Su''s body, the "wolf" jumped up and bit him.


    He immediately lowered his body and rolled in the direction of the wolf. Now he was under the wolf''s body.


    There was no way to dodge in the air, so he rolled over and stretched out his hand holding the dagger and scratched the wolf''s abdomen.


    This solidly delimited in the "wolf" abdomen, a 30-40 cm wound suddenly appeared in the "wolf" abdomen.


    But to Li Su''s surprise, although the knife hit the wolf, it could not see any signs of injury.


    Some red and black blood is flowing out of the wound. If a normal animal bleeds like this, it has already lost its ability to act.


    But this "wolf" is still standing in the same place. It looks fierce. All of a sudden, it rushed towards Li Su again. This time, it seemed to be smarter. Instead of jumping again, it ran straight over.


    Li Su leaned slightly, and the "wolf" passed in front of him. He could even smell a smell of putrefaction.


    At this time, he stretched out his fist, aimed at the "wolf" neck, and hit hard.


    The knot hit the wolf firmly on the neck, then it was like being hit by a train, suddenly changed its direction and rushed to one side.


    Li Su found that this suddenly had an effect, the "wolf" was obviously a little confused, and shook his head there.


    He is not ready to miss any chance. Just when the wolf is stunned, he has rushed towards the wolf like a more ferocious beast.


    He has come to the "wolf" behind, at this time Zhao Sanqiang suddenly drank, the "wolf" also suddenly reacted.


    It turns out that there is a connection between Zhao Sanqiang and the beast, which Li Su has just discovered.


    But now it''s too late. He stretched out his left arm and strangled the wolf''s neck. Then he stabbed the animal''s head with a dagger in his right hand.


    The 30 cm long dagger had all gone into the wolf''s head, and the beast also snorted, and his body softened.


    Li Su pulled out the dagger. It was covered with red, almost black liquid, and some white things. It was disgusting.


    He also aimed at Zhao Sanqiang, this time he will never let Zhao Sanqiang run away.


    Zhao Sanqiang now looks a little flustered, while Li Su walks slowly towards him.


    Subduing the beast gave him some inspiration. Zhao Sanqiang''s weakness may also be in his head, and now he is going to verify it.


    At the beginning, he walked, but later he almost ran. When he was two or three meters away from Zhao Sanqiang, he jumped up and kicked his feet at Zhao Sanqiang''s chest at the same time.


    To his surprise, Zhao Sanqiang''s action seems to have suddenly become faster


    So Li Su kicked a blank.


    Zhao Sanqiang suddenly raised his arm and smashed it down, aiming at Li Su''s chest.


    He quickly crossed his arms in front of his chest, and Zhao Sanqiang''s arm was unstoppable.


    He felt as if his arm had been hit by a sledgehammer. His arm suddenly felt numb, and his body also fell down rapidly. Finally, he hit the ground fiercely and made a dull sound.


    Zhao Sanqiang''s action did not stop. He had raised his right foot and stamped it towards Li Su''s abdomen.


    If he stepped on it, Li Su would be heartbroken.


    Although Li Su''s arm was a little painful, his leg was still good. He pushed his feet at the same time and rowed up.


    Then his legs separated, Zhao Sanqiang''s foot stepped down from between his legs, and almost killed him.


    He raised his right leg again, stepped on the leg between his legs and pushed it fiercely. Then, with the reaction force, he had rowed three meters away. Then he quickly stood up. The slight enemy just now almost let his little brother go to see the king of hell. Now he won''t be careless about anything.


    After shaking his arm, the pain eased a little, and he took a deep breath to prepare for the next round of attack.


    But Zhao Sanqiang''s appearance does not seem to have any change, he is really like a robot, and a robot that can think independently.


    Before Li Su rushed over, he had already taken the lead.

 Chapter 1167

    The two men got together again.


    You come and I go, the scene looks very fierce, but if you carefully observe, in fact, neither of them hit each other.


    Today''s Zhao Sanqiang is much more agile than before. Although he still doesn''t have any moves, he entangles with Li Su with speed and strength.


    Li Su clenched his left hand into a fist and swept toward Zhao Sanqiang. Zhao Sanqiang immediately set up his right arm.


    But this move was just his feint, his fist stopped abruptly when he was half flying, and his right hand was holding a dagger to stab Zhao Sanqiang in the abdomen.


    Because of his action is too fast, coupled with fake action, so this time Zhao Sanqiang did not escape.


    However, he didn''t give any hope for this knife. Sure enough, although the dagger pierced Zhao Sanqiang''s abdomen, it didn''t produce any effect.


    Action did not stop, he pulled out the dagger, quickly around to


    Behind Zhao Sanqiang.


    Zhao Sanqiang immediately turned around, and his arm swept along.


    Li Su immediately lowered his head, dodged the blow, and then jumped up, almost all of them were in the air.


    He saw Zhao Sanqiang''s head, raised his right arm high, and then stabbed it down.


    But this time, it was still unsuccessful. His attack was resolved by Zhao Sanqiang''s arm.


    At this time, he made an amazing action, he suddenly released the hand holding the dagger, and the dagger is relying on its own weight to fall down.


    At the same time, Li Su suddenly pulled back his right arm, then took a step back and clenched his fist.


    He gathered all the Qi in his body on his right arm, then pushed his legs hard, and the man bounced out in an instant.


    His right arm has been pulled to the back of his body, like a bow drawn into a full moon, with infinite power.


    Then the bow loosened, all the power of forbearance burst out, and his fist hit Zhao Sanqiang''s heart with all his strength.


    With a dull sound, Li Su''s fist firmly hit Zhao Sanqiang''s chest.


    The air seemed to be squeezed by the power of fists, and a layer of invisible air waves spread from the place where they contacted like ripples.


    There was no wind in the cave, but Becca''s hair was lifted.


    But Professor Yang and Kuxi could not open their eyes because of the storm. Fortunately, it was just a moment.


    Although the air waves spread, Zhao Sanqiang''s heavy body finally broke away from the ground. He was like a baseball hit by a baseball bat, flying in the air.


    After leaving a less beautiful arc in the air, Zhao Sanqiang fell to the ground with a bang.


    The impact of his body on the ground is like a meteor falling on the earth.


    And it is immediately bent down, with two hands to support the knee, big mouth


    He was panting heavily.


    This punch consumed all the energy in his body. If he could not subdue Zhao Sanqiang, he would have to run away with a stiff head. However, this time Zhao Sanqiang did not get up immediately, but lay there quietly, with only his chest undulating slightly.


    Li Su raised his head to observe the situation there. He found that Zhao Sanqiang''s bulging body had shrunk down like a deflated balloon.


    He felt very curious, but Zhao Sanqiang''s body did not completely shrivel down, and stopped after he became an ordinary person''s body size.


    At this time, several other people also came over, but Li Su held out his hand and motioned them not to come near.


    Then he took a deep breath and walked in the direction of Zhao Sanqiang''s fallen body. His pace was very slow, as if he was afraid of breaking the ground.


    Zhao Sanqiang''s body has completely changed at this time. His former burly body is as thin as firewood, and his skin is loose, just like a baby who just came out of his mother''s stomach.


    The most surprising thing is that his hair and beard have become a little gray after a while. Now he looks like a real old man.


    And his eyes also returned to normal at this time, the original two pupil eyes now have only one pupil, the other is all white eyes is a pupil.


    It''s hard for Li Su not to be surprised by this change. He doesn''t understand how such a big change can be completed in such a short time.


    At this time, he looked at Zhao Sanqiang stupidly, just like an archaeologist looking at a newly unearthed treasure.


    It''s hard to say there is any threat to Zhao Sanqiang. He looks like a real old man.


    Li Su waved to the other people, indicating that they could come.


    Zhao Sanqiang''s change has appeared in everyone''s sight, and everyone is very surprised.


    At this time, Zhao Sanqiang''s eyes turned and blinked. This tiny action startled several people around him.


    Then he opened his mouth as if to say something, but because the voice was too subtle, no one could hear it clearly.


    Seeing that they couldn''t hear him, he was a little worried. His eyes were fixed on Li Su, and his mouth was still saying something.


    Looking at the shape of his mouth, it seems that he is repeating the same word all the time. Li Su looks at the crowd and is ready to put his ear on it.


    After approaching Zhao Sanqiang''s mouth, Li Su finally heard what he said.


    "Run... Run..." that''s what he''s been repeating.


    After listening for a few seconds, he kept repeating a sentence, nothing else.


    Professor Yang saw Li Su''s puzzled expression and quickly asked, "what did he say?"


    Li Su slowly raised his head and said: "his is" fast running. "


    Hearing this, people''s expressions were obviously dignified.


    But Li Su doesn''t understand why Zhao Sanqiang let himself run fast. He has killed the wolf, and even Zhao Sanqiang himself has been killed


    He was in uniform. With doubts in his heart, he slowly put his hand on Zhao Sanqiang''s tianlinggai, and then sent a steady stream of Qi to his body.


    He didn''t know whether Zhao Sanqiang could absorb such Qi with his current physical condition, but in order to understand the doubts in happiness, he had to be a living horse doctor.


    As the true Qi enters Zhao Sanqiang''s body bit by bit, the originally dim eyes have some brilliance at this time.


    After a short time, Li Su put down his hand. If these real Qi can''t work, then he has nothing to do.


    But Zhao Sanqiang suddenly coughed twice, and the dirty gas in his body seemed to be expelled from his body with this cough.


    He looked at the four people squatting around him in surprise.

 Chapter 1168

    Zhao Sanqiang suddenly has the spirit.


    He looks like an ordinary old man. His hair and room are longer, and his skin is covered with black horniness.


    But his eyes are very normal, and there is no big difference with the old man who does morning exercises in the park at more than seven in the morning.


    As he coughed twice, his voice seemed to work again.


    "You... Run." Zhao Sanqiang''s voice is still weak.


    Several people heard his voice, some weak and some old.


    But Li Su recognized his accent, that is, the accent of the city adjacent to Xingqing city.


    However, Zhao Sanqiang''s words still made him feel a little confused, so he quickly asked: "why? Is there any other danger here? "


    Hearing this, Zhao Sanqiang''s expression suddenly froze.


    He blinked and looked at the people around him. He found that he didn''t know them.


    Then he frowned and said, "who are you?"


    The sudden change of attitude made Li Su a little strange. He immediately asked, "who are you?"


    "Me? I''m a soldier. "


    "Do you know what time it is?"


    "March 5, 1979."


    Hearing his answer, Li Su finally realized that his memory as Zhao Sanqiang had stopped nearly 40 years ago.


    The "run fast" he said just now may have been said to his comrades in arms. He may mistakenly think that Professor Yang and some of them are his comrades in arms.


    If you look at me and I look at you, they don''t seem to understand the current situation.


    Only Li Su is looking at Zhao Sanqiang with a complicated eye. He is considering whether to tell Zhao Sanqiang the current situation.


    But this reality is hard for Zhao Sanqiang to accept.


    He thought about it for a moment and continued, "are you company commander Zhao?"


    Hearing this, Zhao Sanqiang''s body was obviously shocked and replied, "yes."


    A kind of soldier''s resolute and resolute suddenly showed no doubt in Zhao Sanqiang''s body.


    "We are the special commissioners of the central government. We have come to investigate the relevant intelligence. Your comrades in arms have been taken away."


    As a last resort, Li Su can only cheat him with lies. It seems that he has not remembered that he has killed all his comrades in arms.


    "Really... Really?"


    Zhao Sanqiang''s eyes were filled with tears, which was very moving.


    At this time, other people also understood Li Su''s intention and nodded one after another.


    "Really, it''s just that your injury is so serious that we can''t transfer you."


    "Never mind, as long as they''re safe." With these words, Zhao Sanqiang coughed violently, and his body was also undulating on the ground.


    Li Su could only stretch out his hand and hold down his body to stabilize his state.


    The brilliance in Zhao Sanqiang''s eyes has begun to weaken gradually, and the real Qi that continues his life can''t support him for a long time.


    After another cough, he continued: "I still have parents, wife and a couple of children in my family..."


    Before he finished, Li Su said, "don''t worry, the country will take care of them."


    Hearing these words, Zhao Sanqiang took a long breath, and the real breath in his body seemed to be lost because of this breath.


    Gradually, his breath became weak, and the light in his eyes was dim.


    At this time, no one spoke, just quietly watching the loss of a life. From the perspective of human nature, this life is cruel, but combined with the actual situation, this life is great.


    Under the gaze of the public, Zhao Sanqiang''s last heartbeat also ended, and a life ended like this.


    Strictly speaking, his life had already ended in 1979, but for some reason it has continued to the present.


    No one knows the reason why he became like this. Obviously, he has formed some connection with Fuyun mountain.


    They stood up slowly. Although Zhao Sanqiang had caused them a lot of trouble before, and almost killed Professor Yang, after knowing his identity, they all sympathized with him.


    When preparing to leave, Li Su seems to suddenly think of something, he went to Zhao Sanqiang''s side, with a dagger gently cut off a lock of Zhao Sanqiang''s hair.


    He tied up the lock of hair with fine thread and put it in his backpack.


    Now it seems that all the threats have been removed, so they are ready to leave.


    No one thought that they would be trapped in the cave forever because of their curiosity.


    Obviously, there are other secrets in the cave, but none of them want to explore any more. Now the most important thing is to leave this ghost place.


    Li Su doesn''t know the reason why Zhao Sanqiang became like that, but there is no doubt that it has something to do with this cave.


    If he were alone, maybe he would really go back to find out, but now he has to shoulder the responsibility of protecting everyone.


    Now they followed the mark Li Su had made before and walked in the direction they had come.


    No strange things happened along the way. They came to the cave where they were before.


    The rainstorm outside hasn''t stopped. Today, it seems that there is no way to go any further. We can only make do with it in this cave.


    The only good news is that there are some firewood blown in by the wind in the cave. Because of the accumulation of time, it has formed a thick layer.


    Together, Li Su and Kuxi piled all the firewood inside the cave. They were more afraid of the cave than the jungle outside.


    In the evening, although the rain decreased, it still belonged to the category of rainstorm. The fire was on and their clothes were dry.


    Now several of them are sitting on the edge of the fire chatting. Time is running out. It''s going to be summer, but it''s still cool on the mountain, especially when it rains.


    Professor Yang has been telling three other people about what happened when he was an educated youth. Li Su is not interested in these stories, but Becca and cusy are fascinated by them.


    However, Li Su occasionally inserted a word, also can make a few people ha ha


    Laugh.


    Before leaving, the Tak patriarch gave them some bacon. After a simple dinner, it was very late.


    According to the previous order, Professor Yang is in the first class, Li Su is in the middle, and Kuxi is in the last.


    Then everyone except Professor Yang got into the sleeping bag and fell asleep.


    The night was unusually long. It seemed that Li Su was awakened by Professor Yang after a long time.


    He carefully left the sleeping bag, to add a fire, a man doing next to the fire.


    If the rain stops tomorrow, they can go down the mountain.

 Chapter 1169

    The next morning, the rain stopped.


    After a brief tidying up, they have set out.


    Although the rain stopped, but from time to time there are drops of water from the leaves on the high down.


    The forest is more humid, after the sun comes out, the whole mountain seems to have become a sweat room.


    The ground was muddy, so they had to slow down, but fortunately it was not far from the foot of the mountain.


    In the afternoon, standing on Fuyun mountain, you can see the village at the foot of the mountain.


    Kuxi''s face was full of excitement because he was almost home. Although this trip to Fuyun mountain was full of difficulties and obstacles, he could survive every time.


    Finally, at sunset, they reached the village of CUSI.


    Before he entered the village, CUSI cried out, "I''m back! I''m back! "


    Hearing his cry, the villagers went out of their houses one after another.


    To their delight, all the people who went there came back safely.


    And to their surprise, when they came back, there was one more person, and she was a fairy like girl.


    Hearing the cheers, the head of ajang came out impatiently and said: "what''s the noise? I don''t know it''s dark..."


    In the middle of his speech, he stopped abruptly because he saw Li Su, Professor Yang and Kuxi.


    With a look of surprise, the village head of ajang came to Li Su and warmly shook hands with him, just like the two national leaders who met.


    A few people exchanged greetings. Li Su also introduced the identity of Bekaa to the village chief, but he didn''t say the relationship between Bekaa and him and the reason why Bekaa left the tribe.


    Just in time for the hotel, so in addition to cussy to go home, the other three people went to the village head''s home.


    The village head''s wife and daughter were at home, and they were very happy to see them back.


    Li Su simply said hello to Na Yi, and then quietly blinked his eyes. I can still remember what happened before.


    However, Na Yi''s eyes have been on Becca. Indeed, Becca''s appearance has full lethality for both men and women.


    He introduced Becca again, and then a few people did it in the yard of Jean''s house.


    Because of a rainstorm, so the weather became cool a lot, outside the house is more cool than inside.


    Jean specially asked his wife to prepare more dishes, and then he took out his wine which he had kept for many years.


    Li Su held the wine jar in his arms and joked: "some good wine has just been taken out now. It seems that he deliberately hid it from me before."


    On hearing this, Jean Claude waved his hand and replied, "how can it be? In fact, I''ve been waiting for you to come back and share the good wine with me. "


    With that, he snatched the wine jar from Li Su''s hand and filled the glass in front of everyone.


    Becca used to watch her father and the people drink, but she never tried. So now she is also eager to try, ready to taste the taste of this let countless men dream of things in the end.


    Li Su knew that Becca had never drunk wine, so he had lifted the glass full of wine, put it in Becca''s hand, and then laughed.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Becca holds the cup and slowly approaches her mouth. Suddenly, a pungent smell fills her nose.


    But they were all looking at themselves, and Becca couldn''t put the cup down any more, so she took a deep breath and took a swig.


    Li Su didn''t expect that she was drinking so much. When she wanted to stop her, it was too late. She had swallowed a mouthful of wine.


    Now she began to cough violently, as if she had drunk poison. Li Su quickly patted her back with her hand.


    After a while, Becca''s state finally eased.


    The head of ajang village was laughing all the time. He said, "little girl, is this good to drink?"


    Hearing what he said, everyone laughed, even Li Su couldn''t help it.


    Becca slowly raised her head, first shook her head, and then nodded. Her white face was already flushed, as gorgeous as the sunset in the sky.


    She blinked a few times, and then looked at a few people around doubtfully, as if she didn''t understand why they were laughing.


    Becca''s drink has officially opened the curtain of the Wine Bureau. Li Su and his three men have begun to change their glasses.


    Originally, Li Su didn''t want her to drink any more, but I don''t know if she was a little drunk just now. She drank all her drinks one after another.


    Professor Yang was talking to the village head about what they had seen and heard on Fuyun mountain, especially when he talked about Juhe and the beast God. Jean''s eyes were full of strange brilliance.


    After a dinner, Becca has completely changed. Before, only Li Su laughed once, but Professor Yang never saw her.


    Now she seems to have become a comedian in general, where nonsense, but also laugh from time to time.


    Li Su quickly dragged her away from the table, otherwise she didn''t know what to do next.


    Now that he could not avoid the suspicion, he dragged Becca to his room.


    "What are you doing? I can still drink it. " Exclaimed Becca.


    Li Su closed the door with one hand, then dragged her to the bed and began to help her take off her shoes.


    But she was shouting and dancing all the time. Li Su couldn''t hold her feet.


    All of a sudden, he felt that he was caught by the collar, and the one who was holding it was Becca.


    Before he could react, Becca''s head came up and she could not help but put her lips on his lips.


    He didn''t expect Becca to become so enthusiastic. He almost slipped, but fortunately his hand button was on the edge of the bed.


    Becca grabs him by the collar again, pulls him to her body, and then reverses her body and presses him under her body.


    He didn''t expect that Becca''s strength had become so strong that she had captured her by accident.


    Becca''s body was pressed on it, so he couldn''t move. Then Becca''s lips swam on Li Su''s body, and her hands were not honest.


    His breathing is short, and his body is inexplicably hot and dry. I didn''t expect that Becca would do such a move.


    Just as he was about to take off his clothes and compete with Becca, she banged her head on his chest.


    Li Su looked up and found that Becca had fallen asleep. He had no choice but to smile and get out of bed.

 Chapter 1170

    Li Su had a shop on the floor in Professor Yang''s room and made do with it all night.


    Now he has got the stone kernel grass, and Becca, who owns longan stone, goes with him, so he has to hurry back to Xingqing city,.


    The main purpose of course is to wake up long Qiuyue. Her situation is always concerned about Li Su''s heart.


    As for Ouyang Cong, Li Su doesn''t know if he is related to Chen Qiu, but maybe he can find some clues.


    This time back in Xingqing, Chen Qiu and his boss will certainly focus on Xingqing. Li Su knows that this is a great challenge, but it is also an opportunity.


    He knows that as long as the boss does not die, Chen Qiu will not let him go.


    But now he doesn''t even know the identity of the other party, let alone deal with them.


    Therefore, after returning to Xingqing city this time, another important purpose is to investigate the details of the boss and Chen Qiu. Only when you know yourself and the other can you win a hundred battles.


    After getting up in the morning, Li Su went to the village head of ajang and told him his plan to leave.


    Although he had known each other for a short time, Jean Valjean always respected Li Su and Professor Yang. He was reluctant to leave when he heard that they were going to leave.


    But he also knows that they can''t stay here all the time. They also have their own work and life.


    Then Li Su went to find Kushi, told him the news, and checked his mother''s health.


    This time, he also learned a good news, that is, in another month, CUSI will marry his fiancee.


    Although he can''t attend cusy''s wedding, it''s easy to give him a big gift.


    It''s still a long way to go back to Xingqing city. Li Su''s plan is to go to Cloud City first today, then take the train to Changming City, stay in Changming city for one night, and then fly to Cloud City the next day.


    In this way, they can start in the afternoon.


    Time always flies. It''s time to start. All the villagers have come to the village to say goodbye, and buwa''s uncle''s ox cart has been there for a long time


    Waiting there.


    Li Su has treated many people in the village, so everyone respects him very much and even surpasses the village head of ajang.


    He stood at the entrance of the village to say goodbye to the villagers. Although the previous cripple has not fully recovered, there is no problem in walking now.


    He saw Na Yi in the crowd. Na Yi looked at Li Su with complicated eyes. After thinking for a few seconds, he took off his watch and gave it to Na Yi.


    All the climbing tools were given to CUSI, and some small pieces were left at the village head''s house without being taken away.


    After saying goodbye again and again, the three of them have already got on the ox cart and gradually disappeared in the villagers'' view.


    After bumping for a while, uncle buwa''s ox cart came to Cloud City.


    Li Su had nothing to give uncle buwa, so he gave all his cash to uncle buwa.


    Of course, uncle buwa did not accept it, but under his repeated insistence


    He accepted. To make a train, you must use an ID card, but Becca has no ID card since she was a child.


    But Li Su still has other ways. He takes a taxi and comes to Yuncheng Public Security Bureau with Becca and Professor Yang.


    Yuncheng is a small city. Most of its citizens are ethnic minorities, and there are not many immigrants, so there are few people in the Public Security Bureau.


    There are about a dozen people in the office hall, but because of the large area of the hall, it is still a little empty.


    Li Su three people came in, just like a stone fell into the sea, did not attract anyone''s attention.


    After two steps, he saw a stout young man sitting at his desk playing with his mobile phone.


    "Hello." Li Su said softly.


    Hearing someone talking, the stout young man looked up, then lowered his head and continued to play with his mobile phone.


    He did not like this attitude of young people, but the Chinese nation has always been a land of etiquette, so he was not very angry.


    "Hello, can you hear me?"


    Li Su''s tone is very gentle and polite.


    But the young man patted his thigh, then threw his cell phone on the table and let out a "pop".


    The sound was very loud. All the people in the hall looked this way, but they just glanced at it, and then they went on their own.


    The young man looked impatient and said, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t you see I''m busy? "


    "But you were just looking at your cell phone..."


    Although Li Su wanted to talk to him politely, his attitude was really unbearable. It was because he had so many moths that such government organs were not trusted by the people.


    Hearing this, the young people were obviously even more unhappy: "I don''t think mobile phones are working? How can you be so good? "


    Li Su gave a helpless smile and replied, "I didn''t mean that. I have something else to trouble you."


    "Say something."


    Seeing that the other side''s attitude was very correct, the young people also eased down.


    "This girl has lived in the mountains since she was a child, so she has no ID card. I wonder if she can get one?"


    "Where''s the Hukou?"


    "Neither."


    "You can''t do it without a hukou."


    It is said that the other party wants to apply for an ID card, and there is no information that can prove his identity, so the young people immediately feel puzzled.


    Li Su didn''t have much hope at all, but he remembered that Becca had lived at the foot of the mountain for several years when she was a child, so it was very likely that she had a hukou at that time.


    He asked Becca this question, but at that time Becca was still very small, and had no exact concept of hukou.


    Nevertheless, if we did bring the registered residence to Becca, we can check it now. Becca told him her name and the names of her adoptive parents.


    Li Su hesitated for a moment and continued to say to the young man, "can you help her find out her identity? Her name is Yan Xi and her father''s name is Yan Xi


    Yan Jinsong, my mother''s name is Wang Nian. "


    Just now, the middle-aged people have heard their conversation, just lost a game is enough to make him uncomfortable, to see these people standing in front of him muttering, it''s more irritable.


    "I told you I can''t do it, but I can''t do it. Don''t disturb my work here."


    The young man''s words made Li Su a little angry. He said harshly, "you play games and you work?"


    "I''ll do whatever I want, you mind me?"


    The young man is also a hot tempered man. As soon as he talks, the meat on his stomach trembles.


    "What''s your working attitude? Do you mean to be a public servant of the people?"


    "Servants of the people? People are my public servants. To tell you the truth, my father is Liu Gang. "


    Hearing what he said, Li Su looked at each other and shook his head.

 Chapter 1171

    The young man said his father was Liu Gang.


    But it was the first time that Li Su heard the name of Liu Gang.


    No matter who Liu Gang is, the way this young man talks has made him angry.


    At this time, there are two people who look like they are in their thirties. Their faces are full of impatience.


    After they passed by, they glanced at Li Su and said to the stout young man, "what''s the matter? Brother Liu. "


    This young man seems to be in his early days. He is not even as old as Li Su. The two men are at least 30 years old, but they call him brother Liu.


    When the young man heard their questions, he was full of confidence: "this boy is looking for trouble."


    Li Su quickly waved his hand. He didn''t mean to make trouble.


    His tone of voice has been very gentle before, who knows that the young man''s attitude is so bad.


    Just as he waved his hand, the two men came up to him. They looked fierce, like they were about to start a fight.


    "Boy, I advise you to apologize to brother Liu quickly, and let it go,


    Otherwise, we can''t avoid suffering from some flesh and blood. " One of them said with long hair.


    Of course, Li Su shook his head and said, "are you two policemen?"


    It was hard for him to believe that these two men would be policemen, not only not working in the police station, but also helping to bully Liangshan at the same time.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to teach us how to be a policeman? " Another man with an inch in his head said.


    The two men''s attitude was extremely arrogant, just like the eunuch of East Hall in Ming Dynasty.


    Nothing else, Li Su really wanted to teach them how to be a policeman, so he nodded without any hesitation.


    All of a sudden, the two men looked at each other and then extended their hands to Li Su.


    In the face of the people''s police, of course, he will not have any fight back, but in the face of the scum of the police, then the situation is different.


    Before their hands touched Li Su''s body, they suddenly called out, just like a dog whose paw was accidentally stepped on by the owner.


    Li Su''s two hands were pinched on their wrists, like two pliers, tightly clasped.


    Seeing that the two men were subdued in an instant, the young man was a little flustered and cried out


    "Someone attacked the police! Someone attacked the police


    Li Su didn''t know what he was yelling at. He was a policeman and wanted to yell at others.


    However, the efficiency of other police officers was very fast. In less than 30 seconds at most, six or seven people had surrounded Li Su.


    Two of them even took out their guns, which was not enough for him to find that the insurance of the guns was still open.


    This young man should have such a great appeal, which he did not expect.


    "Let them go and put your hands on the table." Said another. Li Su doesn''t want to make a big deal, and Professor Yang and Becca are around.


    He released the wrists of the two men, then pushed them, and they flew out like broken kites.


    If other people didn''t follow them, they would have fallen a dog to gnaw mud.


    The two men immediately turned around and looked at Li Su fiercely. They were very funny because they didn''t dare to go up.


    Li Su has put his hands on the table, he did not expect to do an ID card would also have such trouble.


    Although his request is somewhat strange, it is not impossible, Lord


    If you are not lucky, you will meet such a prince.


    A policeman came forward to handcuff Li Su, but the young man stopped him.


    Finally, led by the young man, Li Su was surrounded and came to another room, followed by Becca and Professor Yang.


    There are several desks in this room, but there is no one. As soon as he comes in, the young man naturally sits on a chair.


    "Put him up for me!" Cried the young man.


    Hearing this, the former two people quickly went to Li Su''s side and put up his two arms.


    "I said," who is Liu Gang? " Li Su asked in a low voice.


    "That''s our director. If you offend his son, you''ll die." Cuntou replied viciously.


    It turns out that this young man is the son of the director of the Municipal Bureau. No wonder he is so arrogant and domineering, but he looks a little ugly. Looking at his bloated appearance, Li Su can''t help laughing.


    Seeing him laughing, the young man stood up from his chair and rolled up his sleeves as he walked over.


    Professor Yang tried to persuade him, but he was blocked by other policemen. He was not worried about Li Su being beaten, but about the safety of these policemen.


    The young man punched Li Su in the stomach. He wanted to do more, but he didn''t move when he thought that dodging was a waste of energy.


    With a dull sound, fists and stomach have had intimate contact, but also accompanied by a scream.


    Of course, the scream was not from Li Su, but from the young man. His fist was like hitting an iron plate.


    Fortunately, his strength is not big, otherwise this must let his hand bone fracture.


    Shaking his hand, the young man said, "take out the things on his stomach."


    A man went to search, and did not find anything, which made the young man feel embarrassed. He went forward, and also did not find anything that should not appear.


    This is strange. When I hit this man on the stomach just now, it was the feeling of hitting the wall, the young man thought.


    Just when he was puzzled that he was going to teach Li Su a lesson, Li Su was not going to tease him any more.


    All of a sudden, Li Su''s hand shook violently and easily broke away from the two men''s arms. Then he rushed to the young man''s side with an arrow step and grabbed the young man''s throat with his right hand. The man''s throat was greasy. He felt a little sick, but he didn''t want to


    This is the only way to save time.


    Other people this just reflected Li Su''s movement, pulled out the gun to aim at Li Su one after another.


    These people''s guns only work when they scare the common people. He can''t help but scoff.


    "Go and call your director, or his precious son will die."


    Of course, Li Su was just bluffing him. Although his attitude was extremely arrogant and he dared to do it, it was far from death.


    And Li Su just wanted to get an ID card for Becca. He didn''t want to make things like this.


    After that, he thought, he must temper himself.


    Now, both sides are at war, but no one dares to take further action.

 Chapter 1172

    Someone has contacted the father of the young man.


    When Liu Gang heard that someone had taken his son hostage, he was in the police station and scolded his men for being rubbish. At the same time, he had already put on his trousers and was ready to leave.


    Lying on the bed is his mistress, at this time she is self-care smoking, naked.


    Liu Gang while wearing clothes over and over again in the abuse, mistress is a face of impatience, seems to be unwilling to hear his complaint.


    Finally, he got dressed and his secretary was waiting for him at the door.


    Ten minutes later, he appeared in the police station dressed up.


    The captain of the criminal police team had been waiting for him in the Bureau for a long time. Seeing him coming in, the captain quickly went up.


    After exchanging with each other for a while, they went to the room where Li Su was.


    At this time, Li Su still grasped the young man''s neck with his right hand, and his body was completely hidden behind the bloated body.


    At this moment, don''t push the door open. What appears in front of him is a middle-aged man who is also short and fat but wears a police uniform. Just looking at his appearance, he knows that this man is Liu Gang.


    Liu Gang was followed by a 30-year-old man with a strong physique in a tactical suit.


    As soon as Liu Gang entered the door, he saw his own son. His baby son was looking frightened at this time, which made him feel sad.


    Then he began to look at the suspect who held his son, who was also a young man. He did not know what the other party had for.


    "Dad, help me. You''ll have him killed."


    The young man''s voice had a little cry, which made Li Su feel more disgusted.


    He used some more strength to hold the young man''s neck and stop him talking.


    At this time, Liu Gang stepped forward slowly, stopped almost three meters in front of Li Su, and said harshly, "I advise you to let him go now


    In that case, I can also consider taking it lightly. "


    It''s worthy of being a father and son. Even the tone of his speech is the same arrogance. Li Su didn''t pay attention to his words at all.


    Seeing that the other side didn''t respond, he continued: "now the outside is full of snipers. As long as you dare to make any action, you can imagine the result."


    Li Su thought about it and said, "shouldn''t you ask me who I am first, and then what''s my purpose?"


    Liu Gang did not expect that he should be so arrogant, his face has a trace of sullen, said: "I have sent someone to check."


    "Don''t bother. My name is Li Su. I''m from Xingqing city. I''m a doctor by profession. I can do this faster."


    Hearing what he said, Liu Gang''s secretary immediately picked up the phone and went out. After less than two minutes, he came in again.


    But the secretary did not speak, but called Liu Gang out.


    After a while, Liu Gang came in, but his expression was more ugly than before.


    When his son saw his father''s angry appearance, he was overjoyed


    The man who offended himself is going to die today. There was silence in the room, only people''s breathing came one after another. Liu Gang didn''t speak, and other people didn''t dare to speak.


    At this time, Liu Gang looked at Li Su with a kind of puzzled eyes, just like looking at an alien.


    He said slowly, "are you Li Su?"


    Li Su nodded and said, "did I tell you that just now? Bad memory? "


    He has been keen to smell out the abnormal atmosphere in the air, so he has some confidence in speaking.


    "It''s the one who was in Beidu before..."


    Liu Gang stopped before he finished, because what he wanted to say was confidential to most people at the scene.


    "Although it''s so far away, you''re very well informed."


    Li Su smile, now the situation is under his control, he did not expect that he has become a celebrity now.


    Hearing this, Liu Gang''s brow has been tightly wrinkled. He knows that his son has been in great trouble, and now he doesn''t know how to end it


    It''s too late.


    As a father, of course, he knows what his son looks like, so this time he doesn''t need to watch the surveillance to know that it''s his son''s fault.


    At this time, his son began to shout again: "Dad, you come to save me, I''m not your own son?"


    Seeing his son''s appearance and looking at Li Su, he sighed deeply and stepped forward.


    Everyone thought that he was going to take some measures against Li Su, so they pointed their guns at Li Su.


    But Liu Gang''s next move surprised everyone. He walked up to his son and shook his hand, which was two big mouths.


    All the people were stunned. They felt that their eyes were dazed. Otherwise, how could what happened in front of them be true?


    Seeing Liu Gang''s action, Li Su gave up his hand.


    "Why did you hit me?" Asked the young man.


    Liu Gang has two big mouths. He knows that the harder he fights now, the more he can protect his son.


    It''s not enough to slap him in the face. He went up again with fists and kicks, as if he was his own enemy.


    His son had never seen him in such a big fire, so he had to squat on the ground with his head in his arms.


    Li Su smiles. Liu Gang is really a smart man. He doesn''t want to make things too much, so he stops him.


    He patted Liu Gang on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK to educate children, but corporal punishment is not good. Are you right?"


    Liu Gang nodded quickly. If Li Su didn''t stop him, he might continue to fight.


    Li Su and Liu Gang left the room in the eyes of surprise and the groans of the young people.


    Not to mention other people, even Professor Yang and Becca don''t know what happened.


    Liu Gang just went out for a few minutes, and when he came back, his attitude changed 180 degrees. The two of them could only follow Li Su with doubts.


    Now several of them come to Liu Gang''s office.


    The decoration of the office is very luxurious. Whether it''s mahogany furniture or calligraphy and painting on the wall, it reveals an elegant atmosphere,


    But this kind of refined, put on Liu Gang''s body, obviously became to be attached to mediocrity and elegance.


    Li Su looked at the decoration of the house, went to the sofa and sat down.


    Liu Gang wanted to go to his desk to sit down, see Li Su sitting here, he also quickly sat here.


    The Secretary has gone to make tea, and the tea set on the tea table is also valuable.


    After several people sat down, Liu Gang took the lead in saying, "I don''t know what happened when you came to Yuncheng this time."


    Li Su didn''t want to talk to him, so he told him about his ID card.


    This kind of thing is a piece of cake for Liu Gang, the director of the Public Security Bureau. He immediately called his secretary back and asked him to do it.

 Chapter 1173

    Becca had her first ID card in her life.


    The name of Becca on her ID card is Yanxi, but she hasn''t called her name for a long time, so she still asked Li Su to call herself Becca.


    The dress she was wearing was the same one she used to wear on the mountain. It was a bit shabby, so she was wearing a policewoman''s white shirt when she took the photo.


    She looked at herself in a white shirt on her ID card, with a different look in her eyes.


    Now they have come to Yuncheng railway station. It''s the first time for Becca to take the train.


    She looked at the railway station with some formality and curiosity. Because the floating population in Yuncheng is relatively small, the railway station is also small.


    Li Su took Becca to buy a train ticket, and then three people got on the train together.


    Becca obviously has a strong interest in the train, whether it''s the sound of the train or the steward who sells instant noodles


    It''s catching Becca''s attention.


    She was very curious about the instant noodles pushed by the stewardess, so she asked Li Su to buy one for her.


    Li Su had no cash on him, and he had just forgotten to withdraw the money, so he had to borrow some from Professor Yang first.


    This can make Professor Yang laugh. He didn''t expect that Li Su, who has great powers, would borrow money from himself.


    Becca had been eating instant noodles in her arms. It was the first time she had tasted it.


    "It''s the best thing I''ve ever eaten."


    Li Su was very happy to hear this from Becca, but there was some bitterness behind her happiness.


    For ordinary people, instant noodles can satisfy Becca, which shows how much she has suffered before.


    To his surprise, Becca only made a very small sound when she was eating instant noodles, as if she was afraid of disturbing other people.


    After asking, he found out that although Becca returned to Fuyun mountain when she was seven years old, she had formed good habits before


    And upbringing.


    If she hadn''t heard from Becca that her adoptive parents had died a few years ago, Li Su would have taken Becca to see them first.


    Watching Becca quickly eat up a bowl of instant noodles, he also laughed.


    After two hours, the train stopped at Changming station.


    Changming is a famous big city in the whole country. It is more developed than Yuncheng.


    At this time, it was afternoon. The warm but not burning sun was shining on the whole city, as if it had gilded Changming city.


    The big city is even more novel for Becca. Her eyes don''t stay in one place for more than five seconds.


    Li Su took the two of them a taxi and went straight to the most luxurious Marriott Hotel in Changming city.


    After a night''s rest in the hotel, I will fly back to Xingqing city tomorrow morning.


    As soon as she entered the hotel, Becca could not hide her excitement. Li Su felt her hands began to shake. After asking for two rooms, they went upstairs.


    Entering the door of the room, Becca took off her shoes and walked barefoot on the carpet.


    But Li Su has been staring at Becca''s shoes. The top of the shoes has been covered with mud, and the bottom of the shoes has been worn out of shape, which may have been worn for several years.


    The same is true of her clothes, although the top is still white, but the bottom is also covered with soil, and there are holes in some places.


    Just now outside, she has attracted a lot of people''s attention. Although she didn''t notice it herself, she was a little distressed that she was not enough for Li Su.


    So he decided to take Becca out for a good night.


    The previous luggage was basically given to cusy, so there was nothing to pack.


    It''s still very early now. Li Su decides to take Becca shopping first, and then go to dinner after dark.


    Of course, they didn''t plan to abandon Professor Yang, but after hearing that they were going shopping, Professor Yang lied that he was very tired and didn''t talk to him


    I want to go.


    After asking the front desk of the hotel, Li Su and Becca took a taxi to Changming''s biggest shopping mall.


    Becca''s dress does not fit in with the modern city, but Li Su still holds her hand tightly.


    At this time, she also vaguely felt the eyes of passers-by, she did not understand what the meaning of those eyes was.


    Li Su heard the whispered conversation of passers-by clearly. There were only two kinds of people, one was jealous of Becca''s beauty, the other was laughing at her shabby.


    Two people have entered a store, before Li Su did not look at the name of the store, came in only to find that it was a luxury shop.


    The clothes are not beautiful, but he always thinks that the price is a little too high. Maybe only in this way can he ride a real luxury.


    When the shop assistant saw a guest coming in, he came over immediately.


    But after seeing what Li Su and Becca were wearing, the assistant''s face immediately changed.


    The initial training of the shop assistant is to observe the clothes of the guests


    Judge whether the guest is rich or not, although the two people in front of her are pretty good, especially the woman, who is a little too pretty.


    "Hello." The shop assistant took the initiative to say hello.


    "Hello." Li Su responded.


    This makes the shop assistant more sure that these two people are not paying, because when she greets the guests, the guests are indifferent.


    She thinks that rich people should be like that, and the man in front of her even responded to her. At first sight, she has never seen anything in the world.


    Li Su saw what the shop assistant thought from the beginning, but he never paid attention to it.


    He and Becca strolled around the store, and the clerk followed them.


    There are a lot of people in the shop, most of them wear gold and silver. You can see that they are all worth tens of millions or even hundreds of millions. When the guests saw Becca, some were surprised by her appearance, while others were far away.


    The shop assistant followed them with a sad face and didn''t seem to like it


    I''d like to serve these two guests.


    At this time, Li Su saw a white dress, the whole dress is pure white, in the middle of other clothes quite stand out.


    He squeezed Becca''s hand, and then his eyes moved towards the white skirt, and Becca''s eyes immediately moved with it.


    In an instant, he knew that Becca liked the skirt, because the eyes were full of expectation and yearning.


    He turned to the shop assistant and said, "please give her a try on that skirt."


    Following the direction of his fingers, the clerk saw the skirt.


    That skirt is the most expensive dress in their shop, and because of the color and style, no one can hold it.


    In addition, Li Su and Becca are so shabby, so the expression of the clerk is obviously a little incredible.

 Chapter 1174

    Becca was staring at the white dress.


    She has gone to the edge, Lengleng looking at the white flawless, such as blue sky in general clean skirt.


    See some stupefied, she couldn''t help stretching out her hand, want to touch the eyes of this gorgeous wings.


    Just then, her hand was patted.


    It turned out that the shop assistant saw that she wanted to touch the skirt for fear that her hands would get dirty, so he went over and stopped her.


    Becca looked at Li Su with a puzzled face. She didn''t know what the situation was.


    "Will you show her that skirt, please?"


    Li Su''s voice rose a little, which attracted the attention of some guests around him.


    The shop assistant didn''t want other customers to see that his service attitude was not good, so he had to take down the skirt first.


    But her mouth has been reciting: "can''t afford to buy, also want to."


    Try it. Toads want to eat swans


    Li Su took the skirt from the shop assistant and took Becca to the fitting room.


    Passing by the high-heeled shoes area, he took a pair of off white high-heeled shoes.


    After giving her the skirt, he pushed her into the fitting room and stood at the door waiting.


    After a few minutes, he suddenly heard Becca calling himself. Looking around, he found no one. Then he opened the door and went in.


    Becca has no clothes on her upper body. She just uses her right arm across her chest as the last barrier of her body.


    But her figure has been revealed, no doubt, clavicle is very obvious under the neck, and then the two rabbits have been squeezed by her arm some deformation.


    The smooth belly is as smooth as a jade wall, and the slender waist is like the most beautiful gift of God.


    She had the skirt in her other hand and didn''t seem to know how to put it in.


    "How do I wear this?"


    Hearing this, Li Su smiles, touches Becca''s head, and holds the skirt in her hand.


    Skirt in hand, very light, like cicada wings in general.


    He gently unfolded the skirt and zipped the back to let Becca in.


    But to put the dress in, it was necessary to take off the lower part of his clothes, so he pointed to Bekka''s skirt with his chin.


    Seeing his action, Becca didn''t understand it for a moment. When she understood it, her face turned red.


    Not only his face, but also his neck showed a beautiful color, which made him intoxicated.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Becca turned and began to take off her skirt.


    At this time, Li Su found out that Becca didn''t wear underwear. She was only wearing a piece of white cloth similar to men''s big underpants.


    If I had known, I would have taken her to buy underwear first, Li Su thought. But now it''s too late to buy it. We have to make do with it first


    .


    He explained to Becca how to put the skirt in, and then gave it back to Becca.


    Now Becca let go of the arm blocking her chest. Although she couldn''t see anything, Li Su felt the pleasure of release at that moment.


    The smooth back is not what the world should have. The waist is just like the greatest craftsman in the world, without any defects.


    Becca had put her legs in, and she kept twisting and lifting her skirt up.


    This action is to let Li Su some blood spray, unintentional action, but more than many women deliberately pose provocative.


    Then Becca put her ivory arms into her skirt, and Li Su helped her zip up.


    Finally, she had changed her clothes, but now she was still facing the man behind her.


    Then Li Su let Becca sit on the bench, gently took off Becca''s shoes, and put her feet into the high heels.


    He could not help admiring his own eyes for the perfect fit.


    Now that the shoes are on, he is curious about Becca''s appearance. He slowly extends his arm, puts it on Becca''s shoulder, and turns his body slowly.


    A completely different Becca appeared in front of his eyes, he immediately felt some dazzling, now Becca is brilliant.


    "Isn''t it pretty?" Becca asked when she saw him in a daze


    He shook his head, put his arm around Becca''s waist and stood in front of the floor mirror.


    A white figure suddenly appeared on the mirror. Becca looked at herself in the mirror and was stunned.


    The girl in the mirror is simply the most beautiful scenery in the world, whether it''s the long black hair, or the perfect facial features, whether it''s the concave convex body, or the simple temperament, all show in the mirror.


    Li Su gently arranged her hair with her hands to make some look more perfect.


    Becca reached out and wanted to feel herself in the mirror


    In the end, of course, it just touched the cold mirror.


    Li Su put her hands around Becca''s waist, bowed her head and gave her a kiss on her reddish cheek. Then she took her hand and walked out.


    After pushing the door open, the two men had come out again.


    The assistant was talking to another customer when she heard the door of the fitting room ring and her head turned quickly.


    At that moment, the assistant was stunned. She looked at Becca as if she had seen an alien.


    If the angel really would appear in the world, it would be like this.


    Not only the shop assistant, but also the customer beside her was attracted by the appearance of Becca.


    This white one-on-one pleated skirt and Becca complement each other. The skirt is more eye-catching than when it was on the mannequin. Li Su took Becca to the shop assistant and said, "I want this dress. You can get rid of the old clothes in the fitting room."


    The shop assistant nodded in a daze. She even forgot her attitude just now.


    However, she immediately reflected that the price of the skirt is six figures. Although the skirt is really suitable, it doesn''t mean that they can afford it.


    Li Su seems to have seen through her idea for a long time. She has already taken out her bank card and indicated that she wants to swipe it.


    At this time, the shop assistant realized that he might have lost sight. It turns out that the rich can also wear such low-key clothes and be so polite.


    After Li Su pressed six numbers on the POS, the owner of the skirt has become Becca.


    In the eyes of all the people in the shop, they left the shop.


    However, their journey is not over. One piece of clothing is obviously not enough. Besides, Becca has no underwear. Li Su also needs to change her present clothes.


    So they went around the stores again and finally finished all the things they wanted to buy.

 Chapter 1175

    Nearly two hours after leaving the hotel, Li Su and Becca finally went back.


    The day has been completely dark down, the moon has long been unable to bear the lonely hanging in the sky.


    They bought a lot of clothes, as well as some decorations and cosmetics. Although Becca can''t make up yet, Li Su bought some for her.


    Some of them were gifts for Xiao Yiyi. After coming out for so long, he felt sorry for them.


    After calling Professor Yang, the three came to the western restaurant of the hotel.


    When Professor Yang saw Becca, he almost didn''t recognize it. Although Becca had caused him several impacts before, he was still surprised.


    Becca is a city girl now, and she is more brilliant than most city girls.


    The most important thing is that there is no news about her non cannibal temperament. She is more like an angel who comes to experience life.


    Now the three of them have come to the western restaurant of the hotel. Every place they walk, Becca will attract the attention of many men.


    After sitting down on a table by the window, Li Su ordered a lot of things.


    Most of these things were not eaten by Becca, so he wanted Becca to have a good taste.


    Although she ate a bucket of instant noodles on the train, after the crazy shopping, Becca''s stomach has been cooing for a long time.


    Professor Yang has not been very interested in Western food. He also ordered a steak under Li Su''s strong recommendation.


    All the things I ordered were on the table one after another.


    To Li Su''s surprise, Becca''s use of knives and forks is very skillful and elegant, even better than her own.


    Needless to say, it must have benefited from the education of her adoptive parents when she was a child.


    If her adoptive parents had not died, Li Su would like to visit them.


    Although Becca can use a knife and fork, most of the things on the table she has never seen.


    After Li Su and Professor Yang started, she began to put things into her stomach bit by bit.


    The dinner lasted nearly two hours. After dinner, everyone was a little tired, so they went back to their rooms to sleep.


    Now Becca has fallen asleep beside Li Su. He has done nothing to Becca.


    It''s not that he''s confused about the relationship between the two people, he''s just not


    Have the heart.


    In his eyes, Becca is as pure as the sky in late autumn, and her understanding of the world is before the age of seven or from books.


    So he decided to give Becca a little time. When Becca really integrated into the world, he would consider the next step.


    While thinking about these problems, Li Su also slowly went to sleep.


    The departure time of the plane was 10:30, so at 9:00, they had already arrived at the airport.


    Becca knows what a plane is, but she just knows. No matter what he saw, Li Su explained to Becca what he thought Becca didn''t understand.


    After boarding time, three people boarded the plane.


    Becca seems to be very interested in how such a big iron guy flies, so Li Su plays the role of a teacher again.


    After several hours of flight, the plane landed at Xingqing airport.


    This time back, Li Su did not tell Xiao Yiyi in advance, so no one came to pick him up.


    Li Su is not going to live in Xiao Yiyi''s home because she is afraid that they will be implicated.


    After sending Professor Yang home, Li Su and Becca came to Xingqing together


    The best hotel in the city.


    Now the most important thing, of course, is to wake up the sleeping dragon Qiuyue and save Ouyang dragon who is poisoned by the stone kernel grass.


    Just in the afternoon, after a short rest, Li Su decided to go to the first people''s hospital first.


    He won''t leave Becca alone anywhere now, so they came to the first people''s hospital together.


    However, Li Su has always had a headache, that is, Becca''s appearance is a little too attractive, even when taking a taxi, the driver didn''t see much.


    He hasn''t come to the first people''s Hospital for a long time, so the doctors and nurses in the hospital are a little surprised. What makes them even more surprised is that a new face appears around Li Su.


    Now he has come to the door of the special ward with Becca.


    Becca had known who was lying in the ward for a long time, so she felt a little nervous, her body was trembling, and even her breathing became short.


    Li Su found her strange, quietly comforted her a few words, and then pushed open the door of the ward.


    Long Qiuyue''s familiar face appeared in Li Su''s sight again, which made him feel a lot.


    What happened not long ago was repeated in his mind


    Once.


    Love for long Qiuyue, and guilt, like has been in a bottle, suddenly broken.


    There is also a familiar figure in the ward, that is Shu Tong. He hasn''t seen Shu Tong for a long time, and now he feels cordial.


    When Shu Tong heard that the door was pushed open, she thought it was the doctor who came to check her body. She quickly stood up. She didn''t expect that the person who appeared at the door was Li Su.


    She had heard that Li Su had been far away, so she thought it would take several months to come back.


    See Shu Tong Leng Leng appearance, Li Su feel very familiar, he said with a smile: "hello."


    Hear his words, Shu Tong unexpectedly appears some flustered, the thing in the hand doesn''t seem to know where to put.


    "Li... Good doctor."


    Then Shu Tong found that there was a girl behind Li Su. She looked at the girl curiously. It''s the first time that she saw that girl. It''s very likely that Li Sugang has known her for a long time. Thinking of this, she can''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    Li Su remembered that Becca and Shu Tong didn''t know each other, so he quickly introduced them, but he didn''t explain his relationship with Becca, he just introduced his name.


    Then he went straight to the edge of the bed, sat down on the edge of the bed, and looked with pity at his beloved who had been lying on the bed for a long time.


    After checking long Qiuyue''s body with the ghost medicine system, Li Su finds that her body is still the same as before.


    If longan stone can really play the role of legend, then it can make longqiuyue wake up.


    At this time, Becca also went to the edge of the hospital bed and looked curiously at the woman lying on the bed.


    Becca knows the relationship between Li Su and her, but Becca only feels kind, not jealous and so on.

 Chapter 1176

    It''s getting dark.


    Li Su and Becca spent an afternoon in the hospital.


    After asking, he found out that it was Shu Tong who took the initiative to take care of long Qiuyue. Shu Tong seemed to be afraid that other people would not take good care of long Qiuyue, so he took the initiative to ask for it.


    Knowing the news, Li Su was moved. He had seen that Shu Tong was a very kind girl for a long time.


    At dinner time, he went to dinner with Becca and then returned to the hotel.


    He decided to take a rest today, and then try to wake up long Qiuyue tomorrow.


    In the evening, he decided to go to Xiao Yiyi.


    If Xiao Yiyi knew that he came back but didn''t tell himself, he would be angry again. Now when he thought of Xiao Yiyi, the meat on his waist would hurt.


    After explaining to Becca, they took a taxi to Xiaoyi


    I''m going to my home.


    Li Su now thinks it''s really inconvenient to have no car. Although Xiao Yiyi has a lot of cars there, she doesn''t always drive her car very well.


    I have to buy myself a car sometime, he thought.


    After a while, two people have come to Xiao Yiyi''s house.


    From a distance, the lamp in the villa is still on. It seems that Xiao Yiyi is at home.


    The bodyguard at the door saw that it was Li Su and opened the door directly.


    At this time, Li Su and Becca came to the door of the villa.


    If he leads Becca in like this, he knows that Xiao Yiyi will kill himself, so he has to hurt Becca first and ask her to wait at the door for a while.


    Becca knew Li Su''s difficulty, so she stood obediently at the door.


    The door had been opened, and Li Su also went in. He slowly closed the door and only made a small noise.


    Xiao Yiyi was in it. At this time, she was half lying on the sofa, playing with PS4.


    There was a lot of movement on the TV, as if she was afraid of the silence in the room.


    Li Su quietly went to the back of the sofa, but Xiao Yiyi didn''t find him.


    Just when he is ready to give Xiao Yiyi a surprise, he finds that Xiao Yiyi has fallen asleep.


    The picture of the game on TV has been moving. He thought it was Xiao Yiyi playing.


    Now this scene, let him a little distressed, he suddenly felt that his love for people with too little.


    He went upstairs to get a blanket and then came to the sofa.


    Just as he put the blanket on Xiao Yiyi, Xiao Yiyi suddenly opened his eyes.


    Two big eyes flicker, black and white, the black part is as deep as the universe, and the white part is like the clouds in the clear sky.


    The two men looked at each other, and none of them moved their eyes first.


    It''s just a few seconds, Xiao Yiyi''s eyes have become moist. Li Su didn''t know what was wrong with her. She could only touch her face when she stretched out her hand.


    Xiao Yiyi suddenly sat up and held Li Su in his arms, then sobbed in a low voice.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, he still held Xiao Yiyi tightly in his arms.


    "Is it really you?"


    Xiao Yiyi''s subtle voice came into his ears from behind him.


    He patted the person in his arms on the back and said, "it''s me."


    "I just dreamed that you were killed by a knife..."


    Xiao Yiyi said half did not go on, as if recalling something terrible.


    Li Su knew why she was crying. She dared to move in her heart and her eyes were moist.


    Then the two separated and looked at each other''s faces.


    "By the way, I want to tell you something." Li Su said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I saved a girl on Fuyun mountain this time. She has no family


    But I did, so I brought her back


    "How can you meet girls everywhere?"


    "She''s really poor. She''s been kept in a small dark room by her parents for several years. If it wasn''t for me, she might still be trapped there."


    Hearing these words, Xiao Yiyi''s eyebrows tightly wrinkled up, just now the appearance of pity has disappeared.


    What she hates to hear is that parents are not good to their children. If they can''t raise them, they don''t want to have children at the beginning, Xiao Yiyi thinks.


    "And then she volunteered to come back with you?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Yes, she hasn''t seen anyone else for several years. It''s really pitiful. If you see it, you will have the same idea as me."


    "And where is she now?"


    "Right at the door."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Yiyi stood up from the sofa and walked towards the door.


    The last thing she wants to see is that a girl has been unfairly treated, so she wants to see the girl''s condition immediately.


    Li Su had to follow her to the door.


    Xiao Yiyi opens the door and Becca appears in her sight.


    Originally, she stood with her back to the door. After hearing the noise, she turned around slowly.


    This is the first time Xiao Yiyi and Becca meet, their eyes fall on each other''s faces.


    Both of them are beautiful women, but their styles are quite different.


    Xiao Yiyi is also wearing trousers and white shirt, a standard white-collar dress. And Becca is wearing a white skirt, the whole person is gradually Fairy Spirit.


    "That''s what you call a little girl?"


    Xiao Yiyi looks at Li Su with a puzzled face. Before Li Su talked about girls, she thought it was a girl of eleven or twelve years old.


    On hearing this, Becca also showed a puzzled expression.


    Li Su''s eyes were a little erratic. He wanted to fight Xiao Yiyi again


    The next vaccination, who knows so soon two people met.


    There was no choice but to nod.


    "The homeless are still wearing Chanel?"


    Xiao Yiyi immediately recognized the skirt that Beka was wearing. This skirt was a new one, and she had tried it, but she didn''t buy it because it didn''t conform to her temperament.


    Li Su sighed and said, "this is just bought for her. She didn''t wear this before."


    If you really let Becca wear the same clothes as before, maybe Xiao Yiyi''s reaction would not be so big, but he didn''t regret it.


    Although Xiao Yiyi was not polite, she let Becca and Li Su into the room.


    This time, instead of looking around like before, Becca kept her head down, just like a child who had done something wrong and was waiting for the teacher''s criticism.


    At this time, the three people sat down on the sofa. They were all thinking about their own affairs, and no one spoke.


    Li Su thinks that Xiao Yiyi has seen through the relationship between them, so he calls Xiao Yiyi to his study and explains what happened on Fuyun mountain


    I told her exactly.


    After listening to his words, Xiao Yiyi''s face finally had some relief.

 Chapter 1177

    Li Su and Becca left together.


    After Xiao Yiyi entered the study, he didn''t come out again.


    Now they are back to the hotel, and tomorrow they are going to treat long Qiuyue, so they must have an early rest today.


    It''s dark outside. Lisu and Becca are in bed.


    They were covered only with a blanket, and Becca''s smooth back was now exposed to Li Su''s eyes.


    He felt that Becca''s mood was a little low. He even slept behind his back.


    But he has no way, only time is the best antidote.


    Becca''s breathing was steady and she didn''t know if she was asleep.


    He lay on his side facing Becca, stretched out his left arm and gently put it on Becca''s waist.


    Becca''s body twisted and seemed to feel his movement.


    After a while, Becca turned around and buried her head in the ground


    In his arms, like a rabbit.


    As time went on, Li Su also fell asleep.


    The next day was a fine day, and the two of them got up early.


    In the afternoon, according to the agreed time, the two came to the first people''s hospital together.


    More or less the weather changed a little hot up, just from the roadside to the hospital road, Li Su sweating.


    But fortunately, the air conditioning was turned on in the hospital, and they went straight to the special ward on the third floor.


    Li Su first went to Ouyang Cong''s ward to check his condition. Ouyang Cong''s condition is very stable, so don''t worry for the moment.


    So he decided to treat Ouyang Cong after long Qiuyue was cured.


    Long Qiuyue''s ward is a little busy at this time, because he has told Shu Tong what he wants to come over today, so Dean Niu and long Qiuyue''s attending doctor are also here.


    After seeing Li Su come in, Dean Niu gives him a warm hug.


    He introduced Becca to Dean Niu, but he didn''t find out the relationship between them.


    At this time, the door suddenly heard the sound of high-heeled shoes knocking on the ground.


    With the sound getting closer, Xiao Yiyi''s figure also appeared in front of everyone.


    Fortunately, this special ward has a large area. Even if so many people are present at the same time, it doesn''t seem very crowded.


    Xiao Yiyi''s appearance seems to have improved a lot, she also nodded with Becca gently, but did not pay attention to Li Su.


    Li Su has no mind to think about other things now. He just wants to untie the poison on long Qiuyue.


    "How are you going to detoxify her?" Asked Dean Niu.


    As soon as he had the chance, he wanted to ask Li Su for advice, but now he hasn''t learned a move.


    Li Su thought for a while and fixed his eyes on Becca. Becca understood what he meant, put her hands around her neck and took out the necklace.


    The dark red stone was once exposed to the air.


    I didn''t think it was going to rain, so the stone didn''t shine red.


    But the color of the stone and the grain, all of them declare their own extraordinary identity.


    All the people on the spot stared at the stone. Although the shape of the stone was ordinary, it gave people a feeling of pride. It seemed that they didn''t pay attention to the ordinary people on the spot.


    Becca slowly put the longan stone into Li Su''s hand, which is a precious thing on her body.


    Li Su held the longan stone in his hand, then slowly opened his palm and said, "just use it."


    Hearing this, Dean Niu and another doctor became more curious about longan stone. Their glasses almost touched Li Su''s hand.


    Although he now has longan stone Bekaa brought here, but longan stone effect in the end, no one knows.


    The air in the ward is still cool, much more comfortable than outside.


    Long Qiuyue is still lying in the hospital bed, not disturbed by these uninvited guests.


    Next, Li Su will try to wake up long Qiuyue. He has a feeling that longan stone will certainly play its due role, and long Qiuyue will wake up.


    Because the treatment should be kept secret, so he drove everyone out and gave Shu Tong a name.


    He still needs a helper, and Shu Tong is the most suitable person.


    When she learned that she was going to cooperate with Dr. Li, Shu Tong was obviously a little excited. There were two or three nurses in the hospital who had cooperated with Li Su. They usually spoke with high spirits.


    Of course, Shu Tong didn''t want to be like them. She was excited for other reasons.


    Now everything is ready. Shu Tong, the tools Li Su needed, has also been brought. Even several towels have been prepared.


    This treatment has nothing to do with western medicine, what is the essence of TCM.


    Under his instruction, Shu Tong lifted the cup on long Qiuyue''s body.


    To his surprise, after opening the quilt, there was a fragrance pouring into his nose.


    See Shu Tong Chong his smile, he just know, sure you Shu Tong every day to help long Qiuyue wipe the body.


    After throwing a grateful look at Shu Tong, he has helped long Qiuyue up.


    The body is as soft as ever. The only difference is that the owner of the body has been unconscious for a long time.


    Under the gaze of Shu Tong, he unties the button of the patient''s suit that long Qiuyue is wearing, but there is no underwear inside.


    Then he did not hesitate to take off the sick suit, and long Qiuyue''s carcass also showed in front of the two people without any omission.


    Shu Tong''s face suddenly turned red into a ripe tomato. Because she wanted to help long Qiuyue wipe her body, she had seen long Qiuyue''s body many times, but when she saw it with Li Su, she still had red shoes and red ears. It seems that Li Su didn''t find Shu Tong''s reaction with Ben. This time, he must be cured


    You need to keep your body clean, so you can''t wear clothes, otherwise it will affect the emission of toxic gas in your body.


    At this time, he has reached out to long Qiuyue''s pants, three under five divided by two, long Qiuyue has been stripped off like an onion.


    Then he took out the longan stone, put the stone in the palm of longqiuyue''s right hand, and then put his hand on his chest.


    In this way, longan stone is not only in longqiuyue''s hands, but also in her chest.


    Then he began to find the acupoints on long Qiuyue. He had to open all the big acupoints on long Qiuyue to force the toxin out.


    As the acupoints were found one by one, the silver needles also penetrated into them.


    Gradually, the silver needle has been inserted into long Qiuyue''s whole body, and even the top of his head and sole of his feet are full of needles.


    Now he has mastered the thirteen needles of Guimen, so it only took him more than half an hour to finish this link.

 Chapter 1178

    Long Qiuyue is already sweating.


    Her breathing became heavier, just like last night''s exercise.


    But she just lay on the bed, not moving.


    Li Su''s body has been sweating, although needling is not too much exercise, but we must pay attention to a high degree of concentration.


    Shu Tong used a towel to wipe his face every half minute. After several times, the towel was wet.


    He took out the small medicine bottle and took out a small pill. The pill was black, about the size of peanuts.


    Shu Tong had never seen such a treatment, so she asked, "what is this?"


    "Soul fixing pill." Li Su replied.


    In fact, dinghun pill doesn''t have much effect. If an ordinary person eats dinghun pill, it''s just like eating peanuts. He doesn''t feel anything.


    But for long Qiuyue, dinghun pill plays a very important role. After eating dinghun pill, it can ensure that people''s souls do not disperse.


    In fact, the soul fixing pill has the effect of calming the nerves, but the focus is different.


    Li Su crushed dinghun Dan with his hand and sprinkled it all in long Qiuyue''s mouth


    After that, he poured a mouthful of water on long Qiuyue and watched the powder of dinghun Dan disappear in his mouth.


    Then he picked up a scalpel and approached long Qiuyue.


    He opened the hand that longqiuyue held the longan stone tightly, took the longan stone out, scratched it on longqiuyue''s hand with a scalpel, and the bright red blood immediately seeped out.


    After the blood flowed out, he put the longan stone back into longqiuyue''s hands.


    At this time, longan stone above a slight red light, just like the red light before the rainstorm.


    Shu Tong has never seen such a magical scene. Her eyes are still looking at the stone in long Qiuyue''s hand.


    Seeing the red light, Li Su nodded with satisfaction, and then put long Qiuyue''s hand on her chest.


    The blood has been dripping on long Qiuyue''s chest, where it was originally white. At this time, the blood drops on it, just like the rose blooming in the snow.


    But Li Su has no mind to appreciate the blooming of blood flower now. He has finished the general work according to the method given on the system.


    Next, he moved a stool and sat on the edge of the bed.


    He took long Qiuyue''s body and sat up. With the help of Shu Tong, he was always happy


    It''s kind of fixed the movement.


    Shu Tong has been holding long Qiuyue''s shoulder, the other hand is holding the right arm, otherwise the hand from the chest away.


    Then Li Su stretched out his hand and palms up to long Qiuyue.


    He put the free hand on his hand, two hands that do not belong to the same person perfectly fit together.


    After taking a deep breath, he began to transport the Hunyuan Qi in his body to long Qiuyue''s body. In Shu Tong''s opinion, the two of them just put their hands together and then closed their eyes.


    But after a while, she found something unusual.


    The blood on long Qiuyue''s hand is no longer dripping, not because the wound is no longer bleeding, but because all the blood is absorbed by longan stone.


    The light of longan stone is getting stronger bit by bit. Longqiuyue''s hand can''t block the light of this stone. The red light like sunset comes out from longqiuyue''s fingertips.


    Shu Tong also found that there was a trace of blood on long Qiuyue''s pale lips, and her eyelids began to shake.


    It seems that Dr. Li''s treatment really worked. As a medical student, she didn''t even understand the hospital, but the effect was real


    This is reflected in the reality.


    After a while, long Qiuyue opened her mouth slightly, and then some black blood came out of her mouth.


    Shu Tong quickly wipe clean with a towel, and at this time, long Qiuyue''s body also began to sweat, as if just finished health.


    She quickly wiped long Qiuyue''s body with a dry towel. At last, she found that there was a slight red on the towel, but there was no change on long Qiuyue''s body.


    At this time, Li Su slowly opened his eyes, took a deep breath, and gently moved his hand away.


    He nodded to Shu Tong, indicating that he could put long Qiuyue down.


    Shu Tong then carefully put long Qiuyue down, she found that her forehead even exuded a layer of sweat.


    Li Su stood up and was looking for something.


    Then he saw a pair of hands, put a cup full of water in front of him, he took it and drank the water in it.


    The person who handed him the cup was naturally Shu Tong. Shu Tong was sure to be thirsty until then. He had poured a glass of water in advance, and now the temperature was just right.


    Suddenly, Li Su saw long Qiuyue''s lips shaking slightly.


    He hurried over and sat by the bed.


    It''s not just the lips that shake, but the eyelids, after a few shakes


    Long Qiuyue''s eyes opened a crack.


    Li Su didn''t know how to describe his mood. Seeing long Qiuyue wake up, a big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground.


    All the dangers he encountered recently are for this moment. At this moment, all the efforts and efforts are worth it.


    Long Qiuyue''s eyes slowly open, she is like a long dream, after not knowing how long, finally wake up.


    And the person in front of her is the one she wants to see most.


    After seeing long Qiuyue wake up, Li Su''s eyes suddenly a little wet, not only for the suffering of long Qiuyue these days, but also for his own efforts.


    Long Qiuyue opened her mouth, as if to say something, but her voice was too small for Li Su to hear clearly. So he quickly put his ear to long Qiuyue''s mouth, and then he heard the words clearly.


    "How are you... Getting old?"


    Long Qiuyue''s voice can no longer be small, but she has used all her strength.


    Hearing this, Li Su began to laugh. She had been running outside for a long time, and she was really haggard.


    But as long as long Qiuyue wakes up, no matter what she says, Li Su is willing to


    Listen.


    Seeing his smile, long Qiuyue also tried to squeeze out a smile.


    Maybe this smile exhausted all her physical strength. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Li Su was a little worried. He checked her body and found that she had only slept in the past. Then he was relieved.


    And Shu Tong stood on one side, greatly moved, it is just like watching idol drama, she breathed, ease their emotions.

 Chapter 1179

    Li Su walked out of the ward.


    Seeing him coming out, all the people sitting on the seats stood up and came to him one after another.


    "How''s it going?" Xiao Yiyi was the first to speak.


    At this time, Li Su''s expression had some color, and everyone thought it was a bad result.


    But he narrowed his eyes, then laughed and said, "she''s OK. She just woke up once and fell asleep again."


    Hearing his words, everyone wanted to go in and have a look, but was stopped by Shu Tong who came out later.


    Then Li Su stretched out his hand. It was longan stone in his hand.


    "Thank you."


    After thanking Becca, he put the necklace on her neck.


    Becca didn''t speak. She just shook her head.


    He''s already a little tired. If you go to Ouyang Cong for treatment now, it''s obvious


    However, some people are sorry for the millions of consultation fees.


    So he came to the dean''s office with Dean Niu.


    At this time, Li Su was lying comfortably on the sofa, and his head was resting on Becca''s thigh. He didn''t even think about it.


    Becca gently massaged his hands with her hands. Although there was no technique, her attitude was positive and serious.


    Unconsciously, he fell asleep.


    When he woke up again, he stretched out his arm to look at the watch, but his wrists were empty. Then he remembered that the watch had been given to Nai.


    "You slept an hour and twenty-eight minutes."


    Becca''s voice sounded, Li Su suddenly found that he was still pillow in Becca''s thigh.


    He quickly got up, so was pressed thigh, it is easy to numb.


    Sure enough, after he got up, Becca began to rub her legs gently.


    He felt a little distressed, then stretched out his hand and rubbed it gently on Becca''s thigh.


    Somehow, he was supposed to have a massage, but in the back, Becca


    My breath became heavy, and there was a little red on my face.


    Thinking that this is Dean Niu''s office, Li Su still doesn''t dare to make a mistake, and he''s going to give Ouyang Cong treatment.


    It''s not difficult to cure Ouyang Cong. Now with Shiren grass, other people can cure Ouyang Cong even without Li Su.


    But he has to do it himself, because he has something important to ask Ouyang Cong.


    Although Ouyang Cong may be just a victim, Chen Qiu can''t just grab a person from the street and send them here.


    And according to the original plan of the boss and Chen Qiu, Li Su should be dead now, so Ouyang Cong can''t wake up.


    Even if Ouyang Cong is lucky, he wakes up at last, but at that time, the boss and Li Su have completed the soul contract. But because of Li Su, the boss''s plans are all disrupted. Now not only Li Su is not dead, but also Ouyang Cong is about to wake up.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little excited, so he quickly stood up and walked towards Ouyang Cong''s ward.


    The dean''s room is less than 100 meters away from the ward, so it''s useless


    How long does it take to get to Ouyang Cong''s ward.


    Halfway through, Li Su saw a man in a white coat come out of Ouyang Cong''s ward.


    It''s not surprising that there are doctors in and out of the ward, and it''s a special ward, so doctors will go more frequently.


    But what surprised him was that the man was wearing boots. The boots were black, similar to those in the army.


    Just when he discovered the doubt, the figure had disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Li Su secretly said no, and ran to the place where the man disappeared, but when he passed, the man seemed to evaporate.


    Originally, he wanted to continue to chase, but then he thought about it and ran into Ouyang Cong''s ward.


    Becca looked at his strange behavior with a puzzled face. She didn''t know why he wanted to go after a doctor or why he rushed into the ward in such a hurry.


    Li Su has come to the ward, and there is no one else in the ward,


    Only Ouyang Cong was lying on the bed alone.


    He quickly went to Ouyang Cong''s side and tried on Ouyang Cong''s neck with his hand. He found that there was still a heartbeat.


    Then he saw the glucose being injected into Ouyang Cong''s body. With his keen vision, he saw a tiny pinhole on the rubber tube.


    Sure enough, what he was most afraid of happened. Without the slightest hesitation, he pulled out the needle on the back of Ouyang Cong''s hand.


    Just at this time, a little nurse pushed the door and came in. She was surprised to see two people in the ward, but she recognized that the man was Li Su, so she said hello quickly.


    "Where did you go just now?"


    Li Su asked, his voice a little worried, so the little nurse was startled.


    "I... Just now a doctor came in and said that director Zhang wanted to see me, so I went."


    The little nurse''s submissive reply was obviously frightened by his appearance.


    He also realized his gaffe, took a deep breath, adjusted his posture, and continued to ask, "do you know the doctor?"


    As he expected, the little nurse shook her head.


    But this matter has nothing to do with the little nurse. Even if she is not supported, she can''t stop that person''s action and may be injured in the end.


    At this time, the heart rate detector issued a "beep" alarm, and the line of the display began to move towards a straight line.


    This scared the little nurse. She only went out for a while, and the patient had this situation.


    "Call the doctor quickly." Li Su said. Then he came to Ouyang Cong''s side, first in a few big points on the point a few times, temporarily closed his heart.


    After checking with the ghost medical system, as expected, Ouyang Cong was poisoned by potassium cyanide.


    At this time, two doctors also ran in. They saw Li Su nodding and then rushed to the patient.


    Because the time is too short, they have no time to check what happened


    That''s a problem, so we have to do cardiac pacing first.


    "He was poisoned by potassium cyanide, less than ten minutes ago." Li Su reminds us.


    Now, if you want to rescue Ouyang Cong, you must use the sodium nitrite sodium thiosulfate method. He can''t make this kind of thing out of thin air, so you have to see those two doctors.


    Hearing this, two doctors nodded. One doctor ran out quickly, while the other doctor was charging the pacemaker.


    Two minutes later, the doctor who went out came back. He had found what he needed, and another doctor had the pacemaker ready.


    With the help of the nurse and Li Su, the two doctors started their own work.

 Chapter 1180

    A few people were busy.


    Ouyang Cong''s life was finally saved, and the line on the display screen of the heart rate detector also went up and down again.


    All the people except Becca were sweating.


    Li Su hasn''t worked as an assistant for others for a long time. For a while, he really didn''t adapt.


    He checked Ouyang Cong''s body again and found that Ouyang Cong''s condition had really stabilized.


    A few people you look at me, I look at you, the expression on the face is relaxed.


    "How could he be poisoned by potassium cyanide?"


    After the rescue, the taller doctor raised his own question.


    Another doctor quickly agreed. They came late and didn''t know what happened.


    Li Su described the situation of the man he had seen in the corridor before.


    Both doctors opened their mouths wide, as if they didn''t believe that this kind of plot that only happened in the movie would really happen around them.


    But the fact is that Li Su is not willing to believe it, but it has happened.


    This also confirmed one thing for him, that is, Ouyang Cong really knew something, otherwise the boss could not send someone to assassinate Ouyang Cong again.


    Perhaps this is lucky in the misfortune, he had no choice but to smile.


    While the iron was hot, he took out the stone kernel grass from the Tak clan leader.


    This kind of grass is now extinct, and only the tribes on Fuyun mountain have preserved it.


    Ouyang Cong''s poison of Shiren grass may have been given to them by lamucha. In other words, they colluded with each other a long time ago.


    Their plans are meticulous. From Ouyang Cong''s admission to the hospital, to Li Su''s bewitching, they gradually connect and attract Li Su to the center of the vortex.


    Unfortunately, their opponent is Li Su.


    With Shiren grass, you only need to take it orally to detoxify it. Li Su crushed the dried Shiren grass, sprinkled it in the water, and then fed it to Ouyang Cong.


    Although the grass has entered Ouyang Cong''s stomach, it will be a while before he wakes up.


    Now it''s dark, and Li Su''s stomach is a little hungry, so he takes Becca to the canteen of the hospital.


    The food in the canteen tastes OK, but one thing is not good, that is, he is too busy


    It attracts people''s attention. It''s a bit like a performance.


    In the eyes of many people, he and Becca finished their meal and went back to the ward.


    Ouyang Cong has woken up, but he still looks very weak. His long sleep and potassium cyanide poisoning have made his body suffer a lot.


    He was wearing an oxygen mask. He could see the fog formed on the oxygen mask again and again, and then it was dissolved.


    Hearing the sound of the door being opened, he wanted to turn his head around, but no matter how hard he used, his head didn''t move, only his eyes were turning. Li Su walked slowly to his side and looked at his bloodless face.


    Ouyang Cong has been awake for a while. Li Su is the first person he sees.


    He wanted to open his mouth to say something, but in the end, his lips moved slightly, and he didn''t even make a sound.


    Two people silently looking at each other, they have a deep curiosity about each other, but now there is no way to communicate.


    Li Su looked at his situation and thought that he couldn''t speak for a while.


    No one knows the identity of Ouyang Cong, and no one knows his origin. He just appears out of thin air.


    His only contact with Li Su is that they have been persecuted by the boss and Chen Qiu.


    This reason is enough to make them stand on the United Front. Now, we can only wait until Ouyang Cong recovers.


    Li Su went to the dean''s office again and told Dean Niu about the previous assassination.


    President Niu was shocked by the news. This kind of thing had never happened in his hospital, and he never thought that this kind of thing would really happen in reality.


    But now the only good news is that the boss and Chen Qiu may think Ouyang Cong is dead.


    So after discussing with President Niu, Li Su had a plan, which he had used once before.


    After a period of time, Ouyang Cong was transferred to another special ward, and only a few people knew about it.


    Other people in the hospital got the news that the patient in the special ward had died, which happened from time to time in the hospital, so there was no wave.


    Ouyang Cong can speak. There are still several days left. Li Su is not prepared to stay here all the time.


    When he left Fuyun mountain, he brought back all the relics of Zhao Sanqiang,


    A lock of Zhao Sanqiang''s own hair.


    Li Su''s idea is very simple. He just wants to give these things to Zhao Sanqiang''s family. This is not only Zhao Sanqiang''s expectation, but also his own idea.


    He now comes to the ward of long Qiuyue again. Long Qiuyue is still sleeping.


    Most of the things in the ward are white, and become more dazzling under the sunlight.


    Long Qiuyue''s face has been a lot better, basically returned to the way before sleeping, and that has been a long time.


    Li Su was sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at long Qiuyue.


    After sitting for half an hour, long Qiuyue didn''t wake up, so he decided to go back to the hotel for the time being.


    Anyway, now long Qiuyue''s physical condition has been stabilized. As long as she has a few days'' rest, she can return to her former appearance.


    Li Su and Becca have returned to the hotel.


    He plans to go to Linshi of Xingqing city tomorrow. The distance is not very long, so one day is probably enough.


    Now everything seems to have returned to peace. The boss and Chen Qiu are just like the world has evaporated. If someone hadn''t assassinated Ouyang Cong, Li Su might have thought that they had given up their unrealistic purpose. But he is very clear, the boss will not give up, no one does not value their lives, when their lives are threatened and can see a glimmer of hope, everyone will do their best to pursue hope.


    The boss is in such a state now. He knows that his life will not be long, but modern medicine can''t save him at all, so he has to choose a selfish method.


    Li Su certainly does not think that the boss''s practice has any rationality. Everything the boss does is just to satisfy his own selfish desire.


    He doesn''t know the identity of the other party now, but such days should not be long.


    With the power of the boss, there must be many people who know his identity. Even if he keeps his identity secret perfectly, Li Su has a way to find them.


    At that time, it was the end of everything. Li Su would not have any pity. He would only send the damned people to hell.

 Chapter 1181

    The next morning.


    Both Li Su and Becca have got up. They are going to Linshi today to find Zhao Sanqiang''s widow.


    After breakfast, the sun just got up.


    The soft sunlight sprinkles on the face, does not have any burning feeling.


    It''s convenient to drive to Linshi. Li Su always wanted to buy a car before, but he didn''t find the time yet.


    He either went to drive Xiao Yiyi''s car first, or he could only make a car. In the end, he chose the former.


    Now this time, Xiao Yiyi may still stay at home, did not go to work.


    Li Su quietly enters Xiao Yiyi''s manor and drives an inconspicuous car and comes out.


    Before, he was still curious why Xiao Yiyi''s car never pulled out the key. Now he finally knew the advantage.


    In order to save time, he didn''t tell the owner of the car, so he drove the car to the gate.


    Although the selection is the least obvious car, but driving on the street is still full of turning back.


    Li Su was sitting in the driver''s seat with a relaxed face, while Becca was sitting in the co pilot''s seat


    I''m studying this car.


    After getting on the highway, it took them about an hour to get to Linshi.


    The city is small in size and small in population, but it is an important place in history.


    When she was a child, Li Su came here with her parents once. Now, almost ten years later, the appearance of the city has not changed much.


    Zhao Sanqiang''s military officer card has a specific home address. Although I don''t know if his family still lives there, I always have to go and have a look first.


    According to the navigation, it took almost half an hour for the car to run from the east end of the city to the west end of the city.


    Although there are cars passing by from time to time on the road, the number is really poor, even compared with Cloud City.


    Now they have come to the address on the officer''s license.


    In the past ten years, the city may not have changed much, but when Zhao Sanqiang joined the army, it was almost forty years ago.


    The address says a village, but now it has become a high-rise residential area.


    Li Su saw a young man on the side of the road and asked him if it was a village before, but the young man had never heard of the existence of the village.


    He parked his car on the side of the road, got off and entered the nearest neighborhood.


    Although the city is not very prosperous, but the environment is very good, green plants are everywhere, the community is also full of flowers and plants.


    At last, he found an old woman who was looking after children in the community. Young people may not know that it used to be a village, but God always knows.


    He went up to the old lady and asked the young man the same question.


    Seeing a young man asking for his way, the old lady seemed a little excited. She talked to Li Su about the changes in the past few decades. I have to say that the old lady is very gifted in speech. Now Li Su and Becca have sat down and listened to the old lady carefully.


    Li Su was deeply impressed by the old lady''s understanding of this place, and she was a villager of the village before.


    Hearing this, Li Su felt that the old lady was probably in the same village as Zhao Sanqiang.


    So he quickly took out Zhao Sanqiang''s officer card in his bag. There was a picture of Zhao Sanqiang on the officer card, and it was still in color.


    "Auntie, this is the veteran I told you about. Do you know him?"


    Li Su slowly opened Zhao Sanqiang''s officer card, and a young man''s photo also appeared in front of the two people.


    The old lady was already a little dazed, so after she took the officer''s certificate, she took the general''s certificate far away from her eyes.


    Finally, God too clear to see an inch of photos on the officer card.


    Li Su found that the old lady''s expression was a little strange.


    Then he saw the old lady rubbing her eyes, as if to see the picture more clearly.


    He looked at it quietly without saying a word. Next to him, Becca sat quietly.


    At this time, the old lady slowly put down her hand holding the photo, her hand was slightly trembling.


    The child beside her began to cry, but she didn''t respond.


    Li Su rushed to coax up the children, but the old lady still had a dull expression.


    "Where did you get this?"


    The old lady picked up the officer certificate in her hand, and her face was very complicated.


    "It was found on the southernmost Fuyun mountain."


    Li Su answered truthfully.


    Hearing the word Fu Yunshan, the old lady''s expression suddenly became dignified, as if she recalled something bad.


    The child was coaxed by Li Su has been honest a lot, now that child


    Walking to Becca''s side, she seems to like Becca very much.


    "He''s dead, nearly forty years, isn''t he?"


    This sentence is like asking Li Su a question and talking to himself.


    According to common sense, most people must think that Zhao Sanqiang has already passed away. No one can imagine that he has lived so long on Fuyun mountain.


    Now Li Su is basically sure that the old lady knows Zhao Sanqiang himself, and the relationship seems good.


    Zhao Sanqiang was still alive a few days ago, but he didn''t want to tell the old lady about it, because sometimes death is more acceptable.


    When the wind blows, the willow branches in the garden of the community are gently blown by the wind, showing a unique style.


    And the low colorful flowers are shaking each other''s heads, it seems that they are not convinced of each other''s beauty. It seems that the old lady''s eyes are also in the sand, and even become a little wet.


    Seeing her like this, neither Li Su nor Becca dared to speak.


    After several minutes, the old lady realized that there were two people sitting next to her.


    "Do you know company commander Zhao?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes, we don''t just know each other, we''re husband and wife."


    The old lady spoke slowly, as if she were talking about a heavy thing.


    This news surprised Li Su. Although he knew that the old lady knew Zhao Sanqiang before, he never thought that they were husband and wife.


    This is also too coincidental, he just wanted to find a person who seems to know the way to inquire about the situation, and unexpectedly directly met Zhao Sanqiang''s widow.


    Not only he, but also Becca showed a surprised expression. Neither of them thought that this warm-hearted old lady was Zhao Sanqiang''s wife.


    That child is Zhao Sanqiang''s grandson or heavy grandson, thought of here, his heart had a trace of loss.


    Although Zhao Sanqiang had caused them great trouble before, he knew that Zhao Sanqiang''s body was not under his control.


    So Li Su didn''t blame Zhao Sanqiang too much. Instead, he had a little admiration for him.

 Chapter 1182

    Li Su told the old lady about what happened on Fuyun mountain.


    Of course, he hid the fact that Zhao Sanqiang was not dead at that time.


    He just said that in a cave, he found some bodies in military uniform but turned into white bones.


    On one of the bodies, he found Zhao Sanqiang''s military certificate and a long letter.


    At this point, he put his hand into his pocket, took out Zhao Sanqiang''s letter and put it in the old lady''s hand.


    Along with the letter came out a lock of Zhao Sanqiang''s hair that he had cut off. He put both things in the old lady''s hands.


    In order to let her read the letter well, Li Su and Becca led the child to a small pavilion a few meters away to play.


    Becca obviously likes children very much. When she was a saint, whenever a child was born in the tribe, she would go to the scene to pray for the newborn.


    According to the tribe, only those who are instructed by the virgin can grow up healthily.


    The old lady is now full of tears. The familiar and beautiful font on the letter paper is so familiar and strange to her.


    Now her family still keeps a lot of letters from the previous two people, but the font and the style of the words on this letter are similar to those at home.


    She believed that the letter was written by Zhao Sanqiang, but the contents of the letter were eye-catching.


    She knew that her husband had suffered so much before he died.


    Those suffering for a strong willed person, are difficult to adhere to, and Zhao Sanqiang not only adhere to down, but also continue to adhere to for a long time.


    She read the letter again, as if she had been in the environment of the letter, but it was forty years ago.


    The wind quietly stopped, and the swaying willow branches seemed tired.


    Li Su saw that the old lady had finished reading her heart and was ready to walk over.


    "Ma, are you here? What about Xiaobao? "


    Before the person arrived, the voice came first, and a young woman about thirty came over, her eyes still looking around.


    "Ah, Xiaobao is here."


    When the old lady saw the young woman coming, she wiped the corners of her eyes with her hands.


    Zhao Sanqiang had a couple of children when he died, so this woman should not be Zhao Sanqiang''s daughter, but his daughter-in-law.


    The young woman followed the old lady''s eyes and saw Xiao Bao playing with Li Su and Becca.


    Then she quickly came over and looked at Li Su and her husband with alert look on her face.


    But when she saw Xiaobao playing there happily, her eyes softened slightly.


    "Mom, do you know them?" Said the young woman.


    At this time, the old lady also stood up and went to several of them.


    After nodding, she explained to her daughter-in-law exactly what had just happened, and showed her daughter-in-law Zhao Sanqiang''s officer certificate and the letter. This time, the young woman''s attitude finally eased. Although she had never met her father-in-law, there were many pictures of him in the family album.


    Then she graciously invited Li Su and Becca to stay at home.


    There is no one else in her family. Maybe Zhao Sanqiang''s son went to work.


    Then the old lady found out the photo albums at home and introduced them to Li Su one by one.


    After an introduction from the old lady, Li Su almost got to know Zhao Sanqiang''s previous life experience.


    Finally, they left Li Su and Becca for lunch.


    After lunch, Li Su returned to the car. After a day, Ouyang Cong''s situation is likely to have improved.


    In the afternoon, the sun was a little bit sunny. They only dared to hide in the car. After more than an hour, Xingqing City reappeared.


    Now the car is driving on the suburban road, which is a provincial road that Li Su has not passed before.


    But seeing from the navigation that the line was much closer, he told him ahead of time.


    There are few cars on the road. Even the road has not been maintained for a long time. Occasionally, there is a big pit.


    At this time, a meeting car suddenly came from the opposite side. The car was driving very fast and unstable. He had to turn the steering wheel first and avoid to the right side.


    In front of the car, there was a middle-aged woman riding a bicycle. His car had just turned to the far right when her bicycle suddenly stopped.


    Li Su stepped on the brake and finally stopped before he met his aunt. At this time, he understood why the price of this kind of car was so high.


    But to his surprise, although the car didn''t touch the aunt, she fell down in a wobbly way.


    Becca also saw the figure of her mother falling down and exclaimed in surprise.


    Li Su thought there was something wrong with her body, so she stopped the car and went to check the situation. Becca also followed.


    Aunt is lying on the ground now, holding her feet in her hands and groaning there.


    After he got out of the car, his voice suddenly became more loud,


    It''s as if he scares her like this.


    He quickly walked over, lowered his body and said, "are you OK, aunt?"


    Then he quickly turned on the ghost doctor system and checked her body. He found that she was very healthy and even had no hypertension. It seems that she exercises regularly.


    Hearing this, aunt''s face showed a more painful expression, and then said: "something happened, my leg was broken."


    "What? Broken leg? But you were riding a bicycle there just now. "


    Li Su vaguely felt that something was wrong. The opposite car just now was a little strange, and now aunt''s reaction is the same.


    Moreover, he also saw that the opposite car just now did not drive away, but turned its head several hundred meters away, as if observing the situation here. He finally understood the current situation. It turned out that he had encountered a collision.


    He only saw this kind of thing on TV and in the newspaper, never thought it would happen to him.


    She began to moan again, as if she had broken her leg.


    "Don''t deny it, young man. You hit me." She said.


    Becca was much more surprised than Li Su about this kind of thing. She couldn''t understand why the car didn''t touch her, but her leg was broken.


    So she looked at Li Su suspiciously, hoping to get the answer she wanted.


    Li Su saw Bekaa''s doubts, leaned his mouth down to Bekaa''s ear and explained the meaning of touching porcelain.


    Although he explained it clearly, Bekaa''s puzzled eyes didn''t ease.


    She always wondered why a man with hands and feet should make money in this way.

 Chapter 1183

    Aunt''s voice is getting higher and higher.


    When the passing vehicles passed here, they slowed down and watched the excitement.


    Some old drivers didn''t even get off the bus. They knew what happened to Li Su''s car, so they shook their heads at him helplessly.


    However, he was not very worried because there was a travel recorder in the car.


    Thinking of this, he rushed back to the car and checked the dash cam.


    Sure enough, the dash cam photographed the previous situation, which clearly showed that the aunt stopped herself and then slowly fell to the ground.


    Then he got out of the car, went to the aunt''s side, said: "aunt, you don''t install so hard, I have a dash cam in the car."


    Hearing this, the aunt''s face changed obviously, but it was just


    A fleeting thing.


    It''s reasonable to say that if she knows that he has a dash cam, she should get up and pat her ass.


    But aunt is still lying on the ground, it seems that it is not wrong to give up.


    "It''s you who bumped into me. Either you leave fifty thousand yuan or nobody wants to leave today."


    Just as she said that, she grabbed Li Su''s clothes.


    Although the car he drives is not a super sports car, it''s also a luxury car of millions, so my aunt must think of him as rich.


    It''s not easy to catch a rich man here, and he''s still a young man. It''s the easiest thing for a young man to mistake.


    Seeing his mother''s action, he felt helpless.


    He wanted to get rid of his aunt and walk away, but then he would be the murderer.


    The current situation is that there is no problem for the old to beat the young. If the young dare to beat the old, not only the public security department will not let it go, but also the public opinion will not let it go.


    He can''t help but have a headache. If he gets into a fight with someone, there''s no problem. But in the face of an old woman in her fifties, there''s really nothing he can do.


    The two men were so deadlocked that five or six minutes passed.


    In the case of Li Su did not pay attention, before the car quietly drove over, parked in the back of his car dozens of meters.


    Five tall and strong men came down from the small hatchback. They came to Li Su''s direction.


    When the distance between the two sides was more than 20 meters, Li Su finally saw the figures of those people.


    But now he is caught by his aunt and some of them can''t move.


    He watched with interest the five approaching people, all wearing black T-shirts, with big gold chains around their necks, tight Leggings on their legs, and small shoes on their feet.


    These five people stand together, majestic, quite like the five tigers in Wagang village. Of course, this is just their own idea.


    Those people have come to Li Su''s side, one of them saw the old woman on the ground and rushed to her¡° Mom, are you ok? Did this kid bump into you? " Said the man.


    This man has a small village head, arms and neck are all colorful tattoos, especially the arm tattooed with a green dragon.


    When she heard what he said, she nodded quickly.


    Li Su doesn''t care whether they are real mother and son at all. Anyway, they have already done this kind of business.


    The man with Qinglong tattoo suddenly stood up because he found something more interesting.


    His eyes were staring at Becca, just like a dog who had been hungry for a week saw a piece of meat.


    Although Li Su was very upset with his eyes, he didn''t do anything after all.


    After green dragon tattoo''s eyes on Becca, the other four people also found out that there was such an extraordinary beauty here.


    The women they usually associate with are coquettish and cheap people with heavy make-up. They are just like ghosts when they take off their make-up.


    And Becca is now in a white dress, and there''s no mercy on her face


    He''s pink.


    It''s amazing that people they''ve never seen before, even on TV.


    Li Su certainly won''t let them look at Becca so unscrupulously. He has stepped forward and blocked Becca behind him.


    After seeing his action, those people really looked back. They had other tasks this time.


    "I said, brother, you''ve hit everyone. It''s hard to say if you don''t leave some money behind." It''s the Green Dragon Tattoo again.


    It seems that the person with green dragon tattoo is the eldest of the five of them. No matter talking or walking, that person is at the forefront.


    "Well, if you hit someone, you really have to leave something behind. It''s better to call the hospital first, and then call the police."


    "Everyone is very busy. If I go to the hospital, I''ll take her to the hospital myself. As for calling the police or something, aren''t you at a loss? It''s more convenient if it''s private. "


    "But I didn''t hit her. She fell down by herself. I had a dash cam in my car."


    Hearing what Li Su said, those people were obviously impatient.


    In fact, what happened just now is out of their plan. The original plan is that when their car pushes Li Su''s car to the far right lane, it will really hit aunt.


    But Li Su''s reaction was too fast, and the car''s braking system was too excellent, so he stopped the car perfectly.


    But it''s not easy to run into such a car in this way, so they still intend to make a mistake.


    "Oh? Do you think your dash cam will really work? To tell you the truth, we are all gangsters. "


    Qinglong tattoo while saying, while twisting the neck, issued a joint dislocation "pa pa" sound.


    "What are gangs? Who bought shoes? A road builder? Or the toilet? "


    The last thing Li Su wants to hear is that someone claims to be a gangster. Such people are just smearing the gangster. A real gangster should be like a bald man. He should have his own principles in everything he does. No gangster can work together with the old lady.


    Li Su''s words obviously angered those people. A man took out his mobile phone and began to call for support.


    He doesn''t know whether the support he called is true or false. He likes to solve them once and for all, so as to save them from harming others later.


    But he showed a look of fear and said, "what are you going to do? If you have something to say, you can''t do it. "


    "Oh? Wasn''t that crazy just now? "


    "No, I''m just joking with some big brothers."


    "Joking? Now if you don''t get 50000, you can''t get out of here. "


    Li Su felt speechless for a while. These people didn''t even have a good rehearsal when they touched porcelain. They were full of flaws when they said anything.


    Just now, the aunt said 50000. The people with Qinglong tattoo also said 50000 without any communication with the aunt, which is obviously collusion.

 Chapter 1184

    Li Su decided to deal with them.


    Obviously, these people''s intelligence quotient is not very high, no matter what they say, do or dress up, they are different from normal people.


    He thinks that these people are likely to only come out to run errands. Behind them, they should be instructed by someone else.


    Or they will definitely run to rob directly. They can''t think of such a little mental attention.


    It was said that they wanted 50000. Li Su wanted to laugh.


    "Fifty thousand? I can''t have 50000 dollars in cash. "


    As soon as the voice fell, those people began to look at me and you, as if they didn''t know what to do next.


    It''s the person with the Green Dragon Tattoo who said, "no cash, it''s OK. You can transfer it to my mobile phone."


    This made Li Su feel speechless for a while. Now the touch porcelain industry has begun to keep pace with the times and take the bright road of mobile payment.


    Of course, he has 50000 yuan, but he won''t give it to them.


    "I don''t have money on my mobile phone. To tell you the truth, this car is not mine. It belongs to my boss."


    He didn''t lie. The car is Xiao Yiyi''s, and Xiao Yiyi is his boss in a sense.


    "Oh? Do you think we''ll believe that? But it''s OK without money. As long as you leave the little girl behind us, we can let you go. "


    With that, the tattooed man stretched out his tongue and licked his lips, then began to laugh.


    The other four people also understood the meaning of the words and laughed, but their voices were more and more obscene.


    Obviously, for these people, Becca''s attraction is no less than 50000 yuan.


    Becca seems to understand what they say, more carefully hiding behind Li Su, do not want to show any shadow.


    Passing car after car, but no one came to help them.


    Li Su knew that they must be plotting against Becca, and he held out his hand


    , holding Becca''s hand tightly.


    Those people became more and more arrogant. At this time, they surrounded Li Su and her.


    According to their previous experience, as long as the formation is put out, the other party will be scared to death, and then pay obediently.


    But today, the young man opposite them looks a little stubborn, so they are going to let him suffer a little.


    At that time, we can not only hit him on his knees and beg for mercy, but also take the fairy woman beside him


    Before they did anything, they were already dreaming.


    Li Su keeps Becca behind him. Facing the five people who are approaching him, he doesn''t step back.


    At this time, the old lady lying on the ground found that she couldn''t play any role, so she got up directly from the ground. Just now, she said that her leg was broken.


    Both the director and the actor are amateurs. Li Su can''t help shaking his head¡° Do you take the money or not? This is the last time I ask you. "


    Green dragon tattoo man clenched his fist, bone and joint collision sound clearly spread to everyone''s ears.


    "You won''t get a share of the money, and that''s the last time I tell you."


    Li Su''s tone is very common, and there is no black dragon tattoo man''s fierce look.


    All of a sudden, green dragon tattoo man hit Li Su in the face.


    If the punch hit the target, his nose would be terrible.


    But he won''t let his fist touch him. Just when Qinglong tattooed man''s fist was three centimeters short of hitting his face, his fist hit the air beside his ear on the side of his head.


    Green dragon tattoo man thought that the fist was going to hit the opponent''s face firmly, but in a moment, the opponent''s head changed position, and he didn''t see the opponent move at all.


    He looked awkwardly at the others around him, bit his teeth, and then fiercely took back his fist.


    He took his fist back for the next attack. Without any pause, he punched Li Su in the stomach again.


    There was no doubt that the punch was empty again.


    At this time, Li Su is using a rather strange posture to avoid the fist of the tattooed man.


    Another failure, which makes the tattooed man of Qinglong a little difficult, and then he plays a set of combo boxing towards Li Su.


    However, his so-called combination boxing is in fact Wang baquan. There is no move. If you can''t fight, you can make a profit.


    But he didn''t make any money. After a set of boxing, he was out of breath.


    At this time, Li Su still stood in the same place and did not move, but the fist of the man with Qinglong tattoo didn''t touch him all of a sudden, and even his clothes didn''t touch him.


    Tattoo man is very strange, his fist is clearly aimed at the target every time, but at the end of the time, it suddenly hit empty.


    He didn''t know how the man opposite did it, and now he''s done it


    After being completely angry, it doesn''t matter whether he has money or not. He just wants to beat up the person who teases him.


    "Together, let him see the power of our five tigers!" The tattoo man yelled.


    In an instant, the five of them started to form a semicircle and locked Li Su in it.


    Li Su looked back at Becca and gave her a push to avoid.


    Becca didn''t worry too much about Li Su, so she had already walked a few meters away.


    Before Li Su looked back, he felt that someone had rushed over.


    Sure enough, when he just looked back, a man had already been flying in the air, and his legs were straight, just like a monkey in the zoo.


    It seems that the strength of the five tigers can''t be underestimated. With a smile, he stretched out his right hand and pulled up the leg of the man who jumped up. Like sitting on the wind and fire wheel, the man reversed two times and fell to the ground. With a bang on the ground, the man had screamed in pain.


    Just when the man landed, another man''s arm swept over. Li Su ducked and gently pushed the man''s chest. The man flew out like a broken kite.


    In an instant, two people were knocked down, and the remaining three were a little surprised.


    However, the surprise was just a flash. Now they rushed towards Li Su at the same time, and their momentum was fierce.


    Li Su took a deep breath, and her legs were tense, and she jumped up gently.


    His legs tilted forward slightly, and in half a second, he kicked three feet on the chest of three people.


    He had been deliberately pulling back, but the three men fell to the ground at the same time as if they had been knocked down by a speeding car.


    It took less than ten seconds from the first person to lay down.

 Chapter 1185

    The five men were already lying on the ground.


    Now, if there is a car coming, they can touch a big China.


    At this time, the five people fell on the ground and groaned in pain. Compared with the old woman before, their cry was more real.


    But the old lady has been stunned, only the scene that will appear in the movie, actually happened in front of her eyes.


    She took a deep breath, ready to quietly flow away, but was frightened by Li Su''s suddenly turned eyes, no longer have action.


    Becca''s face is still expressionless, no matter in the face of beast God, Chen Qiu, or now these five hooligans, she is like this.


    But immediately the five men struggled to stand up. Although they were shocked by Li Su''s strength, now they were more annoyed than shocked.


    After the tattoo man coughed, five people reached to their waist and drew out a dagger one after another.


    The dagger is about 20 cm long. In fact, it is the kind of knife that can be bought in the vegetable market to cut vegetables.


    But those five people have always used it as a dagger, and now it''s time to use it.


    Although the body is still a little painful, but they five people or slowly together, will Li Su surrounded in the middle.


    Li Su didn''t expect that they still had knives. As the saying goes, swords don''t have eyes. Even if the strength of the five tigers is poor, he should take them seriously.


    Tattoo man after a big drink, the first rushed up.


    The dagger opened its way in front of it, reflecting the light of the sun and emitting a different light.


    Facing the dagger coming straight to his throat, Li Su retreated a little, then turned around slightly, and the dagger flew in front of him.


    He immediately reached out his right hand and poked it under the tattooed man''s wrist.


    The tattooed man didn''t feel any pain in his body, but his right hand suddenly lost consciousness, and his dagger slipped from his fingers and fell to the ground.


    Then Li Su clapped him on the chest, and the whole person flew out again.


    Seeing that the tattooed man was defeated in an instant, the other four were already timid.


    But Li Su didn''t give them any more chances. He rushed forward and walked around the four of them like a stake.


    In fact, it took only a few seconds for him to go back and forth, and then he returned to the position he had just stood.


    A second later, the four men fell down at the same time, and their bodies spread out on the ground like a pool of mud.


    Four people have been in a coma in the past, only the tattooed man is still awake, but his appearance is not very optimistic.


    Just then, two cars came, very fast.


    When Li Su arrived here, two cars stopped at the same time, and then a dozen people got off the car.


    Seeing the figure of those people, the tattoo man''s spirit was obviously shocked. Li Su knew that they really had support.


    Although he didn''t understand why it took so many people to touch a porcelain, these ten people had already stood in front of him. After more than a dozen people came down, their eyes were still staring at the car.


    Sure enough, there was another man in the car.


    The last person who came down was obviously the eldest of the dozen. The man had short hair of 3mm and was wearing a big T-shirt and underpants. Although his clothes were very loose, his strong figure was still revealed.


    Finally, an interesting person came, Li Su thought.


    "Brother Hu, that''s him. He''s scheming us all."


    With the help of two people, tattoo man finally stood up. As soon as he stood up, he began to excuse himself.


    However, unexpectedly, the man named tiger brother kicked the tattooed man.


    The tattoo man stood up for ten seconds and fell to the ground again.


    "Waste, five dozen, one dozen, but it''s nice to talk."


    Tiger brother''s voice is full of Zhongqi. As soon as you listen to it, you know that he is a person who often exercises. The difference between him and those tattooed men who are not good at seeing and using is not a little bit.


    Tattoo man dare not speak, and tiger brother also put his attention on Li Su''s body.


    "You''re the one who knocked them down?" Tiger asked.


    Li Su laughed and replied, "you taught them to touch porcelain?"


    Hearing this, brother tiger''s face was obviously gloomy.


    "Whether you are tough or kneel down to beg for mercy, the end is the same."


    "Whether you continue to speak hard or apologize honestly, the result is the same." Li Susi refused to give in.


    He won''t lose in Kung Fu, and he will win in the same way.


    This sentence really made brother Hu''s face more ugly.


    After tiger brother winked, the dozen people had surrounded Li Su.


    Becca had run to hide behind a tree by the side of the road before they came.


    See him? Didn''t find Becca, Li Su also have no scruple.


    A group of them have occupied half of the road, the passing vehicles are small


    The passage of heart wings.


    At this time, the first person has rushed up, Li Su is a direct punch in his chest.


    Then another man kicked at him, he immediately stretched out his leg, first kicked the man''s leg away, and then kicked in the stomach.


    In this way, those people jumped on one after another, and then flew out one after another.


    Only Li Su, who stands in the center, has never left his position.


    After a while, there were nearly twenty people lying on the road and on the roadside air.


    Some of them are groaning in pain, others have been in a coma in the past. Within a few tens of meters, there are no more than five people standing.


    "Tiger brother, that boy''s woman, hiding behind that tree." The tattoo man opened his mouth again.


    Tiger brother immediately looked in the direction of the tattooed man, and sure enough, he saw the skirt behind a tree.


    But before the situation happened again, tiger brother raised his leg and kicked the tattoo man.


    "Damn it, is Lao Tzu the kind of person who depends on women to win?"


    Then tiger brother kicked the tattoo man again.


    Now there are only Li Su and tiger brother. Tiger brother hasn''t been sold, so


    He didn''t know what tiger''s skill was.


    He can know immediately, because tiger brother has turned his eyes to him, and then slowly close to him.


    It has to be said that brother Hu''s aura is still very strong. Just walking, he has already become a bit of a tiger.


    Li Su''s eyes have been staring at Tiger brother''s steps, he did not move, but waiting for the tiger brother''s approach.


    Now they were only two meters away, and he even heard tiger''s heavy breathing.

 Chapter 1186

    Tiger brother has put on a posture.


    All of a sudden, Li Su saw the way of tiger brother. The unique posture of Bajiquan was already revealed in tiger brother.


    He still hasn''t moved. It''s what he wants to do now.


    Tiger brother after a big drink, toward him.


    At this time tiger brother is really like a tiger down the mountain, and he took Li Su as his prey.


    Unfortunately, Li Su is not his prey, but a hunter.


    Two people have been entangled together, hands and feet continue to collide and separate.


    Only the sound came to other people''s ears again and again.


    Tiger brother''s mastery of Bajiquan can be described as perfect. Every move he makes is continuous elimination and fighting. He has never been a pure defense.


    But Li Su is by virtue of the speed and its circle, although tiger brother''s attack is like fierce tiger, but every time is only a little bit can meet him.


    Gradually, he has learned something about Tiger brother''s strength. Tiger brother practices hard Kung Fu, so he is very useful in street fights.


    However, when tiger meets a particularly flexible opponent, the power of Bajiquan will be reduced.


    Li Su can no longer be described as flexible. He is like a gust of wind,


    Floating around tiger brother.


    When tiger brother attacks, the wind will soon disappear, but he has no way to get rid of the wind.


    Slowly tiger brother''s physical strength began to decline, his fist was no longer as fierce as before, and his speed was also reduced.


    On the other hand, his opponent is more courageous in the war. Not only does he have no physical problems, but his speed is even faster.


    Bajiquan''s continuous elimination and fighting has no effect at this time, he can only use all his energy on defense.


    But in this way, the fight between the two people just entered Li Su''s rhythm.


    His speed is faster and faster, and his body is becoming lighter and lighter.


    Tiger brother has been gradually unable to keep up with his speed, but it is strange that he did not lay any hard hand on tiger brother.


    Every time, his move is to the end. It looks like he is testing tiger brother''s strength.


    At this time, tiger brother suddenly stepped back and raised his hand to signal Li Su to stop.


    He saw tiger brother''s action, although a little curious, but he still stopped.


    Tiger brother took a deep breath and said harshly, "no more fighting, no more fighting."


    Hearing this, Li Su began to smile and said, "OK."


    He knows why tiger brother said this, and now the result is most satisfactory to him.


    "I can''t fight any more. What else can I fight?"


    Tiger brother is now angry, and some admire, in front of this man''s strength is too terrible, he has done his best, can the other side is still at ease.


    In the past, he never lost a fight, whether it was a single fight or a group fight. So later, he became the most powerful thug in their gang and was invincible in the battle.


    But now, the man completely suppressed himself, which made him a little discouraged.


    "But it''s not your fault." Li Su murmured.


    This is true. With Li Su''s strength, tiger brother can even deal with him for a while, which is extremely difficult.


    But he really appreciates tiger brother''s style. Compared with the tattooed man, tiger brother''s body has a real flavor of the world.


    On second thought, he had an idea in his mind.


    "Brother tiger, did you plan this?"


    He pointed to the trembling aunt standing on the roadside, if this is really a tiger


    Brother''s idea, that is, he''s a little out of sight.


    Tiger brother shook his head and said, "this is our boss''s idea. It looks like it''s porcelain bumping. In essence, it''s no different from robbery."


    "Oh? You don''t seem to like his idea very much


    He has the final say, but what he says is the boss.


    "Well, that''s good, but what''s your future with such a boss?"


    "It''s all mixed food. There''s no future."


    Tiger brother obviously sneers at what Li Su said. He never believes that fighting will have a future.


    At the beginning, he took this road because he had to. If he had a choice, he would rather go to work nine to five, or even do a small business.


    "You don''t seem to believe me very much."


    "Why should I believe what you say?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it. Do you know the bald head in Queen''s bar?"


    Hearing this, brother Hu''s brow was obviously wrinkled, as if he was recalling something unbearable.


    Queen''s bar is a household name in Xingqing city. Although it is not suitable for most people to consume, it does not affect the popularity of Queen''s bar.


    But the little boss of Queen''s bar is bald, and not many people know him.


    But tiger brother obviously knew the name. Li Su was acutely aware of it, so he took a step forward.


    "Are you talking about the bald man who claims to fight with only one punch?"


    It''s the first time that Li Su has heard the name of fighting with only one punch. However, combined with the strength of bald head, the name is quite suitable for him.


    He nodded and agreed with tiger brother.


    "Do you know him?"


    "Of course, I know him. He used to work together, but no one here is his rival. Later, I heard that he went to other places and became the boss of Queen''s bar." Li Su is not clear about the experience of bald head before, but it seems to be full of legend.


    "And if you were to follow him, would you?"


    He likes tiger brother''s style very much, and tiger brother''s strength is not bad. Although it can''t be compared with him, he is much better than those lying on the ground.


    After hearing this, brother Hu''s brow, which he had just opened, wrinkled again. This sentence obviously has a certain attraction.


    "Do you know him, too?"


    Brother Hu was a little curious. The man in front of him was driving a good car,


    It''s very likely that they are customers who often go to the Queen''s bar.


    Maybe he''s still a friend of bald. If someone introduces him, it''s obviously a better choice to follow bald.


    "You go to the Queen''s bar and tell him my name, Li Su."


    As long as tiger brother remembers the name "Li Su" and tells bald head, bald head will surely take him.


    Tiger brother looks very hesitant, seems to be thinking carefully about what Li Su said.


    Of course, he wants to go to a bigger world, but the current boss is very loyal to him even though his style is not good.


    If he really left directly, he would not only live up to the kindness of his boss, but also his own heart.


    "I''ll think about it."


    Tiger brother only said these five words, he turned around and went to the hands lying on the ground.

 Chapter 1187

    Li Su and Becca get back in the car.


    The episode didn''t affect his mood, but Becca looked a little depressed.


    He always put his hand on the steering wheel, and the other hand opened the impression of the car. The unique voice of Ray Charles, the king of soul, filled the whole car.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Becca''s appearance worried him a little, although it was very common in Fuyun mountain before.


    But after leaving Fuyun mountain, he had never seen Becca like this again.


    Becca''s brow is slightly wrinkled, but it not only doesn''t make her beautiful, but also adds a bit of sad beauty.


    Those ancient literati may be some infinite yearning for such women.


    When she heard Li Su''s question, Becca just shook her head. She didn''t seem to want to talk very much.


    Li Su finally thought of what was wrong with Becca. She returned to Fuyun mountain at the age of seven and never saw the outside world again.


    The Dong people are very simple, so she lives in the tribe


    She never had to worry that someone would hurt her. All the people she knew were kind and honest.


    But just a few days after she left Fuyun mountain, Becca realized the danger of human nature. In a short time, it''s hard for her not to be impacted by such things.


    Li Su thought it over and said, "I''m sorry."


    He is really sorry now. Before, he always wanted to bring Becca to see the world, but he never thought about the impact of the colorful world on Becca.


    Besides, Becca has been around him since she left Fuyun mountain. Of course, he knows that Becca is happy, but it''s not clear whether it''s really good or bad.


    Becca seems confused about his sudden apology, and the expression in her eyes perfectly explains her inner thoughts.


    "Why do you apologize?"


    "I don''t know."


    Li Su didn''t want to tell Becca what she thought, because Becca might not have noticed it.


    Hearing this, Becca did not speak, but turned her head to the other side, watching the scenery outside the window, constantly being left behind.


    There are a lot of cars in the city, so they stop and walk on the road, moving slowly, even faster when they get off the car.


    He suddenly found that Becca''s eyes seemed to be focused on something by the side of the road.


    Roadside is a row of shops, there are selling clothes, there are buying food, here is already the bustling area of Xingqing City, so the street is also more people.


    The end of Becca''s eyes is a shop, a piano shop.


    "Do you like the piano?"


    "Well."


    "Can you play?"


    "Maybe." It turned out that Becca had learned piano before she was seven years old. She had been in touch with piano since she was three years old. She really began to learn piano when she was five years old.


    But later, she went back to Fuyun mountain, where she didn''t even have a triangle iron, so she didn''t know whether she would play it.


    After listening to her story, Li Su realized that she didn''t really know her very well. She didn''t even know that she used to like playing the piano.


    Now that I know what I can say, there is nothing to say. Lee Su''s throttle has been forced into the horse''s teeth and turned around, and stopped at the door of the piano line.


    Becca was obviously a little surprised by what was happening now. Her eyes were wide open and she looked at the movement of Li Su''s hand.


    "Come on, go down and have a look."


    Just then, Li Su has untied the seat belt for Becca.


    But Becca was very resistant, as if there was something terrible to look at next,


    He more or less guessed some thoughts in Becca''s heart, so he didn''t worry, just sat there staring at them.


    Becca''s eyes were a little erratic. Sometimes she looked at the piano shop in front of her, but turned to look at the man beside her.


    Her two hands entangled together at this time, one hand was pinching the finger of the other hand, her breathing was also slightly rapid.


    When Li Su saw the appearance of Becca, he felt a little distressed. He stretched out his hand, held it tightly, and then kneaded it gently.


    He understood some feelings in Bekaa''s heart. Bekaa obviously hesitated in the face of what she once loved.


    Maybe Becca thought that the things that once accompanied her were no longer her own, and now they suddenly appeared, which must have caused a certain impact on her heart.


    Although Li Su couldn''t get directly into her brain and help her get rid of the psychological obstacles, the two people''s clenched hands still gave her some strength.


    Li Su took a deep breath, got out of the car, and then went to the co pilot''s position, opened the door and extended his hand.


    Becca finally gave him her hand and got out of the car.


    The two walked into the piano shop together.


    Compared with the crowded state of the shops around, the piano shop is deserted.


    In the piano shop, there was only one mother with her son watching the violin. A man stood beside them, looking like a shop assistant.


    When the shop assistant saw Li Su and his children coming in, he just turned his head and nodded at them with a smile, and then continued to talk to the mother and son.


    In that case, Li Su and Becca strolled in the store.


    He first took Becca to see cello, guitar and other instruments, and finally came to the piano section.


    He doesn''t know much about piano. Although he sometimes listens to classical music, he just listens to melody and artistic conception. As for musical instruments, he always knows.


    But the appearance of the piano is very attractive. Some of the pianos are full of science and technology, just like the products of outer space.


    Some of the pianos seemed to be made of wood. He reached out and touched them. They were made of wood. Becca is obviously a little dazzled, all kinds of piano suddenly appeared in her eyes, let her some can''t believe.


    Sometimes, when she suddenly wakes up in the middle of the night, she still thinks that she is lying in bed


    The tribe''s little dark room.


    But now in the face of so many pianos, her hands are shaking.


    After a simple look at the piano, Li Su kept staring at Becca. He saw the change of Becca''s state, but he just watched quietly.


    Becca is fascinated by a piano. It''s a black piano with white keys and the logo on the cover. Everything else is black.


    Becca slowly stretched out her hand, as if to touch the keys, but in the middle of her action, it suddenly stopped.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can have a try."


    At this time, the clerk came over with a smile, but Becca jerked her hand back.

 Chapter 1188

    The shop assistant came up to Li Su and Becca.


    This man is a man. He looks like he is in his thirties. He looks clean and meticulous.


    But what surprised Li Su most was the store assistant''s slender fingers, which could hardly be described as slender. The length of the fingers was much longer than that of the palm.


    And the skin on his hand is also very delicate, should be very careful in the care.


    "Hello."


    The clerk was very polite. Although he saw Becca and heard what he said, he suddenly pulled his hand back, but his expression didn''t change.


    Li Su also said hello to him with a smile. He reminded Li Su of a word, which is elegant.


    Whether speaking or walking, they are not slow, and a gentle temperament arises spontaneously.


    "Are you here to see the piano?"


    Li Su nodded, then turned her eyes towards Becca, indicating that she was coming to watch the piano with the girl beside her.


    Obviously, the man was a little surprised after he saw Becka''s face clearly, but he just flashed a little surprise in his eyes, but he still didn''t escape Li Su''s eyes.


    "What do you want to see?" The clerk said to Becca with a smile.


    At his words, Becca''s brows wrinkled slightly again. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Seeing that Becca didn''t speak, the shop assistant laughed and the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    "She doesn''t know what to watch. She hasn''t played the piano for many years." Li Su answered the phone quickly.


    He couldn''t guess what Becca thought, so he just said something.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can play it and see what the difference is between different pianos."


    The smile of the shop assistant was very infectious. Li Su looked at it and wanted to try a piano, but he couldn''t play it.


    But he saw a flash of light in Becca''s eyes


    Seems to be interested in what the shop assistant said.


    Becca looked up at him, as if asking for his advice.


    Of course, he didn''t have any opinions, so he nodded quickly, and put the small stool beside him in front of the piano that Becca wanted to touch.


    The assistant also made a gesture of "please" and seemed to want to hear Becca play.


    Now there are only three of them left in such a big shop. The others are musical instruments.


    Becca hesitated to sit on the stool, but her hands were still hanging on both sides of her body.


    Li Su and the shop assistant also stood beside the piano. Here we can see the movements of the player''s hands and the facial expressions of the player''s face.


    Becca''s eyes have been staring at the black and white keys. It seems to be more beautiful than the most beautiful scenery in the world and the most beautiful people in the world.


    Her chest heaved violently and seemed to be very nervous.


    Li Su coughed gently and successfully attracted Becca''s attention. Then he held his fist and made a refueling gesture to Becca. He knew that Becca had not played for ten years, so it was normal for him to be a little nervous.


    Just then, Becca slowly raised her hand and put it on the top of the key.


    At the moment, no one spoke, the air was quiet, even the traffic outside was isolated.


    The whole world seems to be waiting for Becca''s next move.


    Becca closed her eyes, her long eyelashes closed, and after taking a deep breath, she opened them again.


    Although only a few seconds, but her eyes have changed a lot, now her eyes seem to have a star shining in the same, dazzling.


    This is simply the most beautiful picture in the world. Not only Li Su was stunned, but even the shop assistant who had never been rude before was also attracted by this scene.


    Under the gaze of two people, Becca''s hand slowly approached the key, and the first note came out.


    The faint sound of piano came to Li Su''s ears. He felt that Becca''s music was familiar, but he couldn''t name it.


    Becca''s fingers move slowly and lightly on the keys, and beautiful notes come from between her hands.


    The shop assistant seemed to find that Li Su was a layman, so he put his mouth close to his ear and said softly, "it''s Beethoven''s Pathetique Sonata."


    In fact, he didn''t know the name, but the name of the song attracted his attention.


    Although there was Pathetique in his name, he didn''t recognize much Pathetique. Instead, he recognized some hope.


    At first, Becca''s movement was still a little stiff, and the clerk frowned slightly.


    As the song goes on for a third, Becca closes her eyes, and her only contact with the outside world is her fingers.


    Her fingers rose and fell on the keys, and her movements became more and more dexterous


    .


    The slight frown of the shop assistant gradually stretched out and seemed to notice the change of the piano sound.


    A few minutes later, the piano ended, and Becca slowly opened her eyes.


    She was embarrassed to look at the two people standing next to her, as if she were a child who had just finished her homework and was waiting for inspection.


    But the shop assistant suddenly clapped. Li Su noticed his action and clapped with him.


    Becca''s face turned red. It seemed that she was a little embarrassed to her parents.


    "It''s good to play. Although I''m not proficient, I can express my feelings very well."


    The shop assistant gave his opinion.


    Becca got up from the bench and pinched each other again.


    "It''s the first time I''ve played this song." Becca whispered.


    "The first time?"


    The shop assistant was a little surprised when he heard her. Although Li Su couldn''t play the piano, he knew it was not easy.


    Becca nodded gently.


    "How did you do that?"


    "I read the score of this song, and then I kept playing it with my hands empty."


    The clerk nodded, as if to agree with Becca.


    Li Su has been looking at Becca with a smile. Before, Becca said that she had not played the piano for ten years, but she had conquered his ears for the first time ten years later.


    "By the way, our store is now recruiting staff. Would you like to have a try?" Said the clerk.


    Becca didn''t speak, but her eyes turned to Li Su.


    Of course, he wanted Becca to have more contact with the outside world, so he immediately agreed, and it was not far from their hotel.


    "Are you the boss?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes."


    "I always thought you were a shop assistant."


    "Oh? Is it because I''m too young? Ha ha


    Only then did they know that the man they had always regarded as a shop assistant turned out to be the boss of the piano shop.


    After leaving a contact information, they left the piano shop.


    Becca doesn''t even have a complete concept of what it means to go to work, so she gets a job opportunity.


    Li Su believes that for Becca, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.

 Chapter 1189

    The sun is already dormant in the West sky.


    After they came out of the piano shop, they got on the bus and rushed to the first people''s hospital.


    Now the atmosphere in the car is a lot more relaxed. Although there is no smile on Becca''s face, there is no previous melancholy.


    "Do you really want to go to work?" Li Su asked.


    The car''s murmuring, gun Rose''s classic music obviously also let Becca some intoxicated.


    "I don''t know." Becca whispered.


    She even hummed along with the music in the stereo.


    "Maybe you can have a try. It''s just your hobby, isn''t it?"


    "But... I''m a little scared."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t do it well."


    Hearing this, Li Su burst out laughing. He had this idea when he went to work in a safe clinic.


    Seeing what Becca was like, he couldn''t help thinking of himself.


    Two people are saying, the first people''s Hospital white building body appeared in their eyes.


    After stopping the car, two people entered the hospital together and went straight to long Qiuyue''s ward.


    Although Li Su wanted Becca to go in with her, she refused, so Li Su had to go into the ward by herself.


    As soon as he opened the door, he heard a whisper. When he looked carefully, it turned out that Shu Tong and long Qiuyue were laughing.


    After seeing him come in, two people desperately want to suppress a smile, but the more like this, the more can''t help it, and finally they open their mouths and laugh.


    "What the hell? What are you laughing at? "


    He went to long Qiuyue''s hospital bed and knew that long Qiuyue was OK without checking.


    Long Qiuyue woke up at noon, her mental state has completely recovered, but because she hasn''t got out of bed for a long time, her body is still weak.


    The doctor told her to lie down for another three or four days until she recovered completely, and then consider leaving the hospital.


    "Shu Tong told me a joke. It''s so funny." Long Qiuyue replied.


    "Yes? What joke? Tell me about it. "


    Long Qiuyue and Shu Tong looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time.


    Li Su knew that their jokes must be about themselves


    .


    Long Qiuyue didn''t know what happened during her coma. Although Shu Tong also told her something, she didn''t even know about Li Su.


    So she asked Li Su to tell her story after she was in a coma. Li Su only told all the things to long Qiuyue as if she were telling a story.


    Although it''s very rough, it still takes half an hour. Because long Qiuyue just woke up, Li Su didn''t want to disturb her rest, so he said he would come back to see her tomorrow and left the ward.


    Now he goes to Ouyang Cong''s ward to have a look. If Ouyang Cong wakes up, he can ask him some key questions.


    When he got to the door of the special ward, he remembered that Ouyang Cong had been transferred to another ward.


    Now everyone in the hospital thinks that Ouyang Cong has passed away. I hope this can hide from them.


    After confirming that no one found out, Li Su and Becca came to Ouyang Cong''s door.


    This ward is side by side with President Niu''s office. At the end of the walk, it''s close to the window. It''s remote and quiet.


    There was no sound in the ward, because it was necessary to keep Ouyang Cong alive


    So only the little nurse who took care of Ouyang Cong would occasionally come to have a look.


    Li Su''s hand gently on the door handle, gently open the door.


    The scene in the ward is completely displayed in front of Li Su''s eyes, but this is not the scene he wants to see.


    On the smooth floor of the ward, a nurse was lying there, as if she had been in a coma. This nurse was the one who had taken care of Ouyang Cong before.


    He was afraid of Ouyang Cong''s danger, so he quickly turned his attention to the hospital bed.


    The bed was empty, with only a half opened quilt, and Ouyang Cong had already disappeared.


    He quickly walked into the room, looked around, this ward is very small, only a bed, so a look can see through.


    Ouyang Cong''s figure has completely disappeared from the ward.


    Li Su narrowed his eyes slightly, obviously puzzled about the situation in this ward.


    He went to the side of the bed, put his hand into the quilt, and even felt some residual temperature, which showed that Ouyang Cong had just left.


    The window is open, the wind constantly blowing in from the outside, the beige curtains are blowing up.


    He went to the window, put his head out and looked down.


    Under the window, there is a huge green plastic dustbin. The lid of the dustbin is open, and it is full of garbage.


    Outside the window was the back of the hospital, where there was nothing and no one.


    Then he turned his head to the side and found no place to cushion his feet.


    Now there are only two cases. One is Chen Qiu. They found out that Ouyang Cong was not dead, so they sent someone to take him away.


    The second situation is that Ouyang Cong has woken up, and then after he knocked out the nurse, he ran away.


    Li Su thinks that the second one is more likely, because if Chen Qiu really wants to get rid of Ouyang Cong, he only needs a knife. To take Ouyang Cong away is just asking for trouble.


    He came to the nurse''s side, the nurse waist up, put on the bed.


    After checking the situation, he found that the nurse was OK. He pinched his thumb in the nurse''s person and slowly pushed hard. After several attempts, the nurse suddenly took a breath and woke up.


    Obviously, she didn''t realize that Li Su was standing beside her, so she immediately got up and stepped back, holding her knees in her arms.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s me," Li Su said slowly.


    Hearing the familiar voice, the nurse slowly raised her head underground. Sure enough, the man in front of her was Doctor Li.


    The expression on the nurse''s face finally eased, but there was something complicated in her eyes.


    Li Su waited for a while and saw that the nurse''s condition had stabilized before he said, "how did you faint?"


    The nurse closed her eyes, as if recalling what had happened before.


    There was a look of pain on her face again, but it soon got better.


    "It''s him, it''s the patient."


    As expected, Ouyang Cong woke up and knocked out the nurse, and then escaped.


    Although this is only the third floor, and the garbage can below, it still needs great courage and agility to jump down.


    He did not find Ouyang Cong in the dustbin, which means that he has successfully escaped.


    This makes him curious about Ouyang Cong''s identity. Even if an ordinary person is afraid of being killed, he will not choose such a dangerous way.

 Chapter 1190

    Ouyang Cong really disappeared.


    The reason for his escape may be well understood, that is, he is afraid of being killed by Chen Qiu and them.


    But Li Su didn''t understand his specific entanglement with Chen Qiu.


    The nurse''s condition gradually stabilized, but the shock did not disappear.


    Li Su personally asked for a day''s leave for the nurse.


    It''s strange to hear that Ouyang Cong is missing. He and Li Su come to the ward where Ouyang Cong was before.


    Now there is no one in this ward, only the messy beds show that it was inhabited before.


    Li Su told Dean Niu about his analysis and the reason why he was so suspicious. Dean Niu agreed immediately.


    For him, Ouyang Cong is the only clue. If Ouyang Cong just disappears from the world, he doesn''t know if he can find any clues about Chen Qiuhe and his boss.


    Even if it''s really lucky to find it, I don''t know how much time it will take.


    Therefore, he will not give up the clue of Ouyang Cong, no matter what the price is, he will find Ouyang Cong in three days.


    He doesn''t care if he worries about Ouyang Cong''s escape to other places. He also worries that Chen Qiu will find Ouyang Cong alive and kill him.


    But the only good news is that Ouyang Cong''s body has not fully recovered, and he has no money and no ID card, so it is very difficult for him to escape to other places.


    Li Su first sent Becca back to the hotel, and the next thing was more convenient to do alone.


    He first came to the City Public Security Bureau and found Mu Hanwei. Mu Hanwei was very surprised at Li Su''s arrival. They had not met for many days.


    Although he is very anxious now, he doesn''t want to make Mu Hanwei feel sad, so he doesn''t mention Ouyang Cong immediately.


    After they were gentle, he expressed his meaning to Mu Hanwei.


    Knowing that his affairs are very urgent, Mu Hanwei doesn''t say anything. She immediately asks her hand to inquire about Ouyang Cong''s identity information.


    They are now sitting in Mu Hanwei''s office. Now she has her own independent office, so many things are more convenient to do.


    For example, what they are doing now, because it takes more than half an hour to know the investigation results, so the two people are now stuck together.


    She hasn''t seen Li Su for a long time, and there are few such two people in the world, so she doesn''t want to miss any chance.


    Their clothes are still on them, but Li Su''s trouser waist has reached the knee, while Mu Hanwei''s skirt has reached the waist.


    Some part of two people''s body is intimately combined, the temperature in the office is also rising, and the panting voice fills the whole room.


    Because Mu Hanwei''s men will come later, Li Su intentionally controls the time. In about half an hour, they also end their physical communication.


    Now Mu Hanwei is like a soft kitten nestling in Li Su''s arms.


    Li Su told her in a low voice what had happened during this period of time. She seemed to be on the scene. Just then, the door of the office suddenly rang.


    Two people quickly separated, and then sort out their own appearance.


    After Mu Hanwei said please come in, her men came in with a thick file bag.


    The assistant was a young girl. As soon as she came in, her nose seemed to smell something strange, but she didn''t know what it was.


    And Mu Hanwei''s face still has the red tide that hasn''t faded at this time, which also attracted the assistant''s eyes.


    "Officer mu, do you have a fever?"


    Hearing the assistant''s words, Mu Hanwei''s face flushed even more fiercely, while Li Su looked at her playfully.


    "No, no, I just drank a cup of hot water. If it''s OK, you can do it."


    "Well, let me tell you something. There are more than 5000 people named Ouyang Cong in China, 3000 of them are men, and only about 800 men are between 20 and 30 years old."


    After a pause, the assistant continued: "according to the height information provided by Dr. Li, the last 400 or so that meet the standard are all in the file bag."


    Mu Hanwei doesn''t want her assistant to find anything more. After saying thank you, she quickly supports her.


    After the assistant left, Mu Hanwei took the file bag in her hand and sat down with Li Su again.


    Li Su''s hand rubbed on her again for a while, then he took the file bag into his hand.


    When I opened the file bag, I found that there was almost a handful of multiple pages in it, each of which contained the identity information of four people.


    He had checked one by one, and half an hour had passed,


    All the information has been read, but no one is Ouyang Cong that Li Su is looking for.


    Mu Hanwei is also very strange. It''s the first time that she meets someone who can''t find her identity.


    "Isn''t there anything wrong with the name?"


    Li Su shook his head. The name can''t be wrong, because he learned it from the ghost medicine system. Whether Ouyang Cong has another name or not, Ouyang Cong must be his real name.


    But now all the data of Ouyang Cong in the whole country are here. There is no data belonging to Ouyang Cong, not even a similar one.


    In other words, Ouyang Cong is a person without identity.


    At this time, Li Su''s brain suddenly flashed, said: "if he had been proved dead, would not be able to find his information?"


    Mu Hanwei nodded and replied, "yes, if a person has died, there is still information, but it is not in the same database with the living people."


    After that, she immediately understood Li Su''s meaning, so she called her assistant in and asked her to check the person named Ouyang Cong who had been issued a death certificate.


    This time, the assistant will come soon, and she only has two pieces of paper in her hand.


    "There are only three men named Ouyang Cong who died before the age of 30. They are all on this."


    Assistant put two pieces of paper in Mu Hanwei''s hand, and then quietly backed out.


    This time, Li Su saw Ouyang Cong from above.


    With long hair, black eyeglass frame, listless eyes and thin figure, that person is Ouyang Cong whom Li Su knows.


    First of all, Ouyang Cong died as early as five years ago, and the reason for his death surprised Li Su and Mu Hanwei, who were killed by the police.


    The discovery is explosive. Five years ago, in an anti drug operation, the police met with stubborn resistance. In a gunfight, the police killed 11 drug dealers, and another policeman died.


    Ouyang Cong was one of the eleven.

 Chapter 1191

    But Ouyang Cong did not die.


    Although he almost died, what happened yesterday is not five years ago.


    Ouyang Cong, who died five years ago, is a ghost of death.


    Although there is no file now, Li Su doesn''t know how Ouyang Cong is involved with drug dealers, but his thin appearance has the charm of some drug addicts.


    Now that Ouyang Cong has been known, he has already died. The location of his registered residence has no reference value.


    But Li Su still remembered Ouyang Cong''s registered residence, which is one of the most prosperous cities in the city''s economic center.


    Now we have Ouyang Cong''s information, and there are Ouyang Cong''s photos on the information, so after asking Mu Hanwei to help us trace Ouyang Cong''s whereabouts, Li Su left.


    Now it''s very late and there are very few pedestrians on the road.


    The vast night makes the whole city a little confused. Just under this night, a car stops at the gate of the Queen''s bar.


    Quite different from other places, the Queen''s bar is full of people. It''s like this outside, so you can imagine the situation inside.


    The people in the car came down with a pair of shiny shoes, a stiff suit and a handsome face. Who else could Li Su have.


    He got out of the car and went straight to the door of the Queen''s bar.


    The crowd at the door of the bar were all in line. He went directly to the big man standing at the door.


    If you let him line up, no one can afford to pay for the delay.


    "I''m looking for baldness." Li Su said coldly.


    He found that the two men at the door were strangers, and they didn''t seem to know Li Su.


    "To whom?"


    "Bald, your boss."


    "Go to the back of the line."


    One of the big men''s tone was obviously a little bit blunt. He had been annoyed by these people waiting outside for a long time.


    Every time a person comes in, he will go in without queuing up. This time, it''s a good thing that a person pretends to look for the boss.


    "Or you can call out your boss. Let''s say there''s a doctor named Li looking for him."


    "Doctor? Why do you come here as a doctor instead of treating the sick and saving people? "


    "You''d better stop talking nonsense. Either go to inform him or I''ll stop talking


    I went in myself


    "You go in? How do I get in? Are you lying down? "


    Li Su''s face has become very ugly, he came to find bald is a business, did not expect to be stopped by bald men.


    He wanted to reason with this man very much. In normal times, he would call him a man, but now he is not in the mood at all.


    Hard break is not impossible, he has a cold face towards the bar inside.


    And that big man really is not boasting, also stretched out an arm to block. Just as Li Su''s mood was about to explode, the door of the bar suddenly opened and a man came out of it.


    He thought this man was familiar. After careful consideration, he finally remembered that this man was one of the two men who fought with Qian''s agent last time.


    The man was drunk and didn''t recognize Li Su at first.


    "What are you arguing about?"


    The man had planned to come out to let off the wind, but unexpectedly, he met a good play. He liked fighting best, and he felt even more after drinking.


    "Dongge, this boy is fighting to find the boss. I won''t let him in, but he still wants to break in."


    As soon as he heard that someone dares to break into the Queen''s bar, he immediately raises his drooping head.


    "I''ve broken into your mother. Why are you here, Dr. Li? Are you looking for our boss? "


    Before he finished his swearing, he suddenly recognized that the man standing in front of him was Doctor Li who could block bullets last time.


    Last time, Dong Ge was boasting to others that he knew a man who could block bullets, but no one believed him.


    But he did see it with his own eyes, and Doctor Li was standing in front of him.


    "Yes, I have something to do with him."


    After hearing the tone of Dong GE''s talk with Li Su, plus that Li Su really knew the boss of the bar, he was a bit empty in his heart.


    Li Su''s eyes also shifted to that person. Now that person has completely lost his arrogance.


    Dongge found his eyes and immediately said, "Dr. Li, this boy doesn''t have long eyes and doesn''t recognize you. As long as you say one word, I''ll let people see him and feed the dog."


    Hearing Dongge''s words, the man''s face immediately showed the color of panic. He looked at Li Su nervously.


    Li Su finally shakes his head. After all, he is a bareheaded man. It''s better for him to do something by himself. He still wants to give face.


    "Dr. Li, the boss is on the second floor, the room you went to before."


    He let out a "um" and went into the bar.


    People in the back line saw that someone entered the bar without waiting in line, and immediately began to coax them. They also wanted to go in without waiting in line.


    Without saying a word, Dongge walked to the noisy man, saying nothing, but looking at the noisy man coldly.


    After a few seconds, the man calmed down and did not dare to say a word.


    "Sure enough, it''s worthy of killing Shendong. You don''t have to do it to scare people like this."


    "Yes, yes. What''s the identity of the person who just went in? It seems that Dongge is also afraid of him."


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen that man here, but he''s so handsome!"


    Don''t know to spread a few women''s dialogue, East elder brother turned to see, didn''t find who is talking, lit a cigarette, returned to the bar door. Li Su entered the bar, which was not as crowded as he thought. Most of the people crowded into the middle of the dance floor, and other places seemed a little empty.


    He went straight up to the second floor and saw several women with heavy makeup on the road. He said hello to him charming, but he didn''t care.


    Such purple for Li Su now, can not use the word beauty to describe.


    Came to the middle box, he knocked on the door, after half a minute, no response.


    Then he banged hard and made a "bang bang" sound.


    This time, the door was finally opened.


    "Who the hell... Dr. Lee?"


    Sure enough, it won''t be the boss and his subordinates. Bareheaded and East brother''s opening remarks are the same, so Li Su can''t help laughing.


    "Long time no see."


    "Come in, Dr. Li. Your friend is here."


    "Friends?"


    Li Su didn''t know which friend he knew, so he stepped in.


    He does know the people inside, but he is not a friend, but the tiger brother he met before.


    I didn''t expect to tell him about the bald head in the afternoon, but he came here in the evening, which surprised Li Su.


    After seeing who came in, brother Tiger stood up immediately, just like the students saw the teacher.

 Chapter 1192

    All three sat down.


    One wall of this box is glass. You can see the outside from the inside, but you can''t see the inside from the outside.


    What you can see is the dance floor on the first floor, which is almost the size of a football field.


    Hundreds of men and women were rocking their bodies, as if they could get rid of loneliness.


    Li Su quietly looked at those people who were constantly emitting hormones and had already taken a sip of Jack Denny.


    Tiger brother saw him here and seemed to be a little stiff, while bareheaded was very excited. He quickly poured a glass of wine for him.


    "What''s the matter with Dr. Li coming to see me this time? Or just miss me? "


    With a smile, he picked up the glass and drank the wine.


    "I want you to help me find someone."


    Although he has asked Mu Hanwei to help find it, no matter how powerful the public security department is, there must be some corners that can''t be seen.


    So at this time, it''s time for the bareheaded forces to play a role.


    "Oh? Who is it? Just tell me, as long as I''m not looking for Yang Guifei, I''ll help you find her. "


    Bareheaded and Li Su touched a glass, it is a mouthful of wine.


    Li Su also drank all of Ouyang Cong''s information at one go, and then told the bald head about Ouyang Cong, and the tiger brother on one side also remembered it completely.


    Then he took out a piece of paper from his arms, on which were Ouyang Cong''s photos and related materials.


    "Lying trough, do you really want me to find a dead man? So I''m not a grave robber? "


    It was normal at the beginning, but it turned out to be dead at the end, which almost made the bald head jump.


    Looking at the bald head''s reaction, Li Su laughed again. The other skills of bald head are not good, but the funny skills are not bad.


    "He''s not a dead man, he''s just feigning death. I suspect he''s a dangerous person, so let your people be more careful."


    Since Ouyang Cong was more connected with drug dealers five years ago, and he also had the ability to feign death, and later he was connected with Chen Qiu, it shows that he is not an ordinary person at all.


    Before, Li Su thought that Ouyang Cong might be an innocent victim, and he looked like a college student, so he had no doubt about his identity.


    Now, the mystery of Ouyang Cong has not been solved, but has become more complicated.


    The bald head nodded, in fact, even if he really asked him to find a dead man, he would certainly go.


    Tiger brother has been sitting on one side quietly listening, which he did not understand, but he heard as if it was a big conspiracy.


    At this time, Li Su also turned his eyes to tiger brother and said, "what? Are you ready to stay? "


    Tiger nodded, then shook his head and said, "I haven''t passed the boss''s test yet."


    "Test? What test? "


    Hearing this question, bald head burst out laughing again and said, "I''m just itching. I want to compete with others. This tiger is just coming." It turns out that bald head wants to test his name to compete with tiger. It''s not bad. If bald head can''t be satisfied, it means that tiger''s strength is really lacking.


    Although Li Su has fought with Hu Zi before, he really doesn''t know what level Hu Zi''s strength belongs to among ordinary people.


    It''s like fighting with an adult and a first-year child, and fighting with a third-year child. In the eyes of adults, they are all the same.


    But if the first graders fight the third graders, they usually can''t.


    "When are you going to have a try?" Li Su asked.


    "I can do it at any time, but I don''t know Huzi..."


    Bald mouth said so, but his eyes were clearly provocative.


    "Now, let me see if you have made any progress."


    Before the bareheaded image of one against two is also deeply imprinted in his mind, we have to say that the strength of bareheaded is much more than ordinary people.


    It''s better to hit the sun than choose the day. Now the three of them have gone downstairs.


    Bald and tiger are both acute, so they want to beat each other to prove their strength.


    Under the gaze of many people, a fight can make their hearts more relaxed, so they came to the edge of the dance floor.


    Bald head went forward to say a few words to DJ, the music stopped immediately, and the people''s swinging bodies also stopped.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you think hi?"


    "Hi!" everyone yelled in unison


    "There''s something higher down there. Do you want to see it?"


    "Yes


    It has to be said that DJ is really good at mobilizing the atmosphere. After a few words, people at the scene finally know what will happen next.


    Everyone leaned around, leaving a circle about 10 meters in diameter in the middle of the dance floor.


    Bald head and tiger son have stood face to face in the circle, although tiger son is to take refuge in bald head, but they are both straight minded, so no one will agree with each other.


    Li Su is standing on the edge of the circle. Although he is busy with Ouyang Cong, he still wants to see such a good play.


    And after several previous experiences, he also realized the importance of helpers. Sometimes it''s more convenient for one person, but many times a team is the guarantee of victory.


    And bald head and tiger son, as well as the former Dongzi, can be excellent helpers.


    After Li Su nodded, bald head and tiger son had already made a move.


    The two of them should be 70 years old, but they are in good shape.


    With the movement of two people, DJ also turned on the dynamic music, around also broke out a woman''s scream.


    Li Su''s blood is boiling. Now he can understand why so many people like to release their hormones in such places. Skinhead and Huzi have been fighting together. Their styles are a little bit off the street. Huzi also has some Baji background, and skinhead is a fighting machine accumulated from the experience of street fighting.


    Two people''s sweat dripping on the floor, and the fist out of the hair, people around even feel.


    Li Su Tao looked at the two people shaking together with interest. Now he didn''t see who had the upper score or who had the lower score.


    Huzi''s routine is more, and his movements are more standard, but his bare head moves are more vicious. He learned every move from the street, so he didn''t have any procrastination.


    Music and people''s cheers have covered up the sound of the collision between bald head and tiger''s body.

 Chapter 1193

    The contest between bald and tiger is over.


    In the end, bareheaded still won in the details by virtue of his excellent fighting surprise.


    However, both of them are black and blue. No matter how strong their fighting ability is, their fists are so powerful that they still leave something on each other.


    Two people in the world, but still laugh together, like a brother who has known for a long time.


    Now the three of them have returned to the box, everything is back to what it was. People are dancing again, and the outside is noisy again.


    Only the injuries on bald head and tiger''s face still remind people that what happened just now was not an illusion.


    After a while, several bareheaded men entered the box, including the former East brother.


    Baldhead described Ouyang Cong''s appearance to them, and then showed them the picture on the paper.


    Finally, he introduced Huzi to the brothers. In order to convince the public, he had to let Huzi work from the bottom.


    However, with tiger''s strength, it will not take a few days to be on an equal footing with other bareheaded confidants.


    Before, Li Su never realized the importance of helpers. Now he seems to understand.


    In the time after that, he must develop his own strength, at least turn Xingqing city into his own territory.


    Now he has basically got through the upper class of society, but he doesn''t have his own staff.


    If you want to really protect the people you love, it''s impossible to fight alone.


    After dealing with things here, Li Su returned to the hotel.


    It''s not too late for Becca to go to bed, which makes him feel strange.


    After leaving Fuyun mountain, Becca changed a little, which he couldn''t say. He just felt that Becca was different from before.


    After the bath, he lay down beside Becca.


    Becca seemed to feel Li Su, turned slowly, put her hand around his waist, and her head was on his shoulder.


    This made him feel a little depressed before, and improved in a moment.


    He reached out and held Becca in his arms and fell asleep.


    The next day, Li Su was awakened by a rush of mobile phone rings.


    Everyone who knows him knows that he doesn''t like waking up in his sleep. The person who calls him at this time must have something urgent.


    He picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was really bald.


    After connecting the phone, bald excited slightly lazy voice came to his ears.


    "Brother, is that you?"


    "It''s me. Did you find any clues?"


    Li Su knows that bald head is calling him at this time. He can''t think of anything else except Ouyang Cong''s.


    "Yes, I''m a friend, but I found a suspected Ouyang Cong on his site." Hearing the news, he got up from the bed in an instant, while Becca was still asleep.


    When he finished washing, Becca just opened her eyes, because this operation is likely to be dangerous, so he had to let Becca wait at home.


    After explaining some things, Li Su has been out of the door of the hotel.


    Bald told him the address is in the city center of a rather prosperous place, where is a high-end community, he did not know why Ouyang Cong ran there.


    Because there is still time to go to work, there are few vehicles on the road in the early morning. It took him less than 20 minutes to drive to the agreed place.


    Bald they have been waiting, this time bald with several people, it seems to know the seriousness of the matter.


    Li Su found a place to stop the car and went to the bald side.


    Their dress is really blinking, which makes people know that they are not good people, and they are still smoking, and their posture is also very pompous.


    When Li Su was four or five meters away from them, they found someone coming.


    "Here you are, Dr. Li." Said the bald man.


    Li Su nodded, his eyes were always staring at the high-end community behind him.


    There are six buildings in the community, each building is only six stories high, and the distance between them is also very long.


    "You said he was here?"


    Li Su saw the community, his face showed a puzzled expression.


    But it''s also possible, because this community is about one kilometer behind the first people''s hospital. Even if Ouyang Cong is very weak, he can walk here.


    "Yes, my friend''s men have seen him at the gate of the community, and they haven''t come out since they went in."


    This is interesting. It seems that Ouyang Cong really hid here.


    Without delay, under the leadership of bald and others, they came to the small town


    Building five in the district.


    Community security to see what they look like, although some suspect that they are bad, but did not dare to block.


    Several people were standing under the fifth building, their eyes were looking upstairs.


    "According to my investigation, the boy should be hiding in Xihu on the third floor."


    Li Su didn''t expect that the investigation of bald head was so meticulous that he even investigated where Ouyang Cong was hiding.


    Even if he is asked to investigate in person, there may not be such a good result.


    Moreover, the efficiency of bald people is even higher than that of Mu Hanwei''s public security department. He told bald people about it later. Unexpectedly, bald people found out first.


    "Well, let''s go up."


    Li Su nodded, indicating that he could go up to find Ouyang Cong.


    A few of them are rubbing their hands, just like everyone else, but Ouyang Cong''s body hasn''t recovered. Maybe if they go on, Ouyang Cong''s weak body will fall apart. But Li Su still left behind. Last time Ouyang Cong jumped out of the window on the third floor, so he must be on guard.


    He let Huzi guard the back of the building, where there was a big window, and then let the bareheaded guard downstairs, so that he could guard the corridor and protect the people


    Form double insurance with tiger.


    Then he took Dongzi and another person who didn''t know his name and quietly touched the floor.


    Instead of taking the elevator, they went up the stairs to the third floor.


    He suspected that this might be Ouyang Cong''s home, or his friend''s home.


    Now they are standing in Xihu on the third floor of unit 1 of Building 5. Behind this door, Ouyang Cong may be hiding.


    Li Su came forward slowly, stood on the side of the door, put his ear on the door and listened to the movement inside.


    Strangely, there was no sound on the other side of the door, even quieter than the mortuary.


    There was a look of doubt on his face. If there was someone in the room, there would be something, unless the people inside had been on guard.


    He looked around and found nothing in the corridor.


    They also held their breath to make sure the environment was absolutely quiet.

 Chapter 1194

    "How''s it going?" Dongzi asked in a low voice.


    To be able to work with Dr. Li, Dongzi is very excited. The expression on his face explains this very well.


    Li Su Nuo mouth, indicating that there is no movement inside.


    At this time, Dongzi took out a gun from the back of his waist and aimed it at the door lock.


    This can make Li Su startled, he did not expect that bald men should carry such weapons.


    He quickly put out his hand to stop Dongzi, which is a residential building. If he shoots casually, the consequences will be unimaginable. It will not only scare Ouyang Cong away, but also lead the police.


    Although it''s not a big deal to bring in the police, it''s not worth the loss if we delay the time.


    Seeing his action, Dongzi finally put the gun away and said, "how can we get in?"


    With a smile, Li Su took out the Royal unlocking weapon that had been with him for a long time.


    In the surprised eyes of Dongzi and his wife, he gently inserted the wire into the door lock.


    All sounds were silent, only the sound of the friction between the wire and the door lock soaked them


    Human ears.


    Finally, although the door lock had been opened with a bang, Li Su quickly reached for the door handle.


    I haven''t used this skill for a long time, but I''m a little rusty. When I unlock the lock, the sound is much louder than before. If Ouyang Cong is really in it, he hopes it doesn''t attract Ouyang Cong''s attention.


    He moved his arm slowly, and the door was opened gently.


    He didn''t move, and Dongzi didn''t dare move either.


    The gap of the door can be opened for a person to go in and out. Without any hesitation, he got into the house.


    It deserves to be a high-end community. The decoration of the room is also of great style, and there is no blindly pursuit of luxury, which reflects the aesthetic of the owner of the house.


    It was so quiet in the house that Li Su could even hear her own footsteps, though there was no sound.


    Dong Zi and Li Su followed closely, imitating Li Su''s actions.


    The living room is empty, but there is a cup on the tea table in front of the sofa, and the cup is emitting heat.


    There are people in the room, but they haven''t appeared yet.


    He turned his head and made a gesture to indicate that someone had a hand at the door. The man behind Dongzi nodded and stood at the door without going on.


    There is no one in the living room, which means that the other party must be hiding.


    Li Su nodded with Dongzi, and he walked to the south, where there were two bedrooms, while Dongzi went to check the bathroom and another bedroom.


    Two people are moving slowly, just like two snails.


    He opened the door of a bedroom. The decoration style of this bedroom is completely different from that of the living room, even monotonous, but there is no one inside.


    And another bedroom is the same, no Ouyang Cong figure. At this time, he heard the same movement, a bad secret, he quickly rushed to the east side.


    Sure enough, there was something wrong with Dongzi. At this time, Dongzi was covering his head with one hand, as if he had been hit by something.


    Seeing Li Su coming, Dongzi quickly reached for the door of the third bedroom.


    Li Su rushed up without any hesitation. It seems that Ouyang Cong is really hiding in this house.


    And the man at the door also found the abnormal situation, quickly went to the hands of the East son to check the situation.


    Li Sumeng kicked the door open and saw Ouyang Cong.


    Ouyang Cong has changed his clothes, but his black frame glasses and thin figure all indicate that he is Ouyang Cong.


    But when he saw Ouyang Cong, he was already in mid air,


    And half of the body is already outside the window.


    Ouyang Cong jumped off the third floor.


    But this time Li Su didn''t panic, because under the window, there was tiger guarding there, and there was no dustbin like before.


    He rushed to the edge of the window, put his head out and observed the situation below.


    Ouyang Cong really jumped down and didn''t look hurt.


    Huzi just waited for Ouyang Cong to jump down. He knew that this thin man was the one Li Su was looking for, so he had already made an offensive gesture.


    Now it''s too late to walk down the stairs. Li Su retreated a few steps and rushed towards the window.


    He had never tried to jump from the third floor before, but there was no reason why he could not do what Ouyang Cong could.


    He had already jumped up, his head slightly shrunk, his legs bent, and jumped out of the small window.


    In the middle of the sky, he found that it was much higher than what he saw upstairs.


    But now it''s too late to regret it. He recalled the Parkour screen he saw on TV. After landing, those people all tumbled.


    He did the same thing and landed on the ground.


    Although the leg was numb, fortunately, there was no injury.


    He quickly looked up to observe the situation of Ouyang Cong and Huzi, only to find that Huzi was lying on the ground, while Ouyang Cong had escaped.


    He didn''t worry too much, because Ouyang Cong''s escape direction is exactly the direction of bald head. He believes that with the strength of bald head, Ouyang Cong can definitely be stopped.


    After taking a deep breath, he also ran in the direction of bareheaded.


    Before he saw the shadow of bald head, he heard the sound of fighting over there. It seemed that bald head and Ouyang Cong had already fought each other.


    However, when he ran by, his bald head fell to the ground, gasping heavily.


    Ouyang Cong''s figure flashed around the corner and then disappeared. Of course, Li Su won''t let Ouyang Cong off like this. He has caught up with him, and his speed is getting faster and faster.


    He had known Ouyang Cong''s skill before, but he never thought that Ouyang Cong could subdue Huzi and bald general in a short time.


    He still underestimates Ouyang Cong, but it''s easy for Ouyang Cong to escape the siege of Huzi and bareheaded. It''s not easy for him to escape his pursuit,


    Li Su has seen the figure of Ouyang Cong again. Ouyang Cong is thin and weak, and now he is wearing a big T-shirt. Running is like flying a kite.


    Running forward is the wall of the community, Ouyang Cong did not slow down, but accelerated a bit, his feet on the wall.


    I saw that he was like a smart monkey, suddenly over the wall of the community.


    Li Su did not show any weakness. He jumped up and pulled his hands hard. His body was like a light butterfly over the wall.


    Two people in the early morning of the road staged a chase battle.

 Chapter 1195

    Ouyang Cong is running tirelessly.


    Li Su is not willing to lag behind. He keeps speeding up, and the distance between the two seems to be shortened.


    Now two people are running along a main road, and even a few cars are left behind by them.


    At this time, Ouyang Cong suddenly turned and ran into a park on the left.


    Because it is close to the high-end community, there are not many elderly people doing morning exercises in the park, but they are scattered in every corner of the park in twos and threes.


    The appearance of Ouyang Cong and Li Su obviously frightened the old man and mother who did morning exercises, and they gave way one after another.


    Li Su didn''t expect that Ouyang Cong could run like this. He just woke up from a long coma.


    If he is now in a healthy state, the speed is likely to be faster.


    The distance between the two people gradually shortened, Li Su is now away from Ouyang


    Cong is only about five meters away. He can even see the tattoo on Ouyang Cong''s arm.


    Li Su added another force. He wanted to catch up with Ouyang Cong in the park. Otherwise, when he got to the main road, he was not sure what would happen.


    At this time, something unexpected happened to him. Ouyang Cong suddenly stopped.


    Ouyang Cong did stop. He turned his back to Li Su and gasped as if he had just finished a marathon.


    Li Su looks at Ouyang Cong curiously. He doesn''t know what he is doing.


    With his state is different, Li Su now not only did not like his hands on his knees, and even the atmosphere did not gasp.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Ouyang Cong''s breath still hasn''t been adjusted. Even when he talks, he feels out of breath.


    He is still facing Li Su with his back. It seems that he is not afraid that the people behind him will attack him suddenly.


    Li Su''s face once again showed a puzzled expression and said, "who are you?"


    He thought Ouyang Cong was just an ordinary victim, but now it seems that his idea is wrong.


    With Ouyang Cong''s skill, he can''t be a nobody. He can subdue Huzi and bald head in a few moves, and he can''t be an ordinary person.


    Ouyang Cong''s state gradually eased, he slowly stood up, and then turned.


    Li Su finally saw Ouyang Cong''s face. It was the first time he saw Ouyang Cong''s face and his eyes when he was awake.


    Ouyang Cong''s face is very pale, the body is obviously not recovered, but also after the distance movement, let him look more weak.


    But the eyes hidden behind them were unusually clear and did not seem to be affected by the weak body at all.


    "You''re with them?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    Li Su thought he was talking about them with bald heads, so he nodded.


    Although all three of them were subdued by Ouyang Cong in a very short time, it is not too shameful to admit that they are in the same group.


    Later, Li Su realized that Ouyang Cong was not talking about them, but Chen Qiu.


    Seeing him nodding, Ouyang Cong''s expression suddenly became serious, as if standing in front of him was a heinous man.


    He didn''t know why Ouyang Cong''s expression changed so fast that he could compete for an Oscar.


    "And who are you?" He asked.


    However, it was not Ouyang Cong''s words that answered him, but a flying knife that came quickly.


    Ouyang Cong''s action reminds him of a person, that is, Chen Qiu, a man in black, who fought with him one night of the Dong nationality.


    Facing the flying knife, he didn''t panic. Instead, he concentrated all his energy and stared at the gadget flying towards him.


    The flying knife stopped, not because it was stuck in Li Su''s body, but because it was caught by his two fingers.


    In this moment, time seemed to solidify, he also saw the flying knife


    Style.


    It really surprised him, because he had seen the same type of throwing knife before, and the owner of the last one was Chen Qiu, who was in black.


    Now Li Su can finally think that Ouyang Cong is really connected with Chen Qiu.


    He put the knife between his fingers and said coldly, "are you with them?"


    Ouyang Cong heard this, gently narrowed his eyes, but did not speak.


    All of a sudden, Ouyang Cong has an action. He rushes towards Li Su.


    When he was three meters away from Li Su, Ouyang Cong took out another throwing knife from his arms, but instead of throwing it, he held it in his hand and drew it towards Li Su''s neck.


    His speed was like a flash of lightning. In an instant, he had come to Li Su.


    Li Su was not flustered when he was facing the sharp gadget that was rowing towards his neck. He gently leaned back, and the tip of the knife was close to his neck


    I scratched the skin on my face.


    Ouyang Cong''s action did not stop. After he failed, he suddenly raised his arm and stabbed Li Su in the chest.


    Li Su stamped his foot and rolled to the side.


    Ouyang Cong''s knife hit the air again, but he immediately raised it and pushed it towards Li Su''s head.


    This time, if he was hit by the top, Li Su would be regarded as fainting even if he didn''t die.


    However, he just got up now, and it was impossible for him to roll to one side again, so he quickly raised his arms and crossed them in front of him.


    Ouyang Cong''s knee is firmly on his arm, and his body is like being hit by a train. He flies back several meters, but Ouyang Cong is still standing in the same place.


    But fortunately, his body did not lose balance, but stood firmly on the ground. Ouyang Cong''s strength has been greatly beyond his expectation


    A knee stroke, it is obvious that Ouyang Cong did not use all his strength, but still has such a powerful power.


    He slowly stood up and quietly looked at the young man with eyes standing five meters in front of him.


    Before, he did meet rivals like Chen Qiu and faceless people, but they were much older than Li Su.


    Ouyang Cong is the first person of his age and strength.


    Before Li Su could breathe, Ouyang Cong rushed up again.


    He launched a stormy attack on Li Su. Although his strength was not as strong as before, his speed was much faster.


    Li Su looked at his fists, and his eyes were even a little blurred.


    But he still perfectly prevented Ouyang Cong''s attack.

 Chapter 1196

    Another wave of Ouyang Cong''s attack is over.


    He wanted to beat Li Su directly with a wave of attack, so Bao burst out all the energy left in his body.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the man in front of him couldn''t help dissolving all his attacks, and he looked relaxed.


    This made his heart a little angry, but now he has no physical strength, even if the pigs he met just now come, he may not be able to deal with it.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. Just as Ouyang Cong was thinking about the bald head before, bald head and Huzi ran here, and Dongzi and another man followed.


    In fact, Li Su has found that Ouyang Cong is a little weak. The poison of Lithospermum and potassium cyanide has a huge impact on Ouyang Cong''s body.


    And he did not receive all the treatment to run out, but also carried out intense activities, which is likely to let the remaining poison in his body to invade his body again.


    "Why don''t you run again? Can''t run away? "


    Bareheaded rushed to Ouyang Cong, but was stopped by Li Su''s eyes.


    Bald head is now angry. Just now, he heard something from tiger son and was ready to go to support him. But before he got there, Ouyang Cong came by himself.


    He was very happy, because if he subdued Ouyang Cong, he would be affirmed by Li Su.


    However, things are not as simple as he imagined. After he got in touch with Ouyang Cong, he felt Ouyang Cong''s strength was extraordinary.


    Li Su was the only one who made him feel this way before.


    Sure enough, after a few moves, he was defeated by Ouyang Cong.


    He lay on the ground and saw Li Su catch up with him. After a long time, he got up from the ground.


    Then, together with Huzi and Dongzi, he chased Li Su in the direction where they left.


    "Hum, rubbish."


    Ouyang Cong hummed in a low voice, and his tone was full of disdain for them.


    His voice is very small, but it''s just right for everyone to hear.


    Bald had some ease of mood was ignited by his words, if not for Dongzi desperately pull him, he may have swallowed Ouyang Cong alive.


    For the next few seconds, no one spoke. Li Su was just watching Ouyang Cong quietly.


    Ouyang Cong obviously has no defense against this kind of vision. He said in a loud voice, "don''t you just want to kill me? If you have the ability, do it. "


    "Oh? Why should I kill you? "


    Li Su realized that Ouyang Cong regarded them as Chen Qiu''s people. In this way, his heart relaxed a little.


    "Aren''t you all the boss''s dogs? And there''s a good dog


    Ouyang Cong''s expression looked very contemptuous, just like an ancient landlord looking at his tenant.


    Li Su knew that what he said about a good dog was himself, but he was not angry at all. He can only be the enemy of the boss, and he can never be a friend. He would not even let the boss be his dog.


    "Coincidentally, we are not only the boss''s dogs, but also his enemies." Li Su said.


    He still knows nothing about Ouyang Cong''s identity, but he vaguely guesses that Ouyang Cong is probably with Chen Qiu.


    Ouyang Cong''s throwing knives are the same style as Chen Qiu''s, and Chen Qiu sent him to the hospital.


    But Chen Qiu''s idea at that time was to lure Li Su and kill Ouyang by the way


    Cong, but now neither of them is dead.


    But even if Ouyang Cong was with Chen Qiu, it was a long time ago. Li Su believes that now Ouyang Cong has become Chen Qiu''s enemy.


    "You are not from Lin Feng?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    His face once showed a puzzled look, it seems that he did not understand Li Su''s words.


    "Lin Feng? Is that the name of your boss? "


    This is the first time that Li Su has heard the name.


    "He''s not my boss anymore."


    Every time Ouyang Cong mentioned the name, he was gnashing his teeth, as if he had a deep hatred.


    "It seems that we are not enemies, but friends."


    Li Su smiles. Now the situation is under his control.


    "Are you... Li Su?"


    "Oh? Do you know me? "


    "Of course I don''t know you, but I know your name. Why are you still alive?"


    The first thing Ouyang Cong did when he ran out of the hospital was to go back to his safe house in Xingqing city. Only when he was on duty would he live here.


    The calendar on the wall is still on the day when he was in a coma. Turn on the TV and watch it


    Only then did he know that more than 20 days had passed since he was in a coma.


    "What can''t I live for?"


    "Don''t Lin Feng and Chen Qiu want to kill you?"


    "Well... But why did I die instead of them?"


    Hearing Li Su''s arrogant words, Ouyang Cong frowned tightly.


    He didn''t believe that the people Lin Feng and Chen Qiu wanted to kill were still alive and standing in front of him.


    "You''ve dealt with them already?"


    Li Su nodded.


    "And they didn''t kill you?" Ouyang Cong continued.


    "You see that, too."


    Li Su shrugged, as if to say that he was still standing here.


    "Then why did you arrest me?"¡° If you lie in the hospital, we won''t have to fight so much. "


    "Well? Did you take me to the hospital? "


    "It''s Chen Qiu who sent you to the hospital and I who saved you. The day before yesterday, he sent someone to assassinate you again. Now you may still have potassium cyanide toxin in your body."


    Ouyang Cong of course knows the role of potassium cyanide. After hearing that he has potassium cyanide in his body, his expression is obviously dignified.


    Seeing what he looked like, Li Su said, "but now your life is no longer in danger, so don''t worry."


    "Why did you save me?"


    Ouyang Cong''s expression suddenly became alert. Now no one will believe that he is real.


    "I want you to help me find Chen Qiu and his boss Lin Feng."


    Li Su thinks that his efforts are not in vain. Ouyang Cong is really connected with Chen Qiu and Lin Feng, although they may have gone their separate ways now.


    If you want to find Lin Feng and Chen Qiu, Ouyang Cong is likely to play a huge role.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Ouyang Cong stopped talking, as if thinking about something.


    For today''s Ouyang Cong, Lin Feng and Chen Qiu are undoubtedly his enemies. They try their best to get rid of Ouyang Cong.


    Of course, he wants to deal with Lin Feng, but his strength is far worse than Lin Feng''s, so he can only choose to avoid.


    Now, the man standing in front of him escaped from Lin Feng''s hands, and now he wants to take the initiative to find Lin Feng.


    This may be an opportunity.

 Chapter 1197

    Both sides have taken down their guard.


    They all found that they were not hostile to each other before, and they are likely to cooperate in the future.


    Ouyang Cong is thinking about the question raised by Li Su at the moment. According to the current situation, maybe he can really find Lin Feng.


    But even if we find Lin Feng, what can we do?


    He not only has great power himself, but also has more power behind him.


    All these things are unknown to Li Su now.


    If Li Su knew Lin Feng''s true identity and the power behind him, would he dare to say what he said before? Ouyang Cong doesn''t know.


    But now he really has no other hope. As long as Lin Feng lives in the world for one day, he must always live in hiding.


    Although Lin Feng''s health is not good, maybe he will die in a few years, but he died, Chen Qiu will certainly take his place.


    Chen Qiu''s status is far less than Lin Feng''s, but in Ouyang Cong''s eyes, Chen Qiu is a more difficult person.


    Chen Qiu is like a phantom, coming and going without a trace.


    See Ouyang Cong fell into deep thinking, Li Su did not speak.


    He knows very well that if Ouyang Cong is really willing to cooperate with him, he can say nothing.


    But if Ouyang Cong is not willing to cooperate with him, even forcing him is futile.


    Now, things are moving in the direction that Li Su hoped.


    Ouyang Cong finally spoke.


    He said, "I can help you, but I have conditions."


    Li Su knows that Ouyang Cong is a smart man. He will definitely take this opportunity to get what he wants.


    "What? How dare you talk about terms? Do you know who saved your life? "


    After hearing Ouyang Cong''s words, he quit bareheaded. He had never seen such a shameless person.


    Li Su Ming Ming is Ouyang Cong''s life-saving benefactor, and now Ouyang Cong even dare to talk about terms.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree, then you can choose to kill me or let me go."


    Ouyang Cong seems to know that Li Su will agree with him.


    "Let''s talk about your conditions first. I can only promise you if I can do it." Li Su murmured.


    In fact, Ouyang Cong put forward the conditions, but he was more relieved.


    Ouyang Cong put forward the condition that he has a goal, and only those who have a goal can give full play to themselves in a matter.


    "I need a legal identity and I need to delete all my previous criminal records."


    "What makes you think I can do that?"


    It''s very difficult, and it''s also not easy for Li Su.


    Ouyang Cong committed a very bad crime, and his identity has long been dead. If you want to give him his original identity and eliminate the criminal record, you must start with the Ministry of public security¡° Can''t you change your identity? "


    If Ouyang Cong is willing to change his new identity, he just needs to make a phone call to Mu Hanwei.


    Ouyang Cong shook his head decisively. His identity has a special meaning for him, which is even beyond his life itself.


    Li Su took a deep breath and nodded. He agreed to Ouyang Cong''s terms.


    If he really wants to do it, he can still do it. Even if the Ministry of public security doesn''t give him face, Jiang Yunong will certainly give him face.


    And this kind of thing is a piece of cake for Jiang Yunong.


    "That''s good. We''re allies now."


    Ouyang Cong came up to Li Su and held out his hand.


    Bareheaded and others immediately watched him warily, as if they were afraid that he would make a surprise attack.


    Li Su also stretched out his hand and simply shook it with Ouyang Cong.


    "And who are you?"


    Even now, he has reached cooperation with Ouyang Cong, but he still does not know the identity of Ouyang Cong.


    Ouyang congdun, seems to be to say a difficult word.


    Finally, he said the two words: "killer."


    His words surprised people around the scene, including Li Su.


    He never thought that Ouyang Cong would be a killer, but his skill is quite in line with the identity of a killer.


    If Ouyang Cong is a killer, Chen Qiu must be a killer.


    And Lin Feng is a killer leader.


    In this case, as long as Lin Feng wants his own life, there will be a group of killers around him.


    Think of here, Li Su''s head is a bit painful.


    As for Lin Feng''s identity, he has made many assumptions, such as monopoly tycoon, real estate tycoon and the son of the richest man. But he never thought that Lin Feng was a killer.


    But if Lin Feng is the leader of the killer, why did he die on Fuyun mountain


    Only Chen Qiu was taken, not other killers.


    Under the leadership of Ouyang Cong, the people returned to his home. On the way, Li Su asked Hu Zi to buy a big bag of breakfast.


    While eating soybean milk fried dough sticks, Ouyang Cong slowly tells Li Su his identity.


    Ouyang Cong is his real name, but it has not been called for several years.


    In recent years, all people call him "red leaf", which is his code name. Everyone in the organization has a code name.


    Chen Qiu''s code name is "phantom", which is also very consistent with his identity.


    The red leaf and the phantom belong to the same killer organization. The name of the organization is knight of light. The bright knight was founded by an Englishman more than 400 years ago. At that time, the bright Knight belonged to the famous East India Company, and the person who founded it was the boss of the East India Company at that time.


    At the beginning, there were only 13 people who founded the light knight. In fact, there were only 12 people without the founder.


    In the process of expansion of East India Company, twelve bright Knights made great contributions, but few people knew that they existed.


    Later, they were even influenced by Queen Elizabeth I of the time


    Secret awards.


    With the rapid expansion of East India Company, the power of light Knight gradually expanded.


    Originally, the bright Knight only served for the East India Company, but later it became an independent organization. Although they would accept the tasks assigned by the East India Company from time to time, they could make money by taking the assassination task on their own.


    Later, the famous Sarajevo assassination and the death of the leader of a terrorist organization a few years ago were planned and implemented by the knight of light.


    "But isn''t bin Laden''s death a masterpiece of us special forces?" Li Su still has some doubts about Ouyang Cong''s statement.


    "Of course, the name is like this, because the light knight can''t be known by the outside world, and maybe there are light knights in the special forces."


    The knight of light has penetrated into every corner of the world, and Ouyang Cong doesn''t know much about it.

 Chapter 1198

    Five rules of the light Knight:


    1¡¢ Never betray the leader of the Knights of light


    2¡¢ Never betray and kill each other


    3¡¢ Never forgive


    4¡¢ Never use the power of light knight to achieve selfish desire


    5¡¢ Never give pain to the assassin


    Ouyang Cong continues to tell Li Su about the bright knight.


    After continuous acceptance of the mission, as well as the support of the East India Company, the power of bright knight is growing.


    Later, the strength of bright Knight even surpassed its parent East India Company, of course, because of the gradual decline of East India Company.


    After the East India Company was announced to be dissolved, the light Knight disappeared from people''s vision, but it has always existed in this world.


    The wealth accumulated by the light knight is not only not decreasing with the passage of time, but also increasing.


    But every member of the Knights of light will abide by the rules of the Knights of light


    For example, always hide the light knight in the dark.


    In this world, few people know the existence of the light knight.


    Ouyang Cong joined the bright Knight by chance, and Chen Qiu was the one who recruited him at that time.


    Later, he grew up little by little and gradually became a killer at the same level as Chen Qiu, but in fact, he and Chen Qiu are at the bottom of the organization.


    The leadership of the Knights of light has always been in the hands of a high-end organization called the Knights of light.


    Like the original light knights, the light Knights now have a total of 13 members. Whenever there is a big agreement in the organization, these 13 members will come together to discuss the plan.


    Only when all the members of the Knights of light approve of a plan, can the plan be implemented. That is to say, every member of the Knights of light has one vote of veto.


    And Lin Feng is a member of the Knights of light.


    Among the 13 members of the order of the Knights of light, one is the president of the order of the Knights of light, and the other 12 are all Knights of light


    Scholars are leaders all over the world.


    Lin Feng is the head of bright Knight''s China region. In addition to the Central Plains region, there are two regions in Asia, namely, the Western Pacific region and Australia region.


    Ouyang Cong is just a small role in the organization. Among the 13 members of the Knights of light, he has only seen Lin Feng.


    In addition to the three regions in Asia, there are nine other regions in other parts of the world.


    But Ouyang Cong didn''t understand the other nine districts at all.


    He is just an ordinary killer in the light knight, and the tasks he takes are all seven figure small businesses. The location of the task has never left the mainland.


    After listening to Ouyang Cong''s story, Li Su was shocked. He never knew that there was such an organization in the world. According to Ouyang Cong, the power of the bright knight has obviously covered the whole earth. He now also understood why Lin Feng didn''t use other killers when dealing with himself, because it was against the five rules of the light knight.


    In addition to the identity of the killer, Chen Qiu is also Lin Feng''s bodyguard, so Lin Feng can only take him to Fuyun mountain alone.


    But beside Lin Feng, there was a woman in black. Li Su didn''t know who she was.


    Although the woman in black had never done it, Li Su knew that her skill was absolutely good.


    "Dr. Li, I seem to know the knight of light."


    Bareheaded hey hey a smile, what expression showed on the face.


    "Oh? Tell me about it. " Li Su replied.


    "Noratis the knight of light, a skin."


    As soon as the voice fell, the bald man laughed again.


    But seeing Li Su''s serious expression, he immediately closed his mouth.


    "Where are Lin Feng and Chen Qiu?"


    Although the story of the bright knight is really attractive, Li Su only cares about the whereabouts of Lin Feng and Chen Qiu. Only they are Li Su''s targets.


    "After knowing their identity, do you still have to choose to fight them?"


    Ouyang Cong''s face showed a suspicious expression. He knew how much energy Lin Feng had.


    "I''m dealing with Lin Feng and Chen Qiu, not the whole bright knight


    ¡£¡± Li Su murmured.


    If the bright knight is really as powerful as Ouyang Cong said, then compared with the bright knight, it is almost like a mole ant and an elephant.


    He will not be stupid enough to fight against the whole bright knight, but he will not let Lin Feng and Chen Qiu go.


    Similarly, Lin Feng and Chen Qiu will not let Li Su go.


    "But the strength behind Lin Feng..."


    Ouyang Cong''s desire to talk and stop makes him look afraid of Lin Feng.


    "Isn''t Article 4 of the Knights'' ordinance that the power of the organization can''t be used to achieve selfish desires?"


    If this regulation is true, the power behind Lin Feng has nothing to do with Lin Feng.


    Ouyang Cong is not doubting the regulations. He is doubting Lin Feng''s identity.


    Although Ouyang Cong had never met the other eleven members of the Knights of light, he heard that they were all killers.


    Among the 12 people, only Lin Feng, the person in charge of the Chinese region, was not killed


    He doesn''t even have the ability to protect himself.


    Therefore, Ouyang Cong has always doubted that Lin Feng can become the person in charge of China, but his strength is too weak, and there is no source of information.


    For what he said, Li Su didn''t even know the names of his eleven districts.


    In Ouyang Cong''s story, breakfast is all finished, but no one leaves his seat because they are all fascinated. They haven''t heard of such a thing for decades, and even if they say it, no one will believe it.


    All members of the light Knight will have a round tattoo on their arms.


    Ouyang Cong was wearing a short sleeve T-shirt at this time, so he stretched out his arm and everyone saw the only tattoo on his body.


    The tattoo pattern is indeed round. It''s on the inside of the forearm. After careful observation, Li Su found that the pattern looks like a medal.


    "Is this the medal that Elizabeth I secretly bestowed on the knight of light?" Li Su guessed.


    He had never seen this pattern.


    "Yes, this is the medal."


    Previously, Elizabeth I presented the order of light to the knight, which she specially asked the craftsmen to design separately, so there were only 13 pieces in the world.


    The thirteen medals are now in the hands of the thirteen members of the Knights of light.


    The headquarters of the knight of light is in Florence, Italy.


    Before, the headquarters of the Knights of light were all in London, but later, the relationship between the Knights of light and MI6, the British intelligence department, appeared a crack, so in 1980, they moved to Florence.


    This is what Ouyang Cong heard from Chen Qiu before. At that time, their relationship was not broken.


    "Then why did you become their target?" Li Su asked.


    Ouyang Cong fell into deep meditation again, and seemed to recall something bad.

 Chapter 1199

    Ouyang Cong was one of Lin Feng''s most promising killers.


    He also trusted Lin Feng and Chen Qiu, and always regarded them as his big brother.


    But it didn''t last long. When he was on a mission, he happened to find a clue left by another killer.


    Although he didn''t know where the clue would lead him, his strong curiosity drove him to follow the clue.


    At the end of the clue, it turned out to be the body of the killer who left the clue.


    However, Ouyang Cong still found some secrets from his body, his body with a flying knife.


    There are only two people in the world who have such a flying knife, one is Ouyang Cong himself, and the other is Chen Qiu who taught him to use it.


    But he didn''t scare the snake, but followed the clue all the time.


    Sure enough, Chen Qiu is the one who killed the killer.


    After Ouyang Cong joined the bright knight, Lin Feng and Chen Qiu have been teaching him to follow the five rules. Now the people who teach him the five rules have violated the rules.


    This had a great impact on Ouyang Cong''s inner world. Later, he went so far as to find out


    It is also found that Lin Feng is the leading factor in this incident.


    However, Lin Feng and Chen Qiu are grateful to Ouyang Cong, so he does not intend to expose them to the organization.


    He beat Lin Feng and Chen Qiu and expressed his idea of quitting the bright knight.


    This makes Lin Feng suspicious. He first tells Ouyang Cong that he has to think about it, and then sends Chen Qiu to find out why Ouyang Cong did it.


    Later Chen Qiu really found out that Ouyang Cong had found out that they had violated the five regulations.


    So they decided to get rid of Ouyang Cong to protect the secret.


    At that time, they just started their plan for Li Su, so they secretly poisoned him with the poison of Shiren grass while Ouyang Cong was unprepared.


    The process of the disease is very slow, so Ouyang Cong found that it was Lin Feng and Chen Qiu who wanted to harm themselves.


    He thought he was going to die, but he woke up.


    He woke up in a hospital. When he woke up, he immediately remembered that Lin Feng and Chen Qiu wanted to get rid of themselves, so he was ready to escape.


    But just as he got out of bed, a nurse broke in.


    When she found Ouyang Cong was about to run away, the nurse remembered that this man was very kind to Doctor Li


    Life is very important, so I stopped Ouyang Cong.


    But how could a little nurse stop Ouyang Cong? He knocked out the little nurse and prepared to take it out.


    But just as he got to the door, he suddenly heard something coming from the corridor. He didn''t want to make too much noise, so he jumped down from the third floor.


    Then he found out that it was Xingqing City, and he had been to Xingqing city before, so he had a safe house here.


    Li Su knew almost everything that happened later. Li Su also tells Ouyang Cong about his entanglement with Chen Qiu and Lin Feng on Fuyun mountain. When he hears that Lin Feng is going to have a soul contract with Li Su, Ouyang Cong''s brows are tightly wrinkled.


    If Lin Feng had Li Su''s skill, it would be completely out of control.


    And he suspected that Lin Feng wanted to get Li Su''s soul, not just for his own health, because the acquired disease can not be transferred.


    Now Ouyang Cong doesn''t know that Li Su has a ghost medicine system, so he can''t figure it out in some places.


    Because there is something else to do in the bar, bald people have left first. Only Li Su and Ouyang Cong are left in the house.


    "Now you can tell me where they are?"


    Li Su stood up from the sofa, went to the French window, opened the closed curtain, and the sunlight came in all of a sudden.


    "They should be in Shangjiang City, but we have to find out the specific location. Lin Feng has a lot of real estate in Shangjiang city."


    Ouyang Cong quickly blocked his eyes with his hands. It seemed that he didn''t like the strong light.


    "Can you find him?"


    Seeing Ouyang Cong''s reaction, Li Su closed the curtain a little more.


    "Yes."


    Ouyang Cong nodded.


    As long as Lin Feng didn''t go abroad, he would find it.


    "But..." Ouyang Cong said nothing.


    "But what?"


    "I''m afraid Lin Feng will send someone to kill me."


    "I don''t think so."


    "Why?"


    "He should think you''re dead by now."


    Li Su told him the plan for Ouyang Cong to feign death made by President Niu.


    For this news, Ouyang Cong seems a little excited. If Lin Feng really thinks that he is dead, then he won''t have to face Lin Feng''s assassination any more.


    Li Su decided to go to Shangjiang city. He didn''t want to continue to delay. Now Chen Qiu''s injury may not be healed.


    If Chen Qiu''s injury is healed, he has no confidence to defeat him again. Besides, there is the mysterious woman in black beside Lin Feng, who seems to be a hidden master.


    So he has to start first. Now that Chen Qiu''s injury has not healed, and Ouyang Cong''s not dead has not been exposed, he must be caught off guard.


    After making an agreement with Ouyang Cong, they decided to set out as soon as possible.


    As a killer, Ouyang Cong has many false identities, but now none of those identities can be used.


    If you use any of these identities to buy air tickets or tickets, they will be noticed by Lin Feng.


    So now Ouyang Cong has to have a fake identity, which is not difficult for Li Su. Just give Mu Hanwei a call. More than three hours have passed since I came to Ouyang Cong''s home.


    After saying goodbye, Li Su came out of Ouyang Cong''s house.


    What we learned from Ouyang Cong this time is extremely rich.


    He can''t help but know the whereabouts of Lin Feng and Chen Qiu, and their identities, and also involved in the bright knight, an organization that sounds terrible


    .


    According to Ouyang Cong, the ability of the bright knight is immeasurable, and a small country may not be the opponent of the bright knight.


    Moreover, we don''t know how many killers there are in the organization of the light knight. There are very few killers in the world that the light knight can''t kill.


    Li Su doesn''t intend to provoke the light knight. He knows that he is far from the opponent of the light knight.


    But if the light Knight really intends to protect Lin Feng, even if the mantis is pawning the cart, he will break his wrist with the light knight.


    Of course, he did so on the premise that his family was safe.


    Maybe he can ask Jiang Sheng for help when necessary, because all he can think of is that Jiang Sheng''s father, Jiang Yunong, is absolutely safe.

 Chapter 1200

    Li Su came to the hospital.


    Now he comes to the first people''s hospital several times a day, just like he really works in the first people''s hospital.


    He had wanted Ouyang Cong to come to the hospital for two more days, but Ouyang Cong refused.


    Push open the door of the special ward, long Qiuyue''s familiar face appears in Li Su''s sight.


    To his surprise, long Qiuyue can sit up now. Although she still needs to lean on the bed, she has made great progress.


    The little nurse who chatted with long Qiuyue in the ward was not Shu Tong.


    After he said hello to long Qiuyue, he asked the little nurse, "didn''t Shu Tong come today?"


    The little nurse nodded and said, "she''s resting today. Maybe she''s lying at home again."


    As soon as the voice fell, the little nurse went out with her head down and closed the door of the ward tightly.


    "You seem to care about Shu Tong."


    Long Qiuyue smiles, but in Li Su''s opinion, the smile is more or less weird.


    "Well, it''s OK. After all, she has taken care of you for so long, so she should be concerned."


    Li Su went to the bed and sat down beside long Qiuyue.


    It was a long time ago that we could talk with long Qiuyue.


    "Well, you don''t have to say that again. By the way, who was the girl you were with before? Why don''t you let me see you? "


    "What did Xiao tell you? I brought her back from Fuyun mountain. She is homeless. "


    "Yes? So tell me, did you tell her that? "


    Li Su instantly understood the meaning of long Qiuyue, but he still said, "which one?"


    "That''s it."


    As soon as the voice fell, long Qiuyue stretched out her hand and went straight to Li Su''s legs.


    This time, he was caught by long Qiuyue.


    All of a sudden, a strange feeling spread all over his body. When he set out to Fuyun mountain, he didn''t do anything like that.


    Long Qiuyue''s hand caresses Li Su''s body, and his body has become more sensitive since he hasn''t had meat for such a long time.


    After a few touches, his little brother had a tendency to look up.


    He quickly looked back, did not find anyone in the door position


    Figure.


    "Don''t be afraid, no one will come back."


    Long Qiuyue suddenly lowered her voice, which was full of temptation.


    If her body hadn''t recovered yet, Li Su would have done her justice.


    But now he must try his best to suppress his emotions. He doesn''t want to happen when long Qiuyue is so weak. At this time, the spirit of long Qiuyue''s other hand was also explored, and both hands were placed on Li Su''s waist.


    Then he felt a loose waist, looked down, the original belt has been untied.


    Although can''t do anything, but long Qiuyue''s soft hand is also a good choice.


    Sure enough, one hand of long Qiuyue has been put into his pants, and the other hand is constantly swimming on him.


    Just as Li Su was about to enjoy the imperial treatment, the door of the ward suddenly rang.


    Long Qiuyue pulls back her hand in a hurry, while Li Su lifts her pants up in a hurry.


    The person who came in was Xiao Yiyi. As soon as she came in, she found the strange atmosphere in the ward.


    In addition to the unique flavor of the hospital, there is another breath.


    Her nose twitched a few times, and then a strange smile appeared on her face, as if she knew what they were doing just now.


    She went to the edge of the bed, said with a smile: "sister Qiuyue just woke up, you don''t let her rest?"


    Li Su''s eyes had been floating, as if he had not heard what Xiao Yiyi was saying.


    And just now also a face bad smile of long Qiuyue, at this time actually honest down, the face is also a piece of red.


    "Yiyi, don''t talk nonsense." Dragon Autumn Moon Jiao angry way.


    Xiao Yiyi won''t believe this. She lifts up Li Su''s clothes, and the hidden scene under the clothes is exposed in front of the three people.


    Because it happened suddenly, and his trousers were a little tight, he didn''t lift them half way.


    At this time, his little brother is valiantly staring at Xiao Yiyi and long Qiuyue.


    Xiao Yiyi snorted, then stretched out his hand to play on it and said, "what''s the situation?"


    Li Su is not a good man or a good woman. He slapped Xiao Yiyi on the two soft meats behind him and made a "pa".


    "Ah! What are you doing? "


    Xiao Yiyi was obviously frightened by Li Su''s action.


    Before she said the second sentence, Li Su knocked her down, which made long Qiuyue laugh.


    Three people in the hospital ward, staged a good play how to make sandwich biscuits.


    After the end, it was noon, and long Qiuyue was a little tired, so Li Su and Xiao Yiyi left.


    Two people came to a nearby restaurant together. While waiting for the meal, Li Su told Xiao Yiyi about going to Shangjiang city.


    Only a few days after he came back, he had to leave again, but there was no way.


    If we don''t solve this problem, not only he himself, but also the people close to him will be in danger.


    Li Su calls to tell Long Yi the news that long Qiuyue has woken up. These days, long Qiuyue is no longer there. Wanren villa is managed by long one by one.


    After receiving the call, Long Yi immediately said that he would come here today to see the situation of long Qiuyue. In the afternoon, Li Su returned to the hotel.


    Becca watched the TV alone in her room. For today''s people, TV has become a dispensable thing, but for Becca, it''s still a dream


    A gateway to a new world.


    When she saw Li Su coming back, Becca immediately got up, went to him, helped him take off his coat and hung it in the closet.


    He was surprised at this, so he said, "you''ve learned this."


    On hearing this, Becca''s little face flushed slightly and said, "it''s what I watch on TV."


    Li Su smiles, puts his hand on Becca''s nose and goes into the bathroom.


    This time he went to Shangjiang City, he couldn''t take Becca with him. Although he was confident that he could protect Becca well, he had to take precautions in the end.


    What''s more, the opponent this time is not a person who teaches the least, but a high-level leader of a killer organization.


    Originally, he was still curious about this mysterious organization, but because of Lin Feng, the status of light knight in his heart has been greatly reduced.


    The trip to Shangjiang city must be fast. While Lin Feng didn''t find Ouyang Cong alive, he dealt them a fatal blow in the dark.

 Chapter 1201

    the second day.


    Longyi had already come to Xingqing City, but because Wanren villa could not be left unattended, he went back that night.


    And long Qiuyue can get out of bed, but she can only walk a short distance, still need to rest quietly.


    Li Su separately informed everyone that he was going to Shangjiang city.


    Now long Qiuyue is recovering. What worries him most is the situation of Becca.


    Except for herself, it can be said that Becca doesn''t know anyone here.


    Originally, he wanted to entrust Becca to Xiao Yiyi, but after thinking about it, she still felt a little too anxious.


    So now he and Becca are on their way to Xingqing University.


    Professor Yang is also an acquaintance of Becca now. Besides Li Su, the only person Becca trusts most is Professor Yang.


    So this time, he wants to ask Professor Yang to take care of Becca. In terms of age, Becca is still a minor and should have a guardian.


    Two people have come to Xingqing University. It''s no different from the last time they came here. It''s just that the leaves are more dense.


    This time, instead of meeting the same trouble as last time, they went straight to the door of Professor Yang''s office.


    Becca didn''t speak all the way. Li Su knew that she was not feeling well now. After all, she was going to leave her for some time.


    But there was no way. After discussing with her, Li Su decided to let Professor Yang take care of her for the time being.


    After knocking at the door, the two men went into Professor Yang''s office.


    In addition to Professor Yang, there is a girl in the office who looks like a student of Xingqing University.


    "Here you are."


    Seeing the two people who had just entered the door, Professor Yang stood up from his seat.


    He has sorted out the information he brought back from Fuyun mountain. This time, he not only got the information about tanyun country, but also learned about the history of the 1970s.


    Now, as long as he publishes the relevant research data, he will surely be able to publish it in the future


    Great repercussions have been aroused in the field of history.


    After greeting, Li Su and Becca sat down on the sofa.


    The girl student went to the sofa and said¡° Hello, Dr. Li


    Seeing the girl saying hello to himself, he felt that the girl looked familiar.


    Looking back carefully, it turns out that this girl was the first one to stand up when he was in trouble at Xingqing university last time. Her name seems to be Lin Xun.


    "Are you... Lin Xun?" Li Su said.


    "Yes, you remember my name."


    "Such a nice name, I''ll remember it after listening to it once."


    "Thank you. You talk to Professor Yang first. I''ll go first."


    After greeting Professor Yang, Lin Xun left the office. Li Su just talked about this with Professor Yang.


    Of course, Professor Yang has no objection to greeting Becca.


    He could even let Becca live in his own house, and now he''s a child


    The son and his daughter-in-law have already gone home. He and his wife are the only two people left in the family. It''s a bit lonely.


    Li Su has no opinion on Professor Yang''s proposal, which is the best result he thought of.


    Becca has no doubt about their decision.


    "Lao Yang, I''m going to the toilet. Would you like to join me?" Li Su said.


    Hearing this, Professor Yang''s eyes flashed a little doubt, but he immediately understood the meaning.


    So now the two of them are in the hallway, leaving Becca alone in the office.


    "If there''s anything you can do, it''s so mysterious."


    "It''s not a big deal. I just want you to pay more attention to Becca''s mental state."


    "Oh? You mean... "


    Li Su shook her head and said, "no, I''m just afraid that suddenly coming to the present society will have an impact on her spirit."


    Professor Yang nodded and replied, "well, I see what you mean,


    You can rest assured. "


    He was relieved to see Professor Yang''s promise.


    Now that he has dealt with all the problems here, he finally dares to leave safely.


    They left Xingqing University.


    Li Su decided to take Becca to see the scenery of Xingqing city before he left. After all, the next time he has such an opportunity, I don''t know how long it will be.


    The two went to the seaside together, and there were some other scenic spots.


    After playing outside for a whole day, they came back to the hotel with a tired body.


    They are lying on the bed, holding their mobile phones and looking at the photos taken today, as if they have toured those places again.


    Seeing Becca so relaxed, Li Su relaxed her mind a little.


    He was leaving the next day, and the ticket had been reserved.


    He and Ouyang Cong are not the only ones going to Shangjiang this time. After thinking about it, he decided to let bald head and tiger go with him.


    I heard that he wanted to take action with Li Su. Bareheaded and Hu Zi were very excited. They agreed immediately.


    The business of the Queen''s bar has been taken care of by Dongzi for the time being.


    The next morning, the four of them met at the appointed place.


    This time they brought a lot of weapons, modern weapons and cold weapons.


    Because those weapons can''t be brought on the plane, they have sent those things to someone in advance. With other people acting together, Li Su didn''t ask any woman to send him.


    Four men got on the plane together.


    After almost two hours of flight, the plane landed at Shangjiang Lanqiao International Airport.


    From the perspective of the airport alone, Shangjiang City, an international metropolis, has emerged.


    The hotel had been reserved for a long time. After coming out of the airport, they went straight to the hotel.


    Because they wanted to hide their eyes and ears, they only stayed in an ordinary economy hotel, and several people brought more than one ID card, just to avoid their attention.


    But they underestimated Lin Feng''s power. As soon as they showed up at the airport, Lin Feng and Chen Qiu knew that Li Su had come here.


    In a villa, Lin Feng and Chen Qiu are talking about something.


    "Is he really here for us?" Lin Feng said doubtfully.


    Chen Qiu''s face is also a little doubt, he replied: "it''s not sure now, it''s reasonable that he can''t know we are here."


    "Well, after Ouyang Cong''s death, he can''t have other clues."


    "But this time, it seems that some people are going with him."


    "Oh? Who is it? "


    "After they left the airport, our people didn''t follow, so we don''t know their whereabouts yet."


    Hearing this, Lin Feng slowly stood up from the chair and went to the window.


    His body is still very weak, but his eyes are clear.


    "How can we pretend that we don''t know when he brings it to us himself?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Feng answered behind his desk, picked up the phone and dialed a series of numbers.

 Chapter 1202

    When we got to the hotel, it was just afternoon.


    The things they had sent before were sent to the door shortly after they arrived at the hotel.


    Li Su hoped that these things would never be used, but he also knew that the possibility was relatively low.


    Both bald and tiger had been soldiers when they were young, so they were more familiar with guns than Li Suyong.


    Two black suitcases were open, and the weapons in them were dazzling.


    There are many of them that Li Su has never seen, but Ouyang Cong is skillfully checking every weapon.


    Li Su is most concerned about his seven star Longyuan sword. Because the length is too long, this sword is packed separately.


    The weapons have been checked and there are no problems.


    But he still felt that he should never use a gun until he had to. This is Shangjiang City, not Fuyun mountain. As long as the sound of a gun is heard, it will certainly attract a large number of police.


    It''s still early now, so Li Su decides to go out with Ouyang Cong for a walk, while bald head and tiger are waiting in the hotel.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong take a taxi at the door of the hotel. According to the address given by Ouyang Cong, the car shuttles quickly on the road.


    He didn''t know where Ouyang Cong said the address was. After driving for more than half an hour, the taxi stopped.


    This is a high-rise building. He thought the high-rise building would be their target, but Ouyang Cong took him into the underground parking lot.


    Under the gaze of Li Su, Ouyang Cong went straight to a car, opened the door and got on.


    "Is this your car?" Li Su asked after getting on the bus.


    Ouyang Cong didn''t know where he took out a key, started the car and said, "well, it''s the car I use when I''m on a mission."


    Li Su nodded knowingly. He remembered that there were many cars in the movies he had seen, such as agents or killers.


    The car has been driven out of the parking lot and integrated into the traffic of Shangjiang city.


    "Where are we going now?"


    The car turned around on the road, but Li Su didn''t know where it was going.


    "Let''s go to several properties near Lin Feng. Maybe he will be there." Ouyang Cong replied.


    "Does he change places?"


    "Yes, it is said that he never lived in the same place for three days."


    "Cunning rabbit''s three caves. He''s not only three caves."


    Ouyang Cong nodded. He didn''t speak any more. He drove attentively.


    After a while, the car turned and went up a ramp.


    Wutong is surrounded by thick French Wutong, and behind the trees is one yard after another.


    The people living in these courtyards are either state-of-the-art talents or trendsetters in business. Ordinary people will not live here. The car slowed down and finally stopped at the side of the road.


    Ouyang Cong stretched out a finger, pointed to a villa in the distance and said, "look at the villa with the blue roof."


    Along the direction of Ouyang Cong''s finger, a three story building with sky blue roof appeared in Li Su''s sight.


    In the sunlight, the color of the villa is more bright, and this is one of the possible residences of Lin Feng.


    At this time there is no trace of wind, even the leaves are still in the treetop, there is no movement.


    It seems that there is no one in the villa. It''s as quiet as an oil painting.


    Just as he thought there was no one in the villa, the door of the courtyard was opened.


    A middle-aged woman came out of the yard with a big bag, then went to the roadside near the big dustbin and threw the bag in.


    When the middle-aged woman just returned to the yard, Ouyang Cong started the car again and drove towards the villa.


    After the car stopped, Ouyang Cong put on his hat and got out of the car.


    The way he walks and the way he dresses, he looks like a college student, even a high school student.


    Li Su didn''t know what he was going to do, so he got out of the car with him.


    Two people went to the garbage can. The dark green garbage can is about two meters long and one meter wide. It looks very clean and has no peculiar smell. It seems that it is often maintained.


    Ouyang Cong stood in front of the dustbin, looking at the contents.


    "What are you doing?" Li Su said.


    Ouyang Cong''s behavior is very strange to him. A dustbin full of garbage is really not good-looking.


    Just after he asked this question, Ouyang Cong looked around and then stretched out his hand.


    Ouyang Cong put his hand into the dustbin and seemed to be looking for something.


    This action disgusted Li Su. He quickly withdrew two meters and covered his nose with his hand.


    At this time, Ouyang Cong picked up a garbage bag, and then conveniently emptied out the contents of the garbage bag.


    Then he picked up a branch from the ground and picked up the rubbish.


    "Lin Feng will definitely not live here tonight." Ouyang Cong said slowly.


    Li Su was curious about what he said and asked, "how do you know?"


    Ouyang Cong continued to rummage in the dustbin and said, "there are a lot of leftovers. If only the nanny was at home, he would not have done so much."


    After a pause, he continued: "all the rubbish must have been left over yesterday, which means that someone lived here yesterday. It is likely to be Lin Feng, so he can''t live here today."


    Hearing this, Li Su nodded. He also looked up. The garbage in the dustbin really looked "abundant".


    If he is allowed to judge whether Lin Feng is in the house, his method must be to sneak in and have a look. He will never think of analyzing whether Lin Feng is here through garbage. Now that it''s confirmed that Lin Feng won''t be here, they get on the bus and leave.


    This time, they didn''t have to find Lin Feng. Ouyang Cong just wanted to find a car, and then went to the nearest residence of Lin Feng to have a look.


    Today is the first day to Shangjiang City, or after a rest, to make a decision.


    The car stopped in the parking lot of the hotel and the two returned to the hotel together.


    Four of them opened two rooms, one for Li Su and Ouyang Cong, and the other for bald head and Huzi.


    The reason why there are no four people living separately is also for safety.


    Ouyang Cong had told them before that Lin Feng''s ability was much greater than they thought, so he should be more careful.


    Li Su agreed with the decision, and naturally there was no doubt about them.


    This evening, they have to go out to inquire about the situation, so they have a rest in the hotel all afternoon.

 Chapter 1203

    night.


    In a villa.


    Lin Feng''s appearance looks very angry, and Chen Qiu''s face is not good-looking.


    A man knelt in front of their two, his face full of panic.


    "Boss, please give me a chance. I will live up to your expectation next time."


    The man looked very anxious, as if he was lying on the track and a train was coming at a gallop.


    "Next time? There is no next time. "


    Voice just fell, Lin Feng took out a pistol from the drawer.


    The pistol is made of pure silver, and even indoors, it radiates a dazzling light.


    Seeing that Lin Feng took out his pistol, the man was about to collapse.


    Just as Lin Feng raised his pistol, the man suddenly got up and ran to the door.


    But before he took two steps, he fell on the ground.


    It was Chen Qiu who brought him down. Chen Qiu''s hand was a flash,


    It''s as if it hasn''t moved from beginning to end.


    The man quickly turned over, two hands on the ground, constantly back, finally back against the wall.


    Lin Feng holding a gun, slowly came to him, his face even appeared a strange smile.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Feng raised his hand with two shots, both of which hit the man on the forehead, impartial.


    After the gunshot, the door suddenly opened, and two people came in from the outside and dragged the body away.


    And this action of shooting seemed to consume too much physical strength of Lin Feng. He walked back and sat down on the chair.


    Just then, the knock on the door rang again. This time, a woman in black sportswear came in.


    "Qiu Luo, here you are." Lin Feng said.


    This woman, also known as Qiu Luo, nods to Lin Feng and Chen Qiu, and then stands beside Chen Qiu.


    "I''ve roughly determined his location. If you give me a little more time, I''m sure I can find out the specific address." Qiu Luo said.


    The angry look on Lin Feng''s face finally relaxed, he said¡° Well, well done. "


    "Just now I saw..."


    Qiu Luo seems to want to say something. She looks back at the bloodstain on the wall and doesn''t go on.


    "You don''t know about this. The man who was carried out just now was the one who was sent to assassinate Ouyang Cong last time."


    "Isn''t the operation a success? Why do you... "


    "Success? We are all cheated by Li Su. Ouyang Cong is not dead at all. He has come here with Li Su. "


    "What?"


    "Come and see." Qiu Luo went to Lin Feng''s side and fixed his eyes on the computer screen.


    This is a surveillance video of a middle-aged woman throwing a bag of garbage into the dustbin.


    "This is Aunt Mei." Qiu Luo said.


    "Well, keep looking down."


    After the middle-aged woman left, a man in a Hoodie appeared in the surveillance screen, followed by a young man in a jacket.


    The man in the Hoodie began to rummage through the dustbin, while the other man dodged.


    As time goes by, the surveillance video is over.


    Qiu Luo said, "the man in the jacket is Li Su."


    Lin Feng nodded and said, "but do you think another person looks familiar


    Is that right? "


    Qiu Luo''s eyes narrowed slightly and said his own thought: "is it red leaf?"


    Red leaf is the code name of Ouyang Cong, and the two people in the picture are Li Su and Ouyang Cong.


    They didn''t expect that there was a surveillance camera of Lin Feng on the roadside, and they didn''t know that they had been found.


    Chen Qiu has been standing on one side all the time without saying anything. His chest injury is not good. Although the wound has scabbed, it still hurts a little.


    Just now, I did it again, involving the wound.


    At this time, the holiday fell into a silence, everyone is thinking about the problem, but the key to the problem is surprisingly consistent, that is, how to deal with Li Su and Ouyang Cong''s counterattack.


    Lin Feng took a deep breath and said, "you''re ready to go to Hongfu with me this evening."


    Hearing this, Chen Qiu and Qiu Luo''s face changed, but it was just a moment. Then they left.


    Qiu Luo and Chen qiulai come to the yard.


    "How is your injury?" Qiu Luo asked.


    There is no expression on her face. It seems that she doesn''t care about Chen Qiu''s injury, but her eyes are not as cold as the expression.


    Chen Qiu''s brow slightly a wrinkly, say: "almost."


    "Is he really that good¡°


    Qiu Luo of course refers to Li Su. When she heard that Chen Qiu was injured, she didn''t believe it.


    If she had not seen the wound on Chen Qiu''s chest, she would never have thought that Chen Qiu would have been hurt by others.


    Chen Qiu was silent, and he didn''t know how to answer the question.


    The wind rustled the leaves in the courtyard. Chen Qiu didn''t answer the question.


    The two left the yard side by side and then left in two directions.


    It''s getting dark. Now it''s very late. Li Su and they have had dinner and are going out to explore some situations.


    Even if he did find Lin Feng tonight, he was not ready to do so. Besides Chen Qiu, there must be other people around Lin Feng. He must have a complete grasp of Lin Feng''s situation before he can feel that when he wants to attack Lin Feng.


    Li Su knows that he has only one chance. Once he fails, he can''t help but kill Lin Feng. Maybe he won''t have a good result.


    The bald head and tiger also quarreled with each other, so four people crowded in a car and fell into the spotlight of Shangjiang city.


    I''ve seen a possible residence of Lin Feng before, so I''m heading in the opposite direction to the afternoon.


    "Do you have anything with you?"


    Li Su sat on the co pilot and looked back at his bald head.


    Bareheaded hand touched the bag after touching waist, say: "took to take, affirmation can''t forget."


    Li Su nodded and did not speak again.


    Now he doesn''t know how long he will stay in Shangjiang city. If God gives him face, maybe he will solve the problem in a few days.


    But if God doesn''t give face, it''s a problem.


    This time, the car stopped at the gate of a high-end community, because foreign vehicles can''t drive in, so they can only park on the side of the road.


    In the residential area, the number of people with lights on is less than 30%.


    They didn''t choose to enter through the gate. They need to register to go through the gate, so now they come to the side of the community.


    Fortunately, several people''s skills are good, with the four dull sound, they have turned into the community.


    Ouyang Cong happened to know about this residence. He led the three people behind him to a downstairs building.

 Chapter 1204

    Four people went upstairs.


    Ouyang Cong has never been here.


    After knowing Lin Feng''s plot, he once followed Lin Feng for a period of time.


    At that time, he knew that Lin Feng had many residences in Shangjiang City, and now this is just one of them.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong come to the door of the house.


    Because it is a high-end community, so they are all single family, do not worry about the neighbors.


    "Come on, you must be good at this." Ouyang Cong said.


    Li Su knew that he was talking about himself. After all, that''s how he got into Ouyang Cong''s safe house last time.


    He moved forward slowly and put his ear to the door.


    After half a minute, he gently shook his head, indicating that there was no one in the house.


    Then he again took out the Royal unlocking tool and began to open the door


    It started to stir up on the road.


    In less than a minute, the door was unlocked.


    "Fortunately, it''s not fingerprint lock or voice lock, otherwise we can''t get in." Li Su took a breath of strength.


    When Ouyang Cong heard this, he laughed and said nothing.


    There may be a lock in the world that can trap Ouyang Cong, but it certainly won''t be this one.


    Under the leadership of Li Su, four people quietly entered the house.


    It was dark inside, but they didn''t turn on the light.


    Four people put on the shoe cover, it is into the "home" of Lin Feng.


    Although only the flashlight does not emit strong light, but the luxurious decoration in the room still attracted their attention.


    After checking, there was no one in the house.


    Because the house is not as big as the villa, so Lin Feng did not hire a nanny here.


    Although they don''t see the shadow of Lin Feng, it doesn''t mean they get nothing.


    Under the instruction of Li Su, bald head and tiger came to the study.


    The study is very big. There are two rows of bookshelves on the wall. Under the window, there is a desk with a monitor on it.


    One of them had a flashlight, and the other took out the eavesdropper they had prepared.


    After a lot of busy, they finally installed the eavesdropper, which is installed on the top of the bookshelf, and it is difficult to be found.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong were checking in the room when they installed the eavesdropper.


    Unfortunately, it''s just like a hotel room. There''s nothing strange about it.


    Even the books in the study are miscellaneous, and they are very new. It can be seen that Lin Feng didn''t read them very much.


    After the wiretap was installed, they left. There was no valuable clue. Li Su thinks that even if Lin Feng often changes places to live, this is definitely the place where he comes less.


    Four people went out from where they had come in.


    After returning to the car, Ouyang Cong and Li Su decided to go again this afternoon


    Let''s have a look at the villa.


    Although they have concluded that Lin Feng will not be there tonight, the value provided by that place is definitely more than that of the place they just went to.


    When they are on the road, Lin Feng and others are also on the road.


    What they didn''t expect was that they had just passed by.


    Ouyang Cong parked his car in the same place as before.


    Just as he was about to get off the bus, Li Su suddenly stopped him.


    "What''s the matter?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    Li Su raised his hand and pointed to the direction above.


    Ouyang Cong''s eyes moved in the direction that Li Su pointed to. Far away, there was a little red dot.


    "That''s..."


    "Monitoring."


    Hearing the news, Ouyang Cong''s body could not help shivering.


    "That is to say, all the things we did this afternoon were monitored and photographed?"


    "Yes, I don''t know if it''s Lin Feng''s monitoring, but I already have an ominous premonition."


    There was a moment of silence in the carriage. Li Su and Ouyang Cong were thinking about their own problems.


    Li Su believes that if the monitoring really belongs to Lin Feng, their suspicious behavior will certainly attract the attention of the people watching the monitoring, and Lin Feng will certainly see the monitoring.


    In this way, their whereabouts are likely to be exposed. Most importantly, Lin Feng may know that Ouyang Cong is still alive.


    But now that we have come here, we have to finish the rest. But this time, we have to avoid monitoring.


    For the convenience of action, bald and tiger were left in the car.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong walk on the road as if nothing had happened. In fact, they are observing the monitoring outside the villa.


    Finally, they found that in the periphery of the villa, a total of four monitoring, are facing the door, has the area around the door.


    This is good news for them, they have come to the side of the villa.


    The wall of the villa is very high. If there is no ladder, it is difficult for ordinary people to climb up.


    This can''t help Li Su. He retreated a few meters back and darted toward the wall. After a strong jump, his hand was already on the wall.


    After he turned it over, he connected Ouyang Cong to it.


    Ouyang Cong was looking at Li Su with a strange look, as if he were some kind of monster.


    "How did you do it?" Li Su knew what Ouyang Cong was asking, but he didn''t answer. Instead, he jumped down.


    Below was the soft grass, so the two did not make any sound.


    The yard was quiet. If there were no lights in the villa, they would have thought there was no one here.


    Just as Li Su was about to rush towards the villa, Ouyang Cong suddenly caught him.


    He looked back at Ouyang Cong and immediately understood the meaning of holding himself.


    There was also monitoring in the yard. After careful observation, he found that it was impossible


    It''s just surveillance, and it''s much tighter than outside.


    The monitoring probe was swinging back and forth. He calculated that the two nearest probes would meet every two minutes.


    After the intersection, there will be a five second gap. In this five second period, the open space in front can''t be photographed.


    They have to rush to the wall of the villa in five seconds to not be monitored.


    Two people thought about it. They had to do it twice before they could succeed.


    This time, Ouyang Cong jumped out like an owl.


    Li Su helped him remember the time in his heart. In the last half of five seconds, Ouyang Cong successfully arrived at his destination.


    Then he silently observed the probe, and two minutes later, the probe met again.


    Then he took a deep breath and rushed out like a flash of lightning across the night sky.


    He didn''t count the time, but he knew it was definitely no more than five seconds, because Ouyang Cong''s surprised expression had already explained everything.

 Chapter 1205

    Two men sneaked into the villa.


    Before they thought there was only one nanny in the villa, but later they found that there were two other people besides the nanny.


    After escaping surveillance, they turned into the villa from the second floor.


    There is no monitoring in the villa, which makes them feel a little relaxed.


    And the only three people in the villa were sitting in the living room chatting.


    Li Su quietly observed everything on the second floor. There was no food on the dining table, while the three people were sitting side by side on the sofa.


    If you want to install eavesdropping equipment, the best place is, of course, Lin Feng''s study.


    He walked in front, and Lin Feng followed, just like his shadow.


    After looking for several rooms, he finally found Lin Feng''s study.


    This study is totally different from the previous one. The decoration here should be more luxurious and spacious.


    Two people have entered the study, Li Su Shou at the door, and Ouyang Cong is to install eavesdropping devices.


    Li Su listened carefully to the movement outside the door. If there was any sound, he would warn Ouyang Cong at the first time.


    But what he was worried about didn''t happen. Until the installation, there was no abnormal movement outside the door.


    The wiretap has been installed and they are ready to leave.


    Then at this moment, the door suddenly sounded the sound of footsteps.


    Two people looked at each other, then Li Su hid behind the curtain, while Ouyang Cong got under the table.


    Sure enough, the door of the study was opened.


    A person is changing a side to say words, the side walked in, still turned on the light of the study.


    The light went through the dark blue curtain and shone softly on Li Su''s face.


    "It''s on the shelf, isn''t it? OK, brother Qiu, I''ve seen it, now


    Shall I send it to you? "


    It turned out that the man was on the phone, as if he was looking for something, and he had found it.


    The sound of footsteps is getting closer and closer to Li Su. Now the man is standing in front of him.


    He could even hear the man''s breathing, but because there was a curtain between them, he was not found.


    He heard something being picked up again, as if the person was looking for something on the bookshelf in front of Li Su.


    Then the sound of footsteps gradually came to the courtyard, and the sound of the door being closed came to the ears of the two people.


    The man finally left. Just as Li Su was about to go out, the door was opened again.


    "Strange..." said the man.


    Li Su held his breath. He didn''t feel that he was found. Was Ouyang Cong found?


    He heard the footsteps close to him again, as if he was running straight to himself. His fist has been clenched, if the person really found himself, he has the confidence to stun each other in a second.


    The man had indeed reached the edge of the window, less than half a meter away from Li Su.


    "What''s the situation?"


    The man said a word, and then slowly extended his hand, and that is where Li Su is.


    Li Su''s muscles are tight. He will attack immediately.


    But just then, the hand reached out to the window and closed it gently.


    It turns out that he didn''t find Li Su. Li Su finally restrained his desire to make a move.


    After closing the window, the man left the study. Li Su and Ouyang Cong were relieved.


    This time, they think that person should not come back, so they are ready.


    "Did you hear what he just said?" Li Su asked.


    "I hear you."


    "He said brother Qiu, right?"


    "Well, I used to call Chen Qiu brother Qiu."


    As soon as Ouyang Cong finished, Li Su opened the window and turned out.


    Just now that person''s meaning is obviously to send something to Chen Qiu, and Chen Qiu is likely to be with Lin Feng.


    So follow that person, you can find Chen Qiu. As for whether you can find Lin Feng, it depends on your luck.


    The two returned the same way, climbed out of the courtyard wall and returned to the car.


    After they have been away for so long, bareheaded and Huzi are already in a hurry. If they don''t come back, bareheaded and Huzi are likely to go and tear down the villa.


    Just after they got on the bus, a car came out of the courtyard.


    Ouyang Cong had understood what Li Su meant for a long time, so he quickly started the car and quietly followed up.


    That car is very fast, Ouyang Cong is not outdone, the two cars always keep a certain distance.


    This distance is just enough to ensure that they won''t lose their target and that they won''t be found.


    After more than 20 minutes, the car ahead slowed down.


    After turning a corner, the car stopped at the side of the road, which was a big yard.


    An iron gate separates the yard from the outside world, and the yard is very quiet, it seems that there is nothing lively.


    Ouyang Cong listened to the car in a distant place and began to observe the movement of the car.


    The man got out of the car with a mobile phone in his hand, as if he was on the phone.


    After a while, the iron door opened and a man came out.


    That person Li Su is very familiar with. It''s Chen Qiu.


    Ouyang Cong''s expression has become dignified since just now. After Chen Qiu came out, the man said hello, then opened the back compartment, took out a box and gave it to Chen Qiu.


    Then Chen Qiu turned and walked into the yard, and the man got on the car, fell off, and then went back the same way.


    "Where is this?" Li Su asked.


    He has been curious about it for a long time. The land price here is so expensive, but the courtyard occupies such a large area.


    Ouyang Cong took a deep breath and said, "this is Hongfu."


    "Hongfu? Who''s speaking so loud? "


    It''s been a long time since Li Su saw anyone dare to call his house Fu.


    "The host here is Hong Tian. You should have heard of the name?"


    "Hong Tian? I don''t know. "


    "He used to be a gangster leader in Shangjiang City, but now he has become a well-known entrepreneur all over the country. But everyone knows that he can''t really break away from the previous forces."


    "That is to say, he is very powerful?"


    "Yes, he can be said to have a good eye in Shangjiang city. Even the people above should give him some face."


    "Then why is Chen Qiu here? Is it with Lin Feng? "


    "Yes, as far as I know, Hong Tian and Lin Feng are friends


    There''s a lot of difference in his age, but Lin Feng seems to have helped him several times. "


    Li Su is very clear that people with Lin Feng''s identity will certainly have many friends who are not rich in status. Hong Tian may be just one of them.


    What he doesn''t know is that the purpose of Lin Feng''s coming to Hong Tian this time is related to him.

 Chapter 1206

    At this time, Lin Feng is sitting opposite Hong Tian.


    Lin Feng is about thirty years old, while Hong Tian, who is sitting opposite him, seems to be fifty years old.


    Although he is much older than Lin Feng, Hong Tian looks much better than Lin Feng.


    His hair was white, even his beard was gray.


    Under the thick hair is a broad forehead, eyebrows thick and black, eyes also stare with the same bell.


    The high hooked nose is in the middle of his face, which gives his face some three-dimensional feeling.


    The position under the nose, has been all covered by the beard, has been extended to the neck position.


    Lin Feng and Hong Tian are talking about something, and a burst of laughter will break out from time to time.


    Just then, Chen Qiu came over with a box in her arms.


    He put the box on the table in front of Hong Tian, but the lid of the box opened slowly.


    A red stone appeared in Hong Tian''s eyes.


    The stone is as warm as jade, but its color is bright red


    It''s like blood just coming out of the body.


    Hong Tian''s eyes were immediately attracted by the stone. He took out the presbyopic glasses from the drawer and put them on his ears.


    Then he moved the box in his own direction and began to study the stone.


    "I''ve worked very hard for this stone." Lin Feng said.


    Hong Tian laughed, took off his glasses and said, "this is the best Changhua chicken blood stone. You have a lot of ways."


    "There are not many ways. Just be lucky. This stone is a gift for you. Don''t think I''ll take it away."


    "Gifts? Ha ha, then I''ll take what you love. "


    Hong Tian nodded, and immediately a man came over, covered the box and took it away.


    "It''s just a stone. Don''t be polite."


    Lin Feng picked up the cup and sipped the tea gently.


    "Well, well, by the way, I heard you were hurt?" Hong Tian looks at Chen Qiu and says.


    Chen Qiu''s face showed a shallow smile and said, "it''s just a bite from an ant. Thank you."


    "Ants? No matter what it is, as long as it''s a bite, it''s a pest. "


    Hong Tian''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "To be honest, I''m here for the ants this time."


    Lin Feng saw Hong Tian''s reaction and said quickly.


    Chen Qiujian spoke to Lin Feng and stepped back.


    "Oh? What kind of ant is it that makes him come to me


    Hong Tian looks disdainful. He thinks Lin Feng is just joking. He knew the identity of Lin Feng and the powerful forces behind him. Who dares to provoke Lin Feng? What''s the difference between that and death.


    Lin Feng sighed, slowly stood up, went to the wall, looking at a picture hanging on the wall.


    "This ant can not only bite but also eat people."


    In fact, he is not as worried as he seems to be. He needs Hong Tian''s help now, so the more afraid he is, the more interested he is.


    Sure enough, after hearing what he said, Hong got up from his chair.


    "I''ve only seen man eating tigers in my life, but I''ve never seen man eating ants."


    Hong Tian''s temper was just like this when he was young. At this age, he didn''t get any better. On the contrary, he became more popular.


    Then Lin Feng tells Hong Tian everything about Li Su, including how Li Su coerced him and stabbed Chen Qiu.


    But he hid the reason why Li Su did it, because he knew Hong Tianyi


    Xiang is a man who is jealous of evil.


    Even when Hong Tian was a gangster himself, he was very principled. He never killed innocent people indiscriminately or bullied good people.


    So in order to let Hong Tian help, he had to tell Hong Tian what happened with reservation.


    After listening to Lin Feng''s story, Hong Tian looks like a furious lion.


    In his eyes, Li Su has become a man eating wolf, and Lin Feng has become the persecuted rabbit.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll remember it." Hong Tian said.


    Lin Feng can''t help but feel happy. He knows that as long as Hong Tian remembers one thing, he will try his best to finish it.


    Although he has a large number of killers under his own hands, he can''t use any of them except Chen Qiu.


    But Hong Tian is different. There are countless experts under him. Even his own strength is not at the bottom.


    Lin Feng has basically controlled everything. His only purpose is to capture Li Su alive and kill Ouyang Cong.


    Although Hong Tian didn''t understand his idea of catching Li Su alive, he had already promised him something, so he didn''t want to care about the reason.


    His mood has relaxed a lot, now with Hong Tian to help him deal with Li


    Su, then he just needs to deal with Ouyang Cong.


    There''s no way to kill Ouyang Cong. Although he can''t kill his own killers, he can hire them anonymously.


    Although that may cost a lot of money, but for him, no matter how much money, it is very valuable.


    After having dinner in Hongfu, Lin Feng left.


    Li Su and others are still in the car. They watch Lin Feng come out.


    "Boss, do you want to be him now?"


    Bareheaded has already sharpened his fists. Now he doesn''t want to do anything but fight hard. Li Su also found that this is a good opportunity, Lin Feng''s side only Chen Qiu and the woman in black.


    If you make a move now, with your own strength and Ouyang Cong, you will definitely get great results.


    Just when Lin Feng came out, a man followed him.


    The man was a little fat, but not bloated. He was dressed in a black Tang suit, with gray hair and a long beard.


    "That''s the master of Hong mansion, Hong Tian." Ouyang Cong murmured.


    After a close conversation, they finally got on the bus.


    The woman in black was in the same car with Lin Feng, while Chen Qiu was in the car in front of them, and a car was behind them.


    Li Su thought they had only three cars. Unexpectedly, Hong Tian waved and two more cars followed.


    The two cars behind seem to be Hong Tian''s people.


    He didn''t know Hong Tian''s strength, and he didn''t know what level his men were.


    Now, if we want to deal with Lin Feng, we need to take it with Hong Tian''s people.


    He didn''t know whether Hong Tian was an enemy or a friend, so he finally decided to give up.


    But they still followed the motorcade and came to Lin Feng''s residence.


    This place is really different from where they went before. There are many bodyguards standing inside and outside.


    The bodyguard''s waist is bulging, looks very difficult to provoke.

 Chapter 1207

    Lin Feng has returned to his residence.


    It can be said that the security is very strict here. There are bodyguards guarding from the gate of the yard. It must be more airtight inside.


    If you break in in such an environment, even if Li Su can do it, other people will definitely shoot it into a sieve.


    Killing Lin Feng is not something that can be done overnight. He has to wait for an opportunity, an opportunity that is 100% sure.


    "Boss, what should we do now?" Asked the bald man.


    Li Su''s eyes had been staring at Lin Feng''s villa. After a while, he said, "let''s go."


    Then their car started and left in the opposite direction of the villa.


    The night was quiet, almost abnormal.


    Such a night is rare and precious for Li Su, but he still lost sleep.


    Many problems are bothering him, making sleep more and more far away from him.


    He didn''t go to sleep until the second half of the night.


    the second day.


    Li Su opened his eyes. He looked at the new watch and found that the pointer had pointed to nine.


    Ouyang Cong on the other bed has disappeared. His clothes and shoes are gone. It seems that he is out.


    There was a slight pain in his head, and as he rubbed his head, he got out of bed.


    At this moment, Ouyang Cong pushed the door and came in with several bags in his hand.


    "What did you do?" Li Su asked.


    "I bought some breakfast. It''s a good time for you to wake up."


    Ouyang Cong put his breakfast on the table and went into the bathroom.


    According to their original plan, they should continue to install eavesdropping devices today.


    After breakfast, they set out again. This time they went to the place where Lin Feng was last night.


    This villa is very different from last night. The bodyguards guarding Wenkou have disappeared, and the villa yard is also safe


    It''s quiet.


    Because of the previous experience, this operation is quite simple. It didn''t take long for the eavesdropping device to be installed.


    But Li Su''s heart has been thinking about Hong Tian. The reason why Lin Feng went to find Hong Tian at this juncture and Hong Tian sent his own people to send Lin Feng home shows that Hong Tian knew that Lin Feng might be in danger.


    If Hong naivete chooses to stand in the same camp with Lin Feng, then what he has to deal with is not only the high level of a killer organization, but also the underground emperor of Shangjiang city.


    But no matter what, he is determined to win this time, and no one can stop him.


    Now they left the villa and began to move to another location.


    Bareheaded and tiger sitting in the back car, has been whispering, but also from time to time to look back.


    Ouyang Cong wants to concentrate on driving, while Li Su is thinking about some problems, and does not care about the actions of the two people behind¡° Cough, that... Can I have a word? " The bald head stammered.


    His words successfully pulled Li Su out of the palace of thinking.


    Li Su said, "if you have anything, just say it."


    "There seems to be a car following us."


    Li Su immediately turned his head and began to search for the suspicious target.


    Bareheaded pointed to a black car behind him and said, "that''s the one."


    There is a black car tens of meters behind them, and there are several cars separated between them. If you don''t observe carefully, you can''t notice it.


    Ouyang Cong also heard their conversation, so at the next intersection, he decisively chose the corner.


    Sure enough, the black car followed them around.


    Ouyang Cong suddenly stepped on the accelerator, and the speed of the car improved a lot. After overtaking several cars in a row, the black car seems to have disappeared.


    Before everyone could relax, the black car came out again


    Now, it''s like a ghost.


    If he hadn''t told Li Su about it, he might not have noticed it at all.


    In fact, it was unintentional that bald head could find the car behind, but now he has made a great contribution.


    Although far away from, but Li Su or see the license plate number, he silently in mind.


    Ouyang Cong took another turn and drove the car towards a road with few traffic.


    He didn''t think the car would keep up, but the car turned together.


    There are few cars on this road. Even far away, they can still see the shadow of the car behind.


    "Do you want to stop and wait?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    He thought that since the other party dares to follow them so rampantly, he must have known their identity.


    Li Su nodded, then the car stopped by the side of the road.


    Several of them got out of the car and walked to the middle of the road.


    At this time, the black car behind just came up to them and stopped.


    Just when they wanted to go up and check the situation, the black car suddenly started again, looking like it was going to turn around.


    Li Su ran out without any hesitation. When the front of the black car just turned around, he once stood in front of the car.


    At this time, he could see the driver''s appearance. He was a middle-aged man with no characteristics. He was the kind of person who would forget when he looked at the crowd.


    That person is wearing a cap, eyes looking straight ahead, no expression on his face, it seems that he is not surprised at what happened in front of him.


    Ouyang Cong three people also followed, four people have surrounded the car. Li Su came closer, knocked on the window and made a sign to let the man out of the car.


    To his surprise, the man actually walked down.


    After getting off the bus, he found that the man was only one meter four


    A few years later, if he had not grown a mature face, he would have thought that he would be a primary school student.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you


    The man was the first to speak. Like his figure, his voice was a little strange, sharp and uncomfortable.


    "Why are you following us?" Li Su asked.


    The height difference between them is too obvious. If you look from the back, it might be more like father and son.


    Hearing this, the short man''s face showed a puzzled expression obviously, as if he could not understand what Li Su was saying.


    "I didn''t follow you."


    Seeing that he didn''t admit it, Li Su pushed forward again.


    The short man retreated to the side of the road.


    "You''ve been following us for half an hour. Don''t you think we didn''t find out?"


    When Li Su saw his innocent appearance, he was angry.


    At this time, another car came and drove slowly to Li Su


    And then I stopped.

 Chapter 1208

    The window opened.


    The man inside stretched out his head and asked, "what are you doing? You can''t park in the middle of the road. "


    The man looked like a passing driver.


    The short man''s car did stop in the middle of the road, and Li Su couldn''t make him stop at the side of the road and then drive him off.


    He nodded at the man and said, "I see."


    Now their attention is focused on the driver, and none of them realize that the short man has disappeared from Li Su.


    Just as he looked back, the position of the short man was empty.


    He suddenly thought of something and yelled, "don''t let him go."


    But before the public could react, the car ran out.


    It''s still very difficult to catch up with the car, so Li Su stood still


    There is movement, just quietly looking at the car gradually away.


    Through the rear window of the car, he saw a man sitting in the back compartment.


    That short figure, and the iconic cap, clearly just that short man.


    It seems that the two of them have indeed colluded with each other, but Li Su still can''t understand why the short man disappeared in an instant and then appeared in the car.


    But the short man didn''t leave anything. His car was still in the middle of the road.


    Several people approached the car by chance, trying to find something from it that could prove the identity of the short man.


    Li Su had already got into the car. He had looked through all the things in the cab, but there was nothing in it that didn''t belong to the car, just like when he bought it.


    Then they checked the trunk and trunk again, and they didn''t get anything.


    At this moment, Li Su suddenly heard some strange sound, that sound


    The sound was so weak that only he could hear it.


    "Shh..." he put the index finger of his right hand up to his mouth and motioned to the others to keep quiet.


    There was a moment of silence in the car, and he finally heard the sound.


    The sound was a bit like a clock swinging, and a bit like water dripping on the water.


    He immediately followed the sound and began to rummage in the car, but there was nothing on the car that could make that sound.


    It seems to be a timer or something, but there isn''t even a similar thing in the car.


    But Li Su seemed to be aware of something. He immediately got out of the car, knelt down on the ground, lowered his head and looked under the car.


    As he thinks, there is a timer under the car, and the numbers on the palm sized LED display are constantly beating.


    Next to the display screen, there are several paper packages glued to the bottom of the car, with three red, yellow and blue wires on them.


    "5, 4, 3, 2..." the number became smaller and smaller, and he finally guessed that when the number returned to zero


    What happens when you''re in a hurry.


    "Get down!"


    He gave a loud cry and jumped over to the side of the road.


    Hearing his cry, Ouyang Cong three people suddenly understood what was going on, and they all fell back for the first time.


    Li never thought that it was a bomb. The short man must have left the car to them on purpose.


    He closed his eyes tightly and formed a layer of vigorous Qi outside the body, but he didn''t know how many bombs the vigorous Qi would block.


    The most important thing is, Ouyang Cong, they don''t have vigorous Qi and other things, and they don''t have any bunkers.


    At this time, he was lying on the ground, time has passed about five seconds, but just now he saw the number above has been counted to 2, the bomb should have exploded.


    After a few seconds, there was still no movement, just like the time suddenly stopped, the time of the bomb also stopped at 2.


    "What''s the situation?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    After hearing Li Su''s cry, he was the one with the fastest reaction. When the bald head and Hu Zi were still in a daze, he had already rushed over and knocked both of them to the ground.


    "I don''t know. There''s a bomb."


    Li Su also wanted to know what happened. Two seconds had passed, but there was no movement in the bomb.


    He slowly raised his head, took a look at the car, the car is no different from just now.


    Then he called out, "anyway, you stay away from me first."


    Ouyang Cong and others are lying on the road at this time, while Li Su is lying on the non motorized Lane on the side of the road.


    They are all crawling on the ground, just like four snakes. Finally, they are all at a safe distance


    Li Su stood up slowly. When he saw the bomb, he didn''t react. It was a bomb.


    When he reacts, he finally feels what is the real fear, and even the smell of death.


    See him stand up, Ouyang Cong and others also stand up, they have now hidden to the other side of the road.


    "What''s under the car?" Ouyang Cong shouts.


    Now several of them are about 20 meters away from the car.


    "Bombs."


    "Why didn''t it explode?"


    "I don''t know. When I saw it, there were two seconds left¡°


    "Could it be a fake bomb?"


    Of course, the bomb is not fake, because just when he called out this sentence, the car suddenly exploded.


    The flame of explosion is like a flower, blooming at the most appropriate time. Li Su could even see the process of the explosion. First there was a strong flame under the car, then the sound came, and finally the whole car bounced directly from the ground.


    Countless pieces of car debris flying around, the fire also followed, the car broke out, almost eight or nine meters high.


    Also at the moment of the explosion, Li Su and they fell down again.


    Because of the distance, they just felt a heat wave coming, and there was no other change in their body except that their hair was blown.


    With a bang, the car landed on the ground, with sparks splashing.


    When the explosion was over, Li Su stood up and patted the dust on her body.


    The car has become a pile of scrap metal, is undergoing the quenching of the flame.


    Ouyang Cong and others also stood up and came to Li Su.


    "Lying trough, it''s a real bomb!"


    Bareheaded hands with a strong tap on the head, issued a clear sound.


    Li Su shook his head helplessly. This was the first time he saw the scene of bomb explosion from such a close distance.


    Ouyang Cong looks at the car in doubt and asks¡° You said you saw two seconds left on the timer? "


    Li Su nodded. He knew the meaning of the question.


    It''s time. The bomb didn''t go off. That''s just one thing


    The timer is fake.


    The switch that really controls the bomb is not the timer.

 Chapter 1209

    This is a real escape from death.


    If the bomb really exploded just now, even if they were not dead, they would be totally destroyed.


    But now their hearts are more confused, no one knows what this bomb means.


    If you want their lives, when they stand beside the car and detonate the bomb directly, all four of them must be torn to pieces.


    Now, however, they are still standing here. The explosion of the car is like a free fireworks show for them.


    "Do you have any ideas?" Li Su asked.


    Ouyang Cong shook his head and said, "this is definitely not the other party''s fault. There is only one explanation, that is, the other party doesn''t want to kill us."


    "Then why do they go to so much trouble?"


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s for the demonstration, or to tell us that they''re already on us..."


    At this time, Ouyang Cong''s eyes suddenly have a different, he suddenly thought of something.


    Li Su was acutely aware of Ouyang Cong''s gaffe and asked, "what do you think of?"


    Now things do remind Ouyang Cong of a person, that is "turtledove".


    Turtledove is not a person''s name, but a code name, just like his code name is red leaf.


    The turtledove, like Ouyang Cong, is the killer of the bright knight.


    He had never seen the turtledove, but he had heard a lot about it.


    The turtledove was the first group of killers to join the Knights of light after they set up the Chinese region. At that time, there were seven killers in the Chinese region, of which the turtledove and Chen Qiu were one.


    Compared with Chen Qiu, who often appears in public, the turtledove is more mysterious.


    It is said that before he assassinates a person, he will tell the other party in advance, and will deliberately do small damage around the other party, which is a kind of demonstration with the other party.


    After the other side has been on guard, he will really take the hand and kill the other side in various ways.


    "But he told the other party his purpose, didn''t he increase the difficulty for himself?" Asked the tiger.


    "Yes, he just makes trouble for himself, but he never fails, not once."


    A few years ago, the turtle dove received a mission to assassinate the owner of a casino in the Special Administrative Region.


    This task has been hanging in the bounty bar for a long time, and no one wants to touch it, because the boss of that casino is very powerful, and there are many experts around.


    But in the end, the turtledove took over the task.


    After taking over the task, the turtle dove did not act immediately. He first planned another action.


    One night, the casino''s vault was suddenly stolen, and tens of millions of dollars in cash were all gone.


    There was only a note left in the vault, on which was written a sentence, meaning that the turtledove wanted to take the life of the casino owner.


    Later, the tens of millions of dollars were all found, but that was not a good result. Because all the money was spilled from the hotel above the casino, just like a rain of money.


    A few days later, the owner of the casino was assassinated in his home.


    No one knows how the turtledove does it. No one has even seen him.


    "In other words, he has tens of millions of dollars, why should he be a killer?" Bald head raised his question.


    "Even if the tens of millions of dollars were in his hands, he would not dare to spend it. As long as he spent one, the police would definitely keep an eye on him."


    Now Ouyang Cong suspects that the person who caused the explosion was the turtledove.


    The purpose of the turtledoves is to tell them their coming.


    "But I don''t know who the turtledove''s goal is?" Ouyang Cong said.


    "It''s you."


    Li Su''s expression is very serious. He knows that the goal of turtledove is not himself.


    Lin Feng won''t kill him now. What Lin Feng wants is to have a soul contract with him. A dead man can''t have a soul contract.


    In any case, the goal of the turtledove can not be bald and tiger, it must be Ouyang Cong, no doubt.


    Ouyang Cong''s expression becomes dignified. He can''t help but think of the five rules of the bright knight, that is, don''t kill each other.


    But he is no longer a member of the light knight, although the tattoo on his arm is still clear, but things have long been out of control.


    "Was that man before, the turtledove?"


    Li Su thought of the man who was only one and a half meters old.


    That person can disappear from his back in a moment, and then appear in the car, which shows that his skill is also excellent.


    "I don''t know which one is him."


    All the killers in the organization are independent. Besides Chen Qiu, Ouyang Cong only knows one of them.


    They just need to accept the task, and then complete the task, and the headquarters will transfer their commission to their secret account.


    Now, Ouyang Cong, who used to be the killer of the bright knight, is going to fight with the turtledove. He is very confident in his own strength, but the strength of the turtledove is too unpredictable, and his heart is still a little nervous.


    The person who planned the explosion was indeed turtledove. He only received the task last night and rushed to Shangjiang city from other places overnight.


    Originally, he was not interested in this mission, but later he saw the high commission, and the person to be assassinated was a former member of the organization, so he immediately accepted the mission.


    It''s Chen Qiu''s idea to find turtledove to carry out this task. On the one hand, he knows the strength of turtledove very well. On the other hand, Chen Qiu deeply appreciates the style of turtledove.


    Although he will tell the other party his purpose before each action, it does not seem to affect the smooth completion of the task.


    Lin Feng also knows turtledove very well, so when Chen Qiuyi asked turtledove to take over the assassination task, he also agreed.


    But the turtle dove didn''t know who his employer was. All he knew was the amount of commission and the information about the target person. The flame of the explosion is getting smaller and smaller, and Li Su and they have already got into the car.


    Although the environment here is remote, the explosion will soon attract the police.


    After Ouyang Cong stepped on the gas, the car had already gone out.


    Because of what happened before, everyone seemed to have not come out of the fright. There was silence in the car, and no one spoke.


    They went straight back to the hotel and didn''t go to other residences in Linfeng.


    Now they all know that Ouyang Cong has been targeted by a very powerful killer, so no one is in the mood to think about other things.


    They did not know when and in what way the turtledove would choose to attack Ouyang Cong.


    But Li Su certainly won''t sit back and ignore. He and Ouyang Cong are now allies, and Ouyang Cong''s death will do him no good but harm.

 Chapter 1210

    They all stayed in the hotel in the afternoon.


    Eavesdropping devices have been installed in several places, and they have also listened, and have found no suspicious signs.


    Ouyang Cong spent the whole afternoon cleaning his weapons. The flying knife had been polished. He also oiled all his guns.


    Although the expression on his face is very calm, but that kind of tense state when facing the enemy is still specious reflected.


    Li Su has no way to help him now. Maybe only when the turtledove really comes can he provide him with the necessary help.


    It''s not a good idea to stay in the hotel all the time. Li Su decided to go out.


    He went out this time mainly to inquire about Hong Tian''s news. If Hong naivete becomes his opponent, only by understanding his opponent can he have the hope of winning.


    Because he was worried that going out would facilitate the turtledove''s action, he didn''t ask Ouyang Cong to join him this time.


    Bald and tiger heard that they were going to act again, so they were very excited.


    The explosion in the morning had the least impact on them.


    Li Su envies their big nerves, but he has many things to consider.


    The best place to know about Hong Tian is a bar or a nightclub.


    Hong Tian''s company does have several nightclubs. If you go to one of them, you can get a glimpse of Hong Tian''s strength.


    Now that you have a goal, the action will become smooth.


    At about ten o''clock in the evening, Li Su went out.


    Now they take a taxi to a nightclub called Manhattan. Just from the door, you can see the luxury of the nightclub.


    Starting from the side of the road, a red carpet about two meters wide stretches into the door of the nightclub.


    It''s almost midnight, and there are still a lot of people in Manhattan, some of them are guests, but most of them just come to have a look


    .


    At the door, there were four big men in black suits standing there. Beside them, there were several welcome guests, both men and women. Both men and women were beautiful young people.


    They came here by taxi, so they didn''t get the attention of the staff at first.


    Only when they were about to enter the door did a staff member greet them.


    Although the three people don''t look like rich people, the waiter''s attitude is very friendly and doesn''t seem to care about the guests'' clothes.


    Under the guidance of the waiters, Li Su and they came to the hall of the nightclub.


    When they were outside, they didn''t hear any sound at all. They didn''t feel the real noise until they arrived here.


    At this time, nightlife has just begun, and many people have gathered in the nightclub.


    There is a small dance floor in the middle of the hall. It doesn''t seem to be used for dancing.


    Sure enough, when the waiter led them to the card seat, two girls appeared in the middle of the dance floor. The clothes on two people''s bodies can''t be called clothes any more. They don''t even have cloth the size of their palms. They can only cover the vital parts.


    All the cheers in the audience, vaguely has switched to a more explosive one, and the two girls also began to swing their bodies.


    Li Su ordered a few drinks casually, and the price was several thousand. But this time, there was something important, so he couldn''t care about the money.


    After counting the order, he took out a few big red bills and thrust them into the waiter''s pocket.


    The waiter was a young man. When he saw Li Su''s hand, he was happy and polite.


    After the waiter left, he began to pay attention to the performance.


    Two girls are wearing a black leather skirt, but it''s really short and pitiful. The sexy fishnet stockings are wrapping her exquisite figure.


    The other was wearing a pair of white shorts, which were even as short as two fingers.


    At this time, the girl in black picked up a bottle of champagne and opened the stopper with a slightly rough action.


    As the cork left the bottle, the champagne gushed out of it.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. The bottle in the hand of the girl in black aimed at the girl in white, and all the champagne sprayed on her without reservation.


    The girl in white let out a exclamation, which attracted people around to cheer, even bald is also a big shout.


    But the performance is far from over. A good bottle of champagne is all spilled on the girl in white, while the girl in black doesn''t let the champagne be wasted.


    She lowered her head, put out her tongue, and began to lick the white girl''s champagne bit by bit.


    The goal of the girl in black seems to be more than just champagne. Her fragrant tongue begins to swim on the girl in white.


    First, it slipped over the white girl''s smooth back, then slowly moved down, turned around the waist, and fell on the white stockings.


    The silk stockings have been dampened by the champagne, under the dim light,


    The soft white skin looms.


    Li Su shook his head helplessly. He admired this kind of performance. No normal man would remain indifferent in this kind of picture.


    At this time, the waiter came over with a drink. There was a person behind him. It seemed that one person could not take so many things.


    After the waiter put everything down, Li Su said softly, "how long have you been working here?"


    "Two years." The waiter replied submissively.


    Although two years is not long, but enough to understand the background of a nightclub.


    "I heard that this nightclub belongs to Mr. Hong?"


    Li Su deliberately pretended to be indifferent, just like a childe of a big family.


    With a smile, the waiter said, "yes, the biggest nightclubs in Shangjiang are the property of Chairman Hong." Chairman Hong? Hearing this address, Li Su couldn''t help laughing in his heart.


    He heard Ouyang Cong say that Hong Tian was the underground emperor of Shangjiang city. Now look


    In recent years, it has been thoroughly whitewashed, even the name of the chairman has come out.


    "Who runs your nightclub?"


    He knows that the person who can manage such a big nightclub must be the one Hong Tian trusts very much.


    "You don''t know our boss? He is one of the four experts under Chairman Hong. "


    "Oh? Is he good? "


    "Of course, he''s very powerful. It''s said that he was able to fight against 100 at that time. Although he was no longer young, his strength did not decline at all."


    "Where are the other three masters? Is that great, too? "


    When Li Su asked this question, the waiter raised his head, as if to see if there was anyone around.


    Now everyone''s attention is focused on the black and white girls. No one pays attention to them at all.

 Chapter 1211

    There are four masters in Hong Tian''s hands.


    Li Su has never heard of it again, but it seems that it is well known all over the city.


    He thought that Hong Tian''s subordinates would have some experts, otherwise Hong Tian would not be able to get to this position today.


    When the waiter found that no one else had noticed, he put his mouth to Li Su''s ear.


    "To be honest, our boss may be the weakest of the four."


    One against 100 is the weakest one. What does the strongest one look like.


    "And where are they?"


    "They... I only know one of them is in another nightclub. I don''t know the other two. After all, I''m just a waiter."


    Li Su also knows that a waiter can''t know too many things.


    Just then he heard a loud noise coming from behind.


    Looking back, it turned out that the drunk guest had a conflict with the security guard of the nightclub.


    The man looked so drunk that he couldn''t even stand steadily, but he still said, "I''m not drunk."


    Li Su would have sniffed at such people at ordinary times, but now he has found something unusual.


    Although the man is very sloppy now, the clothes he is wearing are Armani''s custom-made suits, which have been badly wrinkled and stained with a lot of stains.


    The security guard is driving the man out, but he is holding the leg of the table and saying nothing.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Li Su asked.


    The waiter quickly lowered his head and said in a low voice, "he''s a regular customer here. He was a member before I came here, but he doesn''t pay for drinking recently."


    "Once or twice is enough, but this is the seventh or eighth time. Our boss has given him a lot of face, but he doesn''t know the good or the bad." The waiter continued.


    "Oh? And he knows your boss? "


    Li Su is obviously interested in this matter.


    "Yes, I''m a regular here after all."


    "And he didn''t pay this time?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll pay for the difference. You''ll have him dragged to me."


    When he said that, the waiter''s face showed a look of surprise.


    He glared at the waiter, who then walked over there.


    After a while, the man was dragged over and said, "who wants to invite me to drink, I have to let him see how much I can drink."


    As soon as the voice fell, he was thrown on the sofa by the security guard, and the security guard''s face showed a relaxed expression.


    Bald head and tiger son don''t understand Li Su''s decision. This man seems to be a master of eating and drinking. Bald head really doesn''t see what use he has. Li Su poured a glass of wine with a smile on his face and then sent it to Hu Fei.


    Hu Fei didn''t even know what was in the cup. He looked up and drank all the liquid in the cup. After drinking, he didn''t forget to shout "good wine!"


    He did it with a purpose. It''s obvious that Hu Fei is a frequent visitor here, and he knows the boss here.


    Hu Fei must know more than the waiter, and that''s why he went to Hu Fei.


    The waiter came quietly again. It seemed that he was deliberately hiding from Hu Fei. He went to Li Su''s side, whispered a few words, and then left.


    Bald and tiger son did not know what medicine Li Su sold in gourd. They looked at him suspiciously.


    But they just came to the waiter just now. Now there are four beautiful girls in front of their table, each with heavy makeup and exposed clothes.


    Bareheaded looked at Li Su doubtfully and found that he nodded and immediately showed a bad smile on his face.


    Those girls are very observant. They can see at a glance who is the boss here.


    So the most beautiful girl also took advantage of the situation to sit beside Li Su, while bald head and Hu Zi pulled a person respectively, and the rest of the person sat beside Hu Fei with an unhappy face.


    "Little brother, don''t you come here often?" The girl asked Li Su.


    He laughed and replied, "how do you know?"


    "People think you''re a bit of a stranger."


    "Some things depend on fate, not familiarity. Are you right?"


    Then he put his arms around the girl''s waist and kneaded it gently.


    At this time, Hu Fei seemed to wake up some wine, not as confused as before.


    Li Su pushed the cup with him and changed it. Hu Fei really knew more than the waiter.


    It turns out that Hong Tian''s four masters were all the people who fought with him in those years.


    The oldest of the four experts is even one year older than Hong Tian, and the youngest has entered middle age.


    The four of them are not the best players among Hong Tian''s men, but they are indeed the most important.


    The names of the four masters were passed down 20 or 30 years ago. At that time, those four were indeed the most powerful four under Hong Tian, but Hong Tian''s power was still very weak at that time.


    Later, as Hong Tian''s power grew little by little, the four experts gradually became the management, and the real ones who fought against Hong Tian became the young people.


    But the names of the four masters were still there, and they became the goal of the young people who joined the Hongtian forces at that time.


    After Hong tianxibai, the four masters did not wash their hands with him, but continued to help him keep working behind the scenes.


    Now Hong Tian''s strongest men must be his bodyguards, the twin brothers.


    It is said that the twin brothers are not normal people, so their strength is more terrible.


    In recent years, Hong Tian''s opponent still wanted to assassinate him, but in the end, he didn''t even touch one of his hairs. In addition to the twin brothers, Hong Tian also has several experts.


    He himself advocates force, so people who can fight can be treated with courtesy in Hongtian, which is one of the reasons why Hongtian''s position in Shangjiang city has been high for so many years.


    After listening to Hu Fei''s words, Li Su couldn''t help thinking deeply.


    If Lin Feng really asked Hong Tian to help, that is to say, he has to face not only Chen Qiu and them, but also the kind of experts under Hong Tian.


    He is not without confidence, but in the face of so many people, even tired can also put him to death.


    He has only one hope now, that is, Lin Feng did not ask Hong Tian to help him.


    But things backfired. Hong Tian not only chose to help Lin Feng, but also his people have now been sent out.


    At Lin Feng''s residence, Chen Qiu is telling the two people in front of him some information about Li Su.


    However, the attitude of those two people was obviously arrogant. They didn''t pay attention to Li Su or even Chen Qiu.

 Chapter 1212

    Facing the arrogant two talents, Chen Qiu''s tone is consistent.


    He''s not very cultured. He just thinks that these two people are just like clowns.


    He knows the strength of these two people. Maybe in Hong Tian''s eyes, they are already experts.


    If they do meet Li Su, the result should not be very good.


    But Chen Qiu doesn''t intend to tell them that he has already said what he should have said. It''s not his business to intervene if they listen in or not.


    These two men are two of Hong Tian''s experts, but Chen Qiugen didn''t know their names.


    He also knew that these two men were just looking for Hong Tian''s way.


    Just as the two men were ordered to leave Lin Feng''s mansion, Li Su and his wife came out of the Manhattan nightclub.


    This time he got a lot of information he wanted. Although part of it was about Hong Tian, the imaginary enemy, he gained a lot.


    When I got back to the hotel, it was late in the night.


    Bald has been slightly drunk, tiger has been supporting him, and Li Su is like no drinking.


    Ouyang Cong has fallen asleep.


    After thinking about it, Li Su thought that it would be more risky to leave Ouyang Cong here alone.


    Now that everything is safe, his heart is free.


    Soon after lying down, he went to sleep.


    After a while, Li Su suddenly felt someone beating his arm.


    He immediately turned up from the bed and found Ouyang carefully sitting silent gesture.


    He quickly stopped action, slowly out of bed.


    After everything was quiet, he heard a small noise outside the door.


    He looks at Ouyang Cong with a puzzled look, but Ouyang Cong has no reaction.


    Then he blinked again, but the other side still didn''t respond,


    Only then did he realize that they were in absolute darkness.


    "Who''s out there? Isn''t it the turtledove? " Li Su asked in a low voice.


    "It''s impossible. Even if he comes, he won''t make any noise."


    Then the two of them walked quietly to the door. Li Su put his ear to the door and listened to the outside voice.


    Listen to the sound of footsteps, it seems that there is not only one person outside, but also the sound of footsteps is high and shallow. It should be two people with a big difference in stature.


    They don''t know each other''s identity, so they dare not act rashly.


    But now there was a slight noise on the door, and it was certain that the other party was coming for them or one of them.


    Li Su pulled Ouyang Cong''s arm and motioned him to step back first.


    They retreated to the bathroom together, only one meter away from the door. Just then, the red light on the door suddenly turned green, and then the sound of the door handle turning rang.


    They both held their breath, because the lights in the room were all turned off, so they had become one with the darkness.


    The door was opened, Li Su vaguely saw a man come in, and behind the man there was a person, I don''t know whether it was a child or a woman.


    Just as the two men passed through the bathroom door, Li Su patted Ouyang Cong, and then rushed out.


    Ouyang Cong is not willing to be outdone, almost at the same time also ran out.


    Two people rushed out of the room and ran to the end of the corridor. At the end of the corridor was the stairwell. They climbed up the stairs.


    And behind them, the two men are also chasing, together up the stairs.


    Without a few steps, the stairs were gone, a door in front of Li Su.


    Without any hesitation, he kicked in the past, because he only wore the slippers of the hotel, so his feet were still slightly painful.


    Outside the door is the roof of the hotel, which has a large water tank


    There''s nothing else.


    After Ouyang Cong came up, he closed the door again.


    But the door lock is broken, so it doesn''t make any difference whether the door is closed or not.


    Sure enough, a few seconds later, the door was kicked open again.


    Li Su and his wife were retreating, watching the direction of the door.


    Two people burst out of the door. In the dim moonlight, Li Su finally saw that it was a man and a woman.


    The male is taller than Li Su, about 1.9 meters. The female is only about 1.5 meters. If you don''t look at her face, she looks like a child.


    It''s a bit shocking to see the appearance of these two people.


    Li Su and Li Su didn''t know each other''s strength, so they still stepped back, and at the same time put on a defensive posture.


    "Are you Li Su?"


    The man''s voice was as rough as his appearance.


    Li Su stretched out a finger, pointed to himself and said, "are you here for me?"


    The man didn''t speak, but laughed, as if he didn''t pay attention to Li Su.


    It is true that Li Su''s figure is quite different from his.


    "Who are you?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    The two people in the opposite don''t look like the killers of the light knight. He has never seen Lin Feng have such men.


    "We? We are the killer mandarin ducks under master Hong Tianhong. Don''t you know? "


    "Lethal mandarin duck? What a big tone. "


    As soon as the words fell, Li Su burst out laughing again.


    The two men seemed to recognize that Li Su was mocking them, and their faces became very ugly. The complacent expression just now had been swept away. A few hours ago, Li Su just went to investigate Hong Tian''s experts. Unexpectedly, they came to Hong Tian''s house to praise him.


    He doesn''t know how these two people compare with the four masters. Just looking at their appearance, they are really fierce.


    Sure enough, after hearing his taunt, the two men approached.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong nodded, and the meaning in their eyes was clear to each other.


    For a moment, Li Su had rushed towards the man, and Ouyang Cong''s goal was the woman.


    When they set out, there was a thunder in the sky.


    The battle was over before the thunder left.


    The two people, who are known as the killer mandarin ducks, show a surprised expression. Between the lightning and flint, they have lost.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong are also very surprised. They didn''t expect that the strength of Yuanyang is so weak.


    At this time, Li Su found a red dot on Ouyang Cong''s body.


    He was stunned for a moment, and suddenly understood the meaning of red dot. His muscles tightened violently, and then bounced out.


    When Ouyang Cong was knocked down, a loud noise came to his ears, which was no less than the thunder just now.


    He quickly checked Ouyang Cong''s body and found that there was no change.


    But the body of the killer mandarin duck suddenly came down, and red liquid came out from under their body.

 Chapter 1213

    It was a shot.


    It''s different from thunder. The sudden burst is fleeting.


    The thunder will last for a while.


    At this time, no matter thunder or gunfire, has disappeared.


    The roof fell into silence, as if the whole world had become dumb.


    But the picture doesn''t stop. A pool of red under the two fallen people''s bodies is still spreading.


    Li Su raised his head, glanced around, and then patted Ouyang Cong. He had already gone out.


    He hid behind a small house. Just now the direction of the red dot was north, so he hid in the south of the house, and the whole person hid.


    Ouyang Cong also ran with him. Although there was no strenuous exercise, they both gasped.


    There was only one shot, and both of them were dead.


    There is no doubt that the target of this bullet is Ouyang Cong, but because Li Su threw Ouyang Cong away, the bullet hit the two lethal Yuanyang standing opposite Ouyang Cong.


    A bullet went through two people''s bodies and killed them at the same time.


    Now the killer mandarin duck has turned into a desperate mandarin duck.


    Although the two of them came to deal with Li Su, his heart was still a little sad to see them die innocently.


    The bullet was fired in an office building in the north. The office building has about 20 floors, much higher than the hotel with six or seven floors.


    After the bullet passed through the two men''s bodies, although the speed slowed down, it still hit the low wall around the roof heavily, leaving a deep bullet hole.


    "He''s on the eighth or tenth floor of the north building." Ouyang Cong said.


    According to the location of the two injured people and the bullet holes left on the wall, the height of the other side is higher than here, but not much.


    As for who the other party is, both Li Su and Ouyang Cong have no idea.


    The person who fired the bullet was undoubtedly the turtledove.


    What puzzled them was that running to the roof was just an accident, and the turtledove seemed to have been waiting for a long time.


    But Li Su immediately understood this, because the window of their room was facing north.


    From the position of the turtledove, you can just see the two sleeping people in the room.


    In other words, the turtledove was aiming at their room.


    However, Ouyang Cong left his bed because of the intrusion of the lethal mandarin duck, and then he ran to the roof with Li Su.


    "Is this his first miss?" Li Su asked.


    If he hadn''t just seen Ouyang Cong''s little red dot in time and made a quick response, Ouyang Cong would be a corpse now.


    "Maybe it is."


    Ouyang Cong is still a little scared. The sound of the gun is very loud. It''s obviously the sound of a sniper rifle. Neither of them knew whether the turtledove was still there, so neither of them knew


    I dare not show my head.


    But this is not the way, so Li Su took off his coat, then took off his shoes and wrapped them in his coat.


    Ouyang Cong seemed to understand his meaning, nodded to him and gave him a place.


    Li Su took the coat in his hand and weighed it. He thought the weight was just right. Then he threw it to the side.


    The clothes have just been thrown out, but they haven''t fallen to the ground yet. I saw the clothes shaking fiercely, accompanied by a loud noise.


    The turtledove is still here, and it''s focusing on it.


    The coat didn''t even land before it was hit by a bullet. Now there are only pieces of clothes and shoes left.


    In this way, Li Su and his wife were even more afraid to go out.


    If it''s an ordinary gun held by an ordinary person, maybe Li Su dares to have a try, but the other party, whether it''s a person or a weapon, is the world''s leading existence.


    He can''t take risks, no one.


    But at that moment, he heard the voice that he didn''t want to hear now.


    "Boss, are you up there?"


    There is no doubt that this rough voice belongs to bald.


    He''s in the stairwell now. There are still a few stairs to the door.


    "Stop! Don''t move Li Su shouts quickly.


    He is not sure whether the turtledove will shoot at the bald head, but the sudden appearance of the bald head will certainly not bring anything good.


    "So you''re here. What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    When bald head was asleep just now, he heard something moving in the corridor, but he was so sleepy that he didn''t get up to check.


    Come over for a while, he unexpectedly slowly wake up, this just walked out of the door.


    When he found that the door of Li Su''s room was open and there was no one inside, he was very worried.


    Later, he went all the way to the rooftop.


    "You don''t come up, step back and stay away from the door." Li Su called again.


    Just as bald head heard what he said and was about to step back, there was another loud noise.


    Besides the sound of the gun, he heard something falling.


    It''s supposed to be the sound of a stairwell door falling.


    He was very worried about the bald situation, and quickly asked: "bald, do you have anything to do?"


    After waiting for a few seconds, he didn''t answer.


    After looking at Ouyang Cong, he had a sense of foreboding.


    "Damn, I''m scared to death. What''s this?"


    Bareheaded finally yelled. The bullet from the sniper gun broke the door of the stairwell and hit the wall, with the hole just to the right of the bald head.


    The sudden sound of the crash made the bald head''s ears suddenly confused. He had to step back and wait until his state recovered. Then he answered Li Su''s question.


    Hearing the sound of bareheaded swearing, Li Su''s heart suddenly relaxed.


    Although it is still a stalemate, there is no one


    injured.


    Bareheaded and Li Su are separated by a wall, but no one can see them.


    They don''t even know the opponent''s appearance, they have been forced to hide here, there is no chance to fight back.


    But this is not the way, even if the turtledove has left, they dare not go out.


    Li Su''s brain has been running at a high speed, so it''s too hard for him to load passively.


    Just as he was thinking, Ouyang Cong reached into his arms and took out a throwing knife.


    This small throwing knife is their only weapon now.


    However, the distance between the office building and the roof of the hotel must be more than 100 meters. For the sniper gun, this distance is nothing at all, but the throwing knife is different.


    Ouyang Cong thinks that his strength is not enough to throw the throwing knife so far, so he hands it to Li Su.


    But Li Su also did not have the confidence, he has tried the farthest distance also


    It''s thirty or forty meters. It turns several times like this. No one can tell.

 Chapter 1214

    It''s getting darker.


    I don''t know where a dark cloud came from, covering most of the moon''s face, just like a shy singer.


    Different from the idle situation in the sky, Li Su and Ouyang Cong are in a tense state on the rooftop of the building.


    Although they know the location of the turtledove is in the north building, they don''t know the specific location.


    If you want to find a target for the Throwing Knife, you must determine the location of the turtledove.


    Now there is only one way to determine the location of the turtledove. Let him shoot again.


    And when shooting, someone must observe, in order to determine the location of the turtledove, the flying knife.


    All these actions must be completed at one go, without any hesitation and deviation, otherwise they will have to stay on the roof and be slaughtered.


    Now that the tactics have been determined, the next step is how to assign roles.


    There is no doubt that the throwing knife was thrown by Li Su Lai, so it would be his business to observe the position of the turtledove.


    Ouyang Cong is mainly responsible for attracting the attention of the turtledove, that is to let the turtledove


    Shoot yourself.


    Of course, they don''t think that throwing knives can subdue turtledoves. What they want is just to leave the rooftop temporarily.


    In two seconds, they can walk around the room and down the stairs.


    As long as you''re not exposed to the sniper gun of the turtledove, other things are easy to say.


    No matter how to fight back or avoid it, it has the final say.


    Ouyang Cong, of course, will not risk his life. He is going to perform Li Su''s old skill again.


    So he took off his clothes and wrapped his shoes in it.


    Two people''s eye contact for a while, nodded, action is ready to start.


    Li Su quietly counted three two one. Just as one just came out of his mouth, Ouyang Cong threw out his clothes, and he also ran out.


    Sure enough, just as he left the bunker, there was a flash of fire on the north building. It was the gunpowder that was burned when the bullet left the gun.


    Without any hesitation, he threw the Throwing Knife in that direction, which used the power of his whole body, and the speed was like lightning.


    But just as the Throwing Knife just got out of his hand, a little thing appeared in his vision.


    Even in such a dark night, he could see the little thing clearly


    .


    It''s a bullet, and it''s a circle bigger than a normal rifle bullet.


    There was no room for him to react. The bullet was coming at his chest.


    Even if his speed is fast, there is no way to evade at this time.


    He can only place all his hopes on vigorous Qi, and he doesn''t know if it''s too late.


    Just when the bullet was half a meter away from him, a layer of vigorous Qi with slight golden light formed outside his body. All of a sudden, he felt hot on his chest, just like the torture of ancient iron.


    It was followed by a violent impact, just like the bamboo used to open the city gate hit his chest during the siege.


    Then he felt his body suddenly lose its center of gravity and fall back.


    Before he fell down, he saw that the flying knife had also flown to the building a hundred meters away. As for whether it had hit the target, he did not see.


    Ouyang Cong has been staring at the group of clothes he threw out. After a shot, the clothes didn''t change, but directly fell on the ground.


    But he heard the gunshot. Why didn''t the bullet hit his clothes? Did the bullet miss? He denied the idea.


    With the strength of the turtledove, hit an object that moves so slowly, root


    There would have been no mistake.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and his heart tightened.


    He turned his head as fast as he could and saw that Li Su on the other side was slowly falling down. He even saw the hesitation of the bullet on Li Su''s chest.


    He had already rushed over and caught Li Su when his body was about to touch the ground.


    Dare not have any hesitation, although Li Su''s hand of the throwing knife has disappeared, but he did not know how much impact the throwing knife had on the target.


    But the power of Li Su''s falling body was too great. He didn''t hold it for a moment and was brought down.


    If the turtledove is still there, then the second bullet should have passed by now.


    But to Ouyang Cong''s surprise, the turtledove did not continue to shoot.


    He seized the opportunity, picked up Li Su''s body and ran towards the stairwell.


    This process almost took seven or eight seconds, but the gunfire did not ring again.


    He had dragged Li Su into the stairwell, where he was no longer exposed to the view of the turtledove, and his heart relaxed a little.


    He heard another shot, but he didn''t see the bullet there, which made him more worried.


    Sure enough, after a while, he saw Ouyang Cong running down with Li Su.


    He quickly went up to meet Li Su and checked Li Su''s condition.


    Li Su has fallen into a coma, his eyes closed tightly, and there is no blood flow from his body, which makes bald head lend money a little.


    But he had never seen Li Su''s hand, so he was a little flustered.


    They carried Li Su back to the room and put him on the bed.


    Ouyang Cong took off his T-shirt.


    Before Ouyang Cong vaguely saw the bullet in contact with Li Su''s chest, but he did not find any blood on Li Su''s body.


    After taking off his clothes, he found that Li Su''s chest was red in the middle. In the middle of the red, there was a place the size of a nail cap that was blue. He didn''t know why the bullet didn''t concentrate on Li Su''s chest. According to common sense, without deviating from the route, the bullet would certainly smash this fragile chest.


    Although there is no wound, the current situation is still not optimistic.


    Li Su''s chest looked as if it had been run over by a car.


    Ouyang Cong knows a little about first aid, but he really has nothing to do with this situation.


    Under the anxious gaze of bald head, Ouyang Cong decided to take a risk. Together with bald head, he put Li Su up and called Hu Zi. Four people went out together


    Let''s go.


    Because they were afraid that the big hospital would expose the location, they had to take Li Su to a small clinic.


    The door of the small clinic has been closed. After a while of coercion and inducement, the doctor of the clinic opened the door.


    Several people quickly carried Li Su to the hospital bed. Now Li Su''s appearance is very frightening. His face is flushed and even purple.


    The doctor, who had just been awakened from sleep, was checking Li Su''s condition there, and his face was full of unhappy expression.


    If he hadn''t seen some big men standing at the door, he might not have opened the door.


    After the examination, the doctor''s expression became dignified.

 Chapter 1215

    Ouyang Cong and others also follow the doctor''s expression to correct together.


    Although they don''t know what happened, Li Su''s appearance is very shocking. It doesn''t look like a minor illness.


    After the examination, the doctor stood up slowly.


    Even if he didn''t speak, everyone knew that the result would not be too good.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Ouyang Cong asked quickly.


    The doctor went to the table, poured a glass of water and drank it all.


    His slow action made people more anxious.


    "The patient should have internal bleeding. I can''t deal with this situation. You''d better hurry to the hospital."


    The doctor shook his head helplessly, as if there was no way to Li Su.


    "Why does he bleed internally?"


    The doctor held his glasses and replied, "there are many reasons for internal bleeding. As long as the impact is particularly violent, it will cause internal bleeding."


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Ouyang Cong thought about it carefully.


    He remembered that he saw the bullet flying to Li Su''s chest. According to the common sense, the bullet should go directly into Li Su''s body, and his name was instantly found.


    But now Li Su''s body not only has no wound, even the bullet has disappeared.


    Since the doctors in the clinic had no choice, they had to leave first.


    Now they don''t care about the safety. Li Su''s condition is getting worse and worse. If they don''t treat him quickly, it may endanger his life.


    So now they came to the nearest hospital. After seeing Li Su''s appearance, the doctor immediately said that he would have an operation.


    Ouyang Cong three people watched Li Su was pushed into the operating room, and then the green light on the door of the operating room turned red.


    Neither bald head nor tiger son knew why Li Su was like this, so Ouyang Cong explained to them what happened after they left the hotel room.


    When they heard that two people had died on the rooftop, their brows were tightly wrinkled.


    Although their job is to fight and kill, their reverence for life has not decreased, but has increased.


    Ouyang Cong''s mood is a little complicated now. The turtledove is clearly here to take his life, but now he is fine, while Li Su is seriously injured.


    And if Li Su hadn''t knocked him down with the first shot, he would have died now.


    There is no doubt that Li Su has become his Savior.


    If something happens to Li Su, he may have to feel guilty all the time.


    Three people were sitting on benches outside the operating room, waiting anxiously.


    Time is approaching the morning, the East has appeared a touch of fish belly white.


    One hour after entering the operating room, Li Su was finally pushed out.


    Ouyang Cong three people quickly surrounded up, observing his situation. Originally red face has been reduced a lot, and the position of the chest wrapped with thick gauze.


    The doctor told them some questions and left. Now there are only four of them left in the ward, but one of them is lying on the bed.


    I don''t know when he will wake up. It''s not a long-term plan for all three of them to stay here, so Ouyang Cong asked them to go back to rest and come back in the afternoon.


    But both of them refused Ouyang Cong''s offer. After sitting by the bed for half an hour, they both fell asleep on the chair.


    When Li Su woke up, he found himself in a room full of white.


    The unique taste of the liquid medicine made him realize that he was in the hospital.


    With a dull pain in his chest, he gradually recalled what had happened before.


    He looked up and found that Ouyang Cong''s thin figure was standing by the window, while bareheaded and Huzi were lying on the bed and asleep.


    Now even breathing has some pain, he reached out to touch the chest, found that the thick wrapped around a few circles of gauze.


    After checking his body with the ghost medical system, he realized that he had internal bleeding, but now the situation has been controlled. As long as he has a period of rest, he will soon recover.


    But time is the most precious thing for Li Su now. As for rest, it has nothing to do with him.


    The previous chest injury is just good, now there is a new injury.


    He clenched his teeth and made the bed with his hands.


    Ouyang Cong seems to have heard something. He turns around and finds that Li Su wakes up.


    "You wake up."


    The curtains were all opened and the light came in without reservation.


    "Well, how long have I been in a coma?" Li Su asked.


    "Just half a day. I thought you would sleep for two or three days."


    "Half a day... OK, did you go to that building to check the situation?"


    Although he has just been seriously injured, Li Su is most concerned about the situation of the turtledove.


    A second before he fell, he saw the path of the knife flying straight in the direction of Mars.


    He didn''t know if the knife had hit the target, so he was more concerned about it.


    "No, I haven''t left since I came here, neither have they


    ¡£¡± Ouyang Cong murmured.


    He did not expect that under such circumstances, Li Su was still thinking about quail.


    Fortunately, Li Su is not his opponent, and he does not want to have such a terrible opponent.


    The injury is not as serious as Li Su imagined. He has come down from the hospital bed despite Ouyang Cong''s advice.


    Every second you stay in the hospital, you lose a second.


    He had put on his clothes, but there was only one shoe left. So was Ouyang Cong. The two men looked at each other for a while, and then they both laughed.


    Li Su took two steps and tried. Although the pain in his chest was still very severe, as long as he didn''t do any excessive movements, there was no problem.


    He went to the bareheaded and Huzi and patted them.


    The skinhead sprang up as if it had been electrified.


    "Why? Boss, how did you get up? "


    Bareheaded looks a bit confused, he quickly rubbed his eyes with his hands.


    "Get ready. We''re going."


    "But your wound..."


    "No... cough... It''s OK."


    Although said nothing, but the cough has betrayed him.


    Fortunately, the vigorous Qi has offset most of the power of the bullet. If the power is a little stronger, his sternum may be broken, and the situation will become more complicated.


    In the dissuasion of doctors and nurses, he insisted on going through the discharge procedures.


    Then they drove in the direction of the hotel, but when they got to the door of the hotel, the car did not stop, but continued to drive north.


    Finally, the car stopped in front of an office building.


    After getting off the bus, Li Su looked up for a while, focusing on the ninth floor.


    In the early morning, the place where the fire came out was the ninth floor of the building.

 Chapter 1216

    This is an office building.


    I don''t know how many companies are crammed into a building, and the elevator is full of people.


    After arriving at the ninth floor, Li Su found that this is an insurance company. Now the insurance company is full of people and seems to be very busy.


    Several of them went straight in, their eyes fixed on the window.


    Outside the window, there is a platform. No one knows the function of that platform.


    Now there are all kinds of flowers and plants on the platform, which looks full of vitality.


    Just as they came in, a man came up.


    "Hello, who are you?"


    The man wore a sign on his chest, which said his position was manager.


    They didn''t come for trouble, so Li Su said, "have you stolen here? Or is the door lock damaged? "


    "Yes, how do you know?"


    The manager looked very surprised because he was the only one who knew the door lock was broken.


    "We got a report this morning that there was a theft here."


    "So you are police, but we haven''t lost anything here."


    "That''s very good. We''ll go to that platform to have a look. Is it convenient for us?"


    At this time, the manager looked suspiciously at the bald head standing behind Li Su. He had never seen a policeman with a bald head.


    But bareheaded immediately glared at him, the expression is very fierce.


    The manager looked frightened and immediately said, "no problem. You can go straight there."


    Li Su and others came to the platform.


    Standing here, you can see the whole hotel in the south, whether it is the room or the roof, is a panoramic view.


    From a distance, on the platform of the hotel, there are two people lying there. That is the body of the killer mandarin duck.


    Li Su quickly let bald head and tiger son to deal with the body, fortunately the insurance company did not find the abnormal situation on the opposite roof.


    The ninth floor is the best observation site. If it is higher, the view of the room will not be good. If it is lower, there is no way to see the scene on the platform.


    This is really the best gathering place, and the outside of the platform is not the railing


    It''s a fence, which is equivalent to adding another barrier.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong observe together. They want to find the clues left by the turtledove.


    The wall of the platform is only as high as the chest, just enough to stop people from falling.


    On the top of the wall, Li Su found a little trace of friction. In fact, there are many traces of friction on it, but one of them is really new, just like the one he just got up.


    He asked Hu Zi to move the flowerpot away a little, and then came closer to have a look.


    The mark was obviously made by hard objects, and there was one on the left and one on the left, with a distance of about ten centimeters between them. It was very likely that the location where the turtledove used to build a sniper gun. This must have been a mark on the wall when the gun was fired, because the recoil was too strong.


    Then he looked down. There were some dark green plants below. He couldn''t name them.


    In addition to green, he also found some other colors on the leaves of plants, that is, red, which is dripping and scattered in several places on the green leaves.


    It was obviously blood. He reached out and touched it, and found that it had dried up.


    Then he stretched out his hand and pulled down the two leaves dripping with blood.


    The blood on it is likely to be left by the turtledove. That is to say, the Throwing Knife thrown by Li Su not only held here, but also scratched the turtledove. This is an unexpected discovery.


    Ouyang Cong also found some clues. He found some soil on the edge of the wall.


    There was very little soil that ordinary people hardly noticed, but he found it and collected some.


    The reason why he was interested in the soil was that it was red, but there was no red soil nearby, and the soil was not dry, so it seemed that it had just fallen.


    He immediately called the manager and said that someone from his company had come in last night.


    The news obviously scared the manager. Although nothing was lost, it was not a good thing for someone to break in.


    "Who has been to this platform since I went to work today?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    Without thinking at all, the manager went into the office and yelled, "who has been to this platform today?"


    "It''s better to say something about yesterday."


    "And yesterday!"


    At the manager''s words, several people stood up.


    Ouyang Cong gathered them together and began to check their shoes.


    Li Su watched Ouyang Cong''s behavior with great interest. Now he knows Ouyang Cong''s purpose.


    Sure enough, the results of the inspection were basically consistent with Ouyang Cong''s expectation. The shoes of the employees of the insurance company could not be stained with that kind of red soil.


    This means that the soil is likely to be left by the turtledove.


    This is all the things they found on the platform. It is reasonable to say that there will be more traces left. However, the turtledove, after all, has experienced many battles, and it is likely that it has erased other traces.


    But because it happened suddenly, it left some clues.


    Now the clue they have is the leaves with blood and the red soil.


    Although neither Li Su nor Ouyang Cong spoke, they understood each other''s meaning.


    The turtle dove missed. It was his first time to miss, and he was injured.


    But he will certainly not give up. Maybe he will launch a second attack on Ouyang Cong sometime.


    Ouyang Cong has never been a passive person, neither has Li Su, so their goal is very obvious, that is, to find Ouyang Cong before turtledoves find him. It''s not necessarily going to succeed, but it''s better than doing nothing.


    This time, the two of them are going to work separately. Ouyang Cong takes Hu Zi to investigate. Only then can there be that kind of red earth.


    And Li Su is with bald head together, to trace the blood of the leaves of this clue.


    It is impossible for them to trace this clue by themselves. Only one system has such great ability, that is, the public security system.


    They need to go to Shangjiang Public Security Bureau to search the gene bank of the public security system for the same or similar genes as the blood stains on the leaves.


    In this way, it is very likely that the turtledove himself will be found directly. Even if he is not found, his relatives will be found.


    Now they come to Shangjiang Public Security Bureau.


    It deserves to be an international metropolis. Even the office building of the public security bureau is so magnificent.


    Because of the lessons learned several times before, Li Su had a long memory this time. He first called Jiang Sheng and asked him to inform the director of the Public Security Bureau of Shangjiang city.


    In this way, we won''t have misunderstandings like that several times, and we won''t waste so much time.

 Chapter 1217

    Li Su entered the Public Security Bureau building.


    Bareheaded followed him like a villain who had just been arrested, while Li Su was like the policeman who arrested him.


    Sure enough, after entering the Public Security Bureau, bald head successfully attracted everyone''s attention.


    But they are not here to visit, let alone to be visited.


    After asking about the office of the director of public security, Li Su went there directly.


    After knocking at the door, he pushed the door straight in.


    Style is not only the office building, even the director''s office is decorated very simple and clear.


    Although there is no expensive furniture or objects in it, you can see at a glance that this is not an ordinary place.


    A gray haired middle-aged man stood facing the window, leaving only Li Su with his back.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, the man turned slowly.


    He looks about 50 years old. He is tall and tall. Even in his police uniform, he can still see the strong muscles under his clothes.


    Without a hat, a gray short hair, no doubt, the word face, in the plus


    On the thick black eyebrows and sharp eyes, the whole person looks upright.


    Seeing Li Su, his eyes became obviously more complicated. After seeing his bald head, he immediately changed his expression.


    "Hello, I''m Li Su. Mr. Jiang should have told you."


    Li Su stepped forward and held out his hand.


    The director of public security may not be as good as those senior officials of the central government, but the situation of the director of public security in Shangjiang city is different, and he is likely to be transferred to the Ministry of public security in the future.


    "Hello, my name is XINGSEN."


    Director Xing''s voice was a little cold, and he didn''t seem willing to talk to Li Suduo.


    "Director Xing, this time I''m here to ask you for help."


    Then Li Su took out the bloody leaves and showed his intention to director Xing.


    After his words, there was no change in director Xing''s expression, and he didn''t seem to be interested in his words.


    "I heard that you took out Maosen group alone?"


    Director Xing''s face finally showed a puzzled expression. No matter who he heard about it before, he didn''t believe it.


    He has been a policeman for 30 years. He has been a film policeman or a director of public security. It''s easy to kill a well armed criminal gang by himself


    It''s like a fairy tale.


    "Well, it''s just a coincidence. I can''t do it now." Li Su is modest.


    "I heard that the death of Han has something to do with you?"


    "Maybe, it''s mainly the result of the joint efforts of many people, whether they are from the National Security Bureau or Mr. Jiang, who have played a great role."


    Director Xing snorted softly. He didn''t like so many polite words Li Su said¡° I can help you with what you said, but I have a condition. "


    "What conditions?"


    "Come with me and let him wait here."


    Director Xing stood up, looked at his bald head and walked out of the office.


    Baldhead didn''t care about his eyes. After he left, baldhead immediately sat on his chair, comfortably closed his eyes, and even regarded himself as the police chief.


    Li Su followed director Xing and went upstairs.


    All the people passing by said hello to director Xing, and they all looked curiously at the young man following director Xing.


    The two men went all the way to the interrogation room, where there were already several policemen. When they came in, several policemen were watching through the single glass


    The scene in the interrogation room.


    There were two people in the interrogation room. One was a young man in handcuffs. He looked calm. There was no expression on his face, only a trace of despair in his eyes.


    The other is a middle-aged man in a suit and shoes, wearing gold framed glasses, like a learned man.


    In this room separated by a wall, the police inside all greet director Xing, and a man in casual clothes attracts Li Su''s attention.


    The man just nodded with director Xing, glanced at Li Su, and then continued to observe the situation in the interrogation room.


    "Director Xing, can you say what''s the matter now?" Li Su asked.


    Along the way, Xing Sen didn''t say a word except to say hello to his subordinates, which made him a little embarrassed.


    Xing Sen took a look at Li Su and said, "do you see the young man inside?"


    Li Su nodded.


    "He''s a serial killer."


    "Ah?"


    "I can''t see it, but he is."


    Hearing the news, Li Su was a little surprised.


    He immediately opened the ghost doctor system and scanned the man. He found that the crime he committed was far more than serial killing.


    "How many people did he kill?"


    "We''ve got five."


    Li Sushen took a breath, shook his head and said, "then you should have two left."


    Everyone, including the man in plain clothes, looked at Li Su. When Xing Sen and the plain clothes came out, other people were surprised.


    Although the man in plain clothes looked calm, his eyes were fierce. He went up to Li Su and said, "it''s responsible to say that."


    His eyes are also staring at that person, eyes without any dissociation.


    "You''ll find it." Li Su said. Xing Sen stepped forward, pulled the casual man back and said, "it seems that you are not as simple as it seems."


    He continued: "in fact, there is a girl in his hands, we are sure that the girl is not dead, but he has been reluctant to say where to hide her."


    "You want me to ask where he hid that girl?"


    "Yes."


    "Why do you think I can do it?"


    "I don''t know, but we''ve tried everything, and a friend once told me about you."


    "I help you, you help me, is that so?"


    Xing Sen nodded.


    "Then you call out the man and turn off the microphone."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Su had gone out.


    He knew that the serial killer was not an easy person to deal with, but since Xing Sen had offered the terms, he couldn''t help but agree.


    After a while, the gold framed glasses man came out, shook his head at Xing Sen, said a few words and left.


    Not long after he came out, Li Su opened the door and went in.


    The young man saw him come in and nodded politely to him.


    If he had not known the crime committed by the man opposite, he would have been deceived by his harmless appearance.


    Xing Sen and several other people were watching Li Su, and the sound from inside reached the room.


    Li Su suddenly fixed his eyes on the mirror as if he could see the scene behind it. Then he pointed to the monitor probe and his ear.


    "How did he know we didn''t turn off the microphone?" The civilian cop


    He asked.


    Xing Sen shook his head. He was interested in Li Su now.

 Chapter 1218

    At XINGSEN''s order, the police turned off the microphone.


    Then Li sucai turned his head and looked at the young man opposite.


    Xing Sen and others did not know that he was talking, but it seemed that he had never heard of it from the beginning.


    At the beginning, the suspect''s face was the same as before, without any expression.


    Ten minutes later, the suspect''s mental state became unstable. It seemed that he didn''t want to hear what Li Su said.


    But Li Su didn''t seem to stop at all. He was still talking there, just like telling a story.


    People in this room can''t hear him at all.


    "Xing Ju, why don''t we turn on the microphone?"


    The plain clothes policeman looks very worried, because his person in charge of this case has been investigating this case for half a year.


    Xing Sen shook his head, his eyes never left Li Su.


    Now the suspect is lying on the table, as if asleep.


    At this time, Li Su made a move that surprised them all. He stretched out his right hand, put it on the suspect''s head and gently rubbed it.


    After a while, he suddenly stood up and began to talk to the suspect again


    What happened? In fact, his current state is more like scolding than saying.


    After scolding for a while, he kicked the table hard and walked out of the interrogation room.


    The suspect is two hands around his head, seems to recall something terrible.


    Meanwhile, the door of the room was opened, and Li Su came in with an angry face.


    "What''s the situation?" Xing Sen asked.


    Seeing Li Su''s appearance, he had no bottom in his heart.


    But Li Su ignored him and went over him to find something on the table.


    He picked up a pen and wrote a line on a piece of paper.


    He put down his pen, stood up and handed the paper to XINGSEN.


    Xing Sen raised his hand and saw that Juanxiu''s font was the address of a place, which was not far away from here.


    Without any hesitation, he took out his mobile phone and immediately made a call.


    "You immediately tell this news to all the patrolmen near the galaxy stadium, and let them all go to the same place. The address is..."


    After fast finish, XINGSEN hang up the phone.


    Finally, there was an anxious expression on his face, as if he was worried about the coming news.


    All the people are staring at Li Su. They don''t believe that he has so much ability, but they hope that the address he gives is true.


    Only five minutes later, Xing Sen''s mobile phone rang. He answered it with the fastest speed and put the receiver to his ear. I saw him in the non-stop point after a few times, hang up the phone.


    "Xing Ju, how about it?"


    Xing Sen''s cold face finally showed a smile, although the smile was not kind.


    "She was found and not hurt."


    Li Su consciously retreated to one side and watched them talking about things they didn''t understand.


    After a while, Xing Sen finally remembered Li Su, who was still standing beside him, and said, "let''s go back to the office first. Just give the leaf to the police officer."


    After giving the leaf to one of the policemen, the two men went downstairs.


    XINGSEN''s state seems to be very different. The whole person seems to be blown by the spring breeze, and even looks several years younger.


    At the door of the office, he pushed the door open and went in.


    At this time, his bald head was still sitting on Xing Sen''s chair, and his legs were on the table.


    Li Su yelled quickly, but his bald head didn''t respond. He seemed to have fallen asleep.


    He quickly walked over and patted his bald head. Then his bald head bounced like sitting on a spring.


    "Who? Who is it? "


    The skinhead quickly drew up, the appearance is very funny.


    Then he saw Xing Sen, the director of Shangjiang police station, standing a few meters away. He was so scared that he shivered and quickly withdrew.


    "Director Xing, I''m sorry, he may have a little mental retardation." Li Su said.


    Then he glared at his bald head again. He quickly lowered his head and touched his head again and again with his hands.


    "It doesn''t matter. I think he''s funny. Ha ha."


    Xing Sen sat on the sofa with a smile, not in his own chair.


    Bareheaded is obviously a little at a loss. He didn''t know that director Xing, who was just like an iceberg, had made a joke of his own.


    Li Su''s heart is also very strange, he just helped the police to find a hostage position, it is reasonable not to let the police chief so gaffe.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door.


    A policeman came in with a file bag in his hand, put it down and left.


    Xing Sen picked up the file bag and handed it to Li Su without looking at it.


    Li Su was grateful for opening the portfolio, which contained a stack of materials.


    The police really found the same DNA as the blood on the leaf, not only of their own, but also of their relatives.


    He found out the information about himself, which surprised him a little.


    The man in the photo is very young. He looks only in his twenties, but he can''t forget his appearance. This is the short man who followed them before, that is, the man who bombed them.


    It turns out that the short man is really a turtledove, a well-known killer in the industry. It turns out that he is a half dwarf, which no one thought. Li Su hurriedly continued to read the following content. The data showed that there was a home address, but the turtledove was actually a local in Shangjiang city.


    He doesn''t understand why turtledoves are local people and still need to be killers. In the past, they used to buy several houses with the money they earned, but now they certainly earn more than killers.


    Although there is a home address, the possibility of turtledoves living there is almost zero.


    He looked at the others and found that there was only one sister and one mother in the turtledove''s family.


    The mother and sister of the turtle dove are dwarfs, even much shorter than him.


    In such a family, it''s no wonder the turtledove didn''t grow up like a normal child.


    The turtledove''s real name is Zuo Ziqiang. Li Su thinks that the name must be his mother''s, and his mother''s surname is Yu.


    This is probably a sad story. After several addresses, Li Su is not willing to continue to read.


    He has screened out all the information that may be useful in the data. As for whether it is really useful, he has to have a try.


    Having got what he wanted, there was no need to stay here any longer. Li Su had stood up and was ready to leave.


    Just then, the door was suddenly pushed open.

 Chapter 1219

    A man broke in from the outside.


    It''s not too much to say that it''s breaking in. It can even be described as breaking in.


    A girl rushed in. After half a second, she rushed into Xing Sen''s arms.


    Originally, the girl was followed by several policemen. After she came in, the police did not follow her, but closed the door gently.


    The girl looks about 20 years old. Her face is very dirty. The light blue denim skirt is dirty. The white coat is almost the same as the black one.


    But Xing Sen didn''t seem to care about all this and held the girl tightly in his arms.


    Neither of them spoke, so Li Su didn''t know what their relationship was.


    "Lan''er, you have suffered."


    Xing Sen said as he stroked the girl''s back called Lan''er.


    Hearing this sentence, the girl''s mood was like a sudden release, and she cried out.


    Her voice was a little hoarse, as if she had cried several times before.


    There was a flash of light in Li Su''s brain. He seemed to know the girl''s identity.


    After getting the address from the serial killer to Xing Sen, he found that Xing Sen''s reaction was abnormal.


    As a police chief, he should be more rational than perceptual at that time, but Xing Sen''s performance is just the opposite.


    Now this scene just confirms his guess.


    This "dirty" girl in front of us is probably the girl who was hidden by serial killers.


    Obviously, her relationship with Xing Sen is unusual. If she can hold her together in front of outsiders, even if she is not Xing Sen''s daughter, she must have other close relatives.


    After a while, both of them have eased down.


    Although the girl is still sobbing, she has not been released as before.


    Xing Sen finally realized that there were two other people around them, so he took a few deep breaths to calm down.


    "Li Su, this is my daughter, Xing LAN. She is the girl I said before."


    Li Su nodded.


    "Lan''er, this is Li Su. He told me your address."


    Xing LAN looked up, tears in her eyes and dirty face made her look very pitiful.


    Li Su didn''t even know how to say hello to her. In the end, she gave up.


    Xing LAN kept her head down. Although she raised her head just now, Li Su didn''t see her clearly.


    But now he has other things, so after greeting Xing Sen, he left the public security bureau with his bald head.


    It''s afternoon now, and I don''t know what''s going on with Ouyang Cong, so as soon as he came out, he called Ouyang Cong. Ouyang Cong''s situation seems to be more complicated. He and Huzi are now in the laboratory of Shangjiang University of Geosciences.


    After thinking of many ways, he finally found a place where he could test the composition of laterite.


    The person who tested the laterite for them was a graduate student from the University of Geosciences. They also used the method of Li Su pretending to be a police officer before they successfully cheated the graduate student of his trust.


    Although the heart is some guilt, but in order to complete the task in time, had to use this method.


    Now Ouyang Cong and Huzi are waiting anxiously in the laboratory. Li Su Gang has just called and said that they have found something relevant.


    Just then, the graduate student finally looked up.


    He put all the tools in order, then took off his protective clothing and gloves.


    "What''s the result?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    The graduate student took a deep breath and said, "red earth is ordinary red earth, but..."


    When he said it was ordinary red clay, Ouyang Cong''s heart was straightened up, but fortunately, he couldn''t follow.


    "But what?"


    "There''s carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen, sulfur and phosphorus."


    Ouyang Cong thought for a while and said, "is there coal in the red earth?"


    "Yes, and the carbon content is more than 95 percent."


    "Anthracite?"


    "Yes, you know a lot." The graduate student said.


    But Ouyang Cong didn''t answer. After saying thank you, he left the laboratory of the University of Geosciences with Hu Zi.


    When he left, he also walked along a geological map of Shangjiang city from the laboratory.


    Hu Zi didn''t understand a word of Ouyang Cong''s conversation with the graduate student just now,


    He knew what coal was.


    Ouyang Cong didn''t plan to explain anything to him. They were driving, ready to fight Li Su.


    In fact, his task is not over, but the next things are all under Ouyang Cong''s control.


    After more than 20 minutes, he has reached the appointed position.


    They haven''t arrived yet. After a while, they are late.


    "What did you find out?" Ouyang Cong asked first.


    "Remember that midget last time? He is the turtledove


    "Is that true? Sure enough, if it''s a dwarf, it won''t attract people''s attention. "


    "He also has a mother and a sister, whose home address I have found."


    "Great."


    "Where are you?"


    "I went to Shangjiang University of Geosciences and found someone to analyze the composition of laterite, which contains coal and anthracite."¡° Anthracite? "


    Anthracite is not a very common thing, but after mixing with laterite, the composition of coal is still very high, indicating that there is a lot of coal there.


    There are several large iron and steel plants in Shangjiang City, but they all use ordinary coal.


    According to the latest policy issued by the state, only anthracite is used in thermal power plants.


    In principle, anthracite coal is a luxury for thermal power plants, but the electricity used in Shangjiang city is basically transmitted from other places, so there is only one thermal power plant in Shangjiang city.


    Out of the thermal power plant, there may be anthracite where the coal plant.


    At this time, Ouyang Cong took out the geological distribution map of Shangjiang city from the laboratory, and then four people looked at it.


    This map is very complicated. It not only marks the geological differences, but also marks the transformation after the pollution.


    There are only two places with a large area of laterite, and there is only one place with laterite and thermal power plants or coal plants.


    That''s their goal, the only thermal power plant in Shangjiang city.


    Li Su also opened the file bag, which said that the address of the turtledove''s mother was not far away from the thermal power plant.


    Now it is very clear that the place near the thermal power plant must be where the turtledove often haunts, so his shoes are stained with the soil there.

 Chapter 1120

    The place where turtledoves often appear has been exposed.


    It''s not far from here. It only takes 20 minutes to drive.


    And there is a relatively small population. Although there are several scattered communities nearby, they are a little away from the thermal power plant.


    Li Su''s four have got on the bus and are heading for the burning power plant.


    At this time, the sky is getting dark. The sun, which is not very bright, has completely hidden its trace, and is about to take away the last ray of light.


    There are more cars on the road. Originally, it only took more than 20 minutes, but it took almost an hour to get there.


    Ouyang Cong parked his car on the side of the road some distance away from the thermal power plant, so as not to arouse suspicion.


    Although the thermal power plant is not big, the four tall chimneys still make it look very dignified.


    It''s time to change shifts. There are many people at the gate of the thermal power plant.


    Those people are not like the employees of thermal power plants that Li Su usually sees. Their clothes are very clean, and everyone has a dustproof mouth.


    Although they didn''t wear masks on their faces, their clothes were the same,


    It''s still very difficult to identify.


    And turtledoves are definitely not employees of thermal power plants. It doesn''t make much sense to stay here.


    It was completely dark, and the moon loomed under the cover of clouds.


    The gate of the thermal power plant is empty, and they don''t have turtledoves.


    "It''s not the best way to stay here. Let''s go to his mother''s house." Li Su said.


    No one objected, so Ouyang Cong started the car and headed for the neighborhood nearest to the thermal power plant.


    This is an old-fashioned residential building. It seems to have 12 years of history.


    The original color of the building has long been unrecognizable, and some places even show steel bars.


    In principle, this should be a dangerous building, but because it is on the edge of the thermal power plant, the relevant departments did not pay attention to this situation.


    It seems that there are not many people living in the residential area. After observing the entrance of the residential area for a while, they found that the people in and out of the residential area are scattered.


    Most of them are old people, and young people are almost as rare as treasures.


    But once it''s demolished, the residents will shake themselves


    Become rich.


    Just then, a suspicious person appeared in Li Su''s sight.


    It was an old lady. Her hair was already gray. Under the light of the street lamp, she looked very old.


    But this is not what attracts his attention. The real characteristic of the old lady is that she is only 1.23 meters tall.


    It''s normal for a person to be older and shorter, but her body is tall and straight. In this case, her height is still only so much.


    The old lady was carrying some plastic bags in her hand. It seemed that she had just come back from the supermarket, but there was no one beside her. Just when Li Su was curious about where the turtledove was going, the turtledove appeared.


    In fact, he was just behind the old lady, but there was a distance of more than ten meters between them.


    The turtledove is holding two big boxes in his hand. In fact, the box is not big. It''s the kind of ordinary beverage box. But compared with the turtledove''s figure, the box is a little huge.


    But his appearance is not hard, dim street lights shine on him, let that a strong muscle exposed.


    According to the information, the turtle dove is 41 years old, but he doesn''t look like a middle-aged man at all.


    On the way back to the community, the turtledove would fight with everyone he met


    Whoa.


    The car was parked in a place without street lights, and it was dark, so they didn''t get the turtledove''s attention.


    Now, although we have found the turtledove, how to subdue him is the key to the problem.


    If Li Su and Ouyang Cong can join hands, the turtledove should not be their opponent.


    But now Li Su''s body is injured. Although it is not a life-threatening injury, if the activity is too intense, it will definitely aggravate his condition.


    So they hope that now they can''t rely on him. Ouyang Cong''s helpers are only bald and tiger son.


    One thing he was curious about was where the turtledove was injured.


    When the turtle dove passed in front of his eyes just now, it didn''t look like an injured person.


    But the bloody leaf and the news of the throwing knife all showed that the turtledove must have been injured.


    The turtle dove followed his mother, entered the gate of the community, and disappeared in front of everyone.


    "He doesn''t look like a killer in any way." Said the bald man.


    In his opinion, the turtledove is just an ordinary dwarf, just a little stronger.


    "And you said that, forgetting that he almost blew your head off?" Li Su said.


    Hearing this, the bald man was silent.


    What happened in the early morning is still haunting him. If the bullet deviates five centimeters further, his whole head may no longer exist.


    If you just look at the appearance, maybe no one would expect a dwarf to be a famous killer in the industry.


    This is also the reason why he dare to live in the community so aboveboard.


    After the turtledove disappeared, several of them got out of the car.


    The night is terrible. It''s like no one in the deep space, only the celestial body shining with eternal light.


    Now that they have come, they have no plan to return empty handed. This time, they either ask the turtledove to give up the task, or they can only kill him.


    Although this is extremely unfair to the mother of the turtledove, the people killed by the turtledove also have their own families and relatives. They quietly around to the back of the community, in addition to a door in front, the community is surrounded by more than two meters high walls.


    For them, this kind of wall is like a child. Ouyang Cong turned it up first, then bareheaded and Huzi supported Li Su and helped him up.


    Now four people have come to the community, most of the lights are on the upper floor


    It''s open, which means there are a lot of people living in this community.


    The address of the mother is 401, unit 3, building 1.


    There were only stairs, so they had to climb up to the door of 401.


    The turtledoves are very likely to be just one door away from them, and no one can predict what will happen next.


    Li Su gently stepped forward, ready to listen to the movement inside.


    Just as he was about to put his ear on it, the door suddenly opened.


    He didn''t see anyone in front of him for a moment. After he lowered his head, he saw that the person standing in front of him was the turtledove.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and Ouyang Cong put his hands on his back.

 Chapter 1221

    Li Suzheng and Turtledove stand face to face.


    There was no expression on their faces, only rich meaning in their eyes.


    Neither of them spoke or moved.


    This state makes Ouyang Cong even more nervous. Ouyang Cong''s hand is on the gun. In only half a second, he can complete the action of drawing and designing the gun.


    "Who is it, Qiangzi?"


    Inside the room came the voice of an old lady, who seemed to be the mother of the turtledove.


    "No one, a few friends!"


    The turtle dove spoke so loud that it almost knocked down the building.


    "Why do you want them to come in and stand at the door?"


    "No, we have something else to do. I''ll go out first."


    Voice just Road, turtledove came out, and then gently closed the door.


    Today''s turtledoves have nothing to do with an ordinary person. They don''t fit well in a white vest, big black underpants and slippers.


    "It''s you." Said the turtle dove.


    His tone was very gentle, and there was no expression on his face. He didn''t seem surprised at their arrival.


    "It''s us." Li Su replied.


    "I have only one request. Let''s go out and say something. Don''t disturb the old people."


    Then he went downstairs and left his back to them.


    He seemed to have known for a long time that the people behind would follow him, so he went downstairs without even looking back.


    Li Su and others looked at each other and followed him.


    All the way out of the community, they came to Ouyang Cong''s car and stopped.


    Then the turtle dove slowly turned around and said, "I didn''t expect you to come so fast."


    "It''s not fast anymore."


    Li Su also went to the front. The man standing in front of him was the one who almost killed him.


    "Are you that man''s twin brother?"|


    "Me? I don''t have twins


    "Then you must be a ghost."


    "I''m not a ghost, of course."


    "But the bullet hit you."


    From just now on, the turtledove fell into deep curiosity.


    He knew that Li Su was the one who was hit by the sniper gun last night, and he was sure he didn''t miss, but Li Su stood in front of him alive.


    "The bullet did hit me."


    Hearing this, the turtle dove''s face changed slightly.


    But he did not speak, no matter what the reason is that he did not kill the man opposite, the man has come to the door. Ouyang Cong is eager to try. It''s not strange that he has such an excited reaction.


    After all, the purpose of the turtledove is to kill him. Only when he dies, the turtledove will die


    You will get a high commission.


    As expected, the turtle dove moved his eyes to Ouyang Cong''s face and said, "are you red leaf?"


    "Not bad."


    Now Ouyang Cong''s attention is highly focused, as long as the turtledove has any action, he will not hesitate to solve this opponent.


    But the turtle dove didn''t seem to be worried. He continued: "it''s very young and promising, but why betray the organization?"


    "I didn''t betray the organization. I betrayed Lin Feng."


    Ouyang Cong''s tone suddenly became more intense. It was hard to be misunderstood.


    "What''s the difference between betraying Lin Feng and betraying organizations?"


    "The difference? If you know what he has done, I believe you will make the same choice as me. "


    "Oh? So what did he do? "


    "You don''t have to know about it. It''s just going to get you in trouble."


    The reason why he didn''t tell the turtledove about it was not that he was really worried about it


    You''ll get into trouble.


    He just felt that it was useless to say anything now, because only one of them could survive.


    The turtle dove stopped talking, and his expression became dignified.


    Li Su has been observing, and finally found the place on the turtledove''s hand.


    There is the shoulder of the turtledove, and now there is a piece of gauze, hidden under the white vest.


    Turtledove has been looking at Ouyang Cong, said: "I just want your life, why do you want to bring them to the funeral?"


    As soon as he finished, the turtle dove''s body bounced towards Ouyang Cong, who was very short, so his movements looked more agile.


    Several people didn''t expect that the turtledove would make a sudden move. Fortunately, Ouyang Cong''s reaction was also very fast. He immediately dodged to one side and dodged the attack of the turtledove after a rollover.


    The turtle dove looks like a cockfight now. The calm appearance just now has completely disappeared.


    When Li Su saw the turtledove''s hand, he immediately said, "go and help, remember


    Stop, hit his right shoulder.


    Then bald head and tiger son also went up, and together with Ouyang Cong, surrounded the turtledove in the middle.


    If anyone sees the current situation, they will surely say that they are fighting less with more, and the turtledove is still a disabled person.


    But Ouyang Cong didn''t dare to take it lightly. They knew the danger of turtledoves, so they even put a serious expression on their bald faces.


    After a violent drink, Ouyang Cong has rushed up. He has a dagger in his hand. The dagger opened in front of Ouyang Cong and went straight to the turtle dove''s chest.


    At the same time, bald and tiger also rushed up, they are like a tiger and a lion.


    Faced with the attack of three people, the turtle dove seems to have nowhere to take.


    Since he couldn''t hide, he didn''t want to hide at all. The turtle dove took a deep breath and rushed in the direction of the tiger.


    He saw at a glance that Huzi was the weakest of the three, so he could only solve the immediate crisis by attacking instead of defending


    .


    He was already short, and Huzi happened to be a big man from the north. Facing the attack of the turtledove, he had no way to escape, only to retreat temporarily.


    In this way, their encirclement will be dispersed.


    But the turtle dove''s attack did not stop. He raised his hand and hit the tiger in the abdomen.


    In Huzi''s eyes, the action of the turtledove is just like the shadow.


    Tiger stretched out his arm to block, but he suddenly felt a pain in his abdomen.


    He had been hit by the turtledove, and his body flew out like a broken kite.


    The turtle dove''s seemingly small body, but hidden huge energy, just a punch, then the height of 1.8 meters of tiger flew out.


    At the same time, Ouyang Cong and bald head also approached the turtledove.


    Ouyang Cong''s dagger, in a light posture, crossed towards the turtledove''s chest.


    Because of the height of the turtledove, he had to lower his center


    .


    This knife can be said to come to the turtle dove in front of the lightning, the turtle dove quickly bowed his head and avoided this knife.


    But the skinhead''s casserole sized fist had hit him on his right shoulder, where he was.

 Chapter 1222

    The turtledove seems to have nowhere to hide.


    But he made an action that surprised everyone. His body suddenly fell down and finally almost fell on the ground.


    This kind of action is impossible for a normal person, even Li Su can''t do it.


    But the turtledove knows how to use the advantage of the body instead of complaining about the injustice of heaven every day.


    After dodging the bald fist, he quickly got up in a strange shape and went around to the back of the bald head.


    With his palm as a knife, he jumped hard and chopped at the back of his bald neck.


    This palm looks soft and powerless, but it contains great energy.


    Although bald has not responded, Ouyang Cong has kicked the turtledove.


    If the turtle dove insists on completing this action, he will be kicked by Ouyang Cong, so he quickly stops the action and rolls back.


    After landing, the two sides fell into a stalemate.


    Turtledove''s slippers are just like glue on his feet. After several big moves, they are still well worn on his feet.


    There was a sullen look in his eyes, as if he found that these three people were not easy to deal with.


    And what worries him most is the man standing next to him who never makes a move.


    Turtledove has not suffered from skin injury for about ten years, but Li Su''s throwing knife has made his shoulder hang color.


    But what surprised him most was the power of Li Su''s throwing knife.


    At that time, the distance between the two of them was more than one meter. Ordinary pistols would lose their power at such a distance.


    But the man not only threw the Throwing Knife, but also did not reduce his strength and speed.


    At that time, turtledove had seen the throwing knife from Li Su''s hand through the sight glass. When his eyes just left the sight glass, the throwing knife had cut his clothes and skin.


    So at that time he did not continue to shoot, but quickly stop bleeding


    When he bandaged the wound, Li Su and others had already disappeared.


    The 12 mm caliber bullet of the sniper gun didn''t even hurt the man. The turtledove couldn''t have noticed Li Su.


    While they were fighting, Li Su just stood by quietly.


    On the one hand, his injury does not allow him to move, on the other hand, he has to observe the turtledove moves.


    Under his gaze, the turtledove and Ouyang Cong are entangled again.


    Fists and feet come and go, making bone collision sound again and again.


    But in Li Su''s eyes, their actions are somewhat like their own.


    Only the movements of turtledove and Ouyang Cong can be regarded as normal.


    The role of bald head and tiger son is basically to distract the turtledove''s attention, and then help Ouyang Cong find the best way out.


    This tactic has worked, and there are several wounds on the turtle dove. All of a sudden, the turtle dove gave a loud drink and stepped back for a while


    Out of three people''s circle.


    He leaned his hand behind his waist and finally drew out a dagger.


    Then he rushed to Ouyang Cong again.


    Now the turtledove''s mentality has changed. If he attacks Ouyang Cong first, the other two will make him unable to concentrate.


    But if he takes bald head and tiger son as the target first, Ouyang Cong''s attack is hard for him to resist.


    Turtledove and red leaf are killers of the same level. Although turtledove entered the business long before Ouyang Cong, it does not mean that he is much better than Ouyang Cong.


    Now Ouyang Cong has two more helpers, so the turtledove is gradually in the downwind.


    Li Su has seen some clues. Although the turtledove is fast, his kung fu is not very strong.


    This is also normal. After all, the turtledove is a killer, not a fighter. His goal is to kill his opponent in this way, not fight with him.


    But for Li Su, the life of the turtledove was not important.


    Although the turtle dove wanted to kill him and hurt his chest, it didn''t matter


    After all, it''s just the turtledove''s job.


    He is not a saint. It is very difficult for him to get rid of the past. However, Ouyang Cong''s statement that only one of the two people can survive is somewhat exaggerated.


    He again focused on the several people who were tangled together.


    Bareheaded and Huzi are a little out of breath. Their bodies are too big, so their physical strength is the heel of Achilles.


    All of a sudden, the turtle dove shouts again and rushes towards Ouyang Cong.


    Bald head and tiger son have just been kicked away by him, and they haven''t had time to return to their original position.


    Ouyang Cong is also not let, two people are like two speeding trains, will soon collide.


    The two of them straightened their arms almost at the same time. They must not put daggers into each other''s bodies.


    Li Su originally thought that there would be a person to avoid ahead of time, but look at their appearance, there is a posture of dying together.


    If you let turtledove and Ouyang Cong think calmly, they will not die with each other.


    But now they have lost their senses, like two wild animals in the Colosseum.


    When the body is about to contact, neither of them will give in.


    At the last moment, Ouyang Cong even closed his eyes.


    But the terrible thing didn''t happen. Neither of the two daggers pierced into anyone''s body.


    Ouyang Congcai slowly opened his eyes when he felt that the Dagger''s momentum was hindered and he didn''t feel any pain.


    There was a man standing between him and the turtledove. That man was Li Su. At this time, Li Su stood on his side, holding a dagger between his thumb and forefinger.


    The bodies of the turtledove and Ouyang Cong just stopped in the same place as if they were not wound.


    The two daggers were only a few centimeters away from each other''s body, and the dagger even sneered.


    Three people stood there, like three statues, except for the hair


    Shaking slightly in the wind, everything else is still.


    The turtle dove never thought that someone could block his attack with two fingers. Now his face was not only fierce, but also surprised.


    Li Su is also a bit afraid now. In fact, he is not sure that he can hold two people''s daggers at the same time.


    But at that time, it was too urgent for him to think at all. He rushed out almost reflexively.


    Fortunately, the dove''s dagger didn''t penetrate Ouyang Cong''s body.


    Li Su shook his hands at the same time, and the turtledove and Ouyang Cong flashed to both sides.


    The two angry people finally eased down a little. Looking back on the situation just now, they were really afraid.


    But Ouyang Cong didn''t understand why Li Su had to hold two daggers. If he only blocked the turtledove, now he had killed it.

 Chapter 1223

    Li Su felt dizzy.


    Although his injury was not life-threatening, it consumed most of his physical strength.


    And just now that movement, let him overdraw all physical strength.


    In that case, he can only burst out all the power in his body at the same time, otherwise it is impossible to achieve such a fast speed.


    At this time, he fell in the dark.


    Ouyang Cong saw this, a lunge rushed up, helped Li Su.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    Li Su took a few deep breaths and said, "I''m ok. Let me have a rest."


    With the help of Ouyang Cong, he went to the roadside and sat down on the grass.


    The turtledove watched their movements all the time, but never made a move.


    He was still in fear. If Li Su hadn''t stopped them just now


    Now there may be two more bodies on the ground.


    Death is not terrible for him, because he has experienced more terrible things than death.


    But he didn''t want to die, because there were people in the world that he couldn''t rest assured.


    After he calmed down, he found out how selfish his behavior was.


    Now if the other side doesn''t do it, he is determined not to do it again, because he wants to ensure his safety, and because he wants to know who this mysterious man is.


    The turtle dove moved. He moved slowly and came to Li Su.


    Other than Li Su, they all looked at the turtledove with a kind of vigilance, as if they were afraid that he would make a sudden attack.


    At this time, Ouyang Cong clenched the dagger, ready to fight with the turtledove.


    "Stop it." A voice stopped him.


    Of course, the owner of the voice is Li Su. He is very weak, so


    The voice is much smaller than before.


    Several people are looking at him in doubt, don''t understand why he wants to stop Ouyang Cong.


    The turtle dove also looked at him curiously, then walked two steps closer and said, "who are you?"


    Although the turtledove is the killer of the light knight, he has little time to work all year round. When he is busy, he can take more than ten tasks a year. When he is young, he even has a single digit.


    When he doesn''t carry out tasks, he is either training or at home with his mother.


    As for what happened in the world and whether it would affect him, he didn''t care.


    "Me? A doctor. "


    Li Su has said this to many people, and he has never been ashamed of the name of doctor.


    "Doctor? Are all the doctors now able to fight like this? "


    "Of course not. I don''t want to do it until I have to."¡° Then your medical skill will not be too excellent. "


    "You''re not the first to say that, and you won''t be the last, but those who said that before have already regretted it."


    "Well, do you think I''ll believe it?"


    "Don''t believe it, but... In recent years, when it rains, your legs and feet should feel bad, right?"


    Li Su checked with the ghost medicine system and found that the turtledove was suffering from rheumatism.


    Generally, this kind of disease is more common in the elderly. He did not expect that turtledoves, who are not very old, would get this kind of disease.


    The turtle dove''s face obviously changed. Only he and the doctor in the hospital knew about his rheumatism. They didn''t even tell his mother.


    And the man in front of him, even directly said that he suffered from rheumatism, which can''t help but surprise him.


    "How do you know?"


    "Do you want to ask that too?"


    The turtle dove stopped talking. He knew that the man in front of him was very capable.


    Now no one talks anymore, because everyone doesn''t know what to say.


    The purpose of Li Su''s coming here is to kill the turtledove or make him give up the task of assassinating Ouyang Cong.


    Finally, Li Su opened his mouth and said, "you can give up this mission."


    It''s not good for anyone to continue fighting, and his body has reached several degrees of weakness, if it really starts fighting again. It is not known who will win or lose.


    "No way." The turtle dove cuts the railway.


    "Why?"


    "I need that money."


    "As a killer of the light knight, will you lack that money?"


    "It''s missing."


    "What are you going to do with that money?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "To cure your old mother?"


    The turtle dove''s face changed and said, "how do you know?"


    Li Su''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "it''s a blind guess


    ¡£¡±


    "I take her to dialysis every week."


    "Uremia?"


    The turtle dove nodded.


    His mother''s uremia has been for several years, and he didn''t squander all the money he made by taking over the task, but saved it in the bank card.


    But it''s too difficult to match the right kidney, and dialysis is painful and a great waste of money.


    He made almost all the money into the hospital, although he didn''t cure his mother''s disease, but he finally maintained his life. Li Su is well aware of the dangers of uremia, which can not be cured except for kidney replacement.


    Even the ghost medical system can only temporarily slow down the pain and prevent the spread of the disease. In order to cure the disease, we must replace the diseased kidney.


    "What if I could help you?"


    "How can I help you?"


    "I can make your mother no longer suffer from pain, and even find a suitable kidney, but my condition is that you give up this task


    ¡£¡±


    This condition is very attractive for the turtledove, even if he gives up the task, the employer can continue to find other people.


    "How can you make me believe you?"


    "Let me have a try and you''ll know."


    The turtle dove took Li Su to his home.


    At Li Su''s strong request, Ouyang Cong and the three can only wait downstairs.


    The light in the room is very dim, only a desk lamp and TV in the living room are on.


    Li Su knows that the elderly people like this way. The electric light costs little, so they still want to be thrifty.


    The mother of the turtledove was sitting on the sofa watching TV. She didn''t even notice the two of them coming in.


    Seeing the turtle dove coming to the front, the old man had a reaction. She patted the position beside her and motioned the turtle dove to sit down.


    The turtle dove waved his hand to his mother and pointed to Li Su.


    "There are guests."


    The old man''s voice was so loud that Li Su was almost startled.


    "Old age, bad ears." The turtle dove explained in a low voice.


    Then the turtle dove introduced Li Su''s identity to his mother. When he heard that the young man was a doctor, the old man''s face was surprised.


    Li Su scanned the old man''s body with ghost medicine system, which took a long time.


    Not only uremia, but also hearing and blood pressure problems of the elderly. He can cure them by the way.

 Chapter 1224

    Li Su has determined the treatment.


    Hearing loss and high blood pressure can be cured, and it''s not troublesome.


    However, uremia is still a bit tricky for him. He can only use Guimen 13 needles to suppress the spread of the disease, so that the patient''s pain can be alleviated or even completely feel no pain.


    If you want to restore the proper function of the kidney, or to carry out renal surgery.


    Li Su knew that the turtle dove was not sure to let him be treated alone, so he did not ask for this.


    In the turtledove''s living room, he began to treat the elderly.


    The process of treatment is not difficult, but the process is very complicated, can not help but remember every acupoint on the body, but also understand the relationship between each acupoint.


    Under the gaze of the turtledove, Li Su pricked his mother with needles.


    Half an hour has passed, and Li Su''s body has not


    Recovery, a time to carry out such a physical work, which makes his head a little dizzy.


    But he is still gritting his teeth, and now the problems of hearing and high blood pressure have been solved. As long as he takes Chinese medicine for a period of time later, he can basically recover.


    Now he has to rest for a while, otherwise he may faint during the next treatment.


    The turtle dove brought him a glass of white water, and he drank it quickly.


    The second round of treatment has begun, this time the acupuncture points are basically concentrated in the hands and feet, the acupoints are extremely difficult to find.


    Li Su suddenly felt that his mental state was much better, so the treatment went on smoothly.


    At the end of the last pin, his strength was exhausted.


    He suddenly felt heavy eyelids, which was different from the loss of his physical strength.


    In the daze, his eyes darkened and he fainted.


    But before fainting, he saw a strange smile on the turtledove''s face.


    After falling to the ground, he used his last strength to put a small thing in his mouth.


    Li Su didn''t know where he was now. His eyelids were heavy. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t even open a crack.


    But there was a lot of noise. There were people talking and cars.


    No matter the voice or the roar of the car, he felt very strange.


    After a while, he fell asleep again.


    When he woke up again, he was in a white room.


    Is this a hospital? Li Su asked himself in his heart.


    He tried to twist his head, but could not move, only the snow-white ceiling and the dazzling shadowless lamp in front of him kept showing off.


    He was quite sure that the lamp hanging on the ceiling was shadowless, but he didn''t see the doctor doing the operation around him, or even a living person


    No, In fact, he thought, but he found that he could not use any strength.


    "Anybody?" Li Su called in a low voice.


    He never knew that his voice could be so hoarse, as if he had not drunk water for a week.


    Then he called again, but his voice was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no response.


    Just as he was about to give up, a voice came to his ears.


    It''s very quiet. It doesn''t seem to be in this room.


    But the voice gradually big up, the speaker should be close to him.


    Even if the voice is much louder, he still can''t hear what the person said. There are two people talking. This is the most conclusion he can get.


    As if a bomb had just exploded in his ear, he could only hear two people muttering.


    Finally, he saw a figure.


    Judging only from the outline, it should be a man in a white coat, with buttons on his head and even a hat on his head.


    The man came to Li Su''s side and seemed to be observing his situation.


    But the man''s eyes made him feel very uncomfortable. He felt like a white mouse.


    "Who are you?" Li Su said.


    But he couldn''t even hear his own words clearly. His voice was like a post-processing.


    The white light was so dazzling that it made his eyes hurt. Finally, he had to close his eyes.


    Before he knew it, he fell asleep again.


    When he woke up again, he was still in the same room, but the shadowless light bulb did not light up, which made him less uncomfortable.


    And he could control his head at last, so he quickly turned his head and observed the room.


    His current position is in the middle of the room, about two feet away from each other


    It''s six or seven meters away.


    On the left side of the wall, is a row of tables, the table is white, filled with bottles and cans, there are some appliances.


    On the right side of the wall is a display rack, half full of large and small glassware.


    There was something in every glassware. Because of the distance and the different shapes, Li Su could not tell what it was.


    Just then, a sound of footwork came.


    The footsteps were a little messy. There were at least three people.


    Li Su wanted to get up, but he found that he was fixed. In front of his chest, there was a white band that tied him to the bed, and there was also a band on his abdomen, thigh and calf.


    Wrists and ankles were handcuffed by the cold, no matter how hard he tried, he could move a small distance.


    The sound of footsteps gradually approached, and the person who made the sound of footsteps finally appeared in his sight. Li Su''s feelings now are really unforgettable in his life.


    Whether it was surprise or anger, fear or despair, all poured into his mind in this moment.


    There were four people in front of him, and he had seen three of them.


    The three were Lin Feng, Chen Qiu and the woman in black. Beside them was a man in a white coat, who seemed to be the one he had seen before.


    "Long time no see." Lin Feng said.


    His face now can be said to be brilliant, even his eyes are full of pride.


    Li Su closed his eyes tightly and recalled the past.


    There is no doubt that the turtledove cheated him.


    The turtledove may not have thought about cooperating with him at all, which may have been a hoax from the beginning.


    He didn''t know which link went wrong.


    But now he has fallen into the hands of Lin Feng, which is an undoubted fact.


    Compared with what happened in Fuyun mountain last time, he may not have


    There is no way.


    This must be Lin Feng''s territory, and his body is comfortable, even if there is a way, there is no space to show.


    Seeing that Li Su didn''t answer, Lin Feng laughed to himself.


    Chen Qiu is looking at Li Su with a very complicated eye.

 Chapter 1225

    For Li Su, this is an unprecedented dilemma.


    He always thought he would not regret anything, but now he does.


    It was time to listen to Ouyang Cong''s words, and the result was the turtledove.


    In that case, he may be making the next move with other people now, instead of being trapped in this place where he doesn''t know where.


    "When we meet old friends, don''t you say hello to me?"


    One side of Lin Feng spoke again, the expression on his face not only did not have any convergence, but successfully let Li Su hate him more.


    "I have nothing to say."


    "Are you ready to give up?"


    "Before I die, I''ll never lose."


    Li Su knows what Lin Feng''s purpose is, so he is not worried about his personal safety.


    In that case, he would not let Lin Feng beat himself in the mouth.


    But Lin Feng burst out laughing, just like hearing the funniest joke in the world.


    "Do you think you can escape from me this time? Your dogs don''t even know where you are


    "How did you do it?"


    "Well?"


    "The turtledove thing."


    "I just sent out a message on the bounty list that anyone who catches Li Su alive will get a reward of 10 million."


    So, 10 million is not a small number for turtledoves.


    In this way, Li Su also figured out some things.


    At the beginning, the turtle dove didn''t know that he was Li Su.


    After knowing that he did it later, and then indicating his identity as a doctor, the turtle dove may have just started to be Li Su.


    Later, during Li Su''s treatment, the turtle dove left for a while. Maybe it was during that time that the turtle dove decided to exchange Li Su for a reward.


    But Ouyang Cong and the three of them are staying downstairs. Li Su can''t figure out how turtledove gave him to Lin Feng, and he managed to escape.


    Standing aside, Chen Qiu and the woman in black have never spoken, but he knows that this incident has something to do with these two people.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce you. You should have known Chen Qiu. This beautiful young lady is Qiu Luo, and this is Dr. Zhu."


    How arrogant is Lin Feng''s appearance, but Li Su has nothing to do with him.


    Li Su didn''t speak any more. He was afraid that he might have been angry before he was killed by Lin Feng.


    But Qiu Luo and Chen Qiu look very calm, just like there is a person who has nothing to do with him.


    Chen Qiu doesn''t seem to be angry about what she was hurt by Li Su.


    Seeing that Li Su was silent all the time, Lin Feng didn''t think it was meaningful. After telling Dr. Zhu a few words, he left. When they left, Chen Qiu and Qiu Luo gave Li Su a meaningful look.


    Everyone else left, but Dr. Zhu remained in the room.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing that Dr. Zhu did not leave, Li Su had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Dr. Zhu came to him with a syringe in his hand, but there was nothing in the syringe.


    After a stab, he felt that the pillow had penetrated his body.


    Sure enough, the empty syringe was gradually filled with Li Su''s blood.


    After pulling out the pillow, Dr. Zhu simply handled the pinhole, and then took the syringe to the left table.


    Then Li Su could only see Dr. Zhu''s back. For a while, he was using a syringe and didn''t know what he was mixing. For a while, he put one eye on the microscope


    In the mirror, I record something with my hands.


    About an hour later, Li Su''s neck was a little sore, and Dr. Zhu was still busy living there.


    He didn''t know what Dr. Zhu was doing after watching for a long time, so he turned his head to another direction.


    Just then, Dr. Zhu came over.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Li Su felt that he was about to shout.


    But Dr. Zhu, like a robot, has no reaction, just observing his body.


    "Strange, strange."


    This is the first time Dr. Zhu spoke in front of Li Su.


    "What''s so strange?"


    "Your body is strange."


    "It''s strange there?"


    "You have a lot of platelets and white blood cells in your body, but there are no adverse reactions in your body."


    There are many platelets and white blood cells. Li Su knows that the healing speed of his wound is much faster than that of ordinary people. Moreover, since he had a ghost medical system, diseases such as colds have never bothered him any more.


    Then Dr. Zhu went back to his desk and got busy.


    Now it''s the second day. Ouyang Cong and bald head have returned to wine


    Shop.


    They stayed up all night looking for Li Su.


    Since Li Su went upstairs last night, he felt something was wrong.


    Anyway, the turtledove is on the opposite side of them. It is very suspicious that he let the enemy treat his mother so easily.


    Bareheaded always wanted to go up and have a look, but they were stopped by Ouyang Cong.


    Although I haven''t known him for a long time, he knows that whatever Li Su has decided is useless.


    Li Su went up for an hour and a half, but nothing happened. Three people looked at each other for a while, no one spoke, together turned into the stairwell, straight to the turtle dove''s home.


    At the door, Ouyang Cong also learned from Li Su. He put his ear to the door and didn''t hear any sound inside


    At this moment, bareheaded reached out and banged on the door three times.


    Ouyang Cong thought that Li Su would suddenly jump out and yell, but half a minute later, there was still no movement.


    Ouyang Cong thought about it and said, "kick!"


    Bareheaded and Huzi kicked the door at the same time, and the door collapsed with a bang.


    There was a faint light coming from the room, but the fallen door didn''t attract the attention of the people inside.


    Ouyang Cong made a gesture, bareheaded and tiger rushed in.


    The light was dim enough to light up the room, but there was no one in the living room.


    Several of them searched other rooms separately and then joined up in the living room, but their results were the same.


    Not only Li Su is missing, but also the turtledove and his mother are missing.


    The three men looked at each other, and no one knew what had happened.


    There were three people in the house before, but now it''s empty.


    But they had been guarding downstairs before. Although someone had left the building, they were definitely not one of the three.


    Ouyang Cong thought they didn''t leave the building, so the three of them searched the building door to door.


    Some families do not agree that they go in to search, but bareheaded and Huzi have rich experience in dealing with this kind of thing, so in the end, they searched all the residents, but they still did not find any trace of them.

 Chapter 1226

    The results were disappointing.


    Li Su disappeared into the building, and the turtledove and his mother disappeared.


    Ouyang Cong three people immediately in the vicinity of looking for up, but his heart has an unknown premonition.


    Sure enough, after searching for hundreds of meters around, no trace was found.


    After a long night, they still didn''t find any clues.


    They didn''t sleep all night. All three of them were tired, so they finally returned to the hotel.


    Although some of them were very sleepy, none of them went to bed first.


    The three agreed that Li Su''s disappearance must have something to do with turtledove.


    They sat in a room with three strong coffees on the table in front of them.


    Ouyang Cong reached for a cup of coffee and said, "it''s impossible for a turtle dove to do such a thing. It''s not good for him."


    Bareheaded sighed and replied, "it must have something to do with that forest peak."


    The idea of bald head is exactly what Ouyang Cong thinks. In Shangjiang City, Lin Feng is the only one who has a holiday with Li Su.


    But even if they knew that Li Su was trapped by Lin Feng, there was not much they could do.


    Ouyang Cong himself is hard to protect, and he has to deal with his former boss, which is more difficult than going to heaven.


    After some discussion, several people still did not make a final decision.


    Just then, the bald head suddenly patted his thigh and said, "maybe someone else can help."


    He thought of a man who had great energy in Shangjiang city.


    Although he didn''t know if the man would help himself, if Li Su


    I don''t think that person will just sit by and do nothing about it.


    Ouyang Cong agreed with the idea of bald head, three people did not sleep, and then headed for the next place.


    And Li Su is still in endless suffering.


    Now he wants to make himself comatose, because his back is almost stiff when he lies down all the time.


    Dr. Zhu is a robot, as if he lives by working.


    Li Su woke up and fell asleep several times. He was standing in front of the table studying something.


    If he doesn''t leave, Li Su can''t do anything.


    Dr. Zhu seems to have heard what Li Su thought in his heart and has a tendency to leave.


    After a while, Dr. Zhu left the room with his thick papers.


    Now this room looks like a ward as well as a laboratory. Li Su is the only one left.


    He looked up to make sure there was no one else in the room.


    But there is one thing that worries him, that is, there are two surveillance cameras in this not spacious room. He narrowed his eyes slightly, thought for a while, and his mouth was constantly wriggling.


    After a few seconds, he had a little thing in his mouth.


    This little thing is the unlocking tool that has followed him for a long time. Before, when he was about to faint in the turtle dove''s house, he used his last strength to put this thing into his mouth.


    Intuition told him that this thing might be useful, but I didn''t expect it would be used now.


    He bit the wire in the middle of his teeth, and then he got it into his hand.


    He put his tongue against the wire and spat it out gently.


    The wire crossed an arc in mid air and landed on his right hand.


    But the position of the wire from the right hand there is a distance, he almost had to wear the wrist skin to successfully hold the wire in his hand.


    Just when he felt a little happy, Dr. Zhu went into the hospital again


    Yes, but the stack of papers he had disappeared.


    Dr. Zhu went to Li Su''s side. After a brief look, he went to the desk to get busy.


    Li Su took a breath of strength. If the wire in his hand was found, it would be real despair.


    He pinched the wire tightly with his thumb and forefinger, and then looked for the lock hole of the handcuffs.


    After groping for a while, only one end of the wire was successfully inserted into the keyhole.


    The next thing for Li Su, can be said to be familiar with the road.


    After a click, the handcuffs were successfully opened.


    When it made a noise, he coughed and successfully covered up the sound of unlocking.


    Now that the handcuffs of the right hand have been opened, the next thing will become more and more smooth.


    He quickly moved the wire from his right hand to his left hand, but the sound of clothes rubbing seemed to attract Dr. Zhu''s attention.


    Dr. Zhu did hear something strange and looked back at it


    After that, I found that Li Su was still lying there.


    He thought that he was worried too much. The things used to fix Li Su, whether the handcuffs or the belts, were very strong. It was impossible for human to break them.


    Seeing that Dr. Zhu did not doubt himself, Li Su''s left hand began to move.


    In the monitoring room on the same floor, there are indeed two bodyguards sitting in front of the monitoring screen.


    Li Su, seen on the screen, looks very calm. Except for the occasional shaking of his hands, everything else is like a corpse.


    The two bodyguards didn''t find anything unusual, so they chatted with each other.


    The handcuffs of his left hand were also opened, but Li Su did not take off the handcuffs. Instead, he buckled them in a very loose position, and his hands were free to stretch in and out.


    Although both hands were free, the real difficulty was the band tied to his chest. The white belt is wide and thick and looks very strong.


    And not only in front of the chest, there are three positions below the chest


    There''s the same strap.


    Li Su tried it with his hands. It was impossible to break the tape.


    But this kind of tape is different from handcuffs. Handcuffs are manual, while this kind of tape is automatic.


    Then there must be a switch to control all this. He quickly reached out and felt around.


    Sure enough, he felt a button on the right side of his body, but he didn''t know what the button would do.


    But he didn''t expect that the button would be so soft. His fingers only touched it lightly, and the button was concave.


    But immediately he turned from surprise to joy, because one of the four tapes had been untied.


    But the sound when the tape was untied still attracted Dr. Zhu''s attention.


    One end of the belt was untied, but the other part was still connected to the thing where Li Su was lying, so it seems that the belt was only sent a little, not completely detached.


    Dr. Zhu looked at Li Su suspiciously. He really heard something this time.


    He walked slowly in the direction of Li Su.


    Li Su is breathing, he is waiting for an opportunity.


    With Dr. Zhu''s constant approach, his opportunities are constantly waving to him.

 Chapter 1227

    Dr. Zhu stood beside Li Su.


    He was acutely aware of the abnormal situation, and all the belts used to hold Li Su loose.


    He took a frightened look at Li Su and ran to the door.


    But it was too late. Before he took the first step, Li Su sat up fiercely.


    Because the shackles on his feet had not been opened, he could only sit.


    But the distance was enough for him. He grabbed Dr. Zhu''s collar and pulled him back.


    Just when Dr. Zhu was about to open his mouth and shout, he cut Dr. Zhu''s back neck with a knife.


    With a dull hum, Dr. Zhu''s body was like a pool of mud, and he fell down.


    For Li Su, this is the signal of his action.


    Such a big move is bound to attract the attention of people watching the monitor.


    If he can''t untie his ankles before the others arrive, then


    All these efforts will be destroyed.


    Without any hesitation, he began to release the shackles.


    Now there is no bondage, and it''s fast to untie. In less than a minute, the shackles on both feet have been untied.


    He hurried down to the ground and came to the caudal vertebrae behind the door.


    At this time, he noticed that his clothes were pure white medical clothes.


    The clothes he was wearing had already disappeared, and the shoes didn''t know where they were, so he was barefoot now.


    There was no movement outside, but he could see that there were two people outside through the dim glass window.


    The people outside obviously didn''t notice the movement in the house. They both stood there quietly.


    Li Su''s hand gently on the door handle, and then slowly twist, try not to make any sound.


    Almost in complete silence, the door was opened.


    Outside is a corridor, there are two people standing in the corridor, back to Li Su.


    Just as the door opened, the alarm rang and the alarm bell in the corridor rang noisily.


    At the same time, Li Su also shot, his left and right hand attack at the same time.


    It was just a moment. The two men had fallen to the ground.


    Of course, Li Su knew what the alarm meant, and he was sure to face a lot of people''s siege next.


    He lowered himself, groped over one of the guards, and found a pistol and three clips.


    Then he ran to a section of the corridor. He didn''t know where it was or where the exit was.


    So he can only escape in the direction indicated by the safe passage.


    After two steps, two people suddenly appeared at the end of the corridor.


    Li Su no longer has any pity this time, he raised his hand is two guns, two bullets respectively hit two people''s eyebrows. Then he continued to run in that direction. At the end of the corridor, there was a stairwell.


    There was a way up and down the stairs, and he didn''t hesitate


    I chose to go down.


    As soon as he got into the stairwell, he heard the noise of footsteps coming through from below.


    Immediately a group of people in black suits appeared in his field of vision, he decisively started shooting at the bottom of the stairs.


    A few people were shot, but there were more behind them.


    Those people are not ambiguous, they have drawn guns at Li Su shooting.


    But he found something strange. The bullets from those people''s guns were not metal, but rubber bullets.


    He then remembered that Lin Feng would not let his men kill himself, so their guns were filled with rubber bullets.


    But the gun Li Su held was not a rubber bullet. Every bullet he fired left a deep hole in the target.


    Since it''s not a real bullet, he doesn''t have any worries.


    After taking a deep breath, he supported the railing with a kind of hand and jumped down.


    While falling, he stretched out his foot, kicked the two people below, and then fell steadily to the ground.


    After close up, the effect of the pistol is greatly reduced.


    Li Su reversed the gun, held the muzzle in his hand, and the butt became his weapon.


    A group of people in black suits surrounded him. They all put away their guns and took out their batons.


    Li Su is like playing with a hamster. One by one, he is walking down slowly.


    The number of fallen people has already covered two floors of stairs, and the number is increasing.


    After kicking away the people who came up, he rushed to the window and looked down.


    There should be a residence in Linfeng. There are no other buildings outside. There is only one road and a small garden.


    He estimated that his height was only three stories.


    There are more and more people rushing up. I don''t know how much time I will waste if I continue to pester them.


    So he grabbed a gap, broke the glass of the window and jumped up


    Go.


    In those people''s surprised eyes, he jumped and disappeared on the windowsill.


    After landing, there was no problem with his legs, but the pain came from the position of his chest.


    There was no strenuous activity before, so he forgot that he was still injured.


    Just after landing, there was no chance to breathe. A group of people gathered around Li Su.


    His eyes are searching for someone''s figure. Lin Feng did not appear here, and even Chen Qiu disappeared.


    But Li Su knew that Lin Feng would not be far away from here.


    So many people, almost all of Lin Feng''s men.


    A dozen people surrounded Li Su in the middle. Everyone was eager to try, but no one dared to rush up first.


    Li Suke didn''t want to waste time with them. He took the lead,


    With those people.


    How could these people be his opponents? After a while, he was the only one left standing on the ground.


    He turned around in the yard. It should be a very remote place. There are no high-rise buildings nearby, not even a high-rise building.


    The most important thing now is to find the exit before they arrive.


    But he was still worried. Even if he really escaped from this place, he didn''t even know where it was, let alone the meeting with Ouyang Cong.


    Turning around, he finally saw the exit.


    At the exit, however, a group of people were still there.


    This group of people is obviously not the same as those before. They are all armed with swords and dressed in black.


    From a distance, the momentum is very compelling.


    Just then, the door opened slowly.


    Several more people appeared in Li Su''s sight, and they were very happy with him


    I''m familiar with that.


    It''s Lin Feng, Chen Qiu and Qiu Luo.


    Even far away, he still saw Lin Feng''s face, which could not be described as difficult.

 Chapter 1228

    Li Su''s biggest worry is that something happened.


    For Li Su, the appearance of Lin Feng and them is just devastating.


    Now he is not as strong as before, and Lin Feng''s side is not only Chen Qiu, Qiu Luo''s skill is also the same unfathomable.


    How ugly Lin Feng''s face is now. He never thought Li Su would escape.


    But he didn''t worry too much. He thought that with the strength of Li Su, he couldn''t leave here at all.


    "Up Lin Feng called.


    The group of people in black with swords began to surround Li Su. The swords in their hands radiated strange light and were very vicious.


    The present situation, can clean up the desperate situation, but Li Su has no intention to give up.


    Just as he was about to rush up, there was a flash of light in his head.


    He remembered that he had a gun in his hand. He gave up more powerful weapons and chose to fight hand to hand, which was not the work of a normal person.


    As Li Su raised his arm, the black muzzle of the gun burst out, but it was not bright in such a day.


    He pulled the trigger in succession and fired all seven bullets, accompanied by the bodies of the seven fallen people.


    Lin Feng did not seem to think of such a situation. Under the cover of Chen Qiu and Qiu Luo, Lin Feng hid behind a rockery.


    It is only a moment to empty a clip.


    Li Su changed a posture and changed a bullet clip with the fastest speed.


    A group of people who were still standing there just now are only a few left.


    Those people didn''t seem to be stupid. After seeing their companions fall down, they didn''t continue to rush forward, but hid to one side.


    Li Su doesn''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately. As long as they don''t threaten themselves, he will let them live.


    At this time, those people who were upstairs before finally followed out.


    Although their guns are filled with rubber bullets, they can still bring some damage to their bodies.


    Li Su quickly moved his position and hid behind a rockery.


    At the same time, the dense bullets also followed him.


    When the rubber bullet hit the rockery, it still stirred up some debris. It can be seen that its power is not so small.


    This stalemate is extremely unfavorable for Li Su, who now has only one clip and seven bullets left.


    Even if each bullet can kill two people, he can''t kill them all


    We''ll kill them all.


    Lin Feng''s men are like the clone army, which will never be destroyed.


    "Live ammunition!"


    Lin Feng''s shouts rang throughout the yard.


    Li Su didn''t expect that his weak body could still make such a loud voice, but it''s obviously not what he needs to pay attention to now. No sooner had he heard the sound of changing the clip.


    It turned out to be true that he was afraid to kill himself by relying on Lin Feng, so he dared to escape from it with such a high profile.


    If Lin Feng no longer cares about his life and death, it will be equivalent to adding several levels of difficulty.


    Just as he thought silently, the sound of the gun sounded like thunder on the ground, and the bullets hit the rockery one by one.


    Maybe Li Su has vigorous Qi to protect his body, but using vigorous Qi will consume the real Qi in his body.


    At that time, if Chen Qiu attacked him again, he would be slaughtered like fish on the chopping board.


    And they seem to have endless bullets. Even if they can block two or three waves, they can''t avoid being consumed.


    Li Su seized an opportunity and fired three shots behind him without even aiming


    aim.


    Sure enough, after the three bullets were fired, the attack of those people had a slight stagnation.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he took a deep breath and rushed to another bigger rockery.


    Those people''s reaction was also very fast. The bullet immediately followed Li Su''s steps and shot in the past, but only hit his remnant in the end.


    As for his real person, he has been hiding behind the rockery.


    Just before he was in a trance, he saw that several people in Lin Feng had come out from behind the bunker.


    Chen Qiu and Qiu Luo still have no intention to make a move, which shows that the current situation is not out of control.


    Li Su hid behind the rockery. In order not to be hurt by the stray bullet, he shrank into a ball.


    Now he can be said to be standing on the edge of the cliff, as long as one step back, he will fall into the abyss.


    The other side''s firepower suppression is more and more fierce, he even heard the sound of submachine gun.


    If this continues, he will have to put all his eggs in one basket.


    Just then, the sound of the car suddenly came out. Listen to that


    It seems that there is not only one.


    Did they come back? Li Su didn''t even dare to think about it.


    But Lin Feng, they seem to be curious about the outside, even the firepower suppression also stopped.


    Li Su looked out. Because he was covered by the high wall, he couldn''t see anything.


    Suddenly, there was an explosion at the gate, but the power of the explosion was not great. It seemed that the power of the explosion was controlled.


    This technique is only used by professionals when blasting, which makes him more curious.


    After the door was blown open, no one rushed in, but two things that looked like grenades were thrown in.


    Li Su vaguely guessed what it was, so he quickly hid behind the rockery and didn''t go to see it. With a dull sound, he knew that the two grenades should have exploded.


    Then he heard a sound of pain, followed by a rapid step.


    After a while, he finally quietly showed his head and checked the situation.


    More than 20 people have rushed in, all wearing uniform clothes, helmets and protective gear.


    Although this kind of clothes is not common, Li Su has seen it occasionally, that is, the clothes of special police.


    The special police officers were armed with all kinds of weapons, including automatic rifles and shotguns, and some of them were carrying shields.


    They have rushed in, and by the chance of a few seconds brought by the flash bomb, they have brought the situation under control.


    Lin Feng''s men looked at each other''s clothes, and they didn''t even have the heart to resist. They honestly lost their weapons and held their hands on their heads.


    Even so, Li Su couldn''t judge whether he was a friend or an enemy, so he didn''t rush to show up.


    But before long, he let go of his doubts, because he saw an acquaintance in the crowd.


    The man was also wearing special police uniform, and Li Su didn''t recognize him at first.


    He is the casual policeman Li Su met in Shangjiang Public Security Bureau last time. Now he is in his uniform, completely different from before.


    Now Li Su can basically conclude that the enemy is friendly, not the enemy.

 Chapter 1229

    Another group of special police rushed in.


    The special police have completely controlled the situation. Lin Feng''s men have no room for resistance.


    But to Li Su''s surprise, the three Lin Feng disappeared.


    He looked at them carefully several times, but he didn''t see them in the crowd.


    It seems that Lin Feng and they have fled ahead of time.


    Li Su went out.


    The special police officers saw another man come out and immediately aimed his gun at him.


    But the man recognized Li Su at a glance and quickly let his team members put down their guns.


    "I finally found you. Are you ok?" He said in an anxious tone.


    Li Su shook his head and said, "I''m ok."


    "You don''t know who I am. My name is Xiong Tiangang. I''m from the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau."


    Xiong Tiangang is looking at Li Su with a strange look.


    This can''t blame him, because Li Su''s dress is really a little strange. His white nursing suit is covered with red blood, and he is barefoot


    It''s just like running out of a mental hospital.


    Li Su slowly moved his steps towards Xiong Tiangang. He wanted to walk quickly, but he didn''t wear shoes, so he hurt his feet.


    "Are you here for me?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes."


    "Where is this?"


    "The suburbs."


    "How did you find it?"


    "Make a mistake. It''s the address provided by Ouyang Cong, and several groups of people have gone to other places. I didn''t expect that you were really here."


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing. He knew it must be a bald idea. Only he knew that he still had some friendship with director Xing.


    But now is far from the time to be happy. Lin Feng and Li Su are missing, and Li Su doesn''t know what their purpose is.


    In the special police clearance, Li Su and Xiong Tiangang came to the upstairs where he was.


    This is a very strange building, the whole building is square, without any style and decoration.


    It seems that the purpose of this building is not to attract people''s attention, but not to attract people''s attention.


    There are still some people lying on the stairs, most of them are in a coma


    Among the fans, there are several people who have lost their breath because of Li Su''s ruthlessness.


    Two people carefully walking on the stairs, it is difficult to find a place to plug.


    Xiong Tiangang''s expression is a little puzzled, he said: "these people..."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Su looked back at him¡° Are you the one who knocked them down? "


    "Yes."


    "Well..."


    Xiong Tiangang answered softly. He had heard director Xing once before. Li Su''s skill was very good.


    At that time, he didn''t think so, but now he can''t help believing it.


    If he had been himself, he might have defeated these people, but he couldn''t have been hurt at all.


    Although Li Su''s clothes were covered with blood, none of the blood belonged to him.


    Two people came to the room where he was trapped before. The two people who fell at the door disappeared, and Dr. Zhu in the room disappeared.


    What surprised him most was that all the things Dr. Zhu had tampered with on the table had disappeared.


    The specimens on the display cabinet are still there, but they have fallen to the ground and broken


    It''s too late.


    Xiong Tiangang is very curious about this room. As soon as he came in, he began to look here and there.


    After a while, he stood beside Li Su.


    "What did you find?" Li Su asked.


    Although Xiong Tiangang''s name is very rough, his appearance is more like a delicate man. Moreover, he is a member of the criminal police force, and his observation ability is certainly first-class.


    "This room should have been built on the verge of death, but not for a long time."


    "Well."


    "Others are useless information. Useful things have been destroyed. Maybe other things will be found when the trace department comes."


    Li Su knew that it would be the same result, and a veteran like Lin Feng would not leave any useful clues.


    Then two people went to search the other room, the real useful information was not found too much, the people in this building seemed to disappear suddenly.


    In a room, Li Su found her clothes and belongings.


    He turned on his mobile phone and looked at it. There were dozens of missed points on it.


    He shook his head helplessly and went out with Xiong Tiangang.


    There were many people squatting on the ground in the yard. Li Su counted roughly, and there were nearly forty people.


    When he came to those people, their bodies unconsciously went to them


    Back, back, seems to be very afraid of Li Su.


    He and Xiong Tiangang got on an SUV and headed for the city.


    After about an hour, the car drove into the yard of the Public Security Bureau.


    Ouyang Cong and several of them are waiting for Li Su in the Public Security Bureau. When Li Su called him just now, he thought that he was hallucinating.


    Li Su followed Xiong Tiangang and went straight to the reception room of the Public Security Bureau.


    Ouyang Cong three people are inside, they see Li Su safe back, are excited to stand up from the chair. In addition to the three of them, director Xing is also here, and there is a middle-aged man beside him.


    After greeting, everyone sat down in their chairs.


    The middle-aged man next to Xing Sen is the deputy director. He worked together when he was a film policeman 30 years ago.


    Li Su told them how he was trapped and how he got out of danger.


    All the people present seemed to listen to him as if they were listening to a story. Especially when he used the unlocking tool to unlock the lock, they all seemed to be on the scene and their eyes widened.


    At that time, the way baldhead thought of in the hotel was to ask director Xing SEN for help.


    He knew that director Xing and Li Su had just met each other, although he didn''t have any idea


    It''s so meticulous, but I can see that director Xing is still very fond of Li Su.


    So he took Ouyang Cong and Huzi to the Municipal Public Security Bureau.


    It''s said that it was the bald head who came with Li Su last time. Xing Sen directly met them


    Xing Sen was surprised by Li Su''s disappearance. He didn''t expect that someone really moved Li Su.


    Even though director Xing Dang expressed full support for their search for Li Su, Li Su''s disappearance was originally a criminal case. Coupled with the particularity of his identity, it is reasonable to do so.


    The whole rescue plan was made by Ouyang Cong, who listed several places where Lin Feng might hide.


    Then he divided the police into several pairs and went to find a place.


    Xiong Tiangang just got there. When he got close to the spot, there was a violent gunshot.


    At that time, he thought he had found the right place, so he speeded up some speed and successfully helped Li Su out of the encirclement.

 Chapter 1230

    Everybody''s out.


    Only Li Su, Ouyang Cong and Xing Sen were left in the reception room.


    This request was made by Xing Sen, who seems to have something secret to say to the other two people.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong have the same doubts in their hearts. They don''t know what medicine director Xing Huli sells.


    After a moment''s silence, Xing Sen opened his mouth first. He said, "you are the man of the light knight, aren''t you?"


    Naturally, this sentence is to Ouyang Cong.


    Hearing this, Li Su and Ouyang Cong''s faces changed dramatically.


    As a police chief, Xing Sen knows about the bright knight. It''s hard not to surprise them.


    And he not only knew the existence of the light knight, but also knew the identity of Ouyang Cong.


    Seeing the surprised and nervous expressions of the two young people, Xing Sen even laughed.


    "Don''t worry, if I want to catch you, can you still sit here and talk to me now?" Xing Sen said.


    Ouyang Cong''s face finally showed a slightly embarrassed smile.


    "How do you know?" Li Su asked.


    "You look down on me as a great police chief, don''t you?"


    "You''re joking."


    "The knight of light is not a big secret."


    "Oh?"


    "When you are stronger and more knowledgeable, it is inevitable to know the existence of the light knight. Otherwise, what do they rely on to make money?"


    Xing Sen''s words are true. If the reputation is too small, there will be no business to come.


    "Then you must know that there are many killers in China?" Li Su continued.


    "Of course, I know one or two more."


    "But their behavior has already violated the criminal law of our country?"


    Hearing this, Xing senyou burst out laughing.


    Then he said, "you''re right. They''ve really violated the criminal law."


    "Do you just sit and watch?"


    "Yes, of course. We''re just using a pair of invisible hands."


    Li Su licked her lips and stopped talking.


    Ouyang Cong just recovered from his shock and said, "what''s the purpose of director Xing?"


    Since Xing Sen left them here, there must be something important to say.


    "I''m a policeman, and my goal is social stability and prosperity."


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong both frowned. They didn''t seem to know what Xing Sen meant.


    "You''d better make it clear." It was ten years ago that Xing Sen knew the existence of the bright knight. At that time, he was just promoted from the captain of the criminal police to the deputy director.


    When dealing with the murder of a real estate tycoon, the then director of Shangjiang Public Security Bureau, his teacher, told about the bright knight.


    At the scene of the crime, a piece of paper was left with a pencil sketch of clothes and a badge.


    This is the only clue left by the murderer at the scene of the crime, so under the leadership of Xing Sen, the whole team began to trace this clue.


    For three months, they didn''t find any information about the pattern.


    One day, the director called Xing Sen to the office and told him about the bright knight.


    The bright knight has been enduring for hundreds of years. Naturally, there is a certain truth. Although most of the things the bright Knight does are against the law, none of them poses a threat to social stability.


    Under the direction of the central leadership, they turned a blind eye to the actions of the light knight.


    Later, the public security system and the knight of light formed a situation of checks and balances. With one eye open and one eye closed, the public security department could even change the plan of the knight of light to a certain extent.


    This situation benefited from the then director of Shangjiang Public Security Bureau and the person in charge of China.


    At that time, the person in charge of bright Knight China was not Lin Feng, but a person code named Jesus.


    Xing Sen''s master and his wife not only knew Jesus, but also occasionally drank tea together.


    However, their efforts in drinking tea have already determined the life and death of many people.


    Xing Sen''s master made it clear that he could not interfere in the actions of the light knight, but he had a white list. The people in the white list could not be touched.


    Jesus also readily agreed to this agreement, he is also very clear, although the light Knight''s strength is very strong, but if against the police, the final plus will not be their victory.


    Li Su had recognized the crux of the problem. He asked, "so where did Jesus go now? Why did the person in charge of China become Lin Feng? "


    Xing Sen seems to know that Li Su will raise this question, so he goes on with his story.


    Later, when Jesus died, the person in charge became Lin Feng.


    Since the founding of China, all the leaders have been selected from the killers in China, and Jesus is no exception.


    He is the sixth person in charge of China. The reason why he became the person in charge is the result of popular expectation.


    Jesus is not his original name, but later in the task after task, it gradually has the code of Jesus.


    He is called Jesus because he not only kills people, but also judges their souls.


    It is said that there are three aspects in Jesus'' life: not to kill, not to kill women, not to kill children, not to kill good people.


    He has always adhered to this belief, and he is jealous of evil.


    Sometimes, he will publish the task with zero Commission on the reward list, and no one will take the task like that, and he will be responsible for it. No commission task, the target is some heinous people, and also accompanied by danger, only he will do such a thing.


    But later, in a simple task, Jesus was ambushed


    And eventually died.


    Later, it became a mystery to many killers, because the task was not difficult at all, and even the newcomers could finish it easily.


    However, because the employer paid a high price, and called Jesus, so he took on this is not a big task.


    "Do you think there is something strange in it?" Li Su asked.


    Xing Sen nodded.


    Shortly after the death of Jesus, Florence sent a person to be the new head of the Chinese region, that is, Lin Feng, who was very young at that time.


    At that time, this incident met with great opposition, believing that the tradition of the Chinese region was to select people from their own regions, while Lin Feng did not belong to the Chinese region, and even was not a killer.


    But the order of the headquarters is very firm, and Lin Feng becomes the person in charge.


    Then shortly after he took office, he took on a white list assignment.


    Xing Sen''s teacher felt that the situation was not right, so he didn''t communicate with Lin Feng any more, and later retired.


    Now Xing Sen completely inherited the teacher''s mantle, as well as the white list left by the teacher.

 Chapter 1231

    The story of the police and the bandits will never end.


    Xing Sen has been a police chief for several years, and he has been protecting the people on the white list.


    Those who can enter the white list are also entrepreneurs, high-end talents and government officials.


    Of course, they can be on the white list not because of their status, but because of their contribution to society.


    This white list was made by Xing Sen''s master after thinking about it for a long time. The names on it have been increased or decreased, but most of them haven''t changed.


    Xing Sen''s purpose in looking for Li Su and Ouyang Cong is for the white list, but not just for the white list.


    After Lin Feng took office, Xing Sen once mentioned this matter to him, but in the end he broke up unhappily.


    Obviously, Lin Feng does not admit that there is any white list for him, which means that he will not give any face to the police.


    What he did later confirmed this. Since Lin Feng took office, three people on the white list have died in the hands of the bright knight.


    In the face of Lin Feng''s attitude, Xing Sen certainly will not ignore it.


    In the past few years, Xing Sen has cut off several old nests of Lin Feng.


    But both sides have not been shamed, because that is not good for anyone.


    "What are you looking for?"


    After Xing Sen said so much, Li Su still didn''t understand him.


    "It''s very simple. For the healthy growth of big trees, borers should be eliminated."


    Xing Sen''s face showed a cold expression, which reminds Li Su of the time when he first met him.


    In this way, it became clear that Li Su and Ouyang Cong understood what he meant.


    Coincidentally, that was their goal.


    "We were going to kill him." Ouyang Cong said.


    Hearing this, Xing Sen shook his head and said, "I know that."


    "What else do you have?"


    "I''m afraid that even if Lin Feng really dies one day, the light Knight will send a second person."


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong look at each other for a moment, but they don''t seem to understand the meaning of Xing Sen''s words.


    XINGSEN continued: "to really achieve a state of balance, we must continue the tradition."


    "Let the killers in China be in charge?"


    "Yes."


    Xing Sen gave a positive answer, which was exactly what he thought.


    "But what does that have to do with us?"


    Ouyang Cong still doesn''t understand Xing Sen''s meaning, but Li Su has already recognized some clues.


    "If you two can really kill Lin Feng, I can help one of you to be in charge."


    Xing Sen''s words burst into two people''s minds like thunder. They didn''t expect that Xing Sen''s purpose was this. But we have to say that Xing Sen''s idea is very reasonable. Only by restoring the tradition can we return to the previous situation of checks and balances.


    I don''t know what Ouyang Cong thought. Anyway, Li Su must have no idea about that seat.


    He is a doctor, whose mission is to cure and save people, not to kill people.


    He is carefully observing the expression on Ouyang Cong''s face.


    Ouyang Cong is silent, and the focus of his eyes is always on the smooth table. He seems to be thinking about Xing Sen''s proposal.


    On Xing Sen''s face, a smile appeared.


    No matter what the future decision is, the three of them have the same goal now.


    "Director Xing, do you know anything about Hong Tian?" Li Su asked.


    He thought of the death of Yuanyang again, though the strength of the two men was in the balance


    But they are still Hong Tian''s people after all.


    Although he didn''t kill those two people, Hong Tian certainly won''t believe it.


    "I have known him for more than 20 years. What do you ask him to do?"


    "He seems to be my enemy now..."


    When Li Su said this, his voice decreased unconsciously.


    "What?"


    XINGSEN''s face suddenly changed.


    Seeing his reaction, Li Su had an unexpected premonition in his heart. It seems that Hong Tian is really a bad person to provoke.


    "I think he should have reached an agreement with Lin Feng, and Hong Tian is going to help Lin Feng deal with me."


    "Well, you have to be careful."


    "Oh?"


    "Hong Tian is the real local snake in Shangjiang City, and now he has been washed white."


    "I''ve dealt with two of his men."


    "Who is it?"


    "Lethal mandarin duck."


    Hearing this, Xing Sen burst out laughing.


    He also knows the names of some people under Hong Tian''s hands, but this "killer" is not the only one


    "Yang" sounds like an ugly character.


    "There are many experts under Hong Tian. You should be careful. I can help you secretly, but everything is under your control."


    Xing Sen also knew that it was unrealistic to let them make a decision now, so before long, all three of them left the reception room.


    Bald and tiger are still waiting outside, while Deputy Director Xiong Tiangang has already left.


    They don''t need to stay here when they have finished what they want to say. After returning to the hotel, at Li Su''s suggestion, they are ready to change to another hotel.


    In fact, Li Su also knows that wherever they go, as long as they are in the boundary of the upper reaches of the city, it is impossible to escape Raymond Lam and hung Tian''s eyeliner.


    But even a moment of peace is precious to him now.


    Lin Feng is gone again. Hong Tian has already watched him, and the turtledove doesn''t know where he is.


    He felt like a target to be aimed at.


    Meanwhile, Lin Feng is on fire in his office.


    No matter who is changed, it is impossible to keep calm in this situation.


    Originally, Li Su had fallen into his hands, and in a few days, he could achieve his goal.


    But Li Su escaped, not only that, but also captured many of his subordinates.


    He left the cup on the floor and said, "don''t you blush when something like this happens?"


    Standing opposite him, Chen Qiu and Qiu Luo keep their heads down. Chen Qiu is responsible for the security work.


    Chen Qiu is very clear that such measures are impossible for anyone to escape, Li Su can escape from there, there must be other means.


    But in this case, he will not tell Lin Feng. He knows Lin Feng''s temper better than himself.


    Shaking the cup made Lin Feng feel dizzy. He sat down on the chair.


    Then he made a phone call to Hong Tian. Of course, he wanted Hong Tian to send someone to deal with Li Su.


    Now the situation has gradually exceeded his expectations. According to his intelligence, Li Su has no friends in Shangjiang city.


    But Li Su actually got the support of the police station, which is a thorny problem for Lin Feng.

 Chapter 1232

    the second day.


    Li Su''s body has recovered a lot, and his chest pain has gradually eased.


    The four of them changed a hotel, not far from the original place.


    Early in the morning, Li Su called up several other people, because today they are on a mission.


    Now they have another intelligence source, the Shangjiang Public Security Bureau.


    Before Li Su woke up, he received a call from Xiong Tiangang.


    Xiong Tiangang told him where Lin Feng might be today and asked him to prepare ahead of time.


    He knew that this was definitely not Xiong Tiangang''s idea, it must be Xing Sen''s instigation.


    But as long as we can find Lin Feng, other things don''t matter.


    Now Lin Feng has lost a lot of manpower. It is when he is weak that Li Su will not miss this opportunity.


    Several other people complained about Li Su calling them up so early. Although they were constantly complaining, they didn''t stop getting up.


    Now they have been sitting in the car, bareheaded and tiger in the back gnawing big meat bag, Li Su is holding a cup of coffee, a sip of a sip of drinking.


    The place they are going to is a cemetery. Today, there will be a grand funeral.


    The funeral belongs to the chairman of a well-known real estate company in Shangjiang City, and Lin Feng happens to be friends with him.


    The information received by the public security bureau is that Lin Feng will indeed attend the funeral today.


    The cemetery is far away from where Li Su and his family are. It''s about an hour and a half by car.


    However, Li Su did not have much confidence in this action. Even if Lin Feng appeared at the funeral, he would surely follow Chen Qiu and Qiu Luo.


    Besides, Lin Feng is certainly not the only one who went to the funeral. Other people must also have bodyguards.


    The car has been parked outside the cemetery.


    This cemetery is very big. If it wasn''t for the huge words at the entrance, Li Su might not have seen it as a cemetery at all.


    The cemetery should be built on a low hill. It''s so large that he can''t see where the other end is.


    At the instigation of Li Su, Ouyang Cong starts the car again and turns around the cemetery.


    Turning to the other side, Li Su finally found the so-called funeral.


    He took out a high-power telescope and began to observe the funeral.


    The first one I saw was the priest standing in front of the crowd. It seems that the owner of the funeral was a Christian.


    There were about thirty or forty people standing opposite the priest.


    Li Su didn''t know the identities of those people, but most of them must be very prominent.


    Because the funeral around, a little distance, stopped


    Many cars, almost every car is next to a few people like bodyguards. Finally, he saw a familiar figure in the crowd.


    That is wearing a black suit of Chen Qiu, on the other side of his body, there is a person close to him.


    Li Su has determined that the man is Lin Feng, because Chen Qiu is supporting him at this moment.


    Li Su gave the telescope to Ouyang Cong and pointed out the direction to him.


    After a while, Ouyang Cong put down his telescope and nodded to Li Su.


    Lin Feng did appear at the scene of the funeral, and only took Chen Qiu alone.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and the hearts of Li Su and others even become a little excited.


    After a while, the funeral seemed to be over.


    After greeting the families of the dead, some people got on the bus and left.


    The number of that group of people is constantly decreasing, guarding not far away


    The number of darts is the same.


    What makes Li Su happy is that Lin Feng''s order is very late. When it''s his turn, there are few people on the scene.


    Without delay, the four of them got out of the car together.


    This time, they came prepared. Bare head and tiger were full of weapons. Except for a dagger, all the others were guns.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong have nothing to prepare. The strongest weapon in the world is themselves.


    The cemetery has no walls, so they park their cars on the side of the road and enter the cemetery quietly.


    They chose to go around from the other side. A few minutes later, they appeared behind Lin Feng.


    At this time, there were few people at the funeral, and the priest had even left, only the family members and a few people.


    According to Li Su''s observation, it seems that Lin Feng really only took Chen Qiu with him. Qiu Luo and his other subordinates didn''t show up here.


    This is good news. Li Su feels that the best opportunity is coming.


    Lin Feng has begun to say goodbye to the family of the dead, and Li Su and several of them have gradually approached them.


    The distance between the two sides is very close, but Lin Feng and Chen Qiu seem to find nothing.


    This makes Li Su feel strange. How can old foxes like Lin Feng and Chen Qiu be so unprepared?


    Until Li Su was only ten meters away from them, they stopped talking and turned around slowly.


    Lin Feng''s face is very calm, yesterday that kind of anger has completely disappeared.


    Seeing that they were not surprised, Li Su felt even more strange.


    "We meet again." Lin Feng said.


    His tone was as calm as his expression. He didn''t seem to be surprised by the appearance of Li Su.


    "But this time I came to you." Li Su responded. Lin Feng and Chen Qiu look at each other as if they are curious about what he said.


    "So what do you want?"


    "Soon you''ll know."


    Then, with the help of Chen Qiu, Lin Feng retreated, while the families of the dead stood in front.


    This makes Li Su very strange. At this time, there is no sad expression on the faces of the families of the dead.


    Li Su and others were just about to come forward, but they were blocked by the families of the dead.


    Just then, several cars came.


    The cars are all Humvees. After they stop, many people come down from them.


    They were dressed in different ways, from people armed to teeth to people in sportswear.


    Li Su now finally realized that they had been ambushed and that the funeral was a fake.


    But Xiong Tiangang was the one who gave the news before, so he didn''t doubt it too much.


    And he did see a real estate tycoon on the news just now


    He died, so he came here without much consideration.


    Those people have surrounded the four of them, and Lin Feng is standing in the distance, looking at all this with great interest.


    "This is my gift for you. Enjoy it." Cried Lin Feng.


    Li Su didn''t speak. He just held his fist tightly.


    "Except for Li Su, other people can stay alive." Lin Feng added.


    Those people have been forced up.

 Chapter 1233

    Li Su''s heart completely calmed down.


    At this time, it should be anger or fear.


    But all the emotions have disappeared from Li Su''s brain, and now there is only reason.


    The more dangerous he is, the calmer he will be.


    But other people''s reaction is not like this, bald and tiger has pulled out the pistol, into a state of alert.


    Lin Feng''s people can be described as a mixture of good and bad, there are a group of latent armed, people with rifles in their hands rushed in the front.


    When they were more than 20 meters away from Li Su, they all stopped and aimed their guns at four people.


    Lin Feng, Chen Qiu and others are far away, seems to be afraid of stray bullets will hurt themselves.


    Now they are in an open space and there is no place to hide.


    The people on the other side didn''t give them any more opportunities to think. They had already


    He pulled the trigger on his hand.


    Li Su clearly saw that the other three people''s faces were full of panic and fear.


    Even as a killer, Ouyang Cong is afraid of such a situation.


    No one wants to die, but no one''s body is as hard as a bullet.


    As the first bullet left the muzzle, Li Su suddenly stepped forward.


    Bareheaded people see those people really shoot, have closed their eyes, waiting for the arrival of death.


    The gunfire continued to reach his ears, but he did not feel any pain.


    He felt very strange and opened his eyes slowly this time.


    The most shocking things he has seen in his life add up, and there is no shocking thing happening now.


    The bullet did not enter his body and even stopped two meters in front of him.


    Ouyang Cong and Huzi also found this strange phenomenon, and their faces were covered with black


    A face of hell.


    In front of them is Li Su, and in front of Li Su is a layer of vigorous Qi emitting a faint golden light.


    The hot bullets stopped their advance and floated in the air after they met the vigorous Qi.


    From shooting to now is only a few seconds, he has gathered in front of hundreds of bullets, and the number is still rising.


    The bullet hit the vigorous Qi, just like the rain falling on the still lake, causing slight ripples.


    Not only were they surprised, but even Lin Feng opened his eyes, as if he could not believe what was happening.


    He knows that Li Su''s skill is very good, even terrible, but he has only seen such a thing as a bullet in Chen Qiu''s body once, and it''s just a bullet.


    Now Li Su is facing hundreds of bullets, all of which are shot from rifles, much more powerful than pistols.


    Only a few people''s faces remained calm. Except for Chen Qiu, there were only a few Hongtian''s men. The bullet had been finished, and the expression on Li Su''s face was still very relaxed.


    He really doesn''t have to be anxious now, but the bullet rubs against the vigorous Qi, which produces high heat and makes him feel a little hot.


    Just when those people changed their bullets, Li Su gently waved his hand, and the bullets all fell to the ground.


    There was a thin layer of grass on the ground, so the bullet fell to the ground and made no sound.


    Li Su put one hand behind his back and made a gesture to several people behind him.


    Almost at the same time, bald and tiger pulled the trigger of the pistol.


    One by one, the bullet left the barrel and flew to the opposite person.


    The men had just changed their clips and were ready to shoot when the bullet had entered their bodies, leaving a deep bullet hole.


    Bareheaded and tiger''s action at one go, the bullets in the gun are all shot.


    Just now, there was only one person standing there.


    The man had changed his clip and was ready to shoot at the two bareheaded men.


    This time, they learned to be smart and quickly hid behind Li Su.


    But the gunfire didn''t ring again. The man had a bright Throwing Knife on his neck, and it was Ouyang Cong who threw it.


    No matter who killed them, the key to their survival must be Li Su.


    On the ground more than 20 meters away, seven or eight bodies have been lying.


    But Ouyang Cong and others did not pay attention to the corpses, but kept a close eye on Li Su.


    "How did you do it?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    He was very sure that his eyes were not blurred. The hundreds of bullets under Li Su''s feet reminded him that what had just happened was true.


    Li Su turned his head, pointed to himself and said, "me?"


    Ouyang Cong nodded.


    "Maybe the wind is too strong to blow these things."


    Li Su said, kicking the bullet on the ground.


    But now they don''t have a chance to talk, because there are five more people coming up.


    The five were dressed in different ways, four men and one woman.


    But Li Su saw at a glance that these five people were not easy to provoke. He knew that such people must be Hong Tian''s subordinates.


    Li Su stretched his body for a while, and also walked towards those people. Ouyang Cong and others followed him.


    The middle of the five men was a middle-aged man. He was wearing a suit and didn''t look like he was fighting.


    But the bulging muscles under his clothes were quite obvious.


    Next to the muscular man, there is a woman with short hair, wearing a yellow sportswear and white sports shoes. This dress reminds Li Su of the great founder of Jeet kune do. Li Su''s pace slows down. He is observing the strength of the two men.


    The others have already handed in their hands. The three bareheaded men face each other, leaving two for Li Su.


    Li Su stopped completely. He knew that even if he didn''t move, the two men would come.


    Sure enough, just in the blink of an eye, the two men had rushed to Li Su.


    He didn''t hesitate. His fist represented his idea, and he took the lead in running towards the muscular man.


    To his surprise, the muscular man did not choose to avoid his fist. Instead, he clenched his fist and waved to him.


    But his speed is faster, his fist has been firmly hit on the muscle man''s chest.


    He immediately took back his fist, on the one hand because he wanted to avoid the flying kick of the woman in yellow, on the other hand because his fist hurt a little.


    The muscular man didn''t seem to have any damage. His fist still flew towards Li Su according to the established route.


    Li Su is now in shock, he hit the muscle man, muscle man nothing, but he seems to beat on the steel plate


    It''s the same. My hands are burning.


    In the face of the two men''s attack, he retreated fiercely and opened some distance

 Chapter 1234

    Hong Tian''s men are really capable people.


    This time, Li Su''s two opponents, compared with the last time''s killer Yuanyang, are many times stronger.


    This muscular man obviously developed a good Kung Fu of iron cloth shirt and golden bell cover. Li Su''s heavy fist hit him, but it didn''t bring him any harm.


    At this time, the woman in yellow swept Li Su''s head again.


    He quickly lowered his head to avoid, and then punched the woman in yellow in the abdomen.


    The woman in yellow twisted her waist to avoid his fist, then suddenly raised her head and put her knee on his chin.


    Before Li Su recovered from his last surprise, he was frightened by the woman in yellow again.


    Just now, the degree of her body bending is not what a normal human can do.


    Li Su quickly leaned back, and the woman in yellow''s knee was empty, while the muscular man swung his fist towards his face.


    He quickly rolled body, in an instant has withdrawn several meters of distance.


    As he got up, his wrist shook, and two silver needles shot out, straight to the eyebrows of the muscular man and the woman in yellow.


    The two dodged at the same time, and finally passed by the silver needle.


    But Li Su did not choose to wait in situ. As the silver needle flew out, he rushed out like stepping on the wind and fire wheel.


    Between the lightning and flint, he came to the muscle man''s face, put all his strength on the fist, and hit the muscle man''s chest suddenly.


    With a dull crash, his fists made intimate contact with the muscular man''s body.


    The fist finally worked. The muscular man''s body flew out uncontrollably and fell on the grass several meters away.


    Muscle man quickly got up, covered his chest with his hand and looked at Li Su in surprise.


    However, when the muscular man just flew out, Li Su already felt the danger.


    The woman in yellow is another whip leg, straight to his head, he quickly side of the head.


    But the yellow dress woman''s leg method also follows the change, greets Li Su with the continuous whip leg.


    Li Su''s body suddenly moved forward, and his figure came to the woman''s chest like a ghost.


    He put his hand to the neck of the woman in yellow and grasped the delicate neck.


    The other side obviously didn''t expect that his speed was so fast.


    Although he has found his movement, but his movement can''t keep up with his thinking, so the woman in yellow has been strangled by Li Su.


    As long as he is willing to use a little force, the slender neck will be broken, and the master of the neck will lose his life.


    But he didn''t choose to do that. He pushed hard. The body of the woman in yellow flew out and fell to the ground.


    After falling to the ground, the woman in yellow issued a painful groan, but her eyes were staring at Li Su.


    The man in front of her makes her very curious. Before she comes, the boss tells her that the other party is a devil. But the big devil had a chance to kill her, but he just pushed her away.


    Li Su didn''t know what the woman in yellow was thinking, thinking that his attention was all focused on other places.


    Bald is wrestling with a thin man who is wearing strange clothes, a strange hat and a strange weapon.


    Li Su had never seen the appearance of the weapon before. He only used a dagger to deal with the man with his bare head, but he didn''t fall behind.


    Ouyang Cong doesn''t have to worry about it. He is pestering with a fat man with his bare hands.


    Although the fat man''s figure is bloated, his speed is not slow at all, and his movements are also very popular.


    But Ouyang Cong''s strength is obviously better than a chip, he defend with attack, little by little consumption of the fat man''s physical strength.


    Huzi had some difficulty. His extreme Bajiquan met a gray haired middle-aged man who was playing Taijiquan. He was about 50 years old.


    The man didn''t attack, just hovered around the tiger, who was a little anxious now.


    The fierce attack of Bajiquan didn''t have any effect on him. On the contrary, Huzi gradually gasped.


    At this time, the man seized a flaw of the tiger and clapped it on his chest.


    Even if this palm doesn''t kill Huzi, it must be internal bleeding at least.


    Huzi found that a figure flashed by in a trance.


    That figure is Li Su. He rushed over quickly and grabbed the man''s wrist with his hand.


    The man didn''t react for a moment. He tried to pull out his hand, but he couldn''t shake it.


    Suddenly he took a deep breath and turned his wrist. Li Su felt that he had lost some strength and had to let go.


    Then the man clapped his hand at Li Su''s chest.


    Li Su even saw the rough palmprint on the man''s palm, but he didn''t panic. Instead, he put his hand around the man''s wrist.


    Then he pulled slightly, and the man rushed forward as if he had been pulled out by nine cows.


    This is exactly the skill of Taijiquan. Li Su learned it just after seeing him use it.


    He suddenly put out his foot again and tripped the man''s leg. For a moment, the man didn''t react and fell to the ground.


    This can fall is not light, in addition to the head first to the ground, the person immediately did not respond.


    Li Su stood up straight and found that Hu Zi was a little lonely.


    This is also a very normal thing. After all, other people are fighting with their opponents, but Li Su only comes to help him.


    Now Li Su can''t take care of Hu Zi''s mood, and his own opponents have not been solved.


    Sure enough, the muscular man and the woman in yellow stood up again.


    The two of them seemed more careful. Li Su Gang, a special muscular man, almost knocked out his internal organs with that punch. Li Su let out a breath, and the man bounced out like an arrow.


    He patted at the muscular man, who quickly turned to avoid


    .


    On the other side, the woman in yellow swept her legs to attack Li Su''s footwall.


    Facing the attack of the woman in yellow, Li Su moved her steps, turned her body, and then clapped her other hand on the muscular man''s chest.


    This move of defending and attacking was obviously beyond their expectation.


    When the palm of his hand was about to touch the muscular man''s chest, Li Su took in some force slightly.


    With a muffled sound, the palm beat hard on the muscle man''s chest.


    This time, his body did not fly out, but stood in the same place, as if his soul had been taken away.


    Seeing the situation of her companion, the woman in yellow distracted her attention a little.


    Li Su seized the opportunity, dashed up, and slashed the woman in yellow''s neck with a batter''s knife.

 Chapter 1235

    The power of this hand is very fierce.


    If you cut it directly on the neck of a woman in yellow, the cervical spine will break instantly.


    At the last moment, the woman in yellow discovered Li Su''s action.


    At the same time, muscle man also soft fell down.


    The woman in yellow closed her eyes. She had predicted what would happen.


    But what she was worried about didn''t happen.


    When she was about to chop her hand on the neck of the woman in yellow, Li Su suddenly stopped and just poked her neck with a finger.


    The woman in yellow suddenly felt weak, and then fell down.


    When Li Su faced these two people, he was merciful. Otherwise, these two people would have died long ago.


    On Ouyang Cong''s side, he has exhausted the fat man''s physical strength.


    Fat man''s movement is still there, but the speed and power are small


    not a few.


    All of a sudden, his steps faltered, revealing a flaw.


    Ouyang Cong seized the opportunity and hit him in the ribs. Then he fell to the ground with his ribs in his arms.


    Now three of the five have been subdued.


    Li Su thought that the Taijiquan master would give up after he fell, but he got up and fought with Hu Zi again.


    But now the two men have entered a state of balance, tiger suddenly found his own tactics.


    He did not prohibit the decline, but gradually gained the upper hand.


    Li subEn wanted to help Hu Zi, but after much consideration, he still held back.


    Skinhead side of the war can be described as the most intense, both sides used weapons.


    The crisp sound of metal collision came over and over again.


    In order to save time, Li Su still shot, he shot a silver needle.


    The silver needle was punctured exactly into a acupoint at the back of the man''s neck,


    Then that person''s movement then looked like the card shell to be similar, momentarily stopped.


    But the bareheaded action did not stop. His dagger stabbed at the man''s chest with a thunderous force.


    Because the man was shot by Li Su''s silver needle, he is now a target like a scarecrow.


    Bald has found that the man''s action has stopped, he also wants to stop his own action, but it''s too late.


    All of a sudden, Li Su rushed over again. He came to the bald head like a ghost and caught his dagger.


    The man''s frightened eyes suddenly turned into doubts.


    All five of the other party have been subdued. Although they have been injured to varying degrees, none of their lives are threatened.


    Lin Feng and Chen Qiu are still standing there, and there is the last group of people in front of them, who were mistaken by Li Su for the family members of the dead. Just then, Li Su''s mobile phone rang.


    He took out his mobile phone and looked at it. It was Xiong Tiangang. He knew that it must be Xiong Tiangang''s support.


    Facing the failure of the action again, Lin Feng''s face is not good-looking.


    He is now a little sneer at the so-called Hong Tian''s experts. Now five of them have come, and they are all subdued in a very short time.


    Li Su began to approach the past. This time, he didn''t want Lin Feng to escape again.


    And the people in front of Lin Feng once again blocked in front of him, and Lin Feng was backed back with the help of Chen Qiu.


    Just when Li Su wanted to go over those people and directly chase Lin Feng, those people had already rushed up.


    He had to deal with these people first, and Ouyang Cong rushed up to help.


    "You go after it." Li Su yelled.


    When bald and tiger heard this, they rushed out immediately.


    Because of Lin Feng''s health, the two of them moved very slowly.


    When they were about to get on the bus, bareheaded and tiger had caught up.


    Chen Qiu opens the car door and pushes Lin Feng in.


    When he wanted to get on the bus, he kicked over bareheaded.


    He gently sideways, will hide this foot in the past, and bald is suddenly kicked in the car, leaving a dent in the car.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong also made friends with those people. Although the strength of these people was ok, they were slightly less than the five people just now.


    In less than a minute, Li and Su have solved them all.


    Just when they wanted to go after Lin Feng, they only saw a car go away, bald head and tiger fell to the ground.


    The two of them rushed to check the condition of bald head and tiger son.


    Bald situation is not bad, just Chen Qiu hit a punch, some bruises on the body.


    Huzi''s condition was more serious. He had a flying knife on his thigh, and his blood was already flowing out.


    Li Su quickly ordered several acupoints on Hu Zi''s body, but the wound was too deep to stop his bleeding.


    Time is very urgent, he and Ouyang Cong together to the tiger on a car


    The nearest Humvee, with the fastest speed towards the hospital.


    Because this time he was out on a mission, Li Su didn''t bring a first aid kit, and the sanitation outside was not good.


    Ouyang Cong drives the car to jump fiercely, while Li Su presses Hu Zi''s wound hard.


    There are some secrets about Hu Zi''s current state. He has been biting his teeth since he was in his hand. He didn''t shout a pain.


    Now Li Su has retreated a little and let them go after Chen Qiu. He knows that they can''t be Chen Qiu''s opponents. Now two people have different degrees of injury, so his heart is still some guilt.


    Just when Huzi was in shock due to excessive blood loss, the car stopped at the door of the hospital.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong lift the tiger and run in. The doctor and nurse catch it with a stretcher.


    At the door of the operating room, Li Su had a dispute with the doctor. He insisted on entering the operating room to operate on Hu Zi himself. The two male doctors tried their best to stop him at the door.


    Later, Ouyang Cong persuaded Li Su to come back. After all, this is a big hospital. Doctors can certainly cope with such injuries.


    Li Su thought about it and thought that what Ouyang Cong said was right. He couldn''t have to treat all kinds of injuries himself.


    In the past, he used to treat what was difficult to treat. Now he left the small clinic, and almost forgot the previous set of standards.


    After more than half an hour, the doctor came out.


    Hu Zi''s injury is not serious and will not endanger his life at all. Now he just needs to rest.


    The operation was not only ambushed, but also injured. Basically, it was a total failure.


    Although the five Hongtian''s men were not as strong as Chen Qiu, they still caused them great trouble.


    Li Su sat on the chair in the ward and said, "I''m going to find Hong Tian."


    "No, don''t you go to find him Of course, Ouyang Cong would not agree.


    But Li Su''s mind has been determined.

 Chapter 1236

    Li Su wants to find Hong Tian.


    It seems like a crazy idea, but he thought about it for a long time.


    There is no doubt that Hong Tian is on the other side of Lin Feng now. It''s no different for him to find Hong Tian.


    But if the threat of Hong Tian is not solved quickly, this matter may never end.


    And Li Su thinks that Hong Tian is not really willing to help Lin Feng.


    The experts sent by Hong Tian these times are not the most powerful ones under his command.


    If the friendship between the two people is really so strong, Hong Tian will send his most powerful men at the beginning.


    "Even so, I don''t think it''s a good idea." Ouyang Cong said.


    Li Su''s idea seemed almost crazy to him.


    "You don''t have to go with me this time. I''m the best choice."


    "What do I do if you die in it?"


    "Well?"


    There was a look of surprise on Li Su''s face.


    Ouyang Cong shook his head helplessly and continued: "I mean my identity. Only you can help me."


    "Do you really think I''m going to die?"


    "I..."


    "You should have believed me."


    This matter has been decided by Li Su.


    Now it''s just noon and tiger is still in a coma.


    Leaving bareheaded and Ouyang Cong in the hospital, Li Su went back to the hotel alone.


    He must have a good rest, because this evening, he will go to Hongfu.


    He fell asleep into the evening, and when he woke up, he took a bath and changed into comfortable clothes.


    Went to the hospital to see the situation of tiger, tiger has woken up, and the state looks good.


    Li Su told bald head and Huzi that he was going to Hongfu. Their attitude was the same as that of Ouyang Cong, and they both disapproved of him going.


    "Don''t try to persuade me. I''ve made up my mind." Li Su said.


    He stood on the edge of the window, the afterglow of the setting sun just shining on him through the glass window, as if his body was emitting golden light.


    "Then I''ll go with you!" Said the bald man.


    "No, it could be dangerous¡°


    "It''s because of the danger that I want to go with you. Don''t worry, I''ll go with you


    Yes, it won''t hold you back. "


    Ouyang Cong also felt that this was such a way. He said, "I can go with you, too."


    Li Su waved his hand. He didn''t think that the skinhead''s strength was not strong, but that more people meant more danger to him. In the end, he didn''t agree with anyone to be with him.


    He drove alone and came to the door of Hongfu.


    His idea is to visit Hong Tian instead of finding fault, so he prepared a big gift for him.


    There is also a Yiqi pill in the small medicine bottle. Compared with the dust avoiding beads, Yiqi pill is certainly not a treasure, but it can prevent all kinds of diseases and prolong life.


    And the appearance of Yiqi Dan is very gratifying, so it is a good choice to give people a gift.


    Most importantly, Hong Tian has never seen anything like this.


    In order to hold this Yiqi pill, Li Su bought a beautiful wooden box by the way.


    Now he has parked the car in the opposite of Hongfu, and he is a person came to the door of Hongfu.


    There are two statues at the door. Li subEn thought they would not move.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t you know where this is? " A person says aloud.


    "Of course I know. I''m visiting Mr. Hong."


    "You? Don''t be kidding. If you don''t leave, I''ll be rude


    Li Su is already a big man among ordinary people, but he is much worse than the two guards.


    The two men are about 1.9 meters tall, and their clothes are supported by muscles.


    "If you send a message, say that Li Su is visiting."


    "Li Su? Are you Li Su


    The appearance of the two bodyguards suddenly became nervous. They had heard the name, but it was the first time that they met me.


    "It''s me. What''s the matter?"


    "How dare you come here?"


    He said that both of them pulled out their guns and aimed at Li Su.


    Li Su quickly raised his hands and said, "I just came to visit Mr. Hong. There is no other way."


    The two bodyguards obviously didn''t believe what Li Su said. One of them was holding a headset in one hand and whispering something.


    After a while, the door of Hongfu was opened and two people came out


    .


    As soon as the two men came out, they stared at Li Su nervously, just like he was wearing explosives.


    "Are you really Li Su?" One of them said.


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed."


    "I''m the housekeeper of Hongfu, Hongtu."


    It turned out that this was the housekeeper of Hong''s house. If it wasn''t for what he didn''t say, Li Su really couldn''t see it.


    Hongtu is a thin man, about forty years old.


    Li Su saw at a glance that housekeeper Hong didn''t know any Kung Fu. He was an ordinary man, even thinner than ordinary people¡° Hello, housekeeper Hong


    Housekeeper Hong''s face is always wearing a light smile. This kind of person is hard to hate.


    "You don''t mind a body search, do you?" Housekeeper Hong''s tone was also very polite.


    Li Su shook his head. Then the two bodyguards came up and began to search him.


    He knew that if he wanted to enter a place like Hongfu, he would have to search himself, so he didn''t even take the car keys.


    After the search, a bodyguard nodded to housekeeper Hong, indicating that there was no problem.


    "Please, our master is waiting for you."


    Housekeeper Hong made a gesture of invitation, and then stood on one side quietly.


    Li Su was not polite and went directly into the gate of Hong''s house.


    There is a unique cave in Hongfu, which is very different from its low-key appearance.


    As soon as I entered the door, I was facing the screen wall. There was nothing on the screen wall, as smooth as a mirror.


    After bypassing the screen wall, I really came to the courtyard of Hongfu. Standing at the foot of Li Su is a cobblestone road.


    On both sides of the road are gardens, which are distributed with a variety of rockery and ornamental trees.


    The garden is very big, almost like a botanical garden. There is a pond in the garden. The area of the pond is very large. Because of the distance, Li Su didn''t see what was in the pond.


    Li Su thought that Hong Tian could be seen through the garden, but there was a training ground behind the garden.


    The training ground is about the size of a football field. There are various lines on the ground, and there are many wooden stakes and weapon racks around.


    Finally, after walking through the training ground, Li Su saw a building similar to a courtyard.


    However, this courtyard is much larger than the real courtyard, and it is also high. It is not too much to say that it is a palace.


    What Li Su didn''t expect was that there was a yard behind the hall, which seemed to be the place where Hong Tian lived.


    Under the leadership of housekeeper Hong, Li Su enters a three story Chinese style building.


    Hong Tian is in the living room at this time.

 Chapter 1237

    As soon as he entered the living room, Li Su saw a man.


    Facing the door, the man sat on a wooden chair. Li Su didn''t see the man clearly because he was still far away, but he still knew that it was Hong Tian himself.


    Similar to the appearance of the building, the interior decoration is also Chinese style. If it wasn''t for seeing all kinds of modern equipment, Li Suzhen would have thought that he was going through.


    Stepping on the soft dark purple carpet, he comes to Hong Tian, and housekeeper Hong brings his gift to Hong Tian.


    At first glance, Li Su can''t tell Hong Tian''s age, because his hair has turned white, but there are not many wrinkles on his face.


    At this time, Hong Tian was wearing a long white shirt and looked like an old artist of the Republic of China.


    Just look at it, Li Su already knows that the strength of Hongtian is unfathomable.


    There are several people around Hongtian.


    There are two as like as two peas standing on both sides of Hongtian. They should be the twins Ouyang Cong said.


    There are two middle-aged people on the side, but they all sit there dead. It seems that they should have a certain position.


    A little farther from the living room, two people were talking.


    There are two servants walking around from time to time.


    After seeing Li Su, Hong Tian''s eyes are also shining.


    This is his first time to see Li Su. He had heard about it in Linfeng or other people before.


    Li Su is wearing a very ordinary clothes, pure white T-shirt, black trousers, and a pair of white casual shoes on his feet, which is no different from people of the same age outside.


    "You are Li Su."


    Hong Tian''s voice is full of air and penetrating power.


    "Good old man Hong."


    Li Su embraces his fist, not to mention whether they are enemies or friends now. Hong Tian is an old man after all, so we should respect him.


    Hong Tian nodded and turned to the wooden box brought by Li Su.


    "What''s in it?"


    "I don''t know what Mr. Hong likes about this little meeting gift, so I''ll open it up and see."


    Hearing this, housekeeper Hong''s face showed a hesitant expression.


    Originally has been looking at the front of the twins, at this time will also focus on the wooden box.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Hong Tian slowly opened the wooden box.


    Seeing the things in the wooden box, the expression on the red housekeeper''s face relaxed, and his eyes closed


    The twins are back to what they were before.


    The thing in the wooden box is Yiqi pill, about the size of peanuts, the shape is round, the most eye-catching is the kind of crystal clear white.


    Although it''s white, it''s not completely white. There are some translucency in the white. After opening it, there is a little white air in the box. Hong Tian was obviously attracted by the Yiqi pill. He was staring at the white pill without turning his eyes.


    Before he spoke, housekeeper Hong took out a pair of presbyopic glasses from there. Hong Tian quickly took the presbyopic glasses and observed them carefully.


    Li Su now almost knows why housekeeper Hong can stay with Hong Tian even if he doesn''t know kung fu. If there is such a person around him, many things will be convenient.


    "Is this the pill?" Hong Tian said.


    When he first saw this thing, another one was a pearl. After careful observation, he found that it was not a pearl.


    Li Su coughed lightly and said, "master Hong has a good eye. This thing is called Yiqi pill."


    "Oh? What''s the effect of eating him? "


    "The effect is not great. It can prevent all kinds of diseases and prolong life."


    Hong Tian''s face appeared a slight smile, now, he is still very happy


    It''s a gift.


    He slowly buttoned up the wooden box and then handed it back to housekeeper Hong.


    "Not bad." Hong Tian nodded, then his face suddenly changed and continued: "why do you dare to come here?"


    "Why can''t I come?"


    Li Su''s tone is neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Our current relationship should still be the enemy."


    "Maybe in the future."


    Hong Tian sneered and said, "Oh? It seems that you still enjoy being my enemy


    "Enjoy? No, but I''m not afraid


    Hearing this, Hong Tian straightens up and stares at Li Su.


    Li Su''s eyes are no less impressive. His deep eyes are like the vast universe.


    "Good. I''ll help Lin Feng to deal with you, but now you''ve killed the killer mandarin duck and injured several of my people."


    "Lethal mandarin duck? I didn''t kill them. "


    "Can''t a man even admit it?"


    "With all due respect, I don''t need to kill them at all."


    "Oh?"


    "It was a killer named turtledove who killed them, but I hurt those people, which I admit."


    Hong Tian had seen the five people in the afternoon.


    Five people were injured, but they were not seriously injured. After asking Hong, he knew that they could come back because of Li Su''s mercy.


    Hong Tian doesn''t know Li Su, and he doesn''t want to. If Lin Feng didn''t ask him for help, he might never know Li Su.


    But now Li Su is standing in front of him, and he feels that the young man in front of him is not as hateful as Lin Feng said.


    Seeing that Hong Tian did not speak, Li Su continued: "even if they were not killed by me, you still want to be my opponent, right?" Li Su doesn''t know the relationship between Lin Feng and Hong Tian, but he heard Xing Sen say that Lin Feng was sent from Florence headquarters.


    In other words, Lin Feng is not a native of Shangjiang.


    Even if Lin Feng and Hong Tian have friendship, it should not be very deep.


    Hong Tian heard this, hesitated for a few seconds, returned to the way: "yes, I Hong Tian is not a perfidious person."


    "I dare to ask, why do you help him like this?"


    Hong Tian didn''t answer. He was staring at Li Su as if he wanted to see through his soul.


    In the face of Ju''s eyes, Li Su''s eyes did not dodge.


    Then Hong Tian makes a color to housekeeper Hong, and housekeeper Hong leaves the house with his twin brothers and two other people who are talking.


    Now only Li Su, Hong Tian and two other middle-aged people are left in the big living room.


    Outside the house, just out of a few people did not go far, they stood at the door, observing the movement of the house.


    Li Su didn''t know what Hong Tian was going to say, but the things that even housekeeper Hong couldn''t listen to would not be trivial.


    And now he vaguely guessed the identities of the two middle-aged people. They must be two of the four masters who fought with Hong Tian in those years.


    Hong Tian''s behavior made him see a turning point, and whether the turning point can turn into victory or not may depend on the next period of time.

 Chapter 1238

    Hong Tian stood up from his chair.


    He moved slowly towards Li Su.


    The slower the pace, the more he can show his momentum like a tiger descending the mountain.


    Seeing his action, the two people who were still sitting in the seats became dignified.


    "What do you know?" Hong Tian asked.


    This young man named Li Su surprised him more and more.


    Li Su didn''t understand his question for a moment and said, "I don''t know what you mean."


    "Didn''t you ask me why I helped Lin Feng?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Then I''ll tell you, I''m looking at the face of his last term."


    "Jesus?"


    "Well? You do know a lot. "


    "Do you know Jesus?"


    Hong Tian, of course, knew Jesus. He was not only a friend, but also a very good friend.


    He was a little older than Jesus, but it didn''t get in the way of their relationship.


    More than 20 years ago, when Hong Tian''s strength just rose, he met Jesus in a gang fight.


    At that time, Jesus was a thug of the other party''s Gang, claiming to fight against 100 with one.


    With the cooperation of Hong Tian and the four masters, Jesus would be defeated, but his strength surprised Hong Tian at that time.


    In that battle, Jesus'' gang was destroyed, and Hong Tian invited him to join his own forces.


    Hong Tian and Jesus were also heroes at that time. Although they represented different forces, they respected each other very much.


    Jesus refused Hong Tian''s invitation because his loyalty prevented him from joining another force.


    But later they became friends. Hong Tian also knew the real name of Jesus, Li Jue.


    After that, Jesus joined the killer organization and became stronger step by step. Then he became the person in charge of China. On the one hand, Jesus'' strength was really outstanding. On the other hand, he had Hong Tian''s help behind him.


    The strength of the bright knight and Hong Tian can be said to cover the whole city of Shangjiang. One of them is in the light, the other is in the dark, holding many people''s lives.


    But a few years ago, Jesus died in a mission.


    At first, when he heard the news, Hong Tian would not believe it, but the fact was there, so he couldn''t help believing it.


    Later, the head of the bright knight in China became Lin Feng. In order to give face to his old friends and maintain the relationship between the two forces, Hong Tian took the initiative to establish contact with Lin Feng.


    Although the relationship between the two forces is not as strong as it used to be, they are still reluctantly supporting each other.


    Li Su did not expect that there was such a complicated relationship behind the matter.


    But there was one thing that bothered him all the time, and that was the cause of Jesus'' death. Although death is not a special accident when the killer is on a mission, the man is Jesus. According to Li Su''s understanding of Jesus'' strength, he is almost like a God.


    Why would a strong person take on a task with no difficulty? This is one of the doubts.


    And with the strength of Jesus, he would die in the mission, which is the second point.


    It is not normal to think that Lin Feng took office in a few days later.


    Since Hong Tian had a good relationship with Jesus, Li Su directly asked: "don''t you think there''s something strange about this?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The death of Jesus."


    "How strange is it?"


    Li Su then told Hong Tian several questions in his heart.


    After listening to him, Hong Tian fell into silence. He went to a chair next to him and sat down.


    Li Su''s question is that he has just got Jesus


    When he heard the news of his death, he had already thought that there must be something strange in it.


    However, in the later investigation, he did not find any valuable clues and evidence. A few years later, the matter was settled.


    Li Su is surprised by Hong Tian''s reaction. He thinks Hong Tian is not surprised by what he said. The expressions on the other two people''s faces are also very flat.


    But it gave him a glimmer of hope that if he could find out the cause of Jesus'' death, he might be involved in some big secret.


    At that time, Hong Tian''s choice might be very different from now.


    At this time, Hong Tian stood up again and went to the two men.


    Li Su didn''t hear what the three people were discussing in a low voice, and he wasn''t curious.


    A few minutes later, Hong Tian and the three stood up and walked up to Li Su.


    Hong Tian''s expression changed a little. He said, "I know you are here


    My purpose is to let me stop meddling in the affairs between you and Lin Feng. "


    "Yes." Li Su returned.


    "But if I just give up my promise to Lin Feng, I''ll be a traitor."


    "I understand¡°


    "But I''m willing to give you a chance."


    "Oh? What''s the chance? "


    Hong Tiangang just discussed with his two brothers and finally made a decision.


    They are willing to give Li Su the opportunity to investigate the cause of Jesus'' death.


    But before that, Hong Tian had to examine whether Li Su was qualified, so they set a challenge for Li Su.


    "Challenge?" Li Su was curious and surprised by what they said.


    "You challenge my men."


    On the one hand, Hong Tian raised this idea because he is a man who worships force. He wants to see Li Su through this challenge


    Is it as powerful as the legend.


    On the other hand, it is not easy to investigate the cause of Jesus'' death. Both force and intelligence should be at a high level.


    Li Su, who knew Hong Tian''s idea, fell into meditation. There is no doubt that this is a good opportunity.


    But in this way, he will fight with many experts under Hong Tian. What''s the difference between Hong Tian''s sending them to deal with him?


    However, he still decided to fight. If he wins and finds out the cause of Jesus'' death, the relationship between him and Hong Tian will not be as simple as easing up.


    "Well, I promise you." Li Su said decidedly.


    "Come to this address tomorrow afternoon."


    Hong Tian went to a table and wrote down a string of addresses on the paper with a pen. He called them to Li Su.


    Li Su looked at the vigorous and powerful font on the white paper, folded the note and slowly put it into his pocket.


    Then he said, "I''ll be there on time at three tomorrow afternoon


    ¡£¡±


    "Well, I won''t let people disturb you during this time. You can rest assured." Hong Tian said.


    After discussing this matter, Li Su left Hong Fu.


    Looking back on what he got, this trip to Hongfu was a bit of value.


    Now his mind is full of things tomorrow afternoon, this time Hong Tian will definitely send a real expert.

 Chapter 1239

    As the sky darkened, Li Su returned to the hospital.


    Ouyang Cong and bald are still in the hospital, and Huzi is still awake.


    Seeing Li Su enter the door, Ouyang Cong and bald head both stand up and look at him with surprise and concern.


    "Are you all right?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    In his eyes, Li Su''s going to Hongfu this time is no different from his suicide, but now Li Su is not only back, but also in a good mental state.


    Li Su laughed and said, "how can I be in trouble? I''m not going to fight."


    Hearing him say that he was ok, other people took a long breath.


    "But do you know where this address is?"


    He took out the note written by Hong Tian and handed it to Ouyang Cong.


    Ouyang Cong took a look at the note and immediately said, "I know, it''s not enough


    Is it yanhuita? I''ve been there a few times


    "Wild goose returns to the tower?"


    "Yes, Yanhui pagoda is a pagoda belonging to Jingjue temple, but it is a little far away from Jingjue temple, and it is independent."


    "So it is."


    "Why do you suddenly ask? Do you want to visit yanhuita? "


    When Ouyang Cong saw this note, he felt strange.


    "Not really."


    Then Li Su told them about his agreement with Hong Tian.


    The other three people''s faces were surprised, as if they were seeing Qin Shihuang fighting against Lu Bu.


    "If you want to challenge his experts, did he say which one he is?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    "No, I think it''s all."


    "All of them... If they had a wheel fight, they would have tired you to death."


    Li Su shook his head with a smile and said, "no, I feel Hong Tian


    It''s not meant to embarrass me. "


    Although both Hong Tian and Lin Feng have extraordinary influence in Shangjiang City, Li Su thinks they are totally different extremes.


    Lin Feng is the kind of person who is profit oriented and scheming, while Hong Tian is a typical person in the Jianghu. He is chivalrous, loyal and has his own principles.


    If Lin Feng puts forward such a challenge, Li Su will not agree, but the other side is Hong Tian.


    Now that he has promised Hong Tian, he doesn''t have to think about other things.


    After a while, Li Su returned to the hotel with bald head and Ouyang Cong.


    It''s not very dangerous to leave Huzi there alone. He didn''t have any enemies in Shangjiang city. Li Su was also injured.


    After returning to the hotel, Li Su went to bed early.


    The next day, Li Su woke up early. In the afternoon, he will go to yanhuita, so he will go to the public security bureau again in the morning.


    Ouyang Cong and bald head two people went to the hospital, Li Su has come to the police station.


    Several policemen have already met Li Su. As soon as he entered the door, several people said hello to him.


    He went straight to the door of the police chief''s office and knocked.


    Xing Sen was a little surprised at Li Su''s arrival, and quickly let Li Su go to the sofa. He thought Li Su had come to ask for a crime.


    Xiong Tiangang also knew that Li Su was here at the first time, so he rushed to the director''s office as soon as possible.


    "What happened yesterday..." Xing Sen said.


    After he knew that it was false intelligence, he immediately asked Xiong Tiangang to contact Li Su, but it was too late.


    Li Su waved his hand and said, "I didn''t come for yesterday."


    Hearing this, Xing Sen and Xiong Tiangang were a little surprised.


    The purpose of his visit is for the death dossier of Jesus. The public security bureau must have investigated such things very clearly.


    There was a file in the Public Security Bureau. At that time, the case was directly handled by the police at that time


    The director of the Public Security Bureau, that is, Xing Sen''s teacher, is in charge, so the whole situation is very important.


    Xing Sen takes Li Su to the archives.


    It''s not so much an archive as a library.


    The area here is very large, about the size of two basketball courts, full of shelves, filled with all kinds of files.


    Xing Sen said a few words to the archivist. Under the leadership of the archivist, he came to the side of a shelf.


    Then the file management was strict, and a big box was pulled out from the bottom of the shelf, which was as big as a suitcase.


    Li Su opened the lid of the box by hand, and the scene inside gave him a headache.


    Inside the box, there are stacks of information. A4 paper has filled the whole box.


    This is also the first time that Xing Sen saw the case file, which really surprised him.


    "All of these?" Li Su asked.


    Xing Sen nodded. There are so many files in a case, right


    Very rare.


    During his years as director, he has seen several more cases than this file, either abnormal killer serial homicide cases or large-scale economic crimes.


    Although so much information looks terrible, Li Su has no other way. In order to investigate the cause of Jesus'' death, these files are very important.


    However, Xing Sen said that these files could not leave the Public Security Bureau, so Li Su took the whole box to the director''s office and sat up carefully on the sofa.


    Sure enough, Jesus'' death is not as simple as it seems.


    Although there are many files, some of them are marked with red pen, which may be the traces left by the then police chief in the files. This provides Li Su with some aspects, which he has outlined directly in red ink.


    Time went by, and it came to noon unconsciously.


    Seeing Li Su''s obsession, Xing Sen ordered a box lunch for him to eat


    You can do it at dinner.


    Li Su has told Xing Sen about his appointment with Hong Tian before. Unlike Ouyang Cong, their reaction is different. Xing Sen supports him very much.


    Li Su sat on the sofa looking at the file, while Xing Sen was dealing with the official business.


    Just after noon, the door of the office was suddenly opened.


    Li Su curiously looked at the direction of the door. He was very curious who was the man who broke into the police chief''s office without knocking.


    A beautiful shadow floated in.


    It turned out that a girl came in. She was wearing a white T-shirt, but her navel was exposed below, and there were many holes in her light blue jeans.


    But her face surprised Li Su and even lost her mind.


    The girl''s appearance is very three-dimensional. Her eyes are very deep. Her pupils are not brown, but a little bit green. Her nose is very high, her lips are slightly behind, and her wavy hair makes her look like a foreigner.


    Li Su recognized her at a glance. She was Xing LAN, Xing Sen''s daughter


    .


    "I''ve told you so many times that I have to knock when I come into my office."


    Xing Sen''s face showed a trace of sullen, but his acting is not very good, one can see that he is pretending.


    Xing LAN glanced at Li Su and came to Xing Sen.

 Chapter 1240

    This is the second time Li Su has seen Xing LAN.


    But it was the first time he saw Xing Lan''s face. Last time, Xing Lan''s face was covered with mud and other things, and his body was dirty.


    He did not expect that under normal circumstances Xing LAN should be such a beauty, but Xing Lan''s face rarely has traces of Asians, which makes him a little strange.


    "What? Just a few days after I came back, you attacked me. "


    See Xing LAN with her father coquetry, Li Su helpless smile.


    "Don''t make trouble. I''m not tough on you. You''re always better. I still have guests here."


    Hearing this, Xing Lan''s eyes swept Li Su''s body again, and the time that her eyes stayed did not exceed half a second.


    "I don''t care. I just had dinner with my mother and it happened to be nearby, so I came to see you."


    "Well, now you see, I''m fine, right?"


    "Good. Still as handsome as ever."


    "That''s right, or how could you be so beautiful?"


    "Cut, it''s all my mother''s credit, OK?"


    "Good, good." While saying this, Xing Sen stood up, walked towards Li Su and continued: "this is Li Su, your life-saving benefactor. Last time I was in a hurry, I didn''t thank him very much. Now make it up."


    Li Su quickly waved his hand and said, "no, it''s all small things."


    Xing LAN immediately said: "you see, people say no more."


    Xing Sen''s brows wrinkled tightly.


    Originally, Li Su really didn''t want Xing LAN to say thank you, but when he heard Xing LAN say that, his heart was a little upset.


    Anyway, she is also XINGSEN''s daughter. She should be very polite.


    So Li Su said, "no, I take back my words. You have to thank me."


    Xing Sen burst out laughing. He didn''t expect that Li Su would deliberately have trouble with his woman.


    "No, you just said no more."


    "But I took it back."


    "It''s impolite not to take back what you said. Do you understand?"


    "Not only don''t thank your Savior, but also speak in this tone. Who doesn''t understand?"


    "You..."


    Xing langdun was speechless. She felt that she should not mention the word "Politeness".


    "Dad... How can you let him kill me?"


    Xing LAN goes to his father, grabs his arm and shakes it gently.


    "What''s wrong with what Li Su said?"


    Instead of helping Xing LAN speak, Xing Sen said something about her.


    Xing LAN saw that both sides didn''t take advantage of each other, so she hummed and stopped talking¡° You should have said thank you verbally, but you are not polite at all. Now you have to invite him to dinner and make amends. "


    Li Su wanted to refuse again, but seeing Xing Lan''s arrogance, he held back and didn''t speak.


    "I don''t want to..."


    "If you don''t, take me and let your mother cut off your pocket money."


    Hear this words, Xing LAN is like to be hit by a bolt from the blue, anxious expression show no doubt.


    "No, no, I''ll take it. Can''t I take it?" Xing Lan said quickly


    "That''s about the same. If he forgives you later, I can consider giving you a little extra pocket money every month."


    "Really? I love you, Dad


    Xing LAN pours on Xing Sen, just like a dog is cheering to its owner.


    Then Xing LAN left the Public Security Bureau, because it was getting closer and closer to the appointed time, Li Su also left.


    He didn''t know where the address on the note was, so instead of driving, he chose to take a taxi.


    At half past two, the taxi stopped by the side of the road.


    From a distance, it''s about six or seven hundred meters away from the roadside


    There is a pagoda.


    The pagoda is seven stories high. It looks like it is made of wood. There are very few wooden pagodas that can be preserved until now.


    Gradually, Li Su came close to the pagoda. There was no one around the pagoda. It seemed that Hong Tian did not arrive.


    Li Su walked into the pagoda and looked up at the towering sacred place.


    There is a plaque on the front of the pagoda. The background of the plaque is light red, and there are three big black characters on it. It is the traditional Yanhui pagoda.


    Just then, he heard the sound of the car''s engine spinning.


    Sure enough, four SUVs stopped not far away.


    A lot of people got off the car, and Hong Tian, of course, was in the front.


    This time, Hong Tian wore a light gray dress, which was still a very simple color.


    He was followed by housekeeper Hong, twin brothers and others.


    "Master Hong." Li Su nodded.


    Hong Tian also nodded, and then turned his eyes to the wild goose back to the tower.


    "Do you know why this tower is called Yanhui tower?"


    Li Su shook his head and said, "please make it clear."


    "At first, Yanhui pagoda was not called Yanhui pagoda, but Jingjue pagoda. Every autumn, geese returning to the South would fly past the top of the pagoda, so later the abbot of Jingjue Temple changed the name of the pagoda to Yanhui pagoda."


    Hong Tian''s eyes have been staring at the sky, as if there were a group of geese flying in the sky.


    There is nothing in the sky. Even the clouds don''t know where to hide. Only the sun is emitting light and heat¡° So it is Li Su said


    Then Hong Tian explained the rules of the challenge to Li Su.


    Hong Tian''s many masters will be divided into seven waves, waiting for Li Su on the seventh floor of Yanhui tower.


    On the top floor of Yanhui tower, there is a dagger in a box. As long as Li Su takes the dagger down, he will be the winner.


    If you want to get the dagger, you must go up to the top floor. If you want to go up to the top, you must go up layer by layer.


    That is to say, Li Su has to beat the people guarding at each level before he can win


    Can go to a higher level.


    From the first level to the seventh level, the difficulty is increasing.


    In order to facilitate the management, the director of Jingjue Temple installed monitoring Gong on each floor, of course, without damaging the tower.


    And the location of the surveillance camera is very hidden, which is difficult to find under normal circumstances.


    Hong Tian can see the situation of each layer from the monitoring screen.


    And most importantly, because the tower is the property of Jingjue temple, and it''s made of wood, anyone who causes damage to Yanhui tower is a failure.


    It''s the first time that Li Su has come into contact with this kind of playing style. It''s full of martial arts charm.


    Of course, he doesn''t have any opinions, as long as he doesn''t play endlessly.


    At the instigation of Hong Tian, the people behind him went into the tower, and the twin brothers also went in.


    Li Su thinks that even if the twin brothers are not on the seventh floor, they will be on the sixth floor.


    Now only Li Su, Hong Tian, housekeeper Hong and the last two middle-aged people are left outside.


    It starts at three o''clock on time, and now it''s only a few minutes away.

 Chapter 1241

    It''s three o''clock in the twinkling of an eye.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Li Su walked towards the gate of the wild goose return tower.


    All the people he wanted to challenge had entered the Yanhui tower. Although he had seen the appearance of those people just now, he didn''t know the speed of the challenge.


    When he just stepped into the wild goose back tower, the door behind him was suddenly closed.


    Now Li Su has only one choice, that is to go up and know the seventh floor.


    This is the first floor, because there is no light in the tower, so the light is very dark.


    His sight hasn''t adapted to the darkness here, so he doesn''t move. He just stands in the same place quietly, but his ears have already stood up.


    Sure enough, he is not the only one in this room.


    He heard another man''s breathing, which was so heavy that it sounded like it was from a sleeping tiger.


    Gradually, his eyes adapted to the darkness.


    Just then, a fire suddenly lit up in the dark.


    The flame is very small, like a lighter. The flame of the lighter moves slowly. Finally, a small flame becomes two, two become four.


    The appearance of the man with the lighter also appeared in front of Li Su''s eyes.


    He was a real big man, at least 1.95 meters tall, with dark skin, just like an American basketball player.


    He only wore a black vest, and his lower body was underpants and sneakers. The exposed muscles could even be described as terrible, just like a big black bear.


    After the big black bear lit the candle, the man began to walk slowly to the center of the room.


    Li Su tilted his head, even the big black bear was hard to deal with.


    Big black bear held out a hand and hooked Li Su with his index finger and middle finger.


    In the face of big black bear''s provocation, Li Su did not feel angry.


    He knew that the big black bear was the first level guard, and he had to beat the big black bear to move on, so he began to move forward slowly.


    The distance between the two people is shrinking. It''s only two meters now.


    Big black bear suddenly burst out and rushed towards Li Su, just like a big black bear.


    Big black bear bent down, trying to clasp Li Su''s waist with his arms.


    Of course, Li Su won''t let him succeed. He first stepped back and then flashed away.


    The big black bear pounced on the air and looked a little angry. Then he half turned around and used it


    His arm swept across Li Su''s head.


    What he didn''t expect was that Li Su didn''t evade or choose to block.


    His fist came to a halt, as if he had been gripped by a pair of tongs.


    It was not the tongs that held his wrist, but Li Su''s hands.


    Li Su knew it was very dangerous, but he always wanted to try his opponent''s skill, so he took such action. He grabbed the big black bear by the wrist and didn''t waste much energy.


    Meanwhile, his other hand did not stop.


    His left hand grasped the right hand of the big black bear, and his right hand clenched his fist and hit him in the face.


    Big black bear also made a response, he put his left hand in front of his face, hoping to catch Li Su''s fist.


    He successfully grasped Li Su''s fist, but did not let it stop.


    Li Su''s iron fist, carrying the big black bear''s hand, was hard on his face.


    With a bang, the big black bear''s body fell to the ground.


    His breathing is more heavy, people lying on the ground without any action.


    Although Hong Tian didn''t just compete this time, he had to stay alive


    For Li Su, they are just strangers. He didn''t want to end anyone''s life.


    It''s the same with big black bear. Li Su left his painful Hummer there and walked towards the second floor.


    The windows on the second floor are open, so the light is much better.


    On entering the second floor, Li Su saw a young man standing in the middle of the room with his back to him.


    Hearing the news of his coming in, the young man didn''t turn back. It seemed that he deliberately left him a figure.


    "It''s beyond my expectation to be on the second floor so soon." Said the young man.


    Li Su laughed and said, "I''m in a hurry. Brother on the first floor has accepted."


    "But the second floor is the end of you. The only one who will end you is me, the Qingyi of Wudang Mountain."


    Li Su didn''t expect that this man who was about his age would be a Taoist on Wudang Mountain.


    Qingyi doesn''t look like a Taoist, but the sword in his hand really makes him look like a Taoist.


    Just when Li Su was suffering from having no weapons, Qingyi suddenly threw something at him.


    He quickly took it in his hand. It turned out to be a sword and a heel


    The sword as like as two peas.


    At the same time of throwing the sword, Qingyi has been out.


    His movement is very light, just like a sparrow in the bamboo forest.


    Gradually stirring the dust in the air, straight to Li Su''s chest.


    He didn''t dare to neglect, but Qingyi''s action was changeable. When his sword was blocked, he immediately took out his sword and launched a second attack.


    Li Su also slowly adapted to the weight of the sword, and his movements gradually became more relaxed.


    The movements of the two men are so light and natural, just like the two swordsmen in ancient times.


    However, Li Su''s speed is obviously better. At the beginning, he was still tired of defending, but now with sharp attack, he has completely suppressed Qingyi. After fending off one of Li Su''s, Qingyi stepped back two steps and said, "how is that possible?"


    Li Su was puzzled and asked, "what is possible?"


    "How can your sword be so fast?"


    "Is that fast?"


    All of a sudden, Li Su''s sword turned into a flying Silver Snake, facing the direction of Qingyi


    The throat stabbed straight past.


    Qingyi was obviously shocked by his action, and didn''t react for a moment.


    It was not until the tip of the sword was close to his throat that he used the sword to block it.


    But it''s too late. As long as Li Su wants to, the tip of the sword can sink into Qingyi''s throat at any time.


    But he didn''t do that. When the tip of the sword was one centimeter away from Qingyi''s skin, he stopped the action fiercely.


    Although the movement stopped, but he carried the gas or rushed to Qingyi''s body, blowing up Qingyi''s hair and clothes.


    Qingyi''s eyes are big, and he doesn''t seem to believe everything that happened in front of him.


    Outside the Yanhui tower, Hong Tian and others are sitting in the back seat of the SUV, looking at the monitoring screen on the computer.


    Li Su knocked down the iron tower on the first floor with one blow, which has surprised them. In the face of Qingyi''s sword, the shock is full.


    The most difficult part of this sword is not the speed of the sword, but the last one.

 Chapter 1242

    Qingyi''s sword fell to the ground.


    The power of his whole body seemed to be pulled away, and even his most familiar sword could not be grasped.


    Li Su also threw the sword on the ground and continued to go up.


    The man on the third floor surprised him a little, because the man guarding here was a woman.


    The woman was wearing a black veil. Li Su couldn''t see her face clearly.


    But in a black and purplish clothes wrapped under the body, but it is very graceful, let him some can''t bear to hand.


    The woman seemed to notice his impolite eyes and frowned tightly.


    All of a sudden, the hand of the woman in black shook, and there were three cold flashes.


    From the moment the woman in black took the shot, Li Su discovered that three round darts were coming out.


    The round dart was caught in his hand as it approached him.


    Seeing that he didn''t dodge, but directly used his own darts, the woman in black exclaimed.


    Li Su dropped the three round darts on the ground and said, "have you forgotten? We


    Our rule is not to destroy this ancient tower. "


    The woman in black really forgot. She just wanted to subdue Li Su quickly to show her prestige.


    But Li Su said it directly, which made her a little annoyed.


    In the lightning flint, she rushed to Li Su and took out two weapons from her waist.


    Li Su carefully distinguished that the weapon turned out to be two finger tigers. At this time, the woman in black had already put one on one hand.


    In this way, he had to dodge first.


    The woman in black is very flexible, and the movements of her two hands are changeable.


    Li Su could only keep moving. Every time he pointed to the tiger, he was only a little away from him, but he never touched his body.


    The action of the woman in black is faster and faster, as if she has adapted to the rhythm of the battle.


    Of course, he didn''t want to see it. Suddenly, he stretched out a hand and took it out to the neck of the woman in black.


    The woman in black obviously didn''t expect that he would attack suddenly. After a short hesitation, she quickly blocked her arms in front of her chest.


    But he suddenly changed his movements and swept his hand towards the face of the woman in black.


    Hand swept the face of the woman in black, her black veil also fell off, a beautiful face revealed.


    Li Su took the veil in his hand and sniffed it. There was a smell of Osmanthus in September.


    But the woman in black was standing there, not making any action.


    "You go up," she said suddenly


    Li Su obviously didn''t hear clearly. He said, "what?"


    "You take off my veil, and you have won me."¡° But


    Before Li Su''s words were spoken, the woman in black came over and took the veil from his hand. She also gave him a look.


    He really felt a little strange, he just because of fun, so he took off the veil of the woman in black, did not expect to win so confused.


    But it was in his heart. After saying goodbye to the woman in black, he came to the fourth floor.


    Several people outside the tower are still watching the surveillance screen. Li Su''s first three floors are quite relaxed, which makes them both surprised and curious.


    But the fourth floor is not so simple. Although the people in the fourth floor are not the strongest among the seven floors, they are the strangest.


    As soon as I entered the fourth floor, a strange fragrance came to my face, and the wild goose returned to the tower as if it had suddenly become a spice market.


    But he immediately reflected that there was something wrong with the fragrance, so he quickly held his breath.


    He didn''t find anyone in the room, as if there was only the smell in the room.


    He didn''t know whether the smell was poisonous or not, so he had to use the method of closing his breath first.


    After waiting for a while, he still didn''t see anyone. If there was no one guarding here, he went directly to the fifth floor.


    Just as he was approaching the stairs, he heard something behind him.


    He turned abruptly and saw a man in the middle of the room.


    That is an old man, the old man has some hunchback, wearing colorful clothes, just like the old man on holiday at the seaside.


    But he looks very strange. The fragrance and light smoke must be made by the old man.


    "You..." the old man''s voice is a little hoarse, and there seems to be a mouthful of phlegm in his throat that he can''t swallow all the time.


    Li Su saw that he stopped when he said something. He was a little strange, so he asked, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "Don''t you smell the aroma?"


    "I smell it."


    "Then why didn''t you react?"


    "Oh? How should I react? "


    "You should fall to the ground if you don''t produce five."


    Li Su laughed and said, "I forgot to say that I have a cold these days, so my nose is stuffy."


    Of course, this sentence is just a joke, and the old man has already heard it.


    Seeing that his poison had no effect on Li Su, he sighed and slowly pulled out a bamboo stick from his back.


    The bamboo stick is about three feet long. It''s just right to hold it in the old man''s hand.


    According to his original plan, Li Su should have fallen to the ground by now.


    But Li Su not only didn''t faint, he didn''t even feel confused, so he had to take out his bamboo stick and prepare to fight with Li Su.


    Just then, Li Su suddenly ran to the fifth floor instead of fighting with the little old man. This not only surprised the little old man, but also Hong Tian in front of the computer screen.


    However, Hong Tian immediately laughed and said, "smart, smart, smart as expected."


    He just said that he wanted Li Su to go up to the seventh floor and find the dagger, but he didn''t know


    I didn''t say that Li Su must defeat all his opponents.


    So now Li Su has directly passed the little old man and ran to the fifth floor, which is not against the rules.


    The little old man found Li Su''s action, and when he wanted to catch up, it was too late.


    When he just ran to the stairs, Li Su had already rushed to the fifth floor.


    Li Su didn''t expect to use this method to break through the fourth floor. Now think about it. If he had used this method for a long time, he might have saved more than half of his time.


    When he got to the fifth floor, he stopped immediately.


    The fifth floor was dark, without any light, a little darker than the first floor.


    He was waiting for his eyes to adapt to the darkness, but there was not even a light year here. Even after a while, he could not see clearly.


    In such an environment, the eyes have lost their function, so he simply closed his eyes.


    On the outside of the wild goose return tower, Hong Tian''s face showed a serious expression for the first time.


    He is very clear about the strength of the people in the 567 level. For Li Su, the real challenge has just begun.


    Because there is no light on the fifth floor, the monitoring screen is also switched to infrared mode.


    In some blurred black and white pictures, a figure is slowly approaching Li Su

 Chapter 1244

    That man is really blind.


    Now Li Su finally wants to understand why he is so handy in the dark, because he lives in the dark.


    Li subEn wanted to say something. After thinking about it, he held back.


    The man looked miserable and kept covering his chest with his hand.


    He couldn''t see it, but he walked quickly to the man.


    He put the hand that the person covers chest slowly move away, that person unexpectedly also did not resist.


    Then he pointed a few points on the man''s body, and the expression on his face finally spread.


    That''s all he can do, but that''s enough.


    The fifth floor is really in danger. If Li Su had not been quick witted, he might be lying on the ground now.


    This is the real challenge, the super ability and the cooperation of the environment.


    He is also full of expectations for the next six layers.


    The sixth floor looks very ordinary, but there is a man who let it


    Everything is not so ordinary.


    As soon as Li Su went up to the sixth floor, he saw a chair in the center. There was a woman sitting on the chair.


    She was dressed in fiery red. Her shoes were red, her nails were red, and her lips were bright red.


    Hidden in this series of red is her tender, smooth and white skin.


    The red color of her whole body made her look enthusiastic, but her face made Li Su feel cold.


    Eyebrows slightly thick, and very black, eyes as clear as the autumn sky, but revealed a trace of cold.


    If the facial features are long enough, whether it''s eyes or nose, mouth or eyebrows, as long as you move one point, it will destroy this beautiful picture.


    Li Su was a little stunned for a moment. He thought that he had seen many beautiful women with beautiful national colors, but it was the first time for him to see such a cold person.


    The coldness of a woman in red is not a kind of haughty coldness, she said


    Cold is more like incompatibility with the world.


    Anyway, both of them are rivals now, so Li Su adjusted his state in time.


    He is ready to hand, but the woman in red spoke, she said: "I didn''t expect you can really come here."


    Li Su shook his head helplessly and said, "Oh? Where do you think I should go? "


    "Maybe the first, maybe the fifth."


    No one''s expression changed on the woman''s face. She seemed to be talking to the air.


    "But I''m not on the first floor now, and I''m not on the fifth floor."


    "Not bad."


    "Of course, the sixth floor will not be my destination."¡° Good


    "Maybe I''ll be lenient."


    Li Su gave a slightly strange smile.


    The woman in red obviously didn''t have any mood swings because of Li Su''s words. She said, "you are Li Su."


    "Yes, you are?" Li Su nodded and said.


    "Glass."


    Liuli is really a good name, Li Su said in his heart.


    "I''m going up to the seventh floor now."


    Just then, Li Su began to walk towards the stairs. He didn''t care whether Liuli was sitting on a chair or not.


    As soon as his foot took a step, he had to stop because a red silk appeared in front of him.


    Of course, the red silk was from Liuli, but she always sat on the chair, only her arms slightly raised.


    Li Su reaches for the red silk, but the red silk is like a mimosa and suddenly loses weight back to Liuli.


    Just where the red silk was, there was only the air flowing slowly and a faint fragrance.


    The fragrance in a moment let Li Su some intoxicated, he gently narrowed his eyes, seems to be enjoying a moment of peace.


    Glass has just restored the appearance, she is like an ice sculpture, one of the best ice sculptures in the world.


    Li Su knew that Liuli would not let himself easily pass the sixth floor. If he wanted to go to the last floor, he had to defeat Liuli thoroughly.


    He began to approach Liuli slowly, while observing the movements of Liuli''s hands.


    The distance between the two people is slowly getting closer. Just when there are still two meters left, Liuli makes another move.


    Two red silks popped out of her hands and ran straight into Li Su''s chest. At the same time, the chair where Liuli sat also moved a distance back.


    Facing the attack of the two red silks at the same time, Li Su didn''t panic and leaned back fiercely.


    Now his posture is very strange. His waist is bent back a lot. If he goes down a little bit, his back brain may touch the ground.


    Even so, he will avoid red silk.


    Although red silk is only a soft cloth, it becomes a killing weapon in the hands of glass, and it is far more powerful than other weapons.


    After bending down, Li Su raised her feet and kicked the red silk.


    But all of a sudden, the red silk became soft, and he used it a lot


    So the body suddenly lost its balance and fell down.


    Between the lightning and flint, his body quickly reversed and finally turned to face down. After supporting the ground with his hands, he didn''t fall to the ground in front of him.


    Liuli didn''t give him a chance to breathe. Another red silk flew over.


    Li Su quickly continued to reverse his body, turning round and round, and the red silk of colored glass also hit him one after another. After nine turns in a row, his palm hit the ground fiercely, and people bounced up.


    The red silk from Liuli is spread flat on the ground. There are nine. She is like a fox with nine tails at the moment.


    After standing up, Li Su didn''t stop. He took a deep breath and rushed to Liuli.


    Two people have already passed several moves, but Liuli hasn''t got up from her seat yet.


    In the face of Li Su''s attack, Liuli didn''t panic. She threw her arms at the same time, and the nine red silks on the ground turned into nine python, bumping into each other


    It''s the past.


    Li Su lowered himself to escape, and at the same time, he slid toward the glass.


    While avoiding the red silk, he has come to Liuli.


    Liuli didn''t expect that Li Su''s action was so fast. There was a dull in her eyes.


    Li Su seized the opportunity and hit Liuli''s abdomen sitting on the chair.


    See glass has been unable to hide, in an instant, her body is up.


    Li Suyi punched the chair she was sitting on, smashing it to pieces.


    Glass rose to the highest point, the body suddenly reversed, into a head down state.


    At the same time, she waved her hands and made a circle of nine red silks in an attempt to encircle Li Su.


    Now the glaze is like a phoenix dancing in the nine days, opening its wings and making a sound.


    Li Su raised his head and felt that the two wings of "phoenix" had covered the sky


    Day, envelop yourself.

 Chapter 1245

    Nine pieces of red silk were made into a cylinder.


    The cylinder buckled straight at Li Su''s head, like a boa constrictor trying to swallow its prey.


    When Li Su raised his head, the red silk had already been pulled down. He had no time to react.


    Liuli drank softly, and the red silk had successfully enveloped Li Su in it.


    But the action of Liuli didn''t stop, her body suddenly rotated, and the red silk in her hand also rotated with her.


    Li Su is now wrapped like a rice dumpling, and it''s getting tighter and tighter, which reminds him of the scene of fighting with jujujuchan in Fuyun mountain.


    But the man opposite is obviously more dangerous than the giant.


    His arms were close to his trunk and tightly bound.


    At this time, glass stopped spinning, slowly fell to the ground, action like a swift as light.


    Li Su, who is constantly struggling, is like a worm wriggling all day.


    If he can''t break free, then the challenge will be over at the sixth level.


    Liuli is very confident in this move, as long as it is bound by this move, let him


    Ordinary people, or the gods of the great Luo, should honestly turn into silkworm pupae.


    Li Su felt that it was difficult to breathe, and the red silk tightly wrapped around his body was still pressing the oxygen in his lungs.


    He closed his eyes. Since Liuli wants to use this trick, he won''t have any reservation.


    Vigorous Qi is in his body season, through the large and small meridians gathered to the position of Dantian.


    His body slightly curved, as if it was for something to store power.


    "You are defeated." Liuli whispered.


    She thought Li Su''s strength would be so strong, but she just used a few moves, and the other side was already overwhelmed.


    At this time, Li Su made a loud drink, and then his whole body muscles were tense.


    The red silk around him seems to be getting tighter and tighter.


    All of a sudden, a strong wave of air sent out, the glass''s long hair also blowing up.


    Along with the air waves, there were also pieces of unclear red silk.


    Red silk just like just put into the blender, completely broken, can''t see the original appearance.


    Liuli quickly retreated a few steps. What was happening in front of her was that she never knew


    I didn''t even think of it.


    This move "phoenix dance nine days" she has used many times, no one can break free, and in front of this man actually used such a short time to crack her this move.


    After the red silk was broken, Li Su finally breathed fresh air.


    He saw Liuli at a glance. Although Liuli''s face was still cold, there was a trace of panic in his eyes.


    The fragments of red silk that had been shaken away began to fall at the moment, just like a red rain, and the unique fragrance also permeated the whole room. Li Su suddenly reached out and squeezed a piece of red silk in his hand. Then his wrist shook slightly, and the red silk flew straight to the glass.


    After hitting several other pieces of red silk, the fragment flew in front of Liuli.


    Liuli quickly tilted his head and finally hid.


    Red silk fragments hit the back of the wall, and then slowly fell to the ground.


    Li Su didn''t wait in the same place. When red silk left his hand, he also left his position.


    As soon as Liuli hid, Li Su came to her.


    Li Su clapped his hand at the top of Liuli''s chest, which was extremely fierce.


    But Liuli was not a target. She held out her hands and stood in front of her.


    This palm clapped on her arms, and she felt the bones on her arms as if they were broken, numb and painful, but she finally blocked this.


    At the same time, she also rushed to one side, leaving a red shadow in front of Li Su.


    Li Su won''t miss the opportunity to take the initiative to attack. He has caught up.


    Although Liuli''s body had rushed past, her two long sleeves didn''t keep up with her.


    Li Su''s mouth showed a smile, then stretched out his right hand, grabbed the sleeve of Liuli in his hand and yanked it fiercely.


    Liuli felt as if he had been pulled by something. He suddenly lost the power to move forward and stepped back.


    Although Liuli''s skill is very vigorous, it is far from Li Su''s opponent if it is more powerful.


    Li Su''s hand flicked slightly, and a red figure was pulled back.


    At the same time, he stretched out his left hand to block the position where Liuli would pass.


    Liuli''s body lost its balance and suddenly fell down.


    But she didn''t fall to the ground. She felt something around her waist and supported her falling body.


    Of course, Li Su was the one who helped her.


    Now two people''s posture is a little ambiguous, they are like a Latin dance


    Like this, Liuli''s body tilts back, while Li Su slightly bends down and looks down at the person in his arms.


    There is a fragrance on the glaze, which is the same as that on the red silk. It''s just a little thick, but it''s just right.


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    Liuli''s eyes have been staring at this rude man''s face, in addition to her father, no other man has ever made such intimate action with her.


    For a time, she was a little at a loss, so she didn''t ask Li Su to let go of herself.


    Li Su was also a little stunned. His face was only one palm away from Liuli''s face. The fragrance of Liuli''s breath went directly into his nose.


    Looking at it from such a close distance, he still didn''t find any flaws on the glazed face. This face is the most perfect work of the creator. Although the appearance of the glaze was still cold, he had seen a fireball burning inside his body hidden under the cold body.


    Liuli''s eyes blinked a few times, suddenly said: "let go."


    Cold tone suddenly pulled Li Su back to reality, he quickly sent away.


    But both of them forgot their present posture. As soon as Li Su let go, Liuli''s body fell down again.


    Liuli uttered a cry of surprise, and when he was about to fall on the ground, Li Su said


    He stretched out his arm again and held the glaze.


    Liuli stares at Li Su and pushes him, then raises his feet at the same time. With an elegant backward turn, Liuli stands on the ground.


    Li Su was staring at his hand, as if there were still some beautiful shadows on it.


    However, the small episode can not cover up the fact that the battle between the two is not over.


    When he was stunned, Liuli rushed up again.


    He found that Liuli''s action became more fierce, as if he was angry because of what happened just now.


    After dodging the palm of Liuli, he said, "how can you turn your face and not recognize people?"


    He gave a bad smile and continued to fight with Liuli.

 Chapter 1246

    There is a little red on the white face of the glaze.


    The setting sun outside seemed unwilling to dye the sky and white clouds red. It also wanted to try its power on the beauty.


    "Last night, I called him a powerful little tiger. It''s been less than a day..."


    Li Su was talking when Liuli hit him again and stopped him.


    "What, you lost your memory?"


    While he was dealing with Liuli, he kept saying.


    Of course, he didn''t tease Liuli. He found that the more he said that, the more anxious Liuli''s action became, and it became radical and bold.


    So in fact, he is angry with Liuli and makes the iceberg beauty lose his mind, so he will find more flaws.


    "Shut up


    Liuli dodged Li Su''s foot and said aloud.


    She is now a little occupied by anger. She knows that it will only do her harm and no good, but she just can''t help it.


    Li Su continued with a little smile: "it seems that you really forgot. Last night, you praised me for being powerful.


    Liuli''s cheeks turned into two ripe tomatoes. She took a few deep breaths and suddenly moved out, grabbing Li Su''s throat.


    Li Su and so on is this opportunity, Liuli''s attack has lost its reason.


    His body suddenly sank and flashed to the back of Liuli. The speed was so fast that Liuli didn''t even see clearly.


    He went around the back of Liuli, his right hand extended to Liuli''s neck, and his left hand explored Liuli''s waist.


    Both of them stopped, and the picture stopped again.


    Li Su''s right hand held the throat of Liuli. As long as he exerted a little force, a fresh life would leave the world.


    And his left hand was on the waist of Liuli. The obvious curve and the slight heat of the temperature made him feel a little confused.


    Although I hate that he put his hand on his waist, Liuli doesn''t like it either


    Dare to have any resistance.


    In the duel between the two, Li Su has won.


    But now he does not dare to let go, if he let go of Liuli, Liuli will not admit it, then he will lose a lot.


    Liuli also calmed down now. Although the blush on her face did not fade, she had recovered her reason.


    She knew that she had lost and where she had lost. Although she was not satisfied, she could not afford to lose.


    She reached out and patted Li Su''s hand around her neck and said, "I''m defeated."


    Li Su recognized the loss in her tone. In fact, he knew that if he hadn''t angered Liuli just now, the outcome would be unknown.


    He released his right hand, but when his left hand left Liuli''s waist, he gently pinched the meat on Liuli''s waist.


    Liuli quickly turned around and said: "you..." but in the end, she only said one word, then turned her head to the other side, and no longer looked at the man who defeated her.


    Li Su said, "sorry, my hand slipped."


    "Remember, it''s going to be your hell up there."


    At the thought of twin brothers on the top, Liuli couldn''t help taking a puff in his heart.


    "Oh? Then this is my paradise. " Li Su said.


    He raised the corner of his mouth to show a bad smile.


    Liuli finds that no matter what she says, Li Su can always associate with obscenity, so she simply stops talking.


    Li Su also knows that this is not the time for mischief. The most important thing is to go up to the seventh level, defeat the twin brothers and get the dagger.


    Now he even hopes to see twin brothers. According to Liuli, the strength of twin brothers should be much higher than Liuli.


    He can''t wait to fight his twin brother.


    On the outside of the wild goose return tower, Hong Tian''s face can''t help but have no sad look, on the contrary is a pair of happy appearance.


    He said to several people beside him: "Liuli has finally been shriveled. Ha ha."


    Hong Tian has known Liuli for several years and knows her character well. She doesn''t want her to say a few more words to men. Now she is not only teased by Li Su''s language, but also taken advantage of.


    Li Su suddenly sneezed and thought, "who''s calling me names again?"


    Under the gaze of Liuli, he slowly stepped up the stairs.


    In fact, Liuli vaguely hopes that Li Su can win, because the twin brothers have never lost.


    Although some people will say that they can keep the same because there are two people. How can they lose if they play more and less?


    But Liuli knows their strength very well. If they take it out by themselves, their strength is absolutely good. If they cooperate with each other, they can become stronger.


    Li Su had already climbed the seventh floor. As soon as he came in, he saw the twin brothers.


    Two people standing at the window, are looking at the sunset outside.


    Li was about to step forward, and one of them said, "stop."


    He stopped quickly and asked¡° What''s the matter? "


    "We can play any time, but Luoxia can''t hold on too long


    More time. " Said another.


    But Li Su still walked towards them, but he didn''t want to do it, but he also stood by the window.


    Watching the sunset on the seventh floor of Yanhui tower is simply the most wonderful thing in the world.


    Most of the sun has disappeared, but the top of the head is still exposed outside, the final brilliance completely ignited the sky, the clouds are also burning up.


    The fire is burning in the sky, it seems that it will never stop, but everyone knows that it will be dark soon.


    With the passage of time, the sun gradually disappeared, and the sunset gradually faded into blue gray. Li Su knew that moment was coming.


    Sure enough, the twins turned around.


    They as like as two peas. They are the two people who are close to each other. They are all alike in height and figure.


    Both of them were dressed in white suits, with long hair and dirty braids. They looked very personalized.


    However, although both of them are dirty pigtails, there are still some differences, so Li Su can identify who they are.


    "He has been waiting for you here for a long time." Said one.


    "So is he."


    Li Su thought their way of saying was funny and said, "do you know I''m going to the seventh floor?"


    "He thinks you can go to the seventh floor."


    "So is he."


    The twins speak the same way, but in reverse order.


    Li Su said with a smile, "can you introduce yourself?"


    He felt that even if it was self introduction, the twin brothers would definitely introduce each other.


    Sure enough, one of them said, "his name is situ Nan."


    Another said, "his name is situ Bei."


    "No Stuart."


    "No Stuart, either."


    "Situ Nan is my brother."


    "Situ Bei is my younger brother."


    Li Su quickly nodded, he can now be divided into two brothers who is who.

 Chapter 1247

    It''s not easy to distinguish them.


    Brother situ Nan''s head rope is dark red, while brother situ Bei''s head rope is dark green. Li Su has only found this difference for the time being.


    Now the only thing that surprised him was that brothers situ thought he could come up to the seventh floor.


    The people he met below, whether it was the second floor of Qingyi or the sixth floor of Liuli, all thought that it was the limit for Li Su to reach his own level.


    Then Li Su took them and stood at the top of Yanhui tower.


    "Why do you think I can be here?" Li Su asked.


    Stuart stepped forward and said, "we met once."


    "In the hall of Hongfu." Situ Bei also stepped forward.


    "So what?"


    "There''s a huge amount of energy in you."


    "We can feel it."


    Li Su shook his head. He had never heard of such a thing before. To judge whether a person is stronger or not is to look at a person''s actions or feelings.


    Like them, you can feel the energy of a person. It''s almost like a magic movie.


    But Li Su didn''t doubt brother situ. Brother situ''s words gave people a sense of inexplicable rest, which was terrible.


    "Do you think I have a good chance of getting the dagger?"


    Situ Nan and situ Bei looked at each other for a moment and said, "there is no Chengdu."


    "Because you are not our opponent at all," he added


    Li Su had no choice but to smile. He didn''t think brothers situ were joking, but it was impossible for him to admit defeat.


    He looked around the room. On a shelf on the wall, there was a long wooden box with exquisite workmanship and carved patterns. It should be the dagger inside.


    Brother situ''s words successfully aroused his fighting spirit, and now he has begun to look forward to it.


    As if brothers situ knew what he was thinking, they stepped forward at the same time and made an offensive gesture.


    Li Su took a deep breath, gave a big drink, and rushed to brother situ.


    He is like a fast super sports car, except for himself, no one can catch up with him.


    Facing two people at the same time, his tactics must be to take one first, and his younger brother situ Bei became his target.


    He directly hit situ Bei''s face with one punch. The thunderous blow made the air solidify like touching glue.


    Situ Bei didn''t move. He didn''t seem to be afraid that Li Su would reach his goal.


    He didn''t move because situ Nan had already moved. Situ Nan killed from the side and kicked Li Su who was moving forward.


    Faced with such a situation, Li Su had expected that he suddenly stopped, half turned around, one side of his body dodged situ Nan''s feet, and all hit situ Nan''s abdomen. However, he underestimated the ability of situ brothers. As soon as he stopped, situ Bei made a move.


    Li Su felt that his abdomen was tumbling. He looked down and saw that situ Bei''s fist hit him in the stomach.


    He did not expect that the speed of situ Bei would be so fast, but it was far from so simple.


    Just after he was hit in the abdomen, Stuart bent his leg and pushed his knee to his chest.


    He could only ignore the pain of his abdomen and put his arms in front of his chest. He took the move abruptly.


    Fortunately, situ Nan suddenly changed his moves, so the power of knee stroke was reduced, but Li Su still felt that his arm was run over by a big truck.


    His body also bounced back and fell heavily on the ground.


    The two brothers are just like one person. That tacit understanding is not what two people can achieve.


    Whether it''s defense or counterattack, it seems that there is only one brain that determines their actions. Maybe this is the most terrible thing about them.


    They did not pursue, Li Su quickly stood up from the ground, shaking his arm.


    The pain in his arms and abdomen was still attacking Li Su, but he had to hold back.


    This time, he did not dare to attack rashly. There were two people on the opposite side, not one. If one person could not find the flaw, two people could find it.


    Situ brothers seem to understand his idea again. Situ Bei has rushed up and slapped Li Su in the chest.


    Meanwhile, situ Nan also went around to the side and attacked Li Su''s ribs.


    Passive defense let Li Su find a trace of his own rhythm. He stepped back, then turned around and threw his fist from behind to situ Nan.


    But his fist was not blocked by sturgeon. He didn''t dare to delay. He thought that sturgeon''s attack would follow in the next second.


    Sure enough, he had heard the style of boxing behind him. Fortunately, he predicted the movement of situ Bei, otherwise he would be hit again.


    He escaped situ Bei, but there was another situ Nan.


    Situ Nan suddenly hit Li Su''s abdomen with another blow. The speed of the blow was too fast for him to react.


    It was too late to dodge or block. He quickly transported the vigorous Qi to the body, forming a protective cover thinner than cicada wings.


    Situ Nan made a strange sound by hitting the vigorous Qi firmly.


    Brothers situ did not continue to attack, but retreated two steps.


    "Interesting." Said situ Nan.


    "Quite interesting."


    See Gang Qi played a role, Li Su slightly relieved.


    But he didn''t dare to relax. The strength of situ brothers can be described as terrible.


    To pull one of them out is not inferior to him, not to mention two or twins.


    After a moment''s silence, the three entangled again. Li Su can only keep on defending. The two opposite men are too strong to suppress. He doesn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    If it goes on like this, the vigorous Qi in his body will be exhausted sooner or later. At that time, he can only rely on his kung fu to fight with brother situ.


    At this moment, he found an empty one, immediately shook his wrist, and a silver needle flew in the direction of Stuart.


    At the same time, Li Su also rushed to situ Bei. Such a one-on-one opportunity is very precious.


    He hit situ Bei''s chest with one punch. Situ Bei leaned slightly to avoid the punch.


    But he also changed his moves. After wiping his fist from situ Bei''s chest, he bent his arm and hit the opponent''s chin with his elbow.


    This move can be said to be unpredictable, coupled with the speed, situ North suddenly did not respond.


    The hard hand hit him on the chin, and he felt dizzy in the head, then he stepped back.


    Li Su didn''t pursue him any more. He was very satisfied with the effect of this move.


    And situ Nan will certainly use the fastest speed to get out of the encirclement, and it is the most correct choice to stop when it is good.

 Chapter 1248

    Li Su injured situ Bei.


    This was something he had never thought of before. Sure enough, the best tactic was to separate them.


    There was a stalemate between the two sides. Situ Bei held his chin with his hand and was hit by his elbow. It didn''t seem easy.


    Li Su didn''t dare to attack rashly. He didn''t know whether situ Bei''s appearance was true.


    But brother situ didn''t seem to stop. After they looked at each other, someone rushed up.


    The two men attacked from the left and right sides respectively. Li Su''s hands were like tireless machines, circling with each other.


    But the speed of situ brothers is really fast and terrible. They certainly don''t look like normal people.


    Li Su had been hit several times, and the place where he was reached was black and blue.


    But he didn''t dare to relax. If he showed a fatal flaw, his challenge today would come to an end. Maybe he would pay for his life.


    Now Li Su is like a lion with angry hair and red eyes.


    Gradually, he was forced near the window.


    The sky has been completely dark, and the light in the room has become much worse.


    Today, he was dressed in black, while the situ brothers were dressed in white.


    Just as brothers situ were about to rush up, they found that Li Su suddenly turned around.


    Because they were afraid that he would do something strange, they stopped and didn''t come forward.


    He didn''t have any weird tricks, just did a move that even housewives can do, that is to close the window.


    There is only one window on the seventh floor. As the only window is closed, the room is completely in the dark, as if the whole world is black with ink.


    In the face of a dark environment, Li Su found a little familiar feeling. What he had accumulated in the fifth floor did not disappear completely.


    For the situ brothers, such an environment is full of unknown, and then disappear is not only the figure of Li Su, but also the relationship between them has become blurred.


    Now no one moves, because as long as you make a little sound, you will expose your position.


    Brothers situ are slowly approaching the window. In the dark, they can''t give full play to their advantages.


    Li Su has found the location of the situ brothers, because they are wearing white clothes, and the light leaking in from the cracks in the wall exposes them to Li Su.


    But he still did not dare to attack easily. Once he lost his position on the edge of the window, the other party would certainly open the window. In that case, he would have no advantage at all.


    He began to move his body slowly, but not towards the direction of brothers situ, but towards the side of the room.


    The situ brothers are still slowly approaching the window. To their surprise, there seems to be no sign of life in front of them. Li Su seems not to be in the original position for a long time.


    At the same time, an uneasy emotion surged into their hearts. Situ Bei suddenly speeded up and rushed to the window. But situ Nan rushed in the opposite direction. They didn''t have any communication, but they had already assigned the task.


    With the opening of the window, the scene in the room is exposed to the public again.


    Li Su stood just one meter in front of situ Nan, but there was one more thing in his hand.


    It''s a dagger. The body of the dagger is about 40 cm, and the handle is about 10 cm. The overall length is about half a meter.


    At the end of the handle, there is a red gem inlaid, while the part held by Li Su is hollowed out.


    The most surprising thing is the blade of the dagger. The blade is silver gray, and one side of the blade is extremely sharp. The back of the dagger is not smooth, but barbs, just like the teeth of a shark.


    Brother situ looked at Li Su, but he was dumbfounded.


    Taking advantage of the completely dark environment, Li Su sneaked to the shelf and took out the dagger in the box.


    In this way, although he did not defeat the situ brothers, and even did not reach the level of equality, he got the dagger.


    He didn''t see the dagger yet, but when he held it in his hand, he knew that it was nothing else. Now he saw it, and it was.


    But the situ brothers didn''t seem to enjoy themselves. They surrounded Li Su.


    What happened on the seventh floor was all in Hong Tian''s eyes. It is reasonable to say that when Li Su got the dagger, the challenge should end,


    But he didn''t issue the order to stop the action like the brothers, because he wanted to see how powerful Li Su could burst out.


    Facing the approaching two, Li Su''s eyes flashed a little doubt, he said: "I have got the dagger."


    But this time, brothers situ didn''t speak, they just kept approaching


    I''m here.


    Li Su also understood the current situation. If he didn''t defeat the situ brothers, he couldn''t leave the wild goose and return to the tower.


    He held the dagger tightly in his hand, and now the dagger gave out a faint green light.


    This made him very surprised. Even brother situ''s eyes were attracted by the dagger.


    Now that he has a weapon, his confidence is finally enough. There are two people on the other side, so it''s fair to take a weapon by himself.


    Situ Beida gave a drink and rushed up first. Situ Nan''s figure was hidden behind his brother.


    Li Su suddenly cut off with a dagger, leaving a crescent shaped green light in the air.


    Facing the sharp weapon, situ Bei could only stop his pace.


    But situ Nan suddenly flashed out from behind him. Situ Nan jumped up and kicked Li Su''s head.


    Li Su suddenly lowered his head, and then ran toward situ Bei.


    Dagger in front of the road, Li Su like a rhinoceros, hit the person in front of him.


    Situ Bei quickly retreats. He doesn''t want to make any contact with Hong Tian''s dagger.


    At this time, situ Nan rushed back from Li Su. He wanted to help his brother out. He punched Li Su, but did not cause any damage to Li Su, because what he hit was actually a layer of vigorous Qi.


    At this time, Li Su no longer chased situ Bei, but suddenly turned around and stabbed situ Nan in the neck with a dagger.


    Situ Nan didn''t think that it was fake for him to attack situ Bei. It was the real one who wanted to deal with himself.


    Li Su held the dagger tightly, and the tip was less than five centimeters away from situ Nan''s neck.


    But the dagger finally stopped. He didn''t have any grudge against the situ brothers, and certainly won''t take their lives.


    But the dagger stayed at the side of situ Nan''s neck and didn''t fall.


    Li Su is waiting for a word, a word that makes his efforts today not in vain.

 Chapter 1249

    Hong Tian''s voice rang.


    "Stop it."


    This is what Li Su had been waiting for. He slowly lowered his arm.


    There was no change in the expression of brothers situ. It seems that failure did not make their emotions fluctuate.


    Holding a dagger in his hand, Li Su began to walk downstairs, while the situ brothers followed him.


    The lower six floors were empty, and when he was on the sixth floor, he stopped a little.


    There is a trace of the sixth layer of residual glass body aroma, he greedily sniffed, just continue to go down.


    Those who had been defeated by Li Su were standing in front of the gate of Yan huita.


    They are very curious about the final result. They all heard Hong Tian''s cry "stop it", but they don''t know who is the winner.


    The door of the wild goose back to the tower creaked and didn''t open. A man came out from inside.


    That man is Li Su. He still holds a dagger in his hand, so people can see who is the final winner.


    There was a trace of loss in everyone''s eyes. Only Liuli''s eyes were different from theirs.


    She was staring at the mysterious man, whose energy was infinite. She had never seen anyone who could defeat the situ brothers.


    Li Su also found the eyes of Liuli. In fact, from the moment he came out, his eyes were on Liuli.


    He did not speak, but left Liuli a bad smile.


    Compared with this dagger, he felt that the encounter of the sixth layer was a precious thing.


    Seeing his smile, Liuli showed an expression of disgust and gave him a look by the way.


    Brothers situ also came out of the door. Their appearance was no different from before.


    At this time, Hong Tian and others also got out of the car.


    After getting close to Li Su, Hong Tian clapped his hands and laughed with him.


    "It''s good. It''s a young hero." Hong Tian said.


    He witnessed the whole process of Li Su''s challenge from the perspective of monitoring. Although there are opportunistic moves from time to time, he still thinks that Li Su''s victory is deserved.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Li Su replied.


    He went to Hongtian and turned the dagger upside down to return it to its owner.


    Hong Tian waved his hand and said, "it''s useless to put this dagger here. I intended to give it to you."


    "This... Then I won''t take what you love."


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to refuse. Such weapons are only suitable for young people like you."


    Hearing this, Li Su lowered his arm slowly and held the dagger.


    From Li Sujin to Yan huita, it''s been several hours now. He doesn''t even feel it. He wanted to go back to them directly, but Hong Tian insisted on inviting him to eat at home. He could not help but agreed.


    But tonight is a dinner party. All the people who appear in yanhuita today will attend. That is to say, Liuli will also attend. Thinking of this, Li Su can''t help laughing secretly.


    Five cars have been parked in the courtyard of Hongfu.


    This is the first time that Li Su has appeared in Hong Fu as a guest. I really feel a little different.


    Now he and Lin Feng are still enemies, and Lin Feng and Hong Tian are friends. The relationship between them is a little strange.


    Lin Feng should not find that the relationship between him and Hong Tian has eased, otherwise he can''t come to the banquet so easily now.


    After a short rest, they came to the restaurant of Hongfu.


    This restaurant is not the one used by Hong Tianping. When there are guests, he will come to this restaurant with them.


    Led by Hong Tian, they came to a big round table.


    Hong Tian naturally sat in the host''s position, and other people were also looking for their own position to sit down.


    Hong Tian asks Li Su to take a seat quickly, but Li Su keeps pushing back.


    In fact, he has been observing the position of Liuli. Before Liuli sits down, he will not be seated.


    After a while, Liuli found her seat. On her left is the woman wearing a black veil, while on her right is the Taoist priest named Qingyi.


    Everyone else had already sat down, but Li Su was still standing there awkwardly.


    There was only one seat left beside the table. Everyone was watching Li Su, waiting for him to take his seat.


    But Li Su went to Qingyi''s back and whispered a few words to Qingyi.


    Then Qingyi suddenly stood up, left his original seat and sat on another empty seat.


    Li Su, of course, swaggered on the seat of Qingyi, and he was very happy


    On the left is glass.


    Everyone didn''t know what he was going to do, but Hong Tian gave a little smile.


    However, Liuli even whispered a few words to the veiled woman. They also wanted to get up and change seats.


    At this time, Hong Tian said harshly, "can we have a good meal?"


    This sentence scared Liuli back to their seats.


    Li Su instantly understood Hong Tian''s meaning. They looked at each other and laughed. Everything was silent.


    The dishes have been served one by one, and the whole table is full.


    The aroma of the dish is very strong, but what attracts Li Su is the taste of Liuli.


    He moved the chair bit by bit, getting closer and closer to the glass.


    Because just now Hong Tian''s words, glass also dare not move, she can only stare at Li Su again and again.


    Li Susi was not moved. He turned his head and said, "sister Liuli, what would you like to eat? I''ll clip it for you. " Liuli quickly waved his hand and said, "no need."


    But Hong Tian opened his mouth, he said: "glass, I let the kitchen make your favorite stewed prawns."


    Hearing this, Liuli clenched his lips tightly and wrinkled up.


    As expected, Li Su got up and began to peel a few prawns with his chopsticks.


    For him, peeling is as simple as eating and sleeping, four at once


    Just peel the prawns.


    He put the dish with four prawns in front of Liuli and said, "eat, so you won''t dirty your hands."


    Other people on the table have also opened the conversation, no longer focusing on two people.


    No man has ever peeled shrimp for Liuli. Even at home, she does it herself.


    What''s more, the shrimp Li Su peeled was so perfect that there was no shell left on it and no meat wasted.


    In front of everyone, Liuli is embarrassed to refuse Li Su. She picks up a piece of shrimp with chopsticks, puts it in her mouth and gently refuses.


    No matter who peeled the shrimp, her expression showed that she enjoyed it.


    Looking at her like this, Li Su smiles with satisfaction, and then talks to others.

 Chapter 1250

    The dinner came to a climax.


    While talking with many experts, Li Su whispered to Liuli.


    Liuli occasionally responded, but most of the time it was a cold expression.


    Li Su doesn''t care, because this is the attraction of glass. He won''t let others change anything for himself.


    Hong Tian has been telling you about his youth.


    Li Su had known for a long time that Hong had gone through a lot of withered bones if he was able to get his status today.


    However, what Hong Tian said still surprised him. A person should be able to get the blessing of God if he was not knocked down in such a difficult situation.


    After dinner, the crowd left.


    Li Su knew that this was not the time for him to leave, so he sat in his chair and waited.


    Sure enough, Hong Tian called him to the study.


    This time, housekeeper Hong and brothers situ didn''t follow. I don''t know whether they gradually trust Li Su or have confidence in Hong Tian''s strength.


    As soon as he entered the study and asked Li Su to sit down, Hong Tian went straight to his desk.


    This is a Chinese style study. The desk is made of wood. There is no modern equipment such as computer on it, but there are pen, ink, paper and inkstone on it.


    On the wall of the study, there are several paintings, two of which Li Su has seen on TV. It seems that the original works are indeed collected by Hong Tian.


    Behind the desk, there is also a wooden bookshelf, on which the bibliography is very complicated, including both ancient books and modern western literary works.


    A censer on the table emitting curl of smoke, light aroma permeated the whole study.


    Hong Tian saw that Li Su had been observing the furnishings of the room, so he didn''t disturb him.


    The door was pushed open and a servant came in. The servant put two cups of tea and a purple clay pot on the table.


    "Have tea." Hong Tian said.


    Li Su nodded and gently picked up the cup.


    When the nose is not close to the tea, a fragrance will pour into the nose.


    He blew the floating tea, sipped it gently and said, "good tea."


    "Oh? What''s good about it? "


    Li Su smacked his lips and continued: "the faint smell of beans, and the appearance of buds and leaves, must be the new Longjing of Ming Dynasty this year."


    Hong Tian said with a smile: "yes, yes, I didn''t expect that you are still a person who knows tea."


    "No, I just know the taste of yuqianlongjing. If you want to talk about the study of tea, it''s not worth mentioning in front of you."


    Hong Tian laughed again. Then he got up from his chair and went to Li Su.


    "Do you know how to draw?"


    "There are very few people who really understand painting. I should not be one of them." Li Su replied.


    "What do you think of this painting?" Li Su stood up and looked at the painting in front of Hong Tian.


    On a long scroll of paintings, dark gray mountains are continuous, even extending to the outside of the paper.


    Li Su nodded and said, "this is a good painting, not only because of the magnificence of Maoshan, but also because of Fu Baoshi''s painting skills. The most important thing is his feelings for his hometown."


    "Well, this painting really expresses the author''s yearning for his hometown." Hong Tian said.


    Li Su had no choice but to smile. He was just talking nonsense.


    There is a name on the painting, which is Maoshan majestic scene, and Maoshan happens to be the hometown of Fu Baoshi, the author, so he just said something nonsense.


    Now it seems that this casual sentence has achieved unexpected results.


    Hong Tian''s mood looks very good. He hasn''t talked to a young man like this for a long time, which makes him feel that he is suddenly many years younger, as if he was back when he was fighting the world.


    The two sat down in the chair together.


    Seeing Hong Tian''s face suddenly serious, Li Su knew what to do next


    Talk about some business.


    Hong Tian took a sip of tea and said, "today you have won the challenge, and I will keep my promise."


    Li Su nodded and said, "thank you, Mr. Hong."


    "You don''t have to thank me. You''ve got it all yourself."


    "Thank you for your success."


    "Well, but you are not the rival of the situ brothers."


    "I know that their strength is too enigmatic, and they cooperate perfectly. I really don''t see how to beat them."


    "There are ways."


    "Oh?"


    "A force down ten fast, as long as your strength is higher than them, no matter how good the cooperation is, it''s just a mirage


    Li Su''s eyes narrowed slightly. What Hong Tian said is reasonable, but people who are stronger than brothers situ don''t know whether there is any in the world.


    Then he said, "can I start investigating the cause of Jesus'' death?"


    Hong Tian replied: "of course, if you need any information, I can give it to you, but the information of Shangjiang Public Security Bureau should be complete."


    "Well, I''ve been there, and I''ve seen the information roughly."


    "Oh? Have you been to the public security bureau? Have you met Xing Sen? "


    "Yes."


    Hong Tian doesn''t speak any more, but he underestimates Li Su.


    Li Su not only has super strength, but also has complicated interpersonal relationship. He can get help from the director of Shangjiang Public Security Bureau, which shows that he is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "What did you find?" Hong Tian asked. Li Su hesitated and slowly recalled the files he had seen in the public security bureau this morning.


    As Hong Tian said before, the task Jesus took at that time was just a small one.


    Even if the employer appointed him to go in person, he could still send others.


    But in the end, he chose to fight in person, which was a strange thing and the first doubt about Jesus'' death.


    His task is to assassinate a rich man. Although he is a rich man, he is not too powerful compared with other business tycoons in Shangjiang city.


    After accepting the task, Jesus sneaked into the rich man''s home alone.


    By the time Jesus appeared in people''s sight again, it was already a corpse.


    The man who handled the case was the rich man himself. He reported to the police that he had been assassinated, but that man had been killed by his bodyguard.


    After the police arrived at the scene, they did find Jesus'' body there.


    Jesus was stabbed to death by a dagger. The wound was right near his heart. It was a fatal blow.


    There are no other scars on his body, only the one on his chest.


    Later, however, the director of public security personally intervened in the case, and he took the lead in tracking down many clues.


    The bodyguard who killed Jesus admitted his crime on the spot without any sophistry.


    Although he killed people, he was only sentenced to eight years'' imprisonment by the court for excessive defense.

 Chapter 1251

    Li Su took a sip of tea and continued his story.


    Because the bodyguard confessed his crime, the rich were not involved.


    This case also took a very short time to close, but Xing Sen''s teacher organized a special team, still secretly investigating the case.


    Shortly after the case was closed, the rich man seemed to have disappeared from the world, and the Public Security Bureau cut off the tracking of him.


    A few years later, after Xing Sen took office, the ad hoc group was dissolved.


    His teacher also officially retired and returned to his hometown to enjoy his life.


    On the surface, there is nothing suspicious about this case.


    The murderer turned himself in at that time, and the oral process of the crime is also very consistent with the police investigation results.


    No matter how you look at this case, it''s an ordinary homicide case.


    But at that time, the director of public security would set up an ad hoc group. There must be his reason. This is what Li Su thinks is suspicious about this case.


    What he has to do now is to investigate all the doubts found by the previous ad hoc group again, so that he can understand what happened at that time.


    Now his purpose of investigating this case is not just to let Hong Tian know


    Give up to deal with themselves, at the same time, it can be regarded as helping Xing Sen and Ouyang Cong, also satisfy their curiosity.


    After listening to his story, Hong Tian nodded.


    "It seems that you already know about it."


    "There are a lot of details I didn''t have time to see." Li Su replied.


    "Well, I always think that the breakthrough in this matter lies in the rich man and the bodyguard."


    "That will be the focus of my investigation, too."


    "Are you confident?"


    Li Su shook his head and said, "I don''t have much confidence, because I know I can definitely find out the truth."


    However, now he does not know how terrible things are hidden behind the truth.


    After chatting a few words, Li Su left Hong Fu.


    Now his relationship with Hong Tian has eased. He believes that Hong Tian should not be sending people to deal with him. Even if there will be follow-up actions, he is just sending Lin Feng.


    But according to the agreement of the two men, he still had to investigate the cause of Jesus'' death first.


    Instead of going to the hotel, he went straight to the hospital.


    Now only bareheaded and tiger character in the hospital, according to the bareheaded, Ouyang


    Cong should be doing his own business.


    Because in the evening, Li Su had already called them, so they were not surprised at his return.


    Bareheaded eyes have been focused on the box in Li Su''s hand, holding a half meter long wooden box, which is really eye-catching.


    Li Su found that they seemed very curious about the wooden box in his hand, so he opened the lid and took out the dagger inside. It was also the first time he had observed the dagger in such a bright light, and he found that it was more exquisite than he thought.


    The silver gray dagger emits a faint light under the white fluorescent lamp, and the clouds and dragons on it are also clearly visible,


    What surprised people most was that the position of the dagger body near the handle was empty.


    The inside of the pattern is empty, but it''s not completely empty. There are several shallow blood grooves in it, and the blood grooves finally gather together. The place where they gather is a small green ball.


    Li Su didn''t find that there was such a mystery in dagger before. Although we don''t know the use of such a structure, there is no doubt that such a craft has been lost.


    No wonder Hong Tian chose to put this dagger on the seventh layer. It''s worth it just because of the skillful forging process.


    He checked Huzi''s body and found that it was ok, so he went back to the hotel with his bald head.


    Today has been a little tired, as for the investigation of the death of Jesus, he decided to start tomorrow.


    Just as Li Su Gang lay down, Ouyang Cong came in in a hurry.


    Ouyang Cong looks as if he has just done something bad. Seeing Li Su in the room, he is surprised, but he disappears immediately.


    Li Su sat up and asked, "what did you do?"


    Ouyang Cong gently closed the door and replied, "I went to see an old friend."


    His voice was very small, as if he was afraid of being heard by others, but in fact, Li Su couldn''t hear his voice clearly.


    Li subEn wanted to ask more questions, but in the end he held back.


    He lay on his side again and closed his eyes slowly.


    Although he closed his eyes, he couldn''t go to sleep for a long time. Some things about the death of Jesus still bothered him.


    He is going to go to the scene of the crime tomorrow. Although many years have passed, he is not sure what he will find.


    the second day.


    Early in the morning, Li Su got up. When he had a goal, he would never sleep late.


    After breakfast, he took Ouyang Cong and his bald head with him and drove to forget the scene of Jesus'' death.


    Ouyang Cong and bald head didn''t understand Li Su''s purpose at first. After Li Suyuan explained the matter, they suddenly realized it.


    The sky is overcast, even the air is a little dull. The dark clouds in the sky seem to remind people that there will be a rain in the world soon.


    After about half an hour, the car stopped.


    This is a high-end residential area, all of which are single family villas with courtyard.


    After getting off the bus, Li Su and others came to the location shown on the address.


    Here is a villa. The door of the villa is an iron gate to the chest. In fact, it is more like an iron fence.


    The lawn in the villa yard is very neat. It should be inhabited now, but it''s definitely not the rich man. Li Su rang the bell on the iron door.


    After a while, from inside out of a nearly 50 year old aunt, see dress should be the nanny of this family.


    "Who are you recruiting?" Asked the aunt.


    "Hello, auntie. I want to find the owner of this house." Li Su said.


    "Oh, I''ll go and tell him. What do I call you?"


    "My family name is Li. I''m a doctor."


    Then the aunt turned and left.


    After a while, a man in his thirties came out of the house. He was tall and straight, with beautiful hair and a pair of gold rimmed glasses.


    "Are you looking for me?" Asked the man with glasses in Phnom Penh.


    "Yes."


    "But we don''t know each other."


    "You''re Dr. King, aren''t you?"


    Li Su scanned this person with ghost medicine system and knew his name, but he was a doctor, which was observed by Li Su.


    "Well, you''re a doctor, too?"


    Li Su nodded.


    Dr. Jin hesitated to look at the man behind Li Su. The man with glasses was not bad, but the bald man didn''t look like a good man.


    Li Su found his eyes and said, "bald head, go to the car and wait. We''ll be back in a minute."

 Chapter 1252

    Li Su and Ouyang Cong enter the villa.


    The owner of the villa was also a doctor, so Li Su discussed some medical matters with him.


    What he didn''t think of was that Dr. Jin even knew Dean Niu. Since then, he unconsciously caught up with him.


    However, his intention was still a little embarrassed, so he didn''t say it at the first time.


    Li Su took the tea from her aunt and said¡° How many years have you lived in this house? "


    "Three years."


    Three years ago, the symbol disappeared about five years ago.


    "Before you lived here, was this house occupied?"


    "No, I haven''t lived here for two years. I heard that people have died here."


    It turned out that Dr. Jin knew that people had died here, so things would be much easier.


    Li Su directly picked out the intention and told Dr. Jin that they came for the dead man.


    However, their identities have changed into private detectives, which can also explain the past.


    But he got the bad news that the house had been renovated, so a lot of things had changed.


    At that time, Jesus died in the yard. There was nothing left in the yard, and even the walls of the yard were renovated.


    He and Ouyang Cong came to the yard together. Comparing the photos in the materials, he finally found that the kennel in the yard was the same as before.


    Because he didn''t have a dog, and because he was troublesome, Dr. King didn''t ask people to take down the kennel.


    Li Su went to the kennel. There was no dog in the kennel. There were some withered branches and leaves in the kennel. Some of them even rotted.


    He held out his hand and slowly put it on the kennel.


    Ouyang Cong and Dr. Jin are very curious about his action. The kennel is covered with dirty dust.


    After opening the retrospective, a large number of pictures poured into Li Su in an instant


    In my mind.


    Because he didn''t use this move for a long time, his head was a little dizzy.


    What he looked at was many years ago, so it took him a long time to look back.


    After several minutes, he slowly released his hand.


    Standing up for a moment, he suddenly felt a dark in front of him. If Ouyang Cong hadn''t helped him in time, he might have fallen to the ground.


    But he still got something. He saw the figure of Jesus and the figure of the people who killed him.


    But the images were too blurred, as if they had been in his mind for many years.


    The figure of Jesus is vague. The reason why we can judge that he is Jesus is that he was stabbed by a dagger.


    The man who stabbed him stood in front of Jesus, but he didn''t even respond.


    That''s why there is only one scar on his body, because he has never resisted.

 Chapter 1253

    In the last few days, Jesus'' mood had a great fluctuation.


    Of course, Li Su did not know what caused the emotional fluctuation of Jesus, but he was sure that it must be related to the death of Jesus.


    In fact, the most strange thing for him is that Jesus didn''t resist in the face of death.


    What makes Jesus restless? What makes him lose his desire to live?


    Li Su didn''t understand these problems, but once he grasped the small tail of thinking, all the problems would be solved.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong began to rummage in Jesus'' home. Maybe there are some clues left behind.


    He rummaged through the drawers of his desk. Most of the contents were ordinary, or they were related to murder.


    But Ouyang Cong found some clues, he immediately called Li Su to the living room.


    "What did you find?" Li Su asked.


    Ouyang Cong is holding a garbage can in his hand. There is a black garbage bag on the garbage can. It''s very common.


    The garbage bag is empty. There is only thick dust in it.


    Li Su didn''t understand him and asked, "there''s nothing in it."


    Ouyang Cong nodded and said, "yes, there is really nothing in it."


    Li Su is thinking about what Ouyang Cong means. It''s really strange that there is no garbage in the garbage bag, but it''s not a clue.


    Just then, Ouyang Cong took off the garbage bag, rubbed it and threw it into the garbage can.


    But the garbage can is not empty. In addition to the garbage bag Ouyang Cong just threw in, there are also some scraps of paper.


    It turns out that this is what Ouyang Cong wants Li Su to see.


    "How did you find something in the trash can?" Li Su asked.


    Ouyang Cong held his glasses and said, "this is not the only trash can in this house. This is not the only garbage bag in the trash can."


    Li Su nodded, he has found this, there are trash cans in the bedroom and study.


    Ouyang Cong continued: "although garbage cans and garbage bags are the same, the winding way of garbage bags is not the same."


    Li Su quickly went to the study, looked at the trash can, and then returned to the living room.


    Now he has found some suspicious places, but he has his own views.


    "No, the wrapping is the same, but the garbage bags in the living room are not finished."


    Hearing this, Ouyang Cong looks at him suspiciously, but then shakes his head, as if to understand the meaning of his words.


    Whether it''s the trash can or the garbage bag, it''s the scraps of paper in the trash can that really make both of them think about all the time.


    Ouyang Cong picked up the trash can and dumped all the paper scraps on the table.


    The scraps of paper look like they were torn by hand. The shape is irregular, and there are hundreds of them. The two of them sat down on the sofa, ready to put together the pieces of paper.


    In the end, the pieces of paper were put together by them, but looking at the contents of the recovered paper, they were all silly.


    There are five lines on the paper, all of which are printed out, but those five lines are all numbers.


    "11-06-17..." Li Su read out the number in the first line.


    At first he thought it was a date, but then he immediately denied it.


    The familiar formats of the following four lines are the same, but the numbers are different.


    This made him lost in thought, and finally found a clue here, but it was just a string of numbers.


    "What does that mean?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    He also made several assumptions in his mind, but he was immediately overthrown by himself.


    At this time, Li Su''s head flashed, and he remembered what he was doing


    A game I played with Yao Ya in middle school.


    At that time, they were all reading a book, a book written by a foreign writer.


    I don''t know who originally proposed to use that book as a codebook. After two people passed the note, they used page number plus line number plus word number.


    They do it for fun, but even if it''s really an encrypted means of communication, it''s not too much.


    So this thing suddenly gave him inspiration, he immediately ran to the study, the bookshelf all look very old books are found out, carried to the living room.


    There are more than ten books in total, which is not a big workload. Ouyang Cong understood what he meant immediately after he saw them.


    Ouyang Cong had seen this method in Sherlock Holmes before, so after Li Su put the book on the table, he already took a book and began to look for it.


    They looked for more than a dozen books and copied down the corresponding words.


    All the contents have been copied down, and only the corresponding contents of the book modern mechanical principles are logical.


    If this book is really a codebook, the corresponding content of the five line numbers on the paper is "nine o''clock, surprise four."


    It seems that there is no logic in five words, and "Jing Jue Si" is just like a random word.


    If Li Su had not just known that yanhuita belonged to Jingjue Temple yesterday, he might not have known what these three words meant.


    Now, the three words "Jingjue 4" refer to Jingjue temple, so the five words become "nine o''clock, Jingjue Temple".


    In this way, it makes sense.


    This should be a message from someone to Jesus. He will meet at Jingjue temple at nine o''clock.


    But they don''t know who sent this message yet.


    But Li Su still has a way, he picked up a scrap of paper, and then quietly opened the retrospective.


    Ouyang Cong has found that Li Su has been talking for several times, and suddenly he is silent. He seems to be thinking about something, and then he suddenly comes to realize it. But he never asked Li Su, because he knew that Li Su was a secret complex. If he was curious about every secret, he would be worried to death.


    Li Su slowly opened his eyes, he has seen the information he wants to know.


    This piece of paper came out of the printer, and the man who was operating the printer at that time was a gray haired man.


    He always thinks that person looks familiar, but he just can''t remember where he met.


    But he was familiar with the environment of the printer, because in that room, he saw the police uniform hanging on the hanger.


    And this piece of paper into the hands of Jesus, was immediately torn off and thrown into the dustbin.


    At that time, Jesus seemed to be very worried. He didn''t even change the garbage bag, so he threw the scraps of paper in.


    Li Su probably guessed what happened later.


    He did not dare to say how much the content of this paper had to do with the death of Jesus, but it was certainly not a useless paper.

 Chapter 1254

    This paper points the arrow to Jingjue temple.


    Li Su just went to Yanhui pagoda yesterday, and today he came to Jingjue temple.


    Jingjue temple is not the largest Buddhist temple in Shangjiang City, and incense is not the most prosperous one, but the number of pilgrims still surprised him.


    Ouyang Cong is used to all this. He has seen such scenes several times since he was a child.


    However, even when they come to Jingjue temple, they don''t know what to do next.


    Now they already know who sent that message. That person was Chen Qianqian, the then director of the Public Security Bureau and Xing Sen''s teacher.


    Chen Qianqian was very anxious when he sent this message, and Jesus was also very anxious when he saw this message.


    As for what they are here for, no one knows.


    And it''s always strange for a person who is called Jesus to come to Jingjue temple.


    Li Su and his wife walked into Jingjue temple. There were many people in the temple, some of them were pilgrims, and some of them were tourists from other places.


    People are talking in a low voice, seems to be afraid to disturb the Buddhist holy land of the Qing Dynasty


    Net.


    They continued to walk in and came to the door of the main hall.


    An old monk in a golden cassock was also talking to a Pilgrim at the door. The old monk looked a little fat and had the grace of Maitreya Buddha.


    The old monk seemed to have found two young benefactors watching him, so after talking to the pilgrim, he came to Li Su and them.


    Li Su looked at the old monk curiously and didn''t know what his purpose was.


    The old monk came up to them and did not speak for the first time, but observed them.


    "The murderous spirit of the two benefactors is a little heavy." Said the old monk.


    As soon as he spoke, the meat on his chin began to shake.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong looked at each other and said¡° oh How can you see the master? "


    "There are gains when you see something, and there are gains when you don''t see something. The boundary between gains and losses is not clear."


    Li Su smiles and says, "the master has a point."


    He didn''t know why the old monk had no reason to talk to them. Now they are in the body and have no time to listen to the old monk''s nonsense.


    "The two little benefactors seem very anxious."


    "Yes, we''re looking for people."


    The old monk shook his sleeve and said, "but the man you are looking for doesn''t seem to be here¡°


    This sentence surprised Li Su a little. He asked, "what the master said is true, but how do you see it, master?"


    "I don''t have this kind of ability. I just happened to spy on the emotions of the two benefactors."


    "Does the master know where the man we are looking for is?"


    The old monk shook his head and said, "only the benefactor knows where the person is¡°¡° We''re actually looking for a dead man. "


    Hearing this, the old monk''s face changed, but he immediately recovered.


    He suddenly stopped talking, as if thinking about something.


    "Who are the two benefactors looking for?"


    "A man who has been dead for many years."


    Li Su has found something strange about the old monk. He thinks that the old monk may know something about it.


    Looking at him, he should have been a monk for several decades. There must be something wrong with Jingjue temple.


    "Some people are dead, but some are still alive. Why do you have to find a dead man?" Said the old monk.


    "The living are far away, but the dead are not."


    "Poor monk dare to ask, who are the two living people


    "Chen Qianjin."


    The old monk frowned for the first time, but his expression was still happy.


    "Two benefactors, please follow me."


    Li Su and Li Su followed the old monk and came to a yard. There was a little monk''s handle at the gate of the yard. It didn''t seem to be open to people.


    There is a house in the courtyard. Compared with other buildings in Jingjue temple, it looks very simple.


    The old monk knocked on the door, told Li Su to wait for them, and then went in.


    After a while, the old monk came out and said, "please come inside, two benefactors."


    Li Su didn''t shirk either. He went into the room with Ouyang Cong, but the old monk didn''t come in with them.


    There was also a monk in the room, who looked older and skinny.


    The monk was sitting on the cushion, facing a Buddha statue in the room.


    "Please sit down, benefactor."


    The old monk slowly got up and stood up, facing Li Su.


    "What''s your order, master?"


    "The poor monk has already known the purpose of the benefactor, so he won''t beat around the Bush any more."


    "Master, will you please bring me back?"


    The old monk went to a cabinet and found an envelope. The envelope looked old.


    "This is for you."


    Looking at the envelope, Li Su was very curious and asked, "for us? Who left it to us? "


    "Of course, they are the two people that Shizhu is looking for."


    "Chen Qianqian?"


    "It''s not Chen Qianqian, but another donor without a name."


    Li Su instantly understood that the man the old monk said was Jesus¡° But how did he know I would be here? "


    "The benefactor didn''t know. He only said that if someone came here to ask about him, he would be sent this letter to that person, and the two benefactors were the people who asked him for the first time in these years."


    "I see."


    Li Su wanted to open the letter and see what was written inside.


    The old monk suddenly said, "wait a minute, benefactor. Please open this letter outside Jingjue temple."


    It was a strange thing to go, but Li Su agreed.


    Just as they were about to leave, the old monk said, "we will meet again."


    Although Li Su and his wife left Jingjue temple, he didn''t pay attention to what the old monk said that they would meet again in the future.


    What makes them most curious at the moment is the content in their heart.


    Before his death, Jesus seemed to have planned everything. Every step Li Su took now seemed to have been anticipated by Jesus.


    But that was nearly ten years ago. Jesus knew that someone would find this clue and trace it all the way to Jingjue temple.


    Because of this letter, Li Su and his wife both stepped up a lot.


    Bald had been waiting impatiently in the car for a long time. He felt that he might as well stay in the hospital.


    Just as he kept complaining, Li Su opened the door and got on the car.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Li Su couldn''t wait to open the letter.


    Letter paper is the kind of thin, red horizontal grid, with a strong sense of time.


    The letter was written in regular script with pen, but in some places the handwriting seemed frivolous. It seemed that Jesus was very worried when he wrote this letter.


    Li Su read it in a low voice.

 Chapter 1255

    The content of the letter surprised everyone.


    This letter was written by Jesus one day before his death. The reason why he knew it was one day was that Jesus mentioned in the letter that the next day might be the end of his life.


    Jesus used three sheets of paper to write down the last message he left to the world.


    In the letter, he talked about how he got on the road of killer, how he made progress together with Hong Tian, and finally became the leader of the bright knight.


    He expressed his expectations for the future of the organization, as well as some personal views.


    Then he talked about the cooperation with Chen Xiangqian. Their cooperation was difficult and pleasant. Chen Xiangqian was a rare hero he met.


    On the last page, he finally mentioned about death.


    When they read this, their ears stood up.


    In a visit to Florence to attend the Knights'' meeting, he inadvertently learned a secret.


    This secret is a plot plotted by the chairman of the Knights of light and several other members. This plot will bring harm to other members of the Knights of light. Jesus immediately opposed it.


    At that time, the chairman expressed regret to those members and promised that there would be no more such cases


    It''s an idea.


    After returning home, Jesus knew that they would not let themselves go easily, so he was always on guard.


    But then he got a message. If he disclosed that message, all killers in China would become targets of killers in other areas.


    Jesus did not expect that they would be so sinister. He wanted to resist, but he knew that the price was cruel.


    Later, he told Chen Qianqian, the then director of public security, about the incident and wanted him to look for countermeasures together.


    Chen Qianqian''s intelligence is a little better than him. The Public Security Bureau has found a murder disguised as suicide, and the victim is a killer under Jesus.


    So Chen Qianqian called Jesus out in secret one morning and told him about it.


    Chen Qianqian''s purpose was to discuss with him the tactics against the enemy, but he did not expect that the news eventually pushed him to death.


    Later, the chairman of the order of the Knights of light, anonymously published a one-day assignment on the global bounty list, asking Jesus to kill the rich man.


    Without telling Chen Qianqian, Jesus was ready to accept the task.


    And this is the letter he wrote before he went on the mission.


    At the end of the letter, he hoped that the person who saw the letter would not continue to pursue it, because the whole event was dominated by the Knights of light, and no one was the chairman of the Knights of light.


    What Jesus thought at that time was that the person who could find out this letter would be a killer under his command. But now no one who knows the content of this letter is what he thought.


    Without Jesus'' warning, Li Su would not be stupid enough to be an enemy to the light knight. What he wanted was Lin Feng''s life.


    Now we know the cause of Jesus'' death, but we don''t know who killed him.


    In order to successfully complete the task, Li Su has to find out the murderer. He only needs to know the identity of the murderer. As for what Hong Tian wants to do, it has nothing to do with him. The time came in the afternoon. To Li Su''s surprise, there was no movement in Lin Feng these two days. On the contrary, he was not used to it.


    Combined with the cause of Jesus'' death and the fact that Lin Feng was sent from the headquarters in Florence, he has reason to believe that Lin Feng has something to do with Jesus'' death.


    Then Li Su and the three came to the police station together.


    He didn''t tell Xing Sen about the letter. Now is not the time. When he finds out the murderer of Jesus, he will tell him everything at the same time.


    This time, his purpose is to meet the bodyguard who claimed to kill Jesus in prison


    noodles.


    Knowing Li Su''s purpose, Xing Sen was not surprised. He knew for a long time that Li Su would investigate the bodyguard.


    Xing Sen and the warden are classmates. After he makes a phone call, Li Su and they rush to Jingshan prison.


    It is true that the prison was built on a low mountain. In fact, the highest point is only three or four hundred meters.


    It took them an hour to get to the gate of the prison.


    Because Xing Sen had already called the warden, everything was smooth. They drove the car in directly.


    The warden was a strong bald man, a little taller than Li Su. He looked a bit fierce, but he looked like a prisoner.


    After a self introduction, the warden gave Li Su and others to his assistant.


    The assistant took them to a separate visiting room.


    According to the original plan, Li Su was going to ask the bodyguard with Ouyang Cong.


    But just as the bodyguard was about to arrive, Li Su suddenly left his seat and went outside the visiting room.


    Ouyang Cong looks at Li Su''s back as he leaves, and his face looks as if he suddenly has a smile


    More question marks.


    Before he could ask what happened to Li Su, Li Su had already gone out, and the bodyguard was also brought in.


    Li Su stood outside, quietly observing the situation inside through the glass window.


    At the first sight of the bodyguard, he knew that this man was not just a bodyguard.


    The bodyguard''s body was thin and his eyes were dull, as if his soul had been taken away.


    He looked up at the man sitting opposite the glass and lowered his head.


    Ouyang Cong coughed and said, "I''m the first one to come here to see you?"


    "The first one."


    "Do you know what I''m here for?


    "I know."


    "Oh? Tell me about it


    "For my murder." Ouyang Cong helped his glasses and continued: "I already know that the real killer is not you."


    Hearing this, the man raised his head for the second time.


    But this time, his eyes were full of malice, as if he wanted to swallow the opposite life alive.


    Although Ouyang Cong was young, he had seen a lot of strong winds and waves, so he was not moved at all.


    "Do you mean to admit this look?" Ouyang Cong asked.


    The man''s eyes softened, and the corners of his mouth even showed a shallow smile.


    "You should know it''s a waste of time," he said


    "You may think I''m just joking."


    "I am the murderer, the court has ruled, and I have confessed."


    "Do you have any relatives in your family?"


    The man''s eyes trembled, as if touched by the words.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, Ouyang Cong continued: "it doesn''t matter. You don''t want to say that I can''t ask."


    As like as two peas, Ouyang Cong asked for details of the case, which was exactly the same as the transcript.


    In the end, they didn''t get too many clues. The only useful information was the bodyguard, not just a bodyguard.

 Chapter 1256

    Li Su and others returned to the hotel.


    The prison trip seems to have ended in failure, but Li Su did not give up.


    There is a plan in his mind, but it needs support from many aspects and takes some time.


    Lin Feng lost so many hands last time, and he has already hurt his vitality. He should not do much in a short time.


    That''s why Li Su dares to put all her energy into the affairs of Jesus.


    After returning to the hotel, he told Ouyang Cong his plan.


    As expected, Ouyang Cong voted against it again.


    The next morning, on the way to Jingshan prison.


    A prison car was driving on the road at a constant speed, and there was a police car in front of and behind the car.


    There were four prisoners in the car. Their wrists and ankles were tied with iron chains. Beside each prisoner sat a policeman with a baton.


    There were two young men and two middle-aged men among the four prisoners. One of them had a relaxed expression on his face. It seemed that he didn''t feel sad because he was going to prison.


    The van slowly drove up the slope. The young man knew that it was not far from Jingshan prison.


    After entering the prison, all four prisoners got out of the car.


    After completing the handover procedures, they have completely returned to the jurisdiction of Jingshan prison.


    Four people, led by a prison guard, came to the inside of the prison, where they went through the prison procedures.


    When it was the young man''s turn, his face was cold at last.


    "Name?"


    "Li Su."


    The C.O. looked at Li Su carefully, then compared it with the picture and said, "put all your belongings in this small basket."


    Then Li Su put a small bag into it. There was a wallet, a lighter and a box of cigarettes in it. There were no other things.


    The C.O. took the basket to the back and came out with his clothes in his arms.


    "Here are your clothes. Go to this room and change them first."


    Li Su entered the room instructed by the prison guard. The three prisoners in front of him had begun to change their clothes, and a fierce looking prison guard stood in front of him.


    He changed his clothes. Now he is wearing a blue and gray prison suit. There are a series of numbers on his chest, which seems to be his number.


    After all the procedures have been completed, he was led by a prison officer and really entered the prison.


    It''s a very big house. There are two floors up and down, at both ends and in the middle


    There are six staircases on both sides.


    Every few meters there is a room, the door is iron, in the door head so high position, there is a small window, the window has several iron railings.


    There is a small opening under the door, which is used to deliver food.


    As soon as Li Su entered the prison, he saw all the scenes in his eyes. Under the gaze of hundreds of prisoners, he walked slowly towards his own small room.


    At this time, it was not a prisoner who knocked on the door, and then other prisoners followed suit.


    All of a sudden, the whole building was filled with knocking, and there were bold people howling.


    Li Su looked up at them with a scornful smile. He knew the special way to "welcome" the new prisoners.


    The prison guard immediately made a response, several people with batons were knocking on the two sides of the prison door, finally suppressed the agitation.


    Li Su followed him, and the C.O. stopped, opened the door of a cell in front of him, and motioned him to go in.


    There are still five people in the prison, he quickly swept the appearance of five people.


    There are four people standing in front of him, there is a person lying in bed lazily, it seems that everything in the world has nothing to do with him.


    The C.O. came in with him and said, "he''ll be with you in the future. Don''t make trouble, or you''ll look good."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the C.O. went out, as if he didn''t want to stay here for another minute.


    Then the door slammed shut.


    Now Li Su has really entered the prison, has his own prison house, and also has inmates.


    Just as the C.O. had just left, four people standing in front of him gathered around him, looking fierce.


    He knew that all the people in this room were murderers, and none of them were easy to provoke.


    One of them, bareheaded, seemed to be their boss, and he said, "you killed people, too?"


    The appearance of bald head is very arrogant, chin wants to pout to the sky.


    Li Su looked at him with the same scornful eyes, did not speak, holding his own to the empty bed.


    It''s not that simple. There are two people blocking his way.


    Both of them were young. Li Su really didn''t understand why they became murderers when they were young.


    But now the two men really blocked him, and one of them said, "don''t you hear the boss?"


    "Boss..." Li Su silently read a sentence in his heart. He thought that such a thing would only appear in film and television works, but now he met it.


    He knew that whenever a new prisoner came, the eldest in the prison would always play a trick to let the new man know who was the master here.


    But no matter how powerful the boss is, he is not just a prisoner in the end.


    He really doesn''t want to waste time with these people, but he is a "prisoner" now and can''t do things too openly.


    So he finally said, "I hear you."


    "I hear that. Don''t you answer?" Said another young man.


    "I came in after killing people." After answering the boss''s question, Li Su is ready to go back to his bed.


    The prisoner lying on the bed was reading a book. When he heard the conversation between several people, he just looked up and continued to read his own book.


    Li Su originally thought that this matter would pass like this, but unexpectedly, the so-called boss came over again.


    "You seem to forget that you are in prison?"


    "No


    "Then you have to understand the rules here."


    "Er..."


    Li Su really doesn''t want to talk nonsense with him, but it depends on the current situation


    If we don''t solve the current problem, we may not be able to live in peace in the future.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Li Su."


    "Well, my name is Wang Qiang. You can call me brother Qiang or boss."


    "OK, Xiaoqiang."


    Wang Qiang''s face suddenly all changed, he said: "I grass mud horse, what do you say?"


    Li Su laughed and said, "are you deaf? Or can''t you understand Chinese? "


    In the face of such insults, Wang Qiang of course will not choose to swallow, he made a color at a younger brother, and then shook his tendons.


    The little brother immediately went to the door, observing the movement outside the door, seems to be in the wind.


    And the man on the bed sat up and watched the wonderful play on in the room.

 Chapter 1257

    Zhang Qiang is going to teach the new prisoner a lesson.


    He has been in Jingshan prison for nearly ten years and has never seen such an arrogant prisoner.


    "You two, get him!" Wang Qiang shouts to the two people around him.


    When they heard him, they immediately approached Li Su.


    The two of them grasped Li Su''s arm with both hands. They must not lift his arm up.


    But strange things happened. No matter how hard they tried, Li Su''s arm was tightly hanging down, motionless, just like two iron hands welded together.


    "Hold on, what are you doing?"


    See his younger brother efficiency so underground, Wang Qiang''s face suddenly some hang up.


    "Old... Old, I can''t move." A person shivers of say.


    "Waste, it''s good for you to say that you are a murderer?"


    Then he stepped forward and punched Li Su in the face.


    Wang Qiang used to be a social monger, and fighting was even more common. He came to prison because he hacked a man on the opposite side in a fight.


    So he is very confident in his punch. He has even seen the tragedy of Li Su being beaten down by him in advance.


    But none of what he expected happened. The man standing in front of him didn''t fall down. His fist didn''t even touch anything.


    Li Su, of course, won''t be beaten in vain. Facing Wang Qiang''s fist the size of a casserole, he stretched out his left hand and grasped Wang Qiang''s wrist.


    He didn''t fight with such street gangsters for a long time. He thought it was something new.


    Everyone was shocked by his action, including Wang Qiang himself.


    Li Su began to slowly clench his left hand. He was ready to exert some pressure on Wang Qiang, so that he would not bother himself in the future.


    At the beginning, there was nothing. Now Wang Qiang can feel the pain from his wrist.


    The pain continued to intensify, and he clenched his teeth tightly.


    He is the boss of the prison. Due to his face, he is too embarrassed to ask his younger brother to help.


    But he couldn''t help it at once, because if he continued like this, his wrist would break.


    "Give it to me!" Wang Qiang called out.


    Hearing his order, several other people rushed to Li Su at the same time, punching and kicking Li Su.


    Li Su had to let Wang Qiang''s wrist go first to avoid the attack of others.


    The actions of those people are no different from slow motion playback in his eyes.


    He used the hand to stir up casually a few times, those a few people fell on the ground in all directions, complain incessantly.


    Wang Qiang knew that he had encountered a hard stubble, so he clenched his hands and made a very amateur boxing gesture.


    Just then, the voice of the prison guard came from the door: "what''s the noise? What are you doing?" The head of the C.O. appeared from the small window on the door. He saw several people lying on the ground, but he didn''t open the door.


    "Brother C.O., they are hip-hop dancing to welcome me." Li Su replied.


    The C.O. laughed and said, "there are a lot of tricks, but you should be quiet, or you will be invited to the dark room for a cup of tea."


    Hearing the three words of the little black room, he fell to the ground. Several people got up one after another. One of them said, "it''s over. There won''t be any more noise."


    After the prison guards left, several of them were still staring at Li Su, but now no one dare to make any action.


    A few of them suffered losses just now, and they still had some pain. They didn''t dare to do anything in a short time.


    Li Su finally came to his bed. It was an upper berth. The upper berth was certainly not as convenient as the lower berth, but he didn''t say anything.


    The man lying on the bed is also in the upper bunk. He is still reading. What happened just now doesn''t seem to disturb him at all.


    Li Su climbed up the upper berth and said, "Hello, my name is Li Su."


    The man clasped the book on his chest and said, "I hear you."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Cheng Yun."


    "Well, I''ll ask you to take more care of me in the future."


    While saying this, Li Su pointed at Wang Qiang and them.


    After nodding his head, the man stopped talking and picked up the book again.


    He found that there were some scars on Cheng Yun''s face, which seemed to be left by a fight. Although he was curious, he didn''t ask.


    It was noon in a twinkling of an eye. Li Su had been lying on the bed without saying a word.


    Although they talked occasionally, they didn''t seem to be in high spirits. They seemed to be angry because of what happened before.


    There was a sudden noise at the door. It seemed that someone was knocking on the door with some metal object.


    Li Su didn''t know what happened, so he sat up.


    Cheng Yun looked at Li Su suspiciously and said, "lunch."


    Only then did he know that it was time for lunch.


    Everyone has a lunch box. After the lunch box is stretched out from the small mouth under the door, the person who delivers the meal will put the meal in it.


    So when you have dinner, you have to stick out the lunch box from the small mouth. Once you miss the meal time, you have to be hungry.


    It seems that the rice here is really just rice. Some vegetable soup and some vegetable leaves are poured on the rice, which is the whole of lunch.


    Li Su looked at his lunch, frowned and said, "do you eat this every day?"


    Wang Qiang snorted and said, "this is good."


    His tone was a bit of a weirdo, and Li Su didn''t pay attention to it.


    After lunch, there is a two-hour airtime, during which all prisoners go to the prison yard. There is a basketball court and some exercise facilities.


    When it''s time to let the wind out, there are more prison guards at the door, and even the prisoners are restless.


    Li Su doesn''t know what''s going to happen. If Cheng Yun hadn''t explained it to him, he still doesn''t know that he''s going to go out now.


    All the prisoners came, walked out of the door and followed a certain route towards the door.


    The prisoners lined up in long pairs, wriggling out like an earthworm.


    Li Su finally saw other prisoners in the prison, including some fierce men, but most of them were ordinary people.


    If they are put on the street, who knows that they are carrying all kinds of charges.


    He followed Wang Qiang and others closely, followed by Cheng Yun, who finally came to the prison yard.


    Because when he came here, sitting in a prison car, Li Su didn''t find that it was so wide, as big as a football field.


    Although the place is big, there are many people. Hundreds of people come here for a stop, but it''s a bit crowded.


    Li Su has a bad relationship with Wang Qiang, and Cheng Yun is a lone ranger, so he has to find a corner to stay by himself. Here we can just observe Cheng Yun''s situation.


    After a while, he saw a group of people walking in the direction of Chen Yun.

 Chapter 1258

    It''s clear that the group had bad intentions.


    The leader was a muscular man with a tattoo on his neck, followed by seven or eight people, all of whom looked very arrogant.


    At this time, a young prisoner was passing by Li Su. He quickly asked, "Hey, do you know what those people do?"


    There was a puzzled look on the young prisoner''s face and he said, "are you new here?"


    Li Su nodded.


    Then the prisoner continued: "the leader is called Bago. He is the boss of our eastern district. Those people behind him are all his men."


    "But what are they going to do now?"


    "What are you doing? I know Cheng Yun. I''ve heard that he''s an old man. He''s been bullied a lot. "


    "So it is."


    "You must stay away from them."


    "Good."


    As soon as Li Su agreed, he walked in the direction of Ba Ge.


    Big brother has a fierce face. He has a long scar on his face. He has a fancy tattoo and everything.


    The prison clothes that he locked the boat were obviously not suitable for him. The muscles of his body had already propped up the clothes, which seemed to contain the infinite power.


    He leads a group of younger brothers to surround Cheng Yuntuan, which is absolutely nothing good.


    Li subEn wanted to help Cheng Yun out, but after thinking about it, he stopped.


    Before he saw that Cheng Yun''s back should be good, so he wanted to see what reaction Cheng Yun would make in the face of such a scene.


    Li Su couldn''t hear what Ba Ge was saying, but before he said a few words, Ba Ge kicked Cheng Yun.


    Because the sight of the prison guards is blocked by brother BA''s younger brothers, they can''t see what''s happening at all.


    What surprised Li Su even more was that Cheng Yun didn''t have any escape.


    He is very clear that such a kick is just a small thing for Cheng Yun, but Cheng Yun would rather be beaten than expose his skills, which makes him more suspicious.


    Cheng Yun is the bodyguard who killed Jesus. Even if he is really just a bodyguard, he should be able to protect himself with his back.


    The more forbearance he had, the more problems Li Su knew.


    Cheng Yun has fallen to the ground now, but brother Ba hasn''t stopped. He asks his two younger brothers to fight Cheng Yun, and then he hits Cheng Yun again


    On the chest.


    Cheng Yun''s face showed a painful expression, but his eyes were still dull, just like the one who was beaten was not himself, but an unrelated person.


    Not only Ba Ge, but also his younger brother seems to be unable to bear it. Two people start kicking Cheng Yun lying on the ground.


    "It''s now." Li Su said in his heart.


    He took two steps forward, and when he was three or four meters away from them, he called out, "stop it." Everyone was shocked by the "stop" and focused on Li Su.


    He could hear people around him talking about himself, just about two things.


    "Is this man new? Why haven''t I seen it before? "


    "It must be a newcomer, or how could he dare to talk to brother Ba like that?"


    And so on, Li Su just had no choice but to smile.


    But in this way, brother Ba did not continue to fight Cheng Yun, but slowly came to him.


    He finally saw the real face of brother ba. If there was any horror movie he wanted to shoot, he didn''t even need to make up.


    No wonder brother Ba will be the boss here. With his appearance, it''s worth a visit


    It''s a big name.


    Brother Ba suddenly called out: "whose person is this time?"


    Hearing this, everyone looked around.


    After a while, Wang Qiang got out of the room and went to brother ba.


    Wang Qiang whispered: "brother Ba, he is in the same prison with me."


    "Oh? So he''s your man? "


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Wang Qiang quickly waved his hand, as if he didn''t want to have anything to do with Li Su.


    "Hum, you can''t control anyone. How can you be the boss?"


    "Yes, I''ll pay attention later."


    Brother Ba touched his chin with his hand and said, "I''ll teach him a lesson for you today. Don''t you mind?"


    Wang Qiang quickly shook his head, said: "no, I also want to thank you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Qiang was pulled aside by Ba GE''s younger brother. Ba Ge came to Li Su to observe the young man.


    "What did you say?" Asked brother ba.


    Li Su Nuo mouth, said: "I told you to stop."


    Ba GE''s eyes suddenly widened and made an exaggerated expression. He said to his younger brother, "do you hear me? He told us to stop


    Then he laughed, as if he had heard a joke.


    Li Su also had no choice but to smile. Brother BA''s arrogant attitude made him feel very funny.


    Ba Ge suddenly put away the smile on his face and became serious. He said, "do you know the consequences of saying that?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then you''ll know in a minute."


    Hearing these words, brother BA''s younger brothers gathered around him one after another. Everyone was ready to take Li Su for an operation.


    Cheng Yun also slowly climbed up from the ground, his clothes have been covered with soil, but his eyes have been focused on Li Su. Li Su knew what was going to happen next. He clenched his fist gently.


    "If you kneel down and kowtow to me now, I may let you live." Brother Ba murmured.


    He immediately realized that he had said a piece of rubbish. Li Su didn''t look scared at all.


    After Ba Ge nodded, his younger brothers had surrounded Li Su.


    Suddenly, two people rushed towards Li Su.


    Li Su took a deep breath, turned around suddenly, and with a slight wave of his hand, the two men passed him by.


    Then he gently pushed with his hand, and the two younger brothers fell to the ground like dogs gnawing mud.


    Those two people just fell down, another two people rushed up, Li Su smile, did not put them in the eye.


    His muscles suddenly tensed and he ran straight in the direction of big brother.


    He still knows the truth that a thief should catch the king first.


    Ba GE has found out Li Su''s trend. He doesn''t choose to retreat. Li Su is in line with his heart.


    He hit Li Su''s face with one punch, and the huge whole meat seemed to break the air, getting closer and closer to Li Su''s face.


    At this time, let him surprise things appeared, originally in front of him Li Su actually disappeared.


    Before he could react, he suddenly felt a soft foot, his leg seemed to be hit by something and fell down.

 Chapter 1259

    Bago didn''t fall down.


    He felt his throat choked by someone and stopped the momentum of falling.


    There is indeed a person behind him, that person is Li Su.


    In the face of brother BA''s sudden fist, Li Su changes her body shape and comes to brother BA''s back with an action that is hard to distinguish with the naked eye.


    Then he raised his leg and kicked Bago in the bend of his leg. Then he put his hand around Bago''s neck.


    All the movements are done at one go. When other people react, he has controlled Hegel.


    His movements were ingenious and covert, and did not attract the attention of the prison guards.


    "What do you... What do you want to do?"


    Ba GE''s tone finally revealed a trace of panic, he didn''t even see the other side''s action, he had been subdued by the other side.


    It''s very important for the tyrant who has always been domineering and swaggering in this prison


    Brother, it is a great insult.


    Li Su''s expression was cold. He didn''t want to waste too much time on these complicated things. He said softly, "if you dare to say anything impolite to me again, I''ll break your hands and feet."


    His words were as chilling as if they had just fallen out of the ice hole.


    However, obviously no one took his words seriously. Even Ba Ge, who was held by him, just thought that he was just threatening himself.


    Ba Ge snorted and said, "then you will regret coming here."


    "Oh? It seems that you really don''t know what it''s like to break your hands and feet. "


    After that, Li Su raised his leg and kicked Ba Ge at the bend of his leg.


    This time Ba Ge couldn''t keep his balance any more and fell to his knees.


    Li Su''s action didn''t end. He stretched out his left hand, grasped brother BA''s wrist, and then twisted slowly.


    Ba Ge now finally knows that this man is not joking with himself, but his screams are all blocked by Li Su''s hand around his neck.


    In the end, he just grew up and spat out his purple tongue, but he could only grunt.


    Li Su is still exerting, his hand gradually felt a little resistance, if it continues, it must be the sound of bone fracture.


    "All right." A voice came into Li Su''s ear.


    The person who said this is Cheng Yun. He has come to Li Su''s side.


    Hearing this, Li Su''s hand relaxed a little. He asked, "why?"


    "There''s no need to make things so serious. We''ll meet again in the future." Cheng Yun murmured.


    Li Su is suppressing his anger. Now he feels a little reckless.


    If you really break brother BA''s hand and foot, he should have no way to stay here.


    So now Cheng Yun stops him, which is actually a kind of help to him. What Cheng Yun doesn''t know, however, is that Li Su actually has a special purpose for him.


    Li Su slowly released his hand and stood up. Finally, he did not forget to lift it on brother BA''s leg.


    With a scream, he was several meters away from the right and wrong place.


    Ba Ge is certainly unconvinced now, but he has no way to take Li Su. His subordinates are not the opponent of this man at all. Even if they are together, they only lose faster.


    Li Su and Cheng Yun go to a slightly remote place and sit down.


    He came to the prison with a mission, as long as the mission is not completed one day, he will not leave here.


    And his only goal is to learn about the death of Jesus from Cheng Yun.


    Using strong is also a way, but he still doesn''t know the strength of Cheng Yun. If he doesn''t succeed, he may not have any good opportunities in the future.


    So now he still has some simple exchanges with Cheng Yun first, and according to the understanding of such a break time, he knows that Cheng Yun is a very strong person in his heart.


    "Why are you helping me?" Cheng Yun asked.


    "Help you? Even if it''s someone else, I might do it. "


    "You seem to have a good hand."


    "Of course, I''ve practiced it."


    Cheng Yun gave a "um" and stopped talking.


    Li Su sat on the ground, picked up a small stone at his feet, threw it into the distance, and then said, "how did you get in? Murder? "


    "Well, sort of."


    "What do you mean? To kill is to kill. To kill is not to kill."


    Cheng Yun shook his head and said, "the world is not black or white."


    This sentence suddenly inspired Li Su. He felt that Cheng Yun was not the murderer of Jesus. The real murderer must be someone else, but as for who that person was, only Cheng Yun might know.


    "But the matter of killing people can be clearly divided. I have killed people. There is no doubt about it."


    "So the environment you''re in now is the result of your killing."


    Li Su suddenly felt that Cheng Yun''s case was very reasonable. He continued: "sometimes the consequences he needs to bear are not necessarily caused by his own behavior. There are so many unjust and false cases in the world, aren''t there?"


    "You mean you want to be?"


    "No, I did kill people, and more than one."


    Hearing Li Su''s words, Cheng Yun''s face showed a complex expression. He said, "when you kill people, are you afraid?"


    "Of course, I''m not afraid, but I''ll be scared to death later. The face of the person you killed will appear in your mind when you close your eyes."


    Cheng Yun''s brow tightly wrinkled up, as if in memory of a not very happy thing, he said: "it seems really terrible."


    "You haven''t killed anyone?"¡° What''s the difference between killing and not killing? "


    Li Su took a deep breath and said, "of course, it''s different. It has a great influence on himself and others."


    "Maybe." After Cheng Yun said a word, he stopped talking.


    But this opportunity was once in a blue moon for Li Su. He immediately asked, "do you have a family?"


    "Of course."


    "Do they come to see you often?"


    "No, I haven''t seen them since I came in, but I have no choice."


    "Oh? Are you forced to kill? "


    Li Su hears some clues from his words. It seems that Cheng Yun has been in prison for so many years, which is a forced thing.


    Suddenly, Cheng Yun''s eyes become alert, he said: "Why are you so interested in my things¡®


    Li Su spread his hand and said, "maybe I''m just a little curious."


    He also felt that some of his pressing questions were too tight, which could easily arouse Cheng Yun''s suspicion.


    But his time is also very urgent. If he doesn''t get the information he wants in two days, he can only think of other ways.

 Chapter 1260

    The airtime is over.


    Under the guidance of the prison guards, all the prisoners returned to their cells.


    Cheng Yun returns to the situation of dull eyes. Except for the scars on his body and the soil on his clothes, everything is the same as before.


    Li Su has been closely following him. He feels that the person in front of him is like hiding in a fog.


    After returning to the prison, none of Wang Qiang''s people dare to talk to him. Just now, he singled out big brother. The scene of a group of them has deeply shocked them.


    Two of them are even thinking about a new boss.


    Li Sugang went into the bathroom and was ready to wash his face. Suddenly a young man followed him in.


    "Brother Su, I want to apologize to you."


    "Oh?" Li Su seems very curious.


    The young man hesitated for a moment, or said: "before things are Wang Qiang instigated, I also think that is not good, now I want to mix with you."


    Li Su smiles. What he hates most is this kind of person who has no ability but can only steer by the wind. His expression suddenly becomes serious and says, "get out of here."


    The young man saw that he had changed his face and was scared out of the bathroom.


    After he came out, Li Su lay down on the bed, and Cheng Yun was reading his dilapidated book again.


    One afternoon, Li Su didn''t find any good opportunity to approach Cheng Yun, so he just lay in bed thinking.


    He is waiting for the arrival of the night, maybe in Cheng Yun''s dream, he can see some secrets.


    The night came late.


    After dinner, Wang Qiang and several of them chatted about some obscene topics there.


    Lying on the bed was boring. Li Su simply crossed his legs to practice. He had already finished


    It''s been a long time without going any further.


    Even the ghost medicine system has rarely been opened recently. I don''t know. It really scared him.


    He has accumulated millions of merits and virtues.


    The last time I saw it, it seemed that it was only 300000. Since I turned off the message reminder, the merit value has been rising secretly.


    And there are many new functions have been unlocked, but now is not the time to study these, the most important thing is to turn out the secret in Cheng Yun''s mind.


    Cheng Yun found Li Su''s cross legged posture, which was very strange, so he asked, "what are you doing?"


    Li Su slowly opened his eyes and said, "meditation, self-cultivation."


    "You''re in prison. What''s the use of self-cultivation?"


    "That''s not necessarily. Maybe I did well, got a commutation, and went out a few more years?"


    Cheng Yun''s face immediately covered with a layer of shadow, said: "how can things be so simple."


    "Oh? Have you tried? " What did Li Su hear from his words.


    Cheng Yun seems to think that he has a lot to say, so he turns to the other side and doesn''t speak any more.


    The light went out.


    Everyone else went to bed and lay down, and the movement in the other cells gradually diminished and finally disappeared.


    Li Su did not sleep, he was waiting for an opportunity.


    Finally, he found that Cheng Yun''s breathing on the bed next to him began to calm down. He should have fallen asleep.


    In almost complete darkness, a figure slowly sat up.


    This figure is Li Su, he quietly put his body on Cheng Yun''s bed, carefully looking for something on it.


    Finally, he found a short hair on the sheet. The owner of the hair is undoubtedly Cheng Yun''s.


    Then he held his hair in his hand and went to sleep.


    This is Cheng Yun''s dream.


    Li Su knows that he is now popular in Cheng Yun''s dream, but he doesn''t know exactly where it is.


    He was standing on the side of a road full of sunset, and there was a family of three walking towards him hand in hand in the distance.


    He thought that the three members of the family were just passers-by, but when they approached, he found that the man was Cheng Yun.


    In the dream, Cheng Yun looks less than 30 years old, and he can''t see the sloppy appearance.


    He quickly turned around, leaving them a figure.


    But the laughter didn''t last long, and Li Su''s world changed.


    He was suddenly in the dark of the night, the night is very quiet, only the wind rustling leaves.


    But in this quiet environment, there is not a peaceful picture.


    He is now in a villa on the second floor, just through the window to see the situation outside.


    When he was young, Cheng Yun stood behind a fat man. They were both at the door of the villa.


    In the courtyard of the villa, there were two people standing.


    He was a little familiar with the figure of a man. That man was Jesus. Jesus stood facing the villa, and there was a man in front of him.


    The man stood with his back to the villa, so Li Su couldn''t see his face.


    Cheng Yun''s dream is such a scene, which surprised Li Su.


    If so, it means that what happened at that time had a great impact on Cheng Yun''s heart.


    Just then, the man standing with his back to Li Su suddenly took out a dagger. Because of the distance, he could not hear the conversation between them.


    But the next action, but he was extremely looking forward to, but also regretted, the man stabbed the dagger into the chest of Jesus, sharp dagger all of a sudden into the body of Jesus.


    Then Jesus fell down, but his eyes were peaceful, without a trace of sorrow. Li Sugang just wanted to rush down to save Jesus, but even if he did, Jesus would not be resurrected, and the world would still work as usual.


    Just when he thought the dream was over, the man who killed Jesus suddenly turned and walked in the direction of the fat man.


    This is the first time he saw the man''s face, but he felt very familiar.


    The one who killed Jesus was Lin Feng.


    At that time, Lin Feng was only a young man of about 20 years old, and his body was not as sick as it is now.


    If you take a look at it, Lin Feng is more like a young man in front of his family.


    Everything seems to be connected.


    Perhaps before Jesus died, the chairman of the Knights of light had decided to let Lin Feng be the head of China.


    The reason for this idea is that Jesus knew their secret before.


    So they do nothing but kill Jesus and kill him


    In this way, the chairman can further control the Knights of light.


    At that time, Lin Feng was high spirited. He chose to kill Jesus himself, but Jesus did not make any resistance.


    If he is determined to resist, he will not die, but in this way, he will be trapped in the situation of other killers.

 Chapter 1261

    Li Su thought that the death of Jesus would have something to do with Lin Feng.


    But what he never thought was that Lin Feng was the murderer who killed Jesus. It was Lin Feng who personally stabbed the dagger into Jesus'' chest, ending the legendary life.


    Later, Cheng Yun''s dream also surprised Li Su.


    It turned out that he did not take the initiative to become a scapegoat, but was threatened by Lin Feng and the rich man.


    They take Cheng Yun''s family''s life as a threat, let Cheng Yun take the initiative to bear the responsibility.


    If Cheng Yun doesn''t agree, all his family members will be killed.


    Similarly, as long as he walks away with all the news about this incident, his family will face the same result.


    But if he took the responsibility, his family would not be in danger and would receive a large pension.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Cheng Yun made his own decision.


    That''s why we have the result now.


    Li Su breaks away from Cheng Yun''s dream, which is too heavy for him to breathe.


    the second day.


    Li Su has got the information he wants, so he can leave here.


    But what he saw and heard in Chen Yunmeng last night still made him move, so he was ready to do something.


    Breakfast is very simple. Each person has two plain stuffed buns and a bowl of millet porridge. Compared with lunch and dinner, breakfast is more abundant.


    According to the previous tradition, Wang Qiang is sure to grab the new man''s steamed stuffed bun to eat, but this time he took the initiative to break the rules.


    Li Su''s attitude towards Cheng Yun has changed greatly.


    He hasn''t talked to Cheng Yun since the morning. He''s afraid that when he opens his mouth, he will show his flaws.


    It''s time to let the wind out again, but this time it''s a different place.


    Last time, they were in their own place in the Eastern District, but now they are working together in the four districts.


    This place is several times bigger than last time. Even if the whole prison inmates come out for activities, it still doesn''t seem crowded.


    Li Su and Cheng Yun find a corner to sit down. The warm but not burning sun can just shine on them with the higher wall.


    But they haven''t done it for long, and another group of people came.


    "Let''s go." Cheng Yun said.


    He didn''t want to get into any trouble in prison. He just wanted to do well and try to get a commutation.


    Fighting will only make him stay in prison longer and longer, so even if he is often bullied, he will never fight back.


    But Li Su held him and said, "it''s not good to be patient, but it will encourage their arrogance."


    Now it''s too late for Cheng Yun to leave. They have been surrounded.


    A few guards on one side have found the abnormality here, but they pretend to see nothing. The leader is a thin middle-aged man who looks only in his early 40s


    Although he is not big, his eyes are shining.


    He was followed by three people, one of whom was Ba Ge, and behind them were a group of big men.


    A group of people surrounded Li Su and Li Su, just like the story after the siege.


    "Are you Li Su?" Said the middle-aged man.


    Li Su laughed and said, "it''s me. Who are you?"


    The middle-aged man didn''t speak. A man behind him yelled, "this is the boss of our Jingshan prison, razor."


    "Razor? This name is much more domineering than brother Ba, don''t you think? "


    "Good."


    "Good? Are you praising your name? "


    "I''m praising your courage."


    "I think you have more courage."


    The razor''s face changed, and he was obviously irritated by Li Su''s words.


    He took out a long strip of things from his pocket. Li Su fixed his eyes and saw that it was really a razor.


    He asked curiously, "how can you have such a thing?"


    The razor shook the razor in his hand and said, "you don''t have to worry about it. You just need to know that this thing will put your blood today."


    At this time, Cheng Yun pulled Li Su''s clothes and whispered, "don''t be impulsive."


    "You can rest assured that whatever happens today, it''s up to me."


    There is a flash of light in Cheng Yun''s eyes.


    Razor''s body is not strong, but he can stand out from many big men and become the boss of Jingshan prison, which shows that he must have some ability.


    Li Su didn''t dare to neglect. He concentrated all his attention and waited for the sudden attack of the razor.


    Sure enough, the razor is out.


    The blade in his hand reflected the light of the sun and wiped it towards Li Su''s neck.


    The action of the razor was really much stronger than that of brother ba. Li Su leaned back and the blade passed in front of him.


    The razor''s reaction was also very fast. He immediately reversed his wrist and turned his body to the front


    On the other hand, the blade went back along the way it came.


    Li Su quickly lowered his head. The blade passed over his head and cut off several hairs.


    The broken hair fell from his face like a fallen spirit.


    The razor immediately hit Li Su''s neck again, but every time it was a little worse.


    Suddenly, the razor stopped and said, "what? Are you playing hide and seek with me? Why don''t you dare to attack? " Li Su sniffed and said, "do you want me to fight back?"


    The razor nodded and said, "show your skills..."


    Before he finished his sentence, Li Su had disappeared from his original position.


    When Li Su appeared again, he had already stood in front of the razor, and his hard fist was only one centimeter short of hitting the razor''s face.


    The strong boxing style drove the air nearby, and the clothes of several people behind the razor were blown.


    But the razor himself was stunned. He didn''t see Li Su''s action clearly


    .


    If Li Su hit him in the face, his face would be broken.


    But Li Su was not ready to let go of the razor either. He closed his arm slightly, opened his fist, and slapped the razor''s face gently.


    At the same time, there was a contemptuous smile on his face, as if he wanted to destroy the heart of the razor.


    At this time, the razor seemed to react. He stepped back and said, "brothers, let''s go together."


    A group of people rush up. Li Su Gang is about to fight, but a figure appears behind him. That person is Cheng Yun.


    Seeing Cheng Yun rush out, those people are stunned. Cheng Yun seizes this opportunity to turn back and say to Li Su, "you can''t play all of your prestige by yourself."


    Li Su''s eyes narrowed slightly, which was exactly what he wanted.


    Razor and Ba Ge are the people who always bully the weak and fear the strong.

 Chapter 1262

    Cheng Yun did the same.


    Li Su is certainly unwilling to lag behind, he rushed up, while observing Cheng Yun''s skill.


    Razor those younger brother is not enough to see, he went straight to the hidden in the crowd of razor.


    The younger brothers rushed up to stop them, but they were all leveled by him.


    Facing Li Su like a lion, the razor has already begun to retreat. But Li Su would never give him that chance.


    He had already rushed to the razor''s front and grasped the razor''s arm.


    It''s too late for the razor to fight.


    Li Su grabbed his arm and twisted it violently. With the sound of love, his bone was broken and his razor fell to the ground.


    Then he kicked the lower leg of the razor. This time, he deliberately took back the force. Although he didn''t break the bone, he still let the razor fall to the ground heavily.


    After falling to the ground, there was no movement of the razor.


    On the other side, Cheng Yungang has been bullying his brother.


    See Cheng Yun a set of combination boxing, already hit big brother, see stars, can''t find north.


    Ba Ge also fell to the ground, looking at Cheng Yun with a kind of surprised eyes, like


    I don''t believe that this man is the one who has been bullied by him all the time.


    If you know his skill is so good, give brother Ba 100 courage, he also dare not to offend Cheng Yun.


    But this is still in prison after all. Once the scale is expanded, it immediately attracts the attention of prison guards.


    If it''s a small fight, the prison guards may not care, but they must suppress such a large-scale fight in time.


    More than a dozen prison guards rushed up with batons. The prisoners seemed to know the horror of batons and immediately squatted on the ground. Li Su also immediately learned to squat down.


    Prison guards greet the troublemakers with batons, no matter who they are.


    At this time, the razor also woke up, but the guards obviously knew him, and did not throw the baton on them.


    After a while, the others escaped, but several of the main culprits of the trouble must not escape. Li Su and Cheng Yun are one of the main culprits.


    All of them were taken to the interrogation room by the prison guards, which is the hell of the prisoners.


    Razor came here a few times a long time ago. Since he established his position, he never came here again.


    His arm was broken, but the c.o.s. took him to trial first


    Room.


    But this time, the process is different from before. In the past, we always come in and get beaten first, and then we talk about other things.


    Just then, the door of the interrogation room opened and three people came in.


    They are Xing Sen, director of Shangjiang Public Security Bureau, Xiong Tiangang, leader of Criminal Police Brigade and Liu Tong, governor of Jingshan prison.


    Seeing these three people coming in, not only the prisoners but also the prison guards stood up straight. Xing Sen swept a group of prisoners, pointed to the razor''s arm and said, "you must have done this again?"


    Li Su shrugged his shoulders and said, "I moved my muscles a little."


    "Then you..."


    Li Su hastened to order, and did not let Xing Sen go on.


    Cheng Yun and razor are confused about their conversation. They seem to be very familiar with each other, and the tone of the conversation is not like a policeman and a prisoner at all.


    Then Li Su made an even more surprising move. He went to the two policemen and stood side by side with them.


    The two policemen and the warden didn''t seem too surprised.


    "Razor, if I hear that someone dares to bully him again, you are the one in charge." Li Su said.


    Because of the pain in his arm, the expression on his face was very ugly. He said, "who are you?"


    Li Su stepped forward, staring straight at the razor and said, "you don''t need to know me. You just need to know that these two are the director of the Public Security Bureau and the captain of the criminal police."


    Hearing this, a prison guard''s baton fell to the ground. He just beat Li Su several times with the baton.


    Li Su nodded to the prison guard with a smile, indicating that he didn''t pay attention to it, which made the prison guard''s mood slightly relaxed.


    He also found that Cheng Yun has been staring at himself with confused eyes, so he slowly came to Cheng Yun.


    "You must be curious now."


    Cheng Yun nodded. Now, although his eyes were dull, there was a trace of anger.


    "I know all your troubles, so I will help you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ll send someone to investigate the condition of your wife and children, and I''ll let you know the first time."


    This time, it''s not only Cheng Yun who is confused, but also Xing Sen and Xiong Tiangang.


    They don''t know what happened, let Li Su in a day to this


    The attitude of the suspected killers of Jesus has changed 180 degrees.


    Cheng Yun also stepped forward at this time, closely watched Li Su, said: "what do you know?"


    "What you want me to know, what you don''t want me to know, what you''re afraid I know, I know everything."


    He was stunned. He had kept the secret for a long time and was about to get through it.


    If something goes wrong at this time, there is no place to cry.


    "No, it''s impossible. You can''t know."


    Li Su didn''t expect that his reaction would be so big. He was a little stunned for a moment.


    "You don''t have to be so afraid. I''ll help you. We''ll all help you."¡° No, you are not his opponents


    Cheng Yun''s hand even began to tremble, his mood is now very unstable.


    Several guards have put on airs to prevent him from doing anything drastic.


    But he is just fighting fiercely in his own inner world, and seems unwilling to extend this emotion to others.


    Li Su also knows his mood. After all, this event has been his nightmare for many years, otherwise he would not have seen such a scene in his dream.


    "You don''t know the current situation. Lin Feng has become my prey."


    Although this sentence is a bit exaggerated, in order to let Cheng Yun relax, he can only say so first.


    Obviously, he didn''t believe it. It was too difficult for him to eliminate the nightmare for so many years.


    So Li Su is ready to give him more time. After knowing the information of his family, his condition is likely to improve.


    After getting rid of the warden and taking good care of Cheng Yun, Li Su and Xing Sen leave Jingshan prison together.


    Now that he has known the real murderer of Jesus, his next action is not only to reassure himself, but also to avenge Jesus.

 Chapter 1263

    It took less than two days for Li Su to know the truth.


    He told Xing Sen what he had seen. Xing Sen didn''t look surprised, just like he had a premonition.


    But now there is a flaw, that is, although he knows the real murderer, there is no evidence to prove that Lin Feng is the murderer of Jesus.


    Of course, he also knows that Xing Sen and others absolutely believe what they say, but whether Hong Tian believes it or not is still unknown.


    One day, he will ask Lin Feng to tell him the crimes he has committed over the years.


    This plan of false imprisonment has been successfully completed. Of course, it is not due to Li Su alone. Xing Sen and the warden have played a huge role.


    After Li Su and Xing Sen parted, they first returned to the hotel.


    After washing and changing into new clothes, he came to the hospital again.


    When he arrived at the hospital, he happened to meet Ouyang Cong and Huzi, who were going through the discharge procedures there. It seems that Huzi''s body has almost recovered.


    Seeing Li Su''s figure, Ouyang Cong and his bald head were very surprised.


    Ouyang Cong, who was lying on the front desk of the hospital, stood up straight and said, "didn''t you say it would take two days? Why so fast? "


    Before he went to Jingshan prison, he didn''t tell skinhead their own plan. He just said that he had a secret mission and needed to leave for three days.


    Li Su laughed and explained, "because I finished the task ahead of time."


    Then he told the whole story of the plan, including the final result.


    This makes Ouyang Cong and bald head feel speechless for a while. They didn''t expect that Li Su would keep such things from them.


    Ouyang Cong originally knew about it. He thought Li Su would give up the idea.


    But it''s OK to tell them now. After all, the result is good.


    After returning to the ward, I just saw tiger get out of bed.


    Li Su used the system to scan tiger''s body and found that most of the blood clots had subsided. Except for sometimes feeling chest pain, there should be no other problems.


    Several people got out of the hospital, got on the bus and were ready to go back to the hotel first.


    The car is driving slowly on the crowded road in Shangjiang City, and several bicycles have overtaken them, even the shadow of bicycles can''t be seen.


    Li Su sat on the co pilot, holding his cheek with one hand, staring out of the window.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    Take out a mobile phone to see, above is a strange number, belonging to the display is Shangjiang city.


    With a slight stroke to the right, the phone was connected. He put the receiver to his ear and said, "hello."


    "Are you Li Su?"


    The other end of the phone is a soft female voice. He always feels familiar with it, but he just can''t remember who it is.


    "It''s me."


    "Do you know who I am?" Hearing this, Li Su couldn''t help sweating. It couldn''t be Yao Ya''s prank, could it?


    If it''s really their prank, saying the wrong thing may cost them blood.


    So he faltered and said, "is it... Honey?"


    "Dear? What are you thinking? "


    "And who are you?"


    "I''m Xing LAN."


    Several black lines crossed Li Su''s forehead. He thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t expect that it would be Xing LAN.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Last time my father asked me to invite you to dinner, today, I don''t want to come."


    Li Su didn''t want to pay attention to her attitude, but he wanted to make fun of her.


    "Well, tonight."


    "Well, come to Lyon''s at seven in the evening."


    After he agreed, he hung up.


    When Xing Sen asked Xing LAN to invite him to dinner, he thought it was a joke, but he didn''t expect Xing LAN to take it seriously.


    But he knew that Xing LAN must have increased her pocket money for what her father said.


    Thinking of this, the corner of Li Su''s mouth can''t help rising slightly. What he said at the beginning was that he was satisfied with the situation before he gave Xing LAN more pocket money.


    In other words, he has mastered the power of Xing Lan''s life and death, now Xing LAN must think of ways to please him.


    Time came to night.


    In the afternoon, Li Su went to buy a straight suit.


    Although with Xing Lan that little girl film to eat, but the benefits he still knows.


    Driving to the Lyon restaurant, he found that the door has been full of cars, it seems that the restaurant''s business is good.


    Just after the door, a waiter came up and said, "are you Mr. Li Su?"


    "Yes."


    "This way, please. Miss Xing is already waiting for you."


    Li Su looked up at his watch. It''s five minutes before seven.


    He thought he had enough before, but he didn''t expect that Xing LAN would be earlier, which made his impression of Xing LAN slightly changed.


    Xing Lan was sitting in a window seat, next to which were several violinists playing a familiar piece of music.


    After seeing Li Su from a distance, Xing LAN stood up and left her seat.


    "Here you are."


    Li Su nodded and went to the seat. After Xing LAN took the seat, he sat down slowly.


    This time Xing LAN is different from what he saw before.


    Wearing a black knee length skirt and long hair, Xing LAN looks mature. And she today painted red lipstick, light of the dress, the whole person has become a lot of temptation.


    Li Su can''t help but be a little stunned. He is surprised at Xing Lan''s flexible change between young girls and charming women.


    "Hey, how can you stare at a girl like that?"


    Hear Xing LAN blame, he finally found his gaffe, quickly said: "no way, I always have no resistance to the beauty of the country."


    Xing LAN smiles a little, bright red lips also draw out elegant radian


    She said, "you''re a good talker."


    "I just told the truth."


    Then Xing LAN recommended the famous dishes of the restaurant to Li Su. After ordering, the two began to talk again.


    Li Su Gang just saw on the menu that the dishes in this restaurant are very expensive. A steak costs four figures.


    "Your father is a police chief. Is it really good to invite me to dinner here?"


    "What''s wrong."


    "A meal will cost him half a month''s salary."


    "That''s OK. My family doesn''t depend on him to make money anyway."


    "Oh? Are you doing a part-time job outside to subsidize your family? "


    "No, my mother started a few companies and made a little money."


    Li Su nodded. He didn''t know Xing Lan''s family background before. He only knew that Xing Sen was his father. He didn''t expect to have a business mother.


    Although Xing Sen can''t make a lot of money for his family, his wife''s success in business must have something to do with his position as public security director.


    What really surprised him was that Xing Lan''s attitude had changed so much this time.


    I don''t know if she is really like this, or for the increase of pocket money every month.


    In a word, Li Su knows that she should be more careful to avoid catching her way.

 Chapter 1264

    Before long, Xing Lan''s Fox Tail came out.


    The dishes came to the table one by one. I have to say that they are quite good.


    Xing LAN picked up the red wine, poured some in the goblet in front of Li Su and said, "how about it? Are you satisfied with my apology? "


    Li Su widened his eyes and said in an exaggerated tone: "wait a minute, wait a minute, what you just said is... Apology?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "But you didn''t apologize to me."


    "Just feel my heart. Don''t go too far."


    His face was full of serious expression, but his heart had been laughing for a long time.


    "You and I are honest people. How can we cheat your father like this?"


    Xing Lan''s brow slightly wrinkled up, as if to his theory is very difficult to understand.


    She said, "is not all you satisfied with has the final say? As long as you say you are satisfied, you are not cheating him. "


    Li Su cut a piece of steak with a knife and chewed it gently in his mouth.


    The action of chewing slowly made Xing LAN worried. Her eyes were staring at Li Su''s mouth all the time.


    Finally, Li Su slowly swallowed the steak, looking very happy.


    "Well..."


    Xing LAN heard him hum and said quickly¡° So you''ve promised me? "


    Li Su, still with that expression, said, "well, the steak is good."


    "Are you satisfied or not?"


    "Of course."


    "Satisfied?"


    "Not satisfied."


    He thought Xing LAN had really reformed, and his attitude at the beginning really made him feel very good.


    But now the meal has not eaten half, Xing LAN has restored the former appearance.


    Seeing that he didn''t agree, Xing Lan was obviously a little unhappy. He was busy with his knife and fork


    After a while, she raised her head again and flashed her big eyes on Li Su.


    She said in a soft voice, "what should people do to satisfy you?"


    Li Su didn''t know what she had in mind. She replied, "it doesn''t depend on what I want, it depends on what you have."


    Xing Lan''s eyes revealed a trace later, obviously did not understand him


    Words.


    "After you finish your meal, I have no money. I''m alone."


    He nodded with a bad smile.


    After thinking for a while, Xing LAN suddenly frowned and said in a loud voice: "smelly hooligan!"


    She seems to forget that she is still in the western restaurant. Although her voice is not very loud, she still attracts the attention of the guests around her. When she found that everyone else was staring at her, her face turned red into a ripe tomato and her head dropped.


    "Why do you scold me?" Li Su was puzzled.


    "How can you have that idea?"


    "What kind of idea, I just said, see what you have?"


    "You..."


    Xing langdun was speechless, and Li Su didn''t say anything. It seemed that the following things were all made up by her own brain.


    "Me? I''m very dissatisfied now. It seems that you and your pocket money are getting away from each other. "


    As soon as she heard about the pocket money, Xing Lan''s eyes burst out with a green light, just like a big gray wolf seeing a little sheep.


    "No, Li Su, you can''t do that."


    "You''ve been like this for a long time. Maybe I''ll promise you."


    "What am I going to do now?"


    Li Su showed his hand and said that he knew nothing about it.


    The time for dinner passed quickly, and Xing Lan also paid honestly.


    Li Su wanted to settle the bill, but she was stopped by Xing LAN. She was afraid that after Li Su paid, it meant that she would not forgive her.


    Two people came to the street. The street in front of the restaurant is the most prosperous commercial street in Shangjiang city.


    No matter the delicacies of various countries, or the major luxury brands, are densely distributed in this street.


    Just after a big meal, Li Su felt that her stomach was a little bit swollen, so she proposed to go for a walk in the street.


    There are many little lovers holding hands on the street. In other people''s eyes, Li Su and Xing LAN are no different from those little lovers.


    "It''s over." Xing Lan''s tone was very sad.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ve spent all my money, and you''re still not satisfied."


    Hearing this, Li Su suddenly felt as if he had gone too far.


    He pointed to the door of an ice cream shop and said, "would you like to eat this?"


    Xing Lan''s face showed a very surprised expression, but then changed into a loss


    She said, "I have no money..."


    Li Su smiles and says, "go, brother. I invite you."


    Said he had already pushed open the shop door, pulled up Xing Lan''s wrist and walked in.


    There are a few pairs of guests in the shop, and there are all kinds of ice cream pictures on the wall.


    "What do you want to eat? Make yourself at home. "


    Xing LAN asked for a Royal Dutch ice cream, while Li Su really ordered one at random. Then they went to the street again¡° No man has ever bought me ice cream without my father


    Xing LAN dug a piece of ice cream with a small spoon and gently put it in her mouth. She didn''t chew it, but let it melt slowly in her mouth.


    Li Su was very surprised. He said, "where''s your boyfriend?"


    "They don''t have boyfriends."


    "Have you ever had one before?"


    "Not before."


    "True or false?"


    He knows that Xing LAN hasn''t graduated from university yet, but even in middle school, it''s not unusual to talk about a boyfriend.


    "There is no way to do this. Who let me have a father of the director?"


    With Xing Lan''s appearance, there are certainly many people who pursue her, just at the beginning


    When she felt very upset, she told her father about it.


    Later, Xing Sen went to her school and seemed to scold the headmaster of her middle school. Later, no boy dared to approach her any more.


    Because the university is in Shangjiang Jiaotong University, so her deeds in middle school also spread to the University.


    Although occasionally there will be boys who are not afraid of death to pursue her, she has no feelings for those boys at all.


    "In other words, you haven''t had your first love yet?" Li Su said in surprise.


    Xing LAN shook his head, looking obviously lost.


    "What about the first kiss?"


    She still shook her head.


    Li Su said with a smile, "let me give you a first kiss."


    Then he pouted his lips like a chicken butt.


    Xing LAN quickly hid to one side, said: "you smelly rascal, stay away from me."


    He is just joking, scared Xing LAN, immediately returned to the previous state.


    Now Li Su has some understanding of Xing Lan''s mood. Her friends and classmates may envy that Xing LAN has a father, but no one can see the pressure under this identity.


    Although I only talked with her once, Li Su has found that she has a fragile heart under her strong heart.

 Chapter 1265

    the second day.


    In the morning, Li Su drove to Hongfu.


    The communication with Xing LAN last night made him change his mind about this girl.


    In the morning, he also called Xing Sen and told him what happened last night.


    Xing Sen was surprised because he was only joking at that time.


    However, since Xing LAN has done that, his father will not break his promise.


    This time, Li Su didn''t get any obstruction when he entered Hongfu. He even omitted the search.


    But when he came to Hongfu this time, he didn''t tell Hongtian in advance.


    Through the yard of Hongfu, in the training ground of Hongfu, some people are dancing swords and guns, the scene is very lively.


    He also saw Qingyi, who met on the second floor when he was challenged last time. At this time, Qingyi was guiding a person''s swordsmanship.


    Although the two have already played each other, it doesn''t mean that their relationship will deteriorate. Li Su nods to Qingyi and is ready to go in.


    But at this time, Qingyi rushed over.


    Li Su hastened to make a defensive gesture.


    Qingyi shook his sleeve and said, "I didn''t want to hit you. What are you hiding from?"


    "You don''t hit me, what are you rushing to do?"


    "I''ve come to tell you that Mr. Hong has guests now."


    "Guests? What kind of guests? "


    Li Su specially chose the morning time to come, just to avoid Hong Tian will have guests, every thought of someone like himself.


    Qingyi whispered: "it''s a big man, like the leader of some killer organization."


    Hearing this, Li Su''s heart is tight. He knows the leader of Hong Tian''s killer organization. When Lin Feng comes out, he can''t think of anyone else.


    It''s not that friends don''t get together. It''s really lively.


    After leaving Qingyi, he went straight to the living room of Hongfu.


    No one expected that Li Su would come here at this time. After he pushed the door in, everyone in the house was shocked.


    Hong Tian was still in his old position, while situ brothers were standing on both sides of him.


    But he just glanced at Hong Tian, because he focused on Lin Feng and Chen Qiu.


    Lin Feng''s expression has even become a little distorted, even the spicy Chen Qiu,


    There was also a flash of surprise in his eyes.


    Li Su originally wanted to communicate with Hong Tian about the information he got from Cheng Yun. Unexpectedly, he met Lin Feng here.


    In fact, Lin Feng came here for the same purpose. After he was arrested by the police last time, he was already hurt.


    Although he still has some people, they are no threat to Li Su. In order to protect himself, he doesn''t want to send Chen Qiu out, so in the end he still has to ask Hong Tian for help.


    Li Su and Lin Feng''s faces are not good-looking. They didn''t expect to meet each other here.


    After ten seconds of embarrassment, Hong Tian spoke first.


    He said in a loud voice: "Li Su, why are you here? Tell me in advance when you come, so that I can meet you. "


    This sentence seems to be polite, but it''s actually a kind of blame for Li Su''s uninvited coming.


    Li Su heaved a sigh and said, "I didn''t expect you to have guests. This time, I really didn''t think about it.


    "It''s OK. Everyone''s here. Please take a seat."


    There was a row of chairs opposite Lin Feng, and Li Su just sat on the chair opposite Lin Feng.


    Then Hong Tian said to Lin Feng, "this is a young friend I just met in recent days. You have already known each other."


    Lin Feng''s face was obviously ugly. He didn''t even pay attention to Hong Tian''s words.


    Now he is thinking, there is only one problem, that is, the relationship between Hong Tian and Li Su.


    As far as he knows, they didn''t know each other before. In other words, they just met after he got rid of Hong Tian and Li Su.


    But first of all, they seem to have known each other, which is a bad signal for Lin Feng.


    Then Hong Tian introduced Lin Feng to Li Su, but Li Su''s expression was always cold.


    The servant came up and put a cup of warm tea beside him.


    He gently sipped a sip of tea, said: "Lin Feng, long time no see."


    Lin Feng''s tense face finally relaxed. He replied, "it doesn''t seem to be long."


    "Yes, last time we met at that cemetery, and then I don''t know why you left in a hurry."


    It''s said that he left. In fact, Lin Feng''s state at that time was to run away.


    Hearing Li Su''s taunt, Lin Feng laughed and continued: "where are the mosquitoes


    There are too many insects. If you stay too long, you will inevitably be bitten


    "It''s really dangerous. If you get bitten, don''t forget that I''m a doctor. I can give you free treatment."


    Looking at the tit for tat between them, Hong Tian did not speak, just like an innocent crowd watching.


    This time Lin Feng came to Hongfu. In order to cover up his actions, he only took Chen Qiu with him.


    For Li Su, this is a great opportunity to get rid of Lin Feng, but this is Hong Fu, not on the roadside.


    Hong Tian certainly doesn''t allow anyone to make trouble in his own home. If he gets angry, all the efforts Li Su made before will be in vain.


    Seeing that they had stopped talking, Hong Tian said, "since you come to Hong''s house, they are all guests. I''ll prepare a big lunch for you later. I hope you can stay and enjoy it. Li Su has no opinion about Hong Tian''s proposal. Now Lin Feng is alone with Chen Qiu. He doesn''t feel any worry.


    But it seems that Lin Feng does not want to eat at the same table with Li Su.


    He stood up and said to Hong Tian, "master Hong, I have something important to do this time. I can''t stay too long. I''ll get together again later."


    "In that case, I won''t be forced any more."


    After leaving, Lin Feng and Chen Qiu left here together.


    Before going out, he didn''t forget to look back at Li Su, but in the end, he just got a scornful smile from Li Su.


    As soon as Lin Feng went out of the door, Hong Tian burst out laughing, as if he had just seen a particularly funny scene.


    Seeing Hong Tian''s reaction, Li Su faintly felt that he had stood on his side.


    When Lin Feng finds out that they are in collusion with each other, he will definitely give up the idea of letting Hong Tian help him.


    As long as he is not stupid, he will understand that there is no advantage in Hong Tian.


    So his strategy must be changed, otherwise Li Su will slowly eat away his power like ants devouring elephants.


    Now Li Su finally has the feeling of controlling everything. As long as the bright Knight doesn''t interfere in Lin Feng''s affairs, it won''t take long for him to let Lin Feng pay the price of bleeding.

 Chapter 1266

    It''s still a while before lunch.


    Hong Tian and Li Su come to the study.


    He knew that there must be something important for Li Su to come to him so early.


    After gently closing the door of the study, he asked, "brother Li Su, what''s important for you to come here in such a hurry this time?"


    Li Su went to the sofa, sat down slowly and said, "for the death of Jesus."


    "Oh? Do you think you''ve got a clue? "


    He shook his head and said, "it''s not just a clue. I already know who killed him."


    Hong Tian''s brow tightly wrinkled up, he stood at the window, did not speak.


    That sentence seemed to remind him of the past, and even showed the brilliance in his eyes when he was young.


    Then he went up to Li Su and sat on the sofa.


    He said slowly, "who is the real murderer?"


    Although the voice is very soft, but every word seems to have a thousand pounds of weight.


    Then Li Su said a name that surprised him: "Lin Feng."


    His lips twitched again and again, as if he had heard something terrible.


    In fact, he once thought that the death of Jesus might be related to Lin Feng''s taking office, but he didn''t know that the real culprit was Lin Feng.


    "Have you found any evidence?"


    Lin Feng is the murderer of Jesus, which is just one side of Li Su''s words. With the grudge between them, the evidence is particularly important.


    Li Su let go of his cocked legs and said, "I don''t have any evidence yet, but it won''t take long for me to find it."


    For him now, the evidence has become less important.


    The relationship between Hong Tian and Lin Feng is not solid, and now there are cracks.


    He has been able to put all his energy on how to deal with Lin Feng, and no longer have to worry about the death of Jesus.


    It''s not that Hong Tian doesn''t believe what Li Su said, but his many years of experience in the world tells him that he must not trust anyone easily.


    He appreciates Li Su very much. There is no doubt about that. Otherwise, he would not have given him shark teeth and asked him to investigate such an important matter.


    But rigor is his style of doing things, and this matter is particularly important.


    In the end, he made a decision and said, "I believe what you say."


    Li Su sat up straight and said, "thank you for your trust."


    "But please forgive me for not being able to help you. The rest is up to you."


    He was very satisfied with the result. From the beginning, he didn''t expect to get help from Hong Tian. As long as Hong Tian didn''t stand by Lin Feng, he was very happy.


    However, Hong Tian added: "although I will not help you, my people are free. They can decide many things by themselves."


    The meaning of this sentence is very clear. Hong Tian will not help Li Su in name, but for the sake of the overall situation, but he can still secretly provide some necessary help to Li Su.


    Li Su got up from the sofa and walked slowly, looking up at several paintings.


    "There''s one thing I''m worried about," he murmured


    "Oh? What''s the matter? "


    Hong Tian doesn''t know Li Su very well, but he still knows that this young man has a vast world in his heart.


    "The forces behind Lin Feng."


    "You mean the light knight?"


    "Yes, the cause of Jesus'' death is that he discovered the secret of the chairman of the Knights of light, and the chairman sent Lin Feng here to show that their relationship should be closer."


    Hong Tian''s brow tightened, he said: "if you really want to fight against the light knight, you still have to consider clearly."


    "I know they''re powerful, but they''re out of business now


    The interior is beginning to rot


    "Even so, I don''t think anyone in the world can compete with the knight of light."


    "Yes, but the chairman of the Knights of light does not represent the whole organization."


    The secret that Jesus discovered at that time has something to do with the future development of the light knight.


    Since he would be so angry at that time, it means that the chairman''s plot is not good for the light knight.


    The chairman is likely to exercise the rights of the Knights of light for his own benefit.


    Of course, Li Su will not know what the plot is, but if it is necessary to understand, he will not have any hesitation.


    Such a long-term plan is not his style, now his goal is very clear, that is to deal with Lin Feng.


    Without Hong Tian to block them, they can fight head-on again.


    Hong Tian coughed twice and said, "maybe I can send someone to help you."


    "Who?"


    "You can choose for yourself."


    "I want brothers situ."


    If there were brothers situ, he could even take them to Lin Feng''s house and kill them.


    "No way."


    "You said let me choose for myself, but now why don''t you agree?"


    "Choose another one."


    "Well, I''ll take the blind man."


    The strength of the blind is still very strong, and in the dark, he will be blessed. He will certainly be a good helper when he moves at night.


    "Not either."¡° This one won''t work, that one won''t work. Are you just kidding me? "


    Hong Tian said with a smile¡° I''m not kidding, but you have only one choice. "


    "Ah?" Li Su looked puzzled.


    "Liuli, you can only choose her."


    Li Su''s heart can''t help popping up. In fact, he was the first one to choose Liuli, but he was afraid that he would make Hong Tian feel that he only wanted women, so he chose others.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course, but I''ve always treated Liuli as a daughter. If you really choose her, you must ensure her safety, and you can''t go against her wishes."


    It''s no problem for Li Su to ensure the safety, but it can''t go against Liuli''s will, which is a bit difficult to do.


    Hong Tian seemed to see through the doubts in his heart and said, "I''m from here. I understand what you think. I mean, if Liuli doesn''t like you, you can''t mess around. Do you understand?"


    This is the original meaning, such things do not Hong Tian told, Li Su himself also know.


    Although he is amorous, he can''t do anything harmful.


    And the strength of Liuli is not inferior to that of Li Su for the time being. If he had not disturbed Liuli''s mind with words at that time, the final victory would not have been certain


    Who it belongs to.


    Seeing Li Su''s promise, Hong Tian sent for Liuli.


    Li Su''s heart was a little uneasy. If Liuli refused for a while, wouldn''t it be very embarrassing.

 Chapter 1267

    Liuli is different from others.


    Some of the other masters in Hongfu came to join Hongtian, and some were recruited by Hongtian.


    The situ brothers were found in a temple after Hong Tian went to other places ten years ago.


    Glass is the most special case.


    Her father and Hong Tian were competitors at that time. At that time, Hong Tian had almost unified Shangjiang''s underworld.


    Only a few remaining forces are still struggling there, and Liuli''s father is one of them.


    However, although they were rivals, they were heroes. No one took the initiative to offend them.


    Later, Liuli''s parents were assassinated and killed by other gangs. Instead of entrusting Liuli to relatives, they entrusted it to Hong Tian.


    Together with Liuli, Hong Tian has the power of her father.


    At that time, Liuli was still young. She didn''t understand her parents'' decision.


    Although she knew uncle Hong Tian, the relationship between the two families was not so close.


    Later, she learned that her parents had made good intentions. Her father had been in Hongtian for a long time


    When the forces just rose, they thought that Hong Tian would unify the underground forces in Shangjiang.


    After many years of development, things did not come out of his expectation.


    He knew that after his death, the remaining forces would be coveted by many people. In that case, Liuli would be in a dangerous situation.


    So he entrusted the glaze to Hong Tian, and Hong Tian lived up to his expectations.


    More than ten years later, Hong Tian did not expect that Liuli had become the second most powerful master of Hong Fu.


    But what worries Hong Tian all the time is that Liuli hasn''t laughed a few times over the years.


    He always said that he would take Liuli to the outside world to have a look, but he didn''t have time, and Liuli didn''t seem to be interested in the world.


    This time let Liuli do Li Su''s helper, Hong Tian also has many considerations.


    He could see Li Su''s love for glaze, but he didn''t know whether Li Su was sincere or just on the spur of the moment.


    But in this way, Li Su can lead Liuli to the outside world, instead of guarding him in this Shenfu courtyard.


    As soon as Hong Tiangang finished telling Li Su about Liuli''s experience, he knocked on the door


    .


    The person who came was Liuli. This time, she didn''t wear such a dazzling red robe.


    This time, she was wearing a pure white shirt with the hem tucked into a pair of black wide legged pants and a pair of white casual shoes on her feet.


    Li Su felt a light in front of his eyes. Although the cold air from inside to outside of the glaze still infected him through the air, it was more playful than before.


    Just entering the door, Liuli''s face was still a very relaxed expression. When he saw Li Su, he immediately became serious.


    "What can I do for you?" Hong Tian nodded and said, "sit down and talk."


    He was sitting on a single sofa, but Li Su was sitting on the couch. Liuli had to sit next to Li Su.


    The glazed vermilion lips opened slightly and said softly, "please tell me."


    "You are old and can''t stay with me all the time, so I want to give you a task." Hong Tian said.


    Li Su was speechless for a while. At the beginning, he felt like he was going to talk about marriage.


    There was a flash of surprise in Liuli''s eyes. She said, "what''s the mission?"


    "The most important task is to ensure your own safety, the second is to protect Li Su, and then help him deal with Lin Feng."


    "What?" Liuli suddenly raised several tones.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "I..."


    "Don''t worry, Li Su will guarantee your safety."


    "No


    Liuli denies that she really doesn''t have to worry about safety.


    "Then there''s nothing else. I''ve already discussed with Li Su. He won''t do anything wrong."


    Hong Tian didn''t emphasize this sentence. Fortunately, when he said that, a blush suddenly appeared on the white face of Liuli.


    Of course, Liuli wants to refuse, not because she hates Li Su, but because she doesn''t want to leave Hongtian too far.


    Li Su seemed to see what she thought in her heart and said, "it won''t take long. As long as I kill Lin Feng, you can come back here."


    At this time, Li Su put away his cynical appearance and said to Liuli seriously.


    Hearing what he said, Liuli could no longer refuse, so he had to promise first.


    After talking for a while, Li Su is going to leave.


    Different from when he came, when he left, there was a glass beside him.


    He dragged two big boxes and walked out of Hongfu behind Liuli.


    Although the appearance of Liuli is very cold, she has many things to take with her, and all her luggage is on Li Su.


    It was obviously inappropriate to take Liuli to stay in the Express Hotel, so he drove to a five-star hotel.


    The signature smile of the front desk made Li Su feel like a spring breeze.


    "Hello, two. What can I do for you?"


    Li Su put one hand on the counter, picked his eyebrows and said, "open a room."


    "We have big bed room, round bed room and water bed room. Which one do you need?"


    Li Su took a look at Liuli. As soon as he was about to speak, Liuli said, "please give us two rooms. Thank you."


    He couldn''t help laughing in his heart. Originally, he had no other idea, but seeing the cold appearance of Liuli, he didn''t say anything. He asked for a standard part and then reserved a room. He didn''t forget Ouyang Cong and them.


    After a while, Ouyang Cong and others also came to the hotel.


    Several of them gathered in a room to discuss the next step


    Love.


    But Li Su said that he would go out for a while. When he came back, Ouyang Cong was startled.


    Beside him, there is a tall beauty, but that beauty is as cool as plum blossom in winter.


    He patted his head and said, "this... This is the new sister-in-law?"


    Liuli''s eyes narrowed slightly. She didn''t seem to like what bareheaded said.


    But she also heard some other secrets. It seems that Li Su has a girlfriend.


    "Don''t monkey around. She''s a guest of Hongfu. Liuli is also our new member."


    "Oh? Hong Tian is on our side now? "


    Li Su shook his head. He said the things that happened these days from afar.


    People just understand the reason, Liuli also has some understanding of the grudge between Li Su and Lin Feng.


    Other things have been done, and now they have only one goal left, which is Lin Feng.


    No matter Li Su or Ouyang Cong, or Xing Sen and Hong Tian, they all stand in the camp against Lin Feng.

 Chapter 1268

    After such a long time, Li Su and Lin Feng still have a duel.


    With the help of the police, the monitoring of Lin Feng has become a lot easier.


    Lin Feng''s daily whereabouts are exposed under the surveillance camera. Whether he goes shopping in the supermarket or eating in a restaurant, unless he leaves Shangjiang City, he can''t escape tracking.


    However, it''s not easy to deal with Lin Feng. There are Chen Qiu and Qiu Luo around Lin Feng.


    Although Li Su hurt Chen Qiu last time, it doesn''t mean that he can hurt Chen Qiu twice.


    The good news is that now Liuli has joined them. Li Su is very clear about Liuli''s strength. With her hindrance, the action will be much easier.


    Li Su made a phone call to Xiong Tiangang and determined where Lin Feng is today.


    It''s a long night. They''re going to do it tonight.


    In the afternoon, Li Su has been meditating in bed. Now there are many contents in the ghost medicine system, which he has never seen before.


    With so much merit, it''s different from salted fish if you don''t draw a hundred and eighty prizes.


    He did not hesitate to adjust to the lucky draw interface, the number of lucky draw will be set to a time.


    With the decline of merit value, a lot of prizes also fell out.


    He has seen all kinds of Carthamus many times, but he still hasn''t won a big prize in the lottery.


    This bad luck made him turn off the system and practice cross legged.


    And on Lin Feng''s side, he also seems to smell the dangerous smell.


    In his villa, he had already laid a net, waiting for Li Su, the bird, to come in.


    Since he saw Li Su in Hong Tian''s home, he knew that it was the last moment, but he didn''t want to hide.


    He is very clear about the strength of the other side, but also very clear about his own strength, who is strong and who is weak is still an unknown number.


    Now Chen Qiu''s injury has completely recovered, Qiu Luo''s condition is also good, he still has the ability to face Li Su Gang.


    The night came quietly.


    This night is particularly dark, the clouds surrounded the moon, do not let it emit a little light.


    In such a quiet night, there are many restless hearts.


    Li Su, their heart is not calm, they are in the car now, and the destination of the car is a villa in Linfeng.


    The special police led by Xiong Tiangang will provide them with necessary help, but the final battle will still take place between them and Lin Feng.


    Everyone didn''t speak. Everyone knew that it was the most critical moment, so they were very serious.


    Two cars came to the suburbs one after the other.


    Li Su looked at Liuli in the co pilot''s seat and asked, "Liuli, are you afraid?"


    Liuli shook his head, but then nodded.


    She is not a good liar, so she didn''t hide her thoughts. This is a very strange feeling. When Yan returned to the tower to face Li Su, she didn''t feel any fear. Now her hands would tremble unconsciously.


    Li Su didn''t know what was on her mind, but she said¡° Don''t worry, we''ll win and you''ll be fine. "


    His words are like a warm current in the cold winter, which makes the mood of Liuli calm down.


    Liuli''s task is to protect Li Su''s safety. Although Li Su has done some excessive things to her before, it has nothing to do with her task.


    And now she has made some changes to Li Su. It seems that the man''s heart is not as rough as the surface.


    The car in front stopped, and Li Su slowly stepped on the brake.


    On a slope hundreds of meters away, there is a place with bright lights, where is the villa of Linfeng.


    He had been waiting for this moment for a long time. As long as he killed Lin Feng, he would be dead


    You can live your life without worry.


    From a distance, it seems that there is someone active in the villa.


    He knew there was going to be a big fight tonight, so he was excited.


    Just then, a voice came from the earphone he was wearing.


    "Li Su, can you hear me?" The voice is Xiong Tiangang''s.


    "Yes."


    "I''m in my place. You can move."


    "Got it."


    Besides Li Su, Ouyang Cong and some of them also wear earphones.


    So the people in both cars got off at the same time.


    After the lights went out, only the weak light of the street lamp was shining on them, so weak that they could not see their faces clearly.


    Li Su heaved a sigh and said, "let''s go."


    Then a few people began to slowly toward the direction of the villa near the past.


    Just close to the villa, he saw Xiong Tiangang''s figure.


    At this time, Xiong Tiangang is hiding in a bamboo forest at the entrance of the villa with a team of special police.


    The assignment of this operation is very clear. Lin Feng''s minions are handled by the special police team led by Xiong Tiangang.


    And Li Su and several of them went directly over the guard and went deep into Lin Feng''s side.


    Li Su five people from the side around the past, came to the root of the villa wall.


    The wall is not high, a few people can easily over the past, but it is not the time.


    "We''re on the move."


    Xiong Tiangang said softly, and then he took people to the door of the villa.


    There are two people at the door of the villa. They are wearing black suits and earphones. Inspired by Xiong Tiangang, the sniper in the distance has aimed at the two men, but the bullet is a narcotic.


    If there is no fire resistance, Xiong Tiangang is not allowed to reserve live ammunition.


    With "poop, poop," the two guards standing at the door touched


    After one stroke of the neck, he fell to the ground.


    SWAT members rushed up quickly, unloaded their weapons and handcuffed their hands.


    Then Xiong Tiangang made a gesture, and a special police member rushed to the door and pulled out several strip-shaped objects from behind.


    He pasted the strip on the door two times, and then hid to the side.


    "Li Su, are you ready?" Xiong Tiangang said.


    "We are in position and ready to move."


    "Got it."


    After a few seconds, Li Su heard a dull sound, like a bomb exploding in the water.


    Then there was a commotion in the courtyard of the villa. A lot of people''s shouts crossed the courtyard wall and spread to the people''s ears.


    Before long, the first shot broke the quiet night.


    What followed were countless gunshots and shouts.


    Xiong Tiangang led the special police team has handed over to the guards of Lin Feng. What he didn''t expect is that the other party''s weapons and equipment are so sophisticated


    Good.


    Fortunately, he has made sure that the players are equipped with complete weapons.


    Compared with the Swat, the guards are a little short of firepower.

 Chapter 1269

    Li Su announced the beginning of the operation.


    Several people have climbed over the wall, came to the villa yard.


    Not far away, there were dozens of people shooting outside with guns in their hands.


    Those people did not find that there are several people secretly over the wall, came behind them.


    Just as Li Su was about to approach the interior of the villa, a man bumped into them by mistake.


    "Who are you?"


    As he spoke, the man picked up his submachine gun.


    Li Su and Ouyang Cong take them out of their arms at the same time, and they are ready to kill him with concealed weapons.


    Before they had any action, the man fell to the ground.


    The person who made the move was Liuli. Several people didn''t even see her action clearly, and that person had already fallen to the ground.


    In the face of everyone''s surprised eyes, there was no expression on her face, but her arms gently closed.


    Other people don''t speak, bald but can''t help, he whispered: "this little sister is very strong."


    Hearing this, everyone could not help laughing, and finally relaxed


    A tense atmosphere.


    The other guards in the villa didn''t find the situation here, and they were still fighting with the Swat members.


    Li Su walked in the front, and the party quietly approached the villa.


    Now it''s almost certain that Lin Feng and his family are in the house. This time, Li Su won''t let him run away.


    They have arrived at the door, the villa is very quiet, as if not affected by the noisy environment outside.


    Surprisingly, the door of the villa was not completely closed, but just closed into a seam.


    Li Su gently put out his hand, never open the door.


    "Watch out for ambush." Ouyang Cong reminds a way.


    He shook his head and put his hand on the doorknob.


    Seeing his action, everyone''s nerves tensed, as if a beast would be saved from inside after opening the door.


    There was no beast in it, not even a man.


    The empty living room appeared in front of people''s eyes. There was no Lin Feng or other people they thought before.


    Under the leadership of Li Su, several people went into the villa one after another.


    All the scenes in the living room have emerged, all the lights in the house are on, and the bright people can''t open their eyes.


    "What''s the situation? "Empty city plan?"


    All the people are serious and do not speak, only bald or relaxed.


    Li Su narrowed his eyes, put his right index finger in front of his mouth and said softly: "Shh..."


    Bald thanks shut up, other people don''t move. The gunfire outside the house came one after another. Compared with just now, not only did it not weaken, but it became more and more intense.


    In the noise, Li Su still heard other extremely weak voices.


    He could conclude that the voice was not made by some of them, and certainly not by himself.


    Sure enough, just as everyone was standing in the same place as a statue, suddenly there was a sound of something cutting through the air.


    The sound was very familiar to him. He suddenly turned around and found that three throwing knives were rushing towards them.


    Dare not have any neglect, he both hands at the same time.


    By the time everyone reacted, he had all three throwing knives in his hands.


    Strange to say, this flying dagger really belongs to Chen Qiu, but its power is weaker than when it was on Fuyun mountain.


    Feidao opens the way, and Chen Qiu jumps down from the second floor.


    This time, he put on his familiar black suit and put on his mask again, just like when Li Su saw him for the first time.


    Chen Qiugang just two, several other people''s figure also revealed in the second floor.


    Besides Lin Feng and Qiu Luo, lamucha and Turtledove are all here.


    Seeing the hateful figure of the turtledove, Li Su''s eyes were filled with anger.


    What happened before is still fresh in my mind. He was kind-hearted to cure the mother of the turtle dove, but the turtle dove didn''t show any gratitude. On the contrary, he gave him to Lin Feng by abusive means.


    Just then, Qiu Luo and Turtledove came down from the second floor and stood in front of Li Su and others.


    Lin Feng and lamucha were standing on the second floor, with a clear mind.


    The final duel, of course, was between Li Su and Chen Qiu, while Qiu Luo focused on the same female Liuli, while the turtledove faced the attack of Ouyang Cong, bald head and Huzi alone.


    At the moment, time seems to be frozen, all of us are standing there quietly, with only opponents in our eyes.


    "The day has come."


    Chen Qiu''s face shakes slightly, and her voice comes from the lower part of the mask.


    Li Su smile, said: "I have been waiting for a long time."


    "But the final result is the same, you will still lose to me."


    "It''s a pity that you didn''t see my progress."


    There is no need to talk nonsense, Li Su has rushed up.


    His action is the signal of action. For a moment, Liuli and Ouyang Cong all came forward.


    This punch he just wanted to test, to see how Chen Qiu''s body recovered.


    Chen Qiu side body, let his fist wipe his clothes in the past.


    A boxing empty, he immediately made a second action, toward Chen Qiu''s waist to embrace.


    Of course, Chen Qiu won''t let Li Su succeed. He stepped on the ground and stepped back quickly. At the same time, another Throwing Knife flashed out of his hand.


    Li Su lowered his body, dodged the throwing knife and ran towards Chen Qiu.


    At the moment, he is like a tiger that has found its prey. His mouth is already open.


    He gathers all the strength of his whole body in one hand. No matter in strength or speed, he can be called the top.


    Chen Qiu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, found that things are not simple.


    The opponent''s speed is even faster than before, which he did not expect.


    Facing the roaring palm wind, it is obviously too late to avoid.


    He quickly stretched out a hand and pushed it to his chest.


    A white light curtain appeared in front of him, like a layer of translucent glass.


    Li Su''s hand was completely patted on the light curtain. Suddenly, the light curtain gave off intense light, even brighter than the crystal chandelier in the room.


    He felt as if he had been patted on a wall. His hands and arms were numb.


    However, he did not release his hand, but continued to inject Qi into his palm.


    The dazzling light of the light curtain gradually eased down, but the competition between the two people was still fierce.


    Apart from the two of them, all the others trembled together.


    The competition between Qiu Luo and Liuli can even be said to be an art. Black and red are constantly interwoven and separated, just like an abstract painting.


    On Ouyang Cong''s side, the turtledove was able to fight three at a time.

 Chapter 1270

    The gunfire outside has abated.


    Facing the siege of the special police, Lin Feng''s guards eventually became a mob.


    But they are still fighting hard, refusing to let the Swat members step into the hospital.


    Li Su is still in a stalemate with Chen Qiu. Now he has two hands on the light curtain, and his strength is much stronger.


    Chen Qiu also made the same move. With two hands supporting the light curtain at the same time, the area and thickness of the light curtain increased a lot.


    They are not like other people, but they are the most intense.


    Li Su''s forehead had oozed a thin layer of sweat, and he felt dizzy.


    But he did not dare to have any relaxation, because he found that Chen Qiu''s hand had begun to shake slightly.


    Now it''s him who has the upper hand.


    Chen Qiu doesn''t want this situation to continue. He feels that the person in front of him is like a perpetual motion machine, and his energy will never be exhausted.


    As he drank, he pushed his hands forward.


    After the intense light from the light curtain, their anxious state was finally broken.


    Li Su stood still, but Chen Qiu''s body bounced back.


    Chen Qiu looks at his opponent with an incredible face, as if he is looking at a terrible monster.


    But Li Su was not allowed to give him any breathing opportunities. As soon as the two separated, he rushed up.


    A straight blow ran to Chen Qiu''s face, and he quickly turned his head to one side to avoid the fierce blow.


    Li Su immediately takes back his arms and greets Chen Qiu with his fists like a storm.


    The speed of the fist was so fast that he couldn''t even see it clearly. He just repeated it over and over again.


    After a series of attacks, he suddenly stopped his action.


    He felt that his breathing was a little heavy, and the action just now consumed too much of his physical strength.


    However, there is always a return to pay, Li Su was rewarded.


    Chen Qiu''s mask has been broken, and all his faces have been exposed.


    However, his face is not the same as before, but blue and purple, and his eyelids are even swollen.


    It''s not that he didn''t defend, he did a good job in defense, otherwise he might have been lying on the ground now.


    But the opponent''s action is too fast, he can''t even see clearly.


    He couldn''t figure out why he didn''t fight in a short period of time. His opponent''s strength actually increased so much. It can be said that he made great progress.


    But giving up doesn''t exist for him. In the face of Li Su, who is panting with his hands on his knees, he goes out.


    But this time, instead of empty handed, he took out a short dagger from behind.


    Then he went straight to Li Su. At the same time, the dagger was dancing smoothly in his hand, just like a dancer on the stage.


    Li Su discovered Chen Qiu''s action for a long time. At the moment when Chen Qiu moved, his body suddenly retreated.


    By the time he stopped, he had a dagger in his hand.


    This dagger is the one Hong Tian gave him before. Before he came, he had a premonition that he would use it.


    After taking a deep breath, he rushed up.


    The impact of two daggers reminds me again and again that they are entangled together like the Yin and Yang of Taiji.


    Two people''s action is faster and faster, just like a double speed movie.


    Suddenly, Chen Qiu''s dagger stabbed at Li Su''s neck.


    Li Su holds the dagger in his backhand, and then turns his wrist to hit Chen Qiu on the chest with the handle of the dagger.


    It''s too late for Chen Qiu to block with a dagger, because his arm is now raised high.


    He can only stretch out his left hand, blocking in front of his chest, trying to use the palm of his hand as a wrong layer of shield.


    In the end, his hand did block the dagger, and the handle of the dagger hit him with a small force.


    But Li Su had changed his moves before. Before the dagger handle touched Chen Qiu, he had already released his hand.


    Because of inertia, the dagger was still moving along the original route, but his hand was clenched into a fist and hit Chen Qiu''s abdomen.


    Because this action is too fast, and unexpected, so Chen Qiugen had no defense.


    This fist knot firmly hit Chen Qiu''s abdomen.


    His face suddenly changed, and then his body fell back like a train hit.


    Such opportunities are not many, Li Su with the aid of a dagger, followed up.


    Chen Qiu''s body has not land, he has come after.


    Then he held the dagger tightly in both hands and stabbed it down with all his strength.


    He felt something was blocking the dagger, something was rubbing against the blade of the dagger.


    Looking down, the dagger has penetrated Chen Qiu''s chest.


    The blood climbed up along the dagger, and part of the blood flowed into the blood trough at the root of the dagger. The small bead inside also gave out a dim light.


    Chen Qiu''s eyes are very complicated. Surprise, reluctance and despair are all reflected in them.


    Li Su''s expression is very flat. Although he has been waiting for this moment for a long time, there is no joy in his heart. Instead, a sense of loss fills his mind.


    Chen Qiu''s body fell to the ground heavily, his lips slightly trembled a few times, as if there was something to say, but he couldn''t make any sound.


    Li Su didn''t care what he said. What he had done to Beka came back to Li Su''s mind and made his eyes even red. The brilliance of life quickly disappeared in him, and his eyelids began to become heavy.


    Li Su lowered his body slowly, holding his hand on the dagger again, but there was no sign of it


    Any hesitation, the dagger was yanked out.


    A blood arrow was shot, half a meter high.


    This pull seems to pull out Chen Qiu''s soul, his chest no longer ups and downs, although the wound is still bleeding, but his body has no trace of life.


    "Get her!"


    Just then, Li Su heard the cry of Liuli.


    He quickly moved his eyes away from Chen Qiu''s body and looked up.


    It turned out that Qiu Luo had already swept up the second floor, and Lin Feng and lamucha had disappeared for a long time.


    The turtle dove, who is fighting with Ouyang Cong, is full of scars. At this time, he has no time to care about others.


    Li Su and Liuli quickly catch up.


    They ran to the roof with Qiu Luo. There was a small helicopter on the roof. Lin Feng and lamucha were sitting on it, and Qiu Luo was about to board.


    If you let Lin Feng run away again this time, I don''t know when there will be such a good chance.


    Li Su took a deep breath and ran to the helicopter.

 Chapter 1271

    The wings of the helicopter are spinning rapidly.


    Li Su ran to the helicopter as fast as he could. When he was only a few meters away from the helicopter, the helicopter had already left the ground on the roof.


    Just opened the rise speed is not fast, but now there is no way to stop the helicopter lift off.


    Liuli thought Li Su would give up, but his speed didn''t slow down.


    Sure enough, just as the helicopter left the roof, he jumped up.


    When he took off, the helicopter should be four or five meters high from the roof, and not above it.


    But he jumped up with it, and with a very exaggerated bounce he went up in mid air.


    In the surprised expression of Liuli, his hand grasped the support of the helicopter.


    The helicopter is very small, so after his fierce pull, the helicopter also trembled, which also exposed his whereabouts.


    Originally, there were four people on the helicopter, and the load just reached the limit. Now with the addition of Li Su, the helicopter seems to be a little weak.


    Lin Feng is in the position of CO pilot, Qiu Luo and lamucha are in the back.


    They have found Li Su. Lin Feng takes out a pistol and opens the hatch,


    Shoot at the bottom.


    None of the bullets hit Li Su, but it still made his movement stop.


    The helicopter is now rising at an extremely slow speed, which is no different from spinning in place.


    At this time, the pilot yelled: "if we go on like this, the plane will make a forced landing."


    In Lin Feng''s mind, it''s even better to crash.


    But now he has no way to take Li Su. From his position, he can''t shoot Li Su with a gun.


    Just then, an idea came to him.


    He turned his head to make a color to Qiu Luo, and then pointed to ramcha.


    Ramcha''s heart seemed to have a bad feeling, and his body also curled up together.


    Qiu Luo nodded, and his hand had untied ramcha''s safety belt.


    At this time, lamucha looked frightened and yelled, "what are you going to do? Boss, you can''t do this to me. "


    But Lin Feng has turned his head back.


    Lamucha is still struggling there. Although Qiu Luo is only a woman, he is just as strong as the skinny lamucha.


    Qiu Luo grabbed lamucha, then opened the cabin door and poked out his body


    Go.


    Seeing the position of Li Su who was climbing up, she didn''t hesitate and directly pushed lamucha out.


    Li Su just looked up and saw a man fall down. That man was lamucha.


    He never thought that for his own safety, Lin Feng really threw a person down. With both hands on the bracket, he had nowhere to hide.


    Liuli stood at a distance and looked at it. He could not help but feel a cold sweat for Li Su.


    Lamucha''s body fell on Li Su. Although lamucha was as thin as a wood, he was an adult after all.


    After being hit, Li Su did not grasp the bracket, but fell heavily.


    The helicopter suddenly lost the weight of two people and suddenly went up.


    Li Su and ramcha fell down together. Although the helicopter just took off, it was still more than ten meters above the ground.


    Even if Li Su''s body is different from ordinary people, he can''t easily cope with the height of more than 10 meters.


    He is ready to fall on the ground, which may kill him, but the price of half life is always paid.


    At this time, he suddenly felt something appeared in the body


    Below.


    Looking down, it turned out that a red silk had entangled his body.


    At this time, he was only five or six meters away from the ground.


    A figure appeared in front of him, the red clothes, clearly belongs to the glass.


    Seeing Li Su''s body falling rapidly, Liuli waved her arm, and a red silk entangled Li Su''s body.


    Then she took a deep breath and jumped.


    When Li Su was about to touch the ground, Liuli''s arms pulled up at the same time.


    His body not only stopped falling, but also rose a little, just meeting with the falling glass.


    Liuli stretched out an arm, gently hugged Li Su''s waist, and then two people slowly fell down together.


    Is this the legendary hero saving beauty? Oh, No. It''s supposed to be America saving the hero.


    Although it doesn''t fall and rotate as it does in TV series, time seems to have really stopped.


    The two faces are only 20 cm away. Li Su can even feel the warm breath of Liuli.


    At this moment, he seems to have forgotten Lin Feng who is running away.


    In his eyes, there is only one person''s face, which is strange and familiar, but one thing will never change, that is, the perfection of this face.


    At this time, there is an indescribable feeling in Liuli''s eyes. From childhood to adulthood, she has never had such close contact with a boy.


    In less than a week, she had made several physical contacts with the man in front of her.


    She told herself again and again that she hated this feeling, but now, there was a warm current surging in her heart.


    In the face of such a situation, her eyes flashed a bit of panic.


    Just now, she didn''t know why she had so much courage to jump from the roof of the villa. Now she doesn''t know. Only her reddish cheeks and accelerating heart beat tell her that she did it right.


    They finally fell to the ground, but Li Su felt like a century had passed.


    Lin Feng''s helicopter is leaving, but it''s strange that he doesn''t feel so lost in his heart.


    After landing, Liuli did not let him go at the first time.


    Liuli''s expression was a little dull. Maybe she didn''t react at all. She had already landed. Maybe she thought it was in mid air.


    Li Su looked into her eyes as if she had seen through her mind.


    "Hey, sister, you can let me go." Li Su said.


    Liuli''s eyes finally came back, and her eyes turned a few times.


    Finally, she let Li Su go, but the color of her face did not fade.


    Ouyang Cong and others also ran out of the villa. They didn''t know what had just happened. They just saw Li Su and Liuli standing there.


    The helicopter is gone, and the fight between the Swat and the guards is over.


    Ouyang Cong looked around and said, "where''s Lin Feng?"


    Li Su shook his head and replied, "I ran away."


    After hearing the news, Ouyang Congqi waved his fist. They finally defeated the turtledove, but Lin Feng escaped.


    For such a result, Li Su is also very helpless.

 Chapter 1272

    Lin Feng completely disappeared from Shangjiang city.


    After Xing Sen learned the news, he sent someone to turn Shangjiang city upside down, but there was still no sign of Lin Feng.


    In the end, he found some clues at the airport. With a fake identity, Lin Feng took a direct flight from Shangjiang to Milan and returned to Italy.


    Now Lin Feng must have returned to the headquarters of light knight, Florence.


    Although Ouyang Cong didn''t help Li Su kill Lin Feng, he still called Jiang Sheng and asked him to get his identity back and eliminate all his previous criminal records.


    Under Li Su''s instruction, bald head and tiger son have returned to Xingqing city. Now that Lin Feng has left, they can''t help here. It''s better to go back to help Xiao Yiyi.


    Now the position of the head of the bright knight in China is empty. Although the killers are free to take the task on the bounty list, the work of the head is not enough


    It''s important to use it.


    With the help of Xing Sen, Ouyang Cong temporarily exercised the responsibility and power of the person in charge, but if he wants to be a real person in charge, he must be recognized by the Knights of light.


    With Ouyang Cong''s qualifications and the hostile relationship with Lin Feng, it is obviously impossible to get the recognition of the bright Knights Association.


    The day after Lin Feng fled, Li Su went to Hong Tian.


    Hong Tian is shocked by the news of Lin Feng''s escape. He now fully believes that Lin Feng is related to the death of Jesus.


    Another thing Li Su did was to return the glaze to Hong Tian.


    To his surprise, Hong Tian refused his request.


    Originally, Hong Tian gave the glaze to Li Su not to deal with Lin Feng, but to let her follow Li Su for more exercise.


    It''s only two days since then, and basically nothing has happened.


    Liuli was very disappointed with the news, but there was no way.


    In her heart, she has long regarded Hong Tian as her father.


    Now that Lin Feng has escaped, will Li Su give up the goal of killing him?


    Of course not.


    Now things have become more complicated. After Lin Feng decided to kill ramcha, the whole thing has gone bad.


    In the past, what Lin Feng wanted was to make a soul contract with Li Su and make a physical transformation.


    And now he chose to kill ramcha, which means he gave up the idea.


    Li Su is very clear that Lin Feng will not swallow this tone. When Lin Feng appears in front of him again, what he wants is no longer a living person, but a corpse.


    So now the situation is more serious, Lin Feng this dog returned to his home, will certainly collude with his master to come to revenge.


    To protect his family, friends and his own safety, Li Su must take the initiative to kill Lin Feng before he kills himself.


    But now Lin Feng must be hiding in Florence, the nest of the bright knight. It''s not easy to get close to him.


    Nothing happened these days. He either went out with Liuli or talked with Xinglan.


    This kind of day can be described as carefree, but if you want to continue this kind of day, you have to suffer.


    With the efforts of many parties, Cheng Yun has also overturned the case and has been acquitted.


    On the first day out, Cheng Yun found Li Su, but he didn''t come to thank Li Su. Instead, he wanted Li Su to protect himself.


    Later he learned that Lin Feng had fled abroad.


    This also means that he no longer has to worry about Lin Feng''s threat to his family. With the help of Li Su, he finds the place where his wife and children are at the first time.


    But now that his wife has remarried, it''s certainly not his wife''s fault, so he didn''t choose to appear.


    Cheng Yun was homeless, and Li Su eventually took him in.


    He is good at driving, so he became Li Su''s driver and bodyguard.


    That day, Liuli stayed in the hotel, while Li Su came out with Cheng Yun.


    Because he received a phone call from Xing LAN, the little girl didn''t seem to be in a good mood, so he came out to accompany others.


    The former means of transportation was Ouyang Cong''s broken car, so he spent a lot of money to buy a luxury car.


    Now that you have a driver, you always have to give yourself a car.


    Xing Lan''s home is in a high-end community, where all the rich people live.


    If his wife was not a well-known businessman, Xing Sen would not dare to live here.


    When she saw Xing LAN, she was standing at the gate of the community.


    This time, she wore a pair of jeans with braces, a black T-shirt inside, and a ponytail in her hair, which made her look cute.


    But it was her expression that didn''t match her appearance. When she called just now, Li Su recognized that her tone was very sad. Now when she saw her face, it was really a gloomy expression.


    Such Xing LAN reminds him of the way he met for the first time. At that time, Xing LAN just escaped from the hands of the murderer.


    Xing LAN saw a luxury car coming from a distance, but he didn''t think about it


    It turned out that his own man was Li Su, and he also had a full-time driver.


    After saying hello, they sat in the back car together.


    However, from the beginning of the meeting, Li Su found that Xing Lan''s eyes had been dodging, as if there was something to hide from him.


    After thinking for a moment, he asked, "what''s wrong with you calling me out in such a hurry?"


    Xing Lan''s hand in his ponytail gently rubbed, said: "I''m afraid I said you will be angry."


    "Well, I promise I won''t be angry, OK."


    "Well, actually, I don''t have anything. I just want you to come out."


    Li Su''s face was crossed by a black line. He didn''t expect to catch the girl''s way¡° Then why did you ask me to come out? "


    "I don''t know why. Is Miss Ben still in charge of why?"


    "No, No."


    "And where are we going?"


    Li Su''s face showed a surprised expression, he said: "you call me out, but also ask me where to go?"¡°


    Xing Lan''s hand had been holding on to her hair, and finally she untied her head rope.


    Her black hair fell over her shoulders.


    "I don''t care. I''m a girl. I can''t decide such a thing."


    Li Su''s heart suddenly had tens of thousands of grass mud horses galloping by, he could be regarded as learning what is called a girl.


    In the end, it was his decision. Cheng Yun drove to the seaside.


    Although Cheng Yun has been in prison for nearly a long time, if you want to tell him how familiar he is with Shangjiang, I''m afraid even some of his brothers have to take it.


    It''s just that the number of subways has increased greatly in recent years, and some of them are confusing to Cheng Yun.


    An hour later, the car had stopped at the seaside.

 Chapter 1273

    a sunny day.


    The seaside in this weather is very charming. Even the color of the sea is very different from usual.


    Li Su and Xing LAN dragged their shoes and walked barefoot on the beach.


    The four lines of footprints have long marks on the beach. Every time the waves are about to disperse the footprints, they recede, as if they are afraid of destroying this quiet and good picture.


    Both of them haven''t been to the seaside for a long time, but the sea is like an old friend, speechless and without any embarrassment.


    Li Su didn''t come to the seaside for a long time because he was busy.


    And Xing LAN is because her parents have been busy, and her relationship with her classmates is not particularly good.


    On the edge of the beach, there are many stalls selling swimsuits, shovels and crafts.


    Two people just passing by, they strolled in front of a row of stalls.


    All of a sudden, Xing LAN seems to see something good and stops.


    She saw a thing, but it can''t be called good, it''s just a handicraft.


    It''s a bracelet made of many small shells. Although it''s not very valuable, it''s very good-looking.


    Xing LAN took it in her hand and looked at it carefully. She said, "can you give me this, please?"


    Li Su looked at it and thought it was not a good thing. He replied, "what do you want this for?"


    "No, you don''t understand."


    At this time, the aunt who was wearing a bracelet also said: "young man, you see how much your girlfriend likes this thing, just give her one."


    Li Su originally wanted to explain that she was not her girlfriend, but she saw that Xing LAN had no reaction and finally stopped.


    Then Xing LAN flashed her big eyes and nodded to Li Su.


    He laughed and finally bought the bracelet.


    Xing LAN put the bracelet on her wrist with a satisfied face, happy like a child in kindergarten.


    But Li Su''s heart is a little heavy, although Xing Lan''s appearance is enough to infect him, but deep in his heart, there has been a big stone.


    Stayed at the seaside until dark, they left here reluctantly.


    The car is driving in the dim sky, and it''s moving fast towards Xing Lan''s home.


    In addition to the bracelet, Li Su also gave her a straw hat and a conch.


    Three things add up to less than 50 yuan, but Xing LAN is very happy.


    The car is not satisfactory to listen down, here is the gate of Xinglan their community.


    "Tell me when you get home." Li surou said in a soft voice.


    Xing LAN let out a cry, ready to get off.


    Just as she was about to leave the car, she turned her head and gave Li Su a thoughtful look.


    Li Su didn''t know what she was going to do and looked at her suspiciously. Then Xing LAN came back and gently touched Li Su''s face with her red lips. She got out of the car quickly and ran away.


    Li Su felt his face suspiciously. He didn''t respond to what happened just now.


    But he saw Cheng Yun laughing all the time from the rearview mirror. He said quickly, "what are you laughing at?"


    Cheng Yun became serious and said, "I''m laughing at the handsome boss."


    "Bah, I know how to talk nonsense."


    Cheng Yun smiles and steps on the accelerator.


    Back at the hotel, Li Su saw glass in the corridor.


    Liuli only wore pajamas and walked back and forth in the corridor, looking uneasy.


    He went forward doubtfully and asked, "Why are you here?"


    At this time, the glass is back to him, heard someone speak, glass froze for a few seconds, and then slowly turned around.


    "How did you come back?"


    There is a trace of reproach in Liuli''s tone, but she may not feel it.


    This sentence makes Li Su feel a little strange, where he is going, when he will come back, such things don''t need to tell Liuli.


    "Is it late now?"


    He looked at his watch, but it was only half past seven, and the nightlife had not yet begun.


    Glass frowned, hesitated for a moment, or said: "I''m hungry."


    "What does it matter to me that you are hungry?"


    "I..."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I have no money."


    This sentence let Li Su immediately some laughing and crying, he really didn''t think that there was no money on Liuli''s body.


    Some of the glaze that just came out of Hongfu is even like the little dragon that just came out of the ancient tomb


    Female.


    The suitcase of Liuli is full of famous brand clothes, so Li Su thinks that she is not short of money.


    Hearing this, his anger suddenly disappeared, and he even felt that he had gone too far.


    "Why don''t you go back and change your clothes, and I''ll go back and change my clothes, and then we''ll go to dinner?"


    Liuli nodded, hands tight tight pajamas, opened the door of the room.


    This action almost let Li Su''s nose blood flow out, Liuli''s slender waist and graceful figure showed no doubt under this action.


    He wanted to continue to see, but Liuli slammed the door.


    After changing his clothes, he stood in front of the door of Liuli and knocked on it with his hand.


    The door opened and a figure appeared in front of him. A black dress set on the tall and thin body of glass, it can be said to be a match made in heaven.


    Her long dark hair was pulled to one side of her body, and her lovely little ear showed one.


    What surprised Li Su most was that she put on light makeup.


    The black eye shadow and the big red lipstick make the coloured glaze look even coldness.


    It''s too late.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liuli saw that Li Su was looking at himself with a kind of look at the monster, and he was very confused.


    Li Su shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I may still be too young."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go to dinner first."


    As the time is just the peak of the meal, there are a lot of people in the hotel restaurant.


    All of a sudden, everyone in the restaurant is doing the same thing.


    Men and women, guests and waiters, are all looking in the same direction.


    That is the glass that just came out of the elevator.


    May be seen too many beauties, leading to Li Su has produced a kind of immunity.


    After seeing the reaction of the guests in the restaurant, he realized how exaggerated the beauty of Liuli was.


    For a time, several waiters came to Liuli.


    "Miss beauty, what can I do for you?"


    "Beautiful lady, there is a good seat there. How can I show you there


    What is it like? "


    "Is this your first time to our restaurant? I''d like to recommend the specialty of the restaurant. "


    Sure enough, none of the waiters took charge of Li Su.


    Liuli''s face showed an expression of resistance. She obviously didn''t like having several men around her at the same time.


    Li Su even saw her fist clenched.

 Chapter 1274

    You can''t let Liuli do it here.


    Not to mention how much a sensation it will cause to start here, with the strength of Liuli, the three waiters may die in one move.


    But it''s really annoying for several waiters to stand in front of him, and Li Su has already felt this.


    But he had this feeling, because he was so solemnly ignored.


    At this time, Li Su gently grasped Liuli''s wrist, put it on his arm and said, "what''s the problem?"


    Liuli originally found Li Su''s action and wanted to stare at him, but after finding that he was helping himself out, he kept silent.


    Finally, they came to a window seat and sat down.


    This is the top floor of the hotel, so when you look out of the window, you can see the prosperous night scene of Shangjiang city.


    This kind of scenery is more attractive to glaze than Li Su.


    Li Su has been studying the menu, but Liuli''s eyes have been outside the window.


    He knew that Liuli could not offer any advice, so he ordered his own dishes.


    Then he snapped his fingers and successfully drew Liuli''s attention back.


    "Don''t look out of the window. There''s a handsome man in front of you. Don''t you look at him?" Li Su said.


    Colored glaze white he one eye, did not speak, but also did not look out of the window.


    "By the way, what do you think of Qiu Luo''s skill?"


    Liuli didn''t understand him and asked, "who?"


    "The woman in black who fought with you last time."


    "Oh, not bad."


    "Not bad. What do you mean?"


    "Very good, but worse than me."


    Li Su didn''t expect that Liuli would make such a joke. He said with a smile, "that''s not as good as me."


    Liuli long hair moved to the back, said: "not necessarily."


    "What''s wrong? She can''t beat you, you can''t beat me, and even she can''t beat me?"


    "Hum."


    "What does that mean? Do you think I can''t beat you?"


    "Yes."


    "I won last time."


    "Then you are cheating."


    "Tell me, how can I cheat?"


    Liuli wanted to say what Li Su said last time, but he couldn''t say it.


    Li Su has a bad smile on his face. He knows what Liuli is thinking.


    The dishes are ready. This meal is quite uneasy, someone has been secretly looking at Liuli.


    Every time, Li Su found them and glared back.


    Liuli wiped her mouth gently with a napkin and said, "what are you going to do


    What shall we do? "


    Li Su looked at the red lipstick on the napkin, and his heart didn''t know where to fly.


    Liuli poked his hand with his finger. He responded this time and said, "what did you say?"


    "Your plan." The tone of Liuli suddenly became cold again.


    Of course, there are plans, but it is also a little difficult to implement.


    Now there is only one way to get close to Lin Feng, that is to go to Florence.


    But Li Su is not an insider of the light knight, so he doesn''t know where the light Knight''s headquarters is.


    In this way, even if he is really thrown to Florence, he will not find his own target.


    What''s more speechless is that Ouyang Cong doesn''t know where the headquarters is. The reason is that his level is not enough.


    Therefore, if you want to know the headquarters of the light knight, you must first become a member of the light knight.


    Now it seems that even if you become a member of the bright Knight China region


    And there''s no access to the Florence headquarters.


    So Li Su''s plan is to become a killer in any of the other 11 districts. After that, he will have the opportunity to get close to the headquarters.


    He really took the Western Pacific region as his goal first, because of the existence of one person.


    That person is Liu shengsanyan, the father of qianchongzi. With the influence of qianchongzi''s father in the island country, he is likely to know the person in charge of the Western Pacific region.


    Even if Liu shengsanyan didn''t know that person, his friends must have known him, so the Western Pacific region became Li Su''s target.


    After listening to his plan, Liuli fell into deep meditation.


    The plan looks complicated. It''s not only to contact the person in charge of the Western Pacific region, but also to become a qualified killer.


    But the reason is very simple, as long as there is enough strength, then we can achieve the goal.


    "I''m with you." Liuli said.


    Li Su almost spit out a mouthful, he said: "what do you say?"


    "Go, let''s go together."


    "But..."


    His heart is a little hesitant, Liuli even leave Hongfu is a very difficult thing, this time to go to a place so far, but also another country.


    Moreover, he is worried about the safety of Liuli. Although Liuli''s strength makes him feel at ease, all the killers he faces this time are killers, and no one is easy to deal with.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The tone of Liuli is very flat, just like deciding where to have dinner¡° No, it''s OK. I just want you to think it over. "


    "I know that."


    "We need to be not only a killer, but sometimes even a killer."


    "I understand."


    "And there are all kinds of dangers."


    "I know."


    "It''s going to be a long time away."


    This sentence finally touched Liuli, her eyes trembled slightly.


    But she said, "I''m going."


    Now that Liuli has said that, Li Su doesn''t need to persuade her. It''s always better for them to act together.


    Originally, he wanted Ouyang Cong to partner with him, but considering that Ouyang Cong has just recovered his identity, he must go back to his family.


    And to say hard power, Ouyang Cong is not as good as Liuli, so Liuli is obviously a better candidate.


    In fact, the most important reason is that Liuli is not only a woman, but also a beauty.


    Now Liuli has been determined to participate, so the earlier the plan, the better.


    After dinner, both of them went back to their room to have a rest.


    It was a long night for both.


    Li Su is thinking about his plan and analyzing the problems he may encounter in the future.


    And the problem of glass, seemingly simple, but more complex.


    The human heart is probably the most complex thing in the world, even more complex than those super computers as big as houses.


    Sometimes people''s heart is like a labyrinth to trap its owner, and Liuli is now facing such a labyrinth.


    Now think about it, she felt that her decision was a bit reckless.


    But at that time, I don''t know who controlled her brain and made her make such a "stupid" decision.


    It''s her, of course, who controls her brain.

 Chapter 1275

    the second day.


    Li Su got up from bed early. He wanted to call qianchongzi before noon.


    Qianchongzi''s time there is an hour earlier than here, so he has to take the time difference into account.


    After washing, he knocked on the door of the glazed room.


    I didn''t expect that such a cold person would be so terrible when Lai got up.


    After knocking on the door for half a day, he got a room card from the front desk of the hotel and slipped into the glazed room.


    The room can be said to be a mess, the hotel staff will come to clean the room every day, but the glass room is still so messy.


    If it wasn''t for the glass lying on the bed, Li Su would have been a thief in the room for a while.


    Compared with the cold appearance of glass, her sleeping posture can be called non-human.


    Half of her body fell under the bed and the other half hung on it.


    It looks like it''s crumbling, but it just can''t fall.


    Li Su tiptoes to Liuli and looks at the funny and fragrant picture.


    The quilt covers only a part of Liuli''s body, thighs down and chest up


    The position of all exposed, and the quilt has a tendency to slip.


    He went to Liuli and poked her arm gently with his finger.


    But she didn''t wake up. She thought there was a mosquito on her arm, so she touched it with her other hand.


    In this way, the quilt on her body also rolled up.


    Li Su even saw the lace. He knew it was glass underwear.


    I didn''t expect such a cold person to wear such a tempting underwear.


    If it wasn''t for his strong determination, he might have been starving now.


    This time he increased his strength and slapped Liuli on the arm.


    Liuli didn''t wake up, but turned over.


    It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t turn over. Her back is completely exposed in Li Su''s sight.


    The exquisite and graceful curves, the spotless back, and the skin that can be broken by blowing, all made him fascinated.


    The good news is that he has seen many beautiful women. If he changes the general young man, he must give up his arms.


    In the face of such a prosperous scene, as long as it is a man, it is impossible not to be moved. Li Su''s little brother has a tendency to look up.


    "Look at your hopeless appearance." Li Su couldn''t help scolding his little brother.


    But the little brother is also a stubborn goods, not only did not listen to his words, but is to change the valiant and high spirited up.


    At this time, Liuli turned over and lay flat on the soft mattress.


    She grunted, then slowly opened her eyes. Just opened her eyes, in the blur, she saw a figure standing in front of her.


    She quickly blinked her eyes, and finally saw that the man was Li Su, and some part of Li Su''s body was


    She darted up fiercely, made a defensive posture, and yelled: "hooligan!"


    Then she seems to forget that she is not wearing clothes now, but just underwear.


    Li Su''s expression is just like a fool. He points to Liuli and signals Liuli to have a look at his body.


    Liuli looked down and yelled again. Then she lay down and got into the bed.


    "What do you want to do?" The tone of Liuli is a little angry.


    "I just want to wake you up and have breakfast. It''s very late."


    "How did you get in?"


    Li Su shook his room card.


    Just then there was a knock on the door.


    Liuli quickly let him to open his mouth, and he is in the grasp of the clothes.


    At the door was a middle-aged man with a big beard. When the door opened, he saw the messy scene in the room.


    Big beard yelled: "it''s so neat when I get up in the morning. Do I let people sleep?"


    Li Su Hei hei, it turned out that the scream of Liuli had disturbed the other party just now. He quickly made amends and said, "sorry, big brother, let''s keep our voice down, keep our voice down."


    "The attitude is not bad. Pay attention in the future. Don''t overwork because you are young."


    "Yes, yes."


    After seeing off big beard, Li Su closed the door and went back to the room.


    Liuli had dressed and stood on the carpet.


    "What did the man say?"


    "Nothing, nothing."


    If he explained to Liuli what he said just now, he would get another name of a rascal.


    It seems that there is a good tacit understanding. No one mentioned the matter just now. It''s just the red face of glaze, which shows some clues of what happened just now.


    After breakfast, they sat together in the coffee shop of the hotel.


    The international long distance call has been made. On the other side of the call is Liu shengqianchongzi.


    "Is that you? My dear


    Now qianchongzi has completely fallen into Li Su''s "claws", and can no longer break free.


    Li Su talked with qianchongzi for almost half an hour before asking qianchongzi to give Liu shengsanyan a call.


    And Liuli has been listening to Li Su chat, brow already tightly wrinkled up.


    When qianchongzi went to call her father for a while, Li Su said, "what? Are you jealous? "


    Liuli showed a look of astonishment and replied, "jealous? How can it be¡° Ha ha, women are really duplicative animals. "


    "Nonsense."


    "Then you admit it?"


    "I don''t admit it."


    "Oh? derecognition? Is that still true? "


    Liuli knew that no matter what, she didn''t say much about Li Su, so she stopped talking.


    Liu shengsanyan has answered the phone.


    "What''s the matter, my son-in-law?"


    Li Su also heard qianchongzi blame his father.


    "This time we''ve got something important to discuss."


    "Oh? What is it


    "Do you know the knight of light?"


    After a few seconds of silence, the voice sounded again: "you know it after all."


    "Yes."


    "What do you want to know?"


    "I want to ask you if you know the person in charge of the West Pacific region of Knight of light."


    "I know naturally."


    "I''ll let you introduce me."


    "What do you want to do? To be a killer? "


    Things are very complicated, Li Su can only roughly explain it to Liu Sheng Sanyan.


    Liu shengsanyan opened the hands-free, after hearing Li Su''s story, he still had qianchongzi, who did not speak.


    This is not an easy decision. Liu shengsanyan doesn''t know whether he should help Li Su, so he immediately looks at qianchongzi with doubts.


    Qianchongzi''s heart is also very contradictory, she knows that even if her father does not help Li Su introduce, Li Su will find another way.


    It''s better to be more straightforward, which can save Li Su''s time, so in the end


    Qianchongzi nodded.


    "Well, come here first." Liu Sheng said.

 Chapter 1276

    Summer is coming.


    But in this country surrounded by sea, there is no feeling of summer.


    The cool wind, like a girl''s hand, gently blows people''s faces. It makes people forget the heat brought by summer, but leaves a nostalgia for spring.


    Li Su is now standing on this large island, and there is a woman beside him, which is Liuli.


    It took them only a few hours to cross the wide Strait of one day and come to the country across the sea from their motherland.


    Such a decision is not easy for Li Su.


    It took him a whole day to explain everything else before he came here.


    What will happen next is unknown, whether it is safe or dangerous, it seems to be covered with a thin layer of fog.


    The first time Liuli went abroad, he came to a foreign country.


    However, she felt that in addition to the language barrier, other places are no different from Shangjiang City, and even the construction of the city is not as good as her hometown.


    Liu shengsanyan''s people were already waiting. They packed their bags and went to the appointed place.


    Qianchongzi even came with him. In fact, Li Su had already guessed that qianchongzi would not wait at home.


    After seeing qianchongzi from a distance, he threw his luggage on the ground and opened his arms.


    Qianchongzi, like a little white rabbit, rushed towards him.


    In front of the crowd, they hugged each other tightly and did not separate for a long time.


    Finally, Li Suxian realized that there were many people around him, so he gently let go of qianchongzi and held the beauty''s cheek in his hand.


    "I can''t remember how long we haven''t seen each other."


    Qianchongzi''s eyes are flowing, just like a shallow stream. She said, "as long as I can see you, no matter how long I will wait."


    Big and bright eyes even with tears, keep turning in the corner of the eye, almost fell on the cheek.


    Li Su gently stroked qianchongzi''s face with his hand. He knew what his departure meant to his lover.


    But it won''t be long, they will be apart again.


    Qianchongzi had already found a big sister beside him, so he asked, "who is this?"


    "I''m a colleague. I''m on a mission with you this time."


    Qianchongzi nodded to Liuli and said, "Hello, my name is Liusheng qianchongzi. Welcome to here.


    "Hello, please call me Liuli."


    Strangely, when talking to qianchongzi, Liuli''s tone is not so cold.


    Three people got in the car.


    In order not to make the guests feel embarrassed, qianchongzi took the initiative to sit in the co pilot''s position.


    This is the second time that Li Su has come here. The last time was to send qianchongzi home, and he encountered all kinds of dangers on the way. Think about it. That was a long time ago.


    At sunset, the car finally drove into Liu Sheng''s yard.


    Before getting off the bus, Li Su had already seen Liu Sheng, San Yan and Liu Sheng''s horse.


    Several people got out of the car and walked in the direction of the two.


    "President Liu Sheng, long time no see." Li Su''s baokundo.


    "Well, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Last time I saw you, cherry blossoms were still in full bloom."


    Hearing this, he slowly moved his eyes to the cherry tree in the yard. The petals had disappeared, leaving only bare branches and mottled shadows on the ground.


    After a brief introduction, everyone came to Liu Sheng''s living room.


    Knowing that Li Su is not used to tatami, they are now in a modern room.


    When on the phone, Li Su has simply introduced the whole story to Liu Sheng Sanyan, but the rough introduction still confused the Liusheng family.


    "Why did you provoke the knight of light?"


    This word is still fresh for Liu shengqianchongzi and Liu shengyima.


    Like Li Su, not long ago, they did not know that there was such a presence in their own country.


    Li Su took a sip of tea, and from the injury of long Qiuyue, he told the whole story of his hatred with Lin Feng.


    Thanks to him, he graduated from the Chinese department. Otherwise, it would be difficult to tell such a long story clearly.


    Now everyone finally knows where it is, and Liuli also knows what happened before.


    Liu shengsanyan''s expression was dignified. He said slowly: "although Lin has done too much, what you will face next may not be himself, but the power behind him."


    "I know that very well."


    "Even then, do you still have to choose to continue?"


    Li Su gently shook his head, said: "now I seem to have no choice."


    When they heard this, they all cast doubts on him.


    He put the teacup in his hand on the table, and the ceramic and wood made a gentle collision.


    "Even if I''m willing to let him go, he won''t let me go."


    Looking at the swords hanging on the wall not far away, Liu shengsanyan sighed deeply and said, "don''t you have an old saying there? It''s called "when is the time to repay each other?"


    Everyone has heard this sentence, but how many people can do it?


    And now the situation is not what Li Su want to be able to do, he killed Chen Qiu, and let Lin Feng give up the position of person in charge of China.


    All this is enough to make Lin Feng''s hatred for him grow exponentially.


    In the face of such a situation, only when he takes the initiative can he hold the initiative in his own hands. And now he is in the dark, but Lin Feng is in the light, which is one of the few advantages he has.


    Everyone knows that Li Su has made a decision, otherwise he will not travel thousands of miles to this place.


    The room fell into silence.


    In the end, qianchongzi opened her mouth first, and she said, "I''m going to cook in person tonight. You can be regarded as having a good mouth."


    Everyone''s tense faces finally relaxed.


    Liu shengsanyan pretended to be serious and said, "usually I can never eat the food you make."


    Thousand heavy son face slightly a red, reply a way: "today is different."


    "It seems that as a father, I''m still in the light of my son-in-law."


    The atmosphere finally eased down.


    It''s dark now, and qianchongzi really went to the kitchen.


    Li Su and Liuli follow Liu Sheng and turn around in the yard.


    Last time, because of the rush of time, he didn''t take a good look at Liu Sheng''s residence. Now he finds that there are so many houses in such a small country.


    Liu Sheng''s family really has a great influence in this country. Although it can''t compare with the peak time, under the painstaking management of Liu Sheng''s three stricts, it has really improved compared with decades ago.

 Chapter 1277

    It was completely dark.


    The view of the courtyard was not clear, so several people returned to the villa.


    Liu shengsanyan stayed alone in his study, busy with his work.


    Li subEn wanted to go to the kitchen to see what qianchongzi was doing, but she refused.


    Liuli didn''t speak any more than when he introduced himself.


    Liu Sheng''s family seems to have found that this cold and gorgeous woman is not very easy to communicate, and they have no interest in talking to her.


    After a while, qianchongzi was finally busy.


    After going upstairs and calling Liu shengsanyan down, dinner started.


    Although qianchongzi seldom cooks, her cooking skills have been growing steadily.


    After dinner, Liuli went back to her room to have a rest.


    Liu shengsanyan and Liu shengyima go upstairs together. It seems that there is something serious about them


    We need to discuss what we want.


    In this way, only Li Su and Qian Chongzi were left in the living room.


    Qianchongzi seems to have felt something, his eyes have been erratic.


    But Li Su''s eyes were fixed on her lover whom she had seen for a long time.


    At this time, he is like a wolf, and qianchongzi is the innocent rabbit.


    "Qianchongzi, come here and I''ll tell you something."


    Li Su waved to qianchongzi.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll tell you when you come here."


    Qianchongzi carefully achieved Li Su''s side.


    He does have something to say to qianchongzi, but now he has more important things to do.


    Under qianchongzi''s exclamation, Li Su stretched out his hand and picked up the smaller body.


    Then he walked quickly to his room, and it didn''t take long for them to leave


    Has left the living room, came to a private space.


    The moon was shining through the window on the wooden floor.


    After entering the room, both of them were no longer so patient.


    Qianchongzi, who had been dodging just now, turned into an "octopus" and entangled Li Su.


    Two people under the nose of the two pieces of soft meat intense intertwined, at the same time, the hand is also in each other''s body can not help exploring, like looking for a treasure.


    The temperature in the room suddenly rose, and clothes had obviously become a burden.


    Li Su dropped qianchongzi on the soft mattress and threw his coat on the ground, revealing his strong muscles.


    Qianchongzi covered his eyes with his hand, but he secretly observed the man''s body from between his fingers. After all the shackles on his body were removed, he set his goal on qianchongzi.


    Like a hungry wolf, he rushed to the front and back of the lying, and stripped off all the clothes that were in the way.


    Two people can now be said to be really "Frank" with each other.


    Qianchongzi''s enthusiasm is not completely ignited, she is no longer as shy as at the beginning, but began to take the initiative.


    This kind of reaction, also let Li Su out of control, his body forward fiercely, suddenly feel surrounded by a warm.


    Two person''s body unceasing Union, separates


    The moon seems to be shy, secretly hide the figure.


    Liu Sheng came out of his study and went downstairs. Seeing the empty living room, he had no choice but to smile.


    The night was very long. Li Su and qianchongzi seemed to be tireless, making use of every minute and every second.


    In the early hours of the morning, the two of them slowly entered the dreamland.


    the second day.


    Before he opened his eyes, Li Su felt a little sore.


    He hasn''t felt like this for a long time. After fighting with many experts, he has never felt like this.


    After opening his eyes, he found that qianchongzi was still sleeping.


    He felt so tired, let alone qianchongzi.


    But today, he is leaving Liu Sheng''s home and going to another city to start a different journey.


    After I don''t know how long, qianchongzi just woke up, sleepy she is really particularly lovely.


    "Ah, I''m so sleepy..."


    Li Su said with a smile, "if you don''t wake up, go on sleeping."


    Qian zhongzi looked up at the watch on the cupboard, and it was more than ten o''clock.


    She opened her eyes and said, "it''s over."


    "How come it''s over?"


    "I always get up at seven, as a child."


    "Ha ha, I''m to blame for this."


    "Hate..."


    They got up.


    There was no one in the villa, and the dining table had been cleaned up.


    Two people carefully out of the villa, sure enough, in the courtyard found Liusheng Sanyan figure.


    At this time, Liu shengsanyan and Liuli are sitting in the small pavilion by the pond. They don''t know what they are talking about.


    It seems that after Li Su and qianchongzi came over, Liu shengsanyan''s face showed a slight smile and said, "have a good rest?"


    Qianchongzi''s face suddenly turned red into a ripe tomato. She quickly hid behind Li Su and didn''t let her father see her¡° Have a good rest, you have got up long ago? "


    "Well, the scenery in the morning is very beautiful, but some people can''t see it."


    Qianchongzi recognized the meaning of his father''s words and did not dare to come out.


    Liuli is also looking at Li Su at this time, and the cold expression on her face is still the same, just like looking at a wooden man pile, which is not the same as when she saved Li Su.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Liu shengsanyan pointed to the other two seats and motioned them to sit down and talk


    .


    Li Su pulled Qian Chongzi out from behind and pressed him on the bench.


    "I''m talking to miss Liuli about you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, we are talking about whether you are a good person or a bad person."


    Hearing this, Li Su was not satisfied. He quickly said, "with all due respect, this matter has no discussion value. I must be a good man."


    "Oh?"


    "I''ve saved so many lives as a doctor. Of course I''m a good man." Li Su joked.


    "Ha ha, that''s true. Since you are a good man, the next road will be more difficult for you."


    "Why?"


    "If you want to sneak into the light knight and become the killer of the light knight, it means that you will kill many unknown and innocent people."


    Hearing this, Li Su fell into a deep meditation.


    This is also the question he has been thinking about. Whenever it''s late at night and he can''t sleep, he will think about what he is for?


    There is no doubt that this is his personal grudge with Lin Feng. So far, many people have been killed or injured because of them.


    He always thinks that what he has done is worth it. Of course, the first purpose must be for his own safety, but after killing Lin Feng, more people will be safe.


    After becoming a killer, if you really want to kill an innocent person by yourself, Li Su doesn''t know what that means now.

 Chapter 1278

    Last night was Li Su''s first and last night at Liu Sheng''s house.


    In the afternoon, he will go to another city, the headquarters of the Western Pacific region, together with Liuli.


    With the lover to meet less than a day will be separated, qianchongzi of course not happy.


    But she knew that she couldn''t go with her this time.


    All she can do is pray for Li Su over and over again, and pray for his safety. Besides, everything else is not important.


    Of course, Li Su knew what she thought, so she stayed with her all the time and never left her.


    But sometimes time is a nuisance.


    In the end, they had lunch. In a short time, Li Su was about to leave.


    Li Su and Qian Chongzi are pacing in the yard.


    Although the afternoon sun is strong, but there is no burning feeling, it seems that the sun also found the atmosphere now.


    Although the cherry blossom has already withered, but the lotus is quietly exposed from the pond.


    "You must come back safely. I''ll wait for you here." Qianchongzi said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone hurt me."


    "Besides, you should protect sister Liuli."


    "Well?"


    Li Su didn''t respond. He thought he had heard it wrong.


    Qian zhongzi stood in front of Li Su, holding his hands together and putting them in the position of his belly.


    "Although sister Liuli looks very cold, her heart is very kind."


    "How do you know what''s inside her?"


    "This is my intuition. My intuition is accurate. I have to protect her as well as myself."


    Li Su thinks qianchongzi is more and more lovely. If people in this country are like her, how nice it would be.


    He opened his arms and hugged the lovely figure in front of him.


    "That''s right."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Su slowly released qianchongzi.


    Qianchongzi put his hands behind his neck, as if he was releasing something.


    Next thing is her necklace, a cherry petal shape carved from jade


    The pendant is made of fine thread.


    Qianchongzi gently grabbed Li Su''s hand and said, "this pendant has been hanging around my neck since I was born. It will protect you."


    Li Su shook his head and said, "no, this is something your mother left you. How can I put it here?"


    "I don''t want to give it to you, so you must come back safely and give it back to me again." Finally, he accepted the pendant and hung it around his neck


    A car is heading for Osaka.


    Li Su, Liuli and Liusheng are all in this car.


    Where they are going is the headquarters of the bright knight in the Western Pacific region.


    Liu shengsanyan has contacted the person in charge of the headquarters, so as long as Liu shengyima takes them with him.


    This is the real beginning of the action. Li Su and Liuli are a little uneasy. They don''t know what kind of situation they will face next.


    More than two hours later, the car entered the place where the tall buildings stood again.


    This is Osaka, a very developed city.


    The car stops in the underground parking lot of a building. Under the guidance of Liu shengyima, they get on the elevator.


    When the elevator opened again, two men in black appeared in front of them


    front.


    The waist of the man in black is bulging. At first sight, it''s not easy to get into trouble.


    And they are looking at three strangers with vigilance, but when they see Liuli, their eyes suddenly shake.


    Liu shengyima was talking to them in Japanese, but Li Su couldn''t understand a word.


    But it suddenly occurred to him that he had won a prize in the lottery two days before.


    The name of the prize is language post. It looks like something related to language. I don''t know if it''s useful.


    No matter whether it is useful or not, there is no harm in using it. He chose to use it without hesitation.


    A lot of men came out of my mind, including "Korean, French, Japanese..."


    It turned out that he could choose his own language. Li Su quickly chose yes.


    All of a sudden, a lot of memories appeared in his mind, which he had never remembered before. They were all symbols and sounds.


    "Follow me, please."


    He heard such a remark.


    This sentence was said by one of the people in black, and the pronunciation of the people in black was Japanese, but Li Su understood it.


    He tried to speak in a low voice and called "Liu Sheng Yi Ma".


    Although the voice was very small, Liu shengyima still heard it. He looked back at Li Su and asked, "you are calling me."


    "Yes."


    "Do you speak Japanese?"


    "I''ve just learned it, so it''s not good."


    Liu Sheng a horse smile, said: "I think you say good."


    Then the three of them followed the man in black and went down the corridor.


    While walking, Li Su whispered to Liuli, "I say, you''d better wear a mask or veil."¡° Why? "


    "It''s very eye-catching of you to look like this."


    "I..."


    In fact, Liuli also found the same eyes of the two people just now. Although she could ignore them completely, it did affect the concealment of the action.


    The end of the corridor, divided into two branches, the corridor is not narrow, but it gives a sense of depression.


    They followed the man in black and turned to the left.


    It turned out to be a room. It is said to be a room. In fact, it can only be regarded as a passage.


    At the other end of the room, there''s a door.


    There were four people in the room, dressed in the same way as the two men in black.


    In the middle of the room, there is something similar to a scanner, which Li Su can see at a glance.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Liu Sheng. We have to search ourselves."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It''s said that the two of them are from the country in the West."


    Liu Sheng nodded and looked back at Li Su.


    Li Su shook his head and asked Liu Sheng to keep quiet about his understanding of Japanese.


    Liu Sheng stands in the middle of the scanner with the green light on all the time, which means that he has no problem.


    Then a man in black waved to Li Su, and he went to the middle of the scanner.


    This time, the scanner rang and the green light turned red.


    The faces of several people in black suddenly became serious. They quickly groped for Li Su.


    Li Su knew why the scanner was ringing because the shark tooth dagger Hong Tian had given him was in his arms.


    Without much effort, the man in black found the dagger in his arms.


    "Mr. Liu Sheng. Such things can''t be brought in. "


    This sentence was said to Liu shengyima. Obviously, the man in black didn''t know that Li Su understood them.


    He gave the dagger to the man in black.

 Chapter 1279

    Liuli also stands in the middle of the scanner.


    There was no sound and the light was always green.


    Just when she thought she was going to pass smoothly, the harsh voice suddenly rang.


    She looked down in disbelief. She didn''t have any weapons or metal objects on her body.


    Li Su saw everything in his eyes.


    At the beginning of the scanner, there was no alarm, and there was nothing suspicious on Liuli.


    The reason why they called the police was that a man in black had tampered.


    After seeing that the scanner was green, one of the men in black took out a key and stretched out to the middle of the scanner.


    Now the scanner called the police, according to the process, people in black must be searched.


    Liuli saw the wretched eyes from the eyes of several people in black. She frowned and turned to look at Li Su.


    She doesn''t dare to do anything now, because Li Su is the commander of this operation.


    "I''m sorry, we have to do a body search."


    Then Liu Sheng translated this sentence to Liuli.


    Liuli stepped back two steps. Of course, she didn''t want these wretched people in black to touch her body.


    Compared with them, she would rather let Li sulai.


    But now, if we don''t accept the search, we can''t see the boss here, and we can''t finish the task.


    So Liuli can only close his eyes tightly, imagining that there are several puppies rolling on his body.


    The men in black looked at each other with a smile and stretched out their hands to the glaze.


    After a while, Liuli didn''t feel anything touching her body, so she opened her eyes slightly.


    Out of those people in black, Li Su also stood in front of him.


    Li Su''s hands caught the wrists of the two men in black.


    "Mr. Liu Sheng, what does he mean?"


    "What does that mean, Li Su?"


    Although knowing that he could understand, Liu shengyima translated it.


    Li Su sneered and put a little force on his hand. The two men cried out in pain.


    At this time, several other men in black took out their pistols one after another, and the black muzzle was aimed at him.


    Faced with such a scene, he felt like crossing the road in the early morning, without any panic.


    He looked up at the only surveillance camera in the room, with a slightly weird smile on his face.


    "If you don''t let go, don''t blame us for being rude."


    This time, the man in black didn''t ask Liu Sheng to translate. It seems that he was already very worried. Li Su heaved a deep breath and lifted his hands up. Then the two men in black soared into the air and made an exaggerated roll.


    He did not stand in place to wait, but quickly ran around the room.


    When he returned to the same place, he had several hands in his hand


    Guns.


    The men in black, who had pointed a gun at him, were looking at their hands in surprise. They were already empty.


    Just now, the two men also fell on the ground solidly and made a scream.


    However, this is in other people''s territory, he did not lay a hard hand.


    The rest of them posed, eager to try.


    Just then, the expression on their faces Suddenly froze.


    After a few seconds, they looked at each other, and one of them said slowly, "I''d like to invite our president."


    Li Su and others followed a man in black, leaving a confident smile in the room.


    From time to time, Liuli stealthily aims at Li Su, who is on her side. Just now, she didn''t expect that Li Su would help her. She even thought that Li Su would sacrifice herself for her plan.


    Now it seems that she is wrong. She has no idea what the man is thinking.


    Following the man in black, the three men came to a rather imposing place


    Outside the room.


    The reason why I knew the room was magnificent before I went in was that the door with double doors was carved with exquisite patterns, and the door handle looked like pure gold.


    "Please, the president is in it." Said the man in black.


    Liu Sheng pushed the door open, and the scene in the room appeared in front of everyone.


    The room is very big, but the decoration inside is very simple, and there are not many things.


    In the face of the central position of the door, there are two rows of black sofa, the middle of the sofa is an ivory coffee table.


    The color of the whole room can be said to be very monotonous, basically composed of black, white and gray.


    On the side of the room, there is a huge desk, behind which a middle-aged man sits.


    There was no one else in the room except him, no secretary, no bodyguard.


    Seeing Liu shengyima and others coming in, the man stood up from his seat.


    "Are you Liu shengyima?" Said the man.


    Liu Sheng quickly walked over, stretched out his hand and said, "yes, President Takahashi."


    "Well, Liu shengsanyan told me about you and said that you were his most proud disciple."


    "That''s a compliment."


    Liu Sheng kept his head down when he spoke. He seemed to respect the president of Takahashi very much.


    "Are they the two people that Liu shengsanyan said?"¡° Yes


    "Not local?"


    "Yes, they all come from China."


    "The people he knows are quite complicated."


    Liu Sheng a horse smile, said: "the teacher has always been with Huaxia state-owned business contacts, so also know a lot of people there."


    President Takahashi moved again and stood in front of Li Su.


    Liu Sheng quickly followed him and said, "his name is Li Su, and this lady''s name is Liuli."


    "Well, you tell them that I, Ichiro Takahashi, don''t care where they come from. As long as they become his killers, they are equal."


    Li Su couldn''t help hissing in his heart. According to Ichiro Takahashi, it''s as if their status is unequal now.


    Even if it is true inequality, then the Chinese nation and the Chinese people will certainly be of a higher level.


    Liu shengyima translated Takahashi Ichiro''s words, Li Su and Liuli nodded.


    In addition, Ichiro Takahashi said in very stiff Chinese¡° Let''s sit down and talk


    Then four people sat on the sofa, but this sentence is the only Chinese that Takahashi Ichiro said in front of Li Su.


    For the next conversation, they use the languages of the two countries, and Liu shengyima completely plays the role of a translator.


    Even if he hasn''t, Li Su has seen that Ichiro Takahashi is definitely a master.


    And he had heard before that the leaders of the other 11 districts except Lin Feng were, or had been, the killers of the light knight.


    This Ichiro Takahashi must have been an excellent killer.

 Chapter 1280

    The sky outside turned golden.


    The four of them sat on the sofa and talked to each other.


    "Now that you''re going to join the light knight, you already know something about light?" Said Ichiro Takahashi.


    Li Su shook his head and said, "I only know it''s faster to make money like this."


    "Oh? Are you short of money? "


    "Who is not short of money? The richest people in the world are still racking their brains to become richer. "


    "Ha ha, there is some truth in this sentence."


    "And killing people can make money. Isn''t that the best of both?"


    "You like to kill people?"


    "I don''t like it, but I have to kill people, or I''ll suffer."


    "That''s what I like."


    "Maybe."


    "The beautiful lady next to you also likes to kill people?"


    This question is for Li Su, but Ichiro Takahashi''s eyes are looking at Liuli, and he wants her to answer his question in person.


    Liuli looked at Li Su, took a deep breath and replied, "I don''t like it."


    "Then why do you want to be a killer?"


    "Because he likes it."


    Ichiro Takahashi laughed and looked very crazy.


    "Then why don''t you like killing people?"


    "Because it''s too simple."


    Ichiro Takahashi''s eyes narrowed slightly. This kind of reply made him feel that the two people in front of him were very interesting.


    In fact, just now he had seen Li Su''s skill from the surveillance. At that moment, the energy burst from Li Su''s body was still his surprise.


    Maybe these two guys can really be his best, even the best


    Excellent killer.


    But if you think about it, strength is the most important part.


    "To be the killer of the light knight, you need to pay a lot, and you have to pass our test."


    "Test?"


    "Yes, it is used to test whether you can be a qualified killer or not, and it will also help you set a level temporarily."


    "Level?"


    The management mode of each district of the bright knight is different, and in the Western Pacific region, such a classification system is adopted.


    All the killers are divided into three levels, from high to low, namely Henggang, Daguan and guanhou.


    The status of Henggang is the highest. In the whole western Pacific region, only three people are of Henggang level.


    For the remaining two levels, the number of people is very large, but the number of people under threat is the largest. The test not only looks at their strength, but also divides them into one of the three grades.


    The three levels are not only the differences in strength and name, but also in status.


    Horizontal level killers can freely accept the task of releasing the bounty list, but for low-level killers, there are also restrictions on receiving the task.


    If you want to threaten this level of killers, you can only accept some tasks with rewards of seven or even six figures RMB.


    The reward for a mission of Henggang killers is even more than the reward for a year of some low-level killers.


    But such a system, while causing grade discrimination, also urges some low-level killers to move towards higher goals.


    Li Su and Liuli now finally understand what the so-called level is.


    In fact, the level is very important for them. Only the higher their status in the killers, the greater their chance to go to Florence.


    This time they have to face not only Lin Feng, but also the person standing behind him.


    Now Li Su doesn''t know the identity of that person. Only by making himself stronger can he enter the headquarters to get the bright Knight Medal


    The headquarters of the Knights of light.


    Of course, the order of the Knights of light is fake. The real one is only 13 pieces, which are in the hands of the heads of the 12 districts and the chairman of the Knights of light.


    Therefore, the short-term goal of Li Su and Liuli is to pass the test of bright knight and set a high level as far as possible.


    Takahashi chuckled and said, "so you''ve decided to take our test?"


    Li Su and Liuli nodded at the same time.


    They have decided, otherwise they will not leave thousands of miles to come to this place.


    After the appointment, they left the building.


    The time is set at ten o''clock in the morning of the next day. There are many test items, so the time will be longer.


    And they came here by coincidence, because this test is carried out every half a month, this time just let them meet.


    It wasn''t just the two of them who took part in the test, but also some other people who wanted to be killers.


    Now they only know the time of the test, but they don''t know what the specific content is.


    For Li Su, no matter what kind of test it is, it is hard for him.


    But for Liuli, it''s not necessary. She has been trained in traditional martial arts since she was a child, so she must have more than enough skills to cope with the test.


    If there were modern equipment such as shooting, Liuli would be in trouble.


    So after staying in the hotel, he has been telling Liuli something about shooting and so on.


    This time, Liuli didn''t think that Li Su was too good at speaking. Instead, he listened very carefully, just like a pupil with his hands behind him in class.


    After dinner, Li Su came to Liuli''s holiday, holding a computer borrowed from the front desk of the hotel. He had agreed with Liuli for a long time. After dinner, he discussed with Liuli about the test the next day.


    Although they are separated during the test, they are nominally a killer, which means that as long as one person fails the test, another person will be eliminated.


    Li Su''s hand was tapping on the keyboard, and soon some pictures of guns appeared on the screen.


    "I don''t know what the gun will be tested tomorrow, but the principle is basically the same." Li Su said.


    "Well."


    "It''s easy to shoot, but it''s not easy to hit the bull''s-eye."


    "Well."


    "In fact, you can regard it as your red silk. Aiming is on the one hand and feeling is on the other. Both are very important."


    "But I''m really scared."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll drag you down."


    Li Su showed a warm smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. Even if we fail, there will be other ways."


    This sentence has inexplicable power, let Liuli''s heart no longer so nervous.


    For the first time, he felt the energy of Li Su, which was a powerful and infectious energy.


    Maybe he didn''t really hate it, Liuli thought.


    Time passed quickly, and now it''s almost late at night.


    Because there was a test the next day, Li Su said goodbye to Liuli and went back to his room.

 Chapter 1281

    the second day.


    Li Su woke up very early. Maybe the test made him nervous, so he couldn''t sleep early.


    He lay on the bed, listening quietly to the sound of the next room.


    On the other side of the wall, Liuli''s eyes have been opened.


    She was also thinking about the test, and occasionally wondered if the man next door was awake.


    The two of them had been in bed for a long time, a long time.


    When it was time to get up, Li Su Shua jumped out of bed.


    After dressing up and refining, he knocked on the door of the glazed room.


    It didn''t take long for the door to open.


    The figure of Liuli appeared in Li Su''s eyes. This time, she was dressed in black sportswear, white sports shoes and tied her long hair into a ponytail,


    It''s on top of my head.


    The whole person looks young and beautiful. His face without powder even makes him look a bit like a high school student.


    Liuli finds that Li Su is staring at him again, so he pokes his waist with his hand.


    "It''s time. Could you be more serious?"


    Li Su finally recovered and said, "Oh, I can''t help it. You are so beautiful."


    Although there was no expression on Liuli''s face, his praise was not as disgusting as before.


    Liu shengyima''s task is to introduce them to Ichiro Takahashi, so yesterday he had already returned to Liu Shengjia overnight.


    Li Su and his wife got out of the hotel, took a taxi and went to the appointed place.


    Because of his fluent Japanese, the taxi driver didn''t find that they were foreign friends at all.


    The agreed place was in the building yesterday, but the number of floors was different.


    After confirming their identity, they came to the test site.


    Ichiro Takahashi hasn''t shown up yet, but Li Su is sure he will.


    Watching such a test is much more interesting than the entertainment activities in today''s society.


    This is a room like a classroom, but there are only chairs in the room, but there is no table.


    When they came, there were seven or eight people in the room. As soon as they entered the room, they attracted everyone''s attention. In other words, glass attracted everyone''s attention.


    Among others, there are also women, but compared with glass, it is the difference between the light bulb and the sun.


    At this time, a wretched looking man came up and said, "Miss, what''s your name, please?"


    Liuli didn''t understand him at all, but with this obscene appearance, Liuli showed an expression of disgust.


    The man obviously didn''t realize that he was the target of being hated and continued to talk there.


    Finally, he found that the beautiful woman didn''t seem to understand what she said¡° Everybody, this woman doesn''t seem to belong to our country. " Cried the wretched man.


    Originally, everyone was staring at Liuli. When they heard this, their eyes became more unbridled.


    "See? She doesn''t understand me at all


    "It seems to be."


    "Is she from kimchi?"


    "It can''t be Chinese."


    One sentence after another, Li Su pretended to understand nothing.


    Liuli couldn''t understand, so she turned around and stared at Li Su.


    This reaction made the man more arrogant. He continued to shout: "this man seems to be with him, not our compatriots."


    This sentence has aroused other people''s discussion, although the voice is very loud


    Small, but Li Su listened softly and clearly.


    He wanted to teach this wretched man a lesson, but that would expose that he could understand Japanese, so he chose to hold on.


    Just then, a young man with black eyes came out. He said in fluent Chinese: "he has been talking about you."


    It turns out that there are still people here who can speak Chinese, which surprised Li Su.


    "You tell him he''ll regret it if he doesn''t shut up."


    The man with eyes helped the frame and translated this sentence to the wretched man.


    But the indecent man was obviously stubborn. He had a fierce expression on his face and said, "what is a * * pig?"


    "The pig of China," Li Su said in his heart. He never thought that he would really be described by a * * Islander in such a legendary word.


    He told himself to calm down again and again, but in the face of such humiliation, how could he swallow this tone.


    All of a sudden, he went out, like a cheetah who had been ambushing its prey for a long time.


    Before the obscene man could react, Li Su had already stood in front of him.


    Now Li Su is like a soul charmer from hell. One look is enough to make the temperature drop.


    His left hand bounced out quickly, with the index finger and middle finger in the wretched man''s neck.


    Because of eating pain, the obscene man suddenly grew up and covered his throat with his hands.


    At the same time, his right hand held something he didn''t know, and he patted it at the mouth of the wretched man.


    In the moment of contact, the wretched man''s mouth suddenly spewed blood.


    Then they saw that what was photographed like a wretched man''s mouth was a silver needle.


    Because of today''s test, Li Su specially brought a silver needle. Unexpectedly, before the test started, the silver needle was already in use. The wretched man fell to the ground in pain, but he didn''t dare to shout, because it would involve the silver needle in his mouth.


    So he can only silently pull out the silver needles one by one.


    Just then, Ichiro Takahashi came in, this time with two men in leather jackets behind him.


    After seeing the wretched man, Ichiro Takahashi asked, "who did this?"


    Immediately someone pointed to Li Su. Although he wanted to pretend that he didn''t understand, he knew what it meant just by reading, so he nodded.


    At that time, the indecent man could finally make a sound. He said to Takahashi Ichiro, "the * * is the only pig made by this pig."


    But Ichiro Takahashi didn''t respond. He was just watching Li Su, waiting for his next move.


    Li Su is also looking at Ichiro Takahashi, his eyes narrowed slightly, he is trying to figure out the meaning of Ichiro Takahashi.


    But now he could not hesitate. He took a deep breath and walked towards the two men behind Ichiro Takahashi.


    The two men had no reaction and let Li Su touch the pistol at his waist from one of them.


    After getting the pistol, Li Su stood in front of the lewd man.


    Ichiro Takahashi did not speak, still just quietly look at this Li Su.


    Others are also paying attention to Li Su.


    After turning off the insurance, he aimed the gun at the lewd man.


    "President, you can''t let him do this, President..."


    With a bang, the head of the wretched man has exploded.

 Chapter 1282

    The slut is dead.


    No one thought that Li Su killed a tester in front of Ichiro Takahashi.


    Even Liuli was deeply surprised, but she knew what Li Su meant.


    The disappearance of a life, and did not cause any impact on her heart.


    She felt that living like a wretched man was better than dying happily.


    Li Su returned the gun to the man in the leather jacket, stood in front of Ichiro Takahashi and said, "you''re welcome."


    Simple Chinese Takahashi Ichiro or understand, then immediately asked: "Why say so?"


    Li Su deliberately showed a puzzled look. The man with glasses translated it for him just now.


    "I''ve saved you time."


    "Oh?"


    "I think you don''t need people who can only talk and have no ability."


    "Ha ha."


    "Right or wrong, that''s it."


    Takahashi Ichiro at this time made a move that surprised everyone. He took out his gun and pulled the trigger on the body of the obscene man until the bullets ran out.


    Li Su Chang let out a breath. It seems that the risk was worth it.


    "Remember, I don''t need such rubbish."


    Everyone looked at each other and was surprised by the words of Ichiro Takahashi.


    But looking at his serious face, no one dared to speak.


    The test is about to start, and the body of the wretched man is also pulled away by Ichiro Takahashi''s men, and there is no trace on the ground, just like nothing happened just now.


    Everyone left the small room and came to a dark world.


    Because there were no lights and no windows, they could only see the darkness in front of them. They were in two worlds.


    At this time, there is a light up, and then two, three


    Finally, hundreds of lights lit up the dark world.


    In front of everyone''s eyes is a training ground.


    There are everything in the training ground, sandbags, climbing walls, targets and fighting fields.


    Li Su was dazzled by all kinds of facilities. This is the place where they tested today.


    Takahashi clapped his hands, focused everyone''s attention, and said, "the test is about to start."


    "Only those who have passed all the projects can be my killers."


    "People who are excellent in all projects will directly become the killers at the level of big pass."


    At this time, a man asked: "if all full marks?"


    Takahashi a Lang Dun, continue to say: "all are full of people, has not appeared."


    "Even the three horizontal class killers did not get full marks in the test."


    It turns out that no one has ever got full marks in the test. It seems that the test is not so simple.


    The test started.


    The first project is very simple. It''s the strength test.


    The strength test is divided into three parts: upper limb strength, lower limb strength, and hitting strength.


    All the people have tested, only Li Su and Liuli are left.


    All the people in front of us have passed the strength test, and even others have won the excellence.


    Liuli has been trained by Hong Tian since she was a child, so this kind of test can''t defeat her at all.


    In the eyes of surprise, she pushed up twice her weight and squatted nearly three times her weight.


    In the striking power, she broke all the previous records.


    It''s all full marks, which Liuli didn''t expect.


    Li Su''s performance is more exaggerated. In short, he broke all the records of Liuli, which is also a full mark.


    No one dares to belittle this pair of people from China this time.


    Next is the speed test, which is also divided into three parts: absolute speed, reaction speed and climbing speed.


    Absolute speed is actually 100 meters running, reaction speed test is more complicated, climbing speed is rock climbing test.


    There was no accident, Li Su and Liuli ranked first or second again.


    Li Su also deliberately stopped, which did not break the Jamaican flying man''s world record, otherwise it would cause Takahashi Ichiro''s suspicion.


    If you can really break the world record, you can make more money than being a killer.


    The third test is shooting, which is divided into pistol shooting and rifle shooting.


    The guns are filled with rubber bullets. Although the alignment has some influence, the influence is not great.


    The pistol is Italy''s famous Beretta, and the rifle is the U.S. Army


    The standard M16, these two kinds of gun glass have not been contacted, so Li Su is worried about her.


    Up to now, no one has been eliminated except the first obscene man.


    Next comes Li Su. He is very confident in his shooting. Although he has not received systematic training, with his super talent, it is still no problem to get a full score.


    But in a rifle shot, a bullet even hit the nine rings, which made him completely with the record of breaking the full score.


    Next is Liuli. Li Su only hopes that she can hit the target. She''d better pass.


    Liuli stood in the shooting position and slowly raised the pistol.


    The silver white pistol was very bright under the white light, and she even felt some dazzling. She looked back at Li Su, the only person she knew.


    Li Su clenched his fist and made a gesture of refueling, which made Liuli more or less relaxed.


    Liuli took a deep breath again and again, and then aimed at the bull''s-eye.


    Li Su''s words rang out in her mind again. When aiming, she lowered the muzzle slightly and held it tightly. Her arms could not be relaxed.


    Fingers slowly pulled the trigger, with a sound, the bullet flew straight towards the target.


    Finally, the bullet left a black hole in the bull''s-eye.


    The ten rings seemed to give Liuli infinite courage. She shot all the bullets in the pistol at one go.


    But there was only one hole in the target. At first, Li Su thought that all the remaining bullets missed the target, but later he found that all the bullets passed through the same hole.


    In the pistol shooting, Liuli also achieved full marks.


    Next is the rifle, M16 gun body, holding in the arms of glass, it seems a little incongruous.


    But now Liuli has confidence, she expertly removed the clip to see, and then installed it.


    Finally, with a less standard posture, she aimed at the target again.


    This position is not conducive to shooting, Li Su quickly stepped forward to help


    Zhu Liuli adjusts her posture.


    Other people know that this cool beauty is a person who doesn''t even know how to hold a gun.


    But it was such a man who got full marks in pistol shooting.


    Bang, the first bullet has been shot out.

 Chapter 1283

    The gunfire resounded throughout the training ground.


    Everybody''s focused on the target.


    When the reverberation of the gunfire gradually dissipated, we finally found that the first bullet hit the bull''s-eye again.


    There was no change in Liuli''s expression, and he didn''t seem surprised at his performance.


    But Li Su has already grown up his own mouth, he never thought that the first contact with guns of glass should have such a performance.


    The word "genius" is simply tailored for glass.


    She took a deep breath and pulled the trigger.


    Finally, dozens of crowded black holes appeared in the bull''s-eye.


    These are all masterpieces of glass.


    Now even Ichiro Takahashi is surprised. From the position of holding a gun, this woman named Liuli is not professional.


    But in the end, everyone was surprised.


    It''s not very difficult to get full marks in shooting. Several people got full marks before them.


    The real gap is in other projects, more than the following one


    Eyes.


    The next project is fighting. Although it''s called fighting, it''s essentially fighting. As long as you can win, no matter what moves you use.


    Now Li Su finally knows what the two men in leather jackets behind Ichiro Takahashi do. They are the examiners of this project.


    Only by defeating these two men can we maintain the qualification to continue.


    And the time taken to win is the standard to judge whether it is excellent or not.


    The people in front took part in the test first, and only two of them won the final victory. The man with glasses who worked as a translator was one of them.


    His fight with jacketed man was so wonderful that even Li Su couldn''t help cheering.


    In addition, it''s Li Su''s turn and Liuli''s turn. They are standing on two fields with a jacket man standing in front of each other.


    The strength of the two jacket men should be very similar, so they can be tested separately.


    Standing in front of Li Su was the jacket man with long hair. He had black stubble on his chin and looked very fierce.


    Li Su has seen jacket man''s moves before. One thing that makes him feel very strange is that many times jacket man could win with one hit, but he gave up the chance to win.


    Jacketed man should be deliberately stop force, if he tried his best, the people in front should have no way to defeat him.


    Li Su guessed that jacketed man should have been inspired by Ichiro Takahashi to treat every opponent with the same strength.


    But this time he saw something different in the jacket man''s eyes.


    Another piece of glass on the field is about to be sold.


    Li Su took a look at the glaze and began to move forward. When they were still three meters apart, his muscles suddenly tightened and rushed towards the jacket man.


    His right hand, which was clenched into a fist, went straight to the jacket man''s chest.


    Punch, man.


    Jacket man did not make any response, only a pair of eyes full of doubts.


    He couldn''t figure out how there was such a skilled person in the world.


    Li Su still keeps his fist, but jacket man has fallen to the ground.


    There was a cry of surprise from all of them, and he felt that they were making a little fuss.


    He worried about the situation on the other side of Liuli, so he stood up straight and looked to another field.


    Far beyond his expectation, Liuli has been staring at himself for a long time.


    The jacket man in front of Liuli has fallen to the ground, and her speed of knocking down her opponent is even faster than that of Li Su.


    Their exclamation just now was not because of Li Su, but because of Liuli.


    Of course, Li Su also knew that the jacket man didn''t use all his strength, but he could knock down the front man, which showed that their combat effectiveness was also good.


    But now, in a few seconds, he was knocked down by Shuangshuang.


    This time, Li Su and Liuli got full marks again, and only four people were left to participate in the test.


    Then there are endurance tests, stress tests, and so on.


    Finally, there were three people who finished all the tests, including Li Su and Liuli, and the rest was the man with glasses.


    Liuli broke the record of this training ground and the one hundred year record of the whole western Pacific region, becoming the first person to get full marks in all events.


    In the shooting test, Li Su once got nine rings, so he missed all the full marks.


    After the test, everyone went back to the previous room.


    The trace of immortality has been seen in the room, and even the smell has become light


    Light air cleaner fragrance.


    Ichiro Takahashi stood in front of the crowd, his expression was not calm.


    Of course, he will feel uneasy, because even he has not got all the full marks.


    But his mood at the moment, out of joy, there is no other, with such a good killer skills, it is likely to let him in the Knights of light status has improved.


    "The whole test is over." Said Ichiro Takahashi.


    "A total of three people passed the test this time, which is a big improvement compared with the situation that no one passed the last two times."


    "The final result of the test will be told to the tester in absolute confidentiality."


    Everyone else left the building, and only the three who passed the test stayed there.


    According to Liuli''s achievements, she can directly become a killer of Henggang level. Like the other three people, she enjoys the respect of other killers. Although Li Su''s achievement is not as outstanding as Liuli, he is still very happy.


    The glasses man also left.


    Li Su and Liuli enter the office of Ichiro Takahashi.


    "You two are doing well." Ichiro Takahashi''s standing on a rollover


    Translation.


    "Thank you."


    "Miss Liuli got full marks this time, so you can directly become a killer of Henggang level."


    Hearing this, Liuli''s eyes were slightly rippling.


    "And Mr. Li Su, you can almost be the same as Miss Liuli, but you can only be at the level of Daguan."


    Li Su knew the result for a long time, so he was not surprised.


    At this time, Liuli opened her mouth, she said: "we are partners, so we can''t separate."


    Ichiro Takahashi looked a little surprised, he said: "in that case, you can only become a barrier together, are you willing to give up the glory of Henggang?"


    Liuli couldn''t think of any honor that an Islander would give her name, so she nodded firmly.


    In the face of such a situation, Li Su did not stop him. He knew that even if he opened his mouth, Liuli would still do it.


    And if two people are partners, they can take care of each other.


    This result, though unexpected and regrettable, is still satisfactory.

 Chapter 1284

    They really became killers.


    Although it''s only a while since I became a killer, and I haven''t finished a task yet, I''ve made a big step.


    Now their goal is to grow rapidly, complete the most difficult tasks, and finally get the Knights of light award.


    In this way, they have a chance to contact the Knights of light and inquire about Lin Feng.


    Li Su knew before that the killer of the light knight took the task from a thing called the bounty list.


    He had never seen it before, so he asked, "how can we take on the task?"


    Takahashi lowered his head, slowly opened the drawer, and took out a small note from inside.


    He put two pieces of paper in front of Li Su and Liuli and said, "open it and have a look."


    There are two lines on the note, both of which are a combination of letters and numbers


    .


    "This is... Account number and password?"


    "Not bad."


    "What''s the use of this?"


    "This is your account. Log in to a website with the domain name of ''knightoflights.'' it has all the information you know¡°


    "This website is the bounty list?"


    "Not bad."


    The original bounty list is a website, so it will be much more convenient.


    "Can we leave then?"


    Ichiro Takahashi shook his head, then rolled up his sleeves to reveal a tattoo that looked like a medal.


    "See this tattoo? It''s a symbol of light Knight status, so you have to have the same pattern. "


    Li Su himself hates tattoos, but now he has to sacrifice a small piece of his skin for the task.


    He looked at Liuli with a curious eye and said, "would you like to?"


    "Do I have a choice?"


    "Of course, as long as you don''t want a tattoo, we can stop being a killer."


    "I will."


    Liuli''s eyes are very firm, just like when I wake up in the morning facing a fried egg just out of the pot.


    Takahashi Ichiro''s hands have a special tattoo division, Li Su and Liuli are now going there.


    This is downstairs of Ichiro Takahashi''s office. It''s still his territory. There are many people lying in front of the computer desk, not knowing what they are busy with.


    Tattoo place is a small room, they just arrived, just met the glasses man came out from inside.


    See Liuli and Liuli standing at the door, eyes man smile, ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Li Su whispered, using very standard Japanese. Hearing this, the man with eyes turned around and looked at Li Su suspiciously and said, "can you speak Japanese?"


    "Yes."


    "So before you


    "No one has asked me whether I understand Japanese before."


    "That''s true."


    Although it is wrong, it is not easy to refute.


    "Do you live in the big edition?"


    "Yes."


    "OK, we''re going in. Goodbye."


    Li Su pretends to shake hands with the man with glasses. In fact, a note has been put between his fingers with the phone number on it.


    Although the man with eyes was puzzled, he still clamped the note and put it in the palm of his hand.


    Then they opened the door and went in.


    Inside the door was a young man with white skin and no tattoos.


    Young people have long been informed that they know who will come here, so it''s very important for them


    They were not surprised by their rash intrusion.


    Two people, one in front of the other, tattooed the same pattern on their arms.


    The only difference is that Li Su''s is tattooed on his left arm, and Liuli''s is tattooed on his right arm.


    If people who don''t know the meaning of tattoo see it, they will think it''s a couple''s tattoo.


    Leaving the building, the two of them returned to the hotel.


    In the elevator, Li Su looked at the tattoo on his arm and said, "when I finish the task, I''ll wash it off."


    Liuli also looked at the design of the medal and said, "maybe you changed your mind at that time."


    "Oh? Why? "


    Liuli shook his head and stopped talking.


    Back in the room, after taking a bath, Li Su came to Liuli''s room with his laptop.


    At this time, Liuli had just finished taking a bath. Because she didn''t have time to blow her hair, her long hair was still wet.


    Li Su put the computer on the table and said, "go blow your hair first,


    I''ll wait for you. "


    Liu Li''s eyebrows frowned slightly and replied, "no, it''s too much trouble."


    "What''s the trouble with blowing your hair?"


    "Your hair is short. Of course it''s no trouble."


    Li Su felt his hair awkwardly. He didn''t blow it, but it was about to dry.


    "If your hair is dry before you go to bed, it''s bad for your health."


    "No way."


    "What did you do when you were in Hongfu?"¡° Hong Ma helps me


    Li Su knew that Hong Ma was a servant in Hong''s house, and her cooking was very delicious.


    "I can help you, too."


    "You


    The expression of Liuli is obviously inconceivable.


    "Come on."


    Li Su goes to Liuli, grabs her wrist and goes to the bathroom


    Go.


    There is a faint fragrance in the bathroom, just like the taste of glass.


    The huge mirror was covered with a thin layer of water mist, which could not reflect any image.


    Liuli didn''t react for a moment, but was pulled to the bathroom by Li Su.


    Wet hair is uncomfortable, let him help himself blow, if he dares to have any dishonesty, break his legs, Liuli thought.


    Li Su wiped the mirror with his hand, and finally he could see the two of them, but there was still some hazy.


    He took the hair dryer and went around to the back of Liuli.


    The taste of Liuli is like decades of aging. When you smell it, you can make him feel very intoxicated.


    He gently picked up the long hair of Liuli with one hand. Because there was still water on it, it was a little heavy.


    Then he gently poked his hands on his hair to keep it from falling


    Tangled together.


    Liuli lowered her head and looked up at the mirror from time to time.


    There are two figures in the mirror. Although she is standing in front of Li Su, because of the height difference, Li Su''s face is still reflected in the mirror.


    Now she has no idea whether the person in the mirror is herself or not. If you want to look at her appearance, that person is the same as herself.


    But she is so big, rarely with the opposite sex in the same room, the same bathroom situation, is never happened.


    But now there is a man in this bathroom, and so close to himself, still stroking his hair with his hand.


    She always felt that she hated men, and it was the same when she first met Li Su.


    But now the situation has gone beyond her understanding. She thought she would refuse and then drive Li Su out of the room.


    But she didn''t do it. In her heart, she didn''t even want Li Su to leave.


    She quickly shook her head and let the thought go out of her mind.

 Chapter 1285

    The sound of the hair dryer broke glass''s thinking.


    She finally returned to the reality, and she didn''t know where she had just swam.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Li Su''s slightly hoarse voice rang out behind Liuli, which seemed to come out of her mind, echoing constantly.


    "No... nothing."


    Although Liuli said nothing, Li Suke had never seen Liuli stammer.


    The air conditioner gradually lowered the temperature in the bathroom, and the water mist on the mirror evaporated.


    Two people''s figure finally appeared completely, Li Su was surprised to find that Liuli''s face was a little red.


    This kind of change is very rare in Liuli''s body. The glacier seems to be experiencing global warming and is slowly melting.


    Through the reflection of the mirror, Liuli finds that Li Su is staring at herself, so she quickly turns her eyes elsewhere.


    Li Su has some now. After that, the image of Liuli in his eyes has always been cold. Although it is not so cold occasionally, it is not a warm person after all.


    He uses a hair dryer to blow the ends of his hair, then slowly moves up, and his left hand holding the hair also moves up.


    When he moved to the hair root position, his hand touched the glazed neck, which was slightly hot.


    After feeling Li Su''s hand touching his neck, Liuli shivered.


    Then a strange feeling spread on her. She didn''t know how to describe it. It might be like soaking in a bathtub after a tired day.


    Li Su''s fingers are still gently touching Liuli''s neck, and his other hand is holding a hair dryer and sweeping his hair.


    Liuli''s neck turned slightly, and let his hand take off from above.


    He quickly looked at the face of glass, and did not see Ren in the face of glass


    He''s disgusted.


    The hair has been basically dried, only the root of the hair is still wet.


    He put his hand on Liuli''s head and scratched it with his fingers.


    Acupoints are his specialty, so his scalp massage technique is top-notch.


    Liuli has closed her eyes. Now she can''t control herself. The comfort from her head has spread to her whole body.


    She suddenly felt a little stuffy and difficult to breathe. She opened her mouth slightly and breathed with her nose and mouth at the same time, finally easing her state a little.


    Li Su''s hand slowly moved down from the top of Liuli''s head and touched his neck, but Liuli didn''t make any response this time.


    He put his hand on Liuli''s left shoulder, where the skin was slippery and cool.


    Then he gently clasped his hand on it and turned Liuli''s body slightly.


    Strangely enough, he didn''t encounter any obstacles, just like there was no obstacle between the glass and the ground.


    At this time, the two people stood face to face. The hair dryer in his hand didn''t know where it was blowing.


    Liuli''s eyes were big. She didn''t know what was going on. She turned around with Li Su''s hand.


    Her height has just reached Li Su''s height. Li Su''s breath blows gently on her face. The slightly hot air does not calm her down, but further disturbs her mind.


    She found that Li Su was slowly lowering her head, in the face of such a situation, she was at a loss, only her heart was still accelerating.


    The closer Li Su''s face got, the closer she closed her eyes.


    All of a sudden, she felt something close to her mouth.


    It was also two pieces of soft meat. She could even feel the lines on it and the slight burning sensation.


    Without opening her eyes, she already knew what it was.


    Li Su gently sticks out his tongue and touches the lip of Liuli.


    At this time, Liuli fiercely opened his eyes, two hands on his shoulder, pushed him away.


    Liuli''s hand was on his lips, which was obviously something he didn''t dare to do just now.


    She hasn''t even pulled the boy''s hand, but just now she lost her first kiss.


    After pushing Li Su away, she felt as if something had pulled away from her body, empty.


    Looking at the slightly flustered eyes of Liuli, Li Su slapped himself in the heart.


    But even if let him get ten eight slaps, he is willing, because that kind of feeling, is really wonderful.


    Liuli closed her eyes tightly. Three seconds later, she opened her eyes and walked out of the bedroom. Li Su also followed her.


    "Liuli..."


    Hearing Li Su''s words, she suddenly stopped.


    "Why?"


    She suddenly returned to the previous state, which made Li Su a little at a loss.


    "I don''t remember what happened just now."


    "Coward."


    The sudden cold hum of Liuli puzzled Li Su.


    "Me? Coward


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not."


    "I dare not admit that what I have done is not a coward. What is it?"


    Liuli suddenly turned around, and her face was not obviously sullen, which not only did not make her expression have any deformation, but even added a bit of beauty.


    Hearing that Liuli said he was a coward, Li Su was not happy for a moment.


    "Why can''t I admit it? I just gave you a kiss?"¡° Is that a kiss? "


    "What else? Two? Three


    "It''s a kiss, isn''t it?"


    Li Su laughed and said, "what can you do with a strong kiss?"


    Liuli clenched his teeth and replied, "smelly hooligan."


    "Rascal? This is called a rascal? I''ll show you what a real rascal looks like. "


    Then Li Su, like a hungry tiger, pounced on Liuli.


    Liuli jumps to one side and hides.


    Li Su found that she dodged, did not give up, but grabbed her.


    This grab did not catch her, but caught the tie on her nightgown. I don''t know whether the tie is not tight or Li Su''s strength is too strong.


    The tie was suddenly untied, and the robe that had been closed on the glaze was also opened.


    Although Liuli''s reaction was quick, Li Su still vaguely saw the scene inside the nightgown.


    He never thought that Liuli, who had just taken a bath, was wearing underwear.


    "Well, don''t make any noise."


    Liuli quickly raised his hand and said to Li Su with righteous words.


    "Well, don''t hide."


    Liuli walked into him carefully, and then made it on the chair.


    He also knows that there is something important to do now, and the experience just now is enough to make him recall for a period of time, so he is honest.


    He took the laptop and sat beside Liuli.


    Then he tapped his fingers on the keyboard and entered the domain name mentioned by Ichiro Takahashi.

 Chapter 1286

    Island countries have some advantages.


    If you open this website in your own country, you will definitely have to go over the wall.


    Here, however, it took only 0.5 seconds to open the web page.


    However, the content of the webpage surprised Li Su and Liuli. This website is actually a shopping website.


    The language of the website is English, but there is a language option in the lower left corner, even Chinese. Li Su did not hesitate to choose Chinese.


    This is a website selling toys. Most of the toys are made by some characters in Great Britain.


    After checking the domain name again and again, he was sure that this was the website that Ichiro Takahashi said.


    Glass side of the side head, said: "perhaps, to login after there is content."


    Li Su also thought it was possible, so he clicked to log in.


    Login interface is very simple, he used a few seconds to enter the account and password.


    After clicking login again, what appears in front of them is no longer the shopping website, but a similar interface, but totally different content


    The website of.


    "It is detected that your location is Osaka island country. Are you sure?"


    Li Su ordered yes.


    "Please enter your code. Once entered, it cannot be changed."


    This code may be similar to Ouyang Cong''s red leaf.


    This time Li Su did not rush to input, but looked at Liuli.


    The code is shared by two people, so the opinions of Liuli are also very important.


    "Code name?" Asked Liuli


    "Yes."


    "What''s your idea?"


    "Lethal mandarin duck?"


    With these words, Li Su couldn''t help laughing.


    Sure enough, he also successfully met the glass of the white eye.


    "No way."


    This time, Li Su really has to think about it seriously. He has to think of a cool code to make himself different.


    "How about the family?"


    Liuli''s eyes were a little confused. She said, "how does this name sound strange?"


    "Strange? How dare you say the name of the buried family is strange? "


    Li Su laughed. He didn''t expect that Liuli didn''t know how to bury his family


    Family.


    Liuli turned her head and stopped talking.


    Li Su thought for a while, and then hit his fingers on the keyboard and said, "how about this?"


    Looking at the glass on the screen, in the text box, the word "glass" appears. She looked at Li Su in surprise. She didn''t know why she had to type her name on it,


    Before she could react, Li Su had already click OK.


    "Why do you use my name?" Liuli asked.


    "Because it''s the best name I can think of."


    Li Su deliberately slowed down his speaking speed, so that this sentence is full of affectionate meaning.


    Sure enough, this move seems to work.


    Glass Lengleng looking at him, his eyes are like covered with countless stars, just like the cloudless night sky in late autumn.


    After a while, Liuli blinked and focused on the computer screen again.


    "The user code has been determined, and the application is being submitted to headquarters."


    "Application passed, welcome to the world of the light knight."


    This is a big website, connecting all 12 regions.


    Users can choose regions above, but only a few people are qualified to accept tasks across regions.


    Below the region of choice is the Western Pacific bounty list.


    Now, there are only two tasks on the bounty list, but it''s understandable that if there are so many people who don''t kill all the time, the island government will certainly not sit back and ignore them.


    Another reason is that the difficulty of these two tasks is too high or revenge is too low.


    After pointing out the details of the mission, Li su''er finally knew the reason why the mission was not answered.


    In the first task, the target of the assassination was Koizumi, a famous right-wing official of the island country.


    Koizumi is a radical official, so there are many enemies in the DPRK. It is not very strange that some people want his life.


    The release date of the mission is two months ago, and the reward is 20 million yuan.


    If such a reward is not accepted, either the task is too difficult, or the killers support Junichiro Koizumi.


    Think of here, Li Su can''t help clenching his fist, even if there is no reward, he wants to kill Koizumi.


    The next task, the target of the assassination, is a man called Tong Yuan Qi Jie


    I''m not the only one.


    He is the boss of a small business. The reward for the task is only tens of thousands of yuan, and the target has a lot of people, so it has also been shelved for a long time.


    Now there are only these two tasks on the bounty list. The difficulty of the tasks is very different. Of course, the bounty gap is also very big.


    Now they have no time to start with a small task, so they can only accept the task of assassinating Koizumi.


    This task didn''t even take on the killers of the three horizontal classes, which shows how difficult the task is.


    Because he is a government official, Koizumi''s protection must also be top-level.


    Every time he goes out, he will have several cars to follow him. Which car he sits in is randomly decided before he gets on the bus, so no one knows which car he sits in. It is said that he also has a double. They are so close that it is hard for ordinary people to distinguish them.


    In the place where he lives, it is better to have the same defense as an iron wall. Even a fly is hard to fly in.


    "Are we really going to take on this mission?" Liuli asked.


    She wasn''t afraid. She was just thinking about whether the task was worth it or not.


    Li Su gently bit his lip and said, "we don''t seem to have a choice."


    After two people discuss, he click accept.


    "The user is about to accept the task with the target of Junichiro Koizumi. The deadline of this task is one month. The user must complete the task within the specified time to get the full reward. Do you want to continue?"


    "Yes."


    Then there is only one task left on the bounty list, and a system message pops up in the upper right corner.


    "Please go to the headquarters or the nearest branch to get the tools and weapons required by the task, and get the code ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^


    It turned out that they could still get weapons, which they did not expect.


    Now they just accept the task, but how to implement it is still unknown.


    At this time, a system message came out. It turned out that someone had sent an email.


    The content of the email is some information about Koizumi, as well as his frequent haunts and the next month''s itinerary.


    The name shown by the sender is an asterisk, most likely the employer.


    In such a short time, the employer found that the task had been accepted and sent an email to show that the employer still attached great importance to the task.


    This also makes Li Su inexplicably nervous, he has experienced a lot of storms, but this is the first time he has done such things.


    Just then, his cell phone rang.

 Chapter 1287

    The phone is from the man with eyes.


    As soon as he spoke, Li Su recognized his voice.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, are you the one with glasses?"


    "Yes."


    "You left me this phone, so I took the liberty to open it."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve been waiting for your call."


    "So... Why did you leave this number for me?"


    "Is it convenient for you now?"


    Finally, they agreed to meet at a cafe.


    After going back to change clothes, Li Su and Liuli go to the cafe not far away.


    The pace of life in this country is very fast, most people are busy.


    There are only a few people in such a big coffee shop.


    After sitting down in a corner, they ordered two cups of coffee and quietly waited for the glasses man to come.


    Liuli didn''t know why Li Su wanted to leave contact information for the man with glasses. In her opinion, the more secretive their whereabouts were, the better.


    Of course, Li Su has his own idea. At the beginning, he didn''t want to leave a phone call for the man with eyes. At first, he came up with this idea when the man with eyes came forward to tell him the meaning of the obscene man''s words.


    At that time, he felt that the man with eyes was a very enthusiastic person.


    Now he and Liuli are here. They are not familiar with each other. If they knew a local, many things would be easier.


    Just then, the brass bell on the cafe door rang, and a familiar figure came in.


    Li Su quickly stood up and waved, and the man with eyes came towards them.


    "Hello, my name is Li Su." He said it in Japanese.


    "Hello, please call me Asada Mao."


    Both of them are very interesting. They are introduced in the language of each other''s country.


    After Li Su introduced Liuli, the three people sat down on their seats again.


    Asada Mao''s brows tightly wrinkled, it seems that thinking about something.


    "Why does Mr. Asada look so sad?" Li Su asked.


    "If Miss Liuli is present, we''d better communicate in Chinese. It''s a rare opportunity to learn Chinese."


    "No problem, of course."


    "I have a question in my heart. Can I ask it?"


    Li Su nodded and said, "certainly."


    At this time, the waiter of the cafe came over and Asada ordered a cup of coffee.


    "On the bounty list, I saw a man named Liuli who had just accepted a task, didn''t you?"¡° Yes


    "Did you really accept the task of assassinating Koizumi?"


    Seeing Asada Mao''s serious expression, Li Su''s heart became nervous. He asked, "is there anything wrong with this task?"


    "Do you know why there was no one to answer that task?"


    Li Su and Liuli shook their heads at the same time. All they knew was that Koizumi was a right winger and a high official.


    "This task is really too difficult, just like the Hongmen banquet in your country."


    Although Asada''s example was not appropriate, Li Su understood what he meant.


    "We know the task is difficult."


    "But did you accept it?"


    "Yes."


    Asada Mao helped his glasses, obviously not understanding the decision of the two men in front of him.


    "And what is the purpose of your seeking me?"


    "Make friends."


    "Friends."


    "Yes, we haven''t been here long, so we don''t know much about it."


    "But we are colleagues now."


    "Isn''t it said in the five rules of the light knight? Never betray your partner, which shows that the spirit of the light knight is still cooperative. "


    "This..."


    "And you should know that we have no other purpose."


    Asada knows this. He doesn''t have anything Li Su wants here, so there is no impure purpose.


    Even he was afraid of Li Su''s ability to cheat, but what he said was true.


    It''s not bad for Asada to know two killers who are one level higher than himself.


    So he gradually dispelled his doubts. Now the three of them are in the same car, on the road of Osaka City.


    It can be said that it is an international metropolis, which has a high influence in the world in terms of economy and culture.


    The last time Li Su came to this country, he just stayed at Liu Sheng''s house for a few days


    God, I haven''t been to other cities.


    In the evening, they came to a restaurant.


    Here is Asada Mao from snacks to big place, the taste of nature is needless to say.


    Although they had many meals at Liu Sheng''s house, they made Chinese food to take care of Li Su''s taste.


    It''s the first time for him to eat such authentic Japanese food.


    In fact, he has always been very curious about the reason why Asada Mao wants to be a killer, because it seems that his age is even a little younger than himself. Sure enough, Asada Mao has just graduated from University, and he graduated from Waseda University, which can be said to be a senior talent.


    After graduation, he did not choose to be a white-collar, but became a killer, which many people would not expect.


    It turned out that Asada Mao was born in a martial arts family.


    His father and grandfather are all well-known local martial artists, and he has been trained by his father since childhood.


    But his mother always felt that martial arts training would be eliminated by the times sooner or later, so she was always competing with his father to let him go to school wholeheartedly.


    Asada Mao has been very competitive since he was a child. No matter what his father taught him or what he did in school, he was impeccable.


    This kind of performance also let his parents see the hope of the rise of the family.


    But when he first entered Waseda University, his parents died in a car accident.


    The most important thing is that the murderer who killed his parents hit and ran and was not caught.


    After graduating from university last year, he has been living in a muddle, his life has no goal, no warmth.


    Because his family''s industry is still there, he doesn''t have to worry about making a living, which makes him even more decadent and live in a drunken life every day.


    He tried to find the murderer who killed his parents in the past, but in vain.


    Later, he received a letter, a letter of recruitment.


    According to the previous practice, he must have thrown it into the garbage can after reading it, but the content of this letter is recruitment.


    He felt that maybe he could use the power of the light knight to find the murderer who killed his parents a few years ago.


    So after receiving that letter, he trained every day and adjusted his form back.

 Chapter 1288

    It turns out that Asada Mao has such a story.


    From Li Su''s not deep understanding of Asada Mao, he thought that Asada Mao was a big boy growing up in a normal family.


    Now Asada Mao has become an orphan, although he has other relatives, but they have been alienated.


    Now he has almost become a loner.


    Li Su is thinking that he is actually the one who can help Asada Mao.


    However, he did not want to directly tell Asada what he thought. That would be too deliberate and might have the opposite effect.


    But if you want to survive in a foreign country and successfully complete the task, it is not enough to rely on yourself.


    For him, this is an opportunity.


    "I think maybe I can help you."


    Hearing this, Asada almost took a sip of tea.


    "What did you say?"


    When the guests around heard that he was not speaking Japanese, they all focused on him.


    "I mean, I can help you find the hit and run killer," he continued


    This time, let alone Asada Mao, even Liuli also showed a suspicious expression.


    To be sure, if someone said this to him, he would not believe it, but what he said was true.


    As long as the remains of the accident are still there, he can see the scene at that time.


    Asada shook his head and said, "I know you are very good, but I won''t believe such a thing."


    Liuli quickly opened the distance with Li Sula, echoed: "this matter has nothing to do with me."


    Seeing their reaction, Li Su couldn''t help laughing. Now he has some expectations. When he really corrects the murderer, they are surprised.


    "I know you don''t believe me, but let me have a try?"


    "How are you going to try?"


    "Do you have any personal belongings that have been with you for many years?"


    Asada Mao thought for a while and took out a jade pendant hanging around his neck.


    Jade pendant is a teardrop shape, the whole body is white, but in the thin part is translucent, crystal clear, a look is before the object.


    Li Su reached out and hooked his fingers.


    Asada Mao doubtfully put the jade pendant in the palm of Li Su''s hand. Now he is very afraid that Li Su is a charlatan who comes specially for the jade pendant, although that possibility basically does not exist.


    Li Su held the jade pendant in his hand and said, "have you ever heard of Zhouyi?"


    "Of course, I heard it was a wonderful book, but I still can''t understand it."


    "I have said that the study of Zhouyi is very thorough."


    "Really? Are you going to help me with Zhouyi? " Li Su nodded and poured some water into the glass.


    Then he stretched out his right index finger, dipped in a little water, and drew a strange symbol on the table.


    Liuli looked at Li Su''s movements carefully, but he didn''t know any of the symbols he drew.


    After drawing eight symbols on the table, he stopped and held the jade pendant tightly in his hand.


    In the surprised and confused eyes of Asada Mao and Liuli, he slowly closed his eyes and opened the retrospective.


    When he opened his eyes again, it was already a few minutes, and the symbols he drew had even evaporated.


    In fact, those symbols did not come to an end at all, because he did not know what he was drawing.


    Seeing that he opened his eyes, Asada Shigeru leaned forward, as if waiting for his reply.


    "Cough." Li Su coughed twice and said, "this jade pendant is from your mother."


    "Yes."


    But Asada Mao''s heart did not have any surprise, such a result is very good to guess.


    "Not long ago, this jade pendant was lost once. At last, you found it in the washing machine."


    Such a thing is impossible just by guessing, so Asada is very surprised, as if he really saw Altman in his own country.


    "How do you know? Do you have surveillance in my house? "


    Li Su laughed and said, "that place doesn''t seem to be your home."


    It''s true that Asada lost his jade pendant not long ago, and it was in his lover''s house.


    Later, he couldn''t find it in his own home, so he thought of going to his lover''s home.


    Unexpectedly, he was thrown into the washing machine by his lover and clothes.


    This matter, only two of them know, now from the third person''s mouth, feel really some strange.


    "How on earth do you know?"


    Liuli finally realized that what Li Su said was true.


    Li Su pointed to the vanishing symbol on the desktop, indicating that it was this thing that let me know.


    Asada Mao''s expression changed a little dull, although he is now a threat level killer, but such a strange thing is still shaking his heart.


    "Is the book of changes really so magical?"


    "Of course."


    "Can you teach me?"


    "It''s something you''ve learned since childhood, and you can''t even understand the most basic words, let alone the secret."


    Li Su is full of self-confidence, as if he really regarded himself as a semi immortal.


    Now it seemed that he really frightened Asada Mao. His eyes were staring like a copper bell. Liuli''s heart is also very confused, she asked: "is Zhouyi really so magical?"


    Li Su just laughed and didn''t speak.


    "So you can really find the hit and run killer?"


    "Of course, we can''t be 100% sure, but it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    "Then..."


    Asada originally wanted to invite Li Su to his home, but now he hesitated.


    The two talents realized that it took less than one day, although the communication was very smooth, but it took some time to generate mutual trust.


    And it''s not a matter of time to find the killer. It''s several years since Asada''s parents had an accident.


    Now his state of mind has completely recovered, although this matter has been lingering in his mind, but it is not as influential as before.


    Li Su saw that Asada Mao did not speak and knew that he must be thinking now.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not urgent."


    Asada Shigeru nodded, did not speak, but focused on the food on the table.


    After dinner, the three broke up.


    Li Su and Liuli return to the hotel together.


    After returning to the room, Li Su immediately turned on her mobile phone and logged in to the website of the bounty list.


    There''s no change on the site, and there''s still only one unaccepted task.


    He felt that if this continued, killers in the Western Pacific would lose their jobs.


    But now he has a job, and killing Koizumi has become his goal.

 Chapter 1289

    The weather in Osaka is very pleasant.


    When he got up the next day, Li surao went out for a walk.


    Before returning to the hotel, he received a system message from the bounty list.


    The content of the message is to let the new members go to the headquarters and take part in the swearing in ceremony.


    He''s never heard of any swearing in ceremony, a killer organization that works like a political party.


    But after all, he has a task, so now he can only participate honestly.


    And there are only three new members of the organization, except Liuli and Asada Mao.


    After returning to the hotel, he told Liuli the news, but Liuli was not too surprised.


    This is the third day in a row that they have come to the building.


    There are also other companies in the building, and we often see some on the elevator


    Banzu.


    But they don''t seem to know that their office is in the same building as the headquarters of the killer organization.


    Ichiro Takahashi chose to set up his headquarters here after careful consideration.


    The location here is relatively prosperous. The more such a place is, the safer it will be. No one would think that in such a place, since the headquarters of a killer organization will be hidden.


    At the gate of the building, Li and Su met Asada Mao, who was informed to arrive here at the same time.


    Last night, Li Su showed his hand, which obviously caused a great impact on Asada Mao''s heart.


    From the beginning of the meeting, Asada kept asking questions, just like a child who just learned to speak.


    But as soon as they entered the door of the building, neither Li Su nor Asada would speak.


    Let Ichiro Takahashi know that they have contacts in private, which will only do harm to future actions, but will not do any good.


    Both sides had a tacit understanding and closed their mouths, which made Li Su realize that although Asada Mao was careless on the surface and harmless to people and animals, his heart was far from simple.


    After they walked into the elevator, Asada didn''t go up with them, but was waiting for another elevator.


    In the end, the three met again in Ichiro Takahashi''s office, but pretended that they didn''t know each other.


    Led by Ichiro Takahashi, they came to a room that looked like a conference room.


    There is a rectangular table in the room. At one end of the table, there is a large LCD screen.


    After a while, Ichiro Takahashi asked several of them to make a good farewell, because the swearing in ceremony was about to start.


    Li Su didn''t know why the swearing in ceremony was facing the screen, but he didn''t say his doubts.


    Right away, it''s on the screen.


    The same reality of the picture is the scene in a room. In the center of the room, that is, the direction of the camera, there is a big shield.


    From a distance, lines of writing were carved on the shield. Fortunately, the pixels of the camera are relatively high. Li Su can see that it is written in English.


    Then a foreign old man appeared in the picture. He said he was an old man. In fact, his age should be less than 60 years old, but his hair is already white.


    "This is the manager of the Knights of light and the president of the Knights of light, Mr. York."


    It seems that Ichiro Takahashi didn''t want York to know that he had two Chinese under his command, so he didn''t arrange an interpreter for them.


    Li Su could only translate the meaning of Takahashi Ichiro''s words in a low voice in Liuli''s ear.


    "Hello, it''s a great honor to see such an energetic young man join our organization."


    Although Li Su''s English is not a strong point, but the university is not in vain, daily communication is absolutely no problem.


    To his surprise, Liuli could understand English, and it seemed easier than him.


    "Because of the distance, we can only advance in this way


    Take an oath, but the spirit of light knight is with you and me


    Voice just fell, Takahashi Ichiro did not know where to take out a small box.


    Inside the small box is a mottled medal, which Queen Elizabeth secretly gave to 13 knights.


    As he watched the medal, the swearing in ceremony began.


    "First, never betray the leader of the Knights of light!"


    "Second, never betray and kill each other!"


    "Third, never forgive!"


    "Fourth, never use the power of the light knight to achieve selfish desires!"


    "Fifth, never give pain to the assassins!"


    Several people read the contents of the five rules of the light knight in English, so that the swearing in ceremony was over.


    However, Li Su found that neither York nor Ichiro Takahashi seemed to attach great importance to the ceremony.


    In his opinion, it is strange that an organization with a long history, such as the Knights of light, can only survive because of the existence of five regulations


    It lasted for a few days.


    And he has been quietly watching York, there is no doubt that he was the one who was discovered by Jesus.


    From the appearance, York is a kind old man, no one would think that he was behind the killing of Jesus.


    In the face of York, Li Su certainly can not show a little bit of his heart.


    If York were in trouble now, he would be in great trouble.


    After the oath, they returned to the hotel.


    In Shangjiang City, which is far away from the ocean.


    A man with golden hair and green eyes is walking on the street with a mobile phone¡° what? He disappeared? "


    "Yes, I went to Xingqing city first, and then came to Shangjiang city. I didn''t find Li Su''s shadow?"


    "Did he find all his women and friends?"


    "All of them have been searched. There is no sign of him."


    Lin Feng, on the other end of the phone, couldn''t leave his mobile phone on the ground. He didn''t expect that Li Su would evaporate in the world like this. He just thought that he had never been


    I''ve been in this world before.


    "Look again, and you can''t let him run like this."


    "I think he may be afraid and find a place to hide."


    Lin Feng knows that this possibility is very small, not to mention whether Li Su''s strength can fight with his own killers. Even if he is at an overall disadvantage, he will not choose to hide.


    Where on earth did he go? What''s the purpose? Lin Feng didn''t know.


    "No matter where he goes, you have to find him, whether he is alive or dead!"


    Now that ramcha is dead, it''s impossible to find someone who can preside over the soul contract in a short time.


    He has basically given up this idea, so his only purpose now is to kill Li Su.


    "Got it." The blonde hung up.


    Lin Feng wanted to drop his mobile phone on the ground, but in the end he just did something and didn''t throw it out.

 Chapter 1290

    Koizumi is coming to Osaka.


    Seeing the news pushed by the bounty list system, Li Su couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Koizumi''s one month itinerary sent by his employer did not show that Koizumi would come to Osaka this month.


    However, it''s normal for the itinerary to change. After all, a month is a long time.


    After a few minutes, the employer also sent an email to Li Su.


    The email not only indicates that Koizumi Shinzo will arrive in Osaka in three days, but also indicates what hotel he lives in and his daily itinerary in Osaka.


    Whether the employer is a person familiar with Koizumi, or a person with great power, even the itinerary of a senior government official can be investigated.


    Li Su immediately told the news to Liuli, Liuli also appeared ten


    I was shocked.


    "Shall we do it in three days?"


    "He will stay in Osaka for two days and two nights, which is enough time for us to do it."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, there are still three days left? That''s enough for us


    Li Su is comforting Liuli.


    In fact, he has no bottom in his heart. Three days later is undoubtedly the best chance to assassinate Junichiro Koizumi. If the action fails and frightens the snake, it will be very difficult for him to get such an opportunity again.


    It''s getting dark, but Li and Su don''t stay in the hotel.


    He did not expect that, less than a day later, he returned to the building.


    This time, Ichiro Takahashi did not appear. Li Su just came to collect the weapons needed for the mission.


    The staff gave him a big box. They said it was a big box. It was really big. It was not very difficult to put a person in it.


    After returning to the hotel with this big box, he quickly opened it to see what treasure was in it.


    It was a treasure indeed. Although he didn''t study firearms, he recognized it as a Macmillan tac-50 sniper rifle made in the United States.


    Macmillan tac-50 is known as the world''s most effective range of sniper rifle, the value and role of natural needless to say.


    Under the gaze of Liuli, Li Su assembled Macmillan bit by bit.


    Sure enough, just looking at it, this sniper gun is full of power. Even if it is 2000 meters away, as long as the people who use it have enough sniping skills, it can be deadly.


    Such long-distance killing weapons will naturally be favored by killer organizations.


    With such weapons, they can assassinate from a long distance without being close to Koizumi.


    Of course, things will not be so simple. If they can defeat the enemy with a sniper gun, they will not be responsible for this task.


    After installing the sniper gun, Li Su inspected it and found that there was no problem, so he disassembled the gun again. After dinner, they checked out because they are now going to the four seasons hotel, which is also in the city center.


    The four seasons hotel is the place where Koizumi will stay when he comes to Osaka.


    After arriving at the four seasons hotel, Li Su communicated with the front desk in fluent Japanese.


    "Two ordinary rooms, please."


    "I''m sorry, sir. We don''t have many rooms left. Two ordinary rooms may be on the second floor."


    "Two layers


    It''s not impossible to have two floors, but it will bring a lot of inconvenience to the operation.


    He took a look at Liuli and found that Liuli didn''t express anything and didn''t seem to exclude living in a room.


    "Then give me advice."


    "Would you like a regular room, please? We have a presidential suite available now. "


    "What''s the view of the presidential suite?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. The business of the presidential suite is the best. There are panoramic bay windows in the room. You can also choose the room on the four corners, so that you can have a 90 degree view of Osaka."


    Of course, the view of the room is very important. If the view is good, they can see the direction of the hotel door directly in the room.


    In the end, he chose a presidential suite, and the two went upstairs without saying a word.


    Sure enough, it is worthy of the title of presidential suite. This room is luxurious.


    Wool carpet, white jade table and famous wine in the freezer are definitely a good place to pursue enjoyment.


    There are several rooms in the suite, but there is only one place to sleep.


    After entering the room, Liuli quickly occupied the only bed inside, and then refused to move.


    Li Su came in quietly and said, "sister Liuli, can I discuss something with you?"


    "He said


    "You see, I''ve been tired all day. I''m sure I can''t sleep well on the sofa. Why don''t we just squeeze together?"


    "Not good."


    "I promise to lie down and never move."


    "No way."


    Seeing Liuli''s cold attitude, he knew it was over again, so he went back to the living room, sat on the sofa and watched TV.


    Koizumi seems to have a certain position in the island countries, and the news is all about him.


    He went to which city to express his sympathy to the families of the martyrs and where he made an important speech. He is clearly a political activist.


    Some of the people who watched TV were fascinated. He didn''t notice that Liuli passed by twice in his bathrobe.


    He sniffed and said to himself, "what''s the taste? It smells good. "


    Looking back, he remembered that this was the fragrance of Liuli. Looking back, Liuli was standing by the bed in her bathrobe. Li Su quietly got up, stepped on the soft wool carpet, did not send out any movement, came to the glass behind.


    Liuli is watching the night scene of Osaka. She is fascinated by it. She doesn''t notice that a man has sneaked close to her.


    Suddenly, she felt someone around her waist, and there was a warm breath in her ear.


    "Hooligan, let me go."


    "If you ask me to let go, I''ll let go. Then I''m a hooligan."


    Li Su''s hands encircled Liuli''s waist, but he knew it well and didn''t do too much.


    "Then you are not a hooligan, but let it go?"


    "Since it''s not a hooligan, why do you want me to let go?"


    "You..."


    "Shh, don''t talk. I just want to hold you and see the night scene."


    Although Li Su held himself, Liuli saw that his hand was not dishonest, so he stopped talking.


    Like Jack and Ruth of the teknick, they stick together tightly, watching the gorgeous neon lights.


    "Would you hold them like that?"


    "They? Once in a while. "


    Liuli no longer spoke, and she didn''t know why she asked such a question.


    She was puzzled because she had a feeling in her heart that she had never felt before.


    She never thought that she would have a third man in her mind besides her father and Hong Tian.

 Chapter 1291

    the second day.


    Li Su opened his eyes and found himself in bed.


    Last night''s event reappeared in his mind, and finally Liuli didn''t let him sleep on the sofa.


    Although the two people are far apart, he is already very happy, while asking about the provocative aroma of glaze, he soon fell asleep.


    Time is still early, Liuli did not wake up, Li Su did not intend to wake her.


    After Li Su finished washing, he made a phone call to Asada Mao. He needed Asada Mao''s help for some things.


    Just hang up the phone, glass will be sleepy up.


    "You sleep well." Li Su said¡°


    ¡±Yeah¡°


    I don''t know what happened to Liuli. There is a Li Su lying beside her. She should be very careful.


    But this sleep was strangely fragrant, and the people beside her didn''t move as much as she was afraid of.


    Not only did she not find Li Su moving, but she even turned over carefully, as if afraid of waking her up.


    "Wash up, we''ll go out later."


    After breakfast, Li and Su arrived at the appointed place, Asada Mao had been waiting.


    "Mr. Li, what''s in such a hurry?"


    "You should have heard that Koizumi will come to Osaka in two days."


    "Are you..."


    "Yes."


    Not until Asada Mao said his guess, Li Su had already given a positive answer.


    "Then you find me out."


    "I want to ask for your help, of course."


    "Please let me know if you need any help."


    He needs a lot of help. It takes him some time to do it one by one.


    Two days later, on the streets of Osaka.


    A fleet of all the luxury cars made in the island countries is driving on the road. There are nine cars in the fleet. Each car is the same, and there is an island national flag in the rearview mirror.


    This is Koizumi''s motorcade, and he himself is in one of the nine cars.


    But in addition to himself, there are also close bodyguards, no one knows what he is


    In which car.


    Under the gaze of many people, the team stopped at the gate of the four seasons hotel.


    The news media, who had been ambushing at the door for a long time, saw the motorcade stop and all rushed in.


    No matter which car Koizumi comes out of, his nearest reporter gets the priority to interview.


    On the top floor of the four seasons hotel, a pair of eyes are looking down through the telescope. The owner of the eyes is Li Su, and Liuli is standing beside him, looking at some lively scenes with naked eyes.


    Koizumi appeared. His hair was black, and he could not be seen as a man in his fifties. He was dressed in a straight suit and had the style of some big people.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he was immediately surrounded by the news media, but beside him, there were several big men who separated him from the reporters.


    It seems that he is also an expert in dealing with reporters. In the face of such a scene, he still smiles.


    If Li Su had not known that he was a right winger for a long time and had done so many heartless things, he might have been deceived by his kind appearance.


    Li Su put a headset on his ear, which is what he has been doing for several days


    One of the preparations.


    He stuck a tiny bug on the microphone carried by the reporter of NHK TV station, and this is just one of many.


    "Mr. Koizumi, how do you feel about your performance in the recent election?"


    "It can''t be described as performance. I''m just seeking benefits for the people. I''m only interested in how much, but I''m not good or bad."


    "What do you think of your opponent''s frequent speeches recently?"


    "I don''t have any opinion. It''s national freedom. Even if a child yells in the street, we can''t say anything."


    Li Su can''t help but snort. Politicians are politicians. They will never answer a question head-on.


    Surrounded by bodyguards, Koizumi walked into the hotel.


    The reporter who didn''t interview him was ready to leave, and some reporters tried to enter the hotel, but they were stopped by the hotel security.


    In fact, just now was a good opportunity to kill Koizumi. As long as Li Su gently pulled the trigger, the target task would fall.


    Obviously, he can''t do this. If Koizumi is assassinated here, he and Liuli will not be able to leave the Four Seasons Hotel alive.


    After entering the gate of the hotel, the bodyguards also came from Koizumi


    Spread out, but everyone is watching the people who pass by him with vigilance.


    Koizumi obviously attracted the attention of some tenants. He responded with a smile in the face of the tenants'' initiative to say hello.


    Finally, he arrived at the hotel room safely.


    There are two guards at the door of the room. There are four bodyguards in the room. In addition, there are two others, one is his personal assistant and the other is his secretary.


    In fact, all the work is done by the Secretary, and the personal assistant''s job is to protect him.


    However, no one knows who his personal assistant is. Even the information sent to Li Su by his employer only indicates that the assistant is extremely dangerous.


    Li Su clicks on the laptop and the signal from the headset is connected to another signal source.


    In the room where Koizumi is located, there is also a bug that he has already installed. All this benefits from the accurate information provided by the employer. After hearing Koizumi''s advice to his subordinates, he didn''t speak any more. It seems that he has rested.


    This time, they planned three plans. The first plan is to assassinate in the hotel.


    The assassination of Koizumi in such a place is bound to cause a huge sensation,


    So there must be no movement in assassination. Cold weapons and poison killing are obviously better choices.


    When it was dark, Koizumi ordered his meal at three o''clock.


    A waiter pushing the dining car came out of the elevator slowly.


    The waiters are dressed in beige work clothes, which are spotless, reflecting the style of a world-class five-star hotel.


    He looked up at the room number and finally stopped at the door of a room.


    There are two people in black suits at the door of the room. Their waists are bulging. People with clear eyes can see what they are.


    "Stop." Said a man in black.


    They looked warily at the waiter and found that he was a handsome young man.


    One stares at the waiter, the other opens the plates and checks them.


    Then the man searched the waiter again and found no doubt.


    One man stood at the door, the other opened the door of the room and went in with the waiter.

 Chapter 1292

    Li Su is a little nervous.


    He was so close to his target, Junichiro Koizumi.


    Just now, after he heard Koizumi''s order in room three, he immediately changed into the clothes of the waiter he "borrowed" and stayed at the place where the waiter would pass by.


    Then, under some coercion and inducement, he successfully cheated the dining car into his own hands.


    Running to the principle of sending Buddha to the west, he sent the dishes to Koizumi''s room intact.


    He was not armed, so the bodyguard at the door couldn''t find anything.


    But the glasses he wears are actually a miniature camera, and there is also a miniature earphone in his ear.


    "You must be careful. You can''t act rashly without a chance."


    Liuli''s voice rang in her ears. It seemed that she could see the picture in front of Li Su.


    Li Su followed a bodyguard and entered the room.


    This is also a presidential suite, similar to their room specifications, but different in style.


    There were people in the room. He counted them. There were six in all.


    There are six people, including four bodyguards, the remaining two are Junichiro Koizumi and his secretary. His personal assistant is not here.


    He pushed the dining car and slowly approached Junichiro Koizumi.


    "Hello, Mr. Koizumi. This is your order."


    He began to put the plates on the table one by one. After all the plates were finished, he opened the lids of the plates one by one and put them back on the dining car.


    When the last lid is opened, the knife, fork and chopsticks on the plate are exposed.


    Li Su felt that his breathing was a little short. Now if he grabbed the knife on the table and inserted it into Junichiro Koizumi''s chest, then the task would be completed.


    "Thank you."


    Just as he thought about it, Koizumi''s thanks brought him back to reality.


    "You''re welcome."


    At this time, the door of the bathroom rang, and out came a man with very white skin. The man''s appearance was a little feminine and looked like he was very weak.


    Li Su used the system to scan his body, but found no flaws.


    This person is Koizumi''s personal assistant, and also pointed out by the employer


    The most dangerous person in the world.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The man found that Li Su''s eyes stayed on him.


    "I''m sorry."


    Koizumi laughed and said, "Fuji, don''t scare the children. Come on, let''s have dinner."


    The man, known as tengzhen, snorted coldly and sat down on the sofa.


    It seems that this time there is no chance, he turned to leave¡° Wait a minute Koizumi''s voice sounded again.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Koizumi?"


    Koizumi Jin three Chong secretary made a color, the secretary came to Li Su, at the same time, hand don''t know what to dig.


    Did they find out? Li Su thinks that this possibility is very small.


    He just came to the island and became a member of the light knight. There are only a few people who know his identity.


    Ichiro Takahashi will not betray his killer. In that way, he will not only lose his own interests, but also violate the knighthood rules.


    Li Su''s whole body muscles have been strained. If the secretary took the lead, he would not wait to die.


    But the secretary finally took out a wallet, from which she took out two 10000 yuan notes and put them into Li Su''s hand.


    Koizumi Jin San said with a smile: "hard you."


    "Holding the grass turned out to be just a tip, which made me nervous for a long time." Li Su scolded Koizumi''s eighteen ancestors in his heart.


    But no one can''t get by with the money. He took the money, said thank you, and left the room.


    "It scared me to death. I thought you were found out."


    Liuli saw such a scene just now, and her heart was raised in her throat. She almost rushed downstairs to save Li Su.


    "That''s what I think, but they''re not that smart."


    Li Su walked around the hotel two times before he found the former waiter. When he returned the dining car to the waiter, he also put 20000 yen into his hand.


    When he got back to the room, he lay down on the bed.


    He didn''t do anything just now, and even walked gently, but he was tired as if he had just finished a fierce battle.


    "Did you find anything?" Liuli came to me in a hurry.


    "That''s Teng Zhen. He''s not easy to deal with."


    "The white man?"


    "Yes, he is Koizumi''s personal assistant. I think he is more like a bodyguard."


    "It''s possible."


    "I''m so tired."


    "Then have a good rest."


    Li Su Shua sat up and said, "can you give me a massage?"


    "Not good."


    Glass white he a look, directly to the living room.


    Today is the first day of the operation. Although Koizumi was not killed, there are other discoveries.


    He won''t leave Osaka until the evening of the day after tomorrow. Two days after tomorrow will be enough time for them to finish their task.


    Time came to night. After having dinner with Liuli, Li Su stayed in the room, listening to Junichiro Koizumi.


    For several hours, there was no strange sound until the ten o''clock rang.


    Liuli sits on the sofa with her feet on it. Her arms encircle her curled leg, just like a wounded deer.


    Li Su is sitting in front of the glass, the sofa is basically full of glass, leaving only a small place.


    "Shh... Listen, there seems to be something happening." Li Su said in a low voice.


    "No


    "Listen carefully."


    He heard the sound from Koizumi''s room, but it was strange, like a heavy gasp.


    The gasping sound became louder and louder, and finally it reached Liuli''s ears.


    "This old boy, at such an old age, doesn''t cherish his body."


    "Ah?


    Although Liuli heard the movement, she didn''t know what the sound meant.


    But gradually, she seems to understand what kind of scene is playing in Koizumi''s room.


    A touch of blush can not help but climb to her face, let the whole person add a bit of charm.


    At this moment, the voice of two people''s conversation reached their ears.


    That kind of ambiguous voice, even people who can''t understand Japanese can guess the scene of two people talking.


    But what shocked Li Su and Liuli most was that they were talking to two men.


    Judging from the sound, the two men are Junichiro Koizumi and his assistant named fujishin.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t install surveillance cameras in his room, otherwise we would be blinded!" Li Su said excitedly.


    Liuli has never seen such a situation. How strange is her expression now


    How strange is strange.

 Chapter 1293

    the second day.


    Li Su and Liuli were frightened last night.


    Not only them, but also all the people of the island countries did not expect that Koizumi would be a homosexual.


    According to the information given by his employer, Li Su knows that Koizumi has a wife and children.


    Now it seems that his wife and children are just victims of Koizumi''s showing his normality to the world.


    Whether Koizumi is gay or not has little to do with Li Su, and he has no special views on this orientation.


    During the day, Koizumi will have two arrangements. In the morning, he will visit a shrine dedicated to military memorial tablets during World War II.


    In the afternoon, he will attend the ribbon cutting ceremony of a company. The consortium of the company is behind him.


    These two places are public places with plenty of opportunities for assassination.


    When it was light, Li Su and Liuli came to the shrine.


    There is an office building near the shrine, which has nearly 20 floors. It is a very good place for sniping.


    They can think of places, Koizumi''s bodyguards can also think of.


    So when they just entered the office building, they found several suspicious figures. Although they were all wearing casual clothes, the earphones on their ears still exposed their extraordinary.


    "The newspaper reader and the mobile phone player on the counter in the back may be all Koizumi''s people." Li Su reminds Liuli in a low voice.


    "Did they know there would be an assassination?"


    "It''s hard to say that if there are right wingers in the light knight, Koizumi is likely to have known that someone is going to assassinate him."


    Liuli frowned, looked at the suspicious figures and said, "but they certainly don''t know it''s us."


    "Not bad."


    No matter how powerful Koizumi is, it is impossible to monitor the whole building.


    But with a big box in their hand, it''s easy to attract the attention of the bodyguards, so it''s impossible to go upstairs now.


    In addition to this office building, most of the buildings around the shrine are very low. Although they can barely be used as sniper sites, their vision is not so good.


    "Asada should have arrived."


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived and Li Su''s phone rang.


    The reason why Asada will be involved is that he is not a supporter of Junichiro Koizumi, and that he can learn from Li Su and his colleagues.


    But the only help he can offer is to plan the route, so that even if the matter is exposed, it will not provoke him.


    For the sake of concealment, the three did not meet.


    At 9 a.m., Koizumi''s team appeared.


    "Liuli, can you see the location of the target?"


    "Yes." Now Liuli lies on the top of a building more than 1000 meters away. It''s far away from the shrine, and Koizumi''s bodyguards can''t take care of it.


    But Li Su is on the road to the entrance of the shrine more than 1000 meters away from Liuli, where many people have gathered to support Koizumi.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he is only one of Koizumi''s supporters, not remarkable.


    The team stopped and Koizumi got out of the car in the crowd of bodyguards.


    The people stationed here are not only his bodyguards, but also a large number of policemen.


    Although not dealing with Junichiro Koizumi politically, the mayor of Osaka will certainly not sit by and do nothing.


    Under such an iron wall, being close to Junichiro Koizumi has become an extravagant hope, but it is not that there is no chance at all.


    This time, they have double insurance. Liuli''s sniping is the first choice. If the sniping fails, Li Su will assassinate him.


    The visit is about to begin. Besides his personal assistant, Koizumi''s supporters in Osaka City are also prominent figures.


    Liuli lies on the top of the building, aiming at the target who is walking towards the entrance of the shrine with a sniper gun.


    She''s not a sniper, but now she has to be a sniper.


    Koizumi''s figure appeared in the sight, she also held her breath.


    "Three, two, one..."


    "Do it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Liuli pulled the trigger.


    Far away, Li Su did not hear the distant gunshot, just heard a dull sound in the headphones, but he saw Koizumi Jin three fell to the ground.


    All the people were in a panic. They didn''t know what was going on.


    There was a policeman with the appearance of a leader. He was holding a walkie talkie and didn''t know what to say. He saw many policemen getting on the car and running towards Liuli.


    "Retreat now."


    No matter whether the mission is successful or not, Liuli must leave her place immediately after a shot.


    The road to retreat was designed by Asada Mao long ago, and the vehicle was in that building


    It''s under the wall.


    But Liuli''s expression was dignified. She did see Koizumi fall down, but she didn''t see the scene where the bullet hit him.


    While thinking, she took down the sniper gun, put it in the box, and went downstairs.


    She did not choose to take the elevator, but evacuated from the stairs, but just as she was about to reach the first floor, she heard a lot of people''s confused footsteps.


    On Li Su''s side, he has been observing the situation of Junichiro Koizumi who fell to the ground.


    If Koizumi really died, then he can directly evacuate to meet Liuli.


    However, it often backfired. When he saw Junichiro Koizumi helped up by his personal assistant, he didn''t seem to be hurt, and his face was quite relaxed. At the moment when Liuli pulls the trigger, Li Su sees the personal assistant pounce on Koizumi.


    It may be because of this attack that Koizumi escaped the bullet.


    If Koizumi had not been killed, he would not have had another chance for a long time.


    In the crowd, Li Su approached in the direction of Junichiro Koizumi.


    But under the cover of many people, Koizumi entered the shrine


    The Ministry, disappeared in his sight.


    He squeezed out the crowd and took another road to the back of the shrine.


    Liuli has met with the police of Osaka City. They underestimated the ability of the island police. In just a few minutes, more than a dozen police officers have arrived at the building.


    Police have guns in their hands. Of course, she won''t choose to fight hard, but she has been seen by the police who are in the front.


    "It''s her. She''s the one who assassinated the congressman."


    The police yelled, and their feet became more flexible.


    Liuli immediately ran upstairs. After several consecutive floors, she pushed open the door of the safe passage and entered the building.


    This is the back chef of a restaurant. Because it''s not a restaurant, the chefs are chatting.

 Chapter 1294

    Chefs stare at the glass.


    After listening to Li Su''s suggestion, she wore a veil this time. Although her angelic appearance was covered, her fiery figure could not be hidden.


    Under the dull eyes of the chefs, she went through the kitchen door and came to the corridor of the hotel.


    The waiter was also surprised to see her.


    The sound of footsteps rang in the back again. She continued to run forward, but just as she took it out of the dining room, she found the police at the door.


    "Get her!"


    The policeman ran at a gallop. She took a deep breath and ran in the opposite direction.


    Li Su has been around the back of the shrine, the development of things has exceeded his expectations.


    There are not many people behind the shrine, only two people. The police are watching around with vigilance. It seems that they also learned about the assassination of Koizumi


    .


    How could these two people see this? While they were not paying attention, Li Su rushed to the courtyard wall behind the shrine and turned inside.


    As soon as he got inside, he was found by a man in a black suit with wheat in his ears. There is no doubt that this is Koizumi''s bodyguard.


    Li Su''s wrist trembled, one of which was like lightning. Without making a sound, he fell to the ground.


    He looked around and found a palace like building nearby.


    He dragged the man to the back of a big stone tablet. Originally, he wanted to hide the man here, but when he saw the man''s clothes, his mind flashed.


    Fujizhen and several others covered Koizumi and entered the courtyard of the shrine.


    They kept walking deep into the shrine, because they didn''t know if the assassin had any accomplices, so they had to stay as far away from that place as possible.


    After arriving at the deepest part of the shrine, several people finally relaxed.


    Around Junichiro Koizumi, there are seven or eight bodyguards. No one noticed them. After they came here, another bodyguard joined them.


    "Go to two men and guard the door!" Cried Teng Zhen.


    "Yes


    After two bodyguards in black suits answered, they went to the door and looked at the front warily.


    "Teng Zhen, don''t worry. I''m ok."


    "I told you to cancel the schedule, but you didn''t listen."


    "It''s just a small killer. If I''m afraid of killers, how can I get a foothold in more dangerous politics?"


    Hearing Koizumi''s words, several supporters nearby all laughed.


    "Although it''s just a killer, I heard that there are still some strengths. I''d better be careful."


    "No matter how powerful a killer is, isn''t it a failure now? Ha ha


    Koizumi, who has just escaped, is in a state of high spirits. A bodyguard quietly close to him, no one will be suspicious of bodyguards, every bodyguard is Fuji really personally selected.


    All of a sudden, the bodyguard rushed to Koizumi behind, still laughing Koizumi''s expression suddenly froze.


    This incident shocked all the people present, including fujizhen.


    The bodyguard, of course, is Li Su. After he knocked out the person he saw at the beginning, he put on his clothes and put on his headset.


    With a headset, he will know other Koizumi''s trends and wait in the place where Koizumi will hide ahead of time.


    In an emergency, no one paid attention to the bodyguard''s face. The other bodyguards saw the strange face, but thought it was a new man, so they didn''t have any suspicion.


    But now, Li Su has put the dagger into Junichiro Koizumi''s back. Blood spattered on his clothes.


    At the same time, he shot many silver needles with his other hand. Whether it was Koizumi''s supporters or the six or seven bodyguards, they fell to the ground in a few seconds.


    Teng Zhen is the only one who dodges the silver needle and stares at Koizumi


    Li Su behind Jin San.


    Li took a deep breath and pulled out the dagger, while Junichiro Koizumi fell flat on the ground.


    To his surprise, Teng Zhen didn''t show too sad when he saw his master fall down.


    "Are you the killer?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Good. You''re very cunning."


    Li Su Leng snorted: "cunning is more suitable for people like you."


    "Do you think you can or leave here today?"


    "What else would I do?"


    "Bury him."


    Tengzhen has rushed to Li Su, and he has a dagger in his hand.


    Li Su didn''t expect his speed to be so fast. He quickly blocked it with a dagger and rolled to one side.


    Fuji really''s face showed a strange smile, like a horror movie


    Like a villain, he holds a dagger and waves it in front of him.


    Li Su dodges a blow and seizes the opportunity to stab Teng Zhen in the abdomen.


    When the dagger was ten centimeters away from fujizhen''s body, he took back his arm and rowed toward fujizhen''s neck.


    Teng Zhen retreated half a step back, and the tip of the dagger touched his skin. At the same time, his feet suddenly picked up. This move showed his unparalleled skill.


    But Li Su certainly won''t let tengzhen succeed. He twisted his leg and hit tengzhen''s leg with his knee.


    With a dull sound, the two entangled people separated.


    "Who are you?"


    Teng Zhen''s expression has something to prove, it seems that the sharp pain from his legs makes him unbearable¡° You are a strange person. Just now you said that I was a killer. Now you forget? "


    "No, it''s impossible..."


    Li Su saw that Teng Zhen had been injured. Of course, he would not miss this opportunity.


    Sure enough, seeing his action, Fuji really limped back.


    Fuji really saw his true face, but also twice, even if he did not want to hurt the innocent, it is impossible to let Fuji really.


    Half a second later, he appeared in front of fujizhen, and the dagger in his hand had penetrated fujizhen''s body.


    "It''s a fusion of your blood."


    Li Su kicked Junichiro Koizumi lying on the ground, found that he was dead, and swaggered to the door.


    No one doubted seeing his dress and coming out of it.


    "Liuli, what''s the situation over there?"


    A few seconds passed, a few minutes passed, and there was no response.


    He tried to call Liuli several times, but no one answered.


    He said in secret that Liuli didn''t escape from the building.


    In a short time, he came to the building where Liuli was.


    There are several police cars parked downstairs, but there is no one on the car. Look


    They''ve all gone upstairs.


    "Li Su, are you there? I''m Shigeru Asada

 Chapter 1295

    Liuli''s headset is in Asada''s hands.


    This is what Li Suwan didn''t expect, and his heart has been covered with a shadow.


    "How could it be you? What about glaze? "


    "I don''t know..."


    "Then why are her earphones with you?"


    "I found it."


    Li Su''s teeth clenched his lips tightly and even stretched out several drops of blood, but he didn''t seem to feel any pain.


    "Where are you now?"


    "It''s in the building where Miss Liuli is."


    He no longer spoke, but with the fastest speed into the building, a layer of looking up.


    In the corridor on the fourth floor, he saw shoda with a bag on his back, like a student.


    Around Shigeru Asada were a group of policemen lying on the ground,


    There was no blood on the ground.


    He heard the movement behind him, turned around and saw Li Su''s anxious figure.


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing that there was no blood on the ground, Li Su relaxed a little.


    "I don''t know. When I came, these policemen were lying here, and miss Liuli''s headset fell to the ground."


    "You didn''t see her?"


    "No, after hearing the gunshot, I went downstairs to meet Miss Liuli. After a long time, she didn''t come down, and there were police cars all around. I just came up to have a look."


    "Didn''t you see any suspicious people coming in and out of the building?"


    "No, there are many entrances and exits to this building, so..."


    Just then, the number of elevators suddenly began to change.


    Li Su and Asada Mao quickly hide to one side, sure enough, the people who come up are the police.


    There was no value of investigation, so they left.


    For Li Su, it was more serious than the failure of the stab out operation.


    He would rather not have killed Koizumi than see such a situation.


    "What should we do now?"


    Although Asada Mao did not know them for a long time, he was still worried about Liuli.


    "Look for it."


    This son seems to have the weight of a thousand jin, hard hit in two people''s hearts.


    Li Su looked at the glass headset in his hand and slowly closed his eyes.


    What happened not long ago went into his ears word for word.


    Because Liuli put the earphone in his ear, even if it was used to trace back, he could only hear the sound at that time. Liuli didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, but Li Su still heard Liuli''s breathing because of the fighting, and the shouting of the police around him.


    Then the sound gradually decreases and finally disappears.


    He saw that the earphone was finally picked by Liuli himself. At that time, Liuli was still standing there.


    On the opposite side of the glaze, there were several people in civilian clothes and guns in their hands.


    These people are obviously not with the police, and the threat to Liuli is much greater than that of the police, so Liuli does not dare to act rashly.


    When Liuli was taken away, she quietly threw the headset to the ground.


    In fact, this behavior is very strange, because even if you leave the headset, it can not provide any clues.


    Unless she knew that Li Su could see what was happening through the earphone, Li Su''s eyes narrowed slightly when she thought of it.


    In any case, he had to find Liuli as soon as possible, otherwise he would not be able to explain himself, let alone Hong Tian.


    The headset left some clues. He saw the people''s looks and the clothes they were wearing.


    "How''s it going? Did you find anything?


    Seeing that Li Su opened his eyes, Asada Mao could no longer restrain his curiosity.


    Instead of answering his question, Li Su asked, "do you have a way to get surveillance around here?"


    "Monitoring


    "Yes, with monitoring, I can find the location of Liuli."


    Liuli now has some difficulty breathing, because her head is covered with a black bag.


    After the bag was taken down, she immediately felt that her breath was smooth, but her eyes couldn''t adapt to the light for a moment.


    After a while, she finally saw the scene in front of her. It was in a villa. She was kneeling on the carpet of the villa.


    There was a man sitting on the sofa in front of her. After she saw the man''s face clearly, her face showed a look of panic.


    That''s Shinzo Koizumi.


    "Beautiful lady, you seem surprised." He speaks fluent Chinese.


    Liuli stares at Koizumi coldly, beside him, there are several more


    A strong bodyguard.


    Liuli can feel someone pointing a gun at her, so she doesn''t dare to make any movement, but her eyes are enough to explain everything.


    "Maybe I should tell you a good news, your accomplice has killed me, ha ha."


    "What?"


    "It''s a pity that the man he tried his best to kill is just my double."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Now that you are in my hands, do you think he will be worried? Does he have to agree to everything I ask him to do? "¡° Mean. "


    Liuli realized that she and Li Su had been fooled by Koizumi, and the man who went to the shrine was just a stand in.


    They didn''t expect that Koizumi would dare to use a stand in for such an important matter, so they finally decided on the final plan. They didn''t expect that Koizumi was still a poor move.


    "Mean? You want to kill a stranger for money


    Life, isn''t it mean? "


    "How do you know I''m from China?"


    "Because you don''t understand Japanese at all."


    Koizumi''s face eased down and became a "kind" old man again.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do?"


    Koizumi left the sofa, went to the glass in front of the lower body.


    He stretched out a hand and put it on Liuli''s face, gently stroking it.


    Liuli wants to get out of the way, but she is caught by the other party''s hair, and the gun behind her is on the back of her head. She can only be honest first.


    Koizumi obscene smile: "wait until I handle things, you know what I want to do."


    Then he pasted his wrinkled mouth on Liuli''s lips.


    Now Liuli has begun to be glad that he was forced to kiss by Li Su that day


    If the kiss was taken by such a disgusting old man, she would have to die.


    Koizumi left, and she was also tied in a room, tied not to say, there was someone guarding beside.


    She has already felt a little afraid. According to Koizumi''s statement just now, she doesn''t know what disgusting things are waiting for her.


    If Li Su doesn''t save herself, she will definitely commit suicide. Even if she dies, she won''t let Koizumi tarnish her body.


    Asada is turning his cell phone.


    "Didn''t you say you killed the target?"


    "Of course."


    "Look what this is."


    On the screen of the mobile phone, there is a piece of news, the content is roughly "Koizumi Jinsan was assassinated without danger, no injury".

 Chapter 1296

    Li Su was stunned.


    He knew better than anyone about Koizumi''s situation, that is, he personally stabbed the dagger into Koizumi''s body.


    But there are not only words on the news, but also pictures and videos. I think there can be no fake.


    His heart suddenly covered with a layer of shadow, before in the information to see Koizumi Shinzo has a replacement things back into his brain.


    In any case, he did not expect that Koizumi would use a stand in for such an important matter as paying homage to the shrine.


    "It turns out he''s not dead." Li Su said to himself.


    Asada Mao helped his glasses and said, "Miss Liuli''s disappearance has something to do with this matter."


    Li Su''s pupil dilates rapidly. If Liuli really falls into Koizumi''s hands, I don''t know what kind of inhuman treatment he will suffer.


    Think of here, his heart on a violent pumping.


    "No matter who took Liuli, I will make him pay the price."


    Two people came to Asada Mao''s home together.


    To Li Su''s surprise, there are more than ten computers in Asada''s home.


    There is no dust on each computer. It should be used frequently.


    I saw Asada Mao go to the side of a computer, installed the key to open, all the computers are turned on.


    When the computer was turned on, Li Su had time to look at the house.


    This is a villa, which is very common in island countries, but it should not be the house where Asada lived with his parents before.


    "Is it strange? I just bought this place


    "Why don''t you live at home?"


    "I sold that house. I always think of bad things where I live."


    Li Su nodded, he can understand Asada Mao''s idea.


    Parents have passed away, a person living at home, it will be sad.


    "Why do you have so many computers?"


    "Didn''t I tell you that? I''m from the computer department. "


    Li Su forgot that although computers are not the strong point of Waseda University, the level of a student majoring in computer science of Waseda University is certainly not low.


    "Are you a hacker..."


    Asada shook his head, then nodded: "I''m not a hacker. I seldom do what hackers do."


    "But that doesn''t mean you won''t."


    "Yes."


    In fact, Asada Mao can also seek the help of his friends. One of his college classmates is now working in Osaka City police station.


    But if you do that, it will certainly delay a lot of time, and you can get enough food and clothing by yourself.


    Li Su set up a chair and sat down beside Asada Mao, watching his fingers beating on the keyboard. Black screen, English code line by line flash, for such things, Li Su has always been a total stranger.


    Asada Mao side operation, while explaining to him.


    "See the code? This is the website of the police department. "


    "Next, I will plant an electronic bomb in the code to attract the attention of network regulators."


    "After I get their attention, I can go to the real target, the police database."


    After a while, Asada''s hand stopped, and a progress bar was displayed on the screen, which was a growing percentage.


    When the number reaches 100%, the screen with black background changes all at once.


    Now what appears in Li Su''s eyes is something similar to a video website,


    But the video above is taken by the camera in downtown Osaka.


    "That''s it."


    Asada Mao''s tone is very peaceful, such things for him like a routine.


    He used the mouse to search on the website, and soon he found what he wanted.


    "You see."


    There are pictures on four computers at the same time, all captured by the cameras around the building where Liuli disappeared.


    Li Su and Asada Mao look at the two screens, looking for the trace of glass.


    After a while, Li Su felt that he was patted on the shoulder.


    "I found it."


    The monitoring screen shows that at 8:29, Liuli walked into the building with a big box.


    At 9:13, suddenly several policemen appeared in the picture, and then several police cars also stopped nearby.


    There were more than a dozen policemen going in front of and behind. They should have surrounded them after hearing the gunfire.


    On another screen, at 9:25, a black Toyota business car and a car were parked downstairs.


    Five people got out of the car, each wearing different clothes.


    After getting off the bus, the five men looked around and went into the building.


    Li Su pointed to the business car and said, "that''s them."


    "How do you know?"


    "Keep looking down."


    The five men are as like as two peas in the pictures he used to see in the backtracking, and they must have taken away the glass.


    Sure enough, after less than ten minutes, the five men came out.


    They were accompanied by a man with a black headgear on his head.


    The clothes that the man wore and the way he walked were clear glass¡° It''s really them. "


    Asada showed a surprised expression.


    "Write down their license plate number."


    "No


    As soon as the voice fell, Asada''s hand began to knock on the keyboard again.


    There are two red boxes to lock the two vehicles in the screen, and then the English word "searching" appears.


    After a few seconds, the search was completed, and all the video images of the two cars were searched.


    Asada selects today''s date and clicks play again.


    Half an hour later, Li Su clenched his fist tightly.


    Now that he knows where the five people finally went, the next thing becomes very simple.


    Asada saw Li Su and asked, "are you going to start now?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m with you."


    Li Su waved his hand and said, "it may be very dangerous there. I can''t drag you into the water."


    "No, I''m responsible for Miss Liuli''s arrest, and you don''t have transportation. Besides, they won''t be my opponents."


    Li Su then remembered that Asada Mao was also a killer. Although he was only at the level of threat, he didn''t know where to go compared with ordinary little gangsters.


    Now that we know the location, we can''t delay any longer. The two men took weapons and headed for the last place where the Toyota business car appeared.


    Along the way, Li Su did not speak, and there was no expression on his face, just like an ice sculpture.


    Although the surface is very calm, but the heart has already started a prairie fire, if Liuli really had an accident, then he would have no face to return home.

 Chapter 1297

    A white Honda is running down the road.


    Asada sat in the driver''s seat, concentrating on driving.


    Sitting beside him, Li Su was gently wiping the dagger with a wet towel.


    This dagger was a gift from Hong Tian. The day he got the dagger, it was also the first time he saw Liuli.


    Wipe wipe, the hand of the dagger turned into a glass face, he quickly shook his head, let his spirit calm down.


    This is an apartment building. In front of the apartment building is a row of places selling snacks. The flow of people in this street is very large.


    In the parking lot next to the apartment building, the Toyota business car was quietly parked there, looking innocent.


    "Right there."


    Looking in the direction Shigeru Asada pointed out, Li Su saw the business car that Liuli used to stay in.


    Two people carefully close to the business car, there was no one inside, but Li Su asked about the fragrance of the silk glaze.


    The aroma is unique and he can''t smell it wrong.


    "Someone''s coming."


    Two people quickly hid in the back of a car, if an ordinary person, they would never have such a big reaction.


    The man who came here was one of the five who had taken Liuli away.


    "What a jerk! Every time I''m asked to come out and buy beer, don''t you have legs? "


    "I''m sure I''ll drink them all by myself when I buy them."


    "But the girl I caught today is really good, more beautiful than my bridge teacher."


    "It''s a pity that now she may have been killed by that old man Koizumi... Hey, hey, if you give me the rest, I''d like to."


    Hearing this, Li Su could no longer restrain his anger and rushed out.


    Standing in front of him was a man about 1.7 meters old, about 30 years old. His hair was very long, his eyes were very small, he looked very obscene, and he looked like a weasel.


    See someone suddenly mountain in front of him, the expression of the weasel immediately serious up.


    "You may have the wrong person. I don''t have the money and you can''t get a bargain."


    It turns out that he took Li Su and Asada Mao as robbers.


    See opposite two people don''t speak, weasel hey a smile, become more obscene.


    "Do you have any other purpose?"


    Li Su clenched his fist and his joints crackled.


    "Where have you taken her?"


    "She? Who is it? "


    "The woman you caught today."


    The expression of weasel suddenly dignified: "you are with that little girl." As he spoke, he took out his hand behind his waist.


    At this time, Asada Mao has rushed past, he kicked the weasel''s belly.


    Weasel''s stature is small, the body is very nimble naturally, when Asada Mao kicks past, he has already dodged one side.


    Asada Mao immediately went straight to the face of the weasel, the weasel quickly lowered his head, while a punch to Asada Mao''s chest.


    Asada immediately raised his knee, so that he could not only block the weasel''s fist, but also make a swift knee stroke.


    Sure enough, the weasel chose to avoid its edge. On one side of his body, he dodged the knee stroke and stepped back two steps at the same time.


    "Enough." Li Su said coldly.


    Suddenly, a figure flashed between Asada and the weasel like a flash of lightning,


    When the two of them reacted, Li Su had already stood in front of the weasel.


    The weasel''s face finally showed a look of panic. He wanted to step back, but found that his legs had been suspended.


    Li Su''s hand caught the weasel''s throat and raised it directly.


    "Who are you?"


    Weasel some difficult to breathe, but he still struggled to ask out this sentence.


    "Say, where is she?"


    "I don''t know."


    Li Su''s hand added a little strength, and the weasel''s face turned red.


    "Say, live, don''t say, die."


    Asada was staring at this terrible picture. Although he didn''t know Li Su for a long time, he always thought that Li Su was a very easygoing and even humorous person.


    Now, it''s no exaggeration to use the most terrible words in the world to describe Li Su.


    "I really don''t know."


    Li Su looked at the weasel''s eyes and felt that he was not lying.


    As soon as his hand was loose, the weasel''s body fell heavily to the ground.


    "You took her away. Do you have any questions about that?"


    "It was us, but then she was taken to another place."


    "Where?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Who knows."


    "Our boss knows."


    Now the weasel has to be more afraid. He has never seen such a terrible person. He appears in front of him in a moment, and he can lift himself up with one hand.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    "Who is it?"


    "Miyamoto, it''s me."


    After a pause of a few seconds, the voice inside sounded again: "it''s you. Why did you come back so soon? Have you got any wine? "¡° No, I forgot my money. "


    Li Su felt that their conversation was strange. Just when he was confused, the door was suddenly opened.


    It was not their faces that appeared in front of him, but four black muzzles.


    "Hum, I advise you to let go of me, or you will be beaten into a sieve immediately."


    The weasel has found it again. In fact, he has an idea about what he just had


    I''m very proud.


    When the knock on the door sounded, the person who spoke was not Miyamoto. He called that person Miyamoto, which was in fact a kind of tip off.


    And when he came out, everyone saw that the boss gave him money, so forgetting to bring money would not happen at all.


    Li Su helplessly shook his head, he is really aware of the weasel is very smart, but even so, how can it be?


    He did not let go of the weasel, but blocked his body with the weasel.


    "You''ll regret it."


    "I won''t regret it. If you don''t let me go, you''ll regret it."


    The man in the room said, "who are you?"


    "Boss, he''s with the little girl this morning."


    "Oh? Did you find it so soon? "


    At this time, the weasel was winking at his companion, indicating that there was someone on the side of the door.


    The boss nodded, the muzzle of the gun aimed at the side of the door: "another person also come out, or your companion will die."


    Asada Mao heard this, really want to come out, but saw Li Su shook his head.


    "There are people dying, but it''s you." Li Su cold way.


    He put his hand around the weasel''s neck and slowly pushed.


    "You let me go."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Boss, help me."


    The voice of the weasel was struggling, which showed that he was suffering now.

 Chapter 1298

    The two sides are still deadlocked.


    Huang Shulang''s struggling voice is getting weaker and weaker, and the brilliance of life is gradually dispersing from him.


    If you wait any longer, the weasel will be strangled alive.


    All of a sudden, the man called the boss pulled the trigger.


    Although the muzzle burst out of Mars, a loud noise spread to the ears of the people.


    The bullet broke away from the muzzle of the gun and shot straight at Li Su''s head with a little spin.


    "It''s over."


    Asada Mao didn''t expect that Li Su was so impulsive and forced the other side to shoot. In this way, no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t have shot too fast.


    Li Su''s bullet was not as fast as the bullet, but he didn''t dodge at all.


    When the bullet was half a meter away from him, it stopped the trend,


    Stayed in mid air.


    Asada''s eyes widened, just like seeing a ghost, even more surprised.


    He saw this scene in a movie called "the matrix", but it was only a movie after all.


    And all this happened in front of his eyes. It was not an illusion. The bullet really stopped in front of Li Su.


    The weasel thought that this shot could save his life, but he didn''t feel any slackness in the strength of the hand holding his neck.


    Until he saw the bullet in front of him, he felt that he was dead. Otherwise, how could he have such an illusion.


    Several people in the room were equally shocked. You look at me and I look at you. I''m sure I didn''t see this terrible scene alone.


    Li Su''s hand continued to exert pressure. Gradually, he felt that the weasel had lost his heartbeat.


    He slowly released his hand, the body of the weasel fell to the ground, but the bullet was still floating.


    All of a sudden, four people in the room pulled the trigger.


    One after another, the gunfire resounded through the whole apartment building. The residents didn''t seem to be curious about the sound, and no one came out to watch.


    This is just in line with Li Su''s mind. The bullets in front of him continue to increase, and the fast hand has even replaced a cartridge clip.


    But one thing remains the same. No bullet breaks through the barrier in front of him.


    Asada Mao is now finally sure that Li Su blocked the bullet, he also left the wall, went to Li Su''s side.


    He had never seen a bullet in flight, and now he was addicted to it.


    Several people in the house gradually ran out of bullets. They all looked at the man in front of them and even forgot to run away.


    Li Su sighed and waved his hand gently. The bullets floating in front of him all fell to the ground and made a tick tock sound.


    Just as the bullet hit the ground, he came out.


    In the blink of an eye, he had stood in front of the four men. Almost at the same time, three people fell in the same position, only making a crash.


    Now in front of him was the eldest of the five, while the other four went hand in hand to huangquan road.


    "Are you a man or a ghost?"


    "Tell me where she is, and I may consider letting you live."


    "I don''t know. You can kill me."


    "Do you think that if you don''t want to talk, I can''t make you speak?"


    The boss''s face showed a ferocious expression: "ha ha, it''s too late now, she has already become Koizumi''s crotch plaything."


    Li Su slapped him in the face. How powerful was the slap? Several teeth flew out of the boss''s mouth.


    "System, apply the truth to him."


    "Are you sure you want to use the truth post?"


    "Sure."


    "The truth post has been used."


    Li Su kicked the boss and asked, "you caught him this morning


    Where is that woman now? "


    "115 Kamakura street."


    "Is that where Koizumi lives?"


    "Yes."


    "How many people are there?"


    "About thirty."


    The eldest brother''s expression is very frightened, his brain has no way to control his mouth.


    All the secrets he wanted to keep came out of control.


    At this moment, Li Su put his hand on his neck.


    "You can''t kill me. You''ll let me live."


    "But you didn''t cherish the opportunity."


    With a click, his neck had been broken, only his eyes were wide open, still declaring his unwillingness.


    In a short period of time, Asada Mao''s world outlook was refreshed several times, and he suddenly felt that Li Su was like coming out of the movie.


    "Do you know where he said the address is?"


    "I know."


    "What are you still doing?"


    Two people left the apartment building and began to move towards the address where Liuli was.


    "Drive faster."


    "All right."


    Li Su was very worried. He knew what would happen when people like Koizumi saw the appearance of Liuli, but he couldn''t do anything now. In a villa, glass is still tied up in a variety of ways.


    She tried to talk to the man who was watching her, but he didn''t understand Chinese. He was just staring at her with a kind of squint.


    Suddenly, the door was opened, Koizumi Jin three came in, it seems that his things have been busy.


    "Little beauty, are you already in a hurry?"


    "You''ll regret it."


    "Regret? Let''s see who regrets first. "


    "Go away."


    "Of course, I''m going to take a bath now. After that, it''s a good time for us, ha ha."


    Koizumi out of the room, glass in the struggle, but there is no role.


    There was a strange feeling in her heart. In a short time, Koizumi would come back. At that time, her virginity of more than 20 years might be lost.


    "Do I really have to choose to end my life?" Liuli said in his heart.


    Twenty minutes later, the door was opened again.


    Sure enough, Koizumi Jin San came in, and he was followed by a man with a tray in his hand. There were two small medicine bottles and a syringe on the tray.


    "You step back."


    "Yes."


    The man who had been guarding Liuli left. Before he left, he took a greedy look at Liuli.


    "What are you doing?"


    There was a trace of panic in the voice of Liuli.


    Koizumi Shinzo waved his hand and said, "don''t be in such a hurry. You''ll know what I''m going to do soon."


    Another man put the tray on the table and picked up the vial with one hand and the syringe with the other.


    After flicking the syringe with fingers, the pillow is inserted into the small medicine bottle, and the liquid medicine inside is slowly sucked into the syringe.


    "Don''t do that."


    Liuli''s voice already had a cry. She knew it must be a tranquilizer or something.


    But what she said didn''t work, and the syringe stuck in her neck.

 Chapter 1299

    Little by little, the liquid medicine in the syringe entered the body of Liuli.


    She knew that the liquid might be a tranquilizer or something. Sure enough, a few seconds after pulling out the needle, she began to feel a little dizzy and lost her strength.


    Koizumi found the glass that blurred eyes, he slowly came forward, sat on the edge of the glass.


    "Little beauty, do you feel that you have no strength at all?"


    Another person left for the holiday after injecting Liuli.


    Liuli wants to scold Koizumi, but no matter how hard she tries, she can''t make any sound.


    She seemed to have predicted how terrible things would happen in the next time, with a little bit of despair in her eyes in addition to panic.


    Now how much she wants the effect of sedatives to be stronger, it''s better to make her lose consciousness directly, so that she doesn''t have to see her body violated and can''t do anything.


    She tried to bite her own tongue, but she couldn''t, let alone kill herself.


    "What are you thinking now? Are you looking forward to the next thing? "


    "It doesn''t matter. I will satisfy you. Even if I take medicine, I will satisfy you."


    Koizumi said as he kneaded his hand on Liuli''s face.


    Liuli now wants to chop Koizumi, even if it is in exchange for her life, but she can''t do it, she can''t even move a finger.


    Her fierce eyes seemed to encourage Junichiro Koizumi''s arrogance.


    "Why do you look at me like that? Are you afraid that I''m not gentle? "


    Just as he said that, his face had been put up.


    As soon as he sniffed, he seemed to be smelling the smell of glass.


    This action reminds Liuli of Li Su. When they first met, Li Su did the same thing.


    Although the action is the same, but bring glass feeling is different.


    At this time, Koizumi''s mouth stuck up, first pro to the face of Liuli.


    Liuli wants to turn to avoid, but her body is as motionless as a puppet.


    She could even feel Junichiro Koizumi''s tongue, which was as wet and slippery as a toad on a rainy day.


    Koizumi kisses Liuli''s mouth. His tongue stirs hard. He wants to pry Liuli''s mouth open. After several attempts, he comes back in vain.


    Instead of sticking to it, he changed the target to other parts.


    First behind the ears, then the neck. His tongue is like a incendiary bomb. It doesn''t let go of any passing area.


    Liuli is desperate. She no longer fantasizes about killing Koizumi. She only hopes that the other party will suddenly go crazy and give her a bullet.


    But such a thing would not have happened. She could only watch this disgusting old man wreak havoc on her body.


    Koizumi got up and said with a smile: "don''t worry, we can start soon. The clothes are really in the way. It''s better to take them off." Then Koizumi untied the rope on Liuli and pinched it on the zipper of his coat.


    Although he slowly forced, the zipper was also opened, revealing the white shirt inside.


    The shirt is very white, even some translucent, you can see the outline of underwear.


    This discovery is undoubtedly like a stimulant, which makes him feel extremely excited. His hands are playing with the body of Liuli, and he takes off his coat.


    Then he took the white shirt as his goal. With a hiss, the white shirt was torn open by his hands.


    Inside, the purple and black underwear showed up, and the two soft meats could not be blocked by these two small pieces of cloth.


    "My God, I didn''t expect you to have such a good figure!"


    Voice just fell, Koizumi hands on the belly of the glass, slowly moving up.


    The corner of Liuli''s eyes was already filled with tears. She thought she would never cry again. Unexpectedly, at this time, the tears still burst out of the lacrimal gland.


    She could feel the old man''s hand on his soft body, and still rubbing hard.


    No one has ever touched that place, not even Li Su, but now the old man is holding it casually.


    But such a thing simply can not let Koizumi feel satisfied, his eyes began to slowly shift downward.


    His hand also moved down with his eyes and put it on the thin leather belt.


    He chuckled obscenely and began to pay attention to his belt.


    Such a belt is very simple, only a few seconds, he untied the belt.


    The tender and white skin of the lower abdomen is exposed, just like a warm white jade.


    He gently with his fingers on the top of the tease, seems to be deliberately teasing Ryukyu


    Li''s mood.


    Liuli hates herself. She even feels some itching. She doesn''t allow feelings other than nausea to enter her brain.


    Koizumi Jin three stood up, some movements are must stand just convenient, for example, how to put this trouser back down.


    He had to put his hand on the waist of his trousers and began to peel them off slowly like an onion.


    It didn''t take long for all the clothes on Liuli to be scattered on the ground,


    His eyes glowed green, like a wolf who had been hungry for a week saw a lamb.


    In only half a second, he jumped on Liuli.


    "Little beauty, you look like you are enjoying yourself."


    "It''s a pity you can''t take it off for me, but it doesn''t matter if I come myself."


    As soon as his voice fell, Koizumi began to take off his bathrobe.


    The bathrobe is very simple. With only one movement, he has become a smooth loach. After seeing the disgusting wrinkles on Koizumi''s body, Liuli closed her eyes tightly. She didn''t want to see the things that came down, and she didn''t want to feel anything.


    But although she can control her eyes, she can''t control her nerves.


    Koizumi''s hand began to drift away from her again, just like a sticky snake.


    Suddenly, there was a heavy knock on the door.


    In the heart of Liuli, is it a turn for the better? She quickly opened her eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I say don''t disturb me? "


    The people outside did not know what they were talking about. Because it was Japanese, Liuli couldn''t understand a word.


    But she saw the change in Junichiro Koizumi''s expression, as if something troublesome had happened.


    Is it Li Su? Liuli thinks that the possibility is very small. Although she left a headset at the scene, she doesn''t know what Li Su can do in such a short time.

 Chapter 1300

    Koizumi is already getting dressed.


    He put on his bathrobe and seemed ready to leave the room.


    Liuli is a little excited now. He is pulled back from the edge of the cliff. It''s a strange thing not to be excited.


    But she also knew that if she had no way to escape, Koizumi would not forget her after dealing with the matter.


    But for her, to be able to delay for a minute means to have an extra minute.


    "Hum, when I finish my work, I''ll play with you when I come back."


    Then Koizumi left the room, and Liuli finally took advantage of it.


    At this time, only the last two pieces of clothing were left on her body, and there was some disgusting saliva on her body.


    Outside the room, in the courtyard of the villa.


    With a bang, the iron gate of the villa fell down and made a mark on the ground.


    Outside the door, there are two young people.


    One of them was covered with blood, holding a dagger in his hand, as if he had just been cut.


    But not a drop of his blood belonged to him.


    There was a man with black glasses beside him. There was no blood on his body, but he looked very fierce.


    These two people are naturally Li Su and Asada Mao. They left from the weasel and came here directly.


    After stopping the car from a distance, they walked to the door of the villa.


    There are four people in black suits at the door.


    According to Asada Mao''s meaning, first observe, and then find a breakthrough, quietly turn in the price better.


    But before he spoke, Li Su walked quickly to the four men.


    "What are you..."


    One of the men in black was talking, and his hand was touching his back.


    But he had no way to pull out the gun, because in an instant, Li Su rushed in front of him.


    There was a sharp pain in the wrist. The bodyguard looked down and saw that his hand had fallen to the ground. There was only a smooth cross section at the wrist.


    "Ah...!"


    The bodyguard screamed bitterly, holding his arm and lying on the ground, rolling.


    Two other people surrounded Li Su, and another one was using a headset to alert the people in the villa.


    Li Su tightly grasped the shark tooth dagger in his hand, glanced at the man, and his body bounced out.


    In an instant, all three people fell to the ground, and their throats were bleeding.


    Now it seems that the first person to be cut off is the luckiest one.


    The bodyguard''s heart was also secretly glad, but before he was lucky for a few seconds, Li Su came to him with a dagger¡° Please... Please spare me


    "Why?"


    "There must be no grudge between us. I don''t even know you."


    Li Su snorted coldly and said, "it''s a pity that you became Koizumi''s dog."


    Without any reason, he cut the last bodyguard''s throat with a dagger, and the blood splashed out, and some drops even sprayed on his face.


    Asada Mao looked at the tragedy and did not organize. Although the people killed were his own compatriots, there was no sympathy in his heart.


    The bright red blood even aroused the long suppressed dark side in his heart. The bodyguards who fell on the ground seemed to be the killers of his parents.


    Two people came to the door, Li Su kicked to the door, seemingly very strong iron gate fell.


    Inside the gate is a courtyard covering thousands of square meters.


    In the direction of Zhichong''s gate, there is a big moving villa, where Li Su is


    I saw it outside.


    Such a large area of a villa is still rare in a small island country.


    Inside the yard, in front of the villa, about twenty people looked at the gate with alert faces.


    They don''t have guns in their hands, because the location here is not remote. If they shoot rashly, it will not only attract the police, but also more difficult reporters.


    So they each have a samurai sword or dagger in their hand.


    Li Su and Asada Mao looked at each other and began to move slowly in that direction.


    After two steps out, Li Su heard something coming from both sides. Turning around, he saw that two groups of people were encircling from both sides.


    Three groups of people finally merged together, a total of about 60 to 70 people, surrounded the two thin figures.


    At this time, the door of the villa slowly opened, out of which came a familiar figure.


    That person is Junichiro Koizumi, and behind him are two people wearing kimonos and swords around their waists.


    "Are you the little beauty''s friend?" Koizumi''s tone is quite arrogant.


    Li Su clenched his fists more tightly, and his nails even sank into the flesh of his palm.


    "Where is she?"


    "Ha ha, you don''t seem to be smart. Where else can she be if she''s not in bed now?"


    "What did you do to her?"


    "You are not smart, but you are not enterprising at all. What do you think I will do? Is it just a look? "


    Hearing this, a burst of laughter broke out around Li Su.


    "You''ll soon regret what you''ve done."


    "Yes? Maybe, but as long as I''m happy now. " There was no expression on Li Su''s face. It was cold, as if he had suddenly changed from summer to winter.


    His eyes were red, not because he was tired


    It''s anger.


    "Unexpectedly, I''m still a little late." He thought to himself.


    "Liuli, I''m sorry..."


    He took a deep breath and grasped the shark tooth dagger in his hand. His eyes fixed on Junichiro Koizumi fiercely.


    The small ball in the middle of the shark tooth dagger is emitting light. The blood stains on the dagger before were absorbed by the small ball. This is the first time Li Su found that the small ball can drink blood.


    Now he has no mind to study daggers. He has only one goal, that is to kill Koizumi.


    The belief of supporting his idea has changed from completing the task to avenging Liuli.


    There is no doubt that such belief has more powerful power and more terrible soul.


    "It''s half an hour since you lived in this world."


    Li Su pressed his watch a few times, and the countdown to 30 minutes had begun.


    Then he nodded to Shigeru Asada. They stood with their backs opposite, facing the encirclement of 60 or 70 people around them.


    They have not launched an attack, but Koizumi Shinzo yelled "hands on.".


    The 60 or 70 people rushed towards Li Su and Li Su like a flood. On the surface, how could they be rivals of 60 or 70 people.

 Chapter 1301

    The first person has rushed in front of Li Su.


    He didn''t look at the man''s face. Everyone''s face was the same and vague in his eyes.


    The man slashed from the top and ran straight to his shoulder.


    Just as the machete was about to fall, Li Su suddenly stepped forward, gently waved his right arm, and a bright red column of blood shot out.


    He gently cut the throat of the man with a dagger. Although there was only a small wound, it directly took the man''s life.


    Then, another two people rushed up one after another. He seemed to have nowhere to hide.


    But his back seemed to have eyes. The man in the back just straightened his arm and tried to stab him in the back.


    He moved his steps slightly, raised his left arm suddenly, clamped the man''s arm behind him, and then slashed the man''s wrist with a dagger.


    At this time, the person in front also rushed up.


    Li Su heaved a deep breath and threw the man behind him to the ground. He blocked the attack of the man in front with a dagger and stabbed him in the throat.


    The man covered his throat, apparently a little incredulous of what had happened.


    I hit a man, and there are more people waiting for him.


    Two more people rushed up with machetes half a meter long in their hands.


    Li Su kicked one person and grabbed the other person''s arm. He scratched on the inside of his elbow. The dark red blood ran out of control.


    A cold light flashed by, he quickly squatted down, and finally avoided a knife from behind.


    He half turned around, went around to the man''s back, made a cut on the inside of his knee, and then cut off the man''s hamstring three times in a row.


    People around him have found that he is not easy to deal with, so they are just testing, and no one dares to come forward for the time being.


    He looked at the situation on Asada''s side. Although he was surrounded by many people, most of them were on his side, so Asada could handle it.


    "Since you don''t come to die, I''ll work harder!"


    Just then, he had rushed out, and in a moment, two people were cut throat by him.


    His body had been covered with blood, and the original color of his clothes could not be seen clearly.


    Those people see Li Su so crazy, also want to take medicine, rushed up one after another.


    The sound of the dagger cutting the skin sounded again and again, and one person fell down.


    The green grass had turned red, the ground was covered with corpses, and a few survivors fell to the ground humming.


    This is just like a scene of Shura hell!


    However, the feast of killing is not over, and many people are still standing on the ground.


    The blood splashed on him blurred Li Su''s vision. He could only see one person after another rushing towards him and then leaving with death.


    Three more men attacked together, and their swords curved and fell. Li Su raised his arm and used shark teeth to block the three powerful samurai swords.


    With a slight turn of his wrist, the samurai sword collided fiercely with the shark tooth.


    At the same time, three samurai swords were broken in two. He took back the shark''s teeth, and then waved them hard.


    Three people''s throats were cut together in half a second. You look at me and I look at you. They can''t believe it.


    Koizumi''s brow also tightly wrinkled up, the strength of the other side has obviously exceeded his imagination.


    He looked at the two men standing beside him and said, "it''s time for you to do it."


    These two men are the two most powerful masters in his hands. They are famous for their kendo. It is said that they have never failed since they began to practice kendo.


    Just as the two men stepped forward, Li Su had already hit the last one.


    Asada stood beside Li Su breathlessly, but there was no change in Li Su''s appearance, except that he was covered with blood.


    "Here are two more people. They seem to be experts." Asada said.


    "Well."


    "Let you choose first. Which one do you choose?"


    "Me? Maybe not. "


    While they were talking, the two men had come up, and their swords were still in the scabbard.


    The two men were tall and short, fat and thin, and wore two opposite colors, but the samurai swords in their hands were the same.


    "It''s too late for you to surrender now." Said the tall and thin man.


    Li Su had no choice but to smile and reply, "you surrender now, but it''s too late."


    "It seems that you didn''t pay attention to our two brothers in Guitian."


    "Sorry, I''m in a hurry. Please hurry up."


    Seeing that Li Su was so arrogant, the turtle field brothers stopped talking and pulled the samurai sword out of its sheath.


    Li Su knows the truth that one inch is long and one inch is strong. Although shark teeth are very sharp, they are only useful when facing these unsophisticated characters on the ground.


    If you are facing a real master, only less than 40 cm dagger will not bring him any advantage.


    All of a sudden, he stamped his foot fiercely, and the two samurai swords on the ground flew up.


    He and Asada Mao respectively held a samurai sword and made a defensive gesture.


    Tortoise field brothers nodded to each other, as the tiger down the mountain in general rushed through, momentum can not be described as insufficient.


    The tall and thin warrior headed for Li subEn, while the other stout warrior headed for Asada Mau.


    Facing the samurai sword that stabs straight at his chest, Li Su picks it up with the shark tooth of his left hand, and the samurai sword in his right hand has cut at the tall and thin man.


    The man''s reaction is also very fast, he quickly took back his knife and rolled back. Li Su won''t give the tall and thin warrior any chance. He yelled and rushed up.


    The long samurai sword made its way in front of him and stabbed him in the throat. The samurai stood up and quickly used the sword to block him.


    This knife was indeed blocked by him, but the real killing move was on Li Su''s left hand.


    In less than a blink of an eye, the shark teeth pierced the air and penetrated the tall and thin warrior''s body without any hindrance.


    Then his wrist turned, the dagger also followed the rotation of half a circle, the blood immediately flowed out, dripping to the ground.


    Asada Mao is fighting with the stout samurai. He doesn''t see the situation here.


    Without any pause, Li Su pulled out his dagger and floated behind the stout warrior like a ghost.


    The stout warrior felt a figure behind him. As he turned around, he felt a chill in his abdomen.


    Looking down, a beautiful dagger had already gone into his body.


    In half a minute, Li Su killed the turtle field brothers.


    There is still a big gap between their strength and Liu Sheng''s, let alone Li Su''s.

 Chapter 1302

    Koizumi''s expression is not good-looking.


    In any case, he didn''t expect that the master he paid for was subdued by Li Su in an instant.


    As a result of the sudden, he did not respond, there is no bodyguard around.


    A trace of panic came out of his eyes. He turned and wanted to run into the villa, but suddenly felt that his collar was caught.


    His body was shaking like chaff, slowly turned around, and in front of him was a man covered with blood.


    Of course, this person is Li Su. By this time, Koizumi Jinsan has become something in his pocket.


    "I... you don''t want to kill me. I''ll give you double what you want." Koizumi''s voice was shaking.


    Li Su gently closed his eyes, and Koizumi''s voice of begging for mercy sounded like the most beautiful dimness in the world to him.


    In the end, he shook his head. Money is a good thing, but not the best


    Something important.


    "Don''t kill me, even if you kill me, you will be arrested!"


    "So what?"


    "After they arrest you, they will try their best to torture you and make your life worse than death."


    "It''s worth it."


    Li Su grabbed Junichiro Koizumi''s collar and threw him to the ground.


    Koizumi''s face hit the ground, the ground has not dry blood also stained in his face.


    He finally realized that threatening this person was probably the stupidest decision he had ever made.


    "Please, don''t kill me, I have a wife and children!"


    As for Koizumi''s wife and children, Li Su also has a certain understanding.


    Koizumi''s wife has also played a great role in his success.


    However, with the increasing number of official positions, Koizumi''s official positions have become more and more important


    Finally, he and his wife seem to fall in love.


    If Koizumi is a good person or not so bad, Li Su will not take the task.


    He can''t be a real killer, because he can never treat people as animals. Before killing a person, he will find the reason why he will die.


    The reason why he wanted to kill Koizumi is not complicated. Koizumi is a politician. He can have his present position by following the skeleton of countless people.


    Moreover, Koizumi is a right winger, and his ideas are only bad for the peace between the two countries, but not good.


    The most important thing is what he did to Liuli, which is the main reason that made Li Su look like this.


    With a deep breath, Li Su walked in the direction of Junichiro Koizumi.


    Koizumi seems to have given up resistance, he lay quietly on the ground, waiting for the arrival of death.


    The dagger in Li Su''s hand is clean, and there is not a drop of blood on it. Soon, the dagger will pierce Junichiro Koizumi''s body. However, just then, Koizumi''s arm suddenly lifted up, and a dark thing appeared in his hand.


    It was a revolver, and he pulled the trigger as he pulled it out.


    A strange smile appeared on his face, as if he had seen the picture of Li Su falling down.


    The shots rang out and the bullets left the gun.


    But the bullet didn''t hit Li Su. Although he was angry, he didn''t lose his mind. He had long found that Junichiro Koizumi''s hand was furtive.


    Koizumi took out the gun in the moment, he also made an early escape.


    The first shot did not hit, Koizumi has lost the chance to fire a second shot, because although his arm is still up, his hand has fallen to the ground.


    With the spatter of blood, his pig like scream also covered the whole yard.


    His body shrunk like an insect, and the severe pain made him feel sick


    Sweat on my face.


    But it wasn''t over. Li Su kicked away his hand and pointed a dagger at Koizumi''s chest.


    He didn''t stab the dagger directly, but bit by bit.


    The tip of the dagger first pierced Junichiro Koizumi''s skin, and then fell into his body.


    His eyes were wide open, and yellow green liquid came out of his mouth.


    Finally, the tail of the dagger fell into his body, and he had not breathed for a long time.


    Li Su did not delay, he pulled out a dagger, glass is still in the villa, he must hurry to save glass.


    He went into the villa with Asada Mao, and there was only one body outside.


    Villa inside is very quiet, it seems that there is no one, but the two of them did not put down their vigilance.


    There was no glass on the first floor, and then they came to the second floor.


    As soon as he went up to the second floor, a tiny movement came to Li Su''s ears.


    He vaguely heard the sound, like a person licking something, he whispered that it was not good, and rushed to the place where the sound came out.


    Liuli wanwan didn''t expect that shortly after Koizumi left, the person who had given her injection came in.


    The glimmer of hope that had just risen in her heart collapsed immediately.


    This person is even more obscene than Koizumi. As soon as he enters the door, he jumps on Liuli.


    Only the last two pieces of clothing were left on Liuli''s body, and most of his body was exposed.


    After the man came up, he rubbed his hand on Liuli''s body and licked his mouth on Liuli''s belly.


    Liuli completely despair, it seems that she will never escape such a fate.


    Just as the man was about to take off his glass underwear, the door was kicked open. Because of the tranquilizer, Liuli can''t even turn her head


    She couldn''t, so she didn''t know who kicked the door open.


    She thought that maybe Koizumi came back from his work and found that his subordinates were betraying him, so she kicked the door open.


    Liuli saw that the man who had been riding on her suddenly disappeared. It seemed that someone had pulled her down. Then she heard a dull hum.


    Finally, a familiar figure appeared in her sight.


    That person is Li Su, really is Li Su, Liuli can''t believe his eyes, in the last moment, Li Su really appeared!


    The tears that had been forced to endure before, in an instant, like the flood of breaking the levee, poured out, and flowed to her face and pillow along the corner of her eyes.


    This is the picture that she has been imagining. Just when she has given up all her hopes, this kind of thing actually happened.


    "I''m sorry I''m late."


    Li Su said softly, seeing the glass only in underwear, plus what Koizumi said before, he thought that the glass had really been stained.


    He saw that Liuli was sedated, so he covered it with a quilt first


    The body of glaze.

 Chapter 1303

    Although he was psychologically prepared, when he saw the appearance of Liuli, Li Su''s heart was still very uncomfortable.


    He found that Liuli couldn''t speak, so he took out the silver needle and prepared to untie the effect of the tranquilizer.


    Tears have been flowing from glass''s eyes, he can only use a corner of the quilt to help glass wipe tears.


    Now he''s all bloodstained, and some of them have even solidified.


    He resisted the wave of emotion and stabbed silver needles into the skin of Liuli.


    After a while, he pulled out all the silver needles again, and then pressed several big points on Liuli.


    All of a sudden, Liuli''s body shakes. She feels that the control of her body is back in his own hands.


    At the same time, Liuli suddenly sat up and jumped into Li Su''s arms, even though she had seen that Li Su''s body was full of blood.


    Crying without sound is more heartbreaking. Li Su patted Liuli''s back gently with her hand, hoping that this can appease her injured heart.


    "I''m sorry." Li Su said.


    "No, you don''t have to be sorry. It''s not your fault."


    "It''s my fault. If I could have appeared earlier, it wouldn''t have happened."


    There are some doubts in Liuli''s heart. She always feels strange: "I''m so afraid, I''m really afraid."


    "It''s all right now. I''m here."


    "I knew you would come to save me."


    "Of course, no matter where you are, I''ll come to save you."


    Liuli suddenly thought of something, she suddenly left from Li Su''s arms: "where is Koizumi Jinsan?"


    "He''s dead."


    "You should let me kill him myself..."


    Li Su held Liuli in his arms again, and his chin gently rubbed against Liuli''s smooth shoulder.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve avenged you, because he paid his life for what you did."


    "Well? What did he do to me? "


    "He didn''t take you..."


    Speaking of the half, he did not continue to say, he was afraid to hurt Liuli again.


    Glass is a pair of puzzled look, she broke away from Li Su''s arms


    "What are you talking about? The best he can do is take off my clothes. "


    "Then you didn''t talk to you..."


    "Of course not!"


    As soon as the words fell, the colored glaze lifted the quilt and put on the clothes in front of Li Su and Asada Mao.


    Bai Huahua''s body was reflected in their eyes. Asada turned quickly.


    Li Su did not know whether he should be sad or happy now. It turned out that Koizumi had nothing indescribable with Liuli¡° Just now, Koizumi said that he told you something. It turned out that he was lying. "


    Liuli had already put on her clothes. She suddenly turned around and frowned at Li Su: "if that happened, would you let me go back to China?"


    Li Su quickly waved his hand: "how can it be, even if it really happened, I will treat you as before."


    "I don''t believe it."


    "You..."


    Liuli doesn''t speak any more. She''s back to her cold appearance. Her delicate appearance has disappeared completely. The speed of change is amazing.


    Li Su and Asada are standing there stupidly, obviously has not responded


    Come on.


    Liuli has come to the door: "will you two go? If you don''t go for a while, the police will come


    The two of them ran after each other.


    After arriving at the door of the villa, Liuli stopped.


    There was a look of amazement on her face, and it was hard for her not to be touched by the scene in front of her.


    Dozens of corpses lie on the ground. The blood has changed the original color of the ground. Not far from her feet is Koizumi''s corpse with his eyes open.


    Everything in front of her was like the scene of hell. She knew very well that it was all the traces left by Li Su.


    Liuli finally realized what Li Su had done to save her.


    At this time, Li Su also came out, and even he felt miserable when he saw the outside, but he didn''t feel like that just now.


    Liuli slowly turned around and gave Li Su a meaningful look.


    There are too many things in this long look. Neither Li Su nor Liuli himself can understand the full meaning of this look.


    Just then, the siren sounded in the distance, and they had to leave quickly.


    Two hours later, four seasons hotel.


    As soon as Liuli came out of the bathroom, he saw Li Suzheng with wet hair


    I''m staring at myself.


    "You look good." Li Su said.


    "Nonsense."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Now that the task is finished, can we live in two rooms?"


    How could Li Su let this happen? He said, "no, no, two rooms are too expensive to afford."


    "Then we don''t have to live in the presidential suite."


    "No, the presidential suite is comfortable."


    "Silly."


    Liuli left a smile with some meaning and went into the bathroom. Li Su knew that Liuli was deliberately bluffing himself. He couldn''t bear such a thing.


    He quietly came to the door of the bathroom, listening to the movement inside, the sound of the hair dryer reached his ears.


    It turned out that Liuli was blowing his hair. He gently picked up the corner of his mouth and put his hand on the door handle.


    With the door gently opened, a head with a hair dryer, a hand in the hair of glass appeared in Li Su''s line of sight.


    Liuli looked at him in surprise: "what are you doing?"


    "Why don''t you ask me for help with things like hair blowing?"


    Then he snatched the hair dryer from Liuli''s hand, and Liuli didn''t resist.


    Before his hair was dried, his hands began to be dishonest, and the refreshing fragrance of Liuli disturbed his mind.


    His right hand holding the hair dryer constantly shaking, but his left hand is on Liuli''s waist.


    "Don''t you want to blow your hair?"


    Liuli''s voice is a little lazy, but it makes her more attractive.


    Li Su put down the hair dryer directly, put his hands on Liuli''s shoulders, and broke her off directly. They turned into face-to-face.


    He found that the glass eyes did not dodge, but the fierce response to his eyes.


    Without hesitation, he kisses it.


    Liuli not only did not escape, but responded to him and even opened his mouth.


    Two pieces of wet and slippery soft meat are mixed together. Although Liuli is responding to Li Su, her performance is still a little strange, and she has been taken away by Li Su.


    Just when Li Su wanted to go further, Liuli pushed him away again.


    He looked at the glass with a puzzled face: "what''s the matter?"


    Liuli shook his head and replied, "I''m a little tired."


    In fact, she did not know what she was thinking. She seemed to be composed of a contradiction.


    There is no doubt that now she has completely changed her view on Li Su, but some very important things are not so agreed that she can sit down and make a decision.

 Chapter 1304

    Li Su washed her face.


    Maybe it''s really that I''m in a hurry and ignore Liuli''s inner thoughts.


    The cool water calmed him down a little. Now that he had just rescued Liuli, he really shouldn''t always think about his children''s private affairs.


    Out of the bathroom, he saw Liuli quietly sitting on the sofa, some dignified expression.


    He suddenly thought of something and turned on the TV.


    As expected, the news of the assassination of Koizumi was reported on TV. While watching, he translated the content on TV to Liuli.


    Different from reality, the news on the Internet only said about the death of Junichiro Koizumi, but did not mention the tragedy in the villa.


    And at the end of the news, people from Osaka''s police headquarters also said that the murderer would be arrested.


    For the police''s arrest, Li Su is not afraid, he is a person without identity, and he did not leave any clues at the scene.


    "Shall we change places?" Liuli asked.


    She was still very afraid of being discovered. It was a foreign land. If anything happened, only the two of them could depend on each other.


    "No, it''s safe here."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve taken all the circumstances into consideration. The owners of this hotel are foreigners. They don''t dare to fool around."


    Glass gently nodded, since Li Su said so, she has no reason to worry.


    Li Su stood up and took his laptop. Since Koizumi''s death has been reported in the news, there should be news on the gold medal list.


    Liuli also sat beside him, two pairs of eyes staring at the screen tightly.


    After opening the website of bounty list, there were several system messages.


    The first system message is congratulations to "Liuli" for completing its first project


    Second task, but also unlock some other functions.


    The second system message is that the reward has arrived. It shows a large number of figures, which is more than 300 million yen.


    After deducting the Commission collected by the organization, the amount of this money is nearly 20 million yuan.


    As long as the binding of the bank card or credit card, it can be directly reflected.


    Although Li Su is not short of money, it is also a big sum for him.


    "How''s it going? Do you want all of them? " Li Su asked.


    Liuli also played an important role in this mission, and almost lost her body. Even if she gave her all the money, there was no problem.


    "No, I don''t need it."


    "It''s money. Without money, what do you eat and wear?


    Liuli slightly tilted his head and said, "aren''t you here?"


    This sentence can be said in Li Su''s heart. He felt as comfortable as being brushed by the spring breeze¡° No problem, then you can be my little follower in the future. "


    Glass shallow smile, did not speak.


    Another thing attracted their attention. Originally, their classification was at the big level, but now it is at the horizontal level.


    That is to say, now there is the fourth killer at the level of Henggang in the Western Taiping District.


    Only Ichiro Takahashi and Mao Asada know that the killers code named "Liuli" are two people. If you keep this secret, it will provide a lot of convenience for future operations.


    After that, they all rest in the hotel.


    The next day near noon, Asada Mao called again.


    Three people met in a small restaurant. It''s safer to meet here.


    Before he came here, Li Su knew what Asada Mao thought. He must have found himself for the sake of his parents'' car accident.


    "Now you are really the killers of Henggang level?" Asada asked.


    "Yes, but we don''t know what happened."


    "Maybe it''s a reward for you to finish such a difficult task."


    "Maybe."


    Li Su put a Cuttlefish ball into his mouth and nodded with satisfaction.


    "The story of Koizumi is over. What I told you last time..."


    "I remember going to your house for dinner."


    Asada Mao''s original home has been sold, and his parents'' belongings have made him move to his present residence. In fact, there are not many things in total.


    After dinner, the party came to Asada Mao''s home.


    At the door, Liuli whispered to Li Su, "do you feel that someone is following us?"


    Li Su was surprised. He didn''t find anyone following them: "no, you found someone following us?"


    "No, I just feel."


    "Maybe it''s the function of your heart."


    Before Liuli encountered such a dangerous situation, it is not a strange thing to have such an illusion.


    But Liuli didn''t think so. From leaving the small restaurant, she felt that someone had been following them all the time.


    On the way, she has been paying attention to the situation behind, and didn''t notice


    Someone suspicious has been found.


    This feeling has been lingering in Liuli''s mind for a long time.


    Asada Mao''s home is still clean, more than a dozen computers really scared glass.


    Li and Su sat down on the sofa, Asada Mao in the end of the three glasses of juice after a head into a room.


    When he reappeared, there was an extra carton in his hand, which contained his parents'' belongings¡° All the things are in here. Some of them are bloodstained. Please forgive me


    "Nothing."


    Just then he got up and opened the box.


    There are watches, necklaces, earrings, mobile phones and so on. Under these small objects are neatly folded clothes with blood.


    The clothes should have been worn by Asada''s parents when they had a car accident. Some parts of the clothes had been damaged. It can be seen that there was a fierce collision at that time.


    Li Su pointed to the clothes and said, "can I take them out?"


    "Of course."


    He took out the small things first, and then took out the top shirt.


    The bloodstain on the shirt had already dried up and there was no smell. There were several holes on it and half of the sleeve was broken.


    He dipped his hand in a little water and drew twelve special symbols on the table. Of course, he drew them casually.


    Then he closed his eyes and opened the retrospective.


    For a long time, what he saw was pitch black. It should be because the shirt was always in the carton.


    Finally, a picture appeared. He saw Shigeru Asada a few years ago, dejected at the shirt.


    Later, the scene of the car accident also appeared in his mind. As expected, the car accident was not a simple one.


    He put down his clothes, tried his mobile phone and earrings, and finally he sorted out the whole story.

 Chapter 1305

    Li Su didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    What he saw had a certain impact on him, and he knew better how much impact such a thing would have on Asada Mao.


    After thinking about it, he still felt that Asada Mao, as a relative of the party, had the right to know what had happened.


    That should have been four or five years ago. This is not what he saw, but what Asada said.


    After saying goodbye to him, Asada''s parents went to a dinner party.


    Asada was originally invited to the dinner, but because he didn''t like such a social place, he finally stayed at home alone.


    His parents went to the dinner, which was hosted by the president of a martial arts association in Osaka City. The purpose of the dinner was to let the Wulin people in Osaka City communicate with each other.


    His parents met someone at the dinner party. It seems that they should know that person well.


    The man was asking for something from Asada''s parents, but they didn''t agree in the end.


    After the dinner, they drove away from the place where the dinner was held


    I''m going home.


    Then, they did not see their own home and children again.


    On the way, they passed a secluded section of the road, only the dim yellow street lights and lights illuminate the way home.


    Just here, a group of people riding motorcycles suddenly appeared. They seemed to be well-trained. They forced Shigeru Asada''s parents'' car to stop without much effort.


    After stopping, Asada''s mother didn''t let his father off, but the stubborn middle-aged man got out of the car.


    At the same time, a black car came from a distance. The man in the black car was the one they met at the dinner party.


    The two sides had a heated conversation, and finally the conversation broke down. At the instigation of the man, his men beat Asada''s parents to death with a baseball bat.


    Of course, Asada''s father''s skill is very good. He knocked down a lot of motorcyclists. In the end, because he wanted to protect his wife, he was beaten in the back of the head.


    After killing Asada''s parents, the group searched the car for something, but they didn''t find it.


    After posing as a car accident, the group left.


    This is what happened. Although Li Su could hear their conversation, he didn''t know the identity of the mysterious man or what he was looking for


    What is it.


    Li Su tried his best to tell the story in a calm tone. He didn''t want the old case to make Asada mausoleum again.


    Asada Shigeru''s body was shocked, especially when he heard that his parents were killed by a baseball bat.


    "Do you know what that man looks like?" Asada asked.


    "Yes, the man''s eyebrows are thick and thick, and there is a mole on the tail of his right eyebrow."


    Asada Shigeru''s eyes widened, he murmured: "Gong benlie." Li Su didn''t know who Gong benlie was and said, "who is he?"


    "He''s the head of sanlianshe, the biggest club in Osaka City."


    Li Su knows the nature of the island''s community, but he doesn''t understand why Asada''s parents are related to Miyamoto.


    "But why did he kill your parents?"


    Asada slowly closed his eyes, and his memory went back to a few years ago, even when he was younger.


    He knew Gong benlie. When he was a child, Gong benlie once came to his home, but that time he wanted to learn martial arts.


    Miyamoto also affectionately held Asada Mao together a photo, but the photo has long been unknown where to throw it.


    As a child, he knew that there was a treasure in his family, although he had never seen it with his own eyes,


    But his father often mentioned it when he was young.


    But when he grew up, he never heard from his father.


    Li Su is very curious now: "what is that treasure?"


    "It''s called Daming. It''s a black stone. It''s said that with Daming, the mind of a scholar will become shrewd, and the skill of a martial arts practitioner will increase greatly."


    "Is there such a thing in the world?"


    He quickly opened the ghost medical system and inquired, but even the ghost medical system didn''t know the origin of Daming.


    However, according to Asada Mao, if Daming really has such powerful power, no wonder Gong benlie will do such a thing.


    Asada''s fists were tightly clenched, his arms and the blue tendons on his neck burst, and he looked very angry.


    Although he has been prepared, but really when the truth comes, it is still a bit difficult to accept.


    Seeing him like this, Li Su was slightly worried: "now that you know the truth, what do you want to do?"


    "In the words of your country, it''s blood debt and blood repayment." Asada Mao''s eyes burst out of hatred, fingers squeezed tightly.


    "But didn''t you say that Gong benlie is the boss of the three associated press? With your strength, how much confidence do you have? "


    Asada Mao gently shook his head: "a few percent grasp is not important, the important thing is whether I do."


    As an Islander, he certainly knows the strength of the three associations.


    The three associated press is a new community that emerged after the war. It took only 50 or 60 years to defeat some old gangs and become the biggest force in the country.


    They not only have strong black strength, even in business, but also one of the island''s several larger consortia.


    As long as the three associations are not stupid enough to oppose the government, no one is their opponent on these big islands.


    The three associated press have their own strength in every big city, and some small cities have their traces, and their headquarters is located in Osaka.


    If Asada really wants revenge, he doesn''t have to go far away. However, there is a big difference in the strength between the two sides. No matter how he looks at it, Asada always hits the stone with his eggs. Just then, Li Su seemed to hear something.


    "Shh..."


    The crowd quieted down and held their breath.


    The sound came from the outside. It was supposed to be a residential building. It was normal to hear something outside. However, he remembered that Liuli said that someone had been following them all the time.


    He stood up slowly, went to the window and looked out.


    It was sunny outside, and the breeze was blowing on the branches of the already bare cherry trees.


    On the side of the road outside, there was a black SUV. The door of the SUV was open. A man sat in the back seat and looked in his direction.


    On the man''s shoulder, there was something as thick as his thigh, something black.


    In an instant, Li Su saw what it was. He turned his head and yelled to Liuli and Asada: "lie down!"


    At the same time, something on the man''s shoulder was also glowing.


    Li Su quickly turned around and rushed in the direction of Liuli.

 Chapter 1306

    With a bang, the whole house was full of fire.


    At the same time of the explosion, Li Su also pounced on Liuli and transported the vigorous Qi to the body, forming a protective cover.


    Asada''s reaction was a little faster. When the explosion happened, he just hid in the bedroom.


    The sound gradually dispersed, and the room was in a mess. Li Su quickly opened her eyes and looked at the glass under her body.


    Because of the double protection of vigorous Qi and Li Su''s body, Liuli didn''t have it in his hand, but was a little frightened.


    Asada kicked open the bedroom door and yelled, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Although the power of the explosion has dissipated, Li Su still does not dare to stand up. He is afraid that people outside will launch another attack or two.


    "We''re fine."


    He wanted to ask if Asada Mao had anything to do with it, but when he saw that Asada Mao didn''t seem to have something to do with it, he didn''t ask.


    He got up slowly and walked towards the window.


    The car outside had disappeared, as if it had never existed, but the flaming flames and hot temperature inside the house reminded him that what had just happened was not an illusion.


    "Let''s get out of here first!" Li Su called.


    If there''s such an explosion, the police will be here immediately.


    The door had changed shape because of the explosion, and there was no way to open it. Li Su just kicked the door open.


    Three people went downstairs and did not meet anyone else. Fortunately, the explosion did not hurt other residents.


    Asada Mao walked in the front and wanted to drive. Just when he was dozens of meters away from the car, Li Su suddenly thought of something and yelled, "stop!"


    Asada Mao immediately stopped and looked back at Li Su with a puzzled look on his face.


    Just as he looked back, there was an explosion behind him. It was his car that exploded.


    Fortunately, Li Su just stopped him, otherwise he might have changed now


    It''s a body beyond recognition.


    Now there is no car, three people can only carefully look around, while leaving this land of right and wrong.


    "How could this happen?" Liuli asked.


    "Do you remember saying you felt like someone was following us?"


    "Yes, you mean


    "I''m not sure, but I feel there must be some connection between the two."


    Asada Mao looked at the two of them with a confused face. He couldn''t understand what they were saying.


    Li Su told Asada what had happened before. This time, he knew that someone had been staring at them for a long time.


    "But is this attack aimed at you or at me?" Asada asked.


    "Why not the three of us?" In fact, Li Su does not know the answer to this question, but he has a vague feeling that it may have something to do with Koizumi''s assassination.


    The three went back to the hotel together and had a rest.


    No matter who is behind the attack, it must be a very powerful person, otherwise it is impossible to have such heavy weapons casually.


    "Li Su, when you see what they look like, do you find anything unusual?" Asada asked.


    Li Su has been recalling what he saw at that moment. Black SUVs are rare, but occasionally one or two can be seen on the street.


    There''s nothing strange about that man''s dress. His whole body is black, even his shoes and cap are black.


    The only difference is the rocket launcher, but they can''t find anything from it.


    After thinking about it, Li Su said, "no, I didn''t find anything unusual."


    "Now my computer has been blown up, otherwise I can check it through the surveillance camera at the door."


    "That should not be of any use. Since they dare to be so aboveboard, they are certainly not afraid of being monitored and photographed." Liuli frowned and looked around, worried: "but, who is that


    What about it? "


    "No matter who they are, they will not give up when they find out that we are not dead."


    For safety''s sake, Li Su can only let Asada sleep on the sofa of the presidential suite.


    Until the evening, they didn''t go out, even the dinner was in the room.


    The telescope used to observe Junichiro Koizumi also played a role. The three of them took turns to observe the movement at the door of the hotel.


    The news of the explosion was also reported on TV. It said that the owner of the house was not at home, so no one was injured.


    The news did not explain the cause of the explosion. The police must have found out that the explosion was caused by shells, but in order not to cause panic among the people, they had to hide the fact.


    It was very late, and none of the three were sleepy.


    In the end, they are ready to watch the night in turn to prevent others from sneaking attack.


    There was nothing happened in the first shift of Asada Mao''s duty. After he called Li Su up, he went to the living room alone and lay down on the sofa.


    Li Su sat on the chair, facing the huge French window, the vast moonlight shining into the room.


    He heard the movement behind him, but he didn''t make any response, because he knew it was Liuli who got up from the bed.


    When Li Su got up, Liuli also woke up. She had been looking at Li Su''s back on the chair.


    He felt Liuli close to him, and then put his hands on his shoulders.


    This unique fragrance only belongs to Liuli himself. He breathes heavily, and the smell soon surrounds his body.


    "Can''t sleep?" Li Su asked. Liuli''s body fell down, chin on his shoulder: "I don''t know what happened."


    He gently took Liuli''s hand and asked, "are you afraid?"


    "No, I''m not afraid of anything when you''re here." Glass firm


    Eyes, deeply looking at Li Su, eyes, not the slightest fear.


    Li Su put Liuli''s hand on his mouth, gently kissing, Liuli did not resist.


    "But I''m afraid, I''m afraid sometimes I can''t really protect you."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be fine and you''ll be fine."


    Liuli suddenly finds a pendant hanging around Li Su''s neck. She remembers that the pendant doesn''t exist after the previous one.


    "This pendant..."


    Li Su put her hand on her chest, pinched the cherry petal shaped pendant, and said, "this is from qianchongzi''s mother."


    "But she gave you the pendant."


    "She said the pendant would keep me safe."


    Liuli slowly stood up straight, and his hand moved away from Li Su''s shoulder.


    He suddenly felt that his heart was empty, as if something was missing, but he didn''t speak in the end.

 Chapter 1307

    The night is quiet.


    Everything in the aristocratic family seems to have gone to sleep. The neon lights outside are still flashing, but in the huge room, there is only the breath of Li Sugen''s glass.


    They had been looking at each other for ten minutes, as if they wanted to see through the secret in each other''s heart, but what they finally saw was a fog.


    Suddenly, Li Su''s brows wrinkled tightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Liuli asked quickly.


    "Someone''s out there."


    His hearing is much better than that of Liuli, so he hears what Liuli didn''t find.


    It seems that someone stepped on the floor of the corridor, but the sound is very small, it should be on tiptoe.


    He put his finger on his mouth, made a silent gesture, and then quietly walked towards the door, Liuli also carefully followed.


    The footsteps stopped at the door of their room, and the two of them became nervous.


    If there are waiters passing by, they will not walk on tiptoe, and they will not stop at the door of their room.


    This is the four seasons hotel. Heavy weapons like before can''t be brought in, so Li Su is not so afraid this time.


    After a while, the noise outside finally rang again.


    A long and thin pipe came in from the door. Li Su''s brain was bright. He quickly walked to the head of the bed and took out a small box from the bedside table.


    It turned out that what he was carrying was a box of condoms. After Liuli saw it, she looked at Li Su angrily.


    At this time, there was no movement in the small tube. He quickly took apart a condom, inserted the mouth of the tube, and then squeezed the mouth tightly.


    A few seconds later, a faint green smoke came out of the pipe.


    The condom is like a balloon, gradually blown up.


    When the condom almost reached its limit, he applied a color to the glaze and asked the glaze to open another one to replace the one in his hand.


    Liuli has never removed this thing, but now it''s urgent, and she knows that there can''t be any delay, so she takes another condom apart just like Li Su.


    Li Su''s other hand made a three two one gesture, and then he quickly pulled out the condom in his hand, and Liuli quickly took it up.


    In the dim light, he saw a little flush on Liuli''s face. He picked an eyebrow against Liuli, but only got a white eye.


    He carefully tied the transparent "balloon" filled with green gas,


    Put it on the ground.


    At this time, he realized how important it is to have a "balloon" without air leakage.


    After two more changes, there was no more green gas coming out of the small tube.


    The original four "balloons" in the green gas, now there is no color.


    He quickly threw the four balloons into the bathroom and rushed to Asada''s side. Wake up Asada Mao, he whispered a word, Asada Mao returned to just like.


    Then he took Liuli''s hand and came to the bedside. Liuli understood what he meant and lay on the bed.


    Li Su put Liuli in his arms and slowly closed his eyes.


    His hand was originally placed on the waist of Liuli, but now his hand is like smearing oil, moving to the two big peach of Liuli.


    Liuli glared at him, knocked his hand off, and whispered, "when is this?"


    He put his hand on it again and said, "then don''t talk, or you will be found."


    At this time, the door came to the movement, glass quickly closed his eyes, no longer speak, let Li Su''s hand in his buttocks.


    With the sound of "Bata", the light in the corridor came in, and a figure was reflected on the carpet of the room.


    The room fell into darkness again. Li Su was sure that the man had entered the room.


    He held his breath and listened carefully to the man''s footsteps.


    Asada was extremely nervous at this time, because he heard that the man came to his side, and he tried not to let his body shake.


    If that person gives his shot, he will react as quickly as possible.


    But what he was worried about didn''t happen. After standing beside him for half a minute, the man went elsewhere.


    When Li Su heard the footsteps coming closer and closer to him, he was not nervous, but more excited.


    "President, they are all in a coma now."


    He didn''t expect that person to speak directly, as if reporting something to his superior.


    President? Li Su knows only a few people who can be called President.


    Liu shengsanyan, Ichiro Takahashi, and Gong benlie did not know anyone else who could be nicknamed president.


    Liu shengsanyan certainly won''t attack the mastermind behind the attack, but the latter two people are suspected.


    Although Ichiro Takahashi is their superior, this man is unfathomable both in strength and in mind, so his suspicion cannot be ruled out.


    As for Gong benlie, Li sukui didn''t know him, let alone have a holiday.


    "All three are here." The man spoke again.


    "Got it."


    As soon as the voice fell, the man approached Li Su.


    "Rub" of a, pull a dagger to pull out from that person''s waist.


    The blade of the dagger reflected the faint moonlight, making the scene even colder.


    Just as the man raised his arm, Liuli, who was close to him, suddenly got up and knocked off the dagger in his hand with one palm. Then his right hand caught the man''s throat.


    At the same time, Li Su suddenly stood up, Asada Mao also turned on the light in the room. This is a very ordinary looking person, that is, the kind of person thrown into the sea, saw a turn around to forget the appearance.


    This person''s face a pair of stunned expression, obviously don''t understand is still in a coma how can three people suddenly jump up.


    Li Su came up to him, looked at him coldly and said, "who are you?"


    "..." only silence.


    "Who''s the president you''re talking about?" Li Su asked seriously.


    The man still didn''t answer, but his eyes were responding to Li Su. After being stunned, there was no fear in his eyes.


    At this time, Li Su suddenly found that the man''s mouth moved, as if chewing something.


    He whispered that he was not good. He was just about to point the acupoints on the man''s neck, but it was too late.


    The man''s throat shook and he had swallowed.


    Immediately, his body began to shake violently, and his mouth began to foam.


    Liuli quickly released his hand and let him fall to the ground.


    Li Su quickly scanned the person''s body with the system and found that he had completely died.


    Although he had extraordinary medical skills, he could not bring the dead back to life.

 Chapter 1308

    The assassin is dead.


    After he was caught, without any hesitation, he chose to bite through the poison in his mouth.


    There are only two things that can make him do this, either his incomparable loyalty to his master or his deep fear.


    As for the reason, Li Su did not know.


    He dragged the assassin''s body to the balcony and began to examine his equipment.


    There is nothing strange about clothes. They are the clothes worn by ordinary people, but there is something mysterious under them.


    Out of a dagger, he also found a long and thin wire, two big round balls like glass balls and a small cold iron can.


    The mouth of the iron pot is connected with a small pipe and a valve, which should be the thing emitting green liquid.


    The remaining two things should also be weapons, but Li Su''s focus is on


    It''s not in the weapons.


    He put his hand close to the assassin''s ear and pulled out the earphone.


    The assassin should have contacted his old president with this thing. He gently put the earphone on his ear.


    There was no voice. It seems that the man called the president was very careful and would not contact the assassin.


    Even if you can''t hear anything, headphones can still provide some clues.


    He took off the earphone, put it in the palm of his hand, and slowly closed his eyes.


    A few minutes later, he found what he thought of. Although the clue was not clear, it was an exact one.


    Liuli saw that he opened his eyes and asked, "what do you find?"


    Li Su gazed at the earphone in his palm and replied, "one place."


    It''s still a few hours before dawn. There should be no more danger for the moment. Just dispose of the body early tomorrow morning.


    As soon as the sun rose, the three left the hotel.


    They first split up, Asada Mao to get rid of the body of the assassin, and Li Su and Liuli are going to get a car.


    Now Li Su has a lot of money, but the procedure of buying a new car is too complicated, so he is going to get a car on the black market.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Li Su and Liuli appeared at the appointed place on time.


    Asada Mao has not arrived, and they are not in a hurry. It is not a simple matter to deal with the corpse, and it is normal to delay.


    Ten minutes later, Shigeru Asada did not move.


    "You''d better ask by phone." Liuli said.


    Li Su nodded and took out his cell phone, but after two beeps, the phone was hung up. When he called again, it was a busy tone.


    Liuli saw that his face was dignified and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "His cell phone is off."


    "Is there no electricity?"¡° No, the first time I played, it was still open. " Li Su''s face was frozen


    He replied gravely.


    At first, he thought that after last night''s failure, the man known as the president should not launch another attack so soon.


    It seems that he underestimated the strength of his opponent.


    Now Asada is gone, the most important thing is to find him first.


    Although they haven''t known each other for a long time, they have been suffering together. If Asada Mao is implicated for his own reasons, Li Su will surely feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    At the time of separation, Asada Mao vaguely mentioned where he would go to deal with the body, and that place became Li Su''s target.


    Twenty minutes later, they came to the place where Asada was.


    Here is a mountain. On the other side of the mountain is the sea.


    Li Su drove along the winding mountain road to the top of the mountain.


    Strangely enough, from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, there were no pedestrians except their car, and there were not even pedestrians in the woods on both sides of the road


    There''s no sound.


    He didn''t find Asada Mao''s trace, but his intuition told him that Asada Mao had been here.


    Parking the car in the open space on the top of the mountain, Li Su and his wife went into the woods along a path.


    If we deal with the body, Asada will not choose on both sides of the road, so this path has become the place he may pass.


    Sure enough, Li Su found some clues on both sides of the path.


    This path has accumulated a lot of withered branches and leaves, it seems that no one has passed for a long time, but the plants on both sides of the road have some new broken traces.


    He carefully examined the place where the plant broke and thought that the plant should have just broken today.


    Twenty minutes later, he saw a lighthouse in the distance.


    According to him, there is no wharf nearby, and the lighthouse should have been abandoned.


    He pointed to the lighthouse and said, "where shall we go?"


    Liuli nodded, and they got into the jungle again.


    In front of the lighthouse was an open space. Liuli was about to go out, but he was held by Li Su: "wait a minute."


    There was no suspicious sign in his eyes, so Liuli didn''t understand him.


    "Look here." Li Su said.


    He was referring to the trunk, which had a new mark.


    Although it''s just a random stroke, it''s very doubtful that such a situation occurs in such a wilderness.


    "Is that what Asada left behind?"


    "I don''t know, but looking at the scratch, it''s like the size of the dagger in his hand."¡° But what''s he doing in a place like this? This is not a good place to deal with bodies. " Liuli asked suspiciously.


    Li Su also has such doubts. If he was Asada Mao, he would not come to such a conspicuous place.


    But now that they have come here, it is impossible for them not to go to see a doctor


    Unexpectedly.


    Li Su walked in front of him, and Liuli followed him. They walked around to the side of the lighthouse.


    There is no movement in the lighthouse, just like it has not been set foot in for hundreds of years.


    But the more so, the more suspicious it is.


    There are many small animals in the woods. If this lighthouse had been abandoned for a long time, it would have become a home for small animals.


    Li Su still quietly close to the past, the door of the lighthouse has been damaged, inside is a piece of black, the window seems to be blocked.


    He didn''t let Liuli follow him. He didn''t know what kind of danger there would be. He didn''t want Liuli to be in danger.


    He tried to slow down and went quietly into the lighthouse.


    I really don''t know who pasted the window with mud, and it should have been many years ago.


    When he just stepped into the lighthouse, suddenly a cold thing came up against the back of his head.


    That cool touch, there is a special shape, not a pistol is what


    £¿


    Under such circumstances, he did not dare to act rashly. Even if he had vigorous Qi to protect his body, the muzzle of the gun was on his head, and vigorous Qi could not protect him at all.

 Chapter 1309

    "Turn around!"


    A sentence of Japanese came from Li Su''s back. He turned around obediently.


    If an ordinary person dares to point a gun at him like this, he will not hesitate.


    But he knew that the person standing behind him was not an ordinary person. At such a close distance, he didn''t find anyone behind him, which showed the strength of the other party.


    Looking back, he saw the man with the gun at him.


    Two black and thick eyebrows, right eyebrow tail mole, Li Su feel very familiar.


    It took only a second for him to recognize the man who sent someone to kill Asada''s parents, that is, Gong benlie.


    "It''s you?" Li Su said.


    Gong benlie''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, he replied: "do you know me?"


    "Gong benlie."


    "Yes, it seems that Gong benlie''s reputation is not only spread in this country."


    Li Su''s eyes narrowed slightly: "you know I''m Chinese."


    "Why don''t I know? Because you speak fluent Japanese? "


    "Asada is in your hands?"


    "Don''t be so ugly. I''m just inviting my younger generation to be a guest at home."


    "Well, are you waiting for me here?"


    Gong benlie is a middle-aged man who is similar to Li Su. He is in his forties but not in his fifties.


    This kind of figure is rare in island countries, and Gong benlie''s appearance is quite handsome. He must be a very popular girl when he was young.


    What surprised Li Su most was gong benlie''s deep eyes. At his age, his eyes should become turbid.


    But Gong benlie''s eyes did not become turbid, on the contrary, they became more and more clear. His pupils were even a little red, which was very unusual.


    Just then, with a whoosh, a small stone flew from behind Li Su and hit Gong benlie in the face.


    Judging by the sound and speed alone, Li Su knew that the power of this small stone was no less than his silver needle, and the person who shot this small stone was Liuli.


    He had intended to take advantage of Gong benlie Dodge, quickly launched a counterattack.


    But the time he was looking forward to did not appear. In the face of the fast-moving stone, Miyamoto did not hide at all. He did not even look at it.


    As the sound of the stone tearing the air stopped, Miyamoto''s other hand was also lifted up. He slowly opened the palm of his hand. Inside was the broken stone.


    "A beautiful lady, it''s not a graceful thing to use this kind of thing." Miyamoto said.


    Liuli saw that his attack did not succeed, so he simply left


    Come out.


    Li Su''s heart is a little nervous. He has found that Gong benlie''s strength is unfathomable. He doesn''t even look like a normal person¡° Didn''t I ask you not to come out? " Li Su''s tone was a little harsh.


    "But you know I''ll come out."


    That''s right. He knows that Liuli won''t stand by when he finds out that he is in danger.


    Gong benlie laughed and said: "what a touching scene."


    He speaks Chinese fluently.


    Li Su turned his head to Gong benlie again and asked, "what''s your purpose?"


    "Purpose? Of course I have a purpose. You are the one who killed Koizumi, right? "


    "Not bad."


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "Who?"


    "I''m the one who pays you."


    Both Li Su and Liuli were shocked by this sentence. They did not expect that this man was the employer who killed Koizumi.


    "But we have finished the task, haven''t we?"


    "Of course, or I wouldn''t have paid the bounty like you."


    "Then why are you here?"


    "Because I have a job for you."


    Li Su pointed to the gun staring at his forehead and said, "is this how you give other people''s work?"


    "I''m sorry, I know you''re good at it, so it''s just a means of insurance."


    "Why did you take Asada?"


    "As soon as I meet you, he''ll kill me. Do you think I''ll wait to die?"


    "Last night and the two previous attacks, were they not at your command?"


    Gong benlie smiles and says, "if you are really killed


    Death means that you are not qualified to do it at all. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, Gong benlie slowly put down his gun, and seemed not afraid of Li Suhui''s sudden move.


    Li Su had a plan to start, but considering that Asada Mao was still in the other party''s hands, he still held back and didn''t turn his idea into action.


    Finally, he and Liuli went down the mountain with Gong benlie.


    On the road, he found that Gong benlie was the only one on the mountain, and the traces on the tree were left by Gong benlie.


    Gong benlie has been walking in front of him, looking relaxed and happy.


    Miyamoto is like this, Li Su''s heart is more confused, there are several good opportunities he can launch an attack, but in the end, he did nothing.


    Three people in a car, came to the mountain not far from another low mountain. Although the distance is only about ten kilometers, the two mountains are quite different in appearance.


    Now they are in this mountain, in the woods, there are many villas with courtyard.


    Under the guidance of Gong benlie, the car listened at the door of a manor.


    There were two young men in black suits at the gate of the manor, who should be gong benlie''s bodyguards. After the car stopped, one of them came up warily and touched his waist.


    Gong benlie pushed down the window and said, "it''s me."


    Hearing this, the young man took a look at Gong benlie, immediately bowed and called out: "president!"


    The car was parked in the yard, and there were several cars beside it, either expensive super cars or Rolls Royce and Bentley cars.


    The yard is about the size of two football fields. On the left side of the middle road is an open-air swimming pool. On the right side is a small garden. A stream runs through the yard and extends to the outside.


    It is worthy of being the president of the three associated press. The location here should be the best in the whole mountain. Sitting in the courtyard, you can even see the sea in the distance.


    The scenery is beautiful, but Li Su has no mind to enjoy it, he said


    I''ve been watching the defense in the yard.


    Although there are not many bodyguards here, they are all good at it, which is quite different from Koizumi''s seemingly fierce but actually useless rubbish.


    Asada Mao was also in the manor at this time. Unlike Li Su, he was arrested.

 Chapter 1310

    Li Su and his wife followed Gong benlie and entered the living room of the villa.


    The decoration here can be described by one word, that is luxury.


    Whether it''s furniture or ornaments, or electrical appliances, it''s the best you can buy on the market.


    "Sit down, please." Gong benlie said softly.


    Li Su and Liuli sat down on a leather sofa, and the servant soon put two cups of tea on the table in front of them.


    "Where is Asada Mao?" Li Su asked.


    He has been worried about a problem, that is, does Gong benlie know that the secret of killing Asada''s parents has been discovered? If Gong benlie already knows, then Asada''s situation is very dangerous.


    Gong benlie also sat opposite them and replied, "isn''t he here?"


    Sure enough, a figure is coming down from the second floor, and that figure is Asada Mao.


    It seems that his expression is relatively calm, and did not face the indignation of the murderer of his parents.


    "Mao, your friends are here." Gong benlie cried.


    His name is Shigeru Asada. He is so kind. I really can''t see that he killed Asada


    The murderer of Mao''s parents.


    "Here you are." Asada said.


    His tone was very calm, as if he didn''t know anything.


    Li Su felt that Asada Mao did not let Gong benlie know that he had discovered the secret.


    "We were originally looking for you, but unexpectedly we met President Miyamoto."


    "I met uncle Miyamoto there, too."


    Hearing Asada Mao call uncle Gong benlie, Li Su''s heart finally relaxed.


    Miyamoto laughed and said, "when he saw me, his first reaction was to start. It really surprised me at that time."


    "I didn''t recognize uncle Miyamoto at that time, so..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t mention it any more. Now that you are all gathered together, I can tell you what work is waiting for you."


    Now that we have found Asada Mao, we might as well listen to Gong benlie to see what it is, and then we are thinking about saving Asada Mao from here.


    Three people follow in the Palace this kind of back, came to his study together.


    From the first time I saw Miyamoto, Li Su felt that this man was full of self-confidence, whether it was intelligence or force.


    As soon as they entered the study, they were surrounded by a group of people.


    Those people are all under Gong benlie''s hands. Each of them has a pistol in his hand. The distance between them and Li Su is less than half a meter. It''s impossible to avoid bullets at such a distance.


    "What do you mean?" Li Su asked.


    Gong benlie slowly turned around and said: "in order to let me trust you."


    He clapped his hand, and a bodyguard lifted a metal box from the back. After opening the box, three transparent glass vials and three unopened syringes were exposed.


    Seeing such a thing, Liuli felt dizzy. Li Su quickly put him in his arms.


    Asada Mao also a puzzled expression, he asked: "Uncle Miyamoto, what do you want to do?"


    "I''m sorry, Mao. Although I used to be friends with your parents, we haven''t seen each other for many years, so we can only treat you as an outsider for the time being."


    As soon as the words fell, the man opened the first syringe and inserted the needle into the small medicine bottle.


    Then he took the syringe full of liquid medicine and went to Liuli


    Prepare to inject Liuli first.


    "Can you let us know what this is?" Li Su blocked in front of Liuli and said to Gong benlie.


    "Of course, it''s a chronic poison. If you inject my serum once a day, you''ll never die."


    "What if there is no serum?"


    "Then you should not last three days."


    Li Su now wants to beat all the people who point guns at him, but reason tells him that he can''t do it. Maybe he can get out of the rain of bullets, but Liuli and Asada are not necessarily.


    "Call me first!"


    Even if everyone can''t escape, he can''t make Liuli the first one.


    With a stabbing pain, the needle has been inserted into his vein. Just as the liquid medicine bit by bit entered his blood vessel, the ghost doctor system suddenly sent out an alarm.


    "The host''s body is being invaded by toxin, do you want to start the defense state?"


    "Defensive state? What is this? "


    "The defense state is that the merit value of the host automatically unlocks when it reaches seven digits. It can eliminate toxins in the body. If there are toxins that cannot be eliminated, they will be separated by vigorous Qi."


    Suddenly, a group of numbers appeared in his brain, counting down from ten to zero. Of course, he did not hesitate to choose yes.


    All the potions had entered his veins and he didn''t feel any discomfort.


    He asked the system, "what''s the reaction when you''re first injected with this poison?"


    "Within a minute, you will feel dizzy and have difficulty breathing, and after a minute, it will automatically subside."


    It turned out that Li Su immediately narrowed her eyes slightly, made a kind of dizzy illusion, and took a big breath, her face was a little red.


    Liuli saw him like this, quickly helped him and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine."


    At this time, Asada Mao''s body has been injected with poison, he immediately made a similar reaction with Li Su.


    Seeing Asada''s appearance, he finally let go.


    Next is Liuli. She looks very nervous, because as soon as she sees the syringe, she recalls what she experienced in Koizumi''s hands. Li Su gently held her hand, finally let her have a little sense of security, immediately, she also breathed, her face was red.


    So far, all three of them have been injected with poison, but Li Su''s situation is different from the other two. The toxin in his body is separated by vigorous Qi. Although there is a risk of outbreak, he is not poisoned now.


    Miyamoto, seeing that all three had been poisoned, turned and walked to the table and took out a bag from the drawer.


    Inside the bag were three syringes, which had been filled with serum. He handed the bag to Li Su and said, "an injection at night can last until the next night."


    Li Su took the bag and put it in his pocket. Now he can''t use serum at all. In other words, he can save a portion for other people.


    The man with the gun pointed at them had already left. Now even if they were asked to kill Miyamoto, they would not want to, because as long as Miyamoto died, there would be no way to untie the poison on them.


    Li Su has used the system to scan the body of Liuli and Asada Mao, and found that they have indeed been poisoned.


    The treatment given by the system is either to inject antidotes or to find something he has never heard of, called chaos bead.

 Chapter 1311

    Now it is totally unrealistic to ask him to look for chaos beads.


    What they can do is to cooperate with Gong benlie''s action first, and then see him again.


    "Well, now we can agree on the next step." Gong benlie sat on the chair and said.


    Li Su knew that there must be something more important for him to do so, even more important than the assassination of Junichiro Koizumi.


    "You say it."


    The three of them stood in front of the table, listening to the story of Gong benlie.


    Gong benlie is the one who hired them to kill Koizumi. The reason why he did it was because of the conflict of interests.


    If some of the policies advocated by Koizumi are really implemented, it is bound to have a very negative impact on his income and even his status.


    As a well-known figure in an island country, he could not assassinate Koizumi with his own hands, so he chose to publish the news on the reward list of the bright knight.


    I didn''t expect that after the news was released, I didn''t accept this task for a long time. Just when he was preparing for the second hand, Li Su accepted his task.


    Gong benlie saw that the one who accepted the task was not one of the three horizontal class killers


    There was no hope in my heart.


    However, after the shrine incident, he realized that the killer named "Liuli" had certain skills.


    So he has been sending people to track down Li Su. Although Li Su''s actions are extremely covert, Gong benlie''s influence in Osaka is too big. It didn''t take long for their whereabouts to be revealed.


    Under the surveillance of Gong benlie, they finally completed the task.


    And their performance in the task also surprised Gong benlie. He felt that Li Su and others could even do the following things, as long as they were obedient at last.


    Koizumi is a member of Parliament. He was able to participate in the general election because of the support of the consortium behind him.


    The consortia supporting Koizumi is one of the largest consortia in the island countries, sonny electronics. The chairman of Sonny electronics has always not dealt with Miyamoto. They have competition in business and other aspects.


    Miyamoto got reliable information, sonny electronics invented a chip, called Shenyan.


    The role of divine eye is very big. As long as the divine eye is connected to the computer and the network speed of the computer is fast enough, all online video shooting equipment in the country can be mobilized.


    Whether it''s monitoring on the road, or people''s mobile phones, cameras, or their cars


    Everything he can shoot video can be controlled by the divine eye.


    The person who controls the eye of God can use this kinetic energy to find all the people or things he wants in a few seconds.


    With the help of Shenyan, sonny electronics has been in an advantageous position in the recent confrontation with the three associated press,


    So the purpose of Gong benlie is to get the eye of God. Even if he can''t get it, he must destroy it.


    He also has some very good people behind him, but those people are just like him. With the growth of their power, they have been familiar with their opponents, so they can only use new people boldly. Before that, Gong benlie sent someone to assassinate Li Su and others. If he really killed them, he said they were not qualified for their own use.


    In the end, the three of them withstood his test and survived successfully.


    Li Su and Liuli became his targets. Although Asada Mao''s skill was much worse, he could also help them, so he was also listed as one of his targets by Miyamoto.


    "So you mean, let''s help you steal the eye?" Li Su asked.


    Gong benlie nodded and said, "it can be said that it can''t be done or it can be destroyed."


    "Does the divine eye really have such a great effect?"


    "Yes, I have witnessed this. Before my team went to perform the mission, the operation was very secret, but now half a month has passed since the deadline for the operation, and there is still no news from them."


    Asada Mao''s expression is a little serious: "the purpose of sending them out is to verify whether the divine eye is really so powerful?"


    "What? You mean their lives don''t belong to me? Now your lives seem to be under my control


    Seeing Asada Mao''s appearance, Li Su was afraid that he would tell the secret, so he quickly said, "we''ll take it, but we also have conditions."


    Gong benlie gently laughed and said, "it seems that you are not qualified to talk to me about terms."


    "It shouldn''t be hard for you."


    "Oh? Let''s talk about it. "


    "I''ll give you the eye, you give us the antidote, and at the same time I need a billion yen."


    "A billion?"


    "It''s one billion. It''s worth a lot to buy God''s eye with this money."


    Of course, Gong benlie will calculate this account. If the God''s eye is really in his hands, it may bring him hundreds of billions of income, which he will not pay attention to at all.


    "Well, I promise you."


    "There''s more." Li Su continued: "no matter what kind of equipment or weapons we need, you have to help us get them, and in the fastest time."


    "No problem."


    There was a thick stack of information about the mission. After getting the information, they left Gong benlie''s manor and drove back to the hotel.


    The two cars belonged to Gong benlie, so they didn''t speak all the way. It''s very likely that they were strengthened.


    After returning to the hotel, they did not look at the information at the first time, but came to a place that would never be monitored - the rooftop.


    Li Su took out the serum in his arms, gave one to Asada Mao, and gave the remaining two to Liuli.


    Liuli was puzzled by his actions: "what do you mean?"


    "I can''t use it."


    "Why? You''ve been poisoned, too


    Li Su shook his head and said, "don''t worry. I''ll be fine." Asada Mao also came over, with a dignified expression on his face: "do we really want to steal things for him?"


    Now his mood is very complicated. Facing the enemy who killed his parents, he not only can''t kill each other, but also has to be used by each other.


    The first time I saw Gong benlie, the two of them fought each other. Just with one move, he was subdued.


    He realized the gap between the two men''s strength. If they met each other, he would not be gong benlie''s opponent at all. Even Li Su and Liuli might not be able to win.


    "Now we have no choice, but you can rest assured that you will avenge yourself one day." Li Su said softly.


    Asada Mao of course also knows that he has no choice. If he does something irrational, he will pay not only for himself, but also for Li Su and Liuli.

 Chapter 1312

    Sonny electronics is the largest technology company in the island.


    But their business is not limited to science and technology. They are involved in real estate, energy and military industry.


    Sanni electronics and Miyamoto''s Sanlian consortium also have another automobile enterprise, which can be said to be the economic troika of island countries. However, sanni electronics and Sanlian consortium have a lot of business competition.


    Sonny electronics headquarters in Kyoto, not far from Osaka, just a few hours by car.


    According to Gong benlie''s information, Shenyan is in the headquarters of Sonny electronics, where there are many people guarding, and the middle-level leaders of Sonny electronics can''t see Shenyan.


    Only the R & D team of Shenyan and some executives of Sonny electronics have access to Shenyan.


    All the information about the people who can reach the eye of God is now in Li Su''s hands. Next to him are Liuli and Asada Mao.


    As the materials are in Japanese, he has to translate them to Liuli at the same time


    Translation.


    In order to successfully steal the God''s eye, there are many problems waiting for them.


    The first is how to enter the headquarters building of Sonny electronics. Every employee who enters must swipe the employee card.


    "I can solve this problem." Asada said.


    He can forge several employee cards, and then secretly upload the data of three people to Sonny''s database.


    In this way, they can enter the building in a dignified way.


    However, sonny electronic database has an automatic anti-virus system, every half an hour will automatically scan the database, scanning time is about five minutes.


    In other words, the time for them to enter the building and not be found is only 35 minutes. After this time, the system will automatically alarm and their information will be leaked.


    This is only the first step and the simplest one.


    It is said that the place where the divine eye is located is called Pandora''s box, which is in the building


    The ninth floor.


    If you want to enter the ninth floor, you must first let the elevator go up to the ninth floor, but if the elevator wants to go up to the ninth floor, it must have the authorization of Sonny electronics.


    After the fingerprint lock, the elevator can reach the ninth floor where Pandora''s box is located.


    "Can''t we get in through the ventilation?" Li Su asked.


    In such a building, the ventilation duct can certainly allow one person to pass through.


    Asada shook his head and said, "there''s also a detection device in the ventilation duct. As long as an object as big as a rabbit enters, the alarm will sound."


    "Is there any way you can turn off the alarm system?"


    "There is a possibility, but the information does not indicate whether the alarm system of the ventilation pipe will automatically detect."


    "Let''s make this a backup plan first."


    If you can''t enter from the ventilation pipe, you can only go up from the elevator, so you have to unlock the fingerprint lock.


    Liuli''s fingers gently knocked on the table and said, "I have a way."


    "You don''t want to cut off a high-level hand and take it to unlock it, do you?"


    "Of course not."


    Then Liuli said his plan. Although this plan made Li Su a little upset, it could be realized.


    The most difficult thing is after entering the ninth floor, because it is too secret, so Gong benlie has no information about the ninth floor.


    But one thing is certain, that is, the defense strength of the Ninth level is definitely higher than that of other places.


    They can''t rush in without knowing what''s on the ninth floor, which is tantamount to death.


    So in addition to getting fingerprints, they also need a design drawing of the building, which must have the design drawing of the ninth floor.


    Even if they have both, there is another factor they have to take into account: the people on the ninth floor.


    The people who control the eye of God must be on the ninth floor. There can''t be no one around them to protect them.


    And why is the place where the eye is called Pandora''s box is also one of the key problems.


    Li Su suddenly collapsed on the sofa, so many problems waiting for him to solve, he felt his brain almost exploded.


    "After we get the eye of God, we have to retreat." Asada said.


    Liuli nodded and said, "it''s all going to end in 35 minutes, or we might be trapped upstairs."


    Li Su sat up straight again: "anyway, we have to go to Kyoto First."


    "But the poison on us..."


    "Rest assured, Gong benlie won''t let us die until he gets what he wants."


    "The poison on you..."


    "I won''t cheat you on this. I haven''t slept with you yet. How can I take it easily?"


    Liuli''s face flushed slightly and said, "hooligan, it''s such a time. I''m still thinking about that kind of thing."


    The next morning, Li Su drove to Kyoto.


    Compared with Osaka, although the city is not so developed, it gives people a very calm feeling.


    Three people put down their luggage in the hotel and drove to the vicinity of Sonny electronics headquarters.


    Miyamoto finally gave them seven days. In the seven days, they had to prepare well and successfully steal or destroy the God''s eye. Only in this way could they have the chance to live.


    But they didn''t know what Gong benlie really thought, so they had to steal the God''s eye first.


    Sonny electronics''s head office is a 40 story building, with nearly 10000 employees working in the building and eight elevators running up and down.


    Around this building, there are several buildings of similar height, which are also the industries of famous large companies in other island countries.


    Now the three of them are sitting in a coffee shop. The coffee shop is just around the corner of the intersection. Sonny electronics building is on the opposite corner of the coffee shop. Through the window of the cafe, Li Su could see people coming in and out from time to time.


    Most of them were ordinary employees in casual clothes, and a few strong men in black suits walked in.


    Just from the appearance, sonny electronics is nothing more than a very large company.


    The people of Kyoto who pass by Sonny electronics, and even the employees who work in Sonny electronics, don''t know that there is something like God''s eye on this building.


    The mobile phones in the hands of passers-by are all tools that can be used by God''s eye, and can become a means of Sonny''s electronic surveillance of the country.


    Li Su can''t help but take out his mobile phone. Before he came to Kyoto, Miyamoto had someone install an encryption chip in it, so none of their mobile phones would be monitored by God''s eye.


    He also knows that in his mobile phone, there are not only encryption chips, but also monitoring and positioning devices.


    Gong benlie can''t just let them live in a strange city. In addition to monitoring their mobile phones, there must be someone who has been following them all the time


    Back.

 Chapter 1313

    It''s noon.


    Some employees of Sonny electronics came out of the building for lunch during the lunch break.


    A man with eyes is walking on the road, and there are two people beside him, both of whom are his colleagues. They are employees of Sonny electronics, responsible for the research and development of high-end headphones.


    "It''s said that a new employee has come to the sales department. It''s very hot." The glasses man said.


    "Yes, I saw her once when I went to the sales department to deliver the documents. The double peaks were just like cows." His colleagues echoed.


    "I just don''t know if she has a boyfriend, if not..."


    "No, it''s not your turn. There are several tall and handsome young people in their part."


    At this time, the man with glasses suddenly faltered. It turned out that he was hit by someone.


    The man who knocked him down immediately apologized: "sorry, sorry."


    He wanted to swear, but when he saw the man who hit him, he swallowed all his mouth.


    Because the man standing in front of him was so beautiful, he had never seen a woman who could be so beautiful.


    Even his goddess yasumi Nagasawa, compared with the woman in front of her, at most, is just equal.


    Not only him, but also his two contemporaries and passers-by, their eyes focused on the woman.


    Glasses man quickly said: "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter."


    He wanted to say something else, but his brain was blank and didn''t know what to say.


    The woman bowed and left, leaving three men with glasses in a mess in the wind.


    "Shuihu, I really envy you. Why didn''t she bump into me?"


    "Maybe it''s luck, but then again, it''s really soft."


    Three people came to a noodle restaurant nearby.


    The man with glasses suddenly felt something on his body. He seemed to be looking for something. He asked his colleagues, "did I bring my employee card when I came out?"


    "Yes, I didn''t notice."


    "It seems to be gone."


    "Maybe you forgot to take it."


    "My God, that would be a lot of trouble."


    Meanwhile, the woman who ran into the man with glasses came to a cafe.


    "You''re great." The speaker is Li Su.


    Liuli put a card on the table and said, "thank you."


    Asada Mao picked up the employee card, looking at the above information: "Shuihu Yaer, the name is good."


    Liuli took the employee card and said to Li Su, "I won."


    Her collision with the eyeglasses man was not an accident, but a small gamble.


    Before that, the three of them were discussing how to get an employee card from Sonny electronics. Li Su''s attention was to grab one, while Asada thought it was reasonable to buy one at a high price.


    But Liuli said that she could get an employee card in ten minutes. Of course, the other two didn''t believe it.


    So Liuli made a bet with them, and then she left the cafe alone.


    Li Su looked at his watch. Only five minutes later, he said, "you win. Should I give you something, a sweet kiss?"


    With that, he pouted his mouth and leaned towards Liuli''s cheek.


    Liuli quickly pushed his face away and said, "I don''t want your kiss. I''ll tell you when I think about it¡°


    "Of course." Then he turned his eyes to Shigeru Asada and said, "can you handle the employee card?"


    Asada nodded and said, "just copy a few cards. I''ll pass your information in before I go in.


    Their plan is that only Li Su and Liuli go in, and Asada goes in


    Mao met them outside.


    Now with the employee card, the next step is to get a design drawing of the building.


    The building was designed by a famous local architect in Kyoto. The architect must have the manuscript there.


    In the afternoon, a bug truck stopped at the door of a villa.


    This villa is the home of the designer named Watanabe, and the three people on the insect removal vehicle are Li Su, Liuli and Asada Mao.


    It''s thanks to the assistance of Gong benlie''s intelligence system to have such an opportunity.


    Just as they had agreed to go to the architect''s home to prepare the drawings, a telephone called in and told them that the architect''s home had just called the pest control company.


    Li Su felt that even if Gong benlie had no divine eye, he could monitor many places.


    After ringing the doorbell, a woman in her thirties opened the door of the villa.


    "Mrs. Watanabe, please? We''re from the pest control company. " Li Su


    say.


    Next to him is Asada Mao. Because the appearance of Liuli is too eye-catching, she is left in the car. Moreover, there is a faint odor on the protective clothing they wear, which Liuli can''t bear.


    "Hello, please come in."


    Li Su and his wife entered the villa.


    The other party is so polite, which makes him feel a little embarrassed. After all, he is here to steal things, so he can only sell more when he is weeding.


    It''s not very complicated to get rid of insects. After learning from the people in the insect control company for a while, they have mastered the general knowledge.


    After finishing the first floor for nearly an hour, they finally came to the second floor, and the room at the end was the study.


    There are many things in the study. The bookshelves are full of books. Many of them are related to architecture. At this time, the hostess of the house is not in the study, and Watanabe must also be at work, so no one interferes with their actions.


    After searching for a circle, they did not find the design drawing of Sonny electronics building, and finally they focused on the safe


    .


    Asada Shigeru was embarrassed. He didn''t expect Watanabe to put such things as drawings in the safe. He said, "if it''s in here, it''s troublesome."


    Li Su shook his head and said, "go to the door and watch."


    As Asada walked to the door, his hand was on the lock of the safe.


    Asada Mao looked outside the door for a while, and then looked at Li Su. He saw that Li Su was already turning the code lock.


    When he turned his head again, the safe had been opened.


    He didn''t know how to describe his inner feelings. Although he already knew that Li Su''s skill was extraordinary, such a thing was too supernatural.


    There are many design drawings in the safe, including the design drawings of Sonny electronic building.


    Li Su took out the design drawing, spread it on the floor, took a panoramic picture with his mobile phone, then took all the details, and then put it back in the safe again.


    In this way, they also got the design drawings of the building. Although the help to them was limited, it also made them know their opponents better.

 Chapter 1314

    They left the designer''s home.


    Everything is as good as ever, and there is no sign that someone has turned it over.


    All this benefits from Li Su''s effortless opening of the safe, otherwise they will have to use destructive means.


    "When we are not killers in the future, maybe we can start a pest control company." Asada said with a smile.


    Although their goal is not to get rid of insects, they have sprayed every detail of the designer''s home.


    Li Su smile, said: "when I want to be the boss, you want to work for me."


    His eyes have been staring at the screen of his mobile phone, on which is the design of Sonny electronics building.


    One thing surprised him before was that the design drawings of the ninth floor were independent, completely different from those of other floors.


    He also focused all his attention on the ninth layer, and the thing that made him most curious was the one called Pandora''s box.


    From the design drawings, it should be a large glass box, big enough to hold a dance in it.


    And that thing, called the divine eye, is likely to be in Pandora''s box.


    In addition to Pandora''s box, there is nothing else on the ninth floor, but there are many open spaces around Pandora''s box, and the things there are not shown on the design drawings.


    Asada Mao''s hand has been on the steering wheel, asked: "why do they put God''s eye in a glass box?"


    Li Su was also puzzled by this question. He replied: "this glass box is likely to be a system for operating the divine eye, and it can also play a protective role."


    "Bulletproof glass?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not just bulletproof, but even missiles."


    "Then how can we get in?"


    "Hard can''t, only soft."


    Asada was puzzled: "fingerprint lock? To tell you the truth, I really don''t know what glass can do. "


    Li Su shook his head helplessly and said, "don''t say it''s you. I don''t know what he''s going to do."


    Liuli suddenly said, "I''m still here, OK?"


    "What''s your solution if you don''t tell us?"


    "No, if I say it, you may disagree."


    Li Su spread his hand and said, "why do I disagree?"


    "I don''t care. You''ll know by tomorrow night."


    "Oh? Are there any major events tomorrow evening? "


    "There''s a dance party tomorrow night with two senior executives from Sonny electronics."


    Li Su almost forgot about it. In fact, he didn''t care much about the dance, thinking that he knew he couldn''t get anything from the dance.


    This is a dance party held by famous entrepreneurs in Beijing. Many celebrities were invited. Of course, they are not invited, but they are


    There''s a way to get into the ball.


    One person was also invited. Liu shengsanyan, the head of the island''s largest Ninja family, and his daughter Liu shengqianchongzi were also invited.


    Li Su certainly won''t miss such an opportunity. He immediately called Liu shengsanyan and communicated with him about this matter.


    Now his identity has changed. He is no longer the former Li Su, but the son-in-law of Liusheng Sanyan and the fiance of qianchongzi, Yingzhi Kawai.


    In addition to this identity, he is also a young master of an island secret family. Of course, all this is false.


    All he did was to pave the way for glass, which was the real protagonist.


    For the next day''s dance, Liuli is now seriously learning Japanese.


    "Auntie washes the railway." Li Su said.


    "What does that mean?" Liuli doesn''t understand.


    "That''s what" hello "means?"


    "Auntie, wash the railway?"


    Li Su had a bad smile on his face. It was obvious that he got something cheap.


    Liuli immediately found something wrong: "no, it''s definitely not what you mean."


    "That''s what you mean. When you see me later, you will say that Aunt washes the railway. Do you know?"


    "I don''t believe you. I''ll search with my mobile phone."


    Liuli took the mobile phone and entered aunt in the search column.


    Sure enough, she found that Aunt washing the railway is not what you mean: "you lied to me."


    Li Su made a very innocent expression, said: "this is not what you mean, what does that mean?"


    "I love you."


    "Well, well, I know you love me."


    "You..."


    When Liuli saw that he had been cheated many times, he stopped talking.


    But for the next day''s ball, she must learn some daily communication language, otherwise it will be too much for her.


    In the evening, Liuli has basically mastered the daily communication language.


    Asada came to their room with a folder in his hand.


    "What''s in it?" Li Su asked.


    Asada took the information out of the folder and said, "this is the information I just got about the two people who will attend the dance tomorrow evening."


    He took out the information and taped it to the wall.


    The two senior executives of Sonny electronics who will attend the ball tomorrow evening are all members of the board of directors of Sonny electronics.


    Two people are old and one is young. The older one was in the old management of the company when Sonny Electronics was just founded. His position is very high, it can be said that he is only the chairman of Sunni electronics. But in recent years, he has been in the company for less and less time. It seems that he is not far away from becoming famous.


    The other is a talented young man in his thirties. His name is Saburo Sakamoto. It is said that he is the illegitimate son of the chairman of Sonny electronics.


    Since Sakamoto entered Sonny electronics, he has soared to the top in his thirties.


    Asada Mao pointed to Sakamoto''s photo and said: "this person has another big characteristic, that is lust."


    "Lust?" Li Su asked.


    "Yes, it''s known to all. It''s rumored that more than 20 female stars have been touched by him."


    "What does it have to do with us whether he''s lustful or not?"


    Asada Shigeru hesitated to take a look at the glass, did not speak.


    "Of course it does." Liuli opens his mouth.


    "Oh? Do you want to use the beauty trick? "


    "It''s not a gimmick, but it''s similar in nature."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Liuli shook his head and said, "didn''t you say that? You''ll know tomorrow night. "


    "Well, I''ll cut off that boy''s hand if he dares to do something to you."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In fact, Liuli''s plan is very simple, that is to get Sakamoto''s fingerprints, but also in the other side is not aware of the situation.


    With Sakamoto''s fingerprints, they can take the elevator to the ninth floor and perhaps enter Pandora''s box.

 Chapter 1315

    The next night.


    A Rolls Royce phantom stopped at the door of a villa.


    As soon as the car stopped, a waiter came up and opened the door.


    There were three people in the car, one of them was the driver, the other two were a man and a woman.


    The woman is wearing a black deep V open back evening dress and a pair of black high-heeled shoes. The red lipstick makes the whole person look mysterious and noble.


    The man standing beside her was dressed in a black suit made by hand, and every detail was just right.


    The woman took the man''s arm and went to the door together.


    "Hello, please show me the invitation." Said the man standing at the door.


    The man, dressed in a tuxedo, looked like a waiter, but his waist was bulging.


    The man took out two invitation cards and handed them to the man


    After looking at the invitation, the man said, "it''s Mr. Chuanjing


    It''s a pity that Mr. Liu Sheng can''t come


    The man was Li Su, and the woman beside him was naturally Liuli. He said, "Mr. Liu Sheng is not feeling well, and he doesn''t want to deny your master''s face, so I''ll take part in it on his behalf."


    "My host must be very happy that you can come here, and I hope Mr. Liu Sheng can recover soon."


    "Thank you."


    Li Su and Liuli went into the villa hand in hand and came to the venue of the dance.


    This is the living room of the villa, because the area of the villa is very large, so it is more than enough to hold the ball.


    On one side of the living room, there is a long table with all kinds of wine on it. There are two bartenders standing there mixing wine.


    A lot of people have arrived, but Li Su found that Sakamoto has not appeared after a few laps.


    However, another senior executive of Sonny electronics has arrived and is chatting with other people. He looks very excited.


    "It''s a quiet place. Let''s sit there." Li Suqing


    He said in a loud voice.


    Liuli nodded, took his arm, ready to go to the corner of the living room.


    At this time, a middle-aged man came with a goblet.


    "Hello, two. I''m the organizer of this dance. I''m Matsuzawa."


    "Hello." Li Su responded with a smile.


    "If I''m stupid, I don''t seem to remember inviting you?"


    Li Su stretched out his right hand and said, "I''m going to take part in the misunderstanding instead of Mr. Liu shengsanyan."


    Songwei early man showed an expression of sudden realization, and replied: "Liu Sheng has already told me about this. It turns out that you are his son-in-law. You are really a talented man."


    "You flatter me."


    Then Songwei early man looked at Liuli with a puzzled face and asked, "didn''t qianchongzi come with you?"¡° She had to take care of her father at home, so I had to find another girl


    Songwei early people see glass at first sight, eyes also issued a warning


    A glimmer of light, the world''s men, in addition to blind, no one is not willing to see glass two eyes.


    "Think about it. I haven''t seen qianchongzi for several years. Last time she left the jade pendant in my car."


    Li Su''s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew that the other party was testing himself. He reached for the cherry petal shaped jade pendant in his neck and asked, "is that it?"


    Loose end early person smile, say: "did not expect your relation already intimate to this degree."


    "In fact, I am ashamed of it. After all, it was left by her mother."


    "Well, I''m sorry. I''ll take care of the other guests. Please help yourself."


    Matsumoto left, and the two of them sat down on the sofa in the corner.


    "Why didn''t I find the keepsake in your neck?" Liuli said.


    "Keepsake? What kind of token is this? Qianchongzi just said that this thing will protect me. "


    "Well, if you''re with qianchongzi today, maybe you won''t be doubted."


    Li Su picked his eyebrows and said, "I''m jealous."


    "I''m not."


    "Jealous people say they are not jealous."


    "It''s just not."


    Just then, the crowd suddenly became noisy, and everyone looked towards the door.


    A young man is slowly coming in from the door, and there is a blonde girl beside him.


    This person is sanro Sakamoto. He is not tall, only about 1.7 meters, even half shorter than the blonde around him.


    But he is always a proud expression, it seems that no one in the eye.


    After seeing Sakamoto, matsutake quickly walked over and said hello to him.


    "He''s really a lecheron." Li Su murmured.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Look at the foreign woman next to him. Her face is red, and she walks around. She is full of experience."


    "You know a lot."


    Out of Matsumoto, early people, others have surrounded up, with Sakamoto Saburo said hello.


    Li Su and Li Su also stood up. Although he was extremely reluctant to talk to each other, he had to go for a while for the face of fingerprints.


    "Hello, Mr. Sakamoto." Li Su said.


    Hearing this, Sakamoto turned around and his eyes were immediately attracted by Liuli. He looked at the glass without fear and ignored Li Su, because he had never seen such a beautiful woman as Liuli.


    The blonde and blue eyed foreign beauty around him was already a top-notch beauty, but after standing beside Liuli, she was also a bit eclipsed.


    After a while, he finally responded and said, "Hello, who are you?"


    "My name is Hideki Kawai. I came to the dance instead of Mr. Miyan Liusheng. He is my future father-in-law."


    "Oh? So this beautiful lady is not your woman? "


    If put in peacetime, Li Su certainly won''t admit such thing, but now he had to nod.


    Sakamoto held out his hand to Liuli and said, "Hello, beautiful lady, I''m Sakamoto. Please give me more advice."


    Liuli didn''t listen to him at all, but responded softly: "hello."


    Sakamoto''s eyes have been closely staring at glass, as if looking at the meat on the chopping board.


    "I wonder if I am lucky enough to know your name?"


    Li Su said, "sorry, her Japanese is not very good."


    "Oh? So where is she from? China


    "No, she''s from the Republic of Korea. Her name is Lee yun''er."


    "I see."


    Sakamoto nodded, but his hand was still holding Liuli


    It doesn''t mean to let go.


    Liuli has long wanted to hang Sakamoto up and fight. His obscene expression and impolite action make Liuli feel sick.


    But Liuli not only can''t do that, but also tease each other.


    Sure enough, she just blinked her eyes slightly, which made Sakamoto''s mind a little confused.

 Chapter 1316

    The ball began.


    People who can dance are standing on the dance floor, dancing with their companions in a relaxed and indistinct way.


    The people who can''t dance sit on the sofa and enjoy the people''s dancing on the dance floor.


    Li Su is a person who can''t dance. Xiao Yiyi wanted to teach him before, but he refused


    But Liuli can dance. Although Hongtian is a very traditional person, he gives Liuli everything he should have.


    "Are you really not going to dance with me?" Liuli asked.


    "No."


    "This is your only chance."


    "No, I really don''t know how to dance. If I show my flaws, it''s not a big deal."


    Glass white Li Su a look, no longer speak.


    Compared with the glaze that just came out of Hongfu, the present glaze has already changed


    Great changes have taken place.


    Although it seems that she is still a high cold appearance, but her words have been a lot more than before.


    Of course, talking too much is also tightly limited to when she is with Li Su. In front of other people, she is still a beauty like a glacier.


    After a while, Sakamoto came over.


    "Mr. Chuanjing, don''t you dance?"


    Li Su shook his head and said, "I don''t like this kind of thing."


    "Don''t you waste such a good partner?"


    "I can''t help it. If you can, you can take her with you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Sakamoto held out his hand to Liuli and said, "beautiful lady, may I ask you to dance?"


    Although Liuli doesn''t understand Japanese, she also knows what this action means. She takes a look at Li Su and gently puts her hand on Sakamoto''s oily hand.


    Sakamoto and Liuli stood in the middle of the dance floor and immediately attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    Whether it is appearance or figure, glass is so impeccable, no man will resist her charm.


    The two had been dancing slowly to the music, and Li Su''s eyes were staring at them all the time.


    At the beginning, Sakamoto was very honest, and his hands were on the waist of Liuli.


    As time went by, he began to get closer and closer, and the distance between them became smaller and smaller.


    "You are really the most beautiful woman I have ever seen." He said it in English.


    "Yes? Do you see every woman saying that? "


    "Of course not. I''ve never said that before."


    Liuli pretended to be shy and lowered her head slowly.


    "You can talk."¡° No, I just like to tell the truth. "


    Sakamoto''s arm added a little more strength, and the two people got closer. He could even feel the softness in front of each other.


    Liuli is also waiting for an opportunity. If it is too hasty, it will be very dangerous


    And it will alert Sakamoto.


    Sakamoto saw that the other side had no response, and he grabbed the other side''s waist with his hand. This is a kind of trial.


    Glass is just charming smile, no other reaction.


    This also gave Sakamoto the courage, he had on the glass waist hand, began to slowly move down, on the glass raised hips.


    Now Liuli wants to slap this wretched man, but now she is only one step away from success, so she can''t look disgusted, and even cater to each other.


    "I hate it." Liuli said softly.


    "Disgusting? Don''t you like that? "


    Although Sakamoto''s hand is on Liuli''s buttocks, it''s just lightly on it, which is far from enough for Liuli.


    Li Su''s hand tightly clenched into a fist. Now he really wants to cut off Sakamoto''s hand, but there is no place he has ever touched!


    Just then, something more intolerable happened to him.


    Liuli gently picked an eyebrow, said: "do you have so little strength?"


    This undoubtedly gave Sakamoto a shot in the arm, he chuckled obscenely, said: "do you want this?"


    His hand in the glass of the hip grasp, this let the glass issued a small exclamation.


    "Yes." Asada''s voice rang.


    He''s sitting in that Rolls Royce phantom with a laptop on his lap.


    There is a scanning box on the computer screen. Inside the box is a complete fingerprint. The owner of the fingerprint, of course, is Sakamoto.


    The evening dress worn by Liuli is not only evening dress, but also part of it is made of nano memory fabric.


    But that kind of material is very scarce. It can only be used in a small area, which is the most easily touched place by Sakamoto.


    After thinking about it, Liuli still thinks that the memory fabric is put on the buttocks, so there is what happened now.


    Although the fingerprints have been collected, it is impossible for Liuli not to recognize people, otherwise it will certainly arouse the suspicion of the other party.


    So she had to endure Sakamoto''s kneading her ass first.


    "Do you have time after the dance?" Sakamoto asked.


    Of course, Liuli knew what he meant and said quickly, "I''m afraid not today. I''ll go out with Mr. Chuanjing in the evening."


    "What''s good about him? Do you know who I am? One day the whole Sonny Electronics will be mine. "


    Glass shallow smile, said: "today can''t, later maybe..." "Oh? If we can really meet again, I''d like to wait, but you''ll have to be on your own


    "Of course."


    After exchanging contact information, Liuli returns to Li Su.


    Before also hanging a smile face suddenly become dignified, if you can, she now want to throw away the clothes.


    "So that''s your plan." Li Su said.


    When Sakamoto''s hand kneaded on Liuli''s buttocks, he already saw the clue.


    "Well, disgusting."


    "Thank you."


    "Thank me for what?"


    "It''s a very big sacrifice."


    Liuli took up the square cup, drank the wine and said, "you owe me two things now."


    Li Su''s eyes suddenly widened a lot, he replied: "so you are counting one by one?"


    "What else?"


    "With our relationship, there''s nothing wrong."


    "You can''t default."


    "Well, well, I won''t default, but I can do something for you now." Li Su said with a smile.


    "What?"


    "He''s been pinching your half butt just now. I''ll pinch your left side to balance it."


    "Go away, rascal!"


    After the dance, the three of them did not return to the hotel, but came to Gong benlie''s head office in Beijing.


    All the equipment for their operation is provided by this company.

 Chapter 1317

    This is the first time Li Su has been here.


    This building looks no different from the ordinary office building, except that the floor is shorter and the area is smaller.


    After all, Kyoto is the site of Sonny electronics, and Miyamoto''s power can''t be too swaggering.


    After the elevator stopped, he was presented with a full sense of technology.


    At the door, there was a tall woman with glasses.


    "Hello." Said the woman.


    Li Su is here for the first time, but Asada Mao and Liuli are not the first time.


    Asada Mao''s encrypted laptop and glazed memory fabric are all obtained from here, and the next thing you need is also obtained from here.


    "Do you know us?" Li Su asked.


    "Of course, the boss has already told me, so we will cooperate with you unconditionally."


    "You sent the serum, too?"


    "Yes, I''ll send you three serums every afternoon."


    Today is the third day of their poisoning, Asada Mao and Liuli have been separately injected


    Two doses of serum, plus the one to be injected tonight, is three.


    But Li Su''s serum is preserved, which is their backhand, and what Gong benlie doesn''t know.


    There are not many staff on this floor, including four of them. There are no more than ten people in all.


    But the scene in the room attracted Li Su''s attention. In addition to the dazzling array of weapons, there are many equipment he can''t name.


    At this time, Asada Mao has been holding a notebook sitting in front of an instrument.


    After connecting the plug, his fingers began to tap on the keyboard of the notebook.


    After a while, he stopped, and the instrument made a slight sound, as if it was making something.


    After almost a minute of operation, the sound stopped.


    Asada opened the instrument and took out a strange thing from it.


    "What is this¡° Li Su asked.


    "Fingerprints."


    In Asada''s hands are five finger shaped pieces, but only the fingertip section.


    He put the five pieces on his finger, then raised his hand and bent his finger.


    This is what Sakamoto''s fingerprints are used to make. There are fingerprints on each finger of Sakamoto''s right hand.


    With this thing, they can smoothly open the ninth layer of blockade, smoothly enter the place where the eye is. If they are lucky, they can also use this thing to directly enter the Pandora''s box.


    Li Su doesn''t know the principle of making this thing, but it''s always a good thing to have this thing.


    In this room, there are many novel gadgets, and now the things in front of him are very strange¡° What''s this? What''s next? " Li Su asked.


    The woman with glasses came up and said, "this is a wing suit."


    "Wing suit..."


    He still knows this thing. It''s a type of extreme sports. If you are trapped on the sunny electronics building, this one may be useful.


    He saw a strange little thing again. It was like a thin sticker he used to play with when he was a child. He was just about to reach for it, but the woman with glasses stopped him.


    "Please don''t touch it. It''s dynamite."


    Li Su''s face was muddled. It was even thinner than his eyeglasses: "is this dynamite? Isn''t it fireworks? "


    "It''s concentrated explosive. It''s very powerful. Don''t use it until you have to."


    "Let them play with explosives."


    It''s like a research and development center, where all kinds of strange weapons or tools are developed.


    If you want to steal the magic eye from Sonny electronics headquarters, you need not only excellent skills, but also the assistance of various tools.


    All three chose the tools they needed and left the building.


    After returning to the hotel, Asada Mao and Liuli were injected with serum, while Li Su had already saved three copies of serum.


    It was late, and Asada returned to his room.


    Since entering this room, Liuli has taken three baths. When she went to the bathroom for the fourth time, she was stopped by Li Su.


    "My young lady, if you wash like this again, you''ll have to wash your skin." Li Su advised.


    "No, I always feel like Sakamoto."


    He went up and smelled it carefully: "there is no other flavor except your fragrance."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    The glaze only sat on the sofa and began to smear nail polish on toenails.


    With a long sigh, Li Su said, "this operation may be very dangerous."


    Liuli didn''t look up. She paid attention to her feet: "are you afraid?"


    "I''m kidding. How could I be afraid."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If this operation is in danger, life is not very sorry."


    "What do you want?"


    Li Su laughed and said, "why don''t we do something important before we take action?"


    Liuli raised her head, looked at each other seriously and said, "what''s important?"


    He got up, went to the sofa, removed Liuli''s legs and sat down: "of course, it''s the most interesting thing in the world."¡° oh Do you want to study? "


    He gently held Liuli''s hand, the other hand stroking the slightly wet hair.


    "No, I want you."


    Liuli pushed him away and said, "don''t be a hooligan, or I''ll call Sakamoto and ask him to help me."


    He didn''t care what Liuli said. He leaned on Liuli and said


    "Come on, have fun," he said


    "Well, are you thinking about this all day?"


    "Of course not. Do you think everyone is as good-looking as you?"


    "No, I think qianchongzi''s little sister is pretty."


    "You are not the same type as her. Wait a minute, are you jealous again?"


    "I''m not."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Su rushed over and pressed the whole glaze under his body.


    Liuli didn''t respond for a moment. She was about to push her hand, but she found that her wrists were caught. She was about to scold Li Su, but her mouth was blocked. She could only grunt.


    Gradually, her hands were no longer forced, her mouth was slightly opened, her breathing was speeding up, and her face and neck became red.


    Li Su began to shift his position. His lips swept Liu Li''s cheek, behind his ears and neck


    But when he wanted to move further down, he was gently pushed by Liuli''s hand. It seems that this is all Liuli can give him now.


    He gently released his hand, embracing Liuli''s waist, and kissing together.

 Chapter 1318

    The next morning.


    Li Su opened his eyes early and kept staring at the glass lying beside him.


    Although nothing happened last night, his heart was still very happy. Liuli, the glacier, was melting.


    Suddenly, Liuli''s eyebrows began to shake. A few seconds later, a pair of big eyes like a mirror opened.


    "What are you looking at?" Glass sleepy eyes asked, tone there are a few silk lazy.


    "Look at you."


    "There''s nothing to see."


    "Yes, I saw the stars in the night, the blue sea and the pure soul."


    "Glib." Liuli closed her eyes.


    Day is the best time to move.


    From 8:30 a.m. to 5:00 p.m., sonny Electronics


    There will be thousands of employees working in the headquarters building. It is not very difficult to get into the building among them.


    It''s good to have more people, but it''s also bad. Because there are many people, it''s a very male thing to go up to the ninth floor. There are people in the elevator almost all the time.


    Although they now have the fingerprints of Iwamoto, they still need to be careful.


    Today is the third day of the seven day limit. There is still a lot of time left for them. However, in order to avoid long dreams, Li Su and Liuli are standing at the door of Sunni electronics.


    Asada will not go with them, because he will provide technical support outside.


    Now the time is 8:20 in the morning, it is the peak time to go to work, the staff continue to enter the towering building.


    "It''s time to act." Asada''s voice rang from his headphones.


    Li Su and Liuli look at each other and enter the building.


    Just walked into the building, presented in front of them are six channels, each


    There is a card swiping machine in each passage. On both sides of the passage, there is a big man in security clothes.


    He and Liuli enter through two channels respectively. After putting the employee card on the sensor, his photo appears on the display screen, and his job description - Hideki Kawai, R & D Department of mobile communication technology is also on the side.


    "So I''m a mobile phone maker." He said something to himself.


    They passed through the passage and stood side by side. Li Su asked, "what''s your position? The general manager''s little secretary? "


    Liuli shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I''m the project team leader of mobile communication technology R & D department."


    "I... my immediate superior?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you can''t hide the rules from me, can you?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There are a lot of people queuing at the door of the elevator. Even if there are eight elevators running at the same time, it is difficult to cope with such a non weekend morning. Instead of rushing up the elevator, the two of them took two newspapers and sat down on the chairs in the hall.


    "There are eight security guards on the first floor." Li Su murmured.


    "Eight? I only saw six. "


    There were only six people in security suits, but there were two other people in casual clothes with earphones on their ears.


    The two security guards have been strolling on the first floor. They look like ordinary employees, but their walking posture reveals the fact that they have been in the army.


    Moreover, these two people are obviously one level higher than the other six security guards. They are likely to be from the security company.


    At this time, Liuli found a familiar figure, a man wearing glasses was passing in front of her.


    That person was the one who had been stolen the employee card by her before. They were able to come in so swaggeringly, thanks to the man named Shuihu yaer.


    What she didn''t expect was that the other party found her and was coming towards her.


    "He didn''t find out, did he?" Liuli murmured in his heart.


    "Hello." He said.


    "Hello." Liuli responds softly.


    She just wants to let Yaji Shuihu leave quickly, or if she goes on, her Japanese level will be exposed.


    "You are actually an employee of our company. I forgot to introduce you last time. My name is Yaer Shuihu."


    Li Su knew that Liuli could not understand this sentence, so he quickly said, "Miss Fu has just been transferred from the branch office."


    "So it is. I am in the R & D Department of mobile communication technology. Please give me more advice in the future!"


    Shuihu Yaer looked at his watch and found that it was late, so he hurried to the elevator.


    Li Su can''t help sighing. It turns out that this Shuihu Yaer is from the R & D Department of mobile communication technology. Fortunately, he just said his name when he introduced it just now, otherwise he would really show his flaws.


    Liuli''s expression was also a little nervous. After Yaer of Shuihu left,


    She clapped her hand on the chest.


    After a while, the number of people on the first floor gradually decreased, and now the people who come in have been late.


    The two of them also stood at the door of the elevator and gently pressed the up button.


    When the elevator came down from the 20th floor, I had never heard of it. Sure enough, after the elevator door was opened, it was empty.


    The two of them entered the elevator and closed the door instead of choosing the floor.


    Sure enough, under the floor number, there is a fingerprint identification instrument, which is very clean. It seems that not many people use it.


    Moreover, there is no "9" in the buttons for selecting floors, and it goes directly from "8" to "10".


    Finally, Li Su gently pressed "10", and the elevator began to rise slowly.


    He thought no one would take the elevator at this time, but the elevator stopped on the sixth floor. From the corridor came a woman in her thirties, with a faint smile


    Makeup, although there has been a trace of years left behind, but it is still full of charm.


    After entering the elevator, the woman nodded to Li Su and her husband, then pressed the "20" button.


    When seeing the glass, the woman''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Although it was fleeting, she was keenly captured by Li Su.


    "Are you new here?" The woman looked back and said.


    "Yes, we have just been transferred from the branch office."


    "So it is."


    The woman stared at Li Su for a while, her eyes quite complicated.


    The elevator stopped on the 10th floor. Even if they didn''t know what the 10th floor was, they had to get out of the elevator. Otherwise, it would cause the woman''s suspicion.


    But as soon as they got out of the elevator, Li Su was silly. On the sign in the corridor, there were several big words - mobile communication technology R & D department.


    There is such a coincidence that they have entered their own department by mistake.


    All of a sudden, Li Su saw a familiar figure, and it was Yaer Shuihu.


    He took Liuli''s hand and went into the toilet. He was not found by the other party.

 Chapter 1319

    More embarrassing things happened.


    They entered the men''s room. When they opened the door, a man was discharging water into the urinal.


    Seeing that the door was suddenly opened, the man showed a look of surprise. When he saw that there was another woman, he quickly picked up his trousers.


    Li Su quickly opened the door of a single room and pushed the glass in.


    Then he looked at the man and said, "please don''t tell anyone. We''ll be done soon."


    The man''s face immediately showed a pair of obscene smile, he did not expect only seen in the film, actually will happen, he quickly nodded.


    After saying thank you, Li Su rushed into the single room.


    Liuli was about to speak, but he covered his mouth: "Shh..."


    After hearing the man leave, he let go, and Liuli gasped heavily.


    "What are you pulling me into the men''s room for?" Liuli''s face is a little red. This is her first time in the men''s room.


    "I was almost seen by Yaji Shuihu." Li Su replied.


    "Why is he everywhere?"


    "I don''t know who let you steal his employee card."


    Just then, the door of the toilet was opened again, and the sound of footsteps rang again.


    Liuli quickly shut up. She doesn''t want to be seen in the men''s room.


    She had thought that the man would leave after hissing, but the door of the room next to them rang.


    Li Su also helplessly shook his head, such a thing is not he can control.


    However, it was a good opportunity to leave the toilet. He just put his hand on the doorknob to open the secret lock, but the toilet door rang again.


    "I''ve changed the design more than ten times, but he''s still not satisfied. If it''s like this again in the afternoon, I might die suddenly."


    "No, I think your modification is perfect. Come on, have a cigarette."


    "I hope I can pass."


    The sound of lighters reached their ears.


    Now it''s good. Besides them, there are three people in the toilet. If only Li Su, it''s OK to say, but now Liuli is also there.


    Liuli is sitting on the toilet. Li Su is standing opposite her. Her posture is very awkward.


    He waved to Liuli to stand up first. Liuli didn''t know, so he had to stand up first.


    Unexpectedly, he sat on the toilet lid and occupied the position of Liuli. Liuli glared at him, but he didn''t dare to say a word.


    He patted his thigh gently and motioned for Liuli to sit on his leg. Of course, Liuli didn''t want to.


    Then he pointed to the high-heeled shoes worn by Liuli, and pointed to the next door, which means that if you stand, the people next door will see the high-heeled shoes.


    With a sigh, Liuli sat on Li Su''s leg and raised his feet. Their posture is very ambiguous. It''s like the plot in a big movie.


    The two smokers outside chatted, and it couldn''t be over in a few minutes.


    Li Su''s one hand is holding Liuli''s back, but the other hand is on Liuli''s leg.


    When he went out today, he told Liuli that the women working in Sonny electronics had to wear silk stockings, so Liuli also wore a pair of black silk stockings.


    Liuli quickly uses his hand to push away Li Su''s hand, but it can''t stop him at all. His hand is pinched on Liuli''s calf. The feeling of friction between palm and stockings makes him a little excited.


    "What are you doing?" Liuli made the mouth shape of these four words.


    In fact, Li Su has seen it, but he still pretends to be at a loss. He rubs his hand gently on Liuli''s leg. What''s different from before is that his hand has left his calf and turned to his thigh.


    Liuli wanted to resist, but once something happened, she would be found by people outside. She didn''t even dare to stand up.


    The only thing she can do is to beat Li Su''s hand with her hand.


    But Li Su will not be affected by Liuli at all. His other hand, which used to hold Liuli, also touches it gently.


    Liuli''s brow is tightly wrinkled. It''s not because of Li Su''s action, but because she doesn''t hate this kind of action. In fact, the action of killing Li Su''s hand is made by her on purpose.


    Li Su seemed to understand her idea. He put his hands under Liuli''s armpit, raised his arms high, and then turned Liuli''s body half a circle.


    Now Liuli is still sitting on his legs, but he is facing him, and his two legs are on both sides of his body.


    Liuli''s face became more red. She didn''t expect that she had made such a shameful action, even xiaopangci was exposed.


    Li Su''s hand was also not idle, his left hand directly climbed the peak in front of Liuli, and his right hand was back and forth on his thigh.


    Because to maintain the balance of the body, glass can only be used to support the single wall


    If she doesn''t hold it, she can only fall down.


    She felt a warm current running in her body, which not only raised the temperature of her whole body, but also confused her mind.


    If she could, she would like to shout something now, but she could only clench her lips.


    All of a sudden, she felt that something was pushing her. She looked down and saw that Li Su''s trousers had been propped up.


    Li Su''s left hand continued to explore upward, put it on the button of the white shirt, gently untied the button, and then the second one. When Liuli found out, the three buttons had been untied.


    The two little white rabbits were very naughty. They seemed to be unwilling to be bound. Liuli quickly reached out to stop them. But as soon as she let go, she began to lean back, so she could only hold her hand on the wall again.


    All the buttons of the white shirt have been untied. Except for the two thin pieces of cloth, there is no barrier in front of the glass.


    Without any hesitation, Li Su put his hands around Liuli''s back, opened his mouth and bit on the soft and sweet rabbit. This is what Liuli didn''t think of. She forgot her environment for a moment and let out a small exclamation.


    Although the sound is very small, it still attracts other people''s attention.


    "Did you hear anything?"


    "What sound?"


    "The voice of a woman."


    "How can it be? It''s a men''s room. You can''t be Mr. Taogu''s new movie, have you seen it?"


    "Did I hear you wrong? It''s impossible. It''s just work. "


    "You must have heard wrong. Come on, another cigarette."


    Liuli now closed her mouth, she did not dare to make any more sound, otherwise she would be found by them.


    Li Su didn''t pay any attention to what happened just now. He had defeated the last line of defense in front of Liuli.

 Chapter 1320

    Liuli''s tears are coming down.


    She did not know what had happened to her body, only the warm feeling enveloped her whole body.


    Her body is like the sun at the beginning of the universe, exploding from a tiny point into a sphere that emits endless light and heat.


    The only thing that made her feel at ease was that Li Su didn''t go any further, but only acted on her upper body.


    Gradually, Liuli''s breathing calmed down, because Li Su found that other people in the bathroom had left.


    He looked at Liuli affectionately. At this time, Liuli seemed to have just gone through a very long war. Whether it was hair or clothes, they were in a mess.


    "Like it or not?" He asked softly.


    Liuli finally returned to reality, she first nodded, and then shook her head: "how can you be like this!"


    "But you just look very comfortable."


    Liuli now wants to find a crack to drill in. If what Li Su said is false, it''s OK, but what he said is true.


    At the beginning, Liuli was really repelled, but later her body seemed not to belong to her. She tried her best to suppress that feeling, but it still didn''t help.


    After a while, she arranged her clothes and walked out of the bathroom carefully behind Li Su.


    There''s no one in the corridor. It looks like they''re all working.


    Two people entered the elevator. There was no one else in it.


    After the door closed, Li Su''s eyes were fixed on the fingerprint lock and the floor selection panel without "10".


    His hand slowly stretched out. At this time, five fingers of his right hand were pasted with false fingerprints made of rubber film. The real owner of the fingerprints was Sakamoto.


    Liuli looks at Li Su in a daze. Once he puts his hand on it, no one knows what will happen.


    Just as one of his fingers was about to touch it, the elevator burst


    However, it started, the indicator light on the 20th floor came on, and he quickly retracted his hand.


    He pressed the button on the 19th floor and the elevator stopped on the 19th floor.


    After walking out of the elevator, he found that this was a meeting room. There were several meeting rooms, big and small.


    When the elevator went down, he pressed the down button again.


    All of a sudden, there was the sound of high heels behind them.


    Li Su quickly turned around and saw a woman in ol clothes coming.


    "Which department are you from?" Asked the woman.


    "Mobile communication technology R & D department." Li Su replied.


    "What are you doing here if you don''t go to work now?"


    "We''re new here. We''ve got the wrong floor. We''re going down now."


    The woman''s expression is still a little suspicious, she continued: "who is your leader?" Li Suke could not answer this question, but his expression was still very calm: "who are you? What are you doing here? "


    Although the woman looks very good, but the tone of his voice makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Me? You don''t know me? "


    "I don''t know."


    "Then go back and ask your leader, who he will meet on the 19th floor."


    At this time, the elevator door opened, Li Su two people quickly entered the elevator, press the button on the first floor.


    It''s not a good choice to act in the daytime. There are too many people working in this building. If they are not careful, they will be found by others.


    As a "thief" rather than a "robber", they must sneak into the ninth floor without anyone noticing.


    Out of the building, two people came to the parking lot, found a car in the keyboard Asada Mao.


    "What were you two doing before? Why is there no sound in the headset? " Asada asked.


    Li Su knew that was when he was in the bathroom with Liuli. He said, "maybe the signal is not good. It''s not a big problem."


    "And do you know who you were talking to?"


    "That woman?"


    "Yes, I analyzed her voice and found that she was Sakamoto''s secretary."


    Li Su nodded: "I think that woman is a little strange, there is such a status."


    Asada Mao gently closed the notebook, said: "it seems, only until the evening to action."


    Originally, this time, they did not intend to steal the divine eye, but just went to spy on the situation first.


    Now the situation is very clear. Only in the dead of night is the best time for action.


    The night came quietly.


    Tonight''s night sky is surprisingly clean. There are countless stars hanging lazily on the dark blue canvas, just like the paint spilled by a painter.


    Under the cover of night, a business car stopped in the parking space not far from Sonny building.


    Now the time is approaching the second half of the night, there are not many pedestrians on the road, even


    There are several cars passing slowly on the road.


    In such a large parking lot, there are only a few cars.


    The door of the business car opened slowly, and two people came out of it.


    They were both in black tactical suits, tall and short, but they could not see their faces.


    Their faces are covered with black masks, their eyes are hidden behind the night vision devices, and only a small part of their facial skin is exposed.


    They are also wearing a lot of things, in addition to guns, there are some strange gadgets.


    These two people are naturally Li Su and Liuli. This is an official action, so they all came prepared. After nodding with Asada Mao, they quietly approached Sonny building.


    The door of the building didn''t close, and the lights inside were also exposed to Li Su''s eyes. Besides the lights on the first floor, there were lights on the top of the building.


    There is no doubt that there must be monitoring in the building. During the day, they can pretend to be employees and walk in openly.


    But at the end of the day, they have to sneak in and avoid surveillance.


    Two people came to the side of the building, this place is close to the parking lot, so there are few people.


    "We went up." Li Su said softly.


    "OK, after entering, I have to go to the monitoring room on the first floor and plug my chip into the main line." Asada reminded.


    "I understand."


    He took something similar to a pistol from behind, but there was a huge suction cup at the muzzle.


    He took two steps back, aimed at the slight wrinkle on the second floor, and pulled the trigger directly.


    The sucker shot out fiercely. A thin rope followed the sucker and nodded with Liuli. Li Su suddenly flew up.


    Now he is like Spiderman adsorbed on the wall of the building, his feet on the wall, only a rope to bear his weight.

 Chapter 1321

    Li Su took out another pen.


    It was really a pen, but it was not an ordinary pen. He drew an irregular circle with a diameter of more than half a meter on the window.


    The pen tip left a white mark on the glass. Then he took out a bottle of spray and sprayed it on the glass which was covered with white thread.


    After a few seconds, he tapped around the white line with his finger.


    Suddenly, the glass fell into the window.


    But the sound of broken glass did not ring. After falling to the ground, the glass just made a dull sound, and cracks appeared on the surface, just like a broken windshield.


    Li Su pushed his legs, and the whole person went in through the round hole.


    He immediately turned on the tactical flashlight, observed the surrounding environment, and found no trace of other people.


    Then he put his head out of the window and waved to Liuli. Liuli came to the second floor in the same way.


    The second floor is a very strange place. Although there are rows of desks, there is nothing on the desk. It seems that no one works here.


    But the ground is spotless, and it seems that people clean it every day.


    Li Su looked up at the room and found a red dot at the door and the opposite corner of the door,


    The two of them bowed down, then came quietly behind the door under the cover of the table.


    He put his ear to the door, listening to the outside movement, found that there was no sound outside, he gently opened the door.


    The corridor was dark. Only the dim light of the tactical flashlight could illuminate a small area in front of him, but Li Su turned off the flashlight first.


    At the top of the end of the corridor, there is a circle of small red dots, which is a surveillance camera, and the camera is still shaking.


    If they want to get to the first floor, they either take the elevator or take the stairs. Now, taking the stairs is a better choice.


    The camera will swing its head every 30 seconds. In this 30 seconds, they have to rush through the end of the corridor from here, and they can''t make any noise


    The sound of the sound.


    Of course, this kind of thing is hard for them. The next time they set their heads, they rushed out together.


    Thirty seconds is enough. When the action stops, they are already standing at the door of the safe passage.


    From the stairs down here, you can reach the first floor. As long as Asada Mao''s chip is transferred to the interface of the main line, they can control the monitoring of the whole building.


    Li Su and his wife came to the first floor carefully from the stairs. The place where the light was on was the monitoring room.


    From a distance, there were three people in the monitoring room, two of whom were wearing security clothes, and the other was wearing a black suit.


    In the face of such a situation, they can not hide in any case. Only by unifying the three people can they insert the chip.


    There are so many monitors in the hall on the first floor that it is basically impossible to completely avoid them.


    "Now what?" Liuli asked softly. Li Su pointed to the monitoring room and made another gesture to wipe his neck.


    It only takes ten seconds to rush to the monitoring room from where they are now. As long as these ten seconds pass, there will be no threat to the three.


    After counting down three, two of them rushed out together.


    In the monitoring room.


    "Look, did someone just pass by?"


    "You''re kidding. It''s not office time."


    "No, I did see someone."


    Just as the security guard was about to press the warning button, the door suddenly opened.


    The three men looked at the door at the same time. A man in black appeared with a gun in his hand.


    This man is Li Su. He raised his hand and fired three shots in a row. Each shot hit the other''s neck, but it was only an anesthetic gun. After an hour, these people would wake up.


    He is checking the situation of three people. Liuli takes out a chip the size of a fingernail, pulls out the original chip and inserts their chip in it.


    "The chip is in place." Liuli said.


    "Got it." Asada replied.


    Then the two of them hid the fainting security guard under the table, took a walkie talkie and left the monitoring room.


    Although the security guards in the monitoring room on the first floor have been uniformed, it does not mean that the monitoring can not be seen in other places, so we should be careful.


    Asada Mao''s voice rang again: "I''ve been hacked into the monitoring system, but..."


    "But what?" Li Su asked.


    "I can''t see the ninth floor."


    In front of Asada Mao''s notebook screen, there are one after another small video window, Li Su and Liuli appear in one of the pictures.


    As in the elevator, the ninth floor is not displayed on the monitoring system.


    "Is there anyone else?"


    "Yes, not counting the ninth floor, there are at least 50 security guards in the building."


    An ordinary building doesn''t need so many security guards at night, which shows that Sonny electronics is not simple.


    Now that we have come here, we can no longer choose to retreat. Li Su and Liuli have already stood at the door of the elevator.


    After entering the elevator, Li Su put his right hand on the fingerprint lock without hesitation.


    Two seconds later, the red light on the fingerprint lock turns green.


    "Welcome, Mr. Sakamoto." The words appear on the screen.


    Then the elevator starts, even if they don''t choose a floor.


    Li Su could feel that the elevator was going up. He silently calculated the time in his heart. When the elevator stopped, 25 seconds had just passed. If the speed of the elevator does not change, then the ninth floor should have passed long ago. According to the calculation of time, it should be the top floor.


    With a clear sound, the elevator door opened. At the same time, Li and Su also raised their guns.


    When the door opened, two men in black suits appeared in their sight, and they were not very alert.


    "Chirp" twice, the bullet of the anesthesia gun hit the neck of the two people, and the two people fell down with the soft.


    Li Su and Liuli rushed up, helped the two people who were about to fall to the ground, and dragged them into the elevator.


    The door of the elevator is facing a corridor, a very special corridor.


    The corridor is pure white. The floor, walls, roof and even lights are all white, even dazzling.


    No wonder these two faint bodyguards will wear sunglasses. If they don''t wear sunglasses, they will be blind in two days.


    It''s a long corridor. It''s about 50 meters straight ahead, and then it suddenly turns to the right.


    The two of them had been watching the strange corridor, and neither of them dared to step forward

 Chapter 1322

    It''s quiet.


    In such a time, such a place, quiet is definitely not a good signal.


    This is supposed to be the ninth floor in legend, but it''s definitely not between the eighth and tenth floors.


    Asada''s voice rang up: "are you in?"


    "Yes." Li Su replied.


    "But you are not on the ninth floor now."


    "I think we should be on the top floor now."


    Asada Mao looked at the location of the two people on the computer screen, which was really at the top of the building.


    "Yes."


    "It turns out that the ninth floor is just a name, not a real ninth floor."


    All along, they are biased by their own preconceptions. When normal people see the word "ninth floor", they will surely think it is the ninth floor of the building.


    But the ninth floor is just a name. The ninth floor of the building does not exist at all. The tenth floor may be the actual ninth floor of the building.


    Now this problem is not the key to the problem. The most important thing is to find the divine eye.


    Li Su held the gun tightly in both hands and began to move forward slowly. Liuli followed carefully.


    The pure white wall seemed to have countless eyes. He felt as if someone was staring at him all the time.


    The distance of 50 meters is very short. Although they move very slowly, they still get to the corner very quickly.


    There is still no movement. There seems to be no one else on the whole floor except the two people just now.


    After turning around, it was still a long corridor. Different from before, there was a door at the end of the corridor.


    That door is like the combination of heaven and hell, which not only attracts Li Su, but also makes him feel afraid.


    Two people crept to the back of the door, on one side of the door, there is a fingerprint lock.


    Li Su held his breath and listened to the movement on the other side. He didn''t know whether the sound insulation of the door was too good or whether there was no sound at all on the other side. Anyway, he didn''t hear any sound except his own heartbeat.


    He gently covered the fingerprint lock with his hand, and a red line was scanning up and down.


    With the green light on, the door also opened from the middle, but before he did not see the existence of a crack in the middle of the door.


    The scene on the other side is also in his view.


    Outside the door is a large open space, nearly square meters. In the middle of the open space is a large glass house, which is likely to be the legendary Pandora''s box.


    There were several people in pure white uniforms, who were lighting something on the glass wall, looking slightly funny.


    Outside the four glass walls around Pandora''s box, there are two people guarding it. About ten meters away from Pandora''s box, there are several people sitting on chairs talking.


    In addition to Pandora''s box and those people, the whole floor was filled with big boxes full of technology. Each box is transparent, and you can see the complex chips and circuits inside. This is probably the database of Sonny electronics, and it is also the system running the divine eye.


    That is to say, the whole floor is equivalent to a huge processor, which is used to provide calculation space for the divine eye.


    When Li Su saw those people, they also found him.


    "Someone''s breaking in!" A man called out.


    The eight men responded at the same time, one after another took out their pistols and surrounded them.


    He immediately shook his wrist, and a row of silver needles flew out. There were two guards


    Ann was knocked down in an instant.


    With a bang, one of the guards pulled the trigger and the bullet hit the wall behind Li Su, leaving a deep bullet hole.


    "Asshole! Who told you to shoot! What if the processor is damaged? " A man called out.


    The person who shouts this sentence is actually Sakamoto, whose unique obscene voice is excellent.


    This sentence also gave Li Su a signal. He suddenly flashed out from behind the bunker and fired the only bullet left in the anesthetic gun.


    Another man fell down, and the eight who had been so fierce turned into five in an instant.


    With Sakamoto''s order, the security guards put their guns back into their pockets and took out their daggers.


    In the face of such a situation, Li Su was as relaxed as eating and drinking. He took a deep breath and rushed up.


    The security guard who walked in the front had already handed him a hand. The security guard''s dagger went straight to his chest. He suddenly lowered his head to one side and kicked the security guard in the leg.


    Security eat pain, all of a sudden fell on the ground, issued a scream.


    He slapped the guard on the back of his neck, knocked him unconscious and rushed to another man.


    At the same time, Liuli also rushed out. She came to a security guard with the same speed. First, she punched the security guard in the face, and then hit him with one elbow when he was avoiding.


    There was another scream, and the security guard lay on his back, covering his face and groaning.


    Although the skills of these security guards are good, they are still far behind Li Su and Liuli. It took only a while for all the security guards to lie on the ground.


    The two of them continued to approach the direction of Pandora''s box, and Sakamoto and others were there.


    There are three people around Sakamoto, one of whom is wearing casual clothes and looks like the senior leader of Sonny electronics, while the other two are like Sakamoto''s bodyguards.


    The two bodyguards were both foreigners, one with blonde hair and blue eyes, the other with a full face and beard and reddish brown hair.


    Both of them are more than 1.8 meters old and nearly 1.9 meters old. They have been sitting on the sofa before, and their relationship with Sakamoto should be good.


    Li Su pushed his night vision mirror to his forehead, revealing a pair of clear and deep eyes. He knew that the two foreign devils were not so easy to deal with.


    Sure enough, after Sakamoto nodded, the two foreign devils took off their coats, and their thin waistcoats couldn''t stop their strong muscles. Liuli also came up and stood opposite the blonde foreigner.


    Sakamoto''s expression is very relaxed, it does not seem that the two intruders will be his bodyguard''s opponent.


    "Who are you?" Sakamoto asked.


    Li Su didn''t answer. As soon as he opened his mouth, the other party would probably hear his voice.


    His wrist was shaking again, and two silver needles flew in the direction of the bearded man.


    The bearded man''s reaction was also very quick. He immediately dropped his head and two silver needles flew over his head and hit the glass wall behind him.


    He looked back at the fall on the ground for a while, gave a big drink and rushed to Li Su.


    At the same time, the blonde foreigner also rushed towards Liuli.

 Chapter 1323

    Four men joined hands in pairs.


    Before he made any moves, Li Su knew that the two foreigners were very skillful. Now he is more firm in this idea.


    There are not many people who can avoid his silver needle, but the bearded man can not only avoid it, but also move easily.


    The bearded man rushed up like an angry lion. He clenched his right hand and went straight to Li Su''s chest.


    The fist was really like a big hammer. Li Su didn''t want to make a hard connection, so he flashed to one side.


    Then he punched the bearded man in the neck, which was the most vulnerable place for him. If he could concentrate on the target, he could subdue him immediately.


    The bearded man turned his head slightly and successfully avoided the blow.


    Li Su can''t help but be surprised. He knows how fast his fist is. Most people can''t even see clearly, even if they want to avoid it.


    At this time, the bearded man''s fist attacked again and hit his face.


    He quickly back the same, while raising his feet, kicked the other side''s belly.


    The bearded man didn''t expect that he still had such a move. After being kicked, he was fired


    There was a low roar.


    Li Su immediately got up and patted the bearded man on the chest.


    This palm has gathered the strength of his whole body. Both strength and speed have exceeded the limit of human beings.


    The bearded man has shown a frightened expression. He can''t believe that someone''s speed is so fast.


    But he is still very strong, with no way to escape, but began to block the two arms in front of the chest.


    Li Su hit the bearded man''s arm with a muffled sound, and the air around him also shook violently.


    The huge body of the bearded man flew up and fell several meters away.


    Taking advantage of the victory, he rushed up again, his legs suddenly started to work, and jumped into the air.


    The bearded man never felt this way. His arms seemed to be broken. The sharp pain made him clench his teeth, and the sweat oozed from his forehead.


    Before he could slow down, the powerful opponent was already flying in the air, pushing his knee against him.


    He was in severe pain and quickly rolled on the ground. He finally escaped, but there was a loud noise behind him, and the ground was hit by a big noise


    Pit.


    Of course, this pit is Li Su''s masterpiece. He didn''t give the bearded man any chance to breathe, so he rushed up again.


    He jumped on each other''s back and put his hand around each other''s neck.


    Of course, the bearded man would not be so easy to catch. He grasped Li Su''s wrist and used his greatest strength.


    But he gradually found that his proudest strength was no better than the man who was two laps thinner and half shorter than him.


    Li Su''s arm continues to exert pressure. He has already felt the bearded man''s body begin to wobble. Finally, the bearded man falls to the ground. He didn''t kill him, he just strangled him.


    On the other side, Liuli is still shaking with the blonde man.


    Liuli''s action is light and coherent, just like a butterfly in the flowers. She can avoid the attack of the blonde man at the last moment every time.


    On the contrary, the blonde man seems to be a little impatient. His self-confidence is greatly affected by repeated attacks, and his reason is disappearing from his mind bit by bit.


    Although Liuli was enough to deal with the blonde man, Li Su rushed up to save time.


    Under the two men''s attack, the blonde man did not last several rounds, but was struck by Li Su Yi''s hand knife on Liuli''s neck and fainted.


    Sakamoto looked at the two intruders in surprise. He thought that once his bodyguard shot, the two men would not be rivals in any case, but now the situation is just the opposite.


    His voice trembled: "who are you? Who sent you here? "


    Li Su kicked the blonde and found that he had indeed passed out. Then he took two steps towards Sakamoto.


    Sakamoto quickly stepped back and said, "it''s Gong benlie who sent you, right?"


    Li Su shrugged, did not deny the answer, he deliberately changed a voice, said: "know too much is not good for you."


    "Didn''t you come to kill me?"


    "You''re not worth it."


    Sakamoto''s eyes turned to Pandora''s box: "you are here for God''s eye!"


    "Not bad."


    "It''s Gong benlie. We haven''t found him yet, but he dares to take the initiative to die."


    Li Su doesn''t want to tell him more, just draw the suspicion to Gong benlie.


    At the same time, Sakamoto and another man are running in the opposite direction


    Li Su has no plans.


    Sakamoto''s hand pressed on the wall, but a door appeared out of thin air on the wall. He got in with another high-level Sonny electronics.


    There are also six staff members in Pandora''s box. They have discovered the situation outside for a long time, but for them, the glass box is a safer place.


    Li Su walked over and knocked on the glass with his hand. He found that the glass wall was really thick, and the sound insulation effect was very good.


    He went to the door, under the gaze of the six people, gently put his hand on the fingerprint lock.


    The door opened slowly. None of the six people thought of it. Because they had seen Li Su''s skill before, no one dared to move.


    "Where is the chip?" Li Su asked.


    The six men looked at each other and said nothing.


    He suddenly took out a gun, put it on a man''s head and asked, "tell me where the chip is. No one will die."


    Finally, a man pointed out a direction, he quickly walked past, and found a chip. There is nothing strange about this chip except that it is several times larger than a normal chip.


    Then Li Su looked at each other and confirmed that they were not lying


    That''s why the chip is put in a small box.


    "Let''s go." Li Su said to Liuli.


    He walked in front, Liuli also closely followed up.


    As soon as he left Pandora''s box, he heard news from the corridor. It seemed that support had arrived.


    Sure enough, the first man in a black suit rushed out, and there were more people behind him, each with a gun in his hand.


    After seeing the intruder, they resolutely raised their arms and pulled the trigger.


    Li Su and Liuli quickly hide behind a big box, and the bullet "bang! Bang It''s a collision with the ground or the box.


    He also quickly put out his hand and fired several shots in the direction of the comer, which finally suppressed the fire of the other side.


    The number of security guards is still increasing, and it is impossible to go back the same way.

 Chapter 1324

    The situation is very urgent.


    If Li Su and Li Su don''t get out of this dilemma, there will be more and more people from each other.


    Liuli quickly fired a few shots and asked, "what should I do now?"


    Li Su raised his gun and pointed to the window instead of the security guard.


    He fired three shots in a row, smashed the glass and said, "that''s the only way."


    This is the last and most dangerous choice.


    Before they came here, they were both equipped with wing flying suits. At the beginning, Liuli joked that it was like a bat. I didn''t expect it would come in handy so soon.


    In fact, both Asada Mao and Liuli felt that this equipment was unnecessary, because jumping down from the ninth floor would not make any difference even if it was a flying suit with wings.


    But at Li Su''s insistence, they still put it in the box


    It''s on me.


    Even so, it is still a big challenge. Professional winged pilots often fall and die, but they are only the first people who come into contact with this thing.


    But now there is no choice, Li Su even fired a few shots, shot all the bullets, and then counted down three times.


    When "one" just called out, he and Liuli started at the same time and rushed towards the window.


    With the two people jumping up, they have come to the mid air, which is worthy of the name. They are almost 200 meters away from the ground.


    The two men opened their arms at the same time and fell down like falcons.


    The guards heard each other''s bullets and rushed up one after another, but they only saw the moment Li Su and Li Su jumped from the building.


    "Down there!" A man yelled.


    The people deployed downstairs soon got the news and immediately observed around the building. As expected, they found two "big birds" whistling


    Yes.


    After a rapid fall of 30 meters, the wing suit finally worked. Li Su and Liuli glided in the air.


    No wonder so many people are keen on wing flying. Li Su finally realized the excitement of this sport, which is 100 times more exciting than roller coaster.


    Stimulation is exciting, but if one doesn''t pay attention, they will crash into other high-rise buildings, so even Da Luo Jinxian can''t save them.


    Now Li Su and Liuli are keeping a distance of several tens of meters. They are heading toward the northwest. On the ground, a car is following them all the way.


    The speed is too fast. It didn''t take long to leave Sonny building and come to the sparsely populated place.


    The two men pressed the button at the same time, and the parachute opened with a bang. This time, they were relieved.


    The landing place is at the foot of a mountain road, which is very safe for the time being, not to mention whether the Sonny electron people know their escape direction,


    Even if you know, you can''t get here in a short time.


    After a while, a car stopped at the side of the road, Asada Mao''s head exposed: "get on the bus!" Li Su and Liuli get on the bus quickly. The car starts immediately and leaves this place.


    There were no obstacles along the way, and they managed to get back to the hotel.


    Just as he sat down, Li Su''s mobile phone rang. It was gong benlie who called.


    "You got the eye?" Gong benlie asked.


    "Yes, it''s in my bag."


    "I''ll send someone to get it right away. After I get the eye, you will be free."


    Li Su''s expression was not relaxed. He said, "where''s the antidote?"


    "The antidote can''t be given to you until I have checked the true and false eyes."


    "Yes? Let''s go back to Osaka early tomorrow morning and hand it over to you personally. Let your people go back to rest first. It''s late.


    After a few seconds'' pause, Gong benlie''s voice rang out again: "OK, I''m waiting for you here."


    After hanging up, Li Su threw her cell phone on the bed.


    "What did he say?" Liuli asked.


    Li Su snorted coldly and said, "if you are gong benlie, will you honestly give us the antidote?"


    "Of course not."


    "So unless I''ve got the antidote, he won''t get the eye."


    He took out the chip, put it in his hand and looked at it. This is what Gong benlie dreamed of.


    Asada Mao and Liuli were injected with serum, so Li Su had four serum samples here.


    The next morning, they set out on their way back to Osaka.


    Sonny electronics only knows that Gong benlie is behind the scenes, but it doesn''t know who stole the God''s eye, so if they want to revenge, they have to go to Gong benlie.


    Towards noon, they returned to Osaka, but they did not


    In the first time to find Gong benlie, but first went to the hotel.


    Time is running out and they have to discuss the next plan.


    "We can''t be gong benlie''s opponent." Asada murmured.


    Li Su nodded. It would be a stupid choice to fight against Gong benlie.


    Compared with Gong benlie, the three of them are as small as ants.


    "But someone can." Li Su replied.


    "You mean Sonny Electronics?"


    "Yes, although they can''t directly attack Gong benlie, they can limit Gong benlie''s strength."


    "And then?"


    "You''ll know in a minute."


    Li Su took the mobile phone, pressed a series of numbers, and the phone was connected soon¡° Who are you? " As a result of the hands-free, Asada Mao and Liuli recognized


    This is Sakamoto''s voice.


    "You don''t have to know who I am."


    "How do you know my number?"


    "Because you''re going to be my guest."


    "Oh?"


    Li Su picked his eyebrows and continued, "I want you to post a mission on the bright Knight''s bounty list right away."


    Sakamoto snorted coldly and said, "why should I listen to you?"


    "Because I will help you kill the people you want to kill the most."


    "Do you know who I want to kill the most?"


    "I don''t know, but after you release the reward, it will be accepted."


    Sakamoto, who is also on hands-free, is sitting in the conference room of Sonny building.


    Originally, he thought it was a private phone call, so he went outside to answer it, but after understanding each other''s intention, he immediately returned to the conference room and turned on the hands-free.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    "You don''t have to believe me. You believe in the light knight."


    "Ha ha, as far as I know, it seems that the people of light knight can''t kill Gong benlie."


    This is true. If killers are useful, they will not wait until now.


    Li Su laughed and continued: "it''s your business to believe or not, and it''s my business to complete the task."


    With that, he hung up the phone. If the time is too long, it''s likely that Sonny''s people will track down their address.

 Chapter 1325

    The bounty list has been updated.


    The highest reward task in the history of the Western Pacific region has appeared. The target is the president of the three associated press. The reward is 2 billion yen and the level is unlimited.


    Although there is no level limit, low-level killing is no matter how dare not touch such a task.


    Within a minute of the mission, a killer named "frost" accepted the mission.


    This killer called "frost" is actually Asada Shigeru.


    The reason why he will use his account to accept the task is that Li Su''s account is called Liuli, and using their account is likely to cause suspicion.


    Jingdu, in Sonny building.


    "Is it one of the four horizontal killers who took the task?" Asked one.


    Sakamoto shook his head and said, "it''s not."


    "Is it at the level of Daguan?"


    "It''s not. It''s a threat level."


    Hearing what he said, people began to talk about it, as if they were very confused about it.


    "Enough." Another said.


    The speaker is a man in his fifties. He is sitting at the top of the long table. He is obviously the highest ranking of all the people here.


    He is the chairman of sunny electronics, guitaikangfu.


    Sure enough, everyone stopped. GUI taikangfu continued: "don''t you all have brains? Why does this killer let us release the mission at this time? "


    "He must have known the grudge between us and the three associated press." One man replied.


    "Nonsense, even a three-year-old knows about it. I think he must know that the eye of God was stolen by Gong benlie''s people."


    "How can it be? We''ve blocked the news very well. "


    "Perhaps, this time Gong benlie also got into trouble with some people who shouldn''t be."


    GUI taikangfu sighed softly. He had seen the surveillance of the stolen eye and the skill of the man who stole it.


    In the afternoon, the three of them came to Gong benlie''s villa.


    It''s no different from when he first came here. It''s still heavily guarded.


    Gong benlie was in his study. When Li Susan came in, he was holding the brush in his left hand and writing four vigorous Chinese characters on rice paper.


    Li Su slowly went to the front of the table and found that it was written "mantis pawns the cart".


    Gong benlie put down his pen and said softly, "how about my words?"


    "Tangible or unintentional."


    "Oh? Do you really think so? "


    Li Su laughed and replied, "of course, although the characters are beautiful and the structure is flawless, the people who wrote them don''t believe them."


    "Not to mention whether I believe in these four words, the fact seems to be unchangeable."¡° There is no absolute. Human beings will perish one day, and the sun will fall one day. "


    "But whether the sun is destroyed or not, it shines better than the moon


    "Yes."


    "No


    "Don''t you think so?"


    "At night, the moon is always the brightest thing in the sky, and the moon will lend its brilliance to the stars instead of hanging in the sky alone like the sun."


    Gong benlie sighed and said: "during the day, there are many stars in the sky, but their light is covered by the sun, isn''t it?"


    "So people often miss the moon."


    Gong benlie got up. He went to the sofa and sat down: "don''t talk about this. Please sit down."


    Li Su three people are not polite, all sat on the sofa.


    "Where''s the chip?" Miyamoto asked.


    Li Su patted his coat pocket, indicating that the chip was in it.


    "Give me the chip and you''ll get the antidote."


    "And the antidote?"


    Miyamoto hit a loud finger, a man came out from behind, hands


    And there was a silver box in it.


    The man put the box on the tea table and opened the lid. There were three small transparent glass bottles with dark red liquid medicine in them.


    Li Su used the system to scan three bottles of medicine, and did not detect anything special about the red liquid medicine. It was clear that glucose was added with pigment.


    He snorted coldly in his heart. Gong benlie is really not a good man or a good woman. From the beginning, he didn''t intend to give the antidote.


    Now I know it''s not the antidote, only Gong benlie and Li Su, Asada Mao and Liuli are still in the dark.


    "I''ll give you the chip and you give me the box." Li Su said.


    "That''s nature."


    Li Su pretended to hesitate to take out the chip, put it on the table, and then quickly took the three medicine bottles in his hand.


    Miyamoto crack just about to pick up the chip, but was glass suddenly pressed.


    "Miss Liuli, what does that mean?"


    "Money."


    Although they didn''t do it for the money, they didn''t pay for it


    No gain, no gain.


    "That''s it. No problem. You give me an account number and the money will arrive immediately."


    Asada Mao reported a series of figures, that is his bank card number.


    After a while, Asada Mao''s mobile phone rang for a while. After taking a look at the mobile phone, he nodded to Li Su and Liuli.


    Liuli released his hand and gave the chip to Gong benlie. The reason why Gong benlie gave the money to them so happily was that he had a way to recover the money after the three of them died, and there would be no loss of a cent at that time.


    He took the chip in his hand and looked at it carefully, but he couldn''t tell the authenticity of the chip. He handed the chip to a man with gold framed glasses, who turned and left.


    Li Su''s fingers were beating irregularly on his knees. He said, "can we leave now?"


    Gong benlie nodded and said: "originally, I wanted to keep you for dinner. If you insist on leaving, I can only feel sorry."


    "I hope we won''t see each other again."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Su stood up, and so did Liuli and Asada.


    Gong benlie did not get up on the sofa, but watched the three people leave.


    He was a little strange in his heart, but he couldn''t tell what was strange. Even if the chip was fake, he didn''t care. It was a big deal to wait for Li Su to find it after several people died.


    Even if it can''t be found, it doesn''t matter. As long as the God''s eye is not in the hands of Sonny electronics, he won''t be afraid of Sonny electronics.


    After leaving Gong benlie''s villa, the three of them returned to the hotel. After cleaning up, they came to the restaurant of the hotel.


    "The antidote is fake, isn''t it?" Liuli asked.


    "Yes, it''s just glucose." Li Su replied.


    "That is to say, we have two days left."


    "Enough."


    Two days may not be long, but it''s more than enough to kill a person.


    Their goal is not only to kill Gong benlie, but also to find an antidote. Only when everyone is safe can they do so many things meaningful.


    On the other side of the city, Gong benlie has fallen the chip to the ground.

 Chapter 1326

    The night came quietly.


    This evening is the "time of death" for the three of Li Su.


    The antidote Gong benlie gave them is fake. They can''t survive 24 o''clock without injecting serum.


    But Li Su didn''t get poisoned, which Gong benlie didn''t know.


    Li Su took out two serums and gave them to Asada Mao and Liuli respectively. Then he said, "we only have two days."


    With the serum we have now, Asada Mao and Liuli can live up to the night after tomorrow without injecting antidotes.


    They have to find the cure by the night after tomorrow.


    Asada put the syringe in his arm and said, "what should we do now?"


    "Wait."


    "Wait?"


    "If he doesn''t know that I didn''t use serum, he should be here tonight


    It''s time someone came to collect the body for us. "


    When the time came to midnight, no one fell asleep.


    Three people in a room, the room light is out, the light of the moon is also blocked by the curtain.


    They are waiting for the arrival of the corpse collector, which is also a signal of their action.


    Sure enough, when the clock on the watch reached twelve, there was a slight movement outside the door.


    Step forward, the door of the room was opened, it seems that the other party has got the key.


    Because I''ve known for a long time that Li Su and the three of them are dead. The purpose of the comer is to find the chip, and it doesn''t care how much noise it will make.


    By the light in the corridor, Li Su saw that there were three people coming, all of whom were wearing masks of ghosts and gods.


    When the door opened, the three men came straight in. The first thing they did was to turn on all the lights.


    When the lights were all on, they found three people standing in front of them.


    Before they could react, Li Su and his three men hit each other at the same time and knocked each other out.


    Li Su searched three people and found three mobile phones.


    Half an hour later, they left the hotel and went to the parking lot.


    Li Su casually pressed the key from the three men and found that the lights of a black car flashed.


    After getting on the bus, the car drove in the direction of Miyamoto villa.


    On the road, a mobile phone that was found before rang, and the contact on the screen was the boss.


    "Boss." Li Su deliberately changed into a different voice.


    "Did you find a fight?" Gong benlie''s voice rang.


    "Yes."


    "Come back quickly."


    Li Su hung up the phone and drove attentively. The car came to the door of the villa and slowed down.


    Li Su and his three men are all wearing masks now. When they pass by the door, he specially opens the window and nods to the bodyguard at the door.


    Because of the cars they drive, the clothes they wear and the masks, they don''t have them


    Anyone who gets in any way gets into the villa.


    Different from the past, there are more bodyguards in the yard. It seems that Miyamoto has smelled some gunpowder.


    After getting out of the car, they went straight to the villa, which did not arouse anyone''s suspicion.


    After entering the villa, they could no longer wear masks. After throwing them away, they came to the outside of Gong benlie''s study.


    Li Su gently knocked on the door, which immediately rang out: "come in."


    The three men took out their guns and went into the study.


    Miyamoto is sitting in his chair. When he sees Li Su and three people coming in, there is a flash of surprise in his eyes, but it doesn''t seem too surprised.


    Asada Mao and Liuli quickly step forward and aim the gun at Gong benlie''s head.


    "It seems that I underestimated you." Miyamoto said.


    Li Su came forward slowly and said, "you shouldn''t have found us at the beginning."


    "Even if I don''t find you, you''ll find me."


    "Oh? Why do you say that? "


    Miyamoto laughed and said, "I''m the one who killed Asada''s parents. You should know that, right?"


    This time, it was Li Su''s turn to be surprised. They didn''t tell anyone about it, and Miyamoto didn''t know why.


    "You already know?" Li Su asked.


    "Of course."


    "We''re not dead, you know?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know how you do it, but it''s enough to surprise me."


    Li Su directly put the gun on Gong benlie''s forehead and said, "do you know what''s going to happen next?"


    But Gong benlie burst out laughing. He immediately said, "even if you point a gun at me, can you kill me?"


    At this time, the door suddenly sounded footsteps, seven or eight people rushed in one after another, their hands are holding submachine guns.


    Li Su snorted coldly and said, "even if I kill you, it''s the same


    And get out of here intact. "


    "Yes? Just try it. "


    Gong benlie''s hand seized the muzzle of the gun and directly stuck it to his forehead.


    Li Su didn''t expect that the other side should be so bold. In that case, he would not waste any more time.


    Just as he was about to pull the trigger, Miyamoto made a move that he never thought of. Gong benlie grasped the pistol with both hands and bent the muzzle directly.


    Li Su quickly stopped pulling the trigger. If he fired now, he would have to blow the gun.


    Liuli also saw this incredible picture. She quickly turned around and fired several shots at the people behind her until she ran out of bullets.


    At the same time, she rushed over and knocked out the last one standing.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" Gong benlie''s hands were beating.


    He said: "Miss Liuli''s skill is really good."


    Li Su stepped back a little and said, "how did you do it?


    ¡±


    His strength has exceeded many ordinary people, but it is absolutely impossible for him to bend the muzzle of the gun, but Gong benlie did it easily.


    Gong benlie looked at his hand and said, "is this difficult?"


    Asada Mao has not spoken, his expression is also dull.


    Li Su didn''t want to talk any more. He shook his wrist and three silver needles had been shot out.


    Gong benlie sat there and didn''t move. A shadow flashed by. He had already held three silver needles in his hand.


    His movements are so fast that even Li Su can''t see clearly.


    Then he did the same thing, shooting a burst at Li Su.


    Because the speed of the silver needle was too fast, he didn''t dare to pick it up with his hand. Instead, he turned over and dodged.


    "Fighting is like being a man. You must be down-to-earth." Gong benlie murmured.


    While saying, he slowly stood up, like a statue, daunting.


    Has solved other people''s glass also came over, stood by Li Su''s side.


    Gong benlie''s expression doesn''t show any tension, just like the person standing in front of him is three children.

 Chapter 1327

    Li Su hasn''t felt like this for a long time.


    The other side''s powerful strength is pressing his breath, even before Chen Qiu never let him have this kind of feeling.


    He didn''t know how to describe it. He just felt that Gong benlie was not a normal human at all.


    Just as Gong benlie stood up, Asada Mao said, "have you... Realized the secret of Daming?"


    Daming is the lost heirloom of Asada''s family, and also the culprit of his parents'' tragic death.


    After he said this, Li Su remembered it, and the legend about Daming came back to his mind.


    If Daming really has the effect of legend, Gong benlie''s current strength can''t be judged by ordinary people''s standards.


    "Not bad." Gong benlie said softly.


    Asada stepped forward and asked, "does Daming really play a role in legend?"


    "No, it''s more powerful than the legend."


    Li sucai, whether he is Daming or Xiaoming, now the war between the two sides is on the verge of breaking out. It''s too late to consider these situations.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Give me the antidote as soon as possible." Li Suda cheered.


    "Oh? I thought you didn''t need an antidote anymore. "


    "If you don''t give it, I''ll have to kill you first, and then find it myself."


    Gong benlie looked contemptuous, he said: "you just try, after a while you will know your idea is wrong."


    Li Su rushed out before his voice fell. He was as light as a swallow after the rain. He clapped his hand on Gong benlie''s chest.


    Gong benlie didn''t evade at all. Instead, he stretched out his hand and took Li Su''s hand.


    Two hands touch the moment, a wave of air suddenly formed, spread around.


    The air waves even blow up the long hair of Liuli, just like the wind in February.


    Li Su continued to exert his strength, and vigorous Qi continued to pour into his palm. If he was an ordinary person, he might have been torn to pieces by vigorous Qi now.


    But Gong benlie was not torn to pieces, and his expression looked quite relaxed.


    This is definitely not the way to go on. Li Su gave a big drink, pushed his palm forward, and then stepped back.


    The moment the palms separated, he felt a numbness in his arms, as if he had been electrified.


    At this time, Liuli opened the zipper of the clothes, dragged the coat down, revealing the fiery red clothes inside.


    This is the dress that Li Su wore when she first met her. She knew that it would not be peaceful tonight, so there was no need to continue to hide her strength.


    After seeing the decoration of Liuli, Gong benlie was surprised.


    All of a sudden, a red silk flew out of the sleeve of Liuli and went straight to Gong benlie''s face.


    Gong benlie didn''t know the power of the red silk, so he quickly turned to one side and hid. But red silk, like a soul, ran after him. When he saw that he was about to hit Gong benlie, he suddenly waved his arm and grabbed red silk in his hand.


    Then he yanked, trying to pull the glaze, but the red silk in his hand suddenly softened again, which was no different from the ordinary cloth.


    Before he could react, two more red silks flew over. This time, he found that there were several bright knife pieces on the top of the red silk.


    Li Su was also surprised. He thought Liuli''s Fengwu Jiutian had only red silk as a weapon. If Liuli had used such a move before, he might have fallen on the second floor of Yanhui tower.


    In the face of such a rapid attack, Gong benlie retreated. Suddenly, he seized an opportunity and another shadow flashed by.


    Liuli suddenly felt that he couldn''t control the red silk. It turned out that Gong benlie held it in his hand again. This time, he threw his hand fiercely, and the red silk rushed at it


    My master flew over.


    A figure blocked in front of the glass, it is Li Su, the blade on the red silk was also sandwiched between his fingers.


    He looked at the glaze and said, "let''s go together."


    Then he pulled out the shark tooth dagger, lowered the center of gravity, and ran toward Gong benlie.


    At the same time, Liuli also changed his figure, flashed to the side, and attacked again with red silk.


    Facing the two men''s attack, Gong benlie showed a strange smile and rushed to Li Su.


    If you look carefully, you will find that his pupils have become bright red, very shocking.


    In the face of Gong benlie, who is also aggressive, Li Su suddenly lowers his head and uses a dagger to scratch his opponent''s abdomen.


    There is no need to say much about the power of the shark tooth dagger. As long as it is struck, blood will come out.


    What he didn''t expect was that Gong benlie didn''t even hide, but directly grasped his wrist.


    "What a quick move!" Li Su said in his heart.


    His arm was really caught, suddenly a falling force let him fall to the ground, if not for the glass red silk flash in time, he may really fall to the ground.


    Gong benlie was just about to succeed, but he was destroyed by the glass. He was very angry and rushed to the glass.


    His action is too fast, in the blink of an eye has come to the glass in front of the eyes of glass flashed a trace of panic.


    He punched Liuli, but suddenly felt that someone had grasped his wrist.


    He turned his head and saw that it was Li Su. He suddenly took a deep breath and patted Li Su with his other hand.


    Li Su sprang up and pushed on Gong benlie''s waist. Like a gibbon in the forest, he bounced a few meters away.


    Liuli also quickly stepped back and watched Gong benlie warily.


    Li Su has found some clues, although the other side''s strength and speed are far better than their own, but in terms of skills is slightly inadequate.


    He made a gesture for Liuli that only they understood, and Liuli ordered it immediately


    He nodded. Two people at the same time toward Gong benlie, Li Su clenched the dagger stabbed to each other''s chest, and Liuli is wrapped with a red silk chandelier, rose to the mid air.


    In the face of the dagger, Gong benlie also did not avoid, directly two hands to the Dagger''s edge.


    Even Li Su was deeply surprised.


    But he is just a wedding dress, the wedding dress of glass.


    All of a sudden, Liuli turned into a Nine Tailed Fox. Nine red silks flew out of her sleeves and surrounded Gong benlie.


    Then she began to dive down, while the body in the rapid rotation, this is her stunt - Feng dance nine days.


    Sure enough, Gong benlie has been wrapped up like a mummy. You can see that his body is constantly twisting, but he can''t get rid of the shackles.


    Li Su took a deep breath and concentrated all his spiritual power on his right hand, hitting Gong benlie on the chest.


    "Bang!" With a loud sound, his fist hit Gong benlie.

 Chapter 1328

    There was a sudden silence in the room.


    Only a few people breathed one after another.


    Li Su used all his strength with this punch. Even if there was a big buffalo in front of him, it was time to fall to the ground now.


    Although Gong benlie is not a bison, he is more dangerous than a bison.


    He did not move now, standing there quietly, as if he had become a mummy.


    Glass gently fell to the ground, only made a slight sound, she looked at Li Su suspiciously.


    Li Su shakes her head, indicating that she should not get close to her. Gong benlie''s body is not what a normal person should have. Naturally, she should be more careful.


    After a few seconds, the silence was broken. Gong benlie gave a low roar, and the red silk wrapped around him was also tight.


    "Be careful!" Li Su called.


    At this time, the nine red silk pieces turned into countless pieces, scattered around, Li Su quickly blocked in front of the glass.


    Gong benlie''s figure appears again in front of the public, but now no one thinks that this person is Gong benlie.


    His long hair was as fluffy as an electric shock, and his eyes were red. It didn''t look like a human being should have.


    Li Su and Liuli look at each other. They don''t know what happened.


    "Very good, very good, you are really strong, but today you met me!" Gong benlie cried.


    Li Su''s expression is a little more relaxed than before, he said: "so you can talk."


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter what you say now, because you are about to become a corpse."


    Gong benlie roared and rushed to Li Su. The speed was even faster than before.


    Today''s situation, even if Li Su and Liuli join hands, it is difficult to be gong benlie''s opponent, he opened the ghost medical system.


    Among the gifts from the lucky draw, there is a kind of thing called speed promotion post, which he chose to use without any hesitation.


    He fiercely opened his eyes and found that Gong benlie had rushed in front of him, and his fist as big as a casserole also waved to him.


    He stepped back two steps and dodged.


    Now his speed has increased by 50%. Although there is a time limit, he can compete with Gong benlie in the end.


    Liuli looks at Li Su in surprise and wonders why his speed has improved so much in an instant.


    Gong benlie''s action pauses and seems to be very surprised, but he immediately reacts and rushes towards Li Su again.


    The blue tendons on his neck burst up, just like an angry lion, even more fierce than the lion.


    In the face of a sudden punch, Li Su seems to be very easy to hide in the past, and then he is also a punch to the other side''s chest.


    In Gong benlie''s stunned expression, he has been hit in the chest by Li Su''s fist.


    Although he felt the pain, he still held back and grabbed Li Su''s wrist with his left hand, and chopped his right hand to Li Su''s neck. If he hit the target, he would have to take Li Su''s back with his strength


    The vertebrae should not be cut off.


    Of course, Li Su would not let such a thing happen. He jumped up with his legs and pushed Gong benlie''s abdomen.


    Relying on the reaction force, he broke away from Gong benlie''s control.


    After two steps back, he rushed in the other direction, and it was the shark tooth dagger that fell on the ground.


    He has found that Gong benlie can''t be hurt by his hands and feet. Only with such a magic weapon can he subdue his opponent.


    Just when he picked up shark teeth, Miyamoto had already rushed over.


    Now Gong benlie is not like a human, but more like a beast, a rational beast.


    Li Su immediately made another roll and dodged to one side. Then he quickly stood up, opened the way with shark teeth and went straight to Gong benlie.


    Liuli see his action, quickly make cooperation, the two darts to the palace.


    Miyamoto first found the glass darts, he quickly side over the body, let me


    The silver darts flew past his chest.


    Taking care of one thing and losing the other, he can''t avoid Li Su''s shark teeth any more if he dodges the darts, not to mention Li Su who is faster.


    He suddenly felt a cold in his abdomen, just like he had just drunk a glass of ice water, but the cold feeling disappeared immediately, replaced by a hot feeling.


    Looking down, it turned out that a dagger had penetrated his abdomen. Even the exquisite pattern on the dagger could be clearly seen.


    Li Su didn''t expect that he hit the target with one stroke, but he didn''t feel any joy. Instead, he pulled out the dagger directly.


    What surprised him even more happened. After he pulled out the dagger, the blood from Gong benlie''s wound was not red, but dark green, like the sap of an ancient tree.


    And after the dagger is pulled out, the wound just flows out a little liquid, and then it heals at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Gong benlie laughed and said, "see? You can''t kill me. "


    Li Su quickly stepped back a few steps, he now knows, why Miyamoto


    Facing the attack between him and Liuli, lie is confident.


    Even if you give him a Gatling, you may not be able to kill Miyamoto.


    Suddenly, he didn''t move all the time. Asada, like a wooden man, said, "his weakness is his heart."


    Hearing this, not only Li Su and Liuli showed a surprised expression, but also Gong benlie was incredible.


    "No way. I''m immortal. No one can kill me." Gong benlie cried.


    With that, he rushed to Asada Mao. With Asada Mao''s strength, it was impossible to stop him.


    Between the lightning and flint, Li Su also ran out, blocking in front of Asada Mao, at the same time stabbed with a dagger to Gong benlie''s heart. Although he said that he didn''t believe it, Gong benlie''s action betrayed his heart. Seeing that the other party''s goal was his heart, he quickly stopped his action and blocked his arm in front of his chest.


    Shark teeth did not stop the momentum of advance, but stabbed in the palace of this split between the two arms, can no longer move forward.


    With the strength of his two arms, Gong benlie forcefully clamped the shark''s teeth. Then he flung his arms and snatched the dagger out of Li Su''s hand.


    When the dagger flew in mid air, his fist hit Li Su''s chest.


    Li Su did not expect that the strength of the other side was so strong that he was hit in the chest.


    Suddenly, he felt that his heart was under great pressure, and the blood seemed to be squeezed out of his heart and stopped flowing.


    His body also flew up, like a bird with broken wings, fell heavily on the ground.


    At the same time when he landed, Liuli''s heart was also corrected.


    After falling to the ground, he did not respond, but his skin was suffused with a faint red light.

 Chapter 1329

    Li Su''s skin turned red.


    Although the red light is very light, it is still very obvious in this room where the light is not very bright.


    Liuli was deeply attracted by this picture, and even forgot to check Li Su''s condition.


    Even Gong benlie stopped his attack. Obviously, he was deeply curious about what happened to Li Su.


    Li Su still didn''t move. The power of that fist was so terrible that he almost lost his life.


    At the moment when Gong benlie''s fist hit him, he didn''t know why, but a circle of red light enveloped him.


    If not for the red light, he would have become a corpse now.


    He took a big breath, just like the last breath in his life. At the same time, the red light on his skin gradually dissipated.


    Although the red light was dissipating, there was a more visible light on his skin


    Eye things, it is a line, like blood vessels.


    With the increasing number of lines, his hands, feet, trunk and neck were soon covered. In addition to his face, other parts of his body were covered with such lines.


    When the red light dissipated and the lines appeared, the pain of his heart disappeared.


    He tried to stand up and did it easily.


    The tattoo on the body is like a tattoo, which is deeply hidden under the skin, with a faint light. He also feels that his body temperature is gradually rising, but there is no discomfort.


    Only after he asked the system did he know why his body had changed in this way.


    When Liuli saw him stand up, he reacted and quickly asked, "are you ok?"


    Li Su nodded slowly. He is not only OK now, but full of inexplicable power.


    Miyamoto, who didn''t know why, also responded. He drank violently and rushed to Li Su.


    He hit Li Su on the chest with the same trick.


    However, the result this time is quite different from that just now. Instead of hitting each other on the chest, he was caught by the wrist.


    His reaction is also very fast, immediately with the other hand swept to the other side of the neck, but also caught by the wrist.


    Just when he was surprised, Li Suyi''s head came over, and his hard forehead was on the bridge of Miyamoto''s nose.


    Such an attack did not bring Gong benlie any substantial harm, but it made him feel confused.


    With this opportunity, Li Suyi slapped Chao Gong benlie in the past.


    Gong benlie immediately stepped back, which was supposed to be enough to avoid the attack, but there were three deep wounds in his abdomen.


    He was surprised to see his abdominal wound, although the wound is healing quickly, but the pain is unavoidable.


    What surprised him most was Li Su''s hands, which were not only covered by red patterns, but also grew long claws at the fingertips. The claw was ivory white, about 10 cm in length, and the tip was very sharp. It was no less than a shark tooth dagger. The most terrible thing was that the inside of the claw was a sharp blade.


    Li Su looked at his hands in a daze. He thought that this change would only bring him a power and speed bonus. Unexpectedly, his nails turned into claws.


    Just when Gong benlie was in a daze, he had rushed up. Compared with Gong benlie''s ferocious appearance, he was more like a beast and the God of beasts.


    Now with claws, his attack threat will hit a lot, his claw to Gong benlie''s face.


    Although Gong benlie was curious, he was not a wooden man. He quickly stepped back two steps and watched the claws pass less than five centimeters in front of him.


    After dodging the claws, he immediately stepped forward and punched Li Su in the abdomen.


    This time Li Su didn''t resist Gong benlie''s attack, and his fist hit him directly in the belly.


    At the moment when his fist touched his body, a red light burst out at the collision, and he didn''t look like he was hurt.


    While Gong benlie hasn''t recovered his fist, he clawed at Gong benlie''s arm.


    His paw did not stay on the other side''s arm, but passed through without any barrier, leaving a smooth cross section on the other side''s arm.


    Gong benlie''s arm was cut off directly by the claw, all of which benefited from the sharp blade inside the claw.


    Gong benlie screamed and quickly stepped back, biting his teeth and looking at the terrible man opposite, he said: "what kind of monster are you?"


    Li Su smiles and reveals his teeth which are as sharp as his mouth. His pupils turn red, just like a burning flame.


    "I''m not a monster." He replied softly.


    Although Gong benlie''s self-healing ability is very strong, growing an arm is obviously not something that can be done in a short time.


    But now there is no chance to shrink back, he and Li Su, only one can survive.


    He gave a low roar and rushed to Li Su again.


    Li Su took a deep breath and concentrated all his strength on his right hand. With five fingers bent, he took out Gong benlie''s chest.


    His speed, his strength, let Gong benlie no preparation.


    Five sharp claws pierced Gong benlie''s hard skin at the same time, but only piercing the skin was not Li Su''s goal.


    He felt something in his hand. It was gong benlie''s heart.


    In Gong benlie''s surprised and despairing eyes, Li Su tightly clasped his heart, just like a hydraulic clamp.


    Then he slowly forced, but also accompanied by the scream of Gong benlie.


    He took a deep breath, his right hand pulled back hard, and his claws came out of Gong benlie''s body.


    But now there is one more thing in his hand, that is Gong benlie''s heart. This thing, which should have been bright red, has turned into a deep red


    It''s gray. It looks terrible. At the moment when his heart left Gong benlie''s body, he shivered as if he had been hit by lightning.


    There was no brilliance in his eyes, and his long, fluffy, exaggerated hair had returned to its original state. Green liquid was flowing from the wound on his chest.


    "No... impossible..." Gong benlie''s tone was not reconciled.


    Li Su had no interest in looking at the disgusting thing in his hand. He threw it on the ground and said, "nothing is impossible."


    "No, I can''t die!" Gong benlie''s mouth also flowed disgusting green liquid.


    Li Su didn''t answer again this time, but walked slowly to Gong benlie''s front and gently pushed him.


    With a dull sound, Gong benlie''s body went down, the glory of life had disappeared from his body, leaving only a shell and a pair of empty eyes.

 Chapter 1330

    Gong benlie is dead.


    Not long after his death, Li Su''s body also returned to its original state. Whether it was the red lines on his skin or the sharp claws, it seemed that it had never existed.


    With the disappearance of that state, Li Su''s power seemed to be pulled away, and he sat on the ground all of a sudden.


    Liuli rushed up, looked at Li Su, who was slightly weak, and asked, "are you ok?"


    He nodded and replied, "I''m ok, just a little tired."


    Asada Mao did not pay attention to the situation here, but went to the heart of Gong benlie, who was lost, and picked up the heart.


    He didn''t seem to think how disgusting the heart was, so he put his finger in it and explored it.


    Then there was a look of joy on his face, for he had found what he was looking for.


    Two of his fingers took something out of his heart. It was a three centimeter long oval stone.


    This stone also attracted Li Su''s attention. He asked, "is this... Daming?"


    Asada Mao nodded and said, "yes, this is Daming."


    Li Su coughed softly. Instead of talking, he struggled to stand up and went to Gong benlie''s desk.


    There was a big safe, and he thought the antidote was in it.


    He went to the front of the safe and sat down on the ground, ready to open the iron box.


    "Do you know the code for the safe?" Liuli asked.


    Li Su laughed and said, "I don''t know, but I''ll know soon."


    He put his hand on the code lock, and countless pictures poured into his mind.


    When he opened his eyes again, he began to enter the password directly. It took only a few seconds for the safe to open.


    Inside the safe, there were mostly some documents or seals. Li Su was not interested in those things, only a silver box attracted his attention.


    That box is as like as two peas in a box full of poison.


    After opening the box, he took out two syringes and put them in Liuli''s hand. Liuli nodded and handed one of the syringes to Asada Mao.


    At this time, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door.


    Li Su knew that it must be the bodyguard in the yard. He quickly stood up and yelled to Liuli: "let''s withdraw!"


    Liuli and Asada Mao heard his cry and jumped directly from the window. After Li Su took some things from the safe, they also jumped behind.


    There are still some guards in the yard, but they are not the opponents of Liuli and Asada Mao at all. When Li Su jumps down, the yard has been cleaned up.


    The three of them took advantage of the busy night to leave the land of right and wrong.


    Gong benlie has died, and they have also found the antidote. Their action can be said to be very successful,


    But if it wasn''t for the strange changes in Li Su''s body, they couldn''t have been Gong benlie''s opponents, and the final result would not be like this. Liuli didn''t ask, but after she got on the bus, she couldn''t help it any more: "how did you do it?"


    Li Su didn''t know, so: "what and how did you do it?"


    "Why is your body like that?"


    "Oh, so you mean that."


    In fact, it was not controlled by Li Su. At the beginning, he was more curious than Liuli.


    In fact, the cause of this event is a long-standing thing. If it had not happened, he might not remember it at all.


    The reason for this change in his body is the blood of the beast God.


    When he was on Fuyun mountain, he fought with the beast God for the last time. When he cut the beast God''s abdomen with a dagger, the blood of the beast God was all drenched on him.


    At that time, he was in a coma. When he woke up, all the blood that had been stained on him was absorbed by him.


    Since there was no strange change in his body later, he almost forgot about it.


    When Gong benlie hit his heart, because his heart was squeezed violently, he squeezed out the blood of the beast God which had been kept in his heart.


    As the blood of the beast God flows to every corner of his body, the sealed power of the beast God is also activated.


    The reason for the latter series of changes is the blood of the beast God.


    The reason why Li Su absorbs the blood of the beast God is that his body is protected by the ghost medical system. Otherwise, of course, when he comes into contact with the blood of the beast God, he will die on the spot.


    Of course, he won''t say anything about the system, but the blood of the beast God is enough to surprise Liuli and Asada.


    "There is such a magical thing..." murmured Asada.


    "Isn''t your Daming the same magic?" Li Su said.


    "No, my parents have told me since I was a child that Daming is the most vicious thing, so


    You don''t want me to make too much contact. "


    "Looking at Gong benlie, it''s really not a good thing."


    "Yes, so I can''t let him fall into other people''s hands any more."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I know the abbot of a temple in Osaka. Maybe it would be a better choice for him to keep this."


    "Well..."


    Back to the hotel.


    Li Su quickly turned on the computer, entered the website of the bright Knight bounty list, and click that the task has been completed.


    The interface that is being audited pops up immediately. In a short time, the audit will be completed, and 2 billion yen will be automatically typed into his account.


    But this incident is not over, and he still has some good things in his hand.


    In Gong benlie''s safe, he not only found the antidote, but also found a lot of secret documents and information about the three associated press. These materials may be worthless in the eyes of ordinary people, but they are priceless in the eyes of Sonny electronics.


    And God''s eye is still in his hands, these two things, enough to let him get a huge return.


    After the shower, Li Su picked up his cell phone and dialed Sakamoto''s number again.


    "It''s you?" Sakamoto''s voice sounded.


    "It''s me."


    "What''s your purpose if you don''t do your job?"


    "He''s dead."


    "Who? Miyamoto


    "Not bad."


    "How could it be?"


    "You''ll find out soon."


    "So... You''re not calling to tell me the news, are you?"


    Li Su looked at the chip in his hand and said, "I have a few things here that you should dare to be interested in."


    "Eye of God?"


    "Yes, in addition to Shenyan, there are some messy documents found in Gong benlie''s safe."


    After a few seconds of silence, Sakamoto said, "what do you want?"


    "As for what you can give me, I''d better wait until you have a meeting to discuss."


    "Doodle doodle..."


    What else did Sakamoto want to ask, but the phone was hung up.

 Chapter 1331

    The next morning.


    Before it''s time to go to work, Sonny''s conference room is full.


    Today''s meeting may affect the future development of Sonny electronics.


    "Is Gong benlie really dead?" "Asked the ghost.


    "According to the information we''ve got, he''s dead, and it''s a terrible death."


    GUI taikangfu narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "it seems that he has really offended someone who shouldn''t be offended."


    "The man also said that God''s eye is in his hand, and he has secret information of the three associated press in his hand."


    "Oh? What does he want? "


    "He didn''t make a specific request for this. I think it''s money, too."


    A shareholder about the age of GUI taikangfu patted the table and said, "Chairman, we can''t let a small person lead us by the nose."


    Sakamoto snorted coldly and said, "do you still think that the other party is a small person?"


    "So what? In any case, there are only a few people on the other side. Let''s just send someone to get them back!"


    "Yes? Can your best man steal the eye out of this building? "


    "I..."


    Ghost too comfort light cough, said: "don''t quarrel, since he wants to do a deal, then we do a deal."


    "But the Chairman..."


    "He killed Gong benlie, which is a big help for us. It''s nothing to give him some reward."


    The bounty list has also disclosed the results of the mission. The highest bounty mission in the history of the Western Pacific region was completed in less than one day, and only a threat level killer completed the mission


    .


    Two billion yen has been paid into Asada''s private account, and the nine zeros behind the second one are stunned.


    "I''ll go to the bank and transfer the money to you later." Asada said.


    Li Su shook his head and said, "no, this reward is all yours."


    "It''s not good. You are the one who killed Gong benlie, and such a large sum of money..."


    "I really don''t need to. I have another business to do in the future. It will pay more than this time."


    "Well, I agree to accept my reward, but I only want one third. You and Liuli are the main force in this mission, and I did nothing."


    See Asada Mao so insist, Li Su also had to agree to him, even a third, there are more than 40 million yuan, Asada Mao do not know how many tasks to take to earn so much reward.


    After Asada left, Li Su talked to Sakamoto again.


    Finally, the two sides agreed to enter into a deal for the four seasons hotel in Osaka.


    The reason why Li Su chose this place was after careful consideration. The guests of four seasons hotel are either rich or expensive, and the owners of the hotel are foreigners. People from Sonny electronics should not be too rude Even if Sonny electronics is going to eat black, it is not necessarily who will suffer in the end.


    Dusk, time has come to seven o''clock, the clouds in the West sky is still red.


    A motorcade stopped at the gate of four seasons hotel. The motorcade was always welcomed by LES. It was a wonderful scene.


    The person who came out of the car was guitaikangfu, the chairman of Sunni electronics. In fact, he didn''t have to be present at this transaction, but he wanted to see who the other party was.


    The man in his thirties is Sakamoto Saburo. Although he watched his eyes being robbed, his position in Sonny electronics didn''t seem to be greatly affected.


    Around them, they are the most powerful bodyguards of Sonny electronics, much stronger than the two foreign double "bears" before Sakamoto.


    As soon as guitaikangfu got off the bus, the top person in charge of the hotel was standing in front of him


    Welcome at the door, the guests are very interested in the identity of guitaikangfu, just a look, they all recognized this famous business giant in the island.


    "He has come." Li Su said softly.


    He stood at the windowsill of the hotel, looking down at the bustling scene at the door.


    Liuli is struggling to wear evening dress at this time, she answered, and then said: "you come here to help me zip up."


    Li Su slowly moved to the back of Liuli, gently zipped her up, and then gave her a kiss on her back neck.


    "What are you doing?" The strange way of Liuli.


    "I just can''t control myself."


    "I don''t believe you."


    "Are you all packed? It''s going down in a little while. "


    With a slight frown, Liuli turned around and said, "this time, there won''t be any danger, will there?"


    "Fool, I''m in control. They won''t mess with me."


    "When did my courage become so small..."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Glass gently lowered his head, fingers in the hair tip constantly winding, just like a little woman''s appearance.


    Half an hour later, the hotel restaurant.


    GUI taikangfu sits in the best position in the whole restaurant, next to him is Sakamoto.


    Li Su and Liuli came out of the elevator and immediately attracted people''s attention in the restaurant. Of course, Liuli must be the main player.


    Under everyone''s envious eyes, Li Su took Liuli''s arm and went to GUI taikangfu''s table.


    Sakamoto first recognized them and said, "Mr. Hideki Kawai, Miss Lee yun''er, are you here too?"


    Li Su gently laughed and said, "Mr. Sakamoto, you''re all right."


    "Mr. Chuanjing, if you have anything to do, please come back later. We are waiting for someone now."¡° Is that right? "


    Li Sula opened a chair and let Liuli sit on it. He made it next to Liuli.


    Seeing his action, Sakamoto frowned tightly. Several bodyguards standing in the distance also showed nervous expression.


    But Li Su seemed to see nothing. He said to GUI taikangfu, "you must be Mr. GUI taikangfu?"


    Ghost too comfort smile nodded, very polite asked: "you know me, but I don''t know you, really ashamed."


    Sakamoto immediately said: "he is the son-in-law of Liusheng Sanyan and the fiance of Liusheng qianchongzi."


    GUI Taikang showed a surprised expression: "you are qianchongzi''s fiance?"


    "Do you know qianchongzi?" Li Su asked.


    "Of course, his father and I are good friends."


    "That would be great."


    "But I''m really sorry. I''m waiting for a very important guest. When I''m finished, I''ll have a chat with you. Is that ok?"


    Li Su was embarrassed to see that taikangfu was so polite and knew qianchongzi.


    But he still snapped his fingers at the waiter, who immediately sent a box.


    Guitaikangfu and Sakamoto''s eyes were immediately attracted by the box.

 Chapter 1332

    There are not many things in the box.


    After Li Su opened the box, he took out a transparent plastic box from inside, which contained the chips of God''s eye.


    After seeing the chip, Sakamoto''s expression immediately changed, but kutaikangfu didn''t respond.


    "You did it?" Sakamoto''s voice trembled.


    Li Su looked puzzled. He asked, "I don''t know what Mr. Sakamoto said?"


    "You stole the eye!"


    "It''s not a nice word to steal, but I have to admit that''s what I do."


    "Is your partner Miss Li yun''er?"


    Li Su nodded: "yes, that''s her."


    "You killed Gong benlie, too?"


    "Exactly."


    Sakamoto Saburo also want to continue to say something, but ghost taikangfu gently lift


    He raised his hand and motioned him not to speak.


    GUI taikangfu looked at Li Su quietly. After a few seconds, he said, "thank you."


    "Oh? Why do you want to thank me? " Li Su asked.


    "You killed my biggest competitor, and of course I want to thank you."


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so polite. After all, I got what I deserved."


    "Gong benlie''s life is not so cheap, even if it is 10 billion, it is worth it."


    "If I say that, I''ll lose."


    Li Su and GUI taikangfu laughed at the same time.


    Sakamoto no longer looks at Li Su, but has been staring at the side of Liuli. He still remembers what happened at the dance, but because of what happened later, he put it aside first.


    Liuli also found that Sakamoto has been staring at himself, but she did not look at each other, what happened before is still a little uncomfortable.


    "Did you go to that ball for any other purpose?" Sakamoto asked.


    Li Su took a sip of the wine before dinner and said, "of course, how else do we open the fingerprint lock?"


    "Did you let Miss Li yun''er approach me on purpose?"


    "Yes, if you didn''t touch it so hard, fingerprints would not be so easy to collect."


    Hearing this, Katsuo''s face became more dignified, while Sakamoto lowered his head.


    "Hideki Kawai, right?" "Asked the ghost.


    "Yes."


    "I want that chip and everything in the box."


    "Since you want it, I will offer it with both hands."


    "Don''t get me wrong. It''s our deal, not my one-sided demand." Li Su smiles and says, "what are you going to exchange with me?"


    "Five billion," he said, taking a deep breath


    Li Su nodded: "very good, it seems that you want these things very much."


    "Of course, I don''t know what Mr. Chuanjing thinks?"


    "Deal."


    At this time, he suddenly found that the bodyguard standing on one side was slowly approaching.


    Sakamoto also raised his head, a face of ferocious looking at Li Su, ghost too Kangfu is expressionless, all of this is blind.


    "Mr. GUI Tai, what do you mean?" Li Su asked.


    He had long expected that the other side would not compromise so easily, so he was not too surprised by the current situation.


    Sakamoto snorted coldly and said, "this restaurant is full of our people, and the hotel has been surrounded. If you don''t hand in the things honestly, you should know what the consequences will be."


    Li Su disagreed: "I thought you were businessmen, but you were just gangsters."


    "No matter what you say, you can''t escape now."


    "I think it must be your idea again?"


    Sakamoto a face of disdain: "is how, is not how?"


    Li Su picked up a chopstick, looked at it carefully and said, "do you believe it? With this chopstick, both of you will be killed in a second. "


    Ghost too Kangfu and Sakamoto Saburo have become nervous, although they do not believe what Li Su said, but that pair of chilly expression still let them some shudder.


    Seeing their reaction, Li Su continued: "I can kill him in Miyamoto''s villa, just as I can kill you, and then leave here safely."


    "Maybe you think I''m talking in my sleep, but you can have a try and see if it''s their gun or my chopsticks."


    A thin bamboo chopsticks is flying in his hand, just like a small animal with a soul.


    But this seemingly harmless thing can be turned into a killing weapon in an instant.


    Silence, a few minutes of silence.


    In the end, guitaikangfu said, "Sakamoto, who made you so impolite? Mr. Chuanjing is our partner. How can we have other ideas? "


    Li Su finally breathed a sigh. Although he was confident that he could kill the two men in front of him, he had not thought about how to get rid of them.


    Sakamoto also immediately said: "I''m sorry, I''m to blame for this."


    "It''s OK. There must be some misunderstanding. Just let it go." Li Su said.


    Finally, under his watch, five billion yen went to his account, and he also gave the chip and the box to Gui Taikang.


    Chips and those documents are of little value in his hands. They are not even as useful as an ice cream. Now, he not only gets rid of this burden, but also gets a total of 5 billion yen, almost 300 million yuan. Li Su has never made so much money at once, and the money is stored in the Swiss bank account, which is common in most parts of the world.


    After the completion of the transaction, of course, he will not eat with GUI Taikang, but with Liuli to the other side of the restaurant.


    If Sonny electronics has no follow-up action, then there should not be anything in the near future.


    Next, we just need to wait quietly. He believes that with the single task he has just completed, he will surely be honored by the knight of light.


    And that''s Li Su''s ultimate goal. He''s going to Florence to find Lin Feng hiding in the headquarters of the bright knight, and let Lin Feng pay the price.


    Without the news of Lin Feng for such a long time, he almost forgot what Lin Feng looked like, but what Lin Feng did made him forget anyway.


    And he also knows that although Lin Feng''s influence in the mainland has been suppressed, Lin Feng will definitely not give up.


    Maybe now Lin Feng''s men are looking for his trace all over the mainland, but no one knows that he is on the island.


    Li Su and Lin Feng are making disdainful efforts to eliminate each other without seeing each other.

 Chapter 1333

    Osaka is over. Li Su and Liuli come to Kamakura.


    Just after walking out of the railway station, he saw qianchongzi standing in the crowd and walked quickly.


    Qianzhongzi is wearing a white and blue sailor''s suit. The skirt is about 10 cm above the knee. With long white socks and small black shoes, he looks very cute.


    She fell into Li Su''s arms like an octopus.


    Li Su also held her tightly in his arms, picked her up and turned several times before putting her on the ground.


    "I promised you I would come back safely, and now I have." Li Su said.


    "Fortunately you did, or I''ll make you look good."


    "If I don''t, I won''t come back."


    "Don''t say that. You can''t leave me."


    Li Su gently smile, said: "of course."


    Liuli stands more than ten meters away from the two people, quietly looking at this peaceful picture.


    When she first came to the island, she also saw Li Su''s intimate behavior with qianchongzi, but the feeling at that time was totally different from that at this time


    .


    She quickly shakes her head and dare not let herself think about it any more. When she opens her eyes again, qianchongzi has already stood in front of her.


    "Sister Liuli, thank you for protecting him." Thousand heavy son says.


    Liuli quickly waved his hand and said, "no, in fact, he has been protecting me."


    She also remembered when she was in Koizumi''s hands, when Li Su appeared in front of her, that picture would be printed in her mind for a lifetime.


    Thousand heavy son hey hey of smile a, say: "that you should like him?"


    "No, no, don''t get me wrong." Liuli explained quickly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if you like him, I won''t be upset."


    Liuli still gently shook her head. She didn''t know what was in her mind, or she didn''t dare to face her mind.


    "What are you talking about? Let''s go Li Su called.


    Qianchongzi took Liuli''s arm and ran after him.


    Just walking into Liu Sheng''s house, Li Su sees Liu Sheng Sanyan practicing Kendo in the yard.


    He quickly went up and said hello.


    "Li Su... Oh no, I should call you Hideki Kawai now." yagyu


    Sanyan said.


    Li Su looked surprised: "you already know?"


    "Of course, the ghost has called me to ask for help. How can I not know?"


    "I''m sorry I kept it from you all the time."


    "It''s also a good thing to keep it from me. Otherwise, if you let qianchongzi know that you''ve made such a big move, he will be afraid of you."¡° Father, Li Su, what are you talking about? " Qianchongzi came over.


    "I''ll tell you not to go out in this kind of clothes. Look, there''s something like our Liusheng family!" Liu Sheng said.


    "What''s wrong with this dress? Isn''t it beautiful? Li Su, are you right


    "Yes, yes!" Li Su said quickly.


    It was already dark, and several people had dinner happily.


    It''s still early. Qianchongzi drags Li Su away, leaving Liuli, Liusheng, Sanyan and Liusheng sitting in the living room.


    Qianchongzi pulled Li Su all the way to his bedroom.


    "What are you doing? Little villain As soon as he entered the door, Li Su hit Qian Chongzi''s tight little butt.


    Thousand heavy son white he one eye, angry strange way: "still say I am a little villain, now who is a little villain?"


    "How can I be a little villain? I''m a big villain!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he threw qianchongzi on the bed and began to be dishonest.


    Qianchongzi quickly broke away from his control and asked, "honestly, have you ever done such a thing to sister Liuli these days?"


    "Of course not."


    "I don''t believe it. You''re not that honest."


    "These days, I''m overwhelmed by other things. I don''t have time to think about such things."


    "Oh... That is to say, if you are not so busy, you want to do this kind of thing to sister Liuli, right?"


    "Of course... No!"


    Li Su almost hit the road of a thousand words.


    "Well, I knew you were a little thief!"


    "When did you even learn this word?"


    "That''s what sister Yiyi said about you. I think she''s right."


    "Right? See how I punish you


    Li Su quickly kisses Qian Chongzi and climbs to the peak in front of her all the time. The other hand is exploring below.


    Qianchongzi quickly shook his head and said, "you go to take a bath first."


    "Bath? Good


    With these words, he picked qianchongzi up from the bed and went to the bathroom.


    "What are you going to do, you rascal?" Qianchongzi called in a low voice.


    "Aren''t you going to take a bath?"


    He closed the door of the bathroom heavily, and then opened the shower. The cool water poured on the two people all at once, causing thousands of exclamations.


    Then he put down qianchongzi gently and began to untie qianchongzi''s clothes. Qianchongzi was like a frightened deer, hiding around, but there was no way to escape the hunter Li Su.


    He pulled qianchongzi in his arms, and qianchongzi''s temperature rose sharply, just like a small stove hidden in his body.


    Li Su three divided five into two and stripped all the clothes that were in the way of qianchongzi''s body. There was nothing left.


    "It''s not fair!" Thousand heavy son says.


    "It''s not fair there?"


    "I have no clothes on me, but you haven''t taken off any."


    "Then you take it off."


    Li Su was just joking, but qianchongzi turned away from the guests. He pushed him to the wall and began to peel his clothes.


    Two people from the bathroom to the bedroom, from night to night, as if they did not know fatigue


    Fatigue is the same thing.


    Until the second half of the night, when the moon was shy to hide, the two of them finally gave up.

 Chapter 1334

    the second day.


    Towards noon, Li Su and Qian Chongzi woke up.


    Seems to know that they were very tired last night, Liu shengsanyan did not send someone to call them up, but let them sleep until noon.


    I got up and cleaned up. It''s almost lunch time.


    Liu shengsanyan and Liuli are sitting in a small pavilion by the pond, not knowing what they are talking about.


    Li Suliao walked over and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "Well, are you up? Miss Liuli is praising you? " Liu Sheng said.


    "Said not to tell him..." Liuli''s face turned red slightly.


    "Oh, I have a bad memory as soon as I get old."


    Li Su smiles and says, "what did she praise me for?"


    "Well, it''s really hard to say, because she praised you a lot."


    "Well, she seems to have a good eye."


    As soon as the words came to an end, Liu Sheng, San Yan and Qian Chongzi all laughed. Only Liuli was staring at the fish in the pond.


    After staying at qianchongzi''s house for several days, Li Su was dragged to climb every day by qianchongzi


    Mountain or hot spring, and every time qianchongzi also took Liuli together.


    Three days later, Li Su finally received a message from Asada Mao that the bright Knight headquarters invited the killer code named "frost" to attend the ceremony.


    Although "frost" is Asada Mao''s code name, the people who attended the ceremony must be Li Su and Liuli.


    The time of the ceremony is five days later, whether it is long or short.


    Li Su still decided to go back home first. There are many things he can''t rest assured about in Xingqing City, and after coming out for such a long time, it''s time to let Liuli go back and have a look.


    Although very reluctant, but thousand heavy son still promised Li Su.


    On the day of receiving Asada''s message, he flew back to Shangjiang city with Liuli.


    After personally returning Liuli to Hongfu, he flew back to Xingqing city.


    It was late at night when he got off the plane. He didn''t want to disturb Xiao Yiyi so late, so he stayed in a hotel first.


    The next morning, Shaw manor.


    A familiar figure came in. He was Li Su.


    It''s been a long time since I came here last time. At first glance, it seems strange.


    Time is still early, Xiao Yiyi has not gone to the group.


    After Li Su pushed the door in, he just saw Xiao Yiyi eating breakfast alone.


    "How did you come back?" Xiao Yiyi said with a surprise.


    "What? Don''t you welcome me? "


    "Of course. I miss you so much." Xiao Yiyi got up from his chair and jumped into Li Su''s arms.


    After hugging for a few minutes, Li Su realized that there seemed to be one person missing. He asked, "ah? Where''s Becca? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Yiyi broke away from his arms, and there was a trace of gloom on his face.


    "Becca, she..."


    "What happened to her? Is there any danger? "


    Xiao Yiyi shook his head and said, "there''s no danger, but there''s something wrong with his body."


    "What''s the matter with her?"


    Soon after Li Su left Xingqing city and went to Shangjiang City, Becca''s mental state had some ups and downs.


    At the beginning, Becca just likes to sit alone in the yard and quietly look at the south. Xiao Yiyi thinks that she is very introverted and doesn''t care too much.


    But later this situation became more and more serious, and Becca began to sell herself


    A person locked in the house, and do not eat or drink.


    No matter how Xiao Yiyi advises, Becca just locks herself in the room.


    Later, Xiao Yiyi can only contact the psychologist, after the efforts of the psychologist, Becca finally opened the door.


    She seems to be aware of some problems in her mental state, so she went to the hospital with the psychologist.


    So far, Becca has been in the hospital for almost a week, and Xiao Yiyi will visit her every day, but the situation has not improved.


    After listening to Xiao Yiyi''s story, Li Su took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen in the period when he left.


    "Which hospital is she in?" Li Su asked.


    "President Niu''s hospital."


    It turned out that it was with Dean Niu that Li Su relaxed a little. He believed that Dean Niu would take good care of Becca.


    After breakfast, they came to the first people''s hospital together.


    Long Qiuyue has been discharged from the hospital for a long time. Now she has returned to Wanren mountain villa, and others are the same.


    When they came to the first people''s Hospital, they quickly walked to the psychological department.


    The psychologists of the first people''s hospital are well-known all over the country, especially Professor Chen, who is a leader in psychological research.


    When Li Sujin arrived at the office, Professor Chen was writing something.


    "Li Su?" Professor Chen took off his glasses.


    "Professor Chen."


    "You came to see Becca?"


    "Yes."


    Professor Chen nodded gently, stood up and said, "come with me."


    Li Su followed Professor Chen and asked, "is her condition serious?"


    "It''s not very serious, but it''s strange."¡° Do you have any idea? "


    "There are ways, but it will take a long time."


    Three people came to the special ward together, which is Becca''s exclusive ward, with two nurses working in shifts.


    Although Becca''s mental state is not good, she doesn''t make a lot of noise or make some radical actions like other patients. She just shows that she doesn''t care about anything.


    After opening the door, Li Su was the first to see Becca''s back.


    She sat in a chair, facing out of the window, the window is facing the south, the sun has not yet fully risen, spared no effort to hit their own light in.


    Even if she didn''t see Becca''s face, Li Su knew it must be pale.


    At the sound of the door, Becca raised her head slightly, but did not turn her head.


    "Becca." Li Su said softly.


    At the sound, Becca''s body suddenly shook, as if she had been stimulated.


    Then she stood up slowly, turned around, looked at Li Su, and said, "you''re back."


    If you only look at this picture, Li Su never thinks that there is something wrong with Becca''s psychology, but Professor Chen''s diagnosis will not be false.


    "Yes, I came to see you."


    "I thought you forgot me."


    Li Su gently shook his head, walked forward a few steps, said: "fool, how can I forget you."


    At the same time, he also used the system to scan Becka''s body and found that Becka did have mild depression.


    His heart is not too flustered, because the treatment of depression is not a very complicated thing, and Professor Chen is an expert in this field.

 Chapter 1335

    Soon, Li Su found some anomalies.


    Although Becca knows that the opposite person is Li Su when she talks, her eyes are not focused on Li Su.


    A white suit on Becca''s body made her look pale.


    She was very polite when she spoke, but Li Su felt a little distance. It was like seeing Becca for the first time on Fuyun mountain.


    After a brief chat with Becca, Li Su left the ward. He found that Becca didn''t feel too happy about his return. Instead, her face became more gloomy.


    After returning to the office, he discussed the treatment plan with Professor Chen.


    There are inducements for psychological disorders, and finding the inducement is the most critical part in the treatment.


    As for the inducement, Li Su knows much more about Becca than Professor Chen.


    He thinks that the reason for Becca''s illness has something to do with her sudden departure from the environment where she grew up. She came back to Fuyun mountain when she was a child and never left Fuyun mountain until Li Su took him away not long ago.


    "You mean she was homesick?" Professor Chen asked.


    Li Su first nodded, then shook her head, and replied, "it''s inappropriate for her to use the word" eager to think ". Strictly speaking, she doesn''t like her hometown."


    "Well... You mean, that place has hurt her?"


    "Not bad."


    Then Li Su told Professor Chen all he knew about Bekaa''s life experience.


    Professor Chen''s expression is dignified, because Becca''s condition is more serious than he thought.


    Li Su took a deep breath and asked, "what can you do?"


    "My idea is not to consider medication for the time being, but to rely on psychological guidance."


    "Psychological guidance? What is the specific approach? "


    Professor Chen swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "in short, it''s to eliminate her psychological barriers."


    "What is her psychological barrier?"


    "This is what I''ve been looking for. According to the feedback from the nurse, Miss Becca has nightmares every night. I think the content of the dream may be related to her psychological disorder."


    Hearing this, Li Su''s heart was relaxed, because he could help with things about dreams.


    As long as he enters into Becca''s dream, he can see what is the nightmare that has been bothering Becca. Eliminating the nightmare will bring great help to the treatment of Becca.


    After a brief talk with Professor Chen, Li Su came to Becca''s ward alone.


    After entering the ward, he and the nurse gently nodded, indicating the nurse to go out and wait for a while.


    Becca is still sitting in that chair, the chair is white, the clothes are white, the room is white, but Becca''s existence does not seem monotonous.


    Li Su stealthily walks to Bekaa''s back. Bekaa doesn''t seem to find anyone close to her. He didn''t make any sound, lowered his body, slowly put his arm around Becca''s body, and embraced the slightly weak life in his arms.


    Suddenly, Becca''s body trembled violently, as if she had been frightened.


    She quickly glanced back and saw that it was Li Su. Then she recovered.


    "It''s you." Said Becca softly, her voice feeble.


    Li Su came up to her, half squatted down and said, "do you miss me?"


    Becca nibbled her lip and replied, "I think, I should


    It''s over. "


    "Why should it be?"


    "Because I can''t tell who I am."


    Li Su took her hand and said, "no matter who you are, I like you the same."


    Becca broke away without leaving a trace: "no, I will only make you like the best me..."


    "You are the best you are in front of me, aren''t you?"


    "No, I know there are some problems with my body, and it''s hard to solve them."


    "But don''t forget, I''m a doctor, a miracle doctor."


    Hearing this, a ray of light flashed in Becca''s eyes, and she was quickly captured by Li Su.


    Seeing the effect of his words, he continued: "don''t worry, I will help you out of the predicament. Then, do you believe me?"


    "I believe it."


    Becca''s eyes are flowing like the flowing stream in April, full of spirituality. Li Su has only seen such eyes in her.


    Taking advantage of Becca''s inattention, Li Su quietly picked up one of her broken hair. With this broken hair, he can go to find Becca''s nightmare.


    After leaving the hospital, it was too early for him to go to them separately


    I went to have a look.


    Seeing that all the girls are in a very good state, he is relieved. Now he just needs to use these days to treat Becca.


    On the way back to Xiao''s manor, Xiao Yiyi drove.


    "Can you cure her?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter who I am."


    "Although I haven''t known Becca for a long time, it really hurts me to see her like that."


    Li Su gave a smile and said, "that''s not what you looked like when you first met Becca."


    Xiao Yiyi gave him a white look and said, "at that time, I thought she was a wild flower you didn''t know where to hook up with."


    "So you upset the vinegar jar."


    "So what? I just like to be jealous."


    "I''ll let you eat enough later!" Xiao Yiyi gently shook his head, said: "although I have not intervened in your what, but you should also be moderate?"


    "Temperance? I''ve been very moderate, OK


    "I''m not talking about that. I mean, it''s OK to have more girls around you, but it''s not good to have too many."


    Li Su Nuo mouth, quickly said: "of course I know this, I''ll be back in the future


    I''ll pay attention. "


    When they got home, they didn''t go out all afternoon. As for what they did, it''s self-evident.


    It''s getting dark. Li Su and Xiao Yi are panting on the soft bed.


    "Didn''t you say to be temperate before?" Li Su said.


    Xiao Yiyi is now tired into a pool of mud, and even can''t open his eyes. The blush on his face has been hanging for a long time.


    "It''s not all because of you." Xiao Yiyi replied.


    "But I think you like it very much."


    "I''m not."


    "No?"


    As soon as the words fell, Li Su suddenly fell on Xiao Yiyi and started a new round of fighting. Xiao Yiyi immediately gave up his arms and surrendered.


    Finally, after it was completely dark, the fight between the two men was finally over.


    Late at night, there are more important things waiting for Li Su.

 Chapter 1336

    The lonely moonlight lights up the darkness.


    Soon after eating completely, Xiao Yiyi went to sleep. An afternoon''s exercise made her sleep with a satisfied and tired body.


    Li Su lay quietly, looking up at the unclear lines on the ceiling.


    He had a hair on his hand, which he got from Becca during the day.


    He didn''t sleep until he thought Becca was asleep.


    After a period of time in an empty space, he suddenly found that his world had turned green.


    After careful discrimination, it turns out that this is a primeval forest, which is no different from the scene on Fuyun mountain.


    Just when he was observing the environment, he heard some strange sounds, and he quickly hid behind a tree.


    Sure enough, after a while, he saw a group of people crossing the road


    A thin path, go deeper into the forest.


    The dress of the group was a little strange. The two people in the front were dressed in the unique clothes of the Dong nationality, while the others were dressed in mountaineering clothes.


    In the middle of the line, there was a middle-aged man with a big figure. On the back of the man, there was a child, a little girl.


    Li Su suddenly thought of something. There should be no one but Becca who is a little girl of civilized society in such a place.


    The group continued to forget the depths of the forest, while Li Su was quietly following, and did not attract anyone''s attention.


    He doesn''t understand why Becca has such a dream, and it seems that this dream is not a nightmare, but the scene of Becca''s reply to Yunshan.


    But his idea changed immediately, because there was another group of people here.


    The leader he knew was Tak, the head of the Dong nationality.


    Young Tucker and a group of Dong soldiers surrounded Becca. It didn''t seem like they were here to meet them.


    Li Su climbed up a tree and observed some strange situations.


    "What do you mean, Tucker?" Said the middle-aged man with Becca on his back.


    This middle-aged man is likely to be Becca''s foster father, Yan Jinsong.


    Tucker, with a serious face, said, "I''m here to pick up my daughter, of course."


    Yan Jinsong snorted coldly and said, "look at your present situation. Is it the way you want to take Yan Xi back?"


    "Her name is Becca, not Yanxi."


    "Is her name that important? Isn''t she your daughter if her name isn''t Becca? "


    Tucker stepped forward and clenched his machete. "If you hadn''t stolen her, what would have happened now?"


    Li Su immediately widened his eyes. What Tucker said was different from what he had heard. What he had learned before was that Becca was sent away when she was a child.


    According to Tucker''s words now, it seems that things are far from simple. Yan Jinsong put Becca down and said, "she was not stolen by me, but entrusted to me by her mother."


    "Yes? To take her away without my knowledge is not to steal it? "


    "Why don''t you think about it, why doesn''t her mother want her to grow up in the mountains?"


    Tucker snorted coldly and continued, "then why are you sending her back now? Can''t afford to support her? "


    "If it wasn''t for her mother''s letter saying... No, isn''t it..."


    "I wrote the letter. Becca''s mother didn''t know about it at all."


    Yan Jinsong became nervous with the people in modern clothes around him. He asked, "what are you doing?"


    With a wave of Tucker''s hand, the Dong soldiers surrounded Yan Jinsong and said, "I want what belongs to me."


    "You asked me to send her back, and I sent her back myself. What else do you want?"


    "I won''t allow Becca to have two fathers."


    Yan Jinsong seems to have realized that the event is not good, quickly took out a pistol, but the pistol has not been raised, was directly taken away by Tucker.


    It is obvious that Yan Jinsong''s identity is not just an ordinary businessman, otherwise it is impossible to casually take out a pistol.


    But the pistol is only a weapon after all, the person who uses the gun is even more important than the gun itself, and Tucker''s back is obviously much better than Yan Jinsong''s.


    Li Su now vaguely knows what Bekaa''s nightmare is. If Tucker really killed Yan Jinsong at this time, for Bekaa, it would be like her father killed her father.


    If there is no accident, Yan Jinsong was killed by Tucker, so it became Becca''s nightmare.


    The reason why Becca didn''t tell Li Su about this may be due to other considerations.


    Before that, she had been living on Fuyun mountain, and she must have forgotten about it. When she came to the outside world again, she let Becca remember it


    It''s an old story.


    So if you want to get rid of Becca''s nightmare, you have to stop it.


    While he was thinking, Tucker had put the knife on Yan Jinsong''s neck.


    Yan Jinsong also seems to be a violent temper, even if the bright machete is on his neck, there is no fear.


    But Becca is not so good psychological quality, she saw someone put a knife on his father''s neck, wow cry out.


    Just as Tucker was about to start, Li Su suddenly jumped out of the tree.


    His sudden appearance, as well as his dress, immediately attracted the attention of the public.


    "Who are you?" Asked Tucker.


    Li Su gently smile, said: "a person to prevent you from doing wrong."


    "Wrong? I don''t need you to judge whether what I do is right or wrong. If you mind your own business, I''ll kill you with me! "¡° The head of the Tak clan is really hot tempered. "


    "Do you know me?"


    "I don''t just know you." Li Su pointed to Yan Jinsong and said, "I know him, and I know Becca."


    Tucker immediately drew the knife from Yan Jinsong''s neck, pointed to Li Su and said, "who are you?"


    Li Su shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that you can take Becca away, but you can''t touch Yan Jinsong."


    "What is your mother?" Cried Tucker.


    Then he called out in his own tribal language, and several soldiers of the Dong nationality immediately surrounded Li Su.


    Li Su raised his hands. He looked at the unknown Becca and said, "do you really want to do this in front of your daughter?"


    "So what?"


    The Dong soldiers continued to narrow the siege, and two of them, Li Su, even knew each other.

 Chapter 1337

    Li Su clenched his fist.


    With his current control of dreams, there is no way to use supernatural power in other people''s dreams.


    But he is very confident in his skills. Even without systematic help, he can defeat these Dong soldiers with his own strength.


    However, after Tucker''s outburst, the men rushed up.


    They all have spears in their hands, so Li Su naturally won''t make a frontal collision with them.


    The first man''s spear had stabbed him. He quickly turned over and let the spear rub against his chest.


    Then his pupils suddenly dilated. He grabbed the spear and pulled it forward. The man fell to the ground. He immediately hit the man in the back of the head and knocked him unconscious.


    Two more people rushed up, two spears crossed together, it seemed that Li Su had no room to escape.


    But he made an incredible move, he also rushed towards the two men, and then he leaned back.


    In this way, he not only avoided the spear, but also successfully passed between the two men.


    He immediately got up, turned his head, and chopped them on their necks, and they fell down.


    Several other soldiers of the Dong nationality have seen that this man is not easy to deal with, so they all gathered around and did not act rashly.


    But Li Su wanted to make a quick decision. As soon as his wrist shook, three silver needles flew out.


    The other party didn''t expect that he had such a trick, and three more people fell down.


    Tucker didn''t think of such a scene anyway. He said something, and the others backed back.


    "You''re great, so I decided to end you myself." Said Tucker.


    Li Su doesn''t think so. He has seen Tucker''s skill. Although he is one of the best in Fuyun mountain, he is not invincible.


    He waved to Tucker and made a rather arrogant gesture.


    Young and vigorous Tucker couldn''t bear the humiliation. He yelled and rushed over with his machete.


    Tucker''s strength was much higher than those of the Dong soldiers, so Li Su didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly stepped back two steps.


    Tucker jumps up, cuts down, and he makes a quick rollover and flashes to one side.


    Then his wrist shook again, and a silver needle went straight to Tucker''s neck.


    Tucker''s reaction was quick. He immediately blocked the machete in front of him. With the sound of a crisp metal impact, the silver needle focused on the blade of the machete.


    But Li Su''s goal was not to hit the target directly with a silver needle, but just as a cover for the attack.


    By the time Tucker blocked the silver needle, he had rushed over and punched Tucker in the chest.


    Although there is no power bonus, but the power of this punch is still very huge, one punch down, Tucker back a few steps.


    Before Tucker could react, he rushed up again and punched Tucker in the face. Tucker quickly blocked with his free left hand, but what he didn''t expect was that Li Su suddenly pulled back his fist.


    Yes, this is Li Su''s feint. His real target is Tucker''s abdomen.


    Tucker suddenly felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. He looked down and saw that Li Su''s fist had touched his stomach.


    Because he was not ready, his stomach had already turned upside down, and he even felt that his five zang organs were damaged.


    But Tucker''s body is also incomparable. He shakes his head and makes a defensive posture with strong pain.


    Li surao looks at his opponent with interest. Although he has known tucker for a long time, this is his first time to fight Tucker, and it is Tucker in his youth.


    In front of his own people, Tucker naturally does not want to make a fool of himself, but he has become much more careful this time.


    He held the knife tightly in his hand and slowly approached Li Su to the cutlass


    He swept across with a knife immediately after he had reached his range.


    This move is the most difficult to dodge, Li Su can only step back two steps.


    Tucker seems to have found that as long as he doesn''t let his opponent get close to him, he still has the power of the first World War, so he constantly makes complex moves with his machete.


    It''s really hard for Li Su to cope with. He can only focus on avoiding. It''s very difficult for him not to be hit, let alone fight back.


    Tucker made another slash. The machete crossed a beautiful arc, wiped it from Li Su''s chest, and even made a cut in his clothes.


    But this time it was an opportunity. Because of the power of the knife, Tucker couldn''t take back his action for a moment.


    Taking this opportunity, Li Su immediately grabbed Tucker''s wrist with his left hand, and waved his fist to Tucker''s face with his right hand.


    Tucker didn''t pay much attention to Li Su, because the difference between them was too big. He was like a junior high school student in front of Tucker.


    But no matter how hard Tucker tried, he couldn''t get out of Li Su''s grip


    Break free.


    Now there is a stalemate between them. Li Su''s left hand holds Tucker''s right hand, and Tucker''s left hand also holds his right hand.


    Li Su took a deep breath and hit his head. His hard forehead hit Tucker''s fragile nose, which immediately made Tucker''s nose blossom.


    After breaking free, he hit Tucker with a combined punch, which made Tucker retreat.


    Finally, Li Su yelled and punched Tucker in the neck, knocking tucker to the ground.


    Tucker lay on the ground in pain and said, "who are you?"


    Li Su wiped the blood on his hand and said, "you''ll see me again."


    In fact, it''s useless for him to say that, because it''s Becca''s dream, not Tucker''s dream.


    "What''s your purpose?"


    "My only purpose is to take good care of Becca."


    "You want me to take Becca away?"


    Li Su nodded and said, "of course, it''s not bad for a father to want to take care of his daughter."


    Then he took another look at Yan Jinsong and said, "you should be willing, too?"


    Yan Jinsong looked serious and said, "no, I don''t trust that Becca is in his hand."


    Li Su had no choice but to smile and said, "don''t worry. If Becca''s life is not good, I will be more angry than you. Moreover, you seem to have no choice now."


    Yan Jinsong wanted to say something else, but Li Su came up to him and picked up Becca as a child.


    It has to be said that Becca was a beautiful girl when she was a child. Although she is not as immortal as she is now, she is by no means comparable to other girls.


    After Bekaa was handed over to Tucker, the dream broke.

 Chapter 1338

    the second day.


    Li Su wakes up early. He wants to see Becca as soon as possible.


    Yesterday''s tired let Xiao Yiyi still immersed in sleep, if not Li Su secretly touched her face, she may have to sleep until noon.


    After lingering for a while, they got out of bed.


    Because there is something in the company, Xiao Yiyi goes out early, and Li Su drives to the hospital.


    Just entering the corridor of the hospital, he saw Shu Tong holding two infusion bottles.


    "Dr. Li, what are you doing here?" Shu Tong came quickly.


    I haven''t seen this little girl for a long time, but he missed it: "how? Miss me? "


    "I don''t miss you. There are so many people who miss you. I''m sure I''m not short of one¡°


    Li Su''s innocent face: "why don''t I know someone is thinking of me?"


    "Well, I won''t tell you. I have to deliver the medicine."


    After separated from Shu Tong, he went straight to Becca''s ward.


    Becca had just had breakfast. The little nurse was packing up. Seeing that Becca was willing to eat, Li Su''s heart was half down.


    He walked gently up to Becca, moved a chair and sat down. "I''ve come to see you."


    Becca did not speak, but looked at him with a very strange look, just like looking at an alien.


    Becca''s big eyes are like storytelling, flickering. The reason why she looks at Li Su like this is because of her strange dream last night.


    That dream has always been her dream, and she wakes up every time except yesterday.


    She can tell the content of the dream backwards, but yesterday''s dream had a completely different ending.


    "Are you really Li Su?" Becca asked softly.


    Li Su''s face was blank: "of course, who else can I be?"


    Becca shook her head slightly and said, "I just think... You look like a person."


    "Oh? Who is it? "


    Of course, Li Su knew who it was, but he was not going to tell Becca.


    "One could be someone I saw when I was a kid." Becca replied.


    "When I was a child? How young was it? "


    "When I just came back to Fuyun mountain."


    "What''s the man I''m very similar to?"


    Becca frowned slightly, as if thinking about something, and then she


    "I don''t know if the memory is accurate, but that person seems to have done a good thing," he said


    "Good thing? That''s good! "


    "But... My memory seems to have suddenly deviated. I don''t know which memory is true." Li Su gently kneaded Becca''s hand and said, "of course, the memory of someone like me is real. Otherwise, how can you have another memory out of thin air?"


    He didn''t want to cheat Becca, but for Becca''s sake, he had to.


    Besides, looking at Becca''s reaction now, it seems that she has doubts about her memory. When it happened, Becca was very young, and her memory is not necessarily accurate.


    Now her memory has been impacted again, and it is understandable that she will be shaken.


    As long as the next few days, Li Su goes to Beka''s dream every day to repeat the situation of last night, Beka is likely to come out of the nightmare.


    He spent the whole morning in the hospital, three days away from his departure for Florence, and only two days left in the city when he had to go to Shangjiang one day in advance.


    When Li Su was in the hospital, there was also a person outside the hospital paying attention


    I''m following him.


    A person sitting on the bench beside the door of the hospital, with long golden hair, blue eyes and three-dimensional facial features, can be seen as a foreigner.


    The foreigner was holding a mobile phone in his hand, but his eyes were staring at the door of the hospital.


    "Are you sure that''s him?" Lin Feng asked.


    The foreigner yawned and said, "yes, he suddenly appeared in Xingqing these two days."


    "Is there anyone else around him?"


    "No, he''s in the hospital now. He came by car alone."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "What are you going to do? After all, you are the one who pays."


    After a few seconds of silence, Lin Feng said slowly: "as long as you can kill him, whatever you do, understand? Rod


    The foreigner called rod didn''t speak and hung up directly, which is the best answer.


    After lunch in the canteen of the hospital, Li Su is going to drive back to Xiao Yiyi''s home.


    There are very few cars on the road at this time, especially when they are near Xiao Yiyi''s home.


    As he drove slowly, he listened to Willy Nelson''s unique song. As he was about to turn the corner, he suddenly heard a "bang".


    Listen to the sound, it should be a tire burst. He has never encountered such a situation after driving for such a long time.


    Just as he was about to get out of the car to check the situation, the window suddenly broke.


    He is very familiar with this scene, and also very familiar with the broken glass gadget.


    He quickly got out of the car from the co driver''s side and carefully hid behind.


    The gunfire continued to ring. It sounded like there was only one gun, but it was a full-automatic rifle.


    Although his vigorous Qi can resist bullets, but for large caliber rifle bullets, his vigorous Qi seems to be a little stretched. After one bullet, he thought the other side would come near, but his expectation didn''t come true. After one bullet, there was another bullet.


    Li Su suddenly found that there was an unidentified liquid under the car. He smelled it carefully, and it turned out to be gasoline.


    The bullet was still hitting the body of the car. Maybe it would explode at any time. He took a deep breath, rushed out and jumped out of the road.


    Just as he was lying on the ground, the car he used as a shelter exploded. If it was two seconds later, it would be swallowed by the power of the explosion.


    As this road leads to Shaw''s manor, no other vehicles can be seen on the road.


    Li Su gently looked up, there is an off-road vehicle parked in the distance, a person just opened the door, from the off-road vehicle.


    That man is rod. Rod is a killer from the United States. He is famous for his super destructive power.


    Most of the time, his task is just to kill one person, but in the end, more than a dozen or even dozens of people are killed.


    It''s more appropriate to call rod a killing machine than a killer.


    Li Su didn''t know about rod, but he did know that the foreigner was in trouble.


    He lay on the ground quietly waiting for the foreigner''s approach, as long as he can kill the distance, he will not hesitate to the result of this person''s life.

 Chapter 1339

    Rod was standing next to the car that exploded.


    Seeing the empty cab, he not only didn''t have any anger, but also showed a smile.


    After looking around, his eyes were fixed in one direction, and his rifle was also aimed in that direction.


    Seeing rod''s reaction, Li Su said that he was not good and rushed out of his hiding place.


    Sure enough, despite his action, rod''s gun rang again.


    Rod immediately saw Li Su, who was running frantically, and quickly adjusted the muzzle of the gun to catch up with him.


    The bullets on the ground that Li Su ran over stirred up masses of dust, but none of them could touch him.


    As he dodged, his heart still silently counted: "28, 29..."


    On the count of thirty, he suddenly stopped, and sure enough, the gunfire


    Also stopped.


    He has counted before, the other side''s cartridge clip has only 30 bullets at most, now 30 bullets have been fired, the other side''s gun has become a pile of scrap metal.


    Li Su also showed a similar smile and rushed to the foreigner.


    Rod saw that Li Su was rushing towards him. It was too late to change the bullet. He made a fierce effort with his right hand and threw the gun in the direction of Li Su.


    At the same time, he took out a pistol from behind his waist and fired seven shots at Li Sulian, but none of them hit the other side.


    Li Su has already stood two meters in front of rod. His expression is quite relaxed. Now he doesn''t pay attention to the foreign devil who can only use guns.


    "Who sent you?" Li Su asked.


    Although his heart is inclined to this foreign devil is Lin Feng''s hand, but now he has many enemies, it''s better to ask first.


    Rod snorted coldly and said, "I didn''t expect you to speak English?"


    "If it wasn''t for scolding people like you, I wouldn''t have learned the spicy chicken language."


    "Yes? But you are going to see God soon


    Li Su laughed disapprovingly and said, "did Lin Feng send you here?"


    "Lin Feng? Who is this? "


    Rod really didn''t know who Lin Feng was, because when Lin Feng was abroad, his name was biasconi.


    Seeing rod''s expression, Li Su felt that he was not pretending. He immediately asked, "who sent you that?"


    "I''m a killer. I don''t care about the identity of my employer. I only know how to kill people."


    "Wait a minute, are you a killer? The killer of the light knight? "


    Rod did not answer this time. He was obviously unwilling to disclose more information.


    With a deep breath, he took out a dagger from his calf and put it in his hand for two circles.


    Even if the other side didn''t answer, Li Su almost guessed that the other side was the killer of the light knight. According to the rules of the light knight, they can''t kill each other.


    But Li Su is not ready to show his identity now, and the rules of the light Knight are just like bullshit here. He will not abide by them at all.


    Because he had just come back from the hospital, he didn''t have any weapons on him, so he had to take off his thin coat.


    Rod approached Li Su carefully. According to the clues provided by his employer, the yellow man standing in front of him was an extremely dangerous task.


    Although his style is relatively high-profile, he does not kill, and he will not do the things that he gave his life in a foreign country for nothing.


    Suddenly, rod yelled and rushed up. The dagger opened in front of him and went straight to Li Su''s chest.


    Li Su''s eyes narrowed slightly, the strength of the other side was really good, he quickly flashed to one side.


    Rod immediately followed. The dagger was as flexible as his finger, constantly adjusting its posture on his hand.


    His body is not as big as that of other foreigners. In fact, his figure is not much different from Li Su''s, but his skeleton is bigger


    Some.


    So his way is different from other foreigners Li Su has seen before. His moves are extremely vicious. Every move is aimed at killing each other.


    In the face of such an opponent, Li Su naturally did not dare to have any neglect, he constantly flickered around, every time was almost stabbed by the other side.


    At this moment, rod lowered himself again, holding the dagger in his backhand, and stabbed Li Su in the abdomen.


    Li Su quickly stepped back and knocked off rod''s hand at the same time. Then he cut the other hand to rod''s neck.


    Rod was not good at it. He didn''t retreat as Li Su expected. Instead, he lowered his body and slashed Li Su''s leg with a dagger.


    "Damn it, it''s a dirty trick!" Li Su scolded in his heart.


    He quickly raised his right leg to avoid. When rod changed the target to his left leg, his right leg had already swept over with a whip.


    This whip leg hit rod''s body hard and directly killed him


    Two meters away.


    Although rod didn''t fall to the ground, he still staggered a few steps and didn''t look very well.


    Li Su seized the opportunity, rushed up and kicked rod in the ribs.


    Although rod was a little dizzy, he made a quick response. He pushed his legs hard, bounced back and fell to the ground.


    Then he rolled back and stood up, and his former form recovered a lot.


    "Now tell me who sent you. Maybe I''ll let you live." Li Su said coldly.


    According to his previous practice, if anyone dares to kill him, he will not let him go.


    But now he has found a better way to not only defeat the other side, but also destroy their inner defense.


    Rod shook his dagger and said, "even if you kneel down and beg for mercy now, I won''t let you go." Li Su shook his head helplessly and said, "there''s no way. I''ll cure you and send you to see your God."


    As soon as his voice fell, his body began to move. The speed was almost like a flash of lightning. He didn''t even have the time to blink. He had already come to rod.


    There was a flash of panic in rod''s eyes, but he still grasped the dagger and stabbed Li Su in the chest.


    Li Su stretched out his left hand and clamped the dagger firmly with his middle finger and index finger.


    "How is that possible?" Rod called.


    Li Su didn''t pay attention to it. He punched rod in the abdomen. Because of the pain, rod bent down immediately.


    Taking this opportunity, he cut rod''s neck with his palm as a knife and directly knocked him to the ground.


    "Blame it on your bad luck." Li Su sighed.


    He squatted down, rolled up rod''s sleeve and saw a tattoo unique to the knight of light.


    Then he grabbed rod by the neck and threw him into the SUV


    On the bus, he retreated to 50 meters away and fired several shots at the fuel tank of the car with rod''s gun. Rod''s body was immediately engulfed by the fire.

 Chapter 1340

    Half an hour later, Li Su returned to Xiao''s manor.


    Because several of the company''s meetings have ended, Xiao Yiyi returned home at noon.


    Seeing that Li Su came in with a tired face, she quickly asked, "what are you doing? Why are you so tired? "


    Li Su had no choice but to smile and said, "I came back from walking."


    "Where''s the car?"


    "The car... Was blown up."


    Then he told Xiao Yiyi what had just happened. If someone else had changed, he would never have said such a thing, but Xiao Yiyi was an exception.


    Xiao Yiyi''s view is the same as his, and he thinks that the foreign devil was sent by Lin Feng.


    In fact, Li Su found some evidence. He put all the things he found from rod on the table.


    The things on the table are very simple, a mobile phone, a pistol.


    Under Xiao Yiyi''s gaze, he turns on the mobile phone, but the mobile phone has an unlock password.


    After seeing the password, Xiao Yiyi said with a smile: "such a thing should not be difficult for you?"


    Li Su nodded and closed his eyes gently. When he opened his eyes again, he entered the password directly.


    Of course, the first thing to see is the call records. The most recent call record was at noon when he was having lunch in the canteen of the hospital.


    The name of the person on the phone is biasconi, which he has never seen.


    "Biasconi? Who is this? " Xiao Yiyi asked


    Li Su shook his head and said, "I don''t know who it is, but it''s an Italian name."


    "Italian name... Isn''t it?"


    "Yes, this person is likely to be Lin Feng."


    Xiao Yiyi clenched his teeth and said, "he has gone abroad, but still won''t let you go?"


    "Of course, because his heart is very clear, I will not let him go."


    Then he touched the dial button.


    It didn''t take long for the phone to get through, and a familiar voice came to Li Su''s ear.


    "How''s it going? Did you kill him? " Lin Feng asked.


    Li Su coughed and said in Chinese, "is that Mr. biasconi, please?"


    "Are you... Li Su?"


    "It''s so nice to see that Mr. Lin hasn''t forgotten me."


    Lin Feng snorted coldly and said, "it seems that rod is dead."


    "It turns out that his name is rod. His luck is really bad. He met an employer like you."


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry too much, there will be more wonderful things waiting for you soon."


    "Yes? There''s one question I''ve always been curious about, and that''s what''s the reward on me? If there are a lot of them, I will let my girlfriend kill me, so that I can keep my fat and water from flowing to other people''s fields. "


    After a moment''s silence, Lin Feng said, "you don''t need to know that. You just need to know that there will be many people chasing you for the reward."


    "Wow, I''m really scared. If I offer you $100 million on the bounty list to kill you, do you think someone will kill you one after another? "


    Lin Feng sneered twice and said, "you seem to forget that I am still one of the thirteen members of the light Knight Association. You can''t choose me as the target."


    "What? How could that be? "


    Although the tone of Li Su''s speech was like this, his expression had already blossomed, and even Xiao Yiyi laughed.


    "What? Don''t you have a way? Now why are you looking for a killer? " Lin Feng sneered.


    "Ha ha, when I find out your address, I''ll go and take your dog''s life myself."


    "Yes? I''m afraid you''ll know where I am before you come


    I''m scared to piss my pants. "


    Hearing Lin Feng''s proud tone, Li Su really wanted to laugh. If Lin Feng knew that he was going to Florence in a few days, he would not be like this.


    But the more Lin Feng looks like this, the more reassured he is. It seems that no one knows that he has joined the bright knight. Neither Lin Feng nor Ichiro Takahashi knows all the identities of Li Su.


    After hanging up the phone, Li Su burst out laughing. Lin Feng''s reaction just now was too "lovely".


    "Are you really going to Florence?" Xiao Yiyi asked.


    Li Su nodded and said, "yes, maybe I''ll go to Milan by the way. I''ll buy you something I like."


    "No, I don''t want anything, as long as you can come back safely."


    "Don''t worry, such a thing can''t defeat me at all."


    Although he said that, his heart was still a little empty. This time, he will no longer face a certain character, and will probably become the whole bright knight.


    There is no doubt about the strength of the light knight. No one in the world is willing to fight against the light knight, or even change someone into a country.


    Of course, Li Su doesn''t want to be against the whole organization of light knights, but he has to kill Lin Feng, or he will die in Lin Feng''s hands one day.


    If in this process, he has to fight against the whole light knight, then he can only hold on.


    But one thing may be Li Su''s chance. He thinks that not all the members of the order of the Knights of light are under the control of York, the chairman of the order of the Knights of light.


    In this way, even if he really had a conflict with Lin Feng and York, the knight of light would not necessarily be on the opposite side of him.


    That''s probably the only good news.


    In the next two days, Li Su either went to the hospital to see Becca or went out to play with others. This kind of life is what he yearns for. After a few days of treatment, Becca has improved a lot. According to Professor Chen''s diagnosis, as long as she can keep such a state, Becca will soon recover


    You can leave the hospital.


    At 10 am, Xingqing airport.


    Tomorrow is going to Florence, so Li Su is going to Shangjiang city today to fight Liuli.


    I didn''t see Liuli''s cold face for a few days, but he didn''t adapt.


    Xiao Yiyi was the only one who came to the airport to see him off. Every time he left Xingqing City, Xiao Yiyi was the last person he saw.


    "Be sure to come back safely." Xiao Yiyi said.


    "Don''t worry."


    "I hope we can really live a peaceful life after this matter is settled."


    Li Su nodded and said, "well, you should also protect their safety."


    After a ten minute hug, he turned and left.


    The weather in Shangjiang city is quite different from that in Xingqing city. When he came out of the airport, it was drizzling outside.


    Hongfu''s car had been waiting for him for a long time. What he didn''t expect was that Liuli also appeared in the team to meet him.


    "Why are you here?" Li Su walked quickly.


    "Uncle Hong has to let me come."


    "Is it?"

 Chapter 1341

    An hour later, Hong Fu.


    Coming here again, Li Su felt as if he had been separated from the rest of the world.


    Not long ago, he and Hong Tian were two sides of the same situation. Now they have not only become friends, but also Liuli has become his little follower.


    Just entering the inner courtyard of Hongfu, he saw Hongtian standing at the door of the living room.


    "Mr. Hong, long time no see." Li Su walked up quickly.


    Hong Tian laughed and said, "it''s really a long time no see. I thought you lost the glaze."


    Li Su quickly waved his hand and said, "how can I be willing to lose the glaze? It''s too late to protect it."


    Hearing this, Liuli lowered her head with a little shame.


    Hong Tian looked at Liuli and said, "how about it? Am I right? "


    Liuli gently shook his head and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Li Su is at a loss. He doesn''t know what Hong Tian and Liuli are talking about.


    After entering the room, he saw the long lost brothers situ and nodded to each other.


    Up to now, he has never seen the real strength of brother situ. If brother situ is the real strength of brother situ


    If I really give full play to it, I''m likely to be at the same level as Miyamoto.


    According to his previous strength, there is no chance of winning in the face of a person with such strength as Miyamoto.


    But now he had the blood of beast God in his body. Although he didn''t know how to activate it, he finally had a back hand.


    Li Su sat down on the chair, but Liuli stood beside Hong Tian.


    "You must have met a lot of danger when you go to the island this time, right?" Hong Tian asked.


    "That was, several times..."


    Li Sugang wants to add oil and vinegar to the story of the danger he experienced with Liuli, but he sees Liuli shaking his head gently.


    So he changed his tone: "cough, I almost met danger several times. Fortunately, God opened his eyes, and they were all in danger."


    Hong Tian''s suspicious face: "you can''t collude with Liuli to cheat me, but I heard that a lot of big things have happened in the island these days."


    "Big deal? What''s the big deal? "


    Since leaving the island, he has not been following the news there.


    "The largest community in the island was eliminated, and the president died strangely."


    Li Su immediately showed a very surprised look, he said: "really? The more chaotic that country is, the better. It has nothing to do with us


    Hong Tian nodded and said, "your old friend is here."


    Li Su looked back and found that Ouyang Cong had come in.


    They looked at each other and laughed, but none of them spoke.


    It was still early for dinner, and several people came to the teahouse together.


    Situ brothers did not come in with Hong Tian, but Liuli entered the teahouse. After Hong Tian sat down, Liuli wanted to sit next to him, but he called Ouyang Cong directly.


    In this way, Liuli had to be around Li Su.


    Drinking tea depends not only on the quality of tea, the quality of water and the heat, but also on the skill of the tea maker.


    Liuli is such a master of making tea. She went to change her elegant clothes to make tea.


    "Well, as soon as I came back, I''m going to leave again." Hong Tian sighs.


    Li Su showed a shallow smile and said, "if you don''t want to, I can go alone."


    Hearing this, Liuli''s hand holding the teacup suddenly shakes. Hong Tian and Li Su both see it.


    Hong Tian shook his head: "even if I don''t want to, Liuli must go."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''d rather be with you." Liuli said.


    Liuli this is not very clever lie, Li Su three people laugh, on the contrary, Liuli a face of doubt.


    "That''s not good. It''s not finished yet. How can Li Su go alone, so you still have to go with him."


    "All right."


    "You must protect Li Su. Although you are a girl, you should distinguish between the primary and secondary."


    "Yes."


    This made Li Su a little embarrassed. He quickly said, "whether it''s Liuli or me, I will come back safely."


    Liuli used an extremely elegant action to fill the cups in front of the three of them with fragrant tea, and then filled their own cups.


    Li Su picked up the cup and took a sip of it. He felt the fragrance of his mouth, and a fresh feeling spread to his whole body.


    Seeing that he was satisfied, the corners of Liuli''s mouth rose slightly. In her heart, being recognized by Li Su was quite a happy thing.


    Ouyang Cong also took a sip of tea, said: "this time you have to face the enemy, may be more powerful than before."


    "I know that very well." Li Su replied.


    "I want to help you, too, if I can."


    Li Su quickly shook his head and said, "you can''t leave now. You must firmly control the Chinese region and don''t let it fall into the hands of Lin Feng."


    "But... What do you know about the light knight?"


    "To tell you the truth, it''s not all. I don''t even know who is in charge of other areas, let alone who is the enemy and who is the friend."


    Ouyang Cong said, "the enemy of the enemy, even friends, some members of the Knights of light don''t like York."


    "I''m afraid that their strength has been suppressed by York and they may not dare to resist."


    "No, you underestimated the spiritual binding force of the Knights of light, especially the high-level officials like them. They even pay more attention to the Knights of light regulations than I do."¡° You mean... There''s a lot that York didn''t tell them? "


    "Yes, the person in charge of South America is called treto. He is an unswerving Knight of light."


    "Treeto..." Li Su said softly.


    All Knights of the light are present at the ceremony.


    It''s also a good opportunity to show off his strength. If his killer is praised, he will be respected by other members.


    It''s been a year since the last ceremony. In this year, the members of the Knights of light have not gathered together.


    It may not be very difficult to kill Lin Feng, but it is not so easy to destroy his control over China.


    Li Su doesn''t want to think so complicated now. Killing Lin Feng has always been the first priority. As for other things, the plan has never changed fast.


    In addition to treeto mentioned just now, Ouyang Cong also gave several names: Hannibal in North America and Troy in Australia.


    According to Ouyang Cong''s information, these three people have a bad relationship with President York.


    These three people have become Li Su''s potential partners, but he has never been used to putting his own destiny in the hands of others, so it is just a choice.

 Chapter 1342

    The next morning, Shangjiang International Airport.


    Li Su and Liuli are standing opposite Hong Tian. They are about to take an international flight to peretora airport in Florence.


    This operation will be extremely dangerous, because the opposite is an organization that has existed for several centuries and has power all over the world.


    "I don''t want to talk about anything else. You must come back safely." Hong Tian said.


    Li Su nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will bring Liuli back safely."


    In fact, he has no bottom in his heart, and he doesn''t know what kind of problems he will face this time, but as long as he has a breath, Liuli won''t be hurt.


    Hong Tian stretched out his right hand and patted heavily on his shoulder: "Liuli will be handed over to you."


    Hearing this, Liuli lowered her head, because she interpreted other meanings from this sentence.


    After the final farewell, Li and Su embarked on this journey across the eastern and western hemispheres.


    Although the speed of the plane is very fast, it takes a whole day to fly.


    The next evening, the plane landed at peretora airport.


    This is the first time for the two of them to come to the Western Hemisphere. Both the people around them and the architectural style are very different from those in China.


    After leaving the airport, they took a taxi to the most famous mainland hotel in Florence.


    Continental Hotel is a place full of legends. It has been open for more than 500 years since the Renaissance.


    During this period, the owner of the hotel changed many times, but the name and style of the hotel have not changed.


    It is said that the hotel was built by the famous Medici family in Florence, but as early as 300 years ago, the Medici family had disappeared.


    After entering the hotel, a waiter came to see Li Su and Li Su. The waiter first said a word of Japanese, then he said a word of Japanese


    A Korean, found that the guests did not respond before changing to English.


    The waiter led the two of them to the front desk and turned away.


    There were two young women at the service desk, one of whom turned out to be an Asian with black hair and yellow skin.


    "Hello, two. Welcome to the mainland hotel." Said the front desk.


    In order not to expose himself, Li Su did not use Chinese: "Hello, please give me a room."


    "Have you been here before?"


    Li Su shook his head. Not only has he never been here, he has not even heard of it.


    The front desk smiles and nods, holding a pen and recording something.


    In the end, he asked for a room on the top floor. Although it was on the top floor, it was only four floors.


    The buildings in this city are not high. Since he came here, he has not seen a building more than 100 meters long.


    Entering the room, he fell directly on his back on the bed.


    This room is more luxurious than he imagined, but it is full of rich humanistic atmosphere. The oil paintings on the walls and sculptures in every corner show the difference of this hotel¡° When will Ichiro Takahashi contact us? " Liuli asked as she took off her high-heeled shoes.


    Li Su did not look up and replied, "he only said that he would take the initiative to contact us. As for when, I don''t know."


    "And the place of the ceremony?"


    "Where? He didn''t say that. I think it should be in the headquarters of the light knight. "


    Glass gently rubbed some sore feet: "if you have a chance to kill Lin Feng, will you do it without hesitation?"


    Li Su sat up, a dignified face: "perhaps, but I will certainly size up the situation, if not the whole body, then the possibility of hands is relatively small."


    His idea has changed compared with before. If he wants to kill Lin Feng, the award ceremony is undoubtedly the best opportunity.


    Now although Lin Feng has left Huaxia, but his identity


    He is still the head of China and one of the 13 members of the Knights of light.


    But if Li Su killed Lin Feng at the ceremony, he would be the enemy of the whole organization, and Lin Feng would be respected by others.


    Now it is certain that the other members of the Knights of light did not know that Lin Feng personally killed the last person in charge of the Chinese region. He is still the legitimate successor in people''s minds.


    If Li Su wants to kill Lin Feng without the crazy revenge of the light knight, he has to be patient for a while. When he reveals the secrets between York and Lin Feng, then he has a real chance to kill Lin Feng.


    After a short rest in the hotel, they went to the restaurant for dinner and then went outside.


    As a first tier city in Italy, Florence is totally different from Milan. Even at night, there are not so dazzling lights and crowds on the streets.


    This city is like an ancient book. The people who come here are the readers of this book. Li Su and Liuli only read the first page.


    The road they are now on is paved with long stones. The surface of the stones has been smooth for a long time, and even the edges have been polished.


    Occasionally a car can be seen on the road, but it is moving at a very slow speed.


    From time to time, I will meet two drunkards with wine bottles in their hands, little lovers kissing in the dark on the roadside, or purple lily fans in their jerseys.


    After wandering in the street for half an hour, Li Su''s phone rang. It was Ichiro Takahashi.


    "Takahashi." Li Su said.


    "Here you are?" Ichiro Takahashi''s voice is hoarse.


    "Yes, we are staying at the mainland hotel now."


    "Mainland hotel? You''re really good at picking places. "


    Li Su was a little strange. He knew what was wrong with the mainland Hotel: "is there anything wrong with the mainland hotel?"


    "The owner of that hotel is a strange person, and the hotel is also a strange hotel. In a word, you should be careful."


    "Well, have you arrived, too?"¡° Yes


    "What about the time and place of the ceremony?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Takahashi said, "the time is two days later, and the place is underground of Notre Dame Cathedral."


    After learning the news, Li Su hung up.


    He was a little surprised by the location of the ceremony. The Great Church of Notre Dame is a landmark here. Dare to have activities in the underground of the cathedral, it is enough to show the power of the Knights of light here.


    After another stroll, the two returned to the mainland hotel.


    Time is still early, Li Su with glass together came to the hotel bar.


    The bar environment is very quiet, people are talking in a low voice, it seems that no one is willing to break the quiet picture.


    After sitting down on a table, Li Su ordered some wine casually and began to observe the environment of the bar.


    He immediately found a surprising thing. At the bar, he sat a foreign man about 40 years old, who had a tattoo of the knight of light on his arm.

 Chapter 1343

    I''m going to meet members of the light Knight here.


    Li Su gently patted Liuli''s leg, then winked. Liuli immediately found the tattoo on the person.


    Although it''s summer now, the whole country of Italy is affected by the Mediterranean climate. The weather is not hot, and it may be a little cold without a coat, but the man only wears a vest.


    Judging from his back, that man is taller than Li Su and much stronger. He has a bald head and can''t see his original hair color.


    Just when they observed the man, a hot girl came up to the man and did it. They were talking about something warmly.


    After a while, the girl left again, while the bald foreigner was still drinking wine there.


    Li Su whispered to Liuli, and they stood up together and walked towards the bald foreigner.


    Just out of no two steps, there is a big man staggering from their walk in front of the past.


    The drunk man was impartial and hit the bald foreigner, spilling the wine in his hand.


    Li Su grabbed Liuli and motioned her to wait.


    But the bald foreigner''s reaction was beyond their expectations. Li subEn thought that the bald foreigner would be furious and fight against the drunken man.


    But the bald foreigner helped the drunk man and didn''t let him fall to the ground.


    At this time, the drunk man suddenly changed his appearance, took out a dagger from behind and stabbed the bald foreigner in the chest.


    This change obviously made the bareheaded foreigner a little surprised. He quickly stepped back to avoid the sharp dagger, but the tip of the dagger cut a hole in his vest.


    No matter the bartender or other guests, they just glance at the situation here, and then they start to do their own business.


    After the bald foreigner dodged, the drunk man rushed up again, this time


    His movements were more ferocious.


    But his movement stopped suddenly because one of them caught him by the wrist.


    Of course, this man is Li Su. When he saw the drunk man''s action, he rushed up immediately.


    Because the drunk man was unprepared, he caught him and couldn''t move any more.


    But the drunken man did not look like he was drunk before. He raised his head slightly and punched Li Su.


    This punch was also caught, and the person who caught him was a bald foreigner.


    Li Su nodded with the bald foreigner, and at the same time, he punched the drunk out.


    After landing, the drunk man glanced back and fled to the door.


    Li Su Gang wanted to catch up with him, but he heard the bald foreigner shouting something he didn''t understand, so he had to stop.


    "You don''t know Italian?" Asked the bald foreigner in English.


    Li Su shook his head and said, "not a word."¡° Well, this is my favorite vest. "


    "Who is he? Why kill you? "


    The bald foreigner laughed, sat down on the chair again and said, "there are many people who want to kill me. He''s just one of them."


    Li Su also sat down in the seat next to him: "you already know his purpose?"


    "Of course, I''ve noticed him since he came in."


    "So it is. I don''t need to help."


    "No, if you don''t help, it may not be so easy. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. I''m just passing by."


    The bald foreigner drank all the wine in his glass and said, "my name is treeto."


    Treto? The tattoo of the knight of light? Is this bald head the person in charge of South America that Ouyang Cong said?


    Li Su was thinking about it. He thought it was possible, but it was too coincidental.


    "Just call me Li." Li Su replied softly.


    Treto made a surprised expression: "then you must have used Kung Fu just now."


    "I think so."


    "You are really good, but why do you want to help me? According to your tradition, it''s better to do more than less. "


    Li Su didn''t expect that treeto even knew his country''s old saying. He couldn''t deny it. He laughed and said, "I don''t know. She asked me to help you."


    This question is not easy to answer, he simply left it to Liuli.


    Glass a face of blankness, pointed to himself with a finger, said: "I?"


    He just looked at the glass, not only because of the aesthetic difference, but also for other reasons.


    "This beautiful lady doesn''t seem to know what you''re talking about." Treto said.


    Li Su laughed awkwardly and said, "since you know us so well


    The national culture should also know the meaning of "Chivalry."


    "Of course, I know what" Xia "is, and you are" Xia "


    "Almost. I''m a knight errant in modern society."


    In fact, he didn''t know what he was talking about. Anyway, it would be nice to have a few words with treeto.


    The hot girl came back and whispered to treto.


    Treeto also said a few words to her, which seemed to introduce what happened just now, but Li Su didn''t understand a word.


    "Hello, treto told me what happened just now. Thank you. My name is MIA." Said the girl.


    After a simple acceptance, four people went to the seat where Li Su sat before and began to talk about all the boring topics.


    If only from this moment of time, treto should be a good person, but Li Su does not want to show his identity so quickly. Treto has been telling him about his hometown, and some of his deeds when he was young.


    Li Su thought it was meaningless, but he pretended to be very interested


    Interesting appearance, on the contrary, the glass listen with relish.


    After chatting for almost half an hour, both sides were ready to leave.


    When they parted, Li Su looked at Mia and said, "you must take good care of yourself recently."


    Mia looked puzzled and asked, "why?"


    Li Su gave a mysterious smile, put her mouth to Mia''s ear and said softly, "you''re pregnant."


    Mia''s expression suddenly changed from doubt to surprise. She quickly asked, "is it true? How do you know? "


    "Have you forgotten? I said I was a doctor


    Now it''s treto, a little hazy, and he asks, "what are you talking about? Is there any secret I don''t know? "


    Li Su did not continue to stay. After waving his hand, he left with Liuli.


    But he still heard the laughter of treeto behind him. It seems that treeto was also very surprised about this.

 Chapter 1344

    The next morning.


    Li Su woke up early. He wanted to go to Notre Dame Cathedral to explore the situation.


    Liuli is still sleepy. Although Li Su has no breakthrough in her relationship with her, she doesn''t reject them at all.


    After breakfast, Li Su went out with Liuli.


    Notre Dame Cathedral is not far from the mainland Hotel, and it only took them more than 20 minutes to walk by.


    Before he got to the door of the church, he saw this magnificent building.


    He had often heard about the cathedral before, and the most famous one was the frescoes on the dome.


    Ten minutes before the opening hours, many people have gathered outside the church, most of whom are foreign tourists. Li Su and his wife are actually one of them.


    But unlike ordinary tourists, his focus is on the underground of the church, not the dome.


    According to his understanding, when the church was built, there was no underground building


    Any building.


    Therefore, the place where the ceremony was held as mentioned by Takahashi ichilang is likely to have been built later.


    Without Ichiro Takahashi leading the way, he didn''t know where the entrance was, so he had to come to Notre Dame Cathedral to observe the situation first.


    Li Su had seen many pictures of Notre Dame Cathedral before, but when he walked in, he was deeply shocked.


    It''s hard to imagine that this building has existed for nearly 800 years, and the murals on the dome are still as fresh as those just painted.


    When he was sighing for the church, Liuli patted him on the shoulder.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Su asked.


    "You see." Liuli points in a direction.


    Li Su''s eyes spread along the direction of Liuli.


    It was a man, a young man in a jacket and jeans, who didn''t look different from ordinary tourists.


    But he immediately found some doubts. The man''s attention was not on any art or church, but on the tourists.


    And that person''s ear also has a headset, if not carefully observed, it is likely to think that it is an ordinary headset.


    Li Su didn''t know the identity of the man, but it was very difficult to appear in such a place at this time, otherwise people would be suspicious.


    "You think he''s a knight of light?" Li Su asked.


    Liuli nodded and said, "otherwise, there is no other explanation."


    Indeed, there are security guards in the cathedral, and there are several important artworks at the main entrance, all of which are guarded by people in black security uniforms.


    That man is definitely not a member of the security guard. In this way, only the one who may be the knight of light.


    Just then, the man suddenly began to move towards the center of the church. Another person appeared. Another person was dressed like an ordinary person, but the earphone on the ear, the walking pace and the micro drum on the waist no longer showed their special identity.


    Two people don''t know what they are talking about. It seems that they are talking about works of art, but this is definitely not the case.


    "Are they coming for us?" Liuli asked.


    Li Su shook his head and said, "no way, they can''t know we are here now."


    Since the beginning of this plan, he has been preparing. With the help of Xing Sen, he and Liuli have obtained a false identity.


    With a fake identity, when you buy a ticket, you won''t reveal your whereabouts at all.


    "Are they just daily guards..." Liuli continued to express her doubts.


    "As for whether it is, just go and see."


    As soon as the words came out, Li Su took out a pair of masks and glasses from his bag. In addition, he was wearing a hooded sweater, which didn''t look like Li Su at all.


    He and Liuli are slowly approaching the direction of that person, and they are still commenting on some works of art. They look like ordinary tourists.


    He pulled the glaze and said, "the distance is enough."


    Although they are still more than ten meters away from the two people, with his extraordinary hearing, they can already hear their conversation.


    "It''s said that all thirteen people have arrived now."


    "Really? I''ve never seen thirteen members come together. "


    "After all, it was a year ago when all of them were present. Didn''t you come at that time?"


    "No, but I heard that there was something wrong with one of the members?"


    "Well, we''d better not discuss about him. Although he is one of the members, he is different from other members."


    "Different? Is he really... "


    "Don''t talk about it any more. We must keep a close eye on it these days and don''t have any problems. Otherwise, the chairman will definitely not make us feel better."


    After that, the two returned to their respective positions.


    He? Is Lin Feng what those two people said?


    Li Su thinks that the person they are talking about is likely to be Lin Feng, but he doesn''t know where Lin Feng is different from other members.


    The two men were just the eyeliner of the bright Knight here, not for Li Su, which made him slightly relaxed.


    After a turn in the church, they bought tickets and went up to the dome to have a look. They still didn''t find anything suspicious.


    He believed that the underground passage into the cathedral was not in the church, but in another place.


    After leaving the cathedral, they went around the cathedral again, and did not find any suspected passage.


    Back at the hotel, Li Su meets tereto and Mia at the door.


    Treeto was wearing a leather jacket, and his strong muscles puffed up his clothes¡° Did you go out to play Treto said.


    Li Su nodded and said, "let''s go to the cathedral."


    "It''s a great place."


    "Yes, and you? Have you just come back? "


    "We went to see an old friend, and now we are going to eat in."


    "We''re going to have dinner, too, or shall we?"


    After a while, four people sat at the same table.


    The food in the mainland hotel is also very special. There are some local snacks in China.


    Li Su took a sip of the wine and asked, "treeto, may I see the tattoo on your arm?"


    Hearing this, treto''s expression slightly changed. After a few seconds, he slowly rolled up his sleeve.


    "Do you know this tattoo?" Treto asked.


    "Yes."


    Li Su also as like as two peas, and revealed the same tattoo as Reto.


    Treeto took a look at the tattoo on Li Su''s arm and shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 1345

    Treto''s smile suddenly disappeared.


    He put the cup down and stared at Li Su.


    "Who are you?" Treto asked.


    Li Su''s expression also became serious. He didn''t intend to reveal his identity so soon, but he changed his mind temporarily.


    "Aren''t we the same people?"


    "What''s your purpose in getting close to me?" he said with a cold snort


    "If I don''t have any purpose, you may not believe it, but that''s what it is."


    "Yes? Who are you from? Forest? "Takahashi?"


    Li Su coughed and said, "I''m from the Western Pacific."


    Treto''s face changed again: "are you the one who''s going to be decorated?"


    Li Su nodded and then shook his head. He gently pulled Liuli''s arm and exposed Liuli''s tattoo.


    "So is she."


    "There were two people who broke the Western Pacific bounty record, and one woman."


    "Yes."


    "Then you must know who I am."


    "I only know your name is treto."


    Treeto finally became a little more relaxed, and Mia on one side didn''t frown as tightly as before.


    Instead of opening his mouth, he focused on the food he had just served.


    Seeing him like this, Li Su and his wife stopped talking.


    Finally, he put down his knife and fork, wiped his mouth with a napkin and said, "I''m sorry, I was a little suspicious just now."


    "It doesn''t matter. If it was me, I would have the same reaction as you."


    "You can tell me your purpose now."


    Li Su was silent for a few seconds and said, "I really have other purposes. The enemy of the enemy is the friend."


    "The enemy? Who do you think is my enemy? "


    Instead of answering, he pointed to the tattoo on his arm.


    Treeto''s expression suddenly became cold, obviously he didn''t like what Li Su said.


    "What do you mean? I am a member of the light knight. How can it be my enemy? "


    Li Su shook his head and said, "the knight of light you are talking about is not the same as what I mean."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Thirteen of you."


    "What''s the matter with 13 of us? As long as all the members join the organization, they are all my family."


    "Family? You and your family are going to fight, right¡° What do you mean by that? "


    "The meaning is very simple. Not every member of the light knight has this tattoo on his body."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a flash of light in treeto''s eyes. Although it was fleeting, it was soon captured by Li Su.


    Seeing the other side''s reaction, Li Su finally breathed a sigh of relief


    In fact, it''s very risky to do something. If there is no big conflict between treeto and York, this kind of behavior is tantamount to suicide.


    But now it seems that the relationship between treeto and his "family" is really not very harmonious.


    After that, Li Su told treto some things about Lin Feng, including how Lin Feng killed Jesus and persecuted other members for his own sake.


    Taking out each of these lists can make Lin Feng in a desperate situation. What''s more, he has done all the bad things by himself.


    After listening to his story, treto fell into a deep meditation, he needs to consider no less than Li Su.


    The Knights of light from all countries in South America are under his jurisdiction. He has to think about every detail before he dares to make certain moves.


    "So, what do you want to do?" Treto asked.


    Li Su''s fingers were beating irregularly on the table. He said: "my idea is very simple. I just want to live a peaceful life.


    ¡±


    Treto grinned: "now we have a common goal."


    Treto is now thirty-nine years old. He was not young, but a few years ago, when he was really ready to enjoy retirement, he found that things were much more difficult than he thought.


    York, the chairman of the order of the Knights of light, has been firmly in control of the economic power of the Knights of light for so many years. At first, other members didn''t feel wrong.


    However, in the past decade, York has been developing his own power and constantly placing his confidants in the organization, which is obvious to all.


    If treeto leaves his present position, his successor will surely be York''s confidant. At that time, not to mention enjoying a peaceful life, even a good life may become a luxury.


    So he can only keep the South American region firmly in his hands, as long as he has relaxed, York''s power will grow like a virus.


    Li Su sighed. He thought that as a member of the Knights of light, treeto would be in a better situation. Now it seems that he is wrong.


    "If we don''t get rid of York, we''ll all be in his hands." Treto said.


    "Don''t you want to resist?"


    "Revolt? Don''t forget those five rules. We won''t violate them. "


    Li Su knew what he said was that they could not kill each other or betray each other, but it was just a rule: "what if they violated the regulations first?"


    "They''ll see what a trial is," he snorted


    Seeing his reaction, he finally let go. Now he can be sure that he is a friend rather than an enemy. However, to face such a powerful enemy as York, it is not enough to have treto as an ally.


    "Who else, besides you, has a bad relationship with York?" Li Suwen


    Avenue.


    After thinking for a while, treeto decided to tell Li Su everything. Now he is also actively looking for allies.


    He knows that in a power struggle like this, if a person is not your friend, he must be your enemy.


    Besides him, Hannibal, the person in charge of North America, has the most stiff relationship with York. Hannibal is a very eccentric person, but he has always been a firm supporter of dogma.


    Hannibal discovered that when York was expanding his power, he had already made some countermeasures, such as uniting with treeto and Troy.


    Besides, Hannibal is the most powerful of all the members of the Knights of light except York. He hates York''s behavior very much, but for the sake of unity within the organization, he has not shown much.


    And then there is Troy, the head of Australia. Troy is the youngest, even less than 30 years old, but he is very good. He has done all the top five rewards in Australia by himself.


    It''s hard to judge whether it''s a friend or an enemy.


    Li Su thinks that Ichiro Takahashi is definitely not an enemy. As for other people, he doesn''t understand at all.

 Chapter 1346

    In the afternoon, at the gate of four seasons hotel.


    Li Su and Liuli follow treeto and enter the hotel. MIA doesn''t go with them.


    The purpose of their trip was to visit Hannibal, the head of North America.


    On the way, treeto had been describing Hannibal to Li Su, but Li Su thought that what he said was too much.


    Hannibal likes to be called a doctor. He is also a doctor. He has a double degree in psychology and medicine from Columbia University. At the same time, he has a very deep research in many aspects.


    But Li Su thinks it''s impossible, a normal human can''t do things to the extreme.


    After walking into the elevator, treto said, "don''t talk to him about medicine or art."


    Li Su is still a blank face: "why?"


    "Because you''ll regret it."


    As soon as he got out of the elevator, he knew where Hannibal lived. Two bodyguards stood at the door of a room. Hannibal must be in that room.


    When the two bodyguards saw treeto, they nodded, then tapped three times on the door. After a second''s pause, they knocked three more times.


    "It means that a friend has come." Treto whispered.


    Li Su Nuo''s mouth. Before he saw Hannibal, he was very curious.


    After the door opened, the bodyguard made a gesture to invite Li Su and the three went in.


    Just walked into the door, Li Su asked a strange smell, as if it was bloody.


    There is an impression in the living room that the melodious classical music is flowing into people''s ears from the stereo. Li Su knows it''s Bach''s music, but he doesn''t remember its name.


    He was not interested in these things, he looked around, but did not see Hannibal.


    "Where are you, my friend?" Cried treto in a low voice.


    After half a minute of silence, a voice finally rang up: "sorry, I''m in my study now. It''s inconvenient to meet you. Please come to me."


    Listen, Hannibal should be 50 to 60 years old.


    Treeto and Li Su winked and walked ahead.


    Closer to the study, the smell of blood became more intense. Li Su gently frowned, but Liuli didn''t seem to have the smell of Q & A.


    After knocking on the door, treto pushed it open and went in.


    Just entered the study, Li Su almost thought he went into the operating room, because there is a man with a scalpel in a human body busy alive.


    Seeing someone come in, Hannibal put down his tools and took off his gloves, mask and hat.


    Hannibal''s hair was all white, but there were not many wrinkles on her face. She never looked over sixty.


    What surprised Li Su most was Hannibal''s blue eyes. If he only looked at them, no one would have thought that they would be a pair of eyes of people in their fifties. That pair of eyes are bright and deep, it seems that they are filled with a universe.


    "Long time no see, treto." Said Hannibal.


    "Yes, this time I met two new friends, who were also the protagonists of the ceremony."


    Hannibal looked at Li Su with a smile, came slowly, stretched out his right hand and said, "Hello, I''m Hannibal."


    Li Su took Hannibal''s hand and said, "just call me Li."


    Then Hannibal came up to the glass and said, "bergamot, lily of the valley, rock orchid and cedar are good."


    Li Su didn''t know what his words meant, but Liuli was surprised.


    Hannibal laughed. "You don''t have to be surprised. It''s not very difficult."


    Later, Li Sucai knew that the things Hannibal said were the ingredients of the perfume used in the glaze.


    When he saw Hannibal''s appearance, he felt even more strange. Most people don''t dissect human bodies in their hotel.


    Seeing that his eyes had been fixed on the people on the table, Hannibal gave a slight cough and said, "he''s an alcoholic, but it''s not wine that killed him, it''s because he wanted to kill me."


    "What? Are you in the same situation? " Treto asked.


    "Yes, he was so lucky. My hand just itched, so he brought it to the door by himself."


    "I guess he still wants to be less lucky."


    "Even if I wasn''t him, he wouldn''t live three months."


    "Oh?"


    "His liver cancer has deteriorated, and even a hepatectomy can''t save him."


    Hearing this, Li Su looked at the man again and said, "I don''t think so."


    Treeto''s expression immediately became complicated. He had told Li Su not to discuss medicine with Hannibal, but Li Su refuted as soon as he came up.


    Hannibal walked up to Li Su and asked, "why?"


    "The deterioration of his cancer cells is not so serious. If he enters the hospital in time


    The operation will affect part of the liver function, but it can continue to live. "


    "I''ve checked it several times before, but you just look at it. Do you dare to come to such a conclusion?"


    "If the method is wrong, no matter how many times you try, the result is definitely wrong."


    "You think my method is wrong?"


    Li Su didn''t answer immediately. He went to the table, put on a pair of rubber gloves and began to examine the man''s body.


    After a while, he looked up and said, "yes, I think your method is wrong."


    Hannibal carefully observed Li Su''s movements, in the process, he has found some clues.


    "You''re right, but I''m not wrong." Li Su put the rubber gloves on the table and asked, "why do you say that?"


    "If you''re the one who''s going to have the surgery, he''s going to survive, but no one else is going to."


    "This..."


    Li Su did not expect the result to be like this. He did analyze the problem from his own point of view from the beginning, without considering the ability of doctors.


    Finding the two men in a stalemate, treto quickly said, "don''t discuss such a bloody topic. Let''s go out first."


    Four people came to the living room together, and another song changed.


    After sitting down for a while, Hannibal himself brought some drinks and put them in front of the crowd.


    "This is my own drink. Please try it." Said Hannibal.


    Li Su had been thirsty for a long time. He quickly picked up the cup and drank half of it at one go.


    But he immediately regretted, because the taste of the drink was a little unbearable.


    Liuli took a sip and frowned tightly.


    But Hannibal and treeto drank with relish, which made Li Su begin to doubt his taste.

 Chapter 1347

    Hannibal is really a freak.


    His hobbies and tastes are very strange. Li Su doesn''t feel like he lives in the same world.


    Tereto and Hannibal introduced the situation of Li Su, Hannibal did not listen carefully, he is more like enjoying Bach''s music.


    Because before had in mind preparation, Li Su did not feel anything wrong.


    "You have a personal feud with biasconi?" Hannibal asked.


    Li Su sat up straight and said, "yes, that''s why I want to kill him so badly."


    Hannibal nodded and wiped his mouth with a tissue. "You should know how hard it is to kill him, too."


    "Of course."


    "And you know, I''m old now, so I don''t have to take risks with you."


    Li Su''s expression became serious: "but you will still choose to take risks."


    Hannibal laughed and asked, "why?"


    "A butcher is always a butcher. Even if he dies, he will never become a lamb."


    "Butcher... Do you think I''m a butcher?"


    "It''s hard to answer. I don''t know you."


    "I always thought I was an artist, a scholar or a doctor. It was the first time someone said I was a butcher."


    "Why does slaughter not belong to the worry of art? Because of what other people say? "


    When the music reached its climax, Hannibal waved his hand and slowly closed his eyes.


    By the time he opened his eyes, the song was over.


    His blue eyes have been staring at Li Su: "killing is the purest art."


    But Li Su shook his head: "most of the time, killing people can''t be called art, and most people can''t regard killing people as art."


    "And you?"


    "Me? Of course I''m not. "


    "Then why do you kill people?"


    "Killing is just a method. I kill when it is necessary to achieve a certain purpose."


    Hannibal nodded, as if he thought what Li Su said was very reasonable.


    In fact, Li Su doesn''t know what he''s talking about now. His brain is a little confused.


    Hannibal got up, went to the stereo, and turned it on


    A little press.


    At the same time as he pressed the switch, the door of the room was opened with a bang. In a moment, three people rushed in.


    In addition to the two people I saw at the door just now, there was a foreign woman with blonde hair and blue eyes standing there.


    Of course, Li Su was surprised, but what surprised him more was the foreign woman. The woman''s height is nearly 1.8 meters, wearing a leather suit, very tall, golden big wavy hair, let the whole person look attractive.


    Deep eye socket, blue eyes, high nose and full lips, plus the bulging two balls of soft meat in front of the body, are the most proud works of the creator.


    But there is still one bad thing, that is, she has a gun in her hand, and the shooter is facing Li Su.


    Liuli clenched his fists and looked very nervous.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Hannibal?" Li Su asked.


    Hannibal shook his head with a smile and said, "you''re wrong. The butcher doesn''t want to touch the knife when he''s old."


    "Yes? Since you don''t want to cooperate, we don''t want to. Why do we do that? "


    "I am a member of the Knights of light. I have the obligation to maintain the unity among the members. It is the best choice to give you to the Knights of light."


    "It seems that you choose to side with my enemies."


    "No, I will be your enemy when you choose to be their enemy."


    Li suling''s eyes fell on treeto: "treeto, do you think the same as him?"


    Treto nodded and said, "I don''t want to take risks either."


    "In that case, I''ll have to kill you."


    Li Su''s wrist trembled, and three silver needles flew out towards Hannibal.


    As he expected, the silver needle did not hit Hannibal, but went into the back wall.


    Hannibal laughed and said, "your skill is really good. As long as you are willing to surrender, I will plead with President York and let him save your life."


    Li Su cold snorted: "put away your hypocrisy."


    As soon as the words fell, he rushed out. Everyone thought his target was Hannibal, but he rushed to the foreign woman.


    What he didn''t expect was that the foreign woman''s reaction was so fast. Before he rushed over, the foreign woman dodged.


    "Monica, be careful!" Hannibal cried.


    The woman, known as Monica, dodged aside and immediately pointed her gun at Lee


    It''s plain.


    Li Su rushed out and punched Monica in the face.


    Liuli stood in the same place and did not move. She was watching. If Hannibal or treeto dared to move, she would not hesitate.


    One side of her head, Monica dodges Li Su''s fist. Then she raises her leg and presses her knee against Li Su''s chest.


    Li Su quickly stops, embraces Monica''s leg with her hand and leans back.


    There was no way to balance one leg, and his strength was so great that Monica fell on the carpet.


    He immediately got up and pressed her over. He put one arm around her neck and the other hand around her wrist. Monica is constantly struggling, but she is a woman after all. Compared with Li Su, the power gap is too big. No matter how she struggles, she doesn''t break free.


    Seeing this, the other two bodyguards went up and pointed a gun at Li Su.


    But he is now entangled with Monica, the bodyguard simply can''t aim.


    Suddenly, Monica stabbed Li Su in the stomach with her elbow. He could only protect her with one hand first.


    That way, he couldn''t lock Monica''s neck with one arm, moni


    Ka grabbed his wrists with both hands, turned half a circle, and clamped his neck with two legs.


    Although it is not a very bad thing for him to let such a creature clamp his neck, now is not the time to flirt.


    Obviously, one thing that Monica has overlooked is the power gap between her and Li Su.


    Li Su''s right hand was forcefully clamped by Monica''s two hands, but he didn''t panic too much. The muscle of his right arm was so tight that he could see the blue tendons clearly.


    With the increasing strength, Monica''s two hands began to lose control of Li Su''s one hand.


    In the end, he yelled and broke free from Monica''s lock.


    Then he got up and squeezed Monica''s legs apart, holding her neck in his right hand and blocking her counterattack in his left.


    Two people''s posture is very ambiguous now. If Liuli didn''t witness what happened, she should call Li Suchou a hooligan again.

 Chapter 1348

    Both sides are in a stalemate.


    Li Su is entangled with Monica and holds her neck with his right hand. If he wants to, this human creature will turn into a corpse in an instant.


    It seems that the two bodyguards also found the key to the problem, and aimed the gun at Liuli.


    Liuli''s skill is really rare in the world, but she has no way to face such weapons.


    "Let her go." Said Hannibal.


    Li Su not only didn''t let go, but also added some strength to her hand, which made her face painful.


    "You tell them to throw the gun away first."


    "You don''t seem qualified to negotiate with me now."


    "Yes? Are you not afraid that I will kill her? "


    "Of course not. She''s just one of my many bodyguards. Why should I care about her life?"


    Li Su had no choice but to smile. He looked at Monica and said, "do you hear me? Your father says he doesn''t care about your life. "


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of Monica and Hannibal all changed, even Ted


    Leto also showed a puzzled expression.


    "What are you talking about? She''s not my daughter. " Said Hannibal sternly.


    Li Su narrowed his eyes slightly. This is the result he got through the ghost medical system. There is absolutely no mistake.


    "She''s not your daughter? You won''t be sad if I kill her, will you? "


    He used a bit of strength, Monica is now unable to breathe, the original white face is now red.


    "Stop it For the first time, Hannibal''s tone went up and down.


    "It seems that you are still reluctant to give up your daughter''s life."


    "How do you know?"


    "Of course I have my way."


    Seeing the expressions of treeto and Monica, Li Su suddenly understood something. He said with a little doubt: "it seems that they don''t know about it."


    It''s almost twenty years since he knew Hannibal. He never knew which woman Hannibal was with.


    According to Hannibal, Monica is just a little girl he rescued from the roadside.


    Not only treto, but also Monica thinks she picked it up, though


    But she had long regarded Hannibal as her father.


    Now they are both very surprised to hear what Li Su said.


    Now Li Su and Monica are still confronting each other with embarrassing actions. Although he has just revealed a big secret, they are still hostile now.


    Hannibal seemed to be ten years old. He slumped down on the sofa and said slowly, "well, that''s it."


    The two bodyguards nodded and went straight out of the room. Monica also quickly patted Li Su''s arm, which means that she has surrendered.


    Although in the heart is very strange, but Li Su or from the body of Monica down, carefully staring at this dangerous person.


    "Is that true?" Asked Monica.


    Hannibal looked up at her and said nothing, but the meaning was obvious.


    "Why didn''t you tell me all the time?" She continued.


    "I do it for your own good."


    Monica shook her head. She didn''t believe her father. She said, "if you''re really for my good, you should have told me earlier."


    "No, I want you to stay with me all the time."


    "Will I leave you if you tell me?"


    "Then you will become very dangerous, and my enemies will follow you."


    "I''m not afraid. You know I won''t be."


    "But I''m afraid."


    Li Su was a little confused about the current situation. He quietly went to Liuli and gently poked Liuli with his fingers.


    Liuli is more puzzled. She shakes her head and says she knows nothing about the current situation.


    "Where''s my mother?" she said, her voice trembling


    Hannibal shook his head in despair. "She''s dead. That''s one of the reasons why I didn''t tell you."


    "She was killed by your enemy?"


    "Yes, although I avenged her later, it was useless."


    Monica suddenly turned around, looked at Li Su and said, "why do you know this?"


    Li Su immediately made an innocent expression: "in fact, I''m just guessing. I didn''t expect it to be true."


    There was something strange in his heart. Hannibal and Monica, who had been at war with him just now, seemed to have lost interest in him.


    He looked at treto with a puzzled face, hoping that the big bald head could give himself an explanation.


    Really want what come what, treeto came to his side, whispered: "in fact, just that is your test."


    "Test?"


    "Yes, Dr. Hannibal and I can''t form an alliance with you by your words. If you were from York, we would be in a passive position."


    "It''s all shooting. It''s called a test?"


    Treeto picked up the gun that Monica had dropped on the ground, pulled the clip out and said, "look, the clip is empty."


    Li Su is a little upset now. Although he can understand this practice, he feels very uncomfortable to be suspected.


    "Did I pass the test now?"


    Treto nodded: "of course." Hannibal and Monica are still looking at each other. His eyes are deep and mysterious.


    "Now I know, what are you going to do?" Asked Monica.


    "To protect you, of course."


    "In front of outsiders, I''m just your bodyguard."


    "Good."


    Li Su quickly walked over and said, "I''m really sorry to tell this secret on such an occasion."


    Hannibal waved his hand and said, "no, I want to thank you. It''s a relief to me."


    "Are we allies now?"


    "Of course."


    Several people sat down on the sofa again, and Hannibal took a bottle of champagne out of the refrigerator.


    The alliance with Hannibal and treeto is a very good start for Li Su.


    In such a place, fighting alone is definitely not a good choice. Now that we have allies, many things will become much easier.


    Tomorrow is the ceremony. He''s not going to do anything at the ceremony.


    Now only a few people know his identity, and Lin Feng is obviously not one of them. It is very important to ensure the confidentiality of his identity.


    Before the swearing in ceremony, he and Liuli both wore masks, and they would also wear the same masks in the ceremony.


    The only thing that could go wrong is his voice, but he has other ways.

 Chapter 1349

    Li Su thought his body was strange.


    After returning to the hotel, he quickly lay on the bed and opened the ghost medical system.


    Recently, because he is very busy, he has no time to pay attention to the problems of the system. Moreover, as a doctor, he has not seen anyone sick for a long time.


    Although a lot of merits and virtues were deducted before, there are still many merits and virtues accumulated before, which can not threaten his life at all.


    In recent days, he often felt dizzy, although it was only a short time, but such a situation had never happened before.


    "What''s wrong with my body?" He asked the system.


    "The host is very healthy and has no problems."


    "But I''ve been feeling dizzy a lot lately."


    "It''s because your body repels the system."


    Li Su was very confused. He never knew that his body would reject the ghost medical system.


    He quickly asked, "why does my body change like this?"


    It turns out that it''s not his body that repels the system, it''s him


    Something in the body.


    That thing is the blood of the beast God. Before, the blood of the beast God had been lurking in his body, and it didn''t break out until not long ago.


    The animal God is born naturally, and its internal power is powerful and pure, so it conflicts with the system.


    This is certainly not the way to go on, if you give up the ghost medical system, he will die directly, and the blood of the beast God has been integrated into his body, it can not be abandoned.


    He had to find a way to make the system coexist with the blood of the beast God. To solve this problem, it still depends on the system, so he asked, "is there any way to make the blood of the beast God not conflict with the system?"


    "If the blood of the beast God does not conflict with the system, the host must learn to actively control the power of the blood of the beast God."


    "Oh? What should I do? "


    "After activating the fury state of the beast God, try to turn on the system, so that I can help the host control the blood of the beast God."


    Li Su thinks that the answer given by the system is quite reasonable: "after that, can I take the initiative to open the animal God state?"


    "This possibility exists only in theory."


    Theoretical possibilities were enough for him, and he continued, "how can I wake up the beast state?"


    "Only when the host is injured or attacked can the status of beast God be activated."


    Li Su opened his eyes and went to the bedside. There was a dagger on the bedside table.


    He picked up the dagger and put it on his wrist.


    "What are you doing?" Liuli asked quickly.


    It''s not a good thing for a man to draw at his wrist with a knife. She quickly came over and grabbed the dagger.


    Li Su helpless smile, said: "I will not commit suicide, what are you afraid of."¡° No, just in case you don''t want to


    "I can''t think of it. We both have a lot of things to do. How can I commit suicide?"


    Glass white he looked: "because of this, I''m afraid you can''t open."


    "Yes? In order to save me, do you want to risk a little love? " There was a bad smile on Li Su''s face. He was thinking about what was self-evident.


    "I don''t want it. I''ve confiscated the dagger!"


    Li Su grabbed her hand and said, "I have a business with a dagger."


    "What''s the matter?"


    It suddenly occurred to him that it might not be of any use to scratch himself, perhaps


    Only when others hurt themselves, the animal God state will be activated.


    So he said, "you use a dagger to draw a line on my arm."


    Liuli showed a surprised expression. She looked at Li Su as if she were looking at a mental patient: "what do you say?"


    "I want you to cut me with a dagger."


    "No


    Seeing that Liuli didn''t agree, Li Su couldn''t say anything about the system, so he took a deep breath and suddenly rushed to Liuli.


    Liuli didn''t expect that he would suddenly do so. He was unprepared and instinctively raised his arm.


    He saw the chance and scratched the edge of the dagger with his arm.


    With the exclamation of Liuli, the dagger left a welding machine on his arm, and the blood immediately came out of the wound and dropped on the ground.


    "Are you crazy?" Liuli shouts.


    "Let you row me, you don''t row, that''s all you have to do."


    The state of Liuli seems to be a little bad. She released her hand and the dagger fell to the ground. The whole person was shaking.


    Li Su knew that it was unfair to her, but there was no other way just now.


    All of a sudden, he felt his heart tighten. He had this feeling before, just before the outbreak of the beast God state.


    The pain from his heart made it difficult for him to keep his balance and he fell on his knees.


    Liuli saw his appearance, and quickly went underground to help him.


    "Don''t come near me yet." Li Su struggles to say.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Liuli ignored his words.


    His body had changed, and the less obvious red veins began to appear on the surface of his skin.


    His breathing became heavy, and his temperature rose sharply, just like a small stove.


    Seeing this scene, Liuli suddenly thought of something and quickly got up and stepped back.


    When Liuli arrived at a safe distance, Li Su released the power in his body. With a low roar, his pupils turned red and his fingertips grew white claws. His body was shaking slightly, not because of the cold, but because the power in his body was too strong. He had to infuse his whole body to suppress that power.


    "System, can you hear me?" Li Su said in his heart.


    His words were like a pebble falling into the sea, without any waves or even ripples.


    If there is no systematic help, it is very difficult for him to suppress this force on his own. After that, he has to vent his strength, which is likely to make Liuli sink


    Into a dangerous situation.


    "System, if you don''t come out again, I don''t want you!"


    "The system has heard the host''s problems and is helping the host to suppress the forces in the body."


    Sure enough, after hearing the words of the system, his state became stable. He could clearly feel that there was an air hood surrounding the power in his body.


    His body straightened and trembled, his mind was no longer so confused, and his reason once again gained the upper hand.


    With the disappearance of the mask, he felt relaxed.


    "Are you ok?" Liuli asked quickly.


    Li Su nodded. He was a little weak now. There was nothing abnormal in other places.


    But his appearance is still a combination of blood lines, red pupil and claws, just like an angry Beast.

 Chapter 1350

    On Li Su''s forehead, there are many blood lines, which outline the mark of a wolf''s head! The whole body is flashing red light, and Liuli stares at him with big eyes.


    He closed his eyes tightly and his whole body was full of blood.


    Li Su''s ghost medicine system tried its best to suppress him, and soon a black light appeared. Only two colors collide with each other, as Mars collides with the earth. In the interweaving of blood and black light, Li Su showed a sense of monstrosity.


    Slowly, his hair grew longer and longer, and there were strands of red blood in his pure black hair.


    Then the blood lines spread from the forehead. Down to the neck, until Li Su''s back, depicts a ferocious beast.


    An amazing force was released from his body.


    The invisible waves spread rapidly. Liuli didn''t even have a chance to react, but it flew out in an instant.


    Bang into the door and fall to the ground.


    "Ah..." glass a pain cry, covering his arm, pain unbearable, frown tight.


    Her face was in a cold sweat and she couldn''t speak in pain.


    At this time, Li Su slowly opened his eyes, the blood lines on his forehead subsided, behind his back


    And the tattoos on the giant animals disappeared. I''m so introverted that I don''t have any special fluctuation.


    He Dingqing saw Liuli lying on the ground, a pain unbearable appearance.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Su ran to him quickly: "wasn''t it good just now?"


    While saying this, he picked up Liuli.


    "Hiss... You said... It''s not all you." Glass white his eyes, pain all over.


    Li Su was stunned and didn''t know why. How can this have its own business? I didn''t do anything!


    "What''s the matter with me?" Li Su asked.


    "I don''t know... Ah..." Liuli didn''t breathe. As soon as she was about to complain, she felt pain on her arm.


    "Eh!" Li Su didn''t know what to say. It seemed that he had fused the blood of the beast God and caused quite a stir.


    Slightly apologetic said: "I come to see it."


    Li Su looked at her injury, only dislocated and bruised her arm. He took a breath from her and dealt with it simply for her.


    "What happened to you just now? How frightening?" Liuli asked with lingering fear.


    That scene he will never forget, Li Su seems to have changed a person, full of strange and ferocious.


    Especially the wolf pattern on her forehead and the ferocious tattoo on her back made her fear.


    "Haha... Nothing..." he really didn''t know how to explain that the ghost medical system and the blood of the beast God were too far away.


    Li Su didn''t tell anyone that Liuli didn''t believe it. It''s just that this kind of thing is the safest only if he knows it!


    Liuli didn''t ask much when he didn''t say it.


    There''s no need to tell her other people''s secrets. What''s more, she has someone who isn''t Li Su. Why should they tell him. After thinking about it, Liuli didn''t mention it.


    Li Su sighed and asked, "the ceremony is over. What do you think?"


    There was no fluctuation in the ceremony. Only a few people knew his identity.


    If Li Su doesn''t start, Lin Feng and others don''t know his arrival.


    The bright Knight''s name sounds good, but it''s still the killer organization.


    Everyone who attends the meeting will not show their true colors.


    That''s why the ceremony is so peaceful.


    However, the undercurrent surged in the calm, and treto and Hannibal were not good at it.


    They are the people who are determined to kill Li Su. Since they have agreed to cooperate with Li Su, they have been preparing.


    The Knights of light clearly stipulated that they could not kill each other.


    So a few people plan to stand on the commanding height of morality to control the whole bright Knight!


    It''s only one game, let York and Lin Feng drill in automatically


    "Don''t you want to kill Lin Feng?" Liuli asked.


    Is Lin Feng going to return home before he dies?


    "As you can see at the ceremony, Lin Feng and York are inseparable. In the west, if you want to move him, you have to bring down York to move Lin Feng. So it''s not urgent. We can''t stay here all the time


    There are still some things Li Su didn''t say. After all, this is not her own chassis. Everything needs to be careful, they have to hide behind the scenes, all preparation can only let treto deal with.


    Liuli nodded silently, listening to Li Su''s meaning to return home.


    But Lin Feng is immortal. There is always a knot in her heart.


    "So we''re going home?"


    "Well!" That''s what he meant.


    It''s uncomfortable to stay abroad. Lin Feng''s business has delayed him for a long time.


    He has no patience to continue to wait. He wants to develop domestic forces.


    Li Su doesn''t believe that guy. He can stay abroad all the time.


    Both of them don''t have ink. They just go. Liuli picks up his things and Li Su calls treto.


    Before all to treeto, Li Su also said that as long as there is a change in Lin Feng, he will be informed.


    Here he is not sure, but back home, with his own power will certainly be able to kill Lin Feng.


    And Li Su had to go back. In order to integrate the blood of the beast God, the ghost medicine system exhausted his merit points.


    He can only hurry back and earn merits, otherwise he will not have a few days to live!


    They decided to return home the same day.


    Shangjiang International Airport.


    Back in this place, Li Su was silent for a long time. The ceremony was the best time, but because Lin Feng didn''t show up, it didn''t end.


    Fortunately, this time there was a surprise. The blood of the beast God gave Li Su unprecedented ability.


    Let him double his strength, some things he didn''t dare to do before, now he can finally let go.


    Back to Hongfu, Li Su went into Hongtian''s room.


    Glass seems boring, watching TV in the living room.


    "Why did you come back so soon?" Hong Tian asked in surprise: "is Lin Feng dead?"


    "No Li Su gave a bitter smile.


    "Well? You didn''t kill him at the ceremony. " Hong Tian''s brows are locked.


    He''s a little incredible. That''s the best chance. It''s just a waste.


    "He didn''t go at all." Li Su explained.


    Hong Tian was dumb, but he didn''t expect this kind of result.


    "But it doesn''t matter. Treto and Hannibal are already in the layout. As soon as the time comes, they can completely kill Lin Feng." Li Su''s intention to kill is overwhelming.


    A breath of death suddenly enveloped Hong Tian, making him shiver.


    "Well, I''m sorry I didn''t keep it." Li Su gave a faint smile.


    "Are you a hard nut? I went abroad once, and my strength doubled. " Hong Tian is shocked. He has been mixing for so many years, and he doesn''t know anything about it.


    Strength is not a professional. You can''t play it if you want to.


    It''s really hard for ordinary people to be promoted to a higher level.


    In his eyes, only from the breath just leaked, the two brothers were no longer weak.


    After that, Li Su said what he was going to do, and the two chatted for one night


    ....

 Chapter 1351

    The moon was high in the starry sky, and the bright silver light was shining on Li Su''s face.


    I saw him lying in bed, with deep eyes, staring at the sky.


    A little bit of sunlight, eyes full of light luster.


    He was thinking about the conversation with Hong Tian today, and Li Su learned something unusual.


    Especially for the knight of light, the most famous killer organization in the world, and the oldest known force in the world.


    I thought it was the most powerful force in the world.


    However, in the eyes of some people, the knight of light is just a sign jointly launched by a mysterious western organization!


    The real inside information is very few, Hong Tianneng knows or situ brothers said.


    From this, Li Su realized that the world is very big, and he only touched the tip of the iceberg.


    Even the ghost medicine system, he thought it would not be so magical.


    But this is his biggest secret. Li Su is not going to have a showdown with Hong Tian.


    This time he returned home, he wanted to integrate the forces of Shangjiang and the scattered forces he created.


    Only power and strength are the capital. If you want to fight against Lin Feng and York, that''s right


    You have to have a very hard qualification.


    Now I know that the bright knight is just a puppet, but Li Su didn''t dare to be careless.


    There''s nothing else in it. Thirteen Knights alone are enough to give you a headache. Let alone mysterious energy.


    Later, they talked about China, and Hong Tian kept it a secret.


    He only said one word to Li Su: "the mysterious power of all countries, the strongest is the United States, but the most terrible is Huaxia."


    After that, he didn''t say any more, but as soon as Li Su''s curiosity came up, he stopped talking, which made Li Su feel so bad.


    In the morning, Li Su got up early.


    One day to integrate all forces, and then arrange one by one to give full play to their strengths and so on.


    I''m so busy that I get all these people together in the evening.


    Some have been following their own, some have recovered half way, and some have dug up talents, all of whom are their old team members.


    Having been together for so many years, they didn''t object to Li Su''s decision.


    Although all the integration, some people''s rights are greatly reduced. But instead of complaining, they cooperated.


    From the beginning, they hoped that Li Su would step in instead of fighting against the pressure.


    Well, when the boss comes, just wait for him to be obedient. There''s no need to stay up day and night.


    But I didn''t expect that Li Su just took it in name, but actually they are still in charge of the company''s industry and so on.


    "Brother Su, we respect you." There is not too much talk.


    All the words were in the wine. People toasted in turn, and Li Su was not afraid. Cup by cup, bottle by bottle. Soon he got drunk. The first time Li Su got drunk, he mainly wanted to get drunk.


    They carried him to the hotel and closed the door.


    "The boss is too depressed. Would you like someone to wait on him?" Several people discussed the good things.


    "Drunk like that, can you?" A person disdains of say: "you really think of bad idea."


    How can a man do that when he''s drunk.


    The broad masses of the people all over the country have been influenced by television. I like the short film that Li Su drinks like this. I sleep like a pool of mud and find someone to wait on. Isn''t that just playing with people.


    A few people suddenly dumb, embarrassed smile, let after one to go comfortable.


    Liuli waited in Hongfu for a long time, but he didn''t come back. He had no choice but to return to his room.


    Looking at Hong Tian''s smile, he is also waiting for Li Su.


    But it didn''t wait until the sun came out.


    Hong Tian can''t hold on any longer. The old man stayed up for so long, but he didn''t stand up until he was in good health.


    On his old face, his eyelids had begun to fight, and his sleepiness made him forget, so


    After a few days, Li Su was busy with integration, but he did all the work of his life.


    Well, in the next few days, when we discussed with Hong Tian in Hong Fu, we could always hear news he didn''t know.


    Slowly, when the news from the West came, Li Su was furious.


    He made an alliance with treeto. When he was in the west, the three of them got into a game, but it was not Lin Feng who got involved.


    It''s a couple of Knights of light. It''s too late for treeto to stop.


    The man was dead, and before he could react, York arrived with the light knight.


    Needless to say, people believe that hearing is false and seeing is true. It''s really mud falling off the crotch. It''s not excrement, it''s excrement.


    Treeto was executed as a member of the massacre group. Fortunately, Hannibal was cautious


    I''ll take part in it.


    So he''s still alive, humble or.


    "What to do?" Hong Tian looks at him without expression.


    Li Su repressed his anger. During this period of time, he was not idle. He not only went to see a doctor to obtain merit points, but also carefully studied the power of the beast God.


    Now he can be called the person of the mysterious organization in the world, but those people have a unified name for the psionic.


    "Killing, only their blood is the best memorial ceremony!" Li Su''s intention to kill is universal, and after fusing the blood of the beast God.


    Not only received the energy of the beast God, but also was affected by the character.


    His heart is full of bloodthirsty, for Lin Feng and York''s killing intention, reached the point of unbearable.


    "You have to calm down. With the help of York, you have not been able to find out the layout of treeto." Hong tianbukui is an old fox. He has a keen sense that something is wrong. Li Su slowly sobered up, the influence of the blood of the beast God is still great.


    "You mean... Those people..." he frowned. If those people really helped, treto would have been wronged.


    And the power of York and Lin Feng, he wants to make a new inquiry.


    "Eight or nine is ten." Hong Tian is 100% sure of that


    Some people got involved.


    He knows some secrets. Since Lin Feng can kill the bright knight, he is the leader of Huaxia district.


    This requires not only strength, but also courage.


    With his understanding of Lin Feng, he is ruthless, resourceful and ambitious. But only the lack of courage to gamble, so can let Lin Feng do this kind of thing, that behind the courage of the people, can not be simple.


    This is his guess. People are getting older and more insincere. Hong Tian will keep a hand on everyone.


    "Those people intervene, with your present strength, you can''t turn over a little spray at all!" The truth is not pleasant, but it is true.


    Human nature is like this, everyone likes to be flattered, although we all know that is flattery, but still like to listen to.


    That''s why we have the old saying: never wear flattery!


    Li Su frowned slightly. The power of the beast God gave him unprecedented strength and strong self-confidence.


    Any unexpected strength has both advantages and disadvantages.


    But it was still a trace of reason in his heart that made him reflect all the time, and finally he had to sigh.


    "Is there any channel to contact the mysterious organizations in China?" Li Su looks at Hong Tian

 Chapter 1352

    In the room, Li Su looks at Hong Tianxun and asks.


    Only when he was a little silent for a while, he spoke slowly and said, "the Chinese mysterious organization is too arrogant. No one can enter their eyes except the country."


    What he meant by this was that Li Su was not qualified now, and he didn''t even have the ability to make people look up to him.


    Even if Hong Tian has channels, nothing is possible without strength.


    "Hoo." Li Su was a little upset, but he said, "give me an introduction, let me have an understanding of them."


    Although not convinced, but the reality is so, with absolute strength can overlook all living beings.


    Hong Tian thought for a while and began to say, "Huaxia is the most mysterious organization. I don''t want to cultivate only one abroad. If it is said that they are intensive, all resources are focused on one force. Then we Huaxia are free range. They have their own inside information and have been operating for hundreds of years. Their strength is unfathomable. "


    Hong tianbukui has been mixed up for so many years, and he knows a lot about the mysterious forces.


    "Oh, so the mysterious power of China is the strongest?" Li Su was inexplicably proud.


    But it''s wrong to think about it. If you really like what he said, Huaxia can still be bullied by outsiders.


    "Ha ha, there are more mysterious forces than essence. There are too many mysterious forces in China, and they have been in the stage of scuffle. That''s why foreign countries have a chance to take advantage of it, otherwise... Hum! "


    Don''t say good, a say Hong Tian a face of disdain, disdain of rolled white eyes.


    Li Su is awe inspiring. That''s the truth.


    Where there are rivers and lakes, there will be disputes, not to mention those mysterious forces.


    In terms of resources, territory and talents, every organization will not let go.


    I don''t want foreign countries to cultivate a force with all their resources and everything.


    That strength is certainly stronger and stronger, and Huaxia has been in internal friction, this is the difference, so it will be taken advantage of by others!


    Fortunately, the Chinese culture is rich and can stand up to setbacks.


    "Hello, there is also the angry youth side." Li Su said with a smile.


    The old man is a guy who is not easy to offend at first sight. He just wrote three words on his face.


    "Play along." Hong Tian left him, and then went on to say, "China''s thousands of years of heritage, is not blowing.". Each of the several well-known organizations occupies a famous mountain, which can be called a secret place. "


    All the magic places are different.


    Huaxia is the ancestor of magic. The surface of each magic place can be seen extraordinary, let alone the hidden secret.


    These organizations abide by the rules of the state and will not go down the mountain easily. They pursue longevity.


    In their opinion, it is fatal to be contaminated with worldly vulgarity.


    So when they choose their disciples, they will send them by luck or through individual channels.


    But without exception, they are just born, no matter how old they are, they can''t be more than three years old.


    "You want to make friends with those people, the abacus is good, but unrealistic." Hong Tian reproached him impolitely.


    Li Su also went to the doctor in a hurry. I didn''t expect that those forces were not only arrogant, but also noble.


    "Since they abide by the rules, why intervene in this matter?"


    If you want to be noble, you should always be noble and never appear in the secular world.


    But it''s obviously hard for him to get involved in the affairs of the light knight.


    Hong Tian looked at him with disdain: "you are not qualified to let others notice you. Besides, they have not interfered in the affairs of the secular world. The bright knight is made by them. Originally, it was their people. Deal with their own internal personnel, regardless of the country."


    He said impolitely that during this period, Li Su was disturbed by the power of the beast God, and his head was blank.


    In particular, the death of treto made him feel remorse and unspeakable anger.


    "Florence will go anyway." Li Su said lightly.


    Hong Tian sighed. In his opinion, Li Su''s going is a trap,


    It''s impossible to come back.


    "Since you insist, I won''t say much." Hong Tian said: "but Lin Feng and York are easy to kill, but they have the support of mysterious forces behind them. It''s your goal to retreat completely."


    He looked at Li Su solemnly, and they looked at each other for a long time.


    "I understand, old man, it''s not like you." Li Su smiles.


    In fact, killing is secondary. The real purpose is to come back alive.


    Back in the room, he thought a lot.


    In Hong Tian''s introduction, the mysterious forces of China especially mentioned "Mount Tai"


    In the world of Chinese powers, Mount Tai is outstanding.


    According to legend, Mount Tai is the place where the Jade Emperor was canonized.


    In ancient times, some conceited and talented people held the ceremony of Fengchan there.


    However, only the peerless Tianjiao, who is famous forever, can be qualified to be there.


    For example, Emperor Wu of the Qin Dynasty and Emperor song of the Tang Dynasty are the oldest.


    With these famous people, that kind of inexplicable power of luck, it''s the only way


    It makes the mountain more and more mysterious.


    The mysterious organizations here and the ancient books they have mastered can make any force move.


    Li Su is going to the west, but he is not good at it. Just as Hong Tian said, it''s easy to kill people, but it''s hard to come back alive.


    Treeto was killed, which shows that he has been to Florence, he can learn the news of his death, Keneng is deliberately spread by Lin Feng. The purpose is to let oneself go, throw oneself into the net!


    "What can I do to improve my strength in a short time?" Li Su closed his eyes and asked the system in his heart.


    I''ve forgotten the system all this time. I''m too busy.


    There are too many things to worry about. There is also the influence of the blood of the beast God, so that now they are confused.


    "Yes." The sound of the system sounded in his heart.


    Li Su was slightly pleased, but did not show it.


    "Talk about it?"


    "The host has received the blood of the beast God, and its strength has been improved. After the integration of the system, he has completely accepted the blood of the beast God. Just catch the beast God,


    You can get more merit points, and your strength will be greatly enhanced. "


    Li Su knew it, but he was still scared when he thought of the horror of the beast God.


    With his current strength, it is difficult to capture it, but not fatal.


    After figuring it out, Li Su slowly had a calculation and communicated with the system for a while.


    Until the moonlight, his face with a smile, and then into the dream.


    All night long.


    In the early morning, the first ray of sunshine shines on the earth, and it is the beginning of a hurry.


    Hawkers get up early to get ready for breakfast. Office workers go out one after another and simply buy some breakfast to rush to the bus.


    A busy day begins. Li Su sleeps deeply. He wants to get rid of his tiredness completely.


    When you wake up, it will be a new world and an unknown story.

 Chapter 1353

    The vast and boundless prairie, the horses gallop wantonly. The blue sky is endless, only a little cloud embellishment.


    Standing here, as if to expand their own mind, face only shock.


    Li Su, with a backpack on his back, stood on the lawn, looking at the dazzling scene!


    There seems to be an indescribable feeling in my heart. It''s really desirable here.


    If riding a horse, galloping here, I believe that feeling will be unforgettable forever!


    At this time, a child in the horse, saw him riding a white horse galloping in front, so handsome!


    There were hundreds of horses behind them, and no one ran in groups.


    "Little brother, wait, little brother!"


    The child seemed to hear Li Su''s cry and turned his head to have a look. Li Su ran after him, shouting as he ran!


    "Donkey..."


    As soon as the little guy pulled the reins, the white horse backed up, and his huge head roared into the sky.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Hoo." Li Su breathed out: "little brother, can you sell me a horse?"


    After a while, I saw Li Su galloping by on a white horse.


    According to the guidance of the system, the beast God came to the grassland.


    Li Su simply packed up and went to battle with light weight. He arrived here with the fastest speed.


    In the vast grassland, it''s easy to get lost, and Li Su was born a road maniac. When I came here, I couldn''t tell the difference between the southeast and northwest. Fortunately, I met the child who put the horse.


    The boundless grassland, just by walking that really do not know what month.


    Bought the white horse, Li Su according to the guidance of the system, ran to the depths of the grassland.


    This is the deepest grassland in Inner Mongolia. No one lives here.


    There is no smoke nearby. The ground is full of biological remains, and there are traces of animal gods nearby.


    Li Su''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the detection system was reliable.


    Closer and closer to the location of the beast God, he felt a little nervous.


    A little bit of feeling, let Li Su have an illusion.


    He has some connection with the beast God, and Li Su smiles at the thought.


    The blood in the body is fused with the beast God. In other words, he has the same blood as the beast God.


    To put it mildly, he is now the "relative" of the beast God


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Li Su had no room to argue, and that''s what happened.


    A breeze was blowing on his face, and a wisp of Li Su''s hair was flying in the wind.


    Light cool feeling, so that the haze in Li Su''s heart gradually dissipated.


    Far away in the depths of the grassland, where there are many weeds, a faint animal nest emerges.


    In the nest, a gorgeous giant falls asleep, two front claws cross each other, and the huge head is gently pressed on it. Languid posture, but the beast is very ferocious, destroyed this beauty.


    All of a sudden, it seems to feel something, open the bright eyes such as the night pearl, full of spiritual eyes, a little doubt.


    But it thought for a long time, did not think clearly. So also did not pay attention to, slowly closed the eyelids, have fallen into the dream fragrance.


    Within a hundred Li range around it, all kinds of wolves are densely distributed, looking at the grass nest respectfully like a pilgrimage.


    They set up their own patrol areas, and wolf kings of various ethnic groups became food porters, putting their prey outside the grass nests.


    Did not reach this level, not even qualified to deliver food.


    The identity differences between animals are several times more obvious than that of human beings.


    Hierarchy, that is the law of survival, the law of the jungle is more clear.


    The beast god enjoys everything, very normal. The feeling is that it should be, and those little wolves yearn for this position.


    Li Su came galloping on his horse. The wolf''s nose was very sensitive. He had found him before he found them.


    The major wolves followed the wolf king''s orders and surrounded them in an orderly way.


    Slowly, Li Su''s side was full of wolves. The white horse he sat down on was not calm.


    Nose see spitting heat, limbs keep moving, very nervous and afraid.


    Li Su seems to have been ambushed from all sides, surrounded by the dead, it can be said that there is no way out!


    "Hey, good opponent, warm up in advance!" Li Su gave a faint smile.


    Then jump off the horse, white horse dare not move, it is afraid to be dismembered.


    Wolves are not fun. Anyone who moves first will die the worst.


    Li Su touched his hair: "darling, don''t be afraid."


    "Ouch..."


    The wolves slowly pushed forward, one by one full of ferocious eyes, bared their teeth.


    The floor was filled with saliva, which was extremely disgusting.


    Li Su came forward and they fell back subconsciously.


    But the wolf came at the right time behind him. Li Su turned back and followed closely


    The second foot was also kicked out.


    Bang bang.


    Two wolves fly out like meteors, and instantly affect the wolves.


    One by one, like rolling stones, rolled tens of meters away.


    "Ouch!" The bugle of battle sounded.


    Wolves are no longer afraid, all rushed to bite Li Su.


    A fierce battle of wolves unfolded, Li Su some look down on the wolves, white horse still did not escape the wolf mouth.


    Torn by several wolves, the shrill cry is heartbreaking. When Li Su saw this scene, he felt bloodthirsty and released endless blood.


    A surge of air waves spread to the distance, all the wolves were overturned.


    His eyes were red, his hair spread in an instant, and strands of hair hung down.


    Emitting a black and red color, Li Su, who looks ordinary, has become full of monsters and handsome.


    His palms turned into sharp claws and Li Su licked his lips when he looked at the wolves.


    A sneer hung on his face, and instantly he lost his trace.


    Li Su like a wolf into the sheep, crazy fight, wolf blood dyed red grassland.


    His body was scarlet, and even his face was bloodstained. He licked it with his tongue


    Lick.


    That kind of posture, such as the fallen devil, the eyes without a trace of human emotion, reveals the excitement of seeing blood.


    Without a trace of reason to speak of, the system suppresses the blood of the beast God and fuses it with Li Su. Let him gain strength, but the same animal nature is eroding his humanity bit by bit.


    If there are misfortunes and blessings, those who violate the rules will bear the corresponding costs.


    At this time, a faint black light appeared, and a trace of reason slowly appeared in Li Su''s mind.


    He awoke in a moment, looking at a mess of grassland, Li Su frowned.


    "What''s the matter? Why is this happening? " Li Su''s voice rang out in his heart: "speak?"


    No matter what Li Su asked, there was no response from the system.


    Li Su''s face was black, and countless grass mud horses galloped by, as if they had been played.


    Depressed, he kicked the dead wolf at his feet.


    "Damn, fool me!" Li Su shouts at the sky.


    "System upgrade failed, resulting in fragmentation... Capture beast God... Upgrade system... Strength enhancement..."


    When Li Su scolded, the system told the reason off and on.


    "You said you have nothing to upgrade. I don''t know if you are too anxious to eat hot tofu." Li Su make complaints about it.


    System:

 Chapter 1354

    There is a strong smell of blood on the grassland, which spreads everywhere very fast.


    A hundred miles away in the grass nest, the sleeping beast God opened his huge eyes and smelled it gently with his nose.


    Its eyes are getting colder and colder. It can tell what kind of creature it is from the smell of blood, and the blood of the wolf clan is more sensible.


    The beast God couldn''t hide his anger. His teeth were about to break.


    It slowly up, a ferocious beast wake up, it instantly locked in the distance.


    Then the limbs force, instantly disappear in place, can''t see its figure.


    Li Su dug a pit and buried the stumps of the white horse.


    "Ma''er ma''er, I didn''t protect you." Li Su reproached himself and said, "don''t worry, I have sacrificed your dead soul with the blood of those animals. I hope you''re underground, and you''ll make a horse face with their ghosts. "


    Listen to Li Su''s nonsense, the wolves almost wake up to do him.


    White horse in the underground is also crying: "no, brother, you have pit me once, I came to the underground you will not let me go? Is horse noodles that good? "


    Of course, Li Su didn''t know that there was horse noodles underground.


    Which of the following heard his wishes, and in order to prevent slipping, he put the white horse into Shura road


    "Ma''er, you must have a good relationship down here, especially with your relatives. You can''t be happy in the world, you have to gallop in hell. "


    "Hey, where are you crying?"


    Finally, someone can''t help it. This guy is so irritating.


    "Go away, whatever you want."


    ¡°......¡±


    All of a sudden, Li Su''s eyes slightly coagulated and his body rolled to the left.


    "That beast, dare you plot against me?" Li Su looks to the right.


    I saw a huge ferocious beast, with black gray hair all over, just like light around.


    But in the sunlight, it''s not very obvious.


    "You killed my men?" Animal God is worthy of this name, very spiritual, but also speechless.


    "Well?" Li Su Yi Leng: "you... Can talk..."


    As if he had found a new world, he looked carefully at the beast God.


    However, Li Su is not surprised that he has been through all these years.


    Last time I left in a hurry, I knew that the beast God was extraordinary. Now it has been confirmed.


    "I ask you, you killed my men." The beast God''s voice was cold, and the endless killing intention was released slowly.


    Li Su became serious with a sneer on his lips.


    The endless fighting spirit in the eyes is like a runaway wild horse.


    "I killed it!"


    "You want to die, those who dare to touch me." The beast God looked down on Li Susi with a look of high above him and did not pay any attention to him. There was a surge of blood gas on Li Su''s body, and the blood lines on his forehead were instantly dense.


    The beautiful wolf pattern is outlined, and the back tattoo appears, and the coat is torn instantly.


    "How can it be!" The beast God was shocked: "how can you have my blood? No, it''s more pure than mine. Who are you? "


    Spirit beasts pay attention to the purity of blood, and their evolutionary goal is to return to their ancestors.


    Because of the intervention of the system, Li Su promoted the blood power of the beast God. So I''m red eyed, or I can''t bear it.


    Started the so-called upgrade, but because most of the blood is in his body, the follow-up power of the system is not strong.


    That''s why it failed. It forced the upgrade and even tried to invade the host''s blood. The end was extremely miserable.


    System upgrading is like marching and fighting. Seeing a new city is like occupying it. But half of the battle is not enough food, so we have to withdraw.


    But on the way back, there was an ambush. It can be said that stealing chicken does not eat rice.


    "Jie Jie, you are mine." Li Su''s eyes were red and his face was dark.


    The forced upgrade of the system led to his brain being eroded by brutality.


    Although Li suhao''s system decided without authorization, he knew that only the system could suppress and eliminate brutality.


    The beast God must be captured. He can only keep a trace of purity when he is completely deified.


    "Ha ha ha, God helps me." In his shock just now, the beast God responded: "if I eat you, my blood will be purer, and I will be more sure of going back to my ancestors. Good


    Now there is desire and greed in its eyes.


    In Li sushi, you will be surprised to find that the two people''s eyes reveal the same thing.


    It''s hard to hide the desire to swallow each other''s expectation immediately!


    Breeze gently blowing, a little dust floating, some weeds swing with the wind.


    The charming dandelion, driven by the breeze, is looking for its own place.


    The sun put away the last ray of rays, the moon can not escape the rise, fortunately, there are stars accompany.


    The bright light of the stars and the moon makes the light of the beast God more obviously support the extraordinary.


    Thunder crackled across the grassland, and Li Su''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Sure enough, it is a night animal. Only at this time can it be seen that it is extraordinary.


    At the same time, the beast God also put away the heart of looking down, and the electric light on his body curled around his four feet.


    Bang.


    At the foot of it, the grassland cracked, and a strong wave of air flew towards Li Su like lightning.


    Thunder and lightning, the wind and cloud surging. In the grassland, there is silence, only the sound of electric light.


    Fortunately, there is no one here. Otherwise, people will be scared to death!


    Li Su''s hands protect his chest, and the blood light forms a blood shield in front of him. Electric light and blood shield collide with each other, and the harsh sound makes people feel numb.


    Whoosh


    In an instant, the beast God came to him, opened his mouth and bit him.


    Li Su''s body twisted, his legs whirling like a windmill.


    Continuous kicking beast God, but it is Li Su who flies backwards.


    Although the electric light on his body blocked his attack, the pain still entered his body.


    Li Su stood up slowly, his clothes on his legs were burnt and smelled of paste.


    His legs were as black as two sticks.


    "Well, I can''t help myself." Beast God disdains of say.


    Li Su''s smile made her body tremble slightly, and her legs instantly restored their white luster.


    "It''s worthy of having the blood of Lei di. It''s powerful."


    "Well?" The beast God frowned: "how do you know?"


    I know very little about my origin!


    "Hey, I have your blood. Don''t I know where you came from?" Li Su smiles.


    Spirit beasts are inherited by blood, and the information and ability of race are transmitted by blood.


    "It''s you?" The beast God finally thought of Li Su.


    No wonder he looks so familiar. No wonder he has his own blood.


    "Look, you have a good fortune. You can integrate my blood and be more pure." Speaking of this, greed in the eyes of the beast God is unprecedented.


    If it can get it and evolve itself, who else in the world can compete with it.

 Chapter 1355

    Far away by the sea, on a deserted island, there is a shining object.


    Around it, a group of gaudy looking bodyguards in suits patrolled.


    After a while, a speedboat came and three people came down from it.


    One old and one young, a middle-aged man, three people walk side by side.


    "It''s time to calculate." The old man''s face was expressionless.


    Next to the two people did not answer, just gently nodded.


    "Hey, those people can''t stand it." He didn''t care. He continued with a sneer.


    "Well, we''re not easy either." The middle-aged man is very angry.


    On the left of the old man, the young man said with a faint smile, "come on, it depends on the laziness of your family."


    The young man''s disdain didn''t bother to glance at him.


    The old man light smile: "this year''s situation is different, we three must unite, otherwise there is no our business!"


    The three were silent at the same time. Thinking of those powerful people, they are all worried.


    With the help of the three forces, can they really face it squarely.


    "Well, when we get to our chassis, we have to give some face. Otherwise... "


    The young man didn''t go on, but the two next to him understood.


    No matter how strong our strength is, we will be punished for disturbing our real life!


    That''s the rule. Everyone, every force, is maintaining this balance.


    Whoever dares to disturb will be besieged by all parties.


    "Gods are more and more magical. No wonder those people can''t help it." The middle-aged man said lightly.


    "They know more than us. It takes energy to recover the divine things..."


    "Hum, they just want us to mend it. Now they''re going to rob the fruit when they''re well fed. What a bandit!" The middle-aged man was furious.


    As they talked and walked, they came to the gods. Looking at the mysterious and ancient atmosphere revealed by the gods in front of them, they all felt a sense of awe and kneeling!


    ......


    Far away on the other side of the ocean, in a house.


    There are two men and a woman talking about something.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Women''s red lips are surging.


    Between the eyes and eyebrows, the feeling of charm arises spontaneously, which almost makes the two men unable to control.


    "Report back to the virgin. It has been found out. We have received news that a divine object has arrived on an isolated island in Hong Kong and Macao. At that time, the major forces in China will gather on the isolated island and fight for the sacred things together! "


    A westerner, speaking respectfully.


    This man has white skin, yellow eyes, tall and powerful, is a pure western man.


    Beside him was a yellow man, handsome and cold. Hold your chest in your hands and keep your face expressionless. Those who do great things, though impulsive to women, can resist. Distinguish the time to manage their own thing, that is a character!


    Obviously both of them are, but Westerners still have strong sexual desire, he said


    Greed in the eyes.


    Women have the general sexuality of Western women, and the fatal temptation to men is revealed between the eyebrows.


    Long golden hair down, brown eyes full of spring!


    "Well done. I''m not wrong. Do a good job. You are in charge of the light Knight! "


    "I will go through fire and water in accordance with the order of the virgin!"


    Men''s praise and flattery are accepted by women.


    Go to another man in front of the red lip floating a smile.


    "And you?"


    Lin Feng light looked at her one eye, can mix in there saint, this person is absolutely not a simple character.


    So he has always been alert to her, not like the Western men, showing loyalty!


    "I don''t see your strength." Lin Feng light smile, mouth raised a sneer.


    I''m kidding. If he hasn''t seen any scenes, he can''t scare me by your identity.


    As soon as the words came out, the saint became more interested in him, and the Western men were very observant.


    Seeing the expression of the saint, he walked out of the room wisely.


    "Saint, I still have some things to deal with. Let Lin Feng wait for me to accompany you! If you have any orders, just call him


    He is very interesting. Although he wants to exchange with Lin Feng, the virgin obviously has no interest in him.


    York is no longer asking for trouble, years of touch and climb attack let him understand what to do and what not to do.


    "Well." The virgin didn''t even look at him.


    Just lightly check head, her beautiful eyes have been staring at Lin Feng.


    "If you want to see my strength, come with me." The saint gave a faint smile and went into the bedroom.


    Lin Feng''s eyebrows turned. Are barefoot people afraid of wearing shoes.


    Is a man afraid of a saint? make fun of!


    Lin Feng went in, and suddenly a beautiful foot kicked at him.


    The strong wind driven by the offensive hung on his face.


    But he didn''t move, beautiful feet stopped in front of his face!


    "Why not hide?" Asked the saint.


    Two big eyes, full of incredible.


    If he didn''t stop at last, Lin Feng would not die.


    "Hum." See him cold hum a, disdain of say: "I don''t think you can hurt me!" This is full of confidence and contempt for her.


    "You''re more and more interesting to me!"


    "It''s OK, I''m going!" Lin Feng turned around and left. He didn''t want to pay any attention to this big chested man.


    It''s a waste of time to be here for a second.


    "Wait a minute." The virgin said firmly, "you are mine!"


    "Boring!"


    Lin Feng slowly spits out two words, and then floats away.


    "So handsome..."


    In the silence of the grassland, lightning, thunder and strong wind.


    Li Su and the beast God held each other, and the invisible wave spread between them.


    "Boy, hand over the treasure and let you live."


    The beast God bared his tusks, and the greed in his eyes could not be covered up.


    "Well, it''s ridiculous."


    Li Su didn''t want to talk nonsense. His blood was condensed in his fists, and his surging energy burst out in an instant.


    I saw his instant hit, powerful attack, hit the grassland crack.


    Innumerable clay is like a bullet, which has super penetrating power.


    There are also weak grass roots, like countless small swords, as if thousands of arrows shot at the same time!


    "Hum, toast, no penalty!"


    Beast God disdains sneer, all over the electric light, what soil grass root does not hurt at all.


    The body of spirit beast is stronger than energy.


    If human beings and spirit beasts are in the same realm, then it is common that spirit beasts are powerful.


    This is the talent of blood and body. Human beings are weak and spirit beasts in these two aspects.


    Li Su''s attack did not break the beast God''s own defense ring, let alone its physical body.


    But these did not affect him, master the beast God''s ability, only then


    This is Li Su''s main goal.


    He took the beast God as the object of training and didn''t worry about winning or losing.


    Slowly it also felt out, two people began to really start.


    At this time, Li Su felt the inexplicable call, the system as if without a trace of induction.


    "System... Fusion... Artifact... Magic weapon..."

 Chapter 1356

    The electric light is surging in the grassland, and the momentum of endless blood gas transpiration is amazing!


    In the ring, a young man was covered with red blood, and the power of each boxing was amazing.


    And opposite him is a wolf like creature, a ferocious beast.


    The two sides are fighting fiercely. It can be said that they are fighting with their lives.


    "Damn it


    The beast God is more and more frightened, more and more powerful and powerful.


    Let it feel a headache thorny, it did not expect to easily run over the dead ants, but against the sky so difficult to deal with.


    Li Su''s blood is boiling all over his body. Only a good opponent can sharpen himself. Obviously, beast God is his most excited opponent.


    If you are too high to be cold, you will never make progress.


    If you want to enhance your strength, the realm is not the only one, and the actual combat experience is the treasure to win the strong with the weak!


    "Ha ha ha, have a good time!" Li Su looked up and roared. It was very similar


    Beast God: "come again!"


    Finish saying to have rushed in the past, each move is more and more old and spicy.


    "Boy, you really want to die!"


    Beast God was also enraged, a small human, dare to challenge the dignity of beast God, it is to seek death!


    "Hum, your grandfather was not born when I was a fool!"


    It has lived for so many years that even those who are in power have to give it a third.


    But it was a fist that welcomed it. On Li Su''s fist, the beast God saw a little light.


    His eyes contracted and the power of thunder and lightning was released instantly. But at that moment, he saw the sneer rising from the corner of Li Su''s mouth.


    Without waiting for it to react, the huge body had been inverted.


    Bang Bang


    On the grassland, dust is everywhere in the sky.


    "Hey, hey." Li Su sneered and said, "I''ve been playing with you for a long time. I really think I can''t do you."


    It''s full of irony. It''s very harsh to hear the animal God''s ears


    .


    "Ouch


    The beast God is furious and roars endlessly. The light of thunder and lightning on his body meets the sky.


    With the cooperation of the night sky, the grassland is cleared, and the dark clouds are covered in an instant.


    Crackle crackle!


    A flash of thunder and lightning, a surprising momentum fluctuations, instant spread around.


    The energy of shaking the sky swept across the grassland, Li Su''s hands crossed and excited to resist.


    "The rage of the emperor!"


    The blood skill of beast God can communicate the power of thunder and lightning.


    The destructive power is incomparable, with this will fall into a weak period of one year. It can be seen how angry he is and he wants to kill Li Su, but that''s what he wants.


    Half a day''s efforts were not in vain, but it was infuriating.


    I saw a little electric light on Li Su''s body, covering his whole body in an instant.


    Lightning in the sky, inexplicably by his traction.


    Why he dare to challenge the beast God is because of this move!


    "How could it be?"


    The beast God was so surprised that his realm was easily run over by Li Sugao.


    But just now he was enraged and lost his rational intelligence. When he used this move, he regretted it.


    But think of the mole ant in front of me, turning into powder, it''s also very happy to think about it.


    But his unique skill, unexpectedly let him to lead in the past.


    This has to make it panic, it is precisely because it launched the anger of the emperor, so it is it that knows the power best.


    Why is this so? In the mind of the beast God, these six words have been emerging all the time!


    "What? Want to know? " Li Su gave a faint smile.


    I saw the beast God subconsciously ordered a big wolf head, but immediately returned to God and showed his teeth to him!


    "Hey, hey, you forget that I said from the beginning that I have your blood. How can you not have your ability


    Yes, the spirit beast''s inheritance is in the blood, Li Su fused its blood, everything can be understood through the blood!


    Whether it''s its tricks, or the realm of evolution, as well as years of practical experience.


    This is the reason why Li Su came here and dared to wrestle with the beast God.


    "As for the rage of the emperor, I can only say that your blood is not as pure as mine."


    Li Su gave a faint smile, although the blood of Lei Di was obtained through the beast God.


    But it was through the system that he evolved his blood and became infinitely close to the blood of Reid.


    Otherwise, the system can''t be upgraded for the sake of blood, regardless of the host!


    "Well, thank you for the blood you gave me. I''ll give you a taste of the power of Reid''s anger."


    Boom boom


    A resounding sound from heaven and earth, shaking the world, exploding in the grassland!


    Countless prairie creatures are scared, shivering all over, and some of them are scared of excrement and urine.


    The grassland is shaking, like an earthquake.


    Fortunately, there is no one here, no one found it.


    The beast God looked at the thunder dragon flying in the sky in horror. Li Su was too cunning.


    His strength is weak, not qualified to use this move, even if his blood is more pure.


    But cunning is here, he does not use to let the beast God start, and then pull over. Blood is not enough, but he has a ghost system.


    The rage of thunder emperor, which leads the beast God, all negative effects will be added to the beast God. He won''t have any damage.


    "Give it back! Let the beast die. " Li Su has a ferocious expression.


    Or the influence of the beast, the harder the repression, the more intense the outbreak.


    After using the thunder emperor''s anger, the beast God will have nothing to do. Only after the move is issued, will he fall into weakness.


    However, Leidi''s anger was drawn by Li Su, which was equivalent to sending out.


    Therefore, the feeling of weakness permeated the whole body of the beast God.


    Incomparably weak it, more impossible to resist the thunder emperor''s anger!


    Boom, boom, boom


    The amazing explosion sounded, and the beast God tried his best to resist.


    It gave up its own power of lightning, dedicated to the unparalleled body.


    The energy used, all through the viscera, sweeping the whole body, let the energy protect the important organs.


    Then use their own fur, as well as diamond iron block.


    The terrible thunder dragon instantly blows away the beast God, and the power of lightning is like the maggot of tarsal bone, which can''t be thrown off.


    "Ah..."


    The intense pain almost made the beast God lose his mind.


    But fortunately, it left a trace of clarity, using its own blood energy to absorb the power of lightning.


    This is the decision that it saved its own life. With a bang, it fell to the ground and fell apart.


    Li Su slowly came to it. The creature with a realm is powerful. The power of nature is the most terrible, but it has resisted.


    "You are worthy of the name of beast God, but you and I are dead. For those you killed, and my brother. You can only die Li Su


    Light said, said those he did not want to mention things.


    Did not say more, the happy end of its life.


    deplorable! A generation of animal God has lived for endless years, but in the end, it has come to such an end.


    Pathetic! An evolutionist spirit beast, since it was destroyed by ants!


    poor! The king of beasts has broken the law of existence, and that''s the end. Just because it''s a beast, not a man, just because it has no power.


    No matter how strong a person''s strength is, a stick can still be broken!

 Chapter 1357

    "System prompt: congratulations to the host for capturing the beast God, the system input upgrade has fallen into a deep sleep temporarily, and you will be rewarded when you wake up!"


    A sneer rose from the corner of Li Su''s mouth. Now the system is taking him less and less seriously.


    Looking at the huge beast God in front of him, he disappeared in an instant.


    Absorbed by the system, there is an inexplicable feeling in the body.


    It seems that something is surging. In the past, the system gave him the feeling of light curtain, but now the feeling is more and more true.


    But Li Su is not happy, because the system seems to have its own ideas, and the tasks it publishes seem to be using him.


    Especially after fusing the blood of the beast God, he found that not only himself changed, but also the system changed.


    He shook his head and threw away all his troubles. These are all his guesses. How to upgrade the system.


    Looking at the mess around, Li Su gave a faint smile.


    I didn''t expect that one day I would have such strength.


    It''s nonsense to say that you don''t envy me. I really have the strength. That kind of soul stirring feeling makes people infatuated with it instantly.


    No wonder people are obsessed with power and money.


    It turns out that this feeling is the same. Li Su sighed and left


    Mongolia airport.


    Late at night out of the airport two people, a man and a woman, a man''s handsome woman''s beautiful.


    They have the symbol of the knight of light on their arms.


    Out of the plane, two people came to a car, the man naturally ran to the main pilot''s position.


    When the woman got into the car, the man took out the key from his pocket.


    The car drove to the bright street. Because of the late night, there was no car on the street.


    Inside the car, the man opened his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The woman lightly glanced at him and said: "don''t forget our purpose."


    Hearing the woman''s voice, the man looked at her and then showed a strange smile.


    "Our profession determines that we can only obey orders!"


    The woman didn''t care about his eyes, as if she could guess what he was thinking.


    "Shut up The man said coldly: "my business, do not need you to manage, how to do I know!"


    "Well, I hope so!"


    Then they stopped talking, and the car fell into silence again.


    They don''t know where they come from, they don''t know where they''re going, they''re just lonely ghosts floating in the wind.


    The man doesn''t care about orders. He cares about the tenderness


    Nightmares hotel.


    "Hey, that''s a funny name for the hotel." Li Su gave a faint smile. Walking into the hotel, there was no one in the hall.


    When you come to the front desk, you are also empty.


    "Ha, it''s a nightmare."


    Li Su grinned. The old men are not afraid of this.


    It''s just that the hotel is so big that it''s lonely and nobody is scared!


    Just as he wanted to call, he heard a voice coming from the room behind the front desk.


    Li Su walked over curiously. He was familiar with that kind of voice, but he was confused for a moment, so he didn''t remember it.


    After walking to the front desk and finally hearing the voice, Li Su gave an embarrassed smile.


    Then pretended not to hear the same, went to one side.


    Sitting on the sofa waiting, Li Su arranges her mind and sleeps.


    Observe the system in the body, into the fusion phagocytosis, it invisible tangible!


    In his heart, there''s something like a technology chip.


    In the past, his strength did not reach the level of internal vision.


    But the upgrade of the system, let him enhance the strength.


    It has become the last straw to overcome him and upgrade.


    From the peak of the awakening energy, it finally broke the barrier.


    However, it is also because of the system that Li Su is now in a dilemma


    It''s an embarrassing situation. It''s like a step up, but it doesn''t seem to be there. The extreme instability of energy in the body, coupled with more beast God''s fight, Li Su is very tired.


    After reading for a long time without any clue, Li Su slowly fell asleep.


    At this time, two people, a man and a woman, came out of the room behind the front desk.


    "Come on, let''s go. When the guests see it, it''s over. " Woman Jiao Shen, that appearance let the opposite man calm down the bath fire, there is a rise!


    Holding a woman is disgusting.


    "It''s OK. No one will come in the evening. Don''t come again."


    The man is a little excited, so he will carry the woman into the room.


    But the woman glanced at Li Su in the hall and was shocked: "put me down, someone is coming."


    The man followed her eyes and said, "hum, it''s a wet blanket."


    He was a little upset, looking at Li Su with a bad look.


    The woman ignored him and trotted to Li Su.


    If the guests find that they complain and do that kind of thing in their working hours, then they don''t want to do it in the hotel.


    "Wake up, sir." "Wake up, sir!" the woman cried


    Vaguely, I heard a woman''s voice.


    Li Su opened her eyes and looked at her¡° Are you here to stay in a hotel, sir? "


    Li Su is speechless, nonsense!


    I''m not staying in a hotel. What am I doing here? Do you want to play?


    Looking at his face, the woman also knew that she had asked an idiot question.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Let''s check in." Fortunately, women have thick skin.


    Led Li Su to do the registration, made a long time, finally got the room card.


    Li Su turned and left, but the woman was a little nervous.


    She didn''t know whether he had found it or not. If she wanted to call the manager back, she didn''t even have a chance to explain.


    "What? Anything else? "


    Li Su looked at her suspiciously, and the girl''s boyfriend came slowly.


    "I don''t know you, sir..."


    This kind of thing can''t be said at all. Women don''t know what to say.


    Looking at her face, and the man''s impatient expression, Li Su instantly understood.


    However, with high EQ, he didn''t say anything and pretended to be puzzled.


    "Don''t worry. I understand. I didn''t wait long. I won''t complain about you. "


    Li Su uses the toilet to relieve embarrassment, which is equivalent to telling you that I know you went to the toilet.


    A woman''s heart a loose, no matter he has not found that kind of thing, as long as he does not complain.


    Li Su also made an indirect statement to let her know that she would not lose her job.


    Tired over him, did not think of playing riddles with women, Li Su turned and left.


    The system evolved to the most important moment, like to spare his physical strength, Li Su was as tired as ever.


    Looking at his Li Su''s back, the man booed, but how to destroy his good deeds made him feel uncomfortable!


    The woman gave him a white look, and the man left helplessly.


    It''s going to stay until dawn, and her colleagues will see it. There''s no need for trouble.


    "Baby, come back early, I''ll wait for you."


    The man walked up to the woman and was reluctant to gnaw.


    But on this scene, just let the monitor shoot!


    However, they seem to have forgotten the monitoring, and the man left after being gentle

 Chapter 1358

    In the room, Li Su sat with his knees crossed. As he was just about to go to bed, he felt inexplicable pain in his heart.


    If you can look inside, you can clearly see that his heart is glowing.


    A small wave spreads from the heart to all parts of the body.


    Countless invisible meridians and acupoints of traditional Chinese medicine are full of special introverted.


    Tangible chip, a little bit of dissipation, and then into Li Su''s brain.


    Let his spirit a shock, instantly feel incomparably sober, the soul seems to be baptized.


    Li Su almost comfortable called out, only to see the appearance of him began to glow, light silver light appeared in his body.


    It was like a God coming down to earth, bathed in the sunshine.


    A great and righteous spirit came to my face, as if to kill all the evil in the world.


    Li Su''s influence on his animal nature in his mind dissipated into a wisp of red Qi and flew out of his mind.


    "Ah ah..."


    In this mouth, all the turbid gas was discharged, and Li Su''s impurities appeared on the surface of her skin.


    Exuding a strange smell, he didn''t have time to adhere to the system, quickly got out of bed and ran


    I didn''t even take off my clothes when I went to the bathroom


    Cold morning is the time when people are most sleepy.


    Nightmare Hotel ushered in a car, after a while the car stopped two people.


    I saw a man handsome and arrogant, the woman''s face with a faint smile, but she looks very ordinary. The most striking thing is not her appearance, but that she is not Chinese.


    Western faces, golden hair, white skin, and pale blue eyes.


    The woman took the man''s arm and walked side by side.


    As soon as you enter the hotel, there is only a beautiful girl at the front desk in the spacious hall.


    I saw her sitting on a stool, holding her gills, eyes slightly closed, like a sleeping flower.


    No wonder my boyfriend can''t hold it. He comes here in the middle of the night and slaps with her


    But these two people who came in didn''t know and didn''t need to know.


    The Western woman knocked on the front desk, and the sleeping woman woke up instantly.


    Seeing the two people standing in front of her, she was a little confused. Fortunately, her professional instinct helped her.


    "Hello, sir. May I help you?"


    The man light looks at her one eye, say: "help me open two rooms."


    The woman was stunned and looked at the Western woman beside him.


    See her sweet smile: "leave him alone, he is joking.". Just open one for us! "


    "ID card."


    After the room was opened, they took the elevator and didn''t care about the strange eyes of the front desk lady¡° Do you hate me that way? "


    The Western woman put away her smile and looked at the man carefully.


    That pair of wronged appearance, is a man want to coax in the past.


    "No The man is still a kind of indifferent.


    The answer is also very perfunctory, did not take her seriously.


    "You..." she stamped her feet.


    But the man didn''t care. He saw the elevator open and left without saying anything.


    Women in the back of the breath ran over, the heart can not say the complex.


    But at that moment, the man grabbed her arm and pressed him against the wall.


    He is so skillful in using the most popular wall Dong in modern times.


    Two people look at each other, the woman in front of the most beloved man, will show


    Shy, not to mention no man''s style.


    "Remember, we''re here to kill, not to fall in love! If you don''t want to die, focus on the task, not me, OK? "


    Handsome to burst the watch, the woman did not listen, fawn is still bumping.


    Just see the man so solemn, she subconsciously nodded.


    The man was speechless for a while. He said it in vain. He thought she was a strong woman in the car, but he didn''t expect to be a flower maniac!


    Looking at him leaving, the woman ran after him.


    The man sighed that women can''t get used to it. If you give some color, you can open the VAT.


    ......


    After the bath, Li Su never felt more comfortable.


    That kind of feeling can''t be described by words. It''s not an external feeling, but an internal baptism.


    "System prompt: after the upgrade, the new system is fully integrated with the host and can enter the evolution mode. Capture the beast God and reward the pure Reid blood of the host. "


    "System selection: the road of evolution is extremely difficult, and the host has another chance to choose, exit or advance. There''s only one chance. You can''t change it after you choose! "


    Li Su frowned: "if I choose to quit, what will you do?"


    "System answer: get rid of the host and choose a new suitable person."


    Machine is a fixed program, cold mode, no emotion.


    "How were you born?"


    This is Li Su''s best surprise. In the past, the system could not say a word for a long time.


    I don''t have a chance to ask. I can finally ask this time.


    "The system answers: the creator is dead. You are the chosen one. There are several people before you, but they are all dead."


    "Is it because of evolution?"¡° The system answers, "yes!"


    It seems that the powers are not so easy, the road of evolution can be described as cutting through the thorns, killing a road in blood and fire.


    "How did the man who created you die? What is the purpose of your selection? "


    He understood that it was meaningless for those who were selected to return to the dust after their death. Only the creator was really important.


    But the system fell into silence. Li Su waited patiently.


    "System answer: purpose you are not qualified to know how the creator died, no matter what you do, unless you choose to move forward!"


    It is not polite to say that you are not qualified.


    Li Su Yi Leng: "I choose to move forward, now qualified?"


    "System binding: host Li Su, 99 successors, accepting evolutionary transmission


    Thank you


    As soon as it was finished, Li Su had the feeling of being calculated.


    "Damn it, you''ve got me!"


    "System answer: it''s your decision, it''s none of my business."


    Quack quack quack quack


    Li Su felt that there was a crow flying over his head.


    Face of the black line, forced to bear the impulse to beat.


    Every year, the geese beat the geese, but today they pecked their eyes!


    "Now you can tell me."


    Although he was trapped for a while, Li Su had no intention of quitting.


    He just wanted to be able to set up more information, but he didn''t expect to be counter calculated by the system.


    "System answer: the creator was killed by the enemy, my purpose is your goal, revenge!"


    Li Su was surprised. In the first half of the sentence, he felt that he had been fooled, but in the second half, he was surprised.


    With the strength of the system alone, we can see how strong the creator is.


    How can we deal with the enemies of such people.


    "System prompt: I am the inheritance left by the creator, and you are his successor. When your strength reaches the standard, I will guide you to revenge! "


    "Ah, if fortune and misfortune depend on each other, you will know that there is no pie in the sky!"


    Although Li Su sighed, he was still very happy in his heart. Only by being instructed in the way of evolution can he avoid detours, although the system is not human

 Chapter 1359

    The starry sky is illusory. It''s very long to stay up at night, at least in Li Su''s heart.


    The systematic answer made Li Su laugh and cry, but he was relieved when he thought about it.


    He has a heritage, at least not a wild road.


    You know, in the course of evolution, it''s even more difficult to find out without guidance!


    Each Daming Mountain has its own heritage, so it can last for so many years.


    "I''m the 99th inheritor, and the creator of that era?"


    The "..." system.


    "The system reminds: ask again this kind of Idiot''s question, all do not answer."


    Hum, you still have temper. It''s me who should be angry, OK!


    "The ninety-eight before that are dead?"


    Ninety eight people are dead. It''s cruel.


    Li Su was a little nervous. Of course, he was happy to be selected, but there were still some inexplicable worries.


    "System answer: the age of life in 1998 is different from that of you. It was a time of gathering heroes. That''s why the chance of death is higher. "


    "The system reminds: Genius is only alive, once died, it is a meteor."


    Li Su Ling ran, not to mention the difficulty of the road of evolution, said that the biggest proposition is to change fate against heaven.


    After the system upgrade, what you know is different.


    Along with his own strength, as well as the experience of beast God, and the ability of the blood of emperor Leidi, they are all rewards of selective evolution.


    It''s not so much a reward as a trump card for self-protection.


    After all, although they have their own heritage, they have to rely on themselves to get it. If they don''t want the mysterious forces, they can look at it at will.


    "Well, let''s talk about inheritance."


    Li Su was still interested in this, and he was excited and excited when he learned that it was necessary to complete the task before he could gradually obtain inheritance.


    "System answer: inheritance is no longer here, but a treasure has been waiting for a long time. If you get it, you''ll have unimaginable benefits, martial arts secrets that you should not worry about, and evolutionary war skills! "


    "System prompt: This is not the inheritance of the creators, but it is one of the 98 treasures left by them!"


    Li Su was curious. Looking at the meaning of the system, the 98 people who fell down did not have nothing.


    Can be seen, how can there be no level.


    "System task: go to Shenwu Island, get Shenwu to welcome the inheritance of boxing God!"


    Boxing God? It seems that the strength of this elder is extraordinary. In those days, there were few people who could be called "God".


    "Mission introduction: a few decades ago, a sacred object was hailed by the system and landed on an island in Hong Kong and Macao. Where are the three major forces in charge of? When the gods come, they are injured by the impact. Fortunately, with the help of the three major forces, they have recovered for decades and gained 80% strength. However, this also caused the intervention of mysterious forces, so your opponent is not the three forces, but the long history of Chinese sects! " After hearing this, Li Su decided to let out what to do to scare himself.


    Let me go or not, he said.


    "Just to let you know."


    "Ghosts Li Su yelled, "how can you know what I think?"


    "System answer: nonsense! I''m all in your head. If you don''t know what you think, that''s the hell. "


    The system despises this host very much. He didn''t expect that Li Su even changed his character after he fused the beast God to stop bleeding.


    "No kidding. I''ll finish the task. But before that, I''m going to Florence to kill a man Li Su''s voice was cold. After hearing this, the system knew that he had not changed.


    Li Su''s eyes seemed to be able to reach the other side of the sea. He wanted to see which made him dream


    Who killed me.


    At the same time, on the other side of the sea, Lin Feng felt something and looked to this side.


    They are far apart, but they can feel the sight of the opposite hair.


    Li Su''s face was expressionless, while Lin Feng''s mouth was filled with a sneer.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    A gentle voice sounded, and Lin Feng put away his smile after looking at her.


    "Nothing. What''s the matter with you?"


    Looking in his direction, I saw the saint in a dress, holding a bottle of red wine, shaking at him.


    "Buy you a drink!" The saint''s lips are warm and full of emotions.


    Love is a wonderful thing, inadvertently can fall in love with a skim.


    That''s the feeling of the virgin. Why she helped York to treeto is because she fell in love with Lin Feng.


    In the power of love, what does a person count.


    For him, even for the position of saint.


    All this, even for a smile, is her greatest satisfaction.


    Lin Feng stares at her seriously and smiles at her for a long time: "I can''t wait, I just want to drink!"


    The saint suddenly felt that everything she had done was worth it. It was not in vain!


    He woke up and poured a glass for her and himself, then they tasted it slowly


    .


    "Well, good wine." Lin Feng praised that with his status in China, those younger brothers would not flatter him.


    Up to now, there are very few that he can praise.


    "Let''s talk." If there are only one man and few women in the same room, you can''t let the girls speak first.


    When you go abroad, you have to pay attention to gentlemanly manners, not to mention that the saint is a foreigner.


    Saint a Leng, Lin Feng''s indifference she has been used to, this sudden change let him some not adapt.


    "What are you talking about?" She asked involuntarily. Lin Feng said with a smile, "tell me why you like me and what I have to love you for!"


    Without thinking about it, the saint said what she thought.


    The more he said, the more complicated Lin Feng''s face became until he had finished.


    He sighed and said faintly: "let''s have a look..."


    It''s afternoon in the west, but the sky is bleached in the East.


    After Li Su communicated with the system again, he fell asleep. But the sky had begun to shine, and soon the sun came out.


    But he also fell asleep.


    In the same hotel, several rooms apart.


    A man and a woman, rolling in bed.


    They are later than Li Su. The woman has been pestering the man.


    His face was filled with impatience.


    But a woman is like a tiger that pours down on her prey. If she bites, she will never spill.


    Slowly the man lost patience, no longer suppress the heart of the bath fire, a hungry tiger, two people really entangled together.


    "Just this once, never again." At the last moment, the man was still reminding.


    "I see. There''s so much nonsense."


    The woman finally got what she wanted, and her smile seemed to win the world.


    "Slow down, slow down, we have to carry out the task!" Never seen such a crazy woman: "you are so brazen."


    "Hey, hey, thank you! The man is in this hotel. It''s not dawn yet. Let''s get down to business first so that the man can solve it! " Women have no skin, no face, a good shame.


    It''s true that the most humble people are invincible!

 Chapter 1360

    Time flies, day by day, time is the fastest.


    Li Su has been sleeping for a day. After eating something, he picked up the phone.


    "Hello, old man, it''s me."


    "Where have you been? Why did you leave without saying a word? "


    Hong Tian''s voice was complaining. Li Su picked up the phone and put it on the table.


    Just listen to the voice of the phone constantly rings, all of his curse, after a while the voice of glass rings.


    After a long time, the voice of the phone, finally slowly stopped.


    "Damn it, don''t you let me talk."


    Li Su was scolded for no reason. Fortunately, he put down the phone tactfully.


    "Come on, what''s the matter? Where are you? When will you be back


    Li Su was slightly moved by the old man''s words.


    No one ever cared so much about him that he didn''t want to be the enemy before


    After being a friend, I put him in my heart.


    Let him have a feeling of being cared about, full of novelty and inexplicable feeling.


    "Thank you, old man."


    "What the hell, if you have something to say, you''ll fart."


    I really shouldn''t say it. Li Su feels that it''s unnecessary.


    But he knew that the old man''s mouth was hard and his heart was comfortable.


    Yes, the old man is childless, glass is equivalent to his daughter.


    She has fallen in love with Li Su, which is half a son. As for the previous unhappiness, he has long forgotten.


    Old people? Forgetfulness is normal.


    "Old man, do you have any influence in Hong Kong and Macao?"


    This is the purpose of Li Su''s phone call. The task is to capture the inheritance of "boxing God", but how to enter is still a difficult problem.


    "Well? The power of Hong Kong and Macao is complex, and my power is only to stand firm. "


    With Hong Tian''s strength and influence, we can only say that he has a firm foothold.


    From this we can see that the power of the three forces is only secular,


    If those mysterious forces get involved, this looting conference can be said to be a grand event in the past 100 years!


    "How strong are the three forces?"


    Hong Tian was not surprised that Li Su knew them.


    If he didn''t have the strength, there would be no conflict between them.


    "It''s very strong. They have a lot of inside information. There are several old guys behind them. They are very difficult!"


    Hong Tian''s face is also serious. Although those people can''t compare with the mysterious forces, they claim to be infinitely close to the forces of the mysterious forces!


    This is not a joke. Li Su, who has entered the road of evolution, understands the difficulty of evolution. What''s more, at the end of the law, the earth could not absorb the energy of heaven and earth.


    We can only rely on our own meridians and mysterious acupoints to generate energy.


    But the mysterious forces don''t have to do this. Their magical small space makes use of the special location of each famous mountain to produce energy automatically.


    They can absorb all the time without fear of no energy.


    Li Su wants to win the divine object, is to get that kind of mysterious small space, his own evolution road can be more smooth.


    "Is there any way for me to get in?"


    Hong Tian was silent for a while. After a long time, he said, "it''s very difficult, but you can try. The premise is that you want to go to Hong Kong and Macao to get some fame. I''ll arrange it!"


    "This is a short answer." It''s all small things: "commercial or underground."


    There are only two ways to be famous, one is the tycoon of the shopping mall, the other is the underground leader.


    "Their power is underground. It''s very difficult for you to mix with them. What interests them is commercial."


    Hong Tian explained that they were no longer underground forces, because the three forces made their fortune by this.


    But now in the economic era, business talents are what they value.


    "Well, I''ll try!"


    Li Su sighed. In fact, what he thought was underground, because with his current strength, he will soon become famous.


    It''s slower in business. Fortunately, it will take a while for gods and objects to compete.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give you my power. If you go and take them in, I can lead you."


    Hong Tian doesn''t care. With his foundation, Li Su can get there in a month.


    "Well, you can arrange it!" Li Su said lightly.


    "Oh, yes. What do you think of contacting them? "


    Hong Tian asked, it''s no joke to get in touch with the three forces. Once you make a taboo, that''s the end of sinking the river!


    Li Su thought about it. Hong Tian couldn''t be unaware of the things about gods.


    So he did not hide: "Shenwu island."


    There is no need to say anything more. He believes Hong Tian can hear it.


    "Well, I see. You can do what you want."


    At the end of the call, Li Su went to the system again to do something.


    Then he plans to go out. He means that he will do what he decides, and he will do it immediately.


    Suddenly, a cold light came in. Li Su''s eyes were slightly cold, and his body turned over with his right hand.


    "Who?"


    Looking around, it was empty. He ran to the window and looked down at dozens of stories. No one could come in.


    There was only the door. When he came to the door and looked at the half open door, Li Su''s eyes were full of murderous thoughts. After wondering who it was, Li Su shook his head and looked at the card on his right hand!


    There is the symbol of the knight of light and the yellow cross wheel on the card.


    But on the cross wheel, there was a touch of blood. This means that it''s the light Knight''s death, the light cross chop!


    Only the light Knight deals with traitors, will use the symbol.


    It seems that treeto''s death has implicated himself.


    Li Su expected that the doctor would not come to a good end.


    There is only time and place on the card, which is really the Western way.


    Even if you kill a traitor, you have to set a time to escape.


    It''s probably the knight of light who is familiar with him. He did it on purpose!


    Want to understand, Li Su light smile.


    He can do this for his brother, but he has to go in order not to embarrass his brother.


    The starry night sky is like a star checkerboard. All living beings are chessmen.


    Li Su rushed to the spot on time, quietly waiting for the arrival of the bright knight.


    After a while, a man and a woman came face to face. The man''s yellow skin looked like a Chinese, while the woman was obviously a westerner.


    They stood ten meters in front of Li Su. Li Su looked at him, and the same man looked at Li Su.


    The woman is very witty, did not disturb, stay in the side quietly watching.


    For a long time, Li Su broke the silence: "long time no see."


    "Why didn''t you go?"


    The man''s face was expressionless, but his tone was slightly angry.


    "Hey, we don''t know who!" Li Su light smile: "OK, I just want to see if you have any progress."


    "Well, you''re half hanging, and you want to test me." The man disdained white he one eye.


    "Ha ha, you gave me the referee card. I don''t know if you are shocked by my half strength. "


    They were like old friends who wanted to see each other. There was no tension between them.


    "Shit! Rubbish The man said scornfully.


    But it''s impossible to say there''s no shock.

 Chapter 1361

    The lonely night sky is full of stars. The moon is very bright against the stars.


    Below an open place, surrounded by a dilapidated factory, I do not know how long abandoned.


    It''s been a long time since anyone came here. There are many places like Inner Mongolia.


    It''s a prosperous area with a factory area. This is the former downtown area.


    Li Su and the man hold each other, the invisible aura between the experts, needless to say, don''t use, naturally released.


    When a man sees Li Su, if he is not surprised, it is farting.


    This afternoon''s trial can be said to be a trial.


    Li Su''s reaction surprised him, just like Li Su''s saying that one of them didn''t know the other.


    Their strength is as clear as the palm of your hand, and they will be the most tacit partner of the light knight.


    Liuli came later, but in terms of tacit understanding, she had to obey the man in front of her!


    "Come on, cut the crap and fight a few rounds first!" After Li Su''s strength was improved, he was eager for his opponent.


    Just as a man knows him, he knows his strength.


    If you want to talk about the light knight, it''s the one in front of him.


    It can be said that the bright Knight of Huaxia District, he dares to be the second, no one dares to be the first!


    It can be seen that the affirmation of his strength, even Lin Feng, the representative of Huaxia District, is not his opponent.


    Let alone Li Su, his greatest skill is medicine.


    Silver needle is his trump card, and no one denies that.


    One strength first, one medical skill first. These two talents are the trumps of the bright knight, and Lin Feng is the one who can compete with them.


    The strength of medical skills is not as good as him, can rival two people rely on the head.


    In the upper China area of wisdom, Li Su can not be compared with others.


    "Are you sure you want to fight me?" The man still had a little luck: "although you can take the card, I was shocked. But the actual combat is not so simple, your strength is still not good! "


    Looking at the man has been despised him, Li Su angry!


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re talking more and more nonsense. Just bury me. When you lose, I''ll see what face you have in front of me!"


    Li Su used to be ridiculed by him. He wrote down all this. He finally seized the opportunity and could not let it go!


    "Well, forget it. I''m afraid to kill you. You''ve been with my partner first


    Come on


    The man''s helpless face, he shrugged. Man, I''m under surveillance. If I want to cooperate, I can only stun Western women.


    With incomparable tacit understanding of the two people, do not speak, only from a look can understand.


    Li Su nodded. Everyone was the same in his heart, as long as he could fight!


    "Beauty offended." He wants to fight, very want to be called a desire, but holding a woman he really can''t do it.


    But in order to fight with that guy, I can only hurt you.


    In Li Su''s heart, Amitabha, the secret way, the Buddha''s sin!


    The woman looked at Li Su''s cold face. She didn''t know when a sword appeared in her hand.


    The sword is six feet and six inches long. It looks like a Western sword. There is a kind of Vatican sword, also known as the king''s sword.


    It''s a weapon familiar to the light knight, but if you can take out this sword, you can see the woman''s identity in the light knight.


    It''s also a person who can partner with him. Can he be a mortal.


    Thinking of it, Li Su got excited.


    "You are the ghost doctor. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    A Western woman said Chinese polite words to him, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    Seeing the coldness on the woman''s face, he didn''t think she was admiring himself.


    The woman''s dislike to him has been written on her face. It''s very obvious that I hate you.


    "Did I make you so annoying?" Li Su couldn''t help asking subconsciously.


    The man on one side suddenly laughs, but the woman is indifferent to him, which the man can see clearly.


    Woman a Leng, didn''t expect Li Su so direct, two people have a kind of exchange country feeling.


    "You are not qualified to work with light." The woman reacted instantly. She didn''t hide anything after all.


    For her, light is her faith, the one she worships most when she joins the light knight.


    It''s said that a traitor is the most tacit partner with her admirer. For her, it''s a shame on her idol.


    So this time to deal with Li Su, she seems very excited and willing.


    "Oh? Why


    Although Li Su wanted to fight, he was willing to remove the prejudice of women for the sake of being a bright knight.


    Only when the two people have the same heart and mind can they have a good future in the future.


    Li Su doesn''t want to see that because of his own reasons, let light always have a bad influence on women, which is not good for the future.


    "You are a disgrace to the light. You are not qualified to be the knight of light." The woman seemed to vent all her grievances on Li Su.


    But the light was on one side and his face was blue. If it wasn''t for Li Su''s presence, he would definitely be a fan of women, and you can judge my brother.


    "Ha ha ha, you''re right. Light is the pride of the knight of light, and the leader gives him the name of light. " Li Su said with a smile: "but don''t rely on the words of one family. For example, you say I''m not qualified to be his partner. You have to understand that if it wasn''t for me, light would have died dozens of times. "


    But the woman''s disdainful eyes, Li Su continued: "I know you don''t believe it, but do you think it''s just a fool, if it''s not dozens of times to save your life. Can he be so devoted to me? " The woman suddenly fell into silence, just a fool? It''s impossible. A light Knight''s strongest man can be a fool.


    The strongest people, there will be proud of the existence, if Li Su does not have the ability.


    He will not let the light to see the same, but the fact is just the opposite, two people


    It''s the best partner.


    "I see. As you think in your heart, you know how arrogant light is. If I tell a lie, I think he will fight me in the future. " Li Su gave him a smile.


    Light on one side, expressionless, did not say right, did not deny.


    But this just shows that it is right, because light never bothers to explain. For arrogant people, some words are nonsense.


    "Well, I don''t care if you hate me. I just want you to know that the most important thing for two people to work together is to have the same heart."


    Li Suyan does so. Whether she can understand it depends on her own.


    I don''t want to talk about it any more. His momentum changed. The name of ghost doctor is not for fun.


    The most important of the two words is not the word of medicine, but the word of ghost, which is the existence of ghost medicine.


    Two silver needles radiated silver light and shot at the woman.


    Very strange, such as two ferocious ghosts.


    No matter whether the woman is ready or not, Li Su gives her the last class for free.


    Of course, women didn''t react, but it''s not a boast that they can become bright knights.


    Hands sting

 Chapter 1362

    A bright momentum soared up into the sky, as if illuminating the universe.


    Li Su''s two silver needles, like a nemesis, turned into ashes in an instant.


    But Li Su''s figure came in front of her and punched out.


    Boom


    With a loud noise, the woman came out upside down with a long sword.


    As he retreated, the sword struck the ground, making a creaking sound, which made people feel numb.


    "Great Li Su praised.


    Her fist was merciless. The woman knew how to unload her strength, especially when she used it on the long sword.


    Sure enough, he is worthy of the partner of the light. The man is not simple, and the sword is not simple.


    The woman gave him a little smile. Without her action, the sword had already been waved


    Out.


    A bright sword cut out, Li Su''s eyes slightly coagulated, hands crossed, and then instantly flew out.


    Eight silver needles, like eight little ghosts, fly to the woman.


    There was only one sword mark, until there were two silver needles left. They broke through the sword mark and flew to the woman.


    With a faint smile, the sword trembled and the two silver needles turned into powder.


    "Sword of the king!" Li Su was shocked.


    He always thought it was the knight''s sword of the light knight, and that kind of sword was not available to ordinary light knights.


    But I didn''t expect that the long sword in the hands of women is the "King''s sword" of the bright knight


    One side of the light showed a smile, his partner powerful, but also give him a long face.


    He suddenly fell in love with Li Su''s surprised expression.


    Some accept the existence of a woman. Her existence gives him a different feeling. He likes this feeling.


    "Good insight!" The woman obviously showed off.


    By virtue of Li Su''s position in the light knight, what he does not understand.


    "Ha ha ha, good. Blue is better than blue. Be careful


    She successfully inspired Li Su''s fighting spirit. Originally, he just played casually, but unexpectedly, the woman gave him such a big surprise.


    He didn''t dare to underestimate her. In case the boat capsized in the sewer, the guy on one side didn''t laugh at himself.


    Looking at Li Su''s suddenly serious expression, the woman also clenched the sword of the king.


    It''s not something you can get with strength, but more importantly, her position in the light knight.


    Seeing the sword of the king, Li Su knew that women were the leaders of Huaxia district.


    Jesus was killed by Lin Feng. Lin Feng was ruined by himself. Huaxia District seems to have parachuted a leader.


    No wonder light has been looking down on her, so exclusive of her!


    Without waiting for Li Su to think more, the women led the first attack. When the king''s sword is waved, countless golden lights are released, and pure energy repels all evil energy.


    Ghost medicine silver needle can not use, Li Su began to run the power of lightning.


    Light and lightning are the purest energy in the world, which can break all evil spirits.


    If the woman''s impression of Li Su has changed a little, the power of thunder and lightning has fully affirmed Li Su.


    A person with this kind of energy is definitely not a person with evil body and mind.


    Two people fight, a move in one form, full of visual impact.


    Light nodded in the side, not only affirmed the strength of women, but also surprised Li Su''s strength.


    As for the power of thunder and lightning shown by Chong Li Su, this is what light has never seen.


    "Well, have a good time. Come again Li Su laughs.


    But when he said this, the woman on the other side blushed and gave him a white look.


    Li Su gave an embarrassed smile and reacted instantly.


    But he didn''t care. Fighting is fighting. He didn''t have so many thoughts to think about.


    The sword of the woman king is horizontal in front of her eyes. She accumulates her strength in an instant with the help of the power of starlight.


    Countless starlight factors into her sword, Li Su faint smile, hands toward the ground suddenly hit.


    Boom, boom


    Huge cracks spread to the foot of the woman, she did not want to store force so easy to let him break.


    There is no way, women can only give up.


    Put away the long sword and roll, one by one beautiful back somersault, full of charming posture.


    "Good." The light on one side called subconsciously.


    Suddenly, the posture of the woman last night sounded, and a shower fire rose.


    Woman to his ambiguous smile, the whole Li Su has a kind of dog abuse feeling.


    "Hello, I can''t get it yet?"


    Women do not care: "fight, why not fight!"


    From this, we can see the boldness of the West. Relatively speaking, it is a little shy.


    Li Su and the woman once again entangled together, like thunder hook fire, mars hit the earth in general.


    Two people constantly fight, inadvertently outflow of energy, can let the earth dry, let the old body into powder.


    The energy of light and thunder and lightning makes the starry sky lose its color.


    Fierce fluctuations swept the whole plant.


    The sword of the king shines brightly, and the ten mile land is clearly visible.


    Li Su didn''t dare to be careless because of the boundless power of light.


    The lightning energy on both hands began to protect the body, and the sound of crackling exploded around it.


    Suddenly, the sound of explosion shocked people, and the invisible fluctuation began to turbulence. Li Su and the woman stepped back at the same time. As they stepped back, Li Su pushed her feet into the ground like stakes.


    And the woman kept retreating, strong momentum let her overwhelmed, fortunately, the sword of the king supported her.


    In this battle, Li Su had the upper hand. Relatively speaking, women''s life depended on the sword of the king.


    "The sword is a good sword, but relying on it too much will limit one''s own ascension."


    Li Su smiles at her. He marvels at her potential and doesn''t want her to waste so much talent.


    Bright Knights attach great importance to their own development. Although Huaxia is only a division, they never think that the west is the headquarters in their heart.


    The west is the West and the East is the East.


    Perhaps at first, the West was dominant, but the development of the East has not been relatively speaking this morning


    "You are the leader of the Western airborne, plus you are a westerner. So if you want to integrate into the East, you should forget the pride of the West. From now on, the West has nothing to do with you. The East is your real home. "


    Li Su kaixie, if she does not take this as her home, then she will never integrate here.


    The reason is very simple. It depends on whether she is willing to give up the pride of the West.


    "As the old man of the light knight, I''ll give you a final reminder."


    Li Su put a smile on the corner of his mouth, and then he didn''t look at her.


    The road is to go, how to choose all have personal will!


    "I didn''t expect that your strength has been improved so much. Have you taken the gun medicine?" light


    He walked out slowly and mocked him as soon as he came out.


    In his eyes, it is obvious that Li Su did not try his best.


    And the woman was already fighting, but she was forced to do her best in the end.


    This makes him very surprised, the strength of the ghost doctor can grow so much, there must be some adventure.


    With her present, there are not many questions.


    "Ha ha ha, leave it alone. I''m here to compete with you. It''s time to satisfy my wish. " Li Su gave a faint smile.


    Looking at him so seriously, the light is itchy.


    It''s very lonely and lonely to be too high to be cold

 Chapter 1363

    The wind blows and brings a wisp of dust, and the invisible air field between them begins to surge.


    "You know, I''ve been looking forward to this moment for a long time."


    Two people enjoy the breeze, light out of the palm, as if to grasp something.


    "Oh? When? " Li Su doubts.


    His strength in the light knight is not so powerful, according to the strength is not platoon understand.


    What the ghost medical system gives to itself is still the unfathomable medical skills.


    Light a little smile, handsome face let the woman on one side full of yearning.


    Only such a man is the right man in a woman''s mind.


    Relatively speaking, Li Su''s ordinary appearance is easy to ignore.


    "The first time you saved me."


    The sound of light seemed to be remembering something, and Li Su also fell into that memory


    Time.


    When they met for the first time, the light gave him the impression of being cold, handsome and prince like.


    Has the incomparable strength, under his aura. No one can compare the knight of light.


    That is a god like figure, even after a major injury, but also a face of indifference.


    No matter what, he didn''t frown when he was treating himself.


    That kind of smile from the heart, eager for someone to understand his eyes, let him never forget.


    Since then, and also at that moment, their Brotherhood has begun.


    "The way you look at me is the same as me. When I see you, I smile subconsciously. It''s the same look that makes me think you are the same as me. "


    The light is full of memories. At that time, they were really like each other.


    "Lonely..." Li Su laughed: "ha ha, it''s different


    That''s why I''m so lonely. "


    He also felt inexplicably familiar when he saw the light.


    Only now did he know that it was lonely eyes.


    Their loneliness is the beginning of their strong brotherhood.


    Li Su''s loneliness is that no one enters his heart, but the scenery is like his world alone.


    And the solitude of light is the solitude without rival, the solitude of high place.


    If we don''t know the way of evolution, the most powerful person in his heart is light.


    Even with the mysterious forces, Li Su doesn''t think it''s better than them.


    "Hey, hey!" Light a smile, two people are worthy of the most tacit understanding partner.


    He just said a little, Li Su can say it immediately, which shows that they have the same feeling.


    "Well, that''s it. It''s been a long time and no one has interested me. " Light light light says. Li Su saw the excitement in his eyes. That''s right.


    But he didn''t know that what light saw in his eyes was war spirit.


    Sure enough, the expression is different, but the effect is the same.


    "Come on, you''re the one I''ve always wanted to fight." Li Su put away his smile.


    Two people give both sides the same thing, that is respect, no matter how the outcome, the other side as their only opponent, is respect for each other!


    I saw the momentum of the two people began to rise, the light on the bare body gathered more and more.


    The light of the moon and the brightness of the stars are the source of his strength.


    The energy of his body, from the invisible color, became a little color.


    From colorless to silver, the color of starlight, very gorgeous, let people feel the real fluctuations.


    One side of the woman can only use shock to express, this energy change, can already be said to be the envy of evolutionists.


    The change of self energy from quantitative change to qualitative change, it can be said that light has not entered


    But he has found his own way.


    Li Su is not surprised, he is on the road of evolution.


    Only then obtained the present strength, but did not underestimate the light because of this.


    The power of light, no one can say clearly.


    Li Su doesn''t think he can beat light this time. He just wants to know the real strength of light.


    The seriousness of the other side also excited Li Su.


    He was surrounded by the light of thunder and lightning, like a beast God, like a king of thunder and lightning.


    Li Su is set off by his inexplicable dignity, even ordinary faces show a moving face.


    I saw two people in the field, just released the momentum, like the arrival of God.


    A body full of lightning light around, just like the thunder god came into the world, exuding the imperial prestige.


    One enjoys the cover of the supreme light, as if the God came down to earth, endless light shining on the earth.


    Next to the woman has been shocked speechless, looking at the two players in the field


    It''s like looking at two monsters.


    She knows much about the power of light, and now she can barely accept it.


    But Li Su''s strength panicked her.


    Think about the competition with him just now, she only had a wry smile to see how others didn''t even take it seriously.


    But even so, women still don''t think that Li Su can surpass Guang.


    The strength of light, if calculated according to the realm of evolution, should be the strength of the master level.


    In other words, he can choose a famous mountain and establish a sect.


    This is the master''s energy, which is terrifying. But from Li Su''s power of thunder and lightning, it is obvious that there is still a little gap.


    Just as the woman was thinking, they had already met.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom.


    The violent shock wave destroyed the abandoned factory building in an instant, and a layer of mushroom cloud rose to the sky.


    Well, there is no smoke here, no one will see it, otherwise it will be targeted by the state


    Two


    The woman holds the sword of the king, runs the power of the king in the sword, and tries her best to resist.


    But after a few seconds, she was hit by the shockwave and was in a mess. She climbed out of the sky for tens of meters.


    In the field, Li Su and Guang hold their right hands in their left hands and look at each other.


    Two people''s energy, intense collision, sparks splashed.


    Li Su raised a smile from the corner of his mouth, and he was finally able to fight with him.


    The light also laughed, from smiling to laughing to laughing.


    Ha ha ha.


    "Good!" Everbright called: "come again!"


    Two people maintain the movement, then the foot starts to attack, between attack and defense exchange.


    He bent his right leg and pushed it to Li Su''s stomach.


    Li Su''s body swung, one foot swung out, like a whip, and whipped on his bare leg.


    Boom


    Two people split in an instant, a short moment, two people at the foot of merciless, if change a person, will be kicked waste.


    On the double fists of light, there is the energy of starlight, which is used to supplement itself.


    It''s a very clever way to know that the energy of nature is the most terrible.


    Li Su, the power of thunder and lightning began to spread, just like lightning current.


    Abandoned debris, all turned into vermicelli, amazing destructive power, frightening.


    A light curtain appeared in front of the light, like the star light.


    And in the sky, inexplicable energy continues to inject.


    This kind of defense can be called terror. If you can''t get rid of it with one blow, there will be more and more stars.


    However, it is impossible for a few masters to join hands to break it.


    It''s absolute defense

 Chapter 1364

    Star checkerboard is known as absolute defense, and countless stars are shining above the light curtain.


    It''s a trick created by light referring to the night sky. It''s terrifying.


    It''s the first time he used it, but the effect is quite satisfactory.


    When Li Su''s lightning current meets the light curtain, it will melt as quickly as ice meets heat.


    Li Su''s brow was wrinkled. The shell of the Turtle was hard enough.


    "Well, that''s boring."


    Li Su has a headache. He can borrow the tortoise shell of starlight. His defense makes his scalp numb.


    "Hum, a few nonsense, defense is a kind of strength."


    Light does not care, there is no fair or unfair fight, in order to win by all means.


    His defensive power is nothing.


    Although Li Su had a headache, he didn''t hesitate to fight


    To die.


    He uses the power of lightning, the speed is the fastest, as long as you can''t see yourself, no matter how strong the defense is useless.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Sure enough, the eyes of light obviously couldn''t keep up with the speed. Li Su suddenly entered.


    Bang Bang


    Li Suyi punches on Guang''s handsome face. What he envies most is Guang''s face.


    "Damn, you are. It''s revenge. Ah..."


    At the time of light pain, Li Suke didn''t give him the chance to fight back, and hit it one after another.


    He''s got a black nose and a swollen face.


    This is called step by step wrong step by step wrong, Li Su seize a point will not give him almost.


    The power of thunder and lightning hit him in the stomach instantly. If you want him to have no fighting power, cut off his energy source.


    But with the golden light on his bare body, Li Su''s fist head is like a swamp


    I can''t get in at all. The more I struggle, the deeper I sink!


    "Hum, it''s my turn to play with you for so long!" Light said angrily.


    His handsome face, has disappeared, no longer in exchange for a pig''s head like appearance.


    For him who cherishes his appearance, this is absolutely intolerable.


    Li Su decided that if the situation was not right, he would quit.


    "Hey, hey, if you want to quit now, there''s no way." Light a faint smile.


    "Ha, old man. You look good like this." Li Su said with a smile.


    Once he said this, he was even more miserable to receive a blow.


    Bang, I saw Li Su''s nose gushing with blood and his body flying in the air.


    Li Su said: "Ma Dan, you are so cruel, you wait for me!" But after that, he had no chance. Li Su cried for his father and called for his mother.


    "Damn it, don''t hit people in the face, don''t hit people in the face!" Li Su scolded.


    "Bear it, I''m going to give you a facelift. You look so shabby!"


    Light without mercy, no matter relax, otherwise the end is now Li Su.


    "Yes, you are! Don''t let me get up, or you''ll have to experience it. "


    Li Su was in great pain, but he would never give up.


    "Haha, OK, as long as you have this chance!"


    Light disdain of smile way, in own hand, can let him escape, that oneself need not mix.


    Li Su thought for a while about how to defend himself. He didn''t believe that there was no time to be tired.


    Sure enough, when he was thinking, the light suddenly stopped for a moment and moved his wrist.


    "No, it''s over!"


    Light subconsciously stopped, heart constantly sigh.


    But unexpectedly, it took Li Su three seconds to react.


    "Oh, how can I forget the muscle stiffness." Light is full of regret, Li Su is hit by light and his whole body aches.


    Even if he had such a momentary pause, his mind could react, but his body could not keep up, but he stopped.


    It''s a good chance for Li Su. As expected, Li Su looked at her with a smile on her face.


    Although his face, but also reluctantly called a face.


    "Hey, hey, it''s my turn." Li Su grinned at him.


    With a faint smile, the light restored its former elegance.


    "Are you sure I''ll give you a chance?"


    Li Su was stunned, but then reacted.


    They stopped playing and began to be serious.


    The light bathes in the starlight, and the swelling and trauma all over the body disappear instantly.


    And Li Su a silver needle into his eyebrow, all the scars on his face visible to the naked eye subsided.


    At this time, the woman with the king''s sword, finally ran over.


    It''s not easy. It took me so long to come back after flying tens of meters.


    Ha ha, they bumped into their heads and then fainted. That''s why it took so long


    The center of the field finally moved the real means, the power of light and the power of lightning continued


    It''s a collision.


    Slowly, both of them knew that they would not get any results if they fought any more.


    The strength of both men is very unstable, and they are not sure whether they will go from high to low. In fact, their path is not clear.


    "Forget it, it''s boring." Li Su light said: "when you find a clear way, let''s come again!"¡° Ha ha, it seems that you are on that road. " Light a smile, Li Su can so strong.


    There is no other result except that we have embarked on the road of evolution.


    "Look, you''re not going to leave." Li Su sighs that light has taken a different path.


    His road will be more difficult, but as a brother, only blessing.


    "Evolution is meaningless. I''m more interested in light."


    More than half of the power of light is given by light, or the moves he creates are all based on the power of light.


    Now he can only rely on the power of starlight, when he can rely on the light of the moon, the light of the sun, his way can be really determined.


    "I wish you a long way, and I have Lin Feng. You don''t have to worry about it!"


    Light nodded, did not say anything, but heard Lin Feng his eyes surging up a sense of killing.


    But after that, it came down slowly.


    "Will you come back?" Light looked at Li Su and said, "don''t worry, from today on, the bright Knight will be reorganized, and its name will be the bright religion!"


    He has the strength and the ability to speak out.


    The woman on one side frowned slightly, but she didn''t say anything, as if she had acquiesced.


    "It''s all up to you, I can rest assured. But there''s no need to change the name, reorganization is OK, but you have to clear some people up! " Li Su gave a faint smile to the woman beside him. The meaning in her eyes was self-evident.


    The woman understood what he meant. She looked at them and said, "I have no relatives. Light is everything to me. His decision is my decision."


    Li Su was moved by this.


    He wants to have a new understanding of love.


    "You... Don''t have to..." light suddenly speechless.


    "No, ever since I fell in love with you, I''ve been dead set, if there is no love


    For love, it''s like a man without a soul. "


    The woman didn''t care. Her eyes were full of love.


    "Mosha, you..." light seems to be stuck.


    Li Su came up to him and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Cherish it." Then Li Su left.


    Own road, or alone. This is his lonely life, his destiny

 Chapter 1365

    The sky is incomparably blue, white clouds floating to see, people relaxed and happy.


    Li Su was on the plane and rushed to the city of Austria.


    He closed his eyes slightly and listened to the explanation of the system quietly.


    System Tip: decades ago, a God came.


    Among the islands in the center of Hong Kong, Macao and Taiwan, this island is named "Shenwu island" by the three gangs.


    After the gods come, they send out visions, which can only be sensed by masters.


    At first they thought it was an illusion, but one of the oldest members of the Green Gang was immortal. A master level person.


    In his language, the Green Gang all out, but this is also found by Hongmen and Guimen.


    After a series of secret fights, the Qinggang still confessed. According to the elder of their Qinggang, it was a powerful weapon that fell from ancient times. Although it''s a little damaged, the spirit is not broken and can repair itself.


    If you get it, you can get the inheritance left by Da Neng and achieve the true details


    . This is also a shortcut to catch up with the Wulin sects. After all, those sects occupy the oldest famous mountains and magical caves.


    It can be said that the three gangs are the modern forces closest to the Wulin sect. In the end, after repeated wars, the Qinggang, Hongmen and Guimen agreed to fight each other every three years, with 20 people from each gang and a total of 60 people fighting on Shenwu island.


    Until the last person is determined, you can try to touch the magic weapon.


    As long as we pass the test of magic weapon, we can get the inheritance of magic weapon.


    However, with the gradual recovery of magic weapons, the fight began under the guidance of spirit.


    In the past, 60 people decided to choose one person to pass the test, but now 60 people come together into the magic space to accept the challenge!


    At that time, every ordinary person could live to be more than 100 years old. Some modern martial arts characters were called evolutors in ancient times.


    These people are beyond the rules of reality, but with the development of time, history has been gradually covered up, and countless magical and strange events have disappeared


    Eliminated as if it never existed.


    After hundreds of millions of years of change and collision, the world is a whole, but it is separated step by step.


    The birth of a magical species, they are powerful, extraordinary, even incredible.


    But species that violate the rules of the world are eliminated by the world. They are very powerful, but they are just too powerful. So they''re being targeted, a natural upheaval that eliminates everything.


    It wasn''t until tens of thousands of years later that we were born.


    At the beginning, we were relatively weak. Of course, if human beings at that time were placed in the present, they would be very strong. At that time, we found the way of evolution through the natural context.


    After innumerable improvements, there are innumerable times of improvement, there is a method of evolution handed down in ancient times. At that time, human beings in the field of evolution reached an unimaginable peak, but now it is not as good as one generation.


    Our young people after 1980 are generally not as fit as those in the 1960s. Although there are many kinds of modern fitness equipment, few of them really insist on fitness.


    The heavy burden of life has put us out of breath. There is still time for fitness. Besides, ordinary people can''t afford to spend so much money on fitness.


    Our living conditions are constantly improving.


    But our own health is gradually declining.


    The natural destruction of all kinds of environment, as well as people''s selfishness, led to today''s living environment become worse and worse.


    There is nothing impossible in this world. We have no way to make clear a lot of history.


    There is also a lot of history, mysteriously disappearing and covering up. What really shows in front of the public are just some of them, edited by a group of pretentious existence.


    The real magic weapon in ancient times is the cave that can catch up with the Wulin school.


    So after hearing this news, all the Wulin sects are very jealous and can''t wait to get in.


    As a matter of fact, the failures of the Qinggang, Hongmen and Youming in recent years are no longer serious


    Hope, but they are used to it.


    Therefore, the magic weapon is not so strong. If it''s your own, it''s your own. If it''s not your own, you can''t grab it.


    The magic weapon is very powerful, but it''s far away from them. It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity to rip off the major sects. It''s much better to get something that is helpful for them now than the magic weapon that can''t be seen or touched.


    In contrast, the major schools of Wulin understand the value of an ancient magic weapon. This thing is equivalent to the hard work of a top man.


    So they also look at the three gangs, for the sake of pursuing for so many years, casually give something to kill.


    The three gangs are well-known throughout the country, even in foreign countries.


    But in the eyes of the major Wulin sects, apart from the government, there is really nothing that makes them fear.


    If it had not been for the government''s restraint, they would have robbed it long ago.


    The three gangs dare not say no, even the Qinggang, Hongmen and Youming, which have experienced a hundred years.


    Besides, the details of the Wulin school are beyond the imagination of the three gangs,


    After learning that the magic weapon of Shenwu island was coming, the major Wulin sects looked up the ancient books and calculated the time, and soon got a big understanding of the magic weapon.


    The owner of this magic weapon is tuobazhen, who was an old ancestor of the great Wei Dynasty thousands of years ago. In his later years, in order to let the great Wei Dynasty pass on, he personally spent a lot of effort refining the magic weapon called "Shenquan Pavilion".


    Among the magic weapons are his lifelong boxing experience, ancient evolution method and the unique skill of the God of boxing.


    After learning about these things, all the major Wulin sects were shocked.


    There are countless secret treasures in "Shenquan Pavilion", not only the boxing scriptures, but also the evolutionary experience of ancient predecessors. These things make some old monsters crazy


    These old undead are all in a certain evolutionary path, and they are stuck with the evolution experience of the God of boxing, which is enough to make them evolve again.


    They can live for a long time. These people are hanging their last breath with the elixir. Usually, they will not be born. They will only be born when the sects are in great trouble. They are the so-called details of the major sects¡° If the magic weapon "Shenquan Pavilion" is used to suppress itself, it will be quite difficult


    To live forever.


    Of course, this is exaggerating. We really need to use this method. It is the combination with the spirit of "Shenquan Pavilion" to become the product of neither human nor ghost. This is also a very evil secret. It will be resisted by the spirit.


    It''s ok if the spirit is damaged, but now the spirit has recovered its strength. It''s better than the old undead.


    Li Su is on the plane, listening to the system.


    These are all secrets. Few people know about them.


    If it were not for the bag of the system, he would not have understood Tao.


    The three gangs have been inherited from the Wulin school for thousands of years. In my eyes, they are just ordinary people who are stronger.

 Chapter 1366

    Port of Austria airport.


    Li Su strolled out, here gives him the feeling, prosperous luxury, very charming.


    Walk out of the airport and look around at the people who meet you.


    There was a big sign with Li Su on it.


    Li Su was so dumb that he never thought that his name would be remembered on the brand.


    Slowly toward that direction, the card is a beauty.


    Looks very outstanding, but the cold face is very proud.


    "Hello, I''m Li Su."


    Never embarrassed, he finally realized this feeling.


    The beauty nodded to him, then turned around and left. Li Su was stunned.


    The beauty turned her head and said, "go! Follow up. I don''t care if I''m lost. "


    Li Su can''t laugh or cry. What''s the matter. What''s wrong with me? Come on up


    Just shake my face.


    He suddenly found in his heart that he really had no fate with women.


    Every woman who meets her for the first time is indifferent to her love. Whether beautiful or ordinary, this makes Li Su have a feeling of doubting life!


    He touched his nose and sighed. Alas! I can''t help but endure.


    "Hey, grandma doesn''t love me, uncle doesn''t love me!"


    Li Su is full of exclamation to follow up, hot face stick cold buttocks, he still can''t do it.


    The woman didn''t speak. He didn''t want to say anything. He closed his eyes in the car.


    As everyone knows, his attitude, in the hearts of women is a burst of contempt.


    "Well, hypocrisy. Lord Hong, how can you take a fancy to him... "


    Beauty heart is full of resentment, but she received higher education, did not say it, just the heart of dissent!


    If you let Li Su know what she thinks. It''s estimated that there will be a mixture of five flavors, saying I''m hypocritical?


    You talk about me in your heart, don''t dare to say it, you call me hypocritical? Do you have one


    There''s a mistake!


    But I think Li Su will laugh it off. He has no reason to argue with a girl.


    A while in the car slowly forward in silence, Li Su did not ask the beauty did not say.


    One eyes closed, one imagination.


    Finally the car arrived at its destination and stopped in front of a building.


    Li Su got out of the car and looked at him. Hey, old man Hong''s industry is good!


    The building is 188 meters high and has 88 floors. It''s high-end in the urban area of port Austria.


    However, there are still some gaps with those top groups.


    On the top of the building, there are four big characters: Hong Fu Qi Tian. Seeing Li Su almost laughing, old man Hong has seen a lot.


    But he was relieved to think that it was a pharmaceutical company.


    Every pharmaceutical company is very famous, but the real effect is different. Think for yourself


    Looking at the hall of the building, a group of staff, dressed in neat overalls, stood neatly.


    As soon as Li Suyi went in, all the people who used him called in unison: "Hello, Mr. Li!"


    Loud voice, grand appearance. I don''t know how much they like Li Su, but I feel the cold expression of the pick-up beauty.


    Li Su doesn''t think that his charm has greatly increased. He is just acting on the occasion!


    "Well, let''s all go back to work."


    Li Su said blandly, and everyone felt that the general manager was not as easy to deal with as he had imagined.


    After he finished, the crowd gradually dispersed, Li Su said to the beautiful woman, "take me to the office! Oh, by the way, bring me the company''s products. "


    Beauty heart disdain, but the surface dare not say anything.


    I told someone to take the product and led Li Su to the office!


    Two people go up the elevator, beauty pressed 88 floor, Li Su light smile.


    Looking at my predecessor, I really enjoy putting the general manager''s office on the top floor!


    Entering his own office, Li Su was psychologically prepared, but he was still happy


    I was shocked.


    Beauty see his expression, more disdain and disdain!


    As soon as you enter the door, you can see the huge transparent glass. From here, you can see everything in the Olympic harbor.


    And on the balcony, there is an astronomical telescope. Li Su smiles.


    This kind of equipment, the original office, compared with it, is really Oort.


    Beauty on the side, looking at such as local steamed buns into the city of Li Su, disdain has been put in the eyes.


    Li Su frowned slightly, knowing that now he did not understand how he provoked her.


    "Don''t you think it''s time to introduce yourself?"


    Sitting on the office chair, Li Su gave her a faint smile.


    Beauty slightly a Leng, she really don''t want to say what, but he asked out.


    If you don''t talk about it, just pack up and go.


    "Yang Bing, your secretary!"


    Simple and straightforward, not to say, can let people remember, but also can give people an impression.


    "Hello, I''ve just come here and I don''t know a lot. I want you to remind me more." Li Su said with a smile: "if there is anything wrong with me, you can say it. You are my secretary. If you look down on me, my work will not be easy in the future! "


    He did not play those twists and turns, and simply said it. Of course, for them, what Li Su said was straightforward enough. However, in the eyes of ordinary people, there is no reason to worry.


    Yang Bing looks at Li Su smiling and takes a deep breath. She knows that when a secretary doesn''t have the same heart as the boss, she''s still a jerk.


    "Mr. Li, with all due respect. You are not qualified to be the general manager of Hongfu. "


    Li Su''s expression remains unchanged. The test is coming. Before he came, he knew it was not that simple.


    "Oh? Talk about it. "


    "After working hard for five years, Mr. Cheng is going to be promoted to general manager. I didn''t expect to kill you on the way, if you were member Hong Fu


    We won''t say anything more. After all, we all know that we don''t boast about strength. But you are airborne... "


    Yang Bing can''t go on. They are very depressed during this period of time.


    When the general manager was announced, the little sisters and the employees of the company were all ready for the promotion banquet.


    But as Li Su''s name rings out, it''s like five thunderbolts to them.


    Five years of hard work together, the company from a small company to today''s number one Olympic port, years of hard work let Li Su pick peaches!


    This office is well-dressed for president Cheng.


    She likes astronomy, likes to see the stars in the sky, so the staff prepared an astronomical telescope.


    But until the arrival of Li Su, everything was broken.


    Cheng always says that he is not sad. That''s a lie. Because she didn''t come to work today.


    So the staff of Hongfu didn''t give him a good face.


    Li Su''s face was expressionless, and he secretly told old man Hong that he was immoral. Didn''t he deliberately make trouble for himself.


    He can''t do anything about Hongfu company. The old man doesn''t know.


    Make it clear, let yourself deal with it for him.


    As for why old man Hong did this, Li Su understood no matter how stupid he was.

 Chapter 1367

    Shopping malls are like battlefields. No matter how loyal your subordinates are, when they reach a certain position, they won''t let people rest assured.


    This is the leader''s special mind, there is no law to speak of.


    Li Su looks at Yang Bing filled with indignation and suddenly feels that she is a little cute.


    Listen to her constantly talking about the heroic deeds of President Cheng.


    How to turn the tide, how to strategize, how to win.


    "Drink some water. Speak slowly."


    Li Su poured her a glass of water and looked at her with a faint smile.


    Yang bingru opens the gate the water, cannot stop to outflow.


    One of them listened to the other. After a while, she said that she was tired. Li Su looked at her lovely appearance and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Yang bingshen said.


    The corners of Li Su''s mouth gave a slight shrug.


    Then there was a knock on the door, Dong Dong


    "Come in!"


    I saw a woman walking in from the door, with a fruit tray in her hand.


    There was something on it, covered with a red cloth.


    Li Su is curious, it seems that in the past, Hongfu company according to Yang Bing''s introduction, most of them are girls.


    Because the products they produce are made for women.


    "Open it up." Li Su said faintly.


    After the red cloth is lifted, there are two kinds of products on the fruit plate.


    One is a feminine mask, and the other is a skin care cream for women.


    The mask is Honghong of Hongfu. Skin care cream girls daub on the body, can be sunscreen whitening, with some of the company''s special medicinal materials production


    After the woman went down, Yang Bing gave a brief introduction to Li Su.


    Li Su took two kinds of products and carefully observed and studied them.


    "Mask used herbs can achieve whitening effect. But the collocation is improper, it doesn''t achieve the function of replenishing water, and it''s too wasteful! "


    In this era of women''s products flooding, what we are fighting for is the quality of products, not the quantity.


    Mask this thing, a lot of television is advertising, saying that you can replenishment.


    And so on, some amazing effects.


    But when it''s used, I feel fresh and comfortable on my face, and after a few hours, my face is more dry.


    But at that time, most people had fallen into sleep, even if they felt it, they didn''t take it seriously.


    In fact, the general public mask is caused by the body''s own moisture, to nourish the face.


    There is no actual effect, Li Su touched a red flood, although used some herbs, but the effect is not obvious, too wasteful.


    Moreover, the matching herbs are not in accordance with the regulations, which is very confusing, leading to the effect of counteracting each other¡° Do you know medicine? "


    Yang Bing on one side was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Li Su had this skill.


    "Hey, if I don''t have the ability, which old fox, old man Hong, will let me be the general manager?"


    Li Su asked, let Yang Bing a stay speechless.


    After Li Su had a general understanding, he also knew the effect of the product.


    He turned his head and looked at her.


    "We''ll talk about products later. Let''s deal with your problems first¡°


    Yang Bing was stunned by this. What''s the problem?


    "Sit down!"


    "After you tell me, I also have a general understanding of the company and some employees." Li Su said: "I understand your thoughts. I don''t want to say anything more about this issue. Send you a word, fairness only exists in illusion


    So far, Li Su has not explained too much.


    Everything in the world has no reason to speak of, all rely on their own understanding.


    To understand is to understand. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. It''s not enough experience.


    In the future, I will understand everything I want to know under the training of time and experience.


    Yang Bing is silent. Five years is not short. She knows what society is like.


    If you don''t understand and don''t know, it''s pure farting.


    It was because he knew something that Li Su''s words made him fall into thinking.


    "Well, it seems that in five years, all you have experienced is work."


    Looking at her, Li Su sighed.


    Yang Bing does not understand looking at him, the woman heart bottom needle, but they and the man emphasis point is different.


    "You go back and tell Mr. Cheng to come to work tomorrow. If I don''t see her tomorrow, I won''t have to come any more. "


    Li Su didn''t explain much. As long as Yang Bing''s words came, he believed that Cheng would always appear.


    When Yang Bing heard this, he would be angry.


    Li Su reached out to him and said, "no, don''t talk. Take the message to me. That Cheng will always come to work. "


    He is afraid of Yang Bing''s white eyes. If the girl is angry, then her life will be hard.


    "You don''t have to ask her any more, just tell her four words: great achievements and great achievements!" Li Su said with a wry smile, "what are your eyes like?"


    Yang Bing''s eyes turned to heaven. Li Su''s words made her want to laugh.


    "Mr. Li, are you sure these four words mean Mr. Cheng?"


    Li Su did not answer, just a faint smile.


    "Well, try it yourself. Next, tell me about the company. "


    Yang Bing did not disdain at the beginning, Li Su said she did not understand, but the heart is inexplicable believe him¡° The company is mainly engaged in women''s products in aogang. The company pays attention to quality, so it has a good reputation. Moreover, our products are all made of traditional Chinese medicine, and the effect is extraordinary.... "


    Listening to her introduction, Li Su had an intuitive understanding.


    Although the company''s products, Chinese medicine collocation is not good, but that effect is not the other mask can be compared.


    The mainland does not dare to say, but Hongfu''s products are first-class in Austria.


    In addition to the main mask and skin cream, Hong Fu also produces women''s perfume. Cosmetics and so on.


    Hongfu''s employees are waiting to bear the fire, not only the open fire but also the evil fire.


    Li Su has a plan in his heart. He wants to surprise Hong Fu.


    It''s not easy to come here. How can I give old man Hong face? The general manager let himself be.


    Li Su''s value should also be reflected. We can''t let the old man down!


    He spent a whole day understanding the company and products.


    Yang Bing managed to get away, and came to a villa after work.


    ......


    In the villa.


    Two beauties sit opposite each other, so many beauties make countless heroes bow down.


    The two women in front of us are beautiful.


    I saw Yang Bing telling Li Su''s story, not forgetting the four words Li Su asked her to bring.


    The beauty on the other side was lost in thought.


    "That''s all he said?"


    The beauty''s skin is as white as suet jade.


    A crazy face, facial features like natural embellishment, as if the most beautiful creation of heaven!


    "Yes, sister Cheng." Yang Bing affirmed: "he said, you will understand."


    Li Su''s words are very simple. There is no unnecessary nonsense.


    "I see. I''ll go to work tomorrow."


    Beauty smile, as if God revealed the truth, the beauty of everything has no color.


    Even Yang Bing can''t be compared with her. She is like the queen who dominates everything, and Yang Bing is just a little girl who serves.

 Chapter 1368

    An ordinary day begins when the sun rises.


    Busy to prove that we are still alive, as long as you love life, that you are blessed.


    Life is not the result of complaint, nor envy.


    All need their own anger, fighting from.


    Love life, life can love you. In fact, happiness comes from itself, not out of thin air.


    Li Su got up early in the morning, entrepreneurs are not so easy to do, behind the money they pay is unimaginable.


    Looking at today''s arrangement sent by Yang Bing, Li Su has a big head.


    When to talk about cooperation with XX, when to play golf with the boss.


    I don''t know. I thought he was someone else''s assistant.


    Li Su threw his cell phone away and began to eat it.


    He sent a message to Yang Bing, which said: give it to President Cheng, I only engage in product development.


    Li Su Cai disdained to make fun of the high-ranking technicians who came to be entrusted as accompanies for others.


    Yang Bing is eating at home. When she receives the news from Li Su, she almost loses her temper.


    I''ve never seen a general manager like this. Before I did it, I handed over the work to the staff, and it was sister Cheng


    She was ready to be rejected, so she called sister Cheng.


    "Hello, Cheng is always me, Yang Bing. Well, Mr. Li said that today''s work will be handed over to you... "


    Yang Bing carefully said, for fear of a bad word, Cheng always began to get angry.


    They have a good relationship, but they are just like their best friends.


    But Yang Bing respects her from the bottom of her heart, and now she is in awe.


    So as long as in Cheng Zhenzhen''s home, Yang Bing will call her sister Cheng.


    "Well, I see. Send it to my cell phone. You can pick me up in your car. "


    Then she hung up, everything is so natural.


    But the more so, Yang Bing felt a burst of insecurity, a kind of big storm before the omen.


    Cheng Zhenzhen cleaned up and came out of the villa.


    Yang Bing had been waiting for a long time. After they said hello, they got on the bus.


    "Where is Mr. Cheng going?"


    "Go to the company."


    Yang Bing a Leng, but did not ask, according to her instructions drove to the company.


    At the same time, Li Su has arrived at the company, and Yang Bing is inspired by Cheng Zhenzhen.


    Because Yang Bing didn''t forget his duty, Li Su became interested in this little girl.


    And he likes a person, Yang Bing from his side, always feel uncomfortable, the whole body is not strong!


    Coming to the company, Li Su did not go to the office, but came to the company''s research department¡° Good morning, Mr. Li


    "Good morning, Mr. Li!"


    ¡°......¡±


    Along the way, the voice of greeting continued to ring, and every Li Su nodded to him.


    After walking for a long time, my feet are not tired, but my neck hurts.


    Finally, after the journey of nine twists and eighteen turns, I came to the research department.


    Li Su looked at these top equipment, as well as all kinds of traditional Chinese medicine, immediately secretly nodded.


    Old man Hong looks like an old fox, so he doesn''t have an abacus on his products any more.


    Entering the research room, a smell of traditional Chinese medicine came to my face.


    Watching a group of people busy, some analyzing, some taking samples, some testing and so on


    Li Su looked around them, looking at the medical inspection equipment.


    "Well, who are you? Where are you from? You don''t know that no one else is allowed to enter


    Just as he was observing, a researcher came up and asked.


    All of these people are doing research, and they don''t care about the company.


    So they don''t know the identity of Li Su, and they are not interested in it.


    "Well, I''m sorry. I''m new here. I''ll take a look here."


    Li Su light smile, he did not say identity, even if you think that it is useless. What a waste of that talk.


    "Hurry up, hurry up. The equipment here is not for fun. Can you afford to pay for the damage?"


    The staff impatiently chased him, and the words on his lips were contemptuous.


    Li Su didn''t say anything. He was not too narrow-minded to be said.


    Suddenly, when he went out, he was aware of something.


    He walked quickly to a staff member and grabbed the product in his hand.


    This is a lipstick, with traditional Chinese medicine with famous flowers, soaked out of the fragrance, the color looks very bright.


    Only in the invasion bubble, Li Su noticed that he put into the Magnolia


    This precious and famous flower can also be said to be a medicinal material.


    But Magnolia used for skin ulceration, treatment of skin impurities.


    It''s used to make lipstick. It''s not ridiculous, but it''s not so clever.


    And it''s both wasteful and superfluous. This is not the main reason. Li Su found that the dyed flower is the one that infiltrates the lipstick, which is in conflict with Magnolia.


    The lipstick made by the combination of the two can cause mild allergy and severe lip ulceration.


    "Who asked you to make lipstick like this?"


    Li Su''s action surprised the staff member¡° Master Chen''s method of configuration. " The staff answered subconsciously.


    "When did it start?"


    Master, hum. Anyone with a title has no ability.


    "It''s really in the experimental stage, but a batch of experience products were sent out the day before yesterday... Oh, no, who are you?"


    The staff said that once they did it, it was a reaction.


    At this time, Li Su''s staff also came: "break into the research department and disrupt our research. No matter who you are, you''re waiting to get out of here. "


    Li Su is an employee of Hongfu. They don''t have much to say


    But broke into the lab without authorization. No one can stay in violation of general Cheng''s regulations.


    Li Su didn''t care about them, staring at the lipstick in his hand and checking it carefully for a long time.


    "How many experience products have been distributed?"


    All of a sudden, Li Su''s eyes were cold and his face was serious, which frightened the two employees.


    "There are six cases!"


    "All sent out?"


    The staff nodded, but then they were stunned: "Oh, you..."


    "Nonsense! Does Cheng Zhenzhen eat dry food? "


    A big drink, immediately interrupted his words. When they heard Li Su''s words, they felt the world was spinning.


    No one ever dares to call Mr. Cheng directly. Even the chairman of the board calls Mr. Cheng politely.


    Who is this man? How can he have such courage.


    "Go and invite me the so-called master."


    When Li Su said please, he felt like he was gnashing his teeth.


    He is now in a rage, six cases of lipstick experience, all issued.


    Hong Fu''s loss has been dealt with. One of the things that can''t be dealt with properly is the joke of aogang.


    In the worst case, we can''t escape the fate of being sealed up.


    "Hello, Yang Bing, this is Li Su. Get back the lipstick you''ve experienced immediately, and take back as much as you can as soon as possible. In addition, I''ll send her to the company immediately. I''ll wait for her in the research department. "


    Without giving Yang Bing a chance to react, Li Su hung up.


    At this time, all the staff of the research laboratory came one after another.


    The Minister of the research department stood in front of Li Su tremblingly.


    Everyone knows that something big is going to happen.

 Chapter 1369

    Hongfu research department, Li Su sat on the stool, waiting quietly.


    There was no sign of anger in his face.


    But that''s why all the staff feel that there is a kind of inexplicable depression that they can''t breathe.


    After a while, the man called master Chen was invited.


    Li sudingqing saw that the master was old, and there were few snow-white hairs on his head.


    With glasses on his face, he looked quite learned.


    "Send me away, you are kidnapping, I will sue you."


    The master was carried along by two staff members and scolded while walking.


    See, Li Su did not report hope, such a character also master? Ambassador!


    "Take it easy. Don''t look back and be misled."


    Li Su''s face was expressionless and said lightly.


    The staff around them all smile. If they don''t see Li Sugang, they will think that the general manager is very humorous.


    "Who are you?"


    Master Chen responded and asked Li Su.


    "Li Su, general manager of Hong Fu."


    As soon as master Chen''s eyes turn, he will speak. But Li Su interrupted him: "don''t talk nonsense to me. You are responsible for the lipstick you invented."


    Everyone was surprised. The general manager was so domineering. In a word, he sealed master Chen''s excuse.


    The old man is not a vegetarian. The older he gets, the more cunning he is.


    "Boy, you Hongfu invited me. I was in the middle of an experiment when you invited me. You won''t tell me what happened. If something goes wrong with the product, let me convict the old man. Won''t your conscience hurt? "


    Master Chen''s acting skills are first-class. He is really a master level figure.


    What he said was so confused that people around him were confused. They didn''t know how much they thought master Chen had been wronged.


    Especially when you say "please", you emphasize your tone.


    "Look at the herbs you mix. You''re a skilled doctor. But that''s why I didn''t invite you out. Now you stay honest. " Li Su is too lazy to talk to him. Everything has come out. It''s useless to investigate him.


    It depends on how much lipstick can be recovered, so as to minimize the impact.


    After receiving the call, Yang Bing called the Sales Department of the company in a hurry.


    Even Cheng Zhenzhen could hear Li Su''s angry voice. She did not dare to neglect, knowing that there must be something wrong with the product.


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s face was expressionless, and she could not see happiness, anger, sadness and happiness.


    Yang Bing has no nonsense and accelerates to the company.


    For Li Su on the phone, call Cheng Zhenzhen''s name, let her feel never experience.


    After spending too much time in the research department, Li Su asked the minister next to him to invite all the department heads of the company here. All the staff of the research department are standing by.


    Around Li Su, the leaders of various departments stood in front of him.


    Master Chen didn''t talk nonsense. He didn''t know what to say. He could see that Li Su was not easy to offend with his spicy eyes.


    "How much to get back." Li Su asked calmly.


    But in their ears, it was like a storm was about to blow.


    "There are three boxes left in the store. Fortunately, we went early... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense," he said


    Li Su glared at him. It was really tough.


    "Well, four cases!" The sales manager is afraid to say more.


    "That is to say, a box was recovered."


    Li Su looked him in the eye and said faintly.


    The manager of the sales department was hairy and sweaty.


    "Lipstick experience of the crowd, for which kind of people?"


    Hearing Li Su''s question, the sales manager was stunned.


    Lipstick is aimed at women. It''s aimed at women. What''s more?


    "I mean kouhong takes the general line, aiming at white-collar women. Or take the high-end route, aiming at elite women. "


    If it''s popular, there will be more to buy. If you can''t find it, you can only find a way to make up for it.


    But if it''s a high-end route, there''s a chance to get it back. After all, there are still a few female bosses, and they will not be excited to deal with it. Li Su believes that as long as they make some adjustments, they will be satisfied.


    The sales manager didn''t think so much about it. The lipstick they produced must be high-end.


    However, the sales routes include white-collar women, powerful women, bosses and even rich women.


    If you really want to say something specific, he doesn''t know where to go.


    At least he is a manager, whether product sales has anything to do with him, there will be special sales staff to sell.


    Li Su seemed to shake his head and said nothing more.


    This kind of manager is too vain to be a manager. Li Su doesn''t believe it.


    Finally Cheng Zhenzhen arrives, and Yang Bing follows her.


    When they came to the research department, they saw the employees standing on the periphery, the Department Manager of the company


    Li Li stood in front of Li Su with drooping faces.


    As she walked along with no expression on her face, people around her were asking Hello, and everyone looked back at her.


    Like a queen, she came to Li Su under the gaze of everyone.


    Two people looked at each other, Li Su is still like that, ordinary can no longer ordinary face.


    Basically handsome and he did not predestined relationship, a hair is not cool, at least in his head is not cool. The expressionless appearance makes people feel that he is very cold.


    Cheng Zhenzhen, on the other hand, has long wavy hair, which spreads to the shoulder and bubbles beautifully. Her hair is black and beautiful, with fragrance flowing everywhere.


    It''s a very common description of the beauty of a country and a city.


    The beauty of a woman, the facial features alone, is not good-looking.


    But put together, it shows a peerless face.


    Cheng Zhenzhen is beautiful in every organ. Together, it looks like God''s meticulously made, as if the ornament of her appearance makes people unable to find fault.


    It''s 1.75 meters tall. It''s a standard beauty''s figure. It''s crystal clear with big long legs. There''s no flaw in it.


    Wearing a uniform, full of Queen''s dignity.


    Fairy fight, kid suffer, Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen look at each other, let the managers around feel very uncomfortable.


    "Mr. Li."


    Cheng Zhenzhen didn''t say much, just called politely.


    She didn''t know what happened, but seeing that Li Su was so precious, she expected it would not be a trivial matter.


    Li Su nodded and said, "Mr. Cheng, I''ll take charge of the company''s business. I will develop all the products. "


    Cheng Zhenzhen eyebrows a cluster, the research department is the company''s final department, are in charge of.


    Let him be a layman, she can''t guarantee the quality of the product.


    "You don''t have to talk. I''m not talking to you." There is no doubt about Li Su''s attitude: "this is the only thing that happened this time. And in terms of company management, you need to improve. "


    He is not ready for the first fire in the company. She gave it to him first. Just as it happened, she took Cheng Zhenzhen.

 Chapter 1370

    The arrival of Li Su in the company has caused a shock in the calm place.


    In the research department, Li Su kept sitting and everyone stood in front of him.


    Listening to his tone without a trace of discussion, Cheng Zhenzhen is slightly angry.


    I''ve never seen such a brazen person.


    "Mr. Li is so overbearing."


    Cheng Zhenzhen is so angry that she can''t speak. She has no words to describe.


    Li Su gave her a faint smile, then got up and walked slowly to her.


    In her ear, gently said: "Hey, later I will let you know, what is the real hegemony."


    Li Su didn''t mean to flirt, but Cheng Zhenzhen''s attitude of queen made him slightly uncomfortable.


    Ignoring her, Li Su looked at the staff.


    "Stop the product research, and I will check it in the next few days. If I agree, I can continue! Do you understand? "


    "I understand!"


    All the people who said this were in a daze.


    Hong Fu''s managers also looked around in disbelief.


    How long has Li Su been here? How can they cooperate so well.


    Cheng Zhenzhen also looks at him curiously, this man has aroused her interest.


    The corners of Li Su''s mouth were curved, and he enjoyed the feeling.


    "Well, you''re responsible for lipstick. If something goes wrong, we''ll take care of it. How to do it depends on you. Anyway, I only see the result! " Li Su light said: "this so-called master, later don''t please, waste time, don''t say also waste money."


    Cheng Zhenzhen is very angry. Isn''t that a sarcasm.


    Looking at Li Su''s eyes, they all burst out angry flames.


    "The rest of you are going to leave. Do your job well. Mr. Cheng will stay


    All the employees began to leave. Today they got to know the new manager.


    After everyone was gone, Li Su put her aside and began to inspect various products.


    Today, Li Su is the only one to do everything.


    No one knows whether it''s true or not. He bluffed them all.


    Even the master forgot to explain his medical principles.


    It can be seen that Li Su''s self-confidence from the heart, and convincing momentum.


    Cheng Zhenzhen doesn''t want to stay with him for a moment, but Li Su keeps hanging her out and doesn''t let her go.


    "Mr. Li, I have something else to do..."


    "Stay!"


    If you have a guy in your hand, Cheng Zhenzhen will definitely throw it in his face.


    As time goes by, Li Su has a clear understanding of Hongfu''s various products. He knows the advantages and disadvantages of any product.


    "Do you understand Hongfu''s products?"


    Isn''t this bullshit? Hong Fu, in a strict sense, was created by her.


    What old man Hong gives is only some resources and the background to survive.


    Cheng Zhenzhen worked hard to develop the rest.


    "I''m in charge of the company. I arrange everything here, even a chair."


    Hearing this, Li Su almost laughed.


    I just asked about the product, how to get involved with the company.


    "I''m here to improve product quality, not to compete with you for the company." Li Su doesn''t want her to have a different way of looking at herself on this issue.


    The purpose of his coming to aogang is a magic weapon of Shenwu Island, not a secular company.


    Coming to Hongfu is just a favor for Shundai to help old man Hong. It can be regarded as a favor for him.


    Cheng Zhenzhen a Leng, but then reaction, but did not believe his words


    .


    Li Su also disdains to explain what is or is not, there is no need to waste words.


    "Well, I want to tell you that I want to improve Hongfu''s products. Specific ideas, I''ll tell you later, you are ready for public relations. There is also some necessary hype, which has been started. Otherwise, no one knows. No matter how good the product is, it''s useless. "


    After that, Li Su devoted himself to the research. Not only that, he also called on the staff to study the products together.


    Cheng Zhenzhen immediately felt that countless grass mud horses galloped by.


    Let her have a kind of feeling of being fooled, she really want to fight with Li Su now, though she can''t fight!


    Why haven''t you left yet? Anything else? " Li Su light said: "nothing hurry back, so much work to deal with, you still want to lazy!"


    Cheng Zhenzhen


    She didn''t want to see him again. She turned and left without answering. She was so afraid that she couldn''t help


    The most central building in aogang, where is the headquarters of Youming, one of the three gangs.


    There will be a battle for gods and objects soon. This time, the major mysterious forces will step in one after another.


    As a result, the three gangs take great care of each other and are making preparations.


    For the mysterious forces, they are just the masters of the gods and have no threat.


    But people will look like it, not to mention the three groups.


    They have awe, worship and yearning for the mysterious forces, but they have no fear.


    The three gangs have a long history. Although they can''t compare with the mysterious forces, they are infinitely close to each other.


    If the mysterious forces underestimate them, they will certainly pay the price!


    In the building. In the office, there are several elderly people sitting up, one by one with white beard or white hair.


    At least there was an old man without beard and hair, but he was still blind, with a ferocious wound on his face.


    At the top of their list, a handsome man sat upright.


    He''s the only one in the audience. It''s nice to see him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, after the tripartite talks, we have received the mysterious forces."


    The man light says.


    As soon as the words came out, the old men all looked bad.


    "What? We serve, I Pooh. What the hell. "


    "Old black, how to talk."


    The bald old man with a scar on his face said, "Hey, Pluto, I don''t know


    It''s for you. It''s just for us to receive them. Isn''t that bad for our reputation? "


    What he said is reasonable, and all of you know it. But he''s the only one who can tell.


    All of you are whispering. The scene is very hot.


    The underworld stretched out his hand and pressed it. Suddenly, no one was talking: "the secret forces are beyond our imagination. Don''t think we can compete with it with our strength. "


    All the old guys don''t talk. They''ve been around for most of their lives.


    I haven''t seen any big waves. Now some people want them to pretend to be slaves to receive them, and their self-esteem can''t stand it.


    "What has been decided, the Lord of Hades orders."


    There were all old foxes, and some things were tacit.


    "The reception is arranged by Mr. Ming, Mr. Chen and Mr. Lin. Those who take part in the contest will be trained by the five elders. "


    The boss has spoken. They old guys can''t say anything.


    After all, face is the most important thing when you come out. Refuting face is equivalent to tearing face.


    As night fell, Li Su stood in the apartment, holding a glass and looking out of the window.


    He has a dignified look. It seems peaceful outside, but in fact it has been surging.


    Those who are prying by the mysterious forces have already come to aogang. After all, they know who they are


    You can win a hundred battles.

 Chapter 1371

    With the coming of night, the earth is covered with a layer of silver zhensha.


    The sky is so mysterious and yearning.


    Countless bright stars can gather into this moving picture.


    On the star board, who is the holder of chess, and who is the bright star.


    The existence of the moon is the direction and goal of the stars.


    In a hotel, a middle-aged man stood with his hands down, looking at the starry sky and sighing.


    "Deacon."


    Just then, a young man came out, kneeling on one knee and calling respectfully.


    "It doesn''t have to be, it''s not at home. Get up


    The middle-aged man didn''t look back. He looked up at the eyes of the starry sky and showed his obscure eyes.


    The young man did not get up, still half kneeling respectfully said: "the Deacon has found out that all the major mysterious forces are coming. There are S-class, A-class and B-class, so the Olympic port can be called the gathering of heroes. "


    The middle-aged man still didn''t look back. He was already looking at the stars.


    But his voice floated out slowly: "Hey, where are the heroes? It''s up to them to pay back


    I don''t deserve it The middle-aged man''s voice is slightly disdainful. I didn''t say much about it.


    He turned slowly and finally looked at the young man.


    But as he turned around, the young man was nervous and scared, as if under inexplicable pressure!


    I saw a middle-aged man with a moustache on his ordinary face, which was very funny.


    Long dark hair, windless.


    In his temples, there are two strands of white hair, proving that the middle-aged man is not young.


    "Are the little ones here?"


    The middle-aged man asked faintly, his words seemed to make people feel like a spring breeze.


    But young people are under pressure that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    His back was all wet and his forehead was sweating.


    "Report back to the deacon, not yet..."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes slightly coagulated, looking at the young man faintly.


    The young man who was staring at him trembled all over, and his body kept shaking.


    "Ha ha, very good, very good."


    His voice seemed to laugh and sneer.


    But listening to the young people''s ears, they are full of the edge of impending fury.


    "You go down."


    Young people like heavy relief, the head dare not lift down.


    Just as he was about to go out, a voice sounded behind him: "tell them that if they can''t come within three days, they don''t have to come."


    Scared young man quickly half kneel, respectfully said: "yes!"


    The sky is still the same, the moon changes with time, constantly changing position.


    The place of Austria harbor is full of ups and downs, and the undercurrent is surging.


    Olympic port airport, ushered in two people in strange clothes.


    An old man and a young man, the old man walking on the crutches of the dragon''s head, beside him stood a child with delicate powder.


    He was about twelve or thirteen years old, looking around curiously.


    "Cough, Long''er, don''t look around. Hurry up."


    The old man reminded him that he would go with a crutch in one hand and a child in the other.


    The pretty child, whose face was written unhappy, pouted his little mouth and looked at the old man with poor eyes.


    "You brought me, old man. Don''t let me see it now. Be careful, I''ll pull out your beard tonight! "


    Childish words, make people feel lovely, silly little expression is really a weapon to deal with women.


    The old man''s body trembled obviously, feeling his sparse beard.


    His beard, very irregular, obviously suffered from children.


    "Let''s get in the car first. It''s better to see in the car."


    The old man was obviously subdued, smiling at Long''er.


    "Hum." Long er didn''t look over his head. He snorted without looking at him.


    The old man talked about one breath, now he is very regretful.


    "Ah, I''m so confused. How can I bring you out?"


    After hearing this, Long''er stares at him.


    The old man was staring at him, and he was tired. At this time, a woman came.


    Looking at him respectfully: "elder, everything is ready. Miss is waiting for you. Please follow me


    The old man nodded and looked at her faintly. Then he took Long''er and walked quickly.


    It''s a child, looking at the beautiful woman, looking at her curiously.


    "Good sister."


    The address startled the woman. She didn''t know the identity of the child.


    But the old man''s origin, she understood, not to say noble extraordinary, but also can not be profaned.


    The little guy''s polite greetings put her in a very miserable situation.


    The mysterious forces are more important to face than to life


    It''s the role of a servant.


    Let the host call him sister, obviously taboo.


    The old man''s brow was slightly wrinkled, and the wrinkles on his old forehead could kill the flies. Now it''s the same as no wrinkles.


    When long er saw his expression, he knew he had said something wrong¡° Cough, I didn''t call you. I asked my sister, "how are you?"


    Well, he''s very responsive and breaks the words back.


    The woman was relieved. You almost killed me.


    "Well, miss is waiting for you at home."


    There was a sneer on the old man''s lips, but he didn''t say much.


    There were only three people present. No one heard him, and he didn''t care.


    In the car, the little guy kept looking around.


    The scene outside flies by, which makes him full of curiosity and freshness.


    Finally the car stopped and the old man and the little guy got off.


    After waiting for the woman to park the car, the three came to the villa.


    In the villa, a woman is busy living in the kitchen. Her face is amazing.


    "Sister."


    It''s just that when the little guy saw her, he exclaimed in surprise and ran to her.


    The beauty turned around, and when she saw the figure of xiaojiahuo, her face was as cold as frost


    A smile rose.


    "Long''er, you''ve grown tall. Do you miss your sister?"


    "Think, you are not at home, my father staring at me every day, not to do this, not to do that, super annoying!"


    When the little guy saw his sister, he quickly complained. How to force his father things, a rush to say, want to let his sister make the decision for him.


    The beauty just smiles, touches his little head, and looks at the old man.


    "Mr. Mo, it''s hard work."


    "Miss, you''re killing me."


    No matter how strong people are, they will show respect when they face the identity of mysterious forces.


    "Binger, go down."


    The beauty said to the woman on one side. She nodded and then retreated.


    If Li Su were here, he would be shocked.


    Yang Bing, who is so strong in front of him, will show such a respectful look.


    Yes, she is Li Su''s secret skill Yang Bing, and that beauty is Hong Fu''s vice president Cheng Zhenzhen.


    ......


    Li Su is in the apartment, holding a glass and looking out of the window. His face is expressionless and dignified.


    Originally thought, came to Austria harbor to the nether world contact, mixed an identity.


    But the reality is cruel, his idea is very good, but the reality is very hard.


    In the past few days, he found more than a few not weak energy, obviously those people arrived one after another.


    The place of the Olympic port can be called the land of mountains and rain, and the buildings are full of wind

 Chapter 1372

    The place of Austria harbor is full of ups and downs, and numerous mysterious forces are surging in the undercurrent. They are all stepping into this fishing island.


    The rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building, but the influence of China and a foreign organization have also appeared in the Olympic port.


    Olympic port has not been a grand gathering in a century, but it has attracted the attention above.


    Some necessary crackdowns should also be carried out.


    If the mysterious forces can be scared, it''s just above.


    Some low-level mysterious forces are very confident in their own strength.


    I don''t pay attention to the above. These people are the touchstone of great people. In their hearts, these people or forces are evil!


    But there are guardians on it. Their strength is not weak at all.


    Even the SSS level forces dare not be presumptuous and wait honestly.


    With those who are not in the class, it''s really more funny than this year.


    They are in a hurry to die. Who can stop them.


    Night is the most unusual time, some mysterious forces want to find some excitement.


    All of a sudden, a mysterious wave appears. If there is any, it can make some people understand that the strength above is beyond your imagination.


    In the villa.


    The old man looked at some one with a very dignified look.


    The inexplicable fluctuation made him feel palpitating.


    But Cheng Zhenzhen didn''t change. She tasted coffee in her hand and said a few words to Long''er from time to time.


    The old man was impressed by her heart, which was as motionless as a mountain, and whose face did not change.


    "Miss..."


    Before he finished, Cheng Zhenzhen gave him a smile.


    "Old Mo doesn''t have to worry. We have to give him face. It''s inevitable."


    Mo Lao did not speak, nodded silently, but he still glanced in that direction.


    Cheng Zhenzhen sighed: "OK, let''s go and have a look, but don''t do it."


    The old man was excited and couldn''t wait for her to shake her head.


    I didn''t expect that at an old age, he still couldn''t get rid of the problem of Wu Chi.


    Whoosh.


    The old man''s figure has disappeared on the sofa. Long''er has a curious look on the side. As soon as he turns his big eyes, he will say something.


    But Cheng Zhenzhen raised her hand: "stop, you little guy, you are not allowed to go there. Stay honest."


    She didn''t even have to think about his careful thinking.


    With a look from Long''er, Cheng Zhenzhen knows what he''s going to fart.


    They are brothers and sisters. Long er has brought her up since she was a child.


    At the same time, in a hotel, the middle-aged man with a moustache also felt the inexplicable fluctuation. No hesitation, a step, disappeared in the hotel.


    At night, the place of Olympic port is bright with neon lights, but tonight is particularly bright.


    Countless colorful lights are running all over the Olympic port.


    They all run to the same goal, the surging energy with gorgeous colors, from the sky overlooking the beautiful amazing.


    All the passers-by who didn''t know why thought it was dazzling.


    A ray of light, in an instant fly by.


    A man in a tight dress looks around him quietly on the cliff of aogang Mingkong sea.


    His body is carved with a unique logo, and his chest is carved with a dragon head.


    Dragon''s body has been spread to his back, a not short hair with the wind.


    From his body, there was a slight fluctuation.


    This man is the source of attraction.


    Obviously, he was on purpose. He was ordered to give a suggestion to the mysterious forces


    Wake up.


    Those forces around him are not his main targets. The real protagonist is coming.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    The sound of breaking the air rang out, but they didn''t show their bodies.


    They are more and more ghosts, and the old fox is talking about them.


    All around silent, the man looked at the time almost, it is no longer hidden.


    Since there is no outcry, he is no longer, because there will be a time when they will show up.


    Seeing the man clasping his fist, he said faintly, "long shisan, with the above order, I''ll give you a wake-up call. The gods pay attention to chance, and the younger generation can fight for it. You still don''t want to disturb the tranquility of the chaotic world. "


    It knows that the gods have affected the nerves of all parties. It is impossible not to let them fight for them.


    In this case, we can only minimize the impact, and those old friends still don''t show up.


    Otherwise, Shenwu island can be penetrated. Once ordinary people take photos and put them on the Internet, they can''t bear the consequences.


    We need to know that now is the age of the Internet, how fast the speed of the network is, and how much influence it has, needless to say.


    Therefore, in order to reduce the impact, it is better for the younger generation to compete, which can not only satisfy all parties, but also avoid the impact.


    "Hehe, is it a little wide on the top?"


    They are all confident and confident.


    But if we talk about the younger generation, we don''t need to think about the lower level forces.


    "I''m sorry, I''m only responsible for giving orders. As for your opinion, I''m sorry it''s invalid! "


    Long shisan is not polite. That''s what it wants to convey.


    If you want to snatch, then follow the rules. If you violate the law, I''m sorry. No matter what force you are, you have to bear the anger above.


    It''s not a joke, it''s not a discussion with you, you don''t object to or stop the pursuit of evolution, but if you get involved in reality, it''s not a discussion.


    The hard air above finally made them feel it.


    In a hidden place, the old man was staring at long shisan tightly, and his old eyes were muddy.


    But it was obvious that his eyes were full of wisdom.


    And another middle-aged man with a moustache, holding his chest in both hands, and looking at everything with no expression on his face.


    Everyone around him, he felt it quietly.


    Some familiar fluctuations, let him faint smile.


    It seems that there are many old friends here, which makes him feel excited.


    You know, they are not easy to go down the mountain. The last time we met was decades ago


    "It''s so overbearing. Is it going to block our way up there? What''s the difference between stopping us from evolving. "


    There was another voice, and they fought as hard as they could.


    Their power is naturally weaker than that of SSS. If you don''t be hard hearted, you don''t want to catch up with the SSS all your life.


    "Ha ha ha, I don''t care. It doesn''t matter to give it to me. It''s not responsible for you. Since you took that road, you are not responsible for everything


    They will not be prevented from going on the road of evolution, and they will be provided with special occasions.


    But in return, they have to protect the security of the country.


    Resist all enemies, but the mysterious forces have nothing special to do and are not allowed to go down the mountain.


    This time, they were allowed to go down the mountain because of the competition for gods and objects.


    But when the evolutionists fight, there is a lot of movement.


    If the old guy comes on, the consequences are unimaginable.


    In order to avoid this situation, they must be resisted.

 Chapter 1373

    There are fixed rules for everything in the world. All people or forces who violate the rules have to face the above elimination.


    This is inevitable and necessary.


    There is no reason to explain, everything is the rule of the situation, the natural rules.


    "Dragon thirteen, you know, you are the only one today."


    The meaning of the threat is self-evident, but dragon thirteen is a faint smile, don''t think.


    "I have conveyed the above meaning to you. I don''t care what you do, but if you don''t follow the above rules, I''m sorry. Long shisan will ask for advice in person. "


    What he is not afraid of most is the threat, among the people present. Only a few people can interest him.


    "Well, what a big tone. Long shisan tells you that when we were mixing, you were still drinking milk! "


    After saying that, long shisan''s eyes were cold, and he immediately focused on the conversation


    People.


    Whoosh, he grabbed the man and came out.


    Looking around, I didn''t say anything, but I could feel the warning.


    The strength and inside information above are not what they can guess.


    "You... Cough... What are you doing?"


    A man was picked up by him with one hand, choking his neck and gasping for breath.


    See the man''s face blue veins burst up, hold face red, let a person look at uncomfortable.


    "Well, you''re going to die yourself. No wonder I am."


    With a click, the man broke his neck.


    People present, did not feel wrong, still normal looking at this scene.


    In their opinion, if long shisan is rebuffed and doesn''t start, the shock tonight will become a joke.


    The first-class mysterious forces will no longer estimate anything, which is the game at the top.


    And long shisan doesn''t want to kill people. As a modern man, he treats his own people


    It''s hard to start.


    But for the sake of face, he had to fight for it. If he didn''t kill it, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Whether long shisan can go down today is a question.


    Although he has confidence in his own strength, he can''t stand alone!


    "You guys, the top doesn''t block your chance. But if everything is bad for face, we should be more restrained. If you fight, you don''t have to talk about the fluctuations you create. "


    These old foxes have a clear idea of their strength.


    If they fight, the scene a hundred years ago may happen again.


    I don''t want to see that scene above, and it will be repeated now.


    Of course, it''s exaggerating to say so.


    However, if these old people start to fight, one or two of them will be killed or injured, which is a serious blow to their respective forces¡° We follow the orders above. I won''t fight for the gods. "


    At this time, someone said that the middle-aged man with a moustache was a congealing, which showed that his identity was extraordinary.


    It''s not the shrimps. Under his leadership, other forces have begun to make their stand.


    Dragon thirteen light smile, silently feeling.


    There are many mysterious forces in China, and they are very chaotic.


    Even the person who is as strong as the leader only represents the words of one family and does not dare to talk about us.


    At this time, it''s too long to live for everyone.


    Even if his identity makes some forces look up to him, he is not qualified to be the master of everyone.


    "Those who know the current affairs are heroes. Since you all agree. I''ll make a game. Please come to discuss the rules of the fight for gods and objects. "


    Long shisan''s strength may not be able to suppress the whole court, but what he represents behind him gives him this confidence.


    They all nodded silently, but there was no objection.


    This result, as long shisan said, is determined by the above, not to discuss with them.


    "Since there is no objection, long shisan is waiting for you."


    Long shisan gave a faint smile, but suddenly he seemed to think of something and said again, "Oh, yes. If you know those who have not come, I hope you will go back and tell them. Three days later, at Youming headquarters, I, long shisan, was waiting for them personally. If you don''t see them again, don''t blame long shisan for not giving me face. "


    It is necessary and necessary to have a proper deterrent.


    Less than half of the people present came.


    Some disdain to come, some are not interested.


    Those are the people named above. Long shisan''s task is to suppress them.


    It also said that if you don''t give face, you don''t have to worry about anything.


    Long shisan, who holds Shangfang''s sword, is most fearless of those arrogant forces.


    It''s time to set an example. We need them!


    Face is mutual, since they don''t want to face, long shisan won''t care about anything.


    After all, what he represents is not himself, but above


    "I didn''t expect that Youming was the person above, hehe..."


    A meaningful voice rang out, and everyone responded.


    It seems that what they have been investigated about in the port of Austria is very clear.


    Who would have thought that since one of the three gangs in Hong Kong, Macao and Taiwan is the chess piece.


    If there were acquaintances, the existence of the nether Lord of dragon thirteen would not have been hidden for a long time.


    "You have good eyesight. It seems that you are active in the Olympic port." After hearing this, long shisan also went back to his hometown.


    "Ha ha ha, that''s the same. I just didn''t expect that the master of the underworld was a disciple of Longmen. Interesting, interesting


    The voice didn''t care. Since dragon thirteen was the Lord of the underworld, his origin had already been checked.


    Barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes. Thinking about the development over the years, they have been under the surveillance of the above. I don''t know that it''s really bad enough.


    He was like a fool, thinking that he had cheated everyone, and that he had got involved


    I like myself. I think it''s not that powerful.


    "Hum, Mr. Zhang, if your skin is soft, I can loosen it for you."


    After hearing his voice, there is no need for Dragon thirteen to hide.


    His words exploded on the sea cliff in an instant. This time, people finally had an intuitive understanding of the strength of dragon thirteen.


    Old ghost Zhang was so scared that he didn''t dare fart. He snorted and turned to leave.


    It''s a joke if we don''t go any more, although the people present are not looking him in the eye.


    But some old enemies are still very happy to see his jokes.


    At this time, Mo Lao walked out slowly.


    Old body, gradually gathering energy, as if to break the sky.


    Everyone is surprised, the rickets of the body, but the amazing power hidden.


    He came step by step, as if heaven and earth were under his feet.


    Amazing momentum, really release bit by bit.


    The appearance of Mo Lao shocked everyone.


    Even the middle-aged man with a moustache was staring at him solemnly with his eyes slightly narrowed.


    And the person who takes the lead in speaking, his identity should be the highest on the spot.


    When he looked at Mo Lao, he showed his eyes.


    "Lord of the nether world, hehe. The old man, Mo Zong Mo Hui, learned from the master of the underworld. "


    Dragon thirteen''s cold face is full of solemnity

 Chapter 1374

    On the sea cliff, there is a faint taste of salt water, and the existence of the ocean can not be ignored.


    The twinkling stars in the night sky make the cliff covered with silver frost.


    An amazing momentum, showing on the mountain, is stronger and stronger, as if to break through the sky.


    In an apartment in the interior of Austria.


    Li Su felt the amazing energy fluctuations, full of consternation.


    I didn''t expect that the fight for gods and objects would lead to such a terrible figure.


    With the perception of energy, Li Su shook his head with a wry smile, if it was all this level.


    He doesn''t have to think about that magic thing. He''d better be a manager.


    Of course, this is a joke, but feeling the strength of the real evolutor, he has a clear guide.


    Also understand the real strength of these people.


    When Li Su sighs, Cheng Zhenzhen, who is coaxing Long''er to sleep in the villa, has a beautiful eyebrow.


    Feel familiar with the energy, needless to say, it''s Mo Lao''s hands.


    This makes him have a headache. He can''t help but ignore the elder of the clan.


    Put long er on the bed gently, and then walk out of the room.


    Back to his boudoir, put on a purple black robe.


    The robe can cover her face, but it doesn''t prevent her from doing it


    Aogang is a city full of lights, with several first-class hotels.


    All kinds of people, or forces. Feeling the amazing momentum, they all curiously looked at the cliff, as if they could see it from such a distance.


    For these people, long-distance eye observation is no longer important. The unique perception of the evolutionist can clearly feel what''s going on there.


    Above the sea cliff.


    All the people looked at Mo Lao shocked, only to see him on crutches, and finally came to the field.


    Body from the beginning of rickets, slowly become tall and straight.


    Old face, like the recovery of youth, gradually become handsome.


    And the raised head lines that can kill flies, gradually smoothed.


    Mr. Mo is wrong. I think I should call him uncle mo.


    His changes attracted long shisan''s attention, and he heard that Mo Laozi reported his name and origin.


    Let him slightly coagulate, he knows the existence of Mozong.


    It can be said that they are one of the top mysterious forces in China, and their power cannot be described in words.


    "Master mo."


    His age is the same as his wrinkles.


    Long shisan didn''t dare to be careless, although he didn''t know what the old man was committing, so blatant provocation.


    But he is still respectful question mark, not only to the face of Mo Zong, but also to the face of Mo Lao¡° You don''t have to. You just want to ask the master of the underworld for advice. It''s not like the above provocation. "


    The old man is Wu Chi. All the people present can make him face to face, only those two people.


    But after knowing each other for so many years, the old man knew what their strength was.


    There''s no point in fighting them.


    And the strength of dragon thirteen, let him interested, two people did not fight.


    So the old man went to longshisan to find a fresh feeling.


    But it has nothing to do with face, and it doesn''t mean to be provocative.


    When Mo Lao said this to long shisan, it was superficial, just a duel.


    "Master, please give me some advice."


    Since I don''t have that meaning, I can fight any way.


    It''s just that he hasn''t really done it for a long time. It''s very important to fight on the road of evolution.


    One of the reasons why these people don''t move forward is that they don''t fight much.


    After thinking about it, they both began to take it seriously.


    The middle-aged man with a moustache thought that the old man was still the same as before, with a look of Wu Chi.


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, just as Mo Lao understood him, he also understood Mo Lao.


    In the other corner, a young man in gorgeous clothes was wearing a smile all the time.


    Watching everything silently, he also understood the meaning of Mo Lao.


    On the surface, Mo Laoji is the biggest of the three.


    But it''s not. On the contrary, Mo Lao is the youngest.


    The evolution of the human body itself will lead to an infinite increase in the life span of the people who have taken this road.


    So they can resist the washing of time and maintain the appearance of their youth.


    And young people evolve very fast, so they look younger than the two.


    The problem of Mo Lao''s face is that he is used to storing energy all the time.


    No matter compression evolution, if they are stuck in that realm, they can only think of other ways to improve their strength.


    So Mo Lao sacrificed his enviable appearance to pursue the purity and strength of energy


    Big.


    But when he''s fighting, he''ll get back to his peak.


    The two stood looking at each other, their eyes fixed on each other.


    Eye to eye, such as lightning, invisible collision.


    Dragon thirteen''s energy is dark green, while Mo Lao''s energy is black.


    It''s a Hellfire with a strange luster.


    A black as ink, like a steady Xuan turtle¡° I''ve offended you. "


    I saw long shisan put his hands together and his lips wriggled as if he were reading something.


    His body rushes toward Mo Lao, the speed is not slow at all.


    When Neng long shisan came to him, his mantra was just finished, and the timing was just right.


    Subtle calculation, let young people appreciate the nod.


    Mo Lao Yan showed a little excitement, it seems that his opponent is good.


    I saw his hands dancing in the air. There were no rules at all. It was like beating.


    Long shisan clapped his hands again and said softly, "hell of the nether world!"


    Forest green energy surrounded Mo Lao, as if the energy of ghost fire, such as tarsal maggots around Mo Lao.


    Before the energy comes, Mo Lao''s crutches soften suddenly.


    Like a living creature, he swam constantly on his body.


    His hands continue to point out, a little crystal clear light emerged.


    Corresponding to the bright stars in the sky, attracting their brilliance.


    Around Mo Lao, a light curtain was put together, like a round star.


    It''s decorated with star patterns, and the nether hell of dragon thirteen doesn''t affect him.


    "Hey, old turtle''s shell is harder."


    The young man gave a faint smile and looked at the star ball thoughtfully.


    "That''s his unique skill, and he created it by himself. It''s the existence of the star ball that makes that old guy catch up with us."


    The middle-aged man with a moustache walked out slowly with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to catch up with us..."


    The young man didn''t move. He just looked at Mo Lao''s star ball.


    "I admit, with the star ball, he is better than me."


    The middle-aged man is free and easy, and admits that he is not Mo Lao''s opponent.


    "Ha ha, you have picked me clean."


    The young man understood what he meant, but did not admit it!


    "You are a genius! At that time, it was all about you. Now?


    No fighting spirit. " The middle-aged man said faintly: "in those days, the scar of Tianshang, but even the sky has poked out the scar."


    The middle-aged man''s yearning is intoxicated in the memory.

 Chapter 1375

    "Tianshang scar, ha ha, Chen Laosan, you are still living in memory."


    Hearing that loud name, young people did not have too much nostalgia.


    In his heart, it''s all gone, everything has to look forward.


    Now it''s a legal society. If the people above know it, they will still use this name.


    It''s really a matter of wringing with the top. The old man who hanged himself didn''t rush to death.


    "When people are old, they like to recall the past."


    Chen Laosan lightly said, even if proud as he, have to serve the power of the years.


    He''s on the evolutionary path, and he''s gone far enough.


    Regardless of living long enough, strength and years are growing.


    This is the law of cruelty, which makes people unable to resist.


    Even the famous Tian Shang scar has no motive force to move forward.


    Only when they reach that level can they understand what is heaven and what is earth.


    Tianshang scar? Hey, it''s just an ignorant joke.


    "You are still old. It seems that this world is the most merciless."


    Young people show a trace of twilight, as if experiencing endless years


    In the end, they can''t escape to become a handful of loess.


    "Yes, we''re going this way. Fight with people and heaven, but it''s just a joke in the end. "


    Looking at the white hair of the middle-aged man''s temples, young people know that they have really come to the end.


    But for the sake of everything behind them, they can only survive.


    There are too many guardians. They haven''t changed much over the years, but the increase of fetters makes them have to change.


    "Gods have existed for decades, and we have been waiting for decades. But with years of experience, another shining star will be born. "


    They have lived for a long time, and they have different understanding of gods.


    Young everyone has had, the world''s real adventure, never to the twilight people.


    This is destiny and destiny.


    So they follow the orders above.


    And he also took the lead in obedience, not afraid, just conforming to the time.


    "Hey, hey, it''s the world of young people. Our arrival just proves that we are still alive. "


    Chen Laosan''s eyes were astonishing.


    It has never been possible for mysterious forces to live in peace with the above.


    There is no evil and justice, just different ways, different ideas


    .


    "Yes, it''s ok if we have the power behind us." The young man said with certainty, but then he thought of something: "are we praying when we are going to die? Ha ha ha... "

 Chapter 1376

    On the sea cliff, the waves are rough, and the blue water sweeps the whole audience.


    Let everyone enjoy, a baptism of the sea.


    In the field, Mo Lao is surrounded by the star ball, blocking the invasion of sea water.


    There is a huge tail seal on the body of dragon 13, which seems to be drawn by the dragon.


    His whole body was wet, his breath was weak, his energy was scarce, and he gasped heavily.


    In contrast, Mo Lao is better.


    "Good. You can catch me. You are the master of the nether world. You are qualified to represent the above. Three days later, Mozong will arrive on time. "


    If you want to let the mysterious forces bow down, you should show your absolute strength.


    This battle, let each other understand their own strength.


    "Thank you for your kindness. Long shisan will be waiting for you in three days."


    He reluctantly climbed up, then hugged Mo Hui and said respectfully.


    Only strength can win respect in this world, which has been the truth since ancient times.


    Although Mo Hui is old, his heart is not old. He is still moving forward. As long as he is alive, he will go on.


    Strong faith is the reason why he did not fall.


    Really see through this, dragon thirteen just so respect him.


    At first, he had never heard of Mohui.


    Although Mozong is well-known, it is always the strong ones that we remember.


    The strong walk, with the title, and Mo Hui just don''t like the title.


    In his heart, the name is from his parents, living in the world, anything can be changed, but not the address.


    Maybe he is a bit pedantic, but that is also his persistence.


    It''s like he''s on the evolutionary path and will never regret it.


    And until now, he has not given up, has been adhering to the unique belief.


    Looking at the young man quietly, he sighed and murmured, "I''m not as good as you."


    Yes, on the road of persistence, Tianshang scar was defeated completely!


    The awareness between them is not in talent or energy, but in heart!


    How big is your heart, how big is your road.


    It doesn''t matter whether you can succeed or not, as long as you can go on, you will succeed.


    In fact, what matters is not success, but persistence.


    That persistence is the success of your life.


    If people don''t have dreams, what''s the difference between them and salted fish.


    If the same people don''t insist, will they live and die?


    Mo Lao proved that he still exists and his heart is not dead.


    Tian Shang scar smile, happy smile, smile from the heart. Mo Lao taught them a vivid lesson. He definitely meant it.


    "Old man, I''m honored to be as famous as you are!" The young man looked at Mo Lao sincerely.


    Field seems to feel his eyes, ink back to look at him, to his faint smile.


    Take back all the energy, Mo Lao''s body has changed from a new rickets, with the crutch in his hand.


    ......


    In a corner, Cheng Zhenzhen looks at the old Mo Hui with a smile on her beautiful face.


    She finally knew why her father would let him be longer''s master.


    In the past, he always felt that there were not a few people with high strength in Mozong.


    If you want to say that you''ve seen a lot of things, you''ll find that most of Mozong''s elders are immortal.


    Now she knows what her father means. What he wants long er to learn is mo Lao''s persistence.


    Never give up faith, and not afraid of all the persistence.


    No wonder there are so many powerful people in Mozong.


    But there are only nine people who can be elders.


    And Mo Hui is one of them, his strength is not the strongest. But when he was an elder, none of them refused. That''s why.


    When I think of the elders of zongmen, I think it''s a great honor to be called elder together with Mo Hui.


    Before I didn''t understand, when I asked them.


    Those old guys, looking at themselves with the same eyes, solemnly said: Mohui is the idol of our time!


    Now Cheng Zhenzhen understands, and he also knows that kind of eyes are adoring eyes.


    It''s the way fans look at their idols, it''s the spirit of their common pursuit.


    ......


    At this time, Chen Laosan went to Mo Lao and bowed respectfully.


    "Old tortoise, I believe you. You are the most powerful person in our time. No one. It''s his good fortune to be as famous as you


    Looking at Chen Laosan''s solemn expression, Mo Hui is very uncomfortable.


    Listening to his nonsense, old man Mo enjoyed it very much.


    After Chen Laosan finished, he recovered his cold face.


    To make him so excited, it was the dying heart that suddenly lit up the hope of life.


    "Old scar, come out and drink!"


    Mo old light smile, for a long time did not get together, he rarely so happy today.


    Hearing his cry, the young man walked out slowly.


    Three people look at each other and smile. Over the years, there are few people alive in the same period.


    Even at that time, the Tianshang scar of an era fell into the lonely samsara. My heart is dying¡° Go, drink


    Young people rarely show a different look, looking at the back of the three people left.


    All the people who were hidden around fell into silence.


    Silently asked themselves, when they were that age, there is no ink that adhere to the old heart.


    ......


    On one side of the cliff, Li Su, who witnessed all this, was touched.


    Since he decided to embark on the road of evolution, his heart is extremely firm.


    But today saw Mo Lao, let him understand that things are not as simple as imagined.


    If evolution is their dream.


    Then, after he embarked on the road of dreams, he suddenly found that the reason why dreams are dreams is that there is no cruelty of reality in dreams.


    Li Su is firm, but after ten years, twenty years, thirty years


    Can we still persist in the future?


    He didn''t know, but he didn''t want to know.


    Because you don''t need it, the road is at your feet. Just walk. You think too much and dare not walk.


    After leaving, Li Su did not hesitate too much.


    He doesn''t know if he can do that, but he will go on the way of evolution, he firmly believes!


    ......


    Cheng Zhenzhen returned to the villa with a dignified look.


    I don''t want to believe that Li Su''s belief in evolution is doomed from her birth.


    There is no question whether we are willing or not.


    Because she has been on the road since she was born. So she thought, do you really like evolution?


    When I was a child, I was forced to be helpless, but now?


    Now whether you like it or just make a mistake, the most taboo of evolutionists is not firm.


    Because when breaking through the big realm, there will be a great chance to be possessed.


    So there are notes on the way of evolution in every ancient book. Those who don''t think clearly should be careful to enter it!!!


    Ancient sages used blood and flesh to understand this truth, but now people are left


    The right ear does not take it seriously.


    Many people enter this road, looking at the gorgeous energy, magical ability.


    That is, the surface of evolution, now think how naive and ridiculous

 Chapter 1377

    At the beginning of a new day, for ordinary people, what happened yesterday is a dream.


    Wake up and forget. The normal work to work, to do things to do things.


    Everything is so normal, but for the port of Austria, it is not so normal.


    What happened on Mingkong cliff last night was a sensation for the mysterious forces.


    Youming, who is famous all over the world, is the person above.


    After learning this news, some mysterious forces have a sense of being fooled.


    You know, they started to lay out when the gods came to the island.


    In Hong Aoqing''s three places, each mysterious force has sent out people to inquire.


    There are also some secret identity change, the development of power market.


    So at that time, the prosperity of the three places was inseparable from the help of these mysterious forces.


    Without their driving force, the economy of the three places would be no different from that of them!


    But until now, they know that all the layout is intentional.


    It''s just using their strength to develop the economy.


    So everything is under the monitoring of the nether world, which can also be said to be under the monitoring of the above.


    Of course, there are mysterious forces in Hong Kong and Taiwan. When they get the news, they try their best to search for the relationship between the two gangs.


    Sure enough, the two leaders did not hide anything.


    After all, the above order has been conveyed, this time is to showdown with the mysterious forces.


    Three days later, the discussion will be held in the netherworld headquarters.


    Because the island where the gods come is the closest to the port of Austria. In addition, dragon 13 is the general spokesman of the three places above.


    So the location of the alliance was decided to be in the netherworld headquarters.


    In a hotel, there are dozens of different people in the room, discussing something.


    It can be said that the mysterious forces in the port of Austria gather together. Of course, there are no Mohist people here.


    The top mysterious forces have their own arrogance. They should not be ignored.


    In the room, most of them are representatives of the first class, second class and third class.


    There are few first-class people, mainly second - and third class people.


    The ranks of mysterious forces are strictly divided.


    It can be roughly divided into four levels: SSS, s, a and B.


    Generally speaking, they are the top forces, the first class forces, the second class forces and the third class forces.


    Below the level, the limit is power.


    The inside information of the top forces, even the top, can not be underestimated. The inside information of the first-class forces can let the top face it squarely.


    However, the second and third rate mysterious forces, that is, they are not popular, but their existence shows that they are outstanding. The strength of the second and third class is equivalent to that of Hong Aoqing''s three gangs.


    The difference lies in the ancient books, the road of evolution, and some secret things in ancient times.


    After all, the three gangs are the products of modernization. They are mainly influenced by the market and driven by the economy.


    Most of them don''t have that concept of evolution, and only the core members of the three gangs will come into contact with it.


    In short, strength and inside information are the levels of a mysterious force.


    And the most important thing is the reserve of talents of later generations.


    Every five years, there is a contest among the mysterious forces in their circle.


    The idiom of participation is young people, from which the strength of various mysterious forces can be captured.


    That''s also the only way for the lower mysterious forces to be promoted to the higher level.


    For the sake of resources, for the sake of talents.


    All the goals are in line with these two goals.


    Only talents and resources can guarantee the existence of mysterious forces


    Because.


    And this time, the dispute between gods and objects has affected their nerves.


    If, as long shisan said, the competition is for the younger generation, they will not have a chance.


    The genius of the top forces, who can make them feel terrible, will definitely make the younger generation of the family doubt life!


    Some people will say that there is such a big gap between the younger generation.


    If they fight for each other, will they be even less likely to be beaten and suspicious of life?


    In fact, it is not. First of all, the top mysterious forces will never send out super characters.


    Because it''s just a God, it''s not worth using those people.


    And if those people go out, there will be absolutely strong resistance from above.


    In that era of chaos, the two sides had already signed agreements.


    They must not come out of the mountain until the time of their doom.


    You know, they''ve come back to their original nature


    An island can be killed with a single blow.


    If we make them crazy, the result will be the destruction of typhoon level


    Fight the blow.


    This is one of the points. In a top force, only one elder or deacon can be dispatched at a time.


    The strength of these people is equivalent to the strength of the second and third class masters of power.


    But as the old saying goes, a tiger can''t stand a wolf.


    The mysterious forces of the second and third class have no special rules.


    Because their strongest character, which level is dragon thirteen. There''s nothing to be afraid of, so even if it''s the first-class strength, the second and third class want to compete with them, not the younger generation. Generally speaking, the chances they seize are higher.


    To be honest, in their opinion, the probability is very high.


    In the room, most people are listening quietly. Only five people sitting in front of the sofa are qualified to speak.


    From this aspect, we can see the strict hierarchy of mysterious forces.


    "Mr. Lin, you are the most qualified here. We all follow your instructions."


    Among the five, a bald man looked respectfully at the first old man


    say.


    "Yes, Mr. Lin, you must take us to fight against the above. If there''s a fight among the younger generation, we don''t even have a chance to drink soup. "


    The sound of this one rings out, let old Lin face some change finally.


    This man talked about his heart, and behind him stood the first-class forces.


    So Mr. Lin knows more than everyone present.


    This time, he understood that what it wanted was not the power, but the inheritance and ancient books.


    It is a treasure of ancient great power. It contains the life experience of great power and has been explained the way of evolution.


    Those are the most important things for the old guys. With the explanation of the ancient sages, they are likely to enter a new realm.


    It''s a step closer to longevity, and it can inject new energy into their decaying lives.


    It''s like living a second life. What''s more important to those old guys than life.


    The older people are, the more timid they are. In other words, they cherish their lives.


    They enjoy life and bring their pleasure, so they don''t want to die. It''s a divine thing to keep them alive.


    So even the leader of an era, "Tian Shang scar", and the idol of an era, "Mo Long Hui".


    I can''t sit still. Let''s go out. It''s not just that they want to stay alive.


    Why not take a chance? Although they are dead, they cherish their lives more than anyone else.

 Chapter 1378

    A busy day makes people love and hate.


    No work, no money. The reality is cruel. For those who are too lazy to die, this is torture.


    But there is no shortage of people who love their work.


    For them, work is more important than their lovers, and boyfriends have to stand aside for performance.


    No why, for these people, money gives them a sense of security, ten times more reliable than men!


    After last night''s lesson, Li Su realized that persistence is more important than success.


    Some people will object. Is it really necessary to persist without success? Is it really the most important thing?


    So it shows that the development of the times makes you lose your real pursuit.


    If you see a sudden wealth, you can earn a hundred million yuan in just one year, which is even more powerful than the temptation of entrepreneurs.


    Let you shake, let your heart not calm.


    But this is human nature, there will be jealousy, envy and other emotions.


    Why are they so naive and boring. But it''s maddening


    Crazy money, we are tired to death all day, only that point is not enough to support ourselves.


    This is the world. There is no justice.


    ......


    Li Su came to the company as if he hadn''t come for several days.


    In fact, it is


    Come to the office, look at the boring papers, headache, he is crazy.


    He is not born to be an entrepreneur. He is a technology controller and likes to research and create.


    But there is no clue about management and company entertainment.


    No way, can only throw pot put Cheng big beauty don''t, Li Su all feel outraged.


    He made a phone call to Yang Bing and said, "from today on, Mr. Cheng is in charge of the company''s business processing and the signing of documents. I''m only responsible for product development. "


    Then he hung up and walked out of the office to the research department.


    He has handled the mask and skin care paste, and can be processed from the new.


    From the new addition of medicinal materials, as well as the combination of traditional Chinese medicine and products, have done new research


    How to deal with it.


    Today, I''m going to see the results. Although Cheng Zhenzhen is not happy with him, his newly processed products are not rejected.


    All departments fully cooperate, just waiting for the birth of Li Su''s new products.


    When I came to the research department and communicated with the staff, I looked at the new facial mask and skin care cream.


    After a while, the managers of all major departments arrived at the scene.


    Because of Li Su''s description, the magic of the new product made them very curious.


    "Well, do you think what the general manager said is true?" Asked the manager of the sales department.


    "Damn, you ask me? I don''t know, but I don''t know. "


    The sales manager replied.


    "Yes, the general manager said that a mask can resist aging and smooth wrinkles. Who can believe it?"


    A woman''s voice rang out. Although she didn''t believe what she said, her eyes looked forward to it.


    Let the next two department managers smile at each other.


    "Hey, manager Wang, it''s not like you don''t believe it." The sales manager joked that it was a bit of a tease for two big men and one woman to discuss this issue.


    Manager Wang gave them a glance, then stopped talking and looked at Li Su.


    Several leaders looked at Li Su curiously and saw that he was extremely careful about the configuration of traditional Chinese medicine.


    One or two doses can''t be worse, a little more can''t, a little less is not enough.


    So accurate grasp, see is the understanding of medicinal materials, have been familiar with each other.


    Just when they developed Li Su, several women, accompanied by their male partners, came to the hall of Hongfu company.


    With the front desk staff, a heated discussion.


    "Look at your products, my girlfriend''s mouth is rotten..."


    A man has not finished, was the narrator''s woman, even beat on behalf of the kick.


    While beating and scolding: "your mouth is rotten, can you speak, can you speak!"


    "Oh, my wife, I''m wrong, I''m wrong!" The man pleaded for mercy.


    All the people present could see that they were not angry, but flirted and abused dogs!


    "Your products are really bad. You see, my partner''s mouth is full of sore, so I use your company''s lipstick." There is a man out, a lot of wordy.


    The receptionist said sorry, "excuse me, everyone. I''ll ask our boss."


    Miss called Li Su''s office, but no one answered.


    After several calls, no one answered.


    "Hey, I didn''t dare to come out and didn''t pick it up on purpose." A relatively young man, a face of impatience.


    He looks like a rich second generation.


    In his arms, the girl was constantly coquettish, with a pathetic look on her face.


    Young people are not good at it. What he thinks can be mistaken.


    But there is no one to ask for the money.


    When he said this, the others frowned. They just wanted to ask for justice.


    Then we can settle it in private and pay for it.


    But if Hong Fu doesn''t have to be cheeky, then they are not afraid of anything. They have a reason to travel all over the world! If this matter is poked on the Internet, Hong Fu will stink overnight!


    "Please make a decision. Our vice president will be here soon. She can solve your problems." The front desk couldn''t get in touch with Li Su, so they had to move Cheng Zhenzhen out.


    Cheng Zhenzhen received the call and rushed back.


    On the way, she thought of Li Su''s warning.


    But she always thought that it was Li Su Lai''s means to declare sovereignty.


    I didn''t think it was the real thing, and with the competition for divine objects coming, she just didn''t have time to manage the company.


    Li Su''s arrival solved her trouble.


    So Cheng Zhenzhen tries to satisfy him with all his problems.


    Never thought that Li Su had real ability.


    Today, when his new product was born, she has always been one of them. It''s a joke. It''s just a game made by Li Su.


    But did not expect that everything is their own take for granted!


    To all the company, saw several men, sitting in the reception room waiting for her.


    "Sorry for the delay."


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s faint smile made everyone feel like a spring breeze.


    When they saw her, they saw her peerless figure in the reception room.


    The unspeakable beauty stunned all the men present.


    "Cough, cough."


    Several girls suddenly look bad, looking at the man around them.


    Young people looking at her, amazing!


    A second generation ancestor, isn''t a woman a face.


    He was looking at the woman in his arms, and he immediately looked disgusted.


    When I first came here, I just wanted to make a mistake.


    I didn''t take a close look at my lousy girlfriend.


    Now it''s disgusting.


    He looked at Cheng Zhenzhen and said with a smile: "Hello, Chen Wei, general manager of Feichi group! I don''t know the name of the girl


    He tried to look at Cheng Zhenzhen with a smile that he thought was friendly.


    But she didn''t even look at him. She went to the other people.


    Chen Wei stretched out his hand and stopped awkwardly in mid air.

 Chapter 1379

    The way of traditional Chinese medicine is meticulous, especially in the collocation of medicinal materials.


    It''s very particular. Some herbs are mutually reinforcing, some are mutually restraining, and the harmony of yin and Yang is the most difficult to match.


    In the research department, Li Su carefully observed the fusion of medicinal materials, and each kind of medicinal material was selected by him.


    When the mask was born, he smiled a faint smile.


    Everything was like what he thought. There were no mistakes in various steps. The new product was successfully developed.


    Li Su took out the mask from the machine.


    It''s smooth and moist with excellent touch. On the nose, gently sniffing, the mask is distributed with faint fragrance of flowers.


    "Good, good!"


    He was satisfied with the praise and took the mask to the public.


    "If you can''t see it, you''d better have a try with someone."


    Li Su looked at them and said with a smile.


    They nodded in agreement. If they didn''t, there was something magical about it.


    It''s not even as good as the popular ones in the world. At least they look tall.


    Li Su''s one looks a little rustic. No, it''s very rustic!


    "I''ll try." Manager Wang volunteered to come forward.


    She is nearly 30 years old, and her face is in good condition.


    But the crow''s feet of the corner of the eye lines, as well as the skin of the yellow spot is not less.


    For women, looks are as important as men.


    She is such a successful woman, but the cosmetics used for a month are not affordable by ordinary people.


    Let alone once a month of maintenance, half a year of facial cleaning.


    So until I was 30, there was no man. There are many women like her in big companies.


    Li Su''s mask is what they expect most.


    Don''t look at the company''s sales department, business department and research department, all men are managers.


    But Hongfu''s male to female ratio is five to one.


    Five women can partner a boy, which shows that men are rare.


    Of course, Hongfu is a company of women''s products, and there are fewer boys.


    Even the managers of the three departments were sent by old man Hong.


    The rest of Hong Fu''s managers are sisters who work with Cheng Zhenzhen, but most of them have never met Li Su.


    Even if I had seen it, I didn''t notice it.


    Everyone looked at manager Wang and saw her apply the mask.


    All of a sudden, a fragrance came from her face,


    Everyone is intoxicated with the fragrance. And manager Wang''s feeling was so comfortable that he almost handed it over.


    This kind of feeling is more comfortable than half a year''s cleaning.


    His face was clear and cool, as if countless impurities had been eliminated.


    The loose part of the skin, like being injected with high protein, nourishes the skin.


    The wrinkles in the corners of the eyes, like someone straightening them, are very gentle and comfortable.


    Any magic product, is the first time to feel the greatest of people.


    Manager Wang is just when he is old. He knows more about some problems on his face than Li Su.


    All mask what effect, without others, you can feel it.


    "It''s so comfortable, Mr. Li is very good!"


    I saw her inextricably bogged down in Li Su''s thumb and then fell into the mask experience.


    Although they were puzzled, they all knew that what Li Su said was true.


    It can be seen that he is a man of ability, not to play with everyone.


    "Mr. Li, good skills. Hey, hey, I don''t know if there is any. Can you give it to me


    A few. So that I can have a good taste for my mother-in-law, so that I can enjoy it in the evening. "


    The manager of the sales department said that he didn''t care.


    Everyone looked at him with a smile. He was not shy at all.


    Li Su faintly smile, the manager is very interesting.


    Looking at the machine next to him, he said, "yes, they are all experimental objects. Anyway, we have to find someone to experience them. It''s the same for all of you. Don''t the fat and water flow to outsiders? "


    Everyone was glad and grateful.


    Because looking at manager Wang, the fragrance on his face is more and more strong.


    After a while, she felt the discomfort on her face, a little sticky, very uncomfortable.


    Looking at her appearance, Li Su estimated that it was almost time.


    "Give manager Wang a basin of water," he said


    Then he said to manager Wang, "don''t be nervous. The impurities on your face are eliminated, so you feel uncomfortable. Just wash it later. "¡°


    I saw the mask on her face getting darker and darker.


    The fragrance dissipated in an instant, and a pungent smell came.


    It''s not smelly. It''s very smelly anyway.


    They were surprised and covered their noses.


    After a while, a staff member brought a basin of water.


    Manager Wang couldn''t help but plunge in and have a good cleaning.


    Even the mask was washed away, and a basin of water suddenly became muddy.


    When manager Wang came out of the basin, everyone was shocked


    In the reception room. Cheng Zhenzhen observed the injuries of the experimenter, and saw that most of them were ulcerated lips.


    Although it doesn''t hurt or itch, it''s hard to eat, and good lips have become that appearance.


    This is not to pay a little money can be done, if you can not treat ulceration, then their mouth is useless.


    All hurt like this, still just come to talk, did not make them let Cheng Zhenzhen feel guilty.


    "You can rest assured that our company is fully responsible for your problems and will cure them no matter how much it costs!" Cheng Zhenzhen solemnly said that she also has a headache now.


    Hearing this, everyone was relieved.


    If the problem can be solved, who is willing to use the power of the media.


    At that time, Hong Fu will not be held responsible if he is angry, and if he can''t solve the problem, he will be angry.


    More is better than less. Besides, although they have a little energy, they can''t stand the squandering of the law.


    "Well, you''re right. My girlfriend can''t eat now. She can stick to it


    A few days. " Chen Wei''s voice, from behind.


    Everyone was also surprised, no matter how responsible she was.


    The problem now is that the lips are so rotten that they can''t eat at all.


    They are human beings, not gods. If you don''t eat for seven days, you will die.


    It''s not going to take them seven days.


    Although Cheng Zhenzhen is lazy to look at him, she does not deny that he is right.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in her mind. Maybe he has a way


    With a tentative attitude, Cheng Zhenzhen takes them to the front desk.


    "Mr. Li didn''t come to the company today?"


    "Coming, coming?"


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes picked: "here, why don''t you come out?"


    The front desk said: "Mr. Li is no longer in the office. He should be in the research department. I have no right to go in, so I have to call you


    She didn''t know what Cheng Zhenzhen meant, but she didn''t want to waste time, so she said all she knew.


    It turned out that her decision was right.


    Cheng Zhenzhen nodded to her, and then took them to the research department.


    However, the next change of manager Wang surprised her and filled her heart with shock

 Chapter 1380

    Between the sea breeze blowing, a mysterious figure quietly enjoying the quiet time.


    Watching the sea roll, the waves of bubbles are disillusioned.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Just as he enjoyed it, a clear voice sounded behind him.


    I saw a beautiful figure, walking slowly to his side.


    Sit next to him and accompany him quietly.


    The man looked at the tide of the sea, deep vision of his thoughts.


    "Why don''t you talk? Don''t you see what I mean?"


    That Qian Ying''s eyes showed a puzzled look and looked at the sea without interest.


    "I understand." Men are simple and straightforward, and there is no unnecessary nonsense.


    That pair of high cold appearance, as if the heaven and earth are disgraced.


    "I have my things, you don''t have any chance until it''s finished." All of a sudden, the man looked back at him, his eyes flashing amazing luster. If you look closely, you can clearly find his pupils, showing a touch of gold.


    The man''s face was reflected in the light blue eyes.


    "I''ll wait!"


    Affirmative answer, that stubborn appearance, let a person use.


    Even men, are inadvertent pupil contraction, but instantly returned to normal.


    "It''s your business, it''s none of my business!"


    The cold voice makes people despair. If it''s an ordinary woman, she will throw her hand: "I won''t serve you."


    But the shadow did not show any, just a faint smile, full of charming look amazing.


    She looked at the man, quietly accompanied, without any complaints.


    As if to be with him is the happiest thing.


    A few hundred meters behind the two, where did Yiliang SUV stop.


    A strong man was watching two people on the cliff.


    Seeing that beautiful shadow, obsessed with looking at the man, made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Silent protection, perhaps the highest situation of love, but also the most tragic situation.


    However, if the guardian can see that the protected are happy, he is satisfied that he does not need to be together.


    However, it is the most miserable situation for them to see whether they are not happy and helpless.


    ......


    In a Vatican full of Western appearance, there is only one man and one woman sitting quietly in the empty space.


    Looking at the symbolic cross, they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "What on earth are you going to do, didn''t he say you''re not allowed to interfere?" Women''s voices echoed in the Holy See. I saw her beautiful face, beautiful eyes full of puzzled.


    The man didn''t reply. He held his chest in his hands and looked at the cross quietly.


    "Well, it''s like this again. Can you give me a response?" Women are close to


    Craving general, that appearance can be called pitiful.


    "My way, you don''t understand. It''s up to you. Don''t look for me. "


    Man''s voice, a kind of sunshine big boy''s feeling, listening to people very comfortable.


    "Where are you going?"


    The woman rushed to catch up with her and exclaimed in her mouth.


    There was no man in front of her.


    But in her ear, there was a man''s voice: "sorry, forgive me..."


    Bang!


    A hand knife, the woman fell into a faint.


    But when she fell down, a word had come out: "take me with you..."


    Before she finished, she went into a coma.


    The man picked her up and put her on the chair.


    Looking at her sleeping, she said with a complicated look: "I''m sorry, I really can''t take you. But I promise you I''ll come back alive! "


    With that, the man gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    "I love you!"


    ......


    On the other side of the sea, Hongfu company is very restless today.


    Cheng Zhenzhen with a few women, has not entered the research department, heard someone excited voice.


    Walking in, I saw manager Wang covering his face. He was so excited that he had to hold Li Su in his arms.


    Her face flushed with excitement.


    Seeing Cheng Zhenzhen coming, she didn''t react for a moment.


    No rules, rushed to her excited appearance, speechless.


    It''s not a subconscious action of Zhenzhen, but a sudden contraction of Li Su''s eyes.


    Looking at her eyes, changed some incredible.


    But no one saw the people present.


    "Mr. Cheng, it''s incredible. My face, my face..." manager Wang can''t speak.


    Everyone looked at her enviously, but Zhenzhen frowned slightly.


    People who know her well know that she has a serious habit of cleanliness, and most people don''t like to have physical contact with others.


    What''s more, she was a stranger because she didn''t recognize manager Wang.


    "Let go, what it looks like." She said slightly angrily, "which department are you working in? Why are you so unruly?" When this was said, everyone was stunned.


    Although after the reaction, they all tried to bear a smile.


    "Ah? Mr. Cheng, it''s me, Wang Xiaochen. "


    Cheng Zhenzhen muddled force, what situation she carefully looked at her.


    "You... How did you become like this?"


    Wang Xiaochen face black line, what is become like this? Jealousy, yes, it must be jealousy.


    ha-ha......


    "Mask ah elder sister, Li total invented mask, special magic!"


    Cheng Zhenzhen looked at her skin, white can not be in white, face collagen.


    It''s very delicate. I feel like I can squeeze out water.


    I can''t help but look at Li Su a few more times. He smiles at her.


    But Li Su was shocked and didn''t show it.


    But without much thought, he looked at the women behind her.


    Seeing that they were wearing masks one by one, Li Su Guang saw the bleakness from their faces.


    It seems to use the lipstick invented by the master.


    After that, Cheng Zhenzhen came to him and said, "you are right. What should we do now?"


    Li Su is the first to make her soft.


    "Let''s see."


    There is no redundant statement, go to a few women in front, let them take off the mask.


    Then Li Su observed, went to one side, put on clean white gloves, and then came to several people again with tweezers.


    "Take it easy. It doesn''t matter. It''s just a sore lip. Just clean it up."


    Finish saying to take tweezers, the part of woman fester, clean up all in turn after finishing.


    Li Su took out a kind of herb from the research room, smashed it and daubed it on several women''s lips.


    "Well, in ten minutes, everything will be all right. In order to make up for your loss, let you experience the new mask of our company! "


    A few women''s lips are covered with herbs, and their faces are covered with facial mask.


    "Mr. Cheng, come with me."


    All the problems have been solved, and the rest will be handed over to the Department.


    Li Su and Cheng Zong come to the office. Cheng Zhenzhen is curious. What''s the matter with him.


    "Sit down and say


    After they sat down, Li Su watched her closely.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Cheng Zhenzhen was looking at some hair, can''t help but ask.


    "Are you an evolutor?"

 Chapter 1381

    "You''re an evolutionist..."


    With this remark, Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes were slightly cold, and her eyes were astonishing.


    "Who are you?"


    The cold voice seemed to freeze the air around Li Su.


    A strong pressure, immediately pressure to Li Su.


    "Ask me that."


    Li Susi was not afraid, as if she didn''t feel her breath. She replied calmly.


    "In five years, with old man Hong''s company as a cover, your goal is not simple." Li Su looked at her eyes, full of vigilance.


    It takes five years for a person to cover up his real destination.


    This forbearance is frightening.


    Li sudu had to accept it and couldn''t help praising her.


    But admiration is admiration, but this is old man Hong''s company. He can''t just sit by and ignore it.


    Even if her strength is very strong, it can be said that she is very strong.


    But Li Su is not a vegetarian either. He can net when fish die.


    Cheng Zhenzhen didn''t say anything. She hasn''t been discovered since she came here five years ago.


    But Li Su only came a few days and discovered her identity as an evolutionist, which surprised her.


    You know what kind of genius she hasn''t met.


    There are many strange talents and devils in her family.


    But in terms of the ability of perception, and this carefulness, no one in Mozong can compare with him.


    He was sure of that, and he could be sure of it.


    Looking at her silence, Li Su gave a faint smile: "you don''t have to be nervous. Your identity as an evolutionist is nothing to be ashamed of. I''m here to have a showdown with you. The purpose is not to turn against you, but I think we have a common goal. "


    Cheng Zhenzhen looks at him in surprise. Li Su''s calm attitude makes her interested in listening.


    "Go on."


    "In my guess, you''ve been plotting for five years for the sake of a sacred object a hundred miles away from the port of Austria."


    Cheng Zhenzhen looks at Li Su curiously when he says something divine.


    She felt that they had to get to know each other again. The place of Port Au can now be said to be full of evolutionists.


    "Even so, do you want to cooperate with me?"


    "Smart."


    Cheng Zhenzhen smiles, full of disdain.


    What qualifications does Li Su have to cooperate with her? She stands behind the top forces, but what about him? A grassroots.


    "What''s your reason that I have to work with you?"


    Looking at Cheng Zhenzhen''s disdainful eyes, Li Su shook her head.


    Top secret forces, that arrogant attitude, can look down on anyone¡° I have no reason


    Li Su''s hands spread, he really has no reason.


    He didn''t know the influence of Margaret, but just looking at her bearing, he knew that she was definitely not a second - or third rate force.


    Don''t forget, Li Su has a system.


    Even he didn''t know how far the system could reach after the fusion of beast God.


    However, the system upgrade, with a new function.


    That is the person who can dare to feel and be higher than him.


    Cheng Zhenzhen is the first person he perceives. In the shock of the research department, the system accurately measures her strength.


    Since it is stronger than Mo Lao''s strength, the realm is still high.


    Expect, mo old don''t know, he worked hard all his life, finally not as good as a girl doll.


    But Li Su didn''t know that Cheng Zhenzhen was the eldest lady of Mozong. Her strength was much clearer than Li Su.


    "You have no reason to talk to me about cooperation?"


    Cheng Zhenzhen was stunned. She didn''t expect Li Su to be so frank.


    Looking at his smile on the corner of his mouth, I suddenly feel that he is so confident.


    In Li Su''s body, the momentum from the inside made her feel indescribable.


    Mystery, right. It can be described by these two words.


    "Just by looking at your temperament, you can see that you are not a person of ordinary mysterious forces. Gods are not so important to you. But can let you in the secular, hidden five years of time to layout, that your purpose is not just God


    He really has no reason, so he can really rely on his own guess.


    Cheng Zhenzhen frowned slightly, but then relaxed: "go on."


    "Then I''ll make a bold assumption that you are a man of top power. Gods are not so attractive to you, but what really attracts you must be in gods. That''s why you''ve come here for five years to do the layout. "


    Another point he did not say is that only the top forces can be sure that in five years'' time, the divine objects will be able to recover.


    So Li Su''s hypothesis is based on the top forces.


    "Well, you''re right, but what does it matter to cooperate with you?"


    Cheng Zhenzhen had to obey his observation, very keen.


    Hearing her words, Li Su laughed and spared so long that she could finally enter the theme.


    "That''s the problem. Your strength is very strong. If you can fight for it, the forces of the three places can''t compete with you. But even if you can choke, then you have to face the pressure from above, as well as the invasion of various forces. At that time, no matter how powerful your power is, it will not be able to resist the power of the world. "


    Since you want to negotiate, you should let the other party know that you are strong but can''t stand the siege of the wolves.


    Let her fall into this kind of thinking, in order to win the answer on the next topic. Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyebrows are more and more wrinkled. Li Su''s random knitting just confirms the weakness of Mozong.


    "What''s your solution?"


    "I know that you powerful people are forbidden to fight. So this time, it''s still a low level young man, that is to say, it''s my stage. "


    Li Su said confidently that he was not afraid of anyone at the same level, even people at a higher level.


    No, Zhenzhen doesn''t believe this: "hum, you can''t do it!"


    Although Li Su''s mystery, let her guess, but with her eyes clearly see the strength of Li Su low.


    "Ha ha ha, I don''t know if I can try. Speaking of this, let''s have a showdown! " Li Su didn''t want to talk about it any more: "you know that this divine object is a magic weapon refined by ancient powers. It has recovered its strength, which means that it can choose its own inheritors. And the above order just abides by this rule, which means that it also hopes that the young people will win the inheritance, so as to provide stronger protection for China. "


    Without her surprised eyes, Li Su continued: "so I''ll cooperate with you. I want your quota. When I get the magic weapon, I''ll give you what you want!"


    Li Su felt relaxed when he said his last words.


    It''s a waste of time. I''m used to holding up the teacup and cooing.


    Cheng Zhenzhen quietly looked at him, did not speak, also did not make a statement.


    Her attitude proved that Li Su was right.


    But for cooperation, she doesn''t think Li Su is the best choice.


    There are so many excellent disciples of Mozong that she doesn''t believe that she can''t compare with Li Su.


    But Li Su''s self-confidence made her hesitate

 Chapter 1382

    Austria airport.


    Teams of people, one after another out of the exit.


    Each pair is dressed the same and has its own unique costume.


    They looked at the crowd around them and didn''t look strange, as if it was normal.


    But the people around, are looking at them.


    If a group of people like this, they will think it is a tour group.


    But on a plane, several groups of such people have to be conspicuous.


    "Uncle, this is aogang. It''s so prosperous."


    A girl said delicately, and the man beside her gave a faint smile.


    They have left the secular world since childhood and entered the famous mountains to practice.


    What the real world looks like is in their imagination.


    Coming here, every young man looked around curiously.


    This time, the mysterious forces finally let them out and let the proud real dragons have the chance to wag their tails.


    It was said that it was the above proposal. When they knew it, they immediately felt that it was still good.


    At the airport, the leaders of each team nodded to each other.


    The top forces have understood the above from the beginning.


    So before the fight for gods and objects began, they sent their disciples to come.


    "Leader, why do we have to set a time for the fight between gods and objects? Isn''t it early to finish the fight This time, the woman changed the object of inquiry.


    I saw a middle-aged man leading the team and heard the little girl''s inquiry.


    After thinking about it, he said: "the divine things came decades ago and suffered serious trauma. After years of recuperation, it''s still a little bit close to now, and Qi Ling will wake up. It''s not important to fight for gods and things, but the goal of all parties is to inherit them. "


    The little girl nodded and thought for a long time without understanding. Then she shook her head and ignored it.


    Looking at the scenery along the way, little guy''s curiosity comes and goes quickly.


    ......


    In Hong Fu''s office.


    Li Su looks at Cheng Zhenzhen who frowns. The question she asked at the beginning, Li Su can answer her now.


    If there is any reason, the system in Li Su''s body is the biggest reason.


    "I don''t think you have that strength."


    For a long time, she looked at Li Su and said solemnly.


    From his childhood experience, he realized that Li Su''s self-confidence was totally unreasonable.


    Maybe for her, overconfidence is arrogance.


    She didn''t know why Li Su could be so confident.


    But he has no influence and has just entered the road of evolution. Self confidence is the most hypocritical and the least likely to prove anything¡° I understand, but I''m sure you''ll regret this decision. I can say that this time it must be mine. If you want what you need after I win it, it won''t be so easy. "


    Li Su''s words will come true this year. I don''t believe it.


    She didn''t take his words seriously. But in his opinion, she did not take it as a joke, even if his words were not in vain.


    When the negotiation failed, they could not say much.


    After nodding politely, they went out together. The problem of several women should be solved.


    However, Li Su was a little worried and decided to go to see it in person. Cheng Zhenzhen also wanted to see it, so they rushed to the research department together!


    ......


    In the hotel.


    Mo Lao, Tian Shang trace, Chen Laosan gathered together.


    The three men looked at the big troops coming. They were all the younger generation of the major forces.


    The existence of fire in general, there are arrogant and surprised.


    "It''s better to be young, energetic."


    Looking down from the window, these little guys keep asking questions and looking around curiously.


    For them, everything here is so magical that they are full of interest!


    Chen Laosan sighed and walked out of the room.


    Because he saw his younger generation and thought how to meet them.


    "Hey, the old man has the same temperament." Ink old light smile.


    Tian Shang trace did not speak, but look at the smile on his face, you know that he agreed with Mo Lao''s words.


    Chen Laosan looks like a stranger. When he was young, he would kill people if he didn''t agree.


    But when we deal with the younger generation, especially the little guys behind his influence, we can do whatever we want.


    "I like it when I get to the meeting. At least those little guys are pestering him." The day war mark envies of say.


    When people get old, they are willing to play with young people.


    Because they will be attracted by that kind of vitality, and with the little guys, their hearts will become energetic.


    "I''m old and enjoy the happiness of all. That''s what you and I want most, but now I can''t help it. " He knew Mo Lao and was determined.


    But he also knew that Mo also very much wanted to have a good time with his grandchildren.


    Let your son and daughter-in-law be filial and enjoy the four generations together


    It''s a very good feeling.


    But there''s no chance. What''s more painful than seeing your child die in front of him.


    In terms of strength, they can sink an island with one blow, but they can''t do anything to watch their children die naturally.


    What''s more painful than that? First of all, there is no chance to enjoy it¡° You old man, you sincerely make me cry, don''t you Mo Lao said slightly angrily.


    See his old corner of the eye, twinkling with crystal clear tears.


    It''s impossible to say no pain.


    So they fell silent and looked down at the same time.


    Old man Chen, a middle-aged man, stood in front of the hotel with his chest in his hands.


    At this time, a team of people came down from the car, dressed in light yellow clothes, which were special clothes.


    The familiar little girl, after seeing Chen Laosan at the door, immediately exclaimed in surprise: "great grandfather."


    Chen Lao San''s serious expression melted when he saw her.


    "Well. Good luck. Do you miss my grandfather


    "Think, super think!"


    In addition to the team leader, there were nine people in the team, including five men and four women.


    The others came to Chen Laosan and called respectfully, "Chen Laosan!"


    Only the young man looked at him with a smile.


    "Smelly boy, it''s not good to see my grandfather." Old Chen looked at him and cried and laughed.


    The man''s smile is a little stiff. Mr. Chen is old enough to be his great grandfather.


    But they are indeed the two grandsons. We can only say that Mr. Chen is old and strong.


    In the room, Mo and Lao both looked at the scene and looked at each other with a smile.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that, Mr. Chen Mo Lao was a little surprised.


    He really didn''t know that old Mo didn''t go out of the gate all the time, if it wasn''t for the divine things.


    It is estimated that he is still practicing in Mozong, but Tianshang scar just smiles.


    It seems that he knows: "Chen Laosan is still young on the surface after all, and there are many women who pursue him in Xuantian Pavilion."


    It''s a waste of one''s life not to be romantic

 Chapter 1383

    As night fell again, Li Su was in the hotel, looking at the dark sky and thinking a lot.


    There are still two days to go before the major forces. He has no clue now.


    If you want to go to that island, you need the major forces as the background, but he doesn''t.


    At first, he wanted to get in touch with the nether world, and then take the opportunity to get on the island.


    But now it seems that this method is very stupid.


    Besides, today''s contact with Cheng Zhenzhen is too impulsive. If you can think about it well, you won''t be so passive.


    Well, there''s still a long way to go before the gods recover.


    Ding Dong, Ding Dong, Ding Dong.


    "Hello?"


    "Li Su? It''s me


    Old man Hong''s voice rang out on the phone.


    "Old man, what do you want to call me?"


    Li Su asked curiously.


    "Boy, I have good news and bad news. Do you want to hear that? "


    "Speak quickly." Today''s Li Su is very irritable. He is not in the mood to talk to Hong


    God, play this game.


    "Hey, you are so boring." Hong Tian said faintly: "I know that you go to aogang to fight for divine things. But now you lack an identity. The good news is that I can give it to you. But the bad news is, it''s going to be through your own efforts. "


    Li Su almost jumped up when he heard that. He really dozed off. Someone gave him a pillow.


    This is old man Hong no longer, if he is in Li suneng''s mine.


    "Are you kidding, old man?"


    The identity of a mysterious force can''t be handled by ordinary people.


    Even old man Hong has been around for most of his life. Although many people have made friends, they dare not say that they can handle it.


    "Smelly boy, do I have to lie to you. By the way, I forgot to say that you left without saying a word, leaving Liuli alone waiting for you. What do you mean? "


    Li Su was stunned. He has been thinking about the divine things these days.


    Those trivial things have long been forgotten.


    "I''ll talk about it later. I managed to get it. But we need to speak with our strength. Because they want to step in, you can pick up the right people among the people this time. "


    Old man Hong explained that because they wanted to get involved in the affairs of gods.


    But we can''t tear the face directly, we can only choose the Chinese solitary evolution.


    Because of the lack of time, the three gangs chose from all over the country.


    Select three evolutionists, and then take part in the competition for gods and objects in the name of three groups.


    Fortunately, Li Su''s presence in Austria, coupled with his relationship with old man Hong, helped Li Su win a place with some human support¡° Old man, you''ve been a great help. Thank you. In the future, I will never say a word when I go up the mountain and down the sea of fire. "


    "Ha ha ha, don''t do this with me. You are ready. You can report the alliance of Youming in two days. But in the end, it depends on your own strength. "


    Old man Hong said lightly.


    "Don''t worry, old man. I''ll let you down."


    Li Su affirms that his excited mood can''t be described in words.


    "Oh, yes. It''s located in the netherworld headquarters, the building behind it. Don''t make a mistake. "


    ......


    Netherworld headquarters.


    Above the tall building, in front of the huge garden table.


    In the first place, dragon''s face is solemn and expressionless.


    Everyone looked at him and became serious.


    For the underworld, these elders are very afraid.


    In those days, he went to the netherworld headquarters alone and had no temper.


    Since then, Youming, the top force in the port of Austria, has become a chess piece to monitor the mysterious forces.


    But none of them wanted to fight, because they would die miserably.


    Long shisan has the sword of Shangfang. He has no weakness in killing people.


    "I''ve dealt with all the mysterious forces. Don''t neglect the reception. " Dragon thirteen''s voice rang out slowly: "five old ghosts, follow me these days. I want you to set some traps."


    Everyone was surprised.


    "Lord of the underworld, we can''t provoke the mysterious forces. If we plot against them, they can''t account for them." An old man with white beard was so scared that his beard flew up.


    Play ball, let them calculate the mysterious forces, it is not the old birthday hanging impatient.


    "What do you think?" Long shisan frowned: "I said it''s in the moon tower to set traps, not the headquarters of the nether world. The task given above is to select and employ people, and the moon tower is the first step in their assessment. "


    When they heard this, they were relieved.


    "Don''t worry, Pluto. I''ll make a deep impression on them."


    The man who thought his face was ferocious and full of scars was smiling.


    At the same time, there were four other ugly guys laughing.


    Long shisan glanced at them faintly, and the inexplicable pressure made them tremble.


    "I need you to make a decision for me."


    His eyes were slightly cold, and there was a sense of killing in them.


    All of you were shocked. The five old ghosts were so scared that they couldn''t even dare!


    Long shisan doesn''t like this very much, but if these outlaws don''t press them all the time, they will dare to rebel. No way, he did not say a word, will give people a cold look.


    Only in this way can the rebellious guys be suppressed all the time.


    In addition, the older people are, the more afraid they are of death. They are immortal and like to be intimidated very much.


    If you don''t let him scare you once a day, you will feel uncomfortable.


    In fact, they have been staring at long shisan, as long as he shows a little slack.


    They dare to attack in groups. After all, it''s hard to feel oppressed.


    Especially when making the above pieces, the monitor is even more unpleasant. They have been living like this for decades.


    I''m really tired. I want to have a blog at the last moment.


    However, the strength of the Dragon thirteen, let them completely give up this idea.


    "Get ready, five old people stay! It''s over. "


    The cold voice dragged them back to reality, and everyone could only look at each other and smile bitterly.


    ......


    In the hotel.


    Chen Laosan holds his great granddaughter and wants to show off to Mo Laoduo.


    The appearance of the poor beating made people want to slap him.


    It''s not easy for Chen Laosan to find a chance to compete with them. He won''t miss this moment of showing off.


    Mo Lao was annoyed, eyes son a turn to see to the little girl, immediately to what.


    Then she asked: "little guy, I''ll find you a little brother to play with."


    Little girl a listen, big eyes suddenly a bright, small head quickly nodded: "good!"


    Mo Lao frowned again: "but if you want to play with your little brother, you will be his concubine when you grow up. Would you like to play with him?"


    His words are full of temptation, Chen Laosan''s eyes almost protrude.


    Tian Shang scar young face, suddenly a Leng.


    Only listen to the little girl said: "yes."


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    ¡°......¡±


    "Congratulations, old man Chen!" Tian Shang scar congratulated.

 Chapter 1384

    In the room.


    Mo Lao and Tian Shang scar, smile wrinkles are exposed.


    Chen Laosan''s face is extremely ugly.


    But the little girl in his arms, not sure so big eyes, fluttering fluttering Sha is lovely.


    Chen Laosan looked at her and could not say what she wanted to say.


    "Girl, remember the little brother''s name is Long''er, and then you will be his concubine." Mo Lao won''t miss this opportunity. He has extraordinary talent and strives for a future genius for his apprentice. He can dream happily and laugh.


    "Old man Mo, I''ll tear your mouth again." Chen Laosan is like a dynamite barrel now. Mo Laosan will blow it up with a word.


    But old Mo didn''t hold him in his mouth and gave him a white eye.


    That means, can you do it? Yes, he can''t.


    Little guy this God assists, also solemnly nods.


    See of one side, the day war mark dumb but lose smile.


    "Well, congratulations on being in laws."


    "Shit, who wants to be in laws with him. I want my granddaughter to be your concubine and your spring and autumn dream. " Mr. Chen is crazy


    I''m sorry, but now I''ve come back, concubine? How can his offspring be his concubine.


    "Well, concubine is too much." Old man Mo said apologetically.


    "Well, that''s about the same!" Old man Chen was just about to breathe a sigh of relief when the second half of Mo Hui''s sentence almost killed him.


    "Or be the first wife. Anyway, I''m long er''s master. I expect his father will reluctantly agree


    Mo old a pair of you took a big advantage of the appearance, let Chen old man gas molars.


    At this time, a voice sounded, almost angry Chen Laosan fainted.


    "I want to be my little brother''s first wife."


    The precious granddaughter in his arms properly swore the sovereignty.


    Let Mo Lao satisfied smile, a pair of children can teach also.


    It''s hard to hold back the scar: "ha ha ha, good, good!" Three times in a row.


    Chen Laosan''s long roar is self-evident.


    Just then a young man came in, his pretty face frowned slightly: "what''s the matter with the old man?"


    The three elders didn''t look back. According to their perception, they had already found him before the young man came.


    "It''s all right. Play along!"


    Chen Laosan is angry. Young people don''t want to disturb him, which makes him angry!


    In addition, the little bunny didn''t even call his grandfather, so his disrespect added fuel to the fire.


    "Hey, hey, don''t listen to your grandfather''s nonsense. Come in and show me the old man. " Mo Lao''s smile fooled Chen Lao San''s great granddaughter. Now he''s aiming at his grandson again. Suddenly, Mr. Chen''s head looks like a thief! Mo Lao frowned: "what are you doing?"


    "Play with you, my grandson, don''t count!"


    Looking at the solemn old man Chen, Mo Hui gave a faint smile: "am I that kind of person?"


    "Yes


    Listen to him so shameless words, even one side of the day scar, can''t help but say a fair word!


    "Cut, you are different." Mo Lao Ao Jiao''s disdain.


    But looking at the young man, the old man''s face was full of smile: "little guy, I see your bones are amazing. It''s a good material for practicing martial arts. How about taking me as a teacher? I''m stronger than your grandfather! "


    Hearing what he said, Chen really couldn''t bear it.


    "Mo Laogui, you son of a bitch, not a thing."


    Chen Laosan looked at him with a bad face.


    One side of the day scar, really can''t stand these two live treasure, no matter they put their eyes on the little girl''s body.


    "Chen Laosan, dare to scold me, your skin itches, right. Am I right? Can you beat me? "


    Ink old old face, full of disdain look.


    Two old men, looking at each other with electric discharge in their eyes.


    But a voice rang out, let two people suddenly a Leng.


    See the day war mark to the little girl, said: "little guy, send me as a teacher, you want to play anything."


    "Yes, yes, master. I want my little brother."


    She said timidly, but her big eyes looked at Mo Lao.


    Old man Mo looked at the eyes without impurities, and immediately felt that he had dug a hole and buried himself.


    Chen Laosan calmed down, they only see each other noisy, not sentimental, the more unscrupulous, the deeper feelings.


    It''s all old foxes. Who doesn''t know who.


    In fact, Mo Lao is willing to make the decision, and Chen Lao San is the one who has picked up a bargain.


    Long''er is not the general disciple of Mozong. He is the future leader of Mozong. It is absolutely a glorious thing to be his woman.


    Even if it is concubine, if it can become Chen Laosan''s position in Xuantian Pavilion, it will soar like a rocket.


    But as elder Chen, it''s not enough for Mozong to agree. The most important thing is to face it squarely.


    The three people present all understood that Chen Laosan''s main reason was that he thought it was very good, but the reality was very tough.


    However, Mo always stressed that he was the master of Long''er, and the master of Mo Zong could give him face.


    Of course, he said that it was impossible for the little girl to be the first wife of Long''er.


    Two people sing one and one, day Shang trace all understand, in order to a little girl add chips, he took the initiative to her as an apprentice.


    With Chen Laosan and Tianshang trace as the background, the little girl will have the qualification, and even fight for the position of the first wife. Of course, it depends on her own. Little guy, she is allowed to be engaged in a suit in a few words.


    The mysterious forces have extraordinary strength, but they still retain the words of ancient parents and matchmakers when they combine with each other.


    In order to be powerful, it is also a long-standing thing to marry and combine with each other.


    Can promote together, each other''s strong, why not do it!


    "As for you, I can''t do it." Chen Laosan thanks them in his heart, but he is not in danger of falling down immediately.


    Mo Lao and Tian Shang trace looked at each other and sighed inexplicably.


    Although they are all in zongmen, they have heard that Chen''s authority in Xuantian Pavilion is getting weaker and weaker.


    If he didn''t win the sacred object this time, he would be the elder


    I''ve lost my head.


    "Well, if you hadn''t been eager for success in your early years, how could you have come to this stage now."


    Mo Lao sighed, a little dim.


    As the old saying goes, there are talented people in every generation, each leading the way for hundreds of years.


    Mr. Chen has declined, and his existence has hindered the way of young people.


    If you want to take a step closer, of course, you have to choose a soft pinch.


    "It''s really impulsive of you to think of the contest that year." Tian Shang scar rarely showed this expression.


    Quite young face, showing a strong regret.


    At this time, the little guy and the little girl were all looking at them.


    As soon as the young man entered the door, he just called the old man, and then he stood there listening silently.


    For him, it''s time to take on something.


    Who let him be Chen Laosan''s descendant, the youngest descendant.


    Mr. and Mr. Mo understood, so they mentioned some things slightly to test his reaction.


    Now it seems that old man Chen''s grandson is OK!

 Chapter 1385

    In the night sky, between the bright stars, a faint light came in from the window.


    In the apartment room, Li Su felt cool and starlight.


    Running the energy in the body, constantly running.


    His current strength is too weak, even the normal throughput will take a long time.


    "The system suggests that the host has less breathing methods, so the running energy is too astringent. There are all kinds of breathing methods on the merit list. The host can be purchased, but it can''t be changed if it can''t reach a certain level. "


    The sound of the system in Li Su''s mind sounded. No wonder he didn''t work very smoothly every time.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    This system is too irresponsible, you can speak for a day when you want to speak, and forget when you don''t speak!


    "System answer: the host level is too low to be qualified for breathing


    . But just now, with the help of starlight, the host successfully broke through the realm. Qualified for running breathing method! "


    It''s just the first step of our strength.


    He opened the list of merits and virtues in his mind, and listed all kinds of options on it: skills, pills, weapons, secret arts, skills and so on. Later, Li Su has not looked at them carefully, because there are only three items in front of him. With the color, the one behind him is gray, and there is a lock hanging on it.


    There is no hesitation to open the class of skill. As soon as you enter the various breathing methods, you can see them.


    But the skills are graded. I don''t have the strength to choose some grey skills.


    Think of not from ask: "system, those gray is to want oneself to achieve what realm, just can choose?"


    "System answer: there is no need for realm, as long as the merit point is enough, there is no problem in choosing the highest level. However, the merits of the host now are enough for you to live 30 years, and some of the better ones will take you 20 years. "


    This can be regarded as a hint. Merit points are linked to Li Su''s life span.


    That is to say, his life now is actually like heaven stealing. With such a smile, he seems to have an epiphany.


    The sound of the system no longer sounded, and there was silence around.


    People live in the world, who can understand life and death.


    Never die once, never know the value of life.


    Over the years, Li Su really didn''t feel anything.


    He didn''t feel that years of life was different.


    Sometimes the system doesn''t speak. He wants to forget it.


    It was very strong at first, until I joined the light knight.


    Like normal people, Li Su, especially those in Jiuli, lived at the moment of life and death.


    The merits and virtues he gained are enough for him to live for a generation.


    At that time, he didn''t think that life was stolen. He always thought that he was no different from other people.


    But it was only just now that the system prompted him to realize that he had lived so long because of the system. In fact, he is a dead man. He can live by stealing his life from heaven.


    Until this moment, he finally realized life and death, because he was a "dead man".


    He wants to live normally, there is no merit point. If a simple living person has a goal, he will not be confused, just like a fool.


    Li Su''s Epiphany is not only about life and death, but also the law of existence in the world.


    He deeply understood that the system made it a little more difficult for him to experience the era of evolutionists.


    If he can get rid of it, he will be a man of virtue and understand everything he can''t understand.


    Only when we really go to that era, can we realize all the evolution, and the lonely evolutioner also needs rich experience. Otherwise, he can''t get along at all. In order to make up for this aspect, the system intervenes in the Epiphany scene.


    This is a great wealth for Li Su to embark on the road of evolution.


    But fortune and misfortune depend on each other. Whether he can wake up or not depends on himself.


    Wake up after the sea wide sky, a smooth road


    The night passed, and Li Su sat on the bed without a trace


    You can''t move.


    Now he won''t wake up so easily.


    In the outside world, behind the Youming mansion is a bright moon building.


    Originally, it was jointly funded by the netherworld giants.


    In order to enjoy the moon and enjoy life better.


    But before they enjoyed it, they were expropriated by dragon thirteen.


    This is the place where he trains talents, where he has selected talents over the years, and where countless talents have been sent.


    He is a good trainer.


    This morning, he came here with Five ghosts.


    Careful arrangement of traps is to select talents who can be used above.


    "Don''t hesitate to use all the poisons. Little guys, if you can''t even solve this danger, it''s going to fight for the gods, and it''s also the end of a round of swimming. "


    Dragon thirteen''s cold voice is constantly ringing in the moon tower.


    Five old ghosts do it respectfully. They are called five poison old ghosts.


    It''s the underworld that makes people scared. All the people they killed use mourning


    Miserable to describe.


    It can be said that before long shisan came, five guys did all kinds of evil.


    How many good women are insulted, and how many pure and lovely young people are ruined.


    When he came, long shisan wanted to clean them up.


    However, strict orders have been issued, and no arbitrary execution is allowed.


    Unless it''s the kind of die hards, but the five old ghosts really deserve the title of ghosts. Seeing that long shisan was super powerful, they took the lead and surrendered.


    Led by them, all the people in the nether world surrendered.


    It can be said that long shisan was able to recover them thanks to their help.


    This time, he has no chance to deal with them.


    However, looking at the evil looking guy, long shisan thought of a way.


    "Come here, all of you."


    Five old ghosts came to him, and long shisan said, "you don''t have to go to receive them tomorrow. Stay in Mingyue building and serve the little ones for me."


    Hearing what he said, the five were immediately overjoyed.


    Reception is so hard, but also with the face of the live, they are really irrelevant.


    It''s very exciting for them to practice those little guys here.


    "Don''t worry, boss, and promise to finish the task!"


    The Five ghosts showed an evil smile and thought in their hearts, if there are women, then


    Looking at their smile, long shisan despised them.


    Hum, if the evolutionists are so easy to deal with, they don''t have to worry about it.


    These people, as awakeners, have special strength.


    But it didn''t go on the road of evolution, it can be said that there is a heterogeneous existence.


    However, compared with the evolutors, the stars are better than the moon, which is beyond our capacity!


    Of course, the Five ghosts don''t know. Long shisan feels that they have lived for such a long time, and they feel guilty for those who died.


    ......


    In the hotel.


    Looking at Chen Feifei in front of him, Sanlao was extremely complicated.


    Especially old man Chen, who is his grandson.


    What makes him unable to let go is him, and what makes him look forward to most is him.


    Old man Chen looks like a middle-aged man, but his hair from temples to ears turns white!


    Next, he said, it''s a huge test for Chen Feifei.

 Chapter 1386

    For ordinary people, the day is the time to work and earn money.


    But when some people, or some forces, make important decisions.


    In the middle of the hotel, the three elders put away their silence and smile.


    There is no past bohemian, now they nodded slightly at Chen, and then smile at Chen Feifei.


    They went out for a day and a night. It''s time to go back.


    The next moment is theirs.


    Chen Laosan didn''t want to let his grandson bear everything so early.


    But under the suggestion of Tian Shang trace and Mo Lao, it''s time to let the little guy bear some pressure.


    No pressure, no motivation, no effort and persistence.


    After that, we will lose everything we get.


    There is no problem with Chen Laosan, but once he loses him, or he loses power.


    That''s going to be a lot of trouble for his evolutors.


    At the same time, they will not come out for a lifetime in exchange for the development of later generations.


    If it''s serious, it''s needless to say. Anyway, it doesn''t come to a good end.


    Everything depends on fate. If we advance or retreat normally, there will be no trouble.


    But what''s serious is that you''ve suppressed your opponent for a lifetime, and now you finally want to ride on your head, but you can''t help it!


    This is the most terrible, because you can imagine.


    How will that man get back at you once he gains power.


    Therefore, Mr. Chen must make preparations as soon as possible. If he is not afraid of fighting, even if he is dead, he is sure to pull him together.


    But the most hateful thing is that all the people in the power now advise him to put the overall situation first.


    He can''t spend too much, so he''s in a dilemma.


    If Mr. Mo wants to help, he can only get married, but that is the way out.


    Even if it''s successful, it''s after the gods.


    Now the most important thing is that he has to win the divine things to keep his position.


    This is the only solution, but it is the most difficult one.


    If he could make a move, he would have risked his life to give up his old face.


    All major forces will sell him face.


    But the struggle of the younger generation can only be left to fate.


    "Feier, the situation in the cabinet is complicated. What I don''t care about most is you. After the struggle between gods and things is over, you follow Mo Lao to practice Chen Laosan told the decision in an unquestionable tone.


    Chen Feifei was stunned. He was no longer a child.


    Chen Laosan has high hopes for him, which shows that his strength is very strong and proves that his talent is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    That''s why he''s the most dangerous. Under the protection of Mo Laosan, Chen Laosan can rest assured.


    No worries, to fight with life, that person did not dare to go too far.


    Xuantian Pavilion is one of the top forces, but there was a civil war decades ago.


    Leading to a serious decline in strength, until now it has recovered.


    The civil war was dominated by Chen Laosan and that man.


    In the end, he won. But in the old guy''s plea, he left the man.


    However, most of his power has been purged by Chen Laosan.


    In this way, he is no longer a minority in the cabinet who hates him.


    However, at that time, Chen Laosan''s temperament was too irritable.


    Straight to the point, no quarrel will kill.


    There are many people who are afraid of him, many who hate him, and few who support him.


    Until now, decades of forbearance, let that man have the strength to compete with him.


    But Chen Laosan no longer had the strength at the beginning, and even more than half of the people who supported him changed their attitude.


    So now, his power in the cabinet is very dangerous.


    That man has been using his relationship to remove elder Chen.


    But he was always pressed by the people above, and knew that the dispute between gods and objects was coming,


    I can''t hold it.


    Chen Laosan is also a violent man. He wants to fight for gods in the pavilion. If he doesn''t get it, he will resign from the position of elder automatically.


    He didn''t want to say anything more about the past.


    Just tell Chen Feifei that their Chen family has lost power in Xuantian Pavilion, and they can''t help you in the future.


    You can only rely on yourself, Chen Laosan said very clearly.


    Chen Feifei listened very carefully, and his face was not moved.


    In fact, before he came, he saw something wrong from the attitude of some people.


    The world is a time when the strong are respected, especially among the mysterious forces.


    If you have strength and influence, you will get the respect you deserve. If you don''t have these, I''m sorry


    Chen Feifei is powerful and has a good brain.


    He has nothing to do with developed limbs and simple mind.


    He is looking at the long-term road. Xuantian Pavilion may be very strong, but it is not the most important thing for him.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. The Chen family will not collapse. I understand the situation you said,


    But now the mysterious forces, not like before. What you see should be in the above meaning, not in the Xuantian Pavilion. "


    Hearing his words, Chen Laosan was surprised.


    This is the reason why the onlookers see clearly. Their ideas are too pedantic and they are now in a legal society.


    "No matter how powerful the mysterious forces are, they are just a sharp weapon. If you are obedient, you can keep it. It''s easy to break him if you have other ideas. "


    Chen Feifei''s amazing words shocked Chen Laosan''s heart.


    He looked at the grandson curiously.


    A refined temperament, that pair of clear eyes, revealed the age of deep.


    "Good boy, it seems that I''m very thoughtful. Since you have your own idea, I don''t have to worry about it. Remember that Grandpa will always support you. " Chen Laosan has a grandson. He has no regrets in his life.


    After Chen flies down, Chen Laosan looks out of the window.


    Looking at the clouds all over the sky, incomparably dazzling sun, light fighting spirit in the sky


    His eyes began to show.


    Xuantian Pavilion makes him worry too much. He gives people the feeling that he is tough in appearance and hot in heart.


    But in fact, everything he did was for power.


    Even at that time, letting that person go is his proof.


    But over the years, in exchange for betrayal, has been abandoned after disappointment.


    He refused and let those people know at the last moment of his life.


    Chen Laosan can show the most touching fireworks.


    Chen Feifei''s words gave him a great promotion.


    They are kept on the top because the mysterious forces are a sword.


    A sword that can resist foreign enemies, but if the weapon is not used well, the master can give it up at any time.


    This is the fate as a weapon, even if you are an enviable artifact and have your own spirit.


    But everything still needs to follow the order of the holder.


    "Ha ha, good. I''ve lived for most of my life, but I haven''t lived as well as young people. On the top, hey, hey... "Chen Laosan put a touch on his mouth


    Sneer, the heart has begun to care.


    While all parties are busy and preparing, the changes of Li Su''s body surface in the apartment are amazing.


    See his face wrinkles slowly emerge, the body from straight to now rickets.


    Hair with the speed of appearance visible, amazing growth, and hair or snow white.

 Chapter 1387

    A dream reincarnation, a hundred years of sleep, the world can not escape six reincarnation.


    All my life, I have learned enough.


    And experienced the reincarnation of a hundred generations, then people will naturally show the color of vicissitudes.


    The deep pupil in the eyes makes people feel the erosion of time inexplicably.


    Time is always the most terrible factor in the world.


    But if the experience of infinite years, then the person''s heart, will be strong to the point of unimaginable.


    In the apartment.


    Li Su sat with his knees crossed. He was very old.


    Rickets of the back, leaving decaying bones.


    A skin and bone body, like a skin bag after a hundred years, is draped over the bones that are about to decay.


    It seems that fear can frighten people to death.


    Moreover, Li Su exudes that kind of decadent atmosphere, which can influence everything around him.


    Even the air has a rotten smell, which is extremely bad.


    This smell has aroused the attention of other people in the apartment.


    But Li Su senior room, all the people know is the general manager, no one dare


    Excuse me.


    In addition, they go to work during the day and have no time to waste their time here.


    Fortunately, all the employees left, and Li sucai was not disturbed.


    Otherwise, he will never wake up.


    As time goes by, the sun is already rising.


    The dazzling light came in through the window.


    Hit on Li Su''s old body, saw the sun from his left chest a little bit enlarged.


    Until it shone on his whole body, Li Su''s body began to change.


    As if cell regeneration, his body like a balloon, instant uplift.


    Then the rotten bones of Li Su began to produce nutrients.


    As muscles slowly grew on the bones, his body began to turn into a healthy color.


    In just an hour, Li Su returned to his normal appearance.


    But the long hair did not get shorter, and it was still snow white, but it was more nutritious than the last time.


    It''s not the hair that loses its activity. The long white hair is windless and fragrant.


    Li Su''s eyes were still closed, and there was no expression on his face.


    Everything around him was the same, but the bed under him was rotten, which might have been affected by the way he had just been.


    The time of the day, soon passed, for some people is so long.


    Off work people, in order to relieve the day''s irritability, are in groups to hi PI. There are also some hard-working people who have not completed the task and can only work overtime.


    More good men, seize the time to go home for dinner.


    Everything is so normal, but Li Su is not so normal.


    When the moonlight came down, his body opened again, and there was a change.


    A breath of death filled his body, but it had not yet been corroded.


    I saw a strong anger swept over him, two kinds of special energy intense collision.


    In Li Su''s body, half of the meaning of death permeates, half of the power of life sweeps.


    Under the starlight, he looked very strange.


    However, the slender body, surging with amazing energy.


    This energy, like a dividing line, separates death from life.


    Three forces entangle each other, death and life are like natural enemies, constantly eroding each other.


    Li Su''s body, however, will grow old and recover.


    The energy in the body starts to pull.


    It plays an important role in harmonizing life and death.


    If it were not for the emergence of energy in her body, Li Su would be tormented by the power of life and death now. That''s life is not like death.


    The room is full of starlight, very rich.


    The energy in the body, with the help of the starlight, can recover itself.


    Under the moon''s movement, time gradually passes.


    Finally, the three energies stabilized, and Li Su''s body did not change.


    But Li Su''s eyebrow is the dividing line, and his left side is black and purple, covered with the air of death.


    His right side is dark green, full of life.


    Li Su''s eyebrows were a little longer, and there was a subtle energy line.


    Under its action, the energy on both sides gradually eases and stabilizes.


    After shrinking, death exists in his left eye, and life rushes to his right eye.


    The two kinds of energy that twined his body entered his eyes.


    All parts of his body were stable, only his eyes were shining all the time.


    ......


    Moon tower.


    Long shisan looked at the arranged trial site and nodded with satisfaction.


    Then looked at the night sky, tomorrow is the alliance.


    At that time, all kinds of big people and mysterious forces will be present.


    It''s national attention, but he''s under a lot of pressure.


    Because tomorrow''s he represents the top. He, who has always been used to underground identity, has finally got the right to stand in the sun.


    And the witnesses are not ordinary people.


    Think about your efforts over the years, and finally get a huge return.


    Dragon thirteen''s heart, on the contrary, is more calm.


    "Pluto, it''s all arranged."


    At this time, the appearance of Five ghosts interrupted his thinking.


    Dragon thirteen put on a cold appearance again, but he didn''t say anything.


    Think of tomorrow here, will become their graveyard, dragon thirteen don''t want to camouflage.


    "It''s hard work. It doesn''t matter if we try our best to deal with those little guys tomorrow, even if there are casualties." From this aspect, we can see his ruthlessness.


    No matter how to defend for long shisan, he is a man who will do anything to achieve his goal.


    That is to say, he is a hero, a hero controlled by the top.


    In his eyes, the five old ghosts were just a dispensable chess piece. They had no use value and abandoned decisively.


    And in my heart, I used a compassionate attitude to persuade myself that I died for him


    I''ll take revenge on you.


    It''s the ultimate hypocrisy. When long shisan was the Lord of the underworld, his goal was to stand upright in the sun.


    But now many years of underground life, let his heart began to twist.


    Even he didn''t notice the change.


    When the Five ghosts heard this, they all showed obscene smiles.


    They don''t know who will come to mingyuelou. Even long shisan didn''t know, but he didn''t care.


    Having seen the strength of old Mo and others, he didn''t believe that such a hasty decision would achieve amazing results.


    Moreover, he did not dare to guarantee that anyone would come back tomorrow.


    This selection is entirely voluntary, as long as you think you have the strength to come.


    It''s a chance to be a loner. It''s a chance to take part in it.


    He indicated his position, but he was willing to believe that someone would come.


    After all, it''s sad for the loner to go on the road of evolution, he knows that.


    But for the support above and the resources of that place, his current strength would have been reduced by at least 80%.


    This is the horror of resources, and the importance of support.

 Chapter 1388

    In the early morning, the first ray of sunlight shines on the earth. When everything recovers, the inexplicable breath soars into the sky.


    Three amazing rays of light soared up into the sky. When the mysterious forces felt it, they all felt one of the familiar breath.


    "It''s time to come. It''s time to decide. It''s time for you to go!"


    In a hotel, after an old voice rings out, there are several amazing eyes.


    At the same time, the various luxury hotels in the port of Austria have been dispatched one after another.


    Because today is a negotiation with the mysterious forces, the younger generation are left in the hotel.


    However, the sun has just risen, and the leader of the three gangs releases his breath to remind the mysterious forces who come to aogang.


    There are people who arrive from other two places, which is self-evident.


    The above has given you the opportunity. If the mysterious forces don''t appreciate it, then it is the anger of the above.


    Today''s Olympic port, can be called a gathering of heroes, surging!


    The three gangs are making the final preparations. Someone has been busy at Youming headquarters in the early morning.


    However, the negotiation place needs to be carefully dressed up, and the mysterious forces are eating breakfast leisurely.


    They all have pride, and they will not be coerced by the above, they will be subdued.


    And the pride of the top forces is that they are not allowed to bow.


    Because the power after the first class, eyes are on them.


    Their attitude is the decision of those behind them.


    Of course, all this has nothing to do with Li Su.


    But today is also very important for him.


    The number of people entering Shenwu island will be decided today.


    Whether he is qualified or not will be decided today.


    But in the room, there was no change in his body surface.


    But the hair is not changed back, snow-white long hair floating him, more handsome than ever.


    Too ordinary face, now look at its full of dignity.


    Simple facial features, now look very strange.


    Especially his eyes, a gray, full of strange color.


    A dark green, such as blooming jasmine.


    As time goes by, it''s time for ordinary people to go to work.


    The major mysterious forces began to set out one after another to rush to their common goal, the headquarters of Youming.


    Youming mansion, the most famous building in aogang, is also a symbol of permanence.


    Today, there is a different look here.


    Some well-known figures of the nether world are waiting at the door.


    However, there was no one else at the scene, ordinary people were separated, and the surrounding ten miles were cleared. With the arrival of various forces, Ken Neng is not the top force.


    But even if it''s second or third rate, it''s not the nether world. You can neglect it!


    "Everyone, please come in." You people, try to keep your posture low.


    Let the major forces feel respect.


    But this effect is often the worst. If you want to win people''s respect, you can''t keep a low profile.


    Which can let them, more despise.


    Only the big fists of sandbags can subdue these arrogant people.


    I saw the visitor frown slightly, and the tone was not good: "where''s Dragon thirteen? He asked us to come. Why didn''t he come to meet us? "


    The most important thing for the mysterious forces is face. In their eyes, it''s only natural for them to welcome the Dragon at thirteen.


    These old guys in the nether world are scared to death.


    They can let long shisan lead them because they cherish their lives.


    But it''s not brave to provoke the mysterious forces and kill them.


    "The underworld is receiving the leaders of the two gangs. There is no time to receive you."


    At this time, an old man came out. He was the great elder of the nether world, and the only one who really surrendered.


    Longshisan''s confidant, he came out to speak, obviously got longshisan''s instruction.


    In the old man''s heart, there was a secret way. Sure enough, according to the Lord of the underworld, the mysterious forces must be strong


    I''ll be in trouble.


    And these dark old guys can''t be relied on. I don''t know that he is one of them.


    "Who are you and what are your qualifications to talk to me?" The disdain on the face of the middle-aged man, that appearance is clearly in his identity.


    It''s a great insult to speak to the nether world.


    At this time, more and more people gathered around. Most of them were second - and third rate forces. There were not many first-class forces.


    They all looked on coldly again, and since someone was the first bird, they were happy to see the play.


    I''m going to see how long shisan can deal with it.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s your attitude that matters." The elder replied without hesitation.


    This remark surprised everyone.


    This is obviously not what the elder can say. Since it''s not him, it''s long shisan.


    It''s worth pondering. Although it''s harsh, it''s true.


    Identity is not the most important thing, attitude is everything.


    Without a correct attitude, then any identity is not enough to attract the above attention.


    In other words, the top forces do not dare to face the top. Not to mention them, these unsophisticated powers have never been watched.


    The reality is so cruel. The higher you stand, the farther you look. People underground don''t need to pay attention¡° You are not qualified to ask about my attitude. "


    Middle aged men are not polite. They need people of the same status to ask any questions.


    Obviously, elder, I don''t have the qualification!


    People''s mentality, once again change


    In the apartment.


    Li Su''s figure began to shake, more and more intense.


    His brows began to wrinkle, his hands clenched, his whole body was blue, and a strong energy was released from his eyes.


    Like two sharp swords, they pierce the sky to break the cage.


    All of a sudden, this energy attracted the attention of all parties.


    But just for a moment, few people can really feel it!


    Cheng Zhenzhen is one of them. Her beautiful eyes look at the two sharp swords.


    Her eyes are full of shock


    After Li Su''s eyes opened, his left eyes were purple and black. The meaning of death was chilling.


    It seems that if you are taken a look at, you will fall into the hell of death and cannot extricate yourself.


    And his right eye, crystal green, let a person like a spring breeze.


    Two completely opposite feelings appeared in Li Su''s body.


    But in the center of his eyebrows, a starlight appeared, but after a twinkle, he fell into silence.


    At this time, the light in his eyes dissipated, and any death or life seemed to have never come.


    Li Su looked out of the window, his deep eyes were puzzled.


    "System prompt: congratulations on the completion of the reincarnation of the host, which really opens the door of evolution!"


    After getting the hint, Li Su gave a faint smile.


    Now the world in his eyes is completely different.


    Experience the mysterious ancient times, the turbulent ancient times, the turbulent ancient times.


    Back to the reality again, what he saw and heard, and his understanding of a hundred generations will give modern society a great shock.


    No one can imagine what Li Su has experienced in these two short days.


    In a word, his appearance again is really different.

 Chapter 1389

    Wind and rain turbulence, experience the taste of life, taste the experience of the world.


    Through the reincarnation of a hundred generations and six vicissitudes, he became a detached person.


    Li Su looked at himself in the mirror, full of calm and self-confidence.


    There is not the spirit of old age, and the whole body is full of young people''s sharp edge.


    Smile at yourself, and the world will be disgraced.


    There is a feeling that the sun, the moon and the stars are in hand, and the vast universe is free to roam.


    The momentum of controlling heaven and earth is in this ordinary body.


    At that end of the white hair, no wind automatically abnormal elegant.


    Snow white hair, and not the kind of texture of old Chinese hair.


    Some are full of nutrition, showing boundless vitality of the soft.


    "Hey, handsome."


    Now when he opens his mouth, it feels like spring breeze.


    Into the bathroom, thoroughly washed away the body of the gas of exclusion.


    Put on a life-long fashion windbreaker, with that snow-white hair, the overall feeling of the most extraordinary in the ordinary.


    Looking at the decadent bed and withered sheets, Li Suwei closed his eyes.


    After taking a deep breath, the right eye slowly opened and a dark green light came out.


    All of a sudden, the bed was covered with green light, and in an instant, the bed was restored to normal.


    After finishing, Li Su walked out of the apartment.


    Come outside, enjoy the sun''s shine, immediately appreciate the decadence of the body.


    A vigor belonging to the young man appeared in him.


    After feeling this gratitude, Li Su finally laughed from the bottom of her heart.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the headquarters of the nether world.


    However, following his eyes, he saw the building "Mingyue building" behind the Youming building.


    ......


    At the gate of Youming mansion.


    The middle-aged man and the elder are holding each other. They say something to each other.


    It can''t be said that middle-aged men use body method to put pressure on them.


    Anyway, you are not qualified to ask profound questions.


    Although both of them were talking, they obviously felt that they were in a deadlock


    .


    What''s more, the elder is obviously at a disadvantage, but what profound questions does he raise.


    The other side is a disdainful expression, so that the elder has no reason to refute.


    "Sir, will you enter or not?"


    Finally, the elder has no patience. You have to be tough. Well, I''ll be tough¡° Hum, you are not qualified to invite me! Let long shisan come out. Since it''s his proposal, let him invite me in. " The middle-aged man said haughtily, looking at the elder gnashing his teeth.


    The onlookers all looked at the scene with a smile.


    And the same, Youming in addition to the big elder, the rest of the people on both sides do not dare to provoke, had to stay aside.


    "Ha ha, what a big tone. Let someone meet you in person. Are you sure you are qualified? "


    At this time, an infinite momentum, instant hit.


    All the people present were moved by that kind of prestige. The middle-aged man in the field was straight


    Get down on your knees.


    His face was distorted and humiliated, but he could not say what he wanted to say.


    His face turned red, and the middle-aged man was so sad and angry!


    "Hum, it''s up to you to let me meet you!"


    Long shisan didn''t appear. He just used his momentum, and the middle-aged man couldn''t breathe.


    It can be seen from this that his strength is not a vanity.


    And listen to his voice, the middle-aged man is very disdainful.


    It''s a way of treating people in their own way. Don''t you disdain it? In front of me, you don''t even have the qualification to stand up straight!


    One side of the elder cool, looking at the middle-aged man old, his face appeared the color of irony.


    Around the people, the heart began to look at the Dragon thirteen.


    Judging from his appearance, it is estimated that the negotiation will not be easy.


    "Shi Ke sha... Don''t insult..." the middle-aged man was full of blood and tried his best to say these three words.


    However, this was said in his mouth, which was rather funny.


    "Ha ha, you don''t deserve to say that!"


    Long shisan''s voice came again, and he knew that there would be some outstanding people today.


    He was ready to set an example to others, but he didn''t expect that the mysterious forces were so rampant that they began to make trouble without even entering the gate.


    How can long shisan not be angry if he slaps his face like this.


    It''s right to kill a middle-aged man on the spot, and no one will say anything more.


    You have self-knowledge, and you don''t have the strength to take the initiative. That is to seek your own death.


    Boom


    Only the middle-aged man''s figure disappeared in the original place, no one dragon thirteen''s pressure conduction on the ground.


    Suddenly the cement ground cracked and the stones splashed out of a big hole.


    "Pluto, today is the day for talks. It''s too much to give face."


    I saw an old man with a middle-aged man in his hand. He looked at the first floor of the building and said faintly.


    "Face is mutual, and those who come are guests. But if we turn our back on the Hakka, we are looking for death! "


    Long shisan did not hesitate to fight back, today''s he represents the top, if there is a little lost face.


    He can''t be spared from the top. His fate will be miserable, so today he will be unscrupulous.


    "The gate is right there. It''s up to you to enter or leave." After that, the voice rang out again: "the elder came back with the people from the nether world, and they were waiting in the meeting hall."


    "Yes, sir."


    The elder took them to the building.


    All the mysterious forces on the scene are hanging out at the door, neither advancing nor retreating.


    ......


    After perceiving what happened at the door, Li Su didn''t hesitate and turned to leave.


    Where happened, just a small episode, let him now to evaluate is two words naive!


    Without much thought, Li Su walked out towards the moon building.


    I saw that he didn''t walk, he walked so extraordinary.


    Along the way, I felt one breath after another, and even passed by an acquaintance.


    Sitting in the car, Cheng Zhenzhen suddenly feels familiar.


    After opening the window, she scanned around and found nothing. She shook her head and didn''t take it seriously.


    "What''s the problem, miss?"


    One side of the ink old, see after inquiry asked.


    "Nothing!" Cheng Zhenzhen said faintly, thinking in her heart, is it an illusion?


    However, a figure suddenly appeared in her mind.


    "Impossible..."


    Li Su finally came to this magnificent building.


    Looking at the attic like architecture, in modern society is very rare.


    Or not at all, and I don''t know if you''ve read too many history books.


    But here, those old folks didn''t enjoy it, so they were expropriated by longshisan.


    Li Su didn''t pay much attention to the building, but the atmosphere around him made him feel interesting.


    If it had been before, Li Su might have been a great enemy.


    But now he just arouses his interest.


    Ignoring them, Li Su went to the moon building alone.


    As soon as I came in, I smelled the smell of crude poison.


    He shook his head disappointedly, the strength of long shisan is very strong, but the trap is really vulgar.


    If long shisan knew about it, he would cry out that he was wronged, because he didn''t make the arrangements!

 Chapter 1390

    Today is the most extraordinary day for the port of Austria. It is also a day full of different meanings.


    Netherworld headquarters.


    In front of the door, the crowd wandered around without a leader.


    It''s like a telegraph pole. Where''s the pestle!


    At this time, a luxury car, parked in front of the building.


    From there came down a great man.


    Compared with them, all the people present are insignificant characters.


    These people exchanged greetings and then went into the building together.


    They didn''t even look at it, and they didn''t care about the reception.


    The people around you are all stupid. It''s the first-class force to get rid of you. It''s the top force.


    Can you have some backbone? Backbone, ha ha, standing here can reflect backbone?


    People instantly feel that they and others are idiots and jugglers


    Ugly.


    After thinking about it, they put down the pride of their mysterious identity and walked slowly to the building.


    I''m kidding. The first-class forces are all in. I''m a fool!


    In this way, in front of the building, all the mysterious forces who stayed there swarmed in.


    Upstairs looking at all this dragon thirteen, a faint smile.


    "Thirteen, you are right."


    In his side, appeared a man, hands embrace chest light said.


    At this time, on the other side, a woman with glasses came to the two people''s side: "it seems that the bet is right!"


    With that, the woman obviously took a breath.


    "Hey, do you have any confidence in me?"


    Long shisan didn''t care. It was unimaginable for the other two to make the three gangs so popular.


    The woman with glasses looked at him with adoration.


    No wonder the top, so see dragon thirteen, he is really a hero


    .


    "Well, after the starter, it''s time to warm up."


    Long shisan showed a confident smile and turned away with them.


    Behind them, the two people look at each other and smile. Now they completely obey the orders of long shisan.


    Because it is a great achievement to let them stand in the sun again.


    ......


    Behind the Youming mansion, a wonderful scene is being staged in Mingyue mansion.


    In front of the powerful evolutionists, the five old ghosts are just weak native chickens.


    After solving the problem of five people, the top floor of Mingyue building.


    Standing more than ten people, Li Su leaned against a corner and watched quietly. In the center of more than ten people, there are five bodies.


    But the moon tower has a huge screen, which says only five people are left!


    That is to say, there are only five places in Austria and Hong Kong. People speculate that five excellent talents may be selected from three places, and then the final selection will be carried out.


    "Hey, hey, just five people. It''s fun."


    A kind-hearted Taoist with a smile on his face.


    Everyone around began to look bad.


    "Hum, it''s not pleasant to be fooled."


    An old man with white hair, a cold face.


    "Hey hey, what if you''re upset? You can''t match the strength of long shisan."


    When the old man was upset, a voice of disdain rang out!


    The old man with white hair had cold eyes: "ha ha, I can''t deal with him. But we are sure to deal with it! "


    "Oh, really? You can try it! "


    The two were at war, but they were watching with great interest.


    "Well, well, it''s all evolutionists. How can you still learn from worldly Qi, and you can''t get rid of greed, anger and infatuation! "


    The old Taoist advised the way, the hands of the floating dust.


    "Hum, we are not Taoists. We should not be greedy, angry or crazy! Don''t mind your own business. Be careful to kick you out first


    That voice is very proud, even if it is to provoke two people at the same time, listen to his voice is not afraid.


    "Boy, it''s not easy to be an outsider. You want to die."


    The old man with white hair was slightly angry. The voice was always provocative. Who could bear it.


    The others didn''t say anything. They looked at each other one by one. They also looked around.


    Li Su quietly looked at all this, looking at the instructions left by long shisan, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    This dragon thirteen is not an ordinary person, but an interesting character.


    "Old man, you are not qualified to teach me a lesson."


    After that sound rang out, he came out slowly.


    I saw a man, tall and rugged, but he was very young.


    But I just don''t know if that old guy, with childlike innocence, deliberately looks like this.


    "How do you want to do it?" The old man with white hair gave a faint smile and looked at him with slight disdain.


    The rough man looked down on him with a big grin and a disdainful gesture.


    The old man with white hair couldn''t bear it. Suddenly, his figure flashed in front of the crazy man, and the old man clapped his hand.


    That slender palm, seemingly light, that is all people feel, in that decadent palm, there is amazing energy operation! Rough crazy man''s eyes slightly coagulate, his chest fists slightly down.


    Then the old man''s hand, in his eyes constantly slow.


    I saw his body side to hide, and then his hands instantly grasped the white haired old man''s arm.


    Bouncing, two clear voices ring out.


    The rough man smiles at him and grabs the old man''s arm with his hands crossed.


    See the old man''s old hand, the above energy has not attacked the target, invisible release!


    Boom boom


    A huge handprint, instant hit, but on the wall.


    The walls on the roof were pierced, as if there was a shock in the room.


    The strength of the old man with white hair is extraordinary.


    There are several steps up the evolutionary path.


    If you look at it, you can get on the bridge of evolution immediately.


    But even more surprising is the rough crazy man, his calm appearance, mysterious action is full of incredible.


    And the most important thing is to grasp the opportunity.


    It can be called evil. It broke the old man''s trick in a moment.


    "Hey, hey, I said you can''t, old man, you can''t!"


    The rough man grinned at him and didn''t take advantage of it.


    The old man with white hair knew that if the rough man wanted to kill him, he would never really stand safe.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was better than himself.


    "I''m old, and I''m not involved in the world of young people."


    The old man with white hair turned and left, looking at his old back, as if more curved.


    There is no way. The road of evolution is too difficult for someone to struggle for a lifetime.


    It''s also in vain. There''s nothing to do.


    Even the people of mysterious forces dare not say that they have been going on.


    Not to mention the free practice, the loner is the most difficult person in the world


    Group.


    This is not a time of ancient times, a time of brilliant heroes, whether they are mysterious forces or scattered cultivation.


    Can burst out amazing light, in this end of the law era, embarking on the road of evolution can only rely on the accumulation of resources!


    Li Su looked at the white haired old man''s back and thought of the time when sanxiu broke out. All the mysterious forces he fought had no temper.


    At that time, he happened to be the leader of sanxiu.


    Being alone means unlimited possibilities and potential.


    At that time, resources were everywhere, and mysterious forces had no advantage.

 Chapter 1391

    In the moon building, people''s eyes all looked at the rough crazy man.


    After preliminary exploration, we all know a little about his strength.


    Everyone in the mind of the imagination, and rough crazy man fight.


    This is a special skill of the Evolver, simulating combat.


    In my mind, I first imagined how to avoid the hand of the old man with white hair, or how to resist his hand.


    Then in contrast with the rough crazy man, through the analysis of the conclusion.


    After a while, everyone opened their eyes in turn.


    All people look back and forth with the same eyes: dignified!


    Yes, most people, basically, have the same result.


    They are not afraid of the hand of the old man with white hair, but it is impossible for them to avoid it as easily as the rough man.


    "Good strength, sir."


    This is what the world is like. The strong are always respected.


    Rough crazy man, with his fist won the respect of everyone.


    "You''re welcome!" Rough crazy man a fist, and then continue to say: "assessment is serious, then we are not happy, also want to continue.". I think you''ve come here to fight for gods and things. "


    As soon as his words came out, everyone nodded.


    It''s all for the gods to come here.


    There is no way for them to move forward. All kinds of resources are in the hands of mysterious forces.


    It''s not easy to have an opportunity to capture the divine things.


    They don''t want to give up, and their persistence to the gods is several times stronger than the mysterious forces.


    They also don''t think that people with mysterious forces in the same realm must be better than themselves.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    The Taoist priest waved the dust and asked without expression.


    "The assessment must continue. We can not easily get the above points. We must do something to arouse the above attention. All of you have suffered. We all know how hard it is to be alone! "


    The rude man''s words aroused everyone''s resonance.


    They are all alone, many of them are inadvertently, inexplicably embarked on this road.


    Everyone knows how hard the road is.


    They don''t have resources, they don''t have an evolutionary environment, they don''t go up a ladder, they all depend on time.


    Many people have evolved for several years, even more than ten years, in order to achieve a realm.


    Now, even if they are proud, they have to admit the importance of resources.


    This time, they can think of them and are willing to give them the opportunity to show their strength enough to attract attention!


    "You mean we have to fight for five places!" A kutoutuo, full of pigtails, face incomparably ferocious.


    He looked at the rough crazy man with poor eyes and stroked the big Buddha beads on his neck.


    Rough crazy man smile: "I have no other meaning, five places must fight, do not want to leave."


    Said this, he did not hide tucked in.


    Anyway, there are only two ways. One is fighting, and the other is leaving.


    What he means is that the people present choose by themselves, whether they go or stay depends on their own will.


    Li Su saw that he had no patience to wait any longer.


    If you keep grinding, no matter how you decide, you have to discuss it until tomorrow.


    He walked out slowly, and immediately attracted the attention of the public.


    At first, he was leaning against the wall, and not many people paid attention to it.


    I''m more curious about his hair. I''ve never seen white hair so lively.


    And Li Su''s deep eyes, no one can ignore.


    "I want one!"


    The confident words surprised everyone.


    "Hey, who are you? Why do you want one?"


    Suddenly, the voice of sarcasm rang out: "Hey, you can''t measure yourself!"


    Kutoutuo looked at Li Su and said with disdain: "there are many people who want to die every year, especially today!"


    If regardless of rough crazy man, kutoutuo''s strength is on the number one.


    Their strength can''t escape Li Su''s eyes.


    "You are not my opponent. You''d better not provoke me, or you will bear the consequences."


    Li Su understood the hardships of the loner, so he said so solemnly.


    It''s a wake-up call for kutoutuo, so as not to make mistakes!


    But his arrogance is beyond Li Su''s comprehension.


    "Well, I''d like to have a try."


    Kutoutuo was ungrateful, but it stimulated his nerves.


    "Against me, five places, you don''t have a chance."


    With the last bit of patience, Li Su didn''t want to lose his chance.


    But his kindness is unreasonable and unnecessary.


    Perhaps it was the reincarnation of Baishi that made him understand the hard work of the evolutionists now, so he was so patient.


    He would not waste a word with kutoutuo if he changed to BaiShiLi.


    "Go to hell!"


    Kutoutuo took the beads and threw them out.


    The terrible energy fluctuation shocked people. However, when they looked at kutoutuo, their eyes were not good.


    Because his attack not only attacked Li Su, but also several people around him.


    This move can see a person''s character, but although people can''t stand it, they won''t object to the chance of once and for all!


    Li Su''s expression is still so insipid, but he sighs a little in his heart. It seems that the lone Walker has lost his pride in the past!


    He raised his left hand and pinched the flying beads.


    With a bang, the beads as big as a tire suddenly turned into powder.


    This move, even the rough crazy men are shocked, too terrible.


    If you pinch it on people, will people turn into ashes?


    Of course, it''s not that simple. Although Li Su has experienced a hundred generations of reincarnation, his realm has not improved.


    In reincarnation, he may grow into a giant, but his strength has not been brought back.


    What we bring back is experience, the perception of the road of evolution.


    Now, he has no bottleneck, as long as he has enough energy.


    However, the secrets created or invented in samsara can still be repaired


    It''s refined.


    In this move, he integrated the ability of the meaning of death.


    For their own energy consumption is very large, belongs to his realm can not display.


    Li Su used it for the purpose of deterrence.


    All the people present are higher than him. What he can do is to pretend to be powerful.


    The initial state of the evolutor is divided into nine steps, which is equivalent to the ladder for mortals to climb the road of evolution.


    Among the major forces, the road of evolution has a special name, which is called "the bridge between heaven and earth".


    Or it can be said that the bridge of evolution, relatively speaking, is the name of the loner.


    Most of the people present were on the third step, and only a few were on the fourth.


    For example, kutoutuo, Chukuang man and other old Taoist, Li Su''s top level is relatively low, only on the second level.


    It is the combination of death and the meaning of life that makes him cross two levels.


    When negotiating with Cheng Zhenzhen, his strength is equal to that of the awakened.

 Chapter 1392

    The morning sun is very dazzling, and the same dark building.


    Compared with the sun in the sky, the people of the top power shine a lot.


    There are a lot of people in the building, but it''s not crowded at all in this big meeting hall.


    It shows that the people of the nether world are moved, and the elegant layout of the venue is introduced.


    Every seat has a strict grade gap.


    None of the top secret forces, that is, Niubi, has come in until now.


    However, it can not be said that at least the first-class forces have not yet arrived.


    Don''t doubt the intelligence ability above. How many first-class forces and top forces are there? Long shisan is just like Mingjing.


    There are 18 first-class forces in the three places.


    And there are nine top forces. As for the second and third class, they don''t pay attention to them, and long shisan doesn''t have the time to memorize them.


    Because there are too many forces.


    But it won''t be long before these second and third rate forces will join in.


    Even the top forces can''t stop this trend.


    There are too many mysterious forces in China. They have a mind to rectify them.


    At least, there is no need to exist.


    Looking at the bottom, the major forces did not move the eyes, 351 team of greetings.


    They don''t know how to greet them, but they are still laughing now. When you come back, you will cry.


    Long shisan was on the second floor of the venue, overlooking the crowd.


    If the top forces don''t come, he doesn''t have to go.


    Wait quietly. Founder is not in a hurry, but those top forces are in a hurry.


    As he thought, those top forces are rushing to the netherworld headquarters.


    Because they have received news that the mysterious departments above have been mobilized, and a large number of second - and third rate forces have been forced to merge and rectify.


    Even some famous first-class forces all claimed to join the mysterious department.


    Now, these top forces can''t sit still.


    That mysterious place, with so many forces, can be too strong to imagine.


    The nine mysterious forces feel that there are only seven, that is to say, the two good friends are going to fight with them to the end.


    Long shisan smiles a little. He''s not afraid that you won''t come. He''s afraid that you won''t come.


    "Everyone, thank you for coming to Youming headquarters in your busy schedule. I''d like to thank you all on behalf of the top


    In the noise, the sound of long shisan rang out, and the venue was quiet.


    Dragon thirteen''s figure, slowly out. Behind them are the leaders of the other two gangs.


    The three came to the front desk and sat down.


    The whole venue is the same place as the school meeting. But people didn''t care. The important thing is that there was an occasion for negotiation, like, they didn''t choose this aspect!


    "Don''t mention it, leader long. Let''s get to the point."


    Some people are impatient to say that the top forces and the first-class forces have noble status. They will not be so impolite.


    What''s more, they have to be patient even above.


    "It''s true that you are so anxious that someone in that dragon is not writing any more." Long shisan gave a faint smile, and then continued: "please come here this time to discuss the fight for gods and objects..."


    "Listen to the Lord of the underworld. He wants to intervene in the affairs of the river and the lake."


    Long shisan was interrupted before he finished.


    Obviously, those people are not unprepared.


    Both sides have made a good plan to deal with it, but how about long shisan? They just need to see the moves!


    "Don''t worry, everyone. Can you hear me out?"


    Long shisan''s eyes flashed an imperceptible intention to kill. These people''s face again and again made him angry.


    The crowd looked at him and did not speak.


    Long shisan continued: "it''s not that they want to intervene, it''s just that everyone is fighting for it. It''s causing too much noise. So let me be the representative, everyone


    You only need to send your own generation to fight for the gods. In this way, we can compete for gods and avoid causing a sensation. "


    "Well, it''s a good calculation. Why don''t we fight for it when it comes to gods and things


    "Yes, there''s no need for them to intervene in the affairs of the world."


    All of them are second and third rate, mysterious forces.


    If you want the younger generation to fight for it, you can''t even get it back!


    "Quiet..."


    Dragon thirteen uses energy to shake the whole audience with a loud drink.


    "Shenqiao?"


    "It''s absolutely a person in the realm of Shenqiao. It''s a terrible strength."


    Dragon thirteen once again showed his strength, this time really shocked the major forces.


    The second and third class forces and the strength of long shisan can be the masters of their forces.


    "Gentlemen, this is the decision made by the above. I''m not going to discuss it with you again."


    Full of determined tone, let everyone is a condensation.


    "What''s more, today is to discuss the rules of contention, not the issues that have been determined."


    The voice of dragon thirteen sounded again, full of endless majesty.


    "The underworld is so powerful that we think we are invincible. But is it going to crush people? We have a lot of people in the same way


    At this time, the front row thought that the old man, light said. It means that although we are not the strongest, we have the largest number of people.


    The sense of threat is self-evident.


    However, with a faint smile, long shisan merged countless mysterious forces with the speed of thunder sweeping acupoints today.


    It''s all up there, working with dragon thirteen.


    "Good news, everyone. We''re all family. You don''t need to fight in the dark. It''s a joke for the top forces. "


    When he said this, the top forces remained calm.


    However, the second and third class forces, even the first-class ones, are all in a state of extinction.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    The old man asked nervously. I don''t know why, there is always a kind of foreboding in his heart.


    "Hey, it''s nothing. It''s just that they''ve already started... "


    Long shisan didn''t say it directly, but everyone understood.


    The old man was so surprised that he ran out and called home.


    In his lead, a group of people ran out, have made the same action.


    Long shisan always keeps smiling. The people in the front row don''t care.


    Mo Lao closed his eyes, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Tian Shang scar''s handsome face, with a faint smile, has been looking out of the window.


    Old man Chen looks up at the ceiling, seemingly wandering.


    For the rest of the opportunities, you have to keep your eyes shut and learn from others.


    The seven old guys looked different, but they didn''t respond to what long shisan said.


    In their center, Cheng Zhenzhen is the most noble person!


    It was long shisan''s surprise when he looked at the woman.


    Because, the woman''s beautiful eyes, as if to see through his mind.


    Let all his ideas, there is no escape, completely looked at a bottom.


    And she was always wearing a faint smile, as if all that longshisan said was under his control.

 Chapter 1393

    Where is Li Su standing in the moon tower, with snow-white hair.


    Looking at the shocked eyes of the people around him, his face was expressionless.


    It''s not how cold he is, it''s just that Li Su doesn''t think it''s surprising.


    "Your ability is good. You must have one of the five places."


    After the rude man was surprised, he took the lead to react with a smile on his face.


    Or, to him, a smile.


    Li Su nodded slightly and looked at him with a faint smile: "it''s just a trick, sir is the real skill."


    It''s not modest, it''s true.


    But listening to them, Li Su felt extremely cold.


    Poof!


    At this time, kutoutuo''s blood gushed out, and the evil in his eyes flashed by.


    Li Su instantly noticed that a man turned his head and looked at him coldly.


    "Do you mean to kill me?"


    His voice seemed to be out of hell, full of cold.


    Kutoutuo''s pupils contracted, as if he were in hell.


    Everyone saw Li Su''s left eye, blooming with an amazing black purple luster.


    Li Su only aimed at kutoutuo, so people just felt surprised.


    All the people were attracted by his left eye, which was not aimed at their death, and immediately brought them into hell.


    Feeling that people were attracted by his eyes, Li Su put away his ability.


    After a light glance at him, Li Su turned and came to a corner.


    Then he sat down and waited quietly, only to see a snap of his right hand.


    All of a sudden, everyone woke up and looked at him with incredible eyes.


    Like looking at a monster, kutoutuo kneels down and gasps violently.


    His eyes were full of fear, no longer any color.


    ......


    In the netherworld building, after everyone has been confirmed.


    They all came back honestly, and even some of them were not contacted. They were scared and their legs were weak.


    Because in other people''s words, we can hear that the above really launched a surprise attack.


    If you can answer the phone, it means nothing.


    The most terrible thing is not answering the phone, which means very bad.


    Looking at the honest guys, long shisan gave a faint smile.


    "Long Gang leader, have you played enough? It''s a rule, isn''t it


    At the moment when he was intoxicated, the clear voice and the pleasant voice made long shisan frown. Because Cheng Zhenzhen is really calm, calm let him feel terrible.


    "Who is the girl?"


    Not sure what she meant, long shisan thought about her strength!


    "I don''t have the prestige of dragon sect leader. My name is not worth saying!"


    Her appearance is not an attitude that is not worth mentioning, but that you are not qualified to know.


    As soon as the words came out, the Dragon thirteen coagulated slightly.


    But looking at Mo Lao beside her, he didn''t say anything.


    He can be indifferent to the second and third class forces, and the top forces are entitled to ignore him.


    It''s good to imagine, but that''s the reality.


    It seems that there is no way to deal with the mysterious forces, but the top forces are absolutely untouchable.


    Long shisan is even more unqualified. Cheng Zhenzhen is telling the truth.


    In the latter part, all the major forces are pleased to see him suffer.


    "The girl is joking. What a dragon does is all the above orders."


    Long shisan feels that she is not easy to be provoked, so he can only lift it out to suppress Cheng Zhenzhen.


    But this she smile, that smile beautiful, but obviously disdain smile.


    "Dragon sect leader, don''t waste time!"


    Cheng Zhenzhen is really lazy to talk nonsense with him. She is tired of saying one more word.


    Long shisan felt that his face was damaged, but he could only bear it.


    Her attitude has shown everything. Long shisan can use it to frighten everyone behind, but it''s no use to Cheng Zhenzhen.


    "Since you can''t wait, let''s announce the contest." Long shisan paused for a moment, and then continued: "according to the above calculation, the divine object still has three months to recover. In other words, the major mysterious forces still have three months to prepare. Three months later, each family with three young generations gathered in Shenwu island to fight! Note: the younger generation should not be more than 25 years old, just under the bridge of strength! "


    Long shisan said the preparation time, as well as some requirements of the younger generation.


    "The Dragon sect leader still didn''t say how to fight for it? Is it a big scuffle? "


    At this time, the people behind started again.


    Cheng Zhenzhen lost face, he just not happy, the voice just hit the muzzle of the gun.


    Dragon thirteen roared, "are you a fool? Don''t you know that gods are chosen inheritors?"


    His roar startled the speaker.


    Because he really didn''t know that the second and third class forces had never touched the divine objects. How could they know.


    Long shisan also responded: "I''m sorry, someone lost his manners. Three gods


    A month recovery means that the spirit of the instrument wakes up. God has spirit, can choose the Lord


    The supernatural things in heaven and earth are spiritual, and the artifact is refined by ancient great power, which has more independent spirit. The above is so solemn that it can be said that the major forces are forced to compete with younger generation disciples.


    It''s the will of the spirit. Now the spirit is at a critical moment, but some information can be conveyed if there is nothing.


    After hearing this, the people in the front row nodded silently to long shisan.


    Then turn around and leave. Since the rule is flexible, there is no need to listen to it.


    Anyway, they don''t care about anything except the things of gods.


    Cheng Zhenzhen took the lead to walk out of the building, and the rest of the seven native speakers followed in silence.


    Even the beautiful face of Tianshang scar, looking at her is also a face of respect.


    This scene just let long shisan see, his heart suddenly surprised, this woman think of her appearance is the same: extraordinary!


    After coming out, one of the seven elders came to Cheng Zhenzhen and said, "Miss Cheng, say hello to your father for us. Thanks to your Mozong


    The old man''s face was respectful, and the others nodded with a smile, with a low attitude.


    "You''re welcome. I hope you''ll show mercy to the gods after March."


    Cheng Zhenzhen says the scene words, everybody smiles to answer a promise: "where where where!"


    No one can say for sure.


    However, their respective forces, those amazing talents, are well aware of it.


    "Hey, among the younger generation, who can compare with Miss Cheng?"


    One side of Chen Laosan light said, this is not flattering, Chen old man can never flatter people.


    "Ha ha, five years ago, Miss Cheng was superior to the others at the Youth Conference. Her unique style is moving."


    Tianshang scar also said with a smile. When people thought of her at that time, they all shook their heads with a bitter smile.


    The Youth Conference was the stage of the Mozong family.


    How many geniuses, prodigies, geeks and devils do she have no chance to win.


    Since then, Cheng Zhenzhen has been the target of the major forces and the gods.


    It''s not only about strength, but also about men and women

 Chapter 1394

    As night falls, the people who shine are very comfortable.


    Mingyuelou is worthy of the name. Looking at the moonlight outside from the top floor is so beautiful.


    Let a person irresistible temptation, put a deck chair here, and then make a pot of tea to enjoy the moonlight.


    It''s a heaven on earth. It''s strange that the old man of the nether world attaches so much importance to the moon tower.


    It''s a beautiful place.


    Li Su enjoyed the moonlight and looked at the stars all over the sky.


    I saw him leaning against the wall, bored watching the fierce battle in the field.


    Dozens of people, only seven left.


    A man and a woman were fighting at the scene. They were the same age and strength.


    At the same level, on the third step, we pay attention to the transformation of energy.


    The special natural energy flowing out of the ladder of perception.


    Then awaken your own elements and combine with energy.


    Produce attribute energy, use more powerful energy.


    Women''s temperament is soft, most of them belong to water, which is water energy.


    While men are brave and aggressive, the common attribute is fire energy.


    Two people in the field, just like I said.


    One is surrounded by fire, the other is surrounded by water energy.


    "Girl, what a skill!"


    The man exclaimed that even he couldn''t handle the two men''s fight until now.


    Women''s lips slightly bite, two people hit now, if there is no hidden trick, basic is unable to tell the outcome.


    I saw the man smile: "you''d better give up.". By chance, I got a bit of adventure and had a way to save my life. I don''t want to make it out to you, so you''d better give up. "


    The woman didn''t make a statement, just looked at him quietly.


    The rest of them looked at them without expression. Li surao looked at the man with interest.


    From his words, the system recognized the truth.


    "I don''t want to give up."


    Women feel the sincerity of men, even if they can not hear his words, is it true or false.


    The man was stunned because he felt that the woman believed him.


    This is to make him satisfied, the man said with a smile: "ha ha, you believe me, this quota is for you."


    The man turned smartly, but when he was about to disappear, his voice was heard again


    Come on: "be careful of these people. And we''ll meet again! "


    He didn''t look back, but his voice was very firm.


    People looked at his back and laughed. Li Su was thoughtful, and a different look appeared in the beautiful eyes of the woman opposite.


    "Interesting."


    A big man, a face of evil smile.


    The five people present were Li Su, a woman, a great man, a Taoist priest and a strong man.


    Pa Pa, a clapping voice came.


    Long shisan walked out slowly. He looked at five people with a smile on his face.


    "Hahaha, it''s not bad. You have extraordinary strength." A little meal, and then continue to say: "I, dragon Thirteen! Congratulations on your promotion


    Five people look different, Li Su light smile, but the woman is expressionless.


    The other three, with a faint smile on their faces.


    Long shisan looked at the Taoist priest and the Great Han: "I''m sorry, I just got the news. I''m over 25 years old and I can''t compete for gods."


    As soon as the words came out, their smiles suddenly froze.


    The Taoist sighed a little, shook his head and said, "the gods and things are predestined. It seems that I don''t have this source of happiness."


    Without hesitation, he turned and left.


    The big man''s face showed an unwilling look, looking at a flash in long shisan''s eyes


    It''s very spicy.


    However, he knew that he was not an opponent, so he snorted and turned to leave.


    "I''m very curious, leader of the Dragon sect. How do you know my age matches?"


    At this time, the rough crazy man looked at long shisan and asked.


    I saw him smile: "you three are through some people, just get the opportunity. Now that we have received the benefits, we have to make sure that you pass. " Long shisan faintly smile: "your age is not up to standard, but the strength is good, you have a look."


    Rough crazy man brow lock, obviously did not understand the meaning of the words.


    Long shisan sighed and said, "the person you are looking for has cost you a lot to get this opportunity. I always want to give you some face, but I guarantee you to enter the second level, but I won''t continue to protect you. "


    Generally speaking, he can only rely on himself for the third level.


    In fact, the selection was very sloppy and informal. There is little hope for them.


    But it suddenly received news that there are still three months to prepare.


    So we have paid more attention to this selection.


    There are 15 places in the three places. After selection, they return to a certain place for special training for one month.


    Then take another month to participate in some tasks.


    Finally, after returning to that place, the final selection of three people was carried out.


    There are only three places for gods and objects, and there will be no special competition.


    It''s lucky to be selected as a lone ranger.


    As for long shisan, he said that his age is not suitable, but his strength is good. His presence can greatly promote the rest of the staff to make them more motivated.


    Although the rough crazy man, determined not to fight for three places, but there is a good thing of special training.


    Although the power behind him did not waste the benefits to long shisan and others.


    Li Su three people are not stupid, understand the meaning of dragon thirteen, women''s eyes full of surprise.


    It''s a good thing to get the attention above.


    And rough crazy man, although can''t compete for three places, but can see special training.


    It''s better for him than anything.


    The rough man didn''t think about the supernatural things any more, but thought that if he performed well in the special training and was valued above, his future would be limitless.


    As for the gods, he just thought about it. People should have self-knowledge.


    God thing, even if it''s really given to him, it''s not to be a human being in exchange.


    It''s turning into a cold corpse, and that''s the truth.


    Looking at their eyes, from calm to surprise.


    Knowing that they understood the meaning of the words, long shisan nodded slightly and said, "we have five places here. Now there are only three of you. But fortunately, I found a good man and just gave him one. "


    Pop!


    After he clapped his hands, a young figure appeared in front of them.


    Li Su saw him with a faint smile.


    Rough crazy man is a Leng, the woman beside him is not calm.


    Eyes full of surprise, if not for the woman''s reserve, she rushed over.


    I saw a smile on the young man''s face: "Hi, I said I would come back."


    It seems to be said to the public, but in fact it''s a woman.


    I saw her face slightly red, gently nodded.


    "Well, that''s all for today. I''ll give you three days to prepare. Gather at Youming mansion in three days. Where shall I take you


    When long shisan said anything, he would show his worship.

 Chapter 1395

    Back in the apartment, he picked up the communicator on the desk and looked at it.


    I saw that the above 20 people didn''t answer the phone, all of them were from Yang Bing.


    Li Su ignored it, called out old man Hong''s phone, and then dialed it.


    "Hello, how''s the boy?"


    "Thank you, old man!"


    Li Su''s voice didn''t change, but that feeling made old man Hong a little strange.


    "Are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. I''ve passed the selection. If I want to go to a certain place for special training, I can''t go to the company any more." Li Su said lightly.


    Old man Hong frowned slightly, but he didn''t take it seriously: "well, the company doesn''t matter. I just want you to have an identity. I''m looking for someone now."


    "Well, you should pay more attention to Hong Fu''s affairs. Don''t ask for anything!"


    Old man Hong was stunned. Li Su''s words were reminiscent.


    "Well, I''ll be careful."


    After he hung up the phone, old man Hong thought about it. He always felt that Li Su was a little strange.


    But he can''t say how strange it is.


    In the apartment, after Li Su hung up old man Hong, he called Yang Bing again.


    "General manager, you are really busy. Today, there is no one to sign for you, and there is no one to sign for Cheng. Do you two collude with each other and deliberately punish me? "


    Yang Bing complained on the phone that he was very busy today.


    Li Su''s mask sales are really hot.


    All departments of Hongfu have made great efforts, and even the media have been mobilized.


    Try your best to publicize, just wait for today''s press conference.


    But her mobile phone is so good that Li Su didn''t respond.


    Even Cheng Zhenzhen, a company oriented project, did not bring a phone today.


    How can people not think about it when Hong Fu and his two leaders are not here.


    Well, at noon, Cheng Zhenzhen returned to the company, although the press conference was late.


    But because the product is surprisingly good, the media has nothing to complain about.


    "Well, I''m sorry. I have something to do today. I don''t have my cell phone with me." Li Su said sorry, this is not sincere.


    He thought that long shisan had prepared a big gift. He was afraid that his mobile phone would be damaged in the battle, so he didn''t take it with him.


    But did not expect that the so-called selection, just a little bit of thunder and rain!


    "Well, it''s all over. It''s too late to say anything."


    Yang Bing atmosphere said, do not know that she is the general manager.


    Listen to her words, Li Su light smile, Yang Bing to his feeling like a little sister.


    But this little sister always wants to dress like an adult and teach him a lesson¡° Why are you calling so late to say that? "


    Yang Bing has no words, can only ask.


    "Well, because I have some private affairs, I can''t be the general manager of Hongfu." Li Su said, "from tomorrow, you will return to Cheng


    Always around, do her secret. After that, she will be the general manager of Hong Fu. "


    Hear this words Yang Bing a Leng, in the heart have no reason of some sad.


    "Oh, good!"


    After hanging up the phone, she couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Li Su breathed out a breath when he was informed.


    Then, after washing, he sat on the bed with his knees crossed.


    Running their own energy gushing to the eyebrow, I saw the light star line at the eyebrow, blooming star light emerged.


    Under the traction of Li Su, it absorbs the light source of the sky.


    If you want to balance the power of life and death, you have to rely on this star line.


    One day, Li Su can form tai chi himself, and he can make full use of the power of life and death.


    But for him now, it''s still far away.


    But he knows how to operate, what is the reincarnation of Baishi that he has never experienced.


    Now Li Su, the terror is not strength, but the kind of knowledge to understand everything.


    And see through all eyes, as well as full experience.


    In the room, the light is generous, supported by moonlight and stars.


    Li Su is a God in the night sky, as if he is the moon.


    Hands stroke, depicting the true shape of the moon.


    The energy in his body is constantly condensed and becomes incomparably pure under the washing of moonlight.


    Energy is related to purity rather than quantity.


    The higher the quality, the stronger the attack.


    After running for several weeks, Li Su slowly accepted the move.


    Then he vomited a mouthful of turbid gas from his mouth. After opening his eyes, Li Su looked at his body.


    I can only see the body full of energy, emitting a crystal luster.


    Such as the most beautiful Qiongjiang, rippling with moving liquid.


    Li Su smiles a little. The condensed energy in his body is purer than ever.


    At this time, in his reincarnation, he never had.


    Thanks to the intervention of the system, when he understood the meaning of death, he was associated with life.


    With the reincarnation of a hundred generations, we finally understand the meaning of life.


    Turn on the brain system, look at all the breathing methods, and now these things are all on.


    Because he realized the meaning of life, he got rid of the fate of earning life. After a little scan and a general understanding, Li Su chose a breathing method called the Big Dipper.


    This kind of breathing method just matches the star line in his body.


    After paying the merit point, Li Su started breathing.


    There are seven stars in his body, corresponding to the Big Dipper in the sky.


    The five zang organs correspond to five shapes, gold, wood, water, fire and earth!


    In the human body, there are seven orifices corresponding to the Big Dipper in the sky.


    The star line in Li Su Mei''s heart corresponds to the seven orifices.


    He put his hands together and the seven orifices in his body glowed.


    In the sky, if the shadow if now, the Big Dipper suddenly appeared.


    Some people who like astronomy will observe the sky at night.


    They suddenly found that the Big Dipper is brighter than ever.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ha ha ha, wonders. I have studied astronomy for decades in order to see a miracle. Finally let me wait, the God treats me not thin


    Looking at the telescope, an old man in his seventies almost jumped up in surprise.


    Of course, Li Su didn''t know that his breathing method caused such a sensation.


    But even if you know, just smile.


    See the Big Dipper in the sky, in turn shot down a wisp of starlight.


    Fall into Li Su''s body, the seven orifices.


    All of a sudden, the orifices were filled with starlight. Li Su kept compressing, and then fused the starlight with energy.


    The energy in his body began to change.


    From the crystal clear white energy to the blue starlight energy.


    The vision of heaven and earth immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and every place mysteriously changed


    Fang, all made a voice of surprise.


    Even above all looked at the night sky, full of dignified.


    "The world is changing. Everything is different."


    The voice sighed, but it was so dignified.


    In a mysterious place, two figures are talking to each other.


    "Chaos to show, when the Big Dipper stars come to the earth, is the advent of turbulent times!"


    In front of a mysterious figure, said the words people can not hear is happy or sad.

 Chapter 1396

    The sun in the morning is like the most beautiful expression.


    Bathed in the sunshine, Li Su''s Starlight dissipated, and the sunlight penetrated his body.


    Baptism to his tired body, let the sleepiness of the night disappear!


    I got up and moved my body for a while. Then I went to the bathroom and washed my body full of sweat.


    Put on a handsome windbreaker, with trendy pants, put on cool boots.


    Then went out, in the roadside after eating something at will, came to the netherworld headquarters!


    Looking at the three people who came early, Li Su gave him a faint smile and nodded.


    Sitting in the reception room, he looked at the three.


    Especially the two young people, they sat very close.


    From time to time, boys tell some jokes, which can always make a cold woman laugh.


    Rough crazy man to sit to one side, but still can hear the man that half muddy half light.


    He is a little bit unnatural, slightly embarrassed, he went to Li Su''s side and sat down.


    "Hello, you left in a hurry yesterday and didn''t say hello to you. Now let''s get to know each other again. My name is Yang Tianfeng. " The rough man stretched out his right hand and talked about making a friend.


    Li Su nodded slightly, and then held it for a while. It was loose!


    Lip movement: "Li Su!"


    Just when Yang Tianfeng was about to speak again, long shisan came out.


    "Everyone, I have a good rest."


    I saw a smile on his face, looking at the eyes of the people showed a look of envy.


    I think he worked hard for more than ten years for the above work, but he was not as lucky as the four people in front of him.


    Without doing anything at all, they got what they had been working hard for more than ten years.


    If not, he could not be envious, but he was not.


    With his position, envy is OK, but it''s better to stay away from jealousy.


    Otherwise, he will be burned no matter how strong he is.


    "Dragon leader."


    Several people politely say hello, especially Yang Tianfeng.


    No matter how talented he is, how much potential he has.


    But if long shisan didn''t give him a chance, he would be nothing now.


    Let alone where to train, so long shisan is kind to him!


    "Well, I can''t wait to see how you look." Long shisan said with a smile: "that dragon, you don''t waste your time. Let''s go with me."


    After that, the Dragon led the way, followed by four people.


    Out of the building, five people got into a special car.


    After five people sat down, the car sped quickly, and the speed was faster and faster. Inside the car, Li Su and others didn''t speak. They were all closing their eyes.


    And the man is really not a waste of opportunities, the thick skinned dragon thirteen are frowning.


    The space in the car is narrow. He sits at the back with the woman and starts to chatter as soon as he gets on the car.


    The more you say it, the more ridiculous it is. The more you say it, the more confused it is.


    At the beginning, the girl laughed, but now the girl''s face is red, and she can''t help laughing.


    Is Yang Tianfeng heard, all face red, let alone a girl who is not human.


    However, in Li Su''s view, although Yang Tianfeng is old, he is also a virgin who has never experienced moistening.


    Long shisan knows the identities of all of you. He won''t pay attention to the four at the beginning because of his position.


    But with the above attention, he had to investigate.


    So the family background of the four people is estimated to be checked by him.


    With a young man''s life experience, even if he agrees, girls agree, but his family will never agree.


    But it''s a private matter, and he doesn''t have to take care of it.


    What he thought in his heart was whether to remind women.


    Li Su looked at the scenery outside the window, and the sequelae of reincarnation was not over


    It''s all gone.


    Now he has a kind of disillusionment, nothing can move his heart.


    People are too precocious, no matter only good, but the disadvantages are obvious.


    At that age, there are certain rules in experiencing things like that.


    There is no good in breaking it.


    Now, there are only advantages, but in fact, the disadvantages are also influencing imperceptibly.


    "Long Xiaoying. Do you think identity is important to a person? "


    After thinking for a long time, long shisan decided to remind him.


    After hearing his words, people looked different.


    If Li Su is thoughtful, Yang Tianfeng''s brow is slightly wrinkled. It seems that he has fallen into thinking.


    The young man in the back, after hearing that, his eyes coagulated. It was obvious that he realized the meaning of dragon thirteen.


    Long Xiaoying''s blushing face suddenly showed a confused look.


    The cold appearance is just a kind of self-protection, or a disguise.


    Identity is not important, everyone''s answer is the same, that is important.


    "Dragon sect leader, why do you ask that?"


    Hearing her voice, long shisan laughed: "ha ha, it seems that you have the answer. Then I ask you again, when you encounter the difference of status, will you wake up in a moment of passion? "


    The result, of course, is


    After that, long shisan closed his eyes and stopped talking. The reminder has been reached. In fact, it is not as much a warning to young people as a reminder to long Xiaoying.


    You are a boy. After you have learned from others, one sentence from your family breaks your mind.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s you, but it''s long Xiaoying who is sad.


    Maybe long shisan is a little too interfering in others.


    But if you don''t say what you see, long shisan feels uncomfortable.


    When everyone in the car understood, Yang Tianfeng sighed and looked at him


    He went out of the window.


    Li Su shook his head slightly and did not speak.


    Long Xiaoying recovered cold, even the young man fell into thinking.


    Who can say clearly about feelings.


    All the way speechless, the car drove to a mysterious place.


    It''s surrounded by seaports, but there''s no one nearby.


    "Here we are. Get out of the car."


    After they got off, they saw three yachts parked on the dock.


    On the bank stood three people in strange clothes, even their faces were decorated.


    "Hey, it looks like we''re the fastest."


    Long shisan smiles at the corner of his mouth, and then walks over with the crowd.


    The young man and long Xiaoying are in a bad mood because of long shisan''s words.


    Li Su faintly smile, long pain is better than short pain.


    "Hard work."


    Long shisan was communicating with the three people. It was obvious that they knew each other.


    "Everything is an order. We exist to protect."


    "Well, all we can do is protect."


    Four people say words that people don''t understand, Li Su and others are bored.


    Simply looking around, it is really desolate.


    But looking at this place, Li Su felt that it was not so simple.


    Yang Tianfeng went to his side, said: "it seems that we are going out of the island."


    Li Su didn''t respond, so he continued: "three speedboats, it''s not our family. Your competitors will arrive soon!"


    "Aren''t you?"


    "Me?" Yang Tianfeng said with a sneer: "to attract the attention above is my best result."

 Chapter 1397

    The autumn wind blows past, bringing dust and sand to the starting point.


    On the harbor wharf, the sea is sweeping, splashing on the shore.


    Li Su smelled the faint smell of sea water and looked at Yang Tianfeng''s solemn appearance, but he was dumbfounded.


    "Don''t set your goal too early. People have unlimited possibilities. How big is the heart, how far is the road. A moment of satisfaction will make you lose the motivation to move forward. " Yang Tianfeng frowned at the sound of warning.


    He is not stupid, just too kind.


    Embarking on the road of evolution is a situation of fighting against heaven and earth and against self.


    If there is not a trace of ruthlessness, it will eventually be taken back by heaven and earth.


    Li Su understood this, so he reminded him.


    Looking at the confused Yang Tianfeng, he sighed and said: "don''t make a decision easily, because you never know what the future will be like!"


    If you can understand it, you can only see his own.


    Listening to Li Su''s reminder, Yang Tianfeng laughed: "ha ha, thank you for your enlightenment. You''re really... It seems that it''s a wise decision for me to make friends with you. "


    They looked at each other and laughed. Li Su always looked at people according to his own preferences.


    He believes that the most important thing for a person is not his aptitude, talent or savvy.


    But the heart of sincerity, and unparalleled persistence, and unremitting efforts.


    The first three can only determine the progress of evolution.


    And the latter three are the real moving existence of a person.


    He experienced the reincarnation of a hundred generations and deeply realized that a person''s potential is absolutely unlimited.


    Maybe now Yang Tianfeng''s aptitude is not good and his savvy is not high.


    But with his persistence, there is still hard work.


    Li Su is interested in him, because he has seen the genius, devils


    It''s just too much.


    So when you see young men, you are immune and insensitive.


    While they were talking, the young man and long Xiaoying talked again.


    "Xiaoying, I admit that it''s true that the leader of the Dragon Gang said that sometimes there is no solution to the problem of identity gap and family status." The young man said slowly, "but we are different. As long as you believe me, I will give you the future and the future. "


    I saw the perseverance on his face, which was moving.


    Everyone has different views on love.


    And the feeling he likes is love at first sight, goodbye and loyalty.


    From the moon building, he saw long Xiaoying''s cold face, and his heart trembled with excitement.


    Looking at her breathing, as if the moon tower left her peerless figure.


    The feeling that he didn''t have, or that he was looking forward to, finally appeared.


    So he was moved, so he gave up, so he appeared in front of her again.


    God will give you a chance.


    Long Xiaoying is silent. She has never been in love, and no boy has ever chased her.


    It was not until the appearance of the young man that she felt all this.


    It''s so beautiful, it''s so wonderful.


    It''s so reassuring to be with him, even though he makes her blush by deliberately telling dirty jokes.


    But she likes this kind of feeling, perhaps love is inexplicable.


    "Only, can I... Wait until the training is over?" Long Xiaoying does not know how to do, she was confused, so can only use the most stupid way, dragging: "let me think about it?"


    "But..."


    The young man is stuck and can''t say anything.


    Two people atmosphere embarrassed, long Xiaoying can''t help but go.


    Looking at her back, the man cried, "I won''t give up."


    Listen to his words, long Xiaoying confused face but emerged a blush.


    But the young man''s voice was a little loud. Long shisan looked back.


    "Ha ha, young people are really passionate."


    "Yes, looking at them, I feel old."


    Dragon thirteen white three people one eye, sarcastically said: "come on, who don''t know who.". Can you compare with others? You''re kidding


    The three were dumb and embarrassed. Although their strength is not vulgar, but to say that the identity is really far from.


    Looking at long Xiaoying running to the seaside, Yang Tianfeng said with emotion: "love, it makes people love and hate


    "Ha ha, you virgin, you know what love is."


    Li Su''s white eyes are turning to the sky. I really think Yang Tianfeng is incurable.


    "Fart, who is a virgin? Although I haven''t touched a woman, but..."


    "Cough, cough." Li Su looked away and didn''t hear.


    Yang Tianfeng also knows to say more, embarrassed smile.


    He put his arms around Li Su''s shoulder and said with a smile, "hahaha, long live the understanding of men."


    "I understand. I''m not as hopeless as you are." Li Su despised, but looking at Yang Tianfeng''s rough and crazy appearance, he sighed: "OK, after training, I''ll take a long insight."


    I saw Li Su give a look, are men, you know.


    Although Yang Tianfeng has a smile to hide, he can still see the expectation in his eyes.


    "By the way, just to remind you, you''d better not hurt yourself." When Li Su was with him, he felt like a young man.


    But what is the experience of reincarnation, but now is the real him¡° To die... "


    Looking at them full of vitality, more than thirteen people of the Dragon smile faintly.


    To their strength, Li Su several people said, all deceived them!


    "Why are those two so slow?"


    After looking at the time, it was good noon, and people from both places had not arrived yet.


    "Hey, don''t worry. They are so far away from you. Please forgive me


    One of them said with a smile. As soon as his voice fell, he saw the distance coming


    Two special cars.


    Is the rapid rush to here, immediately attracted Li Su several people''s attention.


    "Coming."


    Young people and long Xiaoying came to the two sides, looking at the car, Yang Tianfeng faint smile.


    At this time, long shisan and the three people came over, and the car stopped in front of them.


    It was a woman who came down first. Her face was white and tender, and her eyes were neither ugly nor beautiful.


    Behind her, there were five people.


    "Why are you so late?"


    "Oh, you don''t have a pain in your back when you stand and talk. That''s a long distance. It''s good to be here so soon. "


    The woman looks at long shisan, Jiao Shen way, that appearance is to throw a wink at him.


    "Xiang, don''t abuse dogs in front of us."


    "Well, I''d love to." Without paying attention to the three people, he looked at the four people behind longshisan and said with a faint smile, "Why are there only four? You don''t know port Austria


    Is it talent? "


    The woman looked at long shisan with a proud smile on her face.


    Hum, long shisan gave a cold hum.


    Not quantity, but quality.


    Among the five women, three men and two women are handsome and beautiful, and they are young just by looking at their appearance.


    The above rule is that no one should be more than 25 years old, but none of the five women should be more than 20 years old.


    With their strength, the strength and age of the kids can''t be hidden.


    Li Su looked at the five people, but what interested him most was not the three boys.

 Chapter 1398

    To practice is to fight for life with heaven and earth, or to fight for life with heaven and earth.


    Is the most difficult way, but people''s desire is infinite.


    I have the feeling of lusting for women and being with women.


    Others like power, the pleasure of being in control and directing.


    Another is vulgar like money, can use money to solve all the problems is not a problem.


    The feeling of being admired and envied.


    In this era, the rich are the masters, and the poor deserve the misfortune.


    And there are some small groups of people who pursue longevity and embark on the most difficult path of evolution.


    Entering the era of the end of the law, this road is more difficult.


    Now there are also evolutors, which depend on the heritage of the predecessors and the extraordinary Chinese land.


    Born in this era, is a kind of happiness, but for the evolutionist is a kind of happiness


    It''s a kind of sadness.


    But things are changeable, and there is no absolute. The world has never been unchangeable, especially the evolutionary path is more unclear.


    Therefore, the problem of the times has long been an extraordinary person.


    At the height of evolution, there were no such people.


    This kind of people have a unified Name: Tianjia.


    What interests Li Su is that the two girls opposite are rare relatives.


    The speed of their evolution cannot be measured by common sense.


    They are the people favored by heaven and earth, with extraordinary abilities.


    But obviously they didn''t know, even long shisan and others didn''t see it.


    In fact, it''s not that they can''t see it, but that they don''t understand it at all, or haven''t seen it.


    Heaven''s dependents only exist in ancient books. Even the top forces are eager for such people.


    What surprised Li Su even more was that the heavenly relatives appeared on both of them at the same time.


    And they look like twins.


    "Hey, it''s supposed to be one person''s luck and the other person''s at the same time. It''s really interesting!" Li Su thought in his heart that the appearance of the two women gave him the feeling of long absence.


    It is reasonable to say that there will only be one family in each era.


    But it looks like it''s two women, one of them is, but because they are twins.


    So while Heaven and earth care, let another person also contact care.


    That''s why Li Su really feels interesting.


    "Long shisan, you people in aogang can''t do it. Don''t talk about the low level. And one is over the age limit. " Then the woman''s voice sounded again.


    The reception of the three people along her eyes looked past, Yang Tianfeng suddenly feel the whole body up and down have been seen through.


    After the three confirmed, they looked at long shisan and said, "it''s not in line with the regulations." Because it was brought by long shisan, they didn''t check it.


    But I didn''t expect that long shisan really brought an old man,


    It makes them frown.


    "No matter, I just let him participate in the training, and did not let him fight for places." Long shisan didn''t care, as if it was not surprising at all!


    The three met, looked at each other, looked at him again and nodded silently.


    Explain that they agreed with long shisan''s decision: "but you have to solve it yourself."


    "Don''t worry, they give me face."


    Several people are not too entangled on this issue.


    Now people from both places have arrived, leaving only the tableland.


    "Now that we''re all here, we don''t have to wait. Qingtai city is closer than us. They should have gone there directly. Let''s go, too. " Said one of the three.


    Fortunately, they prepared three speedboats, otherwise they could not sit down.


    Three speedboats, like three sharp swords, pierce into the distance with extremely fast speed.


    On the ship, feeling the sweeping sea breeze, everyone is full of enjoyment.


    However, only one person is the exception, so Yang Tianfeng can only see him vomit.


    Li Su didn''t expect that he was seasick as an Olympian.


    I can''t help worrying and asked, "are you ok?"


    "You see... I''m like... Is it OK? Ouch, ouch


    Yang Tianfeng spoke intermittently and suffered a lot.


    He suffered for hours and vomited for hours, but he vomited everything he ate in the morning.


    In the end, there was only bitter water left, which made people feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Finally, he came to a mysterious island and got off the boat. Yang Tianfeng was very weak.


    I just lay on the beach and didn''t want to move.


    "Well, they''re early!"


    After getting off the boat, more than thirteen people saw the boat and felt someone''s breath as soon as they got on the island.


    They followed them forward. Li Su looked at Yang Tianfeng lying on his back, and suddenly he fell asleep


    He sighed.


    Then he resisted him and kept up with the army.


    Deep in the island, a mysterious cave appeared in front of the public.


    At the mouth of the cave, there is a group of people sitting on the beach, baking the seafood.


    Smelling the fragrance, except for the guy Li Su was carrying, the other people''s stomachs were cooing.


    A man came out of the cave, looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "you''ve finally arrived, just in time for dinner." Dragon thirteen people are not polite, leading the people to the beach.


    But the five people there didn''t welcome them like men.


    One of the young women said with a smile, "hey hey, if you want to eat, you can show your skills!"


    It seems that she is the leader of the five people on the platform.


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing. The evolutors in the three places are all girls, better than boys.


    Is it because in modern times, after women''s liberation, heaven and earth are favored by them?


    You know, at that time, female evolutionists were generally weak.


    But now it''s all over. It''s feminism.


    Li Su gave a faint smile and then felt the strength of the woman.


    Obviously better than the people in three places, oh no, except for the dependents.


    Her strength on the fourth small ladder, if subdivided, it should be the fourth level to take the fourth step.


    On each step, you can reach the next level in nine steps.


    It can be regarded as a precise subdivision of the realm, which is the way of the ancient sages.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, girl." Among the five people in Xiangdi, a man looked at her first and said angrily, "didn''t your parents teach you how to be a man?"


    "Who are you, me? Beat me and I''ll listen to you later. "


    Girls full of disdain to look at him, more than thirteen people did not intervene, although they are companions after.


    But it is also a competitor. There must be competitors, which can promote the improvement of strength.


    At their age, they are energetic and impulsive.


    The man was excited. As a man, he would rather be killed than die


    You can be scared to death.


    "Well, you said it. You can''t cry when you lose! "


    "Ha ha."


    The woman gave him a white eye, and then they went to the beach.


    They hold each other, and people look at them with great interest.


    Even the uncomfortable Yang Tianfeng looked at them with his eyes open.


    Nowadays, the evolutionary war is very rare.


    After all, the society does not allow them to get used to the practice of the closing ceremony and lack of practical experience!

 Chapter 1399

    Before the cave, people sit on the beach at will.


    Two young men, less than 20 years old, stood in front of the crowd holding hands.


    Girl pretty face, full of disdain.


    The boys are a little nervous and know their own strength.


    He had just climbed the third step, and it was obvious that he was one level away from the realm.


    Coupled with the momentum of the two, it can be said that if the boys have not changed, the result of the fight is obvious.


    "Ready to come?"


    Seeing the boy''s nervous expression, the girl looked at him with disdain and showed a sneer.


    "Hum," male life and death to face, live to suffer, a face of unconvinced.


    Li Su has no interest in their fight.


    He might be able to take a look at it if the lucky one did.


    Because he was very curious, which of the two twins was the real dependant!


    For the two men in the war, as long as they are not stupid, they will know that the boy will lose.


    But others, who are good people, want to have fun.


    So one of the four people left in Qingtai came out and came to the center of the two: "start!"


    I saw a smile on his face, because he and the three were all repaired by girls.


    So he''s excited to see a boy who wants to be as unlucky as himself.


    People are like this. When they are unlucky, they think of others and can be the same as themselves.


    After hearing the beginning, the boy took the lead and his whole body was full of fire energy.


    Fill in double palms above, toward the girl rushed past.


    When she was three steps away from the girl, she moved.


    I saw a beautiful shadow fly out, instant hit in the boy''s back.


    He stumbled and fell a piece of shit.


    Lying on the beach, mouth full of sand.


    Seeing what he looked like, everyone burst into laughter.


    However, more than thirteen people frowned slightly. How can a boy be selected with such strength.


    Suddenly several people''s eyes, looked at the woman wearing glasses.


    Glasses woman frown, she values the age of boys, and its potential.


    But did not expect, he is so unbearable.


    All three places have selection, but the selection methods are different.


    However, it is no doubt that those who are elected must be elites from all over the world.


    We should uphold the attitude of "rather lack than abuse". Long shisan''s opportunity to Yang Tianfeng is not because of that.


    It''s Yang Tianfeng''s strength and unlimited possibilities.


    Not all of the players are laughing. Li Su shook his head slightly, thinking that strength is not the most important thing, combat skills and experience.


    Is to determine the strength of a person''s strength, that is two people''s fight, very normal put aside.


    Girls can win by the suppression of the realm and the higher speed.


    Why Yang Tianfeng can attract his attention is when he deals with the old man with white hair.


    It didn''t use a lot of energy, it was a lot of fighting skills.


    Control the other side in a moment, even if the most powerful trick, no one is blind.


    Not only that, but also a waste of energy, so Li Su took a high look at Yang Tianfeng.


    Because he can understand, thanks to his experience of reincarnation.


    And Yang Tianfeng is purely his own imagination, so even Li Su has to give him a thumbs up.


    Just when the crowd looked different, the girl''s voice rang out: "hum, you still want to take care of me, are you kidding?"


    It doesn''t matter to lose, but I feel the girl''s contempt, which makes the boy unbearable.


    However, the girl did not care about his feelings, but looked back at others with pride.


    Li Su''s face was expressionless and ignored.


    The young man sat beside long Xiaoying. They said something that others couldn''t stand. They didn''t even look at her.


    But Yang Tianfeng''s weak appearance, as if the wind can fly away.


    Even more ignored the pride of girls, he can''t take care of himself now, which also have the heart to worry about others.


    The girl looked at the person brought by the glasses woman, and then challenged with a kind of arrogant attitude.


    I saw the remaining two men, all bowed their heads and did not speak.


    See their that facial expression, she more disdain, even don''t want to look at.


    Then he looked at the two women.


    At this time, even she had to admit that the two women were outstanding.


    The two female sisters, with their hair scattered, are full of tender charm and touching temperament.


    But the younger sister is not willing to show weakness, wears the ponytail, the pure but person''s face, causes the human to be imaginative.


    Sister''s face, with a lovely smile, so light looking at girls.


    Then nodded slightly, sister immediately stood up, smiling at the girl.


    Looking at her coming out, the girl looked at the boy and said, "Hey, now


    Boys really can''t do it. They are reduced to girls. "


    Girls this but despised, all the men present.


    However, most of the boys, have lowered their heads, even if there is no way to humiliation.


    Yang Tianfeng frowned. If he hadn''t been weak and motionless, he would have been up long ago.


    See to Li Su not from of handed a look in the eyes, see Li Su light smile, don''t care. He just wanted to see the heavenly dependents, otherwise he would have stood up long ago.


    Sure enough, the two sisters couldn''t help it. Seeing that her sister was fighting, Li Su looked more wonderful.


    Is my sister a dependant? The probability is negligible.


    However, it seems that it is really possible.


    After the girl finished, her sister said with a smile: "don''t underestimate anyone. It''s a man''s favorite thing to be a pig and eat a tiger. Let''s meet. My name is Zhou Siying. "


    Listening to what he said, everyone felt that this woman had extraordinary knowledge.


    The girl didn''t seem to listen: "hum, I don''t care. I just watch


    strength. But it''s very interesting for you to come here. I''m Tang Qi to make a friend


    The two women have their own merits. One is full of wisdom and understands what ordinary people can''t understand.


    One seems to have no head and no brain, but in fact he has a delicate mind and is good at observing.


    Seeing this, even more than thirteen people felt that they had found treasure.


    In this selection, girls are more brilliant than boys.


    Imagine the mysterious forces, see two women will accept as disciples.


    That''s the heaven''s dependents. If they are discovered by the mysterious forces, they can cause a mad robbery.


    At the end of the nonsense, the two goddesses fell in love and became serious.


    This time, everyone''s eyes were on them.


    See their energy, rising.


    Inexplicable a ladder floating behind them, nine beautiful steps make people curious.


    I saw behind their respective, there are four layers of light up.


    Tang Qi''s back, glittering light blue, rich water elements


    Show.


    Suddenly wet feeling, let people slightly surprised.


    But Zhou Siying''s back is white and blue, which makes him very surprised.


    A sense of coldness swept across the beach, making everyone shiver.


    Tang Qi looks dignified, the most common energy element is invisible.


    And some rare elements, is to identify a person''s qualifications.


    It is obvious that Zhou Siying is a genius among the evolutionists.


    At the end of the law, the three elements of gold, wood and soil were rare, let alone special elements.


    Her talent can attract the attention of the mysterious forces, and the more than thirteen people of long have found treasure.

 Chapter 1400

    The terrible energy condenses on the island, and everyone is shocked to see the shadow and the ladder to heaven.


    Zhou Siying, in particular, was surrounded by a little frost.


    The cold breath was released, and several of the running energy on the scene resisted.


    Li Su looked at the two girls and was puzzled.


    The emergence of the ladder to heaven is a special ability of the evolutionist. As a heavenly dependant, Zhou Siying can summon it, which is understandable.


    But behind Tang Qi, the illusory ladder appears, which is a little incredible.


    Is it possible to passively lead out the ladder to heaven when you fight with the heavenly dependents?


    Li Su was also a little confused. He closed his eyes and felt their energy.


    When he felt it, more than thirteen people looked at each other and saw the shock in their eyes.


    It was normal in ancient times for evolutors to fight and communicate with each other.


    But at the end of the law, this fourth level, the special power of perception was lost.


    At least these masters of Shenqiao can''t be summoned out.


    And two less than 20, young girls in their eyes, did what they could not do.


    How can we not let them shocked, and this way of fighting, can greatly play the strength of the show.


    The two women were also surprised, but they didn''t expect each other to be.


    But relatively speaking, Zhou Siying''s is more pure and concise.


    And Tang Qi''s is a little rough, showing the vanity.


    The ladder to heaven is the symbol of the fourth ladder, which can provide energy quickly, so that the exhibitor does not have to worry about the exhaustion of energy.


    Zhou Siying was surprised, immediately responded, and then took the lead to attack.


    Tang Qi didn''t react until he came to her.


    To meet her is a slender legs, with the wind.


    Tang Qi draws a circle with her hands. The water elements around her condense rapidly and form a water shield in a short time.


    With soft water energy blocking her, she got away with it.


    But if you lose, you lose step by step. Zhou Siying didn''t give him the chance of backhand. After the left foot fell, she turned around and kicked out again with her right foot.


    Bang, Tang Qi hands chest, body uncontrolled fly back out.


    Following Zhou Siying to catch up with her, continuous bombardment did not give her a chance.


    She can only protect her chest with her hands and cover her arms with water energy.


    Bear, Zhou Siying stormy offensive.


    Until after she landed, an icicle hit her neck.


    In less than five minutes, they will win or lose.


    In particular, Zhou Siying a series of attacks, she did not even backhand opportunities.


    People were dazzled, especially four people from Qingtai city and three men from Xianghong city. Seven people have already looked silly, with big eyes and mouth open, even forgot to breathe.


    The spectacle woman''s beautiful eyes continued to flash, and more than thirteen people of the Dragon laughed excitedly.


    They''ve got a treasure on it. They''ll be rewarded.


    Li Su, who closed his eyes, saw Zhou Siying''s victory and understood it immediately.


    Slowly opened his eyes, his mouth murmured: "so it is."


    "What did you say?"


    Sitting next to him, Yang Tianfeng did not hear clearly.


    "Nothing!" He gave a faint smile.


    Yang Tianfeng shook his head and looked at the two girls happily.


    It seems that this training, there will be no lack of opponents.


    These players, seeing the two women''s ladder to heaven, didn''t feel much.


    Because they don''t know, they just think it''s their special ability.


    Only Li Su and Zhou Siying''s sister look at Tang Qi with strange eyes


    .


    It is reasonable to say that in the era of the end of the law, people who can call up the ladder to heaven will have special physique.


    Or have special elements, but Tang Qi has water energy, so there is only one result, that is special physique.


    And it''s not innate, it''s acquired.


    So her ladder to heaven is very rough and has no texture.


    And being able to do so shows that Tang Qi''s identity is extraordinary and her family power is extraordinary.


    You should know that Huaxia is the cradle of mystics, and it''s not a place of fame.


    It has mysterious forces that the world can''t match.


    Because the mysterious forces are only a kind of Chinese, and the mysterious families are comparable to them.


    The reason why they are not afraid of the top forces is that they are supported by the family.


    That''s why the two sides have been together peacefully for so many years, but it''s not enough just to have the support of the clan.


    The attitude of the top forces is the reason why they are so enigmatic.


    That is to say, Tang Qi is a member of a family, so she can have the acquired physique and know the calling method of the ladder to heaven.


    Comparatively speaking, the sisters of the Zhou family, the young men and Yang Tianfeng may be arranged by the family.


    At one point, Li Su figured out everything. No wonder long shisan gave face so much that Yang Tianfeng was able to attend training even if he was older.


    As for the seven men, they should be the smoke bombs on them.


    The seven people, together with Li Su and long Xiaoying, will be abandoned sons.


    The fight for gods and objects is not between the top and the mysterious forces. It''s a fight between the clan and the power. The sisters of the Zhou family are the trumps of the clan.


    So on his side, the young man is the only guy whose name is also the hidden trump card.


    Knowing everything, Li Su Cai understood that the machinations of modern society are not bad at all.


    And play more hidden than in ancient times, more a set of rings.


    Li Su guessed in his heart, and the two women in the field also separated.


    Strangely enough, Tang Qi did not make any noise after she lost. She regained her composure and showed a trace of pity in her eyes.


    This next Li Su thoroughly want to understand, the original Tang Qi provocation is to, is to cause some people''s hand.


    This is a kind of tacit understanding of the children of the aristocratic family. Even long shisan and others don''t know it.


    Li Su didn''t make a move, which let them down.


    Even the look in Yang Tianfeng''s eyes is to let him do it.


    A sneer appeared on Li Su''s face, and there was nothing wrong with their actions,


    But it was the way that made him a little uncomfortable.


    The feeling is that these people have set up a set for them to drill.


    This is equivalent to mocking his IQ in disguise, although they don''t mean it.


    However, it is also necessary to show strength appropriately.


    Li Su suddenly laughed, since you want to test, then play with you.


    The characteristics of a young man finally appeared in him.


    Just as he sneered, people began to eat.


    Abandoned children are not strong, but they can do chores, especially barbecue.


    As the saying goes, if you get a woman''s stomach, you can get her heart.


    The only way to do this is to see him fighting for the roast seafood.


    Roast out first to long Xiaoying, also don''t care about people that strange eyes.


    "The only one." Li Su came to him and said, "girls show their strength, and we boys can''t fall behind. You''re more interesting. Let''s have a competition? "


    All looked at him, Zhou sisters and Tang Qi, as well as Yang Tianfeng, all showed a little surprise.

 Chapter 1401

    Eating with the sea breeze, barbecued seafood, watching some programs.


    It''s a real pleasure in life, and it''s on the beach.


    After Li Su said the words of war, the seven boys showed disdain.


    Hum, when girls show their strength, you don''t come out. Now that they are finished, you choose a boy to fight.


    It''s really looked down upon. Suddenly, one of the seven cried, "it''s no fun to fight the weak. If you have the ability to fight girls, go."


    Only showed a helpless expression, that means not I don''t want to fight with you, but you choose the wrong time.


    Ah, ignorance is the most terrible thing.


    It''s a headache. In fact, all the children of the present generation want to fight with Li Su.


    But he picked the wrong person, the only mind now is on long Xiaoying, with the help of abandoned son''s words.


    If he does, he won''t make a fool of himself. If he loses, he can''t get over it.


    Li Su shook his head. If he had a good choice, he would be too lazy to choose the only one.


    In fact, what he wants to fight most is Yang Tianfeng.


    But look at this goods, a kidney deficiency appearance, he is helpless.


    Hit a girl. He''s not that promising.


    Since the only one has no interest, Li Su has no fighting spirit just now.


    Holding the baked food, he came to Yang Tianfeng and made it.


    At this time, people despised again: "hum, I''m afraid of beating girls when I hear about it. What a coward."


    The boy who was repaired by Tang Qi said disdainfully.


    After the failure, his heart began to twist.


    Li Su frowned slightly, but he didn''t compete with an abandoned son!


    After thinking about it, he ignored it and began to taste the food.


    "Friend, how about I play with you?" At this time, a voice rang out and attracted people''s eyes.


    Originally, Li Su was going to do it, but they were excited.


    But I didn''t expect that I lost such a good opportunity only for women.


    If you want to talk about the sisters of the Zhou family, only Li Su can''t see through, starting with Tang Qi''s provocation.


    Their common goal is him, because under his deep eyes, there is something exciting.


    Let them curious want to uncover him, Zhou Sijia does not want to miss this opportunity.


    Li Su looked at her and said, "but I don''t want to fight again."


    Zhou Sijia was stunned and didn''t expect that he refused so casually.


    Beautiful face, full of unhappiness.


    Seeing her expression, Li Su suddenly felt inexplicable. He said with a smile, "why do you want to fight with me?"


    Zhou Sijia thought for a long time, then slowly said: "you are very mysterious, I want to know your strength."¡° But I''m not interested in you, and I don''t want to know your strength. "


    She frowned at Li Su''s words.


    "But it''s not impossible to fight you!" Li Su''s


    On his face, there was a masochistic smile.


    He felt that this family member was more interesting and could not help teasing him.


    "What do you say, as long as I can do it."


    Listening to their conversation, they couldn''t understand Li Su''s routine for a moment.


    "If you want to know my strength, you can. But if you want to make a splash, what if I win and what if I lose. So I can have some motivation! " Li Su said with a smile.


    Looking at his face, Yang Tianfeng always felt that he was so badly beaten.


    As long as men feel that at the moment Li Su is very poor beating.


    Because the fool also heard the taste of his teasing, but they didn''t say anything.


    They simply thought that as long as Li Su agreed to fight, he would definitely be repaired.


    Thinking about it, they let him tease them.


    Zhou Sijia is relatively simple, and the innocence of her face is written on her face.


    However, Zhou Siying knows a lot. Seeing his smiling face, he knows that he didn''t mean well.


    "Well, if you lose, I won''t ask you anything." Zhou Si


    Jia thought that if Li Su was defeated, she would not be interested in him.


    So I won''t ask Li Su to look at her pure appearance.


    Li Su said with a smile, "I won. How about being my girlfriend?"


    This speech, Zhou Sijia pretty face slightly red, slightly angry way: "hooligan."


    The hypocrites with good looks are despised by the public.


    Li Su shrugs helplessly. How can he say that it is flow?


    "Hey, I didn''t even touch you. What a hooligan."


    "You..." Zhou Sijia''s delicate body trembled slightly.


    Everyone was shocked, especially the only one, and immediately began to worship Li Su.


    Such shameless words, can let him say incomparably normal, is really thick skinned enough.


    Li Su has nothing to do with it. He really has a good feeling for Zhou Sijia, not as a natural dependant.


    It''s just a simple matter of men and women. He can''t count the number of girls he''s been with.


    Up to now, for girls, he threw away the routine, just for the heart


    The pleasure of the world.


    "Is that ok? If you agree, fight! " Li Su said lightly.


    Animals, animals, shameless, the hearts of the people angrily denounced Li Su. On one side, Zhou Siying frowned slightly. Li Su''s practice made her uncomfortable.


    But Yang Tianfeng wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t, so he was very funny.


    In my heart, I gave Li Su a thumbs up.


    Because he had never seen such a brazen person.


    Zhou Sijia bit her lips and looked at Li Su''s ordinary face, revealing her extraordinary dignity.


    A clench teeth say: "hit!"


    "Good, have a good time." Li Su gave a proud smile.


    They look at each other, not just what happened just now.


    When it came time to fight, Zhou Sijia''s eyes became firm and gave up all her thoughts.


    Li Su can''t help admiring this point. He deserves to be a lucky man. As long as he thinks about it, his mind will be empty.


    "Ladies first." Li Su extended his right hand and politely said, "please."


    Zhou Sijia was not polite. Her body flashed with fragrance and immediately floated to Li Su''s nose.


    Her speed was extremely fast, and people lost her figure as soon as they were dazzled.


    Li Su raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and suddenly moved his hands.


    Pop!


    Zhou Sijia was in her arms, and Li Su hugged her from behind.


    Hands seized, that white as jade wrists, put out a very ambiguous posture.


    "It smells good."


    Li Su subconsciously said that Zhou Sijia''s face was red and her whole body was red with shame.


    "Hooligans."


    The slender jade leg, when it was put back, hit Li Su the next three ways.


    "If it''s broken, you''ll feel bad."


    Zhou Sijia was ashamed and indignant.


    The whole body suddenly burst out of amazing energy, with a bang, Li Su flew backward


    Out.


    Everyone was speechless, and her sudden outburst was amazing.


    "Hooligan, kill you, kill you." Zhou Sijia said angrily.


    But in the public''s ears, it''s like a couple flirting.


    As soon as Li Su got up, he rode on his body.


    He clenched his hands and thumped his chest all the time.


    Looking at her lovely appearance, Li Su laughed happily.


    He grabbed her jade hand and put it in his arms.


    Zhou Sijia''s mind was blank, and everyone''s chin was falling.


    It''s full of incredible

 Chapter 1402

    On the beach, Li Su holds Zhou Sijia in her arms, which is very ambiguous and makes people imagine.


    Everyone was stunned, the only one almost called out.


    I''m an expert at picking up girls.


    If he had half his ability, long Xiaoying would have got it.


    It''s said to be cheeky to chase girls. It seems that I''m not thick enough.


    "Hooligan, let me go." Zhou Sijia was very careful.


    "Hey, hey, don''t let it go." Li Su said seriously: "you lost, now you are mine."


    Full of overbearing tone, let her a Leng.


    In the heart has one kind of inexplicable feeling, feels in his bosom the security feeling, the sky collapses down is not afraid!


    "Don''t count your cheating."


    "No, you agree. If you lose, it''s my man."


    His words seemed irresistible and moved her slightly.


    "Once again, you can''t cheat."


    Zhou Sijia is unconvinced and pouts her little mouth. It''s really cute.


    Li Su thought that if a good man didn''t fight with a woman, she didn''t care. Anyway, she was not an opponent if she fought 100 times.


    "OK, then come again. Don''t cheat if you lose this time!"


    Zhou Sijia nodded to him, his big eyes were cute.


    Li Su''s right hand clapped, and they flew up in an instant.


    "Come on, you can''t cry if you lose this time." Li Susong opened her hand and stepped back.


    They were 100 meters apart and looked at each other again.


    This time, Li Su began to be serious. Zhou Sijia fell into the void and gave up her thoughts. There were snowflakes beside her.


    Snowflakes condense but do not disperse. On the island with high temperature, her energy can be called a miracle.


    Under the guidance of Zhou Sijia, the temperature of the island dropped rapidly.


    She put her hands together, spread them horizontally, and began to gather snowballs in her palms.


    All the energy around is pouring in, and the snowball is expanding.


    People on the beach are breathing hot.


    Li Su''s eyes slightly coagulated, his left hand lost behind him, and his right hand began to depict.


    A picture of the Big Dipper appeared in front of him. Because there was no star light, what he injected was his own energy.


    At this time, Zhou Sijia''s snowball condensed into the size of a grinding plate.


    Her face was a little pale, and it was her limit to be able to do so.


    In order to convince her that she lost, Li Su chose to fight head-on.


    "Hooligan, be careful." Zhou Sijia reminded.


    Li Su smiles happily. She cares about you, which means she has feelings for you. The snow-white hair flutters wantonly, matches that ordinary face, actually gives the human one kind of world color feeling.


    "This is your last chance."


    Hum, I don''t know good or bad. Zhou Sijia muttered.


    She raised her hands and put a snowball the size of a millstone on her head.


    Then two palms suddenly push, mouth drink: snow cold bead!


    The snowball flew to Li Su. Along the way, the cold air released, and even the sea water was covered with ice.


    Watching the snowball getting closer and closer, Li Su just stared.


    He always thinks that simple moves are not so simple.


    Sure enough, when the snowball approached Li Su, a light drink sounded again: explosion!


    Boom


    The snowball splashed everywhere, the terrible impact swept the whole court, but under the control of Zhou Sijia.


    All of them hit Li Su. There was no waste at all.


    But just the aftermath of the attack, let those face appeared frost.


    Of course, with the exception of Long''s thirteen odd people, Yang Tianfeng''s weak body is even weaker.


    Zhou Siying and Tang Qi use energy to protect their whole body.


    The only good thing to do is to see him block long Xiaoying''s body, energy moment


    It''s pouring out.


    The impact of the explosion, mixed with the cold force, rushed to Li Su in an instant.


    I saw his right hand quickly point out, in front of the seven star map shine, especially after he points out.


    One of the stars that represents the Big Dipper is shining brightly.


    At the same time, Li Su''s voice sounded: the stars change!


    Whoosh!


    On the beach, there is no snowball, no cold air.


    The temperature rose suddenly, as if everything was an illusion.


    "No way." Zhou Sijia was shocked, then looked at Li Su and asked, "why?"


    Not only he, but also long shisan felt incredible.


    This ability shocked him.


    Because with his strength, we can''t make her attack disappear!


    I saw Li Su slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid air, a head of white hair without wind automatically, giving people a kind of esoteric feeling.


    "Secrets!"


    Two words spit out, people suddenly.


    The general means of attack are not so magical.


    Because of the end of the law, all kinds of attack skills have been greatly improved


    weaken. However, the secret art is a special existence. Its power determines the injection of energy.


    And it can''t be ordinary energy, it must be in accordance with the secret energy.


    For example, the seven star diagram just used by Li Su Gang requires the injection of starlight energy.


    Fortunately, his energy, after the baptism of starlight, just reached the standard.


    Without too much explanation, Li Su came to Zhou Sijia step by step.


    "You are mine," he said in an undeniable tone


    Then he picked up her pretty face and gently kissed her warm lips.


    "This is my idol." The only subconscious said.


    He talked to long Xiaoying for a few days, but he didn''t even pull his hand. What''s more, he was said to kiss


    And the other abandoned children suddenly felt heartbroken.


    Zhou Siying responded and ran quickly to pull them apart.


    "Dirty!"


    Li Su immediately felt helpless. The two sisters were really, one said he was a rascal, the other said he was obscene.


    Is that what he looks like? Yes... Hehe!


    Yang Tianfeng weak body, also can''t feel weak.


    It was Li Su who shocked him a little bit.


    The son of the aristocratic family, said bubble bubble even mouth kiss.


    But other people''s feelings, our client, Zhou Sijia beauty!


    At this time, she was blushing, and she didn''t teach her sister any lessons.


    Her heart is full of fawns, especially when Li Su kisses her.


    That feeling is not only a wonderful physical experience, but also a spiritual communication.


    She subconsciously looked at him and saw Li Su smile at him.


    All of a sudden, Zhou Sijia was crimson and beautiful against the red background.


    It''s over. The good cabbage makes the pig Arch!


    At this time, the voice of all the people present, even long shisan... Er, he didn''t have it.


    He was still thinking about Li Su''s secret skill.


    There is envy in the eyes, and a little inexplicable meaning.


    Looking at the girl friend who was taken away, Li Su suddenly thought of something and cried out: "wife, my name is Li Su, what''s your name?"


    They all fainted. They didn''t see anyone who didn''t know his name and called his wife.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the girl in their heart really responded.


    "Brother Li Su, my name is Zhou Sijia."


    People look at each other face to face, there is a sense of collapse.


    But Li Su ignored them and went to Yang Tianfeng¡° Man, you are a cow Before Li Su sat down, his voice rang out.


    At this moment, the only one came to me: "Shifu..."

 Chapter 1403

    A storm subsided, but everyone''s heart did not calm down.


    In particular, the only one, I saw him pestering Li Su, the master who stood silent.


    It''s annoying, but the only one who enjoys it.


    "What are you doing?" Li Su couldn''t bear it any more. He looked at her face.


    He said quickly, "master, I''ll take care of you. I want to learn from you... Cough! "


    But he also knew face and didn''t say the word "pick up a girl".


    "What do you want to learn?" Li Su deliberately made things difficult for him.


    It depends on whether he can say it. Only when he is willing to be cheeky, can he hold the beauty back.


    But the only eye a turn, quite seriously said: "master, I want to learn love!"


    "Roll the calf!" Li Su said angrily, "as far as you can go, as far as you can go!"


    The only one who kept on rolling and climbing ran out, and after that, he did not forget to say:¡°


    Master, I will not give up. "


    "You dare!" Li Su''s eyes kicked: "believe it or not, I''ve soaked long Xiaoying!"


    When he said this, he was shocked and thought of his shameless appearance.


    Only sure, long Xiaoying is not an opponent.


    "Master, I dare not..."


    It''s easier for young people to promote their feelings by learning from each other.


    This is not just a moment ago, but now we are all laughing in groups.


    But Li Su wants to talk to Zhou Sijia, but Zhou Siying is guarding him like a thief.


    For fear that he would take away his sister, Li Su looked depressed.


    Zhou Sijia is happy to smile, and then the lips wriggle, Li Su tightly staring for fear of missing a word.


    She said: come to see you in the evening.


    Then Li Su''s proud smile couldn''t be covered up.


    Just as he was looking forward to the day and rushing to get dark.


    More than thirteen people of long called them over and said to them, "with your help


    The last three will take you. If we have something else to do, we''ll go back first. See you in three months! "


    With that, long shisan, the woman with eyes and the middle-aged man got on a speedboat and sped away.


    There were 14 people left behind, and the three men left behind were their instructors.


    "From today on, we are your instructors. Later, you will be divided into five groups, each of three people, leaving two people to think that they are unlucky. After dark, you enter the cave in batches, and then rush to the depth of the cave tomorrow morning. If the time is up and you don''t show up, it will be regarded as elimination! "


    One of the three told them the rules.


    "As a reminder, you''d better make sure that all of you survive, or you won''t be able to go far in the training later." Everyone looked at each other, it seems that training is not so simple.


    "Well, don''t look at the draw."


    The instructor on his left took out a box and came to them.


    They took out the note and read it out loud


    .


    "I am five!"


    "I am four!"


    "I am a man!"


    ¡°......¡±


    The Zhou sisters were lucky and won three at the same time.


    But Li Su has gone a long way, and he is also the one who draws the knife.


    All of a sudden, he and Zhou Sijia were smiling, and Zhou Siying was not happy.


    "Hahaha, Yingying, we are a natural couple!" The only excited one jumped up.


    Listening to what he said, long Xiaoying suddenly blushed and gave him a white look.


    "It seems that I have a real affinity with you." At this time, a slightly weak voice sounded.


    I saw Yang Tianfeng''s pale face, showing a smile.


    But the only way to do that is to leave him alone.


    "Well, you can rest for another three hours. When the time comes, all of you will gather at the entrance of the cave." After the instructor finished, he thought of something: "remind me, the island is not safe, don''t run out of trouble, we can''t save it in time!"


    After he finished, the three went into the cave.


    Only pull long Xiaoying ran out, a know two people to promote feelings.


    Li Su also came to the two sisters and sat beside them.


    Smelling the fragrant body fragrance, Li Su''s mood immediately relaxed.


    Then he put his hands behind his head and lay on the beach, looking up at the starry sky.


    Although Zhou Siying was upset, she had nothing to do.


    Li Su doesn''t care about her either. The delicious food in her mouth can''t be let go.


    He moved his head to Zhou Sijia''s leg.


    Looking at the shameless him, looking at his sister''s indifferent expression, Zhou Siying immediately didn''t care.


    She doesn''t want to be a light bulb. What else can she do if Lang has feelings and I want to!


    "Hey, it''s quiet at last." Li Su couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhou Sijia gave him a white look, and then gently brushed Li Su''s face.


    "Are you serious?"


    Suddenly she looked Li Su in the eyes and asked solemnly.


    "That''s true! It''s more real than real. " Li Su said without hesitation.


    "Glib!" Zhou Sijia said cautiously, "that''s my first kiss. You should be responsible for me!"¡° No problem, I can''t guarantee anything else, but I''ve never lied to a woman


    Listening to his promise, Zhou Sijia laughed.


    "Li Su, you are the first one to kiss me. If you dare to betray, I will kill you and commit suicide! "


    Li Su was stunned and put her arms around her waist.


    "Although the words are vulgar, I promise I will live up to you all my life!"


    A wisp of starlight sprinkles down, like a proof for Li Su.


    Zhou Sijia had no doubt about it. She was kissing Li Su''s mouth


    Go down.


    Two people kiss of emotion, kiss of heaven and earth color.


    Zhou Siying was on one side, looking at the two people who were kissing, her haughty face suddenly laughed.


    My sister finds her lover, and there is no reason for her to stop her.


    But at the beginning, she thought that Li Su played a lot, so she didn''t treat his nose as a nose.


    But listening to his promise, she felt that she could let her sister associate with him.


    The chick should learn to fly freely, everything is her own choice.


    Even if the wrong choice, but also a strong life, is her precious wealth.


    To be honest, Zhou Siying is a little more envious.


    "Bless you, sister." She murmured: "Li Su hope you don''t let her down."


    Finish saying no longer see them, see her to Tang Qi where.


    Sweet time is always short, three hours flash by.


    They came to the cave one after another, and saw Zhou Sijia holding Li Su''s arm, and they came slowly.


    Boys see this scene, suddenly heartbreaking voice one after another.


    "Li Su, you are brother!" Yang Tianfeng is speechless.


    "Hey, hey, thank you!"


    I''ve seen shameless, I''ve never seen such shameless.


    But what surprised him even more was that long Xiaoying held her only arm and walked slowly with a sweet face.


    "Damn it


    "Ha ha, Tianfeng, you are the only one in aogang." Li Su said with a smile: "however, don''t worry about Tang Qi and my sister-in-law. You can choose the rest of the boys, but they can''t match you."


    This is the truth. The rest of the boys are not as capable as Yang Tianfeng.


    Abandoned children have no chance, they are just foil!


    Li Su, I look good on your face, Yang Tianfeng suddenly!

 Chapter 1404

    In front of the dark cave, everyone stood in awe.


    Three instructors stood in front of them, behind the dark cave, making people nervous, full of fear!


    "The trial has officially started. Finally, is there anyone who wants to quit?" The instructor enticed: "the place of trial is mysterious and unusual, but there is a chance of death after entering, and it is very high."


    There are many people left. They have just been ordered to delete a few.


    So it''s the best way to intimidate with trial.


    "I quit... Quit..." a man said nervously.


    He''s a bit unlucky. He''s the only one on the team.


    So he was a little scared, which is human nature.


    But the cave behind the drillmaster, the silent Island behind them, was enough to scare ordinary people to death.


    They''re evolutionists, but they''re just adults.


    Li Su sighed, thinking that the present era is a great test for the evolutionists.


    He had no real combat experience since he was a child, and he had not experienced killing.


    "I quit, too!"


    Joking, having company, can''t overcome fear, he''s alone


    ..


    Five groups directly eliminated a group, the rest of the people looked at each other, some people''s eyes flashed back!


    "If you want to quit, hold on. This is the last chance."


    One side of the instructor urged, there are 12 people, even if not quit, in the trial can pass few.


    The three instructors shuddered at the thought of the terrible place of trial in the cave.


    "We quit, too."


    The voice of retreat rang out again, making everyone frown slightly.


    "Hum, rubbish." Tang Qi is not polite to despise.


    The boys bowed their heads and dared not speak.


    "Well, since I haven''t quit, I declare the trial officially started." The instructors let the entrance of the mountain out, looked at the people who didn''t quit, and said, "let''s start to enter here, a group of advanced people!"


    Without hesitation, Tang Qi led two young people into the cave.


    After waiting for half an hour, Yang Tianfeng, the only one and long Xiaoying went in.


    At last, Li Su and the three went in and disappeared with their backs.


    A mysterious experience, full of tempering time for them, set the prelude


    In front of the cave.


    Three instructors took a few people to the seaside, then pointed to the boat and said, "I will take you back, but remember that after you go back, the things here can''t be disclosed, otherwise, it''s not only your bad luck..."


    Looking at the speedboat speeding away, a figure appeared slowly. The remaining two instructors, kneeling on one knee: "chief."


    "Well, get up. You''ve done a good job. Go back and feed the kids. " The figure was shrouded in black fog, which made people look down on its true features.


    Old voice, very harsh.


    "But to ensure safety, the trial time will be extended from three days to one month."


    ......


    There are no fingers in the cave, and the vision is completely closed.


    "Su, are you there?"


    When Zhou Sijia came in, the first thing that came to mind was Li Su.


    She felt that she liked his safety, and her voice made Zhou Siying frown.


    "Hum, if you have a lover, you don''t care about your sister."


    Listening to her unhappy words, Zhou Sijia said with a smile: "sister, I don''t want Li Su to protect us."


    "Just him?" Zhou Siying angry disdain way: "silly girl, don''t want to be protected."


    "I said, sister-in-law, don''t lecture my wife in front of me."


    At this time, Li Su went to Zhou Sijia''s side and said faintly to Zhou Siying.


    "When I talk to my sister, why do you butt in."


    "Hey, I''m sorry, she''s mine now."


    "You, dirty."


    Li Su YILENG: "Hey, I''m talking about my wife, not you. What are you excited about? "


    "You are... Shameless."


    "Well, you two, stop arguing." Zhou Sijia persuades him that they are the enemies of their previous life. They will quarrel if they don''t meet each other for three words.


    He pulled Li Su''s arm and said in a low voice, "she''s my sister, so you can''t let her."


    Li Su helplessly said: "well, well, sister-in-law, I was wrong."


    "Hum."


    Zhou Siying did not speak, and obviously she was not really angry.


    "Su, it''s dark here. How can we get there?" Zhou Sijia held his arm and asked tenderly.


    A ray of light flashed through Li Su''s eyes.


    Roughly see the square like, cave only one way, without hesitation, with two women went in.


    Along the way, the more you walk, the more the surrounding scenes begin to change.


    Slowly from a dark, into a dense primeval forest.


    Seeing this shocking scene, the sisters of the Zhou family looked at it in surprise.


    Li Su''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seems that this cave is a blessed place.


    "Trial prompt, task revision. You have to live here for a month, kill the magic winged dragon to get the dragon ball, and then go to the heaven and Earth Tower in the forest. Even if you pass the test, pay attention to the different scenes in each group. You won''t meet each other. " The voice of the instructor sounded in the sky.


    "Remember, there is no illusory existence here. The most terrible thing is not the spirit beast. It''s the aborigines! "


    The Zhou sisters looked at each other and knew that it would not be so easy next.


    "Su." Cried Zhou Sijia worried.


    Li Su gave her a smile: "don''t worry, no problem."


    Then he looked down into the forest and took a slight breath.


    The pungent smell, as well as the smell of dung, rushed to him in an instant.


    After feeling it, Li Su showed a cold smile.


    The feeling of reincarnation of a hundred generations has finally come into contact with reality.


    With the rich energy of heaven and earth, Li Su seems to break free from the shackles of the law of the end.


    His body was running energy, but it stopped after a week.


    Then he said to the sisters of the Zhou family, "cross your knees and do a good job."


    When they looked at him puzzled, Li Su could only explain: "we are in a blessed place without the influence of the rules of the end of the law. We are baptized with the pure energy here. You can break free from the shackles


    Although they were still puzzled, they didn''t object to Li Su''s excitement.


    According to Li Su, sit with your knees crossed, then move your energy and walk on the orifices and meridians of the whole body.


    Feeling the energy of incomparably pure, let two female move.


    "Tighten your mind and let go of distractions. When you pull pure energy into your body, you have to fill your whole body with no orifices or acupoints. "


    When they were moved, Li Su''s voice sounded like a bell, which immediately made them react.


    However, looking at the two people''s astringent operation, Li Su understands that their breathing method is too low-level.


    If it were not for the identity of the dependents, the two women would not have broken through to the fourth step.


    Shaking his head, Li Su came to the back of the two women.


    Two palms of starlight, and then a palm, patted on their back.


    Driven by Li Su''s high-purity energy, the two women''s energy gradually moved with him


    that ''s ok.


    All of a sudden, each of the orifices and acupoints was flushed open, making the two women moan out comfortably.

 Chapter 1405

    On the cliff, Li Su''s whole body is full of energy, colorful energy, weaving a beautiful picture.


    The two women closed their eyes tightly, and the energy of heaven and earth under Li Su''s traction was like a dam opening a gate.


    The flood surged into the two women''s bodies.


    Then, with the help of infinite energy, he opened up the mysterious potential in their bodies.


    The violent energy can break down the two girls in an instant.


    Fortunately, there is Li Su in the lead, with the seven star chart control traction.


    The human body is the most mysterious, so Li Su did not dare to be unscrupulous.


    In case of an accident, the two will die.


    The sisters of Zhou family, with their eyes closed, frowned, were obviously full of energy, which made the two women miserable!


    "Hold on!"


    Hearing what he said, the two girls felt at ease.


    With the injection of energy, their bodies sounded the sound of breaking the chain.


    In particular, the appearance of shackles, these are the end of the law era, heaven and earth attached to the human body law.


    In other words, it''s called imprisonment, because the great powers of ancient times forced heaven and earth to bow at that time.


    So heaven and earth don''t want to experience the scene at that time.


    With the release of the confinement, the power of the heavenly dependents really appeared.


    Over the two girls, a bridge of heaven and earth emerged.


    Majestic, as if across the ancient and modern.


    That majestic momentum, so that the world is disgraced.


    There are nine colors in Zhou Sijia''s body, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, black and white.


    Nine color body, Shenqiao immediately melt into her body, one side of Li Su inverted fly out.


    Terrible energy, condenses on her head, moistens unceasingly.


    Her body, began to emerge the real glow, nine colors around Zhou Sijia.


    A nine color aperture enveloped her, even Zhou Siying took care of her.


    It can be said that a person who got the right way was promoted to heaven. Seeing Li Su, he couldn''t help smacking his tongue.


    He is tired to death and directly rejected by heaven and earth.


    Li Su frowned slightly when he came to the aperture and looked at the nine colors forming the energy ball.


    But when I thought of something, I immediately relaxed.


    "Damn, not at all? God, you are cruel


    Even his sister-in-law was taken care of, but he was mercilessly fanned.


    It''s really a good person. They can''t get out in such a short time.


    However, the two women''s good fortune surprised Li Su.


    Looking at the endless forest, he slowly breathed out: "ah, if God doesn''t give us food, we can only rely on ourselves." Looking at the aperture, Li Su used his attack.


    As a result, he flew upside down. However, the nine color aperture defense was amazing, so he didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "I didn''t expect to be alone in the end!"


    After complaining, Li Su went down the cliff and plunged into the forest.


    It''s just here to temper his spirit. He has enough experience and knows a lot.


    But it was in reincarnation after all, and the reality was that he didn''t have much murderous spirit.


    I''m sorry for my hard work if I don''t have a good fight here.


    Looking at the surrounding real forest, the smell of animal manure, mixed with the stench of the body.


    Let Li Su marvel at the magic of the cave, expect to get it must pay a lot of price.


    As he walked, he heard the fighting sound of wild animals.


    Following the sound, I saw two huge creatures fighting fiercely.


    A giant wolf full of tusks, and a spotted leopard.


    They are of the same size and strength.


    So it''s hard to fight. The two animals are full of scars.


    The giant wolf''s tusks were broken, and the plum blossom leopard''s belly was ripped.


    Blood DC intestines drag on the ground, giant wolf is not stupid, only toward its place attack.


    The pain leopard bares its teeth, jumps up and down, and then it is very fast, otherwise it will be bitten by the wolf.


    Riding a giant wolf carelessly, the plum blossom leopard ran to the tree.


    It''s useless even to roar.


    Plum leopard ignored it and licked the wound.


    Li Su, who has witnessed everything, is the law of the jungle.


    Because they are not only killed, but also killed.


    The giant wolf is unwilling to beat around the ancient tree, hoping to take down the plum blossom leopard.


    At first, Li Su thought so, but seeing the giant wolf''s eyes, he noticed something strange.


    Wolves and leopards are both hunters. It can be said that no one can do anything.


    No matter, the two will never entangle, let alone fierce fighting.


    The evil beasts that can exist in the cave have certain wisdom.


    And look at the giant wolf, obviously not want to eat a leopard meat.


    So it shows a problem that there are supernatural things on the ancient trees, which makes the giant wolf greedy.


    Thinking of Li Su, he looked around the plum blossom leopard and watched carefully.


    But nothing puzzled him for a while: "it''s impossible. How could it not be?"¡° Is it the old tree? " Li Su muttered.


    At last, the wolf let out an unwilling howl: "ow, ow, Ow!"


    After calling, turn around and go.


    Danger always exists in the forest. It has been fighting for a long time. If it is targeted by other evil animals, it will definitely be it.


    Li Su did not dare to leave the giant wolf, he was looking for the face beast fighting things.


    Plum blossom leopard, there''s nothing to doubt about staying in an old tree.


    Finally, Li Su shook his head and said, "I think so much!"


    When he was about to leave, he heard the sound of leopard under the tree, which immediately attracted his attention.


    After such a serious injury, the plum blossom leopard still has to take risks.


    That means that there is a treasure, but it is hidden.


    Li Su followed, leopard''s caution is amazing.


    I took him around half a circle, and then came to the place just now.


    I saw it climb up the ancient tree and shout in one direction.


    Li Su did not move, and then looked at the thick bush.


    Because he also found something: "Hey, wolves are so cunning."


    Giant wolf has been following plum blossom leopard, it did not take the opportunity to start.


    It also found that the treasure was not placed on the ancient tree. It wanted to wait for the plum blossom leopard to come out.


    It''s a good idea, but I didn''t hide it from the plum blossom leopard.


    Also played a circle, until now plum leopard disdain of ridicule: "Wuwuwuwu."


    "Ouch, ouch." Giant wolf is really angry. If it hadn''t been merciful, plum blossom leopard would have died long ago.


    It''s funny to see Li Su. The two beasts are more cunning than each other.


    But it also made him understand that no one should be underestimated. Even an animal can play with his heart.


    The wolf angrily bumped into the tree and hit the bloody DC.


    The plum blossom leopard lies on the branch of the tree and looks down coldly.


    The wolf''s reaction didn''t affect it at all.


    It uses its own saliva to heal wounds with energy.


    After roaring for a while, the wolf looked at it angrily and finally turned away.


    Li Su''s face was expressionless. He knew the opportunity was coming.


    The wolf''s obsession aroused his curiosity and interest!

 Chapter 1406

    "Ow, ow, Ow!" The leopard looked at the wolf''s departure and gave a joyful roar. The leopard''s rapid body shape was like a sharp arrow, and it ran straight under the tree. The soft foot pad raised a little dust, and its head turned around twice before it jumped into the bush.


    The grass stalks are moving constantly. Li Su''s mouth is crooked. Hehe, this beast seems to have a way of hiding things.


    The distance is less than 20 meters. The leopard looks around again vigilantly, then sniffs and drags its claws toward the ground.


    Li Su leisurely leans behind the big tree not far away, but her eyes are always paying attention to the progress of the leopard? Don''t mention it. It''s so nice to see your baby right in front of you after waiting for the pit to be planed! So brother leopard, take your time.


    No matter how slow the leopard''s speed is, it''s just a few blinks. The suppressed low roar can make Li Su feel his excitement. The more so, Li Su looks forward to two points. Suddenly, the light refracts from the pit, and the silver luster shoots out towards the leopard! The feeling of wild animals in joy


    When it comes to crisis, it pops back like a tight bow, bares its tusks and roars at Li Su.


    "Brother, let''s have a discussion!" Li Su said, another silver needle flew out like a sharp arrow. The leopard growled twice, and the fangs bared even more fiercely. But one paw had to hold the treasure tightly. Li Su shrugged, "it seems that you are not going to discuss with me, OK, I am not so gentle with you!"


    Wipe your uncle! What do you call tenderness? If the leopard could speak, he would have roared long ago. Li Su had already jumped to the leopard''s side at the speed of light, "Ouch!" Leopard claws toward Li Su, sharp claws flashing cold light, "brother leopard, are you showing your nails?" Li Su reaches out and grabs the leopard''s paw. His sharp nails stand in front of him, but he can''t help it.


    The leopard''s pupils stand up Suddenly a body, flexible cat carrying tonnage, toward Li Su hard hit down, Li Su holding leopard paw posture did not change, toward the leopard swing fingers, "you this weight support dead, can be my pet, no!" Physical attack, coupled with mental attack, leopard madness, two legs, and let Li


    What I didn''t expect is that its hand holding the treasure suddenly threw towards the back, and a gray figure suddenly rushed out of the Bush, steadily hanging the thing emitting a glimmer of light. Ha ha, the leopard is good at playing. Do you want to join hands? Sure enough, there is no permanent enemy, and interests are the first. These guys have become elite.


    The wolf''s cunning is not unreasonable. When he saw the form, he flashed his tail and smashed his fist against the leopard''s head. The white and red brains suddenly burst into Li Su''s face. When the silver needle flashed, the wolf let out a cry, and Li Su slowly walked up, "tell me about you, brother. You''re going to leave. You still have to come back to make trouble, Are you comfortable now? "


    "Yiyi..." the wolf''s tusks were exposed, and a pair of cold-blooded eyes glared at Li Su. "Come on, I''ll let you go if you give me something As Li Su spoke, his hand didn''t slow down a minute. The wolf''s mouth suddenly opened and gnawed at Li Su''s hand.


    "Well?" Hard teeth from Li Su''s palm and up and down two centimeters, but how can not bite down, anxious gray wolf''s thick tail a burst of fierce swing, Li Su hehe laughed, "Shabi, in such a long time, you


    Don''t you know what vigorous Qi is? Bring it Li Su suddenly grabbed it, and a bright pearl like liquid appeared in Li Su''s palm Gray wolf''s eyes turned red in a flash, and his body, which was not small, suddenly expanded, just like a balloon, and the body shape of a hill hit Li Su fiercely, "what''s this?" Li Su is asking the system what he has in his hand.


    [in the process of identification, the spirit and effectiveness of the thousand year old mulberry tree are passing through the gate of life and death


    "I''ll go!" Li Su stares straight eyes, looking at the soft things on his hand. He''s so powerful. Won''t I become the God of death? Li Su''s mouth is going to smile awkwardly. Hahaha, it''s the size. After that, does it mean that I don''t have to be afraid of death? Maybe I can walk up and down like the black and white impermanence¡¾ Warning: it is not easy to use, especially when the host is not powerful


    Ah? No, the system you come out, let''s have a good chat, what is not particularly powerful host? Li Su was about to quarrel, but there was not a fart in his mind for a long time. Li Su said, OK, OK, I know


    Ah, this thing, now can only see, can''t use, ah, melancholy.


    "Huhuhuhu..." put away the spirit of the mulberry tree, and Li Su was about to leave. Suddenly, there was a voice like the old man''s low smile. After turning his head around, Li Su narrowed his eyes and looked around. The bushes were roaring, the leaves were shaking, the evil wind was blowing, and the spirit was gloomy. It was appropriate to describe this moment. "Huhuhuhu..." was like the old man''s low smile suddenly increased, The wind is more prosperous, but Li Su can''t see a figure, "who pretends to be a ghost!" Li Su stares at all directions, "the system looks at who it is!"


    Clearing function: no one can check


    The four big words in my mind gave Li Su goose bumps. I wiped them. Just now, I was thinking about running up and down, but this side directly bumped into the thing coming from below? It''s a little too fast!


    "Huhuhuhu..." seems to be laughing at Li Su at the moment, just like the old man''s voice with a low smile is louder, just like the sound in Li Su''s ear, "I wipe your uncle''s!" Li Su shot out seven silver needles, and everywhere he went, there must be cold light.


    "Well..." a low chant, let Li Su suddenly locked the direction, two steps jump to the direction of the sound, Li Su a little confused than, a silver wobbling needle is inserted in the tree before the leopard prone, and this tree, "this is the Millennium mulberry tree?" Li Su almost certainly looked at the big trees that were almost in the sky. The two strong adults were unable to hold the tree. "Well, hum, hum," Li Su listened to the black line of the Millennium tree. Make complaints about pain, pain and pain.


    The thick branches of the tree were like canes, beating towards Li Su''s body. One or two canes covered the sky made Li Su''s eyes almost invisible. What''s more, the canes secretly explored the spirit of the thousand year old hibiscus tree from Li Su''s body. Ha ha, Li Su grabbed the stolen canes, and made an effort with one hand, with a "click" sound, The strong branches of the tree suddenly made a dull sound and hit the ground.


    Irritated the mulberry tree, the leaves are like flying knives all over the sky, shooting at Li Su. It''s not a hedgehog? Li Su looked at the green, or do not play, become a hedgehog can be too ugly! A sudden momentum suddenly from Li Su''s body, silver hair


    No wind automatic, like a silver dragon, the surrounding plants are constantly trembling, it is a kind of awe to the strong, "stop, stop!" Li Su''s voice suddenly came into his mind. Li Su looked around and finally fixed his eyes on the thousand year old Fusang tree. "Are you talking?"


    If someone sees this scene, he will surely regard Li Su as a psychopath. But in fact, with Li Su''s words, an old man''s face does appear on the Millennium hibiscus tree, and the expression of that face looks very painful.


    Li Su was puzzled. I didn''t do anything. Can this tree even touch porcelain?


    "Hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold on, hold? In an instant, my heart is shining. Let me be happy in silence for a while.


    "Cough, pretend to be a ghost, you have something to say." Actually, they call me immortal. I have to put on airs. Li Su thinks so. His face looks very serious.


    "Immortal, can you cure diseases?" Shuweng''s words shocked Li Su


    Big eyes looked at the thousand year old hibiscus tree from top to bottom. Does this guy want me to see a doctor for him¡¾ In the system prompt: whether to turn on the diagnosis and treatment function of all things


    What! Can you really see a doctor for a tree? Li sudu was shocked, but how to calculate the merit? After all, it''s a tree.


    [all things are alive. To put it bluntly, this is what gives merit and virtue value!] The system is simple and crude.


    Li Su was so surprised that his eyes were full of brilliant merits and virtues. Ma Dan, I was about to break out. I wanted to fork my waist and laugh three times. But the old tree in front of me still thought he was an immortal, so I couldn''t lose my share.


    "Cough, it can be..." Li Su stared at shuweng.


    "Immortal, I know the rules of medical treatment. My only treasure is the spirit of the tree, which is already in your hands. If you like, I am willing to send you a ray of soul. I wish you use the spirit of the tree."


    What is it? Soul awareness? Li Su is a little confused.


    The system really wants to turn a blind eye, "the essence of the thousand year old hibiscus tree is pure and powerful. If there is the essence of the thousand year old hibiscus tree, the host can use it in advance, and the conditions and the spirit of the tree must be integrated."


    Tut Tut, Li Su was so happy that she couldn''t imagine that the two sisters of the Zhou family accepted such a big chance and came out with such a free gift


    But it will take a while for the system to be renovated, and it will be stupid to ask for medical fees instead of this.


    "On."


    [merit value is 100000, confirm to open]


    I wipe, this broken system is absolutely calculated by my system. Li Su looks at his only 100, 000, 200 merits and virtues. He really went back to the pre liberation period.


    [diagnosis on...]


    [patient: thousand year old mulberry tree, disease: 268 roots were gnawed, cause of disease: bone etching insect, treatment method: Ghost 81 knife, prescription as follows...]


    Li Su listened to the diagnosis, looked up at the thousand year old hibiscus tree, looked at the countless roots on the ground, and couldn''t help wiping his forehead. Finally, Li Su gritted his teeth and did it!


    Li Su took out the shark teeth, especially for patients, special surgery


    Only with a special knife, Li Su closed his eyes and waited to open it. The shark tooth in his hand changed from a handle to a 9981 handle. At first sight, there were shark tooth daggers all over the sky. The thousand year old hibiscus tree was constantly shaking, as if it was trembling. With Li Su''s action, the black roots were constantly cut off.


    As time went by, when Li Su finally stopped, the fallen leaves from the thousand year old hibiscus tree were directly spread on the ground. The tree owner was panting. Li Su scanned the prescription, lowered his head to look for the roots pulled out, and the insects with four eyes on his red head appeared like peas, which directly surrounded Li Su in the middle. Li Su was happy, "What''s the matter? Do you dare to threaten me?"


    [the system reminds us that there is no limit to the food of bone etcher, because it likes to eat bone marrow, so it gets its name, and it is very keen on human bone.]

 Chapter 1407

    I''ll wipe it. Isn''t this a joke with my brother? Li Su rolled his throat, looking at the red beans that seeped towards him. It was not frightening, it was geying.


    As soon as Li Su''s eyes closed and opened, the purple light came between his fingers. "Little guys, it''s you who want to die. You can''t blame me, the power of lightning!"


    The silver and purple dragon twisted its body. Suddenly, the wind roared in the woods, the rain was coming, and the tree body of the thousand year old hibiscus tree was shaking. It seemed that the earth would be shaken. Thunder and lightning roared like a dragon, and the ground became black. The mountain wind was stronger. The instructor hid in the observation point and watched Li Su silently record something on the tablet, The figure disappeared like a ghost in an instant. "Hoo..." these things didn''t look good. They were quite fragrant when they were cooked. Li Su sniffed and looked at the blackened bone etching insects on the ground. He really wanted to taste them.


    Once again, the system reminds us that bone etchers especially like human bones


    Oh... Forget it. This system can''t play happily, Lee


    Su shook his head depressed, gathered the bone etching insects into a pile, and with one effort, all of them became vermicelli powder, flying around the Millennium hibiscus tree. Wherever he went, it was like something terrible, and let the mosquitoes around him stay away.


    "Well, I haven''t been so happy for a long time. Thank you, immortal. Thank you." The thousand year old hibiscus tree was shaking its branches and leaves, constantly clattering, thanking Li Su, "immortal, I will give you a ray of divine knowledge."


    "Well, just a moment."


    In the settlement of medical expenses, the divine consciousness can be rewarded to the host, two leaves of Hibiscus rosa


    Mm-hmm, reward. For such a long time, this system has been humanized at last, but looking at the back, what! What the hell?! Li Su widened his eyes, rubbed his eyes hard, and looked at the diagnosis fee displayed in his head. He felt an impulse to spit out a mouthful of old blood. I''ll wipe it. Don''t be so disgusting. There are not enough leaves on the ground. You need two more. What''s the promise!


    Li Su expressed great disdain.


    [system prompt: cephalic lobe]


    What''s this? Li Su was a little confused. Suddenly, he was blessed to his heart. It was hard for him not to look like blood in his heart. The system silently said: it was IQ online at last.


    "Cough, that what, tree old man, diagnosis fee two heart leaves, God knows a wisp."


    When Li Su finished, shuweng didn''t even resist. Two golden leaves came down from the tree. Li Su''s eyes widened. This is a good thing, but it can''t be used. I''m very sorry.


    A wisp of green smoke suddenly fell on Li Su. Li Su felt light all over. His breath seemed to be combined with the whole earth. Wind, cloud, grass and wood all made Li Su feel. This feeling was really mysterious. It was like suddenly becoming another species and being in another world. When he reacted, Li Su would know, This is the world in the eyes of shuweng, and what makes Li Su even more unexpected is in the back. Part of the terrain of this blessed land is now in Li Su''s mind because of shuweng''s relationship. I wipe it. It''s a cheating weapon! Li Su is very happy!


    "Thank you, fairy, thank you..."


    Li Su leaves in the tree Weng''s thanks, and the two sisters of the Zhou family, who are receiving Fuyuan in the cave, are in place. The cave is as colorful as heaven, which makes Li Su marvel. The size and high-tech synthesis can''t match. The creator is really a magical existence.


    "Oh." As if there was an induction, the sisters of Zhou family opened their eyes at the same time. At that moment, the color light disappeared like an hourglass on the two sisters'' heads, and their eyes shone with strange brilliance, "I, I am!" Zhou Sijia stood up happily and looked at her climbing ability. She was so excited that she didn''t know what to say. She suddenly ran to Li Su and said, "Su, Su! That''s great. Do you see it? I don''t have my ability! I''m so happy The white lotus arms crossed and hung on Li Su''s neck. Maybe it was because of the cultivation of Taoism that Zhou Sijia''s skin was as delicate as sheep''s fat. The fierce action made her proud circle move up and down and rubbed Li Su''s chest. Li Su only felt her nose was hot and held back, but did not expect that the goblin''s jade legs were rubbing her waist.


    Li Su only felt that the top of her head was smoking. I''m sorry to my second brother if I don''t take her seriously! Li Su swallow saliva, lower body like a gun, stretch


    Hands straight to the rabbit, "ah cough..." on one side of Zhou Siying''s face with the expression of watching a good play, looking at the two people who want to dry firewood, I wipe, a basin of water directly poured on Li Su''s forehead, Li Su''s expression that called an embarrassment, forgot his sister-in-law.


    "Auntie, your Kung Fu should have improved a lot." Li Su looks at Zhou Siying with a bad smile and thinks, "don''t be proud of your sister-in-law. I''ll take you down sooner or later. After all, my sister-in-law is a family, so I think Li Su''s face shows a little obscene smile.


    "Su, Su!" Zhou Sijia shook his hand in front of Li Su.


    "Ah? Ah, come on, you''re awake now. Let''s get out of here now? "


    "Good." Two people answer together, three people immediately out of the cave, and three people don''t know is, in they didn''t leave for long, a dark black figure, like a wild animal general swept into the cave, nose like an animal as hard twitch twice, eyes show fierce light, bared teeth, immediately like a small whirlwind disappeared in front of the cave.


    "How long have we been here? How do I feel about the scenery


    A little change. " At dusk, Zhou Sijia looked at the surrounding trees, dark and gloomy, and sat on a big stone, muttering.


    "About five hours." Zhou Siying frowned slightly and looked around at the darkness. Her expression looked dignified. "After all, this place is the test place. We''d better be careful. Sijia stands up."


    Zhou Sijia pouted her little mouth and leaned against Li Su. Li Su felt the softness of her side and began to laugh. "What''s the matter? I''m so anxious to throw myself into my arms."


    Zhou Sijia took a careful look at Zhou Siying, close to Li Su''s ear, revealing a moist breath, "you carry me."


    Soft with crisp voice, let Li Su instant manly burst, toward Zhou Sijia a wave, "come on."


    "You let her do it?" Zhou Siying stares at the two people who are already overburdened.


    "Those who should come will always come. Don''t be nervous, sister-in-law." Li Su grinned and looked into the woods with black and purple eyes. It seemed that there were deeper colors in the dark, but it was dark


    It''s too thick to tell whether it''s true or not.


    "You go up." The soft body on her back was close to her. Li Su held Zhou Sijia''s soft little butt in her hands and bumped it up. The fragrance of the jade body swayed into her heart. Li Su''s throat rolled and her fingers were dishonest behind her.


    At the beginning, Zhou Sijia felt a little itchy, and slowly realized that something was wrong. Li Su''s breath was obviously becoming heavy, and the smell of a man almost surrounded her with his actions. Zhou Sijia felt that her body was almost like a fire, and she could not help wriggling her waist twice.


    The soft body rubbed against Li Su. Li Su''s heart was burning. It was very happy and tormented.


    "Be careful!"


    "Hula!" Li Su and Zhou Siying were on the alert at the same time. Even Zhou Sijia''s eyes with strange brilliance began to closely observe the surroundings. Under the gloomy sky, it was like a giant hand was holding their throat. However, they were still young


    Close look, but no biological whereabouts, the air tension makes people nervous, three people lean together, looking at the dark sky, just like the mood at the moment.


    "Shall we keep going forward?" Zhou Siying tried to keep calm, after all, they are not in the mountains and rivers, but have a designated place to arrive.


    "Forward." With meditation in his eyes, Li Su immediately made up his mind and affirmed to Zhou Siying.


    Zhou Siying took out her weapon, and the tight veins on the back of her hand burst. The visible danger is not terrible. It''s just because she can''t see and don''t know that people feel real fear.


    "Rustle..." the sound of stepping on the ground is particularly obvious, and also appears particularly silent. Suddenly, "Zheng --!" Three people were shocked by the sound of the voice!

 Chapter 1408

    The huge forelimb suddenly attacked, and the strength was so great that Zhou Siying''s arms were shaking, "what is it?" It was still dark around, and the shape of the monster looked like a hill. The roar of "ow..." made several people feel that the earth was shaking, "what''s this?" Zhou Sijia is biting her lower lip, which is totally beyond her cognition. Her body is like a mountain, with horns on her head, and a bloody mouth almost runs through her whole head. Her palms look like bear''s paws. Her claws are sharp as knives, and her attack power is full. Zhou Siying is retreating step by step, "sister, I''ll help you!" Zhou Si Jia''s eyes make complaints about the double edged combination with Zhou Siying. The two people are worthy of being the daughter of the family of heaven. One person is very skilled, and the two women attack together. The unknown monster makes a howling cry, and the wounds on the body are gradually increasing. A mysterious smell begins to diffuse around the three people. Li Su finally locked the smell from the unknown monster, and couldn''t help but Tucao. "Even if you''re so ugly, man, why are you so smelly?"


    "Stink?" Zhou Sijia, who is making a sword, suddenly sniffs and looks pale


    It''s like a palette. It''s like a palette. It''s like a palette. It''s like a palette. It''s like a palette. It''s like a palette Again, Zhou Siying was not spared!


    No! Li Su yelled in his heart. The smell is strange!


    As soon as Li Su bites his tongue, the smell of blood spreads all over his mouth. "Roar..." the ugly monster stares at Li Su and rushes towards him like a moving mountain!


    "Seven Star Dragon sword!" Li Su roared and pulled out the sword from his back. At the moment when it came out of the sheath, the Dragon chanted through the forest. The monster looked at Li Su with a trace of fear in his eyes. His claws hesitated for a moment. A sharp whistle suddenly sounded in the forest. The monster seemed to be manipulated. His eyes turned red and tore at Li Su! The light of the sword flashed like a silver thread weaving an inescapable cage around the monster. The blood on the monster was flowing down like a stream. It was night. If it was day, Li Su would be able to see all the places where the monster''s blood passed. It must be scorched black.


    "Ouch..." the monster struggled frantically, and the terrible blood was constantly biting. Soon, the blood flowed down the monster''s teeth, and the blood was flowing down


    It was at this moment that Li Su noticed, "this guy''s blood is actually black!" When Li Su was shocked, the monster finally tore the light of the sword. The sound of "Zheng Zheng..." came from the Seven Star Longyuan sword in his hand. The body of the sword was constantly red, red to evil. Strands of black appeared on the body of the sword, and he was about to break away from Li Su''s hand. The idea of bloodthirsty also passed from the body of the sword to Li Su''s mind, The evil spirit of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword has long been eliminated and recognized as the master. How can this situation happen now! Without waiting for Li Su to think about it clearly, the Seven Star Dragon sword, like a runaway wild horse, leaped to the monster.


    [warning, warning, the most evil Qi into the sword, the host must stop as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences are unimaginable


    His body is like electricity. Li Su grabs at the Seven Star Longyuan sword. At this moment, the crazy Longyuan sword is only bloodthirsty. As soon as the sword turns, he cuts at Li Su. Li Su''s eyes are sharp, "look who I am!" Regardless of cutting the edge of the sword, Li Su grabbed it and said, "hum!" The clang of the sword came from the body of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword. Because of the fierce contradiction, the body of the sword was struggling like crazy, dancing wildly in the air, "what are you?" Li Su looks at the Seven Star Dragon


    Yuan Jian was staring at the monster in front of him at the moment. If Li Su had a heart to kill before, his heart would be stronger now. The monster''s pupil would shrink sharply, and his claws would want to retreat. The sharp whistle sounded again, which was more urgent than before. Li Su looked at the monster''s painful forelimb and hugged his head, Who''s going to turn around and get the devil out of here


    While the silver needle was talking, "whoosh" shot towards the outside, but it wasn''t towards the direction of the whistle, but on the monster, the silver needle entered the body and instantly became a black needle, while the monster was standing in the same place as if it had been given a body immobilization curse, with a pair of beast pupils looking at the tiny human in front of him with disbelief, what he had done.


    "Whoosh!" The sound of Li Su came back and forth like the sound of a sharp arrow, and it was Li Su who was facing him. Li Su grabbed the dragon Yuan sword and cut it hard, "the yard, the leaves?" The leaves cut in half flutter and fall in front of Li Su. At the next moment, the leaves in all directions are shooting at Li Su like rain all over the sky. With a "click", Li Su''s vigorous gas hood splits, until it breaks. The stench all over the sky rushes towards Li Su, and is overcast again. Li Su turns over


    He passed out with a white eye.


    "Hum..."


    "Hum hum..."


    Why is it so noisy? Li Su frowned and tried to open his eyes. As a result, he saw a pig''s ass, "I''ll wipe your uncle''s!" Li Su wanted to fight with a carp, but half of the fight ended up falling back into the pigsty. That''s right. Now he''s staying in the stinking pigsty. I don''t know how much people here despise Li Su. They didn''t even tie a rope to Li Su.


    [system prompt: the thousand year old hibiscus tree has been cured, and you have received 500000 merit points reward.]


    "What is it?" Li Su, who is in the company of depressed pigs, is suddenly excited by the pie smashed on his head. He just saved a tree, and he can earn so many merit points. After that, if I have been operating on the trees, I will not be happy?


    Li Su''s eyes are full of excitement


    "Well, I know... Millennium... Millennium! I''m Cao Li Su''s face


    In an instant, he broke down, which means that he was lucky. He met such an old tree, but there were so many old trees, Li Su sighed. But then he thought that he didn''t have time to worry about it, but his current physical condition, "my body is now poisonous?"


    [system opening detection: the most evil Qi enters the body, which can delay action or endanger life


    Li Su''s face is not very good-looking. The ugly thing that can''t be seen is so powerful. Even if the blood is evil, it''s even gas.


    What is the method of treatment?


    The most evil is the most hot, and the magic wing, the sky dragon and the dragon ball can be solved


    Magic wing dragon ball, magic wing dragon ball... Li Su read it silently for three times, and his forehead lit up. Isn''t this the task of this trial? I''ll wipe it. The thief''s luck and feelings are calculated one by one. Well, it forces him to get the dragon ball. The problem is that he doesn''t want to get the dragon ball. As for this?


    Ah, is there any way to alleviate it.


    The Pearl of exorcism, one hundred thousand merits and virtues, is it exchanged


    I''ll go, one bead, one hundred thousand merits, one for him, one for Zhou Sijia


    Add a sister-in-law, the three hundred thousand merits are really gone, exchange.


    The dark green beads appeared in Li Su''s palm. According to the system prompt, Li Su pressed under his tongue and slowly got lucky. After about a long time, he finally felt the strength of his body came back. The voice of "buzzing..." came from afar. As soon as Li Su''s eyes closed, he fell toward the ground and continued to pretend to be in a coma, letting him feel who these people were.


    "Barking... You say this man has two brushes?"


    "Jie Jie, not necessarily, there are really two brushes that will be caught back?"


    "Xiaoxiao, just look at it, ha ha ha..."


    ¡­


    Nima, what are these things? Li Su''s eyes are closed and his ears are erect. He listens to the sound. A burst of animal calls and human voices make Li Su a little confused. His footsteps have stopped outside the pigsty¡° Jie Jie, I said, how, this waste has not awakened up to now, Jie Jie... "


    "Barking, barking, this man has a familiar smell..."


    Familiar taste? Li Su quietly lifted his eyelids and wanted to look at these people. As soon as he lifted his eyelids, Li Su suddenly widened his eyes. "I''ll go, what are you?"


    "Bark, bark!"


    Li Su''s sudden surprise made a dog''s ears and nose jump up, and the other two, one with owl''s ears and a crooked beak like an owl''s mouth, one with a black and white face and eyes different from normal people, one side of the black face is white, the other side of the white face is black, hemp egg, If she woke up in the middle of the night and saw these guys, Li Su felt that she might be scared to pee, because these guys didn''t look like human beings, but they all had human bodies. It was really weird, but it happened right in front of her eyes.


    "No disrespect! Owl, owl Ah Meng stares at Li Su, and his claws are bright.


    "Jie Jie, don''t be nervous. Don''t you forget? He has been poisoned. Otherwise, how could he be left in the pigsty without a guard. " Yin Yang''s face narrowed its horrible eyes and looked at Li Su. Li Su knew that


    The name of the ugly monster, "Wandu?" When you think about it, Li Su thinks that the name is very appropriate.


    "What are you, and where am I now?" Li Su a pair of ignorant than weak chicken like, let in front of a few monsters take it lightly.


    "Xiaoxiao, where are you? You stupid and ignorant human, you are now in our famous orc, and you will soon become the food of these piglets With pride on his face, Meng despised the human being who didn''t even know about the half ORC.


    Orcs? Piggy food?!

 Chapter 1409

    "Xiaoxiao, I wanted to see what the people on the outer island looked like, but you let me down so much." Meng turned and left, "barking, I''ll go too. Wait for me." AGU''s ears drooped down, and he followed amung''s steps to leave. Yin Yang''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You should be glad of your good luck. After all, we have a lucky event in our family now. Otherwise, your long life will be a kind of torture."


    The three people''s departure, especially the last words of yin and Yang face, made Li Su feel some deep meaning. What did he want to express? The three people fainted together. Now where are the two sisters of the Zhou family? Li Su''s eyes were stunned. Could they say that they are the two sisters of the Zhou family? The two of them are the daughters of this generation. If these orcs hit them, it would be a long life.


    Because of the integration of the spirit of Fusang tree, Li Su has a general understanding of the terrain here. Now that he is a half orc, Li Su only needs to know more. In the pigsty, Li Su abandons the bad smell and begins to understand the whole picture of the half Orc in his mind.


    As night fell, the orcs only had some slightly bright fires, but these were difficult to light up the dark sky. A dark shadow quickly flashed by the edge of the fence, like a lightning mink, so that the guards didn''t notice. The two were still in constant communication


    As he walked back and forth, Li Su in the dark looked up at the nearby wooden fence. There was no doubt that this was the cell. In front of the cell door, there were still weasels and orcs guarding. Li Su was going to go around here to find the weak point of the cell, when he heard the voice of the guard, "Lieutenant Yin and Yang."


    Lieutenant Yin Yang? The name is very wonderful. Li Suyi''s eyes make complaints about it. When he sees the half white and half black face, he will not be tucking away. It is Yin and Yang.


    "Well." "Yin Yang lieutenant, general AHU has given an order that no one can enter or leave the prison at will," he said The guard stood in a cold sweat on his forehead to stop the forward Lieutenant Yin Yang. He didn''t speak, but his black and white eyes narrowed at the same time and stared at the talking guard. The guard only felt that his heart was at sixes and sevens, and he was scared. In the orc tribe, there were many people with terrorist forces and high positions, As a small prison guard, he has seen many big people. He can''t help but shudder at the strength, or high position. The people in front of him are not important people, nor super powerful people. However, such people are so cold that they are scared away. The fear comes from the soul.


    "General AHU, it seems that you can only see general AHU in your eyes now, Jie Jie." Lieutenant Yin and Yang gave out the usual seeping laughter. The two guards did not dare to go out. They could not offend either side, so now he was very angry


    We are in a complete dilemma.


    "Jie Jie, I''m not going to do anything, but I heard that the two are beauties and want to have a good time." Yin Yang Lieutenant said, took out two red fruits from his sleeve pocket and threw them to them.


    "Mingruiguo!" The two guards sighed together. This kind of fruit, which is of great help to the promotion of strength, is always available. But Lieutenant Yin and Yang threw out two of them at random, and it''s just such a very low request. Obviously, both of them wavered. "Lieutenant Yin and Yang, please go in quickly and come out as soon as possible after watching. Don''t let our two brothers be embarrassed, OK?" Guard face with a smile at Yin and Yang Lieutenant compromise, yin and Yang Lieutenant smile very seeping, nodded at two people, desertification generally disappeared in front of two people.


    "Hoo... It''s gone." The two guards were relieved. They greedily looked at the fruit in their hands and carefully put it on them. No one noticed that there was a black invisible thread on mingruiguo''s surface. With their actions, it soon disappeared.


    After Lieutenant Yin Yang went in, Li Su was slightly depressed. He had no choice but to wait for Lieutenant yin yang to leave. He was trying to find a way to go in and have a look at them. Li Su thought that in his heart, but he scolded Lieutenant Yin Yang and made a mess of it. Tell me when you can''t come and have a look. Fly to me and grab a time, Don''t you know my time and precious


    At the time of Li Su Bala, Lieutenant Yin and Yang had reappeared in front of the two guards. He went in and came out for less than five minutes. His face was amazing and his voice was full of laughter. "Ha ha ha, it''s really beautiful. Beauty, thank you for your help. Let''s drink together if we have a chance."


    "Don''t, don''t, Lieutenant Yin Yang, it''s just a small lift. You''re busy."


    Staring at all have great pressure, who seems to be OK, still want to find Yin and Yang Lieutenant drink together? Isn''t it obvious to scare yourself? This meal of wine is not enough to pay for courage.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Li Su was walking around the prison looking for a weak spot. Suddenly, in his mind came the symbolic voice of the thousand year old hibiscus tree, "immortal, are you in need of help?"


    Shuweng''s voice was very attentive. Oh, hey, this old man is real. I''m scratching my ears, so he came to help. Li Su, holding a shelf, cleared his throat and pointed to the prison. Shuweng immediately nodded, and a branch of the tree grew out of the air and got into the prison, Li Su finally saw the two sisters who were sitting cross legged in the prison with the help of shuweng''s divine sense. There were no scars on their bodies and faces, which relieved Li Su a lot. "Sijia, Sijia." Li Su called out two times, and the two sisters who were sitting next to him were stunned, "Su?" Zhou Sijia looked around in surprise, but he was disappointed that he couldn''t find Li Su''s figure. "Sister, do I want to be vegetarian too much, so I''m hallucinating


    What happened? "


    "No, I heard it, too." Zhou Siying is more calm. Looking at the branch that shouldn''t appear in the prison, Zhou Siying tentatively asks, "are you here?"


    If you can, Li Su really wants to be smarter than a thumb at his sister-in-law, "it''s my sister-in-law."


    Zhou Sijia jumped up and was about to run towards the branch. As a result, her body seemed to have touched an invisible barrier and bounced her back, "I''ll cut you!" It is obvious that this invisible barrier has annoyed Zhou Sijia not once. Seeing her reach for the sword, she feels empty. Her expression is even more atmosphere. "It''s all the animals here!" Zhou Sijia said angrily.


    "It''s OK. I''ll get you out." Li Su looked at the two sisters'' limited movement, some distressed mouth.


    Zhou Sijia directly tearful, "Su, I really did not read you wrong..."


    "Don''t be impulsive. It''s not as simple as we seem." Zhou Siying was not as emotional as Zhou Sijia. She shook her head at Li Su with a dignified face.


    Zhou Sijia was in a hurry. "Sister, don''t forget that we are still in the process of trial. The distance is not close. If we continue to delay here, we will be eliminated." Zhou Sijia was about to cry. Zhou Siying stared at her sister, "don''t you remember the force we felt when we were about to wake up


    How much? Now you and I are not only trapped in a cage and restricted by people''s personal freedom, but also there are abnormal things in our body that make us too slow to act. In this case, you ask Li Su to do it, don''t you think about the result? "


    Zhou Siying''s words made Zhou Sijia close her mouth and stop talking. Her tears rolled in her eyes. Of course, she knew all this. She looked up at the branch and said, "I, Su, what should we do..."


    Zhou Siying''s words made Li Su think deeply. The ten thousand poisons in the forest that day were already a crisis. Now they are trapped in their old home. Listening to Zhou Siying''s meaning, they have more terrifying power. Not to mention the dullness of the evil Qi, they are already troubles.


    "Scarlett, sister-in-law, I know what you said. I will find a way to solve all this and save you." Li Su''s voice looked at them solemnly. Zhou Siying shook her head. "You don''t have to take too much risk. If my estimation is correct, Sijia and I don''t have much time."


    As the daughters of heavenly relatives, they know how much they enjoy. Even they think they will go down with the wind and water all their lives. However, when they enter the island, it seems that there is something invisible that blocks the outside world from the inside, including their heavenly relatives. Zhou Siying looks at Li Su with a complicated face, Trust me Li Su stares into Zhou Siying''s eyes. She may or may not feel the branches


    He left the prison with sighs and sobs.


    "Hey, this time, as long as our king can successfully capture the Shenqiao, what the king wants to do will be more powerful."


    "Come on, I wish our king a good start!"


    On the way back to the pigsty, there was a small tavern open, which was noisy and joyful, but Li Su peeled out valuable information from it, "seize the divine bridge?" Li Su listened to what the people inside were saying and opened his eyes wide. It happened in the cave. Only the three of them knew about it. Why did they dare to say it in public? The orcs are arrogant. In less than three days, Li Su clenched his fist. Let''s have a look, Who will win or lose in the end!


    "Ha, it''s said that this waste can only wait to die in the pigsty. It''s really idle to send someone to have a look." Early in the morning, the guard yawned and came to the front of the pigsty. In the pigsty, besides the humming pig, another one was Li Su''s figure.

 Chapter 1410

    It''s night again. The tallest building in the orc tribe is brightly lit, with dragon horns on his head. The middle-aged man with golden crowns has long and thin eyes, and his face is full of sinister looks. The man standing respectfully opposite him is the orc rat who left the cave that day. At the moment, he is dressed in black, but his face is still not decent, "king, There are only two days left for our plan to go on completely


    "Well, let all parties guard well, and there must be no mistakes." Wang Xitao, a semi orc, squints his slender eyes and looks greedily at what is written in the scroll on the table. His face is full of fascination.


    "Wang, see you, Prime Minister." Indoor small waves a listen, instant eyes bright, "please quickly."


    "Meet my king." The Prime Minister of wolf is tall and strong. Standing in the hall gives people a great sense of oppression. With fear on his face, the mouse looks at the Prime Minister of wolf bowing his hand, which means he wants to leave directly.


    "The rat guard takes a slow step." The wolf Prime Minister suddenly made a voice to stop the rat man from leaving. The rat man was scared and stood in the same place with a flattering smile on his face. "What''s the matter with the wolf Prime Minister?"


    "Is anchong the leopard your next of kin?"


    When he mentioned Lai anchong, the alarm rang in the rat''s heart. He guessed the news of an Chong''s death,


    Now prime minister wolf raised this matter again, "also, it''s not too close."


    "Prime minister wolf, what does that mean?" Squinting his slender eyes, Xi Tao was not very happy. After all, it was not these things that he was waiting for prime minister wolf to come.


    "To my king, the spirit of supporting mulberry trees for a thousand years has not been able to get it because of an Chong''s plan. Now it''s missing."


    "What Xiaotao was furious and glared at the rat, "what did you do?"


    "No, no, Wang, it''s not me. My wish is that Nachong hasn''t even completed the orc type. I have no hope for him at all. He has been exiled for a long time. I don''t know that he will do such things." Rat man kowtows like garlic, Xi Tao''s face turns pale with anger. Thinking about it, he tells the Prime Minister of wolf, "in the future, if you give the order to search for treasure, you can block the whole area for ten miles, so as to avoid such things in the future."


    The wolf Prime Minister nodded to Xi Tao, "obey my king."


    "All right, go down." Xi Tao waves his hand to Prime Minister wolf. Prime Minister wolf''s eyes slant at the antique scroll on the table. He looks at the rat guard with his head down as he doesn''t exist. The evil smile appears in his eyes. It seems that there is something good again. As for the lost spirit of Fusang tree, Prime Minister wolf takes out a silver needle as thin as hair from his arms and sniffs the smell on it, It''s clear that the smell appears in the tribe, but why can''t we find it now? The prime minister''s face shows a fierce sheen. Wait and see, dig three feet, I''ll be back


    I will find you out.


    In the palace of the king of beasts, an inconspicuous branch slowly appeared. Li Su looked at it with open eyes and set his eyes on an antique scroll on the desk. Li Su couldn''t understand a word written on it, but he had to write it down. After looking at a memory enhancement sticker in the system, Li Su immediately put it on and wrote down the contents, "Squeak..." the door of the palace seemed to be blown open by the wind, revealing a narrow gap. The scroll on the desk moved obviously, which made Li Su stunned. It seemed that the king of beasts was not doing very well. Li Su laughed and the branches disappeared by the window.


    "I can''t stand the smell. I said, brother, can you not eat and sleep every day, eat and sleep, eat and pull?" Roasted suckling pig Lao Tzu, he could not help but start to Tucao, but these guys couldn''t communicate at all. Li Su said much and pigs came up to him. This is just too much for me. "Make complaints about Lao Tzu, be careful, I''ll make you roast suckling pig!"


    The world is quiet at last.


    Whether to choose the translation function or not, the utility is three times, and the merit is ten thousand I''ll wipe it. It''s taking advantage of the fire! It must be! Li Su silently looked at the words in his mind that he couldn''t understand. He had an idea and wanted to find a translator. Unexpectedly, he came to the price of pitching people. He really wanted to spit out blood.


    But now this scroll is the most important one. Let''s dig people, Li Suxuan


    What is more intimate is that she even brings her own translation. Li Su is complacent. It''s good. It''s more and more humanized.


    Looking at the text, Li Su''s face gradually became more and more gloomy. At the last slap, he almost knocked down the pigsty. "Shenqiao seizing method, Shenqiao seizing array, you need to take three bowls of blood from the holder''s heart to irrigate the array, which has stimulated the effectiveness of the array. The holder opens his head in the array..."


    I don''t care! Who made such a cruel method! Heart blood, craniotomy top, nail limbs... This is clearly the most cruel way to kill a person! What makes Li Su most intolerable is that this is about to happen to the sisters of the Zhou family.


    Li Su advised himself to be calm and calm, otherwise, if he didn''t calm down a little bit, he would like to directly say that all the contents here were destroyed by thunder. Fortunately, there were other contents behind the scroll, which calmed down his anger. Li Su''s eyes became brighter and brighter as he looked at the contents behind, and he just finished reading the last word¡° Nail Yes, a long arrow shot directly into the pigsty. In an instant, the wall collapsed, and Li Su flashed out, while the grunting piglets became meat mud.


    "Ouch, you have recovered." The tall prime minister, with a bow and arrow, stared at Li Su, who was jumping out of the pigsty with bright eyes. "What a Bai said, I thought he was lying to me. I didn''t expect that the people on the outer island were good


    ¡£¡±


    Li Su stares at the half beast wolf man in front of him. He doesn''t have a good face. I''ve already condescended to stay in the pigsty. You''ve ruined the pigsty because of your idle egg pain. At last, it''s good to have an outer island man with me. Is there something wrong with your half beast?


    "Are you scolding the prime minister?" Wolf prime minister''s eyes turn very fast, staring at Li Su, face with not easy to fool.


    Li Su very frankly admitted, "yes, that is, how, do not accept you also scold me."


    "The prime minister will not do such a thing. The prime minister has something to discuss with you, but you can only choose cooperation." The prime minister was full of momentum and stared at Li Su with a cold face. It was obvious that he meant that if Li Su didn''t agree, he would kill him directly.


    "Can I refuse? After all, I still have evil spirits. I can''t get rid of them easily. I can cooperate with you, and I have a condition. " Li Su stares at the sly wolf prime minister and speaks very seriously.


    "Ouch, you are so brave. The prime minister cooperates with you, and you even agree with me!" The wolf prime minister opened his mouth, and Li Su almost couldn''t help it. But he wanted to know the purpose of the wolf prime minister, and also wanted to use the wolf prime minister to achieve his own purpose. Of course, it didn''t matter whether he was sincere or not.


    "If you don''t want to, you can find someone else. Get out of the way, get out of the way, and don''t disturb my sleep." Li Su waved impatiently to the Prime Minister of wolf, as if he was driving away flies. The Prime Minister of wolf had to smoke and grin at Li Su. He was arrogant. You are going to die after tomorrow, and you dare to be so arrogant. But thinking about that, the Prime Minister of wolf also laughed. The person who is going to die is just the person who is going to die.


    "Listen to Prime Minister Ben. If it''s possible, Prime Minister Ben will promise you." When the prime minister touched his beard, Li Su turned his eyes and said, "I want to be a senior official here! As for how old, what position are you? "


    Wolf prime minister''s beard trembled, and he resisted the impulse to swallow Li Su, "prime minister."¡° Oh, I''ll have a similar one to you, Sima. "


    Is Sima similar to the prime minister? What kind of brain are you? How did you live to this day! Wolf prime minister tried to bear to want to export, then nodded, "can."


    "Well, first of all, if the project you are working with me is too dangerous, I will consider adding some conditions." Li Su looked at Prime Minister wolf very seriously and said so.


    "Hu... No, it won''t be very dangerous. It''s easy to do it. Listen to me..." prime minister wolf told Li Su everything he wanted to do. After half of what he said, Li Su jumped up, "I''ll take the test. It''s not dangerous. You let me know


    I''m going to assassinate your king. You''re so big, why don''t you go! "


    If I can do it, I''ll give you a fart¡° It''s not a real assassination, it''s a cover up... "


    When the prime minister said this, he was interrupted by Li Su and said it from the beginning. The prime minister felt that it was more tiring than a fight. "Now do you understand?"


    "Oh, it turns out that you don''t like your king. You said it earlier. You know, I was also tied in together. If you said it was against him earlier, I might not have made any terms with you." Li Su had the audacity to give Prime Minister wolf his understanding and farting words.


    The wolf prime minister''s claws were clenched into fists behind his back, and his silver fingernails were bright. The veins on his forehead burst out. Finally, the fool in front of him understood what he meant.


    "Prime minister Ben has always been kind to people. Even if you don''t want any good, Prime Minister Ben will feel uneasy. OK, this matter is settled. Prime Minister Ben left first. You remember the time and place you will be told tomorrow and take this." After the prime minister told Li Su, he quickly threw a sign and left as if he was escaping from the plague.


    Li Su slaps his mouth and looks at the waist token that Prime Minister wolf throws to him. The predecessors plant trees and the posterity pick fruits. It''s a good calculation for you two.

 Chapter 1411

    However, I''m really afraid you don''t plan. Li Su tucked the waist tag into his clothes. Up to now, he has almost turned around the orc tribe, but he has never seen Wan Du and the man who controls Wan Du behind his back. Where else has he never been? Li Su looked up at the sky and thought about it.


    It''s dawn, and the pigsty has been restored to its original state. Of course, Li Su didn''t do all this. It''s the wolf prime minister who did it. He''s cunning and careful, especially at this juncture. He can''t tolerate any mistakes.


    "Hey, boy, are you comfortable in the pigsty these days? Do you know that your two little beauties are going to die tonight? Ha ha ha, you won''t think how miserable they will die. I tell you, they must be dead. Ha ha ha... "The two guards who came to clean up the pigsty in the morning didn''t work seriously. They were serious to tease Li Su. Li Su pretended to know nothing and glared at the two guards angrily, "You animals, what are you going to do! How can you do that


    Cruel! You are not human... "


    "You are really right. We are animals. To us, human beings are nothing more than humble mole ants. Ha ha, if you don''t see us, we can only let them be slaughtered." The guard looked at Li Su contemptuously, "and you know your fate on the first day of your coming back? This is the weak! "


    Li Su suddenly clenched the palm of his hand, and his astonishing momentum was about to burst out in his chest. Li Su stubbornly put up with this momentum. The guards who came to clean up a few days ago didn''t have so many words, but these two didn''t seem to be specially sarcastic. They seemed to be testing. Li Su felt that he couldn''t figure out who was still testing himself at this time! What is the purpose!


    "Barking, barking, if he is not weak, can he be the food of the piglets? Don''t you know that decision long ago? " Ah Gu didn''t know where to get out and looked at the two people who were sarcastic to Li Su. That means obviously that Li Su has no value to be sarcastic.


    "Son of a bitch, I''m full. What are you doing here? Is this where a lower Orc like you can come? Be careful I''m with our warden


    You can''t finish the book of Li Shen! Ha ha ha The guard is facing a Gu''s vicious threat. He looks at a Gu''s ears and laughs. Then he goes away.


    Ah Gu saw them leave and stood in the same place for a long time. Then he came to Li Su and pulled out a coffee colored steamed bread with a strange shape. "Here, you have something to eat. You haven''t eaten these days."


    Place oneself in pigsty, the smell on oneself is bad originally, join in steamed bread also was taken on strange smell son.


    "You''re not afraid of me poisoning, are you?" Ah Gu saw that Li Su didn''t pick up the steamed bread. He was shocked to see that Li Su didn''t know good from evil?


    Li Su didn''t answer ah Gu''s words. He looked at ah Gu from top to bottom. After he came to the half orc, all the people here were unfriendly and sinister. Li Su was a useless prisoner. He couldn''t figure out why ah Gu would approach him, and he had to be on guard.


    "Forget it, I''ll put it here. Do you like it or not? I just want to talk to you. Anyway, you''re dying." What ah Gu said really made Li Su want to hit him on the head with a fist, but Li Su held back. He wanted to hear what ah Gu could say.


    "In fact, the orcs in the past were not like this..."


    "Ah Gu, are you here to talk to someone again? Owl owl. " Suddenly, ah Meng appeared. When ah Gu just started, he came out and cut off all the words. "Ah Meng, how did you come?" Ah Gu''s ears moved, and he looked at ah Meng with some fear. "Come back with me, don''t make such mistakes again, otherwise the punishment won''t be as light as before." Ah Meng''s face was serious, and he pulled ah Gu away from the pigsty. Li Su thought deeply because of a Meng''s words. What was the orc like in the past?


    "Sister..." in prison, Zhou Sijia looks at Zhou Siying with tears on her face. Every minute counts the past in her mind. Now it''s getting closer and closer to the evening of the third day and the death knell they ring¡° Scarlett, it''s OK. My sister is here. " Zhou Siying looks at her sister calmly, with unyielding in her eyes. After unyielding, there is a trace of desire. If she can, her sister doesn''t want to die. The only one who knows that they are in danger is Li Su. Li Su


    "Su will come to save us, right?" Zhou Sijia''s small hand clenched Zhou Siying, and time kept on walking. Zhou Siying suddenly made a gesture


    A decision, "Sijia, it''s such a time. Li Su must be running outside to save us. We can''t do nothing!"


    Zhou Siying''s words suddenly broke the weak expression on Zhou Sijia''s face. Zhou Sijia wiped her tears and laughed at her sister with embarrassment. "Sister, I know. I''m wrong. Let''s work together to find a way. We must do something! Only in this way can we not waste our busy time outside


    Zhou Siying showed a happy smile on her face, "good sister, you have grown up."


    The orcs are very lively tonight. The lights are blaring everywhere. Everyone is gathering in one place, which is the highest building of the orcs and the place where their king is. There will be a very sacred ceremony here tonight. Such a ceremony can not only help the king enhance his strength, but also let the orcs get the protection of God, Everyone is very excited, want to see such a sacred scene, the crowd is constantly surging.


    "Ouch..." the people under Prime Minister wolf sent Li Su clothes. Smelling the strong smell of pigsty on Li Su, they couldn''t help vomiting in front of Li Su


    Li Su''s face turned black to the bottom of the pot. Mother wiped it. How did you Prime Minister teach you to dislike Lao Tzu? Li Su picked up his clothes and smelled, "ouch..." Li Su vomited more than the wolf prime minister''s hands. They were like rabbits. Li Su couldn''t stand it. "Get me a big bucket, quick, I want to take a bath... Ouch... "


    "Your Majesty, the time will soon come." The head of the rat guard''s excited eyes lit up, and the beast king''s face was also covered with joy, "I know, I''ll go out to meet my subjects and carry out the sacred ceremony."


    "Look, the king is out. Look!"


    "Oh! Our king looks very powerful... "


    Almost all the orcs are male. It''s a strange phenomenon that there is no female in the orcs. However, it seems that these orcs are used to it.


    "My subjects, I''m glad that you can gather here to visit the sacred ceremony this evening. God will protect you, protect our ethnic group, and make our ethnic group peaceful and eternal!" Xi Tao has a brilliant ambition on his face


    He spoke loudly to his subjects.


    After listening to a burst of cheers, the voice almost overturned heaven and earth. The bright campfire brightened the sky and said, "come and press the two human beings."


    "Human, human!"


    "Human, human!"


    The cry of the orcs is earth shaking. If you look closely, their cry is mixed with bloodthirsty. Obviously, in their eyes, human beings are lambs that can be slaughtered at will. Cheering and cheering. The two sisters of the Zhou family have been pushed up by the orcs.


    That is to say, at the moment when they appeared, all the cheers in the field disappeared. Almost a needle fell to the ground in silence. These people opened their eyes and looked at the two people in the field. They were two women! They haven''t seen females for a long time! And at the moment, they actually saw two beautiful women in the field! A salivating voice was clearly visible. As soon as Xiaotao saw that the situation was not right, he immediately ordered people to start, "wait!" Zhou Siying spoke in a cold voice. Her face was as white as jade. She looked like a Moon Fairy. When the person who was going to do it subconsciously stopped, she looked at Zhou Siying obsessively, waiting for such an immortal woman to speak.


    "It''s just a foreign race. There''s no place for you to talk. What are you doing? Can''t you hear the king''s orders! Don''t you do it yet? " As soon as the two of them came out and the people around them were fascinated with all kinds of meat and vegetables, the head guard immediately began to scold the man with the long knife. After all, no deviation or exception is allowed here. It''s very important tonight.


    "Spare your life, warden rat, spare your life... Let''s do it now!" The two orcs were about to come forward, and the people below were boiling up. "Guard rat, what are you worried about! They are just two helpless women. It must be their time to die tonight. It won''t hurt to let them talk before that. Everyone says, "is that right?"


    "Yes, chief rat guard, you don''t know how to feel pity for women. You have to know how long we haven''t seen females. You are kind enough to let us have a good time!"


    "That''s right. Guard rat, just a moment. Don''t worry, beauty. You can say it. We''re all willing to listen to it..."


    ¡­


    The faces of Xi Tao and the leader of the rat guard are not good-looking, but the people''s justice is too broad to be suppressed directly. Xi Tao has to nod to the leader of the rat guard with gloomy eyes.


    "There are no females here?" Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying look down at the dark and magnificent scene of orcs. Although these people are all beast faced and make them look disgusted, they have to say that they have a wonderful idea at the moment.

 Chapter 1412

    "Thank you. I didn''t expect to meet such a considerate group of people as you before we died. Although you may be different from the people we usually see, our sisters agree that your orc race is the most attractive group!" What Zhou Siying said was that there was a scream like the roar of a wolf.


    "My sister and I decided to give up some meaningless words and dance for you with our last life to meet you before we die. Thank you for your success!" Zhou Sijia''s excited little face turned red. In that way, there was nothing like the despair of dying people. The emotion of the two sisters infected too many people under the stage. They screamed and looked forward to it.


    Xi Tao and the rat guard look at each other. What''s the matter with these two women? If you can''t, just kill them! Xiaotao''s eyes indicate the head of the rat guard. The head of the rat guard looks at the old man who has been following Xiaotao for a long time. He nods clearly in his heart. The two women in front of him are already dancing lightly.


    They have never seen such a dance before. It turns out that a woman''s waist can be soft to such a degree that the whole person is like water. In addition, the Moon Fairy''s face is like Chang''e running to the moon. It makes people feel that they are about to soar. The orcs below are so excited that they can''t even speak. Looking at the two people on the stage, they are totally obsessed.


    Li Su finally showed up in the crowd after taking a bath. He found that the orcs at the moment were a little abnormal, not generally quiet, and the reason for this quiet! Li Su''s eyes lifted! Eyes almost off the window, this week Sijia and sister-in-law this is broken pot broken? You start dancing at this time? And it is such a charming and charming dance. It is very impolite to say that Li Su is so attracted by the fact that she is so attracted by her soul. She can not help but make complaints about herself. The women are also. You said you first jumped to the ugly group of animals when you first danced. If this is the only way to close the door and see for yourself,


    Of course, Li Su is just make complaints about it. He also knows that the two sisters are a kind of wisdom. While everyone is in a fascination, Li Susan brushes the flying knife. He shot out towards the small wave. The bright blade was close to the slender eyes of the small wave. A layer of ice suddenly appeared in front of the small wave. It was a foot thick, "whoosh!" Three flying knives inserted directly into the ice wall, making a cracking sound.


    "Su, Su! My sister has always been here. He really came to save us. " Zhou Sijia danced and wept with joy. The efforts of her and her sister, who were admired by these disgusting orcs, were not in vain. Li Su was really desperate to save them.


    Zhou Siying''s slender hands were tightly clenched, and her waist movement did not forget half a minute. However, her face was obviously excited. Obviously, although she did not speak to Li Su''s arrival, her heart was also full of joy.


    "Squeak! Attack! Enemy attack - "the guard chief of the rat lengthened his voice and roared, which made all the people who were originally addicted to the two girls'' soft and charming dancing skills wake up instantly¡° Who dares to be the orc''s presumptuous¡° Catch him and kill him


    The eyes of the people under the stage were red with blood again. They bared their teeth one by one, staring at the figure that suddenly appeared, "yes, they are the accomplices of the two women!" As soon as the guard''s eyes narrowed, he made an instant judgment.


    "How can it be that this foreigner is clearly poisoned and can''t move? How can he be here?"¡° No one has ever been able to remove the poison of ten thousand poisons. What''s the matter with this foreigner? " When the audience knew Li Su''s identity, they were all shocked. Then some people began to panic. "Don''t panic. No one can untie the toxin of ten thousand poisons. This man is just using some means. His skill now is definitely not the opponent of our orcs!" As soon as he heard the voice of the people below, he immediately yelled in his heart that it was bad. He immediately explained to the orcs under the stage.


    "Well, well, it must be like what the rat guard said. Let''s go, brothers!"


    One after another, all kinds of orcs come to catch up with Li Su. Li Su snorts and looks at the morale boosting leader of the rat guard. Three more throwing knives fly out. The leader of the rat guard sneers, another Throwing Knife, but it''s just flying... Thinking about him, he stops in a moment. He sees Li Su''s Throwing Knife directly in three directions, one toward Xiaotao, One shot at the head of the rat guard, and the third shot at the following orcs. For a moment, the head of the rat guard couldn''t help taking a breath of air. This man could play with the flying dagger to such an innocent level, jumped up, and grabbed the flying dagger with his sharp claws.


    "Yiyi!" The sound of scratching his fingernails against the face of the flying dagger is harsh to the ear. The guard of the rat is scared and pale. The flying dagger is still rushing forward. His sharp fingernails can''t bear the force, and the blood flows directly down the sharp edge. As soon as Xiaotao sees that he is about to start, he sees that a flying dagger flies to his face and directly breaks the cracked ice wall, In an instant, four throwing knives were fired at the same time. Under the parry of Xi Tao, looking back, what was lying on the ground was the leader of the rat guard who had vomited blood. "My king, be careful!"


    Li Su suddenly flashed in front of Xi Tao and laughed twice. "You are a wicked king who has wasted the lives of the people. I come to you for revenge for those unjustly killed people in the orc tribe!"


    Blood red mixed with a little dark Seven Star Longyuan sword, a moment of dragon howl resounded through the field, orcs have instinctive fear of the Seven Star Longyuan sword, they are orcs, and now it is dragon howl!


    Who on earth is this foreigner, and what he said just now, is it difficult that our king has really done something to be ashamed of us orcs? No, not necessarily. It''s just a plan used by foreigners to alienate us orcs!


    "Kill! Tear the foreigners alive In response, the orcs followed Li Su more quickly with their fierce anger. Seven points of their mind should be directed at Xi Tao and return him


    Li Su and Xi Tao are fighting faster and faster. Silver light and red light are constantly flashing in the air. Frost is like snow falling in the air. The roaring sound of the dragon makes the people unable to tell who is on the top, but they do their best to cheer for Xi Tao.


    "My king will win, my orcs will win."


    "The king is the God of our nation! The winner must be the king


    The wolf Prime Minister standing on the high platform listening to the shouts of his subjects shows a sarcastic smile on the corner of his mouth. These ignorant people, you will pay for your stupidity immediately.


    "Sister! Is it dangerous From Li Su''s surprise to now''s worry, it''s just a moment''s change. Zhou Siqi holds tightly to her sleeve and asks her sister, but her eyes follow Li Su closely without leaving.


    Zhou Siying pursed her mouth and didn''t speak. They were confused for the time being. But now looking at Li Su, she also felt the crisis. In the absence of attention, a brown branch was approaching them, silent. Unfortunately, everyone''s attention was not here, so no one noticed.


    "Who on earth are you and who sent you to set me up in this way?" The expression on Xi Tao''s face is fierce, and the people under the stage trust each other, no matter whether it''s method or not


    It''s not important. What''s important is that some things that should not be known to these people are told by an outsider. Xi Tao has the heart that he must let Li Su die without a burial place.


    "Thank you for being such a king. I''m sure I''ll dare to do what you do. You''re so despised. Do you know?" Li Su cuts at Xi Tao with another sword and pours his finger at Xi Tao. Xi Tao doesn''t know what this gesture means, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know what Li Su''s expression means now. His iron green face is red with anger! Hundreds of Ice Spikes formed by condensation shot at Li Su. Without any exception, he would die!


    It was just a moment before the ice sting burst out. Li Su looked at the pride on Xi Tao''s face and suddenly showed a strange smile. The air flow changed in an instant. As a semi orc, he was more sensitive to the changes of the surrounding environment than normal human beings. Xi Tao was about to scold. What the alien did, he saw a scene that he couldn''t believe, the hundreds of ice spikes, Unexpectedly, he suddenly moved to the subjects who were rushing here. There was no accident. A lot of subjects would be buried here at the next moment¡° Damn it Xi Tao''s eyes were full of anger, and it was too late to stop. Suddenly, a huge gray figure flashed by. The next moment, "Ding Ding..." a sound fell to the ground, and the subjects were safe. But the one who stopped these ice spikes was the Prime Minister of the wolf, and the crowd burst out with cheers, "the Prime Minister of the wolf is really the supreme patron saint of our family! The wolf prime minister is powerful!


    ¡±"Prime minister wolf saved us again!"


    As Xi Tao listened to the shouts below, his gloomy face became more and more heavy. Li Su could see clearly that Xi Tao wanted to kill the wolf prime minister. These wild animals were really uncivilized races. One or two of them wanted to fight and kill each other. While Xi Tao''s attention was on the wolf prime minister, Li Su''s body flashed and disappeared like a flying swallow, Xi Tao''s eyes are gloomy. The Prime Minister of wolf has a funny smile on his face. Between them, there is a piece of melting ice across the stage.


    "The wolf prime minister is indeed the pillar of our Orc tribe. I am the king''s deputy subject, and thank the wolf prime minister." Xi Tao bit his cheek and bowed to the prime minister.


    The wolf Prime Minister squinted at the beast''s eyes and stared at Xi Tao. "As the first rule of the king of our family, do you still remember it?"

 Chapter 1413

    Xi Tao''s eyes narrowed and he looked at some different prime ministers today. Regardless of his changing eyes, the prime minister continued to speak, "no matter what time, the first point is to protect the people of our own ethnic group. King, our ethnic group has no females. Does king want to reduce our subjects by half at one time?"


    The prime minister''s questioning voice made Xi Tao speechless. "Still, what the foreigner said just now is true. King, do you really have a secret that you can''t tell others? For this secret, you even abandon your people."


    The words of the non orcs had already pierced a nail in the mind of the semi orcs, but now the wolf prime minister is more like weighing a hammer, hitting the nail more deeply, so that the semi orcs stare at Xi Tao with questioning in their eyes. They want to know whether the king is just like the foreign people and the wolf prime minister.


    "Prime minister wolf, I just didn''t have time to take back those ice thorns, but the words of foreigners should not affect Prime Minister wolf''s listening and speaking.


    ¡±There are waves in his eyes. He stares at Prime Minister wolf. He has always been a great success, but now he is in a hurry to make trouble at this time. What''s his intention.


    "Prime minister wolf, how much the king has paid for us orcs is obvious to all. You can''t doubt the king just because of the words of people from other groups!" The head of the rat guard covered the wound and took the courage to reprimand the wolf prime minister. Even though he was afraid of the wolf prime minister, he couldn''t at the moment.


    As soon as the wolf prime minister''s dangerous eyes turned, they fell on the guard chief of the rat. The wolf Prime Minister sneered, "a nest of snakes and rats, that''s really true. Guard chief of the rat, do you think you have done so many harmful things for the king that no one knows? Including what you are going to do now, dare you swear by your nine generations, those are really for us orcs? "


    Xi Tao is a snake about to turn into a dragon. No one among the orcs is unaware of this. However, no one has the courage to call Xi Tao a snake. Now, some people not only say it, but also scold it. All the orcs under the stage are silent, and some are confused about the current situation


    Why is prime minister wolf against the king?


    Before and after the nine generations... Here is different from the ordinary world. Their orcs are originally a god given family. If they really swear, maybe the extinction of the nine generations will happen. The throat of the rat guard is rolling, but they don''t have the courage to make such an oath, which makes the noise of the audience even louder. Xiaotao''s face has already turned black, He squinted at the wolf prime minister. "What do you mean? What Wang has done can stand the test of any party, but why do you use such a cruel way to force your own people? "


    "We should not know that the two people in front of us are the daughters of the heavenly family." Ignoring Xi Tao''s words, Prime Minister wolf turns to the orcs under the stage and publishes such a news. In an instant, it seems that the audience has exploded. Who can not be shocked by such a thing? What''s the status of the daughter of heaven? That''s the one who is favored by heaven. Such women can be said to be God''s precious pimples. If you move them, it doesn''t mean to annoy God and get into trouble?


    "Nonsense The head of the rat guard immediately jumped out to reject the words of the wolf prime minister. The wolf prime minister''s face was cold with a cold smile like frost. "It seems that you forgot ten years ago, head of the rat guard. Ten years ago, mu wanwan!"


    "Wow! How can we mention that woman, who was not an alien who broke in at that time and was killed by our king to protect our ethnic group? "


    "Yes, I heard that the woman had witchcraft. It was terrible. Fortunately, the king killed her in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    ¡­


    "Ha ha ha, you stupid people, you are all here. Now when are you going to be blinded?" The wolf prime minister''s face showed a sad and sad smile. That woman was the only one she had ever loved. Even though she was an alien, she was like a shining pearl. How could she stop people from loving her¡° What does Prime Minister wolf mean by that? "


    "Prime minister wolf, are you crazy?"


    The scolded subjects were indignant, and they could not bear the people who had been guarding them to speak ill at them all of a sudden.


    "Prime minister wolf, the enchantress has been killed for ten years. What''s the point of talking about it now? I think you are crazy, Prime Minister As soon as Xi Tao saw that the folk custom under the stage turned, he immediately grasped the wind and stepped on the wolf prime minister


    A kick.


    At the moment, the two sisters of the Zhou family have taken the bead from the withered branch and put it under their tongue. Their physical strength will soon recover.


    Li Suze lurks on one side, silently guarding the two girls, watching the dog blood drama in front of him. There is an inside story, "who is mu wanwan?" Li Su smashed her mouth, and Zhou Siying''s body shape was a meal, slowly telling the story about this woman, "the beautiful girl of Tianmen in those years was a wonder. She was invited to Shenwu island by such a treasure hunt in those years, but she never thought that she could go back, and even a complete corpse could not be obtained by people outside."


    Hearing such a tragic thing, Li Su was silent for a moment. The Prime Minister of the wolf over there continued to speak, "why did the females of the orcs perish in the past ten years, and there is no one left today? Haven''t you all thought about it? "


    This matter is the eternal pain of the orcs. Everyone is silent, and some even stop the prime minister wolf from saying, "prime minister wolf, don''t say it, don''t say it!" The indignant Orc attacked the wolf prime minister. The wolf prime minister looked at the people with indifference


    He didn''t even mean to dodge. Seeing that his sharp claws were about to plunge into the wolf prime minister''s chest, the wolf prime minister was still motionless.


    Li Su was worried and was about to start, but he didn''t expect that someone was more worried than Li Su. "Bark bark, don''t start on Prime Minister wolf. He is a good man. What he said is true. Don''t hurt Prime Minister wolf!" The humble ah Gu suddenly came out of the crowd and put his arms in front of the prime minister. The change was so fast that it was too late for him to stop.


    "Oh The wolf Prime Minister threw away ah Gu and grasped the attacker''s paw. In one note, the leopard ORC was thrown into a tree more than ten meters away, and there were deep holes on the tree trunk. "The wolf prime minister is crazy, the wolf prime minister is crazy!" The captain of the rat guard took the opportunity to yell out loud. The people under the stage looked at the tragedy of the leopard people not far away, and they all glared at the Prime Minister of the wolf angrily, as if they wanted the Prime Minister of the wolf to give an account.


    "Yes, he must have been manipulated by a foreigner before he became like this. Let''s find the foreigner quickly. No, we should start with his two companions first!" The mouse guard''s long eyes turned, directly pushing the current public resentment to the climax, and the two Zhou sisters on the back became the rage


    It''s a good cathartic.


    "You can''t do that!" AGU tried to stop these people.


    "Go away! You''re with that crazy prime minister. You''re blocking us. We''ll kill you together The orc group has no sense to speak of. They surround the Zhou sisters like a circle. The two sisters open their eyes, and their eyes twinkle with a colorful light. "Sister, now is the time for us to revenge!" They are the beauties of heaven, only because of the way of people, will appear in this place, almost be slaughtered, now that they have no worries about being slow, why should they be looked down upon!


    "Well, don''t underestimate the enemy." Zhou Siying''s face is covered with frozen frost.


    "Hey, hey, wait a minute!" Just when the orc subjects wanted to fight against the two girls of the Zhou family, and the battle was about to begin, the backstage man they were looking for actually appeared. They all glared at Li Su fiercely, "damn you! Foreigners¡° Kill the alien! Kill him and our prime minister will be back to normal! "


    "Yes, you must kill him!"


    Li Su was very helpless and said, "although you are a group of half animals, you should not have no brain at all! Do you believe your prime minister will be controlled by me? Would you please have a look at your physique? " Li Su''s biceps brachii muscle, looking at the wolf prime minister, although Li Su is good among human beings, compared with the orc''s wolf prime minister, it is a big difference. In this comparison, many people are silent.


    "What''s more, why are there no women in your group? You wolf Prime Minister clearly knows the inside story. Even if you don''t believe it, can you listen to the story from beginning to end? I want to know more. " Li Su pointed his mouth at a group of people and criticized them. It seemed that he could not be beaten. The orc said, I can''t bear it.


    "Cut the crap! Ah Bai, bring ten thousand poisons quickly The captain of the rat guard raised his shrill voice and suddenly uttered such a cry. The next second, the shaking of the earth and the mountains scared many orcs back. As orcs, they knew the most about the power of ten thousand poisons. It was full of poisons. If they stayed here, they obviously thought that they were living too long.


    "Go! Run away! Ten thousand poisons are coming I don''t know who started first


    There was such a cry, and then groups of people fled in all directions, and the huge mountain like ugly poison had appeared in the middle of the field, growling with a bloody mouth.

 Chapter 1414

    "It''s unfortunate for our family to hand over the orc tribe to you." The wolf prime minister looked at the huge monster with pain on his face and sighed in a low voice.


    "Prime minister wolf is still my king. What''s your dissatisfaction with colluding with foreigners to slander my king?" As soon as the head of the rat guard saw that Wan Du appeared, he didn''t feel any pain in his wound. He jumped up and yelled at the prime minister.


    "You rats, you deserve to be slandered by the prime minister?" Wolf prime minister''s face looked at the rat guard with disdain, "but those poor and hateful subjects suffered." When the prime minister said this, there was not much emotion on his face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Ah Bai orders Wan du to stop the Prime Minister of wolf, attack the foreigners, and follow the king to do what he should do." Xi Tao has no intention to explain the matter up to now. Now the first thing is to finish what he wants to do.


    "Roar..." Wan Du rushes up to Li Su with huge steps,


    As soon as Li Su saw it, he felt out three pieces of money in his arms. "Brother, I didn''t eat enough of the needle last time, did I?"


    As soon as Li Su''s silver needle appeared, the wolf prime minister''s eyes widened. It was this silver needle. The wolf Prime Minister stared at Li Su''s eyes, and the green light came out. Unexpectedly, people who could not be found everywhere in the clan appeared here, helping the mulberry spirit for thousands of years! Thousands of years of mulberry spirit!


    "Ha ha ha, no one can stop me! You can''t be prime minister wolf, and you can''t be a foreigner. All you can do is watch your beloved woman die and pave the way for me to become a god! " Xiao Tao screams madly. The cold fog is like air all over the two girls. Zhou Sijia turns her eyes. Is there any mistake? This ugly little beast! Playing with her what she''s good at¡° Snow drops Zhou Sijia burst out, and her cold body seemed to be frozen at the moment. The two women joined forces, and the moment was already a vast expanse of white, "the cold snow bead is actually the legendary cold snow bead!" Greed flashed in Xi Tao''s eyes. It was a kind of light that potential must have!


    "Xi Tao! Small waves Wolf prime minister was Xi Tao''s words to stimulate the eyes have become blood red, obviously look crazy, mu wanwan in


    In his mind is a forbidden area that can not be mentioned. Now it is not only mentioned by people, but also in such a way that the golden sword appears in the hands of prime minister wolf in an instant. Xi Tao''s eyes are burning, and he is calculating the cold snow beads. The golden light flashes on Xi Tao''s back, and Xi Tao utters a scream, Looking closely, a layer of silver scales appeared on his back, wrapping the injured area!


    "Prime minister wolf, you want to die!" In his anger, Xi Tao''s hair was flying. Combined with his slender eyes, he looked very creepy, but prime minister wolf had no fear at all. "Even if I die, I will drag you down to make a cushion!" How can Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying give up such an opportunity to attack Xi Tao with Prime Minister wolf? The three of them attack one person together, and they are all powerful people. At first, Xi Tao can barely cope with it, but the more he goes back, the more he can''t resist it. Xi Tao vomites several mouthfuls of blood, but he doesn''t have a bit of anxiety on his face, Even cunning hand toward Zhou Sijia a person attack, that meaning is obviously still on the snow bead, Zhou Siying cold hum, when she is dead!


    "Look at the sword Zhou Siying''s sword is fast and fierce. He stabs it at Xi Tao. Xi Tao hums. Zhou Sijia''s little ice dregs are like cattle hair


    As Xi Tao''s wound shot in, Xi Tao''s sleeve swung, and there was still a murmur. Frost had already appeared on his sleeve, and his face looked a little blue, "sister!" Zhou Sijia shouts, Zhou Siying flies out with a sword, and a pair of shoes come to the wound of Xi Tao, "ha ha ha!" Xi Tao burst out a burst of crazy laughter, "just a few of you, just because you want to take my life! It''s a dream A bright red heart like thing was suddenly pulled out by Xi Tao, "stop him!" Wolf prime minister a see, eyes wide open, how can think of the small Tao to still have the heart of the devil! How fierce is the heart of the demon? As a orc, he knows it best. It is clear that the orc is forbidden. As a king, Xi Tao hides it under the ban.


    "Wanchuan roaring snow!" As soon as Zhou Sijia heard the roar of prime minister wolf, she immediately knew the seriousness of the matter, and immediately used her own unique skill, the skill that can freeze thousands of miles of mountains and rivers. What a Orc! Xi Tao becomes an ice sculpture in an instant. The two sisters of the Zhou family are relieved. The wolf Prime Minister cuts Xi Tao with a golden knife! Among the ice sculptures, Xi Tao''s eyes narrowed, and the heart of the demon suddenly glowed! The ice exploded in an instant. Li Su and WAN Du have been fighting for another round, and the black blood of Wan Du is flowing continuously along the teeth toward the ground, sending out bursts of stink. Li Su has no response, but the guards of the orcs around are falling down one by one, and some orcs begin to panic, "let''s run away! We can''t resist all kinds of poisons¡° Now if anyone dares to step back, I will directly order to kill him! " The long and thin eyes of the rat guard were shining with cold light. He looked at the frightened people and threatened them. As he spoke, a row of guards with strange masks appeared, waving the blade of cold light, forcing the ordinary Orc guards not to retreat at all!


    "Leave at once! Otherwise you will face death Ah Gu yelled at the guards. People who had been shaken heard ah Gu''s words and left one by one¡° Son of a bitch, you want to die! " The head of the rat guard glared at ah Gu and waved his hand to the guards. The bright blade cut Li Su''s neck instantly¡° Click With a loud sound, the blade approaching ah Gu''s neck was jammed by the claws of the brown Raptor. Ah Meng''s face was gloomy. "If you want to move my friend, you''ve passed me first!"


    "Since you want to die, come on!" The captain of the rat guard sneered twice


    The guards came out and said, "poof A knife from the back of the rat guard into the long, rat guard even turned too late, has fallen to the ground, "Achang is you, how do you come?" The appearance of the other orcs made AGU surprised and happy. The horse orcs and tiger orcs nodded to AGU, "after we went back to discuss, we thought there was a secret behind the wolf prime minister. After all, he wanted to protect us in the end, so he sneaked back. Unexpectedly, we saw the killing action of the rat guard." The head of a Chang and others is slightly low, obviously for their king, they are from doubt to disappointment now.


    "It''s not a place to talk now. Let''s leave quickly. Otherwise, even if we orcs can resist some ten thousand poisons, we can''t resist for too long." A Meng made a quick decision, and a group of people killed the guard with mask.


    "Roar Wan Du glared at Li Su angrily. The wounds on Li Su''s body were increasing. However, whether it was blood or gas, it was like no matter whether it was used. His needle was not deep on Li Su''s body, but it was very painful. Half of his body had lost consciousness and was moving more and more slowly!


    The sharp whistle is ringing again. One after another, Wan Du''s huge claws are holding his head, and his hairy face is full of pain. But his eyes are getting red, like a burning evil fire, and WAN Du''s body is growing. This situation makes Li Su aware that something is wrong. Is this crazy! The mania controlled by the whistle, until now, he has not seen ah Bai behind Wan Du, and that person is definitely not a simple role!


    Li Su was thinking, "roar!" Wan Du made a sound like thunder. The black silver needles rooted in his body burst out of his body. Wan Du''s eyes were fixed on Li Su, just like food¡° How dare you come Li Su grabs the throwing knife. Since you can break the silver needle, let''s change it now. How about you try this one!


    "Whoosh!" "Roar Ten thousand poisons howled, "whoosh!" There are two more. The black body is stabbed with a bright flying knife. It''s really eye-catching. The angry sound of ten thousand poisons is fighting, but now it doesn''t help. His huge claws constantly want to wave towards the wound, but it doesn''t work at all! And Li Su, who was carrying the Seven Star Dragon sword, had already flashed in front of it


    There was no fear or anger in her eyes, but a feeling of relief. She lowered her head to Li Su, and the red sword flashed by. Suddenly, a piece of black blood spilled all over the ground. Wan Du''s huge body fell to the ground, and under Li Su''s gaze, a golden worm jumped, Twist the body, constantly arch, arch from the body of ten thousand poisons inside climb out, a sword, the golden insects split.


    [system reminder: the host gains 6 million yuan in merit and virtue] Li Su took back the sword, and when he heard the system''s warning, he couldn''t help taking a breath. It''s hard to imagine how many years the ten thousand poisons have been harmed, and how much merit they have gained.


    "Ten thousand poisons! Wan is poisoned to death In the hall, there were people howling in sorrow, and more people shouting in joy. Although ten thousand poisons have become the sharp weapon of their family, they have also harmed many people of the same family. Therefore, the emotion of accepting and fearing has finally ended. Under the sound of all sides, many orcs have come back. Their eyes are fixed on the waves with the heart of the demon, Just for a moment, Xi Tao grabbed the red heart and swallowed it!


    "The king swallowed the devil''s heart! Run

 Chapter 1415

    Li Su looked at this group of orcs running back and forth depressed, and wanted to ask if you are here to make soy sauce?


    "Come on, come on, while he hasn''t digested it completely yet!" Wolf Prime Minister face with dignified, lunge to Xi Tao''s side, "no one wants to stop me!" Xi Tao looked at the wolf prime minister with a crazy face. He reached out and pointed. The ten meter long ice arrow went directly through the wolf prime minister''s shoulder. "Next second, I''ll poke you into a beehive!" Xi Tao laughs wildly twice. In the next second, more than ten Ice Spikes full of thorns shoot at the Prime Minister of wolf! Wolf prime minister''s pupil left only ice all over the sky, the speed is too fast, it quickly Dodge, but can''t compare with the speed of the ice piercing.


    "Prime minister wolf!" Ah Gu and others stick to the edge and don''t leave. Looking at the scene at the moment, they can''t help roaring! Wolf prime minister wants to close his eyes, but looking at the ice thorn that is going to penetrate his body, he can''t close his eyes. "Wan Wan, I''m coming to find you..." I can''t find you back, I''m looking for you!


    "Bang!" The red light of bloodthirsty cuts down horizontally, and the ice ridge of more than ten meters turns into powder under the sword. The cold powder rushes to the prime minister''s face in an instant. He only sees Li Su''s back with his eyes wide open. Li Su turns to smile, "I want to be a senior official again. If you want to go back, you have to ask me whether I promise or not."


    The wolf Prime Minister stares at Li Su with big eyes. Li Su turns around and cleaves toward Xi Tao with a sword. The sharp sword makes Xi Tao snort, "foreigners, you are here to die. You could have survived, but now you have lost your only chance!"


    "It''s so boastful that I can''t make a draft. Are you going to kill me for such a thing? You''d better wash and sleep! " Li Su''s eyes stand up instantly! With the change of Li Su''s expression, the amazing momentum was released instantly. No one in the orc tribe was not shocked. Even the Prime Minister of wolf squinted. The foreigner seemed not simple.


    "Ha ha ha, rampant human, die!" The Black Mist rose from behind the waves! Xi Tao''s face is covered with black mist, which makes Xi Tao look hazy and unreal. Xi Tao''s eyes become silvery white, and silver scales begin to appear on his neck. His body grows rapidly, and a silver Python stands in front of Li Su''s eyes¡° In my test, it turned out to be an earthworm. After working for a long time, I really wasted my strength! "


    Li Su''s words even infuriated Xi Tao, "human! No one has ever dared to speak to me like this, no one The huge snake body is like a whip, and it moves towards Li Su. The heaven and the earth vibrates. Li Su looks at the snake''s tail moving freely like a phantom. He bangs it back and forth in front of him so many times. He suddenly stretches out his hands, and the sharp nails of his hands stretch out quickly. Caught off guard by Xi Tao, he grabs Xi Tao''s tail with one claw, "silk!" Xiaotao doesn''t know him


    How long has not been issued, and now he wants to roll on the ground, but his tail seems to be nailed!


    "Is he an orc, too?"


    The orcs under the stage were shocked. What they never expected happened in front of their eyes. They thought that the aliens who were human actually grew claws!


    "Goodbye, little earthworm!" Li Su''s hands hold Xi Tao''s huge snake body, and directly use external force to tear it down. He never expected that he would come to such an end. Xi Tao makes a sound of fear, "no, no..." the cracks on the huge snake body are getting bigger and bigger! Among all the people''s eyes, the huge silver white snake body was torn in two directly from the middle. The blood was dripping. Even before the heart of the demon that had just been swallowed had time to show its power, it was over!


    "The king is dead!"


    "The king is dead!"


    A scream of disbelief reverberated in the orcs. Li Su''s face was covered with silver snake''s blood. In front of him was the bloody scene that the king of beasts was torn in two. No one was shocked!


    [system prompt: congratulations to the host, and you have gained 100000 merits and virtues.]


    With the sound of Ding, Li Su just turned around, and the golden sword was behind him. The wolf prime minister looked at Li Su''s bloody face. Instead of flinching, he was aroused by Li Su''s bloody face¡° Li Su, it''s you who took away the spirit of the thousand year old mulberry tree, right? " The voice of prime minister wolf was affirmative. He stared at Li Su. The determined emotion in his eyes made Li Su laugh and lick the blood around his lips. Li Su looked at Prime Minister wolf with a flame in his eyes. "It seems that you are going to rob me."


    The wolf Prime Minister didn''t say a word. He waved the golden knife directly. If the wolf Prime Minister used nine points of strength to fight with Xi Tao before, then now against Li Su, the wolf Prime Minister used twelve points of strength! Never die!


    "Prime minister wolf, that man is dangerous. Don''t take any more risks!"


    "Prime minister wolf, come back quickly


    ¡­


    The sound of the orc''s shouting did not enter the heart of the prime minister, "Ouch! Whine -- "the wolf Prime Minister let out a howl and attacked Li Su more desperately.


    "How can this Orc be so savage? Su saved his life just now. How can he turn his hand on Su?" Zhou Sijia looked at the orcs with anger on her face. She didn''t have a good face to the orcs around her. This is not a civilized race. How rude! I shouldn''t have saved him just now!


    Zhou Siying didn''t speak. She stared at the prime minister who wanted to give up his life. She also wanted to know the reason why he was doing this now.


    "Why do you know that the spirit of the thousand year Fusang is in my hands?" Li Su is more than enough to the Prime Minister of the war wolf. He squints at the Prime Minister of the war wolf and wants to know what the news is from


    Where did it leak.


    "I''ve been paying attention to it for ten years. It was supposed to be in my hands, but it was snatched by others! That''s you! " The Prime Minister of wolf showed his teeth, and his face was ferocious.


    "Joke, of course, good things come from those who are capable!" Li Su''s words are quite heartless. The prime minister grinned, "let me fight for my life!"


    "No!" AGU looked at the desperate wolf prime minister, howling in pain, he only had this one family member left, he didn''t want to lose the only family member.


    Listening to the words of prime minister wolf, people around don''t know why Prime Minister wolf snatched such a thing and tried so hard. The Seven Star Dragon Sword turned and went straight to the throat of prime minister wolf. It was about to take the life of prime minister wolf at one stroke. Prime Minister wolf''s claws were abandoned. He just grabbed the sword body and bared his fangs. His face was ferocious and his nails were constantly bursting, There are not many nails left on the wolf''s paw of the prime minister. Li Su suddenly pulls out, and the last nail of the prime minister is brought out by Li Su.


    The prime minister did not utter a cry of pain. Her face was more persistent, which made Zhou Siying unable to see. It was not because she was soft hearted to the enemy, but because mu wanwan said, "wait a minute!" Zhou Siying suddenly crossed between them. Li Su''s sword body suddenly stopped at Zhou Siying''s neck. Zhou Siying''s hair was blowing, and the wolf prime minister was also embarrassed to put away his tusks. "Are you doing this for mu wanwan?" Zhou Siying turned and looked directly at Langcheng


    Xiang said, "the role of the spirit of supporting mulberry trees for a thousand years is to pass through the door of life and death!"


    Mu wanwan these three words are like a key, instantly opened all the emotions of the Prime Minister of wolf, pain, sadness, hatred, regret... All the emotions instantly poured into the face of the Prime Minister of wolf, he fell on the ground in pain, completely ignoring the blood flowing from his hands.


    "Yes."


    "I was talking about why the orcs have lost females in the past ten years? This is because of punishment, because mu wanwan is also the daughter of the heavenly family! " Prime Minister wolf''s first words shocked Li Su. On this day, the daughter of his family members was picked up. There were three of them¡° However, it is obvious that mu wanwan, the daughter of heaven''s family, is a half hanged child, because if she is really the daughter of heaven''s family, she will not... Die so miserably, and die on the Shenwu island... "


    The flood of memory is like opening the floodgate. The Prime Minister of wolf closed his eyes in pain.


    "Mu wanwan''s mind is simple. When she first came to the orcs, she didn''t set up any defense at all. How could she think that her frankness made people give her fortune and her treasures, so that regardless of whether killing her would cause heaven''s punishment, Xitao and the rat guard tried their best to poison mu wanwan! She dug out tianyingzhu from her body


    "What? When is this, and why don''t we know? "


    "How can it be? We don''t know what tianyingzhu is!"


    The orcs were shouting, and the wolf prime minister looked at these people coldly, "you forget Wan Wan''s kindness and kindness to you. It''s just because of her fate, she was changed into a witch by Xi Tao. You believe it, and you even let Wan Wan be buried in heaven!" The wolf Prime Minister clenched his fists, and the blood flowed down. The orcs were silent. Mu wanwan, who appeared in those days, was always in their memory. However, they were so afraid because of Xiaotao''s exaggeration that they took mu wanwan''s good intentions as their own. Such a gentle woman was buried in heaven, There is no dead body.


    "What?" When Zhou Siying heard this, she lost her voice. Even Li Su was no exception. After all, they knew what a celestial burial was. They were killed by raptors. They had a bright coat, but they died cruelly.


    "Hehe, heaven has eyes and is looking at everything. How can Xi Tao kill Tianjun''s daughter and get tianyingzhu, which can sense all the treasures? The females in the clan die in groups, which is punishment and retribution

 Chapter 1416

    "What? The reason why the females of our race were destroyed is because of this


    "My God, how could it be..."


    ¡­


    When the orcs listen to the words of prime minister wolf, no one is not shocked. Mu wanwan''s story is just like yesterday. Who could have thought that it was because of Mu wanwan that the female of the orcs was doomed!


    "My God! God is going to destroy my people Hearing the reason, the old orcs couldn''t help but shed tears. Other orcs who couldn''t shed tears also looked gloomy. The reason for all this was not because of the ruthlessness of the orcs, except for Xiaotao.


    "Ha ha ha, destroy it, destroy it, the ethnic group that should have perished long ago should not survive!" The wolf prime minister looked at the orc group with a crazy face. No one could abuse the wolf prime minister''s words. After all, they were the cause of the disaster. The original wolf Prime Minister fought all his life to protect mu wanwan, but he was forced by the racial hierarchy


    Layer block, watching mu wanwan was buried in heaven!


    "Hoo..." listening to the whole story of this incident, Li Su could not help but feel a little shocked.


    "I must get the spirit of the mulberry tree for a thousand years! Wan Wan is waiting for me The wolf Prime Minister wiped the blood on his mouth and looked at Lin Su with green eyes. Lin Su''s hand flashed, and a soft round object with white light appeared in his hand. The wolf Prime Minister immediately widened his eyes, "this, this is the spirit of a thousand year old mulberry tree!" Looking up at Li Su, the prime minister looked at Li Su with a puzzled face. "I will open the door of life and death for you once. As for whether you can get the result you want, it depends on your own nature."


    [warning, warning, the host is good at using the spirit of the thousand year old mulberry tree, and any consequences will be borne by the host itself!]


    Li Su didn''t listen to the systematic warning in his mind. In the past, he always cherished his life. Now he didn''t spare his life. He was the Prime Minister of wolf. He had to appreciate him. He wanted to find the spirit of Fusang tree for his beloved woman for thousands of years, even if he didn''t want to die. In the past ten years, even when he was with his hated subjects, he never forgot his responsibility to protect others


    Antai.


    "Shuweng, help me!" Li Su meditated in his heart, and a light green light slowly emerged outside his white spirit. This is the power of wood, the power of the thousand year old hibiscus tree, and the evil wind swirled! The orcs seemed to hear the cry of ghosts and wolves, blocking their ears, but the sound seemed to ring in their mind, which made many orcs hold their heads in pain!


    "No more shouting! Stop shouting Li Su''s face was reflected in a green layer, and the everfount power was pouring into the Millennium mulberry tree. It was worth the essence of the millennium. Li Su felt that his strength was like pouring into the endless sea, and he could not get away. "Sister, look at it!" Zhou Sijia was surprised to find that there was a vortex on the ground, the surrounding land was like desertification, constantly collapsing downward, and the black vortex was getting bigger and bigger.


    The Prime Minister of wolf looked at Li Su with a complicated expression on his face. He went through the crowd and looked at ah Gu who was held by ah Meng. "Don''t be sad, child. I think this day has been ten years. Every day when I can''t find your mother, I live like frying in oil. You live with your heart,


    Listen to the orcs, since I''m leaving, I''ll come back. The only thing I''m worried about is my son AGU. If the orcs want to survive and are willing to redeem the wrong things they did, treat my son AGU well! "


    The wolf Prime Minister stepped into the black whirlpool, and only half of his huge body was left in the blink of an eye. In Agou''s painful cry, the wolf Prime Minister disappeared without a trace. The half beast people looked at the whirlpool disappeared on the ground, looked at the wolf prime minister without a trace, and knelt down to Agou, "see the new king! Please lead the orcs to atone for their sins


    A sincere tone reverberated in the sky. AGU was surprised to see the amazing reversal. He was just a dog orc, a Orc adopted by his father! However, he looked at the sincere subjects kneeling on the ground and was thinking about his father''s last words before he left. AGU said firmly, "I, AGU, will do my best to lead our people to a new life!"¡¾ System reminder; To relieve the resentment of the daughter of the heavenly family, we have obtained 500000 merits and virtues


    I''ll go. I''m really angry! Li Su''s face pale looking at the hands of the Millennium Fu mulberry spirit, it seems that this adventure or not


    It''s worth it. After all, it''s no merit.


    You almost hung up The sound of the system is very cold.


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing, "why don''t you just call me because you don''t fit in with your first 99 hosts? That''s why you''re so worried about my life and death? "


    [Yi --] there was a harsh sound. Tut Tut, Li Su shook his head helplessly. Looking at his temper, he turned off the power himself. Don''t think I''ll turn it on for you, except in case of emergency.


    "Su!" Zhou Sijia jumps up and pounces on Li Su. Although Li Su''s face is not good-looking, Zhou Sijia doesn''t hesitate at all. On one side, Zhou Siying reminds her sister, "Si Jia, Li Su looks very tired now!"


    Zhou Sijia tilted her head and looked at Li Su''s face. Her eyes jumped down tearfully. She just put her arms around Li Su''s neck and refused to let go. "It''s OK, it''s ok..." Li Su patted Zhou Sijia''s back and comforted Zhou Sijia, but she thought about it in her heart. She always felt that she had forgotten something.


    "Immortal, do you have any way to help our family?" Li Su made a lot of noise,


    He killed Xi Tao and opened the door of hell. In the eyes of these orcs, he had already become a God. However, when Li Su was asked this question, Li Su slowly shook his head. Because Li Su had already asked the system when listening to the wolf prime minister about what happened in that year. The original words of the system were that there was no solution to heaven''s punishment.


    Looking at Li Su shaking his head, ah Gu felt a pang of pain in his heart. Is the half beast people going to die? His ears dropped down, but he clenched his fists for a long time, and shook his arms at his subjects, shouting, "my subjects, listen to me, ten years have passed since we offended God. Let''s spend ten or twenty years on him. As long as we are sincere and believe that heaven has eyes, everything will be different!"


    "No! Yes, my king


    "Sincerely! Sincerely


    "It''s time. Let''s go." Zhou Sijia looked at the group of people who were united, and suddenly felt that the orcs didn''t look so ugly, and even thought they were cute, but they couldn''t delay any longer. They had to go.


    "Well!" Li Su nodded, and the three of them turned to go, "immortal and


    Slow Ah Gu suddenly stopped the three people who wanted to leave. Li Su looked at ah Gu with a flat expression on his face, "what else? If it''s about the females of your group, I''ve already said... "


    "It''s not the immortal, but the tianyingzhu who should not stay in our family." The expression on AGU''s face was still sad. All the tragedies of the orcs were caused by Xitao''s greed for tianyingzhu, "so I want to give tianyingzhu to immortal, and ask immortal to take this thing that shouldn''t belong to our family away from here, and let our people''s guilt be alleviated."


    Li Su''s eyes turned into a bright light bulb in an instant. Tian Yingzhu, the system explained to him that this thing was handed down from ancient times. This thing is the best. It can sense the treasure within dozens of miles. If it really gives him wings, Li Su immediately nods. Of course, it''s no problem. It helps people to relieve their sins and get their own treasure, It''s really the best of both worlds.


    "Bang, bang!" In front of the unknown prison door, the two guards fell to the ground with two voices, like an agreement. Their orifices were bleeding and their faces were twisted. They couldn''t bear to see it¡° Please follow me Ah Gu made a gesture to Li Su. In fact, he asked Li Su to take the treasure away, which was a little selfish. He wanted to thank Li Su for helping his father.


    Outside the tallest building of the orc tribe, AGU takes over the seal of Wang that amung handed to him, opens the main hall and leads Li Su to the top floor. Amung takes a wolf tooth from his neck and inserts it into the complex lock. The lock opens layer by layer like the owner of recognition. With a click, the sound of the click is very clear in the quiet room, "Da!" A sound, heavy door slowly opened, a room of white light poured out from the room, the whole room as if the day!


    The source of this light is the blood red beads lying in a ebony box. The beads are as vivid as flowing blood. If you look at them carefully, you can even see the lines in the blood red beads. They are as vivid as veins, which makes people shocked. Of course, the most amazing thing is that their luster is actually white, incredible, But this is the reality.


    Seeing the bead, ah Gu clenched the palm of his hand and quickly walked over to take it out to Li Su, but he couldn''t think of the sudden change, black sand


    Flying all over the sky! Like the sandstorm inside, AGU''s vision soon blurred.


    "What''s the matter?" Ah Gu covered his face with his sleeve and couldn''t open his eyes at all. Li Su opened a layer of vigorous Qi around him to block the attack of the black sand. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the center of the black sand. A slender figure was slowly forming. Li Su slowly called out a name, "Lieutenant Yin Yang."


    "What?" Ah Gu was shocked by Li Su''s voice. He was his good friend. How could Yin and Yang appear here!

 Chapter 1417

    "Jie Jie, your eyes are very useful." The black sand slowly faded down, and the half black and half white face of lieutenant Yin and Yang appeared in their eyes. With his squinting eyes, people felt like ghosts.


    "Yin and Yang, this is not the place where ordinary people can come! You go out quickly, or it will be bad for everyone to know. " Ah Gu looked at Lieutenant Yin and Yang with worry on his face, but Lieutenant Yin and Yang laughed, "why don''t you know, let''s bury more people together, what''s wrong! Jie Jie


    "You! What are you talking about, you know? " Ah Gu looks at Yin and Yang with fear on his face, and suddenly feels that he can''t recognize his friend in front of him.


    "Stupid orcs." Yin Yang looked at AGU with disdain on his face, "why do you think I appear in such a humble place as the orcs? Do you think I''m really homeless? It''s a little ridiculous. Don''t you know who helped you create ten thousand poisons, and who helped you control ten thousand poisons? Ha ha ha, it''s me. I''m Lord Yin Yang! It''s not a Yin Yang Lieutenant Yin and Yang that half black and half white face with madness, mercilessly mocking the ancient.


    Ah Gu was so surprised that he stepped back two or three steps. How could it be that the ten thousand poisons that frightened the whole clan came from his friends? Even he was the one who controlled the ten thousand poisons,


    AGU suddenly remembered the tragedy of the annihilation of the whole anati family, and glared up his eyes. "You controlled the poison to annihilate the anati family!" Ah Gu''s face is full of anger, staring at Yin and Yang.


    "Jie, it''s really inseparable from you to destroy this family. If you were not so cowardly at that time and were not often bullied by anatti, I would not kill their family directly because I was tired. Aren''t you happy that Jie and his family died? After all, no one is bullying you like that, ha ha The whole room was filled with the laughter of yin and Yang, with his twisted face, which made ah Gu feel cold from body to heart, "take the sword! I''ll kill you Ah Gu took out his dagger and challenged Yin and Yang angrily.


    Yin Yang, with a sneer on his face, glanced at ah Gu and said, "such a waste as you is not worthy of my sword!" Black sand is suddenly rolled into sand ball by Yin and Yang, and the black sand ball is like a basket, hitting AGAU! Close at hand, the black sand burst open instantly! Like a bomb, Li Su tensed his face. It''s a joke. If ah Gu died here, he would be the killer of the orc king! What a good calculation!


    "Bang, bang, Bang..." the black sand seemed to encounter a barrier. It exploded in front of ah Gu. Ah Gu opened his eyes and looked at the black sandstorm nearby. He was shocked. What could stop the black sand?


    "You want to die?" Yin Yang stares at Li Su, his face is full of gloom, black sand from outside


    Inside, he tried his best to squeeze into the room. For a moment, the air around him seemed to be squeezed out. AGU grabbed his throat with a painful expression on his face. Li Su sneered at Yin and Yang, "just by your little trick?" Li Su''s eyes turned red, sharp nails on his hands suddenly rose, and animal lines appeared on his face and neck. At this moment, ah Gu looked at Li Su with fear in his eyes. "This is the breath of animal God! Beast God


    "I don''t care what you are. You probably forget one thing. This is Shenwu island. Now the land under your feet is the chassis of orcs. Why do you think you control the whole situation?" The red mark on Li Su''s forehead kept flashing. Yin and Yang eyes were staring at Li Su tightly, and a burst of "Jie Jie" laughter was made.


    "Interesting, interesting!" The body shape of yin and Yang is as fast as a link. The half black and half white face turns around quickly, just like the Taiji eight trigrams in rotation. Only one pair of eyes of yin and Yang is still in place, but these eyes become half black and one dark white. It seems that they have been cut off from the middle. A pair of arched horns appear on the head of yin and Yang, "Jie! I don''t know the living and dead things, what is the island of divine things, what is the beast God! We demons are the biggest in the world! But the foot that my life steps on, all is my demon clan''s territory! You! It''s just a human race. Why are you so arrogant? "


    The black sandstorm suddenly whirled, forming countless small whirlpools. Where the whirlpool touched, it was like a meat grinder passing through! Everything is broken into powder¡° Be careful, beast Ah Gu screamed at Li Su in panic. In silence, these small black whirlpools had gathered around Li Su from scattered places. There were thousands of them. Ah Gu didn''t dare to open his eyes to see the pictures he could meet!


    "Is that all you have?" The animal pattern on Li Su''s cheek, like a burning flame, is burning more and more. He draws out the Seven Star Longyuan sword with his backhand. The Dragon howling sound of the Seven Star Longyuan sword is unprecedented loud and clear, which makes people outside Shenwu Island feel like they are listening to the Dragon chant.


    "Up As soon as Yin and Yang wave their hands, a small whirlpool like a storm approaches Li Su. Li Su''s long sword looks like a flower, and Longyuan''s sword changes from one to two, and two to four! The sky is full of blood red dragon sword, "thousand dragon chop!" As soon as Li Su''s eyes stood up, there was a bloody light in his eyes. With a shout, the sky full of Longyuan sword fell down. The earth shaking momentum made people outside exclaim, "what''s the matter! What''s going on! My king is still on the top floor! "


    "Koeka..." the bright red sword is directly facing the black whirlpool. There are at least a dozen above each other, just like the eyes on the blood, which makes people look particularly scared, "Jie Jie! Arrogant boy¡° Click With the words of yin and Yang, the black eyes on the sword split in an instant, and fell on the ground like floating dust. Yin and Yang''s laughing face froze, and stretched out his hand to pull out a black Trident from the darkness. "I''m a demon, I''ll never leave


    Win¡° Drink


    The black Trident and the red Longyuan sword wanted to collide, and the momentum was like thunder, which made the outsider unable to bear to spit out a mouthful of blood. Li Su''s face was not very good-looking, and the blood in his body was boiling. However, because of the strength of opening the door of life and death, he could not bear the violent breath in his body. His face was red to purple, which was obviously wrong, But Li Su tightly grasped the Longyuan sword in his hand. He didn''t mean to loosen it. He didn''t want to die or fight!


    "Su!" A cry came from below. In an instant, snowflakes all over the sky flew into the top floor of the building. Under the cold snowflakes, Li Su, who was about to burn, finally found a little calm reason. He took a long breath, his eyes snapped, and the black Trident ran straight through Li Su''s body, The Yin and Yang opposite Li Su turned into an illusion.


    "Jie Jie, stupid human Jie Jie..."


    Around the scene began to change, from all over the sky black sand into a colorful scene, as in the sky, the face of holy, enchanting woman wearing long golden hair, toward Li Su stretched out a beautiful hand, "come on, come on! Why don''t you want to? " The holy golden fairy took off her white coat, and the most carefully carved body came into Li Su''s eyes. Li Su''s eyes suddenly opened, and there was an impulse to have nosebleed. I wipe it. How can I do that


    What''s the matter? I was fighting with that ugly Yin Yang just now? How did you get here?


    "Well! You don''t pay attention The beautiful fairy, with nothing in her body, walks towards Li Su with cat''s steps. Her slender fingers poke at Li Su''s heart. This beautiful scenery and this tone! Li Su feels his nose is hot. Is this a dream? If it''s a dream, it''s the most beautiful dream he''s ever had.


    "Beauty, here I am." Li Su wiped her hair. She was so beautiful that she didn''t do anything. She was ashamed that she was a man. Li Su howled and was about to jump on her. Then she heard a harsh voice in her mind! This is the devil''s fairyland. If you can''t wake up, you will die!] The system''s anxious cry made Li Su feel confused. He shook his head, but caught a glimpse of the goddess who was casting her eyes at him. Li Su couldn''t resist the bright red nosebleed, and immediately dropped on the ground.


    "Ah --" with a crashing cry, Li Su looked at the beautiful woman''s face in front of him, and the dazzling picture began to twist. Until Li Su saw clearly the black sand and familiar buildings again, he scolded, grass, his yin-yang face is really dangerous, and he used such a beautiful woman as bait! Li Su''s indignation made the system scold him, [if the system didn''t remind you, you would die, and you still have time to think about what beauty!] The angry sound of the system reminds Li Su of the scene where the picture just broke¡¾ Hum, the dreamland is contaminated by filth. Collapse is natural. It''s a dog gone


    Bad luck


    Filthy? Li Su scratched his head, pointed out a dozen, I wipe Le, is it my nosebleed, grass, if you had known, so I would fight a plane for that beauty, maybe the environment can collapse faster and more thoroughly!


    [shameless!]


    "Hoo..." the wind roared. Yin and Yang didn''t expect Li Su to come out of the environment so quickly, but even if this man came out, what he could do was still death! The black Trident aimed at Li Su''s heart. He was about to insert it. Under this blow, Li Su would die!


    Unexpectedly, the sharp claws with long nails suddenly stuck the head of the Trident and fixed it in place. Yin and Yang narrowed their eyes, and Li Su opened his eyes with a smile. "Do you want to kill a child with such a trick? It''s funny Holding the Trident, he yanked the Trident fiercely. The strength was so strong that yin and Yang could not stop Li Su''s action. The black Trident had already appeared in Li Su''s hands.


    Li Su just looked at the Trident in his hand with disdain. He grabbed the two ends of the Trident and said, "drink!" Roar!


    "What do you think this is, something you can destroy if you want to? This is our hell iron! You wait... "Yin Yang''s scornful eyes fell on Li Su. He was sneering. He saw that the Trident tempered by Hellfire was bent by Li Su, and then broken! Just two breathing moments!


    "Hoo hoo, it''s so relaxing. I''m going to take it seriously now!" Li Su''s eyes are black and purple, just like the way of reincarnation. If Yin and Yang didn''t know the people in front of him first, they would really think they came from the same place!


    "The way of death!" At the moment when Li Su opened his lips, the light in his eyes burst out. The indoor ground seemed to be quicksand. Everything did not exist. Yin and Yang stood still. "It''s good that you are young and have such attainments. I think you are a talent. It''s no good to advise you to stand out for the orcs. You might as well submit to our demons!"

 Chapter 1418

    Li Su didn''t speak. The quicksand seemed to have a loophole. It kept going down, and the speed was faster and faster. In a moment, yin and Yang had been drawn to the loophole of the quicksand. However, it didn''t work in the way of annihilation.


    "No way! It''s impossible The more you struggle, the deeper you struggle. The more yin and Yang want to jump out with all their strength, the more they have no way to escape. "Li Su, I''m the Yin and Yang Lord of the demons. If you do this to me, the demons won''t let you go. They won''t let you go..."


    The scream of yin and Yang was getting smaller and smaller. Seeing that his whole body was about to merge into the quicksand, he saw a huge black hand suddenly coming down from the sky and grabbing Yin and Yang in the quicksand. The amazing momentum from this huge hand was something Li Su couldn''t get close to. The mountain was higher than the mountain. At the moment, Li Su felt like he was a small slope, See the mountain!


    "Who broke into Shenwu island?" A thunder like sound suddenly sounded in the sky, and the black hand grabbed Yin and Yang, which seemed to disappear quickly. Only at the last moment, Li Su heard his name, as if he had been engraved in his heart, "Li Su!"


    "Bang, bang, bang!"¡° Dong, Dong, Dong Many orcs ran to the top floor from below. After all, there was too much noise just now, which worried them


    But they didn''t expect to see such a scene. The king spat blood at his mouth and sat by the door. Li Su stood in the room and was in a mess. No one could find any trace of him. "What''s the matter?" Everyone was confused. Didn''t Li Su come up with the king just now to get the treasure? What''s the matter? Did the king suddenly go back and fight with them?


    Li Su turned around, pale as a piece of paper, but he couldn''t hold on. He fell straight down and said, "hurry up, save the beast God!" Agou''s face was worried, panting and shouting at his subjects.


    What are you doing? What''s going on? Upstairs or immortal, how long does it take to become a beast God? Although the orcs didn''t know what was going on, they still picked up Li Su with all sorts of hands, "king!" Originally, he was going to lift ah Gu down. Unexpectedly, ah Gu waved his hand, held his chest, and walked towards the red tianyingzhu step by step. "Mother, I''m ah Gu. If your spirit is still there, please bless ah Gu to get the tianyingzhu safely. If you can show the divine power, please show me a hundred Li treasure and save the animal God''s life!"


    AGU''s eyes are full of blood. He grabs tianyingzhu. The fluorescent bead suddenly goes out. All the fluorescence is like burning coals. AGU''s hands are full of blood, but AGU still doesn''t let go.


    "Mother, I''m AGU! I''m your son, AGU Ah Gu yelled loudly, but he didn''t move his hand. There was more blood flowing down, and he was about to die


    Walking all over tianyingzhu, the orc people couldn''t see it any more, "king, let go, your hands will be useless!"¡° King, please let go


    Seeing that AGU didn''t listen to any advice, the subjects planned to come forward and pull him down. Unexpectedly, AGU yelled, "no one can come forward. I''m for us orcs and our benefactor. We should be grateful! Understand the newspaper


    "King!" The blood bubble has been winding along AGU''s hand directly to the small arm, and the shouts of the subjects are louder. AGU is about to faint. Unexpectedly, the red awn of Tianying bead suddenly disappears, and the whole bead is shining white again, and brighter than before, which makes everyone on the island look at it!


    "The king saw the treasure about to be born three li away from here!"


    "King, I see the fairy grass that has been produced five miles away!"


    "King..." Tian Yingzhu was easily picked up by ah Gu, and a happy smile appeared on ah Gu''s face full of blood bubbles. "Mother, ah Gu knew you would recognize ah Gu." As soon as his eyes closed, AGU collapsed to the ground¡° Come on, come on, the guard team is looking for the position where the treasure appeared just now. Whatever is useful to the king or the beast God, they are all coming back. " Ah hurled a roar at the clansman. Everyone''s flying bars were jumping. There was no noise


    Those who are free have gone out to look for treasure.


    "Yin and Yang, is that you..." ah Meng picked up ah Gu and looked at the black dust scattered on the ground. His face was gloomy.


    "Su, Su, wake up quickly..." Zhou Sijia''s face was full of tears, and her beautiful eyes were crying like swollen peaches. Zhou Siying comforted her younger sister. Looking at Li Su in a coma, she was not in a good mood. She only hoped that the orcs could find something useful for Li Su, and let Li Su wake up quickly.


    "Hoo... I didn''t expect them to be involved in the orc incident." Two people who couldn''t see clearly in the dark, the thinner one sighed at Li Su lying on the bed.


    "Indeed, what is even more unexpected is that with his efforts, he successfully solved the matter of natural punishment, and also comforted mu wanwan''s soul."


    "Well, let''s move our hands once, or we''ll all be sorry for this young man''s hard work." As the thin old man spoke, a great force patted Li Su with the palm of his hand. The people around him were unwilling to fall behind. Another great force followed him. Lying on the bed, Li Su, who had been pale, suddenly turned red, and his body seemed to be carried by the thread.


    "Su, Su, what''s the matter with you?" Zhou Sijia looks at Li Su''s sudden change. She is scared to tears. Zhou Siying touches Li Su''s pulse, turns her face and looks around the room. It''s strange that Li Su Gang knows that his spiritual power is exhausted. For a moment


    It''s half recovered. What''s the matter?


    "Ha ha, are these the daughters of the two heavenly dependents?" The thin old man touched his beard with a satisfied smile on his face. "This boy is really lucky. Let''s go, or we won''t be found here soon!"


    "Well, good."


    The two people who appeared quietly in the room also disappeared quietly, but the same character, Li Su lying on the bed, was too different.


    "Meng, Meng! I''ve got the things back. Look who should use them! " From different corners, the orcs brought back everything that was crazy enough for outsiders, and put it on the ground waiting for amung to decide.


    "Ask our doctors to pick out the ones we know and ask our Bogu to find out the ones with the best effect!" Amung immediately gave the order. That night, the orc tribe was in a hurry. However, as the dawn approached, the people who worried about them all woke up slowly. They all ran around to tell each other that they were happy to download songs and dance. This is a peaceful picture that the orcs have never seen for a long time.


    "Beast God, are you leaving now?" Ah Gu looked at Li Su and the two sisters of the Zhou family with a strong sense of reluctance on his face. Li Su grinned at ah Gu and said, "don''t worry, even if we leave, our friendship will last forever."


    Ah Gu listened to Li Su''s words and nodded deeply, "ah Meng!" When ah Meng came up with a wooden box and opened it, the white light almost came into the eyes of the flower man, "beast God, this is a promise to give you


    Your treasure, I didn''t expect there were so many twists and turns in the middle. Fortunately, it''s back in your hands now. "


    AGU, with bandages on his hands, held a wooden box and handed it to Li Su. Li Su''s eyes narrowed, and the system opened the diagnosis [patient''s life: AGU, injury: anger burn, burn degree: seven and a half stars... The treatment method is as follows... Diagnosis: 0.]


    Li Su felt out a throwing knife from his body. Shocked by ah Meng, he suddenly started to scratch off all the bandages on ah Gu''s arm. The missing hand was scratched off, and the soft meat was black and red. But even in this case, he didn''t hear ah Gu cry for pain¡° Beast God, what are you doing? " Ah Meng looked at ah Gu''s hand and couldn''t bear it. Although Li Su could trust him, there was a good medicine in the bandage!


    "Don''t you know I''m a doctor, too? And he''s a doctor with great skill and few hands-on skills. " Li Su grabs ah Gu''s hand. Ah Gu frowns because of pain. Ah Meng doesn''t understand the doctor''s meaning. Li Su can''t help rolling his eyes, "doctor!"


    Ah Meng''s face showed a happy expression, and he was shocked by a string of things that Li Su burst out, "dilongpi, baikuteng, snake blood flower... Find all these things, and your king''s hand will be ready soon."


    These, these are poisons, Bogu. They strictly forbid people to come near


    Yes, now the doctor asked them to find these to treat the king!


    "I believe in the medical skill of the beast God. Meng, please." With a relaxed smile on his face, ah Gu said, "it seems that I met a miracle doctor today."


    "Yes


    Ah Meng went fast, came back faster, and even brought back a lot of onlookers. Li Su pushed people out directly. According to the old rule, no one was allowed to visit. In the room, ah Gu''s murmur was heard all the time. Li Su gouged out the burnt meat directly with a knife, and even scraped the bone if it was not clean. Everyone outside felt fluffy.


    "Is your majesty OK?"


    "Really worried!"


    "Well, can the beast God cure our king?" Although AGU is the king of the upper class, it''s also their hope. Even if Li Su saved their clan, they can''t make fun of their king''s life.


    "There is always a sense of gratitude. The king said that he believes in animal God!" Ah Meng''s cheeks were tight, and the treatment had been going on for four hours. When Li Su opened the door, the plate of burnt red meat made people nauseous.


    "My hands really feel better. They don''t burn so deeply." Although the hand is wrapped like zongzi, the smile from the heart on AGU''s face makes the people feel at ease.


    "It won''t take long. After three days, your hands will be restored


    It''s the same as before. Of course, if you don''t believe that those who are afraid that your king''s hand will leave sequelae on my side can chase me. I will continue to move forward along this line. I will stay on this island for a month. " Li Su waved his hand to the crowd, leaving only one figure in their different minds.


    "Su! Have you had enough! " Zhou Sijia stamped her little foot and looked at Li Su angrily. She didn''t know how many times she had jumped up and down like a monkey. Of course, she knew that Li Su had got tianyingzhu and was looking for all kinds of treasures, but they couldn''t walk if she went on searching like this! Zhou Siying has a 30 jin burden on her, and Zhou Sijia has a 30 jin burden on her! Li Su actually hung a 90 Jin one on his body! It''s almost as tall as him!


    Li Su grinned and said, "Hey, it''s going to be OK. This is the last one."


    Zhou Sijia stares at Li Su, jumps up to Li Su in two or three steps, and twists his little hand around Li Su''s ear. "You, the last one, have said that many times. Hurry up, or we''ll get there. We don''t know when it will be!"


    Zhou Siying couldn''t help laughing. Maybe her younger sister''s character is also good. After all, at this time, only her younger sister''s temper can cure people like Li Su.

 Chapter 1419

    In the blink of an eye, Li Su and Zhou''s two sisters were not slow, but according to the map they got from the half beast people, they were still not close to the first destination.


    "Let''s have a rest here tonight." It seems that the natural depression has become a wonderful place to shelter from the wind and rain. Such a place is suitable for rest at night. However, Li Su immediately decided to do so.


    The two sisters of the Zhou family have already adapted to this kind of environment. They nod to each other. Zhou Siying finds a place to close her eyes and sleeves. However, Zhou Sijia comes to Li Su''s side. Her body is soft, and she just lies on Li Su''s leg. Her eyes are shining like little stars.


    Under such temptation, if Li Su doesn''t do something, I''m sorry for such a quiet environment, even if I can''t do too much! Holding Zhou Sijia''s small chin, Li Suyin''s soft jelly like pink lips, soft meat like a snake into the, strong and Zhou Sijia''s soft hook together, strong let Zhou Sijia stuffy hum, too late to swallow saliva directly spilled out of the corner of the lip.


    The pink lips and the crystal clear saliva make Li Su''s eyes deep. He puts one arm around Zhou Sijia''s soft body, gets into his clothes, and directly pinches Zhou Sijia''s soft body. Zhou Sijia''s body twists, and their bodies twist more severely. The atmosphere in the col is obviously getting hotter and hotter, like a stove to be burned, Tut Tut''s saliva is echoing continuously.


    People who practice should be pure hearted and have few desires, but Zhou Siying feels anxious at the moment. The pure hearted mantra has been read in Zhou Siying''s mouth over and over again, but she can''t read it in her heart. Her mind is full of imagining the picture of Li Su and her sister. Zhou Siying knows that it''s wrong, but it''s hard to stop herself from going down


    After midnight in the forest, in addition to the mountain wind, there is also the long sound of unknown beasts! Zhou Sijia was held in his arms by Li Suhu, and he slept very soundly. Li Su''s eyes were closed, and he also slept very deeply. A cold wind kept passing from the mountain depression, and in a twinkling of an eye, the night had passed.


    "Well! Su, I had a good sleep in your arms last night. " Early in the morning, Zhou Sijia was glued to Li Su''s body. Li Su threw his head and gave him a kiss on Zhou Sijia''s forehead. Seeing that his sister-in-law was also looking at this side, he was generous


    He nodded to his sister-in-law, "good morning, sister-in-law."


    "Are you up? Let''s have breakfast When Zhou Siying looked at Li Su, she couldn''t help remembering the gasps of last night. Her white face was dyed with a layer of blush. She quickly lowered her head and poured out some wild fruits to hide her embarrassed expression.


    "Yes, it''s wild fruit again." When Zhou Sijia heard that she was eating, her face leaped with joy. But when she saw what it was, she couldn''t help wrinkling her nose and clearly didn''t want to touch it. After all, they had been eating wild fruit these days.


    Li Su did not speak, picked up a bite, sweet and sour delicious, directed at Zhou Siying out of a thumb, "sister-in-law to find fruit meritorious ah, this fruit sweet and sour really good."


    Zhou Siying raises her head and looks at Li Su with a bright light in her eyes. Li Su is chewing fruit. She is stunned for a moment. Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia are twins. They are not exactly like each other, but there are seven images. Zhou Sijia is a girl, while her sister-in-law Zhou Siying is a mature woman, In particular, she always has a light expression on her face, which makes people feel that she should be honored.


    At the moment, what he saw was that his cold sister-in-law was as red as June hibiscus, and her beautiful eyes were shining with thousands of stars. Such a beautiful scene could arouse people''s appetite more than delicious fruit. Li Su didn''t swallow the flesh, but her throat could not help rolling up and down.


    "Hello, Su!" Zhou Sijia saw that Li Su was eating wild fruit. He called out dissatisfied with Li Su. Zhou Siying coughed awkwardly and stood up, "if you want to eat more, you can eat more!"


    "What''s delicious? It''s not delicious!" Zhou Sijia came up with two steps, holding Li Su''s arm and shaking, "I don''t care, I want to eat, I don''t want to eat this." Zhou Sijia''s face was full of grievances. She had been wronged in the orc tribe a few days ago, but now she was eating dry wild fruits. Zhou Sijia''s mood broke out directly¡° OK, OK. Can I earn you something delicious, little girl? " Li Su touched Zhou Sijia''s head and looked at Zhou Siying, who was secretly worried, "sister-in-law, we really haven''t eaten anything nutritious these days. Let me show my hand and make up for us!"


    Li Su''s words made Zhou Siying nod smoothly. She looked back and thought about it


    There was some remorse, and she really didn''t think about it.


    "Oh! The best Zhou Sijia happily hugged Li Su''s neck and gave him a kiss, which made Li Su shake his head and laugh. "OK, you wait for me here for a while. I''ll find some ingredients first, and I''ll be back soon."


    The most important thing in the woods is to eat. The key is to see if you are willing to do it. Li Su has been out for less than half an hour and has packed a pile of food materials, including mushrooms, birds, fungus and even leaves


    "Can these things be eaten?" From full of expectation to the present collapsed face, Zhou Sijia frowned at Li Su, obviously disappointed.


    Zhou Siying didn''t speak, but she was doubting it.


    Li Su shook his fingers at the two girls. "That''s what you two don''t understand."


    As Li Su said, he took out his own simple chop, put a bunch of things on the fire and put them on the shelf. Li Su is able to eat, and he can also eat. Although he doesn''t have much seasoning, it''s enough to play here.


    The two women watched Li Su sprinkle things on the baked things,


    Slowly roasted, bursts of strange aroma let two women smell appetite.


    "What do you put on it? Why is it so fragrant?" Zhou Sijia couldn''t help it. She twitched her nose and squatted beside Li Su, but her eyes were burning. She was looking at the things on the sign and her mouth was about to flow down.


    "Why, now I believe these things can be eaten?" Li Su looked at Zhou Sijia with ridicule on his face. Zhou Sijia mumbled with embarrassment, "my sister and I have never eaten anything like this before. How can we know? Tell me what you put on it quickly?" With that, Zhou Sijia sniffed again.


    "What''s on it? It''s a good thing, of course Li Su''s face is mysterious. I really want to thank Yingzhu for that day. Some of the precious materials found in the forest can be added to food, which is delicious and good for their health. After eating, I will know.


    "Cut, you are mysterious again. Are you afraid that if I learn it secretly, I will get rid of you?" Zhou Sijia pouted and winked at Li Su,


    Let Li Su laugh and cry, get rid of it? Li Su looked at Zhou Sijia from top to bottom, and noticed that Li Su''s eyes fell on her. Zhou Sijia also held her small chest out of pride. Li Su approached Zhou Sijia unkindly and said in a low voice: "who was the person who was so close to me when I was sleeping last night? Are you sure you''re not afraid I''ll throw you away? "


    "Ah! You hate it How could Zhou Sijia think that when she was talking well, Li Su suddenly began to tease herself. Her face suddenly turned red. She beat Li Su''s fist and ran away. Li Su gave a sly smile and said, "are you teasing her again?" Zhou Siying walked up to Li Su with a helpless tone. She felt like a bad boy, teasing her little sister when she had nothing to do.


    "Ah, sister-in-law, you didn''t hear what you said just now. This girl still wants to get rid of me." Compared with shameless, Li Su is the first, and no one dares to call him the second. It''s clear that what they said before is not such a topic. In front of Zhou Siying, Li Su immediately disguises himself as a poor victim. Zhou Siying stares at Li Su seriously, "don''t worry. I know my sister. She must be teasing you."


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing. These two sisters are really interesting. Her sister is lovely, but her sister-in-law is really a bit silly. Li Su turns over the kebab in her hand and looks at her sister-in-law secretly.


    Obviously, his sister-in-law found his eyes, because her face was constantly turning red. Li Su couldn''t bear it. For a moment, her sister-in-law cooked herself directly and handed her a bunch of roasted leaves. In her puzzled expression, Li Su said, "have a try, sister-in-law."


    I never felt like this before. I cared about someone, took care of things by myself, handed them to me, and looked at myself expectantly, hoping to eat them. Zhou Siying felt that her heart beat faster and faster, and her voice was about to jump out of her throat. Finally, Zhou Siying bowed her head and bit on the leaves that she would never look at, Chewed two mouthfuls, eyes instantly lit up, "very strange taste, very fragrant, and with a cool taste, what is this?" With these words, Zhou Siying quickly ate a bunch of leaves, and obviously didn''t feel satisfied with them, with a greedy look on her face.


    "It''s mint." The magic of nature is that it can give away thousands of gifts


    Strange things, some of these things can poison people''s intestines, and some of them can make people feel fragrant after eating.


    "In..." Zhou Siying brightened her eyes and didn''t say it again. If she gave me another string, Zhou Sijia would jump on it and hold Li Su''s neck. "If it''s done, hurry up and hiss at me. I''m going to starve to death."

 Chapter 1420

    "Here you are." Li Su looked at the strings in her hand, and then separated them. Zhou Sijia had completely forgotten her disdainful look when she brought them back. Now she was staring at the fragrant mushrooms, the roasted yellow orange bird meat, and the green, fragrant leaves all the time, Either one of them could make her saliva drip directly, and she could no longer help ignoring her image. Zhou Sijia ate like a fish. "Oh, it''s really delicious! Hiss, it''s so hot


    Li Su looks at Zhou Sijia''s greedy appearance and shakes her head. Looking back at her sister-in-law, she is serious about eating, but she is also careful. Obviously, these things satisfy her very much. Although her sister-in-law is careful about eating, she is not slow at all. Li Su is eating while turning over and baking. This meal takes 40 or 50 minutes to cook, Several people were quite satisfied with the food. Zhou Sijia even said, "Su, if we had known what you baked, we would have eaten it all the time. How could we have suffered from eating wild fruit for a few days?"


    Li Su rubbed Zhou Sijia''s head and said, "Oh, I remember who said the wild fruit was delicious on the first day, even if it bothered you for a week."


    That, isn''t that just the beginning... "Zhou Sijia couldn''t help muttering twice, knocking on Li Su''s waist and pinching, which obviously meant to blame Li Su


    Su exposed her shortcomings.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s hurry up and get on our way." Zhou Siying stopped Zhou Sijia from going on mischievous. Li Su got up and covered up the dust on the ground a little. "Listen to my sister-in-law, let''s go."


    "Well, you two should wear one pair of trousers. You always bully me." Zhou Sijia snorted twice and walked forward. Li Su looked at the embarrassment on her sister-in-law''s face and looked at herself. She was a little sad. What did the little girl say in the movie, "I''m talking nonsense. I don''t spank you." Li Su said, big palm has been wrapped in Zhou Sijia''s small buttocks.


    Zhou Sijia didn''t like to twist her body. She didn''t mind that her buttocks were almost deformed after Li Su''s big hand blocked her. She approached Li Su and said in a charming voice: "OK, you hit my little buttocks. If you don''t hit me at night, you''re a jerk."


    "Yo, hey." Test brother''s ability as a male, Li Su pinched Zhou Sijia''s little ass, "OK, little girl, let''s wait and see tonight, you don''t have to cry nose."


    "Slightly, I don''t know who is crying yet!" Zhou Sijia wriggles her little buttocks and runs away quickly. Li Su shows her waist. Little girl, wait and see.


    "Are you two OK?" Zhou Siying asked Li Su''s face could not help reddening. How could the little girl talk so... So embarrassing? Look back


    We must teach her a lesson.


    "She asked me for a fight tonight." Li Su frowned and winked at Zhou Siying twice. Zhou Siying was surprised. It was amazing. How could it be done? He was anxious to explain to Zhou Sijia. Li Su grabbed Zhou Siying''s arm and looked at her worried sister-in-law, "sister-in-law, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you and Scarlett have a misunderstanding? You''re all going to make an appointment. Of course, I''m going to explain it to my sister. " Zhou Siying was so worried that she was about to take away Li Su''s hand. Li Su was speechless. Looking at Zhou Siying, "sister-in-law, come here, I''ll tell you what we mean by engagement. We''re not talking about the same thing at all..."


    This kind of question let sister-in-law to think, Li Su thought it was better to explain, of course, the good result of this explanation is that sister-in-law''s face is red, like a ripe tomato, covered his face and ran, Li Su couldn''t help but burst out a burst of laughter, the result of sister-in-law ran faster.


    This rascal! As she ran, Zhou Siying said angrily in her heart that people were so worried. Who would have thought that they actually said that... It''s so humiliating that she doesn''t have to live. Especially after hearing the laughter from Li Su, Zhou Siying''s desire to die is even stronger¡° Susu Susu... "The wind around suddenly increased, Li Su immediately vigilantly observed around, what is it!


    When he wants to be in a good mood to disturb, code, have never seen the wink, but


    I''ve never seen anything like this! Li Su is going to explode!


    "Susu..." the wind turns from south to north, and the big trees that need to be embraced by adults seem to be about to be overturned. Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia directly take out their weapons and form a triangle with Li Su to face the attack that will come at any time in all directions.


    The dark clouds in the sky are more thick and dark than usual night. When several people pay attention to the wind and don''t notice the dark clouds, the dark clouds have surrounded several people like a conscious one. It''s like a cage that makes people lose their senses. It''s invisible to the eyes, invisible to the ears, thicker and thicker!

 Chapter 1421

    The wind is getting smaller and smaller. Li Su looks at the dark sky around him, and almost can''t see the shadow of the tree. The two sisters of the Zhou family feel a little relaxed. However, Li Su is more cautious and wrong, and obviously feels more strange than before. He looks up at the sky, and there is no difference. He can''t see the shadow of the tree, and the wind stops suddenly, But in this moment, the crisis made Li Su feel burst!


    Trying to draw out the Seven Star Longyuan sword, Li Su found that the surrounding area was as quiet as before. Not far away, there was the fire they had set up. It was still so quiet in the same place. Even Zhou Sijia''s face was still pretty red, "Su! What a false alarm. "


    Zhou Sijia took Li Su by the arm and couldn''t help rubbing his body against Li Su. Li Su patted Zhou Sijia''s head and said, "have a good rest tonight. It''s too abnormal here. Let''s leave when the day gets a little light."


    Zhou Sijia pouts her lips in discontent, but she doesn''t drag Li Su to make trouble. Zhou Siying doesn''t speak. She glances at Li Su and nods


    Head, Li Su looked at Zhou Siying''s expression Leng for a while, is it because of the previous things let sister-in-law look embarrassed, so now use expressionless to cover up emotion? Li Su couldn''t help laughing.


    "Su, go to bed quickly!" Zhou Sijia grabbed Li Su''s chin, pulled Li Su down, and forced Li Su to rest. Li Su sighed, such a small pepper, but still contented with holding Zhou Sijia and sleeping peacefully.


    Sleeping in the middle of the night, Li Su felt colder and colder. He wondered what was going on. Did the firewood pile go out? Clearly before going to bed, he added enough firewood to the firewood pile. Li Su MI was dazed and opened his eyes. When he saw clearly everything in front of him, he was surprised. He saw that the dark ground was white and cold. It was nothing else but snow, a thick layer of snow.


    What''s the weather now? How can it snow?


    Li Su felt a little incredible. He was about to turn around and wake up Zhou Sijia. Another thing that shocked him even more happened. There was no one around him. "Sijia? Scarlett Li Su yelled twice, surrounded by empty snow and dark trees.


    "Auntie, Auntie!" Li Su at a look, found that Zhou Siying also disappeared, more anxious, alternately shouting two people, but found that no one can give out their own little response, Li Su walked a little ahead, found that he was more shocked by the things, blood, snow-white snow covered with a lot of bright red blood! If you don''t die, you will be seriously injured.


    At the moment, Li Su finally realized that the snow was not abnormal at all, but that when Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying were fighting with each other, Zhou Sijia used her unique skill, cold snow bead!


    Li Su clenched his teeth angrily. What was his code! What happened when he fell asleep? Thinking that Zhou Sijia, who had been in love with him before, almost became a good thing, disappeared, and his sister-in-law disappeared. Li Su wanted to go crazy. I don''t care who you are, no matter where you come from! Dare to move my woman, hurt them, I let you pay back a hundred times! If they die! No, they won''t. They are the daughters of heaven''s family. They won''t!


    "Sijia! Sister in law Under the snowstorm, Li Su began to run with his sword to find the two men. He cut them all the way, and many of them were killed


    The big trees that were hugged fell, and the birds were startled in the woods, but there was no human response. The blood red Longyuan sword was stained with white. Li Su was angry and split it out, and dozens of big trees that needed to be hugged by adults fell to the ground.


    "Where, where!" Li Su ran wildly for a while and flew for a while. He felt that he had run dozens of miles, but could not find any trace of them. Except for the bloodstain when he woke up, could it be that they were really dead there and eaten by some monster?


    Li Su thought so, his eyes couldn''t help reddening. It seemed that he wanted to be possessed with his eyes. He was breathing heavily. Even now he was in the ice and snow, but all this couldn''t bring him a trace of calmness¡° Ah Li Su suddenly waved his sword and let out a long cry! Dafa flies like a demon without wind. The red light is like a huge pitching, shooting towards the surrounding area. In an instant, within ten miles around, there is only a piece of scorched black and no grass left, just like the underground devil''s land.


    "Hehe Li Su raised his eyes. One eye was red, and the other eye was black


    Black and purple, Li Su, who is about to go crazy, calms down strangely at the moment. He looks around and thinks about everything that happened after he woke up. He thinks that some things he ignored in his confusion. Looking around with reincarnation, he doesn''t know whether it''s because of Li Su''s remaining strength or something else, There was a strange black silk thread that could not be seen by the naked eye. It felt like cocoon silk.


    "Tu!" Li Su thrust her sword to the ground and forced herself to sit in the same place. It was not long before she closed her eyes. Suddenly, there was a strange sound. Li Su suddenly opened her eyes and her pupils stood up, because it was Zhou Siying standing in the distance. Her sky blue clothes were covered with fresh blood and dried up blood, A face looks very miserable because of blood loss. She tries to cover the wound as big as a bowl in her heart, but what is injured is the position of the main artery. How can this action stop the blood flowing?


    Li Su looks at Zhou Siying''s plain white hand, instantly dyed blood red, and the blood even drags out a long shadow behind her. She is obviously a girl


    He wanted to say something to himself, but with his mouth open, the blood kept pouring out like a fountain. Li Su looked at her sister-in-law, and for a moment of shock, he even forgot to speak. It was only when he saw the blood gushing out of Zhou Siying''s mouth that Li Su seemed to be stimulated. He staggered two steps toward Zhou Siying and rushed up, "sister-in-law, Sister in law Li Su''s voice was sad. He felt like he had been gouged out of such a big hole. His whole body trembled with pain.


    "I, my sister, poof..." as soon as she was taken into her arms by Li Su, Zhou Siying said, and Li Su was covered with blood.


    "Auntie, auntie, wait for me. I''ll treat you right now. I''ll save you right now. Don''t be afraid. I''m a miracle doctor. You don''t have to talk. I''ll save you soon!" Li Su almost yelled out. When she finished speaking to Zhou Siying, she was about to let go of Zhou Siying''s body. However, Zhou Siying shook her head and grasped Li Su hard. "Mei..." finally, she vomited out such a word. Zhou Siying''s head was tilted and there was no breath in an instant.


    For the first time, anyone who has a life crisis in front of Li Su can never be saved as long as Li Su helps him


    Afraid of losing, or even missing the opportunity to cure, Li Suyi takes off his burden skin and turns over the contents of the burden skin.


    "Sister in law, sister in law, wake up, wake up quickly. These are the precious materials of heaven and earth. They will save you. Sister in law, wake up!" Li Su seemed to be crazy, shaking Zhou Siying''s bloody body, "you wake up, you wake up!" In addition to flowing more blood, Zhou Siying did not respond at all. Li Su was stunned for half a second and cried out in his mind, "system, system, where are you? Come out, system!"


    "System, system!" But even if Li Su broke his throat, there was no sound from the system. Even if Li Su was hoarse, why didn''t the system respond! Why? Li Su hit the ground with a fierce fist, and the surrounding earth began to crack with it as the center. Strands of black thin lines floated up and disappeared silently. Li Su, who was angry, raised his angry head, but suddenly froze, and his crazy head calmed down again at this moment.


    This silk thread is not something produced because of his sabotage. It''s more beautiful


    It was like something that had been smashed and started to float out because of his crazy blow. His purple black eyes forced to look around, including the sky. At last, Li Su saw at this moment that it was not only the ground, but also the air around and under the sky. All of them were black silk threads. From a single point of view, there is no problem. From a comprehensive point of view, it is more like an invisible cage in which everything is framed. The force of a square circle, a hundred miles, or even the whole world. Li Su suddenly remembered what they were like after hearing the wind of "Susu". Because there was a sound, their eyes were focused on the sound, I think that the disappearance of the voice is the lifting of the crisis, but the real crisis of momentum is the dark sky at night.


    More probably, it is not the sky curtain, but the surrounding monsters at that time have been in the silent trap, with the trick of attacking the West with the East, they are scattered into the trap, and this trap is a nightmare!


    Think of at that time, Zhou Siying''s strange, he is also confused, how can not know his sister-in-law for their feelings, he thought it was because of his sister-in-law


    For the sake of shyness, now I want to see that everything after the sound disappears is a trap. The disappearance of my sister-in-law and Zhou Sijia is to make me collapse. When the monster who weaves the trap finds that he has calmed down, he pushes out a person in a hurry to confuse his audio and video.


    If what he expected is right, if he can control his emotions after his sister-in-law''s death, the monster will push out a bigger blow to himself, that is, Zhou Sijia''s death. It''s really a ring of calculation. I''m afraid it won''t collapse. But what it can''t think of is that it has a system, and the system''s non response is a doubt, the black line seen by the eye of reincarnation, Completely exposed all this, from the beginning to the end, but he is in the trap of others, all this is illusory, is false!


    Li Su ruthlessly closed his eyes, waiting to open them, with ruthlessness in his eyes! No matter who it is, I won''t tear it to pieces today! Never give up!


    "Get out of here and hide behind me. What''s the ability of a sneaky man? Come out and fight openly! Come out, get out Li Su turns around and roars, but apart from floating around


    The black silk thread, behind the people did not have a little meaning!


    Li Su turns a blood red dragon Yuan sword. The animal pattern appears on Li Su''s face and slowly appears on Li Su''s hand. This time, the animal pattern spreads to the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, "chop!" The vast breath, the moment like hydrogen bomb explosion!

 Chapter 1422

    The whole world is like cotton wadding burned by fire. It turns into nothing in an instant. "Hoo, Hoo..." Li Su is holding the Seven Star Dragon sword. At the moment, he doesn''t look like a human at all. His eyes are different. He spreads from his face all the time. Even the back of his hand is covered with red animal patterns. But Li Su has an unprecedented momentum.


    With the vastness of the vicissitudes of life and the authority of the beast God, the demon beast appeared in front of us was staring at the eyes as big as a lantern, and could not help shivering.


    "It''s you Li Su grinned and gave a ferocious smile to the monster. The whole person looked more terrible than Shura in hell! The mist like monster is moving silently towards the back. Li Su squints, as if he is not aware of its action. He sees that the mist like monster is about to slip in a flash. Li Su''s elongated claws, like searching for something, grasp the mist like monster''s body.


    "Ow - ow -" a harsh scream came from the mouth of the fog monster. It was clear that it had no entity, like a cloud of smoke, but now it was being held by people, and it could not break away with all its efforts.


    "There''s only one end to playing tricks in front of me! Die Li Su''s face looked like frost, "what''s more, you are not afraid of death, and you are playing in front of me


    You''re so tired of playing tricks twice


    The lantern like eyes of the fog monster kept turning. It was obvious that at the moment, Li Su was not dead. He directly grabbed the inside of the fog monster and let out a long howl, "bang, bang." A ball with black thread appeared in the palm of Li Su''s hand, and the fog monster uttered a more fierce cry. There was nothing else, because it was the heart it tried to hide.


    How can it appear here? Why can it appear in this person''s hands? The big black mouth opens, and the fog monster wants to swallow Li Su directly. Then Li Su gives a grim smile and grasps the heart of the black thread, "ow - ow -!" The long whistling sound from the monster''s mouth constantly roars out, the painful monster''s body twists and turns, like twisted Mahua, the eyes as big as those lanterns are full of anger, like burning flames.


    "Now give you a chance, where are my two companions? If you let them out, I will let you die easily. If you are playing tricks, I will let you not survive, not die!" The animal lines on Li Su''s face are still increasing, and the more and more powerful pressure makes the fog monster''s body unable to maintain its original shape. It is constantly reducing, reducing, and finally leaving only a creature that looks only one person tall and looks like a charred black tree branch. Its eyes are yellow and orange, so Li Su can be sure, This is the original body of the fog monster just now, but the gap is too big.


    "Choose, or not?" Li Su holds the heart of the monster and asks again


    It has no patience.


    "If I let you go, you can''t live in the magic dragon kingdom." The voice of the fog monster''s mouth was still harsh. Its words made Li Su''s face taut. Since he offered a toast, he didn''t want to drink! Sharp fingernails are about to penetrate the heart.


    "Wait!" The fog monster yelled in a hurry, waved his hand, and a layer of black silk thread disappeared. Li Su saw clearly that not far away, it was the two sisters in a nightmare. The pain on their faces was no less than that of themselves. It seemed that in the dream, they also suffered a lot, but fortunately, they were still alive!


    Li Su breathed a long sigh of relief, turned his eyes, and locked the fog monster like a beast. "We shouldn''t have borne all this, let us experience such a painful dream, it''s all because of you!" As soon as Li Su''s seven star dragon Yuan sword turns, he is about to cut it towards the fog monster.


    "Oh! No, it''s not me, it''s you who intruded into my nest and got my breath. It''s all because of yourself... "The fog monster glared at the big yellow eyes and waved to Li Su desperately to show that the purpose of it was not a few people at the beginning, but what happened later was entirely for their own reasons!


    "Oh? Is it because of us? " Li Sujian pointed to the fog monster, "you say you are so big and choose such a big nest. If you choose a smaller one, can we force it in?" In this kind of place, a beast chooses its den. For the sake of comfort, it naturally chooses to be spacious. What does this have to do with its size? It''s totally unreasonable of Li Su, and the fog monster is speechless, "I, I always live in that mountain depression..."


    "Won''t you move? You have such a small volume and such a large area. Don''t you know that the earth is very tense now. Do you have any public morality The tip of Li Su''s sword is about to poke into the face of the fog monster. The fog monster says that he is very depressed. What is the public morality?


    "Li Su! Li Su When she opened her eyes and stared at Li Su for a while, Zhou Siying decided that Li Su was standing not far away. When she threw herself at Li Su, she felt excited and regained. Because of her trembling body, Li Su felt it incisively and vividly.


    Li Su held his sister-in-law in his heart. He was still annoyed at the good work done by the monster just now. But seeing that his sister-in-law could take the initiative to wake up, he had better lighten his anger a little. He held his sister-in-law''s tight body tightly in his hands. Li Su patted Zhou Siying on the back, "sister-in-law is OK, It''s all fake, it''s all fake, it''s all over, it''s all over... "


    On hearing this, Zhou Siying obviously knew that Li Su had suffered the same loss. She hugged Li Su''s neck more tightly and tried to rub Li Su into her body. Li Su''s face was wearing an obscene smile. Emma''s chest was well buried,


    The fragrance is full, smooth and soft.


    When Li Su was enjoying her life, Zhou Sijia said, "sister, if you really want to hold her, I don''t mind, but can you stop holding her so tightly and leave me a place?"


    Zhou Sijia''s words directly made Li Su choke on his own saliva. I wipe it. Is he the land? Actually also involved in the occupation of land and space, Zhou Siying''s face would have been thinner than Zhou Sijia''s, listen to my sister say, her hand a loose, will come down from Li Su, Li Su is holding Zhou Siying''s body did not let go, toward Zhou Sijia''s unkind smile, "come on, little girl, place let you out, don''t you come quickly?"


    The fog monsters on one side were all wide eyed. They couldn''t figure out what''s going on now. Isn''t monogamy a long time ago? How can this man be so supportive, and it seems that both of them are willing to.


    "Well! Su! Scared to death... The dream is full of blood... "Far away, Zhou Sijia can still tease and tease her. When she is really taken into her arms by Li Su, Zhou Sijia''s body shakes and tears pop out in an instant, crying like a tearful person.


    "Well, well, it''s OK, those are dreams, they''re all fake, they''re all gone together..." Zhou Sijia''s body is shaking out of shape, which makes Li Sugang''s sister-in-law''s good mood disappear in an instant,


    And stare at the fog monster.


    The fog monster was actually watching the play. I don''t know why he angered Li Su and made him stare at him. The fog monster had to shrink as small as possible.


    "You can see the current situation, because you have made us experience so many bad things in our dreams. How do you plan to make up for it?" Li Su twists his fingers at the fog monster. Although the fog monster doesn''t come out of the Shenwu Island, there are people coming here. According to some people''s memory, the fog monster certainly knows what Li Su means. It''s to rob himself!


    "I, all my wealth is not here..." fog monster wants to make the final struggle, but see Li Su will fog monster heart at one stroke, fog monster immediately withered.


    Half an hour later, all kinds of wonderful things that Li Su had never seen appeared on the ground in front of them. Not only Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia had disgust on their faces, but also Li Su was disgusted. What are the treasures of this monster? Human watches, human clothes, unknown animal bones, half meter high strange stones, Even cotton... Li Su didn''t know how to express his emotion at the moment. He wanted to roar at the monster. Are you kidding me? But looking at the monster face obviously like and sincere, let Li Su some don''t know what to say, can only say no grade! Too tasteless!


    Since it has become unrealistic to take treasures from the fog monster, Li Su thought of another thing, "have you ever been to the magic dragon kingdom?"


    But Li Su remembers the cry of the fog monster just now. When Li Su mentioned this place, one of the fog monster subconsciously beat a spirit, "no, I haven''t been there."


    "Huh?" Li Su raised the heart of the fog monster and glared at it, clearly telling it that your life is still in my hands.


    Fog monster face is full of bitter force! Why, why do these people want to break into its Col and get its breath! Clearly, it didn''t take any advantage. It was beaten, and now it is still threatened by people. If everything can rush in


    Li Su looked at the black face of the fog monster, and the expression was constantly changing. Different emotions flashed in the yellow eyes. Li Su narrowed his eyes, and the code was wrong. Did the beast want to be honest now! Li Su wants to hold the heart of the fog monster!


    "It''s very dangerous there. I advise you not to go there, because most people go there never come back!" Fog monster struggling, it is clear that they do not want to go to magic dragon domain, by the way want to let Li Su and others also give up.


    Zhou Sijia''s eyes almost burst out with fire. "Well, I think I understand. I dare to say that you are responsible for all the things we experienced in our nightmares! Look, I won''t kill you! "


    Zhou Sijia remembers that she, Li Su and her sister died miserably in her dream,


    It''s really going to collapse. Although the dream wakes up and knows that it''s just a dream, it''s still a fear in my heart. When I catch the cold snow bead, Zhou Sijia will play a unique skill. As soon as the fog monster sees that the situation is not right, he quickly reaches up with his hands, "no, no, no, I''ll go, I''ll take you..."


    Although Zhou Siying is also angry, she also listens to what Li Su says in her heart. It will obviously reduce the risk to let the fog monster who is familiar with the route lead the way. Seeing her sister''s action, Zhou Siying is about to stop it, and then she sees the fog monster surrender. Zhou Siying can''t help laughing. Zhou Sijia stares at the fog monster, "as a monster, how can you yield so easily?"

 Chapter 1423

    The fog monster kept his head down and didn''t speak. He had a good attitude of confession. He was joking. I didn''t give in, but I was frozen into ice sculpture. In Zhou Sijia''s dream, the fog monster knew how powerful it was.


    "OK, Sijia, after all, the dragon ball of magic dragon is the most important thing for us." Zhou Siying touched Zhou Sijia''s head twice and comforted her sister. Zhou Sijia pouted, "of course I know, but I just can''t help getting angry!" Then Zhou Sijia glared at the fog monster again.


    The fog monster is like a crab, moving towards Li Su. Li Su smiles. The intelligence of the fog monster seems not low. "What''s your name?"


    Fog monster carefully looked at Li Su and Zhou''s sisters, "nightmare."


    These two words don''t make a good impression. Zhou Sijia bares her teeth and looks at the dark fog monster like a burnt tree trunk


    From today on, you''ll be ah Hei


    The fog monster looked at Li Su. Looking at Zhou Sijia, Huang orange''s eyes were obviously unwilling. Li Su said, "cough, let me see what time it is." Yang gets up and grabs the hand of the heart of the fog monster. The fog monster, no, ah Hei, reluctantly compromises, "OK."


    Ah Hei, a monster familiar with the magic dragon Kingdom, led the way. It took only seven days for Li Su and Zhou''s two sisters to reach the place that originally took more time. Now they are half a month away from the end of their trial, which makes several people eager to try and can''t step into the magic dragon Kingdom immediately.


    "Wait!" Ah Hei suddenly stood in front of several people, his face full of dignified, which made several people move. Zhou Sijia didn''t have a good face, so he directly stormed at ah Hei, "what are you doing?"


    Li Su didn''t speak, but his eyes looked around. The closer he got to the place, the stronger the smell of wild animals became. It was even stronger than other animal gods he had met before, especially in this position.


    "Why don''t you talk? Do you want to play something


    What a trick? " Zhou Sijia frowned and looked at ah Hei. His tone and attitude were quite bad. Ah Hei wanted to explain, but Zhou Sijia would not give it to him at all. "OK, don''t say it. I don''t believe it if you say it."


    Zhou Sijia pouted her lips and walked directly towards Li Su. There were two or three steps to Li Su''s side. Suddenly, she heard a "click" sound, "Su..." Zhou Sijia only had time to shout out, and the man fell directly into the suddenly opened crevice.


    "Scarlett!" Li Su yelled and was about to rush in and catch Zhou Sijia out. Unexpectedly, ah Hei on one side suddenly reached out and stopped him. Li Su was very angry when he saw the crack of the ground suddenly closed. He turned around and glared at ah Hei, "I Cao, what do you mean! What are you stopping me for? "


    Zhou Siying stood by Li Su''s side and comforted him to calm down a little. Although he was worried about losing his sister, after all, they had been together with ah Hei for more than ten days. Although ah Hei made them all suffer at the beginning, these days, according to Zhou Siying''s understanding, he thought that the nature of the monster was good.


    Ah Hei Zui is rather stupid. "It''s not the same here as when I came here before. I, I want you to stop because I want you to be careful..."


    "Why didn''t you just say that?" Li Su was already angry. When he heard ah Hei''s explanation, he became even more angry. Ah Hei didn''t speak. He was a little depressed. It was clear that he had blocked them before. He was just about to speak. Unexpectedly, this happened.


    "Come on, Li Su, our urgent delay now is to find my sister quickly. After all, in such an unfamiliar place, the longer we stay, the greater the crisis." Zhou Siying pushed Li Su. Li Su was about to move forward when ah Hei said, "wait a minute."


    "I''m Cao. How can you make me wait?" Li Su said this again. He knew that ah Hei had already reminded them. He was embarrassed and coughed twice. "What do you want to say?"¡° Let me explore the way first. " After ah Hei finished, without waiting for a few people to respond, he suddenly turned into a black fog and rushed to the front. During the day, Li Su realized that ah Hei''s body was the size of a three-story building. The black fog was moving rapidly, and in a twinkling of an eye, he turned from one end to the other


    Li Su and Zhou Siying can''t see the shadow of ah Hei.


    "Why is ah Hei gone?" For a long time, I didn''t see ah Hei back. Zhou Siying had no idea.


    "It''s very familiar here. Wait a little longer." Li Su carefully vigilant around, here is basically no life, Li Su looked at the ground, even the grass is barren, it seems that the magic wing Tianlong who lives here is really overbearing!


    "Come on, run!" Li Su is thinking, suddenly belongs to ah Hei''s unique harsh voice into Li Su and Zhou Siying''s mind, see ah Hei even shape almost unable to maintain, to two people in front of quickly became that black thin like charred tree trunk appearance, with two people retreat towards the back.


    "What''s the matter?" Ah Hei went to explore the way. After such a long time, before he could say what information he had found, he let him retreat. The whole people were terrified.


    "Magic wing Tianlong, magic wing Tianlong has laid eggs..." ah Hei''s voice was like firewood in his throat, and his eyes were wide open, filled with fear.


    "Laying eggs?" Li Su''s eyes flashed bright. Isn''t that a good thing?


    Ah Hei saw Li Su''s idea from Li Su''s eyes. He only thought Li Su was crazy. "In the past, there was only one male dragon in the magic dragon Kingdom, but now there is not only one more female dragon, but also one more dragon egg. Do you think this is a good thing?"


    Damn, how come there''s one more dragon on the back, but doesn''t that mean you can get two dragon balls? Li Su''s eyes were shining with gold.


    "When the female lays eggs, it will be three points more fierce than usual. When the male hunts, it will appear at least five more times a day than usual. Moreover, the male is quite irritable at this time!" Zhou Siying was lucky to hear some elders talk about the changes that would happen when male and female dragons were together. However, she never thought that they had such a big "luck" when they came to the magic dragon kingdom.


    Just then, I heard, "Huhu..." a strong wind shaking voice, and then a fireball suddenly fell from the sky, "Wow!" It hit the ground with a loud crash, and it suddenly splashed. It was burnt and blackened on the ground,


    Because there is nothing to burn, it begins to burn the earth.


    "Quick, quick concealment..." ah Hei''s body fell to the ground like a corpse. In fact, even if it didn''t fall to the ground, with its appearance, it would only make the male dragon because it was a burnt tree trunk. But give some face, Li Su and Zhou Siying didn''t smile.


    "Hoo Hoo..." the magic pterosaur is flashing huge meat wings, flying slowly. Every time it vibrates a few meat wings, it must spray out a few groups of strong flames. It seems that the male dragon is really quite irritable now.


    But is hiding a solution? Li Su looked at the place where the magic winged dragon had passed. It was all a sea of fire. He continued to flash his wings. Suddenly, a group of big birds flew out of the woods because of fright. "Whoosh..." the magic winged dragon quickly changed its direction, obviously towards them.


    what the hell! Li Su is going to curse her in her heart. What are you big birds worried about? Anxious to be roasted, Li Su quickly stood up and said, "go, let''s retreat quickly!"


    "Hoo Hoo Zhou Siying stared at the huge magic winged dragon on her head, "Wow!" With a loud voice, the huge fireball suddenly spits out from the mouth of magic winged dragon, "I''m Cao! I don''t like cats. You think I''m Hello Kitty Lift up the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, a cut, huge fireball, instant like thousands of meteors toward everywhere.


    The burning sound of "crackle" sounded around. The sky was shaking wings. Once the huge head of magic wing Tianlong dropped, a pair of huge eyes appeared above Li Su''s head. The pupils in the huge eyes made Li Su see clearly. Shit, is this a provocation? Li Su ha ha fists, is about to fight down a fist.


    "No!" Zhou Siying suddenly jumped up from behind, caught off guard, Li Su was directly thrown on the ground by Zhou Siying, "you!"¡° Shh Li Suzheng wondered what her sister-in-law was doing. She saw that Zhou Siying lowered her body and almost stuck it on Li Suzheng. She said nothing to Li Suzheng, but her eyes carefully observed the situation of magic wing Tianlong''s eyes on her head.


    The dragon''s eyes are so ugly. What''s good to see? Seeing Zhou Siying staring at the huge eyes of magic wing Tianlong, Li Su was a little depressed. If she had just hit with one fist, it would be a disaster


    It must be very cool, but it''s not bad now. My sister-in-law''s body is so warm and soft. If she lies on me like this, it must be very cool


    "Hoo Hoo..." the eyes of magic winged dragon turned around above them. After many times, his head was raised, his arms were shocked, and he flew forward again, "Hoo Hoo." With the sound of wings shaking and the sound of leaves in the forest, Zhou Siying finally confirmed the departure of magic wing Tianlong. She was relieved to find that there was something wrong with the breathing of the people below, and her cheeks were slightly red. Of course, what was more wrong was below


    Zhou Siying felt the abnormal position of the hip bone. With a scream, she was about to get up from Li Su. Li Su quickly grasped her sister-in-law''s hip, "you... You, how can you do this!" How could Zhou Siying think that the animals under her body could still be like this kind of thing in this situation? Even the words had changed. She could feel the heat from Li Su''s palm when she was caught with her buttocks across the cloth. Zhou Siying bit her lower lip shyly, knowing that there were people and Monsters watching in the distance.


    The monster ah Hei, has the eyelid very much to withdraw to some distances, will not be too long


    Too far away from the two, not too close, "now it''s ok?" Li Su looks at his sister-in-law, which obviously means that you have no worries.


    Zhou Siying shook her head.


    "You mean no?" Li Su''s voice was a little dejected, but the strength of her hand was not a little lighter. She even kneaded it more heavily, with light and heavy strength, which made Zhou Siying''s cheek turn red to hot, "no, it''s not..."


    "What do you mean, sister-in-law, tell me, eh?" Li Su''s hooligan was quite down, and Zhou Siying began to cry in her shy eyes, "no, it''s not here..."


    "Ha ha ha..." Zhou Siying''s astringent reaction obviously amused Li Su. Of course, Li Su couldn''t have been able to attack Zhou Siying in such a dangerous situation. What''s more, Zhou Sijia couldn''t be found now, but he always wanted to make sure his sister-in-law''s mind, such as now!


    "I''m kidding you! Ha ha ha Li Su hooked Zhou Siying''s chin. The expression on Zhou Siying''s face changed from shyness to anger until Li Su attached to Zhou Siying''s ear and said, "I don''t mean I don''t want you, eh


    You must know my mind, sister-in-law


    Li Su said, very shameless in the arch arch of his own baby, ah Hei has come back, looking at the two people are actually still rubbing, ah Hei Mu''s face, thinking that human feelings are really complex.

 Chapter 1424

    "The magic winged dragon has gone back." Ah Hei watched Li Su pull Zhou Siying to her feet, and then how could she preach.


    Li Su turned to look at the sunset sun, looked at ah hei and said, "how can I get in underground?"


    Zhou Sijia''s disappearance startled Li Su, and the crack of the ground grew and closed again, which made Li Susi think about it. There must be a mystery in the underground of the magic dragon kingdom.


    Sure enough, ah Hei, listening to Li Su''s words, was shocked and his eyes suddenly widened. There was no other reason. There was a sudden underground here. It was because he had been here and was engulfed by the underground. How could this person who had never been here know the truth? After watching Li Su silently for a while, ah Hei said, "I''ll take you to the underground entrance, but inside... I will never go in. Even if you let me die, I won''t go in!"


    Ah Hei insisted on this point, and his insistence made Li Su feel more complicated. He just looked at ah hei and didn''t speak any more


    Walking toward the ground, it clearly looks like the entrance is a cave dug out by people, but after two people walk in, the cave is slowly closed like a gate, and the heavy closing sound vibrates in the open underground.


    At the moment, the faces of the two people standing underground are shocked. It is clear that this is an underground city built by people. There are beams and pillars. Even the ground under their feet is paved with carefully laid tiles. This scene is absolutely unexpected to them. That is to say, when they look at each other, ah Hei''s fear is not a murderer, It''s "be careful!"


    The huge wolf tooth hammer suddenly came towards them. There were even some dried brown blood stains on the hammer. They dodged the huge wolf tooth hammer one left and one right. A row of cold arrows were shooting at Li Su and Zhou Siying like eyes. What made Li Su feel more angry was that the tips of the arrows were all black, That means the arrow is poisonous.


    "Be careful, sister-in-law, the arrow is poisonous!" Zhou Siying, who had been extremely cautious, was more careful when she heard that the arrows flying all over the sky did not fall on the ground


    Two people on one, which let Li Su a sigh of relief, "sister-in-law, there are too many organs in this, you follow me slowly, we must be careful."


    I want to be the first brother who brags with others outside, but I''m the descendant of Guiguzi. What''s Guiguzi''s business? It''s the legend of Qimen dunjia. However, such a person, who is known as "the descendant of Guiguzi", actually meets many mechanisms on this Shenwu island and is helpless. Fortunately, people outside the world can''t see this scene. Otherwise, Li Su touches his nose, That''s a big shame.


    "Well." Zhou Siying tightly grasped Li Su''s hand, her heart pounded wildly, and her little hand was sweating. Listening to Li Su''s voice of comforting herself, Zhou Siying couldn''t help laughing. Fool, I''m not worried at all, because you are in front of me. My tension is the first time we hold hands like this, so close.


    If Li Su knew it, he would wonder if the previous body to body contact was not considered?


    They walked cautiously for about ten minutes, and looked at each other


    It''s a long time, but when they look back, they can still see the closed gate not far away. The speed of action is too slow, but one step faster is countless organs.


    "Dada..." "dada..." a slight sound sounded in the ground. At first, Li Su thought it was his auditory hallucination, but the sound was slowly compact, slowly compact. Li Su opened his eyes, grabbed Zhou Siying and roared, "sister-in-law, run It''s clear that they didn''t touch any mechanism, but under the ignorance of the two people, the walls on both sides were constantly squeezing into the middle, and only one person was left in the gap. At this moment, should we be glad that they are practitioners, otherwise, in such a crisis, neither of them can run out, and they can only bring a big meat meal to the walls on both sides.


    "What''s going on here?" Although not hurt to a cent, but from time to time in this, intentionally or unintentionally is the mechanism, let Zhou Siying''s nerve also taut some uncomfortable¡° Sister in law, we must speed up. " Li Su looked around again. Since no matter how careful he was, he would miss the mechanism. It''s better to be careful. Looking at Zhou Siying nodding, Li Su roared, "run!" Two


    He ran out towards the front. For a moment, there were two people running. However, under the fierce running, I don''t know whether they were lucky or because they chose the right way to run for a long time, but they didn''t run into an organ. They were relieved.


    Li Su''s chest suddenly sent out a burst of white light, with a burning feeling, so that Li Su''s eyes moved to the chest with the tianyingzhu, this bead only in the face of treasure when there will be such a change, it is difficult not to be here what strange baby!


    Li Su looked down and found that when he looked down at tianyingzhu, there was a 20 meter long pit on the ground. Zhou Siying didn''t even have time to make a scream. She dragged Li Su and Li Su straight into the pit.


    "I''m Cao..." unprepared, this fall really made Li Su show his teeth. The sweet hum from his side helped him up. At the moment, the place where they were staying was even darker, just like a long black box. There was no light, and even the air circulation was isolated. They had to go out from here.


    Li Su and Zhou Siying realized this. Li Su split his palm upward. Something strange happened. It was clear that the place where they fell was the open and close ground. But this split made Li Su feel soft as if he had split on a mass of cotton. Before Li Su was stunned for a second, the cotton rebounded. How hard was Li Su Gang''s hand, How hard he hit back to himself, Li Su felt a bloody smell coming out of his mouth.


    "What''s the matter with you, Li Su?" Zhou Siying was so surprised that her face changed color that she quickly went to help Li Su. Li Su shook her head, wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth, and stared at the dark surroundings. Suddenly, he reached out and poked at the wall on one side. The hard wall suddenly seemed to have a qualitative change and became a soft ball. Zhou Siying finally saw clearly and cried in surprise, "what is this?"


    [system, what is this thing It''s totally beyond cognition. Li Su really wants to feel that there is a wonderful system at this time, which is comparable to Du Niang.


    It''s my belly The system simply and decisively throws out two words.


    Of course, Li Su didn''t even know about it,


    Li Su grabs his head and suddenly widens his eyes. I''m Cao. Is it possible that we are in the belly of an animal!


    The serpent is a python, more than a serpent is a serpent. No one knows how big this thing can grow. But now they are in its belly and it''s like a box. This kind of feeling, vomit... Li Su wants to vomit. He finally understands why he bounces back with a fist just now. The serpent''s abdomen is soft like a rubber band, let alone a fist, Even the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword may not have a door to this thing, but there is another thing that is absolutely useful.


    [what? Exchange for a hacksaw! Do you think this system is a toolbox As soon as the system listened to Li Su''s request, it exploded.


    That''s right. That''s what Li Su came up with. If you are tough, I can fight and chop. If you are soft, I can pull!


    It''s not that you don''t lose money in this business. When can I exchange things with you without giving you merit? Li Su is also very depressed. Why is she so unruly at the critical moment? Don''t you know that my dear little sister Sijia is still there? Don''t you know that somewhere in here is waiting for me to save her?


    [merit, ten thousand!]


    No, your hacksaw is made of gold. Do you think my merit is very easy to earn? No matter how Li Su hopped, there was no intention of compromise on this side of the system. However, Li Su needed a hacksaw at the moment, and he could not help biting his teeth and yelling, unscrupulous businessman! Just exchanged a half new second-hand hacksaw, but Li Su was very angry. I''ll take revenge on you later!


    "You, you, what are you doing?" When Zhou Siying turned her face, she saw a strange tool in Li Su''s hand. Although she saw Li Su''s magic power along the way, she wanted to laugh now.


    "Laugh if you want. I''ll tell you, it''s the most important thing for us to get out of here." Li Su said, stepping on the wall. Wow, it''s like stepping on Simmons. It''s really cool according to the serpent''s feeling!


    The voice of "Sila, Sila..." kept ringing in the dark box. Zhou Siying didn''t think it was noise, but she thought it was a little pleasant. Maybe it was because the person who did it was the one he liked? Zhou Siying looks at Li Su''s action with a sweet smile on her face. With his efforts, the hacksaw is constantly deepening.


    The wall seemed to move unconsciously. Li Su didn''t respond. He was surprised that his foot had shifted. He stepped on it fiercely. Li Su''s hacksaw went in half a meter deep. Suddenly, the black box turned upside down. It was like sitting on a pirate ship, which made Zhou Siying feel like vomiting.


    No, it''s not like there''s an earthquake in this place, is it? Li Su firmly grasped the hacksaw and continued to crawl toward the position just now. I''ve been half a meter away. How can your earthquake affect my continued work? Finally, when he got to the position he was holding, Li Suyi grabbed the button cut by the saw, and put the hacksaw down. I''ll make you shake! Li Su took it down again!

 Chapter 1425

    "Bang Dong! Bang The voice of Zhou Siying is constantly ringing. Zhou Siying is shaking and wants to throw up, trying to grasp something, but there is nothing around except the wall that can be grasped. Zhou Siying''s heart is horizontal, grabs a short sword and stabs it at the wall! The violent shaking in the black box suddenly stopped. Zhou Siying wiped the thin sweat on her forehead. Could it be that she had just inserted the stop mechanism?


    "Be careful!" Li Su yelled. The place where Zhou Siying was standing suddenly erupted a stream of yellow water. Zhou Siying didn''t react at all. She felt a sudden pain when she touched her body. What''s more terrible is that the cloth on her body dissolved quickly.


    "What the hell is going on?" Zhou Siying cried out in a panic. Without saying a word, Li Su picked Zhou Siying directly from top to bottom.


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Siying''s face burned instantly. She put her hands around her chest and glared at Li Su with shame and indignation. I''ll wipe it. Can you think of me as a hooligan at this time? You think I''m too strong. Li Su touches the sweat on her forehead and explains to Zhou Siying, "we''re in the belly now..."


    what? Is this the belly of a snake? Zhou Siying suddenly remembered that the yellow liquid just now was the stomach acid of the snake? Zhou Siying thinks so, feel afraid after, again


    Disgusted, he grabbed Li Su''s arm and said, "what shall we do now?"


    "It''s OK, look at me!" Li Su grabs the hacksaw in his hand and continues to move towards the position he was originally occupying. Zhou Siying grabs Li Su''s body behind him. Even though the sloshing around is getting worse and worse, Li Su''s feet seem to be rooted, standing in the same place, "hiss!" In front of Li Su, there was a big gash. A big stream of ferocious stomach acid rushed towards Li Su. Li Su gave a sneer. The vigorous Qi wrapped him and Zhou Siying in it and went out.


    "Ouch..." after Zhou Siying looked at the situation outside, she really vomited out. At the moment, they saw that the place full of residue and yellow gastric juice was not the belly of the snake?


    "Hold your breath, we''ll be out soon." Li Su said to Zhou Siying that the flying of the Royal body was like lightning in the belly of the serpent


    "Light! It''s over there... "Zhou Siying had no strength to vomit. She almost hung on Li Su. Seeing the light, Zhou Siying couldn''t help jumping.


    Li Su grabs Zhou Siying and flies faster. In the blink of an eye, he is near the serpent''s mouth. The keen serpent feels as if something is going to jump out of its body. The serpent''s mouth is full of blood, and it merges in an instant. The light that originally came out becomes dark in an instant.


    Li Suxin scolded him, and forced me to take out the steel


    Saw! Li Su began to press on the serpent''s upper jaw.


    The snake''s body was stiff, and the next moment, it twisted violently. It was unforgivable. It turned out that the pain in its abdomen was caused by these ants! There was a violent contraction in his mouth. Li Su saw that the serpent''s intention was a sneer again. The red lines appeared on the saw body of the hacksaw. As soon as Li Su saw down, a lot of blood sprayed directly on them like a fountain.


    The sound of "sizzling" is endless! The serpent was writhing violently, but it couldn''t do any harm to the two people in its mouth. The huge serpent''s head began to leach blood, which was at least two meters in length.


    Although it is inconspicuous for the huge snake head, the terrible thing is that the wound is constantly tearing, with a strong force inside. In the blink of an eye, two meters become four meters, four meters become eight meters. The red flesh of the original wound turns out from the inside, and suddenly becomes a long ditch running through the snake head!


    Li Su shakes his head and looks at the snake. The blood red Seven Star Dragon Sword rushes out of Li Su''s hand. When the snake roars at Li Su, Li Su''s head shakes, He nailed it to the place seven inches away from the sky. The serpent''s big mouth was in place, and the next second the whole body looked like a snake


    Paralyzed down like noodles, issued a sensation, directly paralyzed on the ground.


    Li Su waved. The Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, which had absorbed blood, was inserted behind his back by Li Su. They didn''t even turn back. Li Su pointed to a direction, "let''s go."


    In this underground castle, it was aimless. Although it was to find Zhou Sijia, there was no trace to find. However, tianyingzhu constantly felt it. With Li Su''s progress, tianyingzhu became hotter and hotter, which made Li Su conclude that there must be something to surprise them in the near future.


    "Why is there no way?" According to Li Su Zhi''s direction, Zhou Siying and Zhou Siying ran wildly for a while, and then suddenly a wall formed in front of them. In other words, it was not a wall, but an obstacle to be moved here. After all, the road was cut across here.


    "Sister in law, step back." Li Su grabs the Seven Star Longyuan sword, but Zhou Siying suddenly reaches out and grabs it at Li Su''s hand. "Li Su, there''s a rush of organs here. Is there a crisis waiting for us behind the wall? We''re not sure yet. Is it appropriate to split the wall rashly?"


    In the hand of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, the Dragon howls continuously ring, obviously it has felt the master''s emotion, some can''t bear, "we have no choice."


    Whether it''s the crisis that is already full of them, or Zhou Sijia who is waiting for their rescue, nothing can give them a second option.


    "Chop!" Long Xiao, accompanied by Li Su''s angry shouts, had feet thick in front of him


    When the wall broke, Li Su and Zhou Siying heard a clearer roar of the dragon. It was an angry roar. But at the moment, their eyes were deeply shocked by the scene in front of them. Gold coins and all kinds of treasures piled up in the sky. It''s no exaggeration to say that the treasure house is a treasure house.


    "This is the nest of the magic winged dragon." Zhou Siying''s face is dignified. Looking at Li Su, long is fond of collecting glittering things, among which gold coins and precious stones are the most.


    "No matter what the nest of magic winged dragon is, if we find it, it''s ours." Li Su rubbed his hands excitedly. My God, these things are worth a lot of money to achieve the reality. Li Su is not short of money. The diagnosis fee is always millions, millions, but this kind of diagnosis fee can not be used for his own expenses. This is a pain in Li Su''s heart. Now the treasure in front of him is just like letting Li Su, a thirsty man, see Ganquan. It''s really great.


    Li Su picked it up and played with it for two times. Suddenly he thought of another thing, and he was even more melancholy. How can I take away so many things? You know, his snake skin bag is already a big burden. These gold coins and gems are being taken


    In Li Su''s mind, there is a picture of a man who is 1.8 meters tall, with a snake skin bag on his left, another snake skin bag on his back... This picture is too beautiful for Li Su to see.


    "If only there were a heaven and earth bag or something like that." Li Su murmured twice, which was a casual step. Unexpectedly, Zhou Siying answered, "yes."


    "What? You have a bag of heaven and earth? " Li Su''s eyes twinkled with gold when I wiped it. I didn''t expect that what I saw inside was really real. "Is it possible to accept heaven and earth, to hold heaven and earth, and to be infinite?" Li Su stares at Zhou Siying, her face flushed with excitement.


    "Of course not." Zhou Siying looked at Li Su speechless. He wanted to move the treasure here and thought about how much he used it.


    Ah? Li Su''s heart, which was excited, was in a moment of depression. He looked at the treasure and his hands. Li Su was puzzled¡° However, there are such treasures in the earth gate for refining utensils. Under the Heaven Gate, there are three gates, namely, the earth gate, the Xuan gate and the Huang gate. Among them, the earth gate is a refining utensil. There have been such treasures in the earth gate. Over the years, they have come to Shenwu island to find treasures, and they all belong to the heaven gate. If you are interested in this, you can ask for information about the earth gate when you win. "


    Zhou Siying smiles at Li Su. Although they haven''t got the Dragon Ball yet, seeing Li Su''s many actions along the way makes Zhou Siying feel that Li Su is no longer an ordinary cultivator. Therefore, Zhou Siying is willing to tell Li Su about such news.


    Wonderful. Li Su, the man of Tianmen, smashed his mouth, with potential on his face.


    "Bang, bang!" The crashing sound suddenly came from the side of the wall facing them The roar of the Dragon came into their ears with a loud sound. Li Su grinned. It''s good. I''m worried that I can''t take away these treasures. I want to vent my nameless anger in my heart. I''ll let you die quickly if you hurry to send the dragon ball!


    On the wall, because of the fierce impact of the magic wing dragon, there has been a crack. Just wait for a blow, "bang!" What''s more, the magic winged Tianlong directly broke the thick wall. His nose gasped, and his red eyes glared at the people who appeared on his treasure. His huge eyes became vertical pupils, showing his extraordinary anger!


    "Why do I think it has good eyesight today?" Li Su looked at the big eyes that they were looking at, and had time to discuss with Zhou Siying about magic wing Tianlong''s eyes, which made Zhou Siying feel sad.


    "Under the strong light of the gold coin, the vision of magic winged Tianlong will be much better than usual, so it can see us now." Even though Li Su''s actions at this time were not reliable, Zhou Siying made a serious explanation.


    "Damn, I knew that day I would have been aiming at his eyes, so that he could become a one eyed dragon. Even in the strong light, we couldn''t see clearly, ha ha..." Li Su tickled his fist, obviously worried about the eye he couldn''t hit that day. Zhou Siying looked at Li Su very speechless, and now he was happy


    What they said, magic wing dragon is listening, OK?

 Chapter 1426

    Sure enough, the magic dragon, who was already angry, became even more irritated when he listened to Li Su''s words. He opened his mouth, and the flame came towards Li Su and the two of them.


    "Ha ha ha, you old dragon really don''t have a sense of humor. I''m just talking about it. After all, it hasn''t hit your eye post yet!" Li Su turned over like a swallow, and directly attacked the top of the magic wing dragon. Although it was underground, the magic wing dragon''s body looked huge, but it did not affect its flexibility at all. His neck was like a rubber band, and his head hammer rammed down on Li Su.


    I''m Cao! Li Su had no idea that Lao long had made such a move directly. The huge shadow had covered Li Su''s head. Li Su could see clearly that it was magic winged Tianlong''s huge, yellow eyes, which looked like quicksand. It looked terrible.


    "Roar!" The dragon''s mouth is another one, and the burning flame rushes towards Li Su. The old dragon still doesn''t make a move, but one move directly forces people nowhere to go. Li Su looks at the fire near the dragon. Although it''s a pity that he can''t beat the dragon''s head, it''s not good to be directly stunned and scorched.


    The magic winged dragon stares at the tiny human like a mole ant. That''s what happens when you provoke the magic dragon! The flame eye is about to burn the mole ant, but the mole ant suddenly flashes, and there is no trace in the moment. The magic wing Tianlong stares at it


    Looking at Li Su, who had no trace in front of him, he blinked his big eyes twice, and then heard a sound of pondering over his head, "Hey, old dragon, I''m here. Are you old, so you''re slow, so you can''t do anything?"


    The head of magic winged Tianlong was raised, and only a red sword could be seen in its huge eyes. It was like the tip of a needle to insert into its eyes, "roar!" Magic winged Tianlong angrily shakes his head, huge wings, toward Li Su fan, a hurricane, let Li Su in midair just turned a body, the next moment, magic winged Tianlong has soared up, staring down at the small human, vowed to powder his body!


    The wings stirred up again and again. The wind in the middle of the treasure had formed a wind blade, which was sharp enough to tear everything apart. The wind blade kept rubbing on the outside of Li Su Gang Qi, and soon a layer of thin and dense traces appeared on Li Su''s gang Qi hood.


    "Roar The wings of the magic dragon agitated even more fiercely. Li Su, who was standing in the air, not only failed to move forward, but even fell back two steps. This was not a good phenomenon. Li Su spat, and the animal pattern on his face began to spread downward. Li Su''s eyes turned blood red in an instant, and his fingernails were ten centimeters long, holding the Seven Star Dragon sword, Li Su roared and galloped up to the magic winged dragon.


    Magic wing dragon''s two pupil instantly erect, stare at to send out a long roar, toward


    Li Su rushed up and said, "Oh, oh!" Two times, Li Su''s two swords went out and fell on the hard rock like skin of magic winged Tianlong, flashing sparks, leaving only two shallow traces.


    "Roar!" The magic winged dragon flapped its wings. Li Su grabbed the Seven Star Dragon Sword and threw it back. His claws lit up and carried the fierce hurricane. His sharp claws just pierced into the magic winged dragon''s wings.


    "Roar!" Magic wing Tianlong opened his mouth, a flame toward Li Su, Li Su''s claws a loose, like a leopard in the office a spin body, jump to magic wing Tianlong''s body, limbs on the ground, fast in magic wing Tianlong''s body ran up.


    "Roar We must burn the ant! Magic winged Tianlong looks at Li Su, who changes his shape and gallops on himself. The fire keeps shooting at Li Su like no money. With sharp claws, Li Su runs like walking on the ground on magic winged Tianlong''s body, and even seems to escape the fire attack of magic winged Tianlong time and again.


    Zhou Siying looked on the ground and could not help sighing with relief. It was also thanks to Li Su who came up with such an idea: one man, one beast, one running, and one constantly spitting fire. However, under such circumstances, what still could not be stopped was that Li Su approached the wing tip of magic winged Tianlong.


    "Hoo With a sudden sound, the other wing beat Li Su''s body. Li Su just stood firm and was slapped. He grabbed the skin and flesh of magic wing Tianlong and fell down for tens of meters. Another wing slapped Li Su''s position.


    After eating the wings of magic winged Tianlong, Li Su knew that it was not a decoration. He suddenly released the claw holding the skin and flesh of magic winged Tianlong and made a leap in the air. Li Su jumped straight to the shoulders of magic winged Tianlong. The reason why the wings could beat him was that he was standing too low and waiting to stand on the shoulders of magic winged Tianlong!


    "Ouch!" The huge head suddenly dropped down, and the big mouth with cold tusks bit at Li Su, "I''m Cao!" Li Su quickly braked and rushed to the cold teeth of magic wing Tianlong. Li Su stopped and laughed at magic wing Tianlong.


    "I''ll go straight into your mouth? You think I''m stupid? " Li Su Chong is possessed by Yi Tianlong. He makes a face and turns over in mid air. The wings suddenly appear in mid air like clouds covering the sky. They shoot down at Li Su.


    "Bang!" There was a loud noise from the gold mountain. Li Su was marched into the pit, so the magic winged Tianlong still kept on flying. His huge body pressed down on the gold mountain, opened his mouth and spewed out continuous flames, vowing to burn the whole house.


    "Stop it The sudden change changed Zhou Siying''s face. Looking at the killing magic winged dragon, Zhou Siying''s eyes were sharp. She didn''t forget that this was their task! In the air, he chopped and killed the magic winged dragon. The eye pupil of the magic winged dragon stood up, "roar!" It''s like a sea of fire


    Zhou Siying is on the way.


    Zhou Siying quickly wrapped himself around the gas barrier, but the magic dragon fire at this mouth seemed to be the essence of it, continual burning the gas mask, and the crack appeared on the surface of the tough gas mask. The fire caught the needle and went directly into the gas mask, and instantly burst the gas mask, and Zhou Siying spat out blood. The flames that follow have wrapped Zhou Siying''s body.


    "Ice and snow all over the sky!" A beautiful voice suddenly rang out, snow all over the sky, swept into a whirlpool, toward Zhou Siying rushed up, "sister!" Zhou Siying listened to the familiar voice, and her face was excited. Ice and snow blended with the fire. Zhou Siying''s whole body turned into a mass of water vapor in an instant, but Zhou Sijia didn''t give up like this. She drank again, "snow roars thousands of mountains!"


    The fierce snowstorm pours on the magic winged dragon. The magic winged dragon opens its mouth and spits out flames. It melts most of the snow. The strong vapor makes the whole treasure like a bathhouse. It''s full of vapor. One person and one beast continue to fight. More and more vapor makes Zhou Siying almost unable to see clearly. At the moment, she also understands Zhou Sijia''s purpose.


    "Frozen world!" With Zhou Sijia''s another exclamation, the snowflakes live, the water vapor disappears, and the temperature in the whole treasure drops suddenly. The ferocious giant magic winged dragon suddenly becomes an ice sculpture, with only one pair of eyes moving all over.


    "Sister, I have found you." Trapped magic wing Tianlong, Zhou Sijia was relieved, jumped on Zhou Siying''s body and hugged Zhou Siying''s neck


    He turned his head two or three times? Why didn''t my sister see where Su had gone? "


    "Quick, quick, Li Su is under the pile of gold coins!" Zhou Siying''s heart is broken. She shouts and slowly excavates Li Su under the frozen gold coin. Before they start, the voice of "click... Click..." has come from the face of magic wing Tianlong.


    They couldn''t believe it. After all, how powerful Zhou Sijia''s stunt was. The frozen magic wing Tianlong had not been in a minute, and it broke!


    "Be careful, sister!" Zhou Siying hugged her sister, only to hear a strong bang, huge ice like a weapon towards the two people shot.


    "Sister!" Zhou Sijia looked at the ice as if it were the size of a wall. She widened her eyes and stretched out her palm. "Broken!" Huge pieces of ice, like being chopped hundreds of knives, were directly broken into the size of a table tennis ball¡° Roar, roar... "Magic winged dragon sent out a series of happy roars, which made Zhou Sijia gnash his teeth," this beast! " More than ten ice cones shot at the magic winged dragon. The wings of the magic winged dragon flapped twice. All the ice cones fell to the ground!


    "Roar, roar!" Magic winged Tianlong flapped his wings, as if to warn them that with its power, those are useless things, "dare to underestimate Miss Ben!" Zhou Sijia shook her hand angrily, and ice cones were shooting at the magic winged dragon in all directions. Even with two wings, all the ice cones could not be avoided. However, these ice cones were touching the hard rock like skin of the magic winged dragon


    It broke into countless pieces in an instant.


    "How could that be?" Zhou Sijia couldn''t believe what her eyes had just seen. Zhou Siying held her sister''s shoulder and said, "its weakness is the eyes."


    This is why Li Su chose the dangerous Orc form to attack instead of the sword. Zhou Siying explained this to her sister in a low voice. Zhou Sijia''s eyes were bright and nodded hard. In the next instant, ten ice cones melted into one. The longer and sharper ice cones burst out and went straight into the eyes of magic winged dragon. Magic winged dragon suddenly became angry and its wings flapped, The whirlwind in the treasure immediately fanned up the gold mountain.


    "Scarlett, go on!" Zhou Siying shouts at her sister, and the sword in her hand is also shot in the direction of the eyes of the magic winged dragon. This time, the magic winged dragon is really in all directions, and there is no place to escape. The magic winged dragon bursts out of flames, and its huge body flies up to approach them. As soon as you see it, you can''t stand in front of your eyes, Help each other.


    "Sister!" Zhou Sijia''s ice cone can''t be launched. The magic winged dragon is closer, closer, hateful. They have no place to escape. "We are the daughter of destiny. We can''t die here!" Zhou Siying''s words, accompanied by a burst of gold avalanche sound, "Li Su!"¡° Su Li Su, whose face is covered with red animal lines, appeared in their eyes.


    "Those who want to touch me! Did you tell me? " Ten centimeter long claws directly into the skin and flesh of magic winged dragon. Magic winged dragon turned around and let out a long howl. Looking at Li Su who was not dead, he directly sprayed a raging flame. Li Su looked at magic winged dragon with contempt on his face. "You don''t have any tricks to use, do you? Just in time, I''ll show you my new moves! "


    The muscles on Li Su''s body suddenly bulged like a bear. The whole body looked at least twice as big. His arms were locked in the body of pterosaurus, "pour it for me!" This seems to be an impossible thing at all. Magic winged Tianlong seems to be 100 times the size of Li Su''s whole body. How can it be

 Chapter 1427

    "Hoo! Su, sister, you see Su, Su He... "Zhou Sijia swallowed and looked at the scene that could not be described by common sense. The huge body of magic wing Tianlong was really thrown up by Li Su''s force," ah! " Li Su gave a big drink, and the veins on his face burst up. He grabbed the magic winged dragon''s body and rotated it three times, "bang!" With a loud noise, he threw the magic wing dragon on the gold coin which he liked very much.


    The gold coin is very popular, but the pain of falling on it can''t be described by words. Magic winged dragon howled bitterly, which lasted for a long time. Li Su gasped and looked at magic winged dragon, with a surge of war in his eyes, "come again!"


    Gasping for breath from his nose, magic winged Tianlong suddenly bounced up. His big eyes fixed on Li Su fiercely, and his claws and wings all attacked Li Su. In this case, Li Su was as hostile as two people, which made the magic winged Tianlong attack more frequently and fiercely. He didn''t have much time, Li Su''s body has been caught a lot of bloodstains, root traces see meat, and even the shoulder was caught


    The most ruthless place is not even skin. The blood is seeping out, and the smell of blood is diffused in the treasure.


    Li Su took a breath, jumped up and attacked the heart of the magic winged dragon again. He had attacked this place for more than ten times, because the skin here was particularly strong. At the moment, the heart of the magic winged dragon was just a little bit blurred, but Li Su continued to attack this place, The scars on her body are increasing, which makes the two women feel sorry for each other. However, there are still not many people who can help Li Su. Angry Zhou Sijia wants to beat the wall!


    "Ouch, ouch..." one claw of magic winged Tianlong hooked down a large piece of flesh from Li Su again. It could smash a human easily with one claw, but it didn''t want him to die so easily!


    Li Su''s heart was pounded by another thump. He looked at Li Su with a similar look of ridicule in his eyes. He drew his tail towards Li Su. His spine seemed to be broken. Li Su lay on the ground and showed his teeth.


    "Roar, roar!" Magic wing Tianlong looks at Li Su in confusion, excitedly sends out a series of long howls, and rushes towards Li Su, which will give Li Su a fatal blow!


    "Su!"¡° Li Su The two sisters of the Zhou family were about to split their eyes. Li Su''s body whirled suddenly from the ground, one foot toward the ground. The whole person was like a shell, straight to the bloody chest of magic wing Tianlong.


    Magic wing Tianlong didn''t expect Li Su to fight back at this time. His eyes were scornful and his paws were waving at Li Su. The fierce force just passed Li Su. Li Su jumped up and jumped up with the help of magic wing Tianlong''s forelimb. His red claws were like a good weapon tempered for a hundred times, Li Su claws straight into the heart of magic wing dragon.


    Originally only ten centimeters of claws burst out sharp red light, directly penetrated the heart of magic wing dragon.


    "Poof!" At the same time, the roaring voice of magic winged dragon suddenly stopped. Li Su was grabbed by his paws and smashed on the ground. But it didn''t help. Li Su had opened a big hole in his chest, which was inside


    My blood is gurgling out.


    "Roar Magic winged dragon angrily chased Li Su, and his huge paws kept collapsing on the ground. One after another, giant beast''s footprints appeared on the ground, and even the ground began to crack.


    "It''s snowing all over the sky!" It''s too tight to watch magic winged Tianlong chase Li Su. Zhou Sijia directly releases flying snow to confuse magic winged Tianlong''s vision. Unexpectedly, this flying snow can''t block magic winged Tianlong''s attack. Magic winged Tianlong''s anger suddenly shifts and pours on Zhou Sijia!


    Senleng''s bite is less than one meter away from Zhou Sijia. Zhou Siying grabs Zhou Sijia and runs back¡° Come on, you old dragon, I''m here! Is your eye not good again? It seems that I have to treat your eyes quickly! " As soon as Li Su''s face was tight, he looked at the two sisters of the Zhou family and roared at the magic winged dragon.


    Magic wing dragon''s nose constantly gasps out, puffs of thick air, turbid eyes turn, staring at Li Su, is the culprit through its heart!


    "Roar, roar..." a series of flames were spitting towards Li Su. The burst flame burned on the ground. Suddenly, the treasure was like a sea of fire, and even the gold coins were hot and frightening.


    "I Cao, you are going to melt these treasures. I''ll fight with you!" Li Su stares at the magic winged dragon. It''s obvious that these treasures have been divided into his own. The magic winged dragon''s claws, one left and one right, come towards Li Su. The sharp claws with blood, clearly want to tear Li Su to pieces.


    However, Li Su is jumping up and down like a crane. He doesn''t follow the normal route at all. Because magic wing Tianlong has caught Li Su for a long time, he doesn''t even catch Li Su''s clothes. Magic wing Tianlong is even more irritable. In his irritability, he suddenly opens his mouth. Li Su thinks that magic wing Tianlong is going to spit out fire again, but he doesn''t expect it, This time, a bright yellow bead like gold was spit out from the mouth of magic wing dragon.


    As soon as the bead appeared, a bright flame began to appear around it. In an instant, the temperature in the whole treasure rose by more than ten degrees. Several people were almost baked, but their eyes were burning more and more.


    "This, this is the dragon ball?" Zhou Sijia''s face was covered with an obvious smile


    It''s a surprise.


    "Sister, be careful. This dragon ball looks more powerful than this magic winged dragon." Zhou Siying carefully stares at the suspended dragon ball and warns Zhou Sijia.


    "Elder sister, you don''t have to worry. How to say, this bead is just a dead thing." But Zhou Sijia didn''t care.


    The eyes of magic winged Tianlong slowly turned into the same color as fire. From Li Su''s point of view, it was as if there were two burning fires in its eyes. Not good, not good!


    Li Su murmured in his heart that all of a sudden the fire and rain all over the sky came down, and no place in the whole treasure could be spared. In an instant, the place they were staying was like a fire pit. The vigorous Qi of body protection was added layer by layer, but the temperature around them was constantly rising. They were afraid that they would soon be cooked, and Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying''s faces were red, I can''t stand the heat at all.


    "Let''s take the last shot, and we''ll hit it!" Originally thought that attacked the magic wing dragon''s heart, this fierce battle is over, Li Su how can think of was pierced the heart of the magic wing dragon actually still standing alive, unexpectedly again


    They have no time to wait! Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia nodded together.


    "Say it, su."


    Li Su approached them and explained to them in his ear for a while. As he spoke, a sea of fire was burning at the foot of several people. "Just do it!"


    "Snow roars on the mountains!"¡° Ten thousand swords come together Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying yelled together. The snowflakes suddenly came, and soon there was a layer of water on the ground. The water vapor kept rising in the treasure. Ten thousand swords only shot at the magic winged dragon.


    The claws of the magic winged dragon were moving and its wings were flapping. Although there was no new damage to the sword, there were two or three swords that directly penetrated the wound on the heart of the magic winged dragon, making the magic winged dragon utter a painful cry.


    "Frozen world!" Muyi Tianlong is about to catch Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia with one paw. Zhou Sijia shouts out in a hurry. In an instant, the hot treasure becomes a world of ice and snow, but the dragon ball is not covered with frost in the air. Such a trick has no use, magic wing dragon looked at two human females, only three seconds, magic wing dragon''s face ice


    It began to crack. Li Su took the opportunity to soar to the sky and grabbed the blood red Seven Star Dragon sword from his back. With sharp luster in his eyes, he went straight into the huge eyes of magic wing Tianlong.


    "Roar!" Magic winged dragon''s claws could not move. He closed his eyes tightly. Li Su''s sword went straight between his eyelids and the closure of his eyes. He was stuck tightly by his eyelids.


    "Roar Despicable human, "collapse!" With a sound, the ice was broken, and the magic winged dragon clawed at his face. Li Su suddenly threw away his sword, and the magic winged dragon clawed at his eyelid. Under the blood, he opened his eyes.


    It''s now, "chop!"


    The Seven Star Dragon sword was originally in the eyes of magic winged Tianlong. Although it was shallow, with Li Su''s command, the sword body burst into the eyes of magic winged Tianlong, leaped out from the back of the penetrating magic winged Tianlong''s head and directly returned to Li Su''s hands.


    "Roar Magic wing dragon''s eyes ooze blood and his head shakes madly. The whole magic wing dragon looks almost crazy.


    "Die, die..." maybe I haven''t spoken for a long time. It''s from magic wing Tianlong


    The words are very stiff, but the meaning is very clear. The dragon ball changes from bright yellow to scarlet. The huge body of the magic winged dragon flies up in the air. Everything around it begins to melt. In a moment, the whole treasure has turned into magma.


    Under the high temperature, Zhou Sijia directly used the cold snow bead to ensure that she and her sister would not be burned faintly. But Li Su, on the contrary, seemed to be sweating, like running water. The blood on her body made Li Su frown because of the flow of sweat.


    "Su..." this kind of Li Su makes Zhou Sijia feel bad, but there''s no other way but to make a quick decision!


    "Roar, roar! Death, death... "The magic wing Tianlong shakes the meat wing and is about to fly out of the destroyed treasure. We must not let the magic wing Tianlong leave, or it will cost them a lot of strength to meet again!


    With such determination, Li Su rushed to magic winged Tianlong. Magic winged Tianlong didn''t care about such ants any more. With one wing, there would be no life left here, and all would die! All will die!


    "Don''t try to go!" The sharp nails thrust into the wings of magic winged dragon. Li Su''s mouth was full of blood, but it was still alive


    Old people don''t want to relax! The magic wing Tianlong swings its wings several times. The mole ant doesn''t mean to be thrown away. At the beginning, the mole ant also uses this point to trample on the proud self-esteem of the magic dragon!


    Die, this mole ant must die! With determination, magic winged Tianlong grabbed Li Su, who refused to let go of his wings. Like a falling meteor, he dashed straight toward the ground rolling with magma.


    What can survive in the temperature of magma? The answer is no!


    "Death, death..." magic wing Tianlong''s body has approached the rolling magma, Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying uttered a desperate cry, "Su!"¡° Li Su

 Chapter 1428

    All of a sudden, Li Su, like the power of God, grabbed the huge body of magic winged dragon and fell down! The two men''s positions were instantly reversed, and the body of magic winged dragon fell into the hot magma, and a long howl was made.


    Its skin was as hard as rock, so it shouldn''t feel such pain in such magma, but the broken back of the brain and the position of the heart, the instant flow of magma, let the magic wing Tianlong scream in a moment, struggling to stand up from the magma, but the already collapsed ground is under the magma, How can you bear such a huge body.


    The huge sound of "bang" suddenly sounded. Originally, there was only a thin ice like surface, which collapsed down in an instant. With the collapsed surface and magma, the huge body of magic wing Tianlong fell into the deeper abyss.


    The long cry of "roar - roar" is extremely sad.


    The flame around the golden dragon ball suspended in mid air slowly disappeared, just like an attractive golden elixir, stagnated in mid air, as if waiting


    Waiting for people to pick!


    "Dragon ball!" Zhou Sijia''s face was shining with excitement, and she was about to jump up to touch the dragon ball. Suddenly, the sky dropped down again, and the fire was still burning. Although it could not be compared with the previous fire and rain, the hot fire still deterred the viewers.


    "Damn dragon, he''s still doing evil when he''s dying!" Zhou Sijia''s angry cheeks and bulging eyes stare at Longzhu, but he can''t move forward again.


    All of a sudden, Li Su grabs the dragon ball, which is stagnant in the air. The Dragon Ball pauses. The next moment, a stronger flame is about to break out, but Li Su hums coldly, "if you want to die, try it!"


    Li Su expected that without the protection of the old dragon, the dragon ball would not be rampant for a long time, and the common sense is that the temperature of Yanxin is the lowest? Now in Li Su''s eyes, the dragon ball is the heart of the fireworks.


    In the exclamation of the two sisters of the Zhou family, Li Su didn''t stop to grab the hand on the dragon ball. The Dragon Ball kept humming, and flames burst out, but it was obviously less than before.


    Whatever it is, they have been roasted in this hot place for such a long time. The last step is to make a quick decision. It doesn''t matter if you spell it, Li Suyi


    I caught the dragon ball.


    The sound of "buzz..." continued to ring, and the Dragon Ball seemed to be in the final desperate struggle. Li Su was surprised to see the hand holding the dragon ball, and he was right. The temperature of the dragon ball was not hot, the flames around it disappeared, and the melting magma around it slowed down obviously.


    "Let''s go!" When the dragon ball arrives, Li Su reaches out to the two sisters of the Zhou family, and the three shoot out toward the treasure.


    After being suppressed underground for so long, Li Su felt that the air was very fresh.


    "Let me see." Zhou Sijia was a little upset that she couldn''t get the dragon ball by herself. She grabbed Li Su''s sleeve and raised her chin to see what the Dragon Ball looked like.


    Li sutan opened his hand, and Zhou Sijia looked at the dragon ball like a pill. He couldn''t help but be disappointed. "That''s what it looks like. I thought it looks good."


    Zhou Sijia''s words made Zhou Siying laugh. It seems that what the elders in the family said must not be pleasant to hear.


    Li Su also couldn''t help rubbing Zhou Sijia''s head, "this thing is not


    To look good, it''s better to use. "


    Zhou Sijia said, "a lot of things are good-looking and easy to use."¡° Come on, let''s get rid of the evil in our body. " After a burst of laughter, Li Su opened his mouth with a positive color on his face. Although each of them had a bead to ward off evil spirits in their mouth, it was a fact that the most evil Qi entered the body. It must be solved as soon as possible, or there will be endless trouble in the future.


    Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia look solemn, "good!"


    "Roar -" the strange howling of the magic wing dragon suddenly came from another direction. The sound was much more detailed, but the anger in it was no less than that of the old dragon who had fallen to the ground before.


    I''m afraid this is the wife of magic winged Tianlong. Li Su squints at the direction of the sound. Ah Hei suddenly appears in front of the three people. "The female magic winged Tianlong is not inferior to the male in irritability. Follow me quickly."


    Li Su and several others rushed to catch up with ah Hei. After all, the fight with the male dragon of magic winged Tianlong just now has consumed almost all their strength. At this time, if there is another female dragon, it''s really hard to cope with it. Several people''s figures quickly swept through the woods, and the place they passed was startled


    A flock of birds.


    The cry of the indignant female dragon was getting farther and farther away. After they were sure to leave far enough, several people sat down on the ground and gasped loudly.


    "Take a break. I''m tired." Zhou Sijia leans on Zhou Siying. At the moment, there is nothing for the young lady to think about. Zhou Siying''s appearance is still a lady, but it is quite different from that in front of outsiders. It''s a great honor to see them. Li Su grins.


    Ah Hei stares at Li Su and wonders, covered with scars, and dried up blood. In this case, this human can still laugh, and it''s such a wretched smile... Human is really an incomprehensible creature.


    As the night fell, a few tired people leaned together and snored slightly. Ah Hei looked around with a pair of orange eyes. His eyes swept from Li Su''s three people from time to time. In the middle of the night, ah Hei couldn''t resist sleepiness. He closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. At the moment, Li Su opened his eyes, which were full of Qingming. He didn''t feel sleepy.


    "Pa pa..." Li Su patted the two sisters of the Zhou family. They opened their eyes. Zhou Sijia was obviously a little sleepy, and was about to speak. Li Su''s eyes fell on her


    The quick hand covered the mouth directly.


    "Oh..." Zhou Sijia''s eyes widened in an instant. Seeing her sister''s silence, she struggled to stand up. Her face was not very happy. What did she do in the middle of the night? But Li Su obviously didn''t explain to her. He took Zhou Sijia to the woods.


    Next to the fire, ah Hei, with his eyes closed, unconsciously turned over and fell asleep more soundly. In the middle of the forest, Li Su sat cross legged on the ground, and the Golden Dragon beads suspended on the top of the three people''s heads, constantly releasing layers of golden light. The light seemed to be consciously shrouded in the three people.


    From the outside, their faces looked like a palette, bright yellow and red, constantly changing, changing faster and faster. Slowly, a layer of black, like the black mist of silk thread, slowly rose up from their faces and bodies, more and more.


    The three people were surrounded by black silk fog, but these black lines couldn''t get close to the dragon ball with strong light. Once they got close to the dragon ball, they would be burned by the dragon ball without a trace.


    The black lines around the three people were less and less. When the last black line disappeared on the side of the dragon ball, the Golden Dragon Ball sent out a buzz, the light suddenly burst out, and then fell back to Li Su''s hands.


    In the distance, there was another sharp dragon howling. Li Su''s eyes were bright. Looking back at the two sisters of the Zhou family, their eyes were surprisingly consistent with Li Su''s. yes, what the three people did not expect was that when the evil Qi was burned by the dragon ball, the powerful and majestic Dragon Qi filled their bodies. Today, all the energy spent in the underground war is not only back, but also two points more than before.


    "Great!" Zhou Sijia jumped on Li Su''s body excitedly, shaking Li Su''s neck with her arms, not to mention how happy she was.


    As soon as Zhou Sijia was excited, Li Su''s body was so close to her that she was a bit paranoid. After all, this is her girlfriend, and Li Su licked her mouth. She was so hot and didn''t do anything. I''m sorry for the beautiful night.


    Li Su turns to Zhou Sijia''s mouth and sucks it. Without a word of greeting, soft meat goes directly into Zhou Sijia''s mouth. Zhou Sijia gasps. Maybe it''s because she has experienced the afterlife of that dream, or maybe it''s because she''s dead


    Because it''s hard to control the excitement of the person you like, Zhou Sijia is more cooperative than usual. She holds Li Su''s cheek in her hands and entangles with Li Su''s tongue. She is greedy and eager to swallow Li Su.


    The two kiss more and more forgetful, the slur of saliva constantly rings around, let Zhou Siying red cheek, but they still don''t know, Zhou Sijia''s body is twisting, close to Li Su''s body, up and down friction.


    The hot body temperature and passion heat up the surrounding air. Li Su turns around and directly pushes Zhou Sijia''s body against the back of the tree, which makes her behavior more unrestrained.


    "Well." After being hit on his back, Zhou Sijia felt pain and bit Li Su''s tongue carelessly. The shallow smell of blood mixed with their sweet saliva made Li Su''s eyes whirl, and his tongue leaped deeper.


    Zhou Sijia felt that her air was going to be plundered by Li Su. Her little hand pinched Li Su''s arm in a hurry. As if she didn''t know it, the deeper Li Su''s kiss, the more red Zhou Sijia''s face turned into a tomato,


    The little hands beat Li Su more tightly.


    Li Su clamped Zhou Sijia''s arms, Zhou Sijia was robbed of the air, even the action was limited, staring at Li Su, really want to kiss her to death?


    Seeing Zhou Sijia''s angry eyes, Li Su finally stopped the deep kiss like a prank, and released the restriction of Zhou Sijia''s arms. Instead of a shallow kiss, after the storm, Zhou Sijia was completely paralyzed, with crystal saliva hanging at the corner of his mouth and a red face.


    Li Su picked Zhou Sijia''s chin and said, "how is it, comfortable or not?"


    Zhou Sijia''s red face drooped, thumping Li Su''s shoulder, whining: "you are good or bad, you are dead."


    Li Su said with a low smile, "what''s worse? Do you want to see it?"

 Chapter 1429

    "What?" Zhou Sijia stares at Li Su with round eyes. Although her face is still bashful, what can''t stop him is his curiosity about what Li Su said.


    Maybe this is the indulgence of the people that people like in the secular world? The more she thought about it, the redder her face became.


    "Well, that''s what I mean." With a bad smile on his face, Li Su turned to look at Zhou Siying, who was already embarrassed and didn''t know where to look.


    Zhou Sijia''s mouth opened, surprised and a little unexpected. Looking at Li Su, "do you want to take your sister?"


    "Why, don''t you want your sister to join in? After all, you are the closest people, eh?" Li Su with a little bewitching meaning, in the ear of Zhou Sijia lobbyist Zhou Sijia.


    Zhou Sijia looks at her sister not far away. They are twins. They don''t have a soul. But when she grew up together, she can still feel some of her sister''s emotions. For example, her sister fell in love with Li


    It''s plain.


    In fact, she didn''t tell anyone about the nightmare that day. In the dream, she not only lost her favorite Li Su, but also went to her closest sister. So at the beginning, Zhou Sijia wanted to think that she didn''t know about it, but after the nightmare, she no longer thought that way. Li Su is very important, but she can''t lose her sister either.


    Now that Li Su raised it, she was relieved. With a smile, Zhou Sijia reached out and pinched Li Su''s waist. "Then you have to make it up to me. After all, I''m so generous."


    For a long time, Li Su had not experienced the waist ravage. As soon as he was suddenly pinched, he felt excited. He couldn''t help but sigh from his heart. No matter what nationality or grade, as long as it''s a woman, she seems to like this move.


    Li Su pinched Zhou Sijia''s delicate little nose and held Zhou Sijia''s body tightly. He said vaguely, "don''t worry, I will make it up to you."


    Zhou Siying, who tries to use herself as the background, constantly hears their ambiguous kisses and whispers. Her arms are tight at her side. Zhou Siying tries to control herself, but she can''t stop the sadness on her face,


    She also likes Li Su very much, but the feeling that she is aware of is too slow. It''s her own sister. She can''t rob her sister of the people she likes. She can''t do it.


    A hot hand suddenly appeared at his waist. Zhou Siying, who was in a trance, almost cried out, but found that Li Su was holding his sister. Zhou Siying pretended to be calm and laughed at them, "are you going back?"


    Zhou Sijia and Li Su look at each other and smile. Li Su suddenly kisses Zhou Siying in the face. Zhou Siying is stunned and her blush spreads instantly. However, she is surprised to remember that her sister is around. Li Su is afraid that who is sad when she does this?


    Zhou Siying quickly turned to look at her sister''s face, only to find that Zhou Sijia didn''t get angry, even a little angry. Instead, she held her hand tightly and said in a soft voice, "sister, I know you like vegetarian, too. Admit it."


    Zhou Sijia''s words clog everything Zhou Siying wants to say in her throat. She is anxious to deny it, but can she deny it if she wants to deny it? Zhou Siying didn''t hold a word for a long time. She turned around and ran.


    "Ah, sister-in-law, where do you want to go?" But Li Su spread his arms, with a rogue smile on his face, and said to Zhou Siying, "sister-in-law, are you so anxious to throw yourself in my arms that you can''t wait for a few words, eh?"


    "No, no..." Zhou Siying knew that Li Su was a hooligan, but she never thought that Li Su would come up with this one here. She wanted to be smart, and she was forced to do what she was doing now. She couldn''t say a word, and her face was as red as blood¡° Elder sister, don''t deny it. We grew up together. I can see what you like and don''t like from a single look. Yes, I like Su very much, but I cherish you very much. I''m willing to be with you. I don''t have any grudging and complete willingness. Elder sister, you can take it as a request of my younger sister. Will you promise me? " Zhou Sijia grabs Zhou Siying''s arm and says it seriously. She shakes it in a coquettish way.


    From childhood to adulthood, she knew how much wind and rain her sister had blocked for her. From childhood to adulthood, she knew how much she had given up, whether it was status or emotion.


    She used to be a little girl, but now she wants to make her sister happy, no matter what!


    "Sijia..." Zhou Siying listened to her sister''s words, but she was not moved. It was absolutely impossible. For a moment, she had only one feeling, gratification. The sister he was protecting grew up, and the two sisters hugged and wept. Li Su stood aside and completely became a transparent background.


    This makes Li Su depressed. Don''t worry. He didn''t plan to do that at that time.


    "I said sister-in-law, Sijia, don''t cry, you see the beautiful scenery..." Li Sujin slandered, trying to let the two sisters'' attention turn to him.


    Zhou Sijia raised her head and glared at Li Su, "don''t you see my sister and I are crying? You''re a man with brains


    "Sister, let''s walk and talk..." Zhou Siying holds her sister, obviously also agrees. They go back to their resting place.


    Li Su stood in the same place, his body was weathered into pieces. Ah, it was just like his wives before, changed again, changed again


    After awoke for a long time, ah Hei couldn''t find Li Su''s three people. After a while of searching, he finally determined the position of the three people. Looking at the scene in front of him, ah Hei felt from his heart that this is a real flower of human play.


    "Ah, Sijia, wait for me, sister-in-law. It''s so dark. Don''t you need a strong and handsome man like me to guide you?" Li Su reluctantly put on a posture of Mr. bodybuilding behind him, shouting at them.


    As a result, neither of them turned back, even if they did, and even in exchange for Zhou Sijia''s voice, "go away!"


    Poor Li Su, originally thought that he could eat meat tonight, and it was very rich. As a result, all the meat to his mouth has gone now, and there is not even any foam. Li Su shakes his head. It''s a failure. It''s a failure.


    Back at the place where the bonfire was burning, ah Hei was still sleeping. Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying held each other and murmured in a low voice. They looked as if they had been close to each other when they were young. Li Su''s eyes on one side of them were very sad. Ah.


    In the first half of the night, Li Su sighed. In the second half of the night, maybe God was looking at Li Su. There was a gust of cold wind. Zhou Sijia closed her eyes and looked at him


    Li Su''s arms drill, Zhou Siying also unconsciously lying in Li Su''s chest, was surprised by the two strands of heat, Li Su''s eyes opened, the next second Li Su opened with a smile, hey, hey, you said don''t brother, this is not still in arms?


    Li Suxiao''s eyebrows disappeared, one side toward Zhou Sijia''s mouth, one side toward his sister-in-law Xiang, not to mention how beautiful the whole person was.


    Ah Hei, who secretly opened his eyes, looked at Li Su''s behavior and sighed again that this human play is an unusual flower.


    The sky will be bright, bursts of cold wind also stopped down, Li Su a group of people sleep in the dark, until the light of the sun through the layers of leaves, a few people slowly opened their eyes, Zhou Sijia first twisted in Li Su''s waist, looking at Li Su angrily, "said, are you sneaking in last night?" I wipe Le, what is a bite, this is, Li Su is very angry, "last night was the right time for me to sleep, you two came together, I blocked the cold wind for you all night, get up early without a kiss, forget it, you still pinch me, in the end unreasonable?"


    "Where is the cold wind?" With an expression of disbelief on Zhou Sijia''s face, she let me know


    Li Su is very speechless.


    "Midnight, I mean midnight, OK? Forget it. There''s no point in not explaining. There''s no breakfast. " Li Su directly released his arm around Zhou Sijia. This side was about to release Zhou Siying, but Zhou Siying took a bite on Li Su''s face, which immediately made Li Su happy. All eight white teeth leaked out.


    "It''s really cool on your clothes. I helped you out last night." Zhou Siying smiles quietly, which makes Li Su feel comfortable.


    Li Su happy looking at the sister-in-law, "sister-in-law, got this kiss for you to block the wind ten times eight times, I will not feel hard."


    "Ah, ah, and me, didn''t I know before?" Zhou Sijia saw her sister kiss Li Su, and let Li Su happy like that, instantly let Zhou Sijia anxious up, quickly toward Li Su face kiss, Li Su''s face a flash, Zhou Sijia again kiss, Li Su again flash, two or three times can not kiss Li Su''s face, Zhou Sijia anxious, "ah, you let me kiss it."


    Li Su''s face was full of farts. "What''s the matter? Now I want to kiss you


    Brother? It''s late. Do you think I''m the kind of person who can kiss you if you want to? "


    As soon as Zhou Sijia heard Li Su''s words, she quit. You said no, but I was partial. All morning, they were fighting. Zhou Siying couldn''t stand up laughing.


    In the end, Zhou Sijia finally got what she wanted to kiss Li Su. She said triumphantly, "if you get miss Ben''s sweet kiss, you should continue to protect Miss Ben from the wind and rain."


    Li Su glanced at Zhou Sijia''s face and said, "isn''t this me you''re trying to kiss? I''m still at a loss. I''ll give you shelter. Wake up. "


    "Oh, no, how can you do that? Can I kiss you twice?"

 Chapter 1430

    "I really have no strength, su. What shall we have in the morning?" Zhou Sijia held her sister''s arm and sat on the ground gasping for breath. She did not forget that she had not eaten this morning.


    Li Su glanced at Zhou Sijia and said, "Oh, this is a meal. Do you remember my brother again?"


    "Do you still remember the grudge?" Zhou Sijia pouted, released her sister''s hand, twisted her body and rubbed against Li Su. She deliberately rubbed Li Su up and down, especially taking care of Li Su with her little white rabbit. Watching Li Su''s throat rolling, Zhou Sijia twisted her head and gnawed directly at Li Su''s throat, feeling Li Su''s rigid body, Zhou Sijia stretched out her soft tongue again and licked Li Su''s neck.


    While being so intimate, Zhou Sijia did not forget her goal, "Su, don''t be angry, OK? You see I''m so soft. Can you forgive me this time?"


    Coquettishly, shaking Li Su''s body by the way, the feeling of crispness and numbness on his neck spread all over Li Su''s body, and Li Su was very comfortable


    I want to shout.


    Listening to the voice of tormenting the goblin, Li Su grabbed Zhou Sijia''s soft body and pulled it towards her arms. Hearing Zhou Sijia''s exclamation, Li Su held Zhou Sijia''s pretty nose and said, "OK, brother, I have a large number of adults, so I don''t care about it with you. You can order this morning."


    How generous is that? After a long time of coaxing, Zhou Sijia only wanted to roll her eyes when she listened to Li Su''s words, but after listening to Li Su''s words, Zhou Sijia''s eyes lit up instantly, "I want to jump over the wall!"


    Li Su looked at Zhou Sijia speechless. It was like stepping on her nose and jumping off the wall. Why don''t you go to heaven? Zhou Siying chuckled and took her sister''s hand. "Sijia, you''d better change your dishes."


    "Why, I just want to jump over the wall." Zhou Sijia looked at her sister with a puzzled look on her face. She was looking at Li Su with a strange expression. Some monks in law could not understand.


    Li Su grinned, "I have something better than Buddha jumping over the wall. Do you want to eat it?"


    "What? There is something more to eat than jumping off the wall. What is it Zhou Sijia came to Li Su''s side in surprise, and her face was full of expectations.


    "Here it is." Li Su turned his wrist and took out a Bigu pill.


    "Ah, pills." Zhou Sijia looked at the dark pill in Li Su''s hand and was greatly disappointed.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to dislike it. Try it. This pill will definitely surprise you and satisfy you." Li Su''s face with a little calculation will be Bigu Dan into the hands of Zhou Sijia, Zhou Sijia looked at the pill for a while, put into the mouth, the moment Zhou Sijia''s eyes.


    First there was a delicate fragrance, and then there was an unspeakable and wonderful taste that exploded in her taste buds, which was more mellow and delicious than all the delicious dishes she had ever eaten.


    Zhou Sijia''s face is full of enjoyment and her eyes are closed. Zhou Siying looks at her sister''s expression of enjoyment. She is not sure that she looks at Li Su. "Is it pigudan?"


    As soon as Li Su''s eyes brightened, he put his arms around his sister-in-law''s shoulder and whispered to her intimately, "yes, she can only watch us eat for the next seven days. What would you like to eat, sister-in-law?"


    Zhou Siying looked at Li Su''s withered face and couldn''t help laughing. His sister was planted in his hand. "I also want to eat the roasted leaves that day, which is very delicious."


    "OK, no problem, sister-in-law. You wait for me. I''ll be right back." Before Li Sushan left, he suddenly put incense on Zhou Siying''s face, "ah!" Zhou Siying exclaimed in surprise. Seeing that her sister was still silent in the delicious food of bigudan, she gave Li Su an angry look, "go back quickly."¡° OK Li Su blinked. It didn''t take a long time for her to disappear. Ah Hei, who had already opened her eyes, continued to pretend that she was a charred tree to act as the background. After all, these two women are not easy to provoke.


    Li Su hummed out of tune. In this rich forest, he couldn''t remember clearly. This was the first time he sighed. It didn''t take long for Li Su to hold something full of his heart. Fortunately, when Li Su came back, he found a deep pit and looked at it from the outside


    Get up, there are definitely fish in this pit.


    Li Su was immediately overjoyed. He threw down his stuff, cut a stick, and went down to the pit to insert fish. He walked three steps inside. The depth of the water was beyond Li Su''s chest. The middle of the pit looked like a bottomless hole. Li Su stared at the surroundings carefully, "hiss!" The sound of a, a jump with his tail, heavy rain has been Li Su inserted in the stick, fell ashore.


    Li Su pierced two more in a row. In the middle of the pit, a strange looking fish appeared. The fish was not like grass carp or carp. It was like a long strip, but some were like a disc. The fish suddenly grew up with a big mouth. What was frightening was that the small mouth was full of sharp teeth and bit it.


    "Hey, there''s something like you in here?" Li Su''s eyes and hands were quick. He put in the strange fish beside his legs. Looking at the strange fish, Li Su laughed and wiped it. Isn''t it a piranha? There''s something hidden in it!


    The piranha stuck in the stick was still trying to bite at Li Su with a long mouth. Li Su laughed twice, held up the piranha and went ashore. With a gesture, Li Su put a smile on her face


    With a cheap smile, he ran towards the rest place of several people.


    "Back?" Zhou Siying heard the footsteps, opened her eyes and looked at the piles of Li Su. She couldn''t help laughing. What attracted her most was the fierce looking fish in Li Su''s hand. The fish had teeth. Can you eat it? Zhou Siying''s suspicious eyes made Li Su laugh, "if you guess right, you will get a prize."


    "Wow, what is it?" Zhou Sijia has come to his senses from the wonderful taste of pigudan, looking at the fish on Li Su''s hand with interest.


    "It''s delicious, of course. Would you like to try it?" Li Su walked towards Zhou Sijia. Zhou Sijia was excited. When she saw clearly the fish and the sharp teeth on Li Su''s hand, she howled, "what''s this? It''s so ugly. If you don''t eat it, throw it away!"


    "Oh, you really don''t want to try it? You are looking at it carefully. This fish wants to communicate with you seriously. " Li Su continues to approach Zhou Sijia with a smile.


    "Oh, go away, go away, don''t get close to me, it''s so ugly, I can''t stand it..." Zhou Sijia yelled and even ran


    He hid behind Zhou Siying and let Li Su burst out laughing. "It turns out that Miss Scarlett is afraid of this kind of thing."


    "Who said that, I clearly think it''s ugly beyond my bottom line." Zhou Sijia shriveled his mouth, with a face of disapproval.


    "Come on, Li Su, stop teasing Scarlett. I''m hungry." Zhou Siying watched the two men shake their heads. Li Su took it as soon as he saw fit and was about to throw away the piranha. On one side, ah Hei screamed, "no, don''t throw it! Will you give it to me? " Ah Hei''s eyes were full of loving expression, which made Li Su speechless. He almost forgot ah Hei''s wonderful aesthetics.


    "Do you like this?" Li Su shakes the piranha in his hand, and ah Hei nods hard, almost without drooling.


    "All right." Li Su simply hands the piranha to ah Hei. Ah Hei bites the piranha directly. Looking at ah Hei''s heroic appearance of eating fish, Li Su can''t help but sigh that the piranha is not the top of the food chain. Look, isn''t this the right way to deal with the situation that mountains are higher than mountains¡° Well, it''s disgusting. " Zhou Sijia looks at ah Hei, who is already ugly,


    Gnawing at a fish uglier than him, I can''t stand it for a while, but the people who enjoy the delicious food can''t hear any words from the people nearby. What they eat is the sound of TUT tut.


    Li Su began to take care of his breakfast with his sister-in-law. Li Su, who already had two brushes, had no time to roast the fish. Ah Hei Huang''s eyes turned and fell directly on Li Su''s roasted fish.


    Although Zhou Sijia had eaten the delicious bigudan, it was not that she would not be affected by the delicacy. Especially, the food baked by Li Su was so fragrant that she wanted to drool, but her stomach was bulging.


    Thinking of the way Li Su abducted herself to take pills before, Zhou Sijia now realized that Li Su was teasing herself, but now it''s too late to understand. Smelling such a beautiful fish, she couldn''t eat it at all. As soon as she turned her eyes, she fell on ah Hei, who was salivating over the roast fish. "What are you looking at, you ugly monster? It''s not roasted for you."


    Ah Hei, this is a typical case of lying down and getting shot. If you don''t look, how can you know I''ll look again.


    But think of the pill that this fierce woman took in the morning, ah Hei, ha ha, ha ha


    Twice, he buried himself in eating the piranha faster, and his eyes continued to stare at Li Su''s roast fish from time to time.


    "You Looking at the ugly ah Hei, Zhou Sijia was very depressed. But she couldn''t get angry with ah Hei. She had to rub against her sister to show whether she wanted to eat fish or not.


    Zhou Siying looked at her sister and said with a smile, "Sijia, do you know what Li Su gave you to eat?"


    Ah? What''s the food? Zhou Sijia nodded her chin and thought about it. At the moment, she didn''t know what she was eating. Thinking about her greed, Zhou Sijia couldn''t help blushing.


    "It''s pigudan. You don''t have to think about eating for at least seven days."


    Zhou Siying''s explanation makes Zhou Sijia want to cry without tears. Do you want to be so pitiful? Seven days

 Chapter 1431

    "Come on, sister-in-law. Let''s have breakfast." Li Su held up the golden fish, especially toward Zhou Sijia. Zhou Sijia''s cheeks were full of anger. "Hum, I don''t want to eat it."


    "Oh? Is it? You don''t want delicious grilled fish? That''s right. You want to eat Buddha jumping over the wall. Come on, ah Hei, I cook more. Let''s eat together. " Li Su tried hard to get angry with Zhou Sijia. At last, he called ah Hei, who was salivating.


    Ah Hei''s eyes were fixed on Li Su''s grilled fish. After hearing Li Su''s greeting, Li Su was surprised. He handed the whole golden grilled fish to ah hei and said, "I''ve worked hard these two days. I''m sorry for you."


    Ah Hei Ao bit it directly and inhaled, but he didn''t let go of the delicious grilled fish. "No, no..." ah Hei muttered as he ate.


    Zhou Sijia looked at ah Hei''s delicious food and stamped his feet angrily, "I don''t want it."


    In the end, Zhou Siying can''t help but feel distressed when she looks at her sister. She looks at Li Su and asks if Li Su has any way to solve the Bigu pill. Li Su looks at her sister-in-law with tears and smiles. When she eats this kind of food, he can''t help Zhou Sijia Digest it in advance.


    Looking at Li Su shaking her head, Zhou Siying sighed and took another bite of the fresh fish. It was really delicious.


    "Anything else?" After a while, ah Hei finished eating the whole fish. He looked at Li Su with a greedy face and asked.


    Li Su chuckled. Fortunately, he had a lot of fish today. "Come on, I''ll give you this just baked one."


    Ah Hei nodded to Li Su gratefully, ran over to take the fish roasted by Li Su, and it was hot for a while. Finally, he ate the fish in his mouth, which made ah Hei sigh, "delicious, delicious..."


    "Sister-in-law, this is the roasted lotus leaf you want." Li Su handed Zhou Siying''s order to her sister-in-law. Zhou Siying''s eyes brightened when she saw the roasted lotus leaf.


    It''s very fresh and delicious. Taste it again, Zhou Siying


    His eyes were as bright as stars. Regardless of the oil on his mouth, he took a kiss on Li Su''s cheek. Li Su''s happy eyes narrowed with a smile.


    "Cut, isn''t it a baked leaf?" Zhou Sijia sat on one side, poking the ground with a stick bored, watching them eat happily. Zhou Sijia could not help but curl her mouth.


    One person roasts, three people, this morning, Li Su also did not idle down, a few people eat satisfied belly rolling round, ah Hei eat especially much, feel the belly, face that gluttonous satisfied look can''t say.


    "Ah Hei, let''s separate here." Li Su felt out the heart of ah Hei that he held. Apart from being dragged into a dream by ah Hei by accident and hating him, they were actually taken care of by ah Hei all the way.


    Even if they did some things behind ah Hei''s back, if ah Hei was harmful to their mind, they would not have sat together so peacefully.


    Ah Hei was stunned when he received his heart. At that moment, he was not relaxed, but lost. Especially listening to Li Su''s parting words, ah Hei didn''t know what kind of mood he was. He had never experienced it, but he didn''t know


    It''s just hard.


    "Is it here? Haven''t we gone to find the mother dragon yet? " When Zhou Sijia heard that Li Su wanted ah Hei to leave, she was worried.


    Although she usually likes to stab ah Hei, to tell the truth, she also knows that ah Hei''s nature is not bad, and she is reluctant to leave her here. Zhou Siying didn''t speak. She looked at Li Su. It was obvious that she was following Li Su''s meaning. Zhou Sijia rushed to Li Su''s side anxiously and shook Li Su''s arm. "There are many dangers in the unknown places of the magic dragon kingdom. We haven''t gone far yet. How can ah Hei separate from us now?"


    "All banquets come to an end." Li Su looks into Zhou Sijia''s eyes with real anxiety. How can she not know that Zhou Sijia is a woman with a knife mouth and a tofu heart? I''m afraid that among these people, she says a Hei a lot, but she is also the first one to accept a Hei.


    As Li Su said, Zhou Sijia''s mouth is really wrapped up. She looks at ah hei and looks at Li Su. Finally, she silently drops her head and feels uncomfortable.


    "I, can I follow you?" Ah Hei looks at Zhou Sijia and feels sad


    In fact, she knows that this human has a hard tongue and a soft heart. She always says that she is good, but she never forgets to give her something to eat.


    "Well?" Li Su listened to ah Hei''s words for a moment, and I wiped it. What kind of God is this? Follow us? Is that what I mean?


    [the system prompts you to apply to be your servant. Are you sure


    I wipe, really is what he thought, Li Su can''t help wiping cold sweat, is elder brother''s personality charm bigger? Actually took people''s heart to coerce all the way to finally get voluntary follow.


    "Can I ask you why you want to follow us?" Li Su is not anxious to confirm the prompt of the system. He is more interested in the sudden change of nightmare thought.


    Nightmares listen to Li Su''s inquiry, his face showing embarrassed expression, "you are very good... And, the fish is delicious..."


    "We''re good" is actually to pave the way for "the fish are delicious"? Li Su has a black thread on his head. Is it because he was bought by a fish?


    "Ha ha ha, stupid ah Hei, you''ll bake it more when it''s too big


    How many times do you like fish Zhou Sijia listened to ah Hei''s words with a happy face. It''s great. There''s no need to separate.


    Zhou Siying also couldn''t help laughing, this reason is really speechless.


    Li Su wipes his head. It''s a good feeling. I don''t have to do anything. I can be a cook directly. However, in ah Hei''s expectant eyes, Li Su still chooses "yes".


    [confirm the relationship between master and servant, master: Li Su, servant: nightmare, loyalty 70%.]


    I can get 70% loyalty by wiping a roast fish. I have to let Li Su feel that the power of this delicious food is really great.


    Looking at Li Su nodding, for a moment, ah Hei felt that his soul had been pulled by others. A silent bond was formed between them. This consciousness made ah Hei happy. It''s great. There will be roast fish to eat in the future.


    "Well, at this time, let''s discuss the next thing?" Li Su several people cross legged to make a circle, obviously they want to say it''s about the mother dragon.


    "I probably knew where the mother dragon was when I went to explore that day." Ah Hei said first.


    The news made several people happy. Li Su slapped ah Hei on the shoulder. "Ah Hei did a good job."


    Li Su''s action shocked ah Hei, and her black face showed a red color that few people could not see. This, this means identification in the human world, right? I didn''t expect to get such praise for such a small matter. I''m so happy¡° Now that we know the location, we''ll wait three days. The mother dragon has no food to eat. When she gets weak, we''ll attack and get another dragon ball. " Li Su watched a few people speak out their plans, and they all nodded their heads. After all, the ability of a magic winged dragon is too strong. It''s a good idea for a female dragon to spend a few days when she has to hatch eggs and no male dragon to feed.


    In three days, the roar of the mother dragon never stopped, but it seemed to give them a signal, so that they could hear it, and its voice became weaker and weaker.


    Night is coming, the sun is setting, Li Su several people have appeared in the


    Where the mother dragon hatched her eggs, "wait for a while, it''s completely dark." Zhou Siying said that the vision of magic wing Tianlong is not very good, so there will be no more treasure like that, so it will be more beneficial for several people to move after dark.


    "Time''s up, isn''t it?" Zhou Sijia and Li Su were nestled outside the cave. They felt their feet were numb. They looked at Li Su and asked him. Li Su didn''t speak, but looked up at the sky. At the moment, the sky was cloudy and there was no light. Li Su nodded, and his black eyes were full of determination. "Action!"


    "Shua", "Shua" and "Shua", Li Su and others, like bats at night, dived into the cave where the female dragon hatched eggs. They thought the cave would be very shallow, but after entering the cave, they found that the cave was quite deep, but fortunately, there was only a winding and wide road.


    The more she went inside, the clearer the female''s voice was. But it was because of the clarity that she could hear the weakness in the voice. It was getting closer and closer. Several people had already got away from the weapon they were born with, and they were about to enter the main cave.


    All of a sudden, "roar!" Burst out a group of flames towards a few people hit, not waiting for Li Su a few people flash, a female dragon wings toward a few people fan over, the walls were fan out cracks.


    "After three days of starvation, shouldn''t the female be very weak? It doesn''t look like it''s weak at all Zhou Sijia dodged behind and let out a cry of surprise. Zhou Siying took advantage of the dislocation and looked into the cave. What she saw made her eyes wide open.


    Normally, this female dragon should have hatched eggs in the nest, but there are no traces of eggs in the cave. In fact, there are also. Zhou Siying looks at some pieces of egg shells, but she doesn''t see the young dragon. She also sees that the female dragon is so strong. If it''s right, she swallowed the eggs three days ago.


    In the past three days, the female dragon''s frequent calls are not unconscious, but consciously attracting people. That is to say, this is a trap laid by the female dragon. Thinking about this, Zhou Siying roared out, "be careful, this is a trap!"

 Chapter 1432

    Zhou Siying is very careful. She must have found something wrong by shouting like this.


    Li Su grabs Zhou Sijia and is about to retreat. Unexpectedly, the female dragon kicks her foot on the wall behind Li Su and others. For a moment, the ground shakes and the wall collapses in the cave. When all the shaking stops, Li Su and others look behind them with gloomy faces. The way of retreat has long been gambled by the female dragon.


    It''s not that the vision of magic wing dragon is not good? This female dragon''s vision must be different from other dragons.


    "Dragon eggs are the most tonic thing. The female dragon who ate them can''t be measured by common sense." The expression on Zhou Siying''s face is dignified. The intelligence quotient of animals is not low at all, and the intelligence quotient of the female dragon in front of her is cunning.


    Li Su couldn''t help gnashing his teeth. "He''s the code. Since he''s playing Yin moves, OK, let''s fight to death!"


    Li Su grabs out the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword and roars. The blood red sword soars into the sky. The eyes of the female demon winged Tianlong are wide open. Her eyes stand up in an instant. She grabs it with one paw on the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword. Li Su controls the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword. Suddenly, her eyes open. Under two successive controls, the body of the sword has no response.


    The female dragon looked at Li Su with scorn in her eyes. She turned her claws, red


    The Seven Star Longyuan sword smashes at Li Su. It loses control twice. After the Seven Star Longyuan sword is thrown out of the claw of the female dragon, the invalid control suddenly adds the Seven Star Longyuan sword and rushes towards Li Su fiercely with an irresistible speed. It''s earth shaking momentum, with the posture of destroying everything. I''m afraid it can''t stop even the arrival of the great Luo immortal.


    "Drink!" The animal pattern on Li Su''s face suddenly appeared. The sharp claws could see clearly the path of the Seven Star Longyuan sword, and the two claws grasped the Seven Star Longyuan sword. The irresistible Seven Star Longyuan sword was approaching Li Su with an irreducible light. Even though the Seven Star Longyuan sword was trembling and wailing, its action was not controlled by itself at the moment.


    The sharp claw grinds out a burst of sparks on the long sword, and the length of the fingernail visible to the naked eye is constantly shrinking, constantly shrinking. In this case, Li Su is still being forced to retreat.


    One side of the female dragon roared, looking at the posture at the moment, suddenly soared, a burst of flame toward a few people spit over, the amount of flame is clearly accumulated, several times, the cave has become a sea of fire, let a few people have no place to hide.


    Zhou Siying and her younger sister are constantly dodging and attacking the female dragon from time to time. However, they can''t help Li Su at all. Li Su''s footstep is that she has been forced to the corner of the wall. After polishing her nails, Li Su''s hands are bleeding, but she never loosens her hands to stop the Seven Star Dragon sword.


    At the moment, there was only one fist left in the body of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword and Li Su''s chest


    Distance, and is still constantly approaching, seven star dragon Yuan sword clang sound more intense.


    For a moment, the sound of the Dragon singing in the cave and the clang of the sword made her dizzy. Suddenly, Zhou Siying slapped Zhou Sijia on the back, "sister, run the Qingxin Jingqi formula!"


    When they were harassed in this way, they had already lost without beating the female dragon. After a headache, Zhou Sijia heard her sister''s reminding, immediately raised her air and began to run the formula in her mind. Without a long time, Zhou Sijia''s face returned to its proper expression.


    Zhou Sijia grabs hanxuezhu, "although this bead didn''t have a strong control over the male dragon last time, let me try what kind of power hanxuezhu, who has absorbed the dragon''s Qi, will have now!"


    Zhou Sijia''s hair was windless, and the white jewels were hanging in the air. Zhou Sijia''s face was Su, and he burst out: "snow roars thousands of mountains!" The snow all over the sky seemed to be splashed down with a frame, and soon the waist high snow had covered the whole cave¡° Roar - "the female dragon let out a reluctant roar. When she grew up, her mouth would continue to spit out flames. The snowflakes flew into the female dragon''s mouth like a tornado. They kept going, and instantly emitted a dumb white smoke from the female dragon''s mouth


    "Sister, you are more accurate in controlling the cold snow beads. This is a great move!" Zhou Siying looked at Zhou Sijia''s actions in surprise. There was no false element in her praise.


    Zhou Sijia smiles and looks at Li Su. Li Su is still fighting against the Seven Star Dragon sword, but it seems that the attack of the Seven Star Dragon sword is not so fierce. All this is caused by the female dragon in front of her.


    Zhou Siying''s momentum suddenly changed, white and blue light emerged from Zhou Siying''s body, and a terrible force spread in the cave in an instant. Li Su, who had felt this power, staggered his head and looked at Zhou Siying as if she were a mountain.


    Apart from the comparison with Tang Qi, Zhou Siying showed such a terrible power. In the later trials, Zhou Siying did not use this power.


    At this moment, it suddenly showed again, and the eyes of the female dragon were stained with a dignified look.


    "Roar The female dragon''s wings are constantly agitating towards Zhou Siying. The stronger the wind is, the stronger the wind is. However, Zhou Siying''s figure standing in the wind is not damaged at all. Her eyes are wide open. It seems that there is ice in her eyes. The blue ice in the sky is like a steel needle shooting at the female dragon!


    At this moment, Li Su finally grabbed the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword with his backhand and hurt his master. The handle of the sword was stained with blood. Such anger made the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword have a strong desire to drink blood and rush towards the female dragon who was dodging the blue ice


    Go.


    The wings of the female dragon suddenly close, and her huge arms become the strongest barrier to block the blue ice cone. Zhou Siying''s ice cone is different from Zhou Sijia''s. Zhou Sijia''s ice cone will break when it touches the skin of magic winged dragon, and Zhou Siying''s blue ice cone will melt into blue liquid when it touches the skin of the female dragon, But the blue liquid didn''t fall down. It was all dissolved deeper into the skin of the female dragon.


    The female dragon was totally unconscious at the moment. She spread out her wings and fanned towards Li Su Yi. Li Su turned 180 degrees in mid air and stood still in mid air. Her eyes looked at the female dragon as if she were looking at a dead object.


    The Seven Star Dragon sword was held upright in Li Su''s hand. Li Su looked at the female dragon, and her eyes began to change. Her momentum suddenly increased, and she also took a breath of dragon. The already angry female dragon was even more furious when she smelled the breath of dragon. She didn''t answer Li Su''s words, claws, wings, and attacked Li Su.


    Li Su stood steadily in mid air like a clothes shelf, but her arms kept shaking. She had already dodged all the attacks of the female dragon. No matter how fast the female dragon was, she couldn''t catch a corner of Li Su''s clothes. The roar of anger kept shaking in the cave.


    "How do you want to die?" Li Su stares at the female, the blue liquid on her wings


    It has penetrated into its skin and flesh. A burst of itching makes the female dragon want to scratch with her wings, but there is a dangerous person in front of her, who is watching her closely.


    "Roar!" The female dragon is running towards Li Su. She is a dragon. She is not afraid of such a small human. Her huge body is like a moving mountain. The sword body of the Seven Star Dragon sword is as red as a hot iron. Li Su holding the handle of the sword really feels a burning sensation.


    Li Su closed his eyes and opened them. One eye refracted purple light, and even the sword body was stained with some. At the moment, the Seven Star Dragon sword is so sharp that it seems to be able to cut through the atmosphere¡° Roar With the power of the dragon family, the female dragon is close at hand, and the threatening momentum makes the cave tremble. Li Su holds the Seven Star Dragon sword, and the purple light is very bright. Li Su looks like Shura¡° A thousand souls


    The sword Qi of red and purple faces the female dragon, and the female dragon roars twice. The hard skin of the dragon clan is famous. How can it be done with a sword!


    "Bang!" At the same time, the skin on the meat wing of the female dragon began to fall. The place where it fell was just infected by Zhou Siying''s blue liquid.


    "Roar, roar..." the female dragon''s huge body kept retreating. Li Su stared at the female dragon shaking her head. The Seven Star Dragon Sword stood up again. At the same time, the female dragon suddenly flicked her tail. All the walls around the cave were broken. After a while, the female dragon flapped her wings and flew to the sky.


    Around Li Su, the shield of vigorous Qi blocked all the dust and smoke. Li Su looked up at the sky and burst into the sky, followed by the two sisters of the Zhou family.


    "Ice and snow all over the sky!" At the moment, the flying speed of the female dragon was very slow. Zhou Sijia said that countless snowflakes were flying, which added a lot of obstacles to the female dragon''s flying. The female dragon''s angry roar rang through the sky, but she was unable to resist the people in front of it.


    The female dragon''s meat wings suddenly stopped waving, and her huge body suddenly fell to the ground, stirring up a burst of dust.


    "It''s over." Li Su looked at the female dragon on the ground with her eyes open and closed, unable to support herself. Before reaching out, the female dragon had already spat out a dragon ball. At last, the female dragon opened her eyes and looked at Li Su. The magical Li Su actually understood the clarity of the female dragon at the moment, "I will put you and its dragon ball together." When Li Su finished, the female dragon closed her eyes forever.

 Chapter 1433

    "Well, our trial is finally over." Zhou Sijia held Li Su''s arm. It took them 25 days, which was longer than expected, but less than expected.


    "Ha ha, it seems that we can relax for a few days." Li Su hugs her head and breathes heavily. When she looks at Zhou Siying, her eyes show a bit of deep thinking. Zhou Siying notices Li Su''s eyes and smiles at her. She still looks like such a docile woman.


    "When will ah Hei come?" Zhou Sijia looks around at ah Hei, who looks like a burnt black stick. After they enter the female Dragon Cave, ah Hei goes back to pack up. Is it time to watch time come back?


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao would arrive. Ah Hei appeared in front of several people with various burdens. Zhou Sijia glared at ah hei and said, "what kind of rags have you made with this big and small burden?"


    Ah Hei scratched his head and blushed a little. These are all the things he has collected for a long time


    Baby.


    Li Su was lucky to see what ah Hei''s treasure was. He asked ah Hei tentatively, "are you sure you want to take these things with you?"


    Ah Hei nodded seriously. This is all his wealth.


    "There are many better things in the outside world than these. You can ask Li Su if you don''t believe it." Zhou Siying''s brain is twitching. She has to carry a burden one by two. Waiting for the end of the trial, Li Su has a pile on her body and ah Hei has another pile on her body... Think about Zhou Siying''s killing this idea in the bud and pulling Li Su out.


    Li Su Meng nodded to ah Hei, who was waiting for certification, for a second. "If you see something in our mind, you should know that we are not cheating you. What you want, when it comes to our world, we can give you better!"


    Ah Hei''s eyes turned into oranges in an instant. He immediately threw away the burden. Li Su quietly felt a sweat and got it done.


    "Su, why don''t we take a few days off here? Enjoy nature? " Having solved the problem of ah Hei''s burden, and counting the time left behind, Zhou Sijia came to Li Su''s side and made an enthusiastic proposal


    .


    As soon as Li Su''s eyes are bright, he should pay attention to it. You should know that he has been busy during the trial period, and there is no time to rest. Now, if you think about it for five days, it''s really hard won. You should cherish it.


    "Eat, eat grilled fish..." ah Hei can stay here for a few days, his eyes become the shape of grilled fish, looking at Li Su.


    The corner of Li Su''s mouth could not help twitching. It was really a fish''s blessing and misfortune.


    "Why don''t you open a bottle of red wine and have a seafood dinner?"


    "That''s a good proposal. Let''s just... Who is the speaker?" As soon as Zhou Sijia heard the food, her eyes lit up and she was praising the person who proposed it. Suddenly, she recognized that the voice was not Li Su''s.


    Zhou Sijia was surprised. She turned her face and found that a small transmission array had been opened not far from where they were standing. Wasn''t it the instructor who sent them to the test place at that time?


    How can it appear at this time? A few people look at each other, and they want to understand. Maybe all their actions in this place of trial are being ignored


    As far as I know.


    "Not yet? Are you really going to have a five-day picnic here? " The instructor couldn''t help joking at Li Su. Li Su shrugged. OK, you all showed up. Do you think it''s possible¡° Oh, it seems that your picnic has been cancelled. What are you waiting for to leave The instructor stares at Li Su and looks at ah Hei, who is as black as burnt charcoal. But he doesn''t mean to stop him. He watches Li Su and Li Su go to the teleportation array together. The teleportation array shines all over the sky, and a group of people disappear in the vast wilderness.


    "This is your place to rest for a while. In five days, someone will take you to join others." Liandong''s exclusive courtyard, Li Su and others were brought to A1 courtyard by the instructor, and the instructor directly gave the key to Li Su and left.


    "Good conditions." The outside world looks like an ancient time, but when we come to the small yard here, we feel the sense of modernization. The flowers are prosperous, the windows are bright, the water is flowing, and the goldfish are leaping. The two girls have gone to the front to enjoy it. Ah Hei hangs himself on the edge of the pool and looks at the goldfish leaping in the water with salivation on his face,


    Li Su stood at the back with two dragon balls in his arms, thinking that the other two teams didn''t know what the result would be.


    In five days, Li Su''s life was quite pleasant. Food was given away and drink was taken care of. He had everything he wanted, but there was another rule that made people feel a little uncomfortable. They couldn''t go out without permission.


    On the first day, Li Su had already tried, "I want to buy a box of toothpaste." Li Su bares his white teeth and looks at the instructor who suddenly appears at the door. The instructor gives Li Su a box of black people. Li Su touches his nose and walks back to the yard in silence.


    Zhou Sijia laughed and said, "I''m sorry you can think of such a retarded thing. You can see me!" Zhou Sijia went to the door with her chest straight and looked at the instructor who was still blocking the door with a black face: "I want to buy a bra!"


    "Poof..." Li Su, who was sitting on the chair drinking tea, was thinking about what idea Zhou Sijia could come up with. Unexpectedly, the girl''s export was amazing. Li Su was choking and coughing. This little woman was strong.


    The instructor looked at Zhou Sijia from the top to the bottom again. Zhou Sijia, who had been holding her chest straight, turned into holding her chest with both hands and staring at the instructor, "what are you doing? You''re playing a hooligan


    I have a boyfriend


    The black faced instructor didn''t say a word in silence. He threw Zhou Sijia an underwear with a packing box, which made Zhou Sijia''s nose crooked. "Who''s B? I''m C! It''s C! "


    "Oh, come on, stop it." Li Su looks at Zhou Sijia who jumps up and wants to fight with the instructor. She pulls her back directly. It''s really hard for people''s eyes. Are you going to let them fight?


    Zhou Sijia snorted and turned back to the yard. She knew that no one was allowed to go out.


    "I, I want to eat piranha." Ah Hei''s face was full of expectation, and his yellow eyes were staring at the black faced instructor, waiting for the instructor to throw him a piranha. As a result, the black faced instructor glared at ah Hei, and then shook his hand. He really gave ah Hei a piranha!


    Holding the fish, ah Hei was so happy that he found a place to open his mouth.


    Li Su felt his nose, and he could see that ah Hei didn''t want to go out because he wanted fish. He couldn''t go out, but there was a black faced instructor acting as a universal vending machine at the door?


    When the last night came, Li Su and others were going to ask for another round of omnipotent sale towards the door and the black faced instructor, but suddenly a voice came from the sky, "please gather at the thousand beasts hall." The old voice sounded harsh, but the black faced instructor at the door felt very pleasant when he heard it. His eyes were bright and he stared at Li Su and others and nodded, "let''s go now."


    Poor Li Su, a group of people, are still worried about the last round of sales.


    As the name suggests, a mountain screen with thousands of animals galloping in front of the door is carved. The size of the screen makes Li Su and others feel like a mountain split in two and moved in one piece. However, the totem on it makes people feel that it''s really uncanny and lifelike, just like thousands of animals are in front of them, their heads roaring. As soon as he stepped into the hall, Li Su realized that the pressure of Taishan fell on him. Originally, Li Su''s relaxed face grinned coldly, pinched his hand, and his shoulder trembled unconsciously.


    Li Su even pinched two tricks in his hand. He was still there! One of Li Su''s eyes was dyed purple. This time, Li Su shook his shoulders. Two old men stood together behind the thousand beast hall. One was stern, the other was moderate


    An old man, who was not much different in weight but was obviously thinner, shook his body violently, stepped back three steps, touched his beard and gave out a pleasant smile, "good boy, I''ll treat you with a new look after three days of absence."


    "What are you doing? You have lice on you?" Zhou Sijia looked at Li Su shaking, and could not help bumping him with her arm several times.


    "Well?" Li Su stares at the puzzled expression on Zhou Sijia''s face. It''s obvious that he is the only one with the overwhelming power. Who is it?


    "Master!" Li Su just entered the gate of thousand beast hall, and immediately a man rushed towards Li Su Fei. Isn''t this the only one? This person''s shining eyes are full of worship, "master, it''s so nice to see you here. You don''t know that I miss you like a surging river..."


    Li Su a face of depression, looking at the old man hanging on his body, brother is a straight, man, if you are a big woman, I will endure, but the type is not the same!


    "Cough, the only..." long Xiaoying looked at Li Su''s face expression is not right, light cough two remind the only one.


    As soon as I heard long Xiaoying''s soft voice, my only eyes were green


    Light, but just back to long Xiaoying stand, the distance between the two people is much closer than before, but obviously did not cross the last step.


    The expression on Yang Tianfeng''s face was more gloomy, especially when he saw that all the three teams came together and none of them fell. Of course, Yang Tianfeng was not the only one who had such an idea.


    "Oh, the three teams arrived quite well." Tang Qi glanced at the team, but the smile on her face was a little deep. "It seems that this fight will be especially difficult."

 Chapter 1434

    "Silence Three instructors came along with an old man. The old man''s face was full of Su Rong. He raised his feet and clearly looked like he had taken a step, but he had already come to everyone. The momentum was like a sea of water, which shocked everyone.


    "All the dragon balls are here. You''re good." The old man''s voice sounded sharp and harsh. His eyes swept the crowd like waves, and finally he took back his eyes.


    "The three gates of the competition place all need to be opened by the dragon ball, and the final destination is the same place. However, the choice of the gates is based on the order of arrival."


    As soon as the old man''s words came out, a group of people spoke in an uproar. At the beginning, the goal was the dragon ball, but no one said that the time of arrival had something to do with the choice behind. Someone under Tang Qi''s hands immediately refused to accept and was about to speak. The old man''s insipid eyes swept towards the man, "bang!" With a sound, the man fell out ten meters away, his mouth gushed blood, and fainted instantly.


    What a terrible force. People here are not top experts, but they are also rising stars. People who can be proud of them in the crowd can''t resist the old man''s eyes!


    "Fool!" Looking at the miserable situation of the people under her, Tang Qi immediately scolded, but did not dare to have any complaints about the old man.


    "Now the instructors will lead the team and start to go to the competition place." The old man negative hand, turn around is a step, the whole person has disappeared in front of everyone.


    "Who is this man?" The only one with shock on his face was looking at the old man who suddenly appeared and disappeared quietly. Obviously, his hand was too shocking.


    Listening to the only question like this, the three instructors, without exception, each of them had a proud look on his face Li Su groped his chin and made a sound. The three instructors had a pair of eyes, which were obviously meaningful. Li Su knew the answer.


    Li Su looked at the inquiry that people fell on him and relaxed his shoulder. "I guess it just by looking at the attitude of the three of you. Am I wrong?"


    The black faced instructor nodded to Li Su. That''s right. This is one of the most mysterious island owners of Shenwu island.


    "Cough, since all the island owners are gone, why don''t we talk about who the first wave arrived this time?" Tang Qi''s subordinates were helped to follow, but it was obvious that this time when they entered the competition again, Tang Qi and his party were vulnerable, a man and a woman, plus an injured person. Tang Qi looked at the other two teams with burning interest on her face.


    Yang Tianfeng sneered, his head turned to one side, did not respond to the meaning of Tang Qi''s words, the only laugh twice, "what, is it difficult for Tang beauty to be afraid that she is not the first person to arrive?"


    The only thing that changed Tang Qi''s face was that when she moved into the villa, she paid attention to the label on the house number, which was A2. Because she could not go out when she moved in, she had no way to decide whether this was the order of arrival of these people.


    But later I thought that these were not important things, so I left them behind.


    But today, the leader of Shenwu island said that the order of arrival represents the order of choosing the gate. Tang Qi was worried that the three gates must have different points, so she had to know who was the first team to arrive.


    "Just curious. Aren''t you curious?" Tang Qi blinked her eyes, and the expression on her face was instantly integrated with such a move. It seemed that there was a little more girl''s innocence.


    "Oh, is it something that is not clear? It must be us. " Li Su suddenly opened his mouth like this, which startled the people in his team and attracted the eyes of other team members to him, especially Tang Qi, who squinted at Li Su up and down.


    In the trial, Li Su''s skill is extraordinary. This is what she really saw. But at the moment, Li Su''s rash and mindless appearance made Tang Qi shake his head. Maybe the first one is not their group. After all, Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia''s strength is what he saw. Is that the only group? Over age, and deep face of Yang Tianfeng never shot, the only though not


    What is the main character, but this person has been hiding, so think of Tang Qi''s eyes inside the moment appeared to kill.


    Although Yang Tianfeng was injured, his sharpness to kill was much stronger than that of the other two in the same team. At the first time, Yang Tianfeng targeted Tang Qi. That''s why Tang Qi chose to ask which team arrived first at this time.


    Tang Qi behind the Hongqiao suddenly appeared, so that all the unexpected attack towards the only body hit up, the only face of a smile suddenly stepped down, holding the side of long Xiaoying repeatedly flashed back a few steps, face with anger staring at Tang Qi, "what do you mean?"


    Tang Qi rubbed the white tender palm twice, and the smile on her face was very soft, but the killing intention in her eyes was increasing. "Of course, before reaching the competition place, we should solve some people first."


    Several instructors stood aside, with calm expression on their faces, as if this situation was acquiesced. Tang Qi felt that she had never touched the bottom line, and her huge strength overturned to the only direction with long Xiaoying.


    Yang Tianfeng clenched his fist and his lips were blue and white. He didn''t like these two teammates much, but he remembered what the instructors said in the first round of the trial.


    Yang Tianfeng starts suddenly, and the sky changes. The black clouds gather all over the sky. In a moment, the thunder and lightning are already concentrated on Tang Qi''s head. When Yang Tianfeng falls, Tang Qi will be blackened.


    "You want to be my enemy? I advise you not to force now Tang Qi wrote indifference on her face. Looking at Yang Tianfeng, who was obviously struggling, a sarcastic smile hung on the corner of Tang Qi''s mouth.


    Yang Tianfeng said with a smile, "I''m hurt, but it doesn''t mean I''m a waste. Tang Qi, if you want to do absolutely, Yang Tianfeng can do more absolutely than you do!"


    Yang Tianfeng''s eyes look at Tang Qi in a sinister way. Tang Qi''s original words stop. How can she forget that Yang Tianfeng is a complete lunatic. Suddenly he stops, and Hongqiao disappears from behind Tang Qi.


    Long Xiaoying and the only one breathed a sigh of relief. Among Li Su''s team, Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. It''s too early to blow the horn here. After all, there is a lot of strength to stay behind.


    "Don''t delay your time, upload and send the array. Go to the competition place immediately. When you get there, you will have to fight even if you don''t want to fight." The instructor''s words looked at several people with deep meaning. Li Su was afraid that the crisis in the land of competition was the real crisis. Li Su approached the instructor of the universal vending machine and said, "can the instructor disclose it?"


    The instructor of universal vending machine followed Li Su and others for a few days. He felt that these people were definitely the most tossing type. So as soon as he saw Li Su approaching, the instructor of universal vending machine immediately became alert.


    Looking at the instructor''s posture, Li Su couldn''t help feeling his nose awkwardly, "instructor, don''t get excited. I''m not here to ask for something."


    As soon as the instructor of the universal vending machine heard this, he was a little relieved, but suddenly he thought about it. He looked at Li Su with staring eyes. He didn''t want anything. What''s the purpose of your coming up.


    Li Su said with a smile, "the instructor is like this. You are always on the Shenwu island. Why don''t you tell us about the scenery of the competing place first?"


    Li Su''s flattery made the drillmaster see through his essence directly. He wanted to go through the back door and know the situation in the competition first. The drillmaster''s face was solemn, "no comment."


    Li Su''s eyes glared, I wipe so hard to talk, head a turn, Li Su hehe laughed again, "then I can only close the door to let ah Hei." As soon as the black faced instructor heard ah Hei''s name, many memories appeared in his mind, "I want a piranha."¡° I''ll have the grilled fish¡° I''ll have the grilled fish¡° If I were a piranha


    This frequency is basically twice an hour. Every day, this guy doesn''t have to sleep at all. He stares at his yellow eyes and salivates to ask for fish. The black faced instructor is lucky to hear the complaints from the backup team. If he goes on like this, he doesn''t need to be a bait. When he goes into the fish pit, the fish will treat him as the same kind of fish.


    As soon as he thought about ah Hei, he could not help clenching his fist. His brain was tense and he stuffed something into Li Su''s hand. Li Su was waiting for the instructor to tell him about the situation in the field of competition


    I noticed the black faced instructor''s action.


    Li Su has a little comparison in his heart. It seems that he must take ah Hei with him when he goes out. He can cheat.


    No one noticed this small episode on the transmission array. In a twinkling of an eye, the transmission array has reached the front of the competition


    A group of people must pay attention to the landing. First, they see three magnificent gates, but the colors of the three gates are obviously different. The color of the first gate is vermilion, the color of the second gate is orange red, and the color of the third gate is light red.


    Yang Tianfeng clenched his fist. He knew which gate his team would enter. Although it was not the result he wanted, it was better than walking alone.


    "A1 step forward." In front of the gate, the momentum of the three instructors changed obviously. With a fair and strict face, Tang Qi opened her eyes and watched Li Su and his party swagger toward the vermilion gate, gnashing her teeth, "it''s you?"


    Li Su grinned and looked at Tang Qi, "are you stupid? I''ve told you before that we are the first. Miss Tang''s ears are really hard to use. Let''s go. "


    Li Su three people close to the vermilion gate, in front of the gate suddenly lit up a piece of vermilion red light, directly wrapped the three people in it, vermilion gate, one


    Open one close, Li Su three people instantly disappear in place!


    "Stop!" After thinking about it, Tang Qi also knows that she has been fooled, and that the other side almost let the two teams behind them kill each other with the simplest means. Hongqiao looms behind Tang Qi, and is about to catch up with Li Su and others.


    Black face instructor like a ghost suddenly blocked in front of Tang Qi, Tang Qi face with not weak murderous, "get out of the way, or I''ll do it!" The Hongqiao behind Tang Qi is more and more real, which is completely different from the virtual shadow when he and Zhou Siying wanted to fight each other.


    The expression on the black face instructor''s face has not changed. Tang Qi hits the black face instructor with one palm. The black face instructor stands still, and the great power will fall on Tang Qi. Suddenly, a transparent wall like a barrier appears in front of the black face instructor, and all the attacks of Tang Qi are directly reflected on Tang Qi.


    Tang Qi quickly dodged back, but her hand was too powerful. She still spat out two mouthfuls of blood under the Dodge. At the moment, Tang Qi''s eyes were dignified when she saw the black faced instructor. "How can you have such power?" Tang Qi''s unbelievable eyes fell on the three people.


    "Miss Tang, whether you are intentionally or unintentionally, if the door is opened or closed, there will be no second time. I advise you to accept xiaocongming. Here, strength represents a part, and luck also represents a part. I hope you can do yourself a good job." black face


    The instructor directly put some words on the surface, Tang Qi''s face suddenly changed, pursed her mouth, without saying a word, with the people behind, directly stood in front of the orange red door, the door is opened and closed, they have disappeared in the same place.

 Chapter 1435

    "Oh, master, they are really powerful." The only one who watched Li Su and others enter the vermilion gate couldn''t help sighing, while the series of farce about Tang Qi behind made the only one sneer, "I really think the world is her own. If it doesn''t work, let''s go."


    Even if the three were the last third gate, there was no displeasure on their only face. Although Yang Tianfeng''s face was still sinister, he didn''t say a word and entered the third gate world with them.


    Li Su, a group of people who entered the gate first, didn''t know what to say when they looked at the scene in front of them. There was no place to settle down in such a big lake. Ah Hei would be very happy to see such a scene, because there was a lake, which meant there were fish in the lake.


    "How can I get there?" Zhou Sijia looked around and saw that everywhere her eyes went, it was all water. In this case, even if she could fly, she couldn''t.


    Zhou Siying looked around again and thought about it carefully. Then, how would they go? Suddenly, her eyes lit up, "sister, you can go to the cinema


    Come out with an iceboat. "


    As soon as Zhou Sijia''s eyes brightened and her hands flipped, a three story ship appeared in front of the three people. It looked beautiful and pleasing.


    Li Su was speechless. "How do you tell me to drive such a high ship?"


    Zhou Sijia looked at Li Su with a confused face, "can''t you drive directly in the lake?"


    Aren''t cruise ships all like this?


    "Do you have an engine system? Do you have any oil? " After listening to Zhou Sijia''s words, Li Su''s voice of exclamation became even stronger. This is not a suffering young lady in the world. She doesn''t even know how to open her clothes.


    "Sister, I think you''d better condense out a page of boat." Zhou Siying obviously didn''t think of what Li Su said. Now it''s really naive of them to think about it.


    Ah? The boat? It''s not good-looking. Zhou Sijia''s mouth was curled. She was not happy, but she couldn''t help it. She even coagulated two oars according to the requirements. The small boat soon drove on the lake, Zhou Sijia


    The hero of Jia doesn''t need to move at all. Looking at Li Su''s work, Zhou Sijia also urges Li Su to hurry up from time to time. Li Su just wants to roll his eyes, clean his hands, and let the boat go by itself. On the huge lake, an ice boat soon rushes out of a white water mark, constantly moving forward and forward.


    Under the surface of the lake, the black shadow was moving under the ice boat from time to time. The speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, his eyes came back and forth several times. Lying on his back, Li Su was basking in the sun with his eyes closed. His eyes suddenly opened and he looked down at the bottom of the boat, only to find that there was nothing below. Did he think too much?


    Li Su stared at the lake for a long time. He didn''t find anything, so he took his eyes back. "What are you looking at?" Zhou Sijia and her sister are close to each other, biting their ears. Seeing Li Su''s appearance, they ask in a funny way.


    "Do you feel anything under the water?" Li Su looked at the two girls and spoke seriously.


    "Do you think too much about what can be in such a clean and transparent lake?" Zhou Sijia listened to Li Su''s words and looked down into the lake. Even the fish could be seen clearly. What could be there.


    Zhou Siying shakes her head. She reaches down her hand. The visible light diffuses around her. A touch of blue quietly melts into the bottom of the water, searching around like an invisible net. Suddenly, "Wow!" With a loud noise, a huge tail swung out of the lake. Zhou Sijia, who was giggling and laughing at Li Su, glared at her eyes. She must have lost her eyes. How could she have such a big fish tail.


    "Be careful! There''s something This time, Li Su really saw the huge creature roaming under the water. What is it¡° WOW The huge fish''s tail was thrown out of the water again. What Li Su could see was that there were bursts of purple light on the fish''s tail. What is this? Li Su scratched his head. Zhou Siying had begun to take in the net. He saw a loach shaped big fish, six or seven meters long, constantly jumping on the blue net.


    "Is this an electric eel?" When Li Su recognized this thing with his little knowledge of marine products, he wanted to drop something directly. I wiped it. Isn''t it a deep-sea creature? Why are you here!


    Bursts of purple electric light continuously emitted from the eels, and the lake around Li Su''s several people began to emit a layer of electric light, "water can conduct electricity, grass can conduct electricity."


    £¡¡± The iceboat began to show fine lines. Li Su grabbed Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying''s hands, and the next moment the iceboat directly broke into the lake.


    The electric eel in the invisible net quickly flicks the body, continues to flick, the blue net can''t bear, once again the electric power is released, the blue net suddenly jumps to pieces, and the electric eel wriggles the body, blinks the time to dive into the water.


    "Let''s fly in the air for a while." A few people looked at the calm lake, but thinking about the electric eel just now, they were still scared. Li Su''s proposal made Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying nod obediently. In the blink of an eye, they had already shot out, leaping out more than Zhang Yuan in an instant. Compared with that, they could not see the lake at all, it was still drizzle.


    After flying for about ten minutes, Zhou Sijia looked back and forth at the lake for dozens of times, and finally produced a page of ice boat again, but this ice boat was obviously stronger than the previous one.


    "Come down." Zhou Sijia was sitting on the boat panting. In mid air, Li Su and Zhou Siying were preparing to go down. Suddenly, a huge creature with tusks sprang up on the surface of the lake. With a big mouth open, his neck was like a telescopic spring, biting down on Zhou Sijia''s boat!


    "Grass How can there be so many things under this calm and wave free lake! Seeing that half of Zhou Sijia''s body was about to enter the mouth of the beast, Li Su grabbed half of Zhou Sijia''s shoulder and threw it fiercely to one side, directly kicking the remaining half of the ice boat into the mouth of the giant creature


    "Moo -" a scream, a huge creature with tusks, a soft body, sink into the lake, one side of Zhou Sijia was scared not clear, "what is in this lake?"


    "It''s a bit like a piranha, but I''m not sure." The things here can''t be judged according to common sense. After all, although the head of the fish just now looks like a piranha, the neck is obviously not what it should be. Li Su also thinks that the head is big.


    Abandoned Lake: all the creatures in the lake are hybridized. Their existence is not governed by common sense, and they do not follow any natural rules. Danger index, five stars


    Li Su took a breath of cold air. What''s the matter? That means that the things in it can grow as you like, right? That''s terrible!


    How many stars are there? Remember the judgment of the system, Li Su asked.


    Five stars


    I Cao, a total of five stars, thanks to us or A1, come in is the most dangerous lake, this is not to tease me? When Li Su suddenly thought of threatening the black face instructor, he gave him something. After Li Su unfolded, tears of noodles appeared on his face. I wiped it. The geographical situation of the competing place was introduced. "Dangerous place: one abandoned lake, two hopeless lake, three dark lake, danger level: Five stars, four stars, three stars..."


    The more Li Su looked down, the more sad he was. When he came in, because he chose the vermilion gate, Li Su was happy for a long time. He didn''t expect that the earlier he arrived, the more dangerous it was. He knew that he would have a good barbecue in the woods for a few days. Li Su especially wants to go back to the place where he just entered the competition. When he chooses the gate, if he comes back to that time, Li Su will play gongs and drums and give Tang Qi the opportunity to enter the vermilion gate. After all, Tang Qi wants it so much, but now it seems that it''s too late.


    "Su, what''s the matter with you?" Zhou Sijia looked at Li Su''s abnormal wriggling face and asked anxiously. Li Su couldn''t help but curl her mouth and smile


    Ugly, "no, nothing. I just think our luck is too good..."


    Zhou Sijia was also very depressed. Looking at the river, she didn''t dare to put the boat down any more, but the night soon came. Several people flew in the sky for an afternoon. Now they haven''t seen the end of the lake, but they have to rest at night. However, the rest must be on the lake. Can they really rest here in such a crisis lake?


    "Sister, don''t take a boat this time, take a cruise! The bigger the better Zhou Siying is also very tired. The night is getting deeper and deeper. The stars in the sky are very beautiful, but her sleep is getting deeper and deeper. She turns to look at Zhou Sijia with a firm voice.


    The bigger the better? Zhou Siying must be happy when her sister says that. That''s right. A little boat is not good at all! It''s like a cruise ship the size of a villa. It''s suspended on the surface of the lake. The dark river is like Swan flannel, which sets off the beautiful ice sculpture cruise ship.


    "Well, we can have a rest at last."


    Three people sitting on the cruise ship, the cruise ship can be used as a temporary rest place for three people is not wrong, but because it is made of ice, bursts of cold straight


    Forced the whole body, the three people cold quickly into a ball, Li Su directly took out the dragon ball from his arms, still in the air, the suspended Dragon Ball released bursts of yellow light, like warm sunlight around the three people, the three people soon fell asleep.


    The sleeping lake is swaying with ice plastic cruise ships, as if they want to sleep more comfortably. A few hours passed quickly, and there is still a period of time before dawn.


    The slight sound of "click, click..." slowly sounded around the silence, and the yellow light on the cruise ship was still slowly moving towards the three people, all without their awareness.


    The crystal clear cruise ship from the outside, the bottom layer, has been dense with fine lines, and the fine lines, not because the cruise ship can not consume, but because in the huge cruise ship, a group of small goby fish constantly gnawing at the cruise ship.


    "Huhu..." the three people''s breathing sound is very uniform, do not know what dream, Zhou Sijia toward Li Su''s body closer, the whole body almost into Li Su''s arms inside.


    Li Su obviously teased her sister again in her dream. She could tell by looking at her wretched expression


    Some people threw themselves into Li Su''s dream. Their skin was close to each other, and the cold boat was warming up because of their kisses.


    Zhou Siying heard the noise and opened her eyes. At the first sight, she saw that her sister and Li Su were hugging each other again. Now she was in no uncomfortable mood. She was going to squeeze up and hold Li Su with her sister. After a sleep, she heard the sound of "Kacha, Kacha..." in addition to their voices.


    The sound is intense. Zhou Siying rises directly in the air and flies towards the outside of the iceboat. Her feet are close to the surface of the lake. Zhou Siying sees clearly that the cruise ship close to them has a group of toothed fish gnawing at their ship. If they continue to sleep, they may be buried directly at the bottom of the lake with the cruise ship falling into the lake! These things are abominable!

 Chapter 1436

    Zhou Siying waves a blue light directly, and the silent piranha slowly turns its belly and floats on the water. More and more piranhas, more and more, make Zhou Siying''s eyes reflect.


    Suddenly, this cruise ship has no smell. It''s just ice. Why do these piranhas chase after each other, or even gnaw at their cruise ship one after another?


    Zhou Siying looked at the piranha, who was still swimming towards them. Her face showed deep thought and her body leaped. Zhou Siying reached out and woke up the two sleeping people. "What''s the matter?"¡° What happened? " Sleeping just right, they opened their eyes and looked at Zhou Siying in front of them, puzzled.


    Zhou Siying told the two of them what happened just now, and they were also in a cold sweat. They were fighting big things in the daytime, but small things even came to make such a sneak attack at night. They were really afraid that they would not die.


    Li Su put the dragon ball in his arms and stretched out. It was always a feeling of being attacked by people. But it was not good. The people behind him were not happy


    If you want them to have a good time, just stir up the lake! Don''t make it easy for everyone!


    Li Su just dashed into the sky and pulled out the Seven Star Dragon sword. The blood red awn of the sword burst out from the Seven Star Dragon sword. In the dark of the night, it seemed to seep like blood in the sky. "Drink!" Li Su roared, the sword extended tens of feet, Li Su put the Seven Star Longyuan sword into the lake, not easy to stir up, under the calm lake, this time, too many creatures jumped out, there were fish, shrimp, monsters


    The two sisters were watching the Heart Sutra dancing, but it was obvious that these were just small characters. The big ones must still be deeper. Li Su''s hand continued to inject force into the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword. The sword of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword continued to extend downward, and the light could be seen in the lake for tens of miles, There has been a huge whirlpool on the surface of the lake. Many creatures have become stumps in the air of sword Qi. A layer of blood appears on the surface of the lake, and the smell of blood is overwhelming.


    Li Su seems to be addicted to playing, stirring faster and faster. Li Su sees that in addition to the hanged creatures, more and more creatures begin to abscond in one direction,


    See here, Li Su''s face is finally showing a smile, in this direction to chase in the past, they will be able to find for them to find behind the dark hand!


    In the deepest part of the lake, a pair of blood red eyes suddenly opened. Those eyes were like a sea of blood. They were full of blood and killing. Many creatures absconded near the beast. When they saw this creature, they started to abscond. Suddenly, the whole lake was in chaos.


    A long cry of "moo..." came from the mouth of the blood red eyed creature. If you look at it carefully, it has a cow''s head, but it has two wings, and its body shape is like a fish. The most amazing thing is that it has two claws. If you look at it carefully, its fingers are sharp, just like the claws of a raptor, showing cold light.


    "Moo --!" More and more creatures appeared near the red eyed beast. The beast roared. Many creatures around died because of the sound wave. The sound wave formed a circle of lines and spread out to the distance.


    Li Sufu was on the surface of the lake. Looking at the big blood coming out from the bottom of the lake again, he grinned and looked like it was here! Catch the Seven Star Dragon sword


    Li Su grabbed the Seven Star Longyuan sword and stirred it up. He yelled, "it''s not coming out yet!"


    The roaring sound was transmitted to the bottom of the lake across the surface of the lake. The angry red eyed beast raised his eyes and looked up at the surface of the lake. Across the deep surface of the lake, Li Su felt as if he felt an unknown line of sight, and this feeling soon came true, because there was a dark shadow at the bottom of the lake coming towards him from far to near at a fast speed.


    In the blink of an eye, Li Su saw a pair of huge eyes like a sea of blood, and what was more incredible was the wings of the creature¡° Moo --! " Facing Li Su, red eye made a long roar, which was like the essence. Because of the roar, the lake around made a sound like fish cracking. Li Su bit his cheek and stood in the same place, staring at the red eyed beast, "I didn''t expect there were two brushes."


    The red eyed beast didn''t give Li Su time to think about it at all. There was another long roar. The skin of Li Su''s face was stained with blood because of the sound wave. The sound was like a lot of thorns that went directly into Li Su''s pores. He couldn''t stretch his whole body because of the pain. This feeling was too long


    Try to, very novel, one also a hug, Li Su grabbed seven star dragon Yuan sword, "now it''s my turn!"


    A sword splits towards red eye. It seems that a short sword is at least ten feet away from red eye. However, as soon as the sword is waved out, the red sword soars and cuts straight on red eye''s head. The head is as hard as armor, but it still makes red eye emit a long scream of pain.


    The accompanying roar of pain was more intense than the previous sound wave. The skin on Li Su''s face cracked more. Under the sound wave, the whole person was like paper paste, while red eye swam quickly and rushed towards Li Su.


    The red eyes on his upper body made Li Su''s eyes widen. I''ll wipe them. Although I know that there are abnormal creatures in the lake, your brother is really a little too wonderful, isn''t he?


    Turning his head, fish body, wings and claws, Li Su''s throat is rolling. I''ve never seen such an ugly creature before. It''s beyond the bottom line that I can tolerate


    "Hua Hua!"


    If it goes on like this, it won''t work. Li Su''s heart moves. The red soul lines instantly cover his whole body. Li Su''s eyes are also full of red. Red eye not far away sees such a scene and swims towards Li Su quickly. A scene of dragon absorbing water suddenly appears in front of Li Su, and the water column in the sky appears around Li Su like an array, The water column seemed to be close to Li Su''s surroundings consciously, which soon closed all the back, left and right sides of Li Su, and quickly pushed towards Li Su. At that moment, the surrounding air was squeezed out by the water column.


    Red eye roared more closely, "moo --" moo -- "


    The more red eye speaks, the faster the water column around it rotates. The whole person watching Li Su is wrapped in the water column. The air is pulled away, and Li Su is holding her mouth. The roar of red eye is more turbulent. A big wave is shooting at Li Su. Li Su, who was in mid air, is directly photographed in the lake by the big wave,.


    Red eye''s claws are not decoration. They are directly on Li Su''s body. The sharp claws can directly penetrate Li Su''s heart. The shining claws are approaching,


    Li Su''s face suddenly turned red in the water. The animal pattern directly covered Li Su''s whole body. Li Su''s paw was facing the red eye''s paw. Compare with me, you are looking for the right person.


    Ten centimeter long claws showed red light. Li Su jumped up and jumped onto red eye''s claws. Although red eye is not like anything else, it''s also a fish. The mucus on his body directly slid Li Su down from his body. One of his claws pulled out toward Li Su''s back, and I wiped it!


    Li Su turned over in the water. With the advantage of small size, he was in front of red eye. At such a close distance, red eye felt the crisis and roared.


    As soon as Li Su''s sword turned, he held the sword in his hand and grabbed it on red eye. The roar of red eye came out in circles in the water. Li Su''s advance was pushed back by the sound waves. What''s more, the red eye roared, and the wings behind him began to flap. Soon, the water formed a surge.


    The dragon on the surface of the water can easily dodge, but it''s difficult to distinguish the underwater undercurrent. If you don''t pay attention, you may die in it. Red eye, relying on his familiarity, rushes to attack Li Su quickly, and quickly retreats twice. After several times, red eye catches several traces on Li Su''s body, which makes Li Su very angry.


    The beast was really cunning, quick and intelligent. Aware of this, Li Su directly grabbed the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword and chopped around him. At the moment of collapse, he quickly jumped in front of red eye and stabbed red eye''s neck with a sword.


    "Moo -" hearing the roar from a close distance, Li Su had a feeling that her eardrum was about to break. She bared her teeth and bit out blood. The long sword was inserted in red eye''s body because the mucus was sliding down three times. At the last time, Li Su was directly thrown out by red eye and bumped into the undercurrent.


    The weightless body can''t hold in the undercurrent at all, and the current rises and falls. The air is squeezed by the undercurrent towards the outside. It can''t breathe any more. Li Su''s chest is about to explode. He can''t fight underwater. Li Su suddenly opens his mouth! Once the sword is thrown, it will soar to the sky in the next moment!


    "Moo -" red eye watched the man who was attacking escape, unwilling to pursue him. He saw his huge body coming out of the water, but red eye''s movement was very slow


    He stopped and stared at Li Su with his blood red eyes blinking across the water. Li Su rushed out of the lake for a while and finally made up for the lack of air in his lungs. Then he saw that the cunning red eyes refused to emerge across the water and had a sinking posture.


    How can this work! Li Su made a dive like a swallow! I''m going to plunge into the lake. My red eyes are bloody, and my mouth is suddenly open. I''m going to rush to Li Su''s figure.

 Chapter 1437

    Li Su spins his legs, grabs the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword with both hands, and thrusts it toward the bottom of the red eye murderer. His big mouth and red eye body arch, and most of his body is picked out of the water by Li Su. Seeing this, Li Su is delighted, grabs the red sword awn of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, and cuts it toward the huge body of red eye.


    The dazzling red awn fell on red eye, and red eye let out a howling sound. When Li Su thought about the next action, red eye turned like a loach and slid directly under the water. After all, red eye is a fish. It''s really easy to escape in the water, In the blink of an eye, red eye''s huge body disappeared in Li Su''s sight.


    "Grass Li Su clenched his fist and scolded fiercely. He was sure that red eye had not gone far. Now he was underwater, staring at him on the lake with his eyes like a sea of blood, waiting for action at any time. It was too cunning. In this way, it would be bright. The longer the delay, the more trouble.


    Li Su looked towards the sky. It was daybreak in the East. He was biting his teeth. Although he was not satisfied with the feeling that all the air in his chest had been squeezed out, he didn''t like the appearance that the crisis was eyeing him.


    A jerk plunges into the lake! There was a burst of white spray on the surface of the lake. After swimming towards the middle of the lake for a long time, Li Su didn''t see the red eyed beast. His body was like a fish hovering in the water, behind him


    There is a barrier the size of a rockery, blocking Li Su''s way ahead. Was there such a thing here before?


    Li Su looked at the barrier in front of him and thought. The barrier suddenly opened its huge mouth and swallowed Li Su into his stomach.


    "Grass It turned out that the big barrier was red eyes. Li Su was shocked. He was facing the red eyes like a sea of blood. His sharp claws prevented Li Su from absconding. His sharp teeth had reached Li Su''s head.


    The red lines on Li Su''s body suddenly appeared, and a whirlwind rose up again like a small whirlwind. Red eyes widened their mouths and followed Li Su. Only a fraction of a millionth, only a fraction of a millionth, it could crush the human!


    One man and one beast are fighting for speed in the water. One is fast, the other is faster. Soon two sharp arrows are drawn in the water. Li Su rushes out of the water and gasps for breath. As soon as he turns his head, red eye opens his mouth and approaches the water, and Li Su''s claws are on the big mouth of red eye. It''s a claw up there.


    Red eye hurts. His mouth is half closed. Li Su goes up with two claws. A piece of blood suddenly emerges around red eye''s mouth. Red eye begins to sink towards the water again. Li Su can see the meaning of red eye. He yells, grass! Double claw dead toward red eye mouth inside insert! Like a fishhook, holding red eye''s flesh and blood, sneering at red eye, "run, you''re running!"


    Red eye''s huge body is constantly struggling in the water, trying to escape, but the mouth is grabbed by people, just dragging towards the top, two people seem to be in comparison


    Just like the tug of war, you come and I go. In the blink of an eye, there are huge waves on the lake.


    The red eye wings in the center of the wave are constantly flapping, and the dragon like water column begins to spread all over the sea again. In the distance, the two sisters of the Zhou family only see a piece of dragon absorbing water. They don''t know what happened. The two sisters look at each other and decide to go and have a look!


    The water column began to squeeze towards Li Su''s whole body again. Li Su ate it once and naturally didn''t want to eat it again. Holding red eye''s huge body, Li Su''s muscles curled and the tendons on her cheek burst out. "Give me a break!" Throw up the red eye killer''s huge body, like a kite, surrounded by a series of dragon water column in such a huge object impact, instantly broken.


    Li Su threw red eye two times and then let it go. Red eye fell into the water. There was a moment of daze in his eyes. Taking advantage of the moment, the purple lightning in Li Su''s hands flickered, and his white hair was silent. Red eye''s eyes showed a terrible look. He had to escape first, and the purple lightning in the sky had been smashed down towards it. Around the water flash up a burst of purple electric lines, a piece of fish turned white belly appeared on the lake, red eye skin charred, emitting bursts of smoke, the body has sunk into the lake.


    "Solved?" The two sisters of the Zhou family flew in and saw a flash of lightning


    Ming, looking at Li Su, asked happily.


    Li Su looked at the calm lake, did not say a word, into the lake, a burst of numbness hit Li Su''s whole body, Li Su endured the numbness from the whole body scolded a, grass, the original electricity so bad taste, are numb.


    Looking at the red eyed giant''s supposed calm position, Li Su found that it was a piece of mud, where there was the shadow of the red eyed giant who was electrified. Li Su could not help clenching his fist, and knew that the beast was not so good.


    At the moment, the sky outside had brightened up, and the visibility in the lake was much better than before. A stream of blood floated in front of Li Su. Li Su''s eyes lit up and found it.


    Li Su''s speed was faster. In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of the red eye beast. As soon as the red sword appeared, the red eye beast burst into a roar.


    "Moo --!" The sound waves in the water spread in bursts, and the surrounding creatures were constantly cracking. The blood instantly dyed their area red. Li Su bit his teeth and thrust forward the Seven Star Longyuan sword. The Red Sword Pierced red eye''s huge body from red eye''s mouth. Red eye''s blood red eyes blinked and blinked, and his body immediately fell to the ground like a cow.


    At the moment of falling to the ground, a red bead overflowed from red eye''s huge eyes. Li Suyi reached out to catch the red bead and looked at it carefully


    It''s like a red eye. What''s the system?


    [blood roaring pupil, effect: sound wave attack, usage is as follows...]


    Li Su had no idea that there was such a harvest when he hit the red eye. He grabbed the blood roaring pupil and delivered a burst of spiritual power to it. On the blood roaring pupil, a phantom fierce beast appeared, which was like the red eye.


    Around the eyes looking to become a sea of blood, Li Su quickly will retreat out of the spirit, and blood roar pupil has become an ordinary red bead.


    Li Su felt like a new life when the sun was shining on her face. On the iceboat, the two sisters of the Zhou family reached out to Li Su and turned over. The golden lake was rippling. Li Su could not help sighing that it was such a good time.


    After a night of fighting, the red eye was finally solved. Li Su lay on the iceboat and soon fell asleep. The two sisters of the Zhou family controlled the direction of the boat. The sparse land and more and more trees appeared on the two sides of the lake, which made the two sisters happy.


    "Great, I can see the ground at last." Zhou Sijia was so excited that she almost didn''t jump up on the boat. Zhou Siying looked at her reckless sister, gave her a pull, and carefully pointed to Li Su who was sleeping. "Keep your voice down, sister. Don''t disturb Li Su''s rest."


    Zhou Sijia took a look at Li Su and said, "sister,


    I find that in your heart, Su is more and more important now, even more important than me. "


    "Sister, what are you talking about?" Zhou Siying stares at Li Su. Listening to her sister''s words, her face turns red instantly. Zhou Sijia reaches over to scratch her itch. Zhou Siying is not afraid of anything since she was a child, but she is the most ticklish. When Zhou Sijia grabs her, Zhou Siying can''t hold on. They are laughing on the boat, and the laughter is far away.


    "Sister, what are you going to do?" When she got off the boat and stopped by the lake, Zhou Sijia looked at her elder sister cleaning some mushrooms and leaves. She was puzzled and asked, "before, Li Su was taking care of us. This time he was so tired, let''s take good care of him." Zhou Sijia thought of Li Su''s barbecue. She thought her sister was right, so she stared at the lake and her eyes lit up. She would be responsible for the barbecue this time.


    "Oh, it''s too hot!"


    "Oh, it''s going to burn..."


    Li Su didn''t know how long he had been sleeping. When he woke up, he heard a flurry of confusion. He looked at the sky. It should be noon now. The boat he was lying on was parked by the lake, and not far away was the source of the sound.


    I saw that Zhou Sijia''s face was gray, and she still had a black face in her hand


    The West kept turning and stirring, but Zhou Siying didn''t get any better. Her body was full of embarrassment, and the things on her hands were scorched. Li Su nodded at this scene. What were the two sisters doing?


    "Hoo..." Li Su came down from the boat. Two busy sisters looked up at Li Su and exclaimed, "are you up?"


    "Su, are you awake? Come and help... "


    "Can you tell me what you''re doing?" Li Su walked up to the two sisters and looked at them in a hurry. Zhou Sijia threw the dark things in front of Li Su and said, "we''re cooking for you. Look, I''m roasting fish."


    Li Su''s eyebrows kept twitching. Looking at Zhou Sijia with a happy face, he tried to resist that he didn''t jump up from the ground. My mother, cook for me. Is this the fish you made? Give it to ah Hei. Ah Hei doesn''t have to eat it!


    "What are you doing, sister-in-law?" Li Suke made his impulse to make complaints about it, and looked at Zhou Siying. Zhou Siying smiled shyly at Li Su and smiled. "What I do is roast letinous edodes and peppermint leaves."


    Lentinus edodes... This shape, Lentinus edodes all want to cry, Li Su looked at the Lentinus edodes on the stick has been dried, and the mint leaf, obviously not mint, right? All the shapes are different. Li Su just wants to look up to the sky and roar. My God.


    "Your kindness to me..."


    "Huhu, Su, this one of mine should be ripe. You can taste it..." Li Su said


    Before saying anything politely, Zhou Sijia grabbed the grilled fish and waved it to Li Su. The fish all fell off, and Li Su could see the red blood inside. Suddenly, Li Su was more difficult to use chopsticks.


    "Mine should be OK, too. Try it." His sister-in-law, who is usually gentle and amiable, is looking forward to putting the "killer" in front of him. Li Su has a look at this and that... He doesn''t want to eat either of them.


    "Well, I just woke up, not very hungry..." Li Su pretended to stretch a lazy waist and looked at the two women. It was no surprise to see that they were a little disappointed on both faces. Li Su was a little sorry, but look at that thing, Ma ah, I''d better continue to pretend I didn''t see it.


    "Where are we now?" Li Su now began to look around, and finally found that they were no longer on the lake. First he jumped for joy, and Li Su asked the two sisters of the Zhou family.


    "Lakeside, after you fell asleep, we drove ahead for two or three hours and saw the land."

 Chapter 1438

    "It looks like we''ve come a long way." Li Su took out the map from his pocket and found that the map given by the black face instructor was still good. He jumped into the water many times, but the map above didn''t have any flowers.


    "You have a map!" At the moment, Zhou Sijia saw clearly what Li Su was holding in her hand, and exclaimed in surprise.


    "Haha, it''s thanks to ah Hei." Li Su''s map in Yang Yang''s hands is aimed at the two girls.


    "What did ah Hei do?" Zhou Sijia was very confused about this, but he turned his face and saw the roast fish in his hand, "Su, you''ve been awake for a while, please eat the roast fish, or it will be cold in a while."


    "And this one." My sister-in-law also went forward and continued to push her products.


    Li Su felt that the big sweat drops on his forehead were about to fall. Who would help him!


    "Whoosh!"¡° Whoosh Ma Liu''s voice rang out in the woods behind. Several people turned their heads and said, "ouch, my fish!"¡° hey


    Ah, my roast mushrooms In the twinkling of an eye, the works in the hands of the two women disappeared, and then "whoosh!"¡° Whoosh A few rings, a few of them didn''t even see clearly what was in their hands, but Li Su is a long sigh of relief, silently chanting in his heart: "thank you for the strange products in the forest to save me..."


    At noon, Li Su was still talking like this, but when he woke up at night, his seven star Longyuan sword couldn''t be found, Li Su began to get angry, "what the hell is it? I robbed my Longyuan sword while my brother was sleeping!"


    Li Su flew in the sky. Then he knew that there was a continuous forest behind him. It was not easy to find a way to rob him of the Seven Star Dragon sword in such an endless forest. Li Su''s eyes turned and made up his mind, "don''t you want to eat roast fish? I''ll bake it for you today. You two, watch your surroundings. "


    Li Su''s hand, of course, is unusual. The fish is on the branch of the tree, and soon after Li Su''s sauce brush, there are bursts of tempting fragrance. Zhou Sijia is greedy to stand beside Li Su, so she doesn''t want to go away, thinking


    If you want to see her grilled fish yesterday, Zhou Sijia has a little regret. It''s obviously the same grilled fish. How can it be golden when it''s plain grilled, and black when I grill it!


    "Shua Shua!"¡° Shua Shua It was Li Su who could indulge himself yesterday, but today he stood up his ears and observed carefully. Then he could see what those things were. Groups of monkeys and winged creatures were rushing towards them quickly.


    "Sister, be careful!" Zhou Sijia shot more than ten icicles at the monkey, and they were all dodged by the keen monkey. Two monkeys were about to jump up to Zhou Siying. Zhou Sijia threw down a burst of ice bricks and knocked the two monkeys to the ground.


    Li Su looked at the ice brick on the ground and said that it was easy for a woman to be rude. But before he could be in a daze, the rest of the monkeys had rushed towards him. It was obvious that Li Su''s bait had worked. But since it had worked, let him catch one and see where his seven star Longyuan sword had gone.


    Li Su tosses the roasted golden fish into the air, and the monkey moves nimbly


    The children rushed to the grilled fish. A flash of thunder flashed in Li Su''s hand, and the chirp all over the place sounded. Li Su grabbed the slightly larger looking monkey in the monkey group, opened the time retrospect, and saw the scene of that night.


    Li Su had to lament that monkeys are creatures close to human wisdom, and this group of monkeys obviously have to be more alert. They even used the monkey''s trick of fishing for the moon to queue up and hang the golden hook upside down to deliver the Seven Star Dragon Sword directly. A group of monkeys coaxed away, walked around the forest for two times, and then appeared in front of a huge cave, Li Su looked at the monkey statue cut by a big axe in front of the cave door, but he couldn''t see the situation inside. However, after finding the location of the Seven Star Longyuan sword, Li Su immediately decided to go to the cave to find the Seven Star Longyuan sword. The two sisters of the Zhou family reconsidered, and Li Su began to move towards the monkey cave.


    A few people flew in the air. It didn''t take long for Li Su to see the statue with a different style and yelled, "here we are." The man dived directly down and stood in front of the monkey''s cave. From the cave, a strong smell of animals came out. It was so heavy that Li Su could not move forward, but what he lost was the smell


    The ordinary treasure is the Seven Star Dragon sword, so he had to go in.


    But he didn''t wait for Li Su to step into the cave, "roar!" The roar came from the cave. Li Su was stunned. He was sure that it was this place when he started the time retrospect. No doubt, it was not the monkey that lived in it? What is it?


    Li Su is rushing towards the inside, suddenly smashing out a huge fist and attacking Li Su. Li Su quickly retreats two steps and stands against the wall. Only then can he see clearly a magnificent chimpanzee, which can be called the real version of King Kong.


    Li Su knows the origin of the smell just now. Ordinary monkeys don''t have such a strong smell, but chimpanzees and other large animals, because of their large size, have a heavier body smell. Li Su is more fond of King Kong and doesn''t fight back directly. After all, chimpanzees should have simple thinking ability. Li Su talks with chimpanzees.


    "Brother chimpanzee?" Li Su called tentatively. Seeing that the monkey didn''t react too much, Li Su continued to say, "the sword I was wearing was taken into your cave by your men when I passed here. Can I help you


    Can I have it back? I can exchange other things with you. "


    Li Su was afraid that the chimpanzee didn''t know what a long sword was, so he made a gesture to the chimpanzee. The chimpanzee looked at Li Su and stared at him for a long time. He snorted and hammered his fists on the ground twice. It was obvious that he wanted Li Su to leave here.


    "Don''t be so hard to talk about, brother chimpanzee. I like you very much. If you are easy to talk about, I can bring you a lot of bananas when I come back." Seeing that the road of exchange was not feasible, Li Su decided to tempt the chimpanzees with food. After all, ah Hei had a lesson to learn.


    "Roar I didn''t expect that the chimpanzee thumped his chest, and the roar became louder. He was going to fight against Li Su, which made Li Su depressed. "Brother chimpanzee, do you really want to fight?"


    "Roar." The chimpanzee even nodded to Li Su as if he understood. Li Su was about to start. The chimpanzee suddenly turned and ran into the cave. What do I mean? Play tactics? Li Su''s heart was crazy, and she was going to catch up with chimpanzee. She heard a loud noise of "make complaints about the noise", and saw that chimpanzee was going back and forth, throwing out a bunch of long running objects on the ground, with crutches and rolling.


    There are bamboo poles and, of course, long swords.


    After looking at it for a while, Li Su found the Seven Star Longyuan sword under the pressure. He could not help but mourn for it for a second. It was estimated that it was a beautiful rolling pin in the eyes of chimpanzees.


    "What do you mean?" Li Su looked at the chimpanzee and thought it was very interesting.


    "Roar, roar..."


    Just for Li Su''s question, the chimpanzee just answered with a series of roars. Li Su thought, brother, what you said is strange and powerful, and I can''t understand it. With a flash of inspiration, "do you mean to fight with you, and then I can take these away?"


    Li Su''s eyes are shining. Isn''t it like human beings fighting in a challenge arena? The chimpanzee shook his head and nodded, which depressed Li Su. What does that mean? I can''t help asking the system, is there a tutorial for chimpanzee language?


    There was a moment of silence in the system. Li Su felt his nose awkwardly. Well, of course I know it''s a bit of a whim. I''m just joking with you


    .


    "Roar... Roar..." the gorilla thumped his chest, and then thumped hard on the ground twice, which was really hard to explain for Li Su, but Li Su really didn''t understand, which made him embarrassed. "Well, let''s fight. If I win, pick my sword away from it."


    Li Su''s words brightened the eyes of the gorilla, and he thumped on his chest excitedly. Obviously, what he wanted to express before was this. Li Su grinned and gave the gorilla a thumbs up, "come on, brother chimpanzee, your proposal is very right for my temper. Let''s go out and fight? The caves here are too small to fight


    The chimpanzee thumped Li Su''s chest for a while. Li Su felt very happy. Unexpectedly, he met a militant here. Seeing that Li Su rushed out of the cave, the two sisters of the Zhou family who were waiting outside directly pulled out to fight. Li Su quickly waved to them, "don''t worry, My brother chimpanzee and I just have a fight. Don''t worry about it. "


    Brother chimpanzee? Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying didn''t know what happened when Li Su entered the cave for a short time. They had an extra chimpanzee brother. However, when they saw the strong chimpanzee pounding his chest on their hind feet, they couldn''t help hanging a black line on their heads. Li Su was able to amuse himself.


    As soon as the chimpanzee''s step was steady, it almost didn''t stop. He rushed up to Li Su. Li Su rubbed his fists and looked excitedly at the chimpanzee. A burst of roaring and fighting shook up a lot of birds around him. However, the two were fighting fiercely in Vietnam, and they didn''t mean to stop at all.


    With one punch and one leg, the huge chimpanzee was caught by the chimpanzee without any accident every time. Li Su''s whole face turned red, and his eyes were full of flames. He watched the chimpanzee roar loudly, "come again! Come again¡° Roar The howl of Li Su seemed to respond to Li Su''s excitement.


    The fight lasted from dawn to dusk. Many little monkeys had come back from all directions. One man and one ape were still fighting fiercely. The monkeys had already sat on the branches of the tree and began to watch. Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying were both happy


    Have seen the class, and this madman Li Su did not see a little tired meaning, hands and feet faster and faster, the original faster! With unprecedented strength, Li Su laughed at the chimpanzee and said, "brother chimpanzee, I''m here. I''ve got it!"


    With this punch, the chimpanzee was forced back three steps by Li Su. His huge feet were stuck on the ground and he didn''t want to stand back. However, Li Su''s strength forced the chimpanzee''s feet to pull out a long dirt road backward. The chimpanzee roared, his huge head swayed and roared continuously, But it can''t stop Li Su''s landslide like momentum.


    "Yiyi..." the pace is back again. The monkeys around are worried and chirp. Li Su bites his cheek and screams, "pour it for me!" His fist was forced against the chimpanzee. The chimpanzee''s legs bent and his body faltered. He fell straight to the ground like a hill, "bang!" The sound of landing startled the monkey to check.


    "Ha ha ha!" Li Su gave out a burst of long laughter, and the chimpanzee lying on the ground also gave out a burst of "roar!" The joyful cry of a giant


    He jumped up with Xiaoshan''s body and waved his fists to Li Su. Li Su''s fists were raised and two disproportionate fists were put together. One man and one beast, one grinning and one bared his teeth became the most beautiful picture of the forest this evening.

 Chapter 1439

    "Roar The chimpanzee pointed at Li Su and pointed to the cave. Li Su couldn''t help laughing. If the chimpanzee was a human, he must be a man of indomitable spirit.


    "Good." Li Su walked into the cave, picked up the Seven Star Dragon sword from a pile of long objects, and nodded to the chimpanzee, "brother chimpanzee, this is my sword. I''ll go now."


    "Roar The chimpanzee watched Li Su take out a stick and turn around to leave. It was a pity that Li Su couldn''t understand what he said. He had to drag Li Su into the cave. Li Su rolled his eyes. I was speechless on this free skateboard.


    "Roar In the middle of the cave, the chimpanzee was happy and almost danced to show Li Su his cave. For Li Su, the chimpanzee''s cave is like a grocery store. After all, there are a group of monkeys coming and going. What the chimpanzee wants and doesn''t want will appear in the cave.


    "Roar..." the chimpanzee waved to Li Su, pointing to a group of people around him


    Li Su is in trouble again because of the light in his eyes. What is the chimpanzee brother talking about now? I don''t understand at all.


    Scratching his head, Li Su looked at the chimpanzee and asked tentatively, "do you want me to pick something here?"


    "Roar The chimpanzee listened to Li Su''s words and nodded his big head excitedly. He was very happy. It seemed that this human was very smart. After all, he could understand his meaning so quickly, which was smarter than those before.


    "Thank you very much." Li Su looked at the simple chimpanzee. To tell the truth, he didn''t really want these miscellaneous things. But looking at the chimpanzee''s sincere eyes, he really refused. I''m afraid the chimpanzee will be disappointed again.


    Turning around, Li Su''s eyes lit up and picked out a black token like thing from this mess, like Yugui. Li Su liked it very much and publicized his selected thing to the chimpanzee, "brother chimpanzee, I''ve chosen it. I like it very much. Thank you."


    "Roar..." the chimpanzee is a little depressed. It''s hard to understand


    The human vision of his words is really a little too bad. He didn''t choose so many good things. He picked out such an insignificant and useless thing from it. However, looking at Li Su''s eyes shining, he really liked it. It also made the chimpanzee happy and slapped his fists on his chest.


    Li Su turned and threw a thing to the chimpanzee, "since you gave me a gift, I don''t give it back. It''s not meaningful enough. You should use it for you."


    A dark but golden pill appeared in the palm of the chimpanzee''s hand. The chimpanzee looked up and down, and happily put the pill into his mouth and licked it.


    "Ah! It''s not for you to take it now. It''s useless for you to take it now. After a period of time, when you are getting worse, this pill can help you to a higher level. " Li Su knew from the judgment of the system that chimpanzees had been stuck for a long time at a certain stage. At this time, they needed pills to attack them. However, as a beast, where could he find such things? However, Li Su had a rare eye for his brother chimpanzee, so he simply made friends with him.


    "Roar..." chimpanzee listen to Li Su''s words, is a little understanding, but it knows the meaning of the pill, toward Li Su excited long roar twice, hold up Li Su directly on the shoulder, with Li Su toward the cave outside.


    "Roar..." as soon as the chimpanzee appeared, a group of monkeys jumped up and down excitedly. Some monkeys even jumped on the chimpanzee, but the chimpanzee was not angry. The whole atmosphere seemed happy. The chimpanzee roared at the monkeys all the time. Li Su didn''t understand what it was saying, but the monkeys below seemed very worried, one by one picking up the chimpanzee, Li Su opened her eyes and looked at the chimpanzee: "brother chimpanzee, you''re not going with me, are you?" This human is really powerful! When the chimpanzee heard this, Li Su knew what he meant and danced happily. Li Su laughed and touched the chimpanzee''s thick hair. "Brother chimpanzee, the outside world is very dangerous. There are too many crises. Although I like you very much, you can''t go out with me."


    Li Su felt the chimpanzee''s hair and knew that it would be aggressive to take such a brother out. But the danger he said was not superficial,


    It''s the heart, the beast is too simple.


    "Roar..." listen to Li Su not let himself go, chimpanzee excited roar twice, want to argue, it is the most intelligent of the group of animals, is also the most powerful, it will not fear the outside world.


    But Li Su''s expression is quite insistent. As a human, he knows more about human beings. Li Su grabs the Seven Star Dragon Sword and turns around to leave. The chimpanzee catches up nervously with Li Su and roars twice. Zhou Sijia doesn''t let people look at the chimpanzee. In fact, she really wants to let the chimpanzee go together. Although the chimpanzee is ugly, it is as lovely as ah Hei.


    "My opinion is very firm, brother chimpanzee, you can''t go with me. The world here is very beautiful and comfortable. I like here very much, and I also like you who stay here. You stay here, continue to become strong, and lead your little monkeys to become strong together. I don''t know which day I will come back to you, and then I need you to cover me." Li Su wanted to touch the chimpanzee''s hair very much, but he knew it would not work. He said something to the chimpanzee. Li Su was not nostalgic and left with his feet raised.


    Zhou Sijia listened to the sound of the chimpanzee''s long roar, but she couldn''t bear to follow


    Li Su, Zhou Siying looked at the chimpanzee and shook her head. "Not all human beings are trustworthy. There will be people who do good to you and harm you. Staying here is the best choice for you."


    Zhou Siying''s figure also disappeared. Chimpanzee''s voice is unprecedented desolation. It doesn''t understand some words, but it knows to be stronger, stronger


    "Chimpanzees are cute, too." They went on for a day without words. At night, they lit a fire in the woods. Zhou Sijia poked at the fire and complained.


    Li Su leaned against the tree trunk and touched the gift from his brother chimpanzee. He couldn''t help but smile. Of course, he knew that the chimpanzee was cute, and that the chimpanzee was still a man of indomitable spirit! But humans are too complex


    "Scarlett, you have to know that sometimes you are so soft hearted that you will harm those simple animals." Listening to her sister''s words, Zhou Siying couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    "I like them so much. How can I harm those animals?" Zhou Sijia listened to her sister''s words and jumped up angrily. She glared at Zhou Si with anger on her face


    Ying, obviously very angry about what Zhou Siying said.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean that human beings are different. You treat them like this..." Zhou Siying was about to explain to her sister. Zhou Sijia, who was in a bad mood, yelled, "don''t talk about it. I don''t want to hear it!" He put his hands directly on his ears, with an angry expression on his face.


    Looking at Zhou Sijia like this, Li Su began to laugh. In the hard atmosphere at the moment, Li Su''s laughter was particularly abrupt. Zhou Sijia stared at Li Su with a pair of eyes, "what are you laughing at? What''s funny?" It looks like a little hedgehog covered with thorns.


    "Is what your sister said wrong?" Li Su''s voice was calm, which made Zhou Sijia''s eyes stare bigger. She turned her body to one side directly, and pretended that she didn''t want to talk to Li Su.


    "They live on this sacred Island, and they meet more or less human beings. But there is no guarantee that what they meet will always be good human beings. If we don''t give up and bring it to the real society, when they are hurt, the biggest culprit is us." Li Su had a little token on his hand and a sneer on his face,


    Let Zhou Sijia very hurt, "if I take them out, I will protect them."


    "Can you make sure you stay with these animals all the time, including when you sleep at night and when they are in heat?" Seeing that Zhou Sijia was still stubborn, Li Su turned his voice and looked at Zhou Sijia asking.


    Zhou Sijia, who had just vowed to do so, sipped her lips. "I can give it to the special person, and let them watch it for me at night..."


    "You can''t be sure of your tone." Li Suyang leaned against the tree trunk, and the laughter echoed in the woods, "so we are so soft hearted, which will only harm them. What your sister said is not wrong at all. This is the reality. People are different. Apart from people, there are more crises that we can''t see."


    Zhou Sijia''s face looks like she''s going to cry. Li Su didn''t coax Zhou Sijia, and Zhou Siying didn''t coax her. She should know and grow up


    "Here we are at last." It took six days for Li Su and the Zhou family to finally stand at the end of their road. At the end of the road, there was a huge altar with a very strange one on it


    It looks like a fist. It''s golden. It''s full of power.


    "These two caves mean let''s put the Dragon Balls in?" Zhou Siying looked at the fists, looked down, and saw two round holes. According to the shape and size, it could only be the dragon balls on them.

 Chapter 1440

    Li Su didn''t speak. He remembers that there was a dragon ball in the other teams. I don''t know if there were two caves on the altar. But Li Su took a dragon ball out of his arms and put it in the round cave. The dragon ball was firmly stuck in the round cave. The altar was still stable. It was obvious that a dragon ball couldn''t open the altar. Li Su felt his nose, Put another dragon ball in.


    "Why is there still no response?" Zhou Sijia anxiously watched the second dragon ball put in, but the altar still didn''t respond at all. She couldn''t help but get anxious. Zhou Siying patted Zhou Sijia''s hand and said, "don''t worry, wait a minute."


    Full five minutes later, the altar was quiet, even the ash on it didn''t move, which worried a few people.


    "This is the altar opened by Longzhu. What''s the matter? Is it too long to use?" Zhou Sijia scratched her hair, with a little impatience on her face. After all, just behind this altar is another world. Longzhu has everything. Now she is blocked by an ordinary altar. If she can''t pass, how can she not be depressed.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the two holes on the altar. We also have two dragon balls. It shouldn''t be like this." Li Su stared at the altar and turned around two times, still feeling rather uncomfortable


    Solution.


    "Does it have anything to do with the way we put it in?" Zhou Siying had a flash of inspiration in her mind, so she said.


    "What do you mean?" Li Su listened to her sister-in-law''s words for a moment, then pointed out, "well, sister-in-law, let''s have a try."


    On one side, Zhou Sijia was still looking in the clouds. Zhou Siying and Li Su had already held a dragon ball in their hands and put it into the two round holes at the same time. For a moment, "boom!" A burst of momentum from the sky, only to see that is full of dust, soil gray altar instantly became a scattered golden altar, and the altar above the fist type symptoms of things, actually from the middle began to crack a gap, from this gap burst out a burst of light, more and more bright, more and more bright!


    With a click The sky seemed to be torn in two by people directly. A place completely different from the heaven and earth at the moment appeared in front of several people, and the instructor who had sent several people before also appeared in front of three people.


    "Congratulations on your breakthrough." The three instructors spoke together.


    But behind him came a cold hum. It was not anyone else. Besides Tang Qi, who else could there be? Originally it was a team of three people, but there was one less. At that moment, she was the one who dared to be arrogant towards the island leader. However, this woman was also capable. Even so, they even came here.


    The only one is waving his hand to Li Su constantly, with a happy look on his face


    He couldn''t help laughing. His eyes turned and fell on Yang Tianfeng. Although Yang Tianfeng didn''t attract anyone''s attention as much as possible, it was definitely not an illusion. Li Su felt that Yang Tianfeng was obviously stronger than before, not much, but at least two points, which was definitely a leap in general speed.


    When he noticed that someone was staring at him, Yang Tianfeng''s eyes fell on Li Su as soon as he turned. Yang Tianfeng''s eyes narrowed. With his present ability, it was not suitable for him to start. Yang Tianfeng turned his eyes to one side, clenched his fists fiercely, and his tendons were stifled. Faster, faster.


    "Then it''s time for you to enter your next level. This level is much easier than before. It''s survival."


    The words of the three instructors made the only one shout with exaggeration, "Wow, if it''s just simple survival, it''s easy. After all, we human beings are living for this all the time." The only thing she said was to give long Xiaoying a wink. Long Xiaoying''s cheek still turned red, but she looked at the three instructors and thought, is it really that simple?


    "I''m really ashamed to train with people like you." Tang Qi frowned and looked at the only one. Her expression of disgust was beyond expression¡° If you don''t like me, why don''t you quit? " The only way is to make a face at Tang Qi. Originally, I didn''t like this fierce woman. Now I hear her say that again. The only way is that I didn''t give Tang Qi any face.


    Tang Qi''s eyes a stare, step forward, "what do you say, you say again!"


    The only shrug was still a smiley face. "Miss Tang is not only old, but also hard to use her ears. I said it again a hundred times just now. I don''t want you to quit!"


    Tang Qi''s face is red and white. Among the practitioners, she is not old, but she is absolutely no longer young. It''s unbearable to be exposed repeatedly!


    Tang Qi shot to the only one, looking at the only one with staring eyes, slapping the only one in the face. The only one was just playing with her mouth. Who would have thought that this woman was really angry, a big man was beaten by a woman, which was quite shameless!


    The only body bent like a snake, Tang Qi slapped two empty, Tang Qi even more angry, raised his foot toward the only body, kick up, strange scene happened, the only body turned into a phantom, Tang Qi''s foot actually across the body broke the phantom, which put Tang Qi''s hair up, "what kind of trick are you playing, Have the ability to fight with me


    "Cut, can''t hit a person to get angry, I just don''t want with you such crazy woman against." The only thing that disappears suddenly appears behind long Xiaoying, holding her shoulder in both hands. Long Xiaoying is amused and laughs, but Tang Qi is trembled with anger. The colorful light on her hand is thrown and attacks them. The colorful light seems to be the same


    It''s like a sickle. It''s in the blink of an eye.


    Tang Qi''s temper is hot, but no one thought that Tang Qi would use a killing move here. Yang Tianfeng wanted to intercept her. When he got angry, he just felt that his throat was smelly and sweet. He stared at long Xiaoying and the only one who was going to be cut off. His hand had been pulled into his arms, and the only one on his face was cold. It felt like a different person. Just at this time, he felt that he had changed his mind, All of a sudden, there was a whirl of sand and stone. The place where the colorful light passed was cracked, leaving no trace of life, but there was no trace of blood on the ground.


    Long Xiaoying opened her eyes and looked at the ground where they were standing, as if she had been moved across the sky. She didn''t even notice that she had escaped the fatal murder. Staring at Li Su who was smiling not far away, she remembered that this person would use that move!


    "Master! You are really my pro master. Thank you for saving my life. Your kindness to me makes me feel like I''m making... "The only expression changed back to the playful and smiling face. Li Su was worshipped for a while, and I felt like I could not jump on the ground three times and nine times.


    Yang Tianfeng also breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes turned, with a sinister look at Tang Qi, "what are you mad about?"


    Tang Qi clenched her fists and stared at Li Su, "are you going to fight me?"


    That sound is really gnashing teeth, people do not feel a little chilly, but


    It was Li Su who relaxed his shoulder to Tang Qisong as if he had nothing to do. "Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher. After all, the only one who has called me so many masters, but you Miss Tang are really cruel."


    Li Su looked at the destroyed place, and saw that the pieces of ruins were just a blow in anger, which was a big killing move. The woman seemed to be grumpy, but in fact she was coarse in both detail, and could often take advantage of this time to directly carry out her own secret plot.


    "You can protect him for a while, but not for a lifetime. Remember, I want his life, and I also want your life." Tang Qi''s face with pride, that feeling harvest other people''s lives is nothing but between her hands.


    Zhou Sijia was not happy. She jumped out and said arrogantly, "what are you, just your two brushes. I want to kill you to pieces, believe it or not."¡° My sister is right Zhou Siying has always been a calm person, but now she can reconsider Zhou Sijia''s words in this way, it can be seen that Tang Qi also angered her.


    "Hahaha, Shifu, you are so powerful. It didn''t take long. It seems that you even paid for your sister-in-law..." the only thing that has obviously forgotten that there is only a line left to die just now, and winked at Li Su for a while. It was meant to tease Li Su. Unexpectedly, Li Su''s face showed a complacent expression, "that''s necessary, It''s a personal gift! "


    I wipe, bull force, what kind of talent is this man, such


    It''s not enough to accept one of them. A pair of them made everyone envious and envious.


    "Hum..." Tang Qi saw that the two girls of the Zhou family were standing talking for Li Su, sipping their mouths, with disdain on their faces. What about the proud women? They were not all men.


    "It seems that you don''t have any opinions. In this case, one month''s survival will begin. Please send it up." The three-dimensional instructor looked coldly at the fight of several people, and saw that the fight of several people seemed to be over.


    With a cold voice, Tang Qi went to the teleportation array first. The two girls of the Zhou family followed directly up. They stared at Tang Qi and opposed each other. Tang Qi didn''t speak, and her eyes slanted to one side. Others also entered the teleportation array one after another.


    "Next group, please!" As soon as the door opened, the three instructors opened.


    "What do you mean to separate?" Tang Qi frowned at the three instructors.


    "You will meet." There is no more explanation. The instructor opens his mouth like this. When Tang Qi hears this explanation, she is delighted and takes her own people to the teleportation array.


    "Master, I''ll see you next time." The only one in the transmission array waved to Li Su, who also responded with a smile, "OK, see you next time."

 Chapter 1441

    "It''s not as simple as it seems." Li Su and his wife have been walking for ten minutes in the place where they want to live. In ten minutes, apart from seeing withered and yellow weeds, they are still withered and yellow weeds, and there is nothing else. It''s easy to say that it''s really difficult to live in such a place for a month.


    "No food, no water, no trees. I hope there are not too many wild animals in this place." Summing up what we have seen along the way, Zhou Siying is so moved.


    "Roar!"¡° Well The roar of Li Su came from a distance, and Li Su laughed. It was obvious that what they expected had become a mirage.


    It was getting dark soon, and there was no place to keep out the wind. The three of them were sitting around on the vast grassland, with gusts of wind constantly passing by, and sand blowing on several people''s faces. Zhou Sijia couldn''t stand it. "How can we stay in such a place for a month?" She scratched her hair, obviously a little bit broken.


    "When you come, you will be at ease." Otherwise, Li Su was helpless


    After all, to give up is the only way to go out and comfort yourself.


    "Hum, I hate it. I''ll have to eat bigudan next time." With these words, Zhou Sijia held out her hand to Li Su, and Li Su began to laugh. Yes, they don''t have to worry about eating and drinking. If there is Bigu pill, then the rest are small problems.


    "Oh, no good food." Zhou Sijia looked at bigudan, and his face was a little depressed. Li Su looked around and laughed, "no, in fact, there are delicious things in this place."


    "What, what!" When Zhou Sijia heard that pigudan was going to put it in his mouth, he suddenly stopped and glared at Li Su. If he didn''t speak earlier, he almost ate pigudan again. "Come on, it''s something."


    Zhou Siying looked at Li Su with a little expectation in her eyes. If she was in such a place, she would only eat pigudan for one month. I really didn''t expect that there was a choice other than pigudan.


    "Well, you wait for me for a while, and I''ll bring some delicious food later." Li Su licked his mouth, hoping that the two sisters would not be frightened when he brought back things.


    The two sisters saw Li Su from far to near, constantly digging, planing, flipping, ten or twenty minutes, Li Su had already returned with a full load, but when the two sisters saw clearly and saw what Li Su was holding in her hands, "ah!" With a scream, it almost stabbed Li Su''s eardrum.


    There are scorpions, centipedes and earthworms in Li Su''s hands. Zhou Sijia can''t help vomiting, and Zhou Siying''s face is not good-looking. She can''t resist her appetite and looks at Li Su, "can you really eat these?"


    Li Su nodded very seriously, "you two don''t know. It''s a rare delicacy outside. You can taste it later. It''s really delicious, especially when centipedes bite..."


    Listening to Li Su, Zhou Sijia''s face turned blue. She grabbed the Bigu pill that she didn''t plan to eat and threw it into her mouth. Suddenly, a mellow smell burst into Zhou Sijia''s mouth. Zhou Sijia''s face showed an expression of enjoyment, as if all the delicacies were in her mouth. That feeling was really wonderful.


    Zhou Siying also pinched the Bigu pill. Li Suteng took it out and grasped it in his sister-in-law''s hand. "No, I said sister-in-law, I caught so many for you to taste. You believe me to have a try..."


    Zhou Siying nodded silently. At the moment when Li Su sent him away, she threw Bigu Dan into her mouth. Li Su stared at her sister-in-law speechless and said, "good trust.".


    Zhou Siying enjoyed the delicious food and nodded to Li Su seriously. "Since you like it, you can eat more. My sister and I are a little tired. Let''s have a rest first."


    Li Su felt that he had been hit hard in his heart. But looking at the things in his hand, Li Su was salivating again. He linked the centipede and scorpion together. Li Su slowly turned and roasted them in the fire. Soon the things that made Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying salivate came out with fragrance. They couldn''t believe that the ugly things just now could have such fragrance, But facts are facts. A string of scorpions have become yellow and orange, and their tails are all up. Li Su grabs one by one. The crisp voice makes the two women suffer a shock again. "Can this kind of food really be eaten?" Zhou Sijia faces Li Sushen


    He looked at Li Su carefully, looking at the scorpion in his hand.


    Li Su nodded and held it up to Zhou Sijia''s mouth. Zhou Sijia tried it two or three times, but she couldn''t open her mouth. She had no choice but to give up and watch Li Su continue to eat.


    Those things that looked terrible to both of them soon disappeared under Li Su''s mouth. Li Su''s lips were greasy. "OK, you can go to bed. Good night, Sijia, sister-in-law." Li Su specially licked the corners of their mouths at them. Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying remembered the living creature and quickly closed their eyes.


    The wind at night is getting stronger and stronger, and the sand is blowing all over the sky. In the sand, there is a song of "if there is nothing". The song is gentle and sad, and it goes farther and farther with the wind.


    As the sun rises in the vast land, Li Su and the Zhou sisters wake up. As the sun rises, the ground gets hotter and hotter, and several people''s sweat seeps out of their bodies. The three people who had eaten pigudan didn''t need food and water for seven days, but what they didn''t expect was that they were already thirsty and foaming in the afternoon.


    "Let''s not go any further. I''m dying of thirst." Zhou Sijia wanted to sit on the ground. Fortunately, Zhou Siying helped her, but she was not much better. She was very tired.


    "Huhu..." Zhou Sijia looked around the Yellow Soil and began to fantasize about modern ice cream in her eyes. It was really a good thing to quench thirst and heat.


    All of a sudden, she smacked her head. "I''m so stupid. I can snow!" Zhou Sijia laughs twice for her wit. The flying snow falls to the ground with Zhou Sijia''s action. I don''t know how long the place has been dry. Zhou Sijia''s heavy snow is absorbed by the ground. After 20 minutes, there is no snow on the ground, and Zhou Sijia is very tired.


    "It doesn''t look like it''s going to work, or let''s eat this." With a wave of Zhou Sijia''s hand, several pieces of ice appear in his hand. Li Su''s eyes brighten up and happily takes them over. On the barren ground, three people hold an ice cream in their hands, eating and walking forward,


    The way ahead was suddenly blocked by a group of hyenas rushing out. Their thin limbs and shriveled bodies all proved that the hyenas were still hungry. At this moment, the three people had obviously become the fresh meat in the eyes of hyenas, salivating and bared their tusks. The hyenas howled and rushed towards the three people in groups, with sharp teeth and continuous roaring, without blood, But it scares the audience.


    "Roar -" the hyena bit the three people in a circle, but found that there was something on the three people who couldn''t bite through at all. Then he ran up to the three people''s heads, "roar!" The hyena opened its mouth and gnawed at Li Su''s head.


    It''s really miserable. There''s no place to avoid. Dogs bully me. You know, I was still fraternizing with chimpanzees yesterday. I didn''t expect that when I got to such a place today, such a small hyena would dare to be arrogant with me!


    Li Su threw it out! A burst of light suddenly appeared, the surrounding hyenas touched and burst, and the nearby ones even burst into pieces on their fur, whistling. A few hyenas ran away quickly, and finally they were quiet.


    Li Su three people will gang gas cover down, around is a bad smell of blood


    Li sudu couldn''t help but want to vomit, not to mention Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying. But now, it''s really hard and impossible to take a bath in such a place¡° Go ahead. " Zhou Sijia, who is puckering, is far away. The smell of blood on her body is dispelled by the wind. Zhou Sijia is in a better mood. "It seems that we still need to sleep in the sand tonight." It''s getting darker and darker, and the surrounding scenes are all the same, except for weeds. Zhou Sijia really thinks that the seemingly simple survival is more difficult than the previous two levels.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, and a bright moon hanging in the sky gives a soft light to this vast land, which makes the surrounding scenery look dry and not dry. Everything seems to be full of vitality. A sad song floats in the desert again. With the wind, it seems to be far away, but it makes people feel close to them, Tired of a few people a day no one noticed, sleep down, more deep than ever.


    "Hoo Getting up early, Zhou Sijia stretched out and realized that they were awake


    She had been in the sun for three years, but she felt as if she hadn''t slept enough. She was a little tired, and her face was dull. She was making a lot of noise close to Li Su''s body. For a moment, her head rubbed against Li Su''s chest, and for a moment, her hands hooked up Li Su''s neck. In a word, she didn''t have time to relax.


    Li Su just wanted to get up to prepare his breakfast. Zhou Sijia made such a fuss that they were intimate with each other. The sticky kiss added vitality to both of them. Zhou Sijia felt satisfied and pushed Li Su, "go and give my sister a good morning kiss. I''m going to get up."


    Li Su, who was pushed, looked at herself with a smile. It was not the time for Zhou Sijia to protect herself and to be afraid of being robbed when she went to sleep. When she got close to her sister-in-law''s face, Li Su gave her sister-in-law a kiss and put her arms around her neck. Li Su said, "good morning, great beauty."


    Make Zhou Siying a burst of giggle straight smile, "go on." Pushing Li Su''s arm, Zhou Siying pulls her sister to follow her closely. The wind and sand soon blow away the traces left by the three people last night. It''s silent as if no one has ever been here.

 Chapter 1442

    "Eh, Su, did you find it strange that we came here this afternoon?" Because in the morning, Li Su charged Zhou Sijia with electricity. For most of the day, Zhou Sijia seemed to be in a slow state of mind. Holding Li Su''s arm, her eyes kept turning around like agate, looking around with a smart look.


    "How strange." I know Zhou Sijia''s temperament. It''s probably boring. Li Su didn''t take it seriously and asked casually.


    As a result, Zhou Sijia said so plausibly, "you see, since we entered this wasteland, although there are not many wild animals, there are not a few. Basically, we meet every day. But this is very strange. We have been walking for so long, and we haven''t seen a wild animal. Don''t you think it''s a strange thing?"


    Li Su couldn''t help touching Zhou Sijia''s head. "I didn''t expect that Miss Zhou would think so hard. That''s right. What you said is reasonable."


    Li Su''s action, coupled with his words, Zhou Sijia rolled her eyes, which was obviously fooling her and coaxing her as a child! Zhou Sijia was about to get angry when she began to laugh. "Li Su, don''t tease Sijia. Sijia finally spoke so seriously."


    Zhou Siying''s tone is full of blame, but the meaning of that blame is real


    Not obvious, let Zhou Sijia angry again, sister and Su now is wearing a pair of pants, two people always bully her a person! Thinking about this, Zhou Sijia was about to walk away. Li Su grabbed Zhou Sijia''s little hand and joked, "how come, miss, since you have analyzed this matter, now you have to go away alone. Aren''t you afraid of danger?"


    While Li Su was talking, she even blinked at her. Zhou Sijia immediately twisted Li Su''s waist. Now she was in a good mood. She hummed to Li Su twice, "don''t you see how powerful Miss Ben is now? Even if there is something in the wasteland, will miss Ben be afraid?"


    "Boom!" As Zhou Sijia''s words fell down, there was a sudden sound. Zhou Sijia suddenly became alert. Li Su couldn''t help laughing, "it''s just thunder. I''m afraid you''re scared!"


    Zhou Sijia glared at Li Su fiercely and looked up at the sky. Sure enough, the sky didn''t know when it was gloomy. A burst of thunder and lightning was rolling away in the sky. What we could expect was that there would be a storm in the near future!


    In a word, the wind is blowing and the withered grass is swirling towards the sky. The surrounding sand is all over the sky, which makes several people squint. The sound of thunder is rolling away in the sky. It seems that it will rain, but it''s flat here. Even if they want to avoid the rain, it''s impossible to see it here.


    "Boom!" I''ve never seen such a torrential rain before. I can''t even compare it with the torrential rain


    The three of them soon felt as if they were in a water ball. The rain on the ground flowed across, mixed with the Yellow washed out from the soil, and soon became a small river.


    Such a scene could have been appreciated as a scene, but bursts of thunder and lightning fell down on the broad ground like a dragon dance.


    "Not good." A few people have deep feelings about how bad the thunder flash is in rainy days. A few days ago, they still complained about the dry weather, but after the rain, there are more troubles.


    "Strengthen the mask of vigorous Qi." Li Su stares at the flickering thunder and lightning, which is unpredictable and unavoidable. The speed of the thunder and lightning is quite fast, but the ground is blackened where it passes.


    "Coming, coming!" Zhou Sijia looked at the lightning coming and exclaimed, Li Su directly stood in front of them. A flash of lightning suddenly came. Li Su put her hands together, like lightning. Purple lightning burst out from her hands and struck lightning with lightning. It was absolutely amazing, but Li Su in front of the two sisters was doing such a thing. Li Su''s lightning power can be used to what extent, the two sisters do not know, but now the two sisters are watching two electric snakes entangle with each other, it seems that the purple light almost lit up the sky, a burst of broken sparks fell to the ground from the entangled two lightning, and more sparks burst out.


    "Drink!" Li Su roared, and the lightning changed from a snake to a dragon. It was no longer entangled with the small lightning, but swallowed the lightning directly. Suddenly, Li Su''s lightning grew stronger. The two sisters'' faces showed a happy expression, but the expression had not been happy for two seconds. They saw a group of lightning coming from not far away, It felt like a curtain of thunder. Looking around, there was no place to escape.


    "Stay away from you two sisters." Li Su didn''t expect to swallow a lightning bolt, but he didn''t have any anxious look on his face. He even grinned. It seems that the lightning bolts are worried. What are you afraid of? Just swallow one by one, and swallow a group of people.


    Li Su''s body suddenly soared in mid air. The lightning in front of him became stronger and stronger. It seemed that one of the three lightning bolts was going to top in the distance!


    "Boom!" Li Su closed one eye and only kept the purple eye to watch the wild scene in front of him. Inside the purple eye, it became dark and there were only a few bright and careful eyes left. What puzzled Li Su was that, There seems to be something in the air.


    The lightning in front of Li sushe''s eyes leaped into the middle of the sky, and the whole person ran into the dark clouds. The two sisters'' hearts were raised to their throat. After all, the dark clouds looked like a lot of lightning, Li Su


    Doesn''t it make coke for electricity?


    The lightning in the dark clouds looked like a dense woven net. At that moment, Li Su almost lost his intuition, but it was only for a moment. When he was suspended in mid air, he knew what he had just seen. It was like a leaf with a dark color suspended in mid air, But this leaf is ordinary, it looks like it has been electrocoked, but it is full of purple lightning, which is not like earthly products.


    Li Su moved closer to the leaf, and the thunder and lightning in the thunder cloud attacked Li Su crazily. The swift and violent posture was like a shower. Li Su was covered with his own lightning, but even so, under the too rapid attack, his body was still blackened by electricity, a piece of flesh and blood.


    Li Su seems to have no consciousness, and continues to run towards the leaves. The leaves are spinning like strings. With the rotation of the leaves, the surrounding lightning becomes more and more intensive. Li Su guarantees that he has never seen so many lightning. In front of him, it is like flowers everywhere, but the lightning is not only beautiful, but also contains countless crises!


    "Come on! I''m not afraid of you Li Su roared and ran towards the lightning. In an instant, his body was drowned in the dense lightning. There was a continuous beep sound in the lightning. He could even smell the burnt smell of skin and meat. Looking around, he could not see Li Su''s shadow, black


    The rotation speed of the green leaves slows down. Slowly, slowly, the dense thunder and lightning in the surrounding dark clouds are also fading!


    All of a sudden! A black hand stretched out from the thunder and lightning, and grasped it to the black leaf. The thunder and lightning burst out like day. Li Su''s blood flowed into the palm of his hand, but he still held it tightly. There was no sign of loosening it. The blood was flowing more and more. Suddenly, all the thunder and lightning disappeared, even in the thunder cloud, The dark clouds scattered around in an instant, and the bright sun in space was shining on Li Su''s eyes.


    "Sister, is that Su? Look, look Zhou Sijia rubbed her eyes and looked at the black point that appeared in the middle of the sky, which didn''t look like a human. She dragged Zhou Siying to ask.


    The black spot was getting closer and closer to them. They were surprised, "Su!"¡° Li Su How did you become like this! Li Su''s hair was electrocoked, and there was a piece of scorched black on her face and body. Her naked skin cracked out a lot of blood holes, but these blood holes sent out a smell of being roasted.


    Li Su grinned at the two sisters and fell on the ground.


    "Su!"


    "Li Su!" The voices of the two sisters rose one after another, and no one knew that Li was there


    What happened in midair? He closed his eyes, but with a smile on his face. His body was black and his hand was tightly clenched. After the rain, it was not so hot. It seemed that everything was beautiful, but Li Su didn''t wake up, which became the most worrying thing for the two sisters.

 Chapter 1443

    Do you know what this leaf is?


    In his consciousness, Li Su confusedly inquired into the system. He wanted to know what he had gained by wasting so much energy.


    The leaves of Lei Mu tree


    Leimu tree? Li Su asked in his mind, what is it? It seems that he tried his best to get something with chicken ribs.


    Lei''s mother is also known as Lei Zhi mu, whose leaves have no flowers, but it produces fruit. Its leaves can lead to thunder, and its fruit is the essence of thunder. It will only produce a thunderberry in five hundred years.


    Li Su was a little puzzled by the systematic explanation. He didn''t expect that the leaves were really chicken ribs. But when he looked down at Lei Guo, it was really a good thing. It was similar to Lei element. He could control Wan Lei. If he had Lei Guo, wouldn''t it be a modern Lei Gong?


    It can be said that


    Li Su''s conjecture was affirmed by the system, which made Li Su''s excited eyes shine. He immediately asked if the system could exchange Lei Guo, but the system threw him ruthlessly Two words, instant let Li Su depressed.


    Grasp the black Lei Mu Ye Li Su, scratch your ears and gills, it''s like you can''t eat


    When he felt like a grape, he suddenly had a flash in his mind. Maybe this Lei Mu leaf is not chicken ribs.


    Li Su began to look back on time. There were too many pictures in his mind. The world was so noisy that his head would burst. Finally, he came to a fairyland in the world. A black tree seemed to be burnt, but the difference was that there were leaves, but the leaves were also black.


    Fortunately, Li Su thought that the leaves were shocked by lightning. He could hardly find any fruit in the thick black pages. Li Su patiently looked at it for a second, and suddenly there was a silver flash. But the time went back here and it was over. Li Su regretted that he had not seen the appearance of Lei Guo clearly, but it was not a pity that after he went out from Shenwu island, His next goal is to find regor, well, that''s it.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with Su? She hasn''t woken up yet?" Li Su has life characteristics, but she has been in a coma for half a day. In half a day, the sisters of the Zhou family are shaking. Li Su doesn''t wake up. Zhou Sijia just wants to cry.


    The expression on Zhou Siying''s face seemed calm, but in fact she was worried. In her worry, a blue halo came out of Zhou Siying''s body. Zhou Sijia, who was in a hurry to wipe her tears, was shocked when she saw the blue light around her. She turned her face and looked at her sister''s appearance. Zhou Sijia could not help but be shocked, "sister, don''t


    I saw a pair of white wings rising up behind Zhou Siying, and her eyes were dyed in an instant, and generally became golden yellow. However, Zhou Siying looked like her, but it was not her, because her eyes and expression seemed to be unusually cold, like ice for a thousand years.


    "Sister... Sister..." Zhou Siying''s voice overflowed from her mouth, and her expression suddenly changed into that cold as frost.


    "Sister, I know you are worried too, but you can''t do it. If you do it, you will die!" There was a breakdown in Zhou Sijia''s voice. When she came out, she told her at home. She remembered very well that most of her sisters were taking care of her from childhood, but she knew one thing, that is, only this thing must be guarded by her.


    The surrounding ice and frost layer by layer towards the vast land, and soon became the general world of ice and snow. The cold ice and snow continued to float down on the ground. Zhou Sijia was able to control the cold snow beads, but in this case, it was also cold and shivering.


    "Elder sister, elder sister..." Zhou Sijia kept shouting her elder sister''s name. However, except for her frowning just now, Zhou Siying''s facial expression became unresponsive. She stretched out her white fingers, and a little bit of sea water like blue condensed in her fingers. She went to Li Su''s body and asked for help. The people lying on the ground opened their eyes, He firmly grasped Zhou Siying''s plain white hand. When I opened my eyes and saw Zhou Siying at the moment, Li Su was still surprised. It''s a pity


    Is it an angel? With long golden hair, white wings behind her, plain white robes, and cold golden pupils, all of them show her holiness. The beauty of her face is impeccable. Li Su thinks that she has seen many beauties, but she has never seen such a beautiful woman.


    But this woman is too cold. Not only her temperament and expression, but also her hands are as cold as ice. However, it is not difficult for Li Su to understand one thing from the anxieties on Zhou Sijia''s face and the incessant shouts. That is, the longer the ice Angel appears, the more threatening Zhou Siying''s life will be. Li Su has not spoken yet, The icy white hand of Zhou Siying pointed at Li Su. Her pink lips opened and closed like cherry blossoms. "It''s not clean."


    The burning golden pupils seem to be able to see through Li Su''s soul. Zhou Sijia only thinks that "sister" is talking about Li Su''s burnt black, but Li Su sees a different meaning from the golden pupils. Is it possible that she is talking about her own ghost medical system?


    Without waiting for Li Su''s textual research, that pair of plain white hands arched toward Li Su''s heart, so the rapid attack startled Li Su to retreat.


    "Stop!" Zhou Siying struggled to wake up and stop her from hurting Li Su, but this "Zhou Siying" overbearing the sovereignty of the body, "you beg me, he is our deal!" The cold and heartless voice comes from Zhou Siying''s mouth.


    "Li Su is awake. He doesn''t need your help, and I won''t allow you to hurt him


    £¡ Go back It''s the same face and mouth, but the expression on the face and the words in the mouth are two people, one is gentle and firm, the other is stubborn and cold.


    "You''ll regret it, you''ll regret it. It''s not clean..." Zhou Siying widened her golden pupils and stared at Li Su.


    Zhou Siying snatched the initiative of her body, panting and sweating. She said sorry to Li Su, "I almost hurt you."


    Li Su knew that there was a secret in Zhou Siying, and it was not a small secret. However, she never thought that the secret was so shocking. There was an angel hidden in her body, fighting for the initiative with her?


    "Wuwu, elder sister, you scared me to death, scared me to death..." Zhou Sijia yelled hoarse. Seeing that her elder sister finally recovered, she rushed up and cried for a while. The voice sounded really scared.


    Zhou Siying touched her sister''s head with a weak smile on her face. "Sister, I want to thank you. If you hadn''t insisted on calling me, I might not wake up so soon..."


    "Wu Wu..." when Zhou Sijia heard it, she cried even more.


    It was at this time that Li Su knew that Zhou Siying''s problem might have existed for a long time, so long that people around him were worried. Li Su had never encountered such a problem.


    "It''s OK. It''s going to be OK." This is absolutely a problem that Li Su has never met before. Symbiosis soul means symbiosis. Both of them are very powerful, and they are constantly fighting for a shell. However, in this case, if the shell can''t bear it, then the death of two people will be caused. After Li Su knew this fact from the explanation of the system, his face was quite ugly.


    Is there a solution?


    Li Su inquired about the system. After a long silence, the system replied, "there is only one way. The flower of the nether world is born in hell, and its function is to suppress souls."


    Infernal? Li Su suddenly remembered his thousand year old spirit of supporting mulberry tree, which is something that can shuttle to the lower world. Before Li Suxin could open her mouth, she heard the system continue, [reminding that the host had not enough ability before and was not suitable to go to the next term. If you lose your soul, you will lose your life.] It''s lack of ability again. Li Su clenched his fist and felt powerless. In front of him was the woman he liked. He knew the way and even knew what could cure her, but he couldn''t do it because of lack of ability. There was nothing like this feeling.


    Strong is the only choice


    In a word, the system makes Li Su''s eyes more firm. Yes, there are many ways to choose, but the necessary condition for each way is to become stronger. There is no shortcut. Li Su, who has been firm in his belief, suddenly comes a sound of "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s mood upgrade


    Li Su listened to the system''s reminder and looked at Zhou Siying lying on the ground. He reached out and grasped Zhou Siying''s soft and cold hand tightly. He promised to Zhou Siying, "sister-in-law, whether you believe me or not, I will solve this problem for you one day."


    Staring at Li Su''s firm eyes, Zhou Siying even seemed to see a fire in it. This feeling made Zhou Siying''s cold heart burn up in an instant. She had not experienced this feeling for a long time, from small to large, from south to north. She heard too much helpless, but at the moment, she got such a promise from the man she liked, which made Zhou Siying want to cry.


    She nodded to Li Su vigorously, no matter whether you can cure me one day in the future, no matter whether I am still alive or not, but Li Su, your heart, I appreciate your life, thank you.


    "Wuwu... Su, you must cure my sister. I have only one sister. If you cure my sister, I will never be angry with her again." Zhou Sijia''s eyes cry like swollen peaches.


    Li Su holds them both, but he is not laughing at Zhou Sijia at the moment. This feeling is that Li Su can understand and is afraid of losing. He lowers his head and kisses them on the top of their heads. "Don''t worry, I''ll do what Li Su says."

 Chapter 1444

    "The moon is really round tonight." Zhou Sijia is lying in Li Su''s arms, while Zhou Siying is sleeping because she was hurt a few days ago.


    Around Zhou Sijia''s body, Li Su looked up at the moon like a jade plate. In a flash, they had been in this wasteland for ten days. According to the day, today''s moon really should be round. After all, today is fifteen.


    "It''s really beautiful, but under the beauty of the moon, I think some things are more beautiful, don''t you think?" Li Su glances at the moon and turns her attention to Zhou Sijia. Her sister is sleeping soundly. Zhou Sijia has heard Li Su''s suggestion for a long time and already knows what it means. For a moment, her face is pretty red.


    At the moment, it felt like there were only two of them left in the big world, and there was heaven and earth and the bright moon to testify. Zhou Sijia shyly looked at Li Su and slowly closed her eyes.


    In the bright moonlight, Li Su looked at the beauty''s clothes,


    The snow like skin is covered with moonlight, and the white skin looks like porcelain. Li Su''s hot hand falls on Zhou Sijia''s body. Zhou Sijia''s sensitive trembling makes Li sudu excited. In this vast world, they are the only two. They roar, release, and feel like crazy. The voice is invisible and far away


    After the madness in the middle of the night, they have fallen into a deep sleep. In the bright sky like a jade plate, a shadow like a gauze is moving slowly. With the moving shadow, a euphemistic song floats in the air. The voice seems to have magic power, which makes the sleeping people more calm. The song is like crying and complaining, It seems to contain too many emotions, but there is no way to tell. The song has been floating in the air until the sky will be bright.


    "Sister, sister..." Zhou Siying felt thirsty in her mouth. After several shouts, no one answered. She struggled to get up. First, she looked at her sister and Li Su hugging each other. Her face turned red. When she looked carefully, she found that there was something wrong with them. Their faces were obviously waxy yellow. If they didn''t breathe steadily, they could not breathe well, It almost made Zhou Siying feel that there was something unexpected between them.


    Shouts two people not to have the response, Zhou Siying simply starts to shake.


    There was still no response, and she couldn''t wait. Zhou Siying threw out a stream of ice blue water and threw it on their faces. The two of them, who were deeply asleep, exclaimed and opened their eyes.


    "Sister, are you awake?" Zhou Sijia was awakened by the cold water, and was excited to hold Zhou Siying''s arm.


    "Sister, cough, you put on your clothes first..." seeing the two wake up, Zhou Siying felt a little relieved, but when she saw her sister sitting up naked, with the eye-catching red mark on her body, Zhou Sijia felt uncomfortable again. With Zhou Siying''s reminder, Zhou Sijia looked at her body and screamed, which broke the morning of another day.


    "You, all blame you... My sister must laugh at me in my heart..." one morning, Zhou Sijia was like an ostrich, huddled in her wide clothes, looking like that, and wanted to find a pit to bury herself.


    Zhou Siying could not help laughing while watching, Li Su also laughed, "what''s the big sister-in-law laughing at this kind of thing? Next time we''re going to take our sister-in-law with us. Why are we shy? "


    Li Su''s thick faced words relieved Zhou Sijia''s embarrassment


    Embarrassed, let Zhou Siying''s cheek burned up, eyes secretly aimed at Zhou Sijia''s body full of red marks, looking at the strong Li Su, her heart is like a cat scratching, can''t say is looking forward to, or anxious.


    "Did you... Did you have any special circumstances last night?" When the farce stopped, Zhou Siying told two people what he saw in the morning. She was really scared at that time.


    Li Su and Zhou Sijia were stunned by Zhou Siying''s words. How terrible was their situation in the morning? Zhou Sijia secretly glared at Li Su and said that he would not let her be so crazy for the first time. As a result, he just didn''t listen and insisted on... Until the middle of the night. Compared with the shyness on Zhou Sijia''s face, Li Su is thinking deeply. Although he pulled Zhou Sijia crazy several times last night, he should never have such a situation. You should know that with his strong body now, the ten women of Yeyu are all OK. Is there anything abnormal in the system last night?


    Do you know where you are now


    Instead of giving Li Su an answer, the system gave Li Su such an answer


    A rhetorical question, Li Su immediately Leng for a while, at the foot of the place, this is not wasteland? What''s the matter? Is it difficult here? What''s the difference?


    This is the ancient kingdom of luojue and also the cursed kingdom


    Luojue ancient country? Li Su has never heard of such a country, but his focus is behind, the curse of the country, what does that mean? Li Su''s eyes narrowed and he looked at this vast and barren place. If it was once a country, what happened here?


    You''ve been targeted by the curse kingdom


    The system of this sentence, let Li Su suddenly feel a cold, cursed stare at? His throat rolled for a while. They didn''t seem to have done anything. How could they be cursed? What are we going to do now? Can the curse be broken?


    [it''s not easy to break the curse. You have two choices. One is to leave this place as soon as possible, and let the curse fade away. The other is to find out the reason why luojue was cursed and break the curse


    This method, of course, is the first one, which is relatively simple


    Speak to the two sisters of the Zhou family and tell them that they are speeding up to leave here. Then you hear the system continue to speak, "it''s ten years since you are cursed to keep up. The blood essence will continue to be consumed. You can survive ten years, but you can''t survive ten years to die."


    I wipe, it sounds like two choices, but it''s clearly a choice, OK? Li Su couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He just wanted to scold. I''ll wipe it. In such a big place, there are more than a few of us. Can''t you pay attention to other people, such as the Miss Tang family? They just want to find good people like us


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Sijia looked at the expression on Li Su''s face constantly changing since her sister said they were strange. It was sunny and overcast for a while. Of course, it was low now. Zhou Sijia pulled Li Su''s arm. Is there anything wrong with it?


    "Who knows about the ancient kingdom of luojue?" Now there is only one way to go. Of course, to learn something about the ancient kingdom of luojue, Zhou Sijia and Li Su look at Zhou Siying. But this time, Zhou Siying shakes her head. "This time, I can''t help. I haven''t heard of this country, so I can''t do it..."


    Li Su sighed. Since everything happened at night when they were sleeping and didn''t know it, let''s have a look this evening to find out who the ghost was.


    Under the waiting, the night came quickly, and Zhou Siying continued to fall asleep early in the morning. Zhou Sijia originally wanted to accompany Li Su, but her sleepy eyes could not be opened when she came and went. She did not know when she was taken away by Li Su with her hand hanging on Li Su''s arm.


    Li Su stood on the vast ground. The dry wind blew up the sand. There were fuzzy weeds outside the sand. The moon was round tonight, which looked more perfect than last night. The bright moonlight illuminated the surroundings like a cage of white yarn. Slowly, Li Su was also sleepy and rolled up. He forced his eyes to open, but he was not tired.


    From far away to near, Li Su, who was going to close his eyes, pinched his thigh hard. In a moment, his soberness made Li Su''s eyes wide open. His body shape, like gauze, drifted down from the moon. It was invisible and boneless. It didn''t look like a human being, but the song came from here. More and more close, Li Su suddenly stood up and was crying


    After a meal, a face slowly emerged from it. One face was charming and attractive, while the other half was full of scars. At the same time, it appeared on one face, which made people feel strange and terrible.


    "Stay, stay..." charming half face with a smile, full of scars half face looks very ferocious, in the middle of the night, no one, Li Su facing such a terrible face, closer and closer, like a demon, constantly bewitching Li Su, "stay, stay..."


    Li Su''s clear eyes seemed to lose their consciousness, just like the eyes of a person who was going to sleep. His body was like a puppet, walking in front of him.


    Lying on the ground, Zhou Siying opened her eyes and watched Li Su leave. She was anxious to get up, but she saw Li Su''s fingers quietly make a gesture. Li Su''s body was getting farther and farther away and slowly disappeared in the vast land.


    "La, La, la..." the euphemistic tone continued to drift, floating on the vast ground, far away.


    Following this half beauty face, I have been walking on the vast ground for nearly a year


    One night, the half beautiful face in front of him suddenly stagnated slowly. He turned his ethereal and invisible body and said to Li Su, "stay, stay..."


    On the open ground, a deep pit slowly appeared. At the moment when the pit appeared, there was a smell of putrefaction. Li suqiang stood in the same place with half a beautiful face floating towards the pit. Li Su followed closely behind. The steps that were made by people, Li Su stepped down step by step. Some of the rotten bones in the pit were armor, some were ragged Zhongshan clothes, There are also modern clothes, these people''s bones piled high, visible to the naked eye in which a stream of black gas constantly circling.


    The road to the bottom was deep and humid. Li Su could hear his own footsteps, the same song that half a beautiful face in front of him sang to lead the way, and the sound of water dripping like dripping water. It was damp and cold, making people sweat.


    "Stay, stay..." half of Mei''s face was singing in front of her. The ground suddenly collapsed. Li Su tensed her body and fell straight into the pit with a dull hum.


    "You, you are the master?" The familiar sound rang in the cave


    From then on, Li Su raised his eyes and saw that the one who screamed not far away from him was not the only one?


    "Why are you here?" Li Su was a bit surprised. What he said was to make fun of others. After all, this kind of thing can''t be controlled, but now he finds that it''s not a group of them who are cursed.


    "Recently, something happened in our team. Every night we sleep longer and longer, but we are less and less energetic. Xiaoying''s face is yellow and weak. We discussed with Yang Tianfeng to see if something is playing tricks on us. Then we found the ghost, And then I came here. "


    The only thing to say is that the expression on his face is still very ugly. He has experienced all kinds of big storms, but it is this kind of silent attack that almost annihilated them.

 Chapter 1445

    "How many days have you been here?" Li Su looked at the surrounding environment and asked.


    "Today, I got here a little earlier than you. Shifu, you said where it is. Did you see the corpse pit when you came in?" Only hard to see a familiar person here, when entering the door to see the gruesome scene, let the only still deep impression.


    "Well, I see." Li Su sat cross legged on the ground. Were those people led here just like them? What did they do after that? Where was the body thrown? In this way, Li Su didn''t understand. He stood up and felt around. Li Su realized that they should be in an iron casting mechanism at the moment.


    "Let''s kill the ghost and rush out, and everything will be solved!" The only one clenched his own fist, his face full of fighting spirit, but before he started to move his legs, he continued to move his mouth, "but how does that ghost want to kill?" The only one who made a mistake.


    Li Su glanced at the only one and said, "wait."


    In the dark iron pouring trap, they don''t know the time outside. They count the time with their fingers. However, in such a waiting, they slowly get tired. Unconsciously, the sky outside is all dark, and the long female voice begins to sing again. With one sound, they keep returning in the damp underground


    Swing.


    "Click..." a slight sound sounded, the dark underground pit slowly opened, but now because of the darkness, people can''t see anything clearly, only a stream of fresh air rushed in, and the shadow that didn''t look like a human was floating again.


    The hum of "stay, stay..." is like a mantra. The two people who were sleeping on the ground, like puppets, stand up with dull eyes. With the figure floating out of the trap, they keep moving forward step by step, like the approaching of the death knell.


    This road is extremely long, but it is very regular. On the wall, you can see the complicated and gorgeous exquisite patterns. On the ground, you can see the carefully laid floor tiles. From the details, you can see the prosperity of luojue Kingdom at that time. But at the moment, this long road only makes people feel gloomy and dead.


    "Where do you want to go..." keep walking, keep walking, like there is no end, the only mechanical swing of his arm, but a little impatient, he opened his mouth, the back of Li Su stepped on his heel, the only was about to speak, saw the front half face beauty suddenly turned face, the body suddenly jumped to the only side, Close to the horror of the face almost let the only scream out.


    The half of my face is really ugly. The scars are superimposed with scars. It doesn''t feel like a human face at all, but like a Shura from hell. The only one who clenches his fist tightly and dare not roll his throat is still pretending to be a monk


    He came out with a dull look in his eyes.


    Half face beauty turns around and swish towards Li Su. Li Su looks at the half face like a piece of wood. His eyes almost stick to his face. Li Su''s heart shrinks. Then he can see clearly that there are no eyes in the half face of half face beauty. Looking inside, there is only a deep black hole.


    "Stay, stay..." after exploring their Kung Fu for a long time, the half faced beauty didn''t find their difference. Then she continued to sing and led them forward. Their heart beat was deliberately suppressed by them. The only one was holding the cold sweat coming out of her head. The ghost was so sharp.


    After walking forward like this for about half an hour, I can finally see the light from the passage. But the light is not the sky light outside, but the light of the candle. The more clearly I can see the light of the candle, the more I can smell the bloody smell. The smell is unbearable, but Li Suhe can only hold it.


    Blood! In such a big palace, there are deep gullies on the ground from the outside to a huge pool in the middle. From the gullies to the pool, it is filled with blood! Vomit... Two people have a kind of impulse to spit out, but this is not the most terrible, the most terrible should be the side of the pool, with three pieces of human skin spread out like a kite, human skin on top of the three can not distinguish between men and women''s heads, they all have long hair. Half face beauty flutters toward three people, "fast, fast, almost good, everything will be good..."


    Half face beauty looked at the three human skin, the expression on her face was like crying and laughing, which made people feel creepy.


    What''s the meaning of this? The only one made a mouth shape towards Li Su. Now the only one''s leg is a little soft. I wanted to inquire about the situation here, but now it seems that it''s totally beyond my expectation. It''s like jumping into a ghost pool.


    Li Su''s eyes did not look at the half face beauty, but fell on the three human skins. Although it was incredible, Li Su said, "I can save them."


    In the quiet space, suddenly there was a voice that shouldn''t be heard. Half of the beauty''s face suddenly became ferocious, like a terrifying beast towards Li Su. It seemed that she wanted to swallow Li Su alive. The only roar was that since she was exposed, she didn''t care about anything. The code''s going to kill her from here! But Li Su firmly looked at the half face beauty, "only I can save them, their time has been delayed for too long, if you don''t let me do it, even if you set up a blood array and finished the sacrifice, they can''t live!"


    Li Su''s words almost roared out. Half of the beauty rushed to Li Su with a ferocious face. Looking at Li Su roaring at Li Su like an uncivilized beast, she felt excited and collapsed, but there was no sign


    Letter, roar of the whole palace inside the walls are shaking.


    "Miao''er, don''t, don''t hurt people..." the hoarse voice, as if it had been polished by gravel, came out slowly from a human skin shelf in the East, and the voice was full of fatigue.


    Half of the beauty''s eyes suddenly filled with pain. The pain seemed to be stained with blood, and a sharp, not human like roar broke through the palace and reverberated on the vast land.


    "Miao''er, give up..." the voice was as angry as a gossamer, but she was unable to struggle. Half face beauty suddenly stopped screaming and rushed to the skin shelf.


    "No, don''t, don''t give up..." soft voice inside with pain and give up, that kind of feeling like a person on the verge of collapse, grasping the last hope.


    "Miao''er, it''s too long. I''m so sad to see you do so much..." Qi Ruo Yousi''s voice is full of grief that he wants to cry blood, but his voice begins to be intermittent. He is not suitable to speak, but maybe he doesn''t have a chance to speak now, and his miao''er


    "Save, save him, save them..." half face beauty turned to her face. Li Su and the only one found that half face beauty''s face was full of blood and tears. Li Su didn''t know what they had experienced at the moment, but he knew that to untie all this was the chance to untie the curse. Everything was in these three people''s skin frame,


    Everything is in the palace full of blood!


    [system diagnosis: bloodthirsty insects enter the body for a hundred years, invade the bone marrow, eat all the blood, and exhaust all the life, treatment methods, bone scraping and disinfestation...]


    Li Su listened to the judgment of the system, looked at several people in front of him, and directly pulled out nine gold needles with patterns from his clothes. As soon as the gold needles came out, his only eye was filled with worship, "master, I didn''t expect you were a doctor!"


    "I have a rule in my practice that no one is present." Li Su prepared the guy completely, with a serious expression on his face, and looked at the only one and the half face beauty. The only one didn''t speak yet. The half face beauty screamed at Li Su. It looked like she was going to come up and swallow Li Su directly to show punishment. Li Su was cold, and his eyes didn''t change. "If you want them to be cured, you go out, Or you''ll wait for them to die! " Li Su Sheng''s hard words made the face of half a beauty distorted. His eyes didn''t look like a human face. Li Su didn''t mean to be afraid. He was a doctor now.


    "Miao''er, go." The hoarse voice sounded again. It was very light. It was not because he trusted Li Su. He just didn''t want to see Miao Er make mistakes again and again. If he believed this man, he would use the rest of his life to atone for Miao er. If he couldn''t, he would be relieved.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I want to let him live, Yama can''t take away, I don''t want to let him die, I can''t do it myself!" Li Su went up and made a few clicks


    Three pieces of human skin shelf directly on the ground, grasp the gold needle toward the human skin down, it seems that only a layer of skin, actually shaking.


    Taking advantage of the paralysis, Li Su took out a knife directly from his arms. It looked as if only the human skin on the shelf had been cut open again. On the outside, it only sounded like a tearing sound of "Sila, Sila..." and the only shiver he heard was what he was doing inside.


    However, listening to this life, it is not more terrifying. What is more terrifying is waiting outside the hall door with this ghost. The only one who turns his face, just half of the beauty is also squinting at him. For a moment, the only one feels that he is going to be scared to pee. The ghost who has seen so many horror movies does not have the horror in front of him.


    "If he fails... I''ll cut you two into pieces..." half face beauty, listening to the voice from the palace, is suffering. She wants to rush in and roar, but only she knows that she may destroy their hope. I hope this time, this time is true


    Li Su has been busy in the palace for eight hours. Among the three human skins on the ground, no three people at least look like human beings now. Although his eyes are still closed, it doesn''t make people feel that he is not a living creature. Li Su''s hand movement is still going on, and he suddenly takes three pills out of his arms, Li Su put one into the mouth of three people.


    Dahuandan, worthy of dahuandan, is a pill that can bring people back to life. After three seconds of swallowing it, the three people began to change from inside to outside, a layer of yellow


    The dry skin of the three people began to fall off from the outside, and the blood filled skin instantly filled up. The three people''s hands, feet, nails, and hair were all metabolizing, just like the feeling of vegetation rebirth, very quickly.


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, the door behind Li Su was knocked open by a half face beauty. It''s too long for her to wait. If that person cheated her, if there was an accident!


    However, as soon as the half face beauty''s eyes were raised, when she could see clearly her father and mother, who still had the same face, and her former lover, all lines of blood and tears filled her face.


    This day she waited too long, too long, for this day she paid too much price, but this day is too fast, fast let her some can''t believe, step by step carefully looking at those familiar faces, she instantly wailed, blood and tears blurred.

 Chapter 1446

    "Miao''er, miao''er, my poor miao''er." The old emperor and the queen held the head of a half faced beauty, sobbing. The handsome white Xuhong bowed his head to Li Su and said, "thank you, doctor. It''s you who saved our lives and took us away from the curse that tormented us for a hundred years."


    Li Su shakes his head slowly to Bai Xuhong, and stares at half of the beauty with burning eyes. "Maybe some people outside are really cursed, but you are bloodthirsty."


    "Not a curse? "Bloodthirsty Gu..." Bai Xuhong has been tormented for a hundred years. The word curse has been printed in his mind, but now he is told that it is not a curse, but a bloodthirsty Gu. He can''t help losing his voice.


    "Yes." Li Su''s tone was firm, and her eyes were still staring at the half face beauty. The half face beauty was shaking, as if she thought of something terrible, or, "ha ha ha!" The half faced beauty on the shoulders of the old emperor and the old queen suddenly burst into a frenzied laugh, but her eyes were in deep pain, "it''s me, it''s all because of me..."


    "No, miao''er, it wasn''t your fault." As soon as Bai Xuhong saw miao''er''s state, he knew that miao''er had remembered something he shouldn''t have thought about. He quickly interrupted her and continued to think about it.


    The only face muddled than looking at a few people in the puzzle, what is it


    meaning?


    "It was really because of me." Half face beauty is talking with a smile, but the blood and tears are constantly staying down.


    "I''m the only princess in Luoteng kingdom. My father and mother are very kind to me. They spoil me like a treasure. I''m also talented and intelligent. So I became arrogant and willful. I joined Tianmen, and I soon became the first daughter''s disciple. This is something Tianmen has never done before. Many people admire me, and more people love me."


    "The sage son of the five poisons sect is one of them. He is the proud son of heaven and the one who has won Tianzhao. No one else can refuse what he likes, but I am not another. I have a deep love. Why should I conform to his liking because he has won Tianzhao? I resisted stubbornly. The elders of the five poisons sect even forced me to obey their sage son, In a fit of anger, I eloped with Xuhong. Although that time was very short, it was my happiest time... "


    Although these things have passed for a hundred years, when they are mentioned again, miao''er feels as if they were yesterday. Up to now, she has never regretted loving Bai Xuhong.


    "But such a day is too short. There is a strange image in luojue. A large number of people are like mummies lying on the street. Even my father, emperor and empress are no exception. The son of the five poisons sect appears, calls him a curse, and forces me to appear. He threatens that as long as I obey him, my luojue people, my father, emperor and empress will not suffer from the curse."


    "Xuhong didn''t want me to go back, for fear that I would spoil the son''s poisonous hand. He went to fight with the son of the five poisons sect first, but he didn''t expect that the people of the five poisons sect were so hot that they directly caught Xuhong and my parents, made a human skin shelf and forced me to appear. After Xuhong left, I knew I was pregnant with our child..."


    When miao''er said this, his face was even more painful and full of tears. Obviously, Bai Xuhong didn''t know what happened after he left, let alone that there was a child between him and miao''er.


    "We, that our child..." Bai Xuhong throat rolling, holding a pair of fists, eyes excited into a blood red.


    Miao''er said with a dismal smile, "dead, the five poison sect''s son is a scum. The more he can''t get it, the more he tries to get it. After he really gets it, he will destroy those people who once refused him. Half of my face, my eyes, my body... Including the child in my stomach... All these losses are due to the scum, It''s all because of the saint son of the five poisons sect


    Speaking of this, miao''er screamed and roared. It can be seen how much damage this incident has done to her. It''s just deep into the marrow, "he strengthened me, poisoned our children, ruined my face, dug my eyes, and even cut off my body under my neck, so that I can''t die, but I can only live as if I were dead! I hate, I hate! Why, why am I treated like this, why! " Miao''er''s crazy appearance makes people look more like ghosts. However, after hearing this, Li Su and the only one are not afraid because of her face. After all, she is a human being. Now that she is such a human being, she is said to be harmed!


    "I thought that all his anger would be over when it was vented on me. I thought that I could save my people, my parents, and my favorite people, but I was told by the son that there was no solution to the curse. This is the price I have to pay for myself!"


    "Why can''t I get back my healthy parents and my favorite people after I have suffered so much? I hate, I hate! I hate curse, I hate the world, so I began to learn curse, curse all the people who set foot in our country. Finally, by a coincidence a hundred years ago, I realized that the curse of heaven needs the blood of ten thousand people to open, but opening is also a way to break it. I will come here continuously, continuously, continuously, until there are only two people left. "


    "I thought that as long as I killed them, I could open the curse of heaven array, and then I could get rid of everything in those years, and return my father, mother, and my loved ones, ha ha..." at this moment, in miao''er''s opinion, all of them were jokes. She wasted so long and hurt so many people. Finally, she realized that father, mother, Xuhong, and even those subjects were all bloodthirsty, It wasn''t a curse at all, but she became the executioner.


    Miao''er closed her eyes, and her blood and tears flowed down. At the door of the underground palace, all the bones were her crimes


    "Father and mother, my hands are covered with too much blood, covered with blood..." Miaoer opened her eyes, blood and tears constantly flowing down, looks like people are worried, she suddenly burst out a mouthful of blood.


    Bai Xuhong''s eyes were wide open. He was so scared that he ran over and wanted to hold miao''er. However, he was swept away by miao''er, who shook his head and laughed miserably. "My hands are too dirty, Xu Hong. Don''t remember what I am like now. Just as we left on the cliff that year, we haven''t seen each other again, even if I beg you..."


    "No, no matter how you are, no matter how much you have done, you are all trying to save us. The blood on your hands is trying to save us. Don''t think that. I beg you not to refuse me. Don''t leave me..." Bai Xuhong cried like a child, desperately trying to catch him.


    Miao''er spat out two mouthfuls of blood and looked at Bai Xuhong and laughed, "Xuhong, I love you so much, I really love you so much..."


    The collection of consultation fee: a tiny child''s life


    The sound of the system suddenly sounded in Li Su''s mind. Looking at the two people in front of him, Li Su also felt that fate was too cruel. He had wasted a hundred years for a lover to see him but could not fall in love with him. Now Bai Xuhong was saved, but Yao er''s life had run out of oil.


    "Doctor, I don''t know your name, but thank you. You and your friends have been cursed by me. I thank you for everything you have done for me. I''m very happy. Thank you. I''m going to lift the curse for you now." Miao''er said something and gave a cool smile. This half horrible and half beautiful face made Li Su feel very beautiful now.


    Miao''er is suspended in the air, reciting words, and finally looks at her father, mother, and Bai Xuhong, "father, mother, daughter is unfilial, but I''m satisfied to see you again in this life. I''ll bear the crime I committed. Father, mother, and Xuhong, you can live well!"


    The curse of heaven array suddenly gave out a burst of light, which was just like the light from the blood pool. The complex symbols circled over those gullies, slowly inlaid, and miao''er rushed directly into the blood pool.


    "Mister!" With all the strength of his predecessor, Bai Xuhong rushed up and hugged miao''er''s head. Looking at miao''er''s blood and tears, Bai Xuhong also cried and felt his head with shaking hands. "Miao''er, no matter what you have done in the past hundred years, you are the purest and most lovely miao''er in my heart. You are my favorite, you know? For a hundred years, my only regret is that I haven''t been able to talk to you more, accompany you more, or even hold you. Every time I look at you coming back, I''m lonely. Listening to you talking to us, I''m so sorry. I love you very much. You''ve suffered too much for a hundred years. We''ve been meeting like this for a hundred years. We can''t love each other. Now I can hold you, How can you have the heart to let me lose you. "


    Bai Xuhong''s words make miao''er wail, his face is full of blood and tears, and miao''er''s head tightly sticks into Bai Xuhong''s arms, "Xuhong, please let go of me, the curse of heaven has been opened, I want to smash it to untie the curse of all innocent people, Xuhong, I love you, let go of me, live well."


    "No Bai Xuhong firmly hugged miao''er''s head and looked at her with tenderness on his face. "You said before that the curse of heaven formation still needs two people to open, didn''t you? Let''s open it together. "


    "Xuhong!" Miao''er looks at Bai Xuhong with wide eyes. He''s only born a hundred years ago. Now he wants to die with her?


    "Miao''er, let me hold you well. I don''t want to lose you any more." Bai Xuhong hugged miao''er with deep feeling on his face. With his deep feeling, no one on the side could say a word.


    The tiny son blood tears continue to gush: "Xu Hong, how do you so silly?"


    "I love you, just as you love me, miao''er, we can sleep together now. If we can, I really want to see our children. They must be very lovely..." the blood pool made a gurgling sound, which engulfed Bai Xuhong and miao''er.

 Chapter 1447

    The old emperor and empress burst into tears, but they couldn''t stop the children''s choice. The red light lit the palace and immediately rose up like the sun. Then the light suddenly took back the blood pool, "bang!" With a loud noise, the blood pool completely collapsed.


    At that moment, Li Su felt as if something had returned to him, but he could not see what it was.


    "Let''s go." Looking at the final result, Li Su sighed and asked, "what is love in the world?"


    "Young man, thank you for saving us, but let''s separate here. We will stay and guard our daughter, son-in-law and our country." After the old king wakes up, he has experienced so many things. His heart is complex and unspeakable. He has been looking forward to the day of liberation, but how can he think that the day of liberation is the day of parting.


    Li Su looked at the two old men. Since this is their choice and they are obedient, the old king bowed to Li Su deeply. "Young man, I wish you all the best with the prosperity of our country. In the future, everyone you love can go with you."


    The old king''s business is as dull as Hongzhong''s. such a sentence is only regarded as the thanks and blessings of the older generation, but Li Su feels that something invisible has fallen


    It''s on me.


    [Ding -]! Congratulations to the host, and you have gained two million yuan of merits and virtues


    [Ding -]! Congratulations to the host for receiving the gift of Luo Jue''s national fortune


    Li Su was stunned by the arrival of two prompt sounds, especially the last one. He felt that something invisible had fallen on him. He thought it was his own illusion, but he didn''t expect that he had really received the national fortune. Looking at the king of luojue with his head down, he must be 100% sincere, otherwise he would not hear the prompt sound of the system.


    What''s the national fortune? It''s a huge and invisible thing that carries the prosperity of a country. Although the Baroness has long been extinct, even if it''s a little bit added to the national fortune, it''s like it''s open.


    "Come on, master, let''s go back." The old king and the old queen helped him to walk away. The only thing that blinked was sour. Some of them were tired and said to Li Su, "aren''t you hungry?"


    After a busy night, Li Su is now in a state of front chest sticking to back. Looking at the only one yawning, he thinks that the first problem is eating.


    "I... ah, master, you say that, I''m really hungry." The only one stretched out and thought that he wanted to sleep now, but as soon as Li Su began to eat, his hungry stomach grunted and looked at Li Su with some salivation, "master, what shall we eat?"


    You know, he and Yang Tianfeng have been hungry for several days. At the beginning, there was a Bigu pill provided by Yang Tianfeng, but this guy only brought a few. They couldn''t find food on the vast grassland, so they had run out of food for a long time.


    Li Su looked at the only one and laughed, "of course, it''s a good thing. I''ll tell you, you come to find it and I''ll bake it. I promise you''ll eat it this time and think about it next time!"


    "Yes, but scorpion... Can you eat what you said?" When I heard that there was something good, the only one who was excited wanted to jump up directly. But when I heard what Li Su said about what he was eating, the only one''s face turned blue and began to feel scared. It was better to be hungry than to seek death. These things are poisonous.


    "You don''t understand. You need to know how to enjoy delicious food. The more such things are, the more delicious they are. Let''s go and eat them in a moment." Li Su looks like an old driver, looking at the only one, regardless of the only one''s bean green face, has started to burn a fire.


    The only one who rummaged in the wasteland according to Li Su''s words didn''t pay attention at first. When he was really looking for these things, he found that there were a lot of them. Therefore, he saved a lot of energy than the only one thought, and then he came back with a full load. Li Su''s fire here was burning vigorously. When he looked up and saw a lot of live scorpions and centipedes in his hand, he couldn''t help licking the corners of his mouth¡° Teacher, master... If this is poisoned, what can we do... "It''s totally different from Li Su''s salivation. The only way to watch Li Su catch scorpion and centipede fiercely is to turn more and more green.


    Li Su threw a scornful look at the only one. "I''m a miracle doctor. What are you afraid of when I''m a miracle doctor like me? Even if you''re really poisoned, I can save you again!"


    The only one who listened to Li Su''s first half sentence was very happy. Yes, master is a miracle doctor! But the more I listen to this, the more I feel that it''s not right. It''s one thing to save me from poisoning. It''s also a matter of a while for me to suffer from poisoning!


    The only one looked at the scorpion and centipede in Li Su''s hand with a very alert look. At this moment, he even felt that it was better for him to eat these things than to be hungry. The sound of tummy gurgling came, and the only one half sat on the ground with weak energy. It was a pity that when the instructor said that he was just living, he still thought it was very easy, But now it seems clear that this is the most painful trial, so hungry, so sleepy


    Li Su simply disposed of the material in his hand, and directly burned it on the fire. The only one was hungry and sleepy. He was trying to paralyze himself and was about to fall asleep. As soon as he sniffed, he smelled the smell of burnt incense. It was like a modern barbecue. The only one who was greedy had not opened his eyes, and the saliva had already trickled out.


    When he stood up, he was about to search for the flavor, but his eyes gaped and he noticed what was in Li Su''s hand. The brown and yellow worm had already changed its color in Li Su''s hand, and the string was still turning over and baking on the signature. But it was Li Su''s kebab that woke him up just now?


    The only two steps to Li Su''s side, hard to suck the neck, the heart is really the smell from here, close, the fragrance is more rich, he almost no saliva left, hard to suck the nose, looking at Li Su: "master, really good smell."


    Li Su gave the only one who knew you. He put the centipede into his mouth. He listened to the creaking sound of Li Su biting the centipede and watched the centipede disappear into Li Su''s mouth. As soon as he wiped his saliva, I would go. It was better to starve to death, Li Su snatched a bunch of scorpions from his hand and bit them. He opened his eyes and felt like opening the door of a new world.


    Soon, Li Su couldn''t keep up with the speed of the only food. Li Su Ren couldn''t bear to give his only fist, "did you pour it directly into your mouth? Wait a minute


    Li Su grabbed the scorpion roasted in his hand and swayed it to the end. The only one on one side could only wipe the corners of his mouth. Isn''t this the first time that he has tasted so delicious?


    Without discussing with Li Su, the only scorpion and centipede that ran out and killed a nest were scorpions and centipedes. The scorpions growing on the vast plain were also infected with blood mold. They usually walk horizontally here. How can they think that they are going to destroy their families when they meet such two ferocious human beings today!


    Li Su and the only two opened their stomachs to eat. They were so scared that the scorpion and centipede within ten miles began to move, but of course they didn''t know much about it


    .


    "Well, separate here. Go back and find the people in your team." Li Su stood up and waved to the only one. He was about to leave.


    "Master!" Only standing in the same place thinking for a second, toward Li Su rushed up, is picking teeth Li Su was startled, subconsciously a foot almost to kick the only fly, looking at the only hanging on his leg, Li Su''s corner of the eye pumping, "what do you want to do, don''t say you want to follow me back!" Li Su has already learned from ah Hei''s experience. He can never do such a thing again.


    The only pair of bright eyes staring at Li Su, directed at Li Su than out of a thumb, "really worthy of my master, I admire you more now, I think you know what to say!" Don''t think flattery is easy to use, Li Su glared at the only one, mercilessly kicked the only one away, "no, hurry back to find the people in your team, they must still be waiting for you now, especially your little lover."


    The only one heard his little lover''s eyes brighten, but when he moved his eyes to Li Su, it was even brighter, "master, let me go back with you for two days, just two days. After two days, I''ll take the Scripture and promise to leave."


    At this moment, Li Su''s hand was clinging to Li Su''s hand, and he refused to let it go. Li Su had nothing to do with the dog skin plaster. He wanted to go back and have a sweet talk with his sister-in-law and Zhou Sijia


    Honey''s world, but it''s not a good way to continue to procrastinate. Li Su glared at the only one, "OK, OK, hurry up, but let''s explain in advance. It won''t work for more than two days, not for a minute, not for a second!"


    The only one who saw Li Su gnashing his teeth felt that he was so amiable that he jumped up with excitement. That was great! You can learn the Scriptures, hee hee. In two days, Xiaoying, you can wait.


    Li Su has disappeared for a whole day and a whole night. The two sisters of the Zhou family are going crazy and can''t wait for the news of Li Su''s return. They have even reported their worst plans. Even if they want to give up the game here, they can''t lose Li Su here. The signal bomb has been held by them.


    Zhou Siying''s two sisters met each other''s eyes, and there was a firm expression in them. Zhou Siying grabbed a sealed wax ball and was about to make an action on her hand. Suddenly, Zhou Sijia grabbed Zhou Siying''s wrist, but she didn''t squeeze the wax ball. Because Zhou Sijia almost pinched the wax ball with an impulse, Zhou Siying''s heart rushed to her throat.


    When she was about to ask her sister what she was so excited to do, Zhou Sijia grabbed her hand and jumped up, "sister, sister, do you think that''s su?"


    Along the direction of Zhou Sijia''s excited look, Zhou Siying must have eyes. The familiar figure appeared in her eyes. It''s good to see that Li Su is complete. She didn''t lack arms and legs like the two sisters were worried about. He even brought it back


    The two sisters rushed up to Li Su. When they got close, they looked at the person waving at them. Then they saw clearly that the person Li Su brought back was the only one!


    "Hi, two beauties, long time no see!" The only one is as lively and happy as a monkey. On the other hand, Li Su''s face is calm. It''s only when he looks at the two sisters of the Zhou family that he shows a smile on his face. As soon as he reaches out his hand, they rush directly towards Li Su.


    The only one was stunned to see the two sisters of the Zhou family lying in Li Su''s arms. Li Su''s pleasant expression was needless to say. The only one sighed that this was the real winner in life. Of course, he didn''t know that Li Su''s wives were outside.


    "Come on, I''m fine. I''m worried about you." Li Su patted the two women''s shoulders and inhaled the similar but different aroma from them, which made Li Su feel at ease.


    "Is everything settled?" Zhou Siying can''t express her fear when she looks at Li Suyi who is led away like a puppet. Even though she knows Li Suyi is still conscious, the thing that looks like a person is not a person and a ghost is not a ghost also makes her afraid.


    Li Su nodded to Zhou Siying, "from now on, people who come to this land will never be cursed again."

 Chapter 1448

    After sitting down, Li Su told the two girls exactly what happened after she left here that day. Only at this time did Zhou Sijia know that they had been cursed. She widened her eyes and listened to Xuechi and the half face man who only had his head. If she didn''t realize it, she was afraid that they would encounter something unexpected this time, That hateful halfface.


    However, as Li Su continued to talk about the following, until the final outcome, the two sisters of the Zhou family were very sorry. They were a bunch of poor lovers. They missed a hundred years, but they were together forever. Zhou Sijia held Li Su''s arm tightly. It was really miserable. Zhou Siying also leaned on Li Su, and she was very disappointed at the outcome, "Poor little boy."


    Zhou Sijia looked at Li Su with a mouthful, "Su, we must cherish it, or you see, how pitiful and sad it is to miss it."


    "Well, it''s really pitiful, so we should seize the time to have a good time now, so that we can live up to our time and love." Li Su listens to Zhou Si


    Jia''s feeling, got up to Zhou Sijia''s ear to kiss, said such words, let Zhou Sijia stare at Li Su, but did not wait for what she was doing, cheek suddenly red up, her teeth bit under the red lip, how can Li Su be so bold, several of them are still talking to each other.


    He was joking, joking, how could he put his hand directly into the clothes, and this hand was a little too bad. It was like an earthworm constantly wriggling on her body. The hot temperature and torturing action made Zhou Sijia''s teeth bite her lower lip more and more tightly.


    "Ha ha ha, master, you really have a good idea." Only listen to Li Su simple some bad opinion, squint eyes smile, waiting for him to return to Xiaoying side also want to tell such a story, against Xiaoying play hooligan.


    Li Su''s action is faster and faster, and the more patient Zhou Sijia is, the more she feels like she''s going to burn a fire. But the person who did it doesn''t feel it and continues to torture her.


    "I think that all men, after hearing such things, may feel like this. After all, life is short." Li Su put his chin on Zhou Sijia''s chin and took a deep breath to hide his body


    Excited, but the strength of her hands was added two points out of thin air, which almost rubbed her into her body. Zhou Sijia''s body was so thick that she stuck to Li Su''s body, because she couldn''t help shaking.


    Zhou Siying just found out something wrong with them. Her sister looks very sad, but her cheeks are flushed. It''s hard for them to be two... Zhou Siying was surprised to think about it, and felt that they were really bold. Although their place is vast and desolate, there are still people in front of her eyes, and she was thinking of a voice to remind them to stop.


    "Cough, master, I''m a little hungry again. I''ll find some food first, but I think we''ll eat too much when we come back. Maybe it won''t be easy to find. I''ll go first." The only one suddenly stood up and dropped the words, flew in the sky, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. After a long time of forbearance, Zhou Sijia was finally able to groan. The series of sounds floated out, which made Zhou Siying blush.


    Zhou Siying is trying to find a reason to go away, so she looks at Li Su and hooks her fingers. This is not right. This is not attached to her upbringing. Zhou Siying tells herself that she is desperate in her heart, but her feet are like nails in the same place.


    Li Su gave her a smile, "sister-in-law, what''s the matter? Shy? Don''t forget, this is what we said before. We can''t run away. " Zhou Sijia is already soft like a pool of water under Li Su''s superb skills. She is desperate to release her happy mood and her cheeks are flushed.


    Zhou Siying had never seen such a sister before. She even couldn''t help thinking about it in her heart. Is it really that comfortable? Thinking about this, Zhou Siying''s steps have been toward Li Su''s unconscious approach in the past.


    Li Su watched his sister-in-law come, with a happy smile on his face, encouraging his sister-in-law, "well, faster, faster, you can be as happy as us." Closer and closer, Li Su stands up and pulls her sister-in-law''s hand. The hot temperature is suddenly transferred to Zhou Siying''s hand, which makes Zhou Siying scream. She has been carried into her arms by Li Su. She never knows that the hot palm is so comfortable walking on her body. Zhou Siying closes her eyes and gasps from her nose.


    On one side, Zhou Sijia sees that her sister''s face is flushed and her hands are groping toward her sister. Zhou Siying is pinched by Li Su


    Straight can''t breathe, but was touched by his sister, Zhou Siying want to stop the sister''s action, Li Su is holding Zhou Siying''s chin evil smile, "it seems that I''m not enthusiastic enough, let you still have the mood to think about other things."


    Zhou Sijia tried to kiss Li Su''s deep throat. It was too short to breathe, and it was so comfortable that everyone''s pores were open. Zhou Siying also tried it. It was the first time that Zhou Siying was kissed, and it was such a fierce kiss. Her face looked red like a tomato, and her hands tightly grasped Li Su''s arm.


    This feeling of being depended on makes Li Su feel very useful. Zhou Sijia''s hot body is close to Li Su, and her tongue is like a soft snake. She walks up Li Su''s neck. Can''t this goblin stand it? Li Su smiles in his heart and kisses his sister-in-law, but he pinches her hand over the softness of Zhou Sijia''s chest


    Under the vast world, the fierce scene of two women and one man makes the insects and animals around hide shyly. Zhou Siying, who has just tasted human affairs, has experienced such a warm scene. She is constantly adjusted by the enthusiasm between her tiredness, until her tired finger curls up, and there is no strength. This is the reason


    The hot situation just stopped for a while, and she fell asleep with her arms around Li Su''s waist. With a satisfied expression on her face, Zhou Sijia tightly held Li Su''s arm and curled up in Li Su''s arms. Li Su narrowed her eyes, and now she wanted to have a cigarette, which would be more comfortable.


    Slowly put them into a stable posture, Li Su got out of the room and had to say that the only time he could calculate was a suitable time. Li Su had just sat down for five minutes and came back carefully. When he saw Li Su sitting alone, there was a special smell in the air. The only thing he could do was to wrap his thumb around Li Su again, "master, You see, I''ve found all the food for you. You must teach me. The happiness of the apprentice''s later life depends on you. "


    Looking at the only wipe tears, and drag his legs, Li Su very simply threw out a word, "roll."


    "Master, don''t be so ruthless. In order to reward you for your hard work, I specially found a better food for you." The only eye is shining. Yes, after Li Su''s transformation, there is nothing that can''t be eaten in the only eye.


    Seeing that the only hand was so big, Li Su laughed, "Oh,


    If it''s really as big as you say, I can consider teaching you some skills. "


    "Really?! Oh! Great As soon as he heard Li Su''s words, he jumped up and pulled Li Su to the front. It had to be said that the only boy sometimes did a good job. After walking for a while, the only one was smiling mysteriously at Li Su. He grabbed a two meter long thing from the back of the grass pile. The whole body of the creature looked like soil, And there are grains on the skin. It seems very hard to say, but the only eye is very bright, "master, you can eat this. You see how much meat it is!"


    Li Su looked at the only one with pity. He saw what the trial had done to people. There was only meat left in his eyes, but it was also edible. It was a land lizard.


    Obviously, the lizard had been beaten by the only one. He was lying on the ground and didn''t move when he saw Li Su coming. The lizard was thick skinned, but there was something in Li Su''s hand that was not afraid of thick skinned. Shark teeth. The cold light on Li Su''s hand made people want to step back and stab him. The only one thought that he would see a river of blood, but he didn''t find it.


    He glared at Li Su and saw that he was rowing on the lizard slowly. He didn''t understand. He looked at Li Su and said, "master, is this thing too thick?"


    Li Su looked contemptuously at the only one, "lizards are chameleons, you know? Its skin must not be eaten. I''m peeling it. "


    I''m going so hard! After listening to Li Su''s explanation, the only one who widened his eyes was that for the first time he saw such a powerful sword technique, he could not see the blood in peeling. Could it be that


    Hehe, the only one was thinking about it, but he saw that Li Su Lai turned around and a complete lizard skin fell off on the ground. Now it was really like the only one who said that there was only meat left.


    Even if it''s raw meat, it makes the only one''s mouth water. Li Su can''t help yelling at the only one, "wipe your mouth water for me first!"


    The whole lizard strung up is directly on the fire. Li Su roasts lizards like a whole sheep. If anyone can do such a thing, looking at the whole country, only Li Su and the only two of them are left


    Not only did they not feel strange, but they happily guessed what it would taste like.


    "Master, can you give me a taste first?" The outer layer of the lizard was just roasted golden yellow, and a little oil and water seeped out. The only thing I could not help was, "no, you''re a girl. You haven''t got up yet. Do you want to take the first bite first?" Li Su moved out directly, and the mountain of respecting teachers was on the only one.


    The only one was on the verge of regret when he suddenly had a flash of inspiration in his mind. No, what the master said at that time was that if the lizard was big enough, he would teach his own experience. He didn''t care to eat any more. The only one mentioned it to Li Su in a hurry.


    Even now that the two girls of the Zhou family have not woken up, Li Su and the only one have taught them how to pick up girls. The only one with shining eyes listens more and more to the back, and his face looks like flowers coming out. Mom, this lizard is really worth catching.


    "Well, I''m so tired..." Zhou Siying didn''t know how long she had been sleeping, and her tiredness relieved a lot. When she stretched her arm to see the red mark on her arm, she suddenly remembered what happened before she went to bed. Her cheeks were flushed, and Zhou Sijia beside her was also fascinated


    Mushy wake up, sniffed, "sister, I smell the taste as if there is delicious, the taste is very fragrant."


    Fragrant? Zhou Siying turned her head and saw a bright fire in the distance. The familiar figure was there. It was obvious that Li Su was doing something again, but it was not the scorpion and centipede before. What food did he find in this vast land this time?

 Chapter 1449

    "This, this is something. It''s so big!" Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying clean up and come to find Li Su. In front of Li Su, Zhou Sijia is shocked to see what is being turned and baked on the fire. Isn''t there basically no living things on this vast land? Where did they find such a big thing? Besides, Zhou Sijia was delicious.


    "This is... Huh..." the only one who was just about to answer for the two girls was quickly covered by Li Su. Li Su grinned at them, "you two, guess what this is?"


    Let them guess? The two sisters were stunned for a while. Looking at the creatures strung on the fire, they couldn''t recognize what they were. "Is it a leopard?" Zhou Sijia was very uncertain and said that Li Su''s eyes lit up and immediately clapped, "yes, it''s leopard. Come and taste it."


    I wipe it. Shifu, it''s really awesome. It can be called "pointing deer to horse". The only way to wipe the sweat on the forehead is to hear Li Su say with a smile: "sometimes white lies are needed."


    Zhou Siying looked around. She didn''t think it was like a leopard. But she was not sure what she said. Li Su had already pressed her shoulder and asked her to sit down. "Come on, sister-in-law, try my craft."


    Looking at Li Su''s barbecue and looking forward to it, Zhou Siying directly wiped out her doubts and opened her mouth to taste it. The meat was really strong and delicious. Zhou Siying nodded to Li Su with her eyes bright. On the other side, Zhou Sijia couldn''t bear it any more. She rushed up to hold Li Su''s arm and said, "I''ll eat it too!"


    The only two women who felt their noses and looked at the two opposite women eating each other were not so fierce, but the things on their hands were rapidly disappearing. They were really right.


    Although the two girls were very hungry, they couldn''t eat too much. Li Su and the only two of them threw away their arms. In a short time, the lizards wiped out most of them. The barking of dogs and the sound of footsteps were mixed.


    Getting closer and closer, Li Su and the only one are on guard. There are not many people on this piece of land, but I hope it''s not the one they don''t want to see.


    Tang Qi and his companion have been separated. They have been hungry for several days. Their eyes are green. In the process of hunting, because they killed hyenas, they are constantly attacked by hyenas and constantly changing places. Until now, for five days, these hyenas are as tired as they don''t know and can''t kill them all. She has killed them and many more come out.


    There is no food, no water, she has been irritable and tired to the extreme, today her luck seems to be good, on the way to dump the hyenas, she suddenly saw a fire appeared, her eyes crossed the calculation, the disaster to the East, after all, people in this place, no friends, only enemies.


    However, the closer she got to her, the more she smelled an irresistible fragrance, which was the taste of the food she needed! Tang Qi quickened the pace.


    Li Su and the only one looking at Tang Qi, who rushed towards them with green eyes, laughed and fell into the trap.


    "You! How can you be together! " Closer and closer, Tang Qi''s steps suddenly stop, looking at Li Su and the only one standing side by side, her facial expression is a bit distorted, she is crazy, but it doesn''t mean that she can''t recognize the status quo, if only one of the two people is there, she can deal with it, but now it''s two people, and with the two enemies behind


    My sister.


    Tang Qi slowly lowered her head. When she raised her head, her face turned into a pitiful expression. Her eyes were filled with mist and looked at Li Su and the only one, "it''s really nice to meet you here, you..."


    Tang Qi''s step is ahead of her. Zhou Sijia shouts out. She looks at Tang Qi with hostility in her eyes. If this woman had the intention of making friends at first, she would not have such a heart after several times. After all, this woman is too cunning, even cunning. Now who knows what she is up to¡° I don''t have any other meaning. Anyway, we''ll try together. My companion and I are separated, and I''m the only one left. I''ve been hungry for several days. I''m really hungry. " Tang Qi''s teeth are biting her lower lip. The expression on her face looks a little aggrieved. With her beautiful face, if she is a male chauvinist, it''s hard not to pity her at the moment. After all, Tang Qi knows how to make good use of her advantages as a woman, which is exactly what she sees.


    "Well, when you come here, you still fight with me in every way, even if we are one


    It''s only hostility that gets up for trial. You woman, don''t sell pity here with us! " Zhou Sijia glares at Tang Qi angrily. A group of people stand, and no one refutes what Zhou Sijia said, even the most rational Zhou Siying.


    Tang Qi bit her mouth and looked at Li Su and the only one with pitiful eyes. "Can''t you pity a weak woman like me? And I don''t eat much! "


    Li Su looked at the calculation behind Tang Qi''s pitiful eyes and couldn''t help shaking her head and laughing. This woman is treacherous and cunning. Now she wants to fool them. Is she such a weak woman?


    "Are you really so cruel?" Tang Qi saw how to sell poor Li Su and the only two people are indifferent, cut still have a Zhou Sijia put malicious words towards her, Tang Qi''s face is a little not very good-looking, tone all sink down.


    "Come from us, reality, or we''ll make it hard for you. Look!" Zhou Sijia was a little annoyed when she saw that Tang Qi was tangled here. She began to drive people out of Tang Qi, but failed. Now she''s here,


    Tang Qi did not mean to retreat.


    The hyenas who are chasing Tang Qi suddenly jump up to Tang Qi. Tang Qi''s body shoots in mid air. The hyenas directly rush at Li Su. Li Su has been cautious when Tang Qi''s face changes. Seeing her flash, she takes photos with one hand towards the hyenas. Li Su doesn''t have any way to live for the hyenas at all. Under one hand, she doesn''t even lie on the ground.


    "Wuwu..." the ugly cry came from the hyena''s mouth, and the only one staring at the complacent Tang Qi in the air, "you sinister woman, don''t be complacent, I''ll deal with you!" The only jump up to catch up with Tang Qi, Tang Qi sneer, want to die on you, before failed to kill you is someone in the block, now since you want to die!


    Tang Qi''s power is like the sea''s attack on the only one. The Hongqiao behind her looks vast and magnificent. It provides a steady stream of power, so Tang Qi kills the only one with a single blow. The only face that has always been a playful face suddenly changes. It looks like a layer of frost on her face. Looking at Tang Qi with the eyes of the dead, it suddenly changes, Let Tang Qi sneer, "little white face, don''t you think I''ll be happy if I change my expression


    Are you scared? I don''t think Tang Qi was frightened! "


    The only one doesn''t speak at all. The whole person rushes up to Tang Qi like a flash of lightning. The fast speed is less than 0.1 second. Tang Qi''s body flashes back and his hands smash up to the only one. The sea like attack can crush people to pieces. The only one grabs his hands on both sides and smashes all Tang Qi''s attacks directly.


    Tang Qi stepped back in the sky two steps, the only fist towards Tang Qi hit up, like a meteor, Tang Qi heavy hit on the ground, all this happened almost in the blink of an eye, the only way in the air to restore the hippie smile, "I''m very powerful." One foot, the only dive.


    Not far away, Li Su is still fighting with the hyenas who keep coming. Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying are also helping. These hyenas seem to be crazy. They continue to fight one after another and die in their eyes.


    "I''m afraid Tang Qi killed their queen and cubs." Any life has an instinctive fear of death, but this group of hyenas transcend this instinct, so there is only one possibility. Zhou Siying''s words let Li Su drink, "not in love, get out of here."


    After all, for these hyenas, they are not the culprit, and these hyenas are just led East by the evil water. Turning around, Li Su sees a wooden face standing not far away, looking at the only one in a big pit on the ground, but can''t find Tang Qi everywhere.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Su looked at the only unhappy face and asked, "let the cunning woman run away." The only one clenched his fist. He was sure that the woman was hurt a lot just now. Two seconds later, the cunning woman ran away. It was unbearable!


    "Well, it''s in this land. We''ll have to retreat when we meet again." Li Su patted his only shoulder and nodded his head. He turned and went in the opposite direction. Li Su went out for a distance and always felt that there was a fragrance behind him. Li Su turned and looked at the only one who was carrying half a roast lizard. "How did you take this one with you?"


    "This is our marching grain. Can we do without it?" The only way is to eat while walking, and his mouth is full of oil, so he ended up saying this


    There was no persuasion at all. It was clear that several people could see that he wanted to eat.


    Forget it, Li Su opened the way in front of the eater, and soon a few people walked out of the hyena tracking area. About half an hour after they left, the pit on the ground squirmed and a head arched out. Tang Qi gasped twice, looked at the empty ground and clenched her fist. It had never been like this before, Her busy scene turned out to be nothing!


    "Gululu!" The voice of belly exchange is constantly ringing. Tang Qi can''t bear it. She grabs a passing insect and puts it into her mouth. Although it''s hard to burst the slurry, her stomach is much better. She stares at the direction of several people''s departure. I will never let you go!

 Chapter 1450

    The only group got rid of Tang Qi. The more they walked, the more familiar they were with the neighborhood. Suddenly, he had a flash in his mind. I''ll go. Isn''t this the direction where our team is stationed?


    Although there are all kinds of weeds in this vast land, everything seems to be the same, but the place where my team stayed is certainly different for the only one. The only one who secretly followed Li Su forward. Hehe, hehe, Shifu, it seems that it''s impossible for you to get rid of me in two days.


    For the only one, this is really the best news. After all, the more amazing Li Su taught him, the more he said, the more he felt that Li Su was as deep as a sea of words. It was impossible for him to study for a long time if he wanted to be effective in one or two days. At night, the only one happily held this idea and had a dream. As soon as he woke up, He saw Li Su standing in front of him with a broadsword, waving his hand, "it''s time for two days. It''s time for you to leave!"


    Ah? no I''m going so fast! The only one to stand up and head around


    Around to see a circle, the heart secretly thought, shouldn''t ah, Xiaoying and Yang Tianfeng what''s the matter, how can''t see the shadow, quickly appear, I want to continue to pester the master!


    The only one had a fierce activity in his heart. He grinned at Li Su and rubbed his hands. His face was greedy. "Master, you just got up this morning. Can we have breakfast first and talk about other things?"


    what? Still eating! Not only Li Su, but also the two sisters of the Zhou family looked at the only one with shocked eyes. After all, they had never seen anyone who could eat more than the only one. Yesterday, the remaining half of the roast lizard was directly carried by the man, one by one, one by one. After cooking, they ate all the snacks, so much meat that they didn''t think they could digest it. As a result, the man had to eat again!


    At the moment, Li Su is completely in the mood of the black faced instructor when he went to ah Hei. He finally knows why the black faced instructor was on guard when he saw them. It''s really frightening to eat like this.


    Regardless of whether Li Su has agreed or not, the only one who has hummed a ditty has undertaken the task of finding food materials by himself.


    "What do I think is wrong?" Li Su watched


    The only happy figure always thinks that things shouldn''t be unfolded like this. Zhou Siying also looks at Li Su very speechless, which means very clear. You don''t know what you bring people back. How can I know.


    "Well, you see, isn''t that long Xiaoying and Yang Tianfeng?" Several people camped in the same place, waiting for breakfast. Zhou Sijia threw the withered grass in her hands, and recognized two figures not far away. Li Su heard Zhou Sijia''s name, opened his eyes, stood up and looked at the two people walking in. Were they Yang Tianfeng with pale face and long Xiaoying with a little joy?


    The only way to find food materials is very fast. He just came back with his things and saw his teammates. His excited eyes lit up and he jumped on them. "I''ve been waiting for you. I''ve been waiting for you so hard..."


    Yang Tianfeng calmly looked at the only one. Did he say that? Should he change his position and let them say it?


    Long Xiaoying didn''t expect to meet the only one who disappeared with that half face woman here. Her excited eyes were red, and her little hand held the only one with excited emotion on her face. "What happened after you followed her? Did you get hurt? Why didn''t you come back so long? Do you know me


    We are really worried about you... "


    Looking at long Xiaoying anxiously, the only thing I wanted to do was to quickly pacify her. Long Xiaoying said that she had nothing to do, but suddenly remembered Li Su''s "teaching". The only thing I wanted to do was to pretend to endure pain and touch long Xiaoying''s hand, "I, I''m ok..."


    "Where did you get hurt?" Looking at the only one like this, long Xiaoying''s worried square inch is in a mess. Her face is clearly worried, and her hands are groping towards the only one. The only one just wanted to scare long Xiaoying. Looking at long Xiaoying worrying about herself, she didn''t expect such unexpected harvest. You know, their current relationship is just the end of Lala''s hands, I didn''t expect Xiaoying to have such a hot side. The feeble and boneless little hand touches itself. Although it''s across the clothes, it also gives the only comfortable feeling that you want to cry out. It seems that the master is right. Sometimes white lies are needed.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Long Xiaoying felt the only one on her body. Listening to the only groan from her mouth, it sounded more and more wrong. How could it be more and more strange? Look at the only expression, although the brow is frowning, but how does the mouth grow bigger and bigger?


    "Comfortable, no, not anywhere." The only half squinting eyes, enjoy on, a listen to long Xiaoying''s inquiry, feel out of the mouth again turned a bend, Yang Tianfeng in the side of a cold look, arm with a sneer on his face, this boy can really play ah, two days ago is not like this, go out two days of Juran and more out of the new pattern, "that how to do?" Long Xiaoying really want to cry, this kind of place not even a doctor, how to do.


    "Cough." Li Su looked at him, and the only thing he was learning and using was that the boy obviously didn''t know what degree was, so he coughed and reminded the boy.


    The only comfortable cloud, suddenly heard two heavy cough, a listen to this is not the master? The only one who opened his eyes and looked at Li Su''s expression immediately waved to long Xiaoying, "it''s OK. Don''t worry. My master is a miracle doctor. I have nothing to do now."


    The only one pulled Li Su out. For the first time, Li Su knew that his expertise could be pulled as a rescue ground. Looking at the imploring meaning in his only eye, Li Su coughed heavily twice. Looking at the tearful long Xiaoying, she said seriously: "yes, I have treated him very well


    More, as long as you have a good rest for two days, it won''t matter


    "Really thank you..." long Xiaoying nodded to Li Su. At this time, she didn''t know what else to say except to say thanks to Li Su.


    The two sisters of the Zhou family looked at the only one who was alive with muddle on their faces. After seeing long Xiaoying, they suddenly became weak. Then a series of gods unfolded, which made the two girls reach the extreme. Li Su stopped them and didn''t speak.


    "Well, now that you see the people in your team, let''s separate here." Li Su shakes his hand and gives the only one to Yang Tianfeng and the only one. The only one is worried. But now he is playing weak again. He can''t speak again. He can only stare at Li Su anxiously. Li Su is totally blind. Boy, it''s too early for you to play tricks with me.


    "Wait a minute." Li Su is about to leave with the sisters of the Zhou family. Long Xiaoying grabs Li Su anxiously and looks at Li Su with a worried face. "I know this kind of request is very rude, but it''s really not easy to survive in such a place, and the only one who has been injured is whether it can be troublesome


    You''re going with us for two days? It''s only two days. The only one is good. We''ll leave immediately. I''m really worried about him


    Looking at long Xiaoying''s supplication, the little sisters of the Zhou family were very sad. Without waiting for Li Su to speak, the two sisters agreed directly, "don''t worry, sister long. You can follow us at ease, let alone fight for one day or ten days."


    Zhou Sijia''s heroic patties, Li Suyi''s black line, only looked at Zhou Sijia as tightly as Oscar did. Miss Da, you are awesome this time.


    "Thank you, thank you." Long Xiaoying looks at several people gratefully, especially for the two sisters of the Zhou family. This is how the friendship between women comes. The three people who were tearful just now are making a lot of noise in a short time. The only one with an excited luster on her face looks at Li Su who is close to her. "Master, it''s really great. Thank you for saving me!"


    Li Su glared fiercely. I don''t want to save you. I can''t hate to kick you to death! You have no eyes to destroy the three of us. Yang Tianfeng looks at him coldly. He doesn''t feel much about leaving or staying. He just looks at Li Su and the only two people who are not in the same circle with him. There''s no need to contact him too much.


    Feeling the rejection from Yang Tianfeng, Li Su grins. This person is quite stubborn, but it''s OK. Soon he won''t be so stubborn. The meaning of Li Su''s smile is so deep that the only one who looks at it can''t help fighting a cold war. Now that he has an understanding of Li Su, he always feels that Li Su''s smile looks unkind.


    "What, you said you had been out of food for several days?" The three women chatted. When they knew that long Xiaoying hadn''t eaten for several days, the sisters of the Zhou family all had pitiful expressions on their faces. Zhou Sijia suddenly cried out, "by the way, the only thing I didn''t catch just now..."


    Long Xiaoying looks at them with shyness on her face. In the common trial, one of their groups seems to have no worries about food and drink, while their group''s hunger has become a problem. The most important reason is because of their ability. We must refuel well! But hear Zhou Sijia suddenly call out the only name, long Xiaoying Leng for a while.


    Zhou Sijia, who had been patted by her sister, almost said that she would stick out her tongue


    It''s the only food I''ve caught back before. Do you want to try it Zhou Sijia looked at long Xiaoying with caution on her face. After all, those things are really hard for ordinary people to accept.


    Long Xiaoying wondered what they were talking about. She felt that her expression was not very good-looking. Zhou Sijia touched herself and said, "just go and have a look."

 Chapter 1451

    Li Su has been busy by the fire. He has to concentrate on playing the wounded, so he can only watch it while swallowing his saliva. Yang Tianfeng has always been brave, but he can''t help but be stunned when he looks at what Li Su has put on the fire.


    Zhou Sijia thought that long Xiaoying would be surprised to see such a thing, but in fact it was not like this. Long Xiaoying''s face showed a little look of expectation and looked at Li Su, "I haven''t tasted such delicious food for a long time. I didn''t expect to be able to relive it here."


    What, what?! Did she eat this? The stunned expression of the two sisters of the Zhou family is enough to explain how shocked they are now.


    Long Xiaoying nodded to the two sisters, "it may be difficult for you to be interested in these things alone, but they are really delicious."


    "Xiaoying, do you like these things, too?" The only one who didn''t expect that the woman she liked actually had the same appetite as herself. She was so happy that she couldn''t help herself and almost jumped up.


    The two sisters of the Zhou family look at the only one and look at long Xiaoying. Is that what people often say is that they don''t go into one family?


    Although the only one lying on the ground, the speed of eating is not slow at all, Li Su, the only one, plus a long Xiaoying, Li Su''s hand seems to be flying, constantly busy


    Lu, the side of Yang Tianfeng serious look for a while, expressed some doubt, these things really so delicious?


    When Yang Tianfeng joined the ranks, he was ignored by Li Su. I''m joking. Do you think all the good things are your own? Beauty in the side, someone to eat and drink, or a good fit your patient.


    The only one who looks at the food he has been cut off can''t help sighing that the master is really cruel. He smashes his mouth, but it''s also a pleasure to watch long Xiaoying eating while enjoying the beauty''s food.


    After eating this meal together, Yang Tianfeng didn''t have any expression on his face, but the feeling of favor was not so cold. He just sat by himself, and the only one who had already started to tell long Xiaoying about what happened after he left that day. Of course, the end point was the story of miao''er and Bai Xuhong.


    The only one who looks at long Xiaoying''s tears blurring and cries out pitifully is very happy. Ha ha ha, Shifu Cheng didn''t cheat me. Now it has been upgraded to hugging. According to the master''s instruction, I believe they can go a step further in two days. The only thing they want to do is grin, but they want to embrace long Xiaoying, The only holding a smile, the body is shaking, long Xiaoying feel the only strange surprised sit straight body, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? "


    Ah, it''s really hard to teach. Li Su shook his head and turned to face Yang Tianfeng, who was staring at him. "What''s wrong


    What''s up? " Li Su continued to turn the kebab on his hands, but he was not looking at Yang Tianfeng at all.


    Yang Tianfeng''s mouth moved. He didn''t speak. He lowered his head. His hands clenched and clenched. His mouth became a line.


    "You have a serious injury and are putting it off. It''s not good for your recovery." Boy, you think there''s something I can''t see without you opening your mouth? Li Su looks at Yang Tianfeng''s sudden words, which makes Yang Tianfeng jump up like a spring. He looks at Li Su with alert expression in his eyes. He has never told anyone about his business. How can he know about it!


    Li Su grinned at Yang Tianfeng, "don''t be nervous. Didn''t you listen to the only words before? I''m a doctor, and I''m a rare doctor. "


    Yang Tianfeng tensed his mouth, and his throat was a little dry. His body was like a tight string, and his eyes fell on Li Su. From the first time he saw him, he felt unfathomable. His hand was really beautiful, but it was not related to medical skills. Should he believe the person in front of him?


    Yang Tianfeng''s hands and arms all burst. This is the most important thing for this time. If this person has any evil intentions, he will kill him! Yang Tianfeng obviously had a murderous heart, and his momentum changed in a moment. His already sinister look was even more sinister. His eyes were staring at Li Su, ready to take action at any time. With a light smile, Li Su turned over the things in his hand and glanced at Yang


    Tianfeng, "listen to my doctor''s advice, now you are not suitable for forcibly using the power in your body. If you don''t listen, we can have a try. You can''t touch my finger, but I can make your whole body burst to the ground."


    Li Su''s voice is very weak, but such a cold voice says such a terrible thing. Combined with the surrounding quiet environment, it makes people feel shivering.


    "Can you cure me?" Yang Tianfeng listened to Li Su''s words, not only did he not get angry, but his eyes lit up. People with ability and arrogance also have capital.


    Li Su said with a wild smile, "people who can''t be cured under my hands have never been cured, but my hand is very expensive."


    Yang Tianfeng listened to Li Su''s words and laughed. For those who are practicing like them, who will be short of money? He nodded to Li Su with pride on his face. "As long as you can cure me, I can afford the sky high price."


    Li Su listens to this and stares at Yang Tianfeng. He moves his eyes back to the kebab and doesn''t respond. What''s the situation? Yang Tianfeng is confused. What''s the problem? He also plans to let Li Su treat him. Even he has already said that there is no problem. What does Li Su mean now? Dead? Playing with him?


    Yang Tianfeng instantly became angry and glared at Li Su. His eyes looked like a ping-pong ball, and his tone was gloomy. "What do you mean?"


    That posture is clearly that if Li Su dares to say that he is playing with him, he will go straight up to fight


    I don''t want to clean up Li Su.


    Li Su took a cool look at Yang Tianfeng and turned things skillfully¡° Don''t worry. It''s such a trivial matter as treating you. How can it be important for me to eat? "


    Yang Tianfeng almost vomited blood because of Li Su''s words. He glared at Li Su. Li Su grabbed a bunch of meat and bit it. He looked at Yang Tianfeng while biting. His tone was very flat and said: "well, although I have the complete ability to help you directly solve your disease, after all, we are in the middle of trial, Moreover, in this vast land, this kind of place is so strong that we are only three pairs of people. Up to now, I still can''t tell you whether you are the enemy or not. If I cure you, you will become the enemy with me in turn, won''t I lose a lot? "


    "You Yang Tianfeng looks at Li Su''s irritating appearance, and really wants to go up and give this man two fists. Now he doesn''t know whether they are the enemy or me? If you can''t tell, can you sit together peacefully and eat together?


    "Me? I''m a man who thinks a lot. Don''t you say that after all, I don''t know the bottom at all. The only one is my apprentice. Long Xiaoying will become my apprentice''s daughter-in-law. Tell me about you, eh Li Su leisurely looked at Yang Tianfeng''s face flushed with anger, but he couldn''t vent his anger. He couldn''t help clapping and laughing in his heart. He made you pretend to be deep all the way. Now I have to treat you well.


    "Me and the only one are on the first team." Yang Tianfeng seldom argues with others. Now when he meets Li Su, he feels more and more stupid. When Li Su asks for a long list of words, Yang Tianfeng comes up with such a sentence.


    Li Su said with a smile, "cut, don''t you see the people of Tang Qi''s first team? They are also from the first team. Before we met Tang Qi, the other partner she left didn''t see either. Maybe something happened, or the dispute was killed. Therefore, the first team is not credible. "


    Yang Tianfeng wants to stand up and leave directly, or fight with Li Su directly, but no, no, Yang Tianfeng forces himself to calm down and look at Li Su with more sharp eyes, "what do you want to do?" Li Su took another bite of his own food. He said, "it''s easy for me to say so many things to you. My brother loves to hear them. Li Su shakes his hand and looks at Yang Tianfeng with a sly expression on his face." it''s very simple. Why don''t you take something out as collateral, live and tell us something you know and we don''t know, In exchange


    Yang Tianfeng''s eyes narrowed, looking at the bright smile on Li Su''s face. It turned out that this man was waiting for himself here.


    It''s true that over age people have injuries on their bodies, and according to Tian Yingzhu''s suggestion, there are rare good things on them. They are deeply unable to communicate with others, but with injuries, they can still breathe. At this stage, this person is not a magic weapon to save his life, but must know what they don''t know. Li Su has a determined look in his eyes


    With Yang Tianfeng, nodded: "yes, I''m a man, more gossip."


    "Of course, you can disagree with what I said. If you don''t agree, it''s like we didn''t say anything before, and I don''t know anything." Li Su made a zipper to her mouth, saying that her mouth was very tight.


    Yang Tianfeng is also hesitant now. It''s a great temptation for him to tell Li Su what he can do. However, some things he knows are things that can''t be known by outsiders. However, there are two things to choose from.


    "Master, what are you discussing mysteriously?" The only one who watched Li Su and Yang Tianfeng murmur for a long time. He really couldn''t understand what the master had to say to such a man who couldn''t kick a fart.


    Yang Tianfeng coldly glanced at the only one, and directly excluded the only one with his eyes. The only one couldn''t help but scolded. Damn, my master is here. Do you know, don''t you say that my master won''t tell me?

 Chapter 1452

    The only bumpy move toward Li Su a little bit, there long Xiaoying exclaimed and ran over, "what''s the matter, what do you want to do? I''ll help you Looking at long Xiaoying sincere care in the eyes, the only instant sweet drunk in the words of long Xiaoying inside.


    I don''t want to go to find out what Yang Tianfeng and Li Su said. They went to one side to be affectionate.


    Yang Tianfeng looked at Li Su for a long time. He sat cross legged beside Li Su and organized his language. He looked at Li Su seriously with his eyes and said, "what I''m going to say to you is because of the exchange conditions between us, but I don''t want you to disclose these things." When he said this, Yang Tianfeng''s eyes swept towards the only one.


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing. The only thing is that Yang Tianfeng didn''t like to see him. Fortunately, he was a member of the same team and was so guarded.


    Li Su nodded, "OK, you say it."


    Yang Tianfeng took a long breath, "have you heard of the Shenwu island?"


    Li Su speechless looked at Yang Tianfeng, code, is not silly, they come to Shenwu island is not for Shenwu?


    Yang Tianfeng didn''t mind Li Su''s eyes. He continued, "do you know that


    Is it something? " Yang Tianfeng''s eyes are empty, but there is greed in those empty eyes. In this way, Li Su realizes that Yang Tianfeng really knows the inside story.


    He shook his head at Yang Tianfeng, and Yang Tianfeng laughed, "it''s true that the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. You dare to come here even if you don''t know what''s inside. Are you sure you still want to die?"


    Li Su tut a, code of, is a man, big husband know don''t know, don''t all want to spell a? What is the complete insurance and safety in this era? Yang Tianfeng shakes his head and continues to say, "there is inheritance on this sacred island."


    what? I wipe Le, how does this boy know that there is inheritance? Is it difficult that he also has a system.


    I''m the only system in the world. Do you think my noble system is Chinese cabbage? It''s everywhere!]


    As soon as Li Su had a doubt in his mind, his system was directly in Li Su''s head. As soon as Li Su felt for his chin, his mind was the same. If there were so many systems in the world, wouldn''t it be a mess? How does this kid know that?


    Li Su''s suspicious eyes looked at Yang Tianfeng Maomao. He didn''t know why Li Su looked at him like this. "How do you know there is inheritance in it? Have you ever come in?" Li Su felt his chin and looked at Yang Tianfeng with curiosity on his face.


    Yang Tianfeng listened to Li Su''s inquiry and chuckled, "we Yang family want to know


    There''s nothing we can''t know about Tao. I know all the things in Shenwu island. You can''t be wrong. You don''t have to doubt that. "


    Shit, how are you doing? Li Su listened to Yang Tianfeng''s determined appearance. Although he knew what Yang Tianfeng said was true, he didn''t know the channel of spreading it, which made Li Su smash his mouth.


    "However, there is more than inheritance on this sacred island." Yang Tianfeng threw out a mine and a bomb, which made Li Su''s eyes wide open. I''m going to catch up with my system if I wipe your Yang family so badly.


    "Inheritance is something that depends on luck, not on how strong your ability is, but on your luck. As long as you are lucky, even ordinary people may have bad luck." Said this, Yang Tianfeng sneered, the tone is quite a bit gnashing teeth meaning.


    "You say there are other things on this sacred island?" I''m tired. Can''t it be that Shenwu island is a cornucopia where all the good things are squeezed? Li Su rubbed his palm, which made Yang Tianfeng sneer. What do people think of Shenwu island¡° Ling, I heard it''s Jianling. " When Yang Tianfeng said this, his eyes were full of fanaticism. The reason why he had to go to Shenwu island after such a great deal of trouble was that he even hurt himself seriously in order to get this thing.


    I''ll go. Is there such a thing?


    Of course, all things have spirits, and there are thousands of possibilities in the world of cultivating immortals


    Li Su felt his nose. Well, he was stimulated by the system''s words. Sure enough, he didn''t know enough.


    "People in Shenwu island have always confused the sword spirit with inheritance. The one who is recovering is the sword spirit. That is the one who has real strength. There is no vanity. Inheritance is something that depends on chance and luck. I know so much about it. Is it ok now?"


    Yang Tianfeng looked at Li Su with eagerness in his eyes. This is the last stage of the trial, and the time left is not much. Now that there is hope to cure his injury, how can he not be excited!


    Li Su tilted his eyes and looked up and down at Yang Tianfeng. With his arm on his back, he was very puzzled and said, "did you just tell me such a little?"


    Yang Tianfeng is very confused about Li Su''s performance at the moment. This is what he knows and says. Why is he still doubting? Yang Tianfeng was a little angry and looked at Li Su, "you don''t want to give me treatment, do you?"


    Li Su didn''t pay attention to Yang Tianfeng. He remembers that when he was in a crazy lottery, there were still some truth Posts left. Most people said they didn''t have them. Li Su believed that, but Yang Tianfeng was a dishonest master. Since he chose to help this guy treat his injury, he had to dig out all the things he knew!


    Do you want to use the truth post


    Yes


    It didn''t take much effort for Li Su to find the truth post that he thought was very weak at the beginning. After confirmation, Yang Tianfeng''s expression on his face was obviously distorted, as if he was trying to restrain himself. What he was most worried about was that Li Su said, "what you just told me is all you know?"


    Yang Tianfeng''s mouth was tight, but for a moment, he seemed to be completely unable to control his body. He clearly knew that some things had to be hidden and could not be said even if he was killed. But his mouth seemed to be bald and he said directly, "No


    what? Li Su stares! Aware of it, Yang Tianfeng immediately shook his head, which is what he said in his mouth. It''s not the same thing at all, "No."


    "Shit! You boy, I want to treat your injury well. You''re good. Let me tell you something in exchange. Are you still playing with me here? " Li Su stares at Yang Tianfeng. Yang Tianfeng is also in great pain. He wants to tell lies. But when the lies come to his mouth, they seem to be eliminated by something, which makes Yang Tianfeng complain endlessly. Shouldn''t he make such a start.


    "Do you want to talk about it now? If you do, it''s easy to discuss what we said before. As long as I, Li Su, do not want to leave. But if you hide it again, we can''t go on. Do you want to talk about it now?"


    Li Su was holding his arm. It looked very relaxed and he was sitting, but looking at Yang Tianfeng, he was suffering, like fighting with something


    Like seizing, he began to sweat from his forehead. Li Su laughed in his heart. If you want to compete with the truth post, you''d better not dream.


    However, Yang Tianfeng''s perseverance is commendable, at least for five minutes, his whole person has been like the person who fished out from the hand, just to Li Su helplessly shook his head, "there is one thing, this is the last thing I know." This is also the trump card of Yang Tianfeng''s injury. He knows that even if he is injured, what he wants is close at hand, but now he can''t hide it.


    "What''s the matter?" What can be hidden to the end must be the most precious thing. Li Su stares at Yang Tianfeng intently. Yang Tianfeng''s eyes close, as if frightened by his great determination, and then says: "Yulu Qiongjiang."


    What


    After hearing these four words, Li Su didn''t respond, but the system has exploded! The host must snatch the jade dew


    I''ll go, so powerful! Li Su couldn''t help smacking his tongue when he listened to the system. His code was really awesome, and he felt even more powerful than the inheritance of Shenquan.


    The combination of the two will not make the host invincible, but will definitely make a breakthrough


    Li Su''s eyes lit up. Yang Tianfeng is a good boy. He doesn''t speak when he comes. As soon as he opens his mouth, he sends such good news. No wonder he dares to get hurt and run to the test. This jade dew slurry can quench his body and get close to God. Can he cure a little injury? But if the boy wants to cure the injury, he''ll get more protection, won''t he?


    Now he had told Li Su everything he knew. He was a little depressed. He didn''t want to say the last thing, but he didn''t know why. He couldn''t control his mouth.


    It''s like saying something by oneself, but now that it has been said, Yang Tianfeng urges Li Su again: "now you can help me with the diagnosis and treatment. I''ve told you everything I know." In Yang Tianfeng''s eyes, there was nothing more sinister than worry. Li Su felt his nose and saw that he had already dug out the secret of the young man''s worry. It was a bit unnatural not to fulfill his promise. In Yang Tianfeng''s eager eyes, Li Su finally nodded.


    "You are here now. We have something to go out for a while. No one is looking for us." It is certain that no one is allowed to follow Li Su''s treatment, but it is more convenient in this place. There is no one around, and some people are their own.


    Although Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying didn''t know what Li Su was going to do, they still nodded seriously about what Li Su said, but they were so worried that they didn''t know what to do


    What did you say? I want to gossip. I''m in a hurry.

 Chapter 1453

    "Well, here it is." After walking far enough, Li Su went one place at a time, and Yang Tianfeng and his wife fell down like cannonballs. As soon as they landed, Yang Tianfeng covered his chest, and a smell of fishy sweetness almost came out of his throat.


    Li Suyi looks at Yang Tianfeng in a not strange way. That''s why he says he can beat Yang Tianfeng even if he doesn''t do it. This guy has an internal injury, not an old one, but a new one. He unties his clothes. Yang Tianfeng looks at Li Suyi and looks at his chest. There are three adult palms, all black. That''s why he is so weak, It''s also the reason why Li Su watched, "you hurt..."


    At the time of diagnosis, Li Su wanted to ask. Yang Tianfeng was silent for a moment. He felt that this kind of thing didn''t need to be concealed and nodded to Li Su. "It''s my own injury. If I''m over age, I can''t get into Shenquan island even if I have too many back doors, but I have to come in again, so I have no other way."


    Li Su gives Yang Tianfeng a thumbs up. Can you tell me


    I''m so ruthless that I can be regarded as a talent.


    While Yang Tianfeng is absent-minded, Li Su plunges into Yang Tianfeng''s big acupoint for a while. Looking at Yang Tianfeng''s eyes, Li Su''s ruffian laughs, "peace of mind, you can be alive when you wake up."


    The other eight gold needles took out Li Su and stabbed directly at Yang Tianfeng''s pulse. The unconscious Yang Tianfeng''s body bounced. Li Su grabbed Yang Tianfeng lying on his back and slapped him. Yang Tianfeng''s face turned pale and red, from red to green, one hour, two hours


    Four hours later, Li Su''s forehead was full of sweat. His eyes were staring at Yang Tianfeng''s body tightly. The needle kept moving. Yang Tianfeng''s face was no longer white, but red


    "What did they do? Why haven''t they come back yet?" Zhou Sijia calculates that Li Su and Yang Tianfeng have been out for a long time. She doesn''t like Yang Tianfeng and doesn''t want Li Su to have any deep friendship with her.


    One side of Zhou Siying did not say a word, look carefully, Zhou Siying''s hands tightly clenched, obviously in restraint, "hate." Zhou Sijia doodles. It''s really boring. The air conditioning around her suddenly increases


    A lot of them, Zhou Sijia rubbed her arms. This vast land is really beautiful. The temperature will be high and low, which is unbearable.


    "Sister, are you cold?" Zhou Sijia turned around and wondered why her sister was so quiet now? But suddenly eyes a stare!


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you? Sister, wake up The color of Zhou Siying''s hair is changing. Her black hair suddenly turns to gold, and her pure black pupils turn to gold. Her gentle sister suddenly becomes cold like an ice sculpture. Her golden pupils are watching in one direction with a sharp edge, and her thin lips are murmuring: "not clean!"


    "Sister, wake up Here we go again! Zhou Sijia held Zhou Siying in both hands, which was almost impossible to stop. People around her were also surprised at the appearance of the blonde beauty with wings, "what''s the matter?" Long Xiaoying looks at Zhou Sijia holding the golden beauty. Zhou Sijia suddenly turns back, "come and help, this is my sister, come and help, or something big will happen!"


    Zhou Sijia''s anxious tone made the two shocked people have no time to think about other things, so they went forward and forced them to "Zhou Siying.".


    "Sister, wake up, I''m Sijia!" What''s up with my sister recently


    What''s the matter? I''ve changed twice in a row. The more times I''ve changed, the worse it will be for my sister. Zhou Sijia''s voice is hoarse, but she doesn''t give up. She drags directly behind Zhou Sijia''s back.


    "Go back, or I won''t be polite." The only one who looks at such "Zhou Siying" feels a strong force, that pair of golden pupils, because if she is the only one, she turns straight to her, sharp as the light of the sun, "do you want to challenge God?" Cold tone, as if the only direct sentence of death. For a moment, the surrounding air seemed to be controlled by "Zhou Siying". The invisible big hand directly grabbed the only neck, and the only "Zhou Siying" who looked at her expressionless face with wide eyes. No, this is not Zhou Siying any more, and her only fist went down to "Zhou Siying" with a strong light.


    "Sister!" Zhou Sijia screamed, "how can you hit my sister?"


    The only one kneaded his fist, stood up straight and said to Zhou Sijia, "I don''t know what happened to your sister, but this woman is very dangerous. She wants to kill me directly!"


    "You Zhou Sijia''s face turned red. She wanted to refute something, but


    She knew that her sister was out of her control at this time. It seemed impossible to wake her up and not to let the people around her fight back. Zhou Sijia bit her lower lip and shook her head to one side. She couldn''t bear to look down.


    "Just be careful." Long Xiaoying looked at the situation here, she can only tell.


    Zhou Siying''s white wings were flapping, and a burst of sand was swirling. Zhou Sijia then reflected that her sister seemed to be facing Li Su''s direction all the time. Su told her not to disturb him when she went out just now!


    Zhou Sijia pounced on Zhou Siying again. Seeing that she was about to fly, Zhou Siying suddenly swayed. She was dragged down a little by Zhou Sijia. The golden pupil of Zhou Siying flashed. Her eyes were cold and angry at Zhou Sijia, "let go."


    "Sister, wake up quickly! Wake up, wake up Zhou Sijia''s hoarse voice is still constantly shouting, the only stop in front of "Zhou Siying", looking at these human "Zhou Siying" eyes inside the anger suddenly soared, a breath of ice cold transit, usually blue


    Where the light of color goes, all things become ice sculptures.


    "Sister, wake up quickly. I''m your sister Zhou Sijia. Sister, wake up!" The speed of blue light is spreading very fast.


    Long Xiaoying, the only one who catches her, flies into the air and yells at Zhou Sijia, "let her go quickly, it will freeze up and you will die!"


    As if she could not hear it, Zhou Sijia held Zhou Siying''s waist tightly in her hands and called out to her sister again and again. The blue light had spread from Zhou Sijia''s feet. Soon, Zhou Sijia''s legs were frozen in the same place. She watched the speed soar towards Zhou Siying''s waist, but the golden pupil of "Zhou Siying" suddenly stopped, "don''t you let go, I''ll freeze you to death here! "


    Her own ability is ice and snow, but Zhou Sijia can''t bear the freezing of pure ice. Her lips are already purple, and her hands are still holding Zhou Siying tightly. "You are my sister, I can''t let you go, I can''t, sister, I''m Sijia, sister, I''m so cold, sister, you wake up and hug me, ok..."


    The ice has passed Zhou Sijia''s waist, and Zhou Sijia''s face is even more ugly. The only thing that makes her angry is a roar, and the chain palm criticizes Zhou Siying


    Go, "Zhou Siying" flashing white wings, a series of hand attack fell behind "Zhou Siying".


    Long Xiaoying''s eyes wide open, "Sijia! Scarlett In the midst of a burst of ice and snow, long Xiaoying widens her eyes to look for Zhou Sijia''s shadow. However, she sees Zhou Siying''s wings unfold, and Zhou Sijia, who has already turned purple, is put in her arms by Zhou Siying.


    "Let go, let go of my sister!" The hard voice roared out from Zhou Siying''s mouth, as if she had exhausted all her strength. Zhou Siying watched her younger sister being attacked and her face turned purple instantly. She hated to kill herself!


    "You have no right to order me. I want to kill the unclean things in the world!"¡® Zhou Siying''s eyes are sharp, and she stares at the direction where Li Su left¡° I don''t care what you kill! But you can''t hurt my sister, you go back to me! " The veins on Zhou Siying''s forehead burst out. When she was not more angry than this moment, Zhou Siying roared, and the blue halo around her was obviously decreasing.


    Zhou Siying''s golden hair is also changing from black to gold. Zhou Siying''s golden hair is changing from black to gold


    Siying stood still, but it seemed that she was more tired than fighting with others! His face was changing between red and white, and his mouth was breathing heavily.


    "Sister! Sister, wake up, I''m really cold When Zhou Sijia heard her sister''s voice, the moment of grievance gushed out. Zhou Siying felt a burst of pain in her heart and roared like thunder on the vast land.


    Li Su finally put away all the gold needles on Yang Tianfeng''s body. Seeing that Yang Tianfeng was about to wake up, Li Su heard a distant sound like thunder. At that time, he had only one idea. When something happened, he grabbed Yang Tianfeng and carried him to the place where the two sisters of the Zhou family were.


    The closer you get, the louder the sound is. Li Su is as fast as the speed of light. The fight between Zhou Siying and "Zhou Siying" has come to the end. Seeing that the golden hair has turned black, only the golden eyes and black are in circulation.


    Li Su jumps up to Zhou Siying, and Zhou Siying directly presses her back with the momentum of breaking through the bamboo. Her golden hair suddenly floats up


    His golden eyes were fixed on Li Su. "Dirty things, dirty things..." a cold and heartless voice, like a mantra, flashed towards Li Su.


    Again, Li Su''s eyes narrowed and threw Yang Tianfeng directly on the ground. He rushed to "Zhou Siying" at the same speed.


    "What should not exist! It shouldn''t exist! " At that moment, he was as bright as gold. Li Su held Zhou Siying in his arms. Because of her thinking, Zhou Siying was one second slow and had been held tightly by Li Su.


    "Auntie, I''m back. Don''t be so excited." Li Su''s hand slowly moved away from Zhou Siying''s back. There was a little glittering gold behind Zhou Siying. If you look at it carefully, it was Li Su''s commonly used gold needle, deeply inserted in the big hole of Zhou Siying.


    "To die!"¡® "Zhou Siying" rushed up to Li Su, just one step. "Zhou Siying" fell on the ground like a woodcarving, her golden pupil staring at Li Su, "what did you do to me?"


    "Oh? What can I do to you? Although I like women, I''m more interested in my sister-in-law. " Li Su Pi''s words, let me know¡®


    Zhou Siying''s face turned red instantly. It was obvious that this was the physiological reaction of her sister-in-law.


    "Shameless, dirty!"¡® Zhou Siying''s golden pupil stares at Li Su, unable to move. If she can move, she must kill Li Su 10000 times!


    "Auntie, can you hear me? If you hear it, try your best to seize the initiative of your body! "


    Ignoring the cold light in Zhou Siying''s eyes, Li Su roared. Zhou Siying''s body began to change again. The change between gold and black was rapid. Finally, the golden pupils became completely black. Zhou Siying''s tired body was full of sweat, as if she had been fished out of the water!

 Chapter 1454

    [Qianri Mian can temporarily put another soul in Zhou Siying''s body to sleep, but Qianri Mian has one drawback, that is, once you use Qianri Mian, Zhou Siying''s soul will wake up again, which will be more powerful, and may permanently suppress Zhou Siying''s soul at the moment.]


    After Li Su came back from treating Yang Tianfeng, seeing Zhou Siying''s condition, he directly asked the system for an effective way. However, the system''s words made Li Su feel mixed. After a thousand days'' sleep, there would not be another soul. But the question is, what time has passed?


    This is what Li Su is most worried about. How long is the time limit for a thousand day sleep?


    The limitation of a thousand day sleep is 99 days


    In the ninety-nine days, Li Su had a dignified expression on his face, thinking that in the ninety-nine days, he could make a big leap in his ability, reach a higher level, and go straight to the lower world to find the netherworld flower.


    As long as you can snatch it, refine your body and inherit it, there is absolutely no problem


    The meaning of the system is that when we come to Shenquan this time, we can''t fail in everything. We must win and get these things to ensure that we can completely solve the hidden danger of Zhou Siying within the time limit of Qianri Mian. Well, we can!


    [do you want to exchange thousand day sleep? One hundred thousand merits and virtues


    Yes


    "Eat this." Li Su suddenly took out a black pill. The taste of the pill was different from that of the best pill. There was a red light from it. Zhou Siying opened her mouth and wanted to eat it, but she suddenly felt that her mouth was out of control. Li Su was quick in the eye and grabbed Zhou Siying''s chin to swallow the pill.


    "You want to die!" Cold face "Zhou Siying" voice appeared again, "you dare to give me a thousand days sleep!"


    A group of people around them watched Li Su do a series of things after he rushed back, including the roar of "Zhou Siying". Others didn''t know about Qianri Mian, but


    It was Yang Tianfeng who knew that Yang Tianfeng had already woken up when Li Su''s hands were stuck with gold needles on Zhou Siying''s back. He sighed at Li Su''s unique skill as a ghost hand doctor, but he was even more awed by the fact that such a hard to find thing was actually carried on Li Su''s body.


    "You''ve swallowed all the things you dare to do. Sleep soundly." Li Su looks at "Zhou Siying" with a cheap expression on her face. Zhou Siying is so cold that she is mad!


    But without two seconds, Zhou Siying burst out laughing, "I really don''t know whether to say you are smart or stupid. Do you think you can suppress me forever? That''s impossible. You gave me a thousand days'' sleep today, but it''s just to pave the way for the powerful me who will wake up in the future! Waiting for the day I wake up, I will always suppress her, so that she can never wake up, and you, and you, don''t want to get away from me by chance... "


    The colder and colder sound gradually disappeared. Zhou Sijia was all in a cold sweat when she listened to Zhou Siying''s words. She nervously grasped Zhou Siying''s arm, and her face was afraid of losing. "Sister, sister..." she kept calling.


    "Believe me?" Li Su''s face was calm, holding Zhou Siying''s hand


    The other hand is totally different from the pessimistic Zhou Sijia.


    "What if I lose my sister forever?" Zhou Sijia looked up at Li Su with tears in her eyes. She was really scared.


    Li Su didn''t respond. She reached out and touched Zhou Sijia''s hair. Zhou Sijia''s sobbing voice was even more hurt. Zhou Siying was lying on the ground with a smile on her face. Although she was weak, her beauty was so beautiful that people couldn''t open their eyes. "I haven''t felt this way for a long time. I don''t have to be ready for her appearance, because her appearance means hurting people, I want to thank you, Li Su, no matter who I am closest to or who I love most. "¡° Thank you for giving me the feeling of having my own body with all my heart. I believe in you and believe it with all my heart. No matter what the result is, I have no regrets. " Zhou Siying rubbed her head against Li Su''s hand.


    The feeling that life has been handed over to people makes Li Su''s heart swell. Zhou Siying''s trust in herself has really reached the peak. Li Su stoops down and kisses Zhou Siying on her white forehead. "Don''t worry, there won''t be any accident. I will work hard for you. After all, we can''t copy our happiness together."


    When he was talking seriously, Li Su''s topic changed and blinked at them. Zhou Sijia beat Li Su with tears and laughter.


    [system prompt: Yang Tianfeng, the consultation fee is 30497 yuan After listening to the tips, Li Su knew that it was time to collect Yang Tianfeng''s diagnosis fee. Li Su thought that Yang Tianfeng''s diagnosis fee should be charged at least 1.8 million yuan, but after waiting for the diagnosis fee figure to come out, Li Su''s eyes were staring like a light bulb. I''m not wiping it. I still have more than 30000 yuan!


    I wipe Le, thanks to brother thought it was a huge sum of money, this cow force has been blown out, the result found that do not need so much money is really embarrassing thing, Li Su got up and looked at the side of the eye with sharp Yang Tianfeng cough twice, "that, you should pay the diagnosis fee."


    Yang Tianfeng nodded. He didn''t mean to be reluctant. He was even ready to listen to Li Su''s amazing figure. The result: "30497 yuan?", Muddleheaded than looking at Li Su, this is how to return a responsibility son, still have zero have whole, and just 30000 yuan.


    Li Su had thought that this figure was a little lost face. Seeing Yang Tianfeng again, he was surprised and showed an impatient expression. "What''s the matter? I''m a doctor


    Life has always been such a personality, give money quickly. "


    Yang Tianfeng looked at Li Su. He was annoyed and didn''t take it. He nodded and touched it directly from his arms. He took out a bag that looked like the size of a palm. Li Su was stunned. Zhou Sijia exclaimed, "isn''t this a storage bag?"


    I wipe. Is this the storage bag?


    "There are at least 100000 people in this card, all of them are for you. Thank you for helping me with my treatment." Yang Tianfeng reached out and handed it to Li Su. Li Su waved his hands, and his eyes were still staring at the storage bag. "No, no, I can''t. as a doctor, I said I would charge as much as I want. I absolutely can''t chop my hands for a cent."


    Yang Tianfeng is depressed. You say Li Su is a miracle doctor who can help the world and save people. He is treacherous and cunning, and he also opens his mouth to collect money. But now you want to give him more money. It doesn''t look like a fraud to refuse.


    "Do you have any cash in your bag? No more, it''s 30497 yuan. " Yang Tianfeng''s style is worthy of being a rich man. Opening his mouth is to give it to you. You are generous, but I can''t accept it. Li Su wants to see if it''s really a storage bag and how many things it can hold.


    Yang Tianfeng actually nodded his head. After a while, more than 30000 yuan appeared in front of Li Su''s small bag, which made Li Su marvel. Sure enough, the storage bag is the most convenient thing. People like him who don''t have a storage bag have to carry a snake skin bag. Li Su feels sad when he thinks about his bag of treasures.


    "Master, did you just go out to treat Yang Tianfeng?" The only thing is to catch the chance and get to Li Su''s side to inquire. Li Su nodded and saw that the only one with a little depression on his face, "it''s not Shifu. You are going to pay more than 30000 yuan for his treatment. According to me, you need at least 500000 yuan for this boy! You see how rich he is. This kind of place where he takes part in the trial can be a relational account! "


    Li Su slapped on the only one''s head and looked at the only one in tears and laughter, "when you are a master, I am a black doctor? You want more money to see people have money? How much money do you want? I have a lot of medical ethics, you know? "


    The only way to listen to Li Su''s words is to turn his mouth and say that if he goes down, he will kill Yang Tianfeng for five million. Of course, he has no good intention to say this, and he just cuts off a zero in front of Li Su¡° Let''s have a good rest today. Let''s start our journey tomorrow. " One day''s time is basically wasted on treating diseases. Now Zhou Siying looks very weak. Yang Tianfeng has no evil in his eyes. Instead, he is a kind of sharp.


    "I''m fine." Zhou Siying said, just like sitting up and being held on the shoulder by Li Su, "it''s only a day. If our feet speed up, no one can catch up with us, and you really need a rest."


    Zhou Sijia looks at Zhou Siying with tears in her eyes. Obviously, she doesn''t want Zhou Siying to get up. The night is coming quickly. However, this night is the first time that Zhou Siying has lost sleep. Without her entanglement, she feels relaxed. But what Zhou Siying can''t forget is that she always stares at Li Su and yells dirty things, And the determination to kill Li Su.


    Why on earth is she so persistent in killing Li Su? Turning over and over, Zhou Siying couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. Her eyes were staring at Li Su''s eyebrows and eyes. She stretched out her hand and drew a picture on Li Su''s facial features. Li Suyi directly grasped Zhou Siying''s small hand. With a smile in her eyes, she asked Zhou Siying, "can''t you sleep?"


    Zhou Siying didn''t speak. Her eyes were still staring at Li Su. She slowly moved towards Li Su and took the initiative to kiss Li Su''s lips. Her sister-in-law''s mouth felt a little cold, but her mouth was warm and comfortable. This kind of ice and fire made Li Su cry, One hand tightly around Zhou Siying''s waist, as if to knead Zhou Siying into the bone, deeply kissing Zhou Siying.


    Zhou Siying was really powerless to resist Li Su''s kiss. The first time it was like this, but this time it was still like this. Zhou Siying could only open her mouth wide and let Li Su do mischief constantly. Her small hand was tightly on Li Su''s waist. Li Su''s hand was touching into Zhou Siying''s clothes. Zhou Siying was kissing comfortably. She suddenly opened her eyes and held Li Su''s hand tightly, There are more people tonight. How embarrassing would it be to be seen?


    With a smile, Li Su PI said softly to Zhou Siying, "it doesn''t matter. I''m here."


    Zhou Siying side body and Li Su entangled together, the two hot, let Zhou Siying''s body out of a thin layer of sweat, comfortable and scared feeling, she never realized, all this is Li Su brought her


    Zhou Siying kisses Li Su''s chin affectionately and falls asleep in Li Su''s embrace.


    The only one listening to the scene was very comfortable, but the consequences were unimaginable. He not only complained that the master and the teacher were willful and reckless. Don''t you understand that these young people are full of blood? One side of long Xiaoying already fell asleep, the only eyes tightly staring at her as pure as water sleeping face, breathed a breath, finally is comfortable.


    Yang Tianfeng has been meditating cross legged all the time. He is a man who is infatuated with self-cultivation. He can''t practice with internal injury in the previous period. Now he can get rid of the internal injury, and it''s time to mend the cultivation. In the process of cultivation, his ears are shielded from things outside the window, and his heart is only in his heart. Therefore, even if there is a hot and passionate event happening near, he doesn''t know it at all.


    "Get up, get up, sister. You''re such a slacker." It''s daybreak, and everyone around wakes up. Only Zhou Siying is still sleeping. Zhou Sijia pinches Zhou Siying''s nose. Zhou Siying finally opens her eyes. Seeing that everyone is busy, Zhou Siying''s face turns red and gets up quickly.


    Last night, I didn''t feel much after eating that thousand day sleep


    One night''s joke, on Thursday, at this moment, the eyes are bright and can illuminate one side. This is the feeling of having the whole body. It''s great!

 Chapter 1455

    "Where on earth did Tang Qi hide?" There was only the last night left from the trial of survival. The only one and Li Su almost covered the whole vast land, but they just didn''t see Tang Qi. The woman seemed to disappear out of thin air. The only one was a little depressed. After all, he was still worried about the last time Tang Qi slipped away from his hands.


    Not to mention the only one, Li Su was also surprised that this woman could not have died, so where did she go?


    "Hum, this woman is just like Xiaoqiang who can''t fight to death. She hates it." Listen to only and Li Su two people say Tang Qi, now for Tang Qi no point Zhou Sijia nose wrinkled, mumbled.


    Li Su listened to Zhou Sijia''s words and burst out laughing, "if you let Tang Qi''s woman hear that, she will be angry to death!"


    "Hahaha, let her be so angry. There is no one to see her anyway." The only poisonous tongue with a, looking at long Xiaoying stare at himself, the only shrug, "I said is the truth."


    Yang Tianfeng didn''t open his mouth, and he didn''t have much concern for Tang Qi


    No matter how many people feel about her, it doesn''t matter.


    "Well, save your strength. We might as well have a good rest for such irrelevant people. After all, after tonight, the trial will be over." Zhou Siying held her arms and looked at the bright moon in the wilderness. Time passed quickly. At that time, she felt that a very difficult month, in fact, in the blink of an eye, had come to the present. Although the vast land was desolate and there was nothing to be nostalgic about, she still felt a sense of sadness when she thought about leaving tomorrow.


    Li Su nodded, after tonight, tomorrow will not be such a loose trial, that is the real war started.


    This night, the burning fire is full of quiet breathing sound, sleeping sound, one after another sound, deep underground curled up in the pile of soil, Tangqi grabs the unknown insects, and chewing, she looks like a full thin circle, face also don''t know is the soil or what, looking at the black one, she hate to grasp the insects, "you people, wait for me! Wait for me, you vile bedbugs. "


    "Ding --!" The sound of a ring, a flashing full of dazzling light transmission array appeared again in front of a group of people, still three instructors, only


    At this moment, looking at several instructors, I feel very kind!


    "Instructor!" The only battle with open arms toward an instructor to hold the past, instructor face with obvious dislike, a dodge let the only hold empty, the only skim, I wipe, instructor, we still have some friends love?


    "Congratulations on passing the test again. It''s not so easy for you." The instructors looked at the people in front of them. Obviously, there was one less team, and their voices could not help strangling.


    "Ha ha, drillmaster, you see, time is up. Let''s go now." The only one clearly knows that the instructors are sighing about Tang Qi in their tone, and he knows that Tang Qi is not dead, so it''s better to leave as soon as possible and leave this woman behind.


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing when he saw through the only little nine nine nine. He didn''t say anything about it. According to his guess about Tang Qi, it''s absolutely impossible for this woman not to appear!


    "Wait!" Li Su squinted and looked at the ground. If he heard it well, the sound came from the ground.


    "Bang!" The sound of a loud, a figure flying up with a piece of soil, the ground appeared a big pit, covered with soil, is full of embarrassed people, let people gaze, that is not Tang Qi?


    "Ha ha ha!" The only thing I can''t help laughing is that I can''t stand it, and I cover my stomach with my hand.


    Zhou Sijia also did not give face to smile, the others did not laugh, but looking at their faces, it was obvious that a group of people were holding a smile. Tang Qi clutched her fingers and trembled with anger. "I''ll kill you when I laugh!" Tang Qi''s hair is glued together. It''s covered with mud. There''s no clean place on her face and body. Compared with Li Su''s group, she just wants to beg for rice. How can she not make people laugh.


    "Gee, it stinks!" Listening to Tang Qi''s roar, Zhou Sijia rolled her eyes. She wanted to mock Tang Qi, but she didn''t open her mouth. The smell of the wind almost kept her from fainting.


    Li Su smokes his mouth and looks at Tang Qi in front of him. He really admires Tang Qi. What''s the matter with this woman? She turns herself into a ghost


    a look? But what Zhou Sijia said is right. It really stinks


    "You! You A woman is most afraid of being said to be ugly and smelly. Now she is directly said to be ugly and smelly. She is so angry that Tang Qi wants to blow these people to pieces in an instant. Only in this way can her hatred be solved!


    "Tut Tut, can the instructor come to two teleportation formations and let us go separately? I can''t stand the taste. " The only one holding his nose, funny look like he is about to be unable to breathe, Tang Qi gas color has become purple, roaring at the only one, "I must kill you!"


    "A little, a little, come on." The only one that stinks can''t, we are now a group of people, you still want to deal with me, are you sure you are not dreaming?


    "Cough, apprentice, enough is enough. Miss Tang, cough, I think she didn''t mean to stink, but now it''s so stinky. We should have a gentleman''s degree. At least we can''t say stink to Miss Tang." Li Su seems to be helping Tang Qi speak, but in fact, he stepped on Tang Qi even lower.


    Tang Qi''s big eyes are full of bright red blood. Her fingernails have broken her black hand. You''ve done me such a harm. Now, how can you


    Also laugh at me, I can spare you, I am not Tang Qi!


    The instructors looked at the farce in front of them, and their expression was very calm. It was obvious that Tang Qi became the most excluded one, "OK, let''s divide it into two groups."


    Instructor this recognition, is simply in Tang Qi''s heart and a knife, Tang Qi directly with the instructor together hate, she is about to be on the transmission array, Li Su light against Tang Qi mouth, "Miss Tang, this is going to leave?"


    Tang Qi turned her head and glared at Li Su. "If you dare to say something sarcastic about Miss Ben, Miss Ben will kill you directly."


    Li Su shrugged at Tang Qi, "you see, Miss Tang, that''s how thoughtful you are. I don''t have any other meaning. Now I ask, it''s just concern."


    Tang Qi looks at Li Su with slanting eyes, ghost pulls of good intention, do you this group of people have good intention? It''s a joke.


    "Miss Tang, you didn''t take one person with you before. Later, you said that you were separated. Now that you are going to leave this vast land, don''t you look for the people you brought with you?" Li Su''s words are like a heavy hammer for Tang Qi. A group of people are looking at Tang Qi.


    Indeed, what Tang Qi said at that time was that she was separated from her peers. Now that she is leaving, she doesn''t mean to mention it. What''s the matter? The group of people want to go to a bad place.


    There was not much expression change on the faces of several instructors, but their eyes were obviously searching around.


    Tang Qi gnawed his teeth, "my companion has been killed! I''m sorry that I didn''t want to say it. Now you are forcing me to say it! How cruel are you people to expose people''s scars and ridicule them? You are really enough Drop this sentence, Tang Qi stepped into the transmission array, light flash, Tang Qi''s people directly disappeared in front of a group of people. Hehe, it''s a good move. She''s angry, but does she really think that everyone will turn their attention away because of her cleverness? Several instructors were obviously winking in the dark, so there were only two instructors who followed Li Su and others back.


    "You can rest for a short time. After the rest, it''s time for you to enter the inner gate of Shenwu island. I hope you will cherish this time." Back in A1''s yard,


    Ah Hei is holding the remaining half of the piranha and lying on his back to bask in the sun. Just looking at this guy''s posture, we can see that he must have been very comfortable recently, and what he obviously feels is that this guy''s sharpness has declined.


    A group of people had already come to the center of the yard. Ah Hei was still holding a fish in his arms, which made Li Su very speechless


    Ah Hei was very reluctant to listen to the voice of coughing. He turned to the center of the yard. Huang Chengcheng''s eyes could see clearly that the people in the yard were Li Su and Zhou Sijia. When the fish were gone, he jumped up and ran to Li Su and others. He stretched out his black arm like a burnt wooden fork and wanted to give several people a hug.


    Zhou Sijia''s eyes glared, "ah Hei, didn''t you take a bath? And you smell fishy. Why do you want us to feed the cat


    Ah Hei was scolded by Zhou Sijia with a happy expression on his face. He looked at Zhou Sijia with a embarrassed expression. He smelled the fishy smell on his body and turned to go back to the house. After a while, the sound of "Hua Hua" came from the house.


    Li Su looked at Zhou Sijia and was speechless. Who had said that for countless times on the road


    Ah Hei''s heart is so different. It''s her. When she comes back to see ah Hei, it''s her who scolds ah Hei first!


    The courtyard after Li Su''s return is much more lively. Ah Hei holds the fish and laughs. With the courtyard sheltered from the wind and rain, a group of them enjoy the carnival that night. Until the day is about to light, they slowly stop.


    Li Su had no sleepiness for a long time. Looking at the two sisters of the Zhou family sleeping in her arms, Li Su stood up quietly. At this moment, the wind passing by in the yard was quieting down. Li Su calculated that although she could have a leisurely life, there was absolutely not much time left, and the things that had not been solved outside were always hanging in Li Su''s mind. One by one, she clenched her fist, Li Su stood in the yard for a long time until dawn.


    The days of ease are always fleeting. Li Su and others were told to gather again early in the morning. However, unlike before, this time it was no longer three groups, but all the people who came to Shenwu island.


    Long shisan and Cheng Zhenzhen, who haven''t seen each other for a long time, sweep the rest of them with calmness on their faces. A little surprised at the number of people left, their eyes return to no waves. Cheng Zhen


    Jane looked at Li Su and frowned faintly. She became a goddess of high cold and inviolable.


    Tang Qi, of course, is indispensable for all parties to get together. After washing all the mud, Tang Qi''s face is still a little yellow. She glances at long shisan faintly. Even Cheng Zhenzhen doesn''t see it in her eyes. Her fierce eyes are aimed at Li Su and the only group of people. Li Su touches her nose and says in her heart that this time she will start to see blood. No one will be merciful.

 Chapter 1456

    "I believe that when we get here, we all know the way we are going to go." Long shisany looks at the group of people in front of him with a solemn face. Three months of preparation is for today. But after three months of preparation, no one can guarantee that anyone will be safe in the forbidden area, or ascend to heaven. All this is unknown.


    "It''s all up to you. It''s not like a trial here. You can''t see blood or slaughter, but there will always be people who will die. I wish you all well and let''s get together again in the shrine." With that, long shisan''s body flashed and left like light and shadow.


    Cheng Zhenzhen did not speak, followed by, no trace of the original place, Tang Qi see the only and Li Su two teams stand together, heart scolded a, do you think this is the place where you do family wine? It''s ridiculous. I see that when you get together now, when it''s time to share the interests equally, how can you tear your face.


    Do you know where we should go Li Su and the only one from their two teams should have left the spot at last,


    Yang Tianfeng''s hands are full of green tendons, and his eyes are bright, obviously with excitement. Li Su comes directly to Yang Tianfeng and opens his mouth.


    Yang Tianfeng didn''t answer or deny it, but his eyes were searching for something after entering the forbidden area. His careful appearance made Li Su feel that he would not let go of any grass.


    "Master, what are you talking about?" The only one is more depressed. How can Yang Tianfeng pester Shifu since he last met with him? He can even catch up with him when he talks with Shifu, which makes him calm. This is my Shifu!


    Yang Tianfeng looked at the only one who came over and shut his mouth and stopped saying a word. Li Su couldn''t help laughing. Yang Tianfeng really didn''t like the only one.


    "We''re talking about the next route. There''s nothing else you can do to enhance your relationship with long Xiaoying. After all, it''s a good place for lovers to have a romantic talk." Li Su smiles at the only one. There are mountains, water and woods around. Of course, girls like to see such beautiful scenery.


    The only one listen to the teacher''s advice, without saying a word, directly toward long Xiaoying ran past, Yang Tianfeng''s eyes fell back to the ground, began to look for


    Getting up, the time of the day passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, it was dark. The more Yang Tianfeng waited for the sky to darken, the deeper his face became.


    "Don''t be impatient for a while. Jade dew and Qiongjiang can be called the best product close to God. Naturally, it won''t be so easy to get." Li Su looked at the impatience on Yang Tianfeng''s face and spoke to Yang Tianfeng to comfort him.


    Yang Tianfeng took a look at Li Su, but he didn''t respond. He slowly closed his eyes. The night here is darker than that anywhere. Under the sky, there are blood red eyes hidden in the night, like demons and demons, staring at a group of people near the fire. There are smiles and salivations in the eyes, but only action, It''s like guarding the prey, waiting for the prey to be fatter, but it''s all in the ignorance of Li Su and the only group.


    "Well, stupid man, wait to die." On the thick trees, Tang Qi looks at the dark things from a distance. In the distance, Li Su is a group of people. Tang Qi''s face shows a schadenfreude smile. In this, you are far from my opponent. Even if I don''t have to do it, I can let you die in your unconscious sleep.


    A pair of blood red eyes suddenly turned to see the location of Tang Qi, straight


    Staring at, clearly is to see where Tang Qi is, but it is just a grin, dark mouth full of nothingness.


    Tang Qi did not have a bit of fear, raised a smile at it, "obediently deal with the people you should deal with, after you want to eat."


    Tang Qi felt her hand to her waist. The bag looked small, but with Tang Qi''s action, it seemed that something fresh was twisting inside. Tang Qi patted it twice again, and the bag was calm. A touch of greed appeared in her red eyes. She watched Li Su and others slowly fade away, soon, soon¡° Hu, Su, shouldn''t this forbidden area be a very dangerous place? We''ve been in all night and nothing has happened. Are we lucky or not? " Zhou Sijia was obviously surprised by the three months of training, and the quiet night seemed to be a problem to her.


    Li Su couldn''t help but want to smile, but he choked his smile and touched Zhou Sijia''s head. "I think we haven''t met any problems since we''ve been in for a short time. You''re in a good state of mind, so we need to continue


    Keep it that way. "


    Zhou Sijia stares at Li Su speechless. It''s obvious that she''s fooling herself. Is she a child? Why do you always like to touch your head? In this way, she really looks naive. Zhou Sijia stares at Li Su with a bulging face.


    Li Su is very generous to accept this stare, and very serious judgment, well, now Zhou Sijia is obviously more gentle than before when staring at people.


    As soon as she came and went, Zhou Sijia was dazzled by Li Su''s eyes. She gouged out Li Su and quickly turned to Zhou Siying''s side. She lowered her head and stopped looking at Li Su. Zhou Siying looked at her sister''s red face. She didn''t know what had happened. Could it be that Li Su teased her sister again? Zhou Siying looks at Li SUDI with an angry look, and makes Li Su cry out that he is wronged, pro, I haven''t done anything well.


    "Master, I also think it''s too quiet here, which makes me feel uneasy." The only thing I think is that I can have a quiet night''s sleep in the forbidden area. I also look at Li Su with an expression to be answered.


    It''s lovely to put such a look on Zhou Sijia''s face, but when it''s put on the only face, Li Suyi slaps the only head. That''s right. It feels abusive.


    "It''s not Shifu. Let''s talk well. Why did you hit me again?" The only one is depressed. The master''s thigh is too hard to hold. You see, the mood of uncertainty is always beaten. Is that ok?


    "Take it as it comes, and stay well." Yang Tianfeng very want to give the only sentence, you asked for it, but this sentence is really not in line with Yang Tianfeng''s usual style of speaking, so Yang Tianfeng came to such a profound sentence silently.


    The others nodded and only turned their lips. Isn''t that bullshit? Stay or not, there will be no other choice.


    "The air here is getting more and more humid." The more Li Su and his group moved forward, the more they felt that the humidity of the air around them was different. It was like the air was wet on the eve of rain.


    "We need to speed up. We''d better find a shelter from the rain." Zhou Siying looked at the sky, unconsciously, the sky has been overcast down, rainy days in such a place close to them is a disadvantage


    thing.


    "Look at that!" The only one listening to them turned his eyes around and began to find a place to shelter. A two meter high cave was not far in front of them. Zhou Sijia stepped out with joy on his face. Zhou Sijia''s face suddenly changed, "ah! What''s the matter


    The ground soft foot stepped down, Zhou Sijia''s body a stagger toward the front will fall into.


    "Sister, be careful!" Zhou Siying felt that the people around her were shaking and reached for Zhou Sijia''s arm. Zhou Sijia fluttered anxiously twice, but her body fell down faster, which made her face sweat.


    As soon as Li Su saw it, I saw that the land was not right. Looking around, the visibility was very low, but it was obviously a swamp!


    Li Su jumped up directly, his body soared into the air, and said to Zhou Sijia, "don''t worry, don''t struggle!" Zhou Sijia was staring at Li Su in the air. She wanted to struggle in panic, but she didn''t feel her body falling down faster. She stretched her hands toward Li Su and said, "Su, Su, help me quickly!"


    Li Su holds Zhou Sijia''s hand in both hands. At the moment, the swamp around her seems to be consciously sucking Zhou Sijia''s body tightly. Seeing that it has passed her chest, Zhou Sijia''s face is getting more and more red. Li Su grabs Zhou Sijia''s hands with great strength, tugs them hard in the air and roars, Zhou Sijia is covered with mud and is held by Li suban.


    Zhou Sijia''s body trembled a little. How could the forest be so strange? The first step was still good ground, and the next step was swamp. Today, if it wasn''t for Li Su, he would have been killed.


    "Sister!" Zhou Siying grabs Zhou Sijia''s hands. Zhou Sijia is full of mud. The two sisters hold each other for the rest of their lives. "It''s OK, it''s ok..." Zhou Siying pats Zhou Sijia''s back. Li Su looks at the forest where the fog is getting heavier and heavier, and thinks about what happened just now. Li sujue is really careless in the forest, What people have to guard against is that it is so different from the ordinary forest.


    The sky soon began to rain toward the ground, the rain came very quickly, soon wet on the ground, the only point not far away from the mountain


    Cave, to all humanity: "let''s go to that cave to take shelter from the rain."


    "Be careful, act according to circumstances." With what happened just now, Zhou Siying had to be careful. She protected Zhou Sijia behind her and pulled Li Su''s hand. Li Su held Zhou Siying''s hand in reverse. The hot temperature quickly passed on to Zhou Siying, which made her nervous tension relax.


    It was getting closer and closer to the cave, and the sound of "boom, boom..." suddenly sounded. Li Su looked up and looked up at his head. Above the cave, there was a steep mountain. Even if a bird stopped on it, it was difficult to find a place to land.


    "What''s the sound, do you hear it?"


    Li Su turned and looked behind him. Yang Tianfeng looked thoughtfully in the air. "Maybe it''s thunder."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go in!" As soon as he heard of thunder, he remembered the amazing thunder power he had seen in the vast land. It was like crazy. He was still frightened when he remembered it.


    The only way to get around Li Su was to walk forward, "boom... Boom..."


    The sound rang out again, Li Su raised his head again, and the pupils of his eyes contracted instantly, "be careful!"


    Li Su grabs Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia and spins back tens of meters away. The only thing he can do is to hold on to long Xiaoying''s hand and avoid the boulder in front of him. Yang Tianfeng moves under his feet, Already standing on top of the rockfall.


    The stone was so impartial that it landed directly at the entrance of the cave. It was just sewing the entrance of the cave they wanted to enter, leaving no gap.

 Chapter 1457

    Should they be glad they didn''t go in earlier, or should they continue to see what''s in the cave? Li Su raised his head and looked into the air, where he could see nothing but dark clouds and falling rain.


    "Be careful here. I''ll go and have a look." Li Su told the two sisters of the Zhou family that they were going to go up alone when Yang Tianfeng followed Li Su. As soon as they nodded, a burst of fire disappeared in mid air.


    The only one who smashed his mouth was Yang. He looked wilted when he was injured. I didn''t expect that he looked very strong when he got better.


    On the top of the mountain, Li Su and Yang Tianfeng were suspended. Looking at the wet ground, they thought there would be footprints on it. However, on the top of the mountain, they could not see anything except mud and moss, or even the footprints they wanted to see. It was strange. What was it, deliberately, to harm them, or to cover up the things in the cave.


    After Yang Tianfeng and Li Su landed, the only one came up quickly and asked, "how about it? Did you see anything up there? "


    Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying also looked at Li Su with inquiring eyes. Li Su didn''t mean to speak at all. At the moment, both he and Yang Tianfeng focused their eyes on the huge stone in front of the cave door. Li Su grinned, "all back, I''ll come."


    When Li Su pulled out the red Seven Star Longyuan sword, the ten meter high boulder broke into debris, and a cold wind came out of the dark cave.


    "You wait outside. I''ll go ahead and have a look." Li Su is about to walk in. Zhou Siying grabs Li Su in a hurry. Li Su turns to look at Zhou Siying. Zhou Siying''s mouth wriggles twice and smiles at Li Su. "It''s nothing. You have to be careful."


    Yang Tianfeng keeps up with Li Su. Li Su is not surprised. It''s good for two people to go in. After all, this cave should be very interesting. Li Su''s smile hasn''t disappeared until he enters the cave. The visibility in the cave is so low that Yang Tianfeng follows Li Su. Li Su can''t see the outline of Yang Tianfeng. Yang Tianfeng feels in his storage bag, "click"


    A strong flashlight lit up the side of the cave.


    I''ll go. It''s nice to have a storage bag. Li Su looks at Yang Tianfeng and can''t help admiring him. Yang Tianfeng throws a flashlight to Li Su again. Under the strong light, except that the mountain wall turns yellow, the cave in front of him doesn''t look so strange. There''s no sound at all. They can hear the echo when they breathe.


    After walking for a distance, a stream of fine sand suddenly came down. Li Su raised his head and opened his eyes¡° What''s this thing? "


    Yang Tianfeng looked up at Li Su, followed Li Su''s eyes and raised them up. His pupils suddenly shrank. All of them were black red eyes. They looked like demons.


    What are these things? Li Su swallowed and asked about the system in his mind.


    [blood sucking bat!]


    I''m Cao. Isn''t this something that only appears in Western Fantasy? Why are you here!


    "Vampire bat!" Li Su''s mouth watering. Is it hard to make a yard


    Will there be vampires? Li Su was chilly by his idea and got goose bumps all over his body.


    "It''s disgusting." Yang Tianfeng sincerely make complaints about it.


    "Let''s be careful, don''t disturb these things, continue to move forward..." Li Su''s voice is low, light almost make Yang Tianfeng can''t hear clearly, as a result, Li Su stepped down, "click The sound of broken stones echoed in the cave.


    A group of red eyes flickered, staring at Li Su and Yang Tianfeng¡° Run It''s like this! What else can we do without running! Li Su started running towards the front! Yang Tianfeng scolded angrily and followed up quickly.


    Groups of red eyed bats rushed to Li Su and Yang Tianfeng desperately, "Gang Qi cover, gang Qi cover!" Li Su shouts at Yang Tianfeng, and the invisible mask around them isolates the red eyed bats.


    But there are so many things in this cave. The two men''s mask is black. The blood sucking bats seem to see the action


    Even if they couldn''t touch the fresh meat, they didn''t mean to give up at all. Their sharp tusks were gnawing at the upper part of the gang Qi hood, and the cracks were increasing.


    "Bang!" A sound, Li Su''s gang gas cover instantly broke, "chirp."¡° Haw The excited cry towards Li Su up, I wipe, this is to become a fuckin ''dry!


    "Bang!" Li Su laughs and points to the bat who stuns him. "Are you stupid! Is it difficult that I can only make a vigorous mask? Ha ha ha


    The vampire bats didn''t understand Li Su''s words very well, but they could see the ridicule on the human face and ran into Li Su crazily, but it had no effect on Li Su at all. They broke the gang mask and another layer. They also broke the gang mask once.


    Yang Tianfeng looked at Li Su very speechless, this is not to play with blood sucking bats? It''s clear that he can make an indestructible mask directly.


    "Haha, this cave is really boring. Find something for entertainment


    It''s just a matter of time. " Li Su noticed Yang Tianfeng''s eyes and laughed at him.


    Bad taste, Yang Tianfeng very sure in the heart to Li Su under the judgment.


    "Have you found that there are fewer and fewer blood sucking bats here?" I don''t know how deep the cave is, but they''ve been walking for a long time. It''s impossible to tell if they''ve reached the depth of the cave. In a word, the number of blood sucking bats that were originally black outside their vigorous gas hood has decreased with naked eyes.


    Li Su touched his nose. "Is it because he played too much? So the vampire bats are gone? "


    Yang Tianfeng listen to Li Su''s words, heart road originally you also know you play too much? If you don''t tell me, I think you don''t know.


    "No, it doesn''t look like it." Li Su Gang raised such doubts, but his eyes narrowed and he looked not far ahead. There was a fork in the cave. With the appearance of the fork, the bats seemed to have reached the forbidden area. From reducing to the last one, there was no more than blinking.


    Li Su turned around and looked at the bats that had disappeared. They didn''t have the speed to linger and fly away. It was like someone was chasing them. Li Su''s mouth grinned and the funny thing was here.


    "Come on, which one do you choose?" Li Su looks at Yang Tianfeng. Yang Tianfeng has no choice at all. He goes straight to the nearest road. Li Su touches his nose and says, "OK, I really don''t have a sense of humor.".


    When he stepped into another fork and stepped in, he felt as if he had entered another world, a different world completely separated from the outside. There was a distance on the wall, and there were long and short deep ditches carved. As Li Su walked towards the inside, these deep ditches became denser and denser.


    "Pa!" Li Su was shocked by the sound of the stone falling on the ground. Looking back at the darkness behind him, it was like all the roads had been swallowed up. The road was gone. Li Su looked forward and found that there was a flat wall in front of him. The wall looked very smooth. Maybe it was more suitable to call it the big door. Is there anyone else living in it? Li Su thought this way, and his brain began to smoke up After knocking three times, there was no reaction inside the gate, Li Su scolded again


    Dao himself was a bit silly. How could the people living here? He slapped the door with his palm. He didn''t use much strength, but the door, which was one foot wide, opened slowly with the sound of karala.


    After opening the door to the world, let Li Su feel that he is not into the dream, grass orchids, blue water and blue sky, a piece of peace, looks like a paradise.


    "Anybody?" Li Su stood by the gate and walked forward. As he walked, Li Su yelled. Everything here didn''t seem to be inhabited by uncivilized people, but it seemed that someone had taken good care of it. However, with Li Su''s shouts, there was no response for a long time, and there was a peaceful picture around, Let Li Su feel a little too unreal, want to quit a step, directly out of this place, but karala directly closed the door.


    "I''ll go. Is someone playing with me?" Li Su clapped his hand on the gate again, and the heavy gate didn''t move. Even if the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword was cut on it, it just left a mark on the gate


    Some are not very deep traces.


    Li Su has grasped the seven star sword forever. It seems that he can only move forward but not backward.


    It has to be said that there is no one in this place. It''s strange, but it''s really suitable. Along the way, Li Su has eaten about ten peaches, a bunch of grapes, and even fried melons. It''s a pleasure to eat Li Su.


    About half a day later, Li Su was full of food and drink. Finally, he saw a pavilion not far away. Although it didn''t seem practical to Li Su, it was at least a building. Li Su wanted to see if he could find something useful on it. It was good to stay in the world, but he couldn''t stay here all the time, After all, there are still things waiting outside, and Yang Tianfeng, who left with him.


    The pavilion looks like an ancient building, and some of it has been on the market for years. What is carved on it is not flowers and plants, but like Li sulai''s time. Li Su scratched his head with the gullies on the wall, which look different in length. This is not very understandable. Is it very beautiful? Who would like such things?


    The inside of the pavilion looks very clean. It feels like someone lives here all the year round and cleans it all the time. There is a small square table in the pavilion. The gullies on the table look deeper, but the lines look very regular. It''s like a piece carved along the direction. What do these gullies mean?


    Faster than lightning, a dark shadow passed by. Li Su was absorbed in it. He suddenly turned around and found that there was still a good mountain, water and scenery around him. He didn''t even hear an insect.


    Li Su shook his head and continued to look down at the carving marks on the table. The shadow was silent and invisible. It had already flashed over the top of the pavilion. It seemed that there was a word in the middle of it. The more Li Su looked at it, the more he wanted to point his hand on the word in the middle of the table!


    The black shadow on the pavilion had already flashed to Li Su''s head, and the sharp nails looked as long as feet. They were grabbing at Li Su''s head!

 Chapter 1458

    Li Su''s body flashed like a mirage. His sharp nails caught a blank, and black shadow was stunned for 0.1 seconds. His body didn''t turn. The red Seven Star Dragon sword was on black shadow''s neck. He was dressed in a black robe, and his knee long hair was scattered. His whole body sent out a cold and humid smell. It felt like


    The dark shadow slowly turned to his head. The first thing that came into his eyes was a blue gray face. What attracted Li Su''s attention most was the pair of eyes with only pupils and no white eyes. His nails looked quite long.


    I''ll wipe it! Li Su can''t help but roll his throat. What the hell is the setting? Shouldn''t Satan or vampire be attached behind the vampire bat? What''s a zombie like now?


    "Oh Zombie is very smart. He can see that Li Su is distracted. He replaces his sharp nails with his hands and grabs them directly at Li Su. When he gets close, Li Su can see that the color of his nails is dark blue, which is obviously different from the color of normal people''s nails.


    In this case, you must not be touched by this nail! Li Su grabs the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword and cuts it. The zombie suddenly retracts his hands and gives out a roar of "hehe..." to Li Su. The black one blows up straight. It looks like a long thorn all over his head. It''s especially terrible.


    "Hector The zombie spins like a top, and the sharp speed makes the long thorn on the hair look more sharp, just like a spear! He turned and rushed towards Li Su.


    Li Su narrowed his eyes and looked at the zombie that had become a dark shadow. He laughed twice. It seems that the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword can replace some kind of tool today! Throwing the Seven Star Longyuan sword up, it turned like a drill. It was like a red flame. Li Su pushed it on the hilt and said, "go!" The revolving Seven Star Dragon Sword roars and rushes towards the zombie!


    It seems that black and red are about to collide. Instead of slowing down, the black Zombie turns faster. From a distance, it looks like a black hurricane, while the red Seven Star Dragon Sword keeps its original speed. When it wants to collide with the black tornado, the red Seven Star Dragon Sword suddenly changes its path and circles the surface of the black tornado, Following the frequency of its rotation, it turns rapidly.


    Soon, as the black tornado passed by, a lot of hair fell from the ground, first in wisps, then in clenches, and then in no hands! The speed of the black tornado is not satisfied, but the roaring "Huhe" sound is constantly emitted from the black tornado.


    "Chop!" Li Su controls the red Seven Star Longyuan sword. He cuts the iron like mud up and down!


    "Hehe When the zombie appeared in front of Li Su, he became a bald zombie without hair.


    "Ha ha ha!" Li Su couldn''t help but cover his stomach and burst into a burst of laughter. The red seven star dragon Yuan sword jumped up and down beside Li Su.


    The sharp green gray nails were on Li Su''s body. This time, they couldn''t catch it. They would never give up. The discolored fangs were leaking out.


    "It looks like you''re not satisfied. I cut your hair for you!" Li Su''s body flashed, and the zombie followed him like a shadow. With a twist of his brow, Li Su grabbed the red seven star dragon Yuan sword and chopped it at the long claw!


    The roar of "hehe -" was like the ringing of a bell. Li Su frowned and clenched his teeth. I didn''t expect that the Zombie''s voice was so good. Compare it with me, right? Now I''m going to compare with you. Which one of us is more powerful. A blood red bead appeared in the palm of Li Su''s hand. Li Su grinned and said, "come and have a look!"


    "Moo -" the monster phantom of the Tauren fish body emerged from the beads. The monster''s eyes were like red beads, and looked like blood. Bursts of sound waves rushed towards the zombies, and the black shadow roared. Compared with the volume, the trees around split because of the two strong sound waves, and the surrounding area was a scene of collapse and grass roll.


    "Shhh..." the corpse''s body was stirring. His eyes were fixed on Li Su, and his face looked more ferocious.


    "There''s no way to be angry. That''s strength. Strength will be the result, you know?" Li Su''s face is wearing a cheap smile. The black Zombie''s nails are growing rapidly. What makes Li Su feel incredible is that the color of the nails has turned red and black, and the Zombie''s eyes have also changed. The pure black and dull eyes show a little red light from inside.


    "Hehe" zombies leap up, faster than just now, definitely more than one point!


    "Hehe, did you even take a change?" Li Su''s face showed a funny smile and rushed to the zombie. After the red and black nails were upgraded, the hard ones collided with the Seven Star Dragon sword, and they could all burst into sparks. Li Su''s eyes were a little surprised that the nails could be so sharp.


    The ugly teeth were opening, and the blue gray face looked particularly frightening. Li Suli pressed the Zombie''s eyes and saw that he was going to crush the zombie with great force, "ho!" A black and red puff of smoke from the Zombie''s mouth, is pouncing on Li Su''s face.


    Li Su''s heart is not good, quickly screen mouth and nose, black and red has rushed to Li Su''s face, suddenly Li Su felt a burst of itching, zombies grinning, looks like laughing in general!


    "Die, die!" Zombie''s ugly voice roared out from his mouth full of cold tusks. His sharp black and red nails were about to catch Li Su''s chest. The Zombie''s poison was so powerful that it had spread all over Li Su''s body in a few breaths. His paralyzed nerves made Li Su slow to dodge. His sharp black and red nails were about to catch Li Su''s heart.


    "Hong Li Su burst out with a long roar. His face was covered with black and red fog. He seemed to be dying!


    The Zombie''s claws to grasp Li Su''s chest suddenly stopped. His black and red eyes were stunned for a full second. While waiting for him to turn his mind, Li Su''s eyes turned black and purple, just like Shura''s demons. He only saw one eye, and everything around seemed to disappear.


    "Hector, yes, where..." I haven''t spoken for a long time, and the vocal cords are almost degenerated. The voice of the zombie is rough and hard to hear.


    "This is hell!" Cold voice instantly sounded, the environment around the zombie suddenly changed, like a space crack hanging all around to crush it! Zombies look around the constant collapse, a face without any fear of expression, more perhaps too long, he has not remember what is fear, but he remember a word


    Li Su snatched a moment''s breath from the Zombie''s hands, and he also felt a lingering fear. Along the way, the long and short gullies, the lines on the pavilion, and what patterns were, were the marks that the zombie could not control


    But only the trace on the small square table was not. It was neat. It protected a word in it. That word, Li Su was lucky to recognize, was "Hong!"


    After roaring out, I didn''t expect that this word really touched the Zombie''s nerves. Looking at the zombie with dull expression at the moment, Li Su knew that he was in the middle of Shura road now. He was panting, and the Zombie''s breathing became short.


    Li Su''s sword body directly attacked the Zombie''s neck, but he saw a smile on his face. The smile was actually very distorted, and his rigid face was not suitable for making any expression. However, he just tilted up the corner of his mouth. It looked ugly, but it made people feel relieved. The sword fell down, and the zombie without hair fell straight on the ground, Li Su looks at the zombie with a smile on his face. He doesn''t feel terrible at the moment. Instead, he wonders why there is such a zombie in such a place, and what does "Hong" mean?


    "Bang bang!" Suddenly, a simple wooden card fell from the corpse. Li Su didn''t want to pick it up, but he saw the words clearly. He asked Li Su to pick it up and put it into his pocket. He found the anti evil bead from his arms. He didn''t expect that the bead would be used again. Moving on, Li Su never met any life again. In the quiet world, it was beautiful but there was no life. How lonely such a day should be. Li Su could not help feeling.


    Far from Li Su as like as two peas, he saw a Shimen.


    But it''s in the opposite direction. On both sides of the gate, there are not gullies of different lengths, but two lines of poems written in wild grass: "I smile at the sky with my horizontal knife, leaving my heart and gall!"


    After reading it, Li Su was silent. What is behind the door?


    The sound of "Dudu" reverberates in the open world. After a few sounds, Li Su slaps the heavy gate again. Behind the heavy gate, there is endless darkness. Li Daliang walks forward with his flashlight. It''s not dense in the dark, but it''s not hard to see many bones. Who are these people?


    I don''t know how many years have passed. These people''s clothes have been rotten, and the whole underworld is full of dead breath. Li Su keeps on walking, and finally sees a intersection again. Just as he is about to turn the intersection, Li Su''s face suddenly changes. His erect ears hear a sound of footsteps coming from inside. His voice is very heavy and careful, Li Su directly turned off the flashlight. For a moment, it was dark in the dark, and only Li Su''s breathing was still silent.


    The silent surrounding air became tense. Li Su''s body had been leaning against the mountain wall, getting closer and closer to the intersection. Li Su also listened to the heavy footsteps.


    "Ho!" Li Su grabs the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword and cuts it in the direction of heavy footsteps! The red light twinkling on the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword instantly lit up the surroundings,


    But the light seemed to be killing.


    "Li Su!" Familiar voice, Li Su listen to this is clearly Yang Tianfeng''s voice, instantly took back the Seven Star Longyuan sword, turned on the flashlight, under the strong light, Li Su shocked, pointed to the white piece, directed at Yang Tianfeng asked: "what is this thing?"

 Chapter 1459

    The heavy footsteps did not come from Yang Tianfeng, but from the thing under Yang Tianfeng''s body. It was covered with long white hair, which looked like a big blanket. Because the hair was too thick, Li Su could not see what it was.


    "Roar..." the White Ape thinks he is very smart. The reason why he is so smart is that he can understand all the words spoken by human beings. So when Li Su says what he is, the White Ape gets angry and attacks back with his own monkey language. What are you!


    "Is it my illusion that this thing is scolding me?" All of a sudden, Li Su pointed to this white thing and felt that it was in all likelihood.


    Yang Tianfeng didn''t deny it. After all, he knew how smart it was after a fight with the White Ape, otherwise it would never appear here. "Let''s go out here first."


    Yang Tianfeng waved to Li suzhao. Although they met, it was not a place to talk. Li Su nodded and jumped in


    Want to jump up to Baimao, this guy flashed and let Li Su fall, "roar..." the White Ape clapped his chest and howled happily. Ridiculous human, you still want to sit on me and dream about you.


    Li Su touched his waist. I almost flashed and glared at the white thing. "I''ll wipe it. You''re looking for fault, aren''t you?"


    Yang Tianfeng very helpless, looking at Li Su, "you first tolerance, it is more recognizable."


    I wipe, NIMA, how long have we been apart, and your heart is leaning towards this white thing? It''s so big. It doesn''t look like the master of life. It''s obviously teasing me. You have to make excuses for it! Brother, I don''t believe it! You won''t let me sit, I''ll sit!


    Li Su pounced on the White Ape again. The White Ape flashed again. Li Su was pouncing! Yang Tianfeng sat on the White Ape and his face was calm. He had already learned how fast the White Ape was and how difficult it was. But Li Su didn''t listen. That''s it!


    One person and one monkey, just like this, you jump at me, I jump at you, don''t look at the noise


    Li Su''s physique is now very strong, and his strength is coming up. Sitting on the White Ape, Yang Tianfeng feels like he is making a pirate ship. He can''t describe his mood at the moment.


    "Well, it''s really stingy. You said you were so big. How could you let me sit down for a while?" Out of the cave, Li Su and his wife discovered that the weather had cleared up. In the strong sunlight, Li Su finally saw what the white thing was. Wasn''t it the White Ape? But it doesn''t look the same as ordinary white apes. After all, the huge physique is there.


    "Roar, roar..." the White Ape with arms on his face was so complacent that he didn''t want to sit. He even had to jump up in the same place, which made Li Su angry. He made up his mind to give me a chance to see me not kill you.


    "I met this guy after we were apart for a long time. This guy pretended to be a devil and attacked me. Then we had a fight..." Yang Tianfeng''s description was simple and rude. Li suting was sweating on his head. Brother, this is not in line with your usual speaking style, but it doesn''t affect Li


    Su got some news from it.


    For example, before they enter the cave, the sharp rock suddenly falls. It''s not something without a trace. It''s the White Ape in front of them. The White Ape is good at climbing. In the eyes of the White Ape, this is its home. Naturally, no one is allowed to enter, so the White Ape will do that when they want to enter.


    After listening to Yang Tianfeng''s words, Li Su couldn''t help looking at the White Ape next to him. He really didn''t see that the monkey was too insidious. Fortunately, they were more powerful. If they changed people, they would become meat cakes under the stone, but the monkey''s strength was extraordinary¡° After I won it, it came out with me and met you The whole process of speaking, Yang Tianfeng''s face did not change a bit of expression, and all the more stable, let Li Su can not help but make complaints about the heart, if this boy is a storyteller, he will die of starvation.


    The White Ape, who was catching lice, suddenly giggled. He looked at Li Su and Yang Tianfeng. Yang Tianfeng was used to the White Ape''s nervousness from time to time, but Li Su felt that it was not so simple. He was a little shocked. Could the monkey be so smart that he could not even look at people''s eyes


    Do you understand?


    White Ape gave Li Su a look of disdain.


    "I don''t know how long we''ve been in. We must be worried waiting for them outside. Let''s go around and look for them first." As time went by after entering the cave, they couldn''t figure it out. They were behind the mountain wall now. Yang Tianfeng told the White Ape with his arm. The White Ape jumped up quickly. Li Su couldn''t help looking back. A smelly monkey, what are you doing? Wait for my King Kong to scare you to death!


    "What about people?" They arrived at the gate in front of the mountain wall at the same time, but they didn''t see any of the figures they thought they would see. Yang Tianfeng looked around and communicated with the White Ape twice, letting the White Ape go into the cave.


    Li Su carefully observed the ground and found that the footprints on the ground were very messy. Li Su''s heart beat a little heavy. When something happened, he grabbed a nearby stone and started the time retrospect. After they left for three or four hours, the rainstorm increased. What several people didn''t realize was that the smoke was more intense than usual, so soon several people fell to the ground, Finally, Zhou Siying half opened her eyes and reached for the cave where they left.


    What makes Li Su even more irritated is that the darkness drops suddenly, just like a piece of black cloth. Waiting for the black cloth to be removed, none of the people on the ground has disappeared.


    This is Li Su''s first time to go back in time, but he can''t find the reason, which distorts the expression on his angry face.


    "Roar Li Su shook his head at Yang Tianfeng and said, "they are not in the cave."


    Yang Tianfeng looked at Li Su. Sure enough, after the White Ape came out, he made a gesture to him, saying that there was no one in it. Yang Tianfeng was a little surprised that Li Su knew the result in advance.


    "Look at the footprints on the ground." After Li Su opened his mouth to Yang Tianfeng, his eyes were constantly looking around. Yang Tianfeng looked down at the disorderly footprints on the ground, and his mouth was tight. The rest of them were not super strong, but they were definitely not weak. Who could take them away!


    "Come on, I''ll ask you a question." While the White Ape began to catch lice on himself, Li Su thought and spoke to the White Ape, White Ape


    He grinned at Li Su for a while, obviously not cooperating!


    The red animal lines on Li Su''s face suddenly appeared, and the astonishing pressure all over his body made the White Ape seem to see a mountain that is ten thousand feet higher than it. He didn''t feel that it was slowly retreating and hostile. Although he still bared his teeth at Li Su, his attitude obviously changed a little.


    "Is there any strange creature in the mountain, black and invisible?" Li Su said, cleaning up and describing with the ape, white ape''s eyes with thinking scratching head, but did not give Li Su what answer.


    "Li Su, he''s just a monkey." The implication is that the monkey is no more than a beast in intelligence, so it''s useless for Li Su to hold too much hope for him.


    "Roar..." as soon as he heard Yang Tianfeng''s words, he roared angrily at the White Ape. Even his expression was very anthropomorphic, which made Li Su laugh. "Don''t underestimate the White Ape, it''s still very smart." Li Su''s sentence is to give White Ape Shun Mao, not directly to Li Su''s favor, but it will think more seriously about Li Su


    The kind of creature you asked about.


    Time goes by so fast that they can''t wait in the same place. Li Su and Yang Tianfeng have already started to look around. This thing has come and gone without trace. They have taken away so many people, but they don''t leave any trace around. This cognition makes their faces look very bad. The Apes on the road are not as active as before, and they are obviously still thinking about things, Maybe it''s because there are too many things in its brain and it''s hard to filter them, so it''s still thinking.


    "What is it?" Yang Tianfeng''s face is very heavy. It''s hard to find something in such a big forbidden area that he doesn''t know what it is.


    "Roar In the silence, the White Ape suddenly howled, and beat his fists on his chest. His face was full of excitement. Li Su turned to the White Ape with a little joy: "do you remember?"


    Looking at the White Ape with his arm, Li Su looked at the White Ape and said seriously, "I don''t understand what you are doing now. Can you do it in a less abstract and more vivid way?"


    The White Ape thought about it seriously. His arms were like wings, and then he made a comparison. Now Li Su understood that the comparison was not birds, but bats. As soon as he entered the cave, there were bats. It seemed that the White Ape obviously wanted to be a blood sucking bat.


    Can''t help sighing angry, Li Su shook his head, "it''s not the things you said, it''s not the blood sucking bats in your things."


    Yang Tianfeng is also a true expression.


    "Roar The White Ape with arm swings his head hard and looks at himself for a long time. No one can understand what he means. He is a little annoyed. These two stupid human beings! Holding Li Su and Yang Tianfeng, he threw them away and dashed forward.


    "White Ape, what are you going to do?" Yang Tianfeng looked at the White Ape who was suddenly crazy. For a moment, he didn''t understand what it meant. The trees around him were flashing by. Li Su understood it. The White Ape didn''t want to explain it to them.


    With all his limbs in use, the White Ape ran for half an hour, but the speed slowed down. His smart eyes looked around as if he was looking for something. Li Su jumped up from the White Ape and flew higher,


    In this way, we can have a bird''s-eye view of the whole situation. At this moment, Li Su knew what kind of environment the White Ape with arms had brought them into. There were no dangerous mountains around, but there were continuous low mountains.


    At a glance, it''s like waves. Even if there''s something hidden in it, you can''t see it at a glance. Such a place is so suitable for concealment that even Li Su has to think so.


    "Roar..." after searching for a long time, the White Ape couldn''t find what he was looking for, which made him a little irritable. He banged his arms on his chest and sent out a long series of screams. In the silent mountains, the roar of the White Ape startled a group of birds, and the sound was even more far away.

 Chapter 1460

    "What is that?" Yang Tianfeng, sitting on the shoulder of the White Ape, pointed not far away. A black mushroom like thing came out. It just disappeared in the blink of an eye before Li Su saw it. The speed made Yang Tianfeng even suspect that it was his own illusion.


    Li Su looked in the direction Yang Tianfeng said, except for the continuous mountains, there was nothing, but in the blue sky, it was absolutely impossible for Yang Tianfeng to be dazzled. Li Su landed a little from mid air and laughed at Yang Tianfeng, "camp here tonight."


    Waiting, the night is coming quickly. It''s dark and there is no light around. Only a bird can be heard occasionally, which makes the night even more lonely. The burning fire is constantly making a sound of boo. Li Su seems to have fallen asleep with his arms in his arms. Yang Tianfeng sits cross legged in the same place, but his eyes are still closed, The White Ape had already closed his eyes and was snoring.


    Not far away from them, there was black, like fog, spreading over, but far away, they seemed to be worrying about something, and soon disappeared


    Li Su, who was supposed to be sleeping with his eyes closed, opened his eyes slowly and looked at the place where the black air was retreating with a smile. It was a cunning beast. After following up, Li Su ordered in his mind the soul of the thousand year old hibiscus tree. A leaf that would not be noticed by anyone would go away with the night wind.


    The night passed by, and the next morning, the branches of the trees had already become burnt black. Wisps of white smoke rose slowly from the burnt black trees. Yang Tianfeng opened his eyes and swept around. Everything was the same as last night, without any difference.


    He looked at Li Su, who also opened his eyes. Li Su stretched out and laughed at Yang Tianfeng, "wake up? Let''s walk into the mountains today. The view over there looks good. "


    Li Su''s words sounded a bit unintelligible to Yang Tianfeng. What''s the relationship between the sight and the direction they are going to today?


    However, Yang Tianfeng immediately remembered the strange things that happened to Li Su. Many of the things he did seemed unreasonable, but many things must have something interesting. Yang Tianfeng even felt that this man had superhuman abilities, which everyone knew or didn''t know


    West, he knows.


    "All right." Yang Tianfeng nodded and followed Li Suzhi''s route directly to the mountains. What he didn''t know was that there was an extra leaf in Li Suzhi''s hand, which seemed to be ordinary, and this leaf was the direction they were heading for today.


    "Fool." On the branch of a tall tree in the distance, a thin figure stood on it, looking at the direction of Yang Tianfeng and Li Su with a sneer in his eyes. You don''t think you died fast enough.


    "Roar..." for half a day, Li Su and Yang Tianfeng kept moving forward, but the surrounding scene seemed unchanged, mountain or mountain, tree or tree, which made the White Ape howl twice, patted his chest and ran to one side.


    Yang Tianfeng didn''t have a big reaction. Originally, the White Ape was used to being wild. He didn''t even feel bored after marching for a long time. Running didn''t matter.


    "Don''t worry, it will be soon." As the White Ape leaves, Li Su slows down and opens his mouth. Yang Tianfeng looks at Li Su''s back, purses his mouth, clenches his fist, and his nerves tighten.


    The two people who didn''t look back didn''t know that behind the mountains they passed, there would be something like a black mushroom. They kept stretching their heads to watch the progress of the two people, and were very alert. As long as there was a little wind and grass, it would disappear without a trace.


    "Roar..." the ape went out for almost an hour before roaring back, with an obvious excited expression on his face, he was fighting for them. Li Su looked at the ape''s action like rowing and looked at it: "do you say there is a river?"


    The ape nodded his head, with a little joy in his eyes. One hand released, and some wild fruits fell in front of them. His eyes were burning at Li Su and Yang Tianfeng. Li Su was a little disappointed. The monkey was really refined. Is that the meaning of exchange¡° If I don''t fish, can''t I eat these fruits? " Li Su teases the ape with pure heart. As soon as Bai ape listens to it, he immediately grabs two fruits from the ground. Then he fights one by one again. Yang Tianfeng, the leak collector, calmly takes one from the ground like a sand fruit. He doesn''t eat it. He licks his mouth yet.


    During the fight, white ape''s fruit was almost eaten by Li Su, but he was so angry that he beat his chest with both hands to protest against Li Su. Li Su turned to White Ape and said, "I told me I have a brother orangutan. My brother orangutan is much bigger than you. Do you know King Kong? So big! Several times bigger than you


    The White Ape snorted at Li Su. He was the biggest ape in the world.


    "I''m serious. I''m very big. I can show you when I have time. It can beat you three by one!" Li Su made a serious comparison. As soon as the White Ape bared his teeth, Yang Tianfeng didn''t have to turn his head to know that the people behind him were fighting again. He simply stood up and went to the river that the White Ape said not far away. He didn''t know what to eat.


    Two people and a monkey spread out, and it was obvious that there were more black mushroom like creatures following Yang Tianfeng. These things changed from one by one, into clusters, and then into groups. As long as Yang Tianfeng turned around, it was inevitable that one could not see them. However, as soon as Yang Tianfeng walked forward, these things would follow him and look at him from a distance, This dense amount makes people feel numb for a while.


    Finally, when he got to the river, Yang Tianfeng just tried the water, and suddenly turned his head. A group of black creatures were reflected in his eyes. These black creatures were no longer dodging. From a row, they piled up into a group like hills. Red eyes appeared from the faces of black creatures, making Yang Tianfeng look like a mountain with eyes growing on it.


    "Sure enough, something is following me." Yang Tianfeng''s face was not a little worried and flustered. He chuckled.


    "Oh, no, if we didn''t use such a strategy, we really didn''t know there were so many of these things." Li Su''s voice rang out from behind the hill. The hill was directly divided into two parts. In front of one person, there was a building standing in front of him. Li Su couldn''t help laughing. "Like a slug, it''s something like you that has captured my women and friends?"


    They didn''t speak, but they opened their terrifying eyes and stared at Li Su and Yang Tianfeng. They rushed directly at them. The hill like body became mucus and adhered to them. They had never met this situation before. Li Su grabbed one lump and threw it out. In an instant, it was like a billiard ball and came back to Li Su again. They were happy


    I''m tired.


    Li Su''s whole person can''t see. Now from the outside, he looks like a chocolate baked by the sun, but the chocolate has a pair of red eyes.


    Yang Tianfeng was not much better. He was also in the same situation. More and more black balls with red eyes rushed towards them. They became small mountains standing one by one, which was no different from those mountains.


    "Roar The White Ape slapped a red eyed black ball with one slap. At first, it was like playing. More and more White Ape let out angry roars. The White Ape kept beating on his back, chest and hind limbs. These things just couldn''t stick to the White Ape. But it seemed unrealistic for White Ape to reach out to rescue Li Su and Yang Tianfeng, Because a big wave of red eye black ball targeted the White Ape, there was no free hand strength to entangle it.


    The mountain surrounding Li Su suddenly burst out a burst of red light. A pair of sharp claws poked out from it. The red eyed black ball caught by Li Su suddenly burst into a mass of black soil


    Falling to the ground, more and more.


    Li Su''s arm, half body and half face were slowly exposed. His body was covered with red animal lines. His breath was heavy and his face was wild. The black ball with red eyes fell between Li Su''s claws and burst like a water ball! A small whirlwind suddenly broke out in the mountain of Yang Tianfeng, and the black fog whirled in an instant. Those red eyed black balls, who were handed into the black fog, even had no time to make a scream, became the soil falling to the ground.


    "Roar The White Ape heard the sound and turned to see that the two people behind him had actually come out of the black accumulation. His voice sounded very cheerful. Those black balls that had not touched his body were directly kicked by him.


    After a fierce battle, there was black mud all over the place. When they gave up completely, Li Su looked at the piles of black mud like things on the ground. He couldn''t help but feel sick. He really couldn''t figure out how the creator made such things. Shouldn''t he live quietly when they were so ugly? You say you still have to come out in groups to look for trouble!


    What is the system? I have time to catch my breath. Li Su also asked about the origin of these things.


    Man eaters


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing. What? It''s called a cannibal. Isn''t that a joke? In addition to the size of the pile, the eyes look terrible, even the mouth does not have these things, how to eat people? It''s a joke.


    These are cannibal cubs


    In a systematic way, Li Su, who was supposed to relax, felt a chill and looked at the black mud all over the place. Are so many of them all babies? Li Su''s throat rolled up and down two times. Yang Tianfeng looked at Li Su strangely, "is there any problem?"


    Cannibals are gregarious creatures. You are now in the place where cannibals place their cubs


    Another word of the system made Li Su''s eyes deep. That is to say, what they are encountering now is totally drizzle. The reason why the thousand year old Fusang spirit will track those creatures to such a place is that they are used as reserve food, while Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying are


    "Is there anyone alive?" Li Su suddenly turned to look at Yang Tianfeng''s mouth. Yang Tianfeng shook his head. White Ape also shook his head with pride. Li Su couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing, "we''re a little too fast."


    "Roar..." the White Ape suddenly jumps out, like a white lightning flash. Li Su and Yang Tianfeng are not in the mood to figure out what the White Ape wants to do. Yang Tianfeng looks at Li Su and says, "what''s the problem?"


    Li Su didn''t say a word. He looked at the low mountains around him. In fact, the way is a little bit. First, he grasped a black eye black ball and traced back the time. Another way is to wait here. After all, this is the home of the cannibals. The place where the cubs are, how can their parents not come back? They just wait like that. There''s no way to know, How dangerous are the adult cannibals that will come back.

 Chapter 1461

    "Roar..." the excited roar of the White Ape, accompanied by its continuous running sound, attracted the eyes of Li Su and Yang Tianfeng to it. This is its classic three limb running action, and the other curled hand is clearly holding something.


    This guy ran away at that juncture in order to find food? Li Su also felt a sense of inability to make complaints about White Ape.


    "Roar The White Ape looked at the expressions on the two faces and yelled two times. He was very puzzled. The man clearly wanted this thing just now. He ran for a long time to find another one. How could he look like he didn''t want it again? Why are humans so fickle?


    "White Ape, let''s go tonight..." Li Su looked at the nearby White Ape and was about to say that they decided to stay here tonight. With a cold hum, the white ape swung his paw at Li Su. Li Su''s eyes and hands were quick. Li Su caught the black ball with only red eyes.


    With an unexpected expression on Li Su''s face, Yang Tianfeng was also a little surprised


    Unexpectedly, the White Ape is an animal, and they all think it is more playful. Unexpectedly, it went out to look for something useful because of their words.


    "Roar..." the expression on the two faces turned to be happy, and the White Ape''s forelimb patted his chest. It was obvious that he was still unhappy about the expression when they came back just now. When Yang Tianfeng wanted to touch the head of the White Ape, he was dodged by the White Ape, and Yang Tianfeng''s face was taken out, so he didn''t give face? He was able to understand why Li Su could fight with white ape. He had a bad temper, both of them.


    "Come on, don''t be stingy. I''ll give you a good thing to comfort you for your hard work." Li Su looked at Yang Tianfeng''s weakness in front of the White Ape. He couldn''t help laughing. The White Ape was so angry that he didn''t want to face anyone. He felt it in his pocket. After a while, Li Su took out a black pill with golden light, just like what he gave to Jin Gang. After all, only this pill is suitable for animals.


    White Ape eyes a bright, with its years of running experience in the forest, can see that this thing is a good thing! Li Su looked at his anthropomorphic expression and couldn''t help laughing, "OK, it''s for you. You''re really lucky


    Qi, I have two in all, one for my brother chimpanzee, and this one for you! "


    "Roar The White Ape''s happy fists beat his chest constantly, making a long howling sound. He took it from Li Su''s hand, almost without pause, and directly put it into his mouth. The next second, the White Ape''s expression became dignified, and he squatted on the ground like a human in meditation.


    Yang Tianfeng looks at the White Ape and Li Su. He knows that Li Su is a doctor, but he never knows that he can even give advice to livestock.


    Maybe Yang Tianfeng''s eyes were too persistent. Li Su raised his eyes and squeezed them against Yang Tianfeng. "Don''t worry, you''re waiting for a more powerful ape partner."


    White Ape chest, a burst of red, a burst of golden light in the continuous flow, printed the White Ape''s face is also constantly changing, Yang Tianfeng silently watching, he does not know what Li Su gave White Ape pill, but can see that this pill is helping White Ape break through the bottleneck, training after a threshold, strength will have the big difference between heaven and earth


    No wonder Li Suhui said that to himself just now.


    While the White Ape was breaking through, Li Su was not idle either. He grabbed the cannibal cub that the White Ape had specially captured for them, which opened the time retrospect, and Li Su saw more pictures.


    Big invisible figures, red eyes like dripping blood, they have mouths. When their mouths split, there was nothingness inside. Sure enough, Zhou Sijia and her group were captured by these animals. From beginning to end, Li Su finished all the pictures with a sneer. As soon as the White Ape broke through, they immediately moved and dared to do this to them, We have to pay the low price of extermination! Three hours later, the two-color light on the chest of the White Ape turned faster and faster, so fast that people''s eyes could hardly cope with it. The breath of the White Ape obviously became a little wrong, and became heavy. The eyes suddenly opened, and there was gold light inside.


    "Roar --" a long roar, the surrounding rocks burst and collapsed in an instant, "succeeded?" Like Yang Tianfeng, his eyes were staring at the roaring White Ape, and there was some excitement in his eyes.


    Li Su bit the grass root in his mouth. Isn''t that nonsense?


    I''m all here. Can I make him fail? Is that a joke?


    "Roar The White Ape sprang up from the ground. His big eyes looked at Li Su. He was full of excitement. Then he grabbed Li Su and put him on his shoulder. He ran around in a circle. The roar echoed around him. It was obvious that he was expressing his emotion.


    "OK, now you''ve been promoted successfully. We can''t delay our time. Now hurry to their real nest. It will be more troublesome if it''s too late!" Li Su patted the White Ape on the shoulder and explained to him. The White Ape was happy and ran. Sitting on the White Ape''s shoulder, Li Su felt that something was wrong.


    This beast! Thanks for watching and being scared for so long, the beast turned out to be very good. When he opened his eyes, he only saw Li Su. Now he even pulled himself down. What a beast! Yang Tianfeng looked at the back of the White Ape, gnashing his teeth, flying in the air to catch up.


    The roaring White Ape turned to look at Yang Tianfeng for three seconds. He looked back and looked at Yang Tianfeng in the air. He was smiling at Yang Tianfeng and wanted to reach out to him


    Yang Tianfeng gave out a cold hum again, which made Li Su laugh. Ha ha ha, your boy asked you to put pen and let you see jokes. Ha ha ha, now it''s retribution.


    There was a lot of noise along the way, but there was no delay in their journey. Therefore, before dark, they reached the deeper part of the mountains. Compared with the place where the cannibal cubs live, it looks more remote and strange. A layer of smoke, which looks like nothing, is constantly misty in the mountains and can''t be shaken away.


    "Here it is." Li Su jumps down from the White Ape and tries to recall in his mind the places where the adult cannibals put Zhou Sijia and others. He closes his eyes. The fog around him becomes more dense because of the setting sun. It looks like a fairyland from a distance, but only those in it know that it is a silent fairyland.


    "This direction!" Li Su suddenly opened his eyes, and Yang Tianfeng was stunned. At this moment, one of Li Su''s eyes looks completely black and purple. Looking in, it feels like looking into an abyss, which makes people feel awed. These eyes look straight ahead, just like all the mountains and fog


    The mist is not in his eyes.


    In fact, it''s really like this. In Li Su''s left eye, we can see the direction of the mountains, that is to say, everything in it is invisible in Li Su''s eyes, "fast!" Li Su''s pace is obviously speeding up, walking towards the inside, the fog is deeper and thicker, and it feels like wet cotton blocking their progress!


    "Fast, you can''t slow down." Li Su looked to the West. The sun had now set on the horizon, and the surrounding temperature was falling rapidly. Those adult cannibals were moving at night, and for them, the night was after the mountain set.


    Yang Tianfeng didn''t know why Li Su was so worried at the moment, but with Li Su speeding up their pace, they tensed their mouths and sped forward with sticky air. The air became colder and colder, and the air density continued to increase. Yang Tianfeng suddenly heard Li Su cry, "here!" Looking down at the bottom, I saw only a mountain peak which was not as big as other hills. But Li Su''s face was sure to catch up with the Seven Star Dragon sword in the hand, and the red mane flashed across. The dwarf peak was like a light foam, and burst instantly under Li Su''s hands.


    Yang Tianfeng fixed his eyes, and sure enough, it was Zhou Sijia and the only one of them lying under the low peak, but they closed their eyes one by one, looking like they were in a deep sleep. Yang Tianfeng grabbed the only face and slapped it hard, "wake up!"


    The only soft neck is like noodles. Yang Tianfeng grabs it and slaps it twice. Without any consciousness, he leans back to his neck and continues to sleep. Yang Tianfeng is about to slap it twice. Li Su shakes his head at Yang Tianfeng and says, "let me come. They are in a coma."


    Li Su grabs nine gold needles from his hands, stares at several people with sharp eyes, "Yiyi..." several times, Li Su''s hands are quick, accurate and ruthless, and plunges directly into the big hole of several people.


    What Yang Tianfeng saw was amazing. Is that ok? I didn''t expect that it was so easy for doctors to save people.


    If Li Su knew it, he would yell at Yang Tianfeng. You know a fart, the needling method, the recognition degree and the depth of needling, which one is not to have excellent skills, do you think it''s just to prick it twice?


    Of course, Yang Tianfeng really thinks so.


    Thirty seconds later, Li Su returned the needle at the same time, and the sound of "Yiyi..." changed into several other acupoints of several people. Yang Tianfeng could not help shaking his head and sighed again that the sun had completely set, the color of a golden cloud in the West had not completely subsided, and the cold wind around him began to gallop like a runaway wild horse.


    The speed of Li Su''s needling was getting faster and faster, and several people''s faces were obviously changing. When they came, they saw that the normal color turned to white, which was not pure white, but like a layer of smoke shrouded their faces. With Li Su''s needling, these fog constantly released towards the outside, and several people''s faces were gradually returning to normal.


    Yang Tianfeng watched the surroundings with vigilance. After all, Li Su was so cautious when he was rushing inside. Now Li Su is applying needles to save people, so he must guard the surroundings.


    The White Ape is not playing now, just like knowing the tense atmosphere around, a pair of golden eyes staring at everything around, wind and grass will be seen in his eyes.


    Big black clouds are pushing towards the west, bright sky,


    Little by little, even in the cold air, Li Su''s back was wet. He started the needle again. It was fast. There were only ten seconds left!

 Chapter 1462

    "Hoo Li Su straightened up a little. His wet back was blown by the cold wind. He felt very uncomfortable.


    Hard to endure such suffering, Li Su will be the last needle down, at the moment the sky has been dark down, the surrounding air seems to be thick as substance, minutes and seconds at the moment feel very difficult.


    "How much longer?" There are birds constantly flying up, in the black night, these vibrating wings of birds, also add a strange to the night, Yang Tianfeng face calm, clenched his fist, asked Li Su, "seven seconds!"


    Li Su stood up straight, counting down the numbers in his heart, because he didn''t even see Yang Tianfeng''s nod.


    "Hula..." the cold wind made the ape excited by the sound of the trees around him. He jumped up, looked at the leaves that were constantly ringing, and made a threatening roar. "White Ape, calm down." The roar of the empty white ape around constantly reverberated, too quiet. Yang Tianfeng yelled at the White Ape with his arm. The White Ape scratched his head, but he was very human


    No more yelling.


    "Three, two, one!" Li Su stares at several people lying on the ground. Ten seconds later, "Shua Shua..." and pulls the needle out of several people. Yang Tianfeng rolls his throat and looks at several people. The next second, several people open their eyes.


    "Su!" When Zhou Sijia saw Li Su rushing up, Zhou Siying also took Li Su''s hand and held long Xiaoying in her arms. All of them were scared.


    "We..." Zhou Siying opened her mouth and wanted to tell them what happened after they left that day. Li Su waved her hand directly, "sister-in-law, let''s go out here first and then talk about it."


    At the moment, a few people can see clearly the surrounding environment, and directly muddle than, "where is this?" The only thing that exploded directly was that he had never seen such a strange environment, the mountain, the air, I wiped, what was it.


    "There''s no time to explain." Yang Tianfeng kicked the only foot, the only reflex to stand up, can''t help but to Yang Tianfeng than a middle finger, by, this damn how no team friendship.


    "Let''s go." Li Su gave a low drink to some people, and a group of people rushed to the outside of the mountains. At the moment, there was no light in the dark around. Several people in the quiet could hear the echo of their own footsteps. Zhou Sijia grasped Li Su''s hand, and constantly remembered the horrible creatures that Li Su saw after they left that day, one by one black and tall figures, A pair of blood red eyes that look particularly terrible.


    Zhou Sijia swallowed her saliva, lowered her head and suddenly made a fierce howl, which shocked all the birds around. Zhou Siying immediately grabbed Zhou Sijia''s hand and repeatedly asked, "sister, what''s the matter with you? Sister, what''s the matter with you? "


    Zhou Sijia''s hand is a little shivering, holding her sister. It''s hard to say anything when her throat is dry. She lowers her head and tries to let her sister look at the ground. However, Zhou Siying lowers her eyes to find that there is nothing on the ground. She can''t help holding Zhou Sijia''s hand tightly. "Sister, it''s OK. I''m with you. Let''s just leave here. Don''t be afraid."


    No, it''s not! I really saw it just now! Zhou Sijia was sweating on his forehead, but he hated his nervousness at the moment because he couldn''t say a word and could only make a voice. Li Su also held Zhou Sijia tightly


    His hand comforted Zhou Sijia, "it''s OK, Sijia. I''m here." A warm current follows Li Su''s hand to Zhou Sijia. Zhou Sijia closes her eyes and nods her head seriously.


    A group of people wheeze, half run and half fly. In this environment, they quickly walk out of half the distance. The air is obviously not as thick as it was just now. The thick air just wants to entangle people''s bodies and make a group of people feel terrible when they think about it.


    "A little tired." Long Xiaoying holding the only hand, the tip of the nose Qin out of a layer of thin sweat. Without waiting for the only one to say something, Li Su flatly refuses that long Xiaoying wants to have a rest. "This is the nest of those things. Now I''m tired and I can only bear it, otherwise it will only be us who are in trouble."


    Long Xiaoying biting her lips, she also knows such a thing, but, looking at a group of people around, she can only nod, "let''s go together, if you really can''t walk, I can come back to pig Bajie to carry her daughter-in-law." The only funny words, let long Xiaoying''s eyes instantly bent into crescent moon, hard bite lower lip, hard to nod, "well."


    "Far enough?" Several people have been on their way for nearly a year


    An hour later, the fog around him became lighter and lighter. The only thing I saw was Li Su asking.


    Li Su looked around. The low mountains were no longer continuous, and the woods were getting closer and closer. It was obvious that they had reached the edge of the cannibal''s nest, and immediately they escaped from here.


    Before Li Su began to speak, the sound of "Hoo..." suddenly changed around him. The already thin air suddenly appeared from all directions. In an instant, the place where they were had become a sea of clouds. The sudden change made all the people around them nervous. "What''s the matter?" The only scratching head, some crazy, this is what a ghost place, these are what things!


    "It seems that we can''t go without a fierce fight." Li Su sneered. Isn''t that obvious? I went to the edge and ran into the adult cannibals who came back. Can these people let them go? Of course, if they start, it may not be who loses!


    "Just in time, I want to avenge you with one stone!" The only face showing cold, looking at the slowly emerging black shadow and a pair of terrible blood


    Red eyes, these monsters who are looking for death are rushing up. I will never show mercy!


    "Roar White Ape suddenly howled and patted his chest. Zhou Sijia only noticed that there was a big monkey in their team. He couldn''t help shouting, "why is this monkey here?"


    White Ape very disdainful glance at Zhou Sijia, stupid human, I am clearly ape.


    "It''s our partner." The animal lines on Li Su''s face appeared, and his sharp long claws were ahead of him. The momentum of crushing everything on his body made the White Ape feel again. The White Ape thought it was terrible, and it felt like God!


    More black giant shadows appeared, and Zhou Sijia screamed again, "ground, ground, too!" She was in a cold sweat. It seemed that what she had seen before was not an illusion. These things really followed them on the ground. When she thought about it, she had been on these things all the time, which made Zhou Sijia feel sick.


    "In mid air." Li Su roared at the crowd, and a group of people shuashed. They stood up in the air, and they couldn''t help falling


    Take a breath of air-conditioning, these black fierce animals are so many, look at the black.


    Li Su''s face was filled with awe. He was shocked by the number, but he was also expected. After all, there are so many leisurely children. How could they have fewer parents.


    "Up No matter early or late, in a word, the inevitable is the first World War! Li Su was the first one among them. He roared, and his claws rushed towards the black giant shadow. His blood red eyes reflected the emotion as if he was laughing. The black giant shadow suddenly opened his mouth. How big was his body? His mouth could open half the size, which made people feel terrible.


    Li Su grins and wants to swallow me just like you. It''s not a joke. Li Su pushes one foot on the top of the black giant shadow, and one of them appears directly on the top of the black giant shadow. The giant shadow moves the huge mouth directly on the top of the head. Li Su grabs the giant shadow''s mouth and feels its struggle. Li Su gives a sneer, "You asked for it!" The huge body twisted, like a large piece of hangcloth, and soon twisted into a stream. Li Su grabbed Juying''s mouth and suddenly blessed him


    Power on both claws! As soon as he went on, Juying let out a silent howl. Li Su tore his huge body in half from top to bottom, just like their cubs. His body fell to the ground and turned into black mud. Li Su was panting. It was not so hard to tear an adult cannibal.


    "Drink!" Yang Tianfeng let out a long cry, his huge shadow and directly into the mud.


    Several people worked together to kill a few, but the total number of them is far from enough, even less than one percent, because there are still swarming black giants, which are like endless things.


    "Let''s go!" Yang Tianfeng yelled at the crowd. Li Su''s eyes turned red at the moment. Maybe he thought his fighting power was amazing. More adult cannibals swarmed towards Li Su. Li Su tore up Li Su''s mouth before he could get close to his body.


    There are too many mouths biting towards Li Su. Although there are no teeth in the big ear''s mouth, it can be called a cannibal. Maybe it will be laughed at all of a sudden!


    Li Su drew out the red Seven Star Longyuan sword from his claw, and the body of the sword was facing him


    On the body, it was like boiling blood flowing down the Seven Star Longyuan sword. The blood did not drop a drop. It was all sucked into the sword body by the Seven Star Longyuan sword. The sword body burst out a burst of blood light. That kind of sharpness was full of lethality. This was Li Su''s second blood sacrifice to the Seven Star Longyuan sword.


    Before, he didn''t have such a strong blood line of beast God. Now it''s obviously different in the blood sacrifice of Seven Star Longyuan sword. Holding the Seven Star Longyuan sword, there are animal lines on the Longyuan sword like Li Su''s face. However, the animal lines on Li Su''s face are red, and the animal lines on the Longyuan sword are black, which seems to be full of wildness. Li Su laughs twice, "chop!"


    A sword flower, the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword, was cut out. At that moment, it was like the roar of a beast God. The black giant shadow around it was torn apart. Piles of soil fell on the ground and soon piled up into hills. More black giant beasts rushed towards Li Su. All around Li Su were glittering red, hard, hair flying, and long swords flying, The whole person looks like crazy!


    Yang Tianfeng looks at Li Su''s sudden killing move. With a wave of his hand, a flash of purple lightning flashes towards the black shadow,


    In an instant, a burst of scorched smoke appeared everywhere, and a large amount of air appeared around.


    "Ha ha, don''t forget me!" The only one to see, rely on you are playing handsome, I don''t do it! The sand on the ground was gathered together invisibly, and slowly formed a huge hammer, which smashed down towards a huge black shadow and directly became a pool of black mud. The only cry was, "cheery!"


    Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia have a pair of eyes. Ice and snow are falling all over the sky. Large black shadows become ice sculptures, which are instantly broken into debris by the waving of their hands.

 Chapter 1463

    "Ha ha, that''s good." Li Su looked at the results of the efforts of the people around him, licked the corners of his mouth, and showed a bloodthirsty smile on his face. It seems that it won''t take long to see the results.


    Seeing the result of the big move, several people''s eyes were shining, lightning and snow, sword shadow and giant hands, and bursts of roar made the earth tremble. Pools of black mud fell on the ground and piled up into a small mountain like a group of mountains.


    Li Su and others were sweating, and their hands kept moving. The cannibals began to want to retreat. Groups of cannibals looked like black waves rolling back, one by one. Li Su and others were chasing after each other. More black giant shadows died on the way of retreat, and only the last group of black giant shadows were left. They had no fear in their red eyes, Some moved their eyes and began to look into the distance.


    Although it was only a few seconds, he was also keenly caught by Li Su. He noticed this kind of sight. As soon as he turned his eyes, Li Su looked behind him. In the darkness, in addition to the mountains, there were strong trees rising from the ground


    Wood, these trees in the dark under the cover of a black, in addition to a large group, a large group can no longer see anything.


    These things are in a desperate struggle. Li Su takes back his sight and grabs the red seven star dragon Yuan sword with animal pattern again. "It''s all because you are responsible for the result."


    Li Su''s eyes suddenly stood up, and the overwhelming momentum made these black giant films want to kneel on the ground to surrender. Li Su didn''t look at these cannibals one more time. With a sword, the red light lit up the dark night, and the war was finally over. Although a group of people were tired, their faces showed relaxed expression, Li Su also followed with a smile, "go, find a clean place, let''s have a good rest."


    While a group of people were walking forward, Yang Tianfeng suddenly turned his face and looked into the dark woods behind him. However, apart from the continuous trees, he was seeing something. Maybe it was his illusion. How could there be any sight in such a place.


    "Damn it The black shadow looked at the black giant shadow without any ups and downs, "waste!" After the roar is abuse, immediately one hand toward the trees, instant body disappeared without a trace.


    By the campfire, the smell of firewood burning made several people feel particularly comfortable. It was a relaxed feeling. Zhou Sijia leaned on Li Su''s shoulder, and Zhou Siying sat side by side with Li Su. The three whispered that they were sober after their separation that day. Li Su couldn''t help touching their heads again and again. "It''s ok now, calm down, Rest, there will be no more of these things to harass you


    After being taken away by the cannibal, it''s a deep sleep, or rather a coma. In fact, it takes more energy to be in a coma. With the comfort of Li Su, they soon sink into their dreams. On one side, the only one and long Xiaoying are not surprised. All around are the sound of comfortable breathing. Yang Tianfeng squints at the burning campfire in a daze, "The cannibals are all over, aren''t they?"


    Li Su is holding a stick in the campfire, suddenly heard Yang Tianfeng said so, he squinted at Yang Tianfeng, "don''t you see it with your own eyes? Why don''t you suspect that we have not eliminated all of them? "


    Yang Tianfeng held his head and looked up at the stars in a daze. After a long time, he said, "no, I always feel something


    It''s ignored by us. "


    Yang Tianfeng''s words suddenly reminded Li Su of the direction in which the huge shadow''s last eyes looked. He looked in that direction. He looked in that direction. Except for the rolling woods, he didn''t see anything again. Did Yang Tianfeng feel this?


    "Take a good rest for a while. Those who should come will come." The stick in Li Su''s hand continued to stir up the matches, and the sound of burning would make the surroundings quiet.


    "Su, get up." In the morning, Zhou Sijia and the only few people got up very early. There was no other reason why they were in a coma for a few days and then went to sleep for another night. They felt that their stomachs were empty and uncomfortable. What they found to eat was only wild fruit, so they began to grab Li Su and yell at him to get up¡° "Well..." Li Su didn''t know whether he was awake or not. He was shaken by Zhou Sijia for a long time. Apart from making a few unconscious sounds, he didn''t look any different from those who were sleeping. This made Zhou Sijia pucker and feel unhappy. "People are starving. Get up quickly."


    Bad eyes of the hands toward Li Su''s armpit scratch, heart also secretly hair


    Smile, I tickle you to see if you still can''t get up. The little plain white hand is getting closer and closer to Li Su''s armpit. I stretch out a few thin white fingers to scratch. Li Su closes her eyes and clamps her arms and directly clasps Zhou Sijia under her armpit.


    "Well? Let go of me. " Zhou Sijia drags her hand to the outside to collect. Li Su continues to snore and snores slightly, which makes Zhou Sijia depressed. Several fingers are straight and several fingers are curled up. Li Su''s clip makes her hand put out such a high difficulty. Without much effort, Zhou Sijia can''t stand it any more. She asks for help from her elder sister, "elder sister, Come and help me. My hand is going to cramp Zhou Sijia tilted her neck and howled at Zhou Siying for a while. Zhou Siying covered her mouth and laughed for a while. The two started to make trouble again.


    "Isn''t Li Su sleeping? I can''t help it Zhou Siying is anxious about Zhou Sijia. She walks over and makes fun of Zhou Sijia.


    Zhou Sijia''s little mouth pouted, "sister, you''ve gone bad. You didn''t do that before. I''m doing it for everyone, aren''t I? I''m really hungry. "


    "You greedy little cat." Zhou Siying said, holding her hand directly


    It must be Zhou Sijia to be mischievous, but it must be Zhou Siying who doesn''t show mountains and dew if there is bad water in her stomach.


    Sure enough, Zhou Siying didn''t have much time to hold Li Su''s nose, so the man''s breathing was not smooth, and he had no choice but to open his eyes. Zhou Sijia laughed, looked at his sister, gave a thumbs up, and snorted Li Su, "you quickly release my hand, my hand is very painful by you."


    Li Su helplessly looked at the two young ladies. Although he should wake up, he didn''t have to bother him so much, did he? However, listening to Zhou Sijia''s delicate muttering, Li Su''s eyes turned and began to laugh, "I need a kiss to stand up."


    "Ha ha ha..." on one side, the only one with great interest was watching the two sisters of the Zhou family wake up Li Su. People with clear eyes could see that Li Su had been waking up for a long time. Unexpectedly, he was forced to pretend that he couldn''t sleep any more, and he could use this move shamelessly. The only one was secretly pointing his thumb at the master. He was so powerful that he learned another move.


    "You, you are necrotic!" Zhou Sijia stares at Li Su


    I wonder if Li Su was teasing him before?


    "Men are not bad, women do not love, come baby, give me a kiss of love!" Since Li Su can say that, of course, he won''t give Zhou Sijia another chance to refuse. He gives Zhou Sijia a hot good morning kiss around the neck. Zhou Sijia punches Li Su with a red face and runs away.


    Zhou Siying was about to get up. Li Su stood up faster than she did. "Sister in law, don''t rush away. We haven''t been able to settle the accounts between us just now." Li Su hummed twice. It seemed that he would never let his sister-in-law go.


    Zhou Siying is not afraid. I don''t know what you''re talking about. Looking at Li Su, Li Su rubs Zhou Siying''s head. "After all, sister-in-law, we''ve even shared a bed. Do you have any bad water in your stomach


    Li Su''s words made Zhou Siying''s face red. She struggled to get up and run. Like a wolf, Li Su roared twice and said, "sister-in-law, since you came to me, you''ve stepped into a trap. Now you want to run, it''s too late."¡° Wu, Wu... "Zhou Siying stares at the posted Li Su, Zhou Siying


    The people around, especially the only one, were astonished at what Li Su had done in the morning. Master Xindao was really powerful. With this in mind, the only one who turned around and looked at long Xiaoying, who was deeply in his mind, said, I need to kiss myself to get up.


    "Hungry, isn''t it?" Li Su hugged Zhou Siying and had a good time. After Zhou Siying was let go, she didn''t even have the strength to stand firm and wanted to be soft on the ground. Li Su put one hand around Zhou Siying''s waist and looked at the people around her with a licentious smile. Everyone really didn''t want to be stabbed in the eyes by Li Su''s behavior, so a group of people chose to ignore Li Su''s licentious smile and look at the sky, Dazed daze, that looks like more nothing, more nothing.


    Li Su narrowed her eyes and laughed. Hum, do you think brother has no way to cure you¡° Are you not hungry? Well, let''s start now. " After that, he really turned around and wanted to leave. The only one who couldn''t hold on was to jump on Li Su directly. "Master, you can''t do this. It''s really killing..." the only one who looked at Li Su pitifully, Li Su couldn''t help laughing. "What I said in the morning, it''s all good. I think you''re all very energetic..."


    "Master, I''m wrong." In front of the meal, everything is floating clouds. The only one directly looks at Li Su and bows his head. Yang Tianfeng looks at the only one and is speechless. Can he be a little puffed up? The White Ape also looks down on the only one and roars twice. The only one touches his nose and looks at these people who have nothing to do with himself. If you have the ability to wait, don''t eat.


    "Well, for the sake of your sincere confession, let''s forget about it. Let''s go and look for food separately. I''ll take care of it for you when we get back." Like Uncle Li Su, he sat cross legged on the ground. He couldn''t help but eat and couldn''t do it. The arduous task of doing it fell on him. Of course, he needs a good rest now.


    The only one is the first one to jump outside. However, after he knows that long Xiaoying has similar taste to them, he still doesn''t forget to take long Xiaoying with him. Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia also have what they want to eat, so they soon go out. Yang Tianfeng is about to leave. Li Su waves to him. Looking at Yang Tianfeng approaching, Li Su already points out, "go back and have a look."


    Yang Tianfeng nodded. This was what he had planned. He disappeared in front of Li Su. Bai ape was not willing to fall behind, so he had to keep up with Yang Tianfeng. He was directly grabbed by Li Su. "Roar..." Bai ape kicked twice


    He couldn''t kick Li Su away and glared at her.

 Chapter 1464

    Now Li Su is the master, holding a stick at the White Ape, waving a threat, "be honest here, or I won''t give you anything to eat."


    "Roar..." as an ape with high intelligence, White Ape thinks it''s not good at all. I don''t know how to offend this small bellied human.


    These people are really slow. Li Su sat cross legged in the same place. For a long time, he didn''t see these people come back. He just closed his eyes and took a nap. In this dangerous forest, Li Su soon heard a happy purr. Except for the sound of wind, the sound of plants and trees, there was no other change.


    "Master, I''m back!" The only way is to return with a full load. He yelled at Li Su from a long distance. When Li Su fell asleep, the White Ape thought he had nothing to do, and even followed Li Su to doze off. The only roar was like blasting thunder on the ground, which directly stirred the White Ape up from his sleep. He opened his bleary eyes and roared at the only time. He only looked at long Xiaoying and himself, Monk Zhang Er waved to the White Ape without thinking, "brother White Ape, I''m my own man."


    This stupid human! The White Ape had never seen anyone who couldn''t understand himself, but he had never seen such a stupid one. He just spread his limbs and ran out. Li Su didn''t stop the White Ape this time. Looking at the smiling one, he said, "what good thing are you hunting so happy?"


    "Master, look!" The only one came out from behind is a hairy white rabbit with bright eyes. He likes to eat rabbit meat very much. Before, he only had to eat grass in the vast land. He didn''t want to have rabbit meat at all. But here, he didn''t run very far to find rabbit meat. He was in a good mood like eating xuanmai.


    Li Su looks at the excitement on the only face, long Xiaoying''s expression is very calm, he is a little puzzled, such as these things should not be girls like it? Why does long Xiaoying seem indifferent at all.


    The only one who saw his master''s look, smilingly said to Li Su: "master, you have two wives, I also have a like-minded girlfriend. Xiaoying likes cold-blooded animals as much as I do..."


    Li Su looked at the pride on his only face and shivered when he heard the only cold-blooded animal. Fortunately, there were no like-minded people in his girlfriend. Otherwise, how could it be?


    "Su, we''re back!" Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying have been flying back since they only came back for a long time. They are obviously vegetarians. In their hands, they are holding all kinds of leaves similar to mushrooms. They don''t even know where they are. They even hold a pile of Tremella


    "What did you come back from hunting? It''s been baked?" Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying sat down and looked at the things on Li suhuo''s shelf. They were curious and asked the only one.


    Li Sulan, the only quick talker, couldn''t stop him¡°


    It''s a rabbit. It''s very fat. I went into the woods for a long time to find it... "


    "Rabbit?" Zhou Sijia''s eyes glared. Not far away, she saw a white fur with blood on it. Suddenly, some smoke rings were red. Li suhen couldn''t slap her only head. What do you say? Don''t you know why I killed the rabbit so quickly and roasted it on the fire? What a team mate.


    "Sister, it''s time to focus on food and clothing." Zhou Siying patted her younger sister on the shoulder. Her younger sister looked arrogant, but in fact she was very loving to small animals, especially those that looked very cute.


    Zhou Sijia''s eyebrows and eyes drooped, and she knew that, but since she came to the test place, she has not seen a lovely animal so far, and the only one has been killed now.


    "What''s the matter? I''m afraid the meat is not good? " The only one who hasn''t understood what they are doing up to now seems very puzzling to Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying. "You don''t have to worry. These things don''t look bad. In fact, they are very delicious when they are baked, just like we are in the vast land..." "shut up Li Su listened to the only boo boo eyes, and saw that some words were going to come out of him. Regardless of the things in his hand, he flew directly at the only one. He covered the only one''s mouth and said, "no..." the only one glared at Li Su. He didn''t understand why the master came straight over, No


    Let him talk.


    "What''s wrong with the vast land?" Zhou Siying listened to the only unfinished words, always felt as if they had been hidden something, and asked the only one.


    "If you dare to say that, I won''t teach you how to get long Xiaoying." Li Su glared at the only one. There were threats in his eyes. If Li Su said anything else, he might not be able to threaten the only one. But long Xiaoying was the only one who immediately zipped up his mouth. Li Su then released his hand. Li Su laughed at Zhou Siying and said, "it''s OK. Clean up what you''ve got, You can start baking in a moment


    "Sister, we''re going to have roast mushrooms. Hurry up." Zhou Siying pushes Zhou Sijia''s back. As soon as Zhou Sijia, who had a low expression, hears the word "roast mushroom", her eyes immediately start to shine. She pulls Zhou Siying away from her busy life. Li Su only breathes a long breath in her heart. It''s dangerous.


    "Shifu, Shifu, when will you teach me how to get Xiaoying?" The only eye is shining, like a little star, bumping at Li Su asked.


    Li Su glared at his only eye, "wait for you!"


    The only thing I wonder is to touch my head. Shifu''s expression is not right. I didn''t do anything just now. How can I feel that Shifu was offended again? Shifu''s mind is really hard to guess


    "Roar Rush out, the White Ape roars excitedly and comes back. After this guy goes out, his combat effectiveness will show. Let''s see what he brings back. I''ll wipe it, Li Su


    I can''t help wiping the sweat on my forehead. It''s a buffalo! Niu Su was obviously alive. He was carried by the White Ape on his shoulder and kept making a moo, which made Li Su feel inexplicably happy.


    "Roar..." White Ape slammed on the brakes and almost ran in front of Li Su. He still remembers that just now he was going to go out. The human was not allowed to go out. He sat cross legged like a hill. White Ape pulled the tail of the ox with pride on his face. He swept through the crowd and failed to find Yang Tianfeng''s shadow, so he continued to play with the tail of the ox.


    "This cow is so big." The only thing he brought back was a lot of things, but he didn''t touch the cow at all. Where did the White Monkey go after he went out? Actually carried a buffalo back directly.


    "Roar..." listen to the only exclamation, White Ape face with a little proud, isn''t it? If it''s not big, it won''t be brought back. Wait for the human to come back and show off to him. Eh, what''s the taste


    The White Ape had a good time. Because he was close to Li Su, he soon smelled a strange smell. This smell was more delicious than any fruit he had ever eaten. His eyes were fixed on the yellow orange rabbit meat on Li Su''s hand. It seemed that the smell came from this. He wanted to grab it on the fire with his hairy claws, Li Su was quick to grasp the forelimb directly¡° Roar The White Ape stares. How can this man be so mean!


    Li Su looked at the ape''s eyes and knew what the guy was thinking. He couldn''t help rushing


    The White Ape sighed: "you go to catch the fire with your hair. Do you want to turn yourself into a roast monkey? "So..." Li Su said, but he was afraid that the ape would not understand. He pointed to the naked rabbit on his hand, which made the ape a little scared. If he was roasted like this, the White Ape would shrink back a little. Li Su couldn''t help laughing when he saw it.


    "Do you think this is delicious?" Catching up the rabbit that was being roasted, Li Su sent it to the White Ape. A smell that had never been before attracted the White Ape. He could only see the rabbit in his eyes. Seeing that the rabbit was getting closer and closer, the White Ape was about to bite the rabbit into his mouth. Li Su quickly moved the rabbit away¡° Roar White Ape looked at the food, immediately angry, forelimb toward the chest beat a few times, very angry.


    Li Su narrowed his eyes to the White Ape and said, "don''t be angry. This is an exhibition. I want you to have a look. If you are satisfied, I can help you roast your cattle."


    White Ape listened to Li Su''s words and scratched his head. What was the meaning of the exhibition? But his cow, he understood. He looked at Li Su with hesitation on his face and wanted to let him go. Think about it again. Think about it again


    People around Li Su look at a smiling face, very shameless in cheating a beast''s cattle, this is a beast also beast!


    "Shum!" With a loud voice, Yang Tianfeng turned his body and fell directly on everyone


    Side, the only snicker looking at Yang Tianfeng, "your boy is not running where to play wild food, so long back, actually empty handed!"


    Yang Tianfeng didn''t care what he said at all. He quickly walked to Li Su, took out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out in front of Li Su. Li Su used to cheat Bai ape with a smile. When he saw what Yang Tianfeng took out from his arms, he stopped laughing. The rubbing on the paper was clear. It was a palm print. It was not difficult to see that there were cracks beside the palm print.


    "It was found in the area last night. I''ve seen it. It''s fresh." When Yang Tianfeng left the low mountain group, he was suspicious. After he found the fingerprint, he was sure that someone was following them. And the scene of last night was just watching.


    "It doesn''t seem like a coincidence." Li Su chuckled twice, and his eyes became evil. He followed them with such a cruel hand. Good, very good!


    Yang Tianfeng is also silent. Who is the person who does all this behind his back? How cruel is his mind.


    "Why don''t we..." the sound of the bonfire was crackling, and the people on one side were silent in their own topic. No one noticed what they were saying.


    Only white ape, a pair of eyes to see Li Su hand baked brown rabbit, looking at their own hands of cattle, very struggling, whether to give this cow to Li Su roast


    Finally, the White Ape gritted his teeth and pushed the cow to Li Su.

 Chapter 1465

    Yang Tianfeng is really talking to Li Su. Seeing Bai ape''s action, he is stunned. He doesn''t know what happened when he is away.


    Li Su looked at the action of the White Ape, narrowed his eyes, laughed and praised the White Ape. People around him who knew what was going on could not help shaking their heads. It was really shameless.


    "You see, it''s very hard for me to bake your cattle. After baking, I''ll share half of your cattle with you." Li Su grabs the bull from White Ape and cuts it down a few times. A complete piece of cowhide is peeled off by Li Su. White Ape is looking at it with amazement. He hears Li Su take another step towards him. Immediately, White Ape roars and shakes his head at Li Su.


    Li Su didn''t worry. He continued his action and said to the White Ape, "you see, in the outside world, you have to pay for food. You have to pay for the materials you buy to process them. You give me the materials like this, I''ll process them for you, and you give me half of the cost. Do you understand?"


    The White Ape has heard of the outside world and knows the currency in circulation. Look


    After a while, Li Su stared at the yellow rabbit and said, "roar..." he patted his chest with his forelimb, and finally agreed to give Li Su half of the buffalo.


    Yang Tianfeng on one side finally understood what Li Su and White Ape were talking about. It was obvious that Li Su was pitching White Ape again. This guy was not the first time to be pitied, but he was cheated again. Isn''t it a bit silly!


    The only feeling is that language is really a skill. Master, you can not only use your mouth to make a girl feel happy, but also use your mouth to pit the food in the mouth of the beast. It''s really powerful


    Compared with roast whole sheep, roast buffalo technology seems to be forced by cattle. A completely slaughtered cattle is put on the bonfire. Li Su turns over and over with one hand. Looking at his relaxed face, people who don''t know think he is making roast chicken.


    With roasted rabbit and some vegetarians at the bottom, a few people who should not have been hungry could not help swallowing their saliva when they smelled the unique flavor of Li Su''s roasted whole beef


    This time, Li Su gave the only one instead of the only one


    A discerning eye, beef is a kind of best food, buffalo meat is more soft and tender than beef, such a roast whole beef will roast all the fat inside, the whole package on the beef, if the flavor is the same, this is really a problem.


    "Roar..." the White Ape is smelling more and more fragrant. It is so excited that it can''t support itself. This human really has two brushes. It really smells good. It can''t wait to eat this fragrant food first. I''m looking forward to it.


    "How much longer?" Yang Tianfeng doesn''t think he is greedy, but Li Su seduces his greedy insect who hasn''t been active for many years. Yang Tianfeng purses his mouth and looks at Li Su asking. Li Su looks at a group of people with a puzzled face and says, "Hey, what do you mean? When I asked White Ape for the beef just now, didn''t you despise it? What''s the matter now? One or two of you just want to come forward. "


    Whether to turn over the account in time or not, the only black line on the forehead slid down and said good things to Li Sujin: "master, you must think too much. How can we do that kind of thing? We are really enchanted by your character, such wise and noble people as master


    "What I am convinced by..."


    Li Su couldn''t help raising his chin when he listened to the only flattery. If your eyes didn''t stare at the buffalo like a fire when he said this, it would be more like that.


    After Li Su gave half of the roast beef to the White Ape, he couldn''t help laughing and scolding a group of people with bright eyes around him. They shared the beef and talked and laughed. Li Su''s group of people looked happy. The fresh smell of the beef wafted far away. Cheng Zhenzhen''s face was cold and flying in the air. The white clouds hovered around Cheng Zhenzhen''s body like pitching exercises. Her nose moved and smelled the fragrance coming from below. Cheng Zhenzhen sneered: "those who are satisfied with their appetite will not go too far."


    It''s understandable that the White Ape ate half of its head of cattle with nothing left. After all, it''s big and eats a lot. But Li Su and others seem to be able to eat a little too much. The only thing that comes back from hunting is nothing left. The vegetarian food brought back by the Zhou sisters doesn''t leave any residue. Even the half of the head of cattle that Li Su has dug from the White Ape doesn''t have any left. Li Su wipes his head, I can''t help but feel that this group of people are just a bunch of food, which will make the bonfire scar


    After the trace was buried, Li Su and others began to go back on the road.


    "Well, didn''t we go in this direction before? Why the sudden change of direction Only when he started to act, the only thing he could see was the wrong direction. He jumped to Li Su''s side with a confused thirst for knowledge on his face.


    Li Su patted on his only shoulder, "if there is a master in this kind of thing, you don''t have to worry. Go and soak your sister." The only sentence was dismissed by Li Su. His face was a little depressed. This is not right. Shifu is obviously cheating me recently.


    If you want to ask ahead, Yang Tianfeng''s warning eyes fall on the only one. There are too many things in his eyes, and the only one is not a fool. Touching his nose, he didn''t go up to ask Li Su, so the group changed their direction and marched towards the mountains.


    The sound of the beast is getting farther and farther away, and the cold air is getting heavier and heavier. The layers of white fog are falling down from the mountain, like a layer of gauze, which envelops a group of people, making people feel dreamy. "Sister, the environment here is really beautiful." Zhou Sijia is like a happy little butterfly running around, and the White Ape is also very active, for a while


    For a while, I jumped up and threw myself at the white fog floating in the air.


    Zhou Sijia is a person with cold snow beads. Naturally, she is not afraid of this kind of cold air conditioning. The thick white hair on the White Ape has become the best protective layer. On the contrary, long Xiaoying''s face has turned blue with cold. Although other people are not exaggerating, the white air from their mouths can also let people know, They are not as unaffected by the cold as they seem.


    "Come on, put this on." The only one put his coat on long Xiaoying''s body. Long Xiaoying only felt a burst of heat on her body. Looking at the only one who took off his coat and left a single coat, she felt a little distressed, but was held by the only warm hand: "don''t worry, I have a lot of firepower. You can dress well, or I will feel distressed." The only words of long Xiaoying red cheek, toward the only light nod, the only opportunity to kiss on the cheek of long Xiaoying, long Xiaoying shy closed her eyes.


    "Roar The White Ape was laughing and covering his eyes with his forelimb. It seemed to be funny.


    Although Li Su was in front of him, they couldn''t hide their actions from Li Su''s ears at all. The corners of his mouth cocked up and he said in his heart that the silly boy was still alive


    Yes, I''ve been kissing you for such a long time.


    "Well, what kind of flower is it? It looks so beautiful." Since entering the deep mountains, Zhou Sijia''s emotion began. It had stopped for more than ten minutes. Unexpectedly, it came again. Li Su couldn''t help laughing. Did the young lady think that they were traveling?


    I didn''t care about what Zhou Sijia said. What I didn''t expect was that Zhou Sijia would not give up this time. She directly took Li Su to see it. Li Su couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "my eldest lady, from entering the mountain to the present position, you''ve been feeling for hundreds of times, and you''ve taken me to see it many times. Can you let me go this time?"


    When Zhou Sijia heard Li Su''s words, her eyes glared. "I really think the flowers are very beautiful this time. You must have never seen them before, so I want to pull you to have a look. If you don''t come, I''ll tell you. I''m really angry this time." As Zhou Sijia spoke, she glared at Li Su. Li Su has nothing to say. After all, this young lady''s temper is not easy for ordinary people to coax her. However, if she goes on and on like this, today''s progress will be slowed down. Therefore, Li Su looks at Zhou Sijia


    Cent serious way: "be sure is the last time?"


    When Zhou Sijia heard Li Su''s words, did they mean relaxation? You want to go with her? In an instant, a happy expression appeared on his face and nodded to Li Su seriously: "it''s definitely the last time! I promise! "


    "Good." Li Su followed Zhou Sijia and walked towards the back of the team. The people in the team had seen this situation several times, and they were not surprised. Therefore, they continued to move forward. Zhou Sijia pulled Li Su happily and walked towards the back, and soon came to the place where Zhou Sijia said that was a particularly beautiful flower. Li Su did not expect that he would see such a new thing, He opened his eyes wide in an instant.


    After noticing Li Su''s expression, Zhou Sijia beamed at Li Su and said, "well, I didn''t cheat you, did I? Is it really beautiful? I''m sure it''s the most beautiful flower you''ve ever seen


    Li Su had to nod his head, because what Zhou Sijia said at the moment was really good. He had never seen such unusual and crystal clear flowers. These flowers, from roots to stems, leaves and petals, were crystal clear without exception. It felt like branches covered with ice and snow under the sky. It was so beautiful and crystal clear


    Clear


    Suddenly Li Su''s eyes lit up! After entering the forbidden area, he and Yang Tianfeng have been looking for a guide list that they can''t find. Even for the guide sign, they have to change their direction and path. But they didn''t expect to be found by Zhou Sijia, who looks relaxed and plays with mountains and rivers, Li Su called out to the people in front, "Yang Tianfeng!"


    A group of people were not far away from each other, but because of the fog in the group, it seemed that there was a distance between them. Hearing Li Su''s cry, other people didn''t understand what happened for a while. But Yang Tianfeng''s heart moved. Did Li Su find something, and they rushed to Li Su''s direction quickly. White Ape followed Yang Tianfeng and ran behind, At the same time, he made a roar.


    "Shall we go and have a look?" Separated by a piece of fog, long Xiaoying some worried mouth.


    Zhou Siying shook her head with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s absolutely not like something happened to Li Su''s voice."


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Tianfeng is almost a flash to Li Suhe


    In front of Zhou Sijia and Li Su, White Ape followed. Looking at the two people standing in the same place, Yang Tianfeng looked forward to Li Su.


    Li Su smiles at Yang Tianfeng, "look what this is!"


    Yang Tianfeng noticed that not far away from them, there was something that looked very different. It looked like flowers, but it was different from flowers. Their whole bodies looked crystal clear, just like ice sculptures. They were pure to the extreme. Yang Tianfeng''s expression was very happy! He nodded to Li Su seriously, "it''s this! This is it He didn''t expect to pay attention to what he didn''t find all the way. It turned out that after they changed their path today, Yang Tianfeng was overjoyed.


    The White Ape has never seen such a beautiful flower. He wants to catch it again and again, but is stopped by Yang Tianfeng.


    On hearing Yang Tianfeng''s confirmation, Li Su was also happy to bend his eyes. Good, it''s really good. His kung fu is worthy of those who want to do it!


    "What are you two doing?" One side of Zhou Sijia looked at two people in front of a flower happy, completely in the clouds, these two people are not stupid?

 Chapter 1466

    "Ha ha, you are my lucky star." Li Su''s excited hands hugged Zhou Sijia''s cheek and gave him a hard kiss. He was annoyed by Zhou Sijia, but he was not annoyed. "Sister in law, you all come." Li Su shouts at the people in front of her. The only thing she wants to do is to pass by. She grabs long Xiaoying''s hand and runs towards the back. Zhou Siying''s eyes look towards the front. She always feels that there are many things hidden under the vast white fog. What is it? This comes from the sixth sense of anticipation.


    "What''s the matter, master? What have you found?" The only one saw Li Su, the shadow of Yang Tianfeng, and ran directly towards them. The speed was too fast for the only one to stop his steps and rush towards the crystal clear flowers!


    "Be careful!" Zhou Sijia was surprised. What a beautiful flower!


    What am I going to do with this kid! Li Su reaches out his hand and Yang Tianfeng grabs the only one who almost didn''t fall into the grass at the same time. The only one gives a dangerous cry and laughs at them. As a result, they get two white eyes.


    "Roar..." the White Ape widened his eyes and roared, Zhou Siying


    Keen to find that the only one in front of the flower has changed, the original crystal clear flowers, in an instant all curled up, even the leaves are no exception, like a premonition that everything happened outside in self-protection, this scene let a few people can''t help but wonder, the only big eyes, "I wipe, this what flower ah, incredibly so powerful!" I''ve never seen this kind of magical flower before, and I can''t help calling it strange.


    Yang Tianfeng glanced at the only, cold way: "hell flower!"


    "I''ll go!" The only one to listen to these words carefully directly toward the back jump out two steps, "hell flower is not supposed to be red? How come this flower is transparent and pretty... "The only tone was a little chatty. Even Zhou Sijia thought it was incredible after listening to it. It was true that such a beautiful flower could not come from hell.


    "Let''s go this way." Yang Tianfeng didn''t mean to explain any more. He followed the hell flower and looked up. Because he was covered by white fog, no one noticed that there was a steep path which could be called natural danger. At this moment, when he noticed it, several people looked up and found that they couldn''t help taking a breath of air. Yang Tianfeng directly rose up and walked up the path, followed by a group of people, After a group of people left, it was curled up


    Shrinking crystal clear hell flower, instantly spread the branches and leaves, shaking like a silent smile, beautiful and with silent danger.


    "It''s a long way. Can the White Ape do it?" The more you pass through the white clouds, the more you find that there is an upper peak. The only one who looks around at the ape climbing with his long arms is worried. After all, the peak looks too steep.


    "Roar..." the White Ape made a triumphant sound. It was an expert in climbing this kind of dangerous mountain. Of course, there was no problem. "Ka la..." a sound, the raised stone on the mountain wall suddenly fell off, Yang Tianfeng''s eyes narrowed, and he turned around to dive down. The White Ape dodged, and his long arm was already grasping another rock, Let a group of people a false alarm, White Ape issued a guilty roar, but now people know not to worry about it, a group of people toward the mountain.


    "What''s that?" Zhou Siying''s eyes narrowed. On the mountain covered with white fog, she clearly saw that there were strange lines on the mountain. Seeing that the lines were not naturally generated, they were like the marks scratched by people with long swords and short knives.


    Li Suxuan went to Zhou Siying and looked at the mountain wall,


    A pair of eyes instantly narrowed up, "let me do it!" As soon as long Xiaoying saw this situation, she knew that the white fog had become a big obstacle. A gust of wind whirled outward with long Xiaoying as the center. Soon, the wind became an invisible vortex. The white fog that originally shrouded the mountain wall rolled up directly with the whirlwind, and the most primitive face of the mountain appeared in people''s eyes.


    The green mountain is covered with moss. Under the moss, there are deep gullies that can''t be hidden. The gullies are clearly man-made traces. There are a lot of such traces around. What does this represent¡° Xiaoying will expand the scope! " Yang Tianfeng squints his eyes and looks around. Some people have come here and searched here. If there is such a trace, it means that the way to enter can be near here.


    "Is that ok?" The only one who follows long Xiaoying is behind her. Her face shows a little worry. Looking at long Xiaoying, long Xiaoying nods. The only one who stealthily loses a stream of spiritual power behind long Xiaoying. Long Xiaoying feels that her heart is warm, and more powerful power comes out of her hands. The whirling wind is getting bigger and bigger, and more mountains appear in front of a group of people.


    "Everyone is in charge of one direction. Go and look for it." Seizing this short time, Yang Tianfeng was the first to shoot out. His eyes were fixed on the mountain. A burst of light attached to the wall of the mountain and found it. The people around him followed his example. After a while, all kinds of light lit up on the mountain. No one was idle.


    The only one is still inputting spiritual power behind long Xiaoying. Although long Xiaoying is controlling the wind, she doesn''t have too much tired expression on her face. Zhou Siying''s eyes are burning. She looks at the chaotic traces everywhere on the mountain wall, but it doesn''t prevent her from seeing other things from the middle.


    Zhou Siying stepped back and looked at the mountain peak in the air. It was clear that there were actually nine invisible hell flower marks in these uneven sword marks. The nine directions were clearly listed by qimendun.


    "This is an array!" Zhou Siying''s sharp eyes opened to a group of people after seeing it out. They were looking for a group of people and looked at Zhou Siying. Zhou Siying''s bright face was dignified, "you all withdraw first."


    Qimendun should have disappeared for a hundred years, if it appeared here


    If we don''t crack it properly, they will suffer. After all, this is not an ordinary needle.


    "Yibingding, wujigeng, xinrengui..." Zhou Siying said, looking at the location of the nine hellflowers, "Xiu, Sheng, Shang, Du, Jing, die, Jing, Kai..." back and forth, her eyes constantly hovered on these hellflowers, and there was no mistake. At this moment, because Zhou Siying''s concentration reached the extreme, a little golden light slowly appeared in her pupils, The reflection makes Zhou Siying look a little cold.


    Zhou Sijia lost her voice... Isn''t "she" no longer coming out? How can... Zhou Sijia is about to rush up, and Li Su holds Zhou Sijia''s waist tightly.


    "Elder sister, elder sister, she..." Zhou Sijia was shaking all over. She remembered what Li Su said at that time clearly. Her legs could not help softening. Her elder sister would never wake up again? It must be impossible, impossible!


    "You don''t have to worry. Your sister is OK. It''s because she''s too focused and has two souls, but it''s not that person who wakes up." Li Su was startled to see the golden color reflected in Zhou Siying''s eyes, but what he believed more was what the system gave her. That "she" could not wake up


    The result should be due to this one reason, that is, Zhou Siying focused on the extreme, caused the resonance of the two souls, and the two souls use each other.


    Zhou Sijia listened to Li Su''s words, but she didn''t open her mouth. Her teeth were clenching her lips tightly. Her hands seemed to be pinching into Li Su''s meat. Don''t worry, sister. You must be OK.


    "Don''t worry." Li Su holds Zhou Sijia''s side body, and a layer of blue halo slowly emerges around Zhou Siying. At this moment, unlike before, the halo does not spread around, but first a layer of halo is plated around Zhou Siying. The blue light looks mysterious and holy! Zhou Sijia''s teeth are clenched again, sister!


    More and more gold spread out of the pupils, so that the light slowly tilted out. Zhou Siying''s eyes suddenly coagulated, "Jingmen!" His hands pointed to the carving of a hell flower, and a blue halo was like a guiding light. Li Su responded immediately and hit it heavily like a mountain collapse. Under the strong force, I feel that the mountain is in turmoil, which makes people feel palpitating. However, after the shock, there is no other change on the mountain wall, which makes several people look a little ugly. What''s the matter?


    Zhou Siying was still standing in the same place, staring at Li Su''s fist. Jingmen absorbed the invisible and amazing power like a whirlpool. However, after the absorption, although the mountain was stable, there was a subtle point on Zhou Siying''s face, which made her smile brightly. "Hahaha, it''s like this... Ordinary Shengmen can''t be Jingmen, To subvert the law of the establishment of the gate, through the dead door, the two through, for the door of life


    Zhou Siying''s eyes glistened with gold. Because Jingmen was attacked, the ripples on the dead door proved that? And between the two doors is the student door! What a strange escape!


    People around her couldn''t figure out what Zhou Siying said, but she didn''t explain. She waved to Li Su: "one more person, one more time!"


    Yang Tianfeng and Li Su, one at the gate of scenery, the other at the gate of death. Zhou Siying drinks it, and they work together. The amazing fluctuation of spiritual power makes the mist outside the mountain exit from the shooting place!


    With the joint efforts of the two people, the two gates finally had a little reaction. The rocking of the mountain was obviously different. Small gravel kept sliding down. However, after the thunderstorm, the mountain was stable


    In the same place still move a move, this is simply gas evil Li Su and Yang Tianfeng two people!


    "Sister!" Zhou Siying thinks about the way Jingmen used to rotate after absorbing Li Su''s power. Suddenly, she yells at Zhou Sijia. The person who originally had a pair of eyes staring at Zhou Siying''s body, when she comes back, is facing Zhou Siying''s golden eyes.


    Glittering, but there is no indifference, is her usual familiar sister''s look, "sister!" Zhou Sijia was overjoyed and flew to Zhou Siying.

 Chapter 1467

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." When Zhou Siying was concentrating on her, she didn''t get her worried eyes. She knew that she must have changed something she didn''t know. This kind of change made people worried. Her eyes were not her sister. She comforted Zhou Sijia. Zhou Siying touched Zhou Sijia''s head.


    It''s really her sister. With this recognition, Zhou Sijia almost burst into tears and nodded to her sister: "sister, great, great..."


    Zhou Sijia expressed her emotions incoherently. Zhou Siying hugged her sister''s shoulder. It''s not suitable to say too much now, "sister, I''ll tell you something..."


    Zhou Siying pointed to Zhou Sijia at Jingmen and Diemen, "these two places should be under the fierce attack of yin and yang to open Shengmen. You attack Jingmen with Yan Tianfeng, I''ll attack Diemen with Li Su!"


    "Sister, I''m going to die!" Zhou Sijia was fond of playing when she was young. Many of the things she taught at home didn''t learn well because she was interested in playing. She regretted that she let her sister spend so much energy at the moment, but she didn''t know a lot. She still knew that death gate was the most dangerous place. She couldn''t let her sister be in death gate!


    Zhou Sijia is about to run towards the gate of death and is grabbed by Zhou Siying


    Shoulder, Zhou Siying''s golden pupil refracted a burst of penetrating golden light, and said to Zhou Sijia in a fierce voice: "I''ll go to the gate of death!"


    "Sister!" The elder sister, who had never used such a harsh voice to herself, lashed out at herself like this, which made Zhou Sijia feel a little unbearable for a while. Tears were almost coming down. Zhou Siying hugged Zhou Sijia''s shoulder, "Li Su and I will be OK and obedient."


    Having said that, Zhou Sijia would not listen to her, and nodded to her sister seriously, "sister, I''ll listen to you."


    The four men on the Jingmen and the dead gate are already in place. Zhou Siying nods to Li Su. Zhou Siying says, "let''s do it!" Four people and four forces, with great momentum, attacked Jingmen and Diemen. For a moment, they felt that the mountain was pushed by people, swayed madly, and the continuous boulders rolled down from the mountain. The only few people could not help but tremble, but they stood in the same place and looked at the two gates, Do your best to attack Jingmen and Diemen.


    Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia move behind, and a colorful divine bridge appears. A continuous stream of power irrigates towards the two gates. Finally, the mountain is too strong to resist. With a click, the gate between the two gates slowly opens a gap.


    It''s bigger and bigger, and it''s more and more spacious. It looks like the high gate of a family. When it appears in front of a group of people, no one is not shocked, no one is not sighing, and the gate is getting bigger and bigger


    The more materialized, the last solid iron gate appeared in front of the public.


    Zhou Siying is about to step forward and is pulled by Li Su. Li Su looks at Zhou Siying with worry in her eyes. These things are not common at ordinary times. They are accompanied by too much crisis. It''s like opening a life gate just now is a good example. Zhou Siying smiles at Li Su and says, "don''t worry, Li Su. I know the weight. On this road, you are waiting for me to show you the way."


    Qianying a turn, Zhou Siying face with firm, toward the dark iron door, "knock knock." Three tones for a rhythm, strange.


    "Kowtow, kowtow, kowtow." Six tones is another rhythm, Yi.


    There was a faint movement at the gate. Zhou Siying knocked at the middle of the gate again, "click!" With a sound, Li Su''s eyes narrowed, and the dark iron door opened slowly, presenting a scene like a family mansion in front of everyone.


    "It''s a success!" Zhou Sijia jumped up in excitement, which was really wonderful.


    "Great!" The only few people were scared out of their wits and wits. Now seeing such a result, apart from being happy, they have ignored everything else. Even the only one rushed up to hold long Xiaoying up and kept turning. Of course, long Xiaoying is also very happy, but in front of so many people, being held in a circle like this is really hard for the cheeky long Xiaoying, beating her only arm, "you, you quickly put me down!"


    The only way to feel happy is really suitable for playing hooligans. You see, this has been played unconsciously. No matter how Ren pinglong Xiaoying beat him, she didn''t let go. Laughter, that''s from the bottom of her heart. Hahaha, she hugged him again.


    "Cough, go in." Li Su looked at the only start is more and more smooth, deeply gratified in the heart, this boy is not bad, but a little confused about the occasion.


    "Ah? Well, well, good. " The only one who hears Li Su''s voice turns his face and cleans up for Li Su. Only when he sees Li Su''s eyes, he reluctantly puts long Xiaoying down and smiles at long Xiaoying: "let''s go, let''s not be left behind too much."


    Grasp the hand of long Xiaoying, feel the struggle of long Xiaoying, the only direct two fingers tightly together.


    Zhou Siying walked into the gate first, and Li Su followed him. He felt that a vast sea of breath came towards her. This kind of breath made her feel gentle and not strong, but her whole body was filled with this kind of breath. With their every step forward, this kind of breath did not leave them.


    "Feel it?" With caution on his face, Yang Tianfeng asked Li Su.


    Li Su nodded, "be careful." Looking around, there is no obvious danger here, and even the surroundings look peaceful, even full in the week


    The surrounding air gives them a kind of friendly feeling, but in fact, it makes people feel like they can''t touch the bottom.


    Zhou Siying''s eyes are wide open, and the golden light is constantly flowing in these eyes. She stares around, and her eyes look like she wants to see through the wall.


    "Auntie." Li Su stepped forward and held Zhou Siying''s hand tightly, as if to squeeze it into the meat. Zhou Siying felt Li Su''s grip, and then released her hand a little. Li Su felt that the palm of her sister-in-law''s hand was full of sweat, which made Li Su heartache.


    They can''t understand all these strange gossip. Zhou Siying is only a little better at it. Li Su gently hugs Zhou Siying''s shoulder: "sister-in-law, I''m behind you. You still have shoulders to lean on. Don''t be so nervous."


    Since entering the gate, Zhou Siying''s body has been tense, because she knows that qimendun is so powerful outside, and it must not be simple inside. At the moment, after hearing Li Su''s comfort, her body suddenly relaxed and nodded to Li Su slowly, "I know."


    "Click", from behind, eyes pass one by one, a group of people''s eyes finally fell on the only body.


    The only face with a smile at a few people waved, "Hi." His feet are about to be lifted.


    "Don''t move!" Zhou Siying roared and quickly walked over. Her only foot had already moved away from the ground. In a moment, the situation changed.


    Clearly, they were walking in the courtyard behind the iron gate. For a moment, they were on the edge of the waterfall. Below was the waterfall that was flying. In front was the turbulent water. There were only a few people standing on it with a stone size of ten feet. The White Ape''s limbs were shrinking, and he didn''t dare to stretch his body, Looking to the horizon, the edge of the sky is a vast expanse of water.


    "It must be an illusion!" Zhou Siying did not speak. Zhou Sijia looked at the only one with the same look as an idiot: "even if you have never been in contact with Qimen dunjia, you should have heard of these things. The reason why it is called strange is that it is omnipotent. What ordinary people can''t do without them, Therefore, only eight or nine of them are true¡° what? It''s impossible! How could there be such a big waterfall. " Only listen to Zhou Sijia''s words, can''t help smacking tongue, think this is incredible thing.


    "Roar..." the White Ape felt the same way. After all, the biggest ape ever lived was the lake in the forbidden area.


    Li Su glanced at the White Ape, patted the only one on the shoulder and said with deep emotion, "in such a world, you don''t need to define what is possible or impossible, because only you can''t think of it, there is no world that can''t do it.


    ¡±


    The only pair of eyes turn around and look around. They feel that their tongue wants to be bitten off by themselves. It''s really true... The vast sky, the vast water surface, the galloping waterfall, even if it''s the predecessor of the sea, no one will think it''s an exception.


    "What are we going to do now?" The only one scratched his head and laughed at a group of people. If he had known it would be like this, he would not lift his foot just now.


    "Look for the eyes." Zhou Siying threw out a few words, this is the only way.


    Whenever it is an array, there will be an array eye. Now that they are in it, they can only try their best to find out the array eye and get rid of it. Otherwise, they will die alone here.


    "What is the eye of array?" The only way to look around is to see the water and light.


    "Roar The White Ape didn''t dare to beat his chest, so he could only cry twice.


    It''s true that water is the only thing around. It''s not like looking for a needle in a haystack to find something in such a place?


    "If you can''t find the array eye, you''ll wait to die here." Zhou Sijia said to the only one who wasn''t angry. Li Su was a little surprised. Isn''t it so serious? But when she saw Zhou Siying''s golden pupils meticulously searching for things that might be array eyes in the sea, she let Li Su know in her heart that it might be so and fly directly in the air.


    "What do you do, Li Su?" Zhou Siying is searching around with her eyes. Without paying attention, Li Su has already flown into the air. She immediately yells at Li Su nervously¡° Look for the eyes. " Li Su touched his nose and looked at the excited expression on Zhou Siying''s face. Was he wrong?


    "You''d better be careful in the array, because everything here is unknown. If you are careless, you may die here." Zhou Siying''s expression is a little chilly. The family and life of a group of them are all shouldered by her now. She must take responsibility.


    Li Su nodded to Zhou Siying: "I will try my best to be careful. It''s too big here. If I want to find an array of eyes, I''m afraid it will take me longer."


    Of course, she knew it was like this. Zhou Siying turned to look at a group of people behind her. They couldn''t wait. Zhou Siying could only nod to a group of people: "you must be more careful. As long as you feel something wrong, you will immediately come back to know the truth?"


    Looking at a group of people all seriously nodded, Zhou Siying this is called out a breath, only when she looked at the White Ape limbs a stretch also want to jump out, it is a burst of heart clenched: "you don''t need to, you still honest here..."


    The white hair of that body is moistened for 20 minutes and directly drags you to the bottom of the water.

 Chapter 1468

    "What is array eye?" Li Su suspended in mid air, blindly looking for information, still did not see any clues, can not help but some depressed, directed at the system to ask.


    There is a ray of life left in the array. You can get rid of it if you break it. If you can''t, you will die alone


    There is no doubt about how powerful the ancients were. This array is just like heaven made. After listening to the words of the system, Li Su could not help but take a breath of air-conditioning, a glimmer of vitality. Where can he find a glimmer of vitality in such a big waterfall?


    Do you know what a glimmer of life is? Since the system knows things like array eyes, Li Su wants to take advantage of them.


    [different array, different people set up the array, the eyes of the array will not be the same


    Li Su couldn''t help but smack his lips. Looking down at the lake, Li Su was surprised to find, "is the speed of the water getting faster?" Li Su very much hoped that it was his own illusion, but at this time, the system said very shamelessly, "yes."


    This made Li Su''s face more dignified in a moment. Looking around, the huge water around him was rushing towards their position. Because the speed was too fast, there were even small looking eddies on the water. But with the increasing speed of the water, the speed of the eddies was faster and faster


    Obviously, it is increasing, and the whirlpool is becoming bigger and bigger. This situation continues, which is obviously unfavorable for them to look for array eyes!


    "The current is speeding up, everybody hurry up!" Li Su shouts. As soon as several people look at the water, they all get faster. Zhou Siying''s golden pupil stares at the changing water. Time really doesn''t wait. At such a speed, the whole array may collapse.


    "How can I listen to Zhou Sijia''s words and look at the speeding up water surface, I feel a little fluffy." The only fly in mid air, still don''t forget mouth purr, eyes suddenly a bright, bent forward to the hands inside directly, I wipe, didn''t expect so urgent water there are fish!


    "Only one!" As soon as long Xiaoying turns her face, she is seeing the only action. She is so scared that she is about to get up in cold sweat. She is sweeping towards the only place. At this moment, her eyes are only staring at the fish whose tail looks a little bit golden. As a result, long Xiaoying drinks high. The fish is like being scared and will go into the water!


    "I wipe, where to run!" The only food in my eyes is that you can run if you want? The only one rolled up his sleeve and showed a greedy expression on his face. Most of his body jumped into the water and said, "the only one!" Long Xiaoying to the only position, the only has a head into the lake, here "Putong" a sound let a group of people''s eyes to see.


    "Roar The White Ape roars in the only direction. It''s not human


    See you!


    "What happened?" Zhou Siying arrived first and looked at long Xiaoying seriously. Long Xiaoying''s eyes were red, and the only one he jumped in.


    "What?" Yang Tianfeng is going to laugh. Did he hear what Zhou Siying said before?


    "Is it all right?" According to Li Su''s understanding of the only one, it is likely that the boy saw something again. Although the water here looks turbulent, the only one should not be given a little food, right?


    Zhou Siying did not speak. She observed the water surface, and the vortex on the water surface became larger. "The worst result is that we will tear this array in advance."


    "But elder sister..." Zhou Sijia is in a hurry. She knows how terrible the damage caused by forcibly destroying an array will be. However, Zhou Siying sweeps over and shakes her head at Zhou Sijia, which means that she is not talking.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll do it." Li Su stood up with a smirk of indifference on her face. Zhou Siying immediately vetoed, "no way."¡° Is that all you need? " Li Su squints at Zhou Siying. She is her own woman. If she didn''t ask the system, she would know the consequences of forcibly tearing the array. Would this woman have to do it without her own knowledge? Li Su was a little angry when he thought that.


    "I, of course, have a way to protect myself." Zhou Siying smiles at Li Su


    Smile, if the usual Zhou Siying Li Su see, I''m afraid I like it very much, but in this matter, there is no discussion.


    "It has to be me, or anyone can do it." Li Su directly and strongly declined other possibilities, staring at Zhou Siying.


    "You don''t understand the array and other things, I understand. Now if you do it, the only way is to save..." Zhou Siying patiently explains to Li Su. Li Su stares at Zhou Siying''s company for a long time. Without Zhou Siying''s expectation, Li Su touches Zhou Siying''s eyes. "You''ve been hurt a lot now. If I don''t understand, you can teach me, But I will never allow you to do such a dangerous thing again... "


    Why does the sleeping soul appear here? It''s all because Zhou Siying is so devoted to it. She wants to do it well. Therefore, she is clearly under two points of pressure from her soul. Others don''t know, but he is not others.


    Zhou Siying pursed her lips and looked at Li Su. Several people were deadlocked in silence. Suddenly, "poof!" A sound, not far from the water suddenly appeared the only figure, this guy was wet, constantly swinging hair, the most unbearable is that he actually held a tail in his hand is a golden fish!


    "That''s what you do when you jump into the water?" Long Xiaoying is most worried about the only one, but now looking at the only moment, her heart is broken


    The anger exploded in an instant.


    The only one who hasn''t figured out what''s going on is nodding at long Xiaoying and telling him about the separation and struggle between the fish and long Xiaoying. As soon as long Xiaoying slaps her in the face, she is beaten up in an instant.


    A group of people are speechless about the only one. They are so anxious that they even want to give up their lives. This guy jumped into the water to do such a thing. Even Li Su is staring at the only one.


    The only one who didn''t know what he had done made the public angry, but he carefully shrunk his neck and showed the fish to the public like a treasure: "you see, its tail is golden."


    "Roar..." White Ape eyes inside with interest looking at the only hand, good beautiful fish.


    "It''s rare to see fish in such a hurry." Zhou Sijia was angry. Looking at the only one, she couldn''t help laughing and pointed to the fish in her arms.


    Zhou Siying''s eyes wide open, some excited to the only wave, "you come."


    The only one came up from the water. Knowing that he had made a mistake, he knew what it meant to fight for leniency. Without saying a word, he gave the fish to Zhou Siying.


    "What are you doing for me? Kill it. " The expression on Zhou Siying''s face was light


    Looking at what the only one said, the only one couldn''t help smacking his tongue. Isn''t it, elder sister? We are still in the battle now. You want to eat fish and wait for us to go out. Do you want to be so impatient.


    "You mean..." as soon as Li Su''s eyes brightened, he directly pulled the fish out of his only arms. Without looking at his only face, he went down with a knife, and the active goldfish stopped moving. That is to say, at this moment, the turbulent river around him suddenly stopped, and then quickly regressed. It was only three seconds, from where they stood as the center, A large area of open space was expanded, and then the ground began to collapse, and several people''s bodies fell. When they opened their eyes, the only voice was, "I''m going back!"


    Li Su and others feel that everything before is like a dream. At this moment, looking at the surrounding walls and the floor paved with square bricks, they feel some reality.


    The only way with a smile: "is this my atonement? You see, we are all back."


    The only words with a shy face are despised by a group of people, even long Xiaoying is no exception.


    "You have nothing to eat today!" Li Su directly sentenced the only one to death.


    "Ah! It''s not... "The only one who wants to howl is depressed. What''s the matter? Why am I so miserable!


    "After what happened just now, please be more careful." Zhou Siying looked at a group of people laughing, nervous mood also with these people''s laughter reduced a lot, but had to remind again.


    The only one immediately nodded seriously, "I must remember."


    This can be regarded as a cut and a gain of wisdom. I hope the only time I really remember it, Li Su can''t help sighing at the only time.


    Maybe it''s because a group of people were very careful. They didn''t encounter any serious danger in the half day of moving on. Their nervous mood relaxed a little. Now they have passed the passage and come to a circular building that looks like a water storage pool. Li Su looked at them and said, "take a rest for five minutes, After five minutes, let''s move on. "


    "I''m so tired. Xiaoying, you come next to me. I''ll pinch your shoulder." The only one and long Xiaoying are getting closer and closer recently. It''s common for them to go forward hand in hand and have a rest. But today long Xiaoying hums coldly, as if she didn''t hear the only words. She sits still in the same place.


    The only thing I''ve been waiting for three seconds is to look at long Xiaoying''s cold face and touch her nose. Is this Xiaoying still angry?


    The only quiet move to long Xiaoying side, long Xiaoying heard "rustle" voice, can''t help staring at the only eye, "what do you come here for, five minutes, can you have a good rest?"


    The only one to hear so blunt words, know that long Xiaoying is still angry, stretch out her hand


    Grasping long Xiaoying''s hand was caught empty, to hold long Xiaoying failed, Zhou Sijia looked at the only way to eat shriveled, can''t help laughing, let you work but brain, Xiaoying elder sister can torture you to death.

 Chapter 1469

    "Roar..." the White Ape seems to have realized the original meaning of schadenfreude, and a pair of eyes also look at the only one with teasing.


    This is obviously a group of people to see a joke, but the feelings of this kind of thing can not always look after face, only continue to lick the face up, a group of people to laugh back and forth.


    "Shifu, can you mind Sijia''s mother? She is the only one in the group who laughs the most." At this moment, I can''t get any good from long Xiaoying. My only bad heart is up. I directly complain to Li Su and let Li Su clean up Zhou Sijia.


    "Well! I''ll laugh at you. What''s the matter? I''m not convinced? You love me the most, don''t you? " Zhou Sijia made a grimace at the only one. How proud the expression was. Maybe she felt that Qi was not thorough enough. She even gave a kiss to Li Su''s face.


    This can only look at Zhou Sijia, who is angry and gnash his teeth, and then move his eyes to Li Su. How can the teacher suck up the beauty trap at the moment? He doesn''t give any strength to him. Li Su is the only one who stands out. "No way to do it, but to be alone is better than to be happy."


    The only one with two lines of lasagna tears on his face at the moment, bullied me, bullied me


    ... looking at long Xiaoying with comforting eyes, long Xiaoying hums coldly and turns her head to one side directly. The only real feeling is that she can''t make it this day.


    "Roar..." White Ape excited a burst of dancing, is obviously in the review of the only emotion.


    With the dancing of the White Ape, countless monkey hairs fell down, some fell on the ground beside them, some floated in the air as if they were going to travel far away, and some flew directly to the center of the water storage pool. No one noticed that the sharp air was like a blade, which turned the White Ape''s hair into powder in a moment.


    "Come on, stop it. It''s five minutes. We''re on our way." Li Su pinches Zhou Sijia''s little hand, which is the worst of your mind. Zhou Sijia makes a face at Li Su. The little hand breaks away from Li Su''s hand and runs to the front. Zhou Siying looks at her lively sister and her beloved, with more and more smiles on her face.


    "You pay more attention to rest on the road, don''t force yourself." The hot palms suddenly fell on her shoulders. Zhou Siying, with a smile on her face, looked back and saw Li Su''s caring face beside her. Following her posture, Zhou Siying leaned against Li Su''s arms, gave her a kiss on Li Su''s cheek and exhaled, "I know."


    "Look, look, there''s something interesting here!" Zhou Sijia, who was walking in front of him, was shouting again, and Li Su, who was following him quickly.


    There is no one to stay in the pool, the fierce air layer upon layer toward the top swept up, the air floating in the White Ape hair has been cut into countless sections, seems to feel, Yang Tianfeng turned around, behind the air has become a slowly passing appearance, let him feel like he had a delusion.


    "What is it that makes you shout so much?" Li Su pulls Zhou Siying over, and Zhou Sijia pouts at Li Su, "look at it for yourself."


    Two rows of stone statues like guards are listed on both sides of the road, but the stone statues are not carved by human figures, but by animals.


    "Well, isn''t that a boa constrictor?"


    "Cobra."


    "This is a cheetah!"


    "Leopard."


    Zhou Sijia''s eyes stare at Li Su. Can he stop correcting his indifferent mistakes? Li Su stands up to Zhou Sijia. Isn''t he all kind-hearted?


    "The eyes of these animals look in one direction." When Li Su and Zhou Sijia were debating anxiously, Zhou Siying had already observed something different. After listening to Zhou Siying''s words, they looked at it carefully and found that it was really like this. They were facing a stone platform with three floors, one meter five high and about six meters long. The stone platform was not carved with dragons or phoenixes, It''s a soft line like a waterline, which looks strange and makes people feel special.


    "Look, it''s the same sister. Your sister has already seen such a crucial thing. How can you only know how to play?" Li Su is still teasing Zhou Sijia. Zhou Sijia is so angry that she grabs Li Su''s arm and takes a bite. It''s really hard. It''s bloody.


    Li Su kneaded Zhou Sijia''s head helplessly: "how can you be so cruel?"


    "This is where Wang sits." Yang Tianfeng looked at the stage. There was no other explanation.


    "Well, be careful." It''s a strange thing whether the minister is here or not, and all the animals are still staring at that direction. What does that mean? Zhou Siying goes forward.


    A faint smell of blood diffused in the orc stone carvings. It was very shallow, but the smell was like a lead. There was a slight gravel on the stone carvings sliding down. At first, the sound was very slight, and no one noticed it. But the later, the more the sound was.


    A group of people standing in the middle found that the stone statues in front and behind were constantly falling down with gravel. It felt like an earthquake, but none of the people standing on the ground had the feeling of shock.


    "What''s the matter?" The only muddleheaded expression looked at the surrounding stone statues. At the moment, the surface of the stone statues began to crack, more and more fresh


    The living beast was exposed from the crack!


    Only a tight heart, a long roar, "run!" All the people rushed, and the stone statues, elephants and gray wolves in front of Li Su and others were already in front of them. These beasts were several times larger than the usual ones.


    The most distinctive is that their eyes are all gray color, shrouded in a breath of death, people feel more terrible.


    "Intruder, die! "Oh -" the wolf licked his mouth and looked at a group of people with greed on his face. With a long howl, it was like a command. A group of wild animals rushed up to Li Su and others!


    "What''s the matter with his size?" The only one grabs long Xiaoying and wants to fly in the sky. A huge crow flapped its wings at them. The only one and long Xiaoying had to go back to their original place. The only cry is that several other people want to roar, but no one can answer it.


    "No more useless dying struggles." The wolf licked his mouth, showed his claws and grabbed Li Su''s body. Li Su''s claws and gray wolf''s claws were carried together. Gray wolf squinted at Li Su and licked his tongue greedily. "It''s your smell of blood that wakes us up. Yes, it has the blood of animal God. You deserve to be our sacrifice!"


    Gray wolf''s words surprised everyone. Li Su''s arm only had a blood mark bitten by Zhou Sijia. The wound of this size actually killed the wild animals


    The beasts wake up?


    Zhou Sijia is very regretful now. If she had known that it would be like this, even if Li Su was teasing and laughing at her, she would not have talked to Li Su.


    "Ha ha, I''m so shameless. Just like you, do you want to treat me as a sacrifice? You''d better be honest and be your stone statue Li Su roared, and red lines began to appear on his paws. Gray wolf looked at Li Su licking his mouth and laughed: "it seems that you still have some ability."


    The two claws collided, and the equal strength made one person and one wolf step back. Gray wolf''s face was bloodthirsty, and Li Su''s face was insane. They fought directly with their claws. They were really wolves, and they were wolves in this strange gate. In 30 seconds, they had clawed more than 100 times. There are many bloodstains on the gray wolf, and Li Su''s body is no less. Besides Li Su, there are many bloodstains on other people. The whole room is full of blood.


    But in the place where Li Su''s group had a rest for a while, the sharp air seemed to be alive. They wanted to jump in this direction, but what they didn''t want was that the sharp air just rushed to the gate, just like there was an invisible barrier to block it inside. The sharp air kept pounding back and forth towards the gate, The whole space is shaking violently.


    The fight outside continued. Li Su looked at the blood flowing down his arm and laughed at the wolf: "it seems that your intention is not to kill him


    I want my blood to dry. "


    Gray wolf greedy licked his mouth, his face showed a sly smile, "don''t worry, won''t wait for you to run dry!" At the end of the speech, the gray wolf leaped up. His huge tail was like a mace. He pulled up on Li Su''s body and used his limbs together. He tore and scratched at Li Su''s body faster. He looked more crazy than before. The gray wolf''s expression was like looking at the meat on the plate, which made Li Su very unhappy!


    "Yi!" Another paw fell on Li Su, and the hot feeling from the scratched place and other places made Li Su''s expression look very sinister, "there won''t be another time."


    The pupil is full of blood red. Li Su stares at the wolf, and his bright red nails suddenly catch up with the wolf. The speed is faster than the wolf. The wolf''s huge body dodges. Li Su''s bright red nails suddenly grow, straight through the wolf''s shoulder!


    "Oh A long, unpleasant roar came out of the wolf''s mouth. Li Su bent his claws and pulled out a piece of fresh meat directly from the wolf''s shoulder.


    "Roar!" There was a strong wind behind him. Li Su grabbed the blood red Seven Star Longyuan sword behind him with one claw. In a moment, the black animal pattern diffused on the sword. Li Su went down with one sword and directly cut off the huge black bear''s paw. "Roar..." the sneak attack failed. Instead, he was cut off the bear''s paw and black bear became furious. The rest of his paws were patted on Li Su''s body to make Li Su alive!


    Li Su grabs the Seven Star Longyuan sword. As soon as the sword body turns, it gives a cold hum. The Seven Star Longyuan sword with animal pattern shoots through the hand of the beast in a rage. The roaring sound of the black bear constantly vibrates in the space.


    "You''re distracted!" The wolf''s claw had reached the front of Li Su''s tianlinggai, and the huge claw could directly grasp Li Su''s skull. Li Su''s sharp claw pinched on his back, and the huge claw slapped black bear, "roar!" The black bear, who was already in a frenzy, was forced by Li Su to carry down the strike of the gray wolf.


    "It doesn''t look like your eyes work very well." Li Su''s face with a ruffian smile, looking at the fierce eyes of the gray wolf, hit again, a person and a wolf have come up with their own skills, must be a hit between a victory!


    "Frozen!" Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia look at the giant mammoth with cold faces. From the claws, the mammoth becomes an ice sculpture in the blink of an eye. The eyes are lively, with indifference and a long cry! The ice on the mammoth split in an instant and shot at Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia like a bullet.


    "Sister!" Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying as like as two peas, the two big sisters appeared in the two faces. At this moment, they were two people but they were like a person. They had the same expression, the same eyes, and even the same words that they said. "Hongqiao. Come on

 Chapter 1470

    "Moo --!" When the elephant''s trunk was thrown out, the strong air was torn by the elephant, and the forelimb collapsed toward the ground. The ground cracked downward with the elephant''s forelimb as the center. The more it cracked toward the two sisters of the Zhou family, the more it extended. Zhou Siying grabbed her sister and threw her. They were suspended in mid air, and the ground below was like a bottomless hole, The clods kept falling into the cave.


    "Moo --!" The mammoth is pressing forward. With a nose across the air and a strong spirit, they roar solemnly. The crystal clear iceberg blocks between the mammoth and the Zhou sisters. With a loud noise, the iceberg bursts, and a blue halo rushes towards the mammoth.


    Like a sharp arrow, the mammoth failed to stop the halo, but found that there was no reaction on the body. He thought that the two people in front of him were playing with it¡° I want to die Sharp fangs stabbed at them!


    As soon as the red light group and the gray figure passed by, Li Su lowered his head and touched the blood red Seven Star Dragon sword in his hand. Behind him, the gray wolf burst into laughter


    He turned around and said, "the beast God also..."


    "Puyi..." the gray fur split in an instant, and the fresh blood flowed to the ground like a river. Li Su looked at the wolf with a sneer. "From just now on, you''ve been trying every means to bleed me. I''m not a loser. I''ll get back all the blood you put back from you!"


    "Bang, bang!" The fierce air is hitting the invisible barrier, crazy like to destroy the sky and the earth, the majestic and vast, the fierce air is still attacking, faster, faster


    "Ha ha, Ao Wu..." the wolf''s mouth was spitting blood out, but the smile on his face was bigger and bigger. The cunning of the smile seemed to surprise Li Su. What made Li Su even more worried was what he said next.


    "Because you paid the debt? Ha ha ha, it''s too late. " Gray wolf''s huge head shakes. With its shaking, more blood falls on the ground. The dry ground is like rain. In the blink of an eye, the blood has been absorbed completely, and there is no trace left on the ground.


    "Cut the crap!" Li Su cold face, grasp seven star dragon Yuan sword to give gray wolf another fatal blow! The wolf howled and laughed. It looked like it had infected the rest of the wild animals. One by one, it seemed to be crazy. It attacked a group of Li Su and fell down. It was like a stubborn cockroach


    "Sister! It''s crazy! " Zhou Sijia controls the mammoth, and the Hongqiao behind them looks even more vast. The power constantly instilled into Zhou Sijia''s body makes the mammoth still be stumbling by Zhou Sijia in his madness.


    Listening to her sister''s cry, Zhou Siying stabbed the mammoth''s eyes with a blue, eye-catching sword in her hand The dazzling blue light, with the air-conditioning, long hair like a burst of madness, body thick hair like a pine needle towards the two people shot past.


    Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia spin around at the same time. Their bodies are like fallen leaves and illusions. With a flash of blue light, Zhou Siying is standing on the top of the mammoth''s head. Her eyes are cold and murderous, and her mouth is open and closed, "inviolable!"


    With a word, the blue thin sword straight into the eyes of the mammoth


    In the eyes, the howling sound makes the whole space reverberate. The blood flowing out is quickly absorbed by the ground. We must make the hateful human bear such pain!


    "Moo --!" The mammoth howled, "Ow Gray wolf also howls. All kinds of animal sounds in the whole space make it difficult for them to move, and their eardrums seem to be punctured.


    "Abandon the six senses!" Yang Tianfeng a roar, this sound in a group of wild animals in the long howling sound does not have the ear, but a group of people may be with a long time, just can filter out his voice from these heavy animal roar, for a time a person''s world is only quiet¡° Bang, bang A few people didn''t know the sound of the strong impact, so "click!" They didn''t know the sound of breaking. "Click, click..." more breaking sounds sounded from the sacrificial pool far away.


    "Chop!" A red awn of blood red splits down, and the beasts'' blood flows like a river.


    "Understand the six senses." Li Su made a gesture to his companions. At the moment when he regained his six senses, there was a sudden sound in the quiet space. Li Su Xun went away, only to find that it was the party they came from


    Xiang, a piece of emptiness, found nothing.


    "Let''s get out of here." Li Su never doubted what he saw or heard, but at this moment, he had doubts in his heart and could only urge his companions to leave.


    The party was about to leave without delay. The wolf burst into laughter. Li Su narrowed his eyes. The wolf''s madness began when he began to bleed him. Until now, he has been struggling. He keeps spraying blood outside. What on earth is he laughing at?


    "Stupid! Stupid As the wolf spewed blood, he yelled at Li Su and others: "you stupid human beings, you wait to die. You can''t leave at the moment when you wake us up. Ha ha ha... Ridiculous, you are still dreaming, stupid!"


    "Neuropathy, while spraying blood, while empty talk, you hurry to die, let''s go." Zhou Sijia looks at the wolf with disgust on her face. She likes many animals, but she doesn''t like wolves. This kind of thing is too cunning, and the wolf in front of her is obviously more cunning than any wolf they have ever seen. It must have some ulterior purpose to drag them away.


    "You can only die." The mammoth also started at a group of people. Its huge body fell to the ground, but it didn''t feel defeated. A group of wild animals were full of confidence, which made Zhou Siying twist her eyebrows.


    The dazzling blue light burst out in an instant, covering every beast. In the blue light, the beasts had no fear, no fear, and the laughter was getting louder and louder. Suddenly, an unprecedented cold air burst into Zhou Siying''s dazzling blue light.


    Zhou Siying covered her chest and stepped back two steps. It seemed that there was no difference between the surrounding and before. It was just that the eyes of the wild animals had changed, and there was light in the gray. Qi Qi called to Li Su and others, "you can''t go."


    "What''s the matter, sister?" Zhou Sijia held Zhou Siying''s arm, looked at her sister''s cautious eyes, and looked around. She had an uncertain premonition in her heart.


    "There must be something." Zhou Siying''s voice confirmed that she looked around as usual, but the strong impact just now was definitely not an illusion. There must be something, "and it''s very strong. Be careful."


    Originally, a group of people who were going to move forward formed a new circle and watched with vigilance


    Around, the wild animals are laughing, is a real laugh, wolf roar like roar, around only a burst of noise, "poof Yang Tianfeng was knocked out ten meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood, but his body did not have time to fall on the ground, he was swept into the air by the invisible air, and then hurled out further.


    The walls were smashed and collapsed, and the wild animals around kept roaring, as if they were cheering.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Sijia looked at this scene, her pupils suddenly shrink, she clearly did not see anything, how Yang Tianfeng was thrown out?


    "Roar..." the White Ape''s eyes widened. What happened just now? A human flew out directly.


    "Bang, bang!" Two more times, nothing appeared at all. The huge body of the White Ape was lifted in the air like a chicken, and it was thrown out in the opposite direction. The White Ape''s head was suddenly broken and bleeding, and the bright red blood stained the white hair, which made several people angry¡° What on earth is it, there is a way to stand up! " The only one is for the air


    In the roaring, a group of people''s eyes are constantly looking around, trying to see what is causing trouble, but from the beginning to the end, except for the group of animals that are constantly roaring, that is, the air, nothing else.


    System, did you see what it was? Li Su clenched the Seven Star Longyuan sword in his hand all the time. Before he could hear a systematic reply in his mind, the cold air rushed towards Li Su.


    Something was wrong. It was a strong attack. Li Su''s blood red Seven Star Longyuan sword swung and flew into the air. Without any obstruction, the red sword fell to the ground. The beasts laughed more, like laughing at Li Su''s useless work.


    "What''s the matter with Su?" Zhou Sijia looked at Li Su in the air, and her heart went straight up to her throat. How did it all look so strange now? What is it?


    Li Su didn''t speak. His eyes revolved around him, and he didn''t miss any abnormality. He could see the fluctuation of the air clearly. Sure enough, it''s coming. It''s the feeling!


    A strong and fierce air whirled towards him, and the air was coming


    It was obvious that there was a wave in the middle of the movie because of the strong air flow. "Hoo..." with a roar, the invisible air had rushed in front of Li Su, and Li Su''s claws were caught in the air. The air behind him suddenly changed, and Li Su was directly photographed in the air before he could spin.


    The huge sound of landing made Zhou Sijia scream, and a burst of snow flew down. Zhou Siying''s eyes looked into the air, and her pupils suddenly shrank: "what''s that?"


    Under the University, there was a transparent thing like a giant Cobra. The animal bones and the long core were clearly visible. The cobra was staring at Li Su''s direction. In a pair of cold-blooded eyes, it was greedy and must have!


    The air was flowing for a while, and a whirling wind and snow rushed up to Li Su, "be careful!" Zhou Siying''s eyes wide open, looking at Zhou Sijia and Li Su, her bright red nails stuck in the rushing air.


    "Is it this thing?" Li Su''s eyes were cold. Looking at him, the transparent Cobra was angry and whirled around towards Li Su''s mat.

 Chapter 1471

    "A small skill of carving insects!" Li Su grabbed the transparent Cobra with his long claw. Like a fish, the cobra ran directly from Li Su''s hands. Looking at the empty claw, Li Su saw that there was no shadow of the transparent cobra in the air, but Li Su knew that it must be nearby, waiting for the opportunity.


    "Don''t stop." Li Su takes a look at Zhou Sijia. A strong wave in the air rushes towards Zhou Sijia. Li Su spins like a whirlwind, grabs Zhou Sijia''s body and throws it at Zhou Siying. With a dull hum, Li Su''s body is directly hit by a cobra.


    The fingernails on both claws continue to elongate. Li Su gets stuck in the cobra''s head. The transparent Cobra slips away from Li Su''s sharp claws again like a fish. This is the first time.


    "Hoo Hoo..." the snow howls down to the ground, and there are invisible transparent shadows in the air. It''s really hard to see under such colorful snow, but only in this case can we see the path of the transparent Cobra!


    "Chop!" It''s another blow. Li Su cuts at the transparent Cobra. There will be no deviation or mistake. But when Li Su hits down, he doesn''t leave anything on the ground. This makes Li Su''s face very ugly. The transparent Cobra still swimming in mid air seems to laugh at Li Su, swinging his body back and forth!


    "Roar!" The White Ape finally climbed out of the stone pile, and the anger in his eyes was like the burning fire, "roar!" The White Ape roared, and there was a flame shooting out into the air. The White Ape was completely aimless, and it was because the White Ape''s act made Li Su''s eyes shine, and the animal pattern on his face and sword disappeared instantly.


    A purple electric light with Li Su''s fingers, as if consciously toward the Seven Star Longyuan sword cover, the sword from the sound of the dragon, more and more clear, Li Su holding the flashing Seven Star Longyuan sword toward the transparent Cobra body cut up.


    "Hissing..." with Li Su''s action, the voice came from the air. Under the snowflakes, Li Su looked at the transparent Cobra curling his body like a dragon dance.


    "Continue to be arrogant!" Li Su''s sword in his hand pointed to the twisted cobra in mid air. The cobra''s body slowly unfolded, and his transparent eyes could not see it clearly. However, the cold and sharp sight made Li Su feel very clear. A golden light flashed on the cobra''s teeth, and the light flashed away. Li Su lost the sight of the transparent Cobra again.


    Next, Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying are worried. One can''t see the other, and the other is in mid air. Li Su is passive in such a fight!


    "Size, brute!" The only sound of fury, holding a ton of rhinoceros toward the outside throw out, the wall was strong to hit through, rhinoceros gasped in the wall for two breaths, passed out.


    Because of their only roar, the two sisters of the Zhou family felt cold in their eyes when they looked around. The animals around them had already stood up and were ready to attack them again. The two sisters of the Zhou family hummed coldly: "since they are looking for death, come on."


    "You will die!" The mammoth stood up from the ground, and the injury seemed to be no more harm to it. It stared at the two sisters of the Zhou family and affirmed!


    "Well In mid air, Li Su cuts to the snake''s tail, but the golden teeth directly bite into Li Su''s shoulder. At this moment, from the golden teeth, slowly the golden head, the golden body, a huge golden Cobra finally appears in everyone''s eyes.


    "This, this is not a golden Cobra!" The only one was shocked to see the cobra behind Li Su. Shouldn''t all the golden ones be dragons? This, this how to explain!


    "Su!" Zhou Sijia was so surprised that Li Su was bitten!


    "Congratulations on the return of my king!"¡° Congratulations on the return of my king At the beginning of the wolf elephant, a group of wild animals worshiped the golden Cobra loudly. Their eyes were filled with excitement and admiration. This is their hope!


    "Ha ha..." Li Su, with his head down, suddenly gave out a burst of low laughter, especially in this group of worried and excited voices.


    "Can you laugh when you die?" The golden Cobra has cold awns in its eyes. Its teeth are biting Li Su tightly. Its huge tail is circling Li Su. It is ready to devour its prey.


    "Dead? Are you kidding? " Li Su''s head slowly raised


    Come on, those eyes are full of Qingming, and there is no sign of poisoning on their faces.


    How could that be! The golden venom is killing the throat at the sight of blood! It''s hard to carry the venom of the past, let alone a mere human!


    "Hissing" impatient sound, more venom to inject into Li Su''s body, "you think if I don''t want to, you will be so easy to bite me?" Li Su showed a sneer on his face, and the first sentence he said made the golden Cobra squint.


    "After all, only in this way can you show up. The game of hide and seek is really boring!" Li Su grabs the cobra''s upper jaw and yanks it fiercely. The two golden fangs are broken in his body by Li Su. A burst of blood is pouring out of the golden cobra''s mouth. This hateful human!


    For the golden cobra''s angry stare, Li Su shrugged: "you have a good plan, of course I have to have a ladder over the wall, otherwise you think I am you? How stupid it is


    Li Su shot at the golden Cobra before he could dodge. In the eyes of the golden cobra, he turned his hand and died


    I grabbed the long core of the golden Cobra!


    "Hiss!" Golden Cobra suddenly a struggle, originally in Li Su''s body entangled body instant pay more tightly!


    "It''s no use!" Li Su and Li Su looked at the golden Cobra without any expression of pain. Their blue veins suddenly burst up, "drink!" With a roar of anger, the core of the golden cobra''s mouth was pulled out by Li Su''s bare hands. It was still dripping blood. The huge head of the painful Cobra was constantly twisting, and the body was like a spiral, constantly tightening Li Su.


    "King


    "My king!"


    What happened in midair made the beasts bellow, but Zhou Sijia and others were relieved. Yang Tianfeng finally got up from the stone pile and scanned the current situation in midair. Lightning flashed in Yang Tianfeng''s hands, and a purple light was bright. Before the beasts turned around, Yang Tianfeng could not help but cry, Like a thunderstorm towards the wild animals crazy smashed down, the thunder curtain is full of howling!


    In mid air, the cobra raised to the sky with a big mouth in anger, and suddenly jumped up


    Mouth toward the person below spray up, black drops look like ink, but the ink above with curl of smoke!


    "Thunder barrier!" Yang Tianfeng is full of thunder, just like the Thunder God. The huge purple translucent sphere covers Zhou Sijia''s group of people. The wild animals outside are wailing. The wild animals touching the black raindrop vanish into a pool of black water. The only group of people are shocked.


    "You''re still dying!" The following thing Yang Tianfeng did is to let Li Su completely free from worries. Li Su''s left eye slowly turned purple black, looking at the still struggling golden cobra, "hissing..." the golden cobra can''t speak any more. Even if the voice of the beast comes from its mouth, it sounds like nothing at the moment. In his eyes, he was not willing to give up. Li Su sneered when he saw it¡° In that case, die! "


    The purple black light flashed from Li Su''s eyes to his whole body. The light breathed on Li Su as if he had life. As soon as it was tight and loose, the eyes of the golden Cobra stood up and looked at Li Su. He didn''t know how to catch it


    What will happen next? In a word, it has a very bad feeling now. Before the golden body has time to retreat from Li Su, he heard Li Su coldly say: "it''s too late, explosion!"


    The purple black light inflated from Li Su''s body like a balloon, and the golden Cobra watched the growth. In the growing purple black light, the hollow has been supported infinitely, and the golden light has suddenly appeared from its split skin.


    "Hiss..." the golden Cobra burst out the last roar. The golden body was suddenly broken into a golden rain, and fell down with pieces of flesh and blood. The bloody smell in the room reached the extreme.


    "My king!" The gray wolf roared loudly. The bright eyes turned into gray in an instant. The gray light flashed. The gray wolf, originally covered with blood, turned into stone statues standing quietly on both sides of the road when they came.


    Mammoth, rhinoceros... None of them fell down, one by one they returned to their original position, a pair of eyes are still facing the one meter five high steps, looking like before, waiting for their king.


    The golden flesh and blood slowly disappeared on the ground, even the blood in the air


    The taste was slowly taken away, and the two golden fangs on Li Su''s arm were also taken away with the disappearance of everything, but the two black holes were reminding everyone that what just happened was not an illusion.


    "Hoo... It''s over at last." The only one sitting on the ground, leaning against a stone statue beside him, gasping.


    "Aren''t you afraid it will wake up again when you lean on him like this?" Yang Tianfeng a word surprised the only direct jump up, but feel those stone cold feel, looking at the smile in the eyes of the people around, the only angry stare Yang Tianfeng one eye: "close your crow mouth."


    "Brother Tianfeng saved us just now." Long Xiaoying frowned at the only, obviously for the only so called Yang Tianfeng do not agree.


    "What? Isn''t it me? If I didn''t roar like that and throw the rhinoceros out directly, I don''t know that we have been attacked and lying on the ground now, OK? " The only direct jump up, staring at long Xiaoying pleading, tone inside the grievance can not mention.


    "But Yang Tianfeng did save us. Didn''t you see that black thing that the golden Cobra spits out? I don''t know what it is. It''s really terrible. The beast that you encounter turns black directly


    It''s water Zhou Sijia can''t help but hold her arms. That scene looks really disgusting. The bones are directly poisoned into water.


    "You, you! Hi, you are so angry with me The only one who looked at this group of people was so angry that he sat back on the ground and was very depressed.


    "Well, I can''t see that I''m teasing you. Thank you for being so exciting this time." Zhou Sijia winked at the only one for a while. As soon as he heard that his eyes were bright, he turned to look at long Xiaoying with the same happy smile on his face. For a moment, he seemed to eat a pot of honey and was overjoyed.

 Chapter 1472

    "Praise the only one, don''t you want to apologize to me?" Li Su put the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword away and hummed to Zhou Sijia twice. He seemed as cold as he could be.


    Apologizing? Zhou Sijia was confused. She didn''t seem to be doing anything at the moment, did she? Her sister frowned at her for a while. Then she realized that it was Li Su who had been bitten on her arm. She was really embarrassed and rubbed against Li Su. Her soft and fragrant body seduced Li Su and she was hugged by Li Su. However, Li Su''s face was still serious.


    "Bo''er." Before speaking, Zhou Sijia held Li Su''s head and gave him a kiss. Li Su''s eyes showed a little smile. This little girl''s film will come more and more. Her soft arm is hanging around her neck. Zhou Sijia is a little shy and put her mouth directly on Li Su''s ear. "Su, I''m wrong. Do you forgive me? I won''t do it again, How about that? "


    Soft lips close to the ear, a mouth soft hot air blowing in


    His ears made Li Su feel crisp and numb, and his body could not help opening every pore, but he still looked at Zhou Sijia with a straight face: "do you really know what''s wrong? You know, I''ve been poisoned because of your little mischief. "


    Li Su pretended to be addicted, but after the tragic battle just now, and there were two black round holes on Li Su''s shoulder, Zhou Sijia''s cheek lingered against Li Su for a while, "I know, I know, I don''t dare any more. Su you have a lot of adults. Do you forgive me? As long as you are willing to forgive me, you can let me do anything, ok..."


    Zhou Sijia pleaded, coupled with the dawdling, coupled with the body constantly closer to Li Su, closer to Li Su, finally let Li Su face a little satisfied smile: "this is what you say, let you do anything..."


    Li Su said this and pinched her hand toward Zhou Sijia''s Secret position. Because they were close, no one found Li Su''s action, but Zhou Sijia''s face turned red instantly, and she couldn''t go back on what she said. Zhou Sijia had to grunt and haw to agree to Li Su''s request, but she didn''t know that this was the trap that Li Su set at the beginning, waiting for Zhou Sijia


    Sheep step by step into it, while seeing clearly Zhou Siying smile gorgeous, "sister, hurry up, or you will see later."


    Zhou Siying patted Zhou Sijia on the shoulder at the right time. After listening to her sister''s words, Zhou Sijia immediately stood up close to her sister without saying a word. It was only the blush on her little face that she worked hard for a long time.


    "Let''s get going?" The expression on Yang Tianfeng''s face is consistent, but the deeper he goes, the brighter his eyes will be. The burning light seems to be able to burn. Of course, Li Su knows the reason, but people who don''t know think Yang Tianfeng is a masochist.


    When the group left the stone statue area, a thin figure stood among a group of stone statues, smelling the faint smell of blood in the air. Her face showed a deep smile: "let''s go, the more we go inside, the more difficult it is. Let''s go, the more we go inside, the more surprises we have. You stupid people will open the way for me, everything is mine!"


    "Xiaoying, are you not angry with me?" A group of people forward, the only slowly dragging long Xiaoying to the end of the team, hand hard grip


    Holding long Xiaoying''s hand, because long Xiaoying''s grip was painful, the only one didn''t let go.


    Long Xiaoying looked at the only one who glared at him. Seeing the only one who carefully looked at himself, she couldn''t help laughing: "of course, I''m not angry with you, but if you dare to act rashly in the future, I''ll never talk to you again."


    "Certainly, certainly will not act rashly, you don''t ignore me." As soon as long Xiaoying really says to forgive, her only excited eyes are shining. It''s really not easy to forgive. Now long Xiaoying just dares to ignore him for a few minutes, and he feels that time is hard and his heart is scratching. Compared with long Xiaoying, other things are no longer important¡° Well, then you can do well. " Anti grasp the only hand, long Xiaoying did not taut his face to show a sweet smile, the only time to continue to brush hard won favor.


    Li Su wanted to laugh because of the pink bubbles in the back. The boy really took the time to talk about love, which made him look like nobody else.


    After going down for half a day, Li Su and others actually came to a blue pool. The width of the blue pool is just the same as the passage. Looking down the pool, you can see the stairs obviously. "Is this the meaning of going down?"


    The surface of the pool was green, and the bottom was dark, like a bottomless hole. Zhou Sijia hesitated to pull Li Su''s arm. There must be some danger in it.


    "This is the only way. We have to go down." Looking forward, there were only traces of water, and they had no second choice. Li Su said that he had gone ahead of time. An invisible mask of vigorous air formed around Li Su. After entering the water, the mask was like a transparent glass ring, which helped Li Su block all the water around him. "Come down."


    Li Su beckons to Zhou Sijia. Zhou Sijia bites her lower lip and goes down with Li Su''s steps. The last White Ape disappears in the green water. The ripples on the water are gradually fading away. A thin figure stops beside the water for a long time. Looking at the calm water without any ripples, he jumps down without hesitation.


    The deeper you go into the water, the people who had been on guard against the creatures in the water. After walking for a long time, they find that the water is clean and there is not even a fry in it. It''s really a strange thing. It''s a stagnant pool, and it doesn''t move. Therefore, the people are very fast, and soon they get to the middle of the pool.


    "There are caves there!" Zhou Sijia''s eyes are sweeping back and forth. Not far away, a dark hole enters Zhou Sijia''s eyes, thinking that it is the way out. Zhou Sijia wants to go towards that cave with great joy, but Li Su catches Zhou Sijia.


    There is no plankton in the pool, which does not mean there will be nothing else. The ground towards the cave is obviously smoother than the surrounding ground, which proves that there is nothing in it.


    "Get around here and keep going."


    Zhou Sijia listened to Li Su''s words and turned her lips. Well, she thought it was a way out, but she didn''t look like that.


    After the crowd left, a soft and sucker tentacle slowly stretched out from the dark cave and slowly extended outward to the ground


    The face became the same color, quietly expanding without disturbing anyone. The thin figure soon caught up with the cave and stepped on the ground.


    Later on, he felt a little soft. His body suddenly bounced, and his huge tentacle toward her had been thrown wildly, "looking for death!" Waving the dagger, she did not leave any strength to stick it on the tentacle. The soft tentacle turned a circle and directly wrapped the hand holding the dagger in the middle of the sale. Her thin body was hanging high in the air. Now she opened her eyes and was surprised to see a pair of eyes bigger than the lantern!


    "It sounds like something''s going on in the back." There was light on the surface of the water, and they would soon be able to leave the pool. Zhou Siying looked back with a serious expression on her face, and the fluctuation of the current obviously felt different.


    Li Su smiles at Zhou Siying: "don''t worry so much, sister-in-law. Let''s go ashore."


    Yang Tianfeng and Li Su had a look at each other, and with a look of evil in their eyes, they followed.


    "Oh, is this a cliff?" When they got out of the pool, Zhou Sijia and others looked around and found that it was a desolate place. When they looked around, they could see not only the mountains, but also the mountains. There was only one narrow road ahead of them, which could be called the danger in danger.


    "There seems to be a stockade ahead." Yang Tianfeng flew into the air, looking at the front hook back at the side of humanity.


    stockade? Yang Tianfeng''s words, let a group of people''s eyes inside revealed incredible, this kind of place actually live there? A group of people flying in the air soon came to the front of a stockade. In fact, it''s exaggerating to call it stockade, because there are only three houses in total. From the perspective of architectural style, it''s more similar to the architecture of ethnic minorities.


    "Look at it separately." Li Su narrowed his eyes and looked around. How many people are forced to rush for things that are really in such a simple building? It''s kind of incredible to think about it.


    "Let''s go." Zhou Sijia goes with Yang Tianfeng, Li Su and Zhou Siying. The only one who takes long Xiaoying almost goes into the simple stockade at the same time. If someone is on the side at the moment, they will see that the stockade looks like a mirage and shakes for a moment. When it stands on the top of the mountain again, there are few people


    But they didn''t notice it from the beginning to the end. They thought they were in the simple building.


    Wooden table, wooden chair, wooden bed, wooden cabinet... Everything is carved out of wood, and it seems that for many years, the wood has changed color, and the thick dust from above can let people know that it has not been in for a long time.


    "It''s strange that a stockade suddenly appears here." Zhou Siying looked around. Her fingers caught up a wisp of dust and soon fell off her fingers. A layer of dust was patted off by Zhou Siying.


    "Maybe the people who used to live here were the craftsmen who set up those mechanisms?" Li Su pulled out a book from the bookcase. It was too wet for a long time. The pages were crisp and yellow, and the things on it were too vague to be recognized. But Li Su could see some pictures clearly, which really made him guess right?


    There are some architectural drawings on it. After two turns, there is no constructive information. Li Su puts it on the desk directly, and the dust falls on the paper again.


    "What''s this?" Zhou Siying looked around. A wooden box in the middle of the bookshelf caught her attention. She went up to get the box, but found that the box seemed to be stuck on the bookshelf and could not be opened. Li Su said, "I''ll come!"


    He knows how strong his strength is. However, with such strength, a small box can''t be opened. Isn''t that a joke?


    Li Su a save energy son, clearly used a house can lift the strength, but just can''t take down a box? Li Su squinted and looked around the box. With a click, the bookcase looked like a door, which opened from the middle.

 Chapter 1473

    "There is a secret way here!" Such a dilapidated building facade actually has something in it, which shocked Zhou Siying.


    Li Su also felt amazing, but it was because of this secret passage that they could be sure that this simple building suddenly appeared had something to do with the previous one.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." Li Su takes Zhou Siying''s hand and walks directly into the open channel. Li Su holds the palm of his hand, and the temperature from the warm palm is directly transferred to Zhou Siying''s hand. Zhou Siying shows a light smile on her face and holds Li Su''s hand back.


    Two people into the bookcase channel, the bookcase issued a heavy sound, slowly closed up, bookcase outside the world is a virtual shake, carefully look at the bookcase inside the original existence of the box actually strange disappeared.


    "Dada, dada..." the sound of downward footsteps reverberated in the dark space. Li Su and Zhou Siying led them down. How long was the step? They could not see the end at a glance. The darkness and the stairs were intertwined in this claustrophobic environment, making Zhou Siying''s heart particularly quiet, Why is there such a large space here? Where is the passage for such a long staircase?


    Looking back at the steps that have been passed, circling in circles, it seems that


    Like a towering building, Zhou Siying and Li Su are very small.


    "How long will it take?" Zhou Siying grasped Li Su''s hand. She felt a little strange. She clearly stepped on the steps step by step, and each step was practical. However, she always felt that she had no bottom in her heart, just like they were walking on the cloud. She couldn''t help asking Li Su questions.


    Li Su didn''t speak. He groped around for a while and pulled out a flashlight. It was given to him by Yang Tianfeng when he went to bat cave with him again. Unexpectedly, it was used here.


    As soon as the dark surroundings were shot by strong light, the whole picture appeared in front of Li Su and Zhou Siying. Looking down, the endless steps kept circling and circling, and they couldn''t see the end at all. Looking up, they had walked too long, and their sight had been blocked by too many steps. At the moment, they were caught in the middle, and Li Su looked around, Each step looks like it has been carefully measured, without any error. Is such a huge project really possible for human beings to complete?


    "Look down." Li Su has such doubts in his heart. He and Zhou Siying continue to walk down. Under what they can''t see, the stairs seem to be alive. With their progress, they continue to extend. How can there be an end to this.


    Shuweng, help me go to the front to have a look. There is no change in the pace of Li Su''s feet. An imperceptible earth colored silk thread slowly floats out of Li Su''s body and directly penetrates into the steps in circles. Li Su''s mind follows shuweng''s fast shuttling through the countless stairs, just like the speed of a movie, some of which make Li Su unable to see clearly.


    "Wait a minute." Li Su was looking at this strange staircase space with the tree Weng''s divine consciousness. Suddenly, he gave a low voice to the tree Weng. The tree Weng who was going to shuttle to the next step was half suspended in the air. Along the line of sight at the moment, Li Su finally saw clearly that the staircase under them was constantly circling and extending, It seems like a strange thing, but now they are going through it.


    Li Su narrowed his eyes. Well, as soon as his step stopped, he didn''t say a word to Zhou Siying. The red seven star dragon Yuan sword shot straight out. Wherever he went, the spiral stairs were like noodles, and they were limping down.


    "What is this?" Zhou Siying stares at the scene in front of her eyes with golden eyes. She has never seen such a staircase before, and perhaps it is not a staircase at all.


    "I don''t know. I only know that this thing is growing infinitely. I''m afraid we can''t go to the end of our old age." Li Su was holding the red Seven Star Dragon sword, and he was looking around with a cold feeling in his eyes. After the sword was cut down, the limp staircase obviously had little effect on the whole staircase space, because it was still circling below, and the place where they were standing at the moment was as hard as a stone step.


    "Did we get into the battle again without knowing it?" Zhou Siying looks up at her surroundings. Her words sound doubtful, but in fact, she is determined. She can''t help hating in her heart. She has been very cautious. When did she walk into the array again and look around? It seems more difficult to find out the array eyes in such a space.


    Li Su nodded and looked at Zhou Siying. There was no doubt that they must be in the array, and the array was quite interesting. Li Su grabbed the red Seven Star Longyuan sword in the air, and the red light extended. Li Su''s sword stood up and burst: "chop!" Holding Zhou Siying up with one hand, she looks at the red sword with a condensing expression on her face and cuts off countless stairs.


    At that moment, a soft down stairs came out, a sound of vibration fell down toward the bottom, piled up into a full hill size, and the stairs extending below also speeded up at this moment, how many stairs were cut off above, they were made up with faster speed below.


    Li Su and Zhou Siying can see that because their eyes are too fast, the stairs around them are twitching rapidly, as if they want to use the stairs to trap them here. Li Su can''t help laughing.


    "Split up." Li Su gives Zhou Siying the flashlight in her hand. She spins her body like a whirlwind and catches up with the stairs. It''s impossible that there is nothing to control. There must be something in her heart.


    The speed is like a ray of light. The extended stairs below seem to feel Li Su''s pursuit. It''s faster. It seems that one person one stair is like a race. Too fast speed distorts the surrounding space.


    Zhou Siying narrowed her eyes and looked at the originally circling stairs. Because the speed below was too fast, it was directly pulled into a straight line. It was as tight as if it would break at any time, and the surrounding air was flashing behind with this extremely fast speed.


    The space seems to be distorted. Zhou Siying can only move forward at the speed of followers. Li Su squints and looks at the stairs circling like a snake. The end of the stairs is close at hand. Li Su grabs the Seven Star Dragon sword, with a purple electric light and a twinkle, and goes straight up to the revolving stairs!


    "Hiss!" After being insensitive, Li Su looked at the cut stairs and the extended head, and seemed to lose his aura for a moment. He was floating in the air. What was the thing that controlled the stairs'' rapid eyes?


    Under that sword, Li Su absolutely did not believe that it would be so easy to die


    Even if we look at the still stairs suspended in mid air, Li Su knows that it is far from over! A pair of eyes sharp observation around, in addition to the dark, is the stairs, in no more than a little thing, not even a trace of wind, quiet people feel that at the moment time is like stagnation in general.


    Zhou Siying holding a flashlight, strong light around, in addition to the dark, is the shadow of the stairs, in her turn do not know the case, the dark like dense floating slowly.


    "Well?" Zhou Siying turns around, and the strong light shines behind her. She finds that there is nothing more around except darkness. Is her sixth sense wrong?


    Zhou Siying''s face was dignified, and after making sure there was nothing around her, she continued to move forward. From a distance, she saw Li Su with a long sword and squinting around.


    "What''s the matter?" Walking up, Zhou Siying asked Li Su. Instead of answering, Li Su asked Zhou Siying, "did you see anything?" Zhou Siying shook her head and looked around again in disappointment. There was no clue at all¡° It seems that the other party is really hiding a lot. " Li Su couldn''t help laughing. Looking at the motionless stairs around him, he simply put a long sword on the ground and patted Zhou Siying. "Come and have a rest first. It''s better to preserve your physical strength than to worry in this kind of place."


    Zhou Siying looks at Li Su speechless. She doesn''t know where the potential crisis is. They haven''t found the array eyes yet. Now they just sit down and have a rest. Is that ok? Li Su grabbed Zhou Siying''s soft hand and even gave her a kiss. She only surprised Zhou Siying and said, "you, don''t make trouble."


    In such a place, how could he make trouble? Zhou Siying had to sigh that Li Su''s heart was not so big.


    "It''s all noisy. It seems that you don''t know what is really noisy, sister-in-law." Li Su stood up directly, put his arms around Zhou Siying''s waist, and even pinched two points into Zhou Siying''s waist. He raised an eyebrow at Zhou Siying and lowered his head to Zhou Siying''s big, shocked eyes. Li Su put his tongue directly into Zhou Siying''s mouth.


    "Huh..." Zhou Siying grabs Li Su''s waist and beats her on the back twice, but Li Su winks at Zhou Siying, and they kiss each other more deeply.


    Black dense looking at not far away entangled two people, body shape constantly changing, as if in hesitation, a moment later this black dense gathered into a ball, toward Li Su and Zhou Siying two people rushed past.


    "Tut tut." In this space, Zhou Siying''s kisses are constantly echoing, which makes her close her eyes with embarrassment. But looking back at Li Su''s eyes, it''s clear that they are kissing deeper and deeper. It''s hard to part with each other, but his eyes


    Inside is a clear, sharp eyes staring around, it looks like a silent dormant beast in general.


    Black dense rush faster, blink to Li Su and Zhou Siying around, two people at the moment around the sound is still a tut Tut, and Li Su''s pupil a shrink, this big black smoke, not right!

 Chapter 1474

    Li Su gently patted Zhou Siying on the shoulder. Zhou Siying, who was shy and closed her eyes, immediately opened her eyes and kept alert. Looking around, she saw that Li Su''s eyes were not far away from them. There was nothing there. It was just like other places were all black.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t hide. It''s just like a turtle with a shrunken head. It''s really meaningless." Li Su stared at the still black smoke in front of him. If he didn''t see it rushing so hard just now, he was afraid that he would be cheated by its present disguise.


    Zhou Siying didn''t speak. She tried to open her golden eyes and look in the direction that Li Su was looking at. She finally found out the difference. A mass of black smoke integrated with the surrounding space was flowing slowly, because the amplitude was too small to deceive everyone.


    "Since you want to play dead to the end, that''s good!" In Li Su''s hand, the Seven Star Dragon sword was wrapped with purple light again, and it was thrown up towards the place where the fog was! Dense black flash is about to run!


    Zhou Siying threw a large blue light towards the black dense,


    For a moment, the black cloud was directly in the blue light, the purple lightning suddenly sounded on the black cloud, a burst of black fog slowly retreated, and a gray object with a round head and brain that looked like a ball appeared in front of them.


    As soon as it appeared, it showed its teeth to Li Su. Take a closer look at its gray body, because Li Su''s thunder and lightning just exploded several marks.


    When Zhou Siying saw this thing, she couldn''t help but be shocked. In addition to the stairs, there was only dark air left in the space. At this moment, after the black dense appearance retreated, she couldn''t imagine that there was such a thing hidden in it. It was the things that shouldn''t exist in the space, that is, what they called the existence of eyes, But the problem makes Zhou Siying some can''t believe, this eye is alive, and obviously intelligent, unprecedented!


    When Li Su saw this creature, he was stunned. It was too incredible. Before he finished, the grey ball showed his teeth and purred at Li Su.


    "Oh, it looks like you are scolding me!" Li Su didn''t listen at all


    It was clear what it was saying, but from the experience, Li Su felt that it should not be a good word, so he directly flashed to the gray ball.


    "Yiliu" a, this guy is worthy of a round, escape speed that is really not cover, blink of an eye rushed out of a Zhang far, Li Su face red animal lines suddenly appear, grinning at the gray ball: "it seems to give you a bit of real."


    Li Su, who was originally very fast, soared more than twice as fast. The gray ball turned around and was catching the bright red claws on him. In an instant, the gray ball gave out a "chirp" sound like a scream, and the smooth body of the ball shook. Li Su''s sharp claws just grabbed a edge ball.


    "Haw..." for the rest of his life, the grey ball laughed at Li Su twice, dodged and ran away. The red claws suddenly came down from the grey ball, and the roots stood up in front of it. It looked like a cage. The grey ball leaped, and the red nails bent towards the inside, directly wrapped into a circle. He imprisoned the grey ball in the red cage.


    "Haw, haw..." the gray ball was worried, and his body kept pounding against the cage. His body was like a ball, and every time he hit it, he would be killed by himself


    To bounce back, but the gray ball just did not give up, outside the cage, Li Su looked at the anxious up and down, left and right non-stop gray ball, "you are not honest, I directly pinch you!"


    "Haw..." the scream of the grey ball didn''t stop because of Li Su''s roar. On the contrary, it was like a more sharp roar when he became angry.


    "Roar!" Li Su suddenly raised his fangs and yelled at the grey ball more loudly. The shock from the beast God made the grey ball calm down in an instant. The whole ball seemed to wilt and curled up in the cage. "Now I give you two choices. One is what I say and you reply to me, but I pinch you directly." Li Su''s face was fierce. When she said this, her nails tightened towards the gray ball. The gray ball let out a scream. Zhou Siying stared at Li Su''s action, and there was no pity on her face.


    "Haw..." for a long time, the gray ball just issued a weak cry, which means that it was obviously soft. Listening to the voice, Li Su laughed, "where is this place?"


    "Haw..." grey ball hopped twice in the cage, looking at Li Su, Li Su speculated: "it''s a battle, right? From us in


    After the passage behind the bookshelf. "


    "Haw..." as the grey ball bounced back and forth, Li Su glared at the grey ball and said, "speak well. If you don''t speak well, I''ll crush you. Before that, I forgot one thing. You are the eye of this array. Let''s lift this array first, or I''ll crush you."


    "Nipping you" has now become Li Su''s three word truth, and the three word truth obviously has a great deterrent effect on Huiqiu. From the beginning of hesitation, to later relying on their language barrier to fool Li Su, and now, the only thing to do is to agree. Huiqiu''s heart journey can be written into a bitter history.


    The revolving stairs around it began to melt and soon became a piece of soft tread. There was a huge black hole in the center. Li Su and Zhou Siying only felt that they lost their attraction for a while. When they opened their eyes again, they found that they were standing outside the simple house. They were shocked in their eyes, Who could have thought that this was a battle!


    "What about the others?" Since they entered the house from the beginning, it was a battle, that is, what happened before they entered


    Li Su''s eyes stood up in an instant, and the whole person looked like he was staring at the grey ball.


    The grey ball thought that the array would be released and all ended together, but now he looked at Li Su''s eyes and realized that it was too simple. The grey ball couldn''t help but shed bitter tears. It wanted to tell Li Su that it was not familiar with other array eyes, but Li Su''s long red claws closed towards the inside, and his body was directly squeezed out of shape, Next to face that can be dead, gray ball a burst of emotion, why does it have to meet such two people


    "Hurry up, if my colleagues encounter any danger, I will crush you directly!" Li Su is threatening the grey ball again, and his red paw slowly loosens with his words: "give me a good deal of things that Jiaojiao told me. Don''t think I''ll let you go, and you will be free. I tell you, as long as you have bad ideas, I have many ways to crush you!"


    When he was free, before he could be happy, he heard Li Su''s threatening voice again. Thinking about Li Su''s skills he had seen in the array, he cried and flashed. Li Su looked at the house facing them and flashed like a shadow. Then he disappeared without a trace,


    So they entered the array.


    "Why don''t you come out yet?" Knowing that the house is a battle, Zhou Siying is looking at the two houses now, obviously anxious. Li Su grabs Zhou Siying''s hand and comforts her: "it''s OK. It''ll be fine soon."


    The virtual shadow of the house flickers. Two people are vomited out by the house. One is the only one who is full of blood and unconscious, while long Xiaoying holds the only one and cries red.


    "Sister Xiaoying!" As soon as Zhou Siying saw it, she rushed up. Long Xiaoying didn''t know they had come out at all. Listening to Zhou Siying''s voice, long Xiaoying cried out and burst into tears: "quick, quick master, you save the only one. He''s dying!"


    Without saying a word, Li Su walked into the only one and saw that the guy''s body was full of scars from the saw blade, and the flesh and blood were not flat. The blood was seeping outward, and too many wounds were turning outward, which made people look really terrible. But the only thing was simply trauma. Li Su took out a small bottle from his body and put a pill into the only one''s mouth, With the naked eye of long Xiaoying, those wounds are constantly recovering, and the only one''s face is gradually getting better. A moment later, he waited for the only one to open his eyes and directly looked at several people around. Looking at long Xiaoying''s red eyes, he didn''t understand why he was here. Weren''t they in the hundred year old pine forest just now?


    "We''ve all entered the array. Now it''s just because we''ve broken the array." Li Su''s simple words made her eyes wide open. "I''ll go, don''t I? I don''t touch anything I shouldn''t touch anymore. How can I be pulled into the array again?" The only depression is also the depression of long Xiaoying. They experienced so many things just now in the array. What''s the matter?


    "This house is the array." Zhou Siying''s words are most persuasive. In a word, both of them look at the shabby old house. The house looks too humble and old, but it''s such a house that it''s array, grass and pit father.


    "What about Yang Tianfeng and the two of them?" There is obviously a lack of people around him. Although he and Yang Tianfeng are not very good at dealing with each other, this man is his teammate.


    Li Su and Zhou Siying looked at the first house together,


    The worry in Zhou Siying''s eyes is more obvious, because the grey ball has been in for a while, but it hasn''t come out so far. Zhou Siying and Li Su have a pair of eyes. They are ready. If they don''t show up again, they will enter directly!


    Three minutes later, "let''s go." Li Su walked directly towards the first house. There was nothing to say. He broke through.


    "You..." long Xiaoying stretched out her hand to stop, but she opened her mouth and felt that there was no position or reason. The people inside were their sisters, lovers, and their partners. There was no reason not to save these people, even if they were in danger.


    Li Su put his hand on the door and pushed it twice, but it didn''t open. Li Su increased her strength, and the door didn''t move. It felt like golden soup. Zhou Siying was a little worried. The previous door was not like this. Didn''t it open as soon as she pushed it¡° What''s the matter? "


    Li Su looked at the house and grinned, "what''s the matter? It''s very simple. I want to die! " In a word, Li Su had already jumped up, and the thunder in his hand suddenly gathered. It seemed that he had enough strength to smash the house.


    "Boom" a loud noise, although the appearance of the house is very shabby, but in this split, actually just keep the original, did not change at all.


    "What is to be done?" Zhou Siying did not expect that the house would explain like this. She looked at Li Su anxiously and could even bear the thunder.


    Li Su didn''t speak. He gathered more thunder. As soon as he looked up, the sky over their heads was covered with thunder clouds of purple thunder, "go!" Li Su a high drink, a group of lightning, toward the first house split down, that moment, around a sea of electricity in general, in addition to flashing lights, other can no longer escape.

 Chapter 1475

    "Li Su!" Zhou Siying watched Li Su put down such a large-scale lightning. Her eyelids were jumping. There was her sister below. Zhou Siying''s nails were all pinched into her palm. She was worried that her heart could not jump out of her throat.


    "Don''t worry." Li Su didn''t look back, but he did it in a proper way. Such thunder can''t reach Zhou Sijia and Yang Tianfeng in the array, but it''s not necessary for the array.


    "If you don''t open the door, I''m going to do it this time!" When Li Su said this, the thunder cloud above his head circled like a whirlpool. A gust of wind swept the clouds. Everything around him seemed to be changing color. The wind was swaying wildly. It seemed that he wanted to overturn the house directly from the ground. In the strong wind, the house looked lonely, but still had strong willpower. Li Su grinned and said, "I appreciate you very much, But now I can only destroy you! "


    Li Su''s eyes were red and his body was black and purple. Half of his strength was the ferocity of animal power, and the other half was the seeper of Shura road. These two forces were gentle


    From a distance, Li Su looks like a devil. There is a trace of red in the thunder and lightning. It looks like he is tyrannical.


    Standing beside Li Su, Zhou Siying couldn''t bear the momentum of Li Su. She was about to vomit blood in her chest, but she was held back by Zhou Siying. The wind was even more crazy. She was like a Thor''s axe and chopped down the first house.


    At the moment when the axe touched the beam, the scenery around the house obviously swayed. Zhou Siying widened her eyes, but Li Su didn''t stop. The rolling of the thunder axe was approaching and pressing towards the bottom, which made people unable to stand. She wanted to crush everyone to the ground.


    "Bang!" The first building suddenly burst out. Zhou Siying found that the picture outside that they looked safe and sound collapsed. The first building had been scarred by Li Su''s attack, and there were ruins everywhere. Now, under the pressure of this force, what she touched became powder in an instant.


    "Su!" The crushing force has destroyed half of the houses, Zhou Si


    Ying clenched the palm of her hand, the blood was pinched out by herself, but she still didn''t know it, just grasped Li Su''s arm.


    "Don''t worry." Li Su''s face was full of thunder axe. The eyes here were different from other places. They had fresh ideas. Even if they were stubborn in the face of death, they could not be so confused that they could be crushed in the eyes!


    The subtle sound of "Kacha, Kacha..." sounded from the first house. Under such a startling momentum, in fact, such a sound was not obvious, but a stream of smoke always appeared in front of Li Su and Zhou Siying with such a sound. His eyes looked as dark as night, and he said to Li Su: "stop it!"


    "Who are you?" Li Su looked at the pony who was talking to him. His eyes were cold, but there was no panic on his face. He looked at Li Su: "I am the eye of this big array. If you don''t stop, those people will be crushed immediately."


    "Oh, so you''re in the bag." Li Su smiles and looks ironic, but obviously the pony doesn''t see it. He raises his chin at Li Su Yi with a determined face: "that''s for sure.


    ¡±


    "In that case, you''d better hurry back to your big battle." Li Su waved his hand to the pony. In a moment, the thunder axe accelerated and rolled down. The pony looked anxious and jumped directly under the thunder axe. The flashing thunder light was about to split on the pony. "If you kill me, I will let them sleep forever in the array!" The pony glared at his eyes and roared, with a gesture of burning jade and stone.


    There was only a minute left on top of his head, and the thunder stopped. Li Su stared at the pony coldly: "you are very arrogant." The huge thunder axe on his head was still spinning, and the pony''s throat rolled two times silently. Its intelligence was the highest among the three formations. Of course, he was also the most able to distinguish some things, such as the danger at the moment, which he could not resist. "If you stop the thunder and step back, I will consider releasing all the people inside." Pony stares at Li Su and plays Tai Chi with him.


    "No way." Li Su rejected and looked at the Pony: "now let people out, I will withdraw thunder immediately, otherwise we will lose both sides. After all, I am really angry now."


    Li Su''s red eye and black purple eye look really seeping, so Xiaoma has no doubt about what Li Su said at the moment, but after really releasing those people, it has no guarantee, in case this human is directly doing it, then


    "I know what you are worried about. We are in the same mood as you, but please believe that we are not unreasonable people. We have asked the grey ball to communicate with you before, which is our sincerity. The reason why we are here now is to do such things, It''s because the grey ball is not willing to come out. We are worried about what happened to our partners inside. That''s what we have to do Zhou Siying walked in front of Li Su and talked about the original situation with Xiaoma.


    Xiao Ma can''t help humming when she listens to Zhou Siying''s raising the grey ball. Thanks to her being the eye of the big array, she is so unpromising. When she comes to her own array, she persuades her head portrait. She directly imprisons the grey ball and says that others are powerful and can''t fight. It''s so ambitious of others and destroys her prestige.


    But it didn''t expect these humans to let the grey ball talk to itself first,


    With such a meaning, he was embarrassed. "Well, let''s do the same thing at the same time. If you withdraw the thunder axe, how about I release your partner?" The pony''s eyes were black and bright. Li Su looked at the pony and grinned, "good!"


    "Well, let''s do it now." As soon as the pony heard that the human actually agreed, he immediately showed great joy. Li Su''s hand pinched Jue. In the blink of an eye, the thunder axe disappeared, and even the thunder cloud of Tianshan Mountain disappeared.


    "Ha ha ha, man is so stupid!" Pony pretended to let them out, but when Li Su''s thunder axe was withdrawn, the expression on his face twisted and he laughed at Zhou Siying.


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Siying was angry. She didn''t discuss it well before. At the same time, they withdrew the thunder axe. Why didn''t the pony keep his promise!


    "I mean literally, of course. I think you''re stupid." With a malicious smile in his eyes, Zhou Siying was so angry that she turned her hand and the blue sword appeared in Zhou Siying''s hand. When her hair was calm, Zhou Siying was about to rush up to the pony and said, "you dare to do it, I''m sorry


    Kill your sister at once


    Pony''s eyes suddenly become fierce, what their partner, there has been shouting sister of a woman, with the eyes of this person looks so similar, they are sisters!


    "Then do it!" Zhou Siying is about to explode. Li Su pulls Zhou Siying behind her. Her face is light and she doesn''t seem to care. This makes Zhou Siying stare big for a moment. However, after Li Su holds her hand tightly, Zhou Siying closes her mouth tightly.


    She understood that Su said this just to deal with the cunning pony in front of her. The more she cared at the moment, the more likely her sister would be hurt. Originally, she knew this kind of thing, but when it came to her, she couldn''t control her emotion completely. Her fingernail pinched directly into the palm of her hand, which hurt her heart, Zhou Siying said nothing.


    "Hum, human, don''t pretend you don''t care. Believe it or not, I really killed that woman''s sister!" Pony stares at Li Su. He knows some of the skills that human beings are good at using, so he looks at Li Su with scorn on his face.


    "Even if I pretend to care, you should kill them. I will be threatened by you. In the end, these people will still be hurt. Why don''t I stop pumping water at the beginning?" Li Su''s expression looks light, those who don''t care seem to really don''t care, this can''t help but let the pony doubt, but such doubt is fleeting.


    As soon as the pony was about to take Zhou Sijia out of the array, a burst of purple light came from the top to the bottom. As soon as the pony raised his head, his pupils suddenly shrank. Didn''t this thunder axe have been taken back by this human just now? How a flash of thunder hung on his head again, this moment''s thunder axe looks more fierce than before, with the momentum of destroying everything.


    "You lied to me!" In an instant, the pony figured out the reason. This human must have played some tricks just now! Or a cover up!


    Li Su laughed at the pony, "can you be careful, can''t I use a stratagem? Don''t think too simply about human beings. I don''t care about anything now. I must crush you here. "


    With Li Su''s words, the crazy thunder axe came down in a splitting posture, and the house was about to be directly smashed in two. At this moment, the pony really believed Li Su''s determination and yelled at Li Su desperately: "stop, stop!"


    Li Su could not hear him. As soon as he gritted his teeth and was cruel, he threw Zhou Sijia and Yang Tianfeng out of the battle. "I''ve released them. Please stop it!" The pony roared at Li Su.


    In an instant, the surrounding scene changed. Yang Tianfeng didn''t know what was going on. He had already appeared in front of the house. Looking at the damaged house that could not be seen, and at Li Su''s group of people, Yang Tianfeng finally closed his eyes and fell to the ground, "sister!"


    Zhou Sijia rushes toward Zhou Siying. Zhou Siying holds her younger sister. Her heart is filled with the feeling of the afterlife. Her hands are shaking and she holds her younger sister, "it''s OK, it''s OK!"


    "You human, did you hear what I said? I have released you now!" The pony''s eyes were about to collapse. The horse''s mane on his neck stood up. It was obvious that he was angry.


    "It''s not over yet!" Li Su light to the pony a look, the pony gas hoof in situ non-stop step: "a total of these two people, I give you out, do you want to cheat?"


    Li Su glanced at the pony. Do you think I''m as bad as you? To cheat? Li Su opened and closed his mouth: "let out the grey ball."

 Chapter 1476

    The pony didn''t expect that Li Su would open his mouth to ask for the gray ball that was locked up by him. He thought about the biased words that the gray ball said when he entered the battle. Now it seems that there is something wrong in the eyes of the pony, the traitor!


    "Don''t have any more bad intentions. My patience is really limited. If you don''t let the grey ball out, you''ll have to wait for it to come to pieces." Li Su looked at the pony''s eyes, a cold hum, and directly strangled what the pony wanted to do in the bud.


    The pony gritted his teeth and directly threw the imprisoned grey ball out of the array. He was waiting for the grey ball to appear. After seeing a group of people in front of him clearly, he felt that he had a feeling of speechless tears. What kind of luck is it every day? Even if he is imprisoned by human beings, he is imprisoned by his own kind. Fortunately, he came out, Never do such a dangerous thing again.


    "Now you can take back your thunder axe?" The pony looks at Li Su with a gloomy expression. He wants to break his teeth directly. This is the reason


    Human beings are really arrogant. Up to now, the thundering axe is still hanging on its head. Is it going to destroy the house as soon as it opens its mouth?


    "You''re not coming yet?" The expression on Li Su''s face was light, and he turned a blind eye to the expression of the pony''s teeth biting. The gray ball was muddled for a second. Looking at Li Su waving at him, he didn''t understand what was going on.


    "If you don''t come here, I don''t care about you. I''ll let the pony continue to imprison you." Li Su''s arm hugged him, and his words made the grey ball shiver. Such a nightmare should never happen again. The grey ball rushed towards Li Su, and let the pony scold him twice. He was not promising. He must have a different heart. Didn''t he know this?


    Li Su coldly glanced at the pony. The pony snorted and turned his head to one side. Li Su and his party with the gray ball soon disappeared in the sight of the pony. The three simple buildings soon recovered to their original state. There was no more dust on the ground, so that the later people didn''t see what would be wrong here.


    After fighting with the huge octopus, the thin and pale figure sweeps the three buildings in front of him. It''s hard to know where all the people in front of him have gone. However, they all enter one building directly. The thin figure, with dark eyes, looks at it again and again, and walks into the first building.


    The pony is full of resentment. When he comes back to the battle, he feels that someone has broken into the battle. The bristles on his neck stand up. He bullies people too much. It''s like he bullies people too much. No matter who it is, I will let you never come back this time!


    After walking a long way ahead, grey ball remembered that it didn''t seem to be like that. He told Li Su that he wanted to go back. Li Su grinned, and his expression was hideous and terrible. He said, "what do you think I''m trying to save you for?"


    Grey ball looked at Li Su with a confused face. Of course, he didn''t think why this person promoted virtue, it must be


    "Lead the way." Li Su smiles at the grey ball and says what the grey ball expected. The grey ball is very angry. Why do you want to save me? Why


    Do you want to help me


    "Why, it looks like you don''t want to." Li Su looked at gray ball indignant eyes, bright red nails for a moment like the growth of bamboo, scared gray ball a shiver, toward Li Su a strength of the Dian Dian, "Oh, it seems that you want to express the meaning is willing."


    Li Su grins at the grey ball. The grey ball can''t help but feel sour and astringent. After the news, it will become the most despised eye of its kind.


    How many years has grey ball been in this place? Li Su''s group of people don''t know. However, after being led by grey ball, their tutorial is much faster. Another mountain connected by the mountain appears in the sight of Li Su and others. "Look, what''s that!" Zhou Sijia looked at the shining light on the mountain not far away with a start on her face. The light was shining for a while, and she looked as if it were nothing. She was only very happy: "what is that?" In fact, after changing the route, the only one knows what they are looking for. As for what it is, except Li Su and Yang Tianfeng, none of them knows. At this moment, they are only happy to see the light. Is that what they are looking for


    Things, they look good.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look." Although Li Su didn''t say anything particularly excited, his joyful eyes were not fake at all.


    It''s just that the grey ball around him is not ahead of the time. No matter what Li Su says or how she threatens the grey ball, she doesn''t care. Zhou Siying looks at the grey ball all the way. Of course, she knows what kind of character it is. She''s afraid that it has a lot to do with the way it is now.


    "It can''t leave here, Li Su. Let''s go." Zhou Siying said, let the gray ball excited a pair of eyes at her a strength of bumping, Li Su also can be seen, not forced, waving at the gray ball: "OK, you go back."


    Gray ball happily in the air a strong turn circle, watching Li Su and his party go farther and farther, gray ball sighed, quickly toward the mountain.


    "The fog on that mountain looks stronger than that on this mountain." Looking at the opposite mountain, Yang Tianfeng was excited in his eyes, but his expression was calm. The closer he got to the mountain, his mood was not relaxed, but tense.


    Only to Yang Tianfeng turned a big white eye, please as long as it is an eye


    People who are not blind can see how thick the white fog on the opposite mountain is?


    "Be careful." Li Su and Zhou Siying nodded. The cold wind on the top of the mountain roared, and the clothes on the people were agitated. It seemed that they were very close. After flying for a while, they landed on the new mountain top. However, the color light they could see just now could not be found here. "What''s the matter, I saw it clearly just now. " Zhou Sijia pouted her little lips and couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Li Su felt that it was more like a cover up when he looked around. Zhou Siying obviously thought so. She explained to the people around her, and a group of people began to explore on the top of the mountain. Compared with the grotesque rocks on the top of the mountain before, the mountain seemed to be carefully built, whether it was stone or grass, It looks like it''s well distributed and neat, but what''s more, it''s abnormal.


    "Hey, look, does this rock look like a monkey?" The only one pointed to a lovely looking stone in front of him


    White Ape, monkey? To the shape, rushed over, some strength is not well controlled, a slap will be stone monkey to beat over.


    Because of this movement, a group of people turned to look at the White Ape. The White Ape scratched his face and pretended to be innocent, but the stars were changing around, so that a group of people couldn''t even stand. Suddenly, a big hole opened in the middle of the mountain. A group of people couldn''t even fly in the air, and they were directly sucked in by the strong breath of the black hole.


    In the dark mountainside, at the moment of entering, Li Su noticed something. After he entered the gate of the black iron gate, he felt surrounded by the air. The feeling was very light, but it was all around him. Now, after entering the mountainside, this feeling was even stronger.


    This feeling is no longer surrounded by the air, but in the squeeze, soon a few people have some breathless, clearly in the middle of the mountain, should be the wind and rain, but they have the illusion of standing in the whirlpool of the strong wind!


    Seeing that several people were about to be squeezed, Li Su pinched the formula in his hand, and the sun and the moon turned upside down for a while. When he waited for Zhou Sijia to take a breath, he found that they were no longer standing in the original place. From their present position, it seemed that the air was indeed twisted into a spiral, and the tightening was like a hemp rope, tightening to the extreme, The strong air suddenly broke.


    Without warning, they scattered around. For a moment, the mountainside was quite calm. Zhou Sijia took a deep breath and looked at his sister and Li Su: "let''s go now?"


    Li Su didn''t speak, and Zhou Siying didn''t speak either. More subtle sounds of air flow came into the ears of a group of people. The sound came from all directions. After ten seconds, the air began to swirl again, which was more powerful than just now.


    "Let''s go!" Yang Tianfeng yelled, a group of people directly toward the only channel rushed out, the air vortex is still in place in the rotation, "drink!" Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia worked together to build a thick blue ice wall, which immediately blocked the road behind.


    A group of people can breathe a sigh of relief, but they can''t stop. Li Su''s tianyingzhu has already sent out an induction. It''s burning. Li Su''s pace is so fast that a group of people can''t keep up. It''s so fast!


    "Look, it''s the light!" Zhou Sijia pointed to the front and was looking forward


    As soon as a group of people on the road look up, they can see the soft colorful light not far away. Under the light, people feel that they are all enveloped in it. There is a kind of warm and comfortable feeling. The closer they are, the more comfortable the beautiful light is. I wish I could be immersed in it forever.


    "Sister, wake up Zhou Siying suddenly pinches Zhou Sijia in the palm of her hand. Waking up, Zhou Sijia stares at the beautiful color light around her? Is what she saw just now an illusion?


    "Steady your mind!" Li Su suddenly burst out a sound like a bell. The sound was so loud that the mountain walls were shaking. There were two absent-minded people in the team who immediately returned to reality. When they could see the color of the mountain walls which were still gray servants around, they could not help sighing. What was it that could bewitch people?


    "Be careful, be careful again!" Yang Tianfeng, who nearly won the move, took a breath of air and opened his mouth to the passers-by. At this moment, no one felt that the words were superfluous. After all, they had just experienced something incredible. No one knew what they would be like if they didn''t wake up. They had to be careful and continue walking towards the cave.

 Chapter 1477

    "What''s on this?" After seeing the light just now, Zhou Sijia didn''t dare to look at things for a long time. However, in such a place, even if she didn''t want to see something, there were some things that she couldn''t see if she didn''t want to.


    On one side of the wall, the wall is carved with ancient characters. I don''t know where it started, but they can see that the characters are almost endless.


    "What does it mean?" Zhou Siying stared at an article in front of her. She didn''t understand what was written on it. She looked at the other people in the team. No one didn''t shake his head. Li Su''s eyes were staring at the wall. In fact, she was drawing a lottery in her mind! Eye patch!]


    [Ding! Power post!]


    [Ding! Flying post!]


    ¡­


    Li Su couldn''t help looking at a lot of chicken ribs that were exchanged with merit


    A burst of abuse! Motherfucker, usually when I don''t use you, I jump out. When I use you, what kind of reserve do you give me! Come out! I''ll smoke for the last time!


    [Ding! Red thread!]


    Get off! Li Su grabbed the useless red thread in his mind and fell seven or eight hundred times, but he turned around and continued to smoke what he needed.


    [Ding! Memory post!]


    [Ding! Eye patch!]


    Shit! When Li Su heard the system''s reminder in his mind, he jumped excitedly. After he was excited, he took another stroke. Unexpectedly, this stroke made Li Su happy. The system was witty at last. He knew that he needed to improve his eyesight in such an environment. No mistake. Without a word, Li Su directly used the memory paste and the eyesight enhancement paste.


    Along the way, all the words on the wall have been written down by Li Su. They are less and less. Li Su and others can already see the strong light of unable to open their eyes. After two steps forward, the words on the wall are completely over.


    Yang Tianfeng a pair of eyes at the moment even did not blink toward the light


    You can''t be wrong if you look at it. He bought a lot of news about Yulu Qiongjiang. The news is miscellaneous, but one thing in common is that Yulu Qiongjiang is protected by color light, just like a natural protective barrier.


    Yang Tianfeng took out a long sword from the storage bag. It was the first time for a group of people to see Yang Tianfeng''s sword. The sword was two feet long and two and a half inches wide. There was a layer of black light on the sword body, which was like the treacherous night. The moment the sword appeared, it brought out a chill. Without saying a word, Yang Tianfeng grabbed the sword and cut it towards the barrier!


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, the power from the black sword shocked the mountain wall. The black sword pressed against the barrier. The colorful barrier did not move. Yang Tianfeng clenched his cheek. What a joke! As soon as the body of the sword turns, a sword light appears on Yang Tianfeng''s hand and crosses towards the body of the sword. In a moment, the light of the barrier collides with the thunder on the body of the sword. It looks like a sci-fi blockbuster, and people around him can''t open their eyes!


    "I''m Cao!" Yang Tianfeng''s arm was full of green tendons. The body of the sword could not press down against the barrier. "Bang!" With a loud noise, a burst of light burst out from the colorful barrier. Yang Tianfeng, who was holding the sword, was blown out alive. He threw himself on the wall and vomited out at that time


    Two mouthfuls of blood.


    The light of the barrier surged out in a circle. It seemed to be consciously staring at a group of people like Li Su. This kind of feeling makes people feel really weird. After staring at the people around for a moment, I saw that they had no other changes. The colorful light slowly recovered. From a distance, it looked like a colorful giant egg¡° It looks great. " The only feeling after watching the color light fade back.


    Yang Tianfeng on one side has stood up with his chest in his arms, but his face is a little ugly. Li Su playfully hooks up the corner of his mouth, pulls out his blood red Seven Star Longyuan sword, and is about to come forward. Yang Tianfeng''s face is solemn and tells Li Su: "be careful."


    Since they are just for this thing, in the face of this fierce barrier, they have no choice but to rush up and fight! Otherwise, the long journey and so much suffering will be in vain.


    Li Su nodded. The red light of the red Longyuan sword overflowed slowly as if it was qualitative. It soon surrounded Li Su. It looked like Li Su''s barrier, colorful light


    Mang had already felt the threat from outside and was obviously gathering strength. Li Su grabbed the red Longyuan sword and stabbed it in the middle of the barrier. In an instant, the colorful light burst up again, and Li Su vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    Even though Li Su was holding his sword in both hands, he still didn''t leave the barrier! But his sword was never inserted into the big egg for half a minute, "drink!" Li Su''s cheek was clenched tightly, and he was forced to plunge down!


    "Click, click!" His voice came from under Li Su''s sword. Li Su''s face became very ugly when he was pleased. He couldn''t believe it. He turned over and rushed down from the colorful giant egg. Looking carefully, there were some saw teeth on the head of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword in Li Su''s hand!


    The Seven Star Dragon yuan sword is Li Su''s weapon. This weapon has been strengthened by Li Su more than once. This kind of weapon is unexpected at the moment.


    "I''ll do it!" The only one suddenly pulled out a huge fist from the ground. The fist was formed by the fusion of the land and rocks under their feet, and it was bigger than that


    Not as sharp as the sword, but this fist is absolutely powerful¡° Bang There was another loud noise, the only control under the huge fist instant collapse of fragmentation.


    "I''ll do it!" Long Xiaoying is not willing to be outdone. A strong wind becomes a wind cone, which shoots up against the colorful barrier. The tough sword is the result of failure to deal with such a strong barrier. Therefore, people don''t hold much hope for long Xiaoying''s wind cone. However, it is this kind of wind cone that doesn''t hold much hope after it hits out, Has been motionless barrier actually obvious swing, staring at all people will not think this is an illusion! What''s going on!


    "Long Xiaoying, go on!" Li Su and Yang Tianfeng excitedly open their mouths to long Xiaoying at the same time. Long Xiaoying nods seriously and shoots more wind cones towards the colorful barrier! Like a rainstorm, the colorful barrier is constantly swaying under everyone''s sight. Li Su is getting bigger and bigger, and long Xiaoying''s wind cone bursts out more and more. However, with the increasing number of wind cones, the barrier has no further change except the more severe swaying.


    "Here we go Zhou Siying looks at the tired long Xiaoying and takes her sister


    Straight forward, tough sword can''t break this barrier, but under the attack of elemental power, this barrier obviously reacts, which shows that its weakness is elemental power! The golden pupil seems to have seen through the essence of the color barrier. After Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia came up, they didn''t make any fancy moves. They directly fused the huge blue ice cone and smashed it on the color barrier like they didn''t want money.


    Unlike the wind cone, the ice cone has no weight at all. The ice cone keeps falling down towards the colorful barrier. Although it has not been able to break the barrier, it just changes the shape of an oval color. The barrier is constantly struggling, and a few ice cones keep rolling down along the edge, But there are more ice cones falling down more crazily.


    The blue liquid slowly permeates half of the colorful giant egg, and Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia continue to attack like they don''t know how tired they are! Keep going! Finally, the barrier couldn''t bear it. Suddenly, it burst out. Compared with the light before, it looked several times more fierce. The ice cone on the barrier suddenly broke around¡° Be careful The only one to hold long Xiaoying in his arms is Zhou Sijia''s hand


    As soon as he stretched out into the air, the sharp ice cone turned into vermicelli and floated down. It was a false alarm, but the colorful barrier had been provoked by the two sisters of the Zhou family.


    Zhou Siying''s face was very calm. Looking at the color barrier that rose suddenly, the original layer of blue had already wrapped the color barrier. However, with the rapid rise of the color barrier, the blue had no threat to the color barrier, after all, there was only a thin layer at the top.


    Zhou Siying narrowed her eyes, and a drop of golden liquid slowly appeared in her hand. At the moment when the liquid appeared, all the world around was pale, and the color barrier was like meeting the evil star, and it was obviously flashing back.


    Zhou Siying''s face didn''t have any extra expression, so she directly flicked the golden liquid towards the top of the barrier! As fast as the speed of light, the gold and the blue on the color barrier are fused in an instant, and the two colors blend in an instant. The picture is so beautiful that people can''t open their eyes. At this most beautiful moment, the liquid of the intersection of gold and blue rushes down suddenly, and the whole color barrier is contained in an instant.

 Chapter 1478

    The colorful barrier suddenly shrinks and swells, which seems to be suffering a lot. It shrinks and swells, and looks like breathing, but the speed is getting faster and faster, and the whole barrier seems to be shaking violently! Zhou Siying narrowed her eyes and yelled, "back up!"


    In a group of people toward the side of the flash back moment, the barrier shaking also directly reached the peak, "bang!" With a loud noise, the colorful barrier is like a broken star, which is hard to be blocked by layers of vigorous gas masks. It is like a knife cutting force, which makes a lot of scars on a group of people.


    "Look The earth shaking momentum around him has gradually subsided. The only thing I feel is that a dazzling strong light is shining on his eyelids. When he opens his eyes, he can''t help but shout. There is a large beautiful pool not far away from them. The pool seems to be a masterpiece of heaven. There is no doubt that ye''s brilliance is constantly flashing, Yang Tianfeng''s voice excited: "this is Yulu Qiongjiang!"


    "What?" The sound of exclamation came from Zhou Siying''s mouth. She knew that they were looking for something like this. She also thought that it should be something unusual, but she was far from shocked after hearing the facts.


    It''s said that they can refine their bodies and quench their bodies. The treasure close to God is actually in front of them


    What happened? This feeling is like people who have been hungry and thirsty for most of their lives have seen endless sources, and Zhou Siying''s eyes are flashing uncontrollable streamers.


    So amazing? The only one excitedly wanted to come forward and scoop out a handful of jade dew from the pool, "wait a minute!"¡° Wait¡° Bang Yang Tianfeng''s voice, Zhou Siying''s voice, and a loud noise came. A group of people''s eyes looked in the direction of the voice!


    A fierce air flow sound came, a group of people happened to ring out, this is what sound!


    The air whirlpool that was stopped after the ice wall broke the ice wall at this time! After being blocked, the air whirlpool is coming, and the momentum is more fierce. It soon appears in front of a group of people!


    "Oh The only one who can''t help but wonder at the air whirlpool in front of him is that there are countless meat grinders!


    "Quick fight, quick decision!" Li Su pulled out the red Seven Star Longyuan sword from behind, and with fierce face, he cut directly at the air whirlpool which had no eyesight. The sound of "Yiyi" suddenly rang in the cave. The air whirlpool and the Seven Star Longyuan sword were entangled with each other, and they just refused to give up!


    Distortion in the distortion, constant distortion, long Xiaoying a high drink! Suddenly from her hands out of two strong wind, the air is with the airflow and wind in the change! The invisible wind rushes directly towards the air whirlpool. In an instant, the air whirlpool seems to be blocked by an invisible pitching


    Like the earth, no matter how they struggle, they can''t escape.


    The wind in long Xiaoying''s hand is still flowing out, and the size of those air vortices is obviously shrinking with the wind, but how can they be so obedient and struggle to lengthen their bodies again and again.


    "Only one!" Li Su shouts out to the only one. The only one who was watching with clenched fists directly sticks his palms to long Xiaoying''s back. A strong force fills long Xiaoying''s whole body in an instant. Long Xiaoying''s eyes are full of determination. Too much wind will make people''s face in the cave fluctuate uncontrollably!


    "Soon!" Long Xiaoying shouts for everyone''s comfort, and the stronger wind blows out!


    A group of air whirlpool was crushed in the air. After waiting for a while, long Xiaoying was relieved to see that the surrounding air was not gathering into a whirlpool.


    "I''m sorry, everyone." Long Xiaoying turns her face and looks at a group of people with different hairstyles. She looks embarrassed. The only one smelly toward the hair touch, "this hair, beautiful! Change a general wash cut blow all can''t make such modelling! "


    Zhou Sijia turned a white eye directly at the only one and was careful to flatter the horse.


    "Well, now the most important thing for us is the jade dew, Yang Tian


    How can I get this thing? " Li Su remembered the only stop sound when he was going to fish with his hand just now. It was obvious that there was a way to get it.


    Yang Tianfeng did not speak, just took out his storage bag, groped in the storage bag, a few good suet jade cups appeared in Yang Tianfeng''s hands, "Yulu Qiongjiang, only with good suet jade cups can be taken out, in addition, there is no other way."


    Li Su took over the cool feeling of the Lanzhi jade cup, oh, I didn''t expect that he just asked, which Yang Tianfeng actually really knew.


    A couple of people came forward with a pair of eyes, and they bent together to take the jade dew from the pool A sharp voice rang out, flashing red darts straight burst at a few people, Li Su and Yang Tianfeng eyes a squint body a spin, grab the red Longyuan sword, Li Su a dart to cut down on the ground, sneer at the sudden appearance of thin shadow, "with us so long, you don''t feel tired?"


    Yang Tianfeng looks at the backlit figure with hostility, with a sneer on his face. I don''t know where this woman has such great courage. One dares to rush in front of them, Tang Qi!


    "Oh, you people are greedy. It seems that you had a premeditated plan to enter the island. I just want to expose your conspiracy. Look, it''s not surprising that you want to steal such a sacred thing!" Tang Qi''s words are high sounding. She looks at a group of people with justice on her face,


    That way, if a group of people do not know something about her, they will be cheated by her.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Looking at Tang Qi, Zhou Sijia couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Did you take your brain with you when you came out, or was it eaten by a monster on the way? What did you say? Have you had your brain?"


    "You Tang Qi glared at Zhou Sijia. When she passed Zhou Sijia and saw the pool behind her, her face showed a cold smile. In arrogance, she was just a foil. Finally, I was the only one who could get these things!


    "It''s not smelly, but it''s brain gone. Tang Qi, it''s not worth the loss when you come to this Shenwu island." Among a group of people, the one who dislikes Tang Qi the most is not the only one. When you open your mouth, you can say that Tang Qi stinks. This is definitely Tang Qi''s heart disease. After being stabbed by someone like this, Tang Qi gets angry directly.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Li Su looks at Tang Qi with a sneer on her face. Ever since the woman got her black hand on their back, Li Su has written her on the death list. Now she doesn''t know how to rush out alone. If she doesn''t start, Li Su will despise herself.


    "Let me do it." Yang Tianfeng''s sword flashed black light in his hand. His eyes reappeared. He flashed toward Tang Qi and rushed up. Li Su held his arms behind them.


    "You use the jade dew first!" Li Su glanced at Zhou Siying and others


    Here he and Yang Tianfeng guard, Tang Qi can''t directly turn over!


    "Stop it How dark is the woman''s heart? She didn''t want to let others touch such a pool of jade dew. Obviously, Tang Qi''s roar made Yang Tianfeng even more angry. The sword in her hand was cold, and there were several scars on Tang Qi''s body!


    Damn, it''s all the obstacles that I met when I came here. It took too much effort. Tang Qi took two deep breaths. Her sword wound was frozen, and a chill went straight into the bone! And behind Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia, a group of them have already scooped out Ye Ye''s flowing jade dew! Damn it! Tang Qi clenched her fist, and a dark breath came out of Tang Qi. Her eyes were staring at Yang Tianfeng, "you''re all going to die! If you touch something you shouldn''t touch, you''ll all die! "


    Tang Qi''s hands become claws, carefully look at her hands wrapped with a stream of black gas towards Yang Tianfeng, Yang Tianfeng black sword in the hands of a sword flower, flashing cold light straight to Tang Qi, if the animal general agile in mid air turned over a body, bounce back to Yang Tianfeng continue to attack.


    Yang Tianfeng narrowed his eyes and finally saw Tang Qi''s wrong hands. He didn''t know what happened to his hands, but it must have something to do with Tang Qi''s sudden enhancement.


    Around Tang Qi, a burst of thunder began to twinkle, Yang Tianfeng sword edge a turn, in the


    Tang Qi rushed up the moment, directly toward Tang Qi''s arm cut up!


    "Ah Tang Qi dodged the thunder and lightning. Yang Tianfeng, who was holding a sword, had been waiting for a long time. The long sword with black light was directly on Tang Qi''s arm and cut it up. After the sword was cut on Tang Qi''s arm, there was no blood on it. Instead, there was a stream of black gas. Yang Tianfeng bit it and Tang Qi fell on the ground, Tang Qi covered the wound and grinned at Yang Tianfeng: "don''t you know who I am? You are so cruel to me. When you get out of Shenwu Island, your Yang family will wait for my revenge! "


    "Then don''t let you out of Shenwu island." Li Su listened outside and grinned. Now he has moved his hand. He is saying that it is impossible to turn back. Since he has done so, he will do it to the end!


    "You want to kill me?" Tang Qi''s eyes were staring at the people in front of him. Yang Tianfeng''s face was cold, and his black sword was straight at him. Li Su''s face was grinning with a grim smile. "When you want to kill us, you should know that there will be such a day!"


    "No! You can''t do that! " Tang Qi''s eyes are dark and dark. They look abnormal. She yells at Li Suye and Yang Tianfeng madly.


    Yang Tianfeng doesn''t have any expression. He is throwing a sword flower out again. He is aiming at Tang Qi''s other arm. Tang Qi laughs a lot. With one hand, he suddenly takes out the glittering things from his pocket and puts them into his mouth. A group of people watch a burst of golden light from Tang Qi''s body!

 Chapter 1479

    With the golden light, a layer of golden things like scales covered Tang Qi''s body, like a layer of armor directly wrapped to Tang Qi. The armor covered the whole body, leaving only those dark eyes!


    "Those who want to kill me, go to hell! Long Wei Tang Qi screamed. The deafening sound made the hearts of several people in the cave burst out. Bursts of Yutian, bursts of dragon howling still reverberated in the cave. Li Su''s eyes looked at Tang Qi with fanaticism. What was that.


    Jinlong Neidan is the most valuable thing in the whole body of the dragon


    Li Su listened to the system, a pair of eyes more hot look to Tang Qi, unexpectedly this woman actually got such a good thing, but such a good thing soon does not belong to her!


    Li Su grabs the red Seven Star Longyuan sword and attacks it with Yang Tianfeng''s two swords, one red and one black. Tang Qi, who is covered with dragon scales, is shocked to almost vomit blood. She looks at Li Su and Yang Tianfeng with gnashing teeth: "mean!"


    Li Su pursed his sword with one hand and didn''t speak. When he met his opponent, he only had the ability to be strong or weak. Who would be right with you? It was like your previous ambush!


    "Ouch!" Two with thunder light sword towards Tang Qi body split up, dragon


    Scales covered with a layer of scorched black outside, Tang Qi painful want to roll! Tang Qi''s hand, which had already become a claw, looked extremely sharp. Li Su''s long red claws suddenly appeared and pulled out from below towards Tang Qi''s claws. A tearing roar came from Tang Qi''s mouth. Li Su''s face was full of ruffian laughter, Yangyangsasa will be a dragon scale to throw on the ground, looking at Tangqi: "you are not authentic, too weak."


    "Roar!" Tang Qi''s eyes became more and more black, and the Golden Dragon scales even began to be covered with a layer of black fog. Li Su looked at Tang Qi''s transformation and sneered, "Tang Qi, you''re killing me!"


    The good and the evil are different. The Dragon Qi is the right, while the black Qi is the evil. When using the Golden Dragon inner pill, they choose to release the evil Qi in their body again. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Tang Qi''s voice has changed. Her eyes don''t look like human beings at all. She stares at Li Su and Yang Tianfeng. Her golden and black lightsabers shoot at Li Su and Yang Tianfeng like a shower!


    The sword rain hasn''t fallen on them yet. Tang Qi suddenly screams. A black and a golden force emerges from her. The two regiments begin to fight in front of everyone. It''s getting worse and worse!


    "Do it!" Li Su sneered, this is the end of your own death, there is no need to see the play, while now, black sword, red sword, inserted into Tang Qi''s chest, eyes wide open, Tang Qi burst out a burst of roar, a moment of black air disappeared in everyone''s sight.


    The golden light hovered for a while, and finally returned to Tang Qi''s body. The golden light quickly retreated from Tang Qi''s body. Lying on the ground, Tang Qi''s body was constantly twitching. After a pair of eyes revived, they glared at Li Su and Yang Tianfeng fiercely: "remember, I will never forget you, My school must be... "Li sulongyuan sword towards Tang Qi''s neck is a sword, has not finished the words, by Tang Qi forever swallow into the stomach.


    Yang Tianfeng turns around coldly. He can''t wait to rush towards Yulu Qiongjiang. A group of people who have drunk Yulu Qiongjiang are meditating. A burst of colorful light comes out from them, but these people don''t know.


    Li Su squatted in front of Tang Qi and couldn''t help laughing. It''s time for you to close your eyes. At least you died under our two hands. It''s your great honor. Li Su took back the golden light group from her clothes. He stood up and walked towards Yulu Qiongjiang.


    Several people who had drunk Yulu Qiongjiang were meditating without exception. Li Su stood quietly and looked at them. A group of people seemed to have been remodeled by some people. The sound of clicking came from several people.


    The Yulu Qiongjiang in their bodies and the Yulu Qiongjiang in the pool also seemed to have a sense. With the constant changes of several people''s bodies, the Yulu Qiongjiang in the pool was drawn out like silk thread. After turning around to several people, Li Su was shocked. The White Ape on one side also thought it was very interesting and roared loudly, Double fists towards the chest thump up, recently really saw a lot of wonderful things.


    It''s really a long time to quench her body. After Li Su had been waiting for a whole day, someone in the group finally felt like waking up. Zhou Siying''s eyelids trembled and trembled again. At the moment when she opened her eyes, a strong breath swept the whole cave. There is no doubt that it came from Zhou Siying, At least three times more than before! Zhou Siying can''t help herself!


    As we all know, the higher the level of cultivation is, the more difficult it is to get promoted. However, every promotion at this time is quite different. At the moment, Zhou Siying only feels that she is beyond the five elements, and nothing can bind her! This feeling, even the air is in her control.


    Looking at the changes in Zhou Siying, Li Su gave Zhou Siying a quiet smile. He sat down cross legged, drank the jade dew, and began his own quenching process.


    "Here! It''s a miracle When a group of people wake up one after another, only Yang Tianfeng is left. The only one is looking inside and feeling the changes in his body. The only one is excited and has run back and forth in the cave for countless times. He can''t describe such an encounter in words, so he can only call it a miracle!


    "Look, sister Zhou Sijia shouts at Zhou Siying. Hongqiao slowly emerges from behind her. It''s more than twice as big as before. People can''t help shaking Hongqiao. Zhou Siying is also very happy for her sister.


    "Hahaha, White Ape, I''m so happy!" The only one rushed at the White Ape and grabbed him with one hand. It was like throwing a chicken. It really scared the White Ape, "did you drink Yulu Qiongjiang?" After playing for a long time, the only excited emotion was finally calmed down. A pair of eyes were shining at the White Ape.


    The White Ape looked at the pool with expectation in his eyes. Although he didn''t know what the streamer water was, it was really powerful. Looking at the appearance of these awakened human beings, the White Ape went up to the pool with one paw, and the streamer liquid disappeared directly in the palm of the White Ape''s hand.


    "Roar?" The White Ape looked at his palm and looked at the liquid in the pool. He couldn''t understand it. He went up again. There''s no doubt that it''s nothing!


    "Roar The White Ape yelled angrily, and pounded his fists hard on his chest. It looked like he was going to fight with the pool water!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." the only one who saw this, couldn''t stop laughing. Zhou Sijia looked speechless and glared at the only one who teased the White Ape. Is it really good?


    "Here, I''ll give you a scoop. You can''t hold it like that." Zhou Sijia picked up the extra lanolin jade cup, and the White Ape howled excitedly. His eyes were staring at Zhou Sijia''s action seriously. Soon a glass of flowing jade dew came to the front of the White Ape.


    The White Ape held the small suet jade cup in his palm carefully and drank it. Then he sat down and began to meditate. The only thing he saw was that he couldn''t help but curl his mouth. Now he really didn''t have to play.


    "Sister, look Of course, I don''t know what they looked like when they were closed, but now looking at Yang Tianfeng and Li Su, Zhou Sijia is really surprised!


    A stream of Yulu Qiongjiang flies from the pool to Yang Tianfeng. This picture is shocking enough, but what''s more shocking is still behind. A stream of Yulu Qiongjiang rushes from the pool to Li Su. The naked eye can see that the Yulu Qiongjiang in the pool is decreasing rapidly, People around are tense, looking at Zhou Siying, and even doubt that with Li Su''s absorption, this pool of jade dew slurry will not be enough for him¡° Hoo With a long cry, Yang Tianfeng finally opened his eyes. At the moment of opening his eyes, it seemed that there was thunder in Yang Tianfeng''s eyes, and the whole person looked sharp.


    "Hey, Yang Tianfeng, you look good." The only thing I have to admit is that after Yang Tianfeng''s injury was cured, he was already severe, and now he has turned several times! Yang Tianfeng is in a good mood now. It''s rare that he didn''t stab the only one and said "thank you."


    It''s true that you are very good. What do you thank me for


    It''s awkward.


    "Master, when is the time for this quenching?" It took Yang Tianfeng a day and a half to quench his body, but Li Su has not woken up for two days now. He is watching the pool of Yulu Qiongjiang dries up. No one is not worried.


    "It should be soon." Yang Tianfeng stares at Li Su, who is meditating cross legged. The sound of bone reconstruction from him is obviously not so close. Waiting for the sound to disappear completely, it''s time for Li Su to wake up.


    "Roar!" White Ape eyes open, suddenly jump up from the ground, a pair of eyes inside the golden flash, its fists against his chest constantly beating, excited from its continuous roar can let people hear!


    "Be quiet for a while. There are still people who are not over." Yang Tianfeng waved his hand to the White Ape. The White Ape sat back on the ground cross legged with wonder on his face. Didn''t this human sit here long ago? Why haven''t you woken up yet!


    It''s hard to tell whether it''s day or night in the cave, but half a day has passed, and the sound of Li Su''s clicking has finally stopped. Looking into the pool, there are less than three cups of Yulu Qiongjiang left!


    How much Yulu Qiongjiang Li Su has absorbed makes people around her smack their tongue!


    The colorful light that shrouded Li Su''s body was becoming lighter and lighter, from the pitiful light


    At the present trickle, soon the amount of three cups left half a cup, the last drop was not left, and Li Su, who let a group of people wait for a long time, finally opened his eyes at this time.


    The momentum of Hanhai is like a landslide. It starts to spread from Li Su''s whole body, and those who touch it die. This is the idea from Li Su''s whole body momentum.


    Li Su''s dark eyes looked like a starry sky with all kinds of things. He felt more powerful than opening Shura road!

 Chapter 1480

    "Su, you finally wake up!" Zhou Sijia pounced on Li Su and arched his head in his arms. Li Su said with a faint smile: "how can I use it for a long time?"


    The only one who didn''t know when he got to Li Su''s side, listened to what Li Su said and pointed to the pool not far away. Zhou Sijia glared at him for a moment. Li Su was puzzled and turned to look in the direction he pointed to. For a moment, Li Su opened his eyes: "this is the pool of Yulu Qiongjiang?"


    The only one touched his nose and nodded to Li Su. If it wasn''t for him from beginning to end, he was afraid that others would tell him that it was a pool with jade dew slurry, and he didn''t believe it.


    "How did that happen?" Li Su turned his face and looked around. There was no sign of fighting. Where did so much jade dew go?


    The crowd did not speak. They just kept staring at Li Su. They were so embarrassed that Zhou Siying couldn''t help laughing. She said to Li Su, "you have absorbed the jade dew."


    "What is it?" Li Su felt as if he had heard a big joke, and the joke was not funny at all. There were so many Yulu and Qiongjiang in the pool, and he had absorbed them all by himself?


    Li Su turns his face, Zhou Sijia nods, the only one is nodding, long Xiaoying and Yang


    Tianfeng, even White Ape are nodding, this time Li Su that called an embarrassment ah, touched the nose clear throat, "it seems that we all harvest is not small ah."


    Who can be unhappy with the presence of these words? After all, the jade dew really made their abilities improved by leaps and bounds.


    "In that case, shall we go now?" In order to find Yulu Qiongjiang and lead the people behind them out, they have already taken a detour. Now they want to return to the right path and hurry to find a group of people in front.


    "Good."


    It''s only half a day''s hard work to get into the mountain and easy to get out of it. Li Su and his group have already stood in the woods outside the mountain. Now it''s sunset and dusk, and the colorful fire clouds are hanging in the sky, adding a bit of color to the beautiful picture of the wind and the deep forest.


    "It''s so comfortable out there." Li Su opened his arms. Compared with this moment, the feeling of not seeing the sun in the mountains is like a heart.


    "Roar The White Ape roared and agreed. After two roars, he quickly went through the deep forest.


    "Well? White Ape, where are you going? Are you going to find the last buffalo by yourself? Wait for me Back to reality, the first problem that attracted a group of people''s attention was eating. After all, they all lived on pigudan. Although pigudan was very delicious, if there were real food, he would be happy


    We are absolutely not willing to touch pigudan.


    "Roar The White Ape waved to the only one. Obviously, the only one was that he guessed its purpose correctly and invited the only one to go with him. This would make the only one happy. That''s great. The last buffalo was so delicious that he didn''t eat enough.


    "We''ll get something to eat, too." The two sisters of the Zhou family are not people who pay attention to their appetite, but they are really close to Zhu after Li Su. Now as long as they talk about eating, they seem to have a drum beating in their stomachs. They can''t bear it at all.


    "I''ll join you too." With a shy smile on her face, long Xiaoying walks towards the sisters of the Zhou family. Several women leave happily.


    "You''re not going to find something to eat." Li Su began to squat again. After a while, the guys who brought back must be big guys. They had to put up the fire. Yang Tianfeng sighed and shook his head. So far, his purpose of this trip to Shenwu island has been completed. The whole person felt relieved at last, but he glanced at Li Su¡° What are you looking at me for? " Li Su raised his head and was facing Yang Tianfeng''s deep eyes. In fact, according to the understanding of Yang Tianfeng all the way, Li Su knew that Yang Tianfeng should be on guard against himself.


    "Nothing." Yang Tianfeng moved his eyes away, just like he was not the one who focused on Li Su. He took out his black sword and rubbed it.


    Li Su opened his mouth: "I, Li Su, am a brother. If I am a brother one day, I will be a brother all my life."


    In the quiet, the flames were beating silently, and even the leaves fell from the trees without making a slight sound. Yang Tianfeng was rubbing his sword''s hand and looking at Li Su, he pursed his lips and gave a heavy hum.


    "We''re back! We must celebrate this evening Li Su''s eyes lit up as soon as he looked up. Oh, today he really came back with a full load. He was carrying a cow with two fish on his body, and the White Ape was carrying a cow with a bunch of fruit. When one person and one monkey saw Li Su solemnly put things away.


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing at the consciousness of one person and one monkey. He was just about to start to clean up. Yang Tianfeng suddenly wielded a knife and came over with a fierce look. He only looked at Yang Tianfeng with his eyebrows shaking. His expression looked really murderous. What did this guy want to do?


    "Let me kill a cow, too." Yang Tianfeng walked up to Li Su and said what he said. He let everyone fall to the ground. Damn, he thought you were going to do something with so much energy. He didn''t expect that it was just to kill a cow.


    Li Su nodded to Yang Tianfeng. What else can he say to his sincere plea? White Ape carrying his cattle back a step, the only slow retreat, cattle directly fell in the hands of Yang Tianfeng.


    The only thing I want to say is that it''s the cruelest painting he''s ever seen


    Face, no one


    Yang Tianfeng thought that it was not so easy to kill cattle, and the cattle he killed would taste better, so he wanted to eat more today.


    The White Ape was waiting for Li Su to turn over the roasted whole cattle. The sound of zizilala and the constant fragrance made the White Ape feel that it was really the human killed cattle. The roasted cattle looked more appetite. He secretly took a look at Yang Tianfeng, who directly covered his face. The picture of the human killing cattle was really unbearable.


    When Li Su put down the White Ape and left it to roast, he turned to see that Yang Tianfeng had killed the cow with wounds everywhere. Li Su had no choice but to dismember the cow and make it into flavored beef, which was unexpectedly sought after by the White Ape.


    This day''s dinner was really sumptuous. It was delicious with meat and fruit. It was only good wine. Li Su just sighed. Yang Tianfeng, who was silent, actually moved out two jars of champion Red from the storage bag.


    what the hell! Through the cloth towel, Li Su''s saliva will flow down when he hears the smell of the wine. This is a rare wine. Erguotou is very strong in this world, but there is absolutely no mellow smell of the wine. When the cloth towel is opened, a burst of overflowing wine fragrance makes a group of people intoxicated.


    "Don''t get drunk tonight." Yang Tianfeng raises his glass to Li Suyang and raises his hand. Li Suyang drinks the wine in the glass thoroughly and smoothly


    A quick laugh, "good wine!"


    "I''ve treasured this wine for a long time." When the second glass of wine was full, Yang Tianfeng looked at Li Su seriously and said, "I thought this wine might not open in my life, but now, drink it!"


    Yang Tianfeng didn''t speak much, but what he said made Li Su burst out laughing, "come on, drink!"


    "Let me sing a song!" The only one who stands up with a roasted leg and a happy smile on his face has not been so happy for a long time. At this time, it is suitable to sing a song to make the atmosphere more active¡° Can you sing? " On one side, Zhou Sijia directly poured cold water on the only one. The only one was not angry. She looked at a group of people with a smile: "well, you have to listen. Don''t listen. You also have to listen. Why do you mind so much?"


    Zhou Sijia curled her lips, holding a bowl of wine in her hands, and the only one who had already opened her voice. This song is obviously not a modern song, with a long tune and full charm. However, in such an environment and such a beautiful scenery, it seems that there will be no other songs like this.


    The fragrance of wine and the song are drifting far away in this night.


    "Let''s separate from here." Last night, after dawn, Yang Tianfeng spoke his decision to Li Su with a serious face.


    This decision is very sudden, not only Li Su did not expect, even as a teammate


    The only one didn''t expect, but surprisingly, the only one didn''t object. Long Xiaoying bit her lip and looked at the two silent male teammates. It was even harder for her to say anything. She pursed her mouth and looked a little uncomfortable.


    This is a good result. After yesterday''s drink, Li Su probably expected this. Therefore, after listening to what Yang Tianfeng said today, Li Su was not particularly surprised. He nodded quietly, "then you guys should be careful."


    "Roar The White Ape smacked his mouth and could feel the smell of meat last night. When he woke up, the atmosphere was obviously different. He didn''t know what had happened. But when he saw the man who took him out of the mountain and turned to leave, the White Ape was a little worried, "roar."


    "Sister Xiaoying, all the banquets in the world come to an end. We will try our best to move forward in our own direction. We will meet again in the near future, and then we will continue to revel." Zhou Siying sees that long Xiaoying is not in a high mood. She goes over and hugs long Xiaoying. What she says seriously makes long Xiaoying hold back her tears, nods to her and let the only one take her hand and walk forward.


    "Roar White Ape looked at Yang Tianfeng several people go farther and farther, finally know, they are in the separate, White Ape toward Li Su vigorously waved, very not at ease toward Li Su roared a long string.


    Li Su, who had been standing in the same place with a calm face, laughed directly at the roar of the White Ape. Yes, he understood, "don''t worry, I''ll see you next time


    I''ll cook you roast beef again. I won''t forget you. "


    Hearing Li Su''s consent, Bai ape ran away with three jumps. Yang Tianfeng and his group soon disappeared in their sight. Li Su stretched out and held his sister-in-law in one hand and Zhou Sijia in the other: "come on, honey, no one will disturb our sweet three person world in the next period of time, especially you Sijia, Don''t forget what you promised me when you were in the cave. "


    Li Su''s arm around Zhou Sijia was obviously moving down, and directly fell on Zhou Sijia''s soft waist. The hot hand was close to her clothes, and the hot temperature spread all over Zhou Sijia''s body. What Li Su said made Zhou Sijia''s cheek burn instantly.


    Zhou Siying can''t help but feel funny as she looks at it. Before she can stop laughing, she tenses up. Li Su puts his hand into her clothes in broad daylight


    Feeling Zhou Siying''s pushing and shoving, Li Su didn''t move. She raised her eyebrows to Zhou Siying: "sister-in-law, I think you are so happy. What''s the matter that you should share with me?"


    As Li Su said, her hands in Zhou Siying''s clothes were still swimming. Zhou Siying''s body seemed to be burned, and her eyes didn''t know where to look. Li Su''s bad eyes came close to Zhou Siying''s ear: "sister-in-law, don''t forget that you are also my pillow person now. You can''t run Sijia. Can you run you?"

 Chapter 1481

    No one makes light bulbs. Li Su thinks that this kind of day is really beautiful. It can''t be beautiful. Two beauties are on the side. The beautiful scenery of green mountains and green waters is even more beautiful. Seven days passed quickly, and the morning of the eighth day was opened in a burst of laughter.


    "Boom!" Suddenly, there was a huge noise. The ground under Li Su''s feet was shaking. The trees, the island, the birds, and the huge momentum made him feel that the island was about to overturn. The continuous roar came from afar!


    "What''s the matter?" From a distance, the whole island looks like an active crust, constantly digging. The creatures and plants on it look like rootless duckweeds, which are soon overturned. More duckweeds are repeating the same mistakes.


    "Look ahead." This is the first time that they have been in the forbidden area until now. No one can explain why. Li Su nods to the two sisters of the Zhou family, and the three of them rush out in front.


    In the distant air, a few figures slowly emerged again, and finally entered the forbidden area at this moment


    All the people appeared. Cheng Zhenzhen narrowed her eyes and swept around with a smile on her face. The difficulty of the forbidden area is so low that there are so many people left so far.


    "It feels familiar." Zhou Siying looked at the shock below, squinted a pair of eyes, Li Su''s eyes moved to Zhou Siying''s face: "what do you want to say?"


    "If I''m not wrong, this should be the first sign of the real awakening of treasure." There will be several times of awakening opportunities when the divine objects are injured and dormant. However, no one can judge that the divine objects will really wake up after that awakening. However, even if they are not sure, there are people flocking to the island of divine objects. Can they really meet the real awakened divine objects this time?


    In the early days, Li Su listened to Zhou Siying''s words and said, "what do you mean by that is that there will be a mid-term and a later period?


    Li Su''s doubts were confirmed by Zhou Siying''s nodding. Li Su couldn''t help but feel depressed for a while. Actually, there was "is the middle and late stage close?"


    Now that there are middle and late stages, Li Su''s only hope now is that


    The latter two stages should not be too far apart.


    Zhou Siying looked at Li Su with a bitter smile on her face: "no one can be sure about this kind of thing, because the things to be awakened are different. Some gods awaken very quickly, and the three phases of awakening can be completed in three days, but some gods awaken very slowly, and even span a hundred years."


    Li Su heard only a smack of his tongue. If he really dared to use it for so long, he would die old here? No, I need to ask the system quickly, how long does it take for the system to wake up in the middle and later stages?


    Thirteen days


    After entering the forbidden area, it has been ten days. In addition to the thirteen days, Li Su''s palm is slightly clenched. It''s even faster. Thinking about this, he glanced at Zhou Siying beside him. It seems that Zhou Siying turned around and gave Li Su a gentle smile. His palm is more tightly clenched.


    The shock on the ground has completely stopped. Cheng Zhenzhen smiles with a chill in her eyes. A group of people in the middle of the air disappear once again.


    "Come on, everyone." Long shisan''s long-term vision, no one knows what he saw. The words he left behind are more encouraging than announcing the beginning of the struggle for gods and objects.


    There was a tense atmosphere among the rest of the group. Yang Tianfeng and Li Su looked at each other from the south to the north across the sky, and without saying anything, they turned around and disappeared in the air. Li Su narrowed his eyes and looked at the forest which was like turning over the sky because of his awakening. He couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that the early awakening of the divine object had given a sign, and the next battle must be earth shaking.


    "I''ll rest here tonight. From this evening on, I''ll come out every three hours to watch the night." The night in the woods always comes so fast, but from tonight on, it''s obvious that it won''t be like that. For Li Su''s decision, the two sisters of the Zhou family also nodded and agreed. After all, it''s the critical moment, which everyone knows.


    "Scarlett, keep it first." Zhou Siying stares at her sister. In the first half of the night, it''s the most unlikely that someone will come to attack her. After all, everyone is still nervous and has not relaxed their vigilance.


    Zhou Sijia pouts. Her sister always treats her as a child. Doesn''t her sister know that she is very powerful now?


    Zhou Sijia''s face showed a little haughty expression. Li Su couldn''t help laughing. He rubbed Zhou Sijia''s head twice and looked at Zhou Sijia who was staring at him. He said: "we all know you are very powerful, so you see the arduous task. Isn''t this the first one to be handed over to you?"


    Zhou Sijia glared at Li Su fiercely, but he didn''t mean to be in a small mood: "you two have a rest first, I''ll start to watch the night."


    At night, as like as two peas, Zhou Siying and Li Su are two legs in meditation. They seem to be just like a rest, but in fact, they are very different. The aura of the invisible spirit is continuously inhaled into the body of two people. The invisible momentum is rising continuously on two people.


    Zhou Sijia poked at the fire pile with a stick in one hand. Looking at the sparks splashed by the poke, Zhou Sijia''s interest came for a moment, but it didn''t last for a long time, and it had already subsided, "crackle!" Zhou Sijia was startled by a scorching sound on the fire. As soon as she turned back, a white shadow moved away, like a white shadow


    Misty smoke.


    "We''re running out of wood." Three hours had passed before she knew it. Zhou Sijia''s eyes only focused on two places, where Li Su and her sister were, and the other one was the fire for them to light up. She was so absorbed that she didn''t know how long. When Zhou Sijia moved her eyes back to the firewood pile, the firewood pile was obviously smaller.


    Zhou Sijia turned around to add firewood, and suddenly saw a white shadow shaking nearby, which made Zhou Sijia yell. Li Su and Zhou Siying, who were meditating cross legged on the ground, immediately opened their eyes and rushed towards Zhou Sijia. Zhou Sijia was so scared that they jumped into Li Su''s arms.


    "Just now, I saw a white shadow. I couldn''t find it in a flash." Zhou Sijia holds Li Su''s waist tightly in both hands. They are practitioners. Naturally, they know that ghosts and gods exist. But even if Zhou Sijia is a woman first, in the deep forest like midnight, except for the dense trees, there is only dark sky around, and she is the only one left soberly. Fear is inevitable.


    Li Su patted Zhou Sijia''s back with one hand and comforted her, "I''m not afraid." A pair of eyes looked around like a torch. The thing that frightened Zhou Sijia just now seemed to disappear out of thin air. Li Su looked around and found no suspicious shadow.


    "It''s time to change the post. You go to have a rest. Next, I''ll watch the night." Zhou Sijia looked around with worried eyes. It wasn''t her eyes just now, but the flash of white shadow couldn''t be found now. Zhou Siying pinched her sister''s palm. There was a slight sweat in her palm. She said to her sister with a comforting smile, "don''t worry about your sister. Li Su is going to watch for us next time. Have a good rest, Nothing will happen. "


    Li Su listened to Zhou Siying''s words, raised a smile, nodded to Zhou Sijia, and looked at Zhou Sijia with an evil smile: "girl, you know my brother''s ability. I''m guarding here, and no ghosts dare to come near me. What''s more, you just have other ideas. Do you want me to accompany you? You said that earlier Li Su a pair of see through your expression, actually really get up to Zhou Si


    Jia came over. Zhou Sijia was stunned for a long time, and glared at Li Su: "I didn''t think that way! Don''t come here


    "Oh, really?" Li Su looks at Zhou Sijia with a playful look on her face. Zhou Sijia stares at Li Su angrily and simply ignores her. Li Su directly closes her eyes. She is already sleepy in the first half of the night. With her sister by her side, Zhou Sijia soon falls asleep.


    Listening to Zhou Sijia''s even snoring, Zhou Siying looked at her sister''s sleeping appearance. Fortunately, Li Su just remembered that way and made trouble with her sister. Otherwise, her sister would not forget the scene just now and sleep so fast.


    Zhou Siying knows her sister. There must be a reason for her scream. So what''s around here? After a week''s study, Zhou Siying didn''t find any shadow. She closed her eyes and had to wait for a while.


    Li Su sat cross legged in the same place, carrying the fire every time. But at the moment when the two sisters closed their eyes, he released the spirit of the thousand year old hibiscus tree. This is the forest. For the thousand year old hibiscus tree, this is absolutely the best place. Li Su looked at it


    The imperceptible Brown slowly infiltrates into the ground, with a little ruffian smile on her face. What Zhou Sijia saw just now is unintentional or intentional, and soon there will be an answer.


    As the soul of the thousand year old hibiscus tree seeps into the ground, the bird''s-eye view of the whole deep forest is reflected in Li Su''s eyes. The dormant wild animals, the birds that inhabit, and the quiet woods are flying around. Scenes sweep into Li Su''s eyes, circling in circles and looking out. Strange things are really found by Li Su, Under a crooked neck tree with its name on its feet, it was like sulfuric acid had been broken by someone, and the "gududu" bubbles kept pouring out.


    With the continuous eversion of the bubble, bursts of white smoke rose from under the crooked neck tree. The smoke didn''t look very different from the ordinary smoke. If there was, it was that the smoke looked like a piece of exercise, one by one. In the dark night, such white fog floated out, which was really frightening.


    What tree is this? Li Su looked around the crooked neck tree for two full circles and asked questions about the system.


    The sound of the system is somewhat contemptuous


    "What a coincidence." Li Su squinted at the locust tree where the bubbles were still rising. This sentence made the system have some doubts, but as a noble system, it must not ask.


    Li Su seemed to know the nature of the urine in the system. He said, "locust trees are shady. It''s a ghost."

 Chapter 1482

    The system wanted to turn its eyes at Li Su, but it couldn''t, so it stopped talking to Li Su and ran away.


    Li Su smiles twice and takes back his sight. The rest place for the three people is still as usual. Bursts of night wind suddenly appear gentle and sweep over the three people. Li Su''s one hand is bouncing on his knee. After a while, he slowly closes his eyes. Looking carefully, the corner of Li Su''s mouth is raised to one side, It was like waiting for something interesting.


    The night is getting thicker and thicker, but the night wind is not. The night becomes colder and colder. It still makes people feel like bathing in the body. The white shadow, like a naughty child, quietly shrinks behind the tree near a group of people. If Li Su understands the white shadow now, he will find that it looks similar to what he just saw on the locust tree, But it''s absolutely different.


    The white shadow drifted away again, closer to Li Su. The white shadow was as soft as a cloud, but because it was vertical, it was in the sky


    It''s really frightening to see this in the middle of the night.


    Hee hee, light laughter, with the night wind escaping out, Li Su with closed eyes seemed to be asleep, without a trace of awareness, the white shadow arrogantly flew out directly, that looks like there is no difference with the ghost, no, or it can be said that this is clearly the soul of people.


    "Have you had enough?" Waiting for the white shadow, it had floated in front of Li Su''s eyes and was about to take the next step. Li Su, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, Li Su''s pupils were black purple. The white shadow screamed. Before it flew far away, the whole shadow was directly inhaled into Shura road, In a flash, it turns into steam and disappears.


    "Ha ha." Deep laughter seemed to seep in the forest. Li Su opened his eyes and looked to the East. The corner of his mouth was higher. With such a small skill, a bigger white figure appeared behind him without a sound. He opened a big mouth directly behind Li Su, with a white body shape and a big mouth like nothingness, Even the earth on the ground was swallowed by it.


    The white shadow looks at the deep earth pit and thinks of the human being swallowed by it. The silent smile hangs on the white shadow''s face. The expression looks really ferocious.


    "Hey, what are you happy about?" A sound of wonder suddenly rings out from behind the white shadow. The white shadow suddenly turns its face. The eyes of two black holes stare at the human behind it. They can''t believe it. What''s the matter? Didn''t this man be swallowed by himself just now?


    "Are you really a ghost?" Li Su approached the front two steps, and the white shadow stepped back two steps. Li Su''s face was bright with interest: "it''s just that I''ve got something good recently. Since you are a ghost, let''s try it on you."


    A bottle of dark green liquid appeared in Li Su''s hand. As soon as he opened the bottle, a burst of blue smoke began to evaporate. Under the white shadow, he realized that it must not be a good thing. However, Li Su blocked all the roads he wanted to leave. The space seemed to be isolated. He let the white shadow bump around, but he never ran out of the isolated space, "It looks like you''re in a hurry." Li Su grinned and looked at the white shadow with a big mouth and a silent howl, "I can''t help it. In fact, I can''t help it


    I don''t want to do it to you, but it''s you who come to be abused. I can only clean you up easily. "


    Li Su''s mouth curled. The green juice of the smoke poured on the white shadow. After a while of distortion, the eyes of the white shadow merged into one. Now there are only two big black holes on the whole shadow. Faster, the big hole melted into a hole. The next moment, the white shadow was melted into a pool of water, There''s something in the water that''s obviously looking to melt.


    "Frozen!" Zhou Siying had a red lip, opened her eyes and ran towards Li Su. They picked up the ice on the ground. There would be no mistake. Zhou Siying narrowed her eyes: "it''s a symbol!"¡° It''s a talisman Two of the same voices collide, Li Su and Zhou Siying look at each other, it is someone playing tricks¡° You save it first. We need a tooth for tooth. " Li Su laughs. He talks with the system in his mind. The system will come out quickly. Is there a quick method for incantation?


    Nothing is opportunistic. The charm is accumulation


    I give you merit.


    What a charm can learn quickly, it has to


    I give you a lot of merit!


    There are many kinds of charms


    I only want a quick one, I give you merit!


    Can I finish my speech When the system is interrupted several times, it becomes angry. Merit is worth merit. Do you think the system needs your merit!


    The system is furious, and Li Su is still very calm. I''m not trying to be efficient?


    All the good explanations of feelings were taken as spitting in vain, and the voice of the system suddenly turned cold


    Damn, it''s still so dark. Well, I''m in a hurry. One hundred thousand is one hundred thousand. After Li Su''s choice of yes, a huge amount of knowledge suddenly melted into Li Su''s head. At that moment, Li Su felt that his head would burst. The feeling of three seconds, six seconds and ten seconds'' surge subsided. Li Su just thought about it, A charm painting has appeared in Li Su''s mind. Li Su''s eyes are bright and systematic


    Do you have a character tool?


    Do you think I''m a shop? The system has been so difficult to make complaints about Li Su''s tuckswork.


    Yes.


    Ding With a loud sound, Li Su directly takes out the yellow paper and cinnabar pen from her arms. Zhou Siying''s eyes are wide open. Looking at these things that Li Su carries with her, can Li Su still draw? Among the cultivation, it can be said that the painting method is the most difficult one, because if the painting methods of these symbols are piled up, they may all pile up into a mountain. It is often said that the ten-year mark and the hundred year mark can show how difficult the painting method is.


    Zhou Siying opened her mouth, but before her words could be heard, Li Suyi took up her pen, and with a lot of energy, she went to the dragon under Zhou Siying''s gaze and drew a charm.


    The vivid red mark soon covered the clean yellow paper. Zhou Siying didn''t even understand what Li Su was painting. She picked up the yellow paper and blew on it. The original rectangular yellow charm floated into the air, slowly expanded and turned white,


    It didn''t stop slowly until it swelled to the same white shadow as before.


    Zhou Siying had already looked as like as two peas in the painting. He had no idea that Li Su had beaten such an idea. The white shadow looked exactly the same as it was just now. It was obvious that the white shadow was Li Su''s, and after all, he seemed very respectful to Li Su.


    Li Su looked up and down at the white shadow, confirmed that there was no problem, nodded at him, turned his face to Zhou Siying, who was in shock, and said, "take out the charm just now."


    Zhou Siying''s hand turned, and the charm wrapped in ice appeared in Li Su''s eyes. Li Su grabbed it and printed it directly on the white shadow. Li Su was shocked by the white shadow in front of him. He waved his hand to the white shadow with a smile: "go."


    "How long did it take you to learn the charm?" At the moment when Li Su took out the cinnabar charm from her arms, Zhou Siying wanted to ask the question. She has been holding it until now. She finally found the opportunity to speak. Ah? This, Li Su face with an embarrassed smile, scratching his head looking at Zhou Siying, "a few days?"


    what? Zhou Siying''s eyes were as startled as if they were about to fall out. Li Su looked at Zhou Siying''s face and trembled. Was it my fault that this thing should be easy to learn?


    Li Suzheng was going to try to change his words. One day, he saw Zhou Siying holding his arm excitedly, "where do you learn from! Who taught you that when we go out from Shenwu Island, can you take me to learn? "


    Li Su has a row of black lines hanging on his forehead. It seems that the situation is not the same as what he imagined. As for the apprentice? Li Su thought about the cost of inheriting things. He couldn''t help shivering: "my master has already gone back to the west after teaching me..."


    Women are sentimental animals. Zhou Siying originally asked the question because she was excited. When she heard Li Su''s answer, she knew that she had asked about Li Su''s sad story, so she threw herself directly at Li Su.

 Chapter 1483

    "I''m sorry, Li Su. I didn''t mean to mention something that made you sad." Zhou Siying''s guilt filled her heart for a moment, and her arms tightly hugged Li Su''s body.


    I went, and I didn''t expect that the words I said had such a good effect. Li Su held Zhou Siying''s body, sniffed the aroma from Zhou Siying''s body greedily, and turned his face behind Zhou Siying''s back, and the smile disappeared.


    Since this is the case, it seems that we have to do this kind of poor thing several times, not for anything else. At least, it''s really good to throw ourselves in the arms and hold him tightly.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s been a long time." Li Su pressed his voice to make it sound deeper.


    In his arms, Zhou Siying thought that Li Su thought of those sad things before he made such a heavy noise. He instantly pressed Li Subao more tightly. He spent the night in the middle of the night when two people embraced. Zhou Siying racked his brains to think of some funny things he used to do when he was a kid. Is not the issue of belly laughter, let Zhou Siying secretly is a sigh of relief.


    "It''s almost dawn. Don''t you need a rest?" Zhou Siying''s


    The body is completely curled up in Li Su''s arms, and the heat of her back is continuously transmitted to her body through Li Su''s chest. This feeling makes Zhou Siying feel particularly relieved. But unconsciously, Li Su has been guarding for most of the night, and she looks at Li Su with some worry.


    Li Su rubbed her chin in Zhou Siying''s ear and looked at her with a smile on her face: "you don''t have to sleep. Don''t worry. I still have a lot of energy. If you don''t believe me, I can practice it with you."


    "You..." Zhou Siying''s face suddenly blushed and glared at Li Su. When could this person be serious? She was obviously concerned about him. How could he be such a rascal every time.


    "Well..." Zhou Sijia, who had a good night''s sleep, stretched out and was about to wake up. Listening to the sound, Li Su pulled Zhou Siying to stand up from the ground, "let''s go early today."


    In the 13 days, there are two stages of the awakening of gods and objects: the middle and later stages. The exact time can not be predicted. What they can do is to find out the direction of the gods and objects as much as possible before the awakening of gods and objects. I believe that everyone now has the same idea, finding the gods and objects and solving the potential competitors at the same time.


    Zhou Sijia opened her eyes and began to drive. She did not go too far to hear the howling of the ape. Zhou Sijia''s eyes widened in an instant. She looked around with surprise in her eyes: "sister, do you listen to the voice of the White Ape?"


    Zhou Siying took a look at Li Su. It was clearly the voice of the White Ape. Yesterday they walked on both sides. It is reasonable that they should not meet so soon today. But what''s the matter with the howling of the White Ape so close?


    "Keep going." Several people looked at each other for a while, Li Su pondered so deeply.


    If it''s just a coincidence, even if you don''t hear anything, so determined to move forward, you can''t avoid a big fight at the moment. This is a picture that a group of people don''t want to see. After all, their harmony on that day is still fresh in my mind.


    "Roar The White Ape''s voice was getting closer and closer, and it was obvious that it had reached around them and was tightly held by Li Su. Zhou Sijia could not help but yelled at the White Ape. The roar shook in the deep forest and was closer to them. It was just a short distance away. Zhou Sijia could not help but bit his lower lip, Force yourself to ignore the anxious voice already around.


    "Su, is something happening?" Zhou Siying doesn''t have much affection for these small animals. She doesn''t have the same compassion as her sister. But at this moment, listening to the White Ape''s distinct cry, Zhou Siying''s footsteps also stopped and looked at Li Su. Li Su didn''t say anything from beginning to end except one sound. Even in the eyes of the two sisters of the Zhou family, Li Su''s face didn''t even have an extra expression. However, it was Li Su who had the most emotional ups and downs among the three. He clenched his cheek and looked up at the huge white figure anxiously shuttling through the deep forest. He saw that it was about to pass them. Shut up, everything would pass, but they couldn''t do it! Even though he knew the possible consequences of meeting the only one at this moment, Li Su still pulled his neck and yelled at the White Ape: "come back! Here we are


    At that moment, Zhou Sijia''s eyes were red. She knew what it meant for Li Su to open her mouth like this. She was not wrong with such a man.


    "Roar -" the White Ape didn''t expect that the group of people he was looking for was not far behind him. He almost went wrong with this group of people. He turned around and rushed to the place where he made the sound. His huge body jumped and the ground trembled with his jump.


    "Roar! Roar Finally, he saw the human. The golden eyes of the White Ape were full of excitement. His forelimbs kept swinging towards Li Su, and his mouth kept roaring because of anxiety. But just because of this, Li Su couldn''t understand what the White Ape wanted to express. Li Su patted the White Ape with one hand: "don''t be so excited. What''s the matter, You''re in such a hurry that I don''t understand


    "Roar This matter can''t be said slowly! This human how suddenly become stupid, unexpectedly even what it wants to express is what meaning all don''t understand! White Ape roars angrily, grabs Li Su and throws him. In the exclamation of Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying, he takes Li Sufei to the deep forest.


    "Sister, let''s follow." Zhou Siying directly vacates the sky and goes in the air. Zhou Sijia nods. She also wants to know what happened to White Ape in such a hurry.


    "Roar..." the speed of the White Ape must have been rapid. The trees around them were rapidly retreating towards the back, and the ground was shaking, which made the animals around them stay away. The distance between them was not very close, so it took nearly half an hour to reach the place. As soon as they got close, they could hear the sound of sobbing.


    Li Su directly stood up and jumped up in the air. On the ground not far away, there were two people who could not distinguish their prototypes. They seemed to have been soaked in sulfuric acid and bubbled out. Bursts of white smoke rose from them. If it wasn''t for long Xiaoying, who was watching and crying, I''m afraid Li Su can''t recognize them. They are the only one and Yang Tianfeng.


    "Don''t cry yet." From mid air down, Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia look at the two people in front of them. They can''t help but suck in the air. They can''t believe that they were the two people who looked alive yesterday.


    "Do you know what''s going on?" Li Su looked at them for a while. Their situation made Li Su remember the wrong target yesterday, the crooked neck tree with sulfuric acid bubbles like this.


    "Last night was a vigil for both of them. There was nothing to do in the first half of the night, but later


    In the middle of the night, a large group of white shadows sprang out, which scared me into a scream, and they rushed up directly. The white shadow ran very fast, and soon they couldn''t find any trace. It took a long time for them to come back in the middle of the night, but they didn''t get anything, but they looked strange. At first, I didn''t pay attention, and even fell asleep... "


    Long Xiaoying said, can''t help crying again, because she is too careless, if she had seen the difference between the two last night, wouldn''t there be anything happened now?


    "When I wake up, I find that they are like this. I... I really don''t know what to do. Master, what to do." Long Xiaoying looks at Li Su with tears in her eyes. Her eyes are red and swollen. She looks helpless and distressed.


    "Don''t worry, I probably know. All right, you get out and guard around here. I''ll treat them." After listening to long Xiaoying''s words, Li Su waves to a group of people. Long Xiaoying has red eyes and hesitates. She is dragged away by Zhou Siying. After all, Li Su''s rules for treating people are very clear now¡¾ In the diagnosis... The patient''s life, the only one, Yang Tianfeng, is caused by poisoning. This poison is called Luosheng poison. It is strongly acidic and will corrode people and animals from the epidermis to turn people into bone water...]


    It''s really poisonous. Li Su listened to the systematic explanation and couldn''t help biting his teeth


    It is reasonable to say that the poison of Luosheng is so powerful that it should have been extinct when it was born on a crooked neck tree. But the tree doesn''t seem to be dead. Is it to cover the poison again or to keep the poison with something? Li Su remembered the scene he saw last night through the eyes of the thousand year old Fusang tree, which made him squint, It seems that he was in a hurry last night. Now he has to help them detoxify.


    Methods of treatment: poisoning, bone scraping, body destruction and rebirth


    The method given by the system seems to be simple and decisive, but Li Su frowned tightly, because the treatment process must be very difficult, no matter from which step.

 Chapter 1484

    Take out a cloth bag from your arms. After the bag is opened, there is a row of scalpels inside. The scalpel looks twice as wide as the ordinary scalpel. The blade looks extremely sharp, even gives people a feeling. It''s not like a scalpel, but more like a bone knife.


    The sharp scalpel went directly into the bodies of the only one and Yang Tianfeng. In an instant, the pus gushed out directly. More and more knife edges were scratched on them, but they didn''t groan from the beginning to the end. If it wasn''t for Li Su''s ghost medical system, they would really think they were dead.


    Li Su is fighting for time with the God of death. His hands are dazzling. A group of people outside are waiting anxiously. Long Xiaoying wants to rush in and see their situation several times. Finally, Zhou Siying directly knocks long Xiaoying unconscious, This is the last thing to be done.


    Pus flow on the ground gathered into a pile, emitting a burst of pungent


    Li Su couldn''t smell the smell. The knife on his hand had been changed several times. At the moment, under Li Su''s action, the sound of the knife scraping bones sounded around. In the quiet environment, it was extremely terrible.


    The operation was an unprecedented long time. Fourteen hours had passed, and Li Su didn''t mean to slow down at all. The sweat on his forehead was flowing down like water, and his whole body was soaked. His eyes were getting brighter and brighter, just like seeing the dawn before dawn.


    Fifteen hours have passed, and it''s getting dark. Long Xiaoying wakes up again. Like Zhou Siying''s hand, long Xiaoying immediately turns to her and says, "my sister doesn''t have to knock me out. It''s been three times. I''m calm now."


    Zhou Siying''s hand stopped in mid air, and her eyes were staring at long Xiaoying for several times. It seemed that she was confirming the truth of long Xiaoying''s words. Long Xiaoying was smiling at Zhou Siying with her face up. Her neck was very painful, and it had been so long. If it happened unexpectedly, Li Su must have come out long ago. After such a long time, Li Su must have been exhausted,


    I can''t make a mess of myself.


    "Well, wait patiently. It''s been a long time. I believe there will be good results soon. I believe su." Zhou Siying''s hand, instead of a clap, slowly patted on long Xiaoying''s shoulder twice. Listening to such comfort, long Xiaoying''s eyes were a little red and nodded seriously. She believed Li Su.


    Sixteen hours have passed. The necks of the two sisters of the Zhou family are stretched out. They are looking at the place not far away where Li Su is undergoing surgery. But there is a deep forest in it. Even if it is not far away, the dense trees cover everything. There is no better way except to be anxious.


    Sixteen and a half hours later, there was no sound around, let alone any light. At this time, a slight sound came from the front, and the eyes of the people who were staring at the darkness were bright in an instant, Isn''t that black Zombie walking man Li Su who has been busy for 16 and a half hours?


    "Su!"¡° Li Su Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia are heading for the sloshing Li


    Su rushes up. Li Su''s body has completely taken off her strength. Her eyes blink weakly. Looking at long Xiaoying, who rushes up with a worried expression, she says, "don''t worry. You can go in and have a look, but only a few minutes. I have something else to tell you."


    Even if she can watch it for a few minutes, it''s also a kind of amnesty for long Xiaoying, who has been waiting for so long. She flies into the deep forest. Li Su waves to his two sisters in the Zhou family, who are worried about him: "I''m ok. Do you have anything to eat?"


    When the two sisters of the Zhou family heard this, they couldn''t help looking at each other. They were worried and forgot about the meal. Li Su looked at them and sighed silently. Now they are looking for it and cooking. It''s estimated that he will feel faint. He took out a small white porcelain bottle from his arms and poured out some pills. Li Su threw one into his mouth, Then he reached out to the two sisters of the Zhou family and said, "here, let''s have some Bigu pills." Zhou Sijia''s face is a little red, and Zhou Siying is also a little embarrassed, but now it''s useless to be embarrassed. She took the Bigu pill from Li Su. After the wonderful taste passed, she felt full soon, and let them breathe a long sigh of relief. After the rustling sound, Long Xiao felt happy


    Ying has come out from behind.


    Li Su also gave long Xiaoying a pill directly. After watching her finish eating, she said: "now the operation is to remove the toxins from the two people''s bodies, but they still have to apply medicine. Now they are not in the outside world, and there are many things, so there is only one way. Let''s find the herbs that are effective for them."


    "Well!" Several people nodded together, "tell us what it looks like, how to distinguish, let''s find it." The operation is Li sulai. Of course, they have to do the rest of the little things, "OK, I''ll give you some patterns." The visibility at night was not good, but after the operation, the medicine needed was urgent. After Li Su handed some rubbing medicine to several people, he waved his hand to several people, and he walked towards the deep forest.


    The only one and Yang Tianfeng look a little human at the moment. Listening to their steady breathing, Li Su directly sits cross legged on the ground and begins to meditate. In the mountains, the aura visible to the naked eye gathers in all directions and becomes a whirlpool, flowing backward towards Li Su who sits cross legged on the ground to rest. In a moment, the huge momentum shocked other people. Who is this


    Lian has such a domineering way to absorb spiritual power.


    The night is too dark, even if someone comes to explore, all the figures will be hidden by the dark night. Li Su sitting cross legged on the ground meditating seems to be ignorant. In a few minutes, at least two groups of people have come, but they don''t mean to do it. Therefore, Li Su can continue to meditate with ease.


    About an hour later, Zhou Siying and long Xiaoying returned to the place where Li Su meditated. Before they could shout, Li Su had opened her eyes. Long Xiaoying pushed the things she had on hand towards Li Su: "Shifu, do you think they are these things?"


    "Su, and my side." Zhou Sijia also pushed her and her sister up. Her companion was injured, and she was also worried.


    Li Su uses the system to identify and compares with several people. There is no mistake. She and Yang Tianfeng are lucky. Seeing that Li Su wants to give them medicine, Zhou Siying has to turn her back and listen to Li Su''s voice. Then she turns around. Zhou Sijia can''t help laughing. These two people are really mummified by Li Su


    Now, long Xiaoying worried about the whole night, now see this scene also can''t help laughing, "soon wake up." Li Su felt the sweat on his forehead. He was really tired tonight. However, listening to the countdown time reported by the system in his mind, Li Su still felt very happy. This kind of hard work is for the result.


    Three hours later, it''s getting light. The only one and Yang Tianfeng have a reaction at the same time. Long Xiaoying, who is standing by the only one, feels that her arm is touched and almost screams. When she opens her eyes and sees the only one with open eyes, long Xiaoying can''t help but burst into tears. "You wake up. Yesterday really scared me, I thought you were going to die. You were covered with sulfuric acid like bubbles. You didn''t even make a sound. You scared me. You scared me... "


    The only hand to long Xiaoying wipe tears, but feel like there is something on his body, he bowed his head, rely on¡° What''s going on? " The only exclamation awakened Yang Tianfeng, "what''s the noise?" Yang Tianfeng slowly opened his eyes with discontent on his face.


    The only face, Yang Tianfeng a pair of faces, "ah --!" A scream from the crowd was like cutting through the sky.


    "What am I doing here?" The only finger is Yang Tianfeng. The muscles on his face are shaking. It''s like a mummy. It''s something. Yang Tianfeng very irritable glanced at the only one, ghost roar ghost called what, can''t he see he is also this bear like? Yang Tianfeng felt that he had to wake up the only one, "I''ll give you a mirror. Look at yourself!"


    Before waiting for the only reaction, a big mirror appeared in Yang Tianfeng''s hand. The only one who fixed his eyes on it was foaming. I was just like this, and I wanted to be handsome in front of my favorite sister!


    "Come on, stop spitting." Li Su watched the two men''s actions when they woke up. He couldn''t see the only one. He reminded the only one and touched his head with a smile: "master, I knew it must be master you who saved me."


    "Isn''t that right? In order to save you, Su had an operation for more than ten hours. If it hadn''t been for you, you would not have been here Zhou Sijia looked at where the only one was lying. She didn''t know how hard she was. Yesterday, she was tired and paralyzed. Thinking about that scene, Zhou Sijia couldn''t help pouting


    Mouth.


    "I''ll go! More than ten hours! " After listening to Zhou Sijia''s words, I can''t help smacking my tongue. For such a long time, I''m afraid that the master can scrape himself up and down with a knife. It can be seen that this operation is really troublesome. However, the master''s medical skill is really superb. After more than ten hours of work, how serious are their injuries? But after such an operation, they just wake up with their eyes open, He''s not hindered at all now. What a miracle doctor!


    "Master, you have worked hard." The only one bowed solemnly to Li Su. Li Su waved to the only one: "no, I want to know how you were poisoned like that?" After seeing their appearance, Li Su felt that they were wonderful, so he wanted to know why.


    Only and Yang Tianfeng Leng for a while, unexpectedly at the same time surprised looking at Li Su said: "what, you say we are poisoned?"¡° Are we poisoned? "


    "Don''t you know?" Li Su looked at the two faces surprised look good, a little false, looking at them, feel a little unthinkable, this is not true


    The poison was so powerful that they didn''t notice it at all. That section was really powerful.


    "Well, I don''t know." Yang Tianfeng shook his head. He frowned and thought for a while, but he couldn''t remember when he was poisoned. That night, they saw a large group of white shadows. During the chase, they were led to a strange looking crooked neck tree. The only thing he said was that the appearance of the tree was really ugly, although he didn''t say it at that time, But he also agreed with the only one. After all, there are sulfuric acid bubbles under the tree, and there are bursts of white fog from above


    Is it the white fog? Yang Tianfeng''s eyes widened and his throat rolled. He told the story to Li Su. After listening to it, Li Su felt that it was because of the white fog. Fortunately, he followed the spirit of the thousand year old Fusang tree to see the crooked neck tree that day. If he really went to the scene like two people, he would win the bid.


    Thinking about this, Li Su suddenly remembered another thing. It was not that there were no other creatures around the crooked neck tree. On the contrary, the trees were lush, the birds were flying freely, and its white fog seemed to exist all the time


    All of them are rising towards the outside, so why didn''t their neighbors suffer any harm, just the only one who chased after Yang Tianfeng and was poisoned?

 Chapter 1485

    "It seems necessary for us to go there and have a look." After thinking about it, Li Su narrowed his eyes, sneered twice, and opened his mouth in the direction of the old locust tree.


    "Master, no!" Only if they go to have a look, it has become that terrible look. If they go again, who knows what it will be like?


    "I want to see what''s there, too." Yang Tianfeng had never been so subdued. He didn''t even move a single move. He was directly turned over. He was so angry that his eyebrows stood up.


    "We''ll go too!" Zhou Siying didn''t mean to stay in the same place. He directly followed Li Su''s words and stood up. Li Su turned to look at Zhou Siying and others and laughed, "OK, no problem."


    They went to the good locust tree with a crooked neck. There was a little distance. Li Su squinted and saw a piece of white fog. "It''s very close. Be careful."


    Yang Tianfeng narrowed his eyes. He couldn''t be wrong. He came here that day


    , directly abandoned the six knowledge, a few people into a ring, toward the crooked neck tree surrounded the past, the ignorant Sophora tree is still spitting out sulfuric acid bubbles, the white fog is still rising up.


    "Why don''t we just uproot this tree so that it won''t harm others." Li Su narrowed his eyes and said that he would do it as soon as he could. A thunder light suddenly appeared from Li Su''s hands. "Good idea." Yang Tianfeng reconsidered, which directly led to the thunder curtain.


    "And me." Zhou Siying, Zhou Sijia, a group of people do not have a hands-on, a moment that Sophora tree are shivering, "what are you waiting for, hands on!" Li Su swung out with one hand, and the purple thunder crackled, and several other people also started.


    "Stop, stop..." the sound of a heavy hum rang out in several people''s minds. Li Su narrowed his eyes. It was not the first time that he had experienced such a situation. It seemed that the tree was really refined, and could communicate with people with divine sense. It was easy to do so.


    "If you want us to stop, you can tell us why we are hurting our brother?" Li Su squinted at the crooked neck in front of him


    The strong smell of Zi Shu is like quality, but because several of them have blocked the six senses, they can''t attack several people. However, they are still wandering around Li Su and others. Li Su is asking questions to the crooked neck tree as if he can''t see them.


    "I... I, I don''t know that they will break into my attack range, I, I just don''t mean to..." the explanation of crooked neck tree sounded very stiff. Li Su couldn''t help laughing when he heard such a voice: "it seems that you haven''t learned all about human beings, even if you haven''t learned all about human beings, you will sophistry, but you are really capable."


    "No, I, I''m not..." crooked neck tree continued to defend, Li Su ha ha a smile: "it seems that you can''t do it if you are a little fierce. There''s a saying that you can''t cry if you don''t see the coffin, that''s to describe you!"


    "No... no!" Li Su didn''t have the patience to listen to the explanation of the crooked neck tree. Lei Guang smashed on the crooked neck tree. For a moment, Lei Guang made a sudden noise around the crooked neck tree. The liquid like sulfuric acid, which was originally bubbling, exploded like biogas.


    "Be careful!" The only way to protect long Xiaoying to one side, others also quickly


    Back, the crooked neck tree gave out a scream, which sounded like life was worse than death. "Who controls you and makes you loyal to such a degree that you don''t say what you should say now? Do you want these venoms to eat you to death? Your cultivation can''t last long. "


    Li Su coldly looked at the crooked neck tree, whose face was cold and fierce. Under this kind of expression, a black, twisted face finally appeared on the crooked neck tree, looking at Li Su with pain¡° I don''t, I don''t, I don''t have... I don''t want to, I''m so miserable... "The words didn''t reach the meaning, the crooked neck tree didn''t know what it meant. Looking at Li Su, the withered branches stretched out toward Li Su, as if to get Li Su''s salvation, but it seemed to be struggling. Li Su always stood in the same place, not a bit ahead of time.


    "I''m a doctor. My medical skills are not limited to human beings. Before you, I have saved many other creatures. As long as I want to rescue them, I will help them completely relieve their pain. But if I don''t want to, or I don''t feel sincere, then even if you rot in front of me, I will not


    Put out a finger. "


    "I... I..." the crooked neck tree struggled more fiercely. The black face seemed to be twisted and completely out of shape. It turned and turned into a face again. After that, it seemed to be torn by the invisible hand. "It''s not my original intention, no, it''s not my original intention..." as if it had tried its best, Crooked neck tree in a group of people''s minds such a roar.


    "Quick, quick help me... No... don''t..." while frantically calling for help, while constantly repeating their own words, this feeling is like being manipulated by something.


    Li Su narrowed his eyes with a smile: "as you wish, I will help you to completely remove these dirty things, but afterwards I need to know all the valuable information for us. If the information you give is untrue or worthless, I don''t mind changing you back to the original!"


    "Come on, help me, I promise! "Stop, stop..." the crooked neck tree roared again. Li Su waved to a group of people: "you step back one after another. I''ll call you later."


    "Su, be careful!" Zhou Sijia looked at Li Su in front of her crooked neck


    After all, this tree is so volatile and dangerous. Zhou Sijia was told that she couldn''t bear to look down on it. She wanted to leave here as soon as possible.


    "We''re not far away." Yang Tianfeng looks at Li Su''s back with complicated eyes and shouts at Li Su. Li Su waves his hand at them. Soon he is quiet behind him. When he comes near, the liquid like sulfuric acid is rushing towards the top of the crooked neck tree. Li Su''s fingertips rush out a flame and throw it over the liquid.


    A group of people didn''t take two steps to hear the explosion. Zhou Sijia jumped up and said, "Su!" Turning around, she was about to go back again. She was grabbed by Zhou Siying. "Sister, please let me go. Didn''t you hear the loud noise just now? Something must have happened. Sister Su is very dangerous


    Zhou Sijia broke her sister''s hand and was about to cry. The expression on Zhou Siying''s face was very calm. She stared at her sister with a heavy tone: "you and I are very clear about Li Su''s skills. Even if there is any real danger, according to Li Su''s ability, we can solve it! No problem! "


    Zhou Siying''s voice sounds sonorous and powerful. Zhou Sijia''s eyes are a little red. Where the explosion just happened, there was a billow of white smoke rising into the air. She was really worried.


    "Believe Li Su, he is the man we choose. If he doesn''t have this ability, how can he be our man?" Zhou Siying grabs her sister''s shoulder and looks at her sister sternly on her face, which makes her pay attention to this problem. Zhou Sijia''s mouth shrivels. She looks back deeply for several eyes, and finally turns her head and runs to the front.


    "Sister!" Zhou Siying has no choice but to worry about her younger sister. She understands her sister''s worry, which is also her lover. How can she not worry? But worry is one thing, and trust is what they have to do.


    "Is Shifu really going to be ok?" Long Xiaoying has seen the tragic situation after Yang Tianfeng and the only two people were recruited. Although the master is very powerful, if the master himself is recruited, none of these people can cure him.


    "Xiaoying, do you think I hurt badly yesterday?" The only one who didn''t answer the question was holding long Xiaoying in one hand with a ruffian smile on her face¡° Well... "Long Xiaoying nodded and looked at Yang Tianfeng. What''s the relationship between the topic and what she asked just now?


    "With such a serious injury, I''m afraid I''ve already returned to Xishan, but now I''m not only fine, but also alive. Who can believe that I was seriously injured before?" Long Xiaoying shook her mind with the only effort, which was not bad. "Let me become the man I am now, that is my master. I can say that Li Su is a man I have never seen so powerful before, such as heaven palace, cow man, even god man. I don''t think he is any obstacle in front of my master, because my master is really powerful!"


    As soon as long Xiaoying heard Li Su''s words, she suddenly brightened up and nodded to the only one with a smile: "yes, I also believe that master is really powerful


    "What are you worried about. Let''s go Only toward the shoulder of long Xiaoying embrace a, two people smile to walk.


    Yang Tianfeng walked behind without any expression. The only thing he said just now was that he didn''t pull down a word and heard it all in his ears. He would not ask Li Su how he was and how he could get along with Li Su for so long. What did Li Su do


    How to deal with things, how to work hard, how to deal with people, he saw clearly with his heart, for other people, yesterday they would not be in such a situation to help each other.


    After all, they have separated, and a group of people all know that it is now the critical period for the opening of the divine things. Saving the two people is equivalent to losing two chances. But in this way, he still chose to pull them back from the gate of hell. Li Su really has a kind of personality charm! He is a very powerful and upright man!


    "Well, it''s really cunning. If I didn''t use fire to blow it up, would you like to stay in it?" With a playful smile on his face, Li Su looked at a human figure in front of the crooked neck tree, which was covered with sulfuric acid bubbles. He couldn''t see his face, but only had a wide open mouth, which was full of rolling sulfuric acid bubbles. It was disgusting and terrifying.


    "Gululu..." the sulphuric acid man didn''t say a word at all. He rushed up to Li Su. Two streams of sulphuric acid poured directly on Li Su. The sulphuric acid man''s mouth grinned and looked at Li Su with a ferocious smile. Li Su''s face was calm. He looked at the sulphuric acid that was about to rush to his face. With a wave of his hand, a mass of air rolled two streams of sulphuric acid directly like a cloth bag


    Back to the sulphuric acid man, with his mouth wide open, the sulphuric acid man laughed at Li Su. These things are just a part of the earth!


    Li Su''s face was indifferent and looked at the sulfuric acid man''s ridicule. He silently counted three numbers in his heart. Suddenly, a series of grunts broke out from the sulfuric acid man. The whole person looked like he was on fire, jumping and jumping again. Dense purple small lightning from inside to outside. After Li Su uttered three words, a strong explosion sounded again.

 Chapter 1486

    Countless sulfuric acid liquid splashed around. With a rapid momentum, Li Su saw that the splashed liquid would destroy countless lives around him. With a wave of one hand, the air appeared like a barrier, blocking the splashed air in the air, constantly hitting and splashing on the ground, Sulfuric acid man''s body at the moment seems to be full of large and small potholes, and sulfuric acid is constantly falling down like blood.


    The sulphuric acid man burst out with a cry of pain. The shrill voice could be heard by a group of people on the outside. There was no need to think that the picture inside must be quite fierce. Otherwise, how could such a cry come out? It was obvious that this was not from Li Su, which made the two sisters of the Zhou family feel relieved.


    "Do you think you are invincible if you are covered with poison?" Li Su narrowed his eyes and sneered at the man in front of him, "you still continue to be arrogant, go on."


    There are so many potholes on his body, and now he is stimulated by Li Su. The sulfuric acid man is crazy. He looks up at the sky and howls. The white fog rises out of the sulfuric acid man''s mouth in bursts. But the sulfuric acid man who is one person tall opens his mouth. The white fog from his mouth turns into a huge monster. The monster has no eyes but a mouth, That big mouth looks like it can engulf the world!


    "Gululu..." the sulphuric acid man didn''t know what to say. The white fog rushed up to Li Su like a fierce beast. The surging momentum made Li Su sigh. How could he not give up now? In that case, I''ll have to use that move.


    Li Su grinned playfully. A ball of purple lightning appeared in Li Su''s hands. The ball tore up quickly in Li Su''s hands, and soon expanded into a monster twice as big as the white fog. The flashing thunder made the white monster retreat by two points.


    "Gululu!" Sulfuric acid beast did not know what to say, white monster seems to be more scared, body a shrunk, just without hesitation toward the thunder beast rushed up!


    The two beasts tore, and the white fog changed into black when they touched the thunder beast. The thunder beast grinned, and the electric light covered the whole body of the white fog. In a moment, the thunder suddenly sounded, and the purple electric light was swimming around the white monster like a little snake.


    "Hoo Hoo No one knew what the sulfuric acid monster was shouting, but Li Su''s eyes narrowed and he drank: "blast!" In an instant, the sky was blasted by the thunder light, and the purple light flashed away. When I came back, there was only a ferocious thunder beast with a big mouth.


    When you see the sulfuric acid monster here, it can''t escape. Its speed is like flying,


    After Li Su saw it, he narrowed his eyes and laughed. Suddenly, there was an anger in his hand. The huge anger made the sulfuric acid monster open his eyes. It was mutual. No, it won''t!


    The last gululu didn''t wait for the sulfuric acid monster to call out. The green ones were just like rattan strips with thick wrists, which directly tied up the sulfuric acid monster, "gululu!" Sulfuric acid monster body constantly twisted, a sound of distortion from its mouth full of sulfuric acid bubbles inside.


    It seems that his guess is really right. The spirit of wood spirit is really useful for this sulfuric acid monster. "Keep running." Li Su held his arm and looked coldly at the sulphuric acid man in front of him. He tried to struggle several times, but he was entangled more tightly by the aura. He didn''t worry that he could break free.


    "Gululu!" The sulphuric acid man struggled hard, and his mouth looked at Li Su. He was very unwilling to splash out a stream of sulphuric acid liquid towards Li Su. Li Su stood in the same place and did not move. He suddenly jumped up from the mouth of the sulphuric acid man with two thick vines, which directly strangled the mouth of the sulphuric acid man.


    "That''s dishonest." Li Su shakes his head at the sulphuric acid man. The sulphuric acid man wants to show his teeth, but he can''t do it now. He just opens his mouth wide and tries to swallow the rattan. However, the rattan is obviously conscious. After he realizes the idea of the sulphuric acid man, the two rattans grow brown thorns, which makes the sulphuric acid man flinch¡° Now you can enjoy it honestly for a while. When I''m finished, the family will give you a good time. " Now the sulfuric acid man had only one foot left to die. Li Su didn''t even look at it and went straight to the crooked neck tree.


    Without sulfuric acid people, crooked neck tree can control its emotions. Looking at Li Su, it can''t express its gratitude: "thank you, thank you for saving your life."


    It''s also an old tree that has been cultivated for a long time. It has a heart and soul. Originally, it can incarnate soon. But unexpectedly, it was entangled by this thing. Not only its cultivation was almost exhausted, but also it almost lost its life.


    "Don''t be too busy to be grateful. Since I said that I wanted to save you, I naturally wanted to be thorough. Now it''s far from what I said." Li Su said that he took out shark teeth directly from his chest. For the treatment of these trees, the scalpel is too small and not enough. However, from shark teeth, he could not even think that it would be used in this aspect now.


    Thinking that Li Su had already started, his hands went up and down, and a layer of skin on his crooked neck was directly peeled off by Li Su like a garment. The body, which should have been blue white in the bark, had already become burnt yellow, and from that burnt yellow body was continuously flowing pus like sulfuric acid man, This shows how deep the crooked neck tree was poisoned by sulfuric acid man.


    "I, I this..." after the bark opened, the situation inside even crooked neck tree from


    I was shocked. His dark and twisted voice was not good. I''m afraid he couldn''t do it?


    "Don''t worry. I''m a great doctor with ghost hands! You are nothing in my eyes The confident smile on Li Su''s face relaxed the crooked tree a little, and even the sound of knife cutting from his body made him feel less scared.


    Sulfuric acid man is still struggling. At this moment, it is no longer just the cane on his mouth. Even on his body, there are sharp Brown thorns on the cane all over his body. These thorns not only look sharp, but also the sulfuric acid man''s body has been pierced. The sulfuric acid flowing down constantly makes him sob continuously. Why! It is howling in the heart, its venom should not even this little branch can not resolve!


    The sky is changing slowly, but the sky is rising slowly. The fog is very light, very light, but it keeps gathering. Looking at the whole forest, it looks like a layer of gauze. It looks like a dream.


    "When is the fog around here?" Waiting for a group of people to find the difference around, a layer of white fog from a distance, has been rich to smoke rolling, long Xiaoying''s cry, let a group of people around surprised, different from other people''s appreciation, Yang Tianfeng face with vigilance, "be careful."


    Around the white fog, visibility is very low, in such a dangerous place


    Careful decision is the best policy.


    Li Su devoted himself to cutting off the damaged inner part of the crooked neck tree. His eyes could not see anything except the damaged trunk of the crooked neck tree.


    "It''s foggy." He couldn''t see it, but the crooked neck tree was looking around. Its voice sounded confused, but this sentence was obviously not heard by Li Su.


    The surrounding fog is getting deeper and deeper, like being driven by the wind. The visibility is less than two meters, but the visibility is still shrinking, one meter, five meters, one meter


    Don''t know how to say, crooked neck tree think this situation is not right, it looked at Li Su is still dedicated to its treatment, can''t help but voice reminder: "the fog around seems not right."


    "Pay attention. I''m treating you. You don''t have to think about anything else. Instead of worrying, you''d better feel what''s more serious in your body and point it out for me." Li Su''s forehead had soaked a lot of sweat. His eyes were still searching back and forth on the crooked neck tree. The speed of his eyes was faster and faster. Looking at Li Su who was so attentive, the crooked neck tree was really embarrassed to be distracted. He closed his eyes and completely ignored the strange noise around him. Soon, he pointed out several places that were obviously corroded seriously. The knife was scratched on the crooked neck


    The sound of the tree is particularly harsh in the quiet environment.


    "It''s getting more and more wrong." Zhou Siying several people have formed a small circle to stand together, their distance is close enough, but under such a close distance, they can''t see each other''s face clearly.


    "Always be alert." Yang Tianfeng was holding his black sword in his hand. The feeling just now was right. Now the feeling of obvious danger is increasing.


    "I don''t know what''s going on in there." Zhou Sijia was worried and looked in the direction where Li Su was, but her sight was white and boundless. Besides, she could not see anything and could not see clearly. Zhou Sijia felt that her heart was being held tightly by a hand.


    "Let''s move inside." The visibility was so low that no one knew what would happen next. A group of people held hands and moved in the direction where Li Su was. The sound of "Susu" was mixed in the white fog. It sounded like air flow, or maybe not air flow. Li Su''s treatment of crooked neck tree had come to the end, biting his teeth, Staring at the crooked neck tree''s body which has been covered with a layer of white fog, I only need the last knife.


    "Yi!" The invisible white fog suddenly turned into a sharp blade and pierced Li Su''s body. Unexpectedly, Li Su vomited blood, and the knife in his hand was finally inserted into the last place on his crooked neck and trunk where he needed to be poisoned


    Fang.


    "Doctor!" The crooked neck tree was shocked and yelled at Li Su. The voice of grief was spread out with the rushing air!


    "Xiaoying!" Zhou Siying yelled, and the tornado whirled forward. Soon the road full of thick fog was pushed out of a large space, and the visibility became clear. After that, a group of people saw Li Su holding the crooked neck tree, with blood streaming on his back.

 Chapter 1487

    The pus in the last place on the crooked neck tree flowed down like a stream. Soon from body to heart, crooked neck felt the comfort that he had not felt for a long time.


    Li Su raised his hand and sent a green aura into the trunk of the crooked neck tree. The dry trunk seemed to be in the rain for a moment. Under everyone''s gaze, he shed his skin, gave birth to a new life, pulled out a piece of paper and unfolded his leaves. Soon, he became as lush as the surrounding trees.


    "Thank you, doctor!" Crooked neck tree never thought that it could return to its normal appearance. At this moment, the vitality after its rebirth makes it full of abundant strength. It speaks to Li Su gratefully.


    "It''s nothing. Just remember the promise we made at the beginning of the treatment." Li Su grinned at the crooked neck tree, touched his back with his backhand, and couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. Tut, I haven''t been hurt for a long time. I was stabbed like this, but I can''t stand it. The blood is still flowing down.


    "Su!" Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying have rushed up, especially Zhou Sijia holding Li Su, whose eyes are full of tears. Li Su smiles and rubs Zhou Sijia''s head: "I''m crying later. There are still things to be solved!"


    Yang Tianfeng followed him. Originally, he wanted to go forward to see Li Su''s condition. But now, listening to Li Su''s words, he immediately became alert. What does that mean? Several people a pair of eyes, eyes toward the surrounding has been re diffuse over the white fog cut up.


    Li Su took out the cinnabar pen and yellow paper from his pocket. After a while of dancing, he blew a breath at the Fu paper. The Fu paper floated up in the air, rising about ten meters, as if it had been pasted on the spot with 502. At the same time, the fog from all sides was like an ornament for a moment, Stagnated in the same place also motionless, people around can''t believe their own eyes, never heard of who can control the air flow, what''s the matter?


    "Not yet?" Li Su narrowed his eyes, and his voice was very cold. The cold sound spread out around him, like a silent sound wave,


    There was a buzz in the ears and eyes.


    Zhou Siying and a group of people looked around. It seemed that the stagnant air was just air. There was nothing wrong with it, but Li Su''s eyes were clearly fixed on the air.


    "The sulphuric acid man is gone!" A group of people are following Li Su''s eyes to observe the surrounding air, but Zhou Sijia looks at the crooked neck tree and remembers the sulfuric acid man with bubbles when they left.


    With Zhou Sijia''s exclamation, a group of people looked around. Sure enough, the terrible looking poison couldn''t be found. The expression on the crooked neck tree''s face was a little ashamed. At that time, the miracle doctor let the poison run away in order to treat him carefully!


    The expression on Li Su''s face was very calm. No, maybe that feeling was more like everything was under his control.


    "Jie Jie..." with a particularly sinister sound of laughter, sounded from all directions, "Jie Jie Jie..." laughter still continued, as if in ridicule, but also as if very arrogant, Li Su''s eyes always fixed on a direction, raised his legs a burst, the blood red Seven Star Longyuan sword towards


    Straight under the bar down!


    "Poof!" There was a sound like something had been punctured and leaked. The white fog around them was decreasing. It was decreasing. A floating white bone appeared in front of people''s eyes.


    White bones, this is not the most terrible place. The most terrible place is that there are two green ghost fires floating up and down in its eyes.


    "Ah! Ghost, ghost Zhou Sijia screamed. When long Xiaoying saw the hole, she was startled, "stupid human." The skeleton head listened to Zhou Sijia''s scream and gave Zhou Sijia a look of disdain. "I''m a rare white fog beast in a hundred years. How can you compare the humble ghost clan in your mouth with me?"¡° But you are a human being. You can even break my fog array. You have some skills. " Turning around, the two green balls looked like the eyes of ghost fire. The white fog beast''s arrogant expression made Li Su cut up with a sword!


    "My ability is not only to break your simple array!" The blood red long sword pressed on the head of the white fog beast, and the hard head was on the wall


    Under Li Su''s strength, there was a thin crack. What''s more terrifying is that it found that its body couldn''t move. It had teeth. The white fog beast glared at Li Su: "what on earth have you done?"


    "You know the array, don''t you know you are in the array now?" With a smile in his eyes, Li Su looked at the Yellow Rune paper in the air. From his eyes, there was a translucent cover under the Yellow Rune paper, which trapped them. A series of incomprehensible runes kept sliding down from the Yellow Rune paper, which would stabilize the boundary again and again. That''s why the white fog beast couldn''t move at the moment!


    "It''s impossible. It''s just a piece of Rune paper. How can it generate an array?" The white fog beast''s eyes were full of disbelief. It stared at the seemingly ordinary Rune paper pasted on the air, and looked at Li Su with a confident face. "You must be cheating me!"


    "Click" a sound, sounded from the head of the white fog beast, the naked eye visible on the head of the white fog beast appeared a not small scar, around the crack into a network, toward the bottom constantly crack down, "stop!" White fog beast can''t break free, voice inside with fear at Li Su scold!


    "Who is your master?" The sword on Li Su''s hand didn''t mean to stop at all. It was still pressing down. A pair of eyes glared at the white fog beast. The green ghost fire obviously shrank a circle under Li Su''s gaze.


    "Say, let you go, or I will destroy you now!" The sword on Li Su''s hand pressed down harder. Seeing that the crack on the head of the white fog beast was going to penetrate from top to bottom, the white fog beast yelled: "I say, I say..."


    "Go ahead." The long sword stopped on the head of the white fog beast, but Li Su didn''t mean to press the sword down at the moment. The white fog beast hesitated, and a pair of ghost fire eyes twinkled around. It looked like it was looking for something, and it was something that made it feel terrible. For a long time, after it was sure that there were no such things around, His eyes rolled twice, and the ghost fire obviously shrank again. He lowered his voice: "you get closer, I''ll tell you the master behind me."


    Li Su stared at the white fog beast. Without hesitation, he approached the white fog beast. The ghost fire in the white fog beast''s eyes was beating, and his mouth was moving up and down


    He suddenly opened his mouth, which was two meters big. He swallowed Li Su into his stomach in a flash, "Su!"¡° Master No one thought there would be such a reversal, a group of people exhaled.


    White fog beast issued a string of "Jie Jie" laughter, looking at the anxious, angry group of people not far away, couldn''t help laughing, "Jie Jie! Stupid human, do you think that''s how I deal with white fog beast? You look down on me, too! "


    "I''ll kill you!" Zhou Sijia is about to burst, and she is about to rush up. Without stopping her, she has a blue sword in her hand, and a group of people vow to kill the white fog beast to pieces.


    After being swallowed into the mouth of the white fog beast, Li sucai was surprised to find that the white fog beast looked just the size of a head from the outside. Unexpectedly, there was heaven and earth in its stomach. The vast white fog looked absolutely the same size as the forest outside!


    "Jie Jie, you are in the belly of this beast now. You will be melted completely soon. Jie Jie, mourn for your last moment. You should not offend me, let alone become a hindrance to my master." White fog beast''s voice rang out from the mid air, Li Su''s eyes raised, toward the mid air


    In the middle of the night, it looked as if it was all around. Except for the fog, nothing could be seen¡° Don''t talk big too soon. " Li Su''s voice with a smile, gives a very light feeling, which makes the white fog beast angry. No, it has been swallowed by it. It''s the first time that Li Su can be so arrogant, so it will definitely make Li Su die more miserable than ever!


    "Wait, Jie!" White fog beast''s voice disappeared, Li Su opened his eyes, a pair of eyes are now purple and black color, that moment, from Li Su burst out of the powerful force, almost white fog beast''s stomach to burst! He just clenched his teeth. The secret way in the heart of the white fog beast must be speeded up. This human can''t have a backhand!


    The vast white fog did not exist in Li Su''s eyes at all. He could only see the trend of air flow and some skeletons that could not be seen with naked eyes. No, maybe those should not be called skeletons, because they were like beams supporting the whole space. It was not so much a skeleton as an array!


    Ha ha, I didn''t expect that the white fog beast was good at playing, but behind the mouth, it was so strange


    If it wasn''t for this pair of eyes, he would have been cheated directly. But now that he knows, of course, he should clean up the arrogant white fog beast. By the way, Li Su looks up at the clear direction of the air flow, and the smile on his face looks more and more malicious. As soon as he reaches out his hand out of the air, his hand just seems to be grabbing in the void, But he just grabbed a normal flow of air and tore it off in his hands!


    "Jie Jie..." outside the white fog beast and Zhou Siying a group of people deadlocked, Li Su''s final end it has been able to meet, is arrogant laughter, suddenly a fierce pain, let white fog beast eyes inside the ghost fire instantly shrunk to the size of beans! What happened?


    White fog beast a pair of ghost fire eyes twinkle, looking into its belly, in a moment it roared out: "human, I will kill you!"


    Its stomach support array is being destroyed by this human unarmed, white fog beast roared, Li Su heard it, turned his face to white fog beast and twisted his face with a smile, his hands toward the void, the other two streams of air flow, Li Su with more powerful force to break, white fog beast''s painful teeth are about to break, it must kill this human!


    A total of nine air currents supporting its stomach space, this human has destroyed a third of it, "Hoo!" A more violent white fog diffuses in the space. Even the two people standing opposite can''t see each other''s existence. The white fog beast is proud. In this case, it can repair the space in its stomach for a while.


    However, it is obviously wrong. In the process of making white fog, Li Su grabbed the other two air currents in the air and pulled them hard! One of the white fog beast''s eyes went out instantly.

 Chapter 1488

    "Sister, look Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying didn''t know what happened to the white fog beast. They only saw that the white fog beast was complacent for a while, grew up for a while, and roared with his mouth. With his roar, more and more painful calls were made. Now, what surprised them even more was that one eye of the white fog beast went out, which meant that it was blind, It can''t be for no reason. It must be su doing something in it.


    "Let''s attack inside and outside, destroy the white fog beast faster, let Li Su come out quickly." Zhou Siying''s eyes lit up in an instant. With obvious joy, she threw the blue sword in her hand, and the light of their eyes was close to the white fog beast.


    Baiwu beast, who is fighting with Li Su, has no way to hide. He just gets a sword from Zhou Siying. After the sword light touches Baiwu beast, the blue light turns into liquid and melts into Baiwu beast''s body consciously. Soon Baiwu beast feels like a thousand insect ants are biting itself.


    "Ah ah..." the white fog beast screamed, unable to swing the head inside the remaining eye is constantly expanding and shrinking, it can be seen how much it is


    pain!


    "Poof!" White fog beast spits out a stream of blood from its mouth. At the moment of spitting out the blood, Li Su grabs two more air currents in the stomach space again. At this time, it is impossible to repair them. There are attacks from inside and outside. White fog beast wants to twist its head as long as it can move, It must swallow that human as well.


    But no one knows what level Li Su''s array is, and no one knows how to crack it. It''s like fixing itself with steel plates. It''s fixed in the same place. No matter how hard it struggles, it doesn''t help. There''s a roar from the mouth of the white fog beast, but the roar is blocked in the space, and there''s a reverberation.


    There was only the last one left. Li Su lifted up her black and purple eyes, and the smile on her face was ferocious. She grabbed it at last and said, "roar!" With a long roar, a big stream of blood came out from the mouth of the white fog beast. The environment around Li Su collapsed down obviously. Soon, the ground was cracking.


    A flash of white light, when Li Su opened his eyes, he had stood in front of the white fog beast again, "despicable human!" The white fog beast spits blood and glares at Li Su fiercely. His eyes look like he wants to tear Li Su apart.


    "Aren''t you mean?" Li Su grinned at the white fog beast, pretended to surrender, and then swallowed it. It was just a big fight between you and me. It was not mean.


    "My master, he won''t let you go..." the space in my stomach collapsed and lost an eye. The white fog beast was in danger of breathing. The ghost fire in the last eye also jumped and went out. It was obvious that it couldn''t last long.


    "Who is your master?" Li Su stared at the breath of the endangered white fog beast, and finally asked this sentence. The white fog beast grinned at Li Su, "Jie Jie..." and burst out a long string of strange laughter, which exploded in Li Su''s eyes and instantly became a powder.


    At this moment, the fog in the whole forest seemed to use a large exhaust fan. In the blink of an eye, it all disappeared. Li Su reached out and grabbed it in the air, which was like a piece of Rune paper sticking in the air


    Sprinkle fell down, the surrounding air instantly returned to normal flow, the only relief, a butt sitting on the ground, "hoo, it''s finally over."


    Is that over? Li Su listened to the only feeling, can not help laughing, who is the man who made the white giant shadow? The amulet he imitated has already followed the island. Up to now, he still doesn''t know the details of the other side. Obviously, the white fog beast is also waiting to ambush them here. Who is the owner behind it?


    "Now you can tell me something you know." Li Su looked up at the crooked neck tree who had watched the battle from beginning to end. The black face of the crooked neck tree was obviously wrinkled: "that sulfuric acid monster seemed to come down from the sky suddenly. One night, I went to bed very early. When I woke up, I had a lot of venom and a sense of robbing my body with me, We spent nearly ten days, I can only control part of the consciousness, but I can''t stop what the sulfuric acid monster does. Those white Qi and white shadow are its attack weapons... "Askew neck tree said half way, Li Su narrowed his eyes and stared at him


    With a crooked neck, the tree said, "how long has this sulfuric acid monster been here?"


    "Ten days." Crooked neck some doubts of looking at the miracle doctor, this isn''t it already said?


    "What, in only ten days, you have become what we see from now on?" Zhou Sijia looked at the crooked neck tree in shock. At first, she saw the crooked neck tree. She thought the crooked neck tree had been fighting with the sulfuric acid monster for many years.


    "Yes, fortunately, it''s only ten days. If it''s more than ten days, you may not be able to see me in front of you." Crooked neck tree seriously answered, as long as you recall the ten days of events, for it is a nightmare, a nightmare.


    Li Su''s face didn''t look very good, and people around him obviously thought that if the sulfuric acid monster only appeared for ten days, it means that it was man-made.


    "At the beginning, it released a lot of fog and white shadow, but one night, when I was going to sleep again, a man came." Crooked neck tree see people silent, and continue to speak up.


    "What to wear, what to dress up? Do you have any characteristics? " When you know him


    What we experienced was when people deliberately did it, the only thing they hated was itching teeth. Now there are witnesses who want to tell who this person is from the mouth of crooked neck tree.


    Listening to the only question, the expression on crooked neck tree''s face seemed strange and hesitated for a moment, but it still spoke truthfully, "that human came wearing a black robe, with a black hat and a Wai Mian. It sounds like a young man..."


    Damn, Zhou Sijia chuckled. What''s the difference between the description and the non description? Black clothes, black hats, black face scarves, what kind of information is this!


    The only one who feels depressed is to touch his nose. It''s not the idiot who asked him this question. It''s really the other party''s people who are too neurotic. They come here in the middle of the night and are armed so tightly. They are neurotic.


    Obviously, Li Su thinks the same way. This information is of no value. His eyes are staring at the crooked neck tree. The crooked neck tree is very stressed by Li Su, so he can only continue to speak to the following: "this human hand is very white, tall and thin. He says to the sulfuric acid monster, he will come tomorrow, and then he will leave. After he leaves, he will go back to the world, Sulfuric acid monster is like crazy, day and night of the constant release of those things, until


    After these two humans are led here and the poison gas enters the body, the next thing is after you come here... "


    From the words of crooked neck tree, they can know at least two information: one is that the other is a tall and thin man, and the other is that he knows the journey of a group of them very well, so that they will have the only thing that happened with Yang Tianfeng later.


    The enemy is in the dark, and they are in the light. Up to now, they don''t know any useful information. This passive feeling makes people feel very unhappy, and several of them are silent.


    Crooked neck tree looked at a group of people around and didn''t speak. It was a little uneasy. At that time, the sulfuric acid monster and it were fighting for consciousness. It was really too fierce, because it had no other useful value except these, but it seemed that several people were not very satisfied with it.


    The only way to turn his mouth is to know that he was so happy that he would not let the master rescue the crooked neck tree. He was busy for a long time, but also injured. This kind of information is basically the same as that of other people.


    Let alone the onlookers, even Li Su was helpless, but Li Su knew that the reason was not crooked neck tree. Crooked neck tree seemed to try its best. All this was because the person behind it was too cautious. He must have understood them to a certain extent, otherwise he would not dress up as hidden in such a place, but it could narrow down the scope, It means that this person is one of their group.


    It''s meaningless to stay here. Li Su looked up at the crooked neck tree in front of him and said, "thank you for telling us that. Now we''re going to leave. Don''t relax your vigilance in such a place, especially don''t be offended by that poison again."


    Crooked neck tree is also very aggrieved. After sleeping for a while, it was inexplicable that it suffered so many sins. However, it was really because it was too careless. It accepted Li Su''s advice. Crooked neck tree watched a group of people go away, and the branches and leaves shook as if they were seeing them off again. Behind a tree that was far away, the sulfuric acid monster that had broken free of the vine bundle split its mouth, With a ferocious smile on his face, the crooked neck tree seemed to notice that the leaves were shooting in the direction of the sulfuric acid monster.


    "Come back." A low and slow voice came from the back of the sulfuric acid monster''s hiding place. Only one black corner of his robe appeared from the thick trunk.


    When the sulfuric acid monster heard the sound, he shrank and walked back to the back of the tree trunk like a chicken: "the last time I failed, it was because


    If you don''t be careful, change the way this time. If you don''t succeed, I''ll destroy you. "


    The young man''s voice was not very loud, but his words made the sulfuric acid monster shiver. We can see how terrible the young man was in the eyes of the sulfuric acid monster.


    "Go ahead." The young man waved his hand to the sulfuric acid monster. The sulfuric acid monster ran through the deep forest like fast, and soon disappeared. The young man had a pair of dark eyes, staring at the direction where Li Su and others left. He sent out a burst of cold air. Not every time you can break all the crises. The crises behind are stacked together, which will make you more unprepared.


    "Su, what are you turning around to see?" On the way to the front, Li Su was silent for a while. After silence, he repeatedly turned back. Zhou Sijia pulled her lover''s arm and asked, what are you looking at?


    "Do you feel a cold sight?" Li Su pursed her mouth, thought for a moment, opened her mouth to Zhou Sijia, and looked at other people in the same trade.


    A group of people turn back, behind in addition to the dense trunk, is layer upon layer


    What else can you see except the stacked tree crown? Besides, according to their ability, even if there are some people behind, will they not feel at all? Is Li Su a little paranoid because there are too many questions he didn''t solve just now? Without exception, Li Su looked at the group shaking their heads, sipping their mouths, not looking back.

 Chapter 1489

    "Do you think the air has become so humid since we came here?" Leaving the crooked neck tree, the group of people went ahead and didn''t stop at all. They only sniffed and looked at the people around and asked.


    "The ground humidity here is a little too heavy." Zhou Siying looked down at the wet ground, feeling familiar, but she was not sure, "it''s a bit like a swamp."


    Li Su looked forward and narrowed his eyes. The ground in the distance was obviously wetter, and the color was twice as deep as where they were now. If he went deeper, it might be a headache swamp as Zhou Siying guessed, but now they can have a rest here.


    "Rest in place for one night. After today, let''s fly directly to the sky and leave this swamp." Li Su immediately opened his mouth. After a big fight at the crooked neck, they didn''t stop. They have been on their way. Up to now, although the wound on Li Su''s back has stopped bleeding, they still need to find some herbs to deal with it.


    "Hoo, I can have a rest at last." The only one sitting on the ground, his eyes lit up, not as strong as the usual land, but also not as soft as those really terrible swamps, people will sink in, now touching the ground is like a sponge cushion, after sitting down, the soft feeling makes the only one can''t help but exclaim: "Xiaoying, come here, it''s soft!"


    With disbelief on her face, long Xiaoying takes a look at the ground under her feet and points it with her feet. Sure enough, she finds that there is elastic spring on the ground after one foot goes down. Long Xiaoying also shows a smile on her face. With the only one sitting on the ground, she is tired and has been on the road for so long. At this moment, sitting comfortably, long Xiaoying feels relaxed from body to heart.


    They all sat down, and soon dusk had come. The dusk of the wetland seemed lonely. Only one or two birds who could not name were flapping their wings and flying towards the West. "Come on, let''s trim and continue to make some delicious food!"


    "Roar As soon as he heard that there was something delicious, the White Ape immediately got excited. The food made by human beings was absolutely delicious. When he thought of following Yang Tianfeng for a few days, the eyes of the White Ape even had a twinge


    A little crocodile tears, it''s just unbearable


    The White Ape''s expression was so sad that it twisted. His hairy arms directly saved Li Su. He didn''t want to be separated from Li Su any more. It made a group of people speechless. Is this monkey a little too humanized, Is this really good?


    "OK, I know you are hungry as soon as I see it. Hurry to find something to eat and I''ll fix it for you." Li Su tore the White Ape from his body. As soon as the White Ape''s eyes were bright again, there was a loud bang, and the White Ape ran away.


    Yang Tianfeng obviously has been eating badly recently, so listening to Li Su''s words, his eyes shine like wolves, and soon they disappear from Li Su''s sight.


    "Don''t forget to bring back some of the special products of the swamp." Li Su roared behind a group of people. The White Ape waved to Li Su and roared. There was something new to eat.


    "Sister, you don''t have to go with me to find food today. You stay with me


    Let''s get ready for the fire. " Zhou Siying pats her sister on the shoulder, turns around and disappears in front of them. It''s a beautiful job. A group of people go out to be busy. She can stay alone with the people she likes. Is there anything better than now?


    Of course not. Her hands clasped Li Su''s arms. Zhou Sijia''s head leaned on Li Su''s shoulder with a sweet smile on her face. There was no one around. But as long as she was around, everything was enough. Thinking about this, Zhou Sijia couldn''t help laughing. Li Su felt a slight tremor from her chest as she held her arms, As soon as he turned around, he saw that the little girl was smiling behind her back. Li Su took out a hand and rubbed it on Zhou Sijia''s head. "What do you think, so happy?"¡° It''s nothing. " Zhou Sijia said, holding Li Su''s arm more tightly, like holding a rare treasure, Li Su couldn''t help laughing: "I''m hanging so tightly on my body, but my fire is going to burn somewhere else."


    Her soft body rubbed against her arm. With her movements, Xinxiang rushed in under the tip of Li Su''s nose, and was full of joy


    Smile and eyes full of love, any man can''t control it in this case, Zhou Sijia holding Li Su''s arm is comfortable, feel a hot ear, Li Su close to her ear so words.


    There are only two people left in the vast world. With such close distance and such ambiguous words, Zhou Sijia grunted and buried himself in Li Su''s arms.


    Yo, hey, I''m growing up. I''m no longer shy when I meet molestation, but I throw myself in my arms. However, it''s not appropriate not to accept such kind kindness, is it?


    However, as soon as Li Su''s brain turned around, he suddenly remembered what Zhou Sijia had promised him before. When he came to Zhou Sijia''s ear, Li Su whispered in a whisper. Zhou Sijia immediately felt ashamed and indignant that she couldn''t find a meeting on the ground to get in directly.


    "This is what you promised me. Do you want to go back?" Li Su''s eyes narrowed and stared at Zhou Sijia. Zhou Sijia''s face was red as if it was going to explode. "I, when did I promise you such a thing?"


    "The last time you fought against the big transparent snake, you forgot me, but you remember it very well." Li Su put one hand on Zhou Sijia''s waist


    Knead twice, the meaning of expression is quite clear, don''t try to fool me.


    After Li Su''s reminding, Zhou Sijia really remembered that there seemed to be such a thing, but what she promised at that time was not such a thing at all, OK? Who would have thought that in that case, what Li Su was referring to was this kind of thing. Zhou Sijia''s big eyes were full of complaints, but Li Su was completely indifferent and joked. When it was about her own welfare, she could be soft hearted at any time, but she couldn''t be firm at this time.


    "If you linger on, those people will come back. Do you want others to see our intimate scene? Of course, I don''t mind Li Su''s face was filled with the feeling of being discovered. It must be very happy.


    Zhou Sijia suddenly turned red and glared at Li Su: "I don''t want to face you!"


    "Dear, when two people in love are together, they can''t help thinking and even doing things about love. I think my sister-in-law must want to do it. Are you abandoning me? Is love not deep enough? " Li Su''s shamelessness has reached the level of common indignation. Where is Zhou Sijia like this


    Simple girls can be compared, her eyes suddenly urgent are a little red, biting her lips looking at Li Su.


    Li Su''s expression seemed very calm, but he didn''t mean to compromise at all, which made Zhou Sijia angry.


    "Oh, I know. Are you just waiting for everyone to come back? I didn''t expect that you really like that exciting scene. It doesn''t matter. Let''s wait together. I like it very much." Li Su deliberately misinterpreted the meaning of Zhou Sijia''s shame and indignation at the moment. Now, Zhou Sijia was very ashamed, but now Li Su''s hand was tied around her waist, and she couldn''t get rid of it. Zhou Sijia''s heart was flat with shame and indignation.


    "You let me go, I''ll go up on my own..." Hey, I didn''t expect to receive such a good result after such grinding. Li Su listened to Zhou Sijia''s words and felt a burst of cheerfulness. As soon as his hands were spread out, he was waiting for Zhou Sijia to come up on his own.


    In fact, after a sentence, Zhou Sijia regretted it, but it didn''t seem to be of any use, because looking at Li Su''s expression could not be avoided at all. Zhou Sijia''s eyes were a little red again, and her hands trembled and she consciously sat down on Li Su.


    The fire is rising, and there is only the sound of two close people doing intimate things around. It seems that the heaven and earth are vacating this place for two people. For a long time, not to mention the birds, they don''t even sing.


    Unprecedented fierce, and with never had the fear, Zhou Sijia and Li Su rest down, she has been tired panting, flushed cheeks, up like a white peach sprinkled rouge, very gratifying.


    "Sijia is good and has made progress, which is worthy of praise." Li Su had enough to eat and drink, but also to such a pastime, angry Zhou Sijia ruthlessly pinched on Li Su''s waist, indignant way, it is too much.


    "Roar¡° Master, we are back! " Two people are flirting here, a long howl, scared Zhou Sijia immediately took his hand back, red cheeks to one side to see, Li Su is smiling at the very eyes, now just come back to the party, ready to see their booty.


    "Well, what is it? So ugly I feel strange in the air


    It''s wonderful that there are more things like silk thread. Zhou Sijia grabs them. She feels as if she is still puzzled. She turns her face and opens her eyes in a moment, giving out a cry of surprise!


    Li Su looked at what the White Ape was carrying and laughed. My God, I can''t believe that this guy actually captured the "specialty" in the swamp. That''s right. The White Ape was carrying a spider that was at least two meters big. The spider''s feet were still bouncing. What''s more, the spider didn''t have any sense of crisis when it appeared, He began to spin silk around him. Under the winding of silk thread, Zhou Sijia was naturally wrapped in it. Li Su couldn''t help laughing when listening to Zhou Sijia''s exclamation. This guy doesn''t look ugly, but he has a good eye. As soon as he comes, he knows how to attack beautiful.


    The only way to go up to the spider''s head is a fist: "Damn, you beast, stop, and dare to harass my beautiful lady, I''ll cut you open now."


    The flower spider can''t understand what the human is saying, but it doesn''t affect the fact that it sees the fist swinging in front of it like a sandbag. It knows that even if it honestly shut up, it will die, and if it doesn''t shut up, it will be cleaned up,


    So the flower spider "poof!" A sound, toward the surrounding more ferocious began to spin silk.


    Zhou Sijia''s body was covered with circles of silk before long, which made her angry face change color. Li Su couldn''t help laughing. The spider didn''t seem to have eyes.


    The only thing to see is that, shit, this warning is better than no warning! Even worse, I want to go up to pick up the flower spider, "frozen!" Zhou Sijia a cold way, the huge spider directly frozen into a popsicle from the White Ape fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1490

    What can I say when I see such a picture? The only one who rubbed her arm and looked at the lady who tore the spider silk clean with one hand gave Zhou Sijia a big thumb: "the lady is powerful."


    At this moment, Li Su was so laughing that he frowned at Zhou Sijia: "yes, your teacher''s wife is really powerful."


    Zhou Sijia turned her face and glared at the two smelly men, especially her own smelly man. Her small fangs were grinding back and forth, and Li Su wrote down a lot. Wait. It won''t be long before I return it.


    "What are you talking about? I''m so happy that I can hear your voices from afar. " Zhou Siying falls to the ground with long Xiaoying spinning. In this classic posture, Li Su''s eyes are dancing with peach heart. My mother, my sister-in-law is becoming beautiful all the time.


    Zhou Siying felt a hot light and salivated on herself. She didn''t have to think that she was Li Su. Hum, it''s a pity that she left her sister when she left. How could this person still be like a hungry wolf.


    Li Suya shameless make complaints about his aunt''s eyes, and throw a kiss at his aunt''s side, so that Zhou Sijia over there can see that there is a burst of Tucao again.


    "I''ll go. Is Yang Tianfeng crazy?" The atmosphere of a group of people


    It''s just the joy that leaves Yang Tianfeng. The only one who turns his face to see Yang Tianfeng, who is flying towards this side not far away, looks at Yang Tianfeng as if his eyes are about to fall down. He just wants to give this brother a thumbs up in silence. This brother is really awesome.


    Li Su looked at it, and some doubted that after they had separated these days, how did the only group of them live? With Yang Tianfeng, the master of nonsense, he collapsed.


    "Here you are." Yang Tianfeng calmly walked up to Li Su, knocked the Python''s head on his body and fell to the ground. A ten meter long Python was dead in front of Li Su. Without saying whether he could eat such a big python, I would like to know, Yang Tianfeng, can you eat it? I saw this guy give Li Su a response with his silent expectant eyes and constant purring stomach. Yes, this guy can eat anything.


    "Roar..." the White Ape thought that his prey was already great. Unexpectedly, there was a better food than it brought back by human beings. Yes, it was a boa constrictor, "roar!" The White Ape couldn''t spare any time when Li Su began to hack the boa constrictor. He jumped up and down around Li Su and yelled. People who didn''t know what was wrong thought. But they knew that the White Ape was excited. It was obvious that the monkey liked boa constrictor meat very much.


    Li Su had some speechless feelings. What kind of owner he had, what kind of pet he had. The moment he pulled out the snake gall, the White Ape almost drooled


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing. He threw the snake''s gall towards the top. The White Ape jumped up and swallowed the snake''s gall in one gulp. His cheerful expression was very unacceptable to several women.


    "Tut Tut, master, that''s a good thing. Why did you give it to the monkey?" The only one deeply blamed himself for being slow for a while to see that the best snake gall had been eaten by the White Ape.


    "This is from Yang Tianfeng." Li Su looked at the only one and really laughed. This guy is usually so different from Yang Tianfeng. It''s a good thing now. When he sees the food, he doesn''t have any revenge?


    The only one who can''t help feeling his nose when listening to the teacher''s warning is that what Yang Tianfeng has caught can also be eaten. After all, snake gall is a rare good thing.


    Yang Tianfeng coldly glanced at the only one, turned his head and looked at the White Ape, nodded with satisfaction.


    I wipe, the only hard fist, for a while I must eat a little bit of snake meat!


    Maybe today''s food materials look too wonderful. The two sisters of the Zhou family don''t seem to have any desire to eat. But who is Li Su? He is a first-class chef! After Li Su''s hands processed and rotated the seemingly uninteresting things, they soon turned into beautiful and delicious things. Even thinking about the prototype of these things, several people could not help but surround Li Su. In particular, Yang Tianfeng''s Roasted boa constrictor looks ferocious and cold-blooded, but its meat looks rather soft and tempting. Yang Tianfeng naturally feels many eyes falling on his boa constrictor, and can''t help showing a proud expression on his face.


    The only one in my heart compared Yang Tianfeng with a middle finger, stinking. If it wasn''t for my master''s skill, no one would take care of your snake.


    Li Su was also attracted by the boa constrictor meat in his hand. He had eaten the boa constrictor meat, but those were ordinary cauliflower snakes. For example, he had never tried this kind of boa constrictor, so he was not sure whether the meat quality of the boa constrictor was the same as that of the cauliflower snake, but now with the smell coming out of the boa constrictor, Li Su was quite sure that the python must be a rare delicacy after it was cooked.


    "Roar The White Ape can''t wait to jump around Li Su again and again. After waiting for another ten minutes, Li Su said, "OK The White Ape was the first to bear the brunt. He picked up the snake and said, "roar!" Even before his hands were warm, the scalded White Ape almost threw out the snake meat with two howls. Fortunately, Li Su had sharp eyes and stretched out his hand to roll back the snake meat, which saved the long-awaited Python from falling to the ground.


    "Come on, share it." Li Su cut off the boa constrictor''s meat, and a group of people swarmed up. Originally, Li Su thought that he could not finish eating the boa constrictor''s meat


    It''s gone in the blink of an eye.


    "Come back to me!" Li Su grabs the White Ape in a hurry. Good guy, the monkey is so strong that he has four sections of Python meat.


    "Leave me a paragraph." Li Su drags the White Ape, and this guy is still running forward. Everyone has a section of Python meat, eating while watching the monkey snatching food!


    "Roar The White Ape shakes his head, indicating that it is not enough for him to eat. If he gives it to this human, he will not have enough to eat.


    Well, Li Su gritted his teeth and looked at the White Ape. Fortunately, he just threw the snake gall to the White Ape to eat. This guy is really cruel. Seeing this, Li Su could only use his killing move: "if you dare not give me a piece, you won''t let me roast you again."


    "Roar..." sure enough, the White Ape, who was struggling to move forward, stopped for a moment. Look at Li Su and see the snake meat in his arms. Don''t mention the pain on his face.


    "Well." Li Su looked at the pitiful eyes of White Ape, he was very serious, very determined to nod to White Ape.


    "Roar..." the White Ape is very unwilling, this despicable human, his eyes are twinkling with heartache, the White Ape can only carefully choose which part of his arms is the smallest, so as to give that part to Li Su.


    But I don''t know that the people around me are already smiling. Li Su is finally happy


    Willing pulled out a piece of snake meat from the White Ape''s arms and bit it. Li Su''s eyes lit up and began to nibble at the snake meat. The White Ape looked at the terrible human around him and swallowed a piece of snake meat faster than it. He licked the corner of his mouth and laughed at himself.


    "Roar..." White Ape a pair of eyes inside show indignation, this despicable human, oneself just why didn''t choose to escape directly?


    "If you don''t? Well, as I said just now, I won''t bake for you. " Li Su''s face was full of elation. For this point, he pinched the White Ape with a certain accuracy. White Ape tearful eyes and gave Li Su a section, holding the snake meat to want to run, heard Li Su behind yelled: "so fast, hard not for a while you don''t want to eat roast spider?"


    "Roar?" White Ape held the snake''s arms tightly, looked at the shelf, if there was a fragrant spider, White Ape looked at the spider, looked at the snake''s meat, and looked at Li Su, and began to gobble it up in the same place. How big was the White Ape''s voice? After one mouthful, the snake even choked the White Ape. Looking at the White Ape choking and beating his chest, the people around him laughed again. The White Ape was so funny.


    The White Ape is really good at eating. After eating two sections of boa constrictor meat, he just stuffed most of the spider into his stomach. Now the White Ape was lying on the ground


    My stomach is round on the ground, and I don''t even have the strength to turn over, but I''m quite satisfied with its appearance.


    "Sister, I think we can try something like roast scorpion. After all, these ugly ones are really delicious." After eating, Zhou Sijia leaned on Li Su''s body and licked the corners of her mouth. She even remembered Li Su''s favorite roast scorpion.


    Zhou Siying leans on the other side of Li Su''s shoulder. She refuses to answer her sister''s question. After all, the boa constrictor has peeled its skin and the meat is still white. But those things are really hairy. She doesn''t want to try them.


    "Eh, I see a meteor. Sister, look at it!" Zhou Sijia held Li Su''s shoulder and was satisfied with her food and drink. A bright line of fire suddenly came down in her sight. People around her exclaimed, "where is it?" Long Xiaoying stood up, like this kind of thing is the girl''s favorite.


    "There, there!" Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying got together, excited to see a few more meteor traces, and happily talked one after another, "is it a meteor shower?"


    Li Su and Yang Tianfeng stood at the back, listening to the chirping of several women. They also looked up at the sky. More and more meteors came down like a line of fire, illuminating the whole night sky. Even they could not help sighing. It was a rare beauty.


    "Make a wish, Su! It works Originally in front of the chirp of Zhou Sijia do not know when to turn around, a grasp of Li Su''s arm, toward Li Su blink.


    This stuff? Obviously to coax girls to play, right? Li Su looked at Zhou Sijia speechless, but he couldn''t bear Zhou Sijia grinding himself all the time, so he made a wish to the meteor. A bright meteor fell in one of Li Su''s eyes. Zhou Sijia cheered for a while, and Li Su said silently. If it really works, it would be good.

 Chapter 1491

    The meteor shower didn''t stop until the middle of the night. The two sisters of the Zhou family around Li Su had already fallen asleep. The others also closed their eyes with their arms. It was quiet all around. There was not even a sound of insects. Li Su slowly closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    "Boom..." the slow wet ground is flowing slowly like water. The ground gives people a feeling of being wet and soft, like a water bed. Therefore, such a small change didn''t wake anyone up.


    "Boom..." the change still did not stop. The waves on the ground obviously became larger and pushed towards the distance. Several people had already deviated from their previous position in silence. However, no one had noticed this. On the contrary, they felt more comfortable to sleep, just like the ground was helping them to massage silently, The White Ape roared twice.


    Many big trees have started to collapse because of the frequent fluctuation of the ground. After the end, there is no room for resistance at all. In an instant, they are swallowed into the depths by the swamp. The ground where several people live is wetter, and some people have died


    Facing down, Li Su began to fall into a deep sleep. A long [Ding --] sound rang out in Li Su''s mind. Li Su heard the sound no less than the ringing of a bell in his ear. What''s the matter?


    Warning, danger There were two dangerous sounds in Li Su''s mind. The sleepy people were willing to open their eyes and look around. Now Li Su lost color and roared: "wake up The surrounding ground is no longer brown, because the humidity is more and more thick, even become dark black, but it is because of this color, the ground is more humid, this is the pure swamp!


    "What''s the matter with me The only one opens his eyes, looks at the surging ground around him, roars, drags long Xiaoying and shoots into the air. Not far away, layers of soil waves are still pouring towards them.


    "Hoo! It''s terrible. What''s going on? " Zhou Sijia was pulled into the air by her sister and Li Su. She watched the trees falling around them and being swallowed up in the swamp. She was scared for a while!


    "Roar White Ape is the slowest one to wake up, white hair has been stained with a lot of wet mud, want to jump up from the ground, but not


    He found that his body suddenly sank, and the eyes of the White Ape suddenly opened. He yelled at a group of Li Su: "roar! Roar - "the bigger the body is, the faster it sinks on the ground like this, and the more it struggles, the faster it goes.


    Li Su saw that the situation was not right. He rushed to the White Ape with Yang Tianfeng. They grabbed the White Ape''s forelimb and pulled it up. It was like someone was going to rescue the prey in its trap. It was like countless mouths had absorbed the White Ape''s body. The hair had become the biggest obstacle at the moment, Every one of them is like a steel needle in the swamp. At the moment, it gives Li Su the feeling that they are going to pull up a tall building with its foundation!


    "Try harder!" Li Su clenched his cheek. At the moment, the White Ape was pulled by both of them. It was not sinking, but it was like growing in a swamp. After several times of pulling, the White Ape didn''t react to being pulled up at all!


    "I''ll help, too!" The only one swept down from the sky and grabbed at the White Ape. The head of the White Ape was caught by the only one, "roar!


    ¡±Don''t worry, White Ape roared, this stupid human, the neck will be pulled off!


    "Don''t worry, brother White Ape. I''ll drag you up in a moment." He didn''t know how to be the only one, but also comforted the White Ape. The White Ape turned his eyes and glared at the only one. This stupid human is absolutely the most stupid human in a group of people!


    "I call one, two, three, let''s go together!" The waves on the ground are obviously getting bigger and faster. In this case, it''s obviously a bad thing for the White Ape. The blue tendons on Li Su''s arms stand out, and Yang Tianfeng''s whole body bursts out with a blast of cold air. He only opens his eyes wide, "one!" Li Su clenched his cheek, and the other two prepared¡° Two The muscles on Li Su''s arm swelled suddenly, which made him look powerful.


    "Three Three together, the three sides vigorously grabbed the White Ape and dragged it out with the same force as tearing the ground. The white fur was covered with muddy soil and a thick circle.


    "Ho!" Li Su roared like Lu Zhishen pulling Chuiyang down


    Liu Fan threw the White Ape up to the sky. A big vacancy appeared in the wet swamp. It took three seconds for the vacancy to be filled by the surging mud waves. The White Ape fell directly on a tree 100 meters high. With a lingering fear on his face, he yelled at Li Su and Yang Tianfeng gratefully, but glared at the only one and scratched his head, Is it his illusion that the White Ape''s eyes are not right.


    "Get out of here!" Originally, the mud wave on the ground was only half a foot high, but now it has surged to 1.5 meters. From a distance, it looks like the Black Sea. Li Su''s face is dignified. Is this the situation that he never saw before? His eyes suddenly lit up, and he remembered the scene he had seen before. However, they were on the land at that time, so the mountains and the earth would collapse when the sacred objects fluctuated in the early stage, But now they are on the wetland, looking at the waves, Li Su''s face is very happy. If you guess correctly, it must be the mid-term fluctuation of the divine object. Great!


    "Roar The White Ape''s eyes suddenly opened, as if he had seen something incredible. When Li Su heard the White Ape''s roar and his eyes, his face suddenly changed!


    The mud wall with a height of one foot is like a huge wave. It''s not a spray. After that, a few people can still breathe. If such a huge mud wave is really photographed, a group of them will be directly killed in the swamp!


    "Be careful!" Li Su''s voice rang out. As soon as a group of people looked up and saw the ten foot high mud wave in front of them, they all widened their eyes and tried their best. The group of people who flashed out suddenly watched the ten foot high mud wall smash on the ground. The fierce mud wave suddenly splashed half a foot high and dragged a circle of tall trees into the wet swamp. In an instant, it seemed that there was no grass around.


    Another high mud wave has hit again, more than twice as high as the previous wave. With the posture of destroying everything, the sky is covered by the mud wall. "Get out of here quickly!" The swamp is one of the most dangerous traps in nature. With a roar from Li Su, the height of a group of people suddenly rises. Especially, the unwilling mud wall is tracking several people like a giant hand, and is about to recapture them.


    "Faster!" Li Su looked down and roared


    A group of people galloped into the air like the speed of light, but the untraceable mud wave could only beat back to the ground, and a large area of trees disappeared in the mud wave.


    "Hoo! It''s very close. " Zhou Sijia patted her chest and stood in the sky in all directions, like the mud waves they had just seen, like being pushed in one direction.


    "It looks like we''re going in the right direction." Zhou Siying stares at the direction of the mud wave rushing away and turns to Li Su. All the strong waves come from the center of the divine object, which is just driven by the power of the divine object''s awakening.


    Li SUSHUN nodded at Zhou Siying''s words. Her guess is the same as her own. Other people seem to have understood that at this moment, the swamp is just because of the medium-term awakening omen of gods. However, this time, it is obviously more powerful than the last time. A group of people look at each other. The signs of awakening are closely related to the strength of gods, So now a group of people see this scene, who can not be ready to move, after all, this is just the medium-term precursor of the awakening of God.


    It took three hours for the waves in the swamp to move slowly towards the water


    After four hours, the swamp finally regained the calm that they saw when they came, but it was as if they had been pulled by hand. There was no grass on a large area of the ground¡° Let''s finish the swamp tonight. " Although it''s really comfortable to lie down and sleep in the swamp, it''s also doubly dangerous when the crisis comes. The only thing I want to do now is to wake up later.


    No one refuted, and the White Ape was the first one to agree. After all, he was almost dragged into the swamp, and now he still has a thick and wet soil on his body.


    It''s going to be bright. A group of people finally flew out of the wetland. The area of the wetland is really big. Li Su looked back at the vast area and couldn''t help feeling.


    "It''s coming out at last." The only way to find a tree directly up, "it''s still early, let''s have a rest here, last night was supposed to have a good sleep, the result was broken."


    "Then take a break." Li Su said he was sleeping just right and was killed


    The alarming warning of the system wakes him up. He is still suffering from brain pain, so he also wants to have a rest.


    A group of people tired of leaning on a group, and soon closed their eyes, colorful clouds in the East, slowly rising sun shine, a layer of warm light scattered on a few people, the sun is not strong at the moment, and gives people a very comfortable feeling, Li Su several people just in the sun under the cover, sleep to the sun three pole.


    "Chirp, chirp." The sound of birds will rest people wake up, around is a ray of light, "hoo, up." Li Su stretched out and patted her two beauties with a smile on her face.


    "Roar White Ape jumping on the ground, fluttering in the sun, obviously makes people feel it''s in a good mood, no, maybe it''s just White Ape, a group of faces are full of smiles.


    "Come on, let''s speed up a little." More than half of the thirteen days had passed. Li Su knew that there were only a few days left, which would be the last sign of the later period. Before the sign of the later period came, they had to rush to the surroundings of the later period, so that they could be more comfortable


    It''s convenient for them to rob the gods.


    Eleven days have passed in a twinkling of an eye. Late at night, Li Su and others gathered in a circle to discuss the approximate position of the center of power fluctuation when the medium-term symptoms occurred. After all, there are only two days left. Only by making sure that they are right, can they not waste any energy.


    "Southeast."


    "Southeast."


    Several people said in unison, Li Su touched his nose, they are now in the southeast, but the southeast is also very big, OK?

 Chapter 1492

    "Not in a more specific position?" Li Su Lue asked a group of teammates in pain. A group of people looked at each other. At that time, the fluctuation of the wetland on the ground was very severe. It was not very easy to confirm this position among the waves. It was really powerless to go further.


    Li Su saw a group of people shaking their heads, some speechless, which means that before the coming fluctuation, all they can do is to wander aimlessly around? But this seems a little too passive.


    Li Su held his arms in both hands, frowned and looked at the huge space around him, "divide into three teams, and try to find things that have clues nearby. In vain, it''s better than waiting all the time." Said this, Li Su touched the chest of Tian Yingzhu, this thing is the treasure of induction treasure, with Tian Yingzhu do not know if he can find the treasure about to wake up.


    "I''m with the White Ape." After listening to Li Su''s words, Yang Tianfeng nodded and left with the White Ape.


    Of course, the only one who is with long Xiaoying is to keep up with her


    After finishing the original formation, Li Su and the two sisters of the Zhou family walk in the direction of tianyingzhu''s constant guidance. He secretly hopes that tianyingzhu''s guidance is right.


    Even under the guidance of tianyingzhu, Li Su and others walked for half a day ahead of time. The more they walked, Yingzhu became more and more hot. Li Su''s heart beat became more and more intense with Yingzhu. He didn''t say anything. But Li Su''s hand was tight, as if he wanted to pinch his hand bone. "Bang Bang Bang..." sound, The two sisters of the Zhou family couldn''t help worrying about it.


    It''s hotter. The tianyingzhu in her arms seems to be burning. Li Su can''t help holding her hand towards her chest and tearing it two times. At the moment, tianyingzhu doesn''t listen to Li Su''s control. She even wants to rush out of Li Su''s clothes.


    The more like this, Li Su can only grasp it more tightly. From tianyingzhu, there is a hot temperature, which makes Li Su''s palms blister. Tianyingzhu has quietly emitted a burst of light. In the magnificent picture, it is about to flash out the treasures it meets.


    "Boom..." all of a sudden, the earth shakes and the surrounding ground suddenly shakes


    However, a ten foot deep abyss broke out, and the surrounding trees collapsed in pieces,.


    "The last sign of divinity is coming!" Zhou Sijia looked at all the familiar things and roared with her head in her arms. Li Su''s brain hummed. According to the system, shouldn''t there be two more days? Why is it so early?


    As the earth''s crust began to move crazily, large areas of the ground began to appear deep gullies and collapsed toward the bottom. Li Su was surprised to find that tianyingzhu, which had been hot in his chest, suddenly seemed to be out of order, and the hot temperature disappeared instantly.


    In the distance where they were going, the ground collapsed and cracked. Li Su clenched her fists and the two sisters of Zhou family soared into the air. Looking around, the huge forest seemed to be destroyed in such a huge momentum.


    The concussion was good, and they pushed forward in front of them. Tianyingzhu seemed to be asleep and didn''t respond at all. In this case, Li Su narrowed his eyes. They were looking for the wrong direction. They didn''t know what they were shocked by the concussion, but the God was not here.


    "Take a closer look at the center of the wave. Let''s get closer there." Li Su did not expect that the hidden celestial pearl could not be found, but it was fair in this case, because everyone could only rely on their feelings and eyes.


    Wave after wave of people appear in mid air. After this sign is over, it is the time when the real God wakes up. After coming to the God Island for so long, we finally want to see the main God. No one is not excited. Look at the people who burst in the sky and come and go like rays. Li Su and others have also joined in the ranks.


    The last sign was really the most severe. It lasted nearly eight months, and the rumbling waves on the ground stopped¡° Where are the gods? " In mid air, people who can''t wait are roaring and looking for nothing. A group of people are irritable and cautious at the moment. All of them have come forward. Some potential crises are now on the surface.


    Li Su squinted at the shadow hidden behind some crooked tree trunks, and couldn''t help grinning. Ha ha, it''s all here.


    "What are you worried about? The emperor is not worried, and the eunuch is worried. Don''t you know that the God chose his own master?" Long shisan didn''t know when he would appear in the air. His broad robe was agitated by the strong wind. He looked scornful on his face and despised the ants. How could the gods choose their masters in such a crowd? It was an insult to the word "gods".


    "It''s not the end of the matter. Who knows who the eunuch is and who the emperor is?" Cheng Zhenzhen snorts coldly. Her white face is sacred and inviolable. There is no doubt that such a woman is really beautiful. Even at such a time when gods and objects are competing for each other, this kind of beauty also makes people stagger their eyes to appreciate.


    The pupil of long shisan shrinks a little in a moment. He stares at Cheng Zhenzhen on her arm. In his big sleeve, long shisan''s fist is clenched. This woman who is not good at what he does is always challenging him. He must make her look good.


    As for the warning eyes of long shisan, Cheng Zhenzhen flicks her hair as if she didn''t see it. She turns her face and sees Li Su and his party not far away. Her bright eyes are fixed on Li Su. This person is forced into the God from him


    In the march of Wudao, she was watching him intentionally or unconsciously. She had never heard of such a person before, but the amazing growth speed of this person made her pay attention to it.


    I haven''t seen Cheng Zhenzhen for a long time. Li Su sees her eyes staring at her. Li Su grins at Cheng Zhenzhen, moves her mouth and greets her silently. Cheng Zhenzhen turns her head with a cold hum. Even if this person is the one who has made the most progress among a group of people, everyone will have the last card in the fight for the gods and objects, At the moment when the card is not played, the final fight is far from over.


    "Hahaha, let me say, what kind of emperor eunuch, since the divine things have not appeared yet, a group of us stand here to fight, it''s better to fight with real guns and knives. What do you think?" No one is well intentioned at the moment. Suddenly someone said something like this. It''s obvious that they want to start the fight for gods and objects.


    Long shisan snorted coldly and looked at the man who spoke: "those who don''t know are fearless and want to die. Even if I do it now, I won''t sit back and ignore it."


    Long shisan is still an order maintainer, but he is saying such words now, for a group of ambitious people


    Of course, it''s a little harsh, because in their eyes, the ability of dragon thirteen is unfathomable, and it''s standing on a high level that they don''t have. If this person also joins in the fight for gods, it''s the biggest threat to them.


    A group of people have a tacit understanding of the right eye, silent began to close to the past toward long shisan, Cheng Zhenzhen cold eyes on the side, some people too much to cause public anger, this is also understandable.


    Long shisan looks at a group of people who are surrounded by him, with a wild smile on their faces. I want to let you live, but you have to send them to seek death. If so, why should I keep them!


    With dragon thirteen as the center, a big war has begun, and the loud noise of power collision can burst the sky! There are people roaring and abusing, but these people are so worried about the gods that they are not willing to let go even if they are dead, so the war situation is more and more fierce.


    Li Su and his party were standing on the outer edge of the battle storm, keeping their physical strength, watching the group of people in the storm circle fighting to death. Li Su couldn''t help feeling that they were surrounded and beaten. Look at long shisan, a perfect example.


    "Boom!" There was another loud noise in the battle circle. The dragon''s thirteenth hand waved out, and another man spat blood and fell down from the sky. The dragon''s thirteen always used killing moves. Half of the people around him had fallen. Cheng Zhenzhen finally frowned: "dragon''s thirteen, if you do this again, these people will die before the gods appear, Is it difficult for you to lead us to Shenwu island not to fight for Shenwu, but to kill people for fun? "


    "Ha ha ha!" Long shisan looks up at the sky with a smile. His long hair tilts back with his actions and flies around in the wind. Long shisan lowers his head again and glances at Cheng Zhenzhen. The words are full of warning: "the provocation is dead. Our Lord always does things like this. Can''t Miss Cheng get used to teaching us how to do things? With all due respect, you are not qualified for that. "


    In this group of people, Cheng Zhenzhen''s identity may not be so simple, but what can it be? Long shisan narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. As long as it was what he wanted, no one could stop him. If anyone dared to reach out to stop him, he would stop him


    After all, no matter how powerful the background of this girl movie is, it''s just a yellow haired girl. He doesn''t need to put this kind of yellow haired girl in his eyes!


    "You Cheng Zhenzhen narrowed her eyes and looked at long shisan. In the outside world, he was so respectful that all of them were pretended. At the moment, long shisan was full of his eyes. When Cheng Zhenzhen was angry, she was glad that she had entered the Shenwu island in such a way. Otherwise, what would be the end of this fight for Shenwu? They had no way to know.


    Two people are staring at each other, "boom!" Another loud sound came from the distance. The moment the sound came, it was like a shock. A magnificent light burst into the sky and lit up the whole sky.

 Chapter 1493

    "The creature wakes up!" The last sign has just come to an end. There is such a sound, such a light, and there will be no other explanation except for the wake-up of the gods! The man who was fighting in mid air turned and rushed to the direction of the light burst out.


    Long shisan clenched his fists, and his mouth closed. It was a little early for him to wake up. If he could be a little later, long shisan''s eyes would be black, and he would be able to kill all these people.


    "Let''s go, too." Li Su and others, with a pair of eyes, followed the footsteps of others and rushed towards the direction of making a loud noise.


    Like a giant cauldron, there is a crack on the mountain that seems to have been split with a giant axe. The magnificent light bursts out of the crack and reflects all over the sky. Teams of people have rushed into the mountain along the crack. Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes narrowed and looked around. With a sneer, she slowly walked in, Long shisan follows Cheng Zhenzhen''s steps, and Li Su and others become the last to enter.


    The White Ape looked at the mountain like a giant tripod and roared in bursts. It felt like seeing the cave where it lived before. Yang Tianfeng Bala twice on the White Ape''s head and stepped into the crack of flashing light.


    After a group of people all entered the mountain, the magnificent light in the mid air has merged into a fist pattern. However, people who entered the mountain were afraid to see this scene. The scene lasted for nearly half an hour. The magnificent light slowly spread out and became a cloud, spreading all over the sky.


    Maybe we have seen too many peaks in the Shenwu island. At the moment, Li Su and others seem to be unusually calm in the hinterland of the mountain. They need all the high beam flashlights and so on. They are so leisurely that people can''t help smacking and scratching. Are you sure they are here to fight for the Shenwu? Are you really not traveling?


    "Kala, Kala..." the sound of falling stones is constantly ringing in the corridor, and a small stone like the size of a finger belly has fallen on the road that the Party passed by.


    "Be careful." Li Su walked in front, looking at the increasing number of gravel in front of the people behind to remind, from a distance it looked like


    It was a shower of stone rain. The people in the cluster were careful. No matter how careful they were, they didn''t dare to say a word.


    Even so, the stones in the corridor are constantly increasing. From the size of the stones in the finger belly, to the size of the turning head, to the size of the bench, a group of people''s rigid gas hood is also increasing. In the more and more stone rain, they are cracking again and again, and their feet are in a panic.


    "Bang!"¡° Bang From behind them came a loud noise. The only one with wide eyes saw that the falling stone had become a huge stone. Each falling stone could directly fill the whole passage. His back had been completely blocked. The only one patted his chest. He thought there would be more mountains and no more crisis after he came here, but now it seemed that he was completely wrong, Is patting the hand of the chest, the only surprised mouth way: "eh? Why didn''t the White Ape bark? I wipe, Yang Tianfeng that fellow how also disappeared


    In the whole mountain road, except for the sound of boulders falling down, it was the only roaring echo. Li Su, who was in front of the road, didn''t even mean to look back. He yelled: "get out of here quickly!"


    "But, but!" Only a little anxious toward the back of the stone blocked channel to see, Yang Tianfeng should not be blocked in the back of it, long Xiaoying seize the only arm: "let''s go, Tianfeng brother should be with the White Ape to leave." Yang Tianfeng and they are not the same people, even if they stay together to make friends, but Yang Tianfeng still gives people a feeling of not seeing the heart, and Yang Tianfeng should be the most ambitious one among them except the master.


    The only one glanced at the back again with his lips curled. He was really worried. Even if he wanted to leave, he also said that he was worried.


    The turn of the passage came soon. Li Su looked at the passage in front of him and flashed. He turned and hugged the sisters of the Zhou family. The only one was two steps away from long Xiaoying. A huge stone fell from their heads and hit them. The speed was as fast as Liuxing. The shadow had reached the top of their head, and the only eye opened and pushed long Xiaoying out, For a moment, the sound of the huge stone falling on the ground vibrated in everyone''s heart¡° Only one Long Xiaoying''s body falters and is hugged by Zhou Siying. When she looks back, what she sees is that the boulder falls on the ground and the only painting is missing


    Face, long Xiaoying long roar, eyes a turn, instant fainted in the past.


    As soon as Li Su''s sword was mentioned, the body of the sword had not yet reached the boulder. The boulder in front of him was like a painting in the water. He opened his eyes and found that there was no boulder on the road, but he could not find the only shadow.


    "Su!" Zhou Sijia and his wife are watching. They don''t know how to explain this strange picture, but where is the only one now? Looking at long Xiaoying who was in a coma in the middle of their arms, Zhou Sijia''s mood is a little complicated. How to explain such a thing to Xiaoying''s sister when she wakes up? The only reason is that she was knocked down by a stone, and now she''s gone. I''m afraid no one can accept this kind of thing, right?


    "Get out of here first." Li Su''s hand holding the long sword is tight, and the veins on the back of his hand are highlighted. He just bites his teeth and forces himself to turn around. He reaches for Zhou Siying and holds long Xiaoying. The two sisters of the Zhou family follow Li Su silently.


    Who doesn''t want to say more at this time? They have been together for such a long time when they came to Shenwu Island, but now they have just entered this mountain peak and lost two groups of people. Their mood is complicated.


    On the flat ground, Li Su pinches long Xiaoying. For a while, long Xiaoying slowly opens her eyes. The first thing long Xiaoying does is to get up quickly and look around. But after looking around, long Xiaoying looks disappointed. Zhou Sijia and Zhou Siying hold long Xiaoying on the shoulder and don''t know what to say, But they need to move on.


    In order to comfort long Xiaoying, Zhou Siying and Zhou Sijia have been following long Xiaoying for nearly half an hour. After a turn, Li Su is about to turn and enter another cave. Zhou Siying suddenly reaches out and pulls Li Su back.


    "Wait, this is an array." The only scene that disappeared just now was due to Zhou Siying''s negligence, because that scene also looked like an array. On the way down, Zhou Siying found that there were many arrays in the ordinary looking cave, so she became more careful.


    Li Su was dragged by Zhou Siying and stepped back. At that moment, he felt as if his body was separated in two worlds. He twisted his body toward the back and went back to the same place with Zhou Siying''s strength,


    Looking at this ordinary cave with Xu Li Su in his eyes, I can''t imagine that the array is heavy.


    "Now we have three caves to choose from, sister-in-law, which one is more suitable for us to move forward?" After Li Su retreated and looked around the corner, there were three caves in a row. Li Su stared at Zhou Siying. Zhou Siying''s face was full of deep thinking. The three caves were obviously connected by arrays, but the array was also divided into strong and weak. Too strong obviously represented a crisis, but too weak might just be a trap.


    With this in mind, Zhou Siying pointed to the last cave in front of Li Su, which became their way forward.


    "Take my hand, Li Su." Several people hand in hand, Zhou Siying''s eyes with uneasy mouth to Li Su, Li Su nodded and held his sister-in-law Bai Nen''s hand, sister-in-law''s palm is obviously a little wet, Li Su will hold the hand more tightly, silent to Zhou Siying transmission of strength.


    Li Su stepped into the cave with one foot. At that moment, it was like an invisible airflow pulling several people. A string of people were swept into the cave. The merciless wind was tearing several people violently. The tense hand was fragile at this moment, and the black sand was crazy towards several people


    Beat it up¡° Su Zhou Sijia roars loudly. Her hand can''t hold her sister and long Xiaoying. Her body is torn in midair like a kite. Zhou Sijia''s face is hurt by the wind, and she can''t bear it. However, the vigorous wind seems to be consciously beating Zhou Sijia madly.


    "Ah The voice of the participation, Zhou Sijia''s hand is finally unable to bear, both released before and after Zhou Siying and long Xiaoying, "sister!" In such a place, Zhou Siying must not let her sister face the crisis alone, "Su, I''m sorry!" She suddenly released Li Su''s hand and rushed to Zhou Sijia like a falling meteor. In an instant, they were swept into the wind vortex and disappeared.


    Li Su had nothing left but one person. He simply closed his eyes and let the wind whirl through him. He floated in the air like a rootless duckweed. Until the wind broke, Li Su opened his eyes and found that he had actually crossed! I wipe, do you want to be so strong?


    Li Su looked at the passers-by and listened to the voices of the vendors on the street one after another. The crowd rolled and Li Su raised his hand


    The slap on his face was a slap. Because of Li Su''s action, the passers-by stood in the same place for a long time and watched Li Su smile.


    Li Su covered his face, grinned, and looked at the people around him. Obviously, it didn''t seem like an illusion. After all, the scene just now has proved that this is a living crowd. The question is how can he be here? What the hell is going on?


    "Hey, do you want a bowl of fresh spring noodles that I just got out of the pot?" Walking from the bustling market to the outskirts, a waiter of a noodle shop waved to Li Su warmly. Zhao an didn''t feel much when he didn''t shout just now, but when he cried, there was a sound of "gululu" in Zhao an''s stomach, which made the waiter on one side laugh: "brother, come and sit down, we are the best spring noodles in shiliba village, I''m sure you''ll have this one and the next. Come in and try it


    I wipe, listen to what you say so seductive elder brother is not to want to eat originally, but can''t control stomach completely now how to do? Li Su thought of a very serious problem. He didn''t seem to have any money. After he went in, didn''t he eat overlord''s meal?


    Li Su thought about this and looked back and forth. There were few customers in the noodle shop, and the boss looked very kind. Li Su walked in with a stiff head and said to the waiter, "ten bowls of spring noodles."


    "Well, my guest, please wait!"

 Chapter 1494

    "Bang, bang, bang!" Ten bowls of spring noodles were put in front of Li Su one after another. The fragrance swept through Li Su''s whole body along his nostrils. Li Su knew that the situation was not right now, but he had to deal with his stomach first.


    Fengjuan Canyun is used to describe the speed of Li Su''s meal at the moment. However, Ma Le, I wipe it. People around me look at where it is to eat noodles. It''s just a throat eye, and they pour noodles down. OK?


    A group of people saw that the bowl was empty and empty again. They didn''t have much time to put it back on the table. They looked at Li Su. They were looking at the bowl and Li Su''s stomach. Unexpectedly, Li Su wiped his mouth: "another ten bowls of Yangchun noodles!"


    The people in the noodle shop simply stopped eating. They just watched Li Su like a bottomless hole. After eating 40 bowls of noodles, they could not help wiping their sweat and eating too much. Of course, some people sighed and others became interested in Li Su.


    "Good! Little brother, you have such a big appetite. You must be as strong as a cow. Why don''t we compete? If you win, I''ll treat you to ten bowls of noodles again? " A burly man with long eyebrows and tiger eyes and a fierce look on his face, but looking at such a man, he was absolutely forthright. He strode up to Li Su and extended his long arm to invite him.


    Now I''m full. Li Su is looking for a place to eat. He can''t help but roll his eyes when he hears what the people in front of him say. Shit, isn''t he stupid? I''ve just had enough. You can see that a big man like you knows you have two brushes. I''ll fight with you again. If I''m hungry, how can I eat ten bowls of noodles?


    "Compare or not?" Cheng Zhenghu''s eyes glared at Li Su angrily. He followed the man, but he didn''t respond at all. What does that mean?


    Li Su waves to Cheng Zheng like a fly. Where are you going with your hands free? I don''t see my brother planning to eat now? Li Su thought that in such a simple age, if you wave your hand, some people will be able to retreat. However, he obviously forgot one thing, that is, the type of literati, and the tall man in front of him is a martial arts man. In this age, if you don''t agree, Cheng Zheng will start without saying a word.


    He grabbed Li Su and threw him directly from the table. Because he was too hard, the pile of bowls fell to the ground. Li Su frowned and looked at Cheng Zheng. Cheng Zheng scratched his head. He didn''t expect that he would do this kind of thing directly with too much encouragement. In view of Li Su''s frightening stare, Cheng Zheng shrunk his neck, "I''ll pay for the bowls later," he said


    As soon as Li Su listened to Cheng Zheng''s words, he looked up and down at Cheng Zheng. He narrowed his eyes and began to smile. He grinned at Cheng Zheng: "Hey, it''s very kind of you. Don''t you want me to fight with you? Yes, I''ll win you in a moment, and you can give me the dough and bowl money together. "


    "Oh When people around him listened to Li Su''s words, they couldn''t help thinking that this boy is really big. Of course, Cheng Zheng thought so. He opened his tiger eyes and looked at Li Su Yi grinning with a little mockery in his eyes: "don''t worry about big words. If you can really win, I''m sure it''s OK. If you can''t, you''ll lose face." Cheng Zheng also looks confident.


    Li Su couldn''t help grinning. Hey, today I met a madman I haven''t seen for a long time. No one around him dared to yell at him like this for a long time. Today''s ER Leng Zi has aroused Li Su''s interest. He hooks his fingers at Cheng Zheng with such a slight action that Cheng Zheng''s eyes rush towards Li Su like a bull. The ground is shaking, Li Su stood in the same place and didn''t mean to move at all. People around him were worried. Isn''t this young man clearly looking for death?


    A tall man over there wanted to rush. He didn''t mean to move at all. Many people closed their eyes when they didn''t dare to see him. Cheng Zheng regarded Li Su''s behavior as contempt. His eyes began to turn red. His fists hit Li Su with the same momentum as thunder. The air was cracked, Li Su''s eyes are a little dignified. Is this the power of the times?


    The air is like a heavy hammer. Li Su bites his cheek. Unexpectedly, he belittles the enemy. Cheng Zheng looks at Li Su with a smile in his red eyes. Hehe, he is not easy to deal with. Half a step back, Li Su Gang takes a firm step. Cheng Zheng''s body turns, like a spiral of strength, and his fists are like a drill hitting Li Su''s chest again. This man looks reckless, but he is not without scheming. Li Su squints at the height of Cheng Zheng''s rotation. If this fist falls on him, there will be no exception, It will definitely be superimposed on the fist just now. Under the internal force, Li Su will break several bones even if he doesn''t vomit blood.


    After thinking about this, Li Su''s face showed a grim smile. Since it is like this, let me spare some energy to deal with you! Otherwise, I will be looked down upon! A powerful force poured into Li Su''s arm continuously. The breath of beast God had appeared on Li Su, but it was obviously not suitable for being a beast at the moment, otherwise it would startle the onlookers.


    Cheng Zheng looks at Li Su''s slow posture with pride on his face. But when he gets close, Cheng Zheng suddenly feels a strong sense of crisis. But it''s impossible to stop at this moment. A punch is like a mountain on Cheng Zheng''s stomach. Cheng Zheng''s red eyes are wide open, and his eyes are about to crack, The pain was so intense that he couldn''t even make a sound. He opened his mouth and spat out a piece of blood.


    Li Su is loosening his fist. Cheng Zheng''s body shakes for a moment, and falls to the ground like a bone has been pulled. When people around see it, they can''t help screaming, "kill! Help


    "Come on The constant howling made Li Su feel his nose


    Li Su lifted Cheng Zheng up with one hand. Cheng Zheng was beaten and he didn''t even have the strength to open his eyes. The whole person was shaking. He just felt a flash of gold in front of him.


    The people around know that the guy who has a heavy hand is actually a doctor, but he can''t help smacking at his quick and fierce hand. Isn''t this really another attack?


    The answer is in the next second. After a fist, it seems that the dying man''s eyelids shake twice, and a mouthful of blood spits out. The onlookers want to shout again. They see Cheng Zheng standing up with one hand on the ground and touching his head. Cheng Zheng touches his stomach and looks at Li Su who slowly puts the needle away, Cheng Zheng went up to embrace Li Su''s shoulder, with a bold face¡° Little brother, you are my brother! Another 20 bowls of noodles, boss


    People around are staring at Cheng Zheng with very complicated eyes. Do you want to suddenly turn so fast? Don''t you know you just vomited blood and fell to the ground?


    As they were thinking about it, Cheng Zheng spat out a mouthful of blood foam and said to Li Su with a smile: "I didn''t expect you''re not big, but you''re very heavy."


    "You''re good, too." The beaten people are not angry, but also invite themselves to eat noodles, Li Su has nothing to say, after all, this brother''s skill looks really good.


    "Hey, hey, my physique was trained in the barracks. You didn''t see our general. Our general is more powerful. He is definitely the first person in Han and Xia Dynasty!" Cheng Zheng scratched his head with a little embarrassment on his face, but when he said that he was a general, he could not resist his pride!


    Looking at Cheng Zheng like this, Li Su is really a little curious about who the general in his mouth is! When Li Su came to this world, he didn''t know how to break through and how to go out. He even looked at the world with the reincarnation of a hundred generations, which was a real framework. It felt like he was in a distorted array. He walked into a parallel world. Instead of doing nothing, he had better follow Cheng Zheng to see his so-called general and the first man of this era!


    "Ha


    "Hey


    Cheng Zheng wanted to lead Li Su to the barracks because he liked Li Su''s appetite. Unexpectedly, Li Su found him to talk about it first, but Cheng Zheng was so excited that he immediately took Li Su with him. In less than three days, he had already reached the outside of the barracks surrounded by wooden fences. Li Su listened to the training voice coming from the barracks. Even he felt like he was boiling with blood.


    "Who is it?" Inside the fence, the guard''s long gun stood up towards the outside. Cheng Zheng''s eyes immediately glared up: "if you don''t open the door, I''ll find it for the general again


    Here comes a strange man! If you dare to neglect, you will not be able to take it. "


    "It''s Cheng Xiaowei. I''m sorry. I didn''t see it clearly just now. Look at the fence and let our Cheng Xiaowei enter the camp." The guards greet each other with a smile, which makes Cheng Zheng in a good mood. When he enters the barracks, he immediately wants to rush into the commander''s tent to find the general. Unexpectedly, he is stopped by people outside.


    Listening to the discussion of military aircraft, Cheng Zheng feels his nose in wonder. What''s the matter with his heart? Before Lao Tzu was demoted, he was also a person sitting in it.


    Before that, Cheng Zheng grinned at Li Su in order to hide his embarrassment, "little brother, why don''t we go to the training place first?"


    Li Su nodded happily. Of course, just before he entered the barracks, he was attracted by the voice of training. Now Cheng Zheng''s words are exactly what he meant.


    "Ha


    "Drink!"


    On the training ground, there was a neat line of square array. The people above yelled, while the people below yelled. All the young people were covered with sweat, which made people feel excited, "Hi! Liu Zhong, I''m back! " Cheng Zheng''s eyes looked at a group of soldiers who were training. He could not help itching and waved to a nine foot man on the platform.


    The big man was soaked with sweat and glanced at Cheng Zheng coldly: "you''re from outside again


    "The man with the wrong face is back?"


    I wipe, this sentence not only flattened Cheng Zheng, but also directly scolded Li Su. Li Su immediately said that he was just a melon eater, why the bomb fell on him. Looking carefully, it seems that Liu Zhong''s guard is not right with Cheng Zheng, and thinking about Li Su, he narrowed his eyes and laughed.


    "Liu Zhong''s garrison, this little brother is really amazing. He has the power of nine oxen and two tigers. I''m not his opponent at all when I do it myself!" Cheng Zheng obviously has a rough nerve. He doesn''t care about Liu Zhong''s defiance at all. He goes up and talks to Liu Zhong''s guards happily.


    The next group of soldiers who are practicing don''t know Cheng Zheng''s skill. Now he brings out a man of unknown origin, whose physique can''t compare with them. Such a man can fight the process captain. It''s obvious that Cheng is boasting again. Some people shake their heads and others scoff. Now Cheng is really crazy.


    "Go down!" With a long gun swept by Liu Zhong''s guards, Cheng Zheng, who arrived at the edge of the platform, had no defense. He was just a dog gnawing mud and was about to fall to the ground. No one saw how Li Su started. In the blink of an eye, Li Su grabbed Cheng Zheng, who was falling upside down, and threw him away. Cheng Zheng, like a bull, stood on the platform in an instant.

 Chapter 1495

    "Wow The next group of people who were going to see the joke all brightened their eyes when they saw Li Su''s skill. They talked about it and said that this time, the capable and strange people Cheng Xiaowei found still seemed to have some reliable meaning.


    Liu Zhong''s guard on the stage glanced at Li Su twice and hummed coldly: "carving insects."


    Cheng Zheng is a little angry, but he himself agrees with the capable people, how to get to the Liuzhong guard, here has become a stone in the pit, Cheng Zheng old fist is about to fight with the Liuzhong guard, Li Su body a turn, the speed of a group of people''s eyes did not follow, has blocked in front of Cheng Zheng.


    Li Su said with a smile: "don''t be angry, elder brother Cheng. Since Liu Zhong''s guards think so, let''s fight with our real skills. Elder brother Cheng, just sit down and have a rest."


    "Ho..." a group of soldiers under the stage looked at each other. This man seemed to understand the etiquette, but he didn''t know what his real skills were. You should know that in the ranking of iron men in the army, their Liuzhong guard was the third person


    A person who has been fighting all over the barracks, so whether the new talent can be carried by him or not, a group of people are actually inclined to the latter and can''t.


    "If you lose, get out of here!" Liu Zhong''s guard''s eyes are sharp. Cheng Zheng has no brain. Whether he is human or not, he will go to the barracks. Before, the general has dealt with more than one person secretly, and even Cheng Zheng has been demoted repeatedly for this matter.


    This time Cheng Zheng came back, he thought Cheng Zheng would change, but now it seems that he is too high to see Cheng Zheng! In addition, Liu Zhong''s guards squinted at Li Su, who was not a kind person.


    "Well, what if you lose the Liuzhong guard?" Li Su shrugs his shoulders indifferently. If he really grew up in this era, he may not be the opponent of these people, but he is not a person here, and their strength is not the same. For these people, he does not need to die, but the lesson must be given.


    "Rampant!" As soon as Liu Zhong''s guards glared, they didn''t like Li Su, but now they want to get along with him quickly. Most of them are in the army


    They are all fans of the Liuzhong guards, so Li Su''s provocation also raised a burst of abuse. Li Su pulled out his ears as if he didn''t hear it, and pointed at the Liuzhong guards.


    "Let''s move on. What if you lose?" Li Su''s expression is not pondering, it seems quite serious, in such a serious expression, a group of "get out!"¡° Get out of here The voice rose from under the stage. Li Su was still all the time. His eyes were burning at Liu Zhong''s guards.


    Liu Zhong''s guard frowned: "if I lose to you, I''ll take off the guard''s official position and leave the barracks directly!"


    "Ha ha!" Li Su listened to Liu Zhong''s words and shook his head with a smile: "it doesn''t need to be so serious. After all, the people who join the army are all for protecting their families and defending their country. If you lose, what I want you to do is very simple. I want to apologize to my elder brother Cheng."


    Liu Zhong''s guard''s face turned black, but Cheng Zheng''s expression burst out with unprecedented joy, "come on!" He waved to Liu Zhong''s guard. Liu Zhong''s guard roared and rushed up to Li Su with a long sword like an iron tower. He was so angry that people below could see it


    After a while of panic, Li Su stood in the same place and shook his head at Liu Zhong''s guard.


    "To die!" The following people can''t help but roar at Li Su''s laziness. The long gun pushes fiercely, and the sharp head of the gun is about to pierce Li Su''s body. Li Su''s hand moves twice behind his back. The people under the stage only feel that Li Su has appeared on the other side of the stage.


    "Liu Zhong guard, I''m here." For fear that the Liuzhong guards didn''t know the same thing, Li Su still yelled at the Liuzhong guards and waved his hand. The face of the Liuzhong guards who turned around was gnashing their teeth and holding a long gun in both hands. Because of too much force, the tiger''s mouth turned white¡° Ho Liu''s guards, with their eyes wide open and tiger''s eyes wide open, rushed to Li Su again like eagles. The people under the stage watched the battle anxiously. Their Liu''s guards, the third iron man in the army, were the best in speed and strength. In the process of fighting Li Su, they could not touch Li Su''s body once.


    Li Su is either spinning or flashing, like a swallow or a ghost, which makes the people below look dizzy. His face is relaxed and he looks like playing. However, Liu Zhong''s guards are gasping for breath with a long gun and staring at Li Su: "if you are a man, just fight with me. What''s the ability to dodge all the time?"


    The face full of sweat, ferocious expression, and even the voice that panted like a cow let the skilled people know that Liu Zhong''s guard must have lost this game, but he still refused to give up and yelled at Li Su.


    Li Su turned over, stepped on the ground, and looked at the guards with a playful expression on his face: "well, since the guards don''t think it''s a real skill, I''ll show them some real skills and let them have a good look."


    His face was tense in a moment, and the powerful force from the soles of his feet seemed to inflate against Li Su''s whole body. His muscles seemed to swell up like life, and his tendons grew up. His size might not be comparable to Cheng Zheng''s and Liu Zhong''s guards, but the momentum from him at the moment could completely explode Cheng Zheng''s and Liu Zhong''s guards.


    Cheng Zheng narrowed his eyes. That''s the feeling. When he and Li Su were fighting each other, the momentum of this man changed in an instant, like a changed person. The feeling was like a mountain. People couldn''t breathe at all. It was just a punch, and the head of the punch hit him. Cheng Zheng clenched his fist when he remembered the picture of his vomiting blood.


    Liu Zhong''s guard''s eyes narrowed. This boy really looks like he has some ability, but I''ll let you have a taste. The iron man in the army is the third best!


    The old fist is like thunder. Liu Zhong''s guards roar and pounce on Li Su. After the change of momentum, Li Su no longer dodges or stands still, but directly rushes up against the attack of Liu Zhong''s guards! The impact of momentum and momentum scared off a group of people under the stage. After the two people hit each other, the two fists collided with each other and made a loud noise.


    "Well --!" Liu Zhong''s bodyguard bit his cheek, lowered his body, and tried to overpower his fists. "Ho!" The brain is full of blue veins. Li Suliang smiles. Can I make people of your age look down on me?


    From the foot of a burst of more powerful momentum, Li Su''s fist burst out of the power does not seem to be owned by human beings, a long roar directly will be the height of nine feet of Liuzhong guards directly like a kite straight fly out!


    "Liu Zhong guards!"¡° Liu Zhong''s guards --! " There was a loud voice under the stage, "bang!" With a loud bang, Liu Zhong''s guards, nearly 20 meters long, fell heavily on the ground. Suddenly, a group of people surrounded them cheerfully.


    "You brute, don''t think you can be arrogant if you are brought by Cheng Zheng. We can drive you out of the barracks now if you are aiming at the heavy hand of our Liuzhong guard Zhongxia!" Liu Zhong''s guard was stunned and couldn''t slow down for a moment. The soldiers below howled at Li Su because they were dissatisfied!


    "Yes, yes, drive him out of the barracks!" At the beginning, there will be more shouts. For a moment, the training ground is full of shouts for Li Su to get out of the barracks. Even if there is a small voice to argue for Li Su, it will soon be suppressed by the stream!


    "You people who don''t have eyes, it''s clear that they have no eyes


    This kind of thing happened obviously in the normal things, you, you are really angry with me, why let my brother get out Cheng Zheng is that small stream, constantly roaring, defending for Li Su. Standing in the middle of the platform, listening to the roar below, looking at the indignation of the soldiers, with a smile on his face, it felt like nothing!


    "It''s too much. If you want to drive my brother Li out of here, I''ll stop being a captain. I''ll follow my brother Li to travel around the world!" Cheng Zheng''s eyes are about to explode, but there is no meaning to stop the voice.


    "Silence A solemn and cold voice, like the sound of steel, suddenly rang in the training ground. The sound was deep inside. Listening to Li Su''s eardrum, there was a buzz. Looking up, a black faced man like nine and a half feet stood in front of Li Su. This was the first time that Li Su met such a oppressive person in this era.


    The man just glanced at Li Su, turned his eyes like a falcon, and then coldly looked at the following group: "how do I teach you? Men in the army are as resolute as iron! Who makes you right and wrong! "


    As soon as the voice came out, a group of soldiers below seemed to be frozen. A few people''s mouths wriggled twice and wanted to defend: "but, he hurt Liu Zhong''s guards..."


    "Well?" As soon as the black faced general''s face turned, his cold eyes looked at the man who spoke. His eyes burst out in an instant, which made people feel scared. "Fists and feet have no eyes, but it''s because of people''s prejudice. If the man lying here at the moment is this little brother, who will stand up for him?"


    The words of the black faced general said that the soldiers who were crying just now blushed and lowered their heads one by one. They were embarrassed to face the sharp eyes of the general.


    Liu Zhong''s guards finally recovered from their stupidity, turned over and stood up from the ground. The first thing they did was to lower their arrogant head to Cheng Zheng: "Captain Cheng, I''m wrong."


    The sincere voice reverberated in the whole training ground. Cheng Zheng changed his angry roar at the soldiers before and even stepped forward to help Liu Zhong''s guard up. This kind of picture made the soldiers blush.


    Their superior officer, Liu Zhong''s guard, came to Li Su with a wave of apologies. Li Su was still so indifferent and even shrugged his shoulders, which made the people below blame themselves for their narrow mind.


    The black faced general was quite satisfied with Li Su''s action. He turned his eyes to look at him again and said to him, "I''m called Shenquan. You can call me Shenquan general."

 Chapter 1496

    Magic fist?! The calm expression on Li Su''s face changed a lot when he heard the word "black faced general". When he came to this world, he didn''t know where the guide was. Now when he heard the word "black faced general", he quickly put everything together. Is it possible that he is the founder of Shenquan?


    "The person that Cheng Xiaowei seeks this time is good." The magic fist nods to Cheng Xiaowei. A word makes Cheng Zheng smile. Even though he has been demoted, he is more happy than anything to find an able man like Li Su who can get the general''s approval.


    "That''s a must. What I''m looking for from Cheng Zheng is not an able man, just to serve our barracks!" Cheng Zheng hugged Li Su and said something that made Shenquan laugh: "the general already knows Cheng Xiaowei''s heart. OK, it''s all over."


    A word from general Shenquan, a group of soldiers are scattered, Shenquan open, Cheng Zheng and Li Su follow behind and walk into the handsome tent of Shenquan, all the way Shenquan has no words, Cheng Zheng does not speak, Li


    Su Su had nothing to say. As soon as the curtain in front of the tent was lifted, his magic fist was aimed at the one on the throne, with a pair of cold eyes. This was a serious look up and down. Li Su said: "where is my brother from? whose names? My brother is so skilled that I don''t know where to learn from? "


    Li Su scratched his head. It''s really different for him to be a general. Looking at his knife like eyes and questioning attitude, I don''t know what kind of a proper way to answer it is to think that he is a criminal and being interrogated? Li Su grabs two more heads.


    General Shenquan is not worried at all. He is waiting for Li Su to give an answer. It''s not long, but Cheng Zheng is worried. He''s going to be angry in his throat. Hey, isn''t this kind of thing a word of mouth? Why don''t you tell me?


    Liu Zhong''s guards stare at Li Su, who is constantly scratching his head. They are a little vigilant in their eyes. How can this popularity report that every source is so difficult? Is it not the spy sent from where?


    "If I say this, you may not believe it, general Shenquan." Li Su''s throat rolled hard, staring at general Shenquan and Zhang nei, "I''m a descendant of Guiguzi. When I first entered the secular world, I met elder brother Cheng, and then I was in the world


    Here it is


    "What? "The descendants of Guiguzi?" When Liu Zhong''s guard heard this, his suspicious eyes were startled and burst out a strong light to stare at Li Su. It felt like Li Su had turned into a golden nest.


    "Descendants of Guiguzi?" General Shenquan narrowed his eyes and stared at Li Su. There was surprise in his eyes, but he immediately thought about it. It was said that Guiguzi was a very powerful person. He knew the sun, elephant, star, ghost array, mechanism, pharmacology and so on. He was absolutely omnipotent. He continued to think about how powerful the descendants of such a strange person should be.


    "Brother, are you really the descendant of Guiguzi?" General Shenquan hasn''t responded yet. Cheng Zheng is shocked for a long time. At last, he pours directly at Li Su. His eyes twinkle like stars.


    Li Su said that he couldn''t stand it. His face twitched, and he broke off Cheng Zheng''s hand again and again: "brother Cheng, don''t get excited, let''s stand up and say..."


    "I, I''ve worshipped all kinds of unique skills since I was a child. I''m just myself, hehe


    I don''t have much patience. What I admire most is the Guiguzi school. I really can''t believe that Cheng Zheng was lucky to see the descendants of Guiguzi today. How lucky


    Cheng Zheng grabs Li Su''s hand. He is so excited that he is about to shed tears. That makes Li Su really depressed. Brother Xindao, I''ll say again that I''m teasing you. Will you kill me directly? The answer, of course, was yes, so Li Su put on a smile and pretended that he was really a descendant of a hermit.


    "I don''t know if brother Li can show us one or two unique skills so that we can admire the power of Guiguzi school?" Liu Zhong''s guard looked at Li Su with a little care on his face. He didn''t believe Li Su''s words, but he couldn''t believe them all. Now the safe way is to pull out a mule or a horse. As soon as Li Su heard this, he narrowed his eyes and laughed. Hey, I was afraid you wouldn''t try me, so I took out yellow paper and cinnabar pen from my chest. Li Su walked along with the pen while a group of people were swallowing their saliva. Li Su breathed a sigh at the yellow paper runes which were quickly filled up. People were staring at the yellow paper runes which were floating up in the air. For a moment, the paper runes seemed to be toppled


    It''s the same in mid air. It''s still like that.


    "It''s like a Maoshan warlock..." Cheng Zheng stares at the yellow paper amulet. Now they don''t feel anything different. Liu Zhong''s guards are about to say something when suddenly the sea is all over the sky directly submerges Liu Zhong''s guards.


    "Poof!" Liu Zhong''s guard wiped the water on his face. Looking around, there was a vast expanse of water, and other people were also in the lake. But were they still in the tent just now? How to get here in a flash!


    "Great Cheng Zheng is quite familiar with the nature of water. His arms are in the water, and his face is so happy that he begins to swim in the water.


    "Yes." General Shenquan also thinks that he is a man with a lot of experience, but he really can''t deny anything about this scene. Looking around, he doesn''t even know where Li Su''s trace is, except that the sky is the current, but he knows that the man must be able to see it all.


    "Take it!" With a sudden sound from the sky, the long water around the lake began to subside in an instant. In the blink of an eye, general Kungfu Shenquan and his party had stood again


    In the Shuai tent, Cheng Zheng is still maintaining a swimming posture. When he turns around, he finds that there is no water left, and a little regret appears on his face.


    "Brother Li is really not an ordinary person." Liu Zhong''s guard came back from the battle and threw his hand at Li Su Gong for the first time. When he remembered that he had despised Li Su, he felt ashamed. It seems that Li Su must have been merciful in their battle, otherwise he would never stand here now.


    Li Su arched his hand at a group of people. Some of them didn''t expect to pass the test so easily. "These are all apprentices, just apprentices..."


    "Brother Li, you don''t have to be modest. If you can come to our army, it''s the gospel of our army!" Cheng Zheng hands tightly grasp Li Su, excited face muscles are shaking.


    "Yes, with brother Li, the day of our victory is not far away." Liu Zhong''s guard also clenched his fists, and his eyes were burning with excitement. General Shenquan didn''t speak. His eyes were always calm. After a long time, general Shenquan waved to a group of people: "you go down first, let me have a word with brother Li."


    The expression on general Shenquan''s face was very light. No one in the group could understand general Shenquan''s mind. After Li Su stayed, he didn''t beat drums in his heart. Anyway, it was enough to cover up the situation. General Shenquan was a very upright man. He could see this very clearly.


    "Why do you appear in front of my brother? You really have no conspiracy?" General Shenquan''s eyes were obviously not a good liar. When he came up, he directly asked Li Su. Li Su was stunned and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Elder brother, I didn''t know it was your brother, and I knew him clearly. Did he depend on me?


    "Even if you don''t go out of the mountain, you have such a good ability. You have so many people who go up to the mountain to beg. How could you happen to meet my brother and come to our camp? Did you know that my brother was careless and set a trap for him?"


    Seeing that Li Su didn''t speak, general Shenquan said a lot to himself, staring at Li Su''s fierce eyes, which were all flashing cold light¡° Why don''t you speak? Is it because your actions have been exposed by our general, and you have nothing to say? " General Shenquan, stand up, nine


    Chi Ban''s body shape is like a hill, overlooking Li Su. Li Su scolded me in his heart. He pointed at the nose of the Shenquan general and began to scold him: "you say you are the Shenquan general? If you are so careful, you can become a general even if you have a persecution certificate. If I wipe it, am I not the emperor


    "What do you mean to find your brother-in-law and set a trap for you? I''m bored. Go and ask your brother how he was beaten by me before he brought me back. You don''t want to inquire about me. If you people like me know me, do you think they might show up here? Isn''t that a joke? Now it''s a good thing to show up. You dare to doubt me. You say you''re a man with bean curd brain. I''m such a bull. I adore myself. If you don''t give me up, you''ll still challenge me. Are you really declaring war on me


    Li Su''s mouth is very smooth in this world. When he says the second, no one dares to say the first. After a long crosstalk, the general of Shenquan was stunned for a long time. After a long time, he glared at Li Su: "bold! Who taught you to commit such a great injustice in the world? "


    "Ha ha." Li Su rolled his eyes at the general of Shenquan, knowing that we


    What kind of society is there? Free society, personal freedom, freedom of thought, freedom of speech, I wipe, Lao Tzu, a modern man, should I be as pedantic as an ancient man like you?


    "Say it But general Shenquan is really stronger than Li Su. He grabs his hand like steel and iron, and then clutches it. Li Su thinks that after forging, the strength of his bones is not comparable to that of ordinary people, but now it''s better. I wipe it, and it''s just creaking by general Shenquan.


    Damn it! Li Su angrily scolded in his heart. Don''t think you are the founder of Shenquan. I dare not beat you. Believe it or not, I''ll give you a punch now to let you know why Huaer is so red!


    Li Suyi clenched his old fist, and the green tendons on his arm curled up as if he were alive. He was about to smash his fist at the general.


    "Boom!" A clear voice sounded from Li Su''s feet. Li Su was a little puzzled that something had fallen out of his arms. When he bowed his head, he found that it was the token taken from chimpanzee brother.


    This token black servant, Li Su is about to draw back the line of sight, hear again "bang!" A, black servant''s token a crack, wait for Li Su in a bow


    It was a bronze order lying at the foot of Li Su.

 Chapter 1497

    "What is this?" General Shenquan naturally lowered his sight because of his voice just now. He didn''t care. After the black servant''s token showed its original appearance, the expression on general Shenquan''s face changed. He bent down and picked up the token with one hand, and looked at Li Su with complicated eyes: "is this your East and West?"


    Li Su nodded. He didn''t say much, because he could clearly see that the general''s eyes were not right after he found the token. The general was about to say something.


    "Newspaper --!" A long voice rang out outside the Shuai tent. It sounded particularly urgent. General Shenquan threw the bronze order to Li Su, and said to the outside in a cold voice: "come in!"


    "Go and have a look, general. It''s not a big deal!" Entering the Shuai tent, the soldier knelt down on one knee directly toward the ground, and opened his mouth to the general.


    "What''s the matter?" General Shenquan stands up directly. What''s going on outside?


    "Go and have a look. After lunch, a group of people are vomiting and diarrhea, and many of them are in a coma. The doctors are at a loss. General, go and have a look!" The soldier is worried. It''s a mess outside.


    "Go now!" General Shenquan took a step ahead of Li Su. General Shenquan turned back and said to Li Su, "brother Li, you stay here first."


    I don''t know what the bronze order is. It made the general of Shenquan forget his crime of taking the world''s great injustice. Li Su grinned: "no, in this case, as a doctor, I can''t just sit back and watch it!"


    "What! Brother Li, are you still a doctor? " Liu Zhong''s bodyguard outside was about to come up to urge general Shenquan. When he heard Li Su''s words, he was overjoyed. A descendant of GUI GuZi, his medical skills must be very good.


    "Come on, please!" General Shenquan made a gesture for Li Su. Li Su laughed. He was really an open-minded soldier.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    "It''s killing me. It hurts..."


    Before he got close to the rest place for the patients, Li Su heard a series of wailing groans. General Shenquan''s stride widened suddenly. When the curtain was lifted, he found a group of people lying in it. At the moment, a group of people were black and blue, and many of them were lying on the ground. "What''s the matter?"


    After all, there are too many people lying here, and there are more than a hundred people being carried in. Soon, there are more than a hundred people in front of the general. Dr. bearded was helped to the general. He wiped the sweat on his head. It''s really a lot of pressure on the general. But no matter how much pressure there is, there are still some words to be said: "report to the general, this is what I want to say, The soldiers are poisoned. It''s preliminarily judged that they are food poisoning. It''s not serious. As long as I... "


    "No The doctor is talking, Li Su here suddenly cut in, the military doctor under the diagnosis, where the Yellow mouth child cut in? The doctor turned his face and glared at Li Su. "Who are you? I''ve judged the condition. There''s no place for you to talk."


    "Cough, doctor Hu, this is the descendant of Guiguzi." Cheng Zheng coughs at the military doctor twice. When he introduces Li Su, his face is a little complacent. Hu Jun''s beard turns up and he goes to Li Su with one hand on his back


    Pointing and pointing, he said: "young man, you should know what an old man is. Where can you interrupt when an old man talks? I''ve been marching with him for more than ten years. Can''t I see through the symptoms of mild poisoning? Don''t say anything about the descendants of Guiguzi. Even if Laozi is the king of heaven, what Laohu has determined is what he has determined. "


    Lao Hu is also a famous stubborn old man. Generally, no one dares to challenge Lao Hu in the barracks, but it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist before.


    "It''s a chronic poison. It has a scientific name. I think you''ve heard of Dr. Hu. He died in three days." After Li Su had made a systematic diagnosis, he was very sure of what he said. Once this sentence came out, a group of people''s faces changed, but Lao Hu''s face was still not good-looking: "what''s important in practicing medicine is to look, hear and ask. You''ve only stood towards the door since you came in. Now you say that you''re three days dead, that''s three days dead?" Lao Hu didn''t agree with Li Su, but he was too clear about the severity of the three-day death, so he turned around and diagnosed the patient again.


    "Nausea and vomiting, abdominal pain, abdominal distension, pain in the liver area... Pale


    These symptoms can''t be misdiagnosed as food poisoning, because there are oleander ingredients in it. The powerful point of three-day death is that people will die in the process of misdiagnosis, and hundreds or even thousands of people will die at one time. "


    Li Su''s expression was calm. What he said made Lao Hu sweat on his forehead. His hands were shaking, but Li Su had no time to wait. "Give me three of the most serious patients, and I will treat them now!"


    "You choose!" No matter after watching the bronze order or listening to what Li Su said at the moment, Shenquan general has no doubt about Li Su. He waves his hand to the Liuzhong guard around him. The Liuzhong guard nods and takes out a few dazed people from a group of people to give them to Li Su, "I want to find a closed space. No one can disturb my treatment." Li Su looked at three people, and the depth of their poisoning was almost the same. He asked the general again.


    General Shenquan''s eyes narrowed for a while, but Lao Hu yelled, "as a doctor, all treatment should be aboveboard. What do you mean by looking for a confined space?"


    Li Su didn''t give Lao Hu a look at all, but stared at general Shenquan¡° I''m sorry, the school is disciplined. "


    "Go and bring brother Li into the general''s account. No one is allowed to go in." Who dares to say anything when general Shenquan opens his mouth? Li Su took out the scalpel from his arms, and the bladed edge of the scalpel went up to the side of several people''s larynx. The spatter of blood immediately escaped from the smell of blood.


    Li Su took out the gold needle and put it back and forth on several people''s big acupoints. The black blood spurted out more violently along the edge of the knife. It was only ten minutes. Li Su stood up, breathed and opened the handsome tent.


    Outside stood the Shenquan general and his party. His hands were clenched tightly. No one would be more sensitive to the smell of blood than him. The smell of blood inside was so strong. Li Su looked up and nodded to him: "the general can go in and take people away. Just apply some detoxification herbs."


    Lao Hu was in front of general Shenquan and entered the handsome tent. This kind of behavior is a crime. But at the moment, general Shenquan and other people also understand the doctor''s mood. No one said anything about Lao Hu. Lao Hu completely ignored the strong smell of blood and put several people''s pulse back and forth for three times. After that, Lao Hu''s face showed a tired expression.


    He is really old and stubborn. If this little brother didn''t intervene today, he was afraid that at least thousands of people would die in the barracks today. Then he was the biggest sinner in Han and Xia Dynasty. With tired feet, Lao Hu walked out of the tent and knelt down to Li Su.


    "Little brother, thank you for stopping my mistake. If it wasn''t for you, if it wasn''t for you..." Lao Hu''s hand trembled and choked.


    Outside, Cheng Zheng''s eyes were the brightest. He threw himself at Li Su and patted him on the shoulder: "good brother, I only know you are OK."


    "Dr. Hu is not the time to say that. There are still many soldiers waiting for us to treat them. What we have to do now is to work together." Li Su pulled Lao Hu up from the ground. His open-minded appearance won praise from people around him, including general Shenquan. General Shenquan looked at Li Su with a kind of dignity in his eyes. His mouth moved, but he didn''t say what he was saying.


    The whole afternoon, the barracks filled with the smell of blood, but the smell of blood did not make any face with a sad expression, because they knew that there was a miracle doctor in the barracks, and he was a descendant of Guiguzi, quite powerful! Films of people, in his treatment after not more than an hour to wake up, and is alive.


    "Captain Cheng, you really made a great contribution this time." Outside the tent, Liu Zhong''s guards smell the fresh blood coming out of it. They punch Cheng Zheng on the shoulder. Cheng Zheng scratches his head and laughs. What he said at that time is to find someone who can help them.


    On the way of searching, he did miss many people, and even was demoted. But it was because he never gave up that he met Li Su, a real capable person. On this thought, Cheng Zheng''s smile looked more brilliant, so everything before was worth it, hahaha!


    "General, general! The cause of the poisoning has been found Li Su and several military doctors of Lao Hu are busy. Cheng Zheng and general Shenquan are not idle either. After investigating how the poison that killed their souls in the past three days came from, we find that the water source is above. Shenquan has an angry face. How can ordinary water carry poison? It must be the poison of those barbarians!


    "General, general, let''s kill it!" People in the army are crying


    Shouting, a group of people''s voice seemed to be shaking the sky. Li Su always solved the last two poisoned patients, and walked out of the tent again as if he had been fished out of the water. Then he heard the shouting voice outside. Li Su grinned: "I don''t know much about you soldiers, but I know it''s a good time, Because the enemy is thinking that we have been defeated, and it''s the time when we are weak. I''m sorry that they didn''t take the opportunity to fight back at this time. "


    A group of people were howling. General Shenquan''s face was dignified, and he looked at Li Su seriously. He nodded to a group of people and explained. After a while, he held a battle meeting and let Li Su stay alone.


    "You''re not from this era." General Shenquan left Li Su behind. The first sentence startled Li Su. He didn''t know when he was exposed.


    For the shock on Li Su''s face, general Shenquan showed his true look. He sighed and looked at the sky with his cold eyes. It seemed like he was in memory. He sighed: "I didn''t expect that for such a long time, I''ve been waiting for this man, destiny."


    Li Su looked at general Shenquan''s emotion, but he didn''t understand. After general Shenquan''s emotion, he looked at Li Su''s smile for the first time. Maybe it was because he didn''t smile all the year round. General Shenquan''s smile seemed too stiff, but his eyes were sincere.


    "I know I''ve been waiting for someone to come. I''ve been waiting for a lot of people in the past few decades, but since you came with the bronze order, I know that you are the right person I''m waiting for."

 Chapter 1498

    The excitement in general Shenquan''s eyes was invisible to others. After all, he had a black face all the year round. Everyone suspected that he would not have a second expression except for the black face. But now Li Su saw the third one. At the same time, Li Su''s mood was disordered and excited. He could not think of eating more bowls of noodles. After meeting Cheng Zheng, In the middle of the barracks, the club met the inheritor of Shenquan.


    "You... You..." Li Su looked at Shenquan excitedly. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. The general of Shenquan laughed at Li Su: "I can understand your emotion. After all, when I know that you are the person I''m waiting for, I''m not as excited as you are now."


    After all, he had been waiting for a long time. Even he could not figure out how long it was. It was clear that man''s life was only a hundred years. However, he felt that his vicissitudes were longer. At the moment when the bronze cracked, he seemed to hear a shaking sound like heaven and earth. At that moment, he seemed to have a resonance with his soul, Let him confirm that he has been carrying on the mission, to wait for the person is Li


    This is the man.


    "General, brothers have been waiting for you for a long time. When are you going to have a combat meeting?" Li Su and general Shenquan are both in a state of emotional excitement, but what we can''t forget is that there are still things waiting behind them. Shenquan turns around and looks at the urging soldiers with a loud smile, which shocked a group of people.


    Yes, no one can believe that general Shenquan can even make such a laugh.


    "Let''s go, brother. I have a gift for you after the war. I know you can''t stay here more, but it''s very important for you to remember every moment you stay here."


    "No problem, of course." In a man''s life, it''s a pity to join the army for three years, but it''s a pity not to join the army for a lifetime. Li Su thought that he would be the one who would regret for a lifetime, but he didn''t expect to have a chance here to feel the magnificence and heroism of becoming a soldier. He immediately agreed with general Shenquan with excitement on his face. General Shenquan nodded to Li Su, and they walked directly to the handsome tent.


    "General Shenquan, brother Li!" Cheng Zheng looked at Shuai''s tent, almost out of sight


    Eager to see through, finally looking forward to the arrival of the two, Cheng Zheng stood up for the first time and arched at them.


    Li Su returned to Cheng Zheng, nodded his head and went straight to the position of the commander. He swept a group of people below him and said, "the battle between Han and Xia took too long and made us lose too many brothers. This battle is really made of blood and meat, but the barbarians are fierce and vicious. They don''t stop. They even want to poison our water, Brothers, how can we bear it? "


    The angry eyebrows of Shenquan were raised up, and the expression looked ferocious. Originally, a group of people hated barbarians. After such a disturbance, a group of people would like to strip the barbarians'' skin, remove the barbarians'' bones and rush out.


    "So we''re going to listen to our next tactics..." the general of Shenquan was shocked by the momentum of the last stop. No one was driven by the momentum of Shenquan! A pair of bright eyes, staring at Shenquan wriggling mouth, clenched fists, all today.


    "Brother Li, thank you." Everyone didn''t think of it, Shenquan


    He would put such a heavy weight on Li Su''s body. However, no one would refute the unexpected move of Shenquan. After all, these people have already seen Li Su''s ability. Cheng Zheng immediately slapped Li Su on the shoulder, and Li Su gave Cheng Zheng a smile: "it all depends on the esteem of Shenquan general, Don''t be so polite, brother. "


    "Ha ha ha!" Cheng Zheng laughs and pats Li Su on the shoulder. He is capable and modest. Cheng Zheng really likes Li Su more and more.


    "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s get ready now. We''ll take the barbarians by surprise!" Liu Zhong''s guard stood up and gave a shout. The rest of the guards followed suit. Their magic fists narrowed and a pair of fierce fists flashed. It seemed that the fists were shining. "OK brothers, let''s go now!" Lines of soldiers have been dressed in armor, weapons, and horses are full of people. Li Su is buried in the crowd in the clothes of small soldiers, and runs out with the horses rushing forward. A sound of neat and plain voice represents the approaching of the battle, and a sound of silence


    The heavy breathing from the break of breath proves that these people are enthusiastic about the war.


    Li Su looked to both sides and saw that there were vast heads. He was drowned in the crowd. Li Su felt small, but his heart was very strong, because like the soldiers, he represented honor and wanted to stand for the second leg of the Han and Xia dynasties.


    As the night deepened, the general of Shenquan soon came down with a group of people. On the front gate stood soldiers with bows and arrows. Shenquan sneered with disdain, "just like this defense, do you want to stop us today?"


    A long and heavy bugle sounded from the city tower, and it spread far away. At the moment when the bugle sounded, a black phantom appeared on the wall of barbarians. A group of soldiers with rough appearance yelled at the shadow.


    As soon as the shadow''s sleeve was swung, a gust of wind directly smashed a group of people out. The "pa pa" sound of bow and arrow falling on the ground kept ringing. Li Su narrowed his eyes and looked at the unconscious group of people. His feet were broken


    Tip toward the ground a stamp, the whole person light like a goose general, strange quickly disappeared in the city wall above.


    "Brother Li is really better than you and me." At the moment, Liu Zhong''s guards know that they are fighting Li Su. Maybe others don''t even have two points of strength. They are so big. Now looking at Li Su like an immortal, Liu Zhong''s guards are very ashamed.


    "He is different from us." Cheng Zheng grabs Liu Zhong''s guard by the shoulder. He makes the general pick his eyebrows. Then he hears Cheng Zheng go on: "our brother begins to be a descendant of Guiguzi. Can the descendant of such a powerful man be the same as us?"


    It has to be said that Cheng Zheng''s words made Liu Zhong''s guards think twice, and soon their hearts were in balance. It is true that Li Su was not an ordinary person. After listening to the words of the two people behind, he could not help shaking his head and smiling. Li Su is more than that.


    "Crunchy --" the city gate suddenly opened slowly from the inside, waiting for this moment. His eyes lit up and gave orders to the brothers: "brothers, rush in!"


    With the sound of the horn, the whole army in a hurry is not bad. It''s only now


    The troops were just lined up. There was no time to say more. A group of people rushed out towards the city gate at the first order. However, the soldiers outside poured in like a flood, and soon surrounded the barbarians. The barbarian general was wearing a crooked sword, looking at the Shenquan general, and said: "despicable!"


    "It''s despicable to say that we Han and Xia people are far inferior to you." Liu Zhong''s guards remember how many people fell down in today''s barracks and the situation of such crisis. If it wasn''t for Li Su, how many brothers they were going to die today and the people who did this kind of thing, what qualifications would they have to say that they were mean! Liu Zhong''s guards stare at the barbarian''s generals with a pair of eyes. The bearded man, with dark brown eyes, glances at Liu Zhong''s guards with disdain: "stratagem, you are mean!"


    No, that kind of thing is a trick? It was very cruel and cruel. No other tribe could do such a thing. This kind of thing is absolutely heinous. But their leader could even say such a high sounding words. The angry Liuzhong guards would roar again. Their fierce eyes swept at the Liuzhong guards, and the Liuzhong guards suddenly turned from rage


    I woke up in my mood, narrowed my eyes and took two steps back. The barbarian general showed contempt in his eyes. Before he spoke again to enrage Liu Zhong''s guards, general Shenquan said, "kill!" A group of soldiers, like the tide towards the barbarian soldiers rushed up, the magic fist general bear the brunt, that pair of eyes with fire glared at the barbarian general.


    This battle is the most subdued one. The barbarians'' fighting ability is equal to their ability, but they always use this kind of poison in the back. If it wasn''t for this, how could this war be delayed until now and how could so many brothers die!


    General Shenquan''s face turned red because of his anger. His anger seemed to burn up. His eyes were staring at the barbarian general fiercely, and he said, "the blood of all my brothers! Pay it back with your life today


    The barbarian general looked at the Shenquan general with a sneer on his face. With a wave of his brown sword and his rough face, he looked fierce. He grinned: "Han and Xia people, stupid, you can''t have too many lives. Have some more to moisten the earth for us!"


    The wild laughter came from the mouth of the barbarian generals. In this way, the fists of the Shenquan general were as red as a brand iron.


    It''s an insult for such a person to wield divine boxing, but today he has to do it, because the blood of divine boxing needs to boil. He stares at the barbarian generals fiercely: "you should feel honored that a beast like you can die under my divine boxing!"

 Chapter 1499

    "Ha ha!" Barbarian generals listen to the general''s words is completely disdain, a face expression in addition to disdain or disdain, no matter how hard the fist can resist my barbarian sword!


    General Shenquan took a deep breath, clenched his fist, and roared: "one of Shenquan, avalanche!" The red head of the fist is expanding, constantly making a sound, which is similar to the sound of bone stretching, and the rapid change is happening with the naked eye.


    The speed is like the wind. When the magic fist rushes in front of the barbarian generals, the fist has expanded to the extent that the barbarian generals have to be shocked. Is this really the fist that human beings should have? General Shenquan''s face is full of surging green tendons. His fists seem to be full of strength. The phantom surrounds his fiery fists. It seems to be the size of a hill.


    The powerful general could not bear it. He clenched his cheek. He even burst out some small blood on his iron body, and the amazing power like the collapse of the sky directly fell down!


    For a moment, the bones of the barbarian general''s whole body were broken, and a stream of blood sprang out of his throat. The fierce force made him stare at his eyes and open his mouth to say something, but his mouth was full of hot blood.


    With a grudge and ferocity on his face, the barbarian general lifted up the brown broadsword to fight for a fraction of his time. This is their precious sword. It has been spread for hundreds of years that it can cut mountains and seas. However, when he picked up the broadsword, the barbarian general had no time to do anything. The brown broadsword was facing the red shining fist, One punch on the big brown knife.


    General Manyi bared his teeth. Under the force, the small wounds on his body burst out bigger. The fresh blood flowed down the general''s face like a river. For a moment, the blood was all over his face and looked ferocious. General Shenquan sneered. The teeth were bleeding, and the red fist was pressing on the brown knife.


    "Ka La" sound sounded, for a moment, the big brown knife with the red fist as the center, instantly towards the surrounding crack out of a circle like a spider web!


    "No!" General Manyi opened his eyes and saw the most strange thing in his life. It was my family''s sword! The treasure of our family! More unbearable: "bang!" The sound of, finally spread out, a moment of brown blade toward the surrounding crack.


    "Ah With a scream, the barbarian general was stabbed all over his face by the broken blade, and his eyes were dripping with blood.


    "For, why..." the barbarian general knelt on the ground and raised his head. His eyes had become two black holes full of broken blades. He asked.


    Shenquan general breathed a sigh, red fists toward the back to recover some, looked at the barbarian generals with contempt: "if not for your evil mind, your ability is not a bit worse than our Han Xia, we Han Xia often say a word is crouching tiger, hidden dragon, at this moment, we really fight, this is our real ability, you can''t do it."


    "Poof..." the barbarian general wanted to say something. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood again. But how could it be? How could Han and Xia be so powerful! No, I''m not willing to lose. My army! I


    The world of clans!


    The barbarian general''s face was ferocious and bloody, but his hands were touching the belt on his back silently. General Shenquan''s cold eyes looked into the distance. At the moment, his heart was the grand blueprint of the Han and Xia dynasties. After today''s end, the long-time war was finally coming to an end!


    "Ho! Hiss A few times, a large number of Tribulus terrestris rushed out from the hands of the barbarian generals. The color of these Tribulus terrestris is different from that of other Tribulus terrestris. All of them are dark, and all of them rush towards the barbarian generals'' face.


    General Shenquan''s eyes narrowed! The red fist folded up on his side smashed down at the barbarian generals. Under the astonishing momentum, a fist blew out and shocked all the iron Tribulus terrestris to the ground. The bright red fist pounced on the barbarian generals, and the astonishing momentum approached again¡° Ha ha ha! Do you think that''s the end? Poof... "The barbarian general listened to the sound of the Tribulus terrestris falling on the ground, and laughed. A big mouthful of blood came out of his mouth again. His hair was even more shocked and he stood upside down, showing his scalp.


    "Is that what you''re talking about?" Shenquan general looked at the barbarian general with a sneer on his face. His other hand was filled with black needles between his fingers.


    "Since we know something about your evil, we can''t do it again and again. Let''s die!" Shenquan general''s cold eyes narrowed, staring at the barbarian general. The red fist drove the air around him and made a sound of cracking and decaying.


    "Blood sacrifice!" The magic fist general roared, and the shadow of the fist instantly changed into a lion with a big open mouth. With shocking momentum, he rushed to the barbarian general.


    "Bang!" With a sound, the barbarian general exploded like a blood mist, and his bones were smashed in an instant. The whole person was paralyzed on the ground like mud without any vitality.


    "The general is dead..."


    "The general is dead!"


    The surrounding chaos is continuing, and the soldiers of both sides are fighting. Who could have thought that when the war was in full swing, the general of one side could not survive the two fists under the general of the other side and died directly


    On the face, I can''t believe it. The voice of panic spread out from around the general.


    The green tendons on the general''s fist are still wriggling. The green tendons on his face are wriggling. Others seem to be bold and ferocious, but only the general knows it. This is because the strength of the general is too strong to control himself.


    Those that can''t be consumed are like plankton rushing up to his forehead. If they are stronger, he will be choked to explosion. The fist of the general of Shenquan is more tightly clenched. At this moment, it seems that the hardest thing in the world can be easily crushed in his hands.


    "General, where''s brother Li?" Cheng Zheng didn''t realize that there was something wrong with general Shenquan. At the moment, the barbarian general was dead, and the rest of the generals were just scattered sand. He looked back and forth and didn''t find Li Su''s shadow. He looked at general Shenquan with some wonder.


    Your eyes are bulging like they''re going to explode! It seems that something wants to rush out of it! He has been under a lot of pressure to use Shenquan, but after he met the bronze order, his uncontrollable power reached its peak.


    At that moment, the powerful force in his body seemed to break through directly. Thanks to Cheng Zheng''s words, general Shenquan came back to his senses. Now he can''t lose control. There are still people waiting. Li Su is still waiting.


    In an instant, the general of Shenquan suddenly burst out with a strong sense, which must be suppressed and waiting for Li Su to come. He promised Li Su!


    The powerful force in the body seems to be competing with the general of Shenquan! The magic fist is a big drink! A pair of cold eyes stare like a copper bell, and the blood vessels with arms up look like they are about to crack!


    "General! What''s the matter with you? " Cheng Zheng stands beside the general of Shenquan. It seems that there is something wrong with the general, but he can''t do it. Because at the moment, the general looks red, as if he has been burned, and his veins are protruding towards the outside, which makes Cheng Zheng feel terrible.


    The voice of "Hoo... Hoo..." kept coming out from the mouth of the general. The wound on his body was like an open mouth because he couldn''t bear the powerful force. Between a breath and a breath, more blood was left along the skin of the general. The fresh blood seemed to be conscious and flowed up to the general''s fists, This picture looks very incredible, but what Cheng Zheng sees is really like this, Leng is a drop of blood can''t fall on the ground.


    "General!" Cheng Zheng watched the blood flow faster and faster, and the general just stood in the same place with a pair of eyes wide open. Cheng Zheng even worried that the general would die of bleeding too much!


    "General, please bear it. I''ll find brother Li for you! He will be able to cure you with his wonderful hand Cheng Zheng''s words, Shenquan general seems not to hear the same, he panted like a cow, a snort voice from his nostrils inside.


    "Go back to me!" With a roar, the general of Shenquan burst out a strong momentum around him. Suddenly, the surrounding sand and rocks flew away, and pieces of soldiers were directly thrown out by the powerful force of the general of Shenquan!


    "General! General The soldiers around are yelling at the general. More people are affected by the power of the general. No matter Han Xia or barbarians, they are shocked by the power of the general.


    "Hoo Hoo..." general Shenquan was panting and sweating


    Water, mixed with blood, flowed down directly, but the difference she could feel was that the wanton power in her body was obviously under some control now, right now, right away!


    General Shenquan opened his eyes. His eyes were full of blood. He was staring at the sky not far away and waiting for me! Wait for me!


    Zhao an, who left first, crossed the heavy eaves and finally stopped in front of a strange building. The building looked like a square iron bucket, with a chimney at the top. The outside of such a building was surrounded by barbarians on the inside three floors and the outside three floors. They were walking back and forth with big knives, A pair of eyes inside is like a beast in general sharp.


    "Ha ha." Li Su looked at the situation and raised his mouth. It looked like it was here. His body whirled like a small whirlwind. Li Su had already stood in the middle of the group of guards. The sudden people made a group of guards open their eyes and howl at Li Su: "who is that! This is a forbidden area. Get out of here


    Li Su looked at the soldiers waving at him with a cold expression on his face: "are you all the guards here?"


    "Oh, boy, are you afraid? We are the elite guards of our family! Don''t try to escape from me, not to mention you The barbarian guard''s words are quite rampant. Li Su''s face is dead today, which makes Li Su hook up his lips. Although this barbarian is really not likable, it doesn''t hinder him. Li Su has got the information he wants from it, that is, these are all the guards.

 Chapter 1500

    "Ha ha, are you sure you are Jingwei?" Li Su''s face with a casual smile, toward the mouth of the guard raised his chin, this provocative words, arrogant expression directly to a group of guards to point explosion!


    "Up A roar, a group of guards toward Li Su like a flood directly up, Li Su face with a faint expression, looking at the group of ferocious guards, raised the corner of the lip: "it seems that everyone is acute, so good, after all, I also like to clean and agile!"


    "Kill him! Cut off his head and use his body as the bait of the eagle Li Su is not nervous at all, which annoys the guards. They have even figured out how to deal with Li Su. On the other hand, Li Su smiles with a funny smile on his face. Ha ha, these people are good at playing. It''s a good idea to bait eagles. He can let these people have a try, licking the corners of his mouth with bloodthirsty eyes.


    "Ah With a roar, a group of people had rushed to Li Su, and a row of long knives were slashed at Li Su. The real people in the group suddenly turned into smoke and disappeared without a trace. At the moment, the night was dark, and a group of people looked at each other, not sure whether they had encountered a supernatural event.


    "Ha ha." Two laughs came from the top of the group, and a group of people looked up


    The expression on his face was even more angry. He pointed to Li Su with a knife: "there! The man who pretends to be a devil¡° Come down


    In the air three or five meters away from their heads, an upside down man leisurely held his arms and looked at the group of people below like monkeys. He couldn''t help grinning: "your roar doesn''t help me, but I think you like shouting so much. Why don''t I give you a surprise?"


    Such as blood like beads appear in Li Su''s hands, with Li Su''s power into the sky, there is a bloody monster, its head turned towards the people, people''s throats instantly like being strangled in general, it feels like being in a sea of blood! The mouth of blood roar is open.


    "Moo --!" It''s a cry! The cry of shaking the world came from the mouth of blood roar. At that moment, the guards covered their ears and spat blood one after another! Some people even held their heads and began to vomit, yelling at Li Su: "you come down, we vomit... We must kill you!"


    Li Su had a good-looking look at the person standing below shouting at him. The bead of blood roar was still in his hand. Li Su was just a spinning body, like a top. A group of people opened their eyes and found that Li Su was standing beside the roaring man. He was more than nine feet tall, and he looked strong and muscular, Unexpectedly, without any contrast, he was lifted up from the ground by Li Su''s two fingers holding his throat.


    The big man could only make a sound of "Ho Ho" from his throat and keep it open


    He opened his eyes and broke his hands on Li Su''s two fingers, but the two fingers were like steel tongs. No matter how he pulled them, they didn''t move. The two fingers stuck on his throat like a bow. Li Su grinned, "now I''ll come to achieve your wish!"


    The fingers tightened in a moment, and a click of a bar fell to the ground, and a human life fell into Li Su''s hands. The nine foot tall man "poop Tong" directly slid to the ground. A group of people around him were shocked and quiet for two seconds, but after these two seconds, a group of people roared like madmen: "don''t attack alone, don''t attack alone! Together


    "Go on!" A group of people saw Li Su''s power and knew that he wanted to get rid of it more quickly. They screamed. Two invisible vigorous Qi suddenly appeared on Li Su''s hands and waved to both sides. It was like the invisible wall on the wall directly sandwiched a group of people who were ready to move.


    "Ouch A group of screams came out from the mouths of the people below. The walls on both sides were constantly pressing towards the middle, which was very turbulent. There was a kind of fear that they would be crushed into meat sauce in their minds. What kind of terrible force was this? Was this really human?


    The transparent wall is still pressing towards the middle, many people have closed their eyes, "don''t you just want to go in and find the master of sword casting Zeng Zi? You let go, let go of us, we are not blocking you in, you let go of us quickly Barbarians are fierce and vicious, but no one in a strong nation can be indifferent to death.


    A shout came out from the two walls of the vigorous wind. Li Su narrowed his eyes and looked at the pleading on those faces. He turned to look at the square building behind him, and his hands suddenly closed, "poop, poop!" In a flash, these people fell directly from the air to the ground, and no one was crying for pain. Instead, they felt like they had survived. Li Su glanced at them, got up and walked out towards the sifanglou building!


    "Ah! Take your life There was a roar behind him, and the unwilling bodyguard held a big knife and slashed at Li Su''s head. The momentum was fierce, and he tried his best! The big knife is about to reach the top of Li Su''s head.


    Li Su didn''t turn around, and the expression on his face didn''t change. A single hand flew into the air. What a group of people could see was that Li Su''s fingernails were suddenly elongated, and his palms were also enlarged. How could it look like a hand? More like claws!


    Claw a straight grasp toward his head to chop up the big knife, a force, that big knife unexpectedly in this beast claw under instant break.


    "How do you want to die?" Li Su had a faint smile on his face, but what he said made the people behind him chilly. With such ability... "If you don''t say it, then I''m free!"


    "Yi!" "Ah!" he said Screams resounded outside the square building. A group of people dare not open their eyes to see the terrible picture at the moment, but he has a hard claw


    Raw will be the human body arm to tear down, blood sprayed on the ground, but this is far from over!


    "Yi!" The other arm of the bodyguard was easily torn off under Li Su''s claw. The bodyguard was so painful that he fainted directly. However, Li Su pinched him under his nose and laughed at him: "why should I sleep now? There''s plenty of time for you to sleep after you die! "


    A group of bodyguards all watched the attacking bodyguard torn into several parts by Li Su''s direct claws, and finally really fell into a long sleep. Li Su turned his face with blood on his face and laughed at a group of people: "what, who else wants to try again?"


    "The devil... The devil..." some people cried out this word from their mouths, holding their heads like they collapsed and ran away.


    "Ha ha ha!" Li Su looked at the blood stains on his long claws and couldn''t help laughing. Is this the devil? It can only show that your group of people''s knowledge is too little, it is far from, far from!


    Except for the smell of blood, there is nothing left. In front of the square building, Li Su pulls on the door of the square building with one hand. In an instant, the "Ka La" sounds. The lock on the door of the four room building smashes and falls to the ground. In the silent night, there is a sound of landing.


    With the sound of "creak", it seemed that the house which had been covered with dust for many years had been completely pushed away. Some dust even rushed out face to face, and Li Su was building in all directions


    Inside the building, the sound of "Kala" and "Kala" sounded heavy and slow. With this sound, Li Su slowly came to the direction of the sound. One side of the two long chains was locked on two iron balls that they could not hold together, and the other side was locked on the ankles of a man over 50 years old with gray hair.


    It seems that the iron chain is only more than ten meters long, which can''t reach the door of the square building, but it''s more than enough to reach the casting platform not far away. However, the casting platform has been covered with dust for a long time. Hearing the footsteps behind, the half hundred old man stopped for a moment, but then mechanically walked towards the iron ball, It''s clear that I don''t care who is coming.


    "Is it Mr. Zeng Zi?" With his back to him, Li Su arched his hand to the old man in front of him. He heard Li Su''s respectful voice. The old man over 50 years old laughed. His voice was as ugly as a duck. He hung his head down, but he didn''t mean to lift his head up a little. "I won''t, just cast swords for you, count you, torture me... Me, No... "It seems that he hasn''t spoken for many years, but what he means is that he refuses to forge swords for barbarians.


    "Mr. Zeng Zi, the barbarians outside have been killed by me. I''m here to let you out." Listening to the old man''s voice, Li Su could not help but feel sympathy for the new generation. Seeing that he was still sticking to his heart and spirit in his life, how many people could help him


    achieve?


    Li Su''s words let Zeng Zi dry dumb smile twice: "no, use, in cheating, I!" Hard, with anger, Zengzi finally raised his face at this moment. Even though Li Su didn''t think he was from the appearance Association, he was surprised to see such a face.


    The upper half of the face seems to have been torn off abruptly, with one side of the eye socket exposed. The eyeball is down an inch, and the teeth covered by the face are exposed. The remaining half of the face is more miserable. Half of the face is burned by fire and has been pasted around the eyes, but the remaining half looks like it has been polished by sandpaper, Even Li Su had to sigh with emotion about this appearance. If he saw it in the middle of the night, he would be scared!


    "Don''t get excited, old man. You should have been imprisoned in this square building for a long time. Your body looks stiff when you walk. I''ll help you to treat your body first, and I''ll take you out later." Although the old man''s face was really frightening, what he said made Li Su respect his conduct. He even squatted towards the old man and wanted to help him directly.


    "Barbarian dog! Don''t pretend! If you want to kill me, if you have seed, you will kill me! " Zeng Zi''s mood was obviously a little crazy. His head was shaking hard. He seemed to have lost his mind, and his eyes were showing


    Fierce light, even a black and yellow teeth toward Li Su''s wrist bite up!


    Li Su helplessly looked at the stubborn old Mr. Zeng Zi. He was so lucky that he split his hand on his neck and said, "I''ve offended you!"


    At the last moment when Zengzi closed his eyes, he even laughed like relief, which made Li Su very speechless. I''m not a barbarian. Don''t be happy too early. You can''t sleep forever. I''ll wake you up in a moment!

 Chapter 1501

    Half an hour passed quickly, Li Su''s forehead showed some thin sweat. Looking at the old man who was lying on the ground breathing evenly, he was really old and angry. He was tortured by barbarians. The old man took out his last golden needle and slowly opened his eyes the next second.


    Looking at the familiar place, Mr. Zeng Zi was stunned. Then he laughed wildly: "I think I can go to the yellow spring after living for so long, but God, why do you want to joke with me, let me open my eyes and see this nightmare place again! God, how cruel you are


    Because of his emotional excitement, Zeng Zi''s expression was distorted, and the chain was also pulled because of Zeng Zi''s emotional excitement. A sound of "bang bang" reverberated in the cave.


    "Cough! Don''t get excited, old man. I just said that... "Li Suke didn''t have a bad heart. He just didn''t speak at the first time when Zeng Zi woke up. Who would have thought that I saw a familiar place


    When Zeng Zi heard Li Su''s words, he turned his face and glared at Li Su fiercely: "you say, what kind of tricks are you playing? How on earth are you willing to give up?"


    Li Su felt his head and was speechless. Without speaking, he squatted directly to Mr. Zeng Zi. Li Su grabbed the heavy iron chain in his gaze and pulled his hands toward both sides!


    "Well! It''s just acting. Do you think I don''t know it''s a chain? You can''t cut a sword, let alone two hands! " Looking at Li Su''s action, Zeng Zi didn''t think that this man was coming to save himself. Instead, he felt that this man was more ok. He gave Li Su a cold hum. Li Su didn''t speak, but his face began to turn red because of his strength. The tendons on his arm slowly emerged, and Li Su roared: "ah!"


    A small black iron chain can''t do anything by itself, is it still Li Su?


    The sound of "Ka" and "Ka" came from the top of the Xuan iron chain. Zeng Zi always looked at Li Su without expression and watched him make a show.


    "Click - Bang -" when after two sounds, a dark iron chain


    When he jumped into pieces in Li Su''s hands, Zeng Zi''s face finally showed an expression of great horror. Staring at the book, he had some frightening eyes, and his mouth wriggled: "this, how can this be?"


    "Sir, you are waiting. I will take you out soon." Li Su didn''t say anything. He just grabbed another Xuan iron chain. Under the gaze of Zeng Zi''s burning eyes, he screamed, "click, click!" Again, the black iron chain was directly broken in front of Zeng Zi.


    "Iron chain... Iron chain..." Zeng Zi was so excited that he couldn''t make a sentence. He held up the broken iron chain in his hands. He thought he was old and would never cry again. But at this moment, tears poured down like a floodgate.


    "Twenty years, twenty years..." Mr. Zeng Zi''s face was full of pain and tears. He never thought that he could wait until such a day. He thought that he would die in this building.


    "Come on, old man. I''ll take you to see the sun again." Li Su looked at Zeng Zi and lifted him up with one hand. Although Zeng Zi was untied, he was still a little defensive. He pushed Li Su''s hand to the side and said, "I''ll go by myself."


    Of course, Li Su followed Zeng Zi''s advice. After all, he had just been treated by himself. He was no longer as weak as a man who had been imprisoned for 20 years. Although his steps didn''t look very strong, they were at least solid.


    "Squeak The door of the square building was opened from inside by Zeng Zi himself. When he saw the outside world, Zeng Zi''s eyes turned red again. The broken corpses and blood on the ground proved that the people behind him didn''t lie to him. Zeng Zi turned and knelt down to Li Su: "Mr. Zeng Zi Xie, help me!"


    Li Su didn''t expect that Zeng Zi would give him such a big gift. After all, he is a modern man. Zeng Zi looks like his parents'' age. Isn''t such a man who kneels in front of him dying? Li Su hurriedly helped Zeng Zi up. "Old man, don''t do such a big gift. Get up quickly. It''s just a matter of lifting a hand."¡° No, Mr. Zeng Zi is a life-saving grace, but Zeng Zi just, just... "When I think of what I just did, Zeng Zi can''t help but put on a look of shame.


    "Sir, I''ve been maimed for a long time and used by them


    There are too many plots, so I can understand your words and deeds. " Li Su responded to Zeng Zi in a gentle voice. Zeng Zi kowtowed to Li Su gratefully, but he was dragged by Li Su. "OK, old man, my mission here is over. I''ll take you back now."


    "Mission?" Zeng Zi looked at Li Su with a little surprise: "I don''t know you are..."


    "General Shenquan, we agreed on a plan together. They attacked in the front. I rushed to the back to save old Mr. Zeng Zi." Li Su smiles at Mr. Zeng Zi. This is a good way to attack the West. He opens the gate to let the Han and Xia people drive straight in. No one can imagine that he will appear in the square buildings.


    "Shenquan, general?" Zeng Zi''s face trembled when he listened to Li Su''s words. He shook Li Su''s hand excitedly: "but my first general in Han and Xia Dynasty, Shenquan general?"


    It seems that the age of general Shenquan is only in his early 30s. What Li Su did not expect was that a man who had been imprisoned for more than 20 years knew the name of general Shenquan. He had to feel the strength of this man and nodded at Zeng Zi


    "Yes, it''s my Han Xia magic boxing general."


    "God bless me! God, you are finally open-minded, ha ha ha... "Zeng Zi heard Li Su confirm, first with emotion, then couldn''t help a burst of laughter, the laughter seemed to release all the depression in his heart.


    "Old man, let''s go!" Li Su turns Zeng Zi on his back. Zeng Zi, who has no reaction at all, is directly hunched in the air by Li Su. Rao is a well-informed Zeng Zi, who has never seen anyone so fierce. He is so surprised that he doesn''t know how to close his mouth.


    Around the dark blue night, dazzling stars, beautiful and vast, all sounds of silence, night wind gurgling in the body, Zengzi just want to roar at the moment, I have been imprisoned for many years, can see the beauty at this time, unyielding, unyielding ah


    "Brother Li! Brother Li As they galloped through the air, there was a roar on the ground, and they were worried and hoarse. "Brother Li -" lengthened the tone. Li Su could easily tell that it was Cheng Zheng''s voice, and he dived directly to the ground, "brother Cheng, I''m here!"


    Cheng Zheng is anxious to find Li Su. He keeps yelling back and forth on the ground. How can he think that Li Su agrees from the sky and rushes down. Cheng Zheng''s eyes are widened. After a while, Cheng Zheng concludes that the descendant of Guiguzi is really extraordinary, but who is the person behind him?


    "What''s the matter?" Li Su looks at Cheng Zheng in a daze and asks him what happened!


    "Brother Li, come on, follow me!" After Li Su asked, Cheng Zheng patted his head, and his face was worried. He tugged at Li Su twice. "Brother Cheng, don''t worry. What''s the matter?" Li Su looked at Cheng Zheng''s urgent throat and tried to reach out his hand. He comforted Cheng Zheng for a moment. Cheng Zheng stamped his foot, stared at Li Su and said, "this thing can''t wait, as long as it costs someone''s life! General Shenquan is going to have an accident


    "What?"¡° What? " Li Su and Zeng Zi opened their mouths at the same time. This matter can''t be delayed. Li Su grabbed Cheng Zheng''s hand and said, "let''s go now. Tell me where you are on the way."


    With a Zeng Zi on his back, Li Su grabs Cheng Zheng and drags him into the air. Cheng Zheng''s physique looks like a strong bear. However, Li Su doesn''t seem to have any difficulty in catching such a person.


    Let Cheng Zheng and Zeng Zi can''t help but be shocked! Cheng Zheng never thought that he could really fly in the clouds in his whole life. His eyes were as big as a light bulb, looking at the beautiful scenery around him. At that moment, he felt that he could reach the stars with his hand.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    "Look, fairy!" The people on the ground have captured other barbarians. They are waiting for the general''s order. Unexpectedly, when someone looks up, they see someone flying above!


    People who didn''t believe in it looked up, but more people roared: "it''s really a fairy! How wonderful, fairy One after another.


    At the moment, general Shenquan is still squinting and fighting against the power in his body. It''s the last critical moment, so he can''t slack off at all. The sweat and blood under general Shenquan''s feet are mixed together. It looks amazing, but no one dares to step forward because of Liu Zhonghu


    The guards are on guard, and Cheng Zheng is said to have gone to the doctor who saved their army!


    "The immortals have come down to earth!" Liu Zhong''s guards were always in a state of anxiety when they stood by the general of Shenquan. Unexpectedly, there were shouts of surprise around them. Liu Zhong''s guards were very upset. He turned his face and wanted to yell at the crowd. He didn''t expect that when he looked up, he really saw someone flying in mid air. With the figure approaching, Liu Zhong''s guards were very upset, The eyes of Liu Zhong''s guards are almost falling out. Can''t they? Cheng Zheng, Li Su and another one! How can they fly in mid air?


    "Let me see!" Li Susong opens Cheng Zheng ''


    Li Su''s eyes narrowed as soon as he heard this. It''s definitely not a simple thing to go crazy, "brother Li!" Cheng Zheng looks at Li Su and knows that Li Su is a miracle doctor, but the patient is his brother. Cheng Zheng can''t help but worry. Li Su can understand Cheng Zheng''s mood, but


    His eyes turned, "now everyone has to leave here. I want to treat general Shenquan. I can''t delay it!"


    "But..." who is general Shenquan, the backbone of the army? Is it OK to treat such people without leaving a person around?


    Liu''s guard wanted to discuss with Li Su, but Li Su seemed to feel it directly. He raised his eyes and spoke to Liu''s guard seriously: "there is no exception. I have to treat my illness without leaving anyone around me!"

 Chapter 1502

    "You The soldiers get angry. How can they not understand human feelings?


    "Li Su, you can stop there. That''s our general!"¡° If an accident happens to the general, who can afford it! "


    ... a group of buzzing voices kept ringing around, which obviously prevented Li Su from treating general Shenquan alone! I''m so angry! " Cheng Zheng can see that general Shenquan is in danger. It is clear that only Li Su can save general Shenquan''s life in time. However, because of the distrust and prejudice of these soldiers, Li Su can''t move forward.


    Cheng Zheng swung a two foot long broadsword in a circle, and the fierce force forced a group of people to retreat.


    "What are you doing, Captain Cheng?"


    "Captain Cheng, are you going to kill us?" A group of people look at Cheng Zheng and think that Cheng Zheng is crazy. Cheng Zheng scowls angrily and stares at a group of soldiers.


    "One by one, you are really blind. I ask you, my elder brother, how does general Shenquan treat you on weekdays? A little bit


    What''s wrong with you? No What I admire most in Cheng Zheng''s life is my elder brother''s magic fist. He is upright and straight. He will not prejudice anyone under any circumstances. I really can''t understand why you all want to harm my elder brother under such a good situation! "


    Cheng Zheng angry words, listen to a group of soldiers are also angry, after all, they are for the comfort of general Shenquan, someone is not angry at Cheng Zheng mouth: "general treat us like a mountain of kindness, Cheng Zheng, we are all for the general, how can you not distinguish between black and white!"


    "I Pooh!" Cheng Zheng spat out at the speaker and glared at his eyes: "open your blind eyes and have a look, because you''re blocking me. What''s my big brother like now? You know Li Su is a miracle doctor! He saved the lives of many people in our army, but he insisted on using high sounding excuses to stop my brother Li! Every miracle doctor has his own quirks, not to mention my brother Li is the descendant of Guiguzi, you common people, you ambitious people! Today, my old Cheng is standing here. Brother Li, you can take the magic fist general to treat him. No matter what happens, my old Cheng will bear it alone! "


    "Cheng Zheng, the general''s life is not your own has the final say!"


    The following soldiers are reluctant to give up, and even have the meaning of being surrounded in front of them, "that is, to return the Shenquan general to us!" More soldiers join in.


    "Brother Li, you go first, my elder brother will give it to you!" Cheng Zheng''s broadsword, which is two feet long and weighs one hundred jin, directly blocks all those who are ready to come forward. He nods to Li Su. Li Su squints his eyes and reaches out his hand to release a group of vigorous Qi that can''t be seen by naked eyes. It directly forms a transparent protective cover. He holds up Shenquan and leads the general away!


    "Stop him!"¡° Stop him quickly A group of soldiers are about to cross Cheng Zheng to catch up with Li Su¡° Where to go Cheng Zheng''s one hundred kilogram heavy broadsword waved and stabbed heavily on the ground. He glared at his eyes angrily: "this broadsword stands here. Who dares to come forward? Don''t blame my broadsword for not recognizing people!"


    "Cheng Zheng!" The soldiers scream, and Liu Zhong''s guard goes up to Cheng Zheng. A group of soldiers'' eyes are bright, and finally someone standing with them comes out! Hit Cheng Zheng and take Li Su''s general directly


    Take it back!


    "Liuzhong guards, you..." Cheng Zheng holds one hand on the handle of the sword. What these little soldiers do makes Cheng Zheng angry. Now that Liuzhong guards also stand up, Cheng Zheng is even more angry. What kind of dog eyes these people have!


    Liu Zhong guards walk towards Cheng Zheng and look down. The whole person looks very gloomy. Liu Zhong guards are the third iron man in the army. A group of soldiers are howling outside. It''s a good play to watch. After all, they are equal in the army. It''s definitely a wonderful picture to fight¡° Liu Zhong guard, back up! I''m serious. No matter who it is, don''t try to stop Li Su from saving my elder brother today, or I''ll really fight with you! " Cheng Zheng screamed madly, and his eyes glared at Liu Zhong''s guards. He was expressing his determination, not joking at all.


    "Cheng Zheng..." when he was only three steps away from Cheng Zheng, Cheng Zheng''s face muscles began to shake because of his anger, and Liu Zhong''s guards, who had been hanging their eyes, finally raised their eyes with a heavy face


    Static mouth, Cheng Zheng''s heart suddenly hung to the throat, a group of soldiers in addition to a Liuzhong guard, no matter how he is sure to keep, even if it is to die.


    "Is Liu Ren blind in your eyes?" Liu Zhong''s guard had a sneer on his face. As soon as he opened his mouth, a group of soldiers behind him were stunned. Cheng Zheng was also a little confused. After all, there was something wrong with it at the moment. Liu Ren raised his chin with a smile: "brother Li Su is the one who has dealt with me. I don''t admire many people. General Shenquan is one of them. Now I need to add another Li Su, Since I admire the person, I naturally have full confidence in him! So I''ll watch with you! "


    Liu Ren said, the long gun toward the ground, a moment that clang sound let a group of people out of the shooting place, the soldiers face with incredible expression, look at the Liuzhong guard looking at Cheng Zheng, the expression of the eyes, is clearly saying that two people confused!


    "Good brother!" Cheng Zheng didn''t expect to stand up at this time. The one who was with him in the United Front was Liu Ren, who had been disagreeing with him for a long time. For a moment, Cheng Zheng''s heart was full of mixed feelings, but the so-called "see what happens"


    Cheng Zheng knows the truth today.


    After Cheng Zheng stopped a group of soldiers and left, Li Su chose the nearby square building to bring in the Shenquan general. The breath of the Shenquan general was much more stable, but the whole person was still possessed. At the moment, it was quiet everywhere. Li Su grabbed the gold needle and put it in several big holes on the Shenquan general.


    The irreducible power in Shenquan''s body seemed to feel it for a moment, and it was surging towards the position of these gold needles. Li Su narrowed his eyes and put his finger on the gold needle. Something strange happened. The gold needle seemed to have a life, and it actually swam on Shenquan''s general.


    At first glance, the gold needle seems to have no purpose at all. Directly and carefully, it can be seen that the gold needle''s route in the context of Shenquan general seems to be like a cage, which just keeps the fierce force in a trap.


    Li Su narrowed his eyes and saw the right time. A scalpel was stabbed at the concentrated place. Suddenly, the general''s chest rose more than half a foot out, and his muscles and veins were swollen


    See clearly, Li Su sneer, to now even dare so arrogant, hand directly toward the cut into the hole.


    General Shenquan clenched his cheek and felt that something was about to escape from his body. Then the power was constantly reduced in his chest. General Shenquan closed his eyes, but his clenched fists were slowly released at this moment. Li Su''s hands were full of blood and he was possessed by the devil, But it''s not over yet. It''s a little bit close


    "For such a long time, where did that man take our Shenquan general! Cheng Xiaowei, Liuzhong guard! What if something happens to the general? Do you want to see so many of our generals disbanded on the spot? "


    Li Su''s leaving time is getting longer and longer. Liu Zhong''s guard and Cheng Zheng are still holding on, and they refuse to let anyone go to find the Shenquan general. Another soldier shouts loudly. Cheng Zheng stares at me. I''m really fed up with these dog suns!


    Before Cheng Zheng rushes up, the body of Liu Zhong''s guard flashes and appears next to the soldiers who preach loudly. The long gun is directed at the neck of the soldiers. Liu Zhong''s guard squints.


    "Liu Zhong guard, what do you want to do?" Ah Liang, who was shouting fiercely, was forced by Liu Ren''s long gun on his neck. He rolled his throat twice and looked at Liu Ren with indignation on his face: "do you want to attack the soldiers on your side while the magic fist is not there? You are rebellious


    "Ha ha, I think if the general was there, he would have killed you for a long time. After all, you''ve done it twice and three times. At the beginning, I could regard your shouting as worrying about the general, but now you''re obviously inciting the morale of the army. Come on, put him down, Good interrogation


    Liu Ren shot a big eyed a Liang on the neck. Without waiting for a Liang to say anything, he knocked him unconscious on the ground. Two armored soldiers came up from behind and dragged a Liang down like a dead pig, Liu Zhong''s guard swept a group of swallowing soldiers and said, "who else would like to have a try? It doesn''t matter. I''ll be with you any time! "


    The words fall, Liu Ren''s eyes are staring at a group of soldiers, the original turbulent crowd is obviously shocked by his action of warning others. For a long time, no one is saying a word. Cheng Zheng and Liu Ren''s eyes are also looking back. I don''t know how the general is now!


    After being possessed by the devil and helping the Shenquan general to stabilize completely, Li Su spent a lot of time to repair the damaged meridians of the Shenquan general. After this, Li Su''s forehead was full of big men, and the face color of the Shenquan General lying on the ground was gradually restored to its original color, "ha ha! I can carry it. "


    Li Su finally stopped and finished all the repairs to the body of general Shenquan. He sat down on the ground and sighed at general Shenquan. Because of the powerful force, the veins in general Shenquan were almost devastated by the impact. But in this case, he could still have such a strong momentum, and he has insisted on using this power again, Li Su had to be shocked.


    "If I don''t carry it on, there''s no way. After all, this is my mission. Maybe I was born with it all." Shenquan general took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes. The four buildings were still full of bloody smell, and


    General Shenquan''s steady voice doesn''t sound like a man who has just had an operation?


    "Ha ha, you are awake. If you don''t wake up again, people outside will be crazy." Li Su couldn''t help laughing when he listened to the general''s words, and then made fun of him.


    "Well..." covering his chest with a thick bandage, general Shenquan could feel a trace of pain, but he was very comfortable for a long time. He said to Li sulang with a smile: "let''s go back now. Have you found that man?"

 Chapter 1503

    "General, take a good look at this place." Li Su smiles at general Shenquan. General Shenquan turns his head and looks around. It''s obviously a place to imprison people, isn''t it? General Shenquan narrowed his eyes and looked at Li Su. Li Su nodded: "no mistake, this is the place where Mr. Zeng Zi was imprisoned before. Now Mr. Zeng Zi is in our team."


    The barbarians had been removed, and Mr. Zeng Zi was rescued again. At this moment, the general called out three times: "good, good, good!" Suddenly he looked up to the sky and laughed, "let''s go to the army now. Let me arrange things well. Next, it''s about you, little brother Li Su."


    General Shenquan had a smile on his face and a sense of relief. Li Su didn''t study deeply, because no one thought that what general Shenquan would do next would be like this


    "Look! Is that our general? "


    "It''s not our general. Who is it! General A group of people were excited


    He waved his hand to the general of Shenquan. He had long forgotten that Cheng Zheng and Liu Ren were still looking at them coldly.


    "General! General A group of people yelled and yelled at Shenquan and said, "fortunately, general, you are safe. We are so scared that we are going to burst." Standing close to Shenquan, you can smell the bloody smell from him. How can you make a group of people not worry?


    "General!" Cheng Zheng rushes to Shenquan with great excitement. The nine foot man looks so excited at the moment that he is about to burst into tears. He looks at Shenquan from top to bottom and confirms that there is nothing wrong with Shenquan. Cheng Zheng is about to kneel down to Li Su.


    Today, Zeng Zi was really in front of him. As soon as Li Su saw Cheng Zheng''s action, he immediately helped Cheng Zheng and stared at Cheng Zheng with a serious face. "Elder brother Cheng, general Shenquan is your brother and my brother. It''s my duty to save general Shenquan, so you don''t have to kneel down for this kind of thing."


    "I, I really want to thank you, otherwise I would not have this big brother!" Cheng Zheng''s voice sounds choked, a group of soldiers


    Looking at Cheng Zheng''s action, he even wants to kneel down to Li Su. He is also concerned about general Shenquan, but what they have done


    "General, all barbarians have been killed. The rest is for you to arrange." Liu Ren arched his hand respectfully to the general of Shenquan. Shenquan glanced around and looked at the barbarians who were kneeling on the ground or our soldiers. He took a deep breath and raised his fist¡° The whole army is under orders! Clean up the battlefield and stay in the city today! Our army of Han and Xia dynasties, do not disturb people, do not disturb the people, the whole army bear in mind


    "It''s the general! Order to continue... "Liu Ren nodded respectfully to the general of Shenquan, and roared at the army again. The soldiers lined up in unison. For a moment, the originally scattered battlefield became more and more formal. Groups of people left one after another, and soon a huge open space came out.


    "Liu Ren, Cheng Zheng... What the general will say next, you must remember it with your heart." After the soldiers left, Shenquan left Cheng Zheng and Liu Ren alone. The general of Shenquan was relieved, but there was also solemnity on his face. "No matter whether the general is here or not, you should remember that the morale of the army can''t be disordered. At any time, anyone who does something to disturb the morale of the army should make a decision."


    "Yes What general Shenquan told him at the moment, and the expression he spoke with made Liu Ren realize that there was something wrong, but the general''s face was cold and stiff, and he would not allow anyone to interfere.


    "No problem!" Cheng Zheng is big. He doesn''t know why Shenquan said this, but what elder brother said is what.


    "Go General Shenquan''s face shows a little smile and waves his hand to them. Cheng Zheng looks at the expression on his elder brother''s face for a moment, and nods his head with a smile. Liu Ren takes a deep look at general Shenquan, and clearly has something to say. But under the gaze of general Shenquan''s eyes that seem to be able to detect everything, he doesn''t speak and leaves side by side with Cheng Zheng¡° Hu... "After explaining this, Shenquan was relieved.


    "Thank you, general Shenquan!" At this moment, Zengzi was able to say this to the general of Shenquan. Only with him could he have the arrival of Li Su. Only with the arrival of Li Su could he have his freedom at this moment. Zengzi was so excited that he could hardly hold his fists firmly.


    General Shenquan''s face turned, and an old man with white hair came into his sight. Of course, the next moment, what Shenquan saw was Zeng Zi''s face, which seemed to be suffering a lot. He looked at Zeng Zi deeply


    He bowed deeply, "Mr. Zeng Zi, you don''t have to thank me. This is what we should do. What Shenquan wants to say is that we are ashamed to be so late, which makes you suffer so much!"


    Mr. Zeng Zi''s mouth was shaking, shaking his head, and nodding to Shenquan.


    "Mr. rescue, when you come out, you should have a good rest, but now because of something, we can only make you busy with us." Shenquan opened his mouth to Zengzi with some apology. Zengzi shook his head excitedly: "no, general Shenquan, it''s my honor to help you. You can open your mouth to anything, even if Zengzi''s heart and soul are destroyed."


    His ability is for the country. Even though he has been imprisoned for so long and suffered a lot, he refuses to give in because he is waiting for the day when he will see the light again, so that his ability can be used again to serve his people again. I didn''t expect that this day actually came.


    General Shenquan nodded at Zeng Zi and looked at Li Su: "now I''ll tell you the location, and you''ll take us now."


    "Good!" Even though Li Su felt wonderful when he came to this world for one day, he knew his purpose very well, so he was still worried. At this moment, Li Su''s eyes lit up when he heard the saying of Shenquan. He immediately grabbed the Shenquan general and Zeng Zi with both hands and flew up in mid air, "look, there are immortal again!"


    Looking at the figures in the air, the soldiers could not help feeling again that there were so many strange things they saw today.


    Liu Ren narrowed his eyes and glanced in the air. There were so many immortals. It was clear that they were still Li Su, and this time they became a general. I didn''t know what they were going to do when they left.


    In this era of no plane, Li Su''s flying in mid air is a matter of great admiration to others. Mr. Zeng Zi''s eyes are filled with emotion. I really can''t imagine that he will fly in the sky one day.


    "That''s it." A dilapidated old temple appeared in the sight of several people. General Shenquan opened his mouth to Li Su. Several people dived and stood in front of the dilapidated temple in the blink of an eye. The Buddha statue of the grey servant stood in front of the temple with a compassionate face, almost the same as Li Su


    The temple with the color of Buddha statue is just behind. It looks like no one has been here for a long time.


    General Shenquan walked up two steps, looked at the Buddha statue, and breathed out, "wait for me for a moment!" With these words, general Shenquan''s eyes changed, and a surge of power rushed out of general Shenquan. Li Su suddenly opened his eyes: "you can''t..."


    General Shenquan doesn''t stop at all. What advice does Li Su give now? He drinks! The fiery red fist suddenly expanded, and it seemed that it was dozens of times more than the normal fist. Because of his sudden action, the bandaged wound on the Shenquan general burst out quickly, and the blood splashed, and the excess blood flowed towards the fist again.


    This kind of situation is too bad for general Shenquan. He has to stop it. Li Su''s feet move. General Shenquan seems to have eyes behind him. He yells at Zhao an: "today happens to be the 15th day. Now that he has moved his hand, he has only one chance to open the things inside. If you miss it, you will have to wait longer and have blood, It''s better to take out the things inside. Don''t go forward, don''t stop me, and don''t let all my efforts fall short. " The general of Shenquan clenched his cheek. It was just a roar of gnashing his teeth. The veins on his forehead burst out. Because the wound was too big, the blood even sprayed on his own face. The general of Shenquan clenched his teeth. "Mr. Zeng Zi, please watch my action. As long as I open the Buddha statue, I will leave the rest to you!"


    At all costs, Zengzi saw what else he could say. He nodded his head and yelled: "don''t worry!"


    "Ah There was a long howl, and the general was heartbroken. How far did the sound vibrate? Even the soldiers who were camping heard it. They went out of the barracks one after another to see where it was!


    "Go in and have a good rest. No matter what happens, don''t come out." Although Liu Ren is not the loyal brother of general Shenquan, he is very smart. When he is convinced of a man as fierce as Shenquan, he always knows what secret is hidden in him. This secret relationship should be very important and may be life-threatening.


    But when he looked at general Shenquan''s eyes when he arranged for them to leave, he knew that he was willing. In this case, what they could do was to help general Shenquan stabilize his morale and wait for general Shenquan to come back! general!


    On the surface, the Buddha statue of the grey servant may be because it is full of blood, but also because the general of Shenquan continuously irrigates his own strength towards the Buddha statue. In short, in a moment, the Buddha statue of the grey servant bursts out a burst of light from the inside, and in a moment, the outside of the Buddha statue is full of red light.


    A sound of "Kala, Kala..." is like the opening of the door of heaven and earth, accompanied by the action of the general of Shenquan. Layers of light begin to spread from the Buddha statue to the outside.


    "Mr. Zeng Zi!" General Shenquan can''t bear it, but the Buddha statue is still open. Hold on, hold on! He yelled at Zengzi. Zengzi''s eyes were a little frightening. As soon as he fell out, one was covered with scars. But he did not dare to move his eyes to stare at every change of the Buddha statue. A ray of golden light shot from the inside of the Buddha statue. Zengzi''s eyes narrowed, and there was no mistake! It''s now


    £¡

 Chapter 1504

    Staring at more and more light, Zengzi''s eyes saw something different from ordinary people. He reached for the golden one and grabbed it directly. A gray cyan light appeared on Zengzi''s hand, which was as weak as iron. After touching the light on Zengzi''s hand, the surging golden light suddenly turned to retreat backward, for fear that it would not be able to retreat.


    Strands of golden light were pulled out by Zengzi. His eyes carefully identified in the strands of light, and soon something strange attracted Zengzi''s attention. Zengzi''s hands grasped deeper, like a living strange. A fist sized fluorescence was constantly dodging in the Buddha''s body.


    Half of Zengzi''s body was about to be stuffed into the Buddha statue, and his face was twisted because of excitement. His hands were moving faster and faster. The blood of general Shenquan was already flowing, and the whole person was going to be in a coma. He strongly supported him. Li Su went up and threw a big huandan into general Shenquan''s mouth.


    "Carry it Li Su frowned and stood tighter. If he couldn''t, he wanted to do it by himself.


    "Good..." Mr. Zeng Zi''s face showed a happy expression. Before he finished his sentence, the sky suddenly changed, the dark clouds rolled, and even bursts of angry thunder roared in the clouds. The sky was torn by people, and a familiar figure appeared in Li Su''s sight.


    His arrogant face glanced down with a scornful smile, wide sleeve robes, long hair over his shoulders. It looked like the costumes of Shenquan generals in their time, but it was obviously not. This man was long shisan.


    "I can''t imagine that you are still ahead of me in the process of robbing thousands of people." The smile on long shisan''s face was obviously sarcastic. Looking at Li Su, he was only two steps up in the air. Long shisan had already appeared on several people''s heads.


    "Who are you?" General Shenquan was hanged by Li Su''s big Dan, and now he regained his divine appearance. His cold eyes glared at the inexplicable man, full of vigilance.


    "Hum, you are not qualified to know who I am." Long shisan didn''t even want to give a glance to general Shenquan. He reached for Mr. Zengzi in front of the Buddha statue and wanted to catch him. Mr. Zengzi had experienced so many things that he thought he didn''t know what fear was. But at this moment, he felt that he would lose everything in the blink of an eye. The feeling of death was even more frightening, like an endless abyss.


    Li Su single foot toward the front of a cross, looking at a long distance, but issued a "bang!" With a loud noise, they collided with each other. Long shisan narrowed his eyes and showed anger on his face. He didn''t know what to do! As soon as he threw his robe, a strong force attacked the three.


    "You go away!" Li Su and long shisan come from the same place. He knows long shisan too well. Therefore, under the fight between them, no innocent people can be led


    Even among them.


    "Good." Shenquan general back up Zengzi, without warning began to run!


    "Where to go!" After the arrival of dragon thirteen, he saw everything very clearly. He just chose a suitable time to appear. Now the goal of his trip is not far away. If he can let this man run away, it''s really a big glitch in the world!


    Li Su''s body flashed like a ghost towards the place where general Shenquan left. Like a tornado, Li Su rushed directly in front of long shisan. Their strength was obviously not in the same level. Under the impact of force, Li Su opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Long shisan looked like nothing.


    Worthy of being the leader of a clan, Li Su spat twice and said secretly in his heart.


    "If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll crush you now!" Long shisan said that he could do it. As soon as he waved his hand to the sky, a huge wheel magic weapon appeared and ran straight towards Li Su. After that, he was afraid that there would be no bones left and no residue left.


    [warning, warning - there is a big gap between the host and the enemy. It is recommended to avoid it!] The harsh roar sounded in Li Su''s mind. Li Su thought that even if it was true, you would be a little bit behind the horse. Now how can you avoid it? It''s like the meat being watched by a wolf dog. As long as there is any deviation, it will be noticed by long shisan. Besides, not far behind, there is a magic fist that is escaping


    General and Mr. Zeng Zi!


    "Ho!" A roar, Li Su directly opened his eyes reincarnation way, although all his know has been placed very obvious, but everything has to try, right? Otherwise he will not be reconciled!


    Looking at Li Su''s dying struggle, long shisan can''t help sneering. This samsara way may work for others, but for him, a strong man who has transcended samsara, it''s just a fantasy!


    Dragon thirteen''s hand grabs the illusion into the middle of the sky. In the samsara path, heaven and earth are nothingness. However, even if it''s nothingness, it''s as if dragon thirteen one catches the essence. This curtain is like a huge cloth, which is pulled down by dragon thirteen,


    "Do you want me to destroy your samsara There was nothingness all around him. Long shisan should not have seen Li Su, but his sharp eyes locked Li Su''s position outside through nothingness. Li Su clenched his fists tightly and stood still. Reincarnation was torn more severely. There was already a place where he had been scratched. From the place where he had been scratched, long shisan pulled down the sky, "Wow!"


    With a sound, all the imaginary numbers turned into powder, "poof!" Li Su spat out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes glared at long shisan, who broke the reincarnation path. Long shisan sneered at Li Su and said, "your little skill of carving insects is just like children''s wine in my eyes


    You want to stop me? You want to compete with me? It''s a joke, boy. Die


    As long shisan''s sleeve swung, it was like a flash of black light, which was almost comparable to the speed of light. Li Su turned around, but he couldn''t resist the speed that was one tenth faster than the blink of an eye. It was another "puff". Li Su covered his chest, and his face turned pale. Long shisan glanced at Li Su contemptuously, "I can''t even avoid my attack, You have no right to talk to me in front of me. "


    Li Su grinned at long shisan: "cough... What are you arrogant about? Did you beat me to death with one blow? I''m not still standing here, I''m still breathing. As long as I''m alive, you can''t go through here! "


    Long shisan is about to pass Li Su. Unexpectedly, with blood hanging from the corner of his mouth, he can even say such a rampant word. Long shisan squints his eyes and throws it at Li Su''s sleeves again. The black light is like a phantom, penetrating Li Su''s body again and again. In the opposite direction, the blood cut from Li Su''s body again and again converges into a large area and sprinkles on the ground, It smells of blood all around.


    Long shisan looked at Li Su with a scornful smile on his face: "continue to be hard mouthed. I can continue to consume with you, kill you completely, and then kill those two people. For me, it''s easy to crush an ant."


    "Keke..." Li Su''s blood flowed into a river, and his legs just supported him. He didn''t fall down. He coughed twice and spat out a piece of blood, "ha ha ha!" With blood flowing from his mouth, Li Su glanced at long shisan and continued to laugh wildly, "ha ha ha ha..."


    In front of the old temple and around the broken Buddha statues, Li Su''s unbridled laughter came out, which seemed to spread far away like a sound amplifier.


    "What are you laughing at?" Long shisan narrowed his eyes, the clouds rolled in the sky and thundered. It seemed that all these things were under the control of long shisan. A gust of wind lifted up the dust on the ground and made a fury against Li Su. The dust filled people''s eyes, but the laughter was still coming out, Long shisan twisted up a pair of eyebrows and asked Li Su: "what are you laughing at?"¡° Ha ha ha, laugh at your crazy words! Laugh, you are a ridiculous person, ha ha ha... "Li Su held his stomach for a burst of laughter, laughing and coughing, accompanied by more blood directly coughing out, but he has not been able to stop his laughter.


    "Shut up." The expression on long shisan''s face is as cold as ice.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    But Li Sufei didn''t stop laughing. Instead, he laughed even more, which made a green thread burst out of long shisan''s head!


    "What are you laughing at?" Long Shishan steps forward, grabs Li Su''s collar and raises Li Su from the ground. Blood flows down long shisan''s hand. Li Su''s head droops. Then he slowly raises his head and makes a burst of unbridled laughter. Suddenly, his bright red claws grasp long shisan''s heart.


    Long shisan''s face was full of calmness. He didn''t look at Li Su with a sense of panic. He hooked up the corner of his mouth, and the sarcastic meaning now seems more obvious: "is this what you want to do at all risks?"


    Li Su''s eyes were fixed on his bright red claws. He knew how sharp the claws were. But at the moment, the claws were on the chest of long shisan, just like the hardest diamond. His nails had been broken, and the blood was splashing out from his fingers. He just couldn''t get into the heart of long shisan.


    "I''ve already told you." Long shisan looks at Li Su with a proud expression on his face, but all this is useless, because the result has already been put in front of him. What''s more ridiculous is that he even wastes a lot of time for such scum. He puts Li Su in a higher position, and the pressure from heaven and earth directly hits Li Su''s head.


    "Poof!" Li Su spewed out a mouthful of blood again. Now it was not only his mouth, but also his eyes and ears. It was miserable.


    "You''re just a mole ant. You don''t even deserve to be my opponent!" The expression on long shisan''s face was already arrogant to the extreme. His long hair was blowing wantonly towards the back without wind. It looked like he was possessed by the devil. He turned his face and gave a cold smile.


    "But you are very rampant in front of me. I admit that no one has been so arrogant in front of me for a long time. The end of your arrogance is that I will let you die without a burial place, which is thousands or even thousands of times more painful than ordinary people''s death!"


    With the words of long shisan, tens of thousands of small black insects, like a burst of black sand, slowly and comprehensively cover Li Su. At the moment when they pounce on Li Su, tens of thousands of small black insects begin to nibble at Li Su.


    Even if Li Su thought he was a man who could resist, he couldn''t help roaring at the moment! Looking down, the little insect rushed into his flesh and blood!

 Chapter 1505

    Of course, one insect is not enough to be afraid of, but there are thousands or even more of them. After a while, they have nibbled off Li Su''s calf, covered with creeping black insects, and are still eating deeper into Li Su''s flesh and blood.


    "Go away!" Li Su slapped her hard on her leg. The black insect disappeared quickly under her palm. The leg bone was gnawed. The leg with blood and flesh let Li Su''s face show angry expression!


    Long shisan''s face showed a sneer: "this is just the beginning, I long shisan is the one who does what he says!" As soon as long shisan''s sleeve was swung, more insects covered Li Su''s body. Originally, it was his calf, but now it was covered all over his body. From a distance, Li Su looked like a moving insect.


    Outside, there were a lot of small insects that made people feel numb. They were constantly eating down. Li Su resisted the sound of not calling out and vigorously swayed these insects to escape. However, Li Su had already done everything he could, but these small insects were like the maggots of tarsal bones, which could not be thrown away in any case.


    The black insects became more and more, but Li Su''s body looked thinner and thinner towards the bottom, and the system made a sound in Li Su''s mind


    Alarm sound, outside is the sound of dragon thirteen laughing wildly: "you are not far away from death, are you sure you don''t send out the last wail? After all, no one in the world will be able to hear you after this time! "


    "Hoo... Hoo..." the breathing channels are blocked. Now Li Su even feels very difficult to catch his breath. Long shisan''s words make Li Su resentful. He wants to open his mouth again and roar out, but more black insects pour into his mouth.


    For a moment, the feeling that even the esophagus was engulfed made Li Su roll on the ground! Eyes can''t open, Li Su tightly closed his eyes, the eyes are forced to close out, like blood!


    not reconciled to! Not reconciled, he is not reconciled! Want to roar out loud, want to use up all their strength, want to fight for life! Li Su is not reconciled here!


    [Ding - the system reminds you whether the host wants to turn on the skill of death and posterity? Yes? No At the moment, Li Su had no way to seek heaven and earth. The voice of the system sounded like a savior in Li Su''s mind. Without hesitation, he immediately chose [yes!]


    He has now stepped into hell in the middle of the night, even if there is only the last spider silk left at the moment, he will catch it and live on it!


    "Death and posterity skills start countdown, ten, nine, eight..." Department


    In Li Su''s mind, Tong kept counting down. More insects had eaten into Li Su''s heart. At the moment, he was not far away from death. Just a few numbers seemed very difficult in Li Su''s waiting.


    His teeth are clenched tightly together. He''s sticking to it. He''s sticking to it! The feeling that tens of thousands of insects are gnawing at his heart makes Li Su want to die now, but he can''t!


    Hold on!


    "Five, four, three..."


    Li Su''s tightly closed eyes had no strength, and there was nothing left when his eyelids were bitten by insects. At the moment, his eyes had been exposed in front of the swarms of black insects, and some insects had gnawed in!


    "Ah Li Suman is entangled by insects, only the skeleton hand wants to cover the eyeball. There is no skin on the hand bone. Even if the blood stained bone shelf covers the eyeball, nothing can stop it. Hurry up, hurry up! Li Su roared in his heart!


    "I can''t bear it at last. I thought you would bear it until the end. It seems that you can''t bear the bite of tens of millions of bloodthirsty insects! Ha ha ha Long shisan looked at Li Su, who had only a skeleton, with a wild smile on his face. That''s right. No one can survive his move. Long shisan''s bloodthirsty eyes look into the distance, and everything will be over as long as he can


    Got the God, the people here, all this, crazy eyes scanning around, he did not leave a single inch of land!


    "Die, use your death to celebrate for the divine things I''m about to get. Ha ha, you mole ants, that''s all you have left!" Long shisan is sweeping Li Su, sweeping everything around him, and his mouth almost reaches his ears!


    Stop it With a long voice and a roar, a cold beauty''s face tore through the cloudy sky and stepped on the ground.


    If Li Su could see it at the moment, he would recognize that the person in front of him was Cheng Zhenzhen, who came with him. At the moment, Cheng Zhenzhen''s momentum changed dramatically, just like a goddess''s coming again, and her whole body was emitting a ring of Yingying light.


    Her eyes sweep to the people who are gnawed by tens of thousands of black insects on the ground, and she is watching the Dragon shisan who has done all this. Her fierce anger emerges from Cheng Zhenzhen.


    "Why do you do such a thing?" Cheng Zhenzhen stares at long shisan coldly.


    Now that we have arrived here, it doesn''t matter to carve the Dragon thirteen. The so-called killing God when meeting God and killing Buddha when meeting Buddha is the real mentality of dragon thirteen at this moment! He looked at Cheng Zhenzhen with disdain in his eyes. He said, "don''t you understand? Come into the world with me. I thought you knew very well. Do you want to be confused in front of me, or don''t you know


    Goodbye, because you have only one end, that is death


    "Presumptuous!" Cheng Zhenzhen angrily denounces the Dragon thirteen. With a wave of the plain sleeve, she is about to save the person who is wrapped in ten thousand insects.


    "One!" Li Su finally got to the bottom of the system in his heart. He thought it was the opening of some divine skill, but he didn''t expect to start from his own heart, "bang!" There was an explosion, and the black insects in the original place were suddenly turned into powder. Walking in the air, there were tens of thousands of black insects disappearing together!


    Cheng Zhenzhen, a pair of eyes staring at the boss, clearly her plain hand has been stretched out in the direction just now. In the blink of an eye, she can save the tormented man. Unexpectedly, just in this moment, the man will disappear in front of her forever.


    For the first time, Cheng Zhenzhen felt that she wanted to save someone close at hand, but missed it. Her eyes glared at long shisan with great anger. She was gnashing her teeth¡° You! Damn it


    The man would not have died. He must have played a trick behind his back. He had been gnawed by so many insects and had become a skeleton. What could she do even if she saved him?


    But even in this case, the beast would not let go of the tormented man! Beast! You are a monk in vain!


    Long shisan''s eyes at the moment also narrowed tightly, looking at Li Su''s explosion


    Is it difficult for this person to choose to explode because he can''t bear such pain? After all, no one in his ten thousand insect gnawing has ever been gnawed into an explosion.


    Although the man was dead, he took away at least half of his black insects, which made long shisan''s face gloomy. Even though the insect could reproduce very quickly, it took a lot of trouble to domesticate it!


    As soon as he raised his head, he put on a pair of cold eyes. Long shisan naturally knew what he thought in his heart, but it didn''t matter. After all, people were dead. In the end, as long as it was like this, it would be enough¡° Damn you Cheng Zhenzhen''s Yingying light soars around her. It looks like the fury of a goddess!


    Long shisan grinned and licked the corner of his mouth cruelly. In such a place, it''s not necessarily who died! Now that he has decided to kill, killing ten thousand people is also killing. Why fear one more person¡° You are the one to die The light of black Qi of dragon thirteen''s palms suddenly rings and rushes towards Cheng Zhenzhen!


    To kill Li Su, I didn''t expect that the system would kill me, but the younger generation would look like this. In this case, the code, come to the system, you come out and tell me how to kill me and the younger generation!


    If he had known earlier that he would die so miserably, he might as well choose not to die, at least under the bite of those black insects, he could still survive


    Left a pair of bones, poor his wife, even he died a pair of bones shelf can not be found, a group of women should cry how sad ah


    Ah? No, he''s dead. How can he think? Are all ghosts thinking? Li Su was very puzzled. He didn''t know what was going on now. He tried to shout, system!


    [in the process of death and posterity starting, the timing is three minutes...]


    I wipe it! Li Su really didn''t expect that he had already died like a bear, and he could be reborn. Isn''t it the ghost medical system that is on him? It''s the God made man system! At the moment, Li Su thinks that he must be right!


    Cheng Zhenzhen and long shisan are inseparable. Long shisan''s eyes are narrowed tightly. Who could have thought that this woman with unknown origin is still very difficult!


    But even in the difficult, he can''t waste more time, because he has been very impatient! Like the sea, the black power appears all around and rushes towards Cheng Zhenzhen. The fierce and dead power submerges Cheng Zhenzhen in an instant.


    "Mr. Zeng Zi, did you just hear a big explosion in your life?" After listening to Li Su''s words, general Shenquan and Mr. Zengzi left, they ran with all their lives. In the process of running, a shaking voice suddenly rang out, covered with blood. General Shenquan, who was running rapidly, stopped


    Step, cold eyes toward the rear to see, that pair of eyes full of worry, the person who suddenly appeared is too fierce, Li Su will be the opponent of that person?


    Zengzi''s look is also not good-looking. After all, the man who suddenly appeared seems to be almost as powerful as God. They don''t know how capable Li Su is. However, when he meets such an opponent, he will inevitably worry. He nods to the general of Shenquan: "yes, there are a lot of explosions." once


    The son lifted up that terrible face to look back, in the sky the dark cloud is heavy, under thunder and lightning, give a person a kind of incomparably gloomy feeling.


    "Go, go back." The general of Shenquan clenched his fist and opened his mouth to Zengzi for sure. They folded and rushed to the broken temple!

 Chapter 1506

    The floating dust on the ground is slowly gathering towards one place. At the moment, Cheng Zhenzhen and long Shishan are playing together. If one of them turns around, he will find that the place where the floating dust gathered is not other place, but the place where Li Su lay down and exploded.


    Circles of ups and downs, like wind vortices, are constantly spinning and lengthening. The wind is invisible, and the dust is shadowy. But at this moment, the two things clearly make an exchange, and the invisible wind vortices are lengthening and lengthening.


    Hoo... There is a light breathing sound coming out of the wind vortex, which immediately melts into the air. The invisible force of heaven and earth is circling, rushing to the middle of the wind vortex, like a huge exhaust fan twitching, gurgling ceaselessly towards the wind vortex.


    None of Cheng Zhenzhen and long Shishan can take out their eyes to see what''s going on at the moment. It''s normal for two too powerful people to trigger some visions in the duel.


    Therefore, even if they can really take the time to see the abnormal trend of the five elements, maybe they won''t pay attention to it


    People''s neglect can make the people in the wind vortex regenerate at an extremely fast speed.


    A pair of transparent feet, then legs, then waist... Visible to the naked eye, a person melting into the air, slowly appear.


    Outside the wind vortex, Cheng Zhenzhen and long shisan have been fighting fiercely. Long shisan has tried his best at the moment. However, Cheng Zhenzhen and long shisan can''t get rid of each other. Long shisan, who wants to get rid of this woman''s entanglement, is very angry and is looking for death!


    Long shisan is gnashing his teeth. From a distance, he can see that two black spots are rushing here. Long shisan squints his eyes and plunges down. Cheng Zhenzhen gets cold and wants to run? With a flash of fluorescence, it''s like pitching towards dragon Thirteen!


    "It''s the same size!" Dragon thirteen seems to have a sense of body flash, sharp can directly cut off the human body training, wipe dragon thirteen''s body directly burst out! Long shisan''s body whirled, staring at Cheng Zhenzhen: "I must make you more miserable than Li Su''s death, more miserable!"


    what? Li Su! Cheng Zhenzhen suddenly remembered that when she came here, she was covered with black larvae, and only the thin paper was left


    Think of the man she could reach and save, who suddenly exploded! That''s Li Su?!


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s anger directly doubled, and the light on her body seemed to feel Cheng Zhenzhen''s anger. It changed from white to purple. Now Cheng Zhenzhen''s face was more like a goddess, full of dignity. "Dragon thirteen, if I don''t kill you today, I won''t be Cheng Zhenzhen!"


    Long shisan snorted with disdain, "no matter who you are or not, it has nothing to do with long shisan, but the person who wants to kill long shisan has not been born yet."


    "Ho!" Cheng Zhenzhen chides and rushes up to the Dragon thirteen. In the blink of an eye, it''s just the speed of light. It''s already entangled with the black dragon thirteen. It''s hard to part with the fight in the sky.


    "Where''s brother Li?" Shenquan general and Zengzi rushed back to the front of the broken temple. In addition to seeing the Dragon thirteen suddenly appeared before, there was an extra woman. But after a look around, they couldn''t find Li Su. Shenquan general and Zengzi couldn''t help being a little anxious.


    "Shouldn''t it be..." Zeng Zi didn''t want to think in a bad direction. He rolled his throat two times and looked around. Except for the broken temples, they were all wasteland. The visibility couldn''t be better, but they couldn''t see any trace of Li Su. Zeng Zi''s heart was pulled up and his voice was very dull.


    General Shenquan''s cold eyes were wide open and he looked around. His eyes seemed to be cracking. His fists were clenched tightly. It was absolutely impossible. They had only left for a while. Li Su was so fierce that he could not find them when they came back! At the moment, Li Su is still standing in the wind vortex. His body has been reborn and stretched as soon as possible, but it has not been completed yet. He can''t move at the moment. If there is any mistake in the process of shaping his body, he will be crushed to pieces. Therefore, Li Su is totally unaware of what happened outside.


    "Ha ha..." the laughter came down from the sky. Long shisan was fighting against Cheng Zhenzhen and gave a long smile: "do you still want to find Li Su, who has been eaten clean by insects and fried himself into powder? Hahaha, you can''t find it. No, or at your feet, it''s everywhere. Hahaha, he has been blown up


    £¡¡±


    "What, what?" Mr. Zeng Zi''s eyes turned and nearly fell to the ground when he heard long shisan''s words. His eyes turned red when Shenquan listened to long shisan''s words. The tendons on his neck were choked and his hands were shaking. How, how could it be? impossible!


    "If you''re talking nonsense, I''ll smash you!" A long howl of the magic fist went all the way through the sky.


    Long shisan sneers again. A big purple light suddenly hits long shisan''s chest. Long shisan "poof" spurts out a mouthful of blood. His eyes turn. He looks at Cheng Zhenzhen with deep anger and says: "you really make me angry."


    Cheng Zhenzhen sneered, "you too!"


    "Ah! You have seed to come down, you come down Shenquan is going crazy at the moment. His eyes are gaping. It took him so long to meet the person he was waiting for. It took him so long to meet such a person who made him feel satisfied. It''s so, it''s gone! The general of Shenquan was as panting as a cow and as mad as a madman.


    "Ah The black clouds in the sky are surging with the cold roar of dragon thirteen


    He rushed to Cheng Zhenzhen. The purple light and the black light collided with each other. Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes reflected the purple light. Staring at long shisan, her eyes were contemptuous: "you are not my opponent!" At the moment of speaking, a purple Bodhisattva suddenly emerged from behind Cheng Zhenzhen.


    The merciful Bodhisattva stares at Dragon thirteen with his slender eyes. The people below are calmed down, and dragon thirteen does not blink, but his hand swings hard, "come!" With a long roar, the black demon God emerged from behind the Dragon thirteen. The demon God''s eyes were all white. He looked arrogant and dismissive. He roared at the purple Bodhisattva!


    "Go Cheng Zhenzhen sneers and scolds. The purple Bodhisattva claps his hand at the devil. The hand looks very slow, but the sky is pushed out with the action of the purple Bodhisattva.


    As time goes by, it is hard to see such a panoramic view. The black magic God''s black palms are shooting towards the purple Bodhisattva. In a flash, the two groups of forces burst out and divided the sky into purple and black. Many people came out to see such a spectacle, but no one knew that it was just two immortals fighting against each other


    Already.


    "Boom!" The purple Avalokitesvara''s palm directly penetrated the body of the black demon God. The demon God uttered a sharp scream. The purple Bodhisattva''s two palms went up again. The black demon God instantly disappeared and dragon thirteen spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. Cheng Zhenzhen looked at Dragon thirteen from the corner of her eyes: "the gap between us is very different. You are not my opponent!"


    "Ha ha..." long shisan laughs twice. His pale face is full of ferocity and his eyes are evil. No, he can''t be defeated by this smelly woman. No!


    "Huhu..." there were two slight breaths. Li Su''s body had been condensed to the critical moment. The Shenquan general, who was staring at the sky with an angry face, suddenly felt something and walked towards the wind vortex where Li Su was staying.


    At the moment, there is a clean area. Apart from a few more wisps of wind, he can''t find anything. But general Shenquan can''t tell what kind of feeling it is. He can''t see anything clearly, but he thinks there must be something around him! But what is this thing? General Shenquan is getting closer and closer to the wind vortex


    Recently, Zeng Zi, who was not far away from general Shenquan, also narrowed his terrible eyes. What did the general see? Or do you feel something different?


    In the middle of the battle in the sky, long shisan suddenly released the black insects all over the sky. With a dive, he came to the general of Shenquan in the blink of an eye. With one hand, he pulled the general of Shenquan from the ground without any difficulty. In his eyes, he said, "hand over the things!"


    General Shenquan was only three steps away from the strange place, but he was blocked by the sudden appearance of longshisan. He couldn''t find the strange place. General Shenquan sneered: "what are you talking about? I don''t know anything!"


    If general Shenquan really knows, he may not believe it. At this moment, general Shenquan''s attitude directly turns the doubt in his heart into certainty. He must know something!


    "Just mole ants, dare to be so arrogant in front of me!" As soon as his eyes narrowed, he grabbed his magic fist and smashed it hard on the ground. How amazing was his strength? As soon as he wrote it down, general Shenquan vomited blood directly and turned his eyes out.


    "Stop it The purple light flashed away, and a piece of black insects had already dropped. Cheng Zhenzhen wanted to step forward. These unknown things started to stop Cheng Zhenzhen again. Cheng Zhenzhen got angry and opened her mouth. The purple flame spewed out from her mouth. In an instant, where the flame reached, a piece of black insects were all burned up.


    She rushed to the ground. Hearing the sound, long shisan grabbed the general with his head tilted to one side from the ground. He looked at Cheng Zhenzhen with a grim smile on his face and said, "stop, if you dare to get closer, I''ll kill him immediately!"


    "You The general of Shenquan tilted his neck and opened his mouth to Cheng Zhenzhen. "Don''t worry, do it. Kill him, kill him!"


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s angry eyes were red: "dragon thirteen, don''t you forget the taboo of our practitioners? You can''t disturb the mortal world, or you will be punished by heaven!"


    "Ha ha ha, do you really think I will care about such things? A joke Long shisan listened to Cheng Zhenzhen''s words, not only did he not restrain himself, but he clenched the general''s neck more tightly. He was about to strangle the general''s neck.


    General Shenquan''s face turned purple, but he just held back a word and refused to speak. He slowly closed his eyes. General Shenquan''s temples were blue. Are you really dead, Li Su? If you don''t die, you must live well! Mr. Zeng Zi, he


    Li Su, whose eyes had already been re condensed, looked not far away from him. General Shenquan was dying, and he was about to stretch out his hand in his throat. But he died, and the last step of his life had not been completed. If he rushed out by force, he would not save general Shenquan, and everything would be over!

 Chapter 1507

    "If you don''t say it, I''ll take your life!" The roots of dragon''s thirteen teeth are about to be broken. As soon as he masters his cultivation, who can carry it for three seconds?


    After all, it was the power to smash the neck bone directly. However, this man was about to be choked by him, but he didn''t mean to say a word to the outside. In a moment, it made long thirteen angry, and he wanted to defeat the Shenquan general directly to dispel his hatred.


    The silent Mr. Zeng Zi has passed the Dragon thirteen. When he arrived at the place where the general of Shenquan was staring at, he suddenly grinned. Fortunately, Shenquan was very careful. If it wasn''t for his guidance, he might not have known that there was a human figure not far away from them in the transparent air.


    Thanks to those barbarians who have done such heinous things to him, one eye is protruding and the other is almost completely covered. In this case, it is a terrible thing for people, but such a pair of eyes can help him see more things.


    For example, when the air floats and the wind moves, he reaches out his hand and touches the whirling wind vortex. He grins at the whirling wind vortex and says, "I know you''re in it."


    "What are you doing?" Long shisan narrowed his eyes and was distressed that he couldn''t get anything out of his mouth. He turned around and found that another person had appeared behind him, and this person''s behavior was even more strange.


    Appearing behind him, he didn''t attack him or retreat. He stood straight in the same place. He didn''t know why long shisan just felt something was wrong!


    Listening to the voice of long shisan, Zeng Zi stretched out his hand and pulled out something in his arms. The light burst out in a flash almost blinded a group of people!


    "No!" As soon as long shisan loosened his hand, he rushed to Zeng Zi. Zeng Zi pushed his hand directly into the wind vortex. In an instant, the wind vortex became bigger. Seeing that long shisan''s hand was going to directly penetrate Zeng Zi''s body, the purple Bodhisattva appeared again!


    The Bodhisattva slapped the Dragon thirteen on the ground, not far away


    It''s a divine object. If you don''t get out of the way, you''ll lose your life. Long shisan stretched out his hand, and it''s a little closer. At that point, he could grab the divine object directly, but in the twinkling of an eye, he was hit by the palm of the Bodhisattva and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The hand stretched towards the front, and the more frightening force came down from the head. Long shisan spat out two mouthfuls of blood again. He was unwilling. His eyes were full of unwilling, but he had to go out!


    "We''re waiting for you." Whether it''s the Dragon thirteen behind or the palm of the purple Bodhisattva, Zeng Zi''s face is neither frightened nor happy. He just stares at the transparent wind vortex in front of him. He seems to see Li Su''s mouth rising through the wind vortex.


    Zeng Zi couldn''t help grinning. The task was finished, even if he died


    "Poof A black long sword like a ray went straight through Zeng Zi''s stomach, "poof¡° Poof It is two again, the ray of dense turning a corner directly once son up and down wear out ten or so holes.


    "Poof..." Zeng Zi raised his head and spat out a mouthful of blood!


    "Dragon Thirteen!" Cheng Zhenzhen swears that she has never seen such a hateful cultivator. She is disgusting in her work and vicious in her heart.


    "I, I Zeng Zi, was dead without regret..." the black ray instantly disappeared from Zeng Zi''s body, lost the blocked wound, and instantly a piece of blood flowed down.


    For pain, Zengzi''s face didn''t show any discomfort, and in the face of the coming death, Zengzi''s face didn''t have a trace of fear. At the last moment of falling to the ground, Zengzi''s eyes were still looking at Li Su''s place in the wind vortex, full of joy, and slowly closed his eyes¡° Mr. Zeng Zi Shenquan''s eyes were fixed on the ground, and Mr. Zeng Zi closed his eyes. It''s appropriate to describe the general''s mood at the moment.


    A strange man, because of his ability, has been imprisoned for such a long time and suffered a lot. Today is just the place where Mr. Zeng Zi was released from the prison. Who would have thought that Mr. Zeng Zi would lose his life today!


    "Damn you!" General Shenquan stares at long shisan fiercely. What''s the matter


    What kind of animal is it? How can he do such a thing? How can I!


    In the wind vortex, Li Su''s body was only about to be formed in the end, but he just opened his eyes and watched Mr. Zeng Zi cram the magic boxing inheritance into the wind vortex of his body, and his body was penetrated by dozens of black rays. He vomited blood and fell straight in front of his face. At the last moment, Mr. Zeng Zi was still looking at him, the kind of happy eyes that finally completed the task, Let Li Su sad as if to split!


    He wanted to roar loudly, but he couldn''t even open his mouth at this moment. At the moment when the inheritance of Shenquan came in, Li Su''s whole body obviously changed, just like he appeared in a Buddhist temple. Oh, yes, just like the Buddhist temple after the statue!


    The simple gate is open, surrounded by golden walls, covered with small seal script, light sandalwood, and Great Buddha spirit!


    "Hum... Hum..." the sound of the bell reverberated in Li Su''s mind.


    "Come on, come on, come on..." a long, far-reaching voice echoed in the spacious hall. The voice was very close, but Li Su saw it all over


    The origin of the sound has never been found around.


    "In the next Li Su..." Li Su bowed respectfully, regardless of the location, the most important thing is sincerity in the heart.


    "Li Su, Li Su..." it is obvious that there is soul consciousness in this space. Listening to Li Su''s name constantly reciting, the voice constantly echoing around, "waiting for a long time, a long time..."


    Li Su listened to the reverberating voice. For a moment, he didn''t know what kind of feeling it was. The divine things came to the island, were injured, repaired, and now it''s a long time to see the sun again. "I''m late."


    "Ha ha ha, no, no..." the voice began to reverberate around again. It sounded unexpectedly bright for a while. "Since you have come, it means that you have gone through all the hardships. You are not only the fate of the inheritance of Shenquan, but also the chosen one! Are you ready to accept the inheritance? "


    Li Su''s voice made him smile a little. All the way, after so many experiences, all the preparations in his heart were done. How could he not be prepared well¡° Come on Li Su tilted his head and showed his face


    Here are eight teeth. He''s ready for all the storms!


    "Good!" With a long roar, it came out from all directions of the space. That is to say, with this good word, in the center of the temple, that is, over Li Su''s head, a thick golden liquid, like glue, suddenly poured down, straight towards Li Su''s head.


    It seems to be the essence. At the moment when it touches Li Su''s head, the thick golden liquid is absorbed by Li Su''s head and disappears without a trace. At that moment, Li Su''s mind seems to have something burst. At that moment, he feels that his head is painful. Too many things that originally did not belong to his mind appear like a spring.


    Li Su clenched his cheek and his head doubled. More and more inheritances had flowed down from it and rushed into Li Su''s head. The speed was faster and faster. Li Su''s pupils seemed to be moving deliberately. At the moment, Li Su''s eyes didn''t look like human eyes, That pair of pupils in which the Italian flash fast, like in the fast film, faster, faster! But as the film was drawn out, it was obvious that Li Su''s transparent body was changing. A layer of golden liquid was plated on Li Su''s body from his head. The speed seemed very slow, but in the blink of an eye, Li Su''s whole body had been surrounded. This was not the end. The gold covered Li Su''s body over and over again, and the impact came, It looks like Li Su''s body is being tempered. The breath from the open pores is golden.


    The impact continued. Li Su clenched her cheek. Her teeth had been broken because of the heavy bite, but the golden liquid continued.


    "Young people carry on, only accept the complete inheritance, you can play out God is not afraid of the fist, carry on!" The heavy voice is ringing again, constantly swinging around.


    Li Su clenched his teeth and nodded heavily. There was dragon thirteen out there, and Mr. Zeng Zi, who was killed directly by dragon thirteen with dozens of black lights in order to send him the inheritance! He must carry on and accept the complete inheritance. Only in this way can he defeat long shisan and avenge Zeng Zi!


    Revenge for Mr. Zeng Zi! As long as you remember, Mr. Zeng Zi looked at it before he died


    At his glance, the anger in Li Su''s heart was overwhelming, and there was no way to calm down!


    Li Su clenched her golden fists, carried them on, carried them on, and roared at herself over and over again. She thought about the feeling that her flesh and blood were swallowed up by those black insects, and the way her eyes were eaten by those black insects... A huge anger followed Li Su''s roar, Directly to break the clouds: "ah --!"


    "You can''t stop me!" Long shisan''s own head has appeared a pair of black horns, a pair of eyes in addition to black without any white eyes, sound like a double tone, long shisan roared at Cheng Zhenzhen.


    "Bang!" Cheng Zhenzhen doesn''t speak at all. The purple unicorn, under Cheng Zhenzhen''s control, rushes directly to the Dragon thirteen. As long as he knocks down the unicorn, he will be followed by his dream!


    "Don''t try to stop me!" Long shisan roared, and the double tone suddenly sounded in mid air. He ran into the purple Unicorn like crazy. Long shisan was a man of great ability. At the moment, such a change happened to him


    After that, the ability was obviously enhanced by two points.


    It''s clear that as a human race, he can even want to collide with the unicorn. With a loud noise, the horns of dragon thirteen confront the purple unicorn. At first, he takes two steps backward, but only two steps. His feet don''t look like feet now. It seems that the hooves are more suitable. He uses all his strength to collide with the purple Unicorn again.


    The sound comes out with a crack like sound. Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes suddenly change. It''s not good!

 Chapter 1508

    Starting from the position of the unicorn corner, a crack appeared. The crack soon spread around. With a grim smile, dragon thirteen collided with the purple unicorn. With a howl, the crack soon spread all over the whole body of the purple unicorn.


    Cheng Zhenzhen couldn''t even take it back. There was a crashing sound, and then a black light fell directly on Cheng Zhenzhen like a meteor. The purple Unicorn jumped to pieces. Originally, Cheng Zhenzhen had been killed. Who would have thought that this black death came in, and then Cheng Zhenzhen spat out a mouthful of blood, Cross legged sitting on the ground to get rid of the dead air in the body quickly.


    How can long shisan let go of such a good opportunity to directly release tens of thousands of black larvae around Cheng Zhenzhen like a barrier. These insects are raised by flesh and blood, and they are naturally sensitive to flesh and blood. At this moment, as long as Cheng Zhenzhen steps forward, these things can directly gnaw her to death.


    "Ha ha ha! I''m invincible. No one is my opponent,


    He can''t, you can''t, any of you can''t help me! " The black horns are constantly shaking with the movements of dragon thirteen, and the black breath of death comes out from the horns. This kind of feeling makes people feel gloomy and terrifying. In the war, it has become the treasure of dragon thirteen''s victory.


    Cheng Zhenzhen narrowed her eyes and looked at the Dragon thirteen, whose horn was growing on her head and whose body was obviously entangled with dead Qi. This is not what a human being should look like: "it''s not the power you get. You can''t prosper for long!"


    Long shisan said goodbye to Cheng Zhenzhen. He thought she could say something arrogant, but he didn''t expect that what she said was such a warning that it had nothing to do with pain. Suddenly, long shisan laughed again.


    "No matter how long I can grow and prosper, you can''t do anything to me now. When I get the divine things, ha ha, who will be my opponent?" Long shisan squinted and swooped down.


    Not far from Zeng Zi''s corpse is the invisible wind vortex. The wind vortex is constantly circling. If it wasn''t for the scene just now, how could long shisan notice that something like this is happening behind him.


    Squinting at the black eyes, long shisan stretched out his hand full of black nails and grabbed it up against the invisible wind vortex. With a sound of "Yila", it was like the sound of tearing space, which made long shisan squint.


    There is an extra layer of barrier outside the invisible wind vortex. Long shisan''s hands go up, tearing and grasping around the wind vortex like a destructive maniac. Soon more and more space tearing sounds, and he can''t bear the outer barrier,


    Now in the temple, Li Su has come to the last moment to receive the inheritance! A stream of golden and reddish liquid slowly surged up to Li Su''s head. After long shisan tore everything away, two hands full of black nails were about to catch up on the nearby wind vortex!


    "No! -!" General Shenquan''s long voice rings out. They have gone through so many times, even involving Mr. Zeng Zi''s life, until now. How can they let everything fall short at such a critical juncture! Are you sorry for Li Su''s efforts? Sorry for Zeng Zi''s life!


    "Magic fist!" General Shenquan roared and rushed to longshisan with the fastest speed in his life. Longshisan always thought that mole ants could only be mole


    Ants, originally such ants should not have any influence on him, but at this moment, after the ants roared, a force that he had to pay attention to surged up from behind. At that moment, long shisan felt a breath of God!


    Suddenly turned his head, that pair of black eyes without a bit of white eyes staring at the general of Shenquan, the body is like a bullet towards Shenquan.


    "What kind of trick have you played?" There was a hurricane in long shisan''s eyes. He couldn''t feel it wrong. Now the power from Shenquan is not so simple! Didn''t he absorb divine things before that? Thinking of long shisan in this way, he was almost to explode¡° Die His sharp claws were straight towards the heart of the general. Long shisan had a ferocious face. His face was full of intention to kill. "It''s you who want to die!" General Shenquan didn''t even mean to dodge. He squinted his cold eyes, like a hot iron fist, and pulled it out on the body of long shisan!


    "Bang!"¡° Poof Shenquan general''s powerful fist is hitting dragon thirteen hard! Dragon thirteen has black fingers


    A''s hands directly pierced the heart of the general, and neither of them got any benefit, but the general was obviously more seriously injured.


    After all, the heart is the root of human beings. The blood is flowing out of the mouth of the general. His fist still doesn''t mean to retreat when it''s on the Dragon thirteen. The last bit of strong fist strength also rushed into the chest of the Dragon thirteen with his arm.


    "Poof", long shisan spat out a mouthful of blood again. His black eyes were rolling like thick ink at the moment. His hand was suddenly pulled out of the heart of the general. Another sound, he stabbed at the heart of the general harder!


    The general of Shenquan had been spitting blood, but the blood gushed out from the mouth of the general of Shenquan!


    Brother Li Su, are you still alive? I can''t stand it any more. General Shenquan keeps turning his eyes, but he doesn''t want to look at the wind vortex. It must be Li Su, right? He felt that Li Su would not die so easily.


    "Ha ha, you are not still looking forward to that mole ant''s survival, are you?


    ¡±Long shisan narrowed a pair of black eyes and looked at the direction where the eyes of Shenquan fell. He couldn''t help laughing. "He can''t live. The vision you see is at most a coincidence. Kill your mind."


    Long shisan slowly pulled his hand out of Shenquan''s chest. The pain slowed down and made all the veins on Shenquan''s face swell.


    Long shisan''s words, together with his actions, only stimulated him to die. However, he firmly believed that people like Li Su would be able to come back to life again. With his last strength, he raised his fist to the sky and roared: "Li Su --!" Fresh blood gushed out like a spring, and the body of Shenquan fell straight on the ground.


    All the inheritance has been completely digested by Li Su. The extra things in his head make Li Su feel more than all the things in his previous life. But at least his brain doesn''t feel like it''s going to explode!


    The consciousness in the temple was just about to say something to Li Su. A long, painful howl jumped into the temple from the outside, echoed and made Li Su suddenly open his eyes.


    "General Shenquan!" Li Su roared, and his feet stepped forward. It looked like a step, but this step went through the temple to the wind vortex, and then went directly to the general of Shenquan.


    General Shenquan is miserable at the moment. His mouth is full of blood. He looks at the heart that was caught through, and his anger is startled, "I''m going to kill you! I''ll kill you


    The temple behind the statue suddenly began to collapse. In the blink of an eye, it had become a piece of debris, and the Buddha statue in front of the temple door also collapsed into countless pieces!


    Long shisan looks like Li Su coming out of nothingness, with unbelievable black eyes¡° How is that possible? I have killed you


    He longshisan, who can escape and who can be spared if he wants to kill? Never, and this Li Su, clearly in his gaze was directly gnawed into a skeleton, and the most direct fried into powder, now this man actually appeared in front of him, what a joke! Cheng Zhenzhen is still on the ground at the moment, sitting cross legged breathing, that wisp of death


    Qi doesn''t seem to be much, but who could have thought that it was extremely domineering after it entered the body. A burst of rampage in the body made Cheng Zhenzhen vomit several mouthfuls of blood.


    Looking at what''s going on outside, Cheng Zhenzhen is in a state of anxiety, but she can''t help it. She can only force the dead air out of her body faster and faster, but she doesn''t think that his eyes are open and many things have become very different.


    General Shenquan seems to have only one breath left. Cheng Zhenzhen feels that she has seen a very incredible scene. She widens her eyes and doubts what she saw for the first time. Yes, Li Su actually came out of the void! Li Su was alive, but how could it be? It was clear that she saw Li Su blow up directly. What''s the matter now?


    "General! You must hold on. Please wait for me for a moment. When I kill this man, I will operate on you. General, you must resist! " Li Su took advantage of everyone''s stupefied Kungfu and took out the gold needle from his arms and stabbed it at the Shenquan general.


    I really saw Li Su come out alive, the nine foot man of Shenquan general


    Son, can''t help but want to cry, he opened his mouth, want to say something to Li Su, but a mouth, emerged from the mouth, in addition to a stream of blood, just can''t make a sound.


    "Don''t talk, general. You have to believe in my medical skills. When I kill this scum, I will save you! No one is going to take your life from me Li Su said, the veins on the temples burst out, and the whole person seemed to have been extremely angry.


    Pacifying the general of Shenquan, and taking Da huandan out of his arms, Li Su put three pills into the general''s mouth as if he didn''t want money! That''s the end of it.


    Looking at Li Su''s action, long shisan couldn''t help laughing: "it''s just a waste of energy. Do you think he can survive even if his heart has been pierced by me? It''s just a dream


    Li Su is finally busy about the first aid of Shenquan general. For the time being, he let Shenquan general hang a breath. Slowly, Li Su stood up, a pair of eyes slowly flowing out of gold, and gold overflowed from every pore. Soon, Li Su was like eighteen bronze men, shining all over.


    His whole body looks very strong, especially his fists. On the surface of his fists, Ye''s light is shining, and a circle of red light bursts out from time to time. He looks very strong.


    "It looks like you''ve got a wonderful baby." Long shisan narrowed his eyes and watched Li Su''s change. His face was ferocious, but this ferocity was only for a moment. No matter how good the baby was, it was impossible for him to digest it in such a short time. So he directly killed him to kill the chicken.

 Chapter 1509

    "I''ll tear you to pieces." Li Su looked at long shisan with coldness on his face. His eyes swept towards long shisan with a kind of divine power, swift and unrestrained.


    Ha ha, it''s just disappeared for a short time. Even if he really grabbed some treasure, did he think that he would have beaten himself directly? It''s a joke. Long shisan, with a sneer on his face, watched the golden light coming. He stepped on the ground with his feet. He didn''t mean to leave at all. Instead, he wanted to fight with Li sulai. His face was contemptuous and disdainful. Since I can kill you once


    "Poof!" The vast golden power rammed down from the top of his head. Dragon thirteen''s mouth was full of blood. He covered his chest and stepped back two or three steps. His pure black eyes glared at Li Su: "what did you do? It can''t be, it can''t be your strength! "


    Li Su didn''t speak. He walked slowly towards long shisan. "Do you think it''s unacceptable? Then you stand! This will make me kill you more quickly, which has solved my hatred! " When he said this, Li Su was gnashing his teeth, his cheeks were clenched, and the corners of his eyes were twitching. He stared at long shisan fiercely, and it felt like he wanted to swallow the flesh and blood of long shisan!


    "Rampant!" Dragon thirteen wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth! Staring at Li Su,


    Suddenly, he rushed up to Li Su like a black line, and his hands with black nails were like beasts. Li Su sneered and smashed his golden and red fists at long shisan.


    The fist hasn''t touched long shisan yet. The front chest of long shisan has been sunken towards the bottom, and the deeper fist strength is at the back.


    Long shisan bit his teeth and stood upright in the same place. I will be able to carry it!


    "Magic fist --!" Li Su squints at the conceited dragon thirteen, but it''s just right that the power of his body is like a raging wave. His fist is like the power of heaven and earth. The skeleton of dragon thirteen has broken, and he is still standing in the same place.


    A pair of his eyes finally appeared a little white, but the White was only a blink of an eye, which had all disappeared. Long shisan had the eyes that looked darker than ink. His hands had been clenched into fists, and the black power was brewing under long shisan''s fists.


    Li Su''s fist finally fell on long shisan''s chest. He couldn''t bear the force. A sound of bone fracture was "click, click".


    Li Su squinted at long shisan with golden eyes: "do you think you can carry it?"


    The Dragon 13 "poof" again spurted out a mouthful of blood, but his palms were pointing towards him


    Take a picture of Li Su! The two black palms, surrounded by dead air, were directly patted into Li Su''s chest!


    "Damn it Cheng Zhenzhen is stepping up her speed to push out the cunning dead breath in her body. Just as soon as she turns her face, she sees that long shisan''s hands full of dead breath fall on Li Su''s chest. Cheng Zhenzhen is impatient and spits out a mouthful of blood. It''s disgusting.


    How could this dragon thirteen be so mean and cunning? So many dead breath rushed into Li Su''s body in a moment. Even though Li Su had gone through all the hardships and changed back to his present strong appearance, he could not stand the erosion of so many dead breath!


    "Ha ha ha! Who do you think I am? " Long shisan slowly took back his normal colored palm and looked at Li Su with complacency on his face. "Since I began to practice in long shisan, no one can make me suffer a loss and not pay back twice. Do you think it''s amazing that you have got a divine object? No, you are wrong


    Dragon thirteen has a smell of blood, but the proud expression on his face makes people dare not look directly at him, "the most powerful person is dragon thirteen, even now you, I can easily make you pay the price of life!" Since the appearance of long shisan''s dark palms, the system has been roaring and screaming in Li Su''s mind! Is dead gas, this system most needs thing! The upgrade of this system is in sight. I can''t believe I can watch it here


    To upgrade the opportunity! Host, we must seize the vital energy!]


    Li Suxian seldom heard such an excited voice from the system. He narrowed his eyes and stared at long shisan''s palms, which were already accumulating strength. He pushed his fists towards long shisan, which was approaching. Sure enough, when long shisan ate his own fist, he directly patted his black palms towards him!


    At the moment when the breath of death touches his body, the system has directly absorbed all the breath of death. Li Su looks at long shisan, who is still laughing wildly, with a sneering expression on his face. Long shisan is really arrogant to the extreme, "Oh, isn''t he?"


    Long Shishi listened to Li Su''s voice as usual. His laughter stopped suddenly. He squinted at Li Su and said suspiciously, "are you ok?"


    "Why should I have something to do?" Li Su looked at long shisan with a sneer on his face, "from the moment I wake up, it''s not me who has something to do, it''s you!"


    Long shisan is puzzled! Li Su didn''t die under the bite of ten thousand insects. Now he''s dead and pushing his body, but he doesn''t react at all. What''s the matter with him!


    Long shisan Qi''s hands were trembling. Listening to Li Su''s words, he narrowed his eyes. "I don''t know how much you underestimate me, but


    I''ll tell you so kindly that what you''ve seen about me is just the tip of the iceberg. "


    Ha ha, Li Su sneered twice. He raised his hand with more powerful force. He had already rushed to the Dragon thirteen with the phantom of a small hill. If last time, Li Su''s fist was described by the power of heaven and earth, then this time his strength was just like the power of the flood and wasteland, which was more powerful!


    When long shisan saw Li Su''s fist again, his body whirled like a bat and suddenly rose into the air. His fist against Li Su for the first time was to belittle the enemy and to carry out his own stratagem. But this time it was different. He had seen the strength of the fist and was beaten alive standing in the same place. It was definitely not long shisan.


    Li Su raised his eyes and saw that long shisan used this move again. His unspeakable anger suddenly surged up. It was long shisan who used this move to kill Zeng Zi through more than ten blood holes in his body!


    Long shisan looked at Li Su standing in the same place and sneered. How silly boy, are you scared now? My dragon thirteen is the leader of the hall. My ability is definitely not comparable to that of you.


    The black light was very fast. In a blink of an eye, it was in front of Li Su. Li Su''s step was toward the side. It was just a step, but it went directly from the east to the West


    At the same time, the black light straight pierced the ground, pierced through the huge pit, and burst out a big sound from inside, but it didn''t end. The black light turned to Li Su, who was standing in the west, and rushed up again.


    I have long guessed that the black light will have such a move. After all, when attacking Mr. Zeng Zi, the light turns.


    The gold continued to cover the palm of Li Su''s hand. The power from Li Su''s fist directly smashed a big hole on the ground. It was at this time that the black light had rushed to Li Su''s face.


    Li Su''s hands, which were wrapped with red silk thread in the gold, were caught in the middle of the air. The black light, which was invisible, was grabbed by Li Su! Like a snake, these lights are constantly struggling! Constantly tearing. Li Su clenched his fists, raised his head and looked at the Dragon thirteen in the air. A strange smile hung up at the corner of his mouth. At the moment when the black light was firmly grasped by Li Su, long thirteen felt uneasy. The black light was his power, and how fast the power was. However, Li Su could not even dodge the power before, Now it seems effortless to hold the black line in the palm of your hand!


    Li Su clenched his golden fist. The black light broke into pieces in his palm in a flash. His body flashed like a golden light, shooting into the air!


    Even though long shisan had expected that Li Su might be really powerful now, his speed also shocked long shisan.


    Dragon thirteen is just like the black fog. It''s a big joke to let such ants catch up with him. As long thirteen is running rapidly, more black insects have been thrown out of his sleeve, and they are rushing back like dense black gauze!


    Li Sufei is quick but effortless. If you look at him carefully, he seems to be in the wind. You have to be grateful for destroying his body. He has to choose to use the power of the five elements to rebuild his body. It is precisely because of the power of the five elements that Li Sufei is like a fish in water in the wind.


    If you look carefully at long shisan and Li Su in the air, you can see that the former one is flustered, while the latter one is calm. Although they have different attitudes, they just can''t pull away too much.


    Looking at the dense black insects suddenly appeared, Li Su narrowed his eyes, sneered on his face, and did not give up. He even released these little animals at this time. As long as he saw these insects, Li Su remembered their hatred of eating his own blood and flesh. The golden light in his eyes was like the sun, shining around him.


    Li Su''s hands seemed to be drawing Tai Chi, and he made a big circle. Suddenly, all the black insects were entangled in the golden power. Countless black insects were struggling inside!


    Wriggling, Li Su''s fists smashed against the golden encirclement, and countless black insects disappeared in an instant.


    "The next punch is you." Li Su raised his eyes and looked at long shisan. As long shisan turned his face, he saw clearly how the black insects disappeared.


    Like a mad devil, the dense Qi leaped out of long shisan''s head and did not run away. Long shisan pulled out a fork from the void and said to Li Su in a cold voice: "you are the one who died!"

 Chapter 1510

    "Stupid people talk about dreams!" At the moment, the change of dragon thirteen is not right. Li Su squints at the dense rising behind dragon thirteen. It looks like a monster with teeth and claws. The wrong feeling is that dragon thirteen doesn''t look like a human at all, but whether it''s human or non-human, he must not lose today. Dragon thirteen must die!


    "Jie Jie..." the double accented laughter sounded from long shisan''s mouth. Listening to the laughter, Li Su narrowed his eyes. One of them was covered with black fog, and the other was covered with gold awn. This is the obvious opposition between positive and evil! He heard a familiar feeling from the sound of dragon thirteen. Where on earth had he heard the sound? Li Su thought deeply.


    "Stupid human!" Long shisan is opening his mouth, and his voice sounds more arrogant. He makes a loud noise. The black light is like a vast sky curtain, which submerges Li Su in an instant. From Cheng Zhenzhen''s sight, she can''t find Li Su''s shadow. What is the black awn like the vast sky curtain?


    From there burst out of a burst of like dead, and like from the ground


    Cheng Zhenzhen can''t help holding out her hand to catch the nihility of the sea of prison. She has been in hell, so she knows that this feeling can''t be wrong and dangerous!


    She raised her cold eyes and stared at the moment. It seemed that the dark shadow had covered half of the sky. It felt like hell. Even she felt a burst of depression from the bottom of her heart! Where''s Li Su?


    "Jie Jie..." arrogant laughter from the mouth of long shisan, the black on long shisan''s face is spreading down, he seems to be not a person, but


    "How can you join the demons?" At last, when the black color on Dragon thirteen became more and more, a breath that could not be concealed rushed out of dragon thirteen. Cheng Zhenzhen almost immediately determined that the breath came from the underground.


    She opened her eyes wide. God, man, devil and the three realms have jointly signed the regulations of never infringing. The demons have not appeared for many years. Now the strong smell of demons emanates from long shisan. How can Cheng Zhenzhen not be shocked.


    "Take refuge? Jie Jie... "Long shisan can shout him out to Cheng Zhenzhen


    His current identity, his face is not a little shocked and flustered, this kind of thing is too normal, the powerful of the demons, it is inevitable, but a small practitioner knows the identity, it''s not a big deal to kill later.


    "How can you do that?" Cheng Zhenzhen glares at long shisan. Long shisan is cruel and cunning. Cheng Zhenzhen has never been so angry. Now when she knows that long shisan has taken refuge with the demons, her anger can''t be described. It''s treason!


    "Stupid human!" Looking at Cheng Zhenzhen''s appearance, long shisan couldn''t help laughing again. His voice was particularly harsh. "I''m not a traitor. It''s clear that I''m a demon. It''s you who are blind. You just want me to be a human!"


    "What?" Cheng Zhenzhen''s heart cools when she hears long shisan''s words like this. The demons have been safe and sound in the world for so long, and become the leader of a clan. So... Cheng Zhenzhen can''t think about it at all. You know, the demons like to develop offline most


    Long shisan''s black eyes were staring at Cheng Zhenzhen. The corners of his mouth rose and he looked at Cheng Zhenzhen with a little pride: "your idea is right, we are demons


    Ethnic groups like to expand ethnic groups most. So, ha ha ha, you can''t stop it any more... "


    Cheng Zhenzhen immediately clenched her palm and looked at long shisan with anger on her face. If it wasn''t for this time that she came here as a supervisor and followed long shisan, then the world would be in chaos after she went out. You should leave here quickly and pass on the story. The demons have to be eradicated as soon as possible. They are the most vicious race, Such a race exists on the ground, which is an endless disaster for mankind¡° Don''t think about it any more, Jie, none of you can get out of here, none of you Long shisan stretched out his arms, and the black nothingness spread rapidly around him. In the blue sky and the day, suddenly the clouds rolled. In an instant, the whole day was completely dark. Everything was coming to an end, everything was coming to an end!


    The black nothingness is mixed with countless dead breath. It''s really a great courage for long shisan to suck himself into it. However, such courage has existed for a long time. He has never encountered such a "delicious" system for a long time. He is crazy to suck the dead breath like a madman.


    The dead air around them had gathered towards Li Su at the speed visible to the naked eye, forming a big whirlpool. Soon more dead air was summoned, and it was obvious that the nihilistic black air around them was much lighter. Li Su couldn''t help asking the greedy system: are you full?


    You know, they are fighting now, and suddenly one of them stops to enjoy "delicious food". Is that really OK? Li Su''s eyebrows twitched when he thought about it.


    [in a few seconds, the system will be able to swallow up the dead air here, and the system will be upgraded soon. At that time, the strength of the host will be further improved because of the upgrade of the system. The host will know about this step at that time.]


    To explain this kind of thing, the system has always been very cold. Today, there are not only a lot of words, but also a little bit of inducement, which is a bit intriguing.


    Li Su touched his chin and looked at the dead air whirlpool in front of him. It seemed that the way to rectify the system was really found, dead air.


    The rapid surging sound of "Huhu..." did not cause long shisan''s conjecture. His cold eyes didn''t look like human eyes. Now he was staring down


    Cheng Zhenzhen, whose expression and secret feelings are constantly changing, can''t leave without releasing the air of nothingness in the sky. The human named Li Su should not be able to leave at the moment. After two thoughts, long shisan can only stare at Cheng Zhenzhen. As long as these are completed, he will rush down to kill the woman who already knows his secret.


    Cheng Zhenzhen suddenly remembers that long shisan didn''t feel like fighting for those people''s heavy hands before he entered the depression. It was clear that it was just for the sake of taking people''s lives. It seemed that everything had a foreboding at that time, but she didn''t see it at that time.


    Long shisan stays in the air, but it doesn''t mean that Cheng Zhenzhen can''t move. She slowly stands up from the ground, and the purple light is released from her. Cheng Zhenzhen stares at long shisan with a solemn expression on her face, "the world can''t be disturbed! But anyone who dares to touch the criminal world will be killed without mercy! " Cheng Zhenzhen''s words are like thunder, rushing out around her. It looks like a goddess!


    "Jie Jie... This kind of thing is no longer your little human being can decide." Long shisan has heard too much about the rampant words. He is a rampant man. Why do you need others to be presumptuous in front of him!


    The powerful force of long shisan''s sleeve throwing rush towards Cheng Zhenzhen. Cheng Zhenzhen slowly takes out a purple bell from her sleeve. The purple bell looks like a glow, which reminds people of the light.


    Long shisan looks at Cheng Zhenzhen''s magic weapon. For a moment, he squints his eyes. He remembers that in the world of human beings, this woman is standing in front of a group of people, and a group of people are looking at her respectfully. It seems that this woman appears out of thin air, but her attitude is arrogant, and her skills are not vulgar


    Everything is explained at the moment when the purple bell appears. Long shisan squints and stares at Cheng Zhenzhen: "are you from Tianmen?"


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s face was cold, as if she had not heard the inquiry of long shisan, and her lips were wriggling like cherry blossoms, as if she were reading scriptures, but it might not be scriptures.


    With Cheng Zhenzhen''s wriggling mouth, the purple bell is spreading out more powerful power, slow in bursts, and the melodious voice is spreading out in the distance, "everything is done, but the purple bell, the 95th generation of Tianmen eldest daughter Cheng Zhenzhen, is so beautiful! Out The eldest daughter of Tianmen! Long shisan seldom changed his face in his life, but today he changed several times in a row, when Li suneng came back from his death and knew Cheng Zhenzhen''s identity.


    Tianmen is a difficult existence. There are two top human experts in Tianmen. One is the master of Tianmen. It doesn''t matter if Cheng Zhenzhen is killed by ordinary people, but Cheng Zhenzhen is the eldest daughter of Tianmen! Long shisan''s brows wrinkled!


    "Go Cheng Zhenzhen doesn''t care what longshisan is thinking at the moment. Zijinling throws it into the air. In an instant, the bell swells as quickly as if it had taken an expanding agent. The swelling speed is quite fast. It looks like how big the sky is, and it wants to grow so big! Let dragon thirteen can''t help but back half a step.


    "Do you want to return it?" Long shisan had such doubts in his heart, but he didn''t wait for him to think clearly.


    "No!" A solemn voice came from the black nothingness. The familiar voice made long shisan''s eyes suddenly change. He was surprised, angry and ferocious! What on earth is Li Su? Why can''t he be killed?


    Everything can develop to the present situation, even his identity as a demon is discovered by Cheng Zhenzhen, because Li Su has been forced to retreat step by step, pushing himself to the point where there is no way to retreat! Yes, it''s all because of Li Su!


    "The devil is coming!" After fighting, long shisan looks at the approaching purple bell and Li Su. He has to take the initiative to attack. With a roar from long shisan, the huge shadow behind him rushes towards Li Su. He is strong and cold, and Li Su''s hair is standing up backwards.


    "Kill them, kill them! Kill Long shisan''s eyes are as big as a ping-pong ball. Yes, he is worried now!


    "It''s very simple of you to think about us." Li Su looked at long shisan with a cold face. He couldn''t help laughing at long shisan''s whimsy. The red silk thread wrapped around his fist was drawing more and more. If you look at it carefully, it looks like blood and light, but one thing is that the thread is alive, and Li Su''s fist is constantly swimming.


    The virtual shadow of the fist appeared like a poor strange creature, like


    Living the same, long shisan even saw the phantom grinning, but there is no way out, they must die!


    Dragon thirteen roared again, "demon!"


    The demon God who has already rushed up to Li Su, because the roaring speed of long shisan has obviously increased by two points, and even the virtual movie has become huge again. At the moment, Li Su looks like a mole ant in front of the demon God, which makes Cheng Zhenzhen feel worried.

 Chapter 1511

    "Ha ha ha!" Looking at the huge and oppressive demon God, Li Su narrowed his eyes and just sneered. The power of the two fists continued to accumulate, and even more accumulated. The virtual body of the demon God could hardly maintain its original shape after it was closer to Li Su''s.


    With a long howl and a pair of silver eyes, the demon God dived toward Li Su. His claws were sharp and thick. They looked like the withered vine of a hundred year old tree. With a kind of fierce power, the demon God''s claws, like the withered vine, were growing at a very fast speed with the attack of the demon God. In the blink of an eye, they came to Li Su, the sharp demon God''s claws, He grabbed Li Su and saw that Li Su''s body was going to be pierced by the devil''s claw.


    Long shisan''s face was full of doubts. He didn''t understand Li Su''s body very well. The demon God could penetrate it directly. How could he repeat an action repeatedly and didn''t penetrate the sharp claw from Li Su''s body.


    ha-ha! With disdain on his face, Li Su looked at the demon and sneered,


    The white eyes of the demon God didn''t seem to have many thoughts that normal creatures should have, but he was quite stubborn. His claws were blocked by the golden light. He continued to try to extend his claws longer and pierce his body over and over again.


    "Bang bang!" A burst of sound sounded, the devil''s growing claws directly broke under the golden light on Li Su''s body. The devil''s white eyes suddenly opened, and his huge body staggered towards the back. Li Su''s face showed a sneer. The devil''s IQ didn''t seem to be at the normal level.


    "Why don''t you go on?" When Li Su stepped down, his golden body leaped up into the air. Compared with the devil, Li Su was not as thick as one of the devil''s fingers. He was suspended in a position parallel to the devil''s eyes. As he spoke, the expanding power of his fists was approaching the devil.


    The white eyes of the demon God turned twice and stared at Li Su. It felt the breath of God. Silver lines like cobwebs appeared on the white eyes. It can''t be wrong that it was the breath of God. Why did such human beings have the breath of protoss? This is not normal!


    "What is the devil hesitating about? Tear him up, tear him up On the one hand, he only saw the stagnation of the demon God, but did not see the change in the eyes of the demon God. He roared at the demon God loudly. His ferocious appearance was really hard to see.


    The devil turned his face suddenly when he heard the cry of dragon thirteen. His white eyes looked up at Dragon thirteen. The white eyes became transparent in an instant. At the same time, they were more powerful, just like the real devil. In an instant, the throat of dragon thirteen seemed to be strangled, and a burst of fishy sweetness came out of his throat, All the accusations were swallowed.


    With doubts staring at the devil, this should not, he called out the devil, should not have such a strong power!


    "We are invincible!" The devil''s claw, like the root of a tree, stretched out into the air, and the broken nail had recovered as before. In the void, it slowly pulled out a huge fork in the black belt, grabbed it, and stood in the air, "stab la la!" The air in the middle of the sky actually appeared a large crack like substance.


    The demon God in front of him became different. Li Su narrowed up with gold


    Color eyes, looking at the eyes showing amazing power of the demon God, he is sure.


    "Human beings, challenge our nation, you have to pay a heavy price!" The magic God''s silver white eyes with cobweb pattern were staring at Li Su tightly. The handle and fork were spinning in his hands. Everything around was changing with the magic God''s action.


    "This is what I want to say to you. It''s you who have to pay a heavy price! Blood for blood Li Su man''s face is full of gold. Even if the real devil is standing in front of him, he is not afraid!


    "Death With the action of the demon God, the sky rushed back to Li Su. The clouds were rolling, and the sharp handle fork, Li Su ignored the sharpness. With a wave of his fist, he directly hit the handle fork. The violent collision tore the layers of clouds, A deep gap with two people collision as the center, straight spread out dozens of miles! The clouds are still rolling. The following dragon thirteen looked shocked, the power of the devil is really terrible! After the shock, dragon thirteen''s eyes showed the meaning of excitement again. If such a demon could always accompany himself, he would be happy


    It''s really invincible.


    "Boom!" The impact of the sound is still going on, black red light and golden light up, like a huge barrier, the light people can''t open their eyes! There are more and more lines on the silver eyes of the demon God. Li Su Shan''s fist is on the handle fork, and he has gnashed his teeth!


    No two people who retreat half a minute, but there is no room to move forward, the surrounding spread out more and more power, around like a piece of thunder in the constant ring.


    "It''s just a human race. How can it be our opponent?" The demon God finally bit his teeth and stared at Li Su tightly with his eyes. He dashed forward for half a step. At the moment of rushing out, the turbulent force pressed down on Li Su with stronger strength. For a moment, Li Su felt that his legs were a little bent. The demon God''s eyes were staring at Li Su and forced him down more fiercely, "How can I lose to you here?"


    Li Su''s face was full of ferocity. Regardless of everything, he directly put his fists on the handle fork, which was shining with fierce light. For a moment, his strength was straight


    Then he turned the devil''s head upside down. The devil narrowed his white eyes and stared at Li Su''s powerful fists. There was no mistake, "the power of divine fists!"


    Li Su didn''t mean to speak again. The two fists merged. The poor and strange virtual shadow seemed to materialize a lot. When he grew up, his vicious mouth rushed towards the demon God. The demon God''s body twisted in mid air, and the handle fork had thrust at Li Su''s two fists again.


    useless! More and more streamers appeared in Li Su''s golden eyes. It was like several golden runes appeared on his fist. Maybe it was because the golden runes were like a tiger adding wings. Once again, he met the devil. The devil''s hard and bloody handle suddenly broke in the middle.


    Li Su''s fists didn''t stop here. His fists pushed forward again. For a moment, the fork handle in the devil''s hand was shaking. Li Su was gnashing his teeth. He didn''t mean to stop at all. There was a continuous buzz.


    The sound of "Ka..." was like an omen. Li Su heard it, and the devil also heard it. Li Su howled, with the power of collapsing mountains in his fists


    The devil''s fork was pushed up, and more "clacking" sounds were heard. Among the two people''s gaze, the devil''s proud fork suddenly broke into countless pieces and disappeared in the air.


    In a hurry, qiongqi opened his mouth and roared more fiercely. The runes on Li Su''s fists seemed to be more and more. At this moment, his fists smashed against the demon God with strong power!


    The amazing momentum directly pushed down a large area of the dense black air on the demon God''s body, just like the air cushion, which directly pushed down a big pit. The demon God''s white eyes protruded a little towards the outside, which looked a little bad.


    Before long shisan could roar again, Li Su gritted his teeth and exhausted his last strength with a long roar, "ah With a long roar, he dashed out from the pit where the devil''s body was pressed down, straight to let people see a golden light, instantly through the devil''s black body! Like the light of the sun!


    "I''m Cao!" Long shisan couldn''t help but utter a rude remark, and the veins on his forehead burst out, staring at the golden light. How could it be! How could that be! That''s the devil, the real devil! Compared with what he had called, he was more powerful than dozens of times!


    There was a feeling of pain, which made the demon''s white eyes open wider and wider. How long had he not been hurt? This kind of feeling was like the real pain on his body. The black claws slowly revealed a little red silk thread. The demon stretched his claws towards the injured position and felt it. The huge white eyes were stunned and could not be wrong, It''s a real wound, it''s a real pain.


    "Jie Jie!" A burst of harsh double tone big laughter from the devil''s mouth inside, "Jie Jie!" The demon God slowly lifted up and revealed that his white eyes shrouded in cobweb were filled with great anger, "human beings, no one has ever dared to annoy me like this, no one has ever dared to annoy me like this!"


    With the words of the demon God, the speed of the wounds on his body is constantly decreasing. How can Li Su give the demon God a good chance to recover! A flash turned into a golden thread. In the blink of an eye, the golden thread had penetrated several times on the demon God''s body. At the same position, the wound that could not be healed was torn by Li Su.


    It felt like dragon thirteen stabbed Mr. Zeng Zi again, resolute and merciless!


    However, what Li Su didn''t expect was that it wasn''t the devil who vomited blood, but long shisan. Li Su penetrated the devil several times, and long shisan vomited a few mouthfuls of blood and covered his chest. Long shisan staggered two steps in mid air. His eyes looked straight at the location of the devil, and his pupils were constantly enlarging. It was obvious that he noticed something different.

 Chapter 1512

    The obvious white cobweb in the demon''s eyes is slowly fading down, "human, give your name!" The voice of the demon God is still a double tone, but the double tone is less powerful than before.


    Li Su stood in the distance, surrounded by the five elements. His new body looked like a God, especially his golden eyes. He looked coldly at the devil not far away. He heard the devil''s words clearly, but if you asked me to name, would I? You really don''t have such qualifications!


    Long shisan touched his chest and stood on the ground. He looked at Li Su with his eyes full of jealousy. The real demon God had never even looked at him with his eyes. He was asking Li Su''s name at the moment, but the distance was so long. Long shisan looked up and saw only a golden light. It was hard for him to see what kind of expression Li Su was in the light, But he knew he had to kill Li Su. He had to kill him!


    It''s a pity that long shisan''s eyes are strong. At the moment, Li Su''s mind is also strong


    It''s not in long shisan. His eyes are fixed on the demon. He can feel that the power of the demon is fading. Maybe it''s because the time of being summoned by long shisan is coming, or maybe it''s because of other reasons. It''s just that Li Su knows that this is an opportunity and can''t miss it!


    Li Su''s body shape changed from one to two, from two to four... In an instant, all over the sky was Li Su''s golden figure.


    Long shisan felt that there must be something wrong with his eyes at this moment. Li Su, who was shining with golden light, suddenly became so many. The long golden lines all over the sky were like strings, rushing up to the demon God at the same time. That amazing speed surprised long shisan. A row of golden light had completely penetrated the demon God!


    "Oh The cry of pain reverberated in the air, the golden light in the demon''s body constantly leaped, and soon the golden light had leaped to the top of the demon''s head. In a moment, there was a crack on the black demon''s body, and the glittering light from the crack was golden!


    "No! No Dragon thirteen urgent, loud roar up, this is his demon God, he called the demon God!


    "Ha ha!" Li Su glances at long shisan scornfully. After Zeng Zi was rescued by him today, he must not have thought that he died in the outside world in just a few hours. Did long shisan give Zeng Zi a chance to say no at that time?


    To think of this, Li Su''s eyes rolled up in a whirlwind, and the powerful force burst the demon into powder from the inside. At the last sound, the demon still roared: "human, tell me your name --" The long tone finally disappeared in the air.


    "Poof At the moment when the demon God jumped to pieces, long shisan couldn''t even spit blood. It was obvious that he was badly hurt. Li Su stepped on the ground from mid air and came to long shisan.


    "The prelude has been too long. Now it''s time to take you on the road." After the injury, long shisan didn''t even sit cross legged on the ground to breathe for a moment, because he knew that Li Su was wrong to let him go! But listening to Li Su''s words, long shisan couldn''t help laughing a long time!


    "Ha ha ha! Ha ha ha The rampant laughter reverberated in the air, but there was no other expression on Li Su''s face


    Waiting for the eyes to take the life of long shisan.


    "Poof A golden light directly passed through the heart of long shisan. It was suddenly drawn out and thrust up again. It started again and again. Li Su could not avoid being pricked into a sieve on his stomach in this way. The blood in long shisan''s mouth gushed out, and there was a wild laugh. While laughing, he kept spraying blood towards the outside.


    How could he think that after walking so many roads and meeting so many people, he would fall into the hands of such people. He was not reconciled¡° This is revenge for general Shenquan! " Another light directly pierced the heart of long shisan. Li Su even looked at the laughing long shisan with a cold voice and took back another light. This is to treat him with his own way.


    "This is revenge for Mr. Zeng Zi!" Mention Mr. Zeng Zi, Li Su''s eyebrows can''t help but ease up, and several light rays from the stomach of long shisan directly shot through the past, even if it has become a sieve, even if the blood has been splashed on the ground, but it is difficult to dispel Li Su''s anger at Zeng Zi''s death!


    "Poof, ha ha..." long shisan, with his head up and arms outstretched, didn''t show any fear even in the face of the final death. Li Su didn''t take pleasure in killing people. Therefore, even long shisan''s expressionless face, his purpose was quite clear, and he wanted his life!


    He slowly took out a small bottle from his arms. While long shisan was watching, Li Su fell directly down the wound on long shisan''s body. In the small jade bottle, there was liquid as thick as indigo. When the liquid touched long shisan''s body, long shisan opened his eyes fiercely, bit his cheek tightly, and looked up at Li Su, Li Su smiles at long shisan¡° Want to know what this is? Is that right? "


    Dragon thirteen wound in touch with the liquid moment, like tens of thousands of insects in the gnawing feeling, let dragon thirteen hate to tear off a piece of their own skin!


    With that in mind, long shisan''s hand was already on his chest. Li Su saw that long shisan was constantly scratching. He wanted to tear off the skin directly. His face showed a sneer. Now he only felt itching under the skin, and soon it was flesh and blood, and then it was bone. "Long shisan, this time, is revenge for myself, revenge for the gnawing of ten thousand insects!"


    "Ah, ah, ah --" Dragon thirteen''s face is distorted, and his tendons are like earthworms. Dragon thirteen''s lips are constantly twitching. Ten thousand insects gnaw at people. He has seen it countless times and killed countless people in this way. When he watched people gnawed into bones by those insects, he was so happy that he couldn''t say, But at the moment, when the news of the world fell on him, long shisan realized that it was like this.


    Dragon thirteen roared, the veins on his face were about to burst, and his body was twisted like a twist. His hands were tearing and grabbing hard towards his body, and pieces of flesh and blood were directly torn off by dragon thirteen, but it was not over, and the feeling of insect bite.


    "I''m Cao!" Long shisan began to roll directly on the ground. Li Su looked at long shisan''s action, narrowed his eyes and said, "it seems that your endurance is just like this. Compared with me, it''s far from good."


    What can dragon thirteen hear now? Of course, I couldn''t feel anything except the pain, and the howling sound went out.


    "Kill me!" Long shisan tried his best to howl, and blood came out of his wide open eyes. He looked at Li Su with hatred: "even if I go to hell, I will curse you with the most vicious curse. I curse you to death!"


    "Killed you?" Li Su looked at long shisan''s ferocious appearance, not like a human figure. Listening to the request from long shisan''s mouth, Li Su''s smile looked extremely cruel. "Why do I do such a good thing? I''m just waiting to see you tortured to death!"


    "Beast! Beast Long shisan kept howling and howling. His face was like a curtain, but his hand didn''t stop.


    "Hoo... Fortunately..." Cheng Zhenzhen watched things go through twists and turns, and finally ended up in such a way. Her heart, which had been hanging for a long time, finally fell down. The monks should have been merciful for ever, but now Cheng Zhenzhen looked at the crying dragon thirteen lying on the ground, not only with no pity on her face, but also with a little pleasure, Such a cruel dragon thirteen should come to such an end!


    "Ah, ah! I can''t stand it But whenever it''s possible, dragon ten


    Three will not choose to end his life in such a way, but he really has no way, and will force him to such a dead end, not others, it is Li Su¡° I''ll never forget you when I die! " Long shisan finally glared at Li Su fiercely, "bang!" With the sound of the explosion, dragon 13 chose to explode.


    "Well, it''s really cheap for him." Cheng Zhenzhen glanced at the place where the explosion produced a piece of dust and turned her head to one side.


    Li Su turned around and walked to the general. He put one hand on the general''s nose and felt the general''s weak breath. Li Su was deeply relieved. He bent down to carry the general from the ground and walked out.


    "Well, where are you going?" Cheng Zhenzhen two steps to keep up with Li Su, some anxious to ask.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Su looks at Cheng Zhenzhen behind her with a faint expression. She changes her expression again and again. She shakes her head around her. Li Su really lifts her legs and leaves. Cheng Zhenzhen stares at Li Su. She is the eldest daughter of Tianmen, like her


    The person of share stands here, Li Su dares to ignore her directly unexpectedly?


    "Stop!" Cheng Zhenzhen yelled at Li Su, and Dai Mei stood up.


    Li Su''s steps stopped for a moment, and he was a little impatient! It''s OK. I need to be busy! " Mr. Zeng Zi has lost the life of Shenquan. The most important thing to write down is to operate on Shenquan. He can''t watch the life of Shenquan disappear in front of him!

 Chapter 1513

    "You! Are you a doctor? " Cheng Zhenzhen stares at Li Su and looks at him impatiently. Cheng Zhenzhen doesn''t wait to let him go so happily. She turns to the front of Li Su and locks her beautiful eyes on Li Su.


    Cheng Zhenzhen has always been a beautiful woman with white skin. In this Shenwu Island, the momentum and appearance of the whole person have been promoted to the top because of the full opening momentum. She just unreasonably put her hand in front of Li Su. The momentum looks like a goddess in the world.


    Li Su eyebrows pick pick pick, but there is no point on the face was seduced by beauty meaning, "I now very seriously tell you, I want to save people first, no matter what you want to say, want to do, wait for me after busy, otherwise I now really will not be polite!"


    "You Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes widened. Looking at Li Su, she was really rude. In this world, he didn''t know his identity. Now that he knew his identity, he could be so arrogant, which made Cheng Zhenzhen very angry.


    "Get out of the way!" Li Su pushes Cheng Zhenzhen to one side with little strength, but Li Su''s figure is like a mirage. He just passes through Cheng Zhenzhen''s body. Cheng Zhenzhen stares at Cheng Zhenzhen and looks at him step by step


    To the distance of Li Su, can''t help but indignant way: "I have something to look for you, I stare at you here, if you dare not come back to me, I will stir up the Shenwu Island earth shaking!"


    No matter what kind of rave Cheng Zhenzhen makes, Li Su never looks back. The important thing now is to cure the Shenquan general, but he will certainly go back to that place, because there is Mr. Zeng Zi there. He will not bury Mr. Zeng Zi in the wilderness.


    In a coma, the general frowned unconsciously. Li Su finally found a suitable place and put the general down. He laughed at the general and said, "don''t worry, you just think you have a sleep. When you wake up, everything will be the same."


    Maybe Li Su''s words were really heard by the general of Shenquan. In his ears, his frown slowly spread out, and he really closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    [in the systematic diagnosis, there are 376 cases of severe body injuries, the most serious of which is the heart part with 34 times of injuries. It is recommended to use the "Bo''s repair method" for the heart, followed by the more serious injury of posterior neck and comminuted fracture. It is recommended to use the "Nirvana newborn pill"... The total operation time is about 1:05:31 seconds...]


    Li Su opened the system diagnosis and listened to the detailed report made by the system. All the major injuries and minor injuries were pointed out by the system. Li Su''s eyes swept over the Shenquan general, squinted and focused on Shenquan


    General heart position, here is the most serious, nature can not use the usual method, but... Exchange "Bo''s repair method"! Li Su yelled at the system in his mind.


    [Ding! Merit is worth 890000. Please confirm, isn''t it? No


    When Li Suyi heard about the number of merits, he had only one idea in his heart. He came again and again, and began to steal money. Now he said more or less about his merits. But when he finished his operation, it was estimated that his merits would be almost gone. But he wanted to see the good relationship between general Shenquan and himself, if it wasn''t for general Shenquan, How can I find and accept the inheritance of Shenquan? Thinking of this, Li Su''s eyes are firm and firm!


    With Li Su''s confirmation, the new medical skills immediately melted into Li Su''s mind. Li Su closed his eyes for five seconds, opened his eyes, took out a scalpel directly from his arms, and drew a knife on the chest of general Shenquan.


    Three minutes into the skin, not touching the flesh and half a minute, "Hua La" a big skin and flesh turning cut instantly appeared, the wound looked as long as 17.8 cm, but even in this case, Leng is not a bit of blood, which is really amazing.


    Under the big open wound, the wounded heart was still beating weakly. Li Su pulled out the heart of general Shenquan. The sleeping man''s body was tensed and bounced up ten centimeters. Li Su narrowed his eyes to the shoulder of general Shenquan, and general Shenquan lay back again.


    The bleeding heart was held by Li Su in his hand. With a flash of gold, a long needle appeared in Li Su''s hand, condensed into silk thread with his own strength, and directly put it into the long needle. Li Su put it on the scarred heart of Shenquan general.


    The sense of pain makes the general unable to sleep soundly. The changeable expression on his face and the cheek that he bites all prove the pain. But Li Su can''t choose to anesthetize the general because he needs the general to feel the pain. Only in this way can he stimulate the general to maintain his consciousness.


    Li Su''s eyes were sharp at the heart of general Shenquan, and his hand speed was even faster. He was constantly wearing on the heart of general Shenquan. At the moment, general Shenquan''s heart was no longer as bright red as ordinary people, and his heart was densely covered with traces of gold stitching.


    With so many stitches, general Shenquan can hold on. Even Li Su has to feel that general Shenquan is really a man. However, after general Shenquan can carry it over, he will know what kind of gift he has given him. General Shenquan can use one thousandth of the power of Shenquan, and he has the most mellow power of Shenquan because he has accepted the inheritance, So his power was used in the heart of the general. Li Su grinned, "you will become stronger!"


    It took four hours to sew up the heart. After Li Su was sure that there was nothing missing, he finally stopped and put the heart of general Shenquan back into his chest. The wound that Li Su cut with a scalpel was stitched back and forth by him, and soon it was sewn up. There was no stopping time at all. Li Su pinched the back neck of general Shenquan with one hand, He opened his mouth to the system and said: exchange for nirvana newborn pill.


    After cutting open the back neck of general Shenquan, Li Su squints at the almost shapeless neck bone and cleans out the broken bone directly. The sweat on the painful Shenquan''s forehead drips down continuously. The broken bone adheres to the flesh and blood. Li Su uses a lot of strength to clean up the broken bone, waiting for him to completely remove the broken bone, A golden force appeared in Li Su''s hands.


    Under the kneading of Li Su, the golden power gradually turned into the shape of a skeleton. Li Su put it directly into the back neck of general Shenquan and smeared the crushed Neogene Pill on it. The white bone grew with the shape of the golden bone at the speed visible to the naked eye. It was fast and strong, and soon became completely integrated with the golden bone, Look here, Li Su''s heart, which has been hanging for a long time, has finally fallen in half. The two most seriously injured places have been solved, and now there are only those small problems left


    "Is this man coming back or not?" Cheng Zhenzhen said that waiting for Li Su in the same place is really waiting in the same place. Time crawls slowly towards the front like a snail


    It''s been half a day since Li Su left with the magic boxing general. She hasn''t shown any face until now. Cheng Zhenzhen can''t help getting impatient and standing up and stamping her feet. "Miss Ben is waiting for a while. If you don''t come back, you''ll wait for Miss Ben!"


    Cheng Zhenzhen looked in the direction of Li Su''s departure. Her voice sounded rather unfriendly. After mumbling, she just sat down in the same place, meditating and breathing while waiting for Li Su to come back.


    As time went on, Li Su''s hands were covered with blood. The smell of blood around him and general Shenquan was even more intense. There were unknown beasts roaring around him. They were eyeing Li Su and general Shenquan. Their howling voice became louder and louder, but Li Su''s actions became more and more obvious, If you look carefully, general Shenquan''s wound has been treated for two-thirds from top to bottom, and one needle will go down again.


    "Oh With a long cry, the tiger, smelling the strong smell of blood, rushed towards Li Su. Its heavy claws were pounding on the ground. The ground was constantly shaking. Li Su''s body rushed forward, and Li Su''s head suddenly turned. His golden eyes were staring at the tiger. His huge body was at least several hundred jin, He was just stared at by Li Su. He was excited in the air¡° Go away Long roar, this voice with a strong attack, the tiger''s fur are instantly burst open, low called twice, like a mouse saw a cat


    The tiger ran away with its tail between its legs.


    "You want to have a try?" Li Su grinned with golden eyes. The light looked like a volcano that was about to erupt. A group of bloodthirsty beasts ran away when they saw this scene. The human looked so terrible. The taste of blood was tempting, but what frightened them most was the power of unknown power!


    The sun went down in the West. When there was no shadow of clouds in the sky, Li Su, who had been busy for more than ten hours, finally stopped. His hands were full of blood, and his body was full of sweat. Li Su sat down on the ground, tired and paralyzed.


    In another three hours, general Shenquan will almost wake up. Li Su sits cross legged on the ground, thinking about the time given by the system at that time, squints his eyes and begins to meditate. The moment Li Su sits down, he feels as if he has settled down. If people see such a speed, it must be a great shock, After all, it seems easy to do, but it''s hard to do.


    "What''s the matter?" Cheng Zhenzhen closes her eyes and begins to breathe. She forgets herself. She doesn''t know how long it''s been outside. She''s meditating, but suddenly feels that the aura around her has been taken away by someone.


    Although there is still a little thin air in the air, there is no difference between meditation and non practice. Who is so overbearing? Cheng Zhenzhen frowned and burst into the sky. Is there anyone else around?


    As soon as she spins, Cheng Zhenzhen jumps to the sky like a swallow. Just as Cheng Zhenzhen leaves, the calm ground, like sand blowing, moves closer to a place. The tiny dust is slowly condensing with invisible movements.


    The wind is getting louder. There are more and more dust rolling on the ground, which has formed a strange circle. The strange circle is constantly circling, circling, like an electric drill, circling towards a place. Small cracks appear on the ground, and more cracks appear on the ground. It''s very cracked, but no one can see it, only the silent wind, You can see it in the quiet clouds.

 Chapter 1514

    Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes are shining, and he looks around carefully. Finally, he determines the place where the aura is sucked away and swoops down like a whirlpool. OK, let me find you. With a gnashing of teeth, Cheng Zhenzhen''s cursing, she jumps into the air where the aura is gathered, and looks down, Suddenly Cheng Zhenzhen opened her eyes!


    How could this be possible? It was no one else who made such a huge impact. It was Li Su she knew. At the moment, Li Su was covered with blood and sat on the ground with her eyes closed. He was not conscious of breathing. There was a huge whirlpool above his head. In the whirlpool, was nothing else? It was the aura from all directions, At the moment, this aura converged on Li Su''s head.


    "It''s killing me." Cheng Zhenzhen looked at Li Su and couldn''t help exclaiming. Anyone who practices knows that aura comes from heaven and earth. Such things are good things, but if the body absorbs too much of them and can''t transform them, it''s too likely that they will explode and die.


    So there are so many cultivation maniacs around her, and she has never seen anyone practice in such a way, and this Li Su! Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes fell on Li Su again. From the first time Li Su told her that she wanted to come to Shenwu island and was refused by her, the person had changed dozens of times. No change was shocking. However, Cheng Zhenzhen knew that even so, Li Su''s change was not over, And it''s faster than ever.


    Li Su''s absorption of spiritual power is still going on. The aura within ten li can''t satisfy Li Su. The scope of the whirlpool expansion is larger, and more Aura is rushing towards Li Su. Even though Li Su is regarded as a bottomless hole, so much aura has made Li Su can''t stand it, and a pair of eyes suddenly open, There are some abnormal eyes with red blood inside.


    If you look at Li Su''s meridians carefully, it seems that there are small tadpoles swimming. With the speed of these tadpoles swimming faster and faster, Li Su''s face becomes more and more ugly. His face turns red, and then soars from red to purple.


    "Ah Li Su opened her eyes and let out a cry of pain.


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes are shaking in mid air. It''s true that something has happened. With regret in her eyes, Cheng Zhenzhen looks at Li Su, who can''t control her body. She says that this person is too arrogant. If this method is applicable to practitioners, how many people have become gods? It''s all because I don''t know how deep it is that I end up like this


    Cheng Zhenzhen shakes her head with a little regret on her face. Li Su is also an able man. She just can''t imagine that this able man will fall here. Cheng Zhenzhen really doesn''t want to see such a scene. She turns around and wants to go. The powerful momentum below suddenly bursts out.


    After a whirl of wind and sand, Cheng Zhenzhen, standing in mid air, has no way to see what''s going on below. The people who say they are going to leave see such a scene. Cheng Zhenzhen really can''t make her leave.


    "Ah The person who flies down from the sky, seeing Li Su clearly from the flying sand and rocks, covers his eyes and makes a long sharp sound


    Cry!


    Li Su didn''t know that absorbing too much aura would cause such a result. For a moment, he felt that his body was going to explode, and his whole body was shaking with the aura in his body, faster and faster. At that moment, Li Su felt that he was going to explode again.


    Suddenly, a momentum between heaven and earth rushed out of his body, as if he had melted into nature at that moment. Li Su opened his arms and pushed the aura in his body with this force. Soon, the aura was pushed to a point. Li Su threw out his hand, and the explosion of aura was shocking.


    Li Su narrowed his eyes in the flying sand, and he had to feel the strength of this power. He also wanted to thank the sudden power in his body. If it wasn''t for this power, he would be more miserable than before. He was thinking that Li Su suddenly heard a scream. At that moment, Li Su had only one idea. This woman''s voice was so shrill, It''s the highest decibel. The surrounding dust is slowly falling towards the ground, which is also the case with Li Su


    It''s clear which woman has such a high decibel voice. Isn''t she Cheng Zhenzhen?


    Now she covers her face with both hands. Her whole face is red to the point of her neck. There is no difference between her face and cooked shrimp. Li Su sighs with emotion. But is this woman a little abnormal? Is it not here that she should stay?


    After sweeping Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes, Li Su looks at Cheng Zhenzhen with suspicious eyes. Is it possible that she is suffering from any disease and goes to such a place to release this unknown disease?!


    "Ah! -!" Cheng Zhenzhen didn''t hear anything from the person opposite for a long time. She thought that this person already knew and was dressing. Who knows that when she opened her eyes, she saw Li Su standing up and down naked. She couldn''t help but scream again. Cheng Zhenzhen was ashamed to explode: "you rascal! Asshole! Don''t be shameful. Don''t put on your clothes soon


    What happened to this woman? Li Su looked at Cheng Zhenzhen, who opened her eyes for no reason, and screamed again. She was a little speechless. She thought to herself, miss, you really want to find a place where no one is. No one cares about the release of the disease


    how are you? What are you doing now!


    Li Su is trying to criticize Cheng Zhenzhen. Unexpectedly, a series of curses burst out behind Cheng Zhenzhen. Li Su is quite puzzled by the curses. What do you mean? His clothes?


    As soon as Li Su lowered his head, I was tired and wiped. My hands were directly towards the middle. The grass was not a joke. Where did Lao Tzu''s clothes go? At that time, he was still well dressed when he sat down. Now he ran naked and was still in front of a woman. This is embarrassing¡° Keke, Miss Cheng... "


    "Shameless!" Cheng Zhenzhen covers her face and her arms are all red. You know, she has never seen such a filthier scene since she was a child. She is still jumping up and down in her heart.


    "It''s not miss Cheng..." now Li Su is covering the chicken with both hands. His face is embarrassed and puzzled. I''m asking for help. OK, girl?


    "Shameless, shameless, dirty!" Cheng Zhenzhen''s head is like a rattle, and the whole person is ashamed as if it is about to burn.


    Ma Dan, Li Su once saw, I wipe class, since now is already like this, Lao Tze also his mother''s reserved fart, always will be scolded shamelessly


    I''ll be dirty to the end! Straight two legs a big step toward Cheng Zhenzhen walked.


    When Cheng Zhenzhen was killed, she did not expect that there would be such a shameless person who could do such shameless things in front of a woman. It was obvious that footsteps stopped beside her. Cheng Zhenzhen was retreating, and her hot big palm grabbed Cheng Zhenzhen''s arm. Cheng Zhenzhen opened her eyes and swept toward Li Su subconsciously.


    "Ah Li Su felt that his eardrum was going to be broken, but he had to bear it for the next time, so his hand was still clinging to Cheng Zhenzhen''s arm. Cheng Zhenzhen was screaming. She felt the heat on her arm, and then she remembered his hand. Just now


    "Go to hell!" Cheng Zhenzhen became angry and pushed directly at Li Su. It was shameless!


    "Can you let people finish what they have to say? I''m also a temperamental person. Believe it or not, if you scold me again, I''ll kiss you directly!" Li Su stares at Cheng Zhenzhen. After all, he is shameless. No one can compare with him. Li Su is not!


    "You! How dare you Cheng Zhenzhen is really shy and angry. No one ever dares to say such words to her. She is the eldest daughter of Tianmen. People say that respect is praise. Who is so shameless like him


    "Hey? What I''m afraid of most in Li Su''s life is that people threaten me. If you say I dare not, I''ll do it Li Su''s speech sounds like a good voice. In fact, he has long been infuriated by Cheng Zhenzhen''s rascal on the left and shameless on the right. Now, this woman even dares to doubt his courage as a man. Li Su grabs Cheng Zhenzhen''s face and kisses her pink thin lips in Cheng Zhenzhen''s unbelievable eyes!


    Cheng Zhenzhen exploded in an instant. No man ever dared to do such a thing to her. Her kicking at Li Su didn''t work at all. What made her even more angry was that the more she kicked at him, Li Su would kiss him more deeply. Originally, one of them was a novice and the other was a veteran. Even Cheng Zhenzhen insisted on not opening her mouth, Li Su pinches Cheng Zhenzhen''s jaw. Cheng Zhenzhen opens her mouth and even salivates.


    Li Su is infatuated with this fragrance directly, and his heart is about this woman


    The taste is really charming. The tongue is entangled with Cheng Zhenzhen''s snake like a dragon. Cheng Zhenzhen wants to break free, but Li Su''s tongue is entangled with her. The more she kisses, the deeper she kisses, and the more obsessed she kisses.


    Even if Li Su didn''t touch a woman for the first time, she had to sigh that Cheng Zhenzhen was a top-notch woman. Her green struggle and her body''s reaction made Li Su clap her hands. Such a master as Li Su always kisses Cheng Zhenzhen for no less than ten minutes. In view of the fact that this little woman is so angry today, Li Su just kisses Cheng Zhenzhen for twenty minutes.


    Twenty minutes later, Li Su didn''t know how much saliva was drawn out of Cheng Zhenzhen''s mouth. Cheng Zhenzhen''s body, which refused, became soft and attached to Li Su''s body. When Li Su left Cheng Zhenzhen''s mouth completely, her thin pink lips were swollen by Li Su, which made her look even scarlet.


    Li Su''s eyes darkened and he looked at his masterpiece. Tut Tut, in such a wilderness, he really wanted to do something. However, thinking about Cheng Zhenzhen''s reaction after she woke up, Li Su still stifled her thoughts in her mind.


    "Can you listen to me now?" Li Su''s words are not enough. Cheng Zhenzhen never thought that her first kiss had been taken away so easily until now. This feeling made Cheng Zhenzhen feel ashamed and annoyed. Listening to Li Su''s words, she glared at Li Su fiercely. This is not the end of the matter! It was her first kiss! Staring, Cheng Zhenzhen''s tears fell down.


    Li Su first looks at Cheng Zhenzhen and her eyes turn red. Then the woman cries. Suddenly, Li Su is a little confused. What''s the matter? Is it that she dislikes elder brother''s bad skills? But if you look at them, there is no one on the island who can match him?

 Chapter 1515

    "I hate you!" Cheng Zhenzhen cried to Li Su with tears in her teeth.


    Li Su touched his nose and said, "Miss, we can talk about this later. Now, do you want to continue to appreciate my physique or lend me something to wear? You should think about it!"


    How can there be such shameless people in the world? Cheng Zhenzhen listened to Li Su''s words, and doubted whether her ears had heard it wrong. But when she opened her eyes and looked at it, the expression on Li Su''s face was so bland that she either borrowed it or appreciated the art of human body, which made Cheng Zhenzhen want to explode. God, how can there be such a person.


    "Well, I''m really satisfied with my body. I don''t have the chance to show it like this. Since you want to see it, I''ll show it to you. There''s no charge." Li Su is very shameless to Cheng Zhenzhen''s anger as in appreciation, more shameless to say that he seems to be selfless.


    Cheng Zhenzhen really wants to dig out her eyes now, so that she can see them


    Would not see such a dirty eye scene, but no! Cheng Zhenzhen pulled a small storage bag from her waist and felt it inside. She pulled out a mass of black things and threw them on Li Su.


    "Ouch!" Sure enough, she is the eldest daughter of Tianmen. Her storage bag looks more advanced than Yang Tianfeng''s. Li Su takes the black object in her hands and unfolds it to see that it''s a big black T-shirt. Li Su immediately looks at Cheng Zhenzhen with shocked eyes. The color and size don''t look like Cheng Zhenzhen''s belongings, do they? Is this woman''s apparent humiliation actually hard to get?


    Li Su''s obscene expression naturally won''t escape Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes. Cheng Zhenzhen angrily points to Li Su: "it''s really the clothes that I want to bring back to my master brother. Now it''s cheap for people like you. If you make that expression, you can give it back to me directly!"


    Looking at Cheng Zhen''s blushing face, Li Su let out a meaningful voice and hooked her hand to Cheng Zhen: "since you have a coat, by the way, give me another pair of trousers. You don''t want to see me go back and forth in my coat and bare bottom!"


    "You are shameless Cheng Zhenzhen couldn''t understand how such a nice person could be. After doing something like that, she stretched out her hand and asked others for something, just like someone who had nothing to do. Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes were red again when she thought about it. However, she didn''t hesitate. She took out a black ball from her storage bag and threw it at Li Su.


    Li Su put on the clothes two times. Hey, don''t say that the clothes feel like they are specially prepared for him. They fit so well. Is it a coincidence? Li Su gave Cheng Zhenzhen a smile: "ha ha, this dress really seems to be prepared for me."


    what? Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes were wide open. She had never seen such a shameless person before. She gave Li Su a "bah". Cheng Zhenzhen turned around and left.


    Li Su felt her nose and looked at Cheng Zhenzhen''s graceful figure. She remembered her reaction at the moment when they were kissing just now. Tut Tut, Li Su just thought about it, and the next brother immediately gave a response, which made Li Su scold. By the way, you didn''t get enough food?


    "Well..." a light hum came from afar, and Li Suzi was meditating


    I don''t know how long it''s been, but now listening to the voice, general Shenquan woke up. For a moment, Li Su''s face showed a happy expression and strode toward general Shenquan.


    Opened his eyes, the general frowned for a moment. When his thoughts came back, he remembered everything. Isn''t he going to die? Why now? Looking up, it''s the night sky, and the cool wind is blowing around it. Is it so comfortable in hell? It seems a little impossible.


    "General Shenquan, how do you feel?" Li Su looked at the General lying on the ground in a daze and couldn''t help grinning. If he could make such a tough man as general Shenquan doubt his life for a few seconds, Li Su was worth it¡° Li Su, why are you here? " General Shenquan was wondering where he was. Before he knew it, he heard Li Su''s voice. In a moment, general Shenquan was shocked. Was it really hell? Li Su and his family were all dead?


    "Did the general have a nightmare?" Li Su looked at general Shenquan''s face and felt that things should not be as optimistic as he thought. So he tentatively asked general Shenquan, and general Shenquan raised his voice


    Lai Qingjin''s hands tightly grasped Li Su''s shoulder and sighed: "I didn''t expect that at the end of the day, we two brothers didn''t have such bad luck as death. The thing that doesn''t look like human is too powerful. I''m not sorry to die, but it''s a pity that you, brother li..."


    Listening to general Shenquan''s disappointment, Li Su grinned for a second, could not help covering his stomach and laughed. Looking at general Shenquan''s inexplicable appearance, Li Su punched general Shenquan''s shoulder twice, and his tears were coming out. "You really killed me, killed me, hahaha... General, don''t you think we are both dead?"


    Li Su''s laughter made general Shenquan feel confused for a second. Staring at Li Su, general Shenquan''s face was clearly written with a few words, which made Li Suzhen''s waist unable to straighten up.


    "Brother Li, do you mean we''re not dead?" After all, it will be a long time before Li Su tells him the result.


    Listening to the general''s urgent voice, Li Su held back his smile,


    Seriously nodded to the general of Shenquan: "yes, of course we are not dead. That dragon thirteen has been killed by me, and you, general, I told you at that time that I want to save you, so you are not good now?"


    After listening to Li Su''s words, general Shenquan was shocked again. He knew how much he was injured at that time. In this case, he was afraid that all the parts except one of his head had reached the gate of death. Even in this case, Li Su could help him.


    General Shenquan touched his heart silently. What''s amazing is that Li Su didn''t feel pain after he treated himself. Instead, he had a kind of powerful force that was constantly washing away with his blood. Every second made general Shenquan feel more powerful. This feeling was really wonderful. He asked Li Su what he had done, Li Su just gave a mysterious smile. "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that you deserve it."


    [Ding! Congratulations on the host''s achievement, which is worth 60000 yuan


    Tut Tut, 60000. Li Su just smacked his lips when he listened to the system''s reminder. There''s nothing left.


    "Well, let''s go. It''s time to see Mr. Zeng Zi." Li Su looked at general Shenquan standing up from the ground, and he didn''t look like anything. He looked behind him, and his eyes sank slowly. As long as he remembered the way Mr. Zeng Zi fell to the ground, he felt that there was an anger in his heart that could not be released. It was clear that long shisan was dead, but Li Su felt that his hatred was endless.


    Cheng Zhenzhen is angry with Li Su, but her route hasn''t changed. She''s still rushing back to the place she left before. After a long time, she sees Li Su showing up with general Shenquan. General Shenquan stops beside Li Su and looks like nothing. Cheng Zhenzhen can''t help but be surprised.


    At that time, the general of Shenquan was seriously injured, which made her feel that the immortal Da Luo might not be able to save Cheng Zhenzhen, but now what''s going on? Not only saved back, those fatal injuries in Cheng Zhenzhen at this moment, it seems that they are irrelevant, the same Li Su actually has what kind of Tongtian ability to do?


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes were transferred from general Shenquan to Li Su''s, and the shock was directly revealed from Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes. Li Su''s face was a little complacent, and he browed Cheng Zhenzhen. See, brother, I''m very powerful.


    Cheng Zhenzhen sweeps the expression on Li Su''s face. She can''t help but curl her lips. Even if this person is really capable, his character is not good. Especially... It''s not pleasant to think of it. Cheng Zhenzhen bites her lower lip and turns her head to one side.


    "Ha ha, flight does not look at the road, careful to hit the tree." Li Su looks at Cheng Zhenzhen and makes fun of her. Cheng Zhenzhen turns her head and stares at Li Su. Are you kidding? If they can fly into a tree, what can they practice?


    Li Su''s mood was improved by talking, laughing and fighting in mid air. As soon as he got to the place, Li Su began to dive towards the ground with the magic fist general. Soon a piece of open space appeared in front of Li Su. Li Su''s eyes swept directly towards a place, and his pupils suddenly shook! Released the magic fist, the general strode forward.


    Looking at Li Su, he seemed to be crazy. He didn''t know what happened to Shenquan. After sweeping around, the general''s face didn''t look good. Li Su''s medical treatment must be a place where no one can watch him. Therefore, it''s necessary to pay attention to the situation


    He would wake up in that place, which should have been the place where Mr. Zeng Zi was lying, but now what about Mr. Zeng Zi? Why is Mr. Zeng Zi missing!


    Cheng Zhenzhen didn''t know what was going on. She didn''t want to talk to Li Su. She turned and looked at general Shenquan: "what''s going on..."


    "Mr. Zengzi is gone." General Shenquan''s eyes are filled with heartache. Mr. Zeng Zi, an ill fated man, has suffered a lot in his life because of his ability to make people blush. He has been out of the sea of suffering and lost his life directly. Now they can''t even find Mr. Zeng Zi''s body!


    Cheng Zhenzhen opened her eyes wide. How could it be? When she left, the man''s body was still on the ground. Cheng Zhenzhen''s beautiful eyes looked at the original position. It was already empty. Cheng Zhenzhen''s expression was indignant. Who was it? Is it a mountain beast? Cheng Zhenzhen can''t help but blame herself.


    "Who is it, who is it?" Step by step, Li Su walked towards the ground where Mr. Zeng Zi had disappeared. His eyes were all red with blood. He felt that he was too sorry for the great national righteousness and suffered so much


    Hard old gentleman, so that kind of exasperation can''t be restrained at all!

 Chapter 1516

    Li Su''s voice reverberated around. Except for the shadow of the trees, only the quiet leaves were left, and no other trace of life could be found. With a heavy heart, general Shenquan walked towards the place where Mr. Zeng Zi was lying.


    Far away, I can''t see clearly, but when I got close, the cold eyes of general Shenquan found some problems. The originally flat ground now looked like cracks. In addition, Mr. Zeng Zi disappeared from here. Something must have happened here. Shenquan stood up straight and said to Li Su, "Li Su, come here quickly!"


    At this moment, Li Su''s healthy eyes were red, and the whole person seemed to be about to explode. Then he heard the cry of general Shenquan. What clues did he find? Li Su walked quickly towards general Shenquan.


    "Look here." General Shenquan nodded to Li Su and pointed out his hand. Li SUSHUN looked down with general Shenquan''s finger and saw a series of abnormal cracks. They remembered that this was the place where Mr. Zeng Zi lay down at that time.


    Li Su squatted down directly, put his hands into the soil, closed his eyes tightly, and opened the time retrospect! With a silent thought, the scene turned upside down. The scene after Cheng Zhenzhen left slowly appeared in Li Su''s mind.


    The ground is flying with sand and rocks. The visible dust is constantly condensing. It looks like the state when you choose to die and regenerate yourself in later life. Continue to look down. Sure enough, the more the dust condenses, the larger the scale is, and the cracks on the ground continue to spread outward. It looks like a spider web, The body of Mr. Zeng Zi was directly contained in it.


    The condensed dust has never appeared in the shape of a human being, but it seems to be a big mass with great strength. However, the power does not spread around, but penetrates under the ground. The bearing capacity of the ground has passed the heavy load, and a crack appears from the place with Mr. Zeng Zi as the center, After that, Mr. Zeng Zi and the congealed dust disappeared completely.


    The picture in my mind disappeared, Li Su also slowly opened his eyes, his eyes look particularly cold, he can be sure that the ball condensed


    Dust, must be dragon thirteen, he thought too simple, as a demon, how can dragon thirteen die so easily.


    However, this guy is really shameless. He even took away Mr. Zeng Zi''s body when he ran away, which made people die and can''t live in peace!


    "Do you see anything?" Shenquan general looked at the expression on Li Su''s face is not good-looking, rushed to ask Li Su.


    Li Su raised his eyes and stared at Shenquan, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth. He couldn''t open his mouth to deceive, but it was a bit too cruel to say it.


    Li Su dunked twice, and the general of Shenquan had a bad plan in his heart. He clenched his fists, and the muscles on his cheek were shaking. "You say it, no matter what the result is, I can, I can accept it..." the general of Shenquan said this, completely squeezing out from his teeth.


    Li Su sighed, "it''s not as bad as general Shenquan imagined, but it''s not optimistic."


    The first half of the sentence didn''t let general Shenquan down. The second half of the sentence made general Shenquan more tense. He closed his eyes and breathed a long sigh of relief: "brother Li Su, please tell me..."


    "Dragon thirteen is the one who fought with me and was destroyed by me. He didn''t die." Li Su can''t help but gnash his teeth when he talks about it. That kind of hate makes Li Su want to explode as soon as he mentions it.


    "Why isn''t he dead?" The voice of Shenquan sounds surprised. When he was in danger, he was hanged by Li Su. It was because Li Su hanged his life that Li Su helped him to treat himself later. They met for a short time, but according to Li Su''s nature, he couldn''t kill long shisan. He couldn''t just let it go, But what''s going on now? Li Su shakes his head. He is not so sure about this. The only thing he guesses is that dragon thirteen is a demon, but the real reason remains to be explored.


    "So the disappearance of Mr. Zeng Zi has something to do with long shisan?" The muscles on general Shenquan''s face began to shake again. Mr. Zeng Zi died because of this beast, and he would be taken away by this kind of guy after death. I''m afraid that Mr. Zeng Zi would not feel safe as a ghost. Thinking of this, general Shenquan lifted the hem of his clothes and knelt down straight at Li Su.


    "General Shenquan, what are you doing?" Li Su was still thinking about how to keep track of long shisan. Unexpectedly, general Shenquan made such a shocking move. He immediately entrusted general Shenquan to stand up.


    Shenquan general shook his head hard, pressed Li Su''s hand and said: "brother Li Su, you let me talk. If you don''t say these words, my Shenquan will have a restless life in my life. If you brother Li must stop me, I will kneel down and die here!"


    General Shenquan''s words are completely roared out. The iron man''s eyes are full of tears now.


    Li Su''s first definition of general Shenquan was a real man, a man. At the moment, general Shenquan''s actions overturned all previous definitions of Li Su. However, Li Su probably knew what general Shenquan wanted to say. He slowly released his hand and nodded to general Shenquan: "general Shenquan, I don''t want to stop you, what do you want to say, Just say it. "


    After listening to Li Su''s words, general Shenquan''s eyes were hot again. He pulled his sleeve towards his face and glared at his blood red eyes: "I want to invite you


    Brother Li, you want to find Mr. Zeng Zi''s body. As the old saying goes, the dead is the greatest. Mr. Zeng Zi died of dragon thirteen. I really don''t want Mr. Zeng Zi to die and still can''t live in peace! "


    Cheng Zhenzhen couldn''t help crying when the general of Shenquan mourned. She turned to one side and covered her mouth with a little self reproach in her eyes. If she hadn''t been so careless at the beginning, when she left, she could set a barrier around Zeng Zi''s body, would it not have happened... But now it''s too late to regret.


    "General Shenquan, please get up." Sure enough, as like as two peas of Li Su''s expectation, the general of Shen Quan''s hands again put the gods in his hands. He held the arm of Li Su''s hands with his hands up, and stared at him. "Li Xiongdi, I, Mr. Zeng Zi", said the general of the Quan Quan, and choked with sobs.


    If he goes to long shisan for revenge, he would rather fight for his life than take back Zeng Zi''s body. However, long shisan and he are not in the same world. General Shenquan''s eyes are gloomy when he thinks of this. He doesn''t want to put such a burden on Li Su, but apart from that, he is really not in the same world


    There are other ways!


    "General Shenquan, Mr. Zengzi''s business is my business, and Mr. Zengzi will end up like this. In the final analysis, it''s also because of me. I''m duty bound to find Mr. Zengzi. Please get up." Li Su is going to ask general Shenquan. General Shenquan grabs Li Su''s hand. With excitement in his eyes, he nods to Li Su seriously¡° Thank you, good brother


    "Get up, general!" Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes are also a burst of fever, such a magic general, such a Li Su, are real men, big men!


    "Well!" General Shenquan got up from the ground and said, "let''s go, good brother. In order to celebrate the rest of our lives today, let''s go back to the barracks to celebrate together!"


    "But..." Cheng Zhenzhen looks at Li Su in surprise. Their goal of entering the world has been achieved. Now it''s time to leave. Isn''t Li Su clear?


    "All right, let''s not get drunk tonight." Li Su gave a few hearty laughs to the general of Shenquan, turned around and showed a meaningful smile to Cheng Zhenzhen: "you don''t understand the world of men."


    There is a serious atmosphere over the barracks. Cheng Zheng looks at Liu Ren with a puzzled expression. Since the general and Li Su left, Liu Ren''s face has been tense, until Cheng Zheng''s eyes are not very easy to see. Can others not know? But in view of Liu Ren''s temper, no one dares to go up and ask a question. This oppressive atmosphere has been until someone exclaimed, "immortal? No, it''s the general. Li Su has come back with our general! "


    It''s like the water in the oil pan has burst. Liu Ren is the most excited. His eyes are as bright as stars. He looks at the two black shadows that are far away, but close to the barracks. When he identifies one of them as a general, Liu Ren''s swirling heart finally falls down.


    "Big brother, big brother!" Cheng Zheng''s excited arms are constantly waving, and the excitement on his face can make people see clearly. He is cheering. Cheng Zheng suddenly pats his head and remembers another thing, "aren''t there three people when he goes out? Why is one missing? "


    "Liu Ren was only happy with the return of general Shenquan, and looked at him with his eyes


    A closer look at the sky, sure enough, in addition to Li Su, Shenquan general can not find a third person''s shadow, where did that person go?


    "General, general!" When Li Su landed on the ground with the general of Shenquan, the soldiers burst out a fierce upsurge and directly surrounded the general of Shenquan. The cold eyes of the general of Shenquan were rare, showing a little softness.

 Chapter 1517

    General Shenquan decided that he would die, and he also wanted to give up everything in the general camp. Even he had arranged the way back. He just waited for him to return to the camp again. When he saw these ugly but amiable faces, general Shenquan decided that these were the people he could not give up.


    "Brothers, how about a big dinner tonight? Let''s enjoy the good food and drink together. Let''s have a good time General Shenquan gave a shout, and the sound below was corresponding.


    The men in the army are all forthright, and naturally like the feeling of eating large pieces of meat and drinking. Many people have begun to retreat and get ready. The general of Shenquan has a burst of laughter when he sees it. He kills horses when he is in the camp, and the fighting is very lively.


    It''s true that there are many people and great power. A group of people are busy, and soon the fruit trees burn out the fragrance. Large pieces of horse meat are put on the campfire, and it doesn''t take long for them to turn and bake, and then the fragrance comes out


    The meat was roasted under the campfire, which was so attractive that it couldn''t be more.


    Li Su had been watching, waiting for the smell of horse meat to come out. Li Su walked towards the campfire.


    As soon as general Shenquan''s wine bowl was released, he found that there was no one. He turned his face and saw that Li Su had gone to look for meat. He immediately patted his thigh and burst into laughter: "it seems that brother Li is hungry, but not now. It will take a long time for the meat to be roasted."


    "Ha ha ha." As soon as people around listened to the general''s words and watched Li Su''s steps, they couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Su felt his nose. The general really didn''t want to show his skill. How could he come up to eat meat? It''s clear that he came up to give better seasoning to horse meat, OK?


    Li Su felt out a bag of powder from his chest. Originally, these things were collected for his own barbecue, but they were unnecessary. Let these people have a taste.


    Li Su went to the cook and talked with him for a while. The cook changed from doubt to giving way. Li Su took out the utensils directly


    Come to a row of brush, dip seasoning toward the top of the horse, brush up and down.


    "No, brother Li, what are you doing, pasting walls?" A group of soldiers also saw through Li Su''s open-minded nature, so they were willing to make fun of Li Su, who had such ability, and didn''t care about them.


    "No, I think it''s more exaggerated than plastering walls. It''s like painting something!"


    ¡­


    "Ha ha ha, if you want me to say, brother Li, we have a big appetite. Just wait and eat. Don''t make trouble for the cook." Cheng Zheng listened to the distortion and abstract explanation of a group of people, and he couldn''t help laughing. He walked up to Li Su, only two steps closer. His smiling eyes suddenly opened: "what''s the taste? How fragrant


    "Cheng Zheng, don''t be funny. I know you and Li suhao are going to wear a pair of pants, but they are doing food..." Liu Ren listens to Cheng Zheng''s words and shakes his head with a smile. This man is really shaking his head, and a wonderful fragrance that he has never smelled is coming into his nostrils


    Among them, looking for the direction to find, obviously this fragrance is from Li Su''s horse meat.


    "My God, what is this? It smells so good!" A group of soldiers who were joking with Li Su just now were close to the horse meat. As soon as Li Su''s horse meat was finished, a group of people''s noses were arched like pigs, which made Li Su laugh.


    "Of course, it''s delicious. Please sit and wait. Today I''ll let you taste some good food that you have never tasted in your time." As soon as Li Su''s words became bald, he grinned and waved to a group of people. Who else didn''t want to help after smelling the fragrance? For a moment, the scene became more noisy. The noisy sound, the unique flavor of horse meat and the mellow wine float far and far under the night sky. Cheng Zhenzhen sits quietly and looks at the group of laughing people.


    Of course, the highest level of the practitioners is to become a God, but the condition to become a God is that there are no seven emotions and six desires. When they tried, she once smelled such a wonderful smell. She admitted that at that moment she was hooked up by the smell and had some appetite. You should know that she was abandoning it


    These things of people, so she said a ferocious, hurried away, the fragrance has been waiting for her to fly far away, still like a shadow.


    If that night, she obeyed her heart and went down to see if she would see such a lively and pleasant scene. She admitted that she must have been bewitched at this moment. She even thought that such a picture was too beautiful and some of her desires were not willing to give up. However, it must be wrong. She grew up in Tianmen and practiced in Tianmen, Isn''t her goal always to become a God?


    "What are you thinking?" Li Su didn''t know when he had come to Cheng Zhenzhen''s side and handed a piece of horse meat to Cheng Zhenzhen.


    Cheng Zhenzhen looks at Li Su with complicated eyes. There are too many emotions in it. It makes Li Su feel a little hairy for a moment. Is it difficult for Li Su to think about what happened before the eldest lady still cherishes her hatred? Li Su also wants to laugh: "eldest lady, I made this horse meat myself. Come and have a taste of it. It happens that you eat one piece of horse meat, and we can be regarded as a piece of horse meat to kill our enmity?"


    Cheng Zhenzhen turned her eyes and looked at Li Su. Did she want to be so shameless and take away the precious first kiss from Miss Ben? She even wanted to use a piece of horse meat to get it. There was no limit. With a snort, Cheng Zhenzhen put her head directly


    Turning to one side, it clearly means to refuse.


    Li Su a little embarrassed smile, I wipe a circle of people can look at it, "Miss, if you don''t want to, why don''t I give you two pieces of horse meat?"


    what? Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes stare and gouges out Li Su fiercely. This hateful man is still carrying horse meat. Is horse meat a valuable treasure? Angry Cheng Zhenzhen grabbed Li Su''s horse meat and was about to fall out.


    "Ah?! My first lady. " A forward rush, a grasp has been thrown out of Cheng Zhenzhen horse meat.


    "Good!" Seeing Li Su''s neat skill, the people around applauded.


    Li Su nodded at a group of people with a smile, turned his face and rolled his eyes. OK, sister, I''ll wipe it. Is there any color? Can''t you see that brother is embarrassed now? Shouldn''t you turn a blind eye to this situation? Sure enough, people in this age are too honest


    "The account between us can''t be so easy. Just remember it for me, Li Su." Cheng Zhenzhen looked at Li Su who came back with a piece of horse meat in her arms. She really didn''t want to hear Li Su say anything shameless,


    A word directly blocked Li Su and went back.


    Li Su touched his nose and couldn''t help laughing. He just sat down beside Cheng Zhenzhen and began to eat the fragrant and greasy horse meat without saying a word. While eating, Li Su still tasted the good wine that was sent to him. He ate meat and drank a lot. It was more than a happy experience.


    At first, Cheng Zhenzhen could be indifferent, but smelling the smell of constantly drilling into her nose and listening to Li Su''s tut Tut, Cheng Zhenzhen couldn''t help but turn her face and stare at Li Su: "can you go and eat?"


    Li Su''s mouth is full of oil at the moment, and he is drinking good wine in his hand. When he hears Cheng Zhenzhen''s words, he can''t help laughing: "Hey, I''ll tell you quietly that brother''s skill is unique. He doesn''t show it easily. People who are lucky enough to eat what I make will eat once and remember it for a lifetime. It doesn''t matter if you don''t eat, but don''t delay me eating, After all, you see, there is not much meat left on the field! " The horses brought by the barbarians killed 20 horses that night. When they were roasted, Cheng Zhenzhen thought that there was only meat left in front of them


    Under the meat, can be called meat wall, but now with Li Su''s words, Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes a lift, the meat on the field is really less than one tenth.


    At such a fast speed, she turned to see Li Su Chong''s food gobbling down. It should be disgusting. However, Cheng Zhenzhen could not help swallowing her saliva and deliberately turned her head to one side. "People who practice Taoism should not be infatuated with the desire for food. Eating too much grain, wine and meat will only hinder people''s practice."


    "Ha ha ha!" Li Su Gang swallows a piece of horse meat into his stomach. Listening to Cheng Zhenzhen''s words, she can''t help laughing loudly. It''s all hilarious. Even though Li Su''s laughter is very loud, it''s also mixed into a lot of hilarity. But Cheng Zhenzhen is sitting beside Li Su. She can''t ignore Li Su''s laughter, but she turns her face and stares at Li Su with some doubts, Ask Li Su with his eyes, isn''t it like this?


    "I ask you, what do you think of monasticism?" Li Su glances at Cheng Zhenzhen''s puzzled appearance, grabs the bottle and pours it into her stomach. It looks free and easy, which makes people envious.


    "To break seven emotions and six desires, not to be confused, not to be greedy, not to be angry with everything in the world, and to become a God is the ultimate meaning of cultivation." Cheng Zhenzhen''s tone is very firm. She looks at Li Su with her eyes. When she sees that Li Su shakes her head with a smile, her mouth is full of oil, and she drinks a lot, she doesn''t know why she is uncertain. No, this idea is not right. She should stick to it and carry out her cultivation.

 Chapter 1518

    "Then your life is really the same as salted fish. There is no difference." Li Su took another sip of the wine, and then burst out a series of laughter. Cheng Zhenzhen was stunned for a second, and immediately became angry. What? Salted fish?


    "Ha ha, isn''t it? Heartless, loveless, lustless, nothing. Are you enjoying your life? " Li Su tore the meat in her mouth and drank two more mouthfuls of wine. Her bold and unrestrained appearance and happy expression made Cheng Zhenzhen''s words seem to be blocked now.


    Because Li Su''s appearance is really arbitrary, but Cheng Zhenzhen firmly said: "with these superfluous things, it will only stop me from going forward. I still have a long way to practice. These will only become obstacles for me."


    "Ha ha!" Looking up to drink a bottle of wine, Li Su broke the bottle in her hand and looked at Cheng Zhenzhen with a smile on her face: "hinder the way forward, ha ha! What a joke


    Li Su stands up, and the body of xinchangyuli looks like it''s going to melt into the night. Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes follow Li Su. At this moment, she sees that today''s moon is so round and looks like a jade plate hanging in the air.


    When Li Su turned his face, his eyes poured out


    The light of the bright moon is not strong, but it can''t be ignored: "if you think that these things created by heaven and all the things that people are born with will become obstacles to practice, then I can only tell you that your way of practice is over!"


    Arrogant voice, unable to avoid the eyes, Cheng Zhenzhen shocked staring at Li Su, what did he just say?


    Cheng Zhenzhen suddenly stood up. Her beautiful eyes caught a lot of anger. She even rushed up and grabbed Li Su by the collar. She said aggressively, "don''t be ridiculous. I''m the eldest daughter of Tianmen. I''m also a peerless talent. Everyone thinks that my future is bright. I may be the first one of this generation. But you, you mole ant, How dare you talk to me like this, how dare you assert my life


    Li Su''s words really angered Cheng Zhenzhen. She held her voice. Cheng Zhenzhen''s face turned red when she said what she said. She glared at Li Su fiercely. She really wanted to tear his mouth.


    The expression on Li Su''s face was light, but in his eyes he was contemptuous: "you dare not follow your own heart, and talk about super life!"


    Wheezing, wheezing... Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes widened. Her slender hand grasped Li Su''s collar tightly. Her slender hand almost broke Li Su''s clothes. Her eyes were red!


    At the moment, she was angry as if she wanted to explode, but she opened her mouth so hard


    But she couldn''t say a word. She just held Li Su''s clothes tighter and tighter. Her red eyes were like blood.


    Looking at Cheng Zhenzhen like this, Li Su had no guilt on her face. Instead, she grinned at Cheng Zhenzhen: "what I said is right or wrong. You know quite well that there are many restrictions on cultivation, and there are countless rules and regulations. But if we all follow that framework, there must be too many gods in the world, but now we are all human beings."


    Li Su pulls Cheng Zhenzhen''s hand from his collar and wants to leave slowly.


    "Hahaha, brother Li, you can enjoy it. So many brothers are waiting to drink with you. You have come to the beauty''s side to have fun. It''s time to punish, it''s time to punish!" Cheng Zheng wants to have a drink with Li Su, but he sees that Li Su hasn''t been around Cheng Zhenzhen for a long time. Cheng Zheng grabs his ears and scratches his cheeks. Now that he''s ready, he sees that Li Su is going to fight with the beauty. Cheng Zheng is so loyal. How can he watch his good brother move hands with the woman and come to the rescue.


    "Ha ha." Although Li Su didn''t know Cheng Zheng for a long time, he had a certain understanding of Cheng Zheng''s nature. Seeing Cheng Zheng''s frowning, he knew what this guy was thinking. But of course, this good intention can''t be let down. Li Su went up and put his arms around Cheng Zheng''s shoulder and said with a long smile, "let''s go, today we must have a good drink."¡° Hahaha, OK. I like such cool people as brother Li


    I''ve asked people to move out all my good wine. I''m going to drink you down tonight. " Cheng Zheng looks at Li Su with a little complacency on his face. As soon as Li Su listens to Cheng Zheng''s words, he has a little expectation in his heart. Ha ha, this wine for the age is good!


    "Hey, you''re coming. Brother Li, look Cheng Zheng turns his face, and the person who goes to get him wine is already in front of him. Cheng Zheng takes over the wine jar sealed with mud and gives it to Li suju.


    "Bang!" With a loud sound, Cheng Zheng directly photographed the sealed mud. In an instant, he wanted to spread it quickly. Li Su''s eyes were bright. "What kind of wine is this? How can it smell so fragrant?"


    "Ha ha, Lao Cheng can''t keep food left in his kennel. This is the seven treasures wine that Lao Cheng seized when he was searching the cellar of the barbarian generals. I thought he would put it away because he was addicted to alcohol. I didn''t expect that he would take it out tonight." Liu Ren also came to the two people''s side, smiling at Li Su, while explaining to Li Su.


    Li Su looks at Cheng Zheng speechless. I wipe brother. Didn''t you say that this is your good wine? Fortunately, I was moved by this sentence.


    "Hehe, although I have collected this from the cellar of the barbarian generals, I would never have opened this jar of wine without brother Li tonight." Cheng Zheng sees that his words have been exposed. He grins at Li Su and tries to round them up again. Liu Ren looks straight at him for a while


    Laugh, "come on, let me taste this good wine. I admire brother Li very much. I want to have a good drink with brother Li."


    "Well, you guys, you don''t call me general when you have good wine!" General Shenquan''s strong voice also came over. Several people''s eyes lit up and the general with a piece of horse meat in his hand sat down cross legged with a smile.


    Hehe, the seven treasures wine is really wonderful. As soon as Kaifeng was opened, the wine was full of fragrance. There were only four people. Li Su gave Cheng Zheng a wink. What are you waiting for? Drink it quickly.


    "Ha ha ha, come on!" Cheng Zheng took the bowl and filled it with good wine. "Come on, good wine, let''s all drink it!"


    Li Su looked at the sea bowl in his hand and smelled the unique and strong aroma of the wine. He had to admit that it was a luxury in ancient times. Compared with Maotai, the more precious wine was drunk like this!


    "Brother Li, I''m waiting for you!" Li Su''s heart was filled with emotion. Liu Ren had already raised his bowl to remind Li Su. Li Su looked at everyone''s smiling faces and grinned: "OK! Come on, finish it


    "Good!"


    In front of Cheng Zhenzhen is a good piece of horse meat and a small pot of delicious wine. Her eyes have been empty ever since Li Su walked away. There are many people around her who are making noise and shouting. Cheng Zhenzhen seems to be silent in her own world, just like Li Su Na in her world


    The questions, like an infinite cycle, constantly impact Cheng Zhenzhen''s brain, until Cheng Zhenzhen can''t stand it. She fiercely closes her eyes and opens them. There is still a lot of heat around her.


    Cheng Zhenzhen turns her eyes around and sees Li Su not far away. Looking at Li Su''s big bowl of booze and laughing, Cheng Zhenzhen drops her eyes.


    He took the fragrant horse meat in front of her and put it to his mouth. He abandoned his struggle and complied with his heart. Cheng Zhenzhen bit it down, and a happy smile suddenly appeared on her face. Li Su, who was sitting in front of Cheng Zhenzhen, saw Cheng Zhenzhen''s action clearly. He poured the bowl directly to the end, and Li Su couldn''t help laughing. This is life. After drinking Qizhen wine, several people''s wine bugs are completely hooked up. Come on, come on! Soon there were empty wine jars around several people. The smell of wine lingered around several people. Their faces looked abnormal red, and everyone was emitting strong wine.


    "More jars!" Cheng Zheng stretched out his hand and yelled at the soldiers outside.


    "No, no, I can''t drink it." Li Su is delicious. He can''t drink wine, but he doesn''t like to drink more. The wine that several people drink together this evening can be said to be the most since he was so old. He can''t go on any more. Li Su waves to Cheng Zheng.


    "Ah! How can you say you can''t drink it now, brother Li


    Let''s spoil the party. Let''s continue to serve the wine! " Regardless of Li Su''s refusal, Cheng Zheng waved to the soldiers. As expected, they went to drink again.


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "brother Cheng, I can''t wake up if I drink at this level every two or three days."


    "Ha ha ha, this is good, this is really a big drunk, life must be happy, must be happy." General Shenquan, who has always been steady in Li Su''s eyes and has a great family style, makes Li Su speechless for a while. It seems that these people often drink and do such things. I''m used to it.


    Shenquan feels that Li Su''s eyes are just squinting and smiling. It''s only two or three days since he met Li Su, but he feels that the brotherhood between them is not as good as Cheng Zheng''s brothers. He also knows that Li Su must leave after drinking this meal, so he must have a good drink. It''s not the people in this world. After they leave, they have to leave, I don''t know when we will meet again.


    Cheng Zheng is the most greedy for wine. He is waiting for the soldiers to come back. Seeing the shadow of these people from a distance, Cheng Zheng claps his legs and laughs, "here comes the wine."


    "Come on, brother Li, I''ll give you this bowl!" This evening, general Shenquan drank a lot, but this bowl had to be respected to Li Su. He saved his life twice and helped the people of Han and Xia to avoid the barbarians'' harassment


    The pain, respect him to carry his own plea, to find that don''t know where long shisan, to grab back Mr. Zeng Zi''s body


    The Shenquan general held the bowl in his hands. Because he held it too hard, there were cracks on the bowl. But the Shenquan general held it tightly, and he didn''t mean to loosen it. His eyes were burning at Li Su.


    Li Su received the general''s eyes and gave a long smile. Everything was silent and everything was in the wine: "drink!"

 Chapter 1519

    "Another bowl!" General Shenquan and Li Su finished the bowl without stopping. General Shenquan filled the bowl again and stared at Li Su seriously: "the bowl just now is to thank brother Li, and this bowl is to say goodbye to brother Li."


    The atmosphere of hilarity was like a word of general Shenquan stagnated in an instant. Cheng Zheng stopped drinking the wine and looked anxiously at Li Su and general Shenquan: "no, what do you mean? Are you leaving, Li Su? "


    But Li Su was just brought to the barracks by him. He brought Li Su to the barracks to help his elder brother, general Shenquan, as well as their great rivers and mountains in Han and Xia dynasties. Now Li Su''s buttocks are not hot. How can he leave?


    Liu Ren is also stunned. He stares at general Shenquan and looks at Li Su. Although this man has just been sent to the barracks by Cheng Zheng''s erlengzi, Liu Ren admires him for his ability and anger. If such people leave their barracks, what a great loss they will have.


    Cheng Zheng''s face was worried. He looked at his elder brother and Li Su. They didn''t talk, which made Cheng Zheng very anxious. "Brother Li, we don''t get along well here? Why are you leaving? "


    Liu Ren didn''t open his mouth, but looking at Li Su''s eyes expressed the same meaning as Cheng Zheng.


    Li Su sighed and looked at Cheng Zheng, Liu Ren and general Shenquan with a smile. These people are heroes and real men of this era. They are happy to be with such people. If Li Su is really a person of this era, he will choose to stay, but he is not, and there are many things waiting for him outside, Therefore, we can only leave regret here, "there is a reason to leave."


    "What''s the reason, brother Li? Do you need a long time to do this? It doesn''t matter. No matter how long you go, we''ll be waiting for you as long as you come back. " Cheng Zheng is worried and looks at Li Su. Now he''s scratching his ears. After all, it''s been so long for him to meet Li Su. He really can''t bear to leave.


    "Yes, brother Li, although we haven''t been together for a long time, we really want you to stay. I hope you don''t keep that conflict in mind at that time. Now all the brothers sincerely admire you." Liu Ren can''t help but talk. He has always been a man who doesn''t talk much. Apart from Li Su, there is really no other person who can make him talk so much.


    "I..." looking into a person''s eyes, listening to these people''s simple words, Li Su thought that some words were easy to say, but now he just couldn''t say them.


    "He''s not from our world." General Shenquan couldn''t bear to look at Li Su


    Falling in a dilemma, Cheng Zheng and Liu Ren directly revealed such a secret. They both wanted their eyes to fall out, and Liu Ren''s tongue rolled up. He mechanically turned his head and looked at general Shenquan: "what''s the meaning of this?"


    Is Li Su really not a human being? Thinking about Li Su''s ability to escape from the sky, Liu Ren thinks that it''s very possible that this guy is not human.


    "Ah? -!" Cheng Zheng''s eyes stare like a ping-pong ball, and the whole person jumps up directly. He looks around Li Su like a big cat for several times, and his eyes are wide. He grabs Li Su with his hands from time to time. This kind of action is really like a big cat, which makes Li Su a little sad. "Brother Cheng, what are you doing?"


    Shenquan really can''t see Cheng Zheng''s shameful behavior. With a cold sound, Cheng Zheng immediately scratched his head and returned to the normal state. Looking at several people looking at him, Cheng Zheng felt his head embarrassed: "I''m not curious? I''m curious that immortals have bodies, and they are also hot! Hey, hey, hey... "


    "You are a man..." general Shenquan listened to Cheng Zheng''s words, but he was speechless about Cheng Zheng. His brother always thought different from normal people. He just said a normal word. Where did he think of? Cheng Zheng looked at the helpless appearance of general Shenquan, and Li Su could not help laughing. He scratched his head and gave out a burst of laughter. Li Su''s ability was there. Isn''t it normal for him to have such a guess?


    Liu Ren saw that he didn''t speak. He was glad that he didn''t say something like Cheng Zheng, otherwise he would be despised.


    "It''s a world that''s the same as, but not the same as, this world." Li Su looked at these people and narrowed his eyes. He recalled that it had been so long since he entered Shenwu island. Now he can''t help but miss the outside world. "There are skyscrapers, tarmac roads and roaring cars everywhere. The communication is developed and convenient. People in that world can''t fly back and forth like me, But we also have airplanes, spaceships, and even more... "


    Li Su was originally a magical existence. At this moment, the world he talked about made a group of people naturally think of him. Once Li Su said that he was the descendant of Guiguzi. It was said that Guiguzi had such ability to communicate with heaven. No wonder their world was so different.


    "It turns out that heaven is like this." Cheng Zheng listened to what Li Su said. He was already wandering in space. He had a pair of illusions in his eyes, but the illusions were powerful. He couldn''t know the magnificent picture. It was very magical, but he felt a little regretful. If he had Li Su''s ability, he could go to see the magical world in Li Su''s mouth.


    After explaining for a long time, Cheng Zheng still thinks that he is an immortal. Li Su and Cheng Zheng can''t make sense. They can''t help shaking their heads and laughing. Anyway, they all blame themselves for being too powerful. Therefore, the image of an immortal is embedded in Cheng Zheng''s mind too deeply, so it can''t be regarded as Cheng Zheng''s fault.


    "There is such a big gap between that world and here. It should be far away. Is it possible for brother Li to come back?" Liu Ren is different from Cheng Zheng this time. After listening to Li Su, Liu Ren''s heart is a little heavy. He really wants Li Su to come back again. In just two or three days, his relationship with Li Su is like a dream. If Li Su leaves, I''m afraid they won''t see each other in this life.


    Liu Ren''s words made Li Su think deeply. The reason why he was able to enter the world was that he was caught in a space crack in the process of looting. Therefore, how far is the world from their world? If he really wants to come back in the future, Li Su really doesn''t know how to come back.


    As soon as Li Su''s eyes were raised, Cheng Zhenzhen''s wine and meat had been eaten and drunk. However, she didn''t look like this group of people. She looked very gentle. Therefore, it''s very enjoyable to watch her eat.


    However, at this moment, Li Su is not simply distracted to appreciate, but he remembers something. When he entered the world, he was swept in by the cracks in space, but Cheng Zhenzhen and long Shishan tore up the space behind him


    After catching up, Cheng Zhenzhen must know how to get to the world and figure it out. Li Su couldn''t help laughing and nodded to a group of people: "don''t worry, it doesn''t matter. After finishing the work, I will come back again. Although I can''t stay at that time, I can still have a good drink with my brothers!"


    "Ha ha ha, good!" Cheng Zheng was sad because he was about to leave for a while. Now he heard that Li Su was determined to come back and drink happily. He forgot all his worries and worries. He picked up a jar of wine and compared it with Li Su: "come on, brother Li, let''s change this."


    He has seen with his own eyes how many bowls of noodles Li Su can eat, but he can eat more than he can. Can people who can eat like this drink? Cheng Zheng really doesn''t believe it.


    Hehe, general Shenquan and Liu Ren have a pair of eyes. Cheng Zheng is strong. I don''t know that in this case, Li Su will be drunk for a few days by Cheng Zheng.


    Yo, Li Su stares at Cheng Zheng''s bright smile and grins as he looks at general Shenquan and Liu Ren. It seems that they are waiting to make a fool of themselves? I can''t do it without showing my brush?! Li Su grabs a nearby jar of wine and rushes it to Cheng Zheng. After a while, the wine splashes out, and the aroma is compelling¡° It looks like I''m going to spend my life with a gentleman tonight. " Li Su smiles and has already set up a drinking posture.


    "Hahaha, I''m not a gentleman, I''m just a rough man, but I''m sincere to my brother Cheng Zheng''s solution


    General Shi rang couldn''t help laughing. As a brother, he couldn''t help it.


    But Cheng Zheng wants to express the meaning, who can not understand? Li Su laughed and said, "come and drink!"


    "Gudong, Gudong..." Cheng Zheng is a wine jar. When he drinks, his posture looks frightening. It looks like he is pouring down his throat.


    "Gudong, Gudong..." Li Su dares to say that this is definitely the craziest drink in his life. Although he has never drunk like this before, who can''t drink according to the gourd painting?


    "Good!" The noisy soldiers, who don''t know, see that they have already started to drink in the jar. They are holding horse meat and drinking wine one after another, and come to watch the play. Cheng Zhenzhen didn''t want to join such a lively circle, but she can''t resist it. The noise inside is getting louder and louder, and there are more and more people. Cheng Zhenzhen goes with her own dry food.


    Although all the men in the army are men, it''s rare to see such a beautiful woman. Of course, a group of people still have a good look and let Cheng Zhenzhen out of a channel. Although Cheng Zhenzhen has long been used to such honors, it''s all in Tianmen. For the first time, Cheng Zhenzhen is embarrassed to be treated so respectfully here, With a smile to the people around, there was a sound of falling to the ground.


    "Bang!"¡° Bang Cheng Zheng and Li Su''s wine jar fell again, and the porcelain pieces burst, which made the people around applaud. They had already drunk three jars in their arms. Their faces were full of wine, and the shouting around them was getting louder and louder, "come again, come again!"¡° Come again, come again The voice sounded like it was going to overturn the sky, and the general of Shenquan didn''t mean to stop it at all. After all, what he wanted at this time was excitement.


    "Is brother Cheng OK?" Li Su burps wine and grins at Cheng Zheng.


    Cheng Zheng stands and shakes his head. He can''t imagine that Li Su is really a master in drinking. Listen to him ask whether he will come or not. You should know that the person who started is Cheng Zheng. Can he not come? A wave, Cheng Zheng forthright shout: "come again!"

 Chapter 1520

    Cheng Zhenzhen was lucky to see such a scene for the first time. A group of men with bare arms, surrounded by wine, were full of strong forthrightness, and let the onlookers see it. The shouting around continued. Cheng Zhenzhen suddenly wanted to shout and moved her mouth: "come again..." the voice of mosquitoes hummed from Cheng Zhenzhen''s mouth, But there are one and two. Once you break through the inner barrier, a louder female voice will melt into the cry of a group of people.


    "Bang, bang!"


    "Bang, bang!"


    Unconsciously, Li Su and Cheng Zheng have already drunk ten jars of wine. Cheng Zheng is already burping. Li Su on the opposite side looks like a man who has nothing to do. Today, he really meets a man of equal strength. However, have a good time¡° Come again


    "Good!"¡° Li Su, come on¡° Cheng Zheng, come on A warm cry came out from the mouth of the bystander, which pushed the atmosphere directly to the climax.


    "Thirteen!"


    "Thirteen!"


    The people around are already holding their breath to see what their stomachs are


    How long? Where did they drink so much wine?


    "Ha ha, brother Cheng, why don''t we break 15 altar together!" The more people drink, the more confused they are. Li Su doesn''t know why he drinks, the more sober he is. Maybe it''s because of his cultivation? Li Su comes up happily and invites Cheng Zheng.


    Cheng Zheng''s wine, which had reached his throat, nodded at Li Su seriously and roared: "good!"


    "Lao Cheng has always been invincible in our army. Who would have thought that he would meet his opponent here today?" When Liu Ren looks at Cheng Zheng, he can''t help laughing. He thinks Li Su is a bully. Who knows that this guy can''t hide to such a degree. Liu Ren looks at Li Su''s clear eyes and looks at Cheng Zheng''s chaotic appearance. He can''t help laughing.


    "Strong in, strong in." Shenquan general is drinking a big bowl of wine, laughing at the two people fighting, no matter who wins or loses, this kind of happy feeling, comfortable!


    "Fifteen!" Li Su''s 15th wine jar didn''t fall. Instead, it was like playing acrobatics. When the jar was thrown, it fell directly on the ground not far from Li Su. Li Su looked at Cheng Zheng, who was holding the 15th jar of wine. He said, "if you can''t drink it, don''t force it."


    After all, this kind of thing is for a happy, can drink, can''t drink even.


    Li Su''s words aroused Cheng Zheng''s fighting spirit even more. He couldn''t drink the remaining half jar of wine, but now he turned his neck and poured it down. The frowning made a group of people cheer for Cheng Zheng.


    "Cheng Zheng, come on!" The soldiers on one side yelled again.


    "Cheng Zheng has only a little left. Go on!" Liu Ren is also fighting for Cheng Zheng.


    "Cheng Zheng, you are so good!" Cheng Zheng is great to drink until now. General Shenquan knows Cheng Zheng''s drinking capacity. Therefore, Cheng Zheng insists on drinking, and he has no reason not to praise him.


    "Brother Cheng, come on A group of people are cheering for Cheng Zheng. Li Su grins. Well, he also believes in Cheng brothers. Since it''s like this, let''s work together to cheer Cheng Zheng.


    Among the cheers, only Cheng Zheng''s hard swallowing is left. The speed is too slow compared with before, but no one around shows impatience. Cheng Zhenzhen blinks her beautiful eyes to see a circle of people. Cheng Zheng insists, and the people around her don''t give up. This is what she always wants to get rid of, But at this moment, Cheng Zhenzhen looks very cute. Is she really wrong¡° Bang Finally, Cheng Zheng finished the last jar of wine under the gaze of the public. After drinking this jar of wine, the people around him cheered


    The voice, Cheng Zheng already dizzy of stagger can''t stand, he to Li Su stagger of compare a finger, "poop Tong!" Suddenly, the whole person fell directly to the ground like a sack.


    "Cheng Xiaowei..." a group of people are smiling, looking at Cheng Zheng actually fell, magic fist can''t help shaking his head, this Cheng Zheng is really drunk today: "OK, you guys carry him down."


    Li Su squints his eyes and smiles. Cheng Zheng sticks to the end and gives him a thumbs up. Such Cheng Zheng is respectable.


    It was dark and the wine was delicious. Although Cheng Zheng, who was competing with Li Su, had fallen down, the upsurge around him did not recede. Liu Ren picked up a jar of wine and laughed at Li Su. "Brother Li, do you want to come?"


    People around were shouting "come on, come on!" Some people are worried that Li Su has drunk a lot. Can he still drink in this way? Li Su told a group of people that there was no problem with the implementation of the action. He directly picked up a pool of good wine and laughed, "come on, we''ll have a good drink of it tonight!"


    "Let''s go with you, too!"¡° Good A group of soldiers were infected by Li Su''s heroism. They grabbed the big bowls in their hands and began to join the ranks of drinking together. The fragrance of the wine gathered together was thick like a layer of fog, which enveloped everything. Everyone was silent in laughter.


    What Cheng Zhenzhen sees is a picture of happiness, which is the essence of human beings


    Feeling, as a cultivator, is also a human being. Even if she becomes a God, her predecessor still can''t be abandoned. After a long delay, she suddenly changes at this moment. Cheng Zhenzhen only hears the sound of "Kala" and closes her eyes cross legged.


    Like a whirlpool, the sky slowly spread around. A gust of majestic weather came. Cheng Zhenzhen''s accomplishments were improving with the speed visible to the naked eye. Li Su touched the corner of her mouth, finished a jar of wine and looked at the sky. When she looked at Cheng Zhenzhen sitting cross legged on the ground, she gave a burst of laughter. Now Cheng Zhenzhen owes him a lot.


    "Are you coming yet?" Liu Ren has drunk six more jars, but Li Su hasn''t dropped a bit. Liu Ren thinks that Li Su is suspected of bursting his stomach when he drinks like this. After asking, Li Su just laughs, grabs the wine jar and drinks like a madman.


    "Good!" In the early hours of the morning, Liu Ren was drunk again, but Li Su looked around as if he had nothing to do. Many people had fallen asleep, and they were still in sleep, and they were still trying to persuade him to drink. Li Su couldn''t help laughing and looked up at the sky. The swirling sky had disappeared, Cheng Zhenzhen, sitting on the ground, closed her eyes and seemed to be still comprehending.


    Li Su sat cross legged on the ground and wanted to take a nap. Unexpectedly, as soon as he sat down, Cheng Zhenzhen had opened her eyes. Her penetrating eyes could see that there was a deeper meaning in it. Li Su pointed at Cheng Zhenzhen and said sincerely, "Gong


    Hi, it''s upgraded. "


    Cheng Zhenzhen opened her eyes for a moment, the result of internal vision shocked her. At this moment, hearing Li Su''s congratulations, Cheng Zhenzhen looked at Li Su with some embarrassment. "Thank you for raising my mood. I''ve been stuck at this juncture for a long time."


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing to mention. I''m just telling the truth. You can understand from it that this is your skill. OK, since you wake up, we should go, too?" Li Su stood up and stretched his muscles. After drinking all night, Li Su was happy and a little tired¡° Good Cheng Zhenzhen nodded to Li Su. She was still anxious to go out and tell the story of the demons. This kind of thing must attract the attention of all the major sects, and strangle these people underground in advance. Otherwise, it would be too late to wait for those things to come up.


    "Shall we go?" The third person''s voice rang out. Li Su turned his face and looked at the clear-sighted Shenquan general. He nodded seriously, "thanks to the help of Shenquan general this time. Please rest assured about Mr. Zeng Zi''s business."


    Shenquan shook his head and looked at Li Su with a smile: "you''ve helped us a lot more than us. Well, no more empty words. Have a good trip!"


    "Take care, general!" Li Su nodded to general Shenquan seriously. He will never forget the people and things of this era. He will stick to them


    Write down, took out in the bosom, Li Su suddenly took out a small cloth bag and handed it to the Shenquan general, "is this?" General Shenquan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know whether to take it or not.


    "Take it away, general. After you absorb the power of the heart, you will use the things in it. He can help you to go up one floor." Li Su smiles at general Shenquan. When he says this, general Shenquan naturally knows that it''s the treasure that Li Su gave him. But general Shenquan is struggling with his face. Li Su has given him enough gifts, whether it''s life or strength. Now that he''s taking these things, he feels that his gratitude to Li Su is no longer clear.


    "The general and Li Su''s kindness is heavier than Mount Tai. There is no need to question the general. The Han and Xia dynasties also need the general''s protection, and the general also needs to be stronger." Li Su put the cloth bag directly into the arms of Shenquan, which moved Li Su and bowed respectfully: "Shenquan represents the Han and Xia people, thanks for brother Li''s kindness!"


    Li Su grinned and waved. This is the predecessor of their nation. To help them is to help the future country. He is willing!


    "Take care, general." Cheng Zhenzhen also nodded to the general of Shenquan. This human being is respectable.


    General Shenquan waved his hand with his cheek taut, but he still wanted to leave. Even if he was not willing to leave, this day still came. Anyway, the man was ambitious. What''s more, he was such a tough man as brother Li. He only wanted brother Li to succeed all the way and achieve his dream as soon as possible. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, "Li Su


    £¡¡± Shenquan general looked at Li Su, who was about to leave the imperial air, and yelled. Li Su''s step was like a meal. He looked at Shenquan general and said, "what''s the matter, general?"


    "Here, you take it." General Shenquan threw his hand into the air, and Li Su grabbed it. The air around him was lifted up with Li Su''s action, and a cold token was caught by Li Su. Isn''t this the token that general Shenquan opened the atmosphere of drawing swords and crossbows between them at the beginning? It''s just that general Shenquan did this for himself?


    "This is something that Shenquan held when he was born. Later, it was lost in battles for many years and failed to find it for many years. Unexpectedly, it was in the hands of brother Li again. It has guidance. Brother Li, it will be yours in the future. Take it with you on the road."

 Chapter 1521

    The token came from brother chimpanzee''s hand. He thought it was an ordinary thing, but when Shenquan recognized it, Li Su thought it might not be so simple. Now, after knowing the real origin of the bronze order, Li Su squinted at the token in his hand.


    The existence of Shenquan generals is closely related to the inheritance of Shenquan. This is what the Shenquan generals bring out when they speak. What does this mean? What is this bronze order?


    General Shenquan didn''t give Li Su an answer. Li Su carefully put the bronze order into his chest. He has an intuition that this thing has an inseparable relationship with the inheritance of Shenquan. As for how it is inseparable, we have to wait for the next time to know.


    The dark star screen was torn by a big hole in an instant. With the appearance of the hole, Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen''s figures completely disappeared in the beautiful night. The stars in the sky were constantly flashing and the wind was blowing. This should have been the beauty of the golden age, but it made Shenquan general''s heart burst with a sense of sadness.


    Everything is like a dream. Li Su follows Cheng Zheng to the barracks, defeats the barbarians, and takes back Mr. Zeng Zi... This series of things seems so much, but it only happens in the short two days. These two days let Shenquan talk


    Full of such a long wish, but he was sighing, Li Su this person, there is a chance to see you again?


    "Be careful. There''s a magnetic field outside." Cheng Zhenzhen and Li Su went through the sky. They were silent for only two seconds. Cheng Zhenzhen reminded Li Su that a fierce wind was blowing. They were like tearing people to pieces.


    There is a thick protective cover outside Cheng Zhenzhen''s body. When you look at the luster of the protective cover, you can see that it is absolutely a baby from the gate of heaven. The baby looks very powerful, and the wind around it is running directly along the protective cover. It can''t hurt the protective cover at all, but the powerful baby has its disadvantages, That is, this baby can only protect one person.


    Cheng Zhenzhen makes her way ahead, but the light of her eyes falls on Li Su. Li Su doesn''t have any protective cover, but I don''t know if it''s her illusion. When the fierce wind swims past Li Su, he seems to have some power to dissolve it, Li Su walked in the wind, and it seemed that he was not eroded by the wind at all.


    In Cheng Zhenzhen''s heart, it seems that this man has a magic weapon to protect his life. Since there is no need to worry, Cheng Zhenzhen speeds up and flies faster. Their bodies seem to flash in the sky like light spots. No one can calculate the distance that they pass once, but they are crossing light years.


    Fast, faster, the mountains that split from the middle have appeared in Li Su


    In front of Cheng Zhenzhen and Chen Zhenzhen, there are many people standing outside the mountain, and others continue to be vomited out from the middle of the mountain, one by one


    It can be said that Zhou Sijia has gone through a lot of life and death hardships with her sister. At the critical moment of their life and death, unexpectedly, the world is twisted like a twist. It seems that she and her sister are the only two people in the world who do not belong to that world. They are squeezed out by the world and fall to the ground in confusion.


    Zhou Sijia even had no time to see the situation clearly, so she cried out to her sister anxiously. Zhou Siying opened her eyes, and a layer of gold seeped out of the pupils of her eyes. Her face was obviously not right, and her body was twitching. Although she was close to her sister, she couldn''t do such a small action as stretching out her hand. There was a spasm in her stomach, She had a bad feeling that in that world her power was so overused that


    "Su! It''s really vegetarian Zhou Sijia raised her head and raised her bright eyes. Unexpectedly, it was Li Su''s tall figure right in front of her. In an instant, Zhou Sijia jumped into Li Su''s arms and hugged her shoulder tightly: "Su! Su One after another, Zhou Sijia yelled at Li Su.


    His neck was tightly wrapped by his soft arms, and his hot breath was also wrapped around Li Su''s neck. Li Su held Zhou Sijia''s soft body in one hand, and his voice was very light, but he said with deep feeling: "it''s me!"¡° Su, I miss you to death. You don''t know that since I separated from you, I didn''t miss you all the time. I don''t want to separate from you any more. Su... "Zhou Sijia''s head rubbed against Li Su''s chest. She didn''t care how many people were around and who were watching, so she expressed her emotions directly.


    This kind of feeling made Li Su quite useful. He felt that he was all about himself. He patted Zhou Sijia on the back with one hand and said, "it''s all over. Now I''m not in front of you."


    "Mm-hmm!" Zhou Sijia held Li Su''s body, absorbed heat from Li Su''s body, and seriously nodded her head. Even with this feeling, no one can replace the intimate feeling, which only Li Su can give.


    "Wow..." there, Zhou Sijia and Li Su are affectionate. Lying on the ground, Zhou Siying, whose face is more and more ugly, directly spurts out a lipstick with golden blood and faints on the ground.


    "Auntie!" Li Su was just about to comfort Zhou Sijia and help her sister-in-law. Unexpectedly, she saw such a shocking scene. Li Su pushed Zhou Sijia out of her arms. Zhou Sijia was stunned for a second. Looking back, she was shocked. She rushed to Zhou Siying faster than Li Su and turned her face over to find that her face was yellow like paper, It doesn''t look like a normal face.


    Li Su even tightened his brows. It shouldn''t be like this. Why


    So? Why does Zhou Siying''s face appear dead? It''s definitely not that he was wrong. There is a mist around Zhou Siying''s cheek. Of course, the body can''t see these things, but Li Su''s golden eyes at the moment show that he can see clearly what ordinary people can''t see.


    What''s going on with the system? The method given by the system is absolutely impossible to happen. Li Su''s face is heavy. Without the response from the system, he directly opened the system diagnosis.


    [di... In the system diagnosis, the patient''s name, Zhou Siying, the condition of the disease, the two souls in one, forcibly awaken the dormant one soul power, the strong soul engulfs the weak soul, danger, danger...]


    As soon as the diagnosis of the system came out, Li Su''s face suddenly changed. The two souls of one body were the time bomb that existed in Zhou Siying. It was because she wanted to remove the bomb that she spent a thousand days sleeping. But what kind of crisis did she encounter after she and Zhou Sijia left? How did she wake up that soul!


    Is there any way for the system to make another soul in Zhou Siying fall asleep again? Even though Zhou Siying made Li Su very angry, it is useless to be angry now. After all, it has happened. We can only see what we are looking for to solve it.


    There is no other way but to find the netherworld flower as soon as possible


    The cold voice of the system made Li Su''s heart sink.


    "Su, please help my sister. You are so powerful. Please help my sister. She looks bad." Zhou Sijia is out of breath when she cries. She holds Zhou Siying''s body. Now she has no strength to open her eyes. It''s even more frightening for her to touch her sister''s nose. It''s because of her that her sister has become like this.


    Although she didn''t know what her sister had done, after she was involved in another world with her sister, Zhou Sijia didn''t spend much effort, but her sister always left. Every time her sister came back, there would be changes, but those changes were very subtle, and she didn''t pay attention at all. But now think about it, it was because of those subtle changes, That''s what made my sister look like.


    Li Su listened to Zhou Sijia''s sad cry, he also wanted to do something, but the system gave only one result, but now


    Li Su''s silence makes Zhou Sijia''s tears fall even more. Why, even Li Su''s powerful people are helpless about her sister''s current situation? Zhou Sijia''s tears were like beads with broken threads¡° What''s the matter with her? " Cheng Zhenzhen watched for a long time. Seeing something wrong, she came up.


    "My sister, my sister, she..." Zhou Sijia hugged Zhou Siying and cried a complete word, but she couldn''t say it, and her tears were raging down.


    "Can I have a look?" Although Cheng Zhenzhen is very cold, it''s good to be here


    After all, it''s about her sister''s life. She doesn''t want her sister to have anything to do with her.


    As the eldest daughter of Tianmen, Cheng Zhenzhen has seen many kinds of things. She puts her hands on Zhou Siying''s wrist for a while, and her face shows a thoughtful expression, "your sister''s body is different from ordinary people."


    Li Su is on one side. He is a little angry because he hears that the system has no way to work. He turns to see Cheng Zhenzhen calling Zhou Siying. A miracle doctor like himself has no way to do anything. Is Cheng Zhenzhen hard to come up with any good idea?


    When Li Su walked up, he heard Cheng Zhenzhen''s words. In a moment, Li Su''s eyes narrowed. He could feel it just by his pulse. Cheng Zhenzhen was not so simple.


    "You, what did you say?" Zhou Sijia is also in a hurry to go to the doctor. Unexpectedly, Cheng Zhenzhen gives her sister a pulse, and she is shocked. Zhou Sijia stares at Cheng Zhenzhen with a pair of eyes.


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s expression is still a light face, to last week Sijia, with a determined tone, "if I see this situation is not wrong, it should be the problem of the soul."


    "Soul?" Zhou Sijia listened to Cheng Zhenzhen''s words, her eyes widened. There was something wrong with her sister''s soul, which she knew. After all, there was one more in her body


    My soul is very fierce, but what''s wrong with my sister''s soul.


    "That''s right. Her soul is weak. She has two unstable souls." Cheng Zhenzhen around the release of a circle of purple light, like the daughter of heaven again, her words, let listen to Zhou Sijia a butt directly sat on the ground, what? My sister has two unstable spirits!


    People will die if they lack three souls and seven spirits. Even if they are practitioners, they are not beyond the ranks of life and death. This is a normal thing. So, her sister


    "Sister, your sister, wake up She doesn''t want to lose her sister! Why is it like this? Why is it like this! Zhou Sijia''s tears broke completely. She couldn''t figure out why they went to the same world together. She had nothing to do with her sister.

 Chapter 1522

    Li Su squints at Cheng Zhenzhen. The Tianmen lady is really not simple, but with a pair of eyes, she can see through these things. "What can you do?"


    Li Su stares at Cheng Zhenzhen. Because of Li Su''s inquiry, Zhou Sijia also raises her head and looks at Cheng Zhenzhen with expectation in her eyes.


    "Sorry." Cheng Zhenzhen shakes her head and takes back her hand. Although she can name out the physical diseases that ordinary people don''t know, she still has no ability to help treat the diseases like Zhou Siying.


    Zhou Sijia''s bright eyes darkened in an instant, and her hands could not help smearing them over and over again. Is there really no way for her sister now? Is she going to lose her sister like this?


    But they are lucky ladies. Their fate should not be like this. Elder sister, her gifted elder sister should not be like this! Zhou Sijia hugs Zhou Siying and starts to cry. Li Su goes up to Zhou Sijia and pats her on the back. If there''s really no way out,


    That can only go to the next trip, although there is hell, but there is no other way, hell they can only enter.


    "I don''t have a way to help with the treatment, but I have a way to help with the delay." Cheng Zhenzhen said that she took out a green leaf from her bag of heaven and earth. At first glance, this leaf is no different from ordinary leaves, but if you look carefully, you will find that it is different. There is a light green light around the leaf, and what''s more incredible in the middle of the leaf is that a striped Road, like a living one, is constantly flowing, The power that emanates from it clearly expresses, yes, that is life!


    "Here it is Li Su stares at this leaf. It looks very similar to the Lei Zhi Ye he catches. The only difference is the color. One represents the wood property of vitality, and the other represents the Lei property of Lei Li. Cheng Zhenzhen glances at him because of Li Su''s exclamation. This look looks very alert, so Li Su has to swallow what he says, At this time, it''s better to save my sister-in-law first.


    The green leaves are put on Zhou Siying by Cheng Zhenzhen. The moment they fall, a layer of green quickly expands into a thin film


    Zhou Siying was directly wrapped in it. With the green vitality, Zhou Siying''s face seemed to recover a little, but it was still white without any blood color. From the outside, Zhou Siying seemed to be asleep.


    "Thank you." Zhou Sijia said thanks to Cheng Zhenzhen with tears in her eyes. Cheng Zhenzhen nodded to Zhou Sijia, turned her head and looked at Li Su. She gave her chin to Li Suyang and motioned him to go away to speak. Li Su was clear in her heart. Her long legs followed her closely, and soon they went out a little apart.


    "I know they''re your women." As soon as they stood firm, Cheng Zhenzhen directly threw out such a sentence, which was so frankly said by a woman, making Li Su a little embarrassed. She touched her nose and Li Su nodded. It was obvious that this person had something to say later.


    "Although the reason why I save Zhou Siying and even take out such a treasure is for you." Cheng Zhenzhen glanced at Li Su''s embarrassed appearance, arrogantly hooked up the corner of her mouth, which looked like a complete queen.


    I''ll go, isn''t it? Are you really interested in me? Li Su


    On hearing Cheng Zhenzhen''s words, the eldest brother, who was staring at Cheng Zhenzhen in an instant, had an incredible feeling. Cheng Zhenzhen felt that Li Su''s eyes were not right. She glared at Li Su fiercely and said angrily, "I didn''t mean that."


    "Oh ~!" The rising tone of Li Su''s voice made Cheng Zhenzhen even more angry: "don''t deliberately distort my words. I help Zhou Siying because I have something for you to do."


    Li Su shrugged his shoulders. To put it bluntly, it''s just to prolong the time with him. I don''t see that Cheng Zhenzhen is so cold on the surface. In fact, she is a very smooth old driver in her heart¡° Be serious Cheng Zhenzhen couldn''t stand Li Su always distorting her eyes. Cheng Zhenzhen pointed her hand to Li Su, and Li Su had to nod, "OK, I''ll be serious, you say it, or I''ll think you''re deliberately delaying time."


    "You must follow me to fight against the demons. We have experienced this. You know more about their strength than I do. The demons can''t be underestimated. I''m for the sake of the world. You must agree." Cheng Zhenzhen knows that dragon thirteen is a demon


    I have already made up my mind to report this matter to Tianmen sooner or later, but it''s better to report it as soon as possible.


    Listening to Cheng Zhenzhen''s words, Li Su frowned. He didn''t expect that Cheng Zhenzhen''s request for him was this.


    Cheng Zhenzhen looked at Li Su''s hesitation and couldn''t help but get worried. "Don''t you know how poor and ferocious the demons are? Many years ago, the demons invaded the world and fought fiercely. The world was like purgatory. It was many practitioners who drove these demons out of the world at the cost of their lives, and seriously injured them, leaving a contract that would never be violated. But now their appearance means that they have destroyed the agreement for themselves, which is easy to imagine, How can these demons appear in the human world? Do you want to see the picture of blood flowing again? Do you want to see the human world become Purgatory and watch your relatives and friends die? "


    Cheng Zhenzhen is in Tianmen. Naturally, what she has been taught since childhood is Dayi. Li Su can understand her anxiety when she listens to Cheng Zhenzhen''s words. But in his heart, the most important person now is his sister-in-law. If he can''t even protect the closest person in front of him, what can he talk about to save the world


    It''s a joke to save people.


    "You said, please forgive me, I can''t do it now." After thinking about what she wanted, Li Su firmly rejected Cheng Zhenzhen. Cheng Zhenzhen''s incredible expression was like looking at an alien. She thought that she had explained the importance of it to Li Su. Now, as long as she was a normal person, what''s the reason not to agree in the face of such a big crisis? But he refused!


    "Li Su, you really make me look down on you. Are you still a man?" Cheng Zhenzhen widens her eyes and points at Li Su angrily. She really can''t imagine that such a firm refusal will come from her emotional and reasonable words. In Cheng Zhenzhen''s life, she has never met such a person!


    Li Su looked at Cheng Zhenzhen with the same expression. He could understand it, but he couldn''t go with him. "Miss Cheng, the pursuit of life is different."


    "Why don''t you tell me what you''re after? Pursue those seven emotions and six desires that you can''t let go of? " Cheng Zhenzhen glances at Li Su with contempt. Fortunately, she was moved by Li Su before. She thinks that this person is a friend of Li Su


    There are many different practitioners, but now it seems that they are just like this!


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes Li Su see very clearly, he did not because of Cheng Zhenzhen''s action and angry, just a light glance at Cheng Zhenzhen: "you can take precautions, to do big things, call on the heroes, I am a living person, I am a flesh and blood, emotional person, I can''t see the person I love in front of me missed the chance to die."


    Li Su''s words are not important, but the meaning inside makes Cheng Zhenzhen''s face look unbelievable. "Are you saying that I''m heartless?"


    "Miss Cheng, don''t think so much. What I''m talking about is our business. It has nothing to do with you." Li Su gives Cheng Zhenzhen a cold glance and turns to walk towards the two sisters of the Zhou family.


    "Stop!" Cheng Zhenzhen couldn''t understand how the situation suddenly changed. From the beginning, she taught Li Su a lesson to Li Su taught herself, and Li Su Gang''s eyes made her feel really uncomfortable. It felt like she was being held by someone and pinched hard. Before she could figure out how to reply, she had reached out and grabbed Li Su. Li Su''s face was light and Cheng Zhenzhen grabbed her, It''s like I can''t feel it. I''m still ahead of myself. Cheng Zhenzhen is completely behind me.


    "You stop, you make it clear to me! If you don''t make it clear, you can''t get out of here today. " The expression on Cheng Zhenzhen''s face looks red. She stares at the back of Li Su''s head. No one will comment on her like that. No one ever does. Cheng Zhenzhen doesn''t know how. A burst of grievances come up in her heart. It''s clear that what she wants to do is a good thing.


    "Miss Cheng, am I not clear enough?" Li Su stops, turns around and whisks Cheng Zhenzhen''s hand away. With little strength, Cheng Zhenzhen feels like her hand has been hit by electricity. With a exclamation, Cheng Zhenzhen takes it back and stares at Li Su reluctantly, "I don''t know!"


    "Well, please listen to Miss Cheng clearly. It''s so simple. Miss Cheng can leave. If you want to take back the green leaf, please do it. I''m still saying that, I won''t leave my dying lover in front of me to care for the great interests of any nation. I can''t do it." Li Su''s eyes are like freezing point. There is no temperature. Cheng Zhenzhen stares at these eyes and feels that she will be frostbitten for a moment.


    She wanted to say that she would not take back the green leaf, and she didn''t want Li Su to take it directly


    Give up his lover, but now the mouth is like a stone, how can''t move, she can only watch Li Su turn and go further and further.


    "Scarlett, stop crying." Back to Zhou''s sisters, Li Su touched Zhou Sijia''s head with a smile on her face. Zhou Sijia leaned on Li Su''s arms like a solitary cub, holding Li Su''s chest clothes. A burst of sad sobs made Li Su feel sad. "Don''t worry, is your sister OK? Let''s go to treat your sister now. I promise you, I''ll help Li Su, As like as two peas. "


    Zhou Sijia was sad. When she heard Li Su''s assurance that her head was lifted, her tears burst in an instant. Her hands tightly grasped Li Su''s clothes, and she couldn''t help crying. No one knew how afraid she was to lose her sister. When she saw her sister''s lifeless appearance, she was really scared.


    She asked Li Su for help and asked Li Su to treat her sister. When she didn''t get Li Su''s response, she collapsed. Now Li Su spoke like this. Although she didn''t know what kind of things Li Su was going to take her to do, as long as she could save her sister, she would spare no effort to do anything. She was serious about Li Su


    Su Yi nodded: "Well!"

 Chapter 1523

    "Come on, change places." Now that the decision has been made, Li Su holds Zhou Siying in his arms and takes Zhou Sijia away from the group of people who are still talking and don''t know who has the God.


    Cheng Zhenzhen hesitates in the same place. She clearly knows that although she and Li Su do have different ways, Li Su is needed on the way down to fight against the demons, and Li Su''s spirit is the highest quality, isn''t it? Cheng Zhenzhen did a good job in his ideological construction and rushed directly to Li Su and the three.


    When Zhou Sijia heard the footsteps, she turned her face and found that Cheng Zhenzhen caught up with her. For Cheng Zhenzhen, Zhou Sijia was still very fond of her, but Li Su''s expression was cold, "do you want to take back your leaves? Come on


    As soon as Li Su opens her mouth, Zhou Sijia finds out that the situation doesn''t seem to be right. How can she look so hostile to Cheng Zhenzhen? What happened in the middle, Zhou Sijia did not know, so it was not convenient for her to speak.


    "No, it''s not!" Cheng Zhenzhen did not expect that after she came up, Li


    Su added such a block to herself directly. Her face turned red and she told Li Su that she didn''t mean it.


    Even though Cheng Zhenzhen panicked to explain, there was still a faint expression in Li Su''s eyes, which made Cheng Zhenzhen feel uncomfortable. She wanted to turn around and leave, but she couldn''t. She took two deep breaths: "I didn''t come here to make trouble, or to drag you back, or to persuade you. I just wanted to say where you are going to take me, One more person and one more strength. Although I can''t help save Miss Zhou Siying, I like to hope that I can have one more strength. "


    Zhou Sijia has only two impressions of Cheng Zhenzhen. She used to be indifferent like a goddess in the sky, but now she is as approachable as her neighbor''s elder sister. It happens that her elder sister has an accident now. The appearance of Cheng Zhenzhen undoubtedly adds a touch of comfort to Zhou Sijia, "thank you!"


    Zhou Sijia''s sincere thanks made Cheng Zhenzhen smile. Cheng Zhenzhen is not a smiling person, but when she smiles, she really has the beauty of flowers in Beijing. Even as a girl and a beautiful girl, Zhou Sijia has to feel deeply about Cheng Zhenzhen''s beauty.


    Far enough away from the noisy crowd, Li Su finally took it out of his arms


    Out of a Yingying out of the soft power of things, "this is?" Cheng Zhenzhen has a natural sensitivity to treasures. She was born in Tianmen, and naturally she has seen many treasures. However, the constant appearance of one treasure after another on Li Su''s body shocked Cheng Zhenzhen. How lucky was she to get so many treasures.


    It''s true that this is the spirit of the thousand year old Fusang tree that Li Su got at that time. At that time, the spirit of the thousand year old Fusang tree helped Prime Minister wolf leave the world to find his true love. Unexpectedly, in a short period of time, Li Su had to open the underground door because of his lover. Li Su shook his head and laughed.


    A great force was plating on the spirit of the thousand year old hibiscus tree. The solid ground turned into a piece of quicksand. Several people were sliding underground with the continuous dilution of quicksand. There were more and more quicksand on their faces. A group of people were completely submerged by quicksand from head to tail.


    I had prepared for it, but I was still shocked by the deep darkness when I waited for them to come down. When I reached out, I couldn''t see five fingers at all. The ground was not wet, but dry and cracked. Every step on the ground was hard


    People can clearly feel the dust kicking up from above. They don''t know where they are. The temperature around them is also extremely hot and dry. It''s like there''s a fire baking. Li subEn wanted to tie Zhou Siying to her back. Then she heard Cheng Zhenzhen say, "I can help, let Miss Zhou suffer less."


    For Cheng Zhenzhen, Li Su doesn''t have too much prejudice. The only conflict between the two people is in their previous righteousness and immediate love. After waiting for the two people to talk about this, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Li Su nods to Cheng Zhenzhen: "you come." Cheng Zhenzhen untied her storage bag, groped for a while in the middle, and slowly pulled out something from it. From the outline of this thing, it''s not a small thing. It''s a little square and a little long. Shouldn''t it be like what she thought?


    Li Su looks at Cheng Zhenzhen with a twitching eyebrow. This woman''s collection habit is very strange. She even puts the coffin in her storage bag. What does she think.


    "Here, what is this?" After watching for a long time, Zhou Sijia couldn''t understand what it was. She couldn''t help asking Cheng Zhenzhen,


    No one in the dark saw the embarrassment on Cheng Zhenzhen''s face. "It''s a coffin."


    "What?" Zhou Sijia jumped up immediately. Her sister is not dead yet. What''s the man''s idea that she should put her sister in the coffin? This week, she was obviously angry, and her breath was panting.


    Cheng Zhenzhen doesn''t know how to be worldly, but this doesn''t mean that she can''t even hear the reaction of anger. She rushed to Zhou Sijia and explained, "don''t worry. This is not an ordinary coffin. I asked someone to make it with heaven and earth treasures..."


    After listening to Cheng Zhenzhen''s explanation, Li Su was speechless. To what extent was Cheng Zhenzhen not worldly? At this time, he was explaining the materials of the coffin. Isn''t that adding fuel to the fire?


    Sure enough, Zhou Sijia''s eyes glared directly. She was very angry when she heard that it was a coffin. Now Cheng Zhenzhen even said how precious it was. Zhou Sijia wanted to blow it up. Even if it was precious, it was also a coffin. Even if it was made by heaven and earth, she didn''t want her sister to lie in it. How unlucky!


    "Since you say it''s so good, why don''t you lie in it?" Zhou Sijia was originally a person who couldn''t talk too much. She threw it out directly, but after throwing it out, she felt a little embarrassed. What she said seemed a little too ugly.


    "It''s really made for me." There was a moment''s silence in the dark. Cheng Zhenzhen suddenly opened her mouth. Zhou Sijia really wanted to slap herself. Li Su was a little puzzled. It''s not this man''s habit of collecting coffins that''s strange enough. Do you want to lie down by yourself? What kind of stimulation are you looking for?


    "Everyone dies, even if we are practitioners. Unless we can transcend life and death, most of us will eventually die. When my cultivation stopped a few years ago, I asked someone to make such a coffin, so this is for my own use."


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s words were very simple, but now Li Su was upset. When she was upright, she was angry. She didn''t know how to be worldly. She only knew how to cultivate and didn''t know how to be flexible. But it was such a person that she had a clear heart.


    "I, I..." Zhou Sijia knew that she had said something wrong. She looked like a woman


    Like innocent children, they don''t know how to return such words.


    Li Su laughs: "now your cultivation is also refined. Of course, you don''t need this coffin. You can use it as an ornament to inspire you. It''s better to use this ornament to let your sister-in-law rest now."


    Li Su, alone and in two words, has solved their embarrassment. Zhou Sijia smiles at Cheng Zhenzhen, fearing that Cheng Zhenzhen won''t see her smiling face. Zhou Sijia reaches for Cheng Zhenzhen''s hand and grabs it. Suddenly, a mass of heat comes near, which makes Cheng Zhenzhen feel stunned. She flinches back, but Zhou Sijia grabs her hand, I don''t speak very well. Don''t be angry with me, OK


    Like a little girl, Zhou Sijia plays coquetry with Cheng Zhenzhen. Although Cheng Zhenzhen has no love outside, she has a younger brother who loves to play coquetry. Zhou Sijia''s behavior makes Cheng Zhenzhen think of her younger brother for no reason. She can''t help laughing. The embarrassing atmosphere between them is completely relieved¡° Slow down Li Su slowly put Zhou Siying into the coffin, Zhou Siying


    Si Jia can''t help but exhort, and finally put Zhou Siying into the coffin. Li Su breathes a sigh of relief, while Cheng Zhenzhen controls the lid of the coffin. There is only a little visible light. Zhou Sijia looks at her sister''s figure and slowly disappears. She sobs again.


    "Because this coffin is made of heaven and earth''s treasures, it''s harmless to put your sister in it." Cheng Zhenzhen doesn''t know how to comfort people, but this sentence makes Zhou Sijia thank her with tears. Watching Cheng Zhenzhen put the coffin back into the storage bag, several people begin to see the surrounding environment.


    "Why does this look like purgatory?" Cheng Zhenzhen looks at Li Su and Zhou Sijia and says this. But neither of them knows. After all, it''s the first time for a girl to go to hell.


    "Let''s fly in the sky. It''s more convenient for us to see far away." Come to such a strange place is not in the heart of the spectrum, but the best thing is to make a quick decision, after all, now is not the time to pick up a big contradiction, but to find the medicine he needs, Youming flower.


    "Oh..."


    "Wuwu..."


    After Yukong, strange sounds floating in the air followed several people. It felt like air, not like air, like a creature, not like a creature. Zhou Sijia''s throat was tight. She suddenly remembered that this is hell, but it''s not a thing, "ghost?"


    After Zhou Sijia realized what was around her, she was scared to shiver. At this time, a ghost with a face rushed in front of Zhou Sijia, hung his eyes and opened his mouth. Zhou Sijia screamed and Li Su clapped his hand on the ghost. With a scream, the terrible ghost disappeared.


    "You are a cultivator. With your strength, these things are not your opponents." Li Su patted on the back of Zhou Sijia''s hand, and Zhou Sijia, who was a little pale with fright, nodded hard. The terrible moment of this thing made her forget that she was a practitioner.


    "Look at that!" After all, Cheng Zhenzhen is a person who has been to hell once, so she knows very well what will happen next


    Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen seem to be more calm. Their bright eyes look into the distance. Compared with the dark environment they are in at the moment, it''s like the sky is full of fire. Even the sky over there is dazzling blood red.


    Li Su and Zhou Sijia instantly remember Cheng Zhenzhen''s suspicious inquiry. Is it purgatory?!

 Chapter 1524

    It''s burning red. The closer you get to it, the brighter it looks. The closer you get to it, the more you can see the black red magma gushing below. It''s wrong to think that it''s pure magma.


    Zhou Sijia''s eyes widened and her fingers trembled, pointing to the rolling things in the underground magma. There were white bones, more like the invisible souls they had seen before. One by one, her mouth grew up, and her face was ferocious, and she gave out a series of wails. The sound really seemed to infiltrate people, This picture shows Zhou Sijia''s stomach full of pain, and he has an impulse to vomit!


    "Come down."¡° Come down... "There is a cry with a smile, a sound of deception, open your eyes and look down, that piece of ferocious ghost because of the sinister mind, the expression seems to be distorted and infiltrated to the extreme!


    "No, no..." Zhou Sijia was afraid of these things, but now these pieces of things are constantly coaxing and shouting at her, which makes her even more flustered. She unconsciously holds her ears in her hands, and these sounds are very loud


    However, she got into Zhou Sijia''s ears from the gap between her ears. There was a thin sweat on Zhou Sijia''s forehead. It seemed that there were more evil spirits in front of her eyes. They kept rushing towards her!


    Run! Zhou Sijia shakes her eyelashes and looks at these ferocious and terrifying things. She clearly wants to avoid them. But the sky is full of red light, or the endless purgatory below. Where is she heading? Her people look like they''re going to collapse, shaking with their ears in their arms.


    "Calm down." Li Su turns to find Zhou Sijia''s strange face. He goes up and grabs Zhou Sijia''s shoulder. A sound like a buzzing thunder explodes in Zhou Sijia''s ear. His head, originally full of monsters and ghosts, suddenly seems to be shining into the sky.


    Zhou Sijia''s eyes were wide open, her hands holding her ears were slowly released, and she could see Li Su beside her clearly. Zhou Sijia hugged Li Su, and her body was shaking. "Scared, I was scared to death just now..." Zhou Sijia said, and her lower teeth kept colliding with her upper teeth, making a click, The sound of the click still proved how much fright Zhou Sijia had just received.


    "Shield six senses, hold my hand, I''ll take you there." Li Su glanced at the black and red magma below. He was looking at the ghosts rising up and making mischief around him. He spoke to Zhou Sijia firmly. Zhou Sijia looked at Li Su gratefully, nodded heavily at Li Su, completely shielding all his senses. Li Su narrowed his eyes and looked at the ghosts making mischief around him with a sneer, In the hand bright red seven star dragon Yuan sword one flings: "the reality, don''t make any small action, let us safely past, if you must make trouble again, I stir you all out of your wits!"


    The golden light burst out from Li Su''s eyes, just like the sun shining in the sky. Wherever the light went, the ghost roared as if he saw a life-threatening scythe, retreated rapidly, and soon the sky was full of ghosts, leaving a big empty space.


    Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen''s bodies flash ahead quickly, and there are still unwilling ghosts following them. Before Li Su turns around, a deep sigh seems to come from the deeper underground. The sound is not big, but the back force makes the whole purgatory pool tremble. Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen look at each other


    Eye, obviously not who they heard wrong, but really what terrible things out, not love war, must leave quickly!


    "Well Bigger sighs come from underground magma pools.


    "Well..." At the moment, a group of ghosts seem to have encountered the most terrible thing in the ghost life, running around, and even some ghosts collapse to directly jump to pieces. Such a scene makes Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes stagnate. What is it that scares these ghosts like this?


    "Boom!" Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen seem to be trapped in a huge fireball. The flames are like a water dragon. There are no rules. But the more you look at them, the more you look at them, At the moment, except for the magma, only the pillar of fire is left. No, maybe there are other things! A huge paw slowly stretched out from the magma. As it moved, more and more magma splashed down. It was like the wave pushing. The scene was so vast that Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen both squinted


    I have eyes.


    What on earth is it that has such a big hand? Li Su looked at the half of his body and half of his head, and soon a human monster with tusks and pig beaks appeared in their eyes.


    "Roar!" A long sound wave vibrates out of the monster''s mouth. It spreads out like a circle of threads. The hot gas that can make people directly turn into steam also spreads out. The monster''s eyes are black holes. Even so, it doesn''t affect that the monster stares at the direction of Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen, It seems obvious that this thing is for both of them.


    "Ha ha, I''m looking for death!" When they came to the underground, they didn''t have a firm foothold. Unexpectedly, something came to the front of them to die. Li Su sneered twice. As soon as the Seven Star Dragon Sword turned, the sharp edge of the sword rushed towards the monster.


    That pair of dark eyes, like a dry well, galloped along with the sword, and the monster''s eyes were dyed with light, "roar!" one


    Roaring, like a tornado, the flame pours on Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen. In an instant, it also shoots Li Su''s light directly into the hot magma.


    The monster howled excitedly, while Li Su sneered twice. The sword covered in the hot magma attacked the monster with the wind and waves.


    "Roar Seeing the sword awn appearing again, the monster roared twice furiously, and patted its huge claws on the sword awn. One was the sharp light from the sword, and the other was the giant magma palm tempered in hell. They collided with each other with amazing momentum.


    "Bang! Bang With the loud sound of the fire, magma constantly fell from the monster''s palm and became a bigger wave of fire, rushing to squeeze around. Except for the hot air, which was like a flame to burn, the air seemed to be squeezed, and it was difficult to get into the two men''s chest.


    "Hiss The covered sword broke through, and even more directly penetrated the monster''s thick palm full of fire. The huge hole crossed the hand


    Palm, a moment like blood of magma toward the bottom splash down, gurgle constantly.


    "Roar The monster''s long roar came into their ears, and the enraged Beast rushed towards Li Su crazily. From a distance, it looked like bright red moving magma, and pushed up waves of fire to crowd them.


    "Stand back." Li Su narrowed his eyes and laughed. When he came to the first battle underground, he had to fight beautifully. Only in this way could he deter one side. The Seven Star Dragon yuan sword had circle after circle of lines on its body. Compared with the bloody atmosphere before, it had a strong breath. It felt like the claws of wild animals, ready to go, The monster is not afraid of the momentum from the Seven Star Dragon sword. It''s closer, closer!


    "Roar!" With a long cry, Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen are really trapped in the middle of the attack, with the magma with the skull and the giant palm thrown by the monster? What a joke.


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s body spin, Li Su''s body flash, two people like ghosts general, from the monster''s palm disappeared, one appeared in the monster''s claws, and the other, the monster''s head turned a circle, Leng is not around


    See the shadow of Li Su.


    "Roar! Roar --! " The monster''s huge claws are on Cheng Zhenzhen''s body nearby. Cheng Zhenzhen squints her eyes, which is really rampant. The light on her body bursts out in an instant, converges into a giant hammer the size of the monster''s palm, and hits it straight on the monster''s palm¡° Bang Under the white hammer, the huge palm roared like a cracked tomato, and the giant beast roared constantly. A pair of black eyes, like mosquito repellent incense, stared at Cheng Zhenzhen in circles, "roar!" With a long cry, the monster directly takes up from the magma. It''s as tall as a giant. It gives people a lot of pressure. Her eyes are staring at Cheng Zhenzhen.


    "Roar!" There was another sound, and the cracked palm condensed quickly. It hit Cheng Zhenzhen with a rapid speed, which was much faster than just now! Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes narrowed, like a whirlwind from the same place, rushed into the air. Unexpectedly, the monster''s giant hand had been following Cheng Zhenzhen''s body, opened his palm and grasped Cheng Zhenzhen''s body. The hot feeling had filled the whole body!


    Li Su''s golden light, like a feather, slowly fell down. The golden light, like the sun, burst into the sky. Feeling the sharp light, the monster turned back. Li Su had appeared above his head. The blood red Longyuan sword burst out like a live roar, shaking in the magma filled environment, In the blink of an eye, the golden light sword ran straight towards the monster''s head!


    "Roar!" Pull back the claws quickly, the monster roars, a pair of black eyes with the intention of killing, two claws toward the mid air hanging away.

 Chapter 1525

    ha-ha! Li Su narrowed his eyes and looked at the monster who didn''t know that his death was approaching, but was still dying. The smile on his face was with "kill!" The lengthened tone vibrated out, as if adding strength to the Seven Star Longyuan sword. At this moment, the light of the fierce Longyuan sword suddenly increased, and rushed to the monster like a storm.


    "Roar!" The speed doubled several times of the monster''s claws have swept Li Su. The magma of those claws is rolling. As long as you twist it easily, you can turn the things you touch into fog. In the light of lightning, "hiss!" There was a sharp sound, followed by a howl of pain from the monster: "roar!"


    There was a deep hole in the head full of magma. Li Su, who was standing on the top of the monster''s head, could just see what was inside. His eyes narrowed and Li Su''s body whirled in the air. Like a small whirlwind, he rushed into the monster''s body along the big hole in the monster''s head!


    "Li Su!" Cheng Zhenzhen was shocked by Li Su''s action. She flashed to Li Su''s position, but it was too late. Zhou Sijia was blocked. Liu Zhi didn''t know what was going on around her. As long as she held Cheng Zhenzhen''s hand tightly, Cheng Zhenzhen grasped Zhou Sijia''s hand, grasped it and sighed silently, Li Su was too reckless.


    It looks ferocious and hot. It''s like a monster that can melt people as long as you get close to it. But it doesn''t have much heat inside. It''s not the same as outside. It''s dark inside. It feels like two worlds outside. Li Su''s body spins, one foot steps on the unknown place, and the other foot is hard, not soft, It''s as hard as the ground.


    "Hoo..." there was a slight whistling sound in Li Su''s ear. It felt like a sensitive bat. Li Su grinned and took out a flashlight from his pocket.


    The sudden burst of light made everything dark around reveal the prototype. The monster''s body was not so much a monster as a large mobile bag of corpses. After all, in the range of his naked eye, he could see countless corpses and dense air conditioning.


    "Hoo There was another sound in Li Su''s ear. It seemed that he felt more fierce than before. It was hard for his eyes to catch the speed of this thing. The strong light of the flashlight circled around him, and he couldn''t see any suspicious trace. But Li Su knew that there must be something, because he felt that something was staring at him, It must be different from nothing.


    But what could it be? Li Su lowered his eyes and began to look at the bones piled up into a mountain. When he looked carefully, he could see that many of the bones had strange and deep concave marks. It seemed that there was a tearing force in them


    Be an amazing little beast!


    With this in mind, Li Su "Bata" turned off the flashlight, and suddenly everything around him fell into the dark again. No matter how dark the enemy was, I was also in the dark. This feeling is very fair, and Li Su grinned with a strange smile, which is also very exciting.


    "Hoo! Whoo! Hoo Sure enough, after it was completely dark around, the little beast that was so fast that people couldn''t see his body was completely active, and constantly and quickly jumped around Li Su.


    Li Su could only vaguely see the black shadow, and the clear wind was constantly ringing in his ears. As a provocation, he could not feel Li Su''s action. The speed of the black shadow''s jump became faster. In Li Su''s ears, it was like the wind of hunting. The sound of the wind was continuous. He saw that the black shadow had opened its sharp teeth in the dark.


    "Keng!" I don''t know when Li Su''s red claws are facing black shadow''s sharp tusks.


    "Hoo Hoo The black shadow was obviously frightened. The black figure was like a spring jumping up and down in the space. It had no rules to follow.


    "Hoo Hoo The wind began to be near and far away. Sometimes it was close to Li Su''s ear. Sometimes it was far away. It was hard for Li Su''s eyes to see where it was The wind seems to be more tight up, but also more people feel confused up.


    Li Su always sipped his mouth and stood in the same place. His long fingernails looked as sharp as blood. Suddenly, the dark shadow came. Li Su felt a pain in his body, a dull hum, and a piece of flesh and blood disappeared in an instant.


    "Hoo Hoo The urgent and swift voice retreated again, but the wind at the moment sounded like ridicule. The dark shadow disappeared in the dark again. The torn skin and flesh and the smell of blood spread throughout the dark space. The thirsty dark shadow was obviously more urgent, and his body jumped up and down. It looked like a billiard ball, But it can also make Li Su clearly feel how anxious this thing is.


    The voice of "Huhu, Huhu..." is ringing again. Compared with the previous patience, this thing can''t wait to get close to Li Su at the moment. When Li Su grows up, his mouth is biting Li Su''s body, and his long red claws are grabbing at the shadow.


    "Hoo Hoo Black shadow is constantly struggling in Li Su''s hands. The more he struggles, the longer and sharper Li Su''s nails become. He almost keeps black shadow trapped in his red nails.


    "Hoo Hoo There is less and less space for the shadow to move, which is why it finally shows a pair of eyes around the dark, because the eyes appear bright and dark, but they have a pair of eyes like magma. Compared with the magma flowing outside, it seems that the temperature is lower


    It''s higher.


    "Hoo Hoo..." the air flow around is changing. The monster''s eyes, which are more intense than magma, seem to be brewing something. Originally, the cold temperature around is rising. A smell of bone rotting burning makes the whole space become choking. The smoke after bone rotting burning becomes black, curling up in the space, It''s more like consciously surrounding Li Su.


    Li Su narrowed his eyes and said, "roar!" With a loud sound, the long brewed magma suddenly came out from the mouth of the beast imprisoned in the red claw. The hot temperature had the tendency to melt Li Su''s claw in an instant.


    Li Su couldn''t understand how hard the claw was. However, under such hardness, he couldn''t hold the fire in the monster''s mouth. The red claw closed in an instant, and the monster was free. In an instant, he jumped out of Li Su''s hand, and in an instant, he jumped up and down in space. Only this time, he could no longer hide in space, After all, the surrounding area is full of red, not to mention its eyes, which look redder than magma, bared its tusks. The monster was obviously angry and glared at Li Su angrily.


    "Come on!" The red nails grow out again. Li Su hooks the bright red nails at the monster. The moment the monster sees the red nails, his fiery red eyes look like they are about to explode. His body is ready to move. At this moment, Li Su''s action directly blows up the monster''s anger,


    Regardless of the direction Li Su rushed up, now the posture is clearly want to tear Li Su directly.


    Li Su grinned and watched the black monster approaching him. As he approached, the red claw suddenly closed, and the great golden power suddenly expanded from Li Su''s palm. That kind of obvious difference, with a little close to God, made the monster''s magmatic eyes show panic.


    "Hoo Hoo The voice of the monster came out with the action of the monster. It wanted to get away from Li Su. It was the one who rushed up to Li Su just now. Now it is the same person who is anxious to get away from Li Su. But it is easy to get close to Li Su, but it is difficult to get away from Li Su, The moment the golden breath flowed out, the surrounding air was no longer controlled by nature, but Li Su.


    The monster seems to run fast, but after the gold melts into the air, Li Su drags into the air, and everything around him drags back with Li Su''s pulling force. The monster can''t break free, and the whole beast seems to be stuck in the thick air¡° Hoo Hoo His voice could only come out with his limbs, but his body could not move at all. "You are very arrogant." Li Su''s cold voice sounded behind the monster, clearly should be a long distance, Li Su between this pull, let the monster feel Li Su''s voice clearly behind it.


    This terrible cognition made the whole body of the monster shake up. There was eagerness in his eyes. When he grew up, his mouth and tusks were exposed. But at the moment, the teeth could not do anything except demonstrate. Li Su''s small size was not a threat.


    "Ha ha." Li Su pulled towards the air again. The monster was already desperate. His eyes were staring at him not far away, and his limbs were struggling. But his body was as if he had been imprisoned in the air. He was close enough. With a wave of Li Su''s hand, the golden light suddenly came out of the air. For a moment, the monster thought he was free, and his body rushed out like a sharp arrow.


    "Bang!" A sound, the monster is dead hit by Li Su just group up in the golden sphere, let the monster''s face in ferocious, unable to break free.

 Chapter 1526

    The golden sphere, the solid machine is just like the soup, no, maybe it''s more solid than the soup.


    "Roar!" The monster struggled in the sphere and couldn''t get rid of it. The monster was obviously more and more angry. His eyes had become the same color as bright red, which was about to explode. Red to the extreme, the monster''s mouth opened, and a group of bright red flames rushed out, just like a flowing fire. The rapid flame burst out was just a few tens of centimeters, Directly blocked by the golden barrier, he turned a circle in the golden sphere and rushed down.


    "Roar The scream of the monster kept coming out of the monster''s mouth, and the sharp teeth were gnawing at the golden ball. In a word, he tried every means to escape. Li Su couldn''t help laughing when he saw the monster''s reaction.


    "Don''t bother. You can''t get out." Li Su''s calm voice passed directly into the monster''s ears without any barrier. The monster roared at Li Su fiercely with its tusks open. However, no harm could be done to Li Su. The monster galloped up and down in the golden ball.


    The sphere is like a living one. In which direction does the monster rush fiercely and even bulge out a piece. However, the bulge is like glue,


    As long as the monster exits, it will return to its original state again, and so on.


    Even if the monster has great strength, it doesn''t have much spirit. But the bright red eyes are still unwilling to stare at Li Su. Li Su grins: "ha ha, it seems that you know the truth!"


    "Roar!" Li Su squinted at the monster and said, "it seems that you think the space given to you is too big." Li Su said so, the golden barrier suddenly tightened a circle, looking at the golden monster nearby, frantically roared.


    Li Su rubbed his chin twice and said to the monster, "what''s the matter? Do you think I have too much space for you? That feeling is good. I''m shrinking it for you! "


    "Roar The monster jumps around in a small space like crazy. It''s obvious that it''s rejecting Li Su''s proposal. But Li Su is so unkind that he doesn''t see it. At last, there''s no room for the monster to turn around. He roars at Li Su with his fangs open. He really wants to rush out and tear Li Su off, But I just want to.


    "Well, that''s enough. Let''s go up now." No matter how the monster roared in the golden barrier, Li sudu didn''t see it at that time. At last, the monster couldn''t help looking at it. The whole person was wilting. Li sudu didn''t see it


    With a smile, he grabbed the golden barrier of the monster and jumped up.


    "Roar I feel Li Su''s action. The more Li Su moves up, the more the monster struggles in the golden barrier. This struggle is obviously different from that just now. This is a real worry. So what is the monster worried about? Li Su, who is in the monster''s body, can''t see it, but it doesn''t mean that Cheng Zhenzhen, who is staring at it outside, can''t see it clearly.


    The eyes of the magma monster, which are like black holes, appear to be alive. Some fiery red colors appear from the middle. Cheng Zhenzhen doubts whether she is wrong. The eyes of the magma monster look brighter and brighter.


    As the eyes became brighter and brighter, the magma monster seemed to encounter something terrible. It roared wildly and went out for a long time. Its arms beat wildly in the magma pool.


    The monster seems to be crazy, which makes Cheng Zhenzhen not understand what happened. Soon, magma starts to flow out of the brighter eyes of the magma monster. At first, it looks like tears, then more, more like a stream, and then a cracking sound comes out. It''s from the eyes of the monster. Cheng Zhenzhen opened her eyes wide and didn''t understand what had happened. But with the sound, the magma monster came out of her eyes


    Around the eyes began to crack, large streams of magma from the position of the magma monster burst out, it is magma, but give Cheng Zhenzhen a kind of illusion of magma monster blood!


    As Li Su raised his hand, the monster inside was more and more upward, and he could see the sky red with fire outside. The monster in his hand was struggling to the top. It felt like he was about to collapse. Li Su narrowed his eyes. What was this thing tossing about? Hot magma splashed inside with the collapse of the magma monster outside.


    At first, Li Su thought it was a coincidence, but as more and more fiery red magma came in, Li Su finally felt that something was wrong. His body was as fast as a phantom and flashed out. His steps were as light as a feather, and the magma as rain did not splash on Li Su. Finally, he saw the light again.


    The magma monster outside gave a final roar: "roar!" It broke into innumerable pieces and fell into the fiery magma pool. The splashed magma was as high as Zhang. The ghost who failed to fly was directly involved in the magma. A burst of wolf roar was more powerful than before. At the moment, Li Su really felt right. Here is the prison.


    "Roar!" The monster in Li Su''s hand looked at the broken magma monster and finally roared. He was so indignant that he could not overturn the whole magma pool and destroy Li Su. Li Su glanced at the captive monster and said faintly:


    "You don''t have to roar so indignantly. It''s just a shell outside you. As long as it''s long enough, you can still have a shell like that."


    what? Cheng Zhenzhen looks at the moment when Li Su reappears. All the unsolved mysteries just now have been connected. Yes, it seems that it''s because Li Su came closer. Before Cheng Zhenzhen asks what happened just now, she hears Li Su coldly open her eyes to the things in his hands, This thing is the real body of the giant rock monster?


    The monster imprisoned in the golden barrier was obviously stiff for a second because of Li Su''s words. In an instant, he roared angrily at Li Su. It turned out that this human knew everything before he could get in. It turned out that this human knew everything before he could take himself out. But how could it be so easy, This human is clearly the intention to destroy it¡° Roar


    "If you were not greedy and wanted to devour us, how could everything happen later? Ben Hua Li Su was staring at Benhua beast with a cold face. The cold voice even frostbite it!


    "Is this Ben Hua beast?" Cheng Zhenzhen opened her eyes wide. She couldn''t believe that she was staring at this black creature with eyes like magma. But shouldn''t the color of Benhua be white? Why is this Ben Hua beast black?


    "Well." After digging a hole in the magma monster outside, Li Su obviously looked down and saw what was moving back and forth. When he came to hell, everything was unknown. So Li Su directly asked the system, but he didn''t expect to be surprised by what he learned from the mouth of the system.


    The fierce and huge magma monster on the outside is just a shell. The real beast is actually inside. That''s the real essence of this thing. Once the essence of this Chinese beast is captured, the solid shell condensed from the outside will be broken instantly. That''s why Li Su insists on catching this thing.


    However, its color system also gives an explanation. Originally, there was only one color of Benhua beast, which was white. But later, because the hell caught Benhua beast and brought it back to the bottom for breeding, it gradually became this color because it was contaminated with more evil. It could be said that it was another variety. It would be more fierce and fierce than the original Benhua beast, Natural killing is also more blinking.


    Cheng Zhenzhen looked at the golden ball in Li Su''s hand without saying a word. She really couldn''t understand how the originally lovely Ben Hua beast could become like this¡° Do you want to see it? " The biggest crisis in Fangyuan is Benhua beast in his hand. Seeing that Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes have been on his hand, Li Su asks Cheng Zhenzhen. Without waiting for Cheng Zhenzhen to give an answer, he throws the valuable Benhua beast to Cheng Zhenzhen


    In front of Zhenzhen, Cheng Zhenzhen was shocked for a moment. Doesn''t Li Su know the value of Benhua beast?


    "Roar As soon as Ben Hua beast saw that the person who was leading him changed, he immediately played a fierce game against Cheng Zhenzhen, but no matter how arrogant he was, he couldn''t break through the thin golden barrier that looked like air outside, making Ben Hua beast furious.


    Cheng Zhenzhen takes a close look at the golden barrier outside. She thinks Li Su should know the real value of this book, otherwise she won''t be imprisoned. At first, she didn''t like Li Su, but with Li Su''s action today, Cheng Zhenzhen feels that she can reexamine this person, of course, just this person.


    "Let''s get out of here first." If Li Su knew what Cheng Zhenzhen thought, he would thank Cheng Zhenzhen for the high hat he brought. After all, after asking about the variety of the system, he didn''t ask about the value at all. He brought it out just to ask the way.

 Chapter 1527

    Far away from purgatory, the light around the fire gradually became dim, but the visibility was much better than that when a group of people just came underground.


    "Think it over. This is my last patience. You either tell me the truth or I will crush you to death in this golden barrier." The smile on Li Su''s face looks very pale, but the seriousness in his eyes makes Cheng Zhenzhen on one side see that Li Su''s words are not just words.


    Trapped in the golden barrier, Benhua beast naturally felt the trembling of his soul. His flaming eyes glared at Li Su fiercely and growled at Li Su. Even if he didn''t understand the language, Li Su could know that the monster must not want to die like this.


    "You''re very smart. I think you must know what I''m talking about, say it or not." Holding up the ball in his hand, Li Su''s eyes were cold and shining, staring at Benhua beast. A pair of them were as black as ink, and a pair of them were as bright as fire. They didn''t give in to each other. Benhua beast grew up and wanted to make the final struggle, but all its struggles in Li Su''s eyes were just harmless games.


    This feeling is deeply known by Ben Hua beast, because Li Su grabs it


    The golden barrier fell to the ground, and the heavy force came up from the barrier to its body with Li Su''s action. When its mouth grew up, Benhua didn''t even dare to spray out flames, because at this moment, it really realized the power of crushing


    "Li Su is a Chinese beast..." Cheng Zhenzhen looks at Li Su''s actions and the way he treats the Chinese beast. She feels a little heartbroken. After all, it''s a priceless treasure outside. No matter it''s in front of anyone, it will lead people to scramble for it. And such a treasure seems to be no different from a local dog in Li Su''s hands.


    "Roar..." in the golden barrier, the roar of Benhua beast is much smaller. Compared with the fierce roar before, the sound at the moment is even more weak. Cheng Zhenzhen is quite shocked to see the change of Benhua beast. After all, how proud this thing is, which is well known in the world, but it is such a proud creature, At the moment, there was such a low roar


    "You don''t have to yell at me. I can''t understand what it means. Do you always nod and shake your head?" Li Su was not interested in whether Benhua''s voice became weak. He swept Benhua''s voice in the golden barrier with a cold face. His voice was like frostbite. Benhua''s tusks opened a little. Just as he wanted to be fierce again, a fierce force came down from the golden barrier.


    "Poof!" With a loud voice, Ben Hua opened his mouth and spit it out straightly


    A mouthful of red magma, which seems to vomit blood, or frighten Cheng Zhenzhen not light, so precious Ben Hua beast should not be so tossed to death by Li Su?


    Cheng Zhenzhen is very worried and gets closer. The red magma slowly slides down the golden barrier. Cheng Zhenzhen is looking at a pair of red eyes and stares at her. He is relieved to see Cheng Zhenzhen. The pupil in Ben Hua''s eyes is shrinking and expanding. It looks like he is thinking.


    "The last three seconds." Li Su had no patience and gave an ultimatum to Benhua beast in the golden barrier again. The pupil in Benhua beast''s eyes changed for a while, and finally slowly nodded his head and small physique, but it didn''t affect his action. Li Su narrowed his eyes and looked at Benhua beast in the golden barrier. He laughed and grabbed his hand in mid air, Lying on the ground, Benhua beast appeared directly in Li Su''s hands with a golden barrier.


    Li Su nodded to Ben Hua beast, "it''s already been like this, isn''t it?" Benhua beast''s fiery red eyes were still fierce, but he didn''t show his teeth. Li Su rubbed his chin and said to Benhua beast, "I came down to find something. Of course, catching you is just casual. If you can help me find this thing as soon as possible, I will let you go when I leave here."


    Li Su''s words made Ben Hua beast''s eyes brighten up instantly. Although he couldn''t speak, his IQ was not low, so he listened to what Li Su said clearly. Let him go¡° Yes, as long as you promise not to cause me too much trouble, I''ll let you go. " In Benhua beast''s suspicious eyes, Li Su nodded in confirmation, which made Benhua beast a little excited. A pair of eyes were obviously burning with hope. Li Su''s mouth was raised. That''s right. That''s right.


    "Roar..." after the excitement, Benhua beast was more concerned about what could be related to his freedom. He roared at Li Su. Although Li Su didn''t understand the meaning, he was eager to see Li Su clearly. Li Su laughed at Benhua beast and said, "I don''t think you will be unfamiliar with this thing." How could a creature born in hell not know the famous netherworld flower.


    As soon as Li Su said that he was not strange, Ben Hua beast looked even more happy. His eyes were shining and nodded to Li Su one after another, obviously to determine what it was.


    "The netherworld flower." As soon as Li Su''s voice came out, Cheng Zhenzhen felt that the air around her suddenly became cold. She stared at Li Su with an incredible look on her face. She even doubted her ears. What did Li Su just say? Did he really say Youming flower?


    And Benhua beast in the golden barrier heard Li Su say these three words


    In an instant, he was crazy. He jumped up and down in the barrier like he didn''t want to die. When he grew up, his tusks were gnawing at the barrier angrily. It was clear that the barrier had been tried many times, and such an attack was useless. But at this moment, even if he knew that it was useless, the beast was still desperate and crazy.


    The golden barrier was blown out one by one by Benhua beast. Li Su was a little puzzled and looked at Benhua beast. After a while, Benhua beast went crazy again. He thought that this guy had intermittent mental illness?


    Originally, after hearing the words "netherworld flower", Ben Hua beast thought that Li Su was playing with himself. Now, after waiting to see Li Su''s eyes clearly, Ben Hua beast was even more crazy. He kept roaring in the direction of Li Su. It was clear that he was roaring at Li Su.


    Li Su couldn''t understand, so he turned to Cheng Zhenzhen and said, "what''s going on?"


    Cheng Zhenzhen looks at Li Su speechless. Li Su can bring them directly to hell. She already knows that this person is bold. But now when she hears what Li Su is looking for, Cheng Zhenzhen feels that there is no upper limit to this person''s death.


    If it''s a common thing, it''s OK, but what''s netherworld flower? It''s the forbidden flower of hell, also known as the flower of death. According to the rumor, if you see the flowers of the nether world and the ghosts, you will never get them, let alone human beings or other people


    He''s a creature. Isn''t that even more like never coming back?


    This kind of legend is well known by all living beings, no matter in the human world or in hell. Doesn''t Li Su know?


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s questioning eyes made Li Su feel his nose awkwardly. Although he didn''t know what Cheng Zhenzhen was questioning, he promised that he was the most ignorant one.


    "Do you know something?" After all, Li Su is the leader of this trip to hell. He still needs to know something that everyone knows, but he doesn''t know.


    "The netherworld flower is called the forbidden flower in hell. It''s extremely hard to find. I''m afraid I can''t use it even if I find it." Cheng Zhenzhen looks at Li Su''s puzzled face. It''s too sincere. She helplessly explains to Li Su. Even though he doesn''t know anything, she dares to rush down to find Youming flower. Isn''t this man really going to die?


    "Why?" Li Su felt a little bit of trouble when he heard that Youming flower was forbidden. But what''s more troublesome is that Cheng Zhenzhen couldn''t use the second half of her sentence. What''s the meaning of this? Cheng Zhenzhen looked at Li Su''s frown and looked into the distance, "because seeing flowers is death, and ghosts become ghosts, not to mention people and other creatures?"


    This time, Li Su''s brow was really wrinkled. At that time, he knew how to help Zhou Siying


    The way to recover is not simple. He has accepted it, but now he''s looking for it, and it''s impossible to use it. Isn''t that bullshit?


    When Cheng Zhenzhen thought that Li Su was going to give up, he heard Li Su continue to ask Ben Hua, "do you know where it is?"


    Benhua beast had been bruised in the golden barrier, and the whole beast looked very embarrassed. In this case, Li Su''s voice came in again. The obvious meaning was to find Youming flower, and the more obvious meaning was to let it die!


    He glared at Li Su fiercely and showed his teeth. Benhua beast didn''t mean to compromise with Li Su at all. It seemed that this time it was going to fight to the end. After all, no matter what choice it was, it would be better to fight.


    "It looks like you don''t want to cooperate." Maybe the netherworld flower is forbidden and ordinary people can''t use it, but Li Su is different. He has a ghost medicine system and has come to the present. He doesn''t have the possibility to give up. After thinking about the joints clearly, only Benhua beast agrees to lead the way. Unexpectedly, it still means resisting rejection, so Li Su smiles. His eyes and smile look cruel.


    "Li Su, don''t --!"

 Chapter 1528

    Even Cheng Zhenzhen''s loud roar failed to stop Li Su''s determination. Li Su''s eyes were sharp, and the golden barrier was like a giant hand clenched in the middle. For a moment, Benhua''s blood was gushing, and the whole beast had been completely crushed into a meat cake. Ye''s bright eyes looked dim, Cheng Zhenzhen looked at Li Su with anger on her face: "I''ve already told you to stop. Why do you want to continue?"


    After yelling at Li Su like this, Cheng Zhenzhen still felt angry and pointed at Li Su angrily: "do you know how precious a Benhua beast is? Such a beast on the outside is enough to attract thousands of people to fight for it. Anyone who grabs Benhua beast will try his best to give it up, but you, you... "Cheng Zhenzhen''s fingers are shaking, pointing to Zhao an, and the rest is too much to say.


    The expression on Li Su''s face was light. He looked at Benhua beast who was struggling in the golden barrier and said: "no matter what is precious in the eyes of outsiders, it is just a guide for me now. Even though it is precious, if I can''t do this, what''s the use of keeping it?"


    "You Cheng Zhenzhen''s angry face has changed. She stares at Zhao an. There is no difference between what she says and what she doesn''t say?! It''s a treasure. It''s a treasure


    Bei, did Li Su understand?


    Maybe he understood, but his expression was so light that he couldn''t see a little treasure or feel a little regret. If other people want to see this scene, they will be crazy!


    "One last time, go or not?" Li Su didn''t have the last patience for Benhua beast. He gave Benhua beast a look, which seemed to him to be a handout. "I hope you know one thing. In other people''s eyes, you may be priceless, but in my eyes, your value is only a guide, and you have to go even if it''s a sea of fire, If you don''t, you''ll end up dead! "


    Cheng Zhenzhen turns her face to one side. Now she doesn''t want to see Li Su at all. It''s a pity that she wanted to change Li Su before. Now she doesn''t have to!


    The dying Ben Hua beast heard Li Su''s words clearly, and saw the meaning of the man who wanted to kill him from Li Su''s eyes. His so-called value is only in other people''s eyes, which is not worth a cent at all. If he leads the way, there may be a way to live, but if he refuses.


    "Poof..." with the sound of crushing force, Benhua beast spat out a mouthful of blood again. The golden energy on his body seemed to be an invisible big hand pressing down. If he refused it, the end would be quite clear, that would be death and becoming a hero


    Dead in mud! Think about this, exhausted the whole body last strength, Ben Hua beast roared at Li Su, "roar..." that pair of only a little bright eyes staring at Li Su, is really compromise meaning.


    "Ha ha, that''s right." Li Su''s eyes swept over the golden barrier. In a moment, the invisible pressure faded away. The sphere bounced back to its original size. The deformed Benhua beast, which had been squeezed, seemed to be no better. The whole beast seemed to be on the verge of death. Cheng Zhenzhen couldn''t help looking at it.


    Li Su reached over the golden ball and grabbed it. It was like an invisible silk thread, and soon flew into Li Su''s hand. Li Su turned his back and put his hand into the golden barrier.


    "Roar..." Ben Hua beast was a little flustered. He was just a little big. If Li Su wanted to do something at the moment, he couldn''t escape. But he had agreed to lead Li Su''s way. Could it be that he didn''t express clearly enough? He yelled at Li Su twice again.


    Cheng Zhenzhen looks at Li Su with her back to her. She doesn''t know what this person is doing, but what doesn''t prevent her is that she hears Ben Hua''s extremely sad voice. She is anxious to spit fire from her mouth, but he can''t stop what Li Su is doing, but it can''t go on like this, it can''t!


    Cheng Zhenzhen clenched her teeth. As soon as she turned around, her light suddenly appeared. It was clear that she was ready to attack. At the moment, Li Su squeezed a pill into Benhua beast''s mouth. The beast looked very smart, but it could not change with human intelligence. Look at it, you can''t even see what you are doing for it.


    "Eat it, and you''ll get better soon." Li Su stares at Ben Hua beast. This guy is lucky. His only big huandan is actually sent to his mouth. He is so scared. Look at his intelligence quotient and his promise.


    "Huh..." Ben Hua''s refusal can''t compare with Li Su''s action of filling pills into his mouth. The pills melt at the entrance. Ben Hua''s corpse is lying in the golden barrier, and his eyes are gray.


    Li Su couldn''t help laughing when he saw this. I didn''t expect that this thing pretended to be dead, but it was quite similar! While he was smiling, Li Su felt that the momentum behind him was obviously not right. The turbulent power was clearly the posture to be attacked. Of course, he knew who was behind him.


    "You let go of that Benhua beast!" Cheng Zhenzhen''s fists are full of power. The air around her is swimming along the power. The power is expanding even more. It''s as big as a basketball.


    Li Su looked at the wound on Benhua beast in the golden barrier, and was recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye. Benhua beast, who used to be a corpse in the barrier, had already felt it. His originally godless eyes were wide open and blinked several times. Finally, the magma like eyes came out. I can''t believe it. Looking at Li Su, it''s true


    This man hurt it, but the same man saved it!


    "I say again, let go of Benhua beast!" Cheng Zhenzhen''s voice because of anger, the volume is constantly rising, the sound of the surrounding airflow is hunting.


    "I''ll just remind you once, don''t do it to me." Li Su didn''t turn around, and her voice was quite calm. It felt as if what was standing behind him was not the eldest daughter of Tianmen, but the most ordinary person. However, Cheng Zhenzhen was not. She was a rare talent in this generation, and her ability was even more powerful. Li Su''s action undoubtedly despised Cheng Zhenzhen to the extreme and humiliated her heart, Regardless of what Li Su said, he rushed to Li Su like thunder.


    The speed, the power, the other person must not be able to fight. Benhua beast in the golden barrier felt the power. His eyes were like magma, staring at Li Su''s back. He was careful, but there was no lack of meaning to remind Li Su.


    With a faint smile, Li Su felt the fierce power behind him. His eyes narrowed, and he patted behind him with Taiji like gesture. The palm looked light as if it was holding up a mass of air. The palm seemed heavy as if it was holding up the surrounding world.


    The sound of the surrounding air flow is not right, but Cheng Zhenzhen''s speed doesn''t mean to slow down at all. In the blink of an eye, Cheng Zhenzhen''s power has been waved in front of Li Su. Cheng Zhenzhen sees Li Su''s slow hand, and can''t help but feel cold in her heart. This is the reason


    Do you look down on her too much? It''s no use doing it yourself.


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s narrowed eyes were only happy for such a moment, because the next moment there was a great change around her. The peaceful air was like a huge wave towards Cheng Zhenzhen, and the power was so vast that it was hard for Cheng Zhenzhen to estimate how far she would have to withdraw to avoid being affected by such a power.


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s body flashed back like a ray of light. Cheng Zhenzhen was shocked by the amazing momentum of the world falling down. She asked herself that she was twice as good as the best of her generation, but no one had ever given her so much pressure. So much pressure made Cheng Zhenzhen feel like she was competing with her uncles and uncles.


    no impossible! As soon as she turned over, she was like a white dragon in the waves. In an instant, she jumped out for more than ten feet. Cheng Zhenzhen thought that it was over, and slowly breathed a sigh of relief. However, she found that it was far from being forced to go over Cheng Zhenzhen again because of the tremendous power. At that moment, Cheng Zhenzhen even had an illusion. She saw the waves like the sky, and she was just a tiny mole ant in front of the huge waves. This feeling made Cheng Zhenzhen pinch her palm for the first time. This is an illusion, it must be an illusion! Clenching her cheek, Cheng Zhenzhen persuades herself again and again.


    "Roar..." Ben Hua''s eyes widened, and he didn''t dare


    Believe looking at the invisible but has become a tangible huge force, too amazing, Ben Hua beast''s mouth open, do not know how to close.


    Cheng Zhenzhen is not close, but she doesn''t miss the voice of Benhua beast. She looks back with disbelief in her eyes. How can she see that Benhua beast is dying just now


    The eye son for a moment toward that golden light regiment to see in the past, a regiment of gold in this dim light around appear more conspicuous, also let Cheng Zhenzhen see clearly in the golden light regiment is the lively Ben Hua beast.


    What''s the matter? However, no matter what happened, now it is clear that her attack is meaningless. For a moment, her complex expression appears on Cheng Zhenzhen''s face. She stares at Li Su and opens her mouth for a long time. She doesn''t know what to say. The tremendous momentum is hanging on Cheng Zhenzhen''s head. She doesn''t move forward or backward, but the momentum of pressure is still there.


    "I..." Cheng Zhenzhen opens her mouth and stares at Li Su with her bright eyes. But when she touches Li Su''s deep sea like eyes, Cheng Zhenzhen''s explanations become powerless and she can only swallow them down


    Li Su''s eyes are still light, but this light makes Cheng Zhenzhen feel embarrassed. As soon as Li Su''s hand is closed and grasped, the mighty momentum disappears instantly. Li Su glances at Cheng Zhenzhen who is not at ease. "Let''s go, bring Sijia. We''re on our way."


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s face is a little red with shame. Listening to Li Su''s words, she doesn''t know who this person is


    He gave himself a slight nod under the steps and pulled Zhou Sijia, who was not far away from him, towards Li Su.


    Zhou Sijia, who has been shielded from the six senses, doesn''t know how to be afraid, but her heart is still active. A heart feels like it''s hanging in the air. At this moment, when Cheng Zhenzhen hands her hand into an extremely warm hand, Zhou Sijia''s hanging heart finally falls on the ground, is Su!

 Chapter 1529

    Li Su relieved Zhou Sijia''s closed six senses, and after her eyes adapted to the surroundings for a moment, Zhou Sijia hugged Li Su''s waist: "Su, su..." with a cry, Li Su touched Zhou Sijia''s head and gave her a smile: "OK, don''t play with a child''s temper, we have to continue on our way now."


    Without the magma pool full of souls, there are also so many ghosts who are playing tricks with their teeth and claws. Zhou Sijia''s eyes have finally regained their usual brilliance. He nodded at Li Su seriously. As soon as she turned her face, Zhou Sijia saw something that looked a little like ah Hei, but it was much smaller than ah Hei, But looking at those orange eyes, Zhou Sijia laughed, "Su, what is this?"


    Li Su light glanced at the honest Ben Hua beast, "it is a guide for us."


    Cheng Zhenzhen''s face was a little embarrassed, but Ben Huashou didn''t care. He nodded to Zhou Sijia seriously. After all, she could see that this woman seemed to like herself very much.


    "It looks a bit like ah Hei, but ah Hei is more lovely." Zhou Sijia is looking at ah Hei left outside through Ben Hua beast. She hasn''t seen ah Hei for a long time. When she meets her, she dislikes her. If she doesn''t meet her, she will think of ah Hei from time to time


    Cute ah Hei.


    Benhua beast in the golden barrier obviously knows. Zhou Sijia is looking at ah Hei through it. Although he is a little disappointed, it doesn''t hinder that Benhua beast quickly adjusts his mood. He squints his eyes and jumps up and down in the golden barrier, as if he is urging Li Su to move forward. Ha ha, Li Su certainly can''t slow down.


    "Let''s go!" After patting Zhou Sijia on the shoulder, a group of three people and a beast rushed forward. After a long time, a group of ghosts slowly appeared around the magma pool. Compared with just now, these ghosts were obviously absent. Their empty eyes were staring in one direction, and the air in that direction seemed to exist, For a long time, these ghosts did not move their eyes.


    Compared with Li Su''s imagination, Li Su''s journey was much smoother. At most, he met one or two kids who didn''t know what to do. However, such kids didn''t need Li Su''s help at all. Long Yuanjian jumped out and solved everything. In addition, with Ben Hua beast, an underground aborigine, leading the way, the group soon came to a long and deep gully with a gust of dark wind, At the moment of arriving at this place, Ben Hua stopped moving forward and turned to look at Li Su with his yellow eyes. It was like saying, yes, here it is.


    Li Su stepped forward and squinted down to see that the bottomless ravine was also an abyss, "Su!" Zhou Sijia watched Li Su continue to walk forward


    He grabbed Li Su''s arm with some worry. The gully really made people stand up. Compared with the surface, the degree of yin and cold was definitely five points more. What is hidden in the gully and what kind of crisis is unpredictable.


    Ha ha, Li Su looked at Zhou Sijia''s worried expression, reached out and brushed off Zhou Sijia''s hand, and even gave Zhou Sijia a comforting smile, "don''t worry, there won''t be anything." Finally, Li Su knew the name of this place in the inquiry system, endless place, the place where the ferocious species were exiled. No place would be more chaotic, no place would be more evil and dangerous than this!


    However, what about the endless land, what about the abyss, Li Su''s face with a confident light swept a circle of people, "let''s go, go down!" Nothing can stop him from moving forward.


    Zhou Sijia''s eyes are a little complicated. It''s clear that before she comes here again, the person who wants to save her sister most is her. But now she looks at the more and more dangerous surroundings, but she has a little selfishness. She doesn''t want Li Su to go forward. She knows that this idea is not good, because her sister will be killed by her selfishness, but she doesn''t want to lose Li Su!


    Complex mood, complex eyes, when Zhou Sijia''s eyes on Li Su''s firm eyes, all the worries in her heart disappeared in such an instant. She shook Li Su''s wrist with some cold hands and nodded to Li Su seriously, "OK!"


    As soon as Cheng Zhenzhen came to the abyss, a layer of extremely strong gas hood completely wrapped Cheng Zhenzhen up. It was like golden soup, which made Cheng Zhenzhen look indifferent. At this moment, the original golden barrier became Ben Hua''s magic weapon. Ben Hua jumped up and down in it excitedly, Because it feels that everything around it can''t do any harm to it.


    It''s true to say that it''s the abyss of ten thousand feet. They have been diving down from the top for a while. At the moment, they still can''t see where the bottom of the abyss is. But the more they go down, the more the wind is reduced. However, the reduced wind doesn''t mean the reduction of the crisis, but it''s more intense.


    The tangible and intangible things around her were moving. A terrible sound, like a combination of sounds, rushed from all sides of the gully. It was as if the right target was lingering around the people. Zhou Sijia''s face was no longer afraid. With a roar of "snow roaring over a thousand mountains", the dark area was covered with a layer of dazzling frost.


    At this moment, the world around is also fully illuminated. The deep ravines are covered with vines like Parthenocissus, which look gloomy. However, the bones climbing on the vines are bones that can''t recognize what they are. They say they are dead, but the eyes of these things are shining like ghost fire


    You can see the greed of these things clearly from the ghostly eyes.


    "To die!" At the moment when she saw these things clearly and regarded them as prey, Zhou Sijia became angry, and the ice arrow in her hand shot at the white bones on the vine like a rain of arrows.


    Zhou Sijia''s ice arrow is obviously more powerful. It can run straight through the bone beast. What''s more, Li Su is surprised that the ice arrow goes straight into the mountain peak, and the fixed piece of ice explodes! From a distance, a fixed bone beast looked like a work of art. Li Su''s recognition made him laugh.


    It''s a fight. Brother, you can still laugh in this situation. Is it really OK? Cheng Zhenzhen is speechless to Li Su. After all, she has seen people doing too many wonderful things all the way.


    Although Zhou Sijia''s move is powerful, what can''t stand is that there are as many bony beasts as ants in it. When they are shot through and fixed here, another group of them rush up again quickly, which is as continuous as waves. Cheng Zhenzhen''s light suddenly increases, and turns into a giant hand to beat these bony beasts.


    The bony beasts are still smiling, obviously not in favor, but such disapproval, waiting for them to touch the strong power from their hands, turned into powder in a moment, Jie Jie''s laughter became their last words.


    The two women are like fighter planes. Li Su is watching films of bony beasts being cut off. He wants to smile and cry beautiful. Ben Hua beast also enjoys happiness with Li Su. He doesn''t know where to learn his movements. He turns his legs up and holds his two claws to watch the play. Then he looks good. This guy even sends out a burst of "roaring" laughter from time to time.


    This movement naturally made Li Su notice Benhua beast, who was very leisurely and seemed more comfortable than himself. Heisensen''s eyes were staring at Benhua beast, "ha ha..." with a smile, the sweat hairs on Benhua beast''s spine immediately stood up, and a pair of magmatic eyes looked at Li Su, which was cautious and flattering.


    "Ha ha!" Li Su laughs again. Ben Hua beast immediately understands that the appointed one wants to help. It''s only after Ben Hua beast is half gone that he suddenly remembers something. Now he''s imprisoned in Jinqiu. In this case, he can''t help if he wants to, OK? Looking at Li Su with expectant eyes, it seems that he is discussing with Li Su whether he can untie the golden barrier temporarily.


    Li Su grinned. Ha ha, where do you need such trouble? He reached out and grabbed the animal''s head out of the barrier. Of course, his body was still inside the barrier. Half of his head was outside, and half of his body was in the ball. Is that funny? Li Su didn''t mean to adopt Ben Hua''s protesting eyes, but he didn''t want to


    He stared at Ben Hua and said, "don''t you attack the mouth? How to move? I''ve pulled out the most powerful part of you. Is it difficult or not? "


    Ben Hua yelled at Li Su angrily twice, right, right, but what dignity does it have to say? The whole thing is a ball!


    "Only by doing so can you be praised. You are the legendary master of the real beast Li Su''s three inch eloquence made Zhou Sijia and Cheng Zhenzhen never think that he would use it here. Is it really good to fool a monster like this?


    But it is obvious that Benhua beast has been fooled by him. From the doubt in Benhua beast''s magma like eyes to firmness, we can see, "whoosh!" The next moment, Benhua beast has joined the ranks of bone cleaning beast like a sharp arrow, and it is completely in the vanguard manner. All the bone beasts are burned to ashes by Benhua beast with its extremely hot flame.


    Even though the army of the bony beast looks turbulent, it can''t resist the speed of the three men! Soon cleared out a large area of space, and those who originally looked very coveted of a group of bone beast like a clip to the tail as quickly disappeared without a trace.


    "Which way should we go now?" The bone beast is cleaned up, but the next problem they face is the direction they have to decide. Zhou Sijia looks at Li Su, and it is obvious that the guide of this road is in Zhou Sijia''s heart.


    Li Su took a look at Benhua beast. The brilliance of Benhua beast''s eyes was a little dim. He shook his head. He only knew that there were netherworld flowers here, but he had only heard of such a place. Actually, when he got there, he was almost the same as these humans, with black eyes.

 Chapter 1530

    Zhou Sijia and Cheng Zhenzhen were both disappointed to see that Benhua beast was hopeless. However, Li Su''s eyes became brighter without him. He said to the two women, "have you noticed the direction of the bone beast''s retreat?"


    After Li Su''s reminding, they began to recall the picture just now. It was only then that they found that the bone beasts coming from all directions were retreating in one direction. Zhou Sijia''s eyes looked at Li Su. Was that their way?


    Li Su touched Zhou Sijia''s head and said with a smile, "these things are born in this abyss. We don''t know about them. They are quite clear. Naturally, they will try to avoid the crisis and find a suitable place to live."


    When Li Su said this, Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes lit up in an instant, which means


    That''s right. Li Su nodded and looked in the opposite direction to the retreat of the bony beasts. It was because this direction was full of crisis that they chose the opposite direction. But it was also because of this that Li Su knew that this was the direction they should move forward. After all, there were countless crises in this direction, but there must be netherworld flowers in this crisis, What''s the danger of being banned from flowers in hell.


    "Let''s go." Li Su led the way and floated to a certain height. The group seemed to be walking, but actually they were flying. In the rugged road at the foot of this group of people, what they could not see was the human bones that had been covered with moss for a long time!


    It''s ten thousand feet deep. Naturally, it''s even longer. Half an hour has passed, but the group is still in the middle of the mountain wall, looking back. The place they passed has already been blocked by the vines on the mountain wall, so they can''t see how far they have gone, so they can only continue to move forward.


    After about two hours, the road is a little wider and wider. It is no longer like a gully, but like


    "How can there be such a big sinkhole?" Cheng Zhenzhen frowned and looked at the huge pit in front of her eyes. She said it was impossible not to be shocked.


    "There seems to be something in it..." Tiankeng is not just a pit. Half of the pits are black. It looks like lake water, but it''s not lake water. It looks like mud, but it doesn''t look like mud. Such a Tiankeng is supposed to be lifeless and lifeless, but now, Zhou Sijia''s eyes are wide open and points to the front, Li Su followed Zhou Sijia''s direction and saw nothing. He only heard Zhou Sijia''s cry. Zhou Sijia shouldn''t look at flowers or be afraid of reading wrong. After all, Zhou Sijia didn''t look good along the way


    It''s calm, that is to say, there is something in such a viscous liquid, but what is it?


    "Hoo..." a section of thick black body was exposed in the sky pit, the visibility around was not high, and the thick water was also so dark color, so the action of this thing was almost ignored in the past.


    "It looks like..." Cheng Zhenzhen thought about the thick section she had just seen. Just as she was about to spit out the answer, she saw Li Su looking at the pool and saying, "it''s Jiao!"


    "What?"¡° What Zhou Sijia and Cheng Zhenzhen were surprised. Li Su glanced at Cheng Zhenzhen. Didn''t the woman see what it was just now? Why are you so surprised? Cheng Zhenzhen was a little embarrassed by Li Su, "I just thought it was a python or something like that..."


    Li Su shakes his head. It''s really like a python from the point of view of its figure, but it won''t be so simple if it can survive in such a poor and dangerous place and seems to live so wantonly. Therefore, Li Su directly inquires the system, and the answer given by the system actually shocked Li Su.


    [endless abyss, black dragon with only one horn, evil generates evil and nourishes evil cultivation. The power of darkness is extremely powerful. It has been practicing for thousands of years, and the second horn will be born in a few days...]


    Born in such a source of evil, the original nourishment of the creature is not comparable to ordinary creatures. Now what''s more terrible is that this thing actually wants to produce a second corner. It''s not necessary, it must be spared! With this idea, Li Su also took Zhou Sijia, Cheng Zhenzhen and others to action immediately. Several people were flying in the air very fast, but Benhua beast suddenly roared, with a pair of magma like eyes staring at the bottom, and their eyes were about to jump down.


    "What are you doing?" What we have to do now is to try not to attract Heijiao''s attention and leave here as soon as possible. What''s wrong with this book? It''s not only yelling, but also looking at it in time. It seems that it wants to jump down. Is that fatal?


    "Roar..." Ben Hua beast roared at Li Su eagerly. He even used his short forelimb to stretch down. Li Su certainly didn''t think Ben Hua beast was joking. As soon as he looked in the direction of Ben Hua beast''s finger, Li Su immediately widened his eyes, "this is it!"


    Cheng Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia also stopped. After all, Benhua beast seems to have something wrong. When they stare at a group of people and look down, their eyes suddenly reach the maximum. Are they wrong? There are black flowers in the black Tiankeng!


    No, it''s not wrong. Li Su dived down to see more clearly. It''s not wrong. In the middle of the black sky pit, there is a small piece of black flower with flowers and no leaves in the middle of the black thick liquid. The flower looks very evil, but it''s also breathtaking!


    "Is this the netherworld flower?" Rao is Cheng Zhenzhen, who thinks she is well-informed,


    Waiting for her to really see the legend of the netherworld flowers, also can''t help but be shocked, the original world really have such flowers, pure black but give people a feeling of no time, no fragrance but lead people can''t help yearning!


    Is this the netherworld flower? Li Su stares at the black words and doesn''t give Cheng Zhenzhen an answer. After all, it''s the first time that he sees such an alien flower.


    Black netherworld is the first of the top ten netherworld flowers. It was born with a guardian beast. The flowers can induce death and can also be used as a strange medicine


    Tut Tut, Li Su didn''t expect that their luck was really good. How long after they got out of the ravine, they saw the netherworld flower. Even though they were the king of netherworld flower, Li Su couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling when he thought about what the system said. It means that they also met the most powerful Guardian beast. It seems that it won''t be so easy to pick the flowers this time.


    "Su, is this the netherworld flower?" Zhou Sijia looks at Li Su and stares down at her. With a smile of unknown meaning on her face, she tugs at Li Su''s arm twice. Li Su nods to Zhou Sijia and Cheng Zhenzhen and confirms: "yes, this is Youming flower."


    "Great!" Zhou Sijia''s eyes are shining. I can''t imagine that it''s so easy to find Youming flower. That''s great. Since this flower is what Li Su is looking for, it means that her sister is saved!


    "Don''t be happy too soon." Li Su pinched Zhou Sijia''s chin and couldn''t help laughing


    Smile, if only it were so simple.


    Cheng Zhenzhen, listening to Li Su''s words, felt that this man seemed to have something to say. Before Li Su could speak again, "ho!" Suddenly, a huge wave broke out on the black water, and a few tens of meters long Jiao body swung towards Li Su. With strong momentum and unexpected speed, the three people who had stood together quickly dodged. Zhou Sijia was pulled by Li Su and almost rolled under the Jiao body.


    "Hoo! Why does this thing suddenly get angry? " Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes were fixed on the jiaoshen, who was beating back in the dark water. It took only two seconds for the jiaoshen to pull up towards the sky again. Although the jiaoshen was big, it was really swift. It was just like a whip in the hands of a queen mother, and it made a big difference.


    Li Su and Zhou Sijia kept dodging in mid air, and the jiaoshen was haunted by ghosts for a while. They were exhausted by the jiaoshen¡° What''s the matter with this thing? " Zhou Sijia was holding Li Su''s arm with a puzzled look on her face. She looked at the water and Li Su again. Li Su narrowed her eyes: "that''s because she felt that we had stayed too long and that we were interested in Youming huawang, so she attacked us."


    Zhou Sijia nodded, but Cheng Zhenzhen was stunned. What¡° "The king of netherworld?" Cheng Zhenzhen almost lost her voice! She never thought that when she saw the netherworld flower for the first time in her life, she would meet the king!


    Li Su nodded, "yes, that black Jiao should be the guardian beast of Youming flower king." As soon as Li Su''s voice came down, his tail, which had been circling for a long time, was finally patted heavily towards the water surface. At the moment of patting, a layer of black waves rose! A thing with a single horn like a snake but not a snake sprang out of the water. His cold eyes looked at Li Su and his party, "Ow A long cry, a burst of black waves issued from above, towards Li Su and others.


    "Don''t touch these black waves!" Cheng Zhenzhen looks at Heijiao''s cold eyes and suddenly remembers a legend. Looking at heisensen, the ink is thicker than the ink. If it''s good, the water should be extremely poisonous!


    Li Su seized up Zhou Si Jia''s two men and missed the black wave that slobber up. The black waves hit the ground directly, and it was like a sulfuric acid foam. Instantly, there was a deep pit on the ground. Zhou Sijia saw that he couldn''t swallow the saliva. The water was poisonous and poisonous.


    "Ouch!" As the waves burst into the air, the Dragon dashed towards the crowd. The dragon''s mouth was full of blood. In an instant, countless black raindrops splashed out of the dragon''s mouth. That is to say, at the same moment, the thick tail of the Dragon circled in the air. The beast was pulled straight down by the dragon, and was about to fall into the dark deep water, Li Su was about to start, but he stopped, and a cloud of thunder rolled up to the top of Heijiao''s head.


    At the moment when Heijiao looked up, a roaring thunder and lightning had been lashing madly at Heijiao, and a dark sky pit was suddenly illuminated


    For example, in the daytime, the black dragon kept twisting its strong body in the thunder and lightning, and a long cry came out from the black dragon''s big mouth.


    Originally photographed in the black water, Ben Hua''s beast just stops at a short distance. The golden ball doesn''t move fast, but it can let Li Su know that it''s facing the place with dark flowers in the middle of the lake. On one side, Cheng Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia show excited expressions. Li Su stares at the black Jiao in the lightning.


    Although the cry of black glue sounds very sad, there is something wrong with it! Li Su soon found out what was wrong.


    As soon as Heijiao''s claws were torn outward, the rolling thunder and lightning seemed to tear apart the barrier directly, and the black head exposed from the inside was covered with scorched smoke, which made two corners on Heijiao''s head!

 Chapter 1531

    "This is Jackie Chan?" Of course, a group of people are paying attention to the situation of Heijiao in mid air. Seeing that the crisis to be solved has suddenly changed, and the change is too big, Cheng Zhenzhen takes a breath.


    The expression on Li Su''s face is also very dignified. He never thought that an angry thunder would catalyze the second corner of Heijiao. It''s not a single point that is powerful.


    Looking at the black dragon tearing open the thunder curtain and walking from the middle reaches, it seems that there are countless clouds in his eyes. These eyes are more transparent and wiser. What he stares at is the direction where Li Su is. With a bloody mouth, the black ink dots are mixed with lightning. The range of the explosion is startling. Even if he is hiding, the range is too large!


    Benhua''s short forelimb was about to touch the flower body of netherworld. At that moment, the colorful ink rain and lightning forced Benhua''s action back, shrinking in the golden barrier


    The beast looked at the strong ink rain and thunder outside, smashing the golden barrier constantly, and was very worried that the golden barrier would not be pierced by these things.


    Obviously, Ben Hua beast thought a little too much. It became a barrier. He couldn''t bear the weight of constant pressure. In a moment, he bounced out, and the rain and thunder knocked down the attack!


    Benhua beast in the golden barrier was happy. His eyes were shining. His short forelimb poked and watched the barrier appear like a bubble. As it recovered, Benhua beast in the barrier jumped up and down with excitement. His eyes were burning like magma, Focus on the direction of the netherworld flower!


    "Ouch!" Black Jiao''s body circled and blew a whirlwind. The wind vortex of the whirlwind became bigger and bigger. The black water below rose with the action of black Jiao. There was a fierce wolf, strong wind and black wave. It can be predicted that there will be a storm in a short time¡° Quick fight, quick decision Black Jiao''s strength is more and more fierce. Cheng Zhenzhen feels that the situation is not good, too bad, and goes after Li Su


    Let''s roar.


    Li Su''s eyes are on Heijiao. The fierce Heijiao is already in front of Li Su. A torrential whirlpool immediately rolls Li Su in it, "Ouch!" The roar of Li Su, mixed with countless fierce lightning, slapped at Li Su. For a moment, the sky seemed to be torn, and the sky was full of thunder! People standing outside the encirclement can''t see what the war situation inside is like, but from the rapid offensive, it''s really worrying.


    "Ouch!" Black Jiao looked at the cunning human in front of him and dodged his attack again. The storm in his eyes reached the extreme. A black spear went straight up to Li Su''s body with black Jiao''s mouth. There was a strange smoke all around the spear, and the spearhead was full of terrible cold light.


    "Ouch!" There was another long howl. The spear was like an arrow away from the string. It pierced the air and drove the air. It was an unavoidable momentum. Under this momentum, the spear had been straight through Li Su''s chest.


    Li Su''s speed is fast, but the spear seems to be long


    Eyes are the same, no matter which direction Li Su dodges, it''s like a shadow. At last, it''s forced to Li Su''s chest. It''s going to run straight through Li Su''s chest. Li Su''s bright red claws show up, "Nao!" Two left and one right grabbed the extremely sharp spear.


    Even though the spear was still so powerful, Li Su was forced to retreat to the back. The force was still pushing towards Li Su. Li Su''s face was full of blood, and the veins on his forehead were looming. His claws were like pliers holding the spear head tightly, and he was still retreating to the back.


    "Ouch!" As soon as Heijiao''s tail flicked, his flexible tail, like a whip, came towards Li Su. If Li Su could dodge Heijiao''s tail now, but he could not guard against the spear in front of him. If he blindly resisted the spear in front of him, then Heijiao''s tail would cause him harm. Li Su narrowed his eyes, I have to say that Heijiao is really a good trick. The black dragon''s tail was approaching, and the spear seemed to have sensed it. He tried his best to move towards Li Su''s heart. At the moment, the distance between the spear and Li Su''s heart was only one finger, "Shua


    £¡¡± When Li Su thought that Heijiao''s tail was going to pull towards him, even when he thought about the way back, he could not think of the sudden change. The tail of Heijiao suddenly changed its direction and pulled straight towards the spear.


    The spear, which was originally full of strength, was no less than adding another can of oil. Only a sound of "puff" was heard. The black spear was extremely sharp and straight into Li Su''s heart. At the moment when the spear pierced Li Su''s body, Li Su could not help shivering. The chill above the spear was really from hell.


    "Oh! Ouch There was an expression of ecstasy in Heijiao''s huge eyes. It could not be wrong. It felt that the spear had pierced the human skin. The spear was not an ordinary spear, but a treasure condensed from the cold and evil of black water.


    Even if a spear penetrates a person''s heart, it will not kill him directly. But this spear is different. As long as it penetrates the human body, the cold and evil Qi will be enough to devour the whole human life!


    "Oh Li Su was still holding the spear in both hands. The two-color claws could not stop the spear from entering into Li Su''s body


    It seems that he is persevering, but there is another explanation, that is, maybe Li Su doesn''t want to let the spear go!


    However, Heijiao didn''t think so. Jiaowei continued to beat his spear. His black spear was ten feet long, and half of it disappeared into Li Su''s body in an instant.


    Li Su''s face is very distorted. His face is red and black. The color is changing constantly. People outside can''t see clearly, but Heijiao can see clearly. It''s coming to an end. It''s coming to an end!


    Because of the excitement, black Jiao''s eyes even whirled like a whirlpool. It felt like he was going to suck people in, which made people feel terrible!


    However, Heijiao, who was just ecstatic, didn''t find a strange thing, that is, the long spear penetrated Li Su''s body. Why didn''t the half appear behind Li Su? The spear kept coming into Li Su''s body. Seeing that it was only more than one meter long, Li Su''s face was twisted to the extreme. He couldn''t help roaring in his heart, Is the system ready?!


    Since it''s the ghost medicine system, whether it''s dead Qi or Yin cold Qi, these are the things that the ghost medicine system likes most, that is, what it needs most to upgrade. When Li Su came to Tiankeng to see the endless black water, the happiest moment that Li Su decided to stay was the system. The sound of cheering and roaring kept ringing in Li Su''s mind.


    Li Su is fighting while the system quietly sucks cold evil from the black water. Black Jiao suddenly transforms. This is something that neither the system nor Li Su expected. What''s more unexpected is that black Jiao foolishly sends his cold evil spear to Li Su!


    This can really make the system appetite, immediately from Li Su''s body as a converter, with the naked eye speed directly to absorb the spear, more! The long spear is as long as a foot and as thick as an adult''s arm. Although it only pierces his own cortex and can''t do much harm to himself, it''s really hard to feel that. Bursts of more intense cold air from the soul spread on Li Su''s body. Li Su''s body was tight and didn''t tremble, But the face has become ugly, can''t be ugly.


    While greedily devouring the black spear, the system comforts Li Su [rest assured, this chill is only temporary, as long as the system transforms these forces, it will also bring you benefits!] The last point of the spear had been swallowed by the system. The sound of satisfaction made Li Su''s eyes twitch. He always felt as if he had been used as a bowl by someone. Does it hurt so much! With the complete disappearance of the spear, the cold inside the body rushed towards Li Su''s heart at a very fast speed. But in the blink of an eye, all the cold had disappeared. There was no need to think that it must have been swallowed up by the greedy system, which was really greedy.


    As soon as Li Su''s emotion was over, the system in his mind began to speak again, [this is not enough for me to plug my teeth. If you can supplement the system with the black dragon, you will be more powerful and get more things you can''t imagine!]


    Li Su listened to the system and looked up at the huge black Jiao. It seemed that the system was going to swallow the black Jiao. He felt that it was like an ant trying to eat an elephant! However, even if Li Su thinks it''s unreliable, the system is open, isn''t it? He was also affected by that


    What kind of hardship, of course, this account must be recovered from Heijiao! Thinking about this, Li Su''s face showed a distorted smile.


    Heijiao''s eyes changed from excited to confused. At this moment, he realized that something was wrong. Why did the human still stand in the same place and look good? What made him even more unbelievable was his spear. After a while, Heijiao found that his spear was like a stone sinking into the sea!


    "Despicable human beings!" Heijiao was angry at last. He was furious! I don''t know what this human has done, but this human must have hidden his spear secretly on his back!


    Black Jiao raised a gust of strong wind and waves and slapped on Li Su. Standing in the same place, Li Su looked up and grinned at black Jiao, "Hey, brother, thank you for your hospitality! Don''t mention your brother''s taste is really good! "


    Heijiao was already angry to explode at this moment. Who could have thought that he could still hear such words from Li Su''s mouth now. It tastes good? Black Jiao''s eyes were as big as lanterns. This arrogant human said, "did you eat the spear?"

 Chapter 1532

    "Ha ha." Li Su looks at the crazy black Jiao and nods to it. Isn''t that what he looks like? The system is on him. When the system eats, he eats. He nods to Heijiao seriously: "that''s right."


    "Ouch, ouch - despicable human, I will kill you!" A spear needs a lot of hard work. It''s its weapon. It''s invincible. It''s killing countless enemies. Now it''s buried in the belly of an unknown human!


    As soon as the long black tongue turned, a long black sword rushed down to Li Su like a shower. Heijiao bent down and ran with a sharp arrow. Compared with the long sword, the speed of the long sword was faster. Compared with the long sword, the long sword had a more fierce attack. Heijiao turned around and hovered Li Su in the middle of his body. He looked at Li Su with a pair of fierce eyes.


    "Die! Roar The reduced space, the more dense black sword and the dense attack like ox hair seem to make people unable to hide, but is it really like this?


    Li Su began to laugh, and a layer of golden light gradually appeared around him,


    This golden light looks like Li Su''s barrier outside Benhua beast, but it''s different, because this golden light looks too soft, and it''s just like an invisible thing. But it''s invisible, but it''s a circle, which directly covers Li Su''s body!


    Heijiao''s eyes were sharper, and his tail lashed at Li Su. In his eyes, everything was just a stratagem, and everything could be easily smashed in front of power.


    "Boom!" With a loud noise, black Jiao''s tail had been whipped on Li Su. The golden barrier looked like jelly. After two or three shakes, it finally returned to its original state. Black Jiao''s tail directly slipped back into the air. Black Jiao''s eyes were stunned, "no! It''s impossible A pair of eyes with clear disbelief slapped on Li Su again.


    The length and width of the golden light seemed to be only two meters, and the tail of Heijiao weighed at least ten tons. However, under such a weight, Li Su could not do any harm, and even a golden light could not be broken. Heijiao suddenly became irritable, and his body was in a circle. Since it was useless to beat him with his tail, you were waiting for me to bite you


    In the mouth!


    Black Jiao''s mouth was wide open, his teeth were sharp, his mouth was bloody red, and even the smell of fishy smell from inside could make Li Su smell clearly. Li Su stood in the golden light with a tangle on his face. Yes, that''s right! Looking at the current crisis, this person does not run, does not hide, tangles what strength!


    That''s right. Li Su is struggling to get into Heijiao''s stomach. After all, this guy is really not so smelly!


    [this system must eat a black dragon. Think about the treasure you can''t imagine. Think about the amazing power you are about to gain. This system must eat a black dragon!]


    Compared with Li Su''s hesitation, the system is quite calm. In Li Su''s mind, he constantly roars, and the purpose is very firm. At the beginning of Li Su''s hesitation, Heijiao has forced Li Su''s head with his bloody mouth open. Li Su is still arguing with the system at the moment. Can''t you eat Heijiao without entering Heijiao''s stomach?


    The system was obviously thinking, but Heijiao didn''t give one person time to think and argue systematically. He bit at Li Su, soft


    The golden barrier was squeezed from both sides towards the middle. Li Su couldn''t wait for the answer of the system. He just spread a layer of golden light on his hands.


    "That''s it!" In the limited space, Li Su''s body leaped up and out of the golden light. When Heijiao''s eyes were as big as lanterns, he found that the person who should have been in his mouth had already come to him, and the golden light that was being squeezed in his mouth was also expanding in this instant. How big Heijiao''s mouth is, the light ball expands. In the end, Heijiao''s mouth can''t be closed. This is obviously not right!


    Heijiao didn''t know where this premonition came from, but a strong crisis rushed to his heart. Heijiao wanted to gush out a stream of black liquid, but found that the liquid was blocked by the golden light when it reached his mouth. He didn''t let Heijiao gush out at all!


    What the hell is this? What the hell is this?! Black Jiao has been flustered up, in this case, it is inconvenient to do too much thinking, black Jiao


    As soon as Jiao''s body swings, it will sink into the black sinkhole. Li Su in the middle of the sky always follows the black Jiao''s mouth.


    Looking at Heijiao''s big eyes, no matter what Heijiao wants to say, he can''t do it at the moment. He can only stare at Li Su with those eyes. But for Li Su, he can''t see Li Su''s eyes at all. He only has a distance of one foot to see Heijiao''s body sink into the black pit, Li Su grinned: "I''m afraid you can''t do what you want to do!"


    what do you mean? Black Jiao''s eyes were wide open, listening to Li Su''s words. A strong sense of crisis sounded the alarm in his mind. The black tail whipped at Li Su flexibly. The amazing power and wind force all proved how much power black Jiao''s tail would use at this moment. Li Su just stood in the same place, squinting his eyes, as if he couldn''t feel it, Hands slowly toward the two sides of Heijiao''s mouth, black Jiao a pair of eyes inside the pupil are vertical into a line!


    At the moment when Li Su grasped his mouth with both hands, an irresistible force swept over the whole body of Heijiao, who had been practicing for thousands of years


    I don''t know how knowledgeable I am, but I still know some basic things. But at this moment, this man, no, this is definitely not a human power!


    Heijiao''s head is constantly struggling like a flower. Even though it''s struggling fast enough, Li Su''s hands on both sides of Heijiao''s mouth never seem to be affected at all. He grins at Heijiao: "don''t worry, it won''t hurt very much. It''s gone all of a sudden!"


    what do you mean! Black Jiao''s eyes finally showed a look of panic, staring at Li Su, what is this... Ow - a silent roar sounded in the heart of black glue, in an instant, a strong force came directly from his mouth, this force is constantly spreading down! Its mouth! Its mouth is going to be torn!


    No, not to be torn, but to have been torn! In a flash, the blood of the red and black meeting meandered down the skin of the black Jiao. At first, it was not a lot of blood. With the more power of Li Su and the longer the black Jiao was torn apart, the fresh blood kept flowing down like a spring!


    Howl - the silent roar sounded in Heijiao''s heart. Heijiao''s painful body had turned into a twist, but he could not shake the human from him anyway. He was even more angry, making his eyes look like lightning. Li Su''s grasp of Heijiao''s mouth had been torn for a long time!


    "Bang!" With a loud sound, black Jiao''s two horns brew a strong force to attack Li Su. That force is that black Jiao has exhausted one third of his cultivation and wants to attack Li Su with the posture of dying together. Li Su feels that this force narrows his eyes. In the middle of black Jiao''s gaze, he waves his bloody hands in the air, It seems that nothing has been done. However, in a moment, the surrounding changes suddenly appear. In a moment, the amazing power rises from behind Li Su. This power is like an invisible giant net to capture the power of the black dragon.


    An evil man struggles, a righteous man struggles with two forces, like two dragons twisted together, constantly fighting. Heijiao can clearly see that he is weakening a lot. His mouth is so long that the wound is still bleeding, "bang!" A sound, a gold and a black power issued the final collision, the golden power in a moment unexpectedly swallowed all the black power.


    It felt like it had seen how its spear had been engulfed! It''s horrible! The black dragon is about to crack. It''s so smooth! Heijiao is crazy now. He has met his own fate, but he is not reconciled to being tossed to such a degree by a small human being!


    Black Jiao''s eyes slowly showed a light that didn''t belong to his eyes. If you look carefully, the light turned white. It was very obvious in black Jiao''s eyes, at the cost of my black Jiao''s life! We must also drag this human to hell and tear him to pieces! He will never live beyond himself!


    [stop it quickly. The black dragon is cursing you at the cost of his life. Once the curse is formed, you will have endless trouble!]


    Li Suzheng was happy to capture part of Heijiao''s power. However, it was only two seconds for him to be happy. Then he heard the warning of the ghost medical system coming from his mind! what? Damnation?!


    At this moment, Li Su finally found out the difference between Heijiao''s eyes and sneered


    A, really don''t expect to come to the last moment this black Jiao unexpectedly return to him to play such a move! Li Su also got angry. Originally, he wanted to have a black dragon, but now it seems that the conditions are not allowed!


    The power of gold expanded on Li Su''s body for a moment, and the vast power made the whole region tremble. Li Su''s eyes gradually became the color of gold quenching. Compared with the black eyes, such eyes look more cold and heartless! It''s like the second coming of God!


    The power of gold has been agitated on Li Su''s fist. Circles of red silk thread are circling around Li Su''s fist consciously. From Li Su''s fist, there is an illusory huge shadow. Although it is a shadow, it seems to have amazing power. With a pair of eyes open, Heijiao finally sees what it is!


    It''s poor! A pair of eyes seems to contain chaos! Come on! Faster! Its curse has not been finished, its horns have not fallen off from the top of its head, black Jiao''s eyes are anxious as if they are about to burn, and Li Su has already grinned at black Jiao.


    "Don''t wait, it''s too late!" With Li Su''s words, that''s with me


    With the power of heaven and earth, the fist of chaos smashed into Heijiao''s body. The moment his fist touched Heijiao''s body, Heijiao let out his last Scream: "Ow

 Chapter 1533

    All this happened in 0.1 seconds, from a big hole in the body to the cracking of the surrounding skin, to the rapid expansion towards the surrounding. Waiting for the moment when Li Su''s strength all fell on Heijiao''s body, Heijiao''s body was like glass dregs and turned into powder in an instant!


    Without human control, Hei Lang is immediately photographed back in the Tiankeng. Cheng Zhenzhen, Zhou Sijia, and Ben Hua are all staring at Li Su''s boxing posture. They are so shocked that they can''t spit a word out of their mouths for a long time.


    That''s Heijiao. He''s about to turn into Jackie Chan. He smashes Heijiao to pieces with one blow. This kind of power is too terrible! Cheng Zhenzhen stares at Li Su. She is still worried about Li Su''s power.


    I can''t imagine that Su is so powerful now. It''s really good. It''s so good. I can get Youming flower king soon. My sister is saved! Zhou Sijia stares at Li Su with excitement and joy. She really wants to go up and hold Li Su Qin to express her complete feelings


    Excited.


    What a ferocious human being! Benhua''s magma like eyes are full of shock. This man first wanted to tear Heijiao, but in the middle of the process, what did Heijiao do to annoy this human being, and he ended up dead. It''s really terrible!


    Compared with the feelings of several people, the system seems to have gone mad at the moment, constantly roaring in Li Su''s mind, "if you enter Heijiao''s stomach, now both Heijiao''s strength and Heijiao''s body are already part of the system. Now it''s better, nothing! The upgrade is over! There''s no way for Zhibao!]


    The system is obviously going to explode. The black dragon it covets is gone, and the most evil force it covets is gone! There''s nothing left.


    "Ha ha." Li Su listened to the resentment of the system and laughed twice. When he heard Li Su''s laughter, the system wanted to crash. Fortunately, it held back for three seconds, and then he heard Li Su continue to speak: "you look down."


    Cheng Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia are far away. No one knows what Li Su is doing, and no one dares to disturb them. Therefore, they can''t see the air beneath Li Su. It seems that there is quality in the air


    Among them, the black dragon''s powder kept falling, and the huge black dragon soon fell a thick layer.


    When the system saw these things clearly, it was excited, and what made it even more excited was still behind. In that layer of vermicelli, there was a ball of color that was obviously different from others. It was precisely because of this color that the system was more certain. Yes, this is the power of black dragon it wanted!


    Hurry up Heijiao was so excited that he wanted to run out by himself, but he still needed Li Su''s help. Li Su grinned, and with a face that he had known would be like this, he dived down. Like a large-scale exhaust fan, he first sucked away the unique power, and then swept away half of Jiaolong''s powder in an instant, Of course, it was swallowed by the system.


    Li Su is a little speechless. What can he do so quickly, and no one can compete with him. With so much dry powder, the system is not afraid of choking itself?


    However, no matter what Li Su thought, the rest of the vermicelli system didn''t fall down. It was so fast that Li Su was dazzled. Vermicelli had all disappeared in the mouth of the system, and now the system was belching


    Power, but if you destroy such a plan, the dry powder is naturally inferior to the fresh power


    Oh, that''s the typical way to sell well when you get a good price, isn''t it? Li Su narrowed his eyes, "if that''s the case, I don''t need to keep the powder next time I encounter this kind of situation. I''ll just raise it."


    You have your calculation. I''m not stupid, am I? Li Su rubbed his chin and said, "it''s just that the digestion time is longer. The others are actually good. When it''s time to upgrade, you''ll benefit a lot." Li Su understated Oh, the heart is happy to bloom, small sample with brother I play this move, you still tender point.


    Black Jiao has solved the problem, now only Youming flower king is left. Li Su stands in mid air and looks down at the black Youming flower''s swaying posture. Li Su glances up at the black Youming flower and reaches for it. Everything is going to end in the blink of an eye. Li Su''s face can''t help showing joy.


    With only one finger left, Li Su''s hand opened and grabbed at the black netherworld flower It''s a black one


    Something like a tentacle wrapped around Li Su''s wrist. Li Su''s eyes glared. The tentacle directly dragged Li Su under the black water with irresistible power!


    The accident happened quite quickly. All in a short time, a group of people didn''t even see the black tentacles. They saw that Li Su didn''t know why he was leaning towards the black water. It was poison!


    "Su! Be careful Zhou Sijia roared above. Seeing this roar, it was useless. Li Su''s body was still leaning downward.


    "Snow roars on the mountains!" Zhou Sijia''s explosion, the ice and snow all over the sky suddenly fell down, such a sharp temperature, such a large-scale snowfall, if you change the place, Zhou Sijia''s ice and snow will condense into ice at the moment of falling on the water surface, but the water in the pit seems to be an exception.


    Zhou Sijia watched the black water constantly engulf the white snowflakes, and the water in the Tiankeng didn''t seem to have any waves, so she had no time to wait. Zhou Sijia yelled angrily again: "thousands of miles are frozen!" As soon as ten thousand miles of ice came out, a frigid air rushed straight to the black water from the middle of the air.


    Originally, when the cold met the surface of the water, it should immediately condense into ice, but at this moment, Zhou Sijia opened her eyes, with an incredible look in them. What''s the matter with the bubbling black water? Her ability is much stronger than before, but what''s the matter now?


    Wanli ice cover is invalid here! Even if Zhou Sijia didn''t believe it, the rolling black water was the best evidence. It was like mocking Zhou Sijia''s excessive self-reliance, and Li Su''s body had been dragged into the black water.


    Along the way, Cheng Zhenzhen knows that Li Su has done a lot of crazy things, but now she looks at Li Su, but it is clear that Li Su is not joking. What happened there?


    A powerful force emerged from Cheng Zhenzhen''s body. The purple light burst out from Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes. The huge Avalokitesvara suddenly appeared behind Cheng Zhenzhen. She was merciful and kind-hearted. She was out of tune with the environment, but it really made the hidden things under the black water uneasy. A wave on the black water was constantly surging, With more and more waves, Li Su''s body was engulfed by the black water


    In the blink of an eye, there was only half of Li Su''s upper body outside. Li Su seemed to be struggling, but the struggle only accelerated Li Su''s falling speed.


    "Su!" Zhou Sijia went straight to the direction where Li Su was. No matter what happened there, she didn''t care what happened there. Anyway, she couldn''t just watch Li Su disappear in front of her. She would be crazy!


    "Calm down!" Cheng Zhenzhen''s purple eyes are bright, and the Guanyin behind her has reached out to Li Su to lift the past. Cheng Zhenzhen has expended a lot of energy to form such a Guanyin. Now she has no extra experience to manage Zhou Sijia!


    "I want Li Su, I want Li Su!" At this moment, Zhou Sijia has no sense at all. Her sister is in the crystal coffin now, and the most important person is Li Su. She can''t bear the heavy blow of death and death. Therefore, no matter how Cheng Zhenzhen yells at her, she can''t stop Cheng Zhenzhen''s steps¡° Roar In the light group, Ben Hua beast appears in front of Li Su when Cheng Zhenzhen is very angry, but can''t do it. It has a pair of eyes


    Inside the magma rolling, although it can not speak, but the eyes inside is obviously in the anger.


    Zhou Sijia, with such a look, got angry and said to Ben Hua: "get out of the way! You''re just a beast. You can''t stop me! "


    Under normal circumstances, if ordinary people say that, Ben Hua beast will be angry. However, in this engraving, Ben Hua beast does not move away from Zhou Sijia, and even stands in front of Zhou Sijia. Only Ben Hua beast knows what the big mouth is saying, but Ben Hua beast stubbornly stands in the way of Zhou Sijia, He refused to let Zhou Sijia take a step forward.


    Zhou Sijia was obviously going crazy. He glared at Ben Huashou fiercely: "get out of the way. If you don''t get out of the way again, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" What Zhou Sijia said at this moment is obviously serious. There is a snowstorm in her eyes. Looking at Benhua beast, she has sent out a colder temperature than the Arctic!


    "Roar, roar, roar!" Benhua beast insists on blocking in front of Zhou Sijia. How can this human woman be so stupid? Can''t she see it


    How powerful is Li Su? That big black Jiao died under Li Su''s attack. Even though he was sinking towards the black water, he was sure that Li Su would have a way to save himself. There was no need for this woman to go up and die!


    "Ah Zhou Sijia''s mind is in a mess now. She has no reason at all. She just wants to do things according to her own ideas. Since there is something wrong, people must stop her!


    Ice cones all over the sky have emerged behind Zhou Sijia. Those ice cones are long and sharp, and they seem to pierce everything. It seems that people can''t help shaking when they are bright. But Benhua beast still doesn''t shrink back. The suspended ice cones are constantly swirling. Zhou Sijia still doesn''t mean to retreat when she looks at Benhua beast. Her eyes are sharp and she yells angrily¡° Go


    For a moment, the ice cone in the sky really shot at Benhua beast. Cheng Zhenzhen''s huge Guanyin lifted Li Su up. But it was only after a while that he saw clearly that it was not the thing in the black water that was dragging Li Su, but Li Su was dragging that thing and refused to let go!


    Fortunately, they think Li Su is in danger. Cheng Zhenzhen gets angry and frowns. She turns to see that Zhou Sijia is really attacking Ben Hua


    He brushed off the ice cone and slapped Zhou Sijia in the face!

 Chapter 1534

    "Pa", the sound of slapping seemed very loud. Zhou Sijia never dreamed that she would be beaten in the face. At that time, she was shocked and glared at Cheng Zhenzhen: "are you crazy? Why are you hitting me? "


    Cheng Zhenzhen looked at Zhou Sijia with indifference: "wake you up."


    "You! I''ll fight with you! " Zhou Sijia''s flame was about to explode. Cheng Zhenzhen''s calm explanation was that she poured a bucket of oil directly on her burning flame, which immediately exploded and rushed towards Cheng Zhenzhen. In a moment, the white cold air from Zhou Sijia''s body rushed out around her. It looked like winter was coming!


    The huge Avalokitesvara that Cheng Zhenzhen originally held has now returned to its original position. The huge purple Avalokitesvara is suspended in front of Cheng Zhenzhen. Without waiting for the ice and snow to come near, the kind-hearted Avalokitesvara slowly opens her eyes. The purple light pours out of it in an instant. At that moment, the surrounding air becomes as thick as liquid.


    This is the practitioners. The difference between the first level and the first level is the insurmountable gap. Just like Zhou Sijia in front of Cheng Zhenzhen, there is a big gap between them!


    Cheng Zhenzhen couldn''t help the frost all over the sky. The moment Cheng Zhenzhen opened her eyes, Zhou Sijia''s body seemed to be fixed in the same place. It was like a flood pouring from above to below. She couldn''t move at all.


    "Do you still insist on fighting with me?" The expression on Cheng Zhenzhen''s face was cold, which made Zhou Sijia remember that when they met for the first time, Cheng Zhenzhen had such an expression at that time. I didn''t expect that she would see it again.


    Although it is still so cold, but somehow Cheng Zhenzhen is now left a trace of friendship, after all, the great power did not hit her body.


    "Li Su is a normal person. After all, he is a man of great ability. I can understand you because Li Su is out of control, but that doesn''t mean you can fight against the people around you!" The sternness in Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes makes Zhou Sijia happy


    Suddenly aggrieved, one side of the Ben Hua beast is not roaring, but the eyes obviously agree with what Cheng Zhenzhen said, so she became the wrong person.


    Cheng Zhenzhen glanced at Zhou Sijia''s drooping head and said to her, "you''re looking at the middle of the sinkhole."


    Although Zhou Sijia was not very willing to listen to Cheng Zhenzhen''s words because of what happened just now, her reason made Zhou Sijia turn her head. At that moment, Zhou Sijia''s face turned into joy. Her beautiful eyes were wide open, and she reopened them three times. She was sure that Li Su was the perfect person in the middle of the lake. Zhou Sijia''s worried heart finally came down.


    At this moment, thinking of Ben Hua''s obstruction and Cheng Zhenzhen''s words, Zhou Sijia immediately felt that she didn''t know where to put her face. She also knew that what these people said was right, but it was really because of a moment of urgency


    "Sister Cheng, I know I''m wrong." Zhou Sijia is upright and reckless, but she is not a sharp figure. When she calms down and thinks about everything, she immediately repents to Cheng Zhenzhen.


    "It''s not me that you want to apologize, it''s Ben Hua." Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes looked towards the center of the Tiankeng, and her eyes were quite indifferent. In her eyes, Li Su had already pulled three or four huge tentacles on her hands. One man and one beast was like a tug of war between Larry, one pulling down, the other pulling towards the middle of the Tiankeng!


    I don''t know who is more powerful, but so far, Cheng Zhenzhen hasn''t seen the whole picture of the monster in the Tiankeng, what it is and how big it should be?


    "It''s too big to pull out!" On the Tiankeng, although Li Su''s body has been wrapped with several huge tentacles, it''s like shaking a tree to pull out the things in the Tiankeng with these tentacles. Li Su''s expression looks a bit ferocious, and the fierce tendons on his forehead are constantly highlighted with Li Su''s force. In a flash, Li Su, the soft and huge tentacle like noodles, broke away with a strong and irresistible force, and quickly returned to the pit of heaven like a snake. The ripples on the water surface had returned to normal in the blink of an eye. However, it seemed that normal was just the surface, because there was a huge object peeping under it!


    This kind of feeling is really unpleasant! Li Su''s mouth pursed and sneered, and his body rushed towards the black netherworld flower. At that moment, Li Su''s hand had touched the black netherworld flower. The black netherworld flower even trembled with Li Su''s action. At the next moment, dozens of soft and huge tentacles rushed up directly from below, The black surface of the water seems to be overturned, and the strong waves are constantly flapping towards the outside layer by layer.


    Such a big movement has never been able to shake the black Youming flower. With a diameter of half a meter around it, it''s like living in a protective cover. The monster with tentacles should be very clear about this matter, otherwise it would not lift up such a big attack. At this time, Li sucai finally saw that it was hidden under the Tiankeng, What''s growing so many tentacles? It''s Octopus!


    The huge, painted black octopus, after it appeared, obviously protected the netherworld flower in the middle with an encircling appearance. It was because of this that Li Su decided that he was the monster who had been fighting for half a day. This is the ultimate boss, the real guardian of the netherworld flower!


    "How could there be such a thing in it?" This way, Zhou Sijia


    After apologizing, he reconciled with Benhua beast. Several people were staring at Li Su. Of course, this shocking scene was taken into their eyes by several people. The volume of this thing seems to be as big as five black dragons. What''s more terrible is that it has so many tentacles.


    "It''s said that octopus has a high IQ." People around her are sighing, but Cheng Zhenzhen is pondering. She looks at the black octopus''s huge eyes, which are not dull.


    "Get out of here!" Li Su was still looking at the black octopus in front of him. A huge sound of bombing the human brain was heard in his mind. For a moment, Li Su was a little dizzy. His flexible tentacles, like snakes, swung towards Li Su at a fast speed. They were not a single straight line, but a curve.


    Such a curve in the middle of the sky at any time in front of Li Su, ready to adjust the direction and route, a huge sucker looks like an eye, as long as Li Su''s body toward which side of a flash, but blink of an eye, these tentacles will move toward Li Su''s direction.


    The tentacles all over the sky look like a woven net, which is just like a net


    The black Octopus seems to be ambitious. The red light flashed on Li Su''s body. The red Seven Star Dragon Sword appeared in Li Su''s red claws. The claws held the sword tightly, Without waiting for the tentacles of the octopus to approach, the red light from the sky in a flash spread back and forth like a ray.


    The tentacles of the octopus shrank back like an electric shock. Li Su, who was holding the sword, burst out laughing, "you have tentacles, I have a sword. Come on, let''s see how I can use the sword to cut off all your tentacles one by one!" Li Su roared and jumped up to the position where the black Octopus was. Li Su''s speed was no less than that of meteor. Although the black Octopus looked very big, the speed of this thing was no slower than Li Su!


    Waiting for Li Su to appear above the head of the black octopus, those tentacles look like the petals around the sunflower and form a circle directly. Ha ha, I can''t imagine that the black octopus can still listen to and play. It''s really artistic. Li Su uses another way


    One paw to the black Octopus than a thumb¡° Although your brother is good at playing, but you hinder my way forward, so you can play, and I will deal with you! " Li Su said a word, the body flashed, holding the red sword has jumped to the eyes of the black octopus, the huge eyes look like a deep pool, there is emotion is full of emotion, but in this emotion, Li Su is difficult to find a trace of fear, the red sword from the black dragon Yuan sword burst out, Li Su yelled! Cut it towards the neck of the black octopus.


    How big is the octopus? It seems that the neck can''t be seen at a glance. Can Li Su really cut off the neck of the black octopus with such a sword?


    The onlookers around them were suspicious and worried, but their worry was obviously unnecessary, because when the red sword was thrown out, it was like a bright red. The red light was sharp, and the length of it was constantly stretched. They saw that it stretched from a short point to half the length of the octopus''s neck, Around the onlooker''s face showed a little excited meaning, there is drama, there is drama!


    The red light stretches continuously towards the neck of the black octopus


    Close, black and red against each other, it''s really eye-catching. It''s also because of eye-catching. When the black octopus has other movements, a group of people will see it clearly. There is a weapon in the black tentacle, which is quite a big axe!


    Three tentacles wrapped around the ax. When the black light soared to the same length as the neck of the black octopus, the huge ax with a destructive power cut heavily on the red awn!

 Chapter 1535

    The Seven Star Dragon yuan sword is unstoppable. The awn of the Seven Star Dragon yuan sword is sharp and tough to a certain extent. Can such a red awn be chopped? If someone said that to Li Su before, Li Su would not believe it. However, the fact in front of him made Li Su unable to say anything else. At the moment when the black axe struck the red awn, the red awn really broke like glass, and directly fell into pieces.


    The black Octopus didn''t even roar. Inside his eyes, he was as quiet as black water. A huge black axe with a dark front hung on top of Li Su''s head. It was like laughing at Li Su''s overconfidence and showing off his own power. Li Su finally narrowed his eyes at this moment. The Seven Star Dragon Sword said that it was a treasure, But the black axe in front of us has a lot to offer.


    The red claws hold the Seven Star Longyuan sword, and all the forces extend to the sword. The lines like wild animals appear on the sword. The original seven star Longyuan sword looks extremely sharp. At this moment, the Seven Star Longyuan sword looks not only sharp, but also with a sharp edge


    A kind of beast from ancient times, a long dragon howling from the Seven Star Dragon sword, with an unprecedented melodious, and greater power!


    Because of the sound, the black octopus''s eyes were as calm as water. In a moment, the waves just came out in a circle. The next moment, they returned to normal. The black axe cut down Li Su again, and the power seemed to be able to create a new world, The black water in the Tiankeng all split a huge gap from the middle because of the power of the black axe. Li Su didn''t know how deep the black water was. Li Su only saw that the black axe made the water a hundred feet deep, but still couldn''t see the bottom of the black water! No wonder such a huge monster as the black octopus can hide in this sinkhole.


    "Su! Be careful The power of the axe waved by the octopus is too amazing. Zhou Sijia is worried about it. Can Li Su carry such a strong power?


    In fact, Li Su had no bottom in his mind, but he knew that this would not be the final place for him to practice! So we have to carry it down!


    Li Su''s eyes alternate between gold and red, a primitive beast


    From Li Su''s body, the momentum is like a dragon, but it''s not a pure dragon. The breath of the dragon should be full of righteousness, and his breath has an uncontrollable evil force! It is well known that good and evil are not at the same time. What emerges from Li Su now is the power of not at the same time. This power does not conflict with each other when it appears. Instead, it blends into a more powerful power of both good and evil!


    The power in that long sword seems to be integrated with Li Su. Sword is human, and human is sword! His eyes seemed to have the sharp edge of the sword. With a roar, Li Su leaped, grabbed the red Seven Star Longyuan sword in his claws, and carried it hard on the huge black axe almost half the size of the sky.


    "Bang, bang!" Two loud sounds, a black, a red, two colors of light from the octopus side, and Li Su side of the explosion, the moment of the surge of momentum like an explosive atomic bomb toward the surrounding Pentium out, and the two colors of light, Li Su teeth clenched, claws holding a sword, too intense impact, let Li Su''s face were blown out of shape.


    The tentacles of the black Octopus have increased from three to six, from six


    Added to the nine, Li Su''s strength is growing, and the black Octopus resolutely!


    Octopus tentacles have been added to 12, which is more than half of the number of tentacles. Strong pressure irrigates from top to bottom! At that moment, Li Su only felt a burst of fishy sweetness in his mouth. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of bright red blood. The big and quiet eyes of the black Octopus grasped the emptiness and added three tentacles to the black axe, almost smashing Li Su back to the black water with overwhelming force!


    Blood came out of the teeth, and Li Su''s face was ferocious, "come again!" With a long roar, a surge of power suddenly emerged from Li Su''s body. That power directly filled half of Li Su''s confidence. Li Su, who was already in the downwind under more than ten tentacles, immediately stood up straight, took off the overwhelming power of the black octopus, and bounced back towards the black octopus¡° Hoo...! " Because of Li Su''s action, the huge body of the black Octopus obviously faltered. But because its body was too soft, it was just a circle, and it had already stood in place again. Li Su was holding the red Seven Star Dragon Sword and panting, and the black Octopus was very angry


    Zhang''s calm eyes were fixed on Li Su, and his tentacles waved. The black axe cleaved toward Li Su again. This time, the black Octopus was obviously angry. He directly used 17 tentacles on 18 tentacles! With unprecedented strength, we are going to attack Li Su!


    "Go Cheng Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia are looking at each other. They see that only one of the black octopus''s tentacles is supporting their body. They can''t let go of such a good opportunity. Their bodies flash, and they have already appeared at the black octopus''s tentacle. The black axe and the red Seven Star Dragon Sword have collided again, This more powerful force is like a mountain, let Li Su atmosphere can''t breathe.


    No, there is still a gap in the power of the beast God. Li Su squints his eyes and feels this. Suddenly, his red claws disappear and he returns to his normal human state.


    The black octopus''s quiet eyes were staring at Li Su. He didn''t know what kind of tricks he was going to play, but the two mole ants not far away came to die at this time!


    Octopus is a very clever animal. It costs a lot to fight with Li Su


    It''s a good effort, but it also has a part of the brain that can be used to pay attention to other things around, so when Zhou Sijia and Cheng Zhenzhen rush up, the only thing left is the tentacle that is ready to fight!


    The purple Bodhisattva has been suspended in front of Cheng Zhenzhen, a piece of frost is also spreading around Zhou Sijia, only the remaining black tentacles toward the two people''s bodies on the draw up! Power can crush everything, with fierce momentum!


    Li Su''s eyes had already changed their color, and his strength had changed in that moment. The octopus''s sharp eyes moved to Li Su, and he saw a golden light like Buddha coming out of the person in front of him. His eyes were like sunlight, and his fists were changing, from a normal human fist, Slowly, a huge shadow appeared on it. It looked like a mountain. For a moment, the black Octopus could not tell what it was!


    Clearer, clearer! Black octopus that pair of quiet eyes finally not quiet, this thing, it seems clear that Kui! One Horned Dragon Travel, look at the dense layer around it, look at it as the sun and the moon, more like the emission


    The golden eyes! No mistake! How could this human be transformed into such a thing!


    The black octopus''s eyes finally show a dignified expression. This kind of God like thing needs huge power to be transformed. Others don''t know that as a demon beast with a long history of cultivation, the black Octopus knows that this human can''t stay! The big eyes of the black octopus are full of red awn, which looks more like fierce killing!


    With the red awn revealed a moment, the position of the black axe mouth unexpectedly appeared a circle of red light, it looks like blood, but from the red light revealed clearly is a kind of incomparable evil! Zhou Sijia and Cheng Zhenzhen, who are on the other side of this evil spirit, are somewhat unstable. What is the power that can disturb people''s mind in this way?


    Li Su is constantly accumulating his strength. The changes of the black Octopus outside, Li Su also feels very clear. At this moment, the power emanating from Li Su is like the ocean. The ocean is constantly irrigating the mirage of Kui. Kui''s figure seems more and more practical, and the power is more and more powerful. Even Li Su himself has some problems


    Can''t stand the strong force like tearing people into powder, clenching his cheek, Li Su almost changed his shape! Yelling at the black Octopus word by word¡° Come and try my new move! " With the roar of Li Su, the golden fist and the Golden Shadow Kui smashed towards the black octopus. The golden light shook the surrounding world and seemed to move slowly. But with the moment that Li Su made this move, Kui seemed to be alive and flashed directly in front of the black octopus.


    The huge eyes of the black Octopus were tight for a moment, and the soft body didn''t have time to step back. The powerful force, with a look of power, fell directly on the black octopus. The black Octopus was directly smashed and pressed into a flat shape by gold. In a moment, the huge eyes seemed to protrude from the head of the black octopus, The black Octopus spits out a big black, fishy liquid.


    Swinging his tentacles, the black Octopus wants to escape directly into the black water, but the black Octopus obviously thinks something too simple, because the power of Kui is not over yet, just like the feeling of Tianfeng smashing on the body makes the black Octopus experience more and more clearly, and his eyes have been spitting out


    Three meters! Kui from the black Octopus body directly out of a huge drum like a dragon!


    This power is still penetrating towards the back! It''s terrible! The black octopus''s protruding eyes are full of fear! Can''t stay, brain rapid rotation, this will be a disaster, ten tentacles are struggling, trying to squeeze Kui out of the head!


    More than ten tentacles are like levers, warping Kui''s body! However, this straight forward Kui, which is such an octopus tentacle can pry the move! Kui is still pounding towards the back, black octopus has given up the action, a tentacle sliding in the black water, we must quickly return to the black water!


    "Where to go?" Cheng Zhenzhen shakes to see clearly the purpose of the black octopus. The purple Bodhisattva opens his eyes. At that moment, the huge hand of Guanyin drags up to the tentacle of the black octopus. The Bodhisattva''s action seems very slow, but it''s slow. Before the octopus has more action, he has already grabbed the tentacle in his hand!


    The black octopus''s body is supported by Kui, and its tentacles are dragged by the purple Bodhisattva. Its body is fluttering in the water, but it just can''t get back


    In the black water, the black eyes of the black octopus are full of red evil light. "Stop it It''s not right! Li Su shouts at Cheng Zhenzhen!

 Chapter 1536

    With the roar of Li Su, the eyes of the black Octopus have become all red. At the moment when all red is all over the eyes of the black octopus, the evil power suddenly expands from the black octopus, and the black world around it turns red. It''s like the world of blood. Cheng Zhenzhen looks at the black octopus in amazement, At that moment, the black Octopus completely changed!


    Before being pulled by purple, even some helpless tentacles were easily pulled back by the red eyed octopus. However, this is not the end. At the moment when the tentacles were pulled out, the red eyed Octopus suddenly threw up the black tentacles that looked like tons, and forced them towards Cheng Zhenzhen''s huge purple Bodhisattva!


    Cheng Zhenzhen didn''t have time to summon back the purple Bodhisattva, but the purple Bodhisattva should be... "Pooh A huge octopus tentacle slapped on the purple Bodhisattva, a powerful force actually passed through the purple Bodhisattva and fell on Cheng Zhenzhen. Cheng Zhenzhen opened her mouth and left a mouthful of blood directly!


    "Thousands of miles of ice! Take it Zhou Sijia was obviously worried. Cheng Zhenzhen''s appearance was obviously bad, too bad. A roar came out of Zhou Sijia''s mouth, and a layer of transparent ice directly covered the black tentacle of the octopus. He thought it could stop him for a moment, but who thought that the frozen tentacle didn''t mean to be restricted at all, Directly with a thick ice towards the purple Bodhisattva above and beat up.


    "Bang!" Another sound, the fierce and heavy tentacle beat on the purple Bodhisattva for a moment. This power is stronger than before. It''s just because it''s too strong, the purple Bodhisattva actually began to split from above. Cheng Zhenzhen spat blood and flew out directly!


    "Sister Cheng!" With eyes wide open, Zhou Sijia dashes toward the place where Cheng Zhenzhen flies out. It can be said that she is working hard. Zhou Sijia finally blocks Cheng Zhenzhen''s back and avoids Cheng Zhenzhen hitting the cliff not far away.


    The tentacles of the black octopus, which are full of ice, shake on the black water. For a moment, the ice is like a thin film falling off from the tentacles of the black octopus. The red eyes are towards the direction where Cheng Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia are


    Look, two people clearly saw disdain from the black octopus''s eyes, and warning!


    The surrounding red is more and more intense. It''s not an illusion. It''s really bloody. The black octopus has moved closer to Li Su silently. Kui, who is still struggling to fight back on the black octopus, can''t do any harm to the black Octopus now. The black octopus''s blood red eyes are staring at Li Su, The huge axe swung at Li Su again.


    The red air around was driven by the action of the black octopus. It was like being torn and pulled towards Li Su. It was bloody! It''s bloody! Li Su blinked. From the red air, he seemed to see countless pairs of eyes. These eyes look different, including human eyes and animal eyes. But without exception, these eyes are full of evil smiles. Black axe is closer!


    But Li Su seemed to be frozen, standing in the same place without any intention of moving, a pair of eyes straight in the air to see, his eyes are like only the eyes that are all over the sky are evil smile! In the eyes, in the ears, in the mind! That''s all that''s left!


    "Li Su!" Cheng Zhenzhen looked at Li Su standing in the same place, looking at the huge black axe that was about to fall on Li Su. At that moment, Cheng Zhenzhen felt that she was forgetting how to breathe!


    "Su!" Zhou Sijia roared more crazy, but somehow she didn''t rush to the front. Her hands were tightly on Cheng Zhenzhen''s shoulder, and all her emotions were restrained by Zhou Sijia! Desperately restrain!


    "Ha ha!" Li Su, who worries a group of people, suddenly laughs twice. In the current crisis, when the axe is about to be cut down, he slowly shakes his head, and his long-standing purple eyes appear. At the moment, Li Su''s one eye is golden, and the other is purple, which looks like the combination of good and evil. His momentum is more amazing than before!


    It was because of the appearance of purple eyes that Li Su finally saw clearly what was behind the bloody sky. There were souls with nowhere to escape, and the sky was condensed with souls! The most evil and the most vicious! It can force the mind of all people, even the mind of God, to strangle them! However, the black octopus is too perfect to imagine! Because, he is not a God, he is not a man, is not beyond the six, but


    Is the reincarnation of life and death has been able to control him, Li Su, so such things can work for human beings, can work for the gods! But only for him Li Su is invalid!


    A ferocious smile appeared on his face, and a huge figure appeared outside his golden fist, with no head and eyes, no head and mouth! This figure is Xingtian. The power of Xingtian is just the right combination of Li Su''s power at the moment. There are both good and evil, and what''s more, Li Su needs to be strong!


    His arms, like the pillars of heaven and earth, were pushed up to the sky. On Li Su''s head was a black axe full of evil blood!


    "Huhu..." at the moment of Xingtian''s appearance, there was a chill in the blood red eyes of the black octopus, and the remaining tentacles smashed up against the black axe!


    The black axe held by Xingtian suddenly sank half a minute toward the bottom. Xingtian''s arms seemed to be bent up. Seeing that the black Octopus was beating against the black axe with two tentacles one after another, one stroke was heavier than the other. With such strength, the black Octopus believed that Xingtian would not be able to carry its black axe immediately!


    "Ha ha!" On one side, Li Su supported the illusory heaven of torture with his strong strength. Because of his strong strength and unbearable body, Li Su began to burst out blood holes on his face, like a small fountain of blood splashing out along those wounds, but he was laughing!


    The black tentacle suddenly turned its force and beat Li Su on the back of Xingtian. There was cunning and killing intention in the blood red eyes. Right, now is a perfect time! Kill him!


    The black tentacle is like a skirt. It''s the twists and turns that help the black Octopus tentacle appear in front of Li Su faster. Li Su''s face is full of blood and grins. The red Seven Star Dragon Sword rises up in an instant. With Li Su''s voice: "go!" It''s like a falling meteor cutting up on the tentacles of the black octopus.


    Sword edge, red awn, this moment appeared too fast, black octopus tentacles did not take back time, only heard a loud bang: "bang!" The tentacle, which weighs tons, has been heavily smashed back into the black water. The waves are as high as 100 meters. The black liquid flows out of the tentacle of the amputated octopus. Yes, this is the blood of the black Octopus! Who could?


    Thought it was this color!


    When one of the tentacles was cut off, the red eyes of the black Octopus were about to burn, and the red color of the sky became more viscous in a moment. With the change of the color of the sky and the texture of the air, it was obvious that the black axe had more power. The black axe and Xingtian were fighting to press each other down, from the arm completely to the present, bending one leg, It''s obvious that Xingtian is not as good as the black octopus. The shadow of golden Xingtian is getting weaker and weaker. The black axe presses down two points and Xingtian''s legs begin to bend!


    The eyes of the black Octopus show excited light. Victory is in sight. Killing this human is just a blink of an eye. Come again! Smash this torture day once! Quickly wipe out this human being!


    More than ten tentacles were dancing together. With the dancing of tentacles, the final power was passed down to the black axe. Seeing that Xingtian was defeated, the virtual shadow was about to disappear, and it was directly broken. But what the black Octopus could not imagine was that another Xingtian of the same size appeared in the next moment, and stood by another Xingtian directly.


    A giant axe that can''t be carried down by a criminal becomes two, the original one


    The first illusory heaven of torture, which was supposed to disappear, has gradually condensed into the same color as the second one. It''s golden, just like the King Kong. How can we see his weakness before? The appearance of the two torture days is obviously overwhelming! A dozen or so axes, full of hundreds of tons of tentacles, have been lifted by four arms in two days of torture! Even if so many tentacles are adding force, they can''t do anything for a long time. Yes, it''s Xingtian, a God. Even if he is just a virtual shadow condensed at the moment, he has divine power!


    "Oh Li Su roared. The black axe had been overturned. The octopus almost fell back into the black water. However, the next scene was unexpected. Two days later, the octopus dashed straight at it, And another Xingtian actually reached out and snatched the huge axe which was originally held in the tentacle!


    Despicable human! I don''t understand what this human being is doing to control this Xingtian, but this axe can never fall into the hands of this Xingtian!


    The black Octopus struggled. Ten tentacles wrapped the black axe in two tentacles. Li Su was suspended in the air. At the moment, he was a bloody man, and the cracks on his body were not the cuts, but the scarring of skin and flesh eversion! The scar is obviously still expanding. With the expansion, more and more blood is flowing down. Li Su''s whole person can''t see the original appearance. It''s just a blood gourd.


    "Go Li Su pointed angrily! The red Seven Star Longyuan sword suddenly jumped out of Li Su''s back. In a moment, it went straight to the heaven of punishment, which was chasing the huge axe. The black Octopus didn''t put this Longyuan sword in his eyes, but it was this long sword that directly cut off its tentacles!


    Seeing the red long sword approaching, a piece of tentacles blocked the dragon Yuan sword. But this is Li Su''s sword, and Xingtian is also Li Su''s power. Therefore, some things are not meant to be stopped. If you want to stop them, you can succeed!


    As soon as the golden Xingtian stretched out his hand not far away, the Seven Star Longyuan sword appeared directly in Xingtian''s hand. The strong bad feeling shocked the black octopus. The next moment, Xingtian grabbed the long sword and started to attack the black octopus with the posture of destroying the sky


    Cut it on the tentacle that hides the black axe!

 Chapter 1537

    Longyuan sword is so sharp, and Xingtian''s power is amazing. After one sword goes down, it is cut out a deep ditch with black water.


    "Bang, bang!" The tentacles of the two round black axes of the black Octopus fell straight to the water surface, which stimulated higher waves of black water. The octopus'' painful body was twisting and spinning. The Seven Star Dragon sword was suspended in the air by itself. The huge red mouth black axe had already appeared in Xingtian''s hand. The moment Xingtian grasped the axe, Li Su even felt a burst of resonance, With eyes wide open, I can''t believe looking at Xingtian not far away with a huge axe. This picture is too harmonious. It''s just as harmonious as it should have been. Is it difficult that this huge axe belongs to Xingtian at the beginning?!


    There is not much time for Li Su to be shocked. The crazy black octopus has launched another round of offensive. Its tentacles are no longer attacking Xingtian and qixinglongyuan sword. It''s Li Su who is facing straight. The eyes of the black octopus are full of blood. Yes, we must kill this human!


    "Ha ha ha." The blood on Li Su''s face is tearing more. Looking at the black tentacles, he shakes his head and smiles. It''s over. It''s over! Li Su''s eyes turned and looked directly at Xingtian not far away. His eyes were serious and he yelled at Xingtian: "do it!"


    The next moment, Xing Tian raised the huge black axe with red mouth, and with a bow on one leg, he cut it down directly towards the black tentacle scene in front of him!


    I feel that I have made a wrong choice and want to change my mind and strategy, but it''s too late. The black Octopus looks at the black and red edge shooting out from under the black axe. The power is so powerful that the black octopus is clear. However, it doesn''t even have any room to struggle.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..." a loud noise came. Dozens of tentacles of the black Octopus were cut off by the black axe and fell into the black water. The black water seemed to turn over. The huge waves directly touched the sky. The octopus, who had lost all its tentacles, was in pain and couldn''t speak, But that pair of eyes that seem to crack can make people feel how painful the octopus is, how close the fingers are to the heart, and what''s the difference between the tentacles and the fingers?


    "Ha ha, can you still be arrogant now?" Blood covered Li suchong


    The black Octopus laughs. At this moment, it looks like a big ball bottle. People don''t feel the danger, but it''s very funny.


    The black Octopus stares at Li Su with a pair of red eyes. The deep malice from the soul can be felt by the bystanders. But Li Su doesn''t matter anymore. After all, the octopus has discharged all its fighting power.


    Li Su waved to Xingtian, who was holding a huge axe. The black Octopus opened his mouth and said, "poof A huge amount of ink suddenly burst out, straight toward is Li Su, such a large amount of ink just like the surging waves of black water, unable to avoid, unable to dodge, Li Su has been covered in the black ink!


    "This ink is poisonous!" Zhou Sijia was a little flustered. Who could have thought that the octopus who had been removed from combat power could do such a thing! The poison of ordinary octopus will not be very strong, but the black Octopus grows underground and in the black water. Its ink is extremely poisonous!


    Ben Hua''s magma like eyes looked straight ahead. His magma like eyes were full of eagerness. Finally, the black ink splashed down from the middle of the air towards the ground, and a golden light appeared


    Two sides, then more, then a complete circle! And in the middle of the circle, standing intact Li Su!


    "Su!" Zhou Sijia exclaimed excitedly! Ben Hua roared happily.


    The eyes of the black Octopus wanted to stare Li Su through. Li Su looked at the black octopus and grinned: "you must wish I could die now, don''t you? But don''t worry, I can''t die, because it will be you


    The golden heaven of torture has approached the black octopus, and the two fists smashed against the head of the black octopus with strong power. How can it forget that the two Heaven of torture come from the human fantasy! But even if it can remember, it''s no use. The moment such a powerful fist hit the octopus''s head, from the inside, the octopus''s head had already broken. Under the continuous force of torture, the slippery skin like a rubber finally appeared a huge gap, and some of the wounds were broken, Just like bean curd, it''s fried! It took a long time for the stinking Octopus rain to come to an end. Li Su sat cross legged in mid air and took back his last sentence


    God, the wound on Li Su''s body doesn''t continue to crack, but it''s still bleeding from the inside to the outside.


    "Black netherworld flower, it''s not easy to pick you." Li Su grinned awkwardly and washed her hands with a handful of black water. The skin on her hand was peeled off immediately when she touched the black water. However, this is a necessary step. After washing her hands with black water, Li Su''s hands always touched the black flowers and tugged hard, The swaying black finally fell into Li Su''s hands.


    "Hoo! It''s over at last. " Li Su stands up and rushes toward Zhou Sijia with a grin. He hands the black ghost to them. The next moment, Li Su''s eyes turn and falls straight on the ground.


    "Su!" Zhou Sijia exclaimed and hugged Li Su. She looked at Li Su in horror. What''s the matter?


    "Li Su should have lost too much blood. Let him have a rest." Cheng Zhenzhen looks at Li Su''s blood, and he''s in a coma now. That''s the reason at most.


    Zhou Sijia listened to Cheng Zhenzhen''s words and looked at her with tears in her eyes


    Look at Li Su lying on her leg, tears can''t help but Bata, Bata falling down, silently thinking, Su, you must wake up quickly.


    Li Su slept for three days. On the first day, Zhou Sijia could still attribute everything to Li Su''s excessive blood loss. On the second day, under Cheng Zhenzhen''s pressure, she could not think of the bad place. But it was the third day. Li Su had not woken up. Zhou Sijia was as mad as crazy and restless.


    "Otherwise, let''s go out and find a way. Li Su is not right." Zhou Sijia doesn''t know how many times she said that. Let alone Cheng Zhenzhen''s ignoring Zhou Sijia, even Benhua beast doesn''t want to look at Zhou Sijia. After all, Zhou Sijia has said it too many times in the three days, and Cheng Zhenzhen has explained it countless times. After the explanation, the result is still like this. Isn''t it funny?


    "No, I''m going out! Go out and get help! " Zhou Sijia himself revolved around Li Su for a while, and saw that no one paid any attention to her. Before Li Su woke up, Zhou Sijia could not help but stood up and was about to walk outside.


    Cheng Zhenzhen, who is meditating with her eyes closed, opens her eyes impatiently,


    "Do you know how to get out?" When she came here, Li Su opened a hole directly between the upper and lower realms, and then brought them down from the surface. Now Zhou Sijia says she wants to go out, so she really wants to know how Zhou Sijia goes out? Does she think this is an ordinary mountain depression? no This is the hell!


    Zhou Sijia''s aggressive steps stopped because of Cheng Zhenzhen''s words. Yes, how can she get out? This is underground! In recent days, Zhou Sijia, who has never thought about this problem, has been hindered by reality. How can she be good now? Li Su hasn''t woken up yet! What can we do?


    Looking at Zhou Sijia standing still, Cheng Zhenzhen shakes her head, closes her eyes again and begins to meditate. As time goes by, there is no way to tell whether it is day or night. However, at the end of the third day, the person lying on the ground who worries Zhou Sijia finally opens her eyes.


    "Su!" Zhou Sijia, whose eyes almost fell on Li Su, rushed towards Li Su at the moment when Li Su opened her eyes¡° "Cough..." hearing Li Su''s two dry coughs, Zhou Sijia said


    It can be said that he stopped his steps and squatted carefully beside Li Su. Looking at Li Su, Zhou Sijia''s eyes turned red: "Su, you are awake. What do you think? Is there anything uncomfortable about you?"


    The moment Li Su opened his eyes, he felt the sequelae of the war. There was no place in his body that didn''t hurt. The feeling was that every pore was full of pain. When he heard Zhou Sijia approaching and Zhou Sijia asking, Li Su wanted to say something, But the pain prompted him to even open his mouth such a simple thing can not do, can only bear to shake his head at Zhou Sijia.


    This battle is a little too miserable. He has pain all over his body. Now if he doesn''t get some pills quickly, he will lie here for at least ten or eight days. Thinking about this, Li Su shouts to open the system in his mind. System, system


    Ding The sound of "System Upgrading --!" Then there was another sound. Li Su''s eyes, which were half opened because of pain, were as big as a ping-pong ball because of the systematic reminders in his mind,


    When will the system be upgraded? When absorbing all the black dragon powder, it should be a little short of upgrading according to the meaning of the system, but is it too fast now


    However, no matter whether Li Su thinks it''s fast or not, the fact that the system needs to be upgraded now is that it takes about three days. Li Su can''t help but secretly scold the thief system in his heart. Why don''t he upgrade while he''s in a coma, just wait for him to wake up and spend three days in hard pain?


    However, even if Li Su scolds the system again, he can''t hear it. He has no choice but to work on his own, or carry it so hard.


    "Are you all right?" Just as Li Su laments her desperation, Cheng Zhenzhen walks up to Li Su. Her eyes look pale, but people are still concerned if they can come up to ask for explanation. Compared with Cheng Zhenzhen''s light eyes, Li Su''s eyes fall on Cheng Zhenzhen. As the eldest daughter of Tianmen, Cheng Zhenzhen will not be scared away, But after thinking about it, I always feel that Zhao an''s eyes are not so right. It''s like looking at a


    Mobile treasure house, Li Su''s eyes are staring at Cheng Zhenzhen.

 Chapter 1538

    This kind of look, not to mention Cheng Zhenzhen can''t bear it. Zhou Sijia on one side feels scared. He always feels like Li Su is going to swallow Cheng Zhenzhen alive.


    Maybe she realized that her eyes seemed too penetrating at the moment. Li Su''s eyes turned, and more and more miserable howls came out from Li Su''s mouth. Zhou Sijia was flustered at that time, and her hands were touching Li Su: "what''s the matter with you? Where does it hurt? "


    "Ouch, ouch..." Li Su looked at Cheng Zhenzhen with one eye open. Up to now, her face is still covered with dried up blood stains. It''s true that she looks very pitiful.


    Cheng Zhenzhen is not stupid either. From Li Su''s eyes just now to her moaning now, she can''t even pretend to be stupid! Cheng Zhenzhen groped a few times in her bag of heaven and earth, and handed some jade bottles to Li Su. "These are some good pills cultivated in Tianmen. Although they are not treasures, they are quite effective. You can have a try."


    Hehe, I know there must be a treasure in Cheng Zhenzhen''s heaven and earth bag. Sure enough, seeing the fineness of the bottle Cheng Zhenzhen took out, Li Su knew that he could be free from some pain today. As soon as Li Su lifted her hand and Cheng Zhenzhen threw it away, the jade bottle with the most beautiful color fell into Li Su''s hand.


    Because there''s no ghost medicine system at the moment, Li Su can''t identify what''s in it. But when she smells it, he ha, Li Su squints and smiles. Unexpectedly, Cheng Zhenzhen''s hand is very big. It''s Xiaojiu Zhuan huandan. Although she smells it, it''s not the best, but it''s the best, If such a baby is thrown out on the market, it must be robbed. Unexpectedly, Cheng Zhenzhen is so generous to give it to her.


    "Don''t you know which to eat or what?" Seeing that Li Su didn''t move down holding the jade bottle, Cheng Zhenzhen thought about going forward to explain to Li Su. Then she saw Li Su''s mouth open. Several bottles of pills were swallowed by Li Su directly like sugar beans. Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes were staring to the top: "you''re so easy to be possessed. Spit it out quickly!"


    The pills cultivated in Tianmen are not the best, but they are also the best


    It''s not that the pills with inferior efficacy on the market can be compared. This kind of pills dare to eat so much at one time. Isn''t it obvious that they are looking for death?


    Cheng Zhenzhen is in a hurry. She wants to button Li Su''s mouth. Unexpectedly, Li Su''s voice is so big. When she opens her mouth, there is not even a pill in it. Li Su, who has done this, grins at Cheng Zhenzhen as if she is a person with nothing to do: "your Tianmen pill tastes good."


    Cheng Zhenzhen will be laughed by Li Su. Is it delicious? This is not a joke¡° You, you Cheng Zhenzhen pointed to Li Su for several times, and finally failed to say anything from his mouth, because the effect of pills has come up. Although those pills are all healing pills, the effect of so many pills working together is more than terror!


    For a moment, Li Su''s body was like a blown ball. The skin became transparent, and the veins appeared clearly on the skin. At this moment, if anyone dares to hit Li Su directly, Cheng Zhenzhen has no doubt that Li Su will explode like a balloon.


    I wipe. What the hell is going on? Li Su felt that his body was changing and he laughed in an instant. It felt like something was exploding in his body. This feeling continued and continued. Li Su even doubted whether he would explode in the next moment.


    That is to say, at this moment, a slow clear stream suddenly flows down from Li Su''s tianlinggai.


    Li Su is now expanding, and he can''t see outside, but he can see inside. He can see clearly. It''s the golden clear flow flowing down from the tianlinggai. It''s the power of Shenquan!


    At the moment when the power flowed down, the restless drug in Li Su''s body was as honest as a mouse saw a cat. The golden clear flow was very slow, but even if it was slow, the power quickly covered Li Su''s whole body. The original feeling of cracking was relieved at this moment, and the sweat pores were directly opened, From each sweat pore will be that strong drug toward the outside to squeeze out. That extrusion speed is not fast, but even if it is not fast, from the outside of Cheng Zhenzhen, Li Su is also moving towards the normal speed with the naked eye


    She didn''t understand what was going on. After all, she knew the nature of Tianmen. She could only attribute all this to the treasure hidden in Li Su.


    Li Su''s body shape finally returned to normal. After returning to normal, Li Su directly sat cross legged on the ground and began to meditate. She closed her eyes tightly. Layers of blood scabs were falling off from Li Su''s body as time went on. Zhou Sijia looked at the golden light from Li Su''s body and the appearance of Li Su''s safety. Her face was full of joy, That''s great. It''s going to be OK.


    It took two days to wait for Li Su to completely digest the properties of these pills. With the last blood scab on Li Su''s body falling off, Li Su''s eyes finally slowly opened. In an instant, Zhou Sijia couldn''t help cheering, "it''s so good, you''re ok?" Zhou Sijia pounced directly on Li Su. Li Su put one hand around Zhou Sijia''s waist and grinned at Zhou Sijia. Ha ha, that''s a must. He''s not someone else. It''s Li Su!


    Cheng Zhenzhen has a look at Li Su who is in good condition and has recovered from his injury


    I can''t help shaking my head when I think about the pills that disappeared together. It''s better not to try this kind of thing if I can. After all, it''s terrible! If there is no treasure on the body, the final end must be those pills to support the explosion.


    "Miss Cheng, thank you for your pills." Li Su moved her arms. Because she had been sitting for a long time, there was a "bang, bang" sound from her bones, which sounded a little bit terrifying in this quiet place.


    The expression on Cheng Zhenzhen''s face was light, like nothing happened. She crossed Li Su''s eyes and looked back at the calm pit: "there''s nothing to thank. After all, these things almost killed you."


    Li Su listened to Cheng Zhenzhen tone inside the hidden small resentment, can''t help but evoke the corner of the mouth, "I''m not good now? It''s just a process of misoperation. "


    Li Suman was joking, which made Cheng Zhenzhen stare at him. He clearly said that he couldn''t eat it together because of any operational error. This person is a knowingly committed crime. When such a thing happened, did this person consider her mood? Those pills were given by Cheng Zhenzhen!


    With a pair of beautiful eyes staring at him, Li Su, who has never felt guilty, can''t help feeling a little guilty. He grinned at Cheng Zhenzhen, who is still staring at himself. Li Su can''t help touching his head. Who could have thought that would happen?


    "Poof Once, Zhou Sijia looked at the funny Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen and couldn''t help laughing. She had never seen Li Su''s guilty face before. It seemed that Li Su was no more than two years older than her. She felt more like her peers. Zhou Sijia quietly approached Cheng Zhenzhen, covered her ears and whispered, "sister Cheng, You''re amazing. I''ve known Su for such a long time. I''ve never seen Su like this before. " When Zhou Sijia said this, she couldn''t help laughing. Yes, it''s definitely the first time.


    Cheng Zhenzhen listened to Zhou Sijia''s words and looked at Li Su''s face. She couldn''t help sighing. It''s not that she''s holding on to something, but that there are too many crises on her way to practice. Sometimes they can be seen, sometimes they can''t be seen, but


    Whether you can see it or not, with a little negligence, these crises can destroy a cultivator who has been practicing for many years. It''s not easy to be a cultivator and a good cultivator in this era¡° I hope you don''t make such a low-level mistake next time. It doesn''t seem like a big thing, but it will really kill a practitioner. " Cheng Zhenzhen looked at Li Su''s appearance at the moment, but she was really a little uncomfortable. She bowed her head and made a small one. She coughed two times and told Li Su twice that this matter was done.


    Li Su nodded very seriously. This time, the system was upgrading and he couldn''t lend a helping hand. Fortunately, the power of Shenquan appeared in time. Otherwise, he didn''t have to wait for the system to be upgraded successfully. He was blown to pieces, which shows that he was not careful.


    "Well, we''re done here. Let''s go back now." Li Su stretched his waist and got used to the green days of the world on the ground. For several days, there was only darkness below. It really made people feel uncomfortable. So at this moment, he was anxious to take them away.


    "You don''t want that?" Cheng Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia certainly have no opinions on Li Su''s decision, but not far away from them, there is a huge axe standing on the ground, which is as black as the black water in the pit of heaven. Compared with the black water, there is a layer of black light on the axe that can not be underestimated.


    That layer of black light makes people look sharp, and there is a kind of evil that people can''t say. Although it''s not strong, a group of people remember clearly that when the black axe and the mouth of the axe become red, the evil force that people can''t resist at all!


    On this thought, Cheng Zhenzhen hesitated again. Is it really no problem for Li Su to take this thing away? Will it stir up any storm?

 Chapter 1539

    No matter how Cheng Zhenzhen was, Li Suke''s eyes now fell on the huge black axe. What he still remembers is that Xing tianjianshuo''s hands condensed out. When he grasped the huge axe, his soul trembled. There is no mistake. This is Xing Tians thing. Now he can condense Xing tianjianshuo''s hands. This thing must be taken away! This will be his great help!


    Li Su thought so and strode toward the black axe. The people around him didn''t even have time to stop him. Li Su had stood in front of the black axe. The black axe seemed to be higher than Li Su. The body of the axe was heavy. Li Su thought that the weight of the axe could be more than 1000 Jin!


    According to a person''s normal bearing capacity, it''s not easy to lift this heavy ax. But if it''s too easy, what kind of treasure is it?


    Li Su showed a smile on his face, grabbed his hands on the handle of the axe and adjusted his body''s strength Li Su''s arms were covered with a roar


    Muscle Qiu Qi, grasp the black axe hard to pull up from the ground!


    "Hiss..." the axe deep into the ground was dragged out by Li Su for some distance, but such a short distance was not enough to shake the heavy body of the axe. Li Su forced to breathe, and the muscles on his arm stood up directly.


    "Hissing..." the sound of clenching his teeth kept squeezing out from Li Su''s teeth. Li Su narrowed his eyes and paid close attention to the black axe in front of him. As the black axe continued, he was constantly dragged out of the ground.


    "Bang!" At last, Li Su pulled the huge axe out of the ground. Because of the strong force, Li Su''s body tilted back. It seemed that the heavy axe was going to hit Li Su.


    Li Su grinned and swung his big black axe with both arms. With a long roar, he just grabbed the axe that could be controlled by an extraordinary person and rotated for a long circle. The sound of a whirling sound was qualitative around. The fierce offensive was disorderly looking around.


    "Bang!" It''s a cliff¡° Bang It''s Tiankeng! Li Su had a good time holding the black axe. Suddenly, he was surrounded by rice seedlings and was constantly attacked


    Destruction, looking at the things falling down on the ground, it''s a mess.


    "All right!" Cheng Zhenzhen looks at Li Su who seems to be crazy and yells at him.


    Li Su just wanted to have a good addiction to a giant axe in his hand. Now it''s almost the same. The speed of rotating the axe is slowing down. In the blink of an eye, the black axe has been firmly grasped by Li Su, and the fierce voice around him has completely subsided, not to mention Cheng Zhenzhen, Even some of the hidden creatures around them were relieved by Li Su''s stopping action. This makes people crazy, but it''s a frightening thing.


    Li Su was very happy that the axe had been taken. He wanted to leave, but Li Su remembered a very realistic thing. Such a big axe must be very powerful when it was taken out to fight with people. But it''s nothing to do. It''s a bit too big to carry such a big axe every day? Li Su imagined the picture in his mind. He couldn''t help shivering. Then he turned to Cheng Zhenzhen again.


    Cheng Zhenzhen is really speechless. Li Su finally stops her madness


    But what is he going to do now? Looking at the familiar eyes, Cheng Zhenzhen really felt that she was familiar. It was like


    "Miss Cheng, since you are the eldest daughter of Tianmen, I want to borrow something from you." The smile on Li Su''s face looks very sincere.


    However, his words made Cheng Zhenzhen confirm her conjecture. If it wasn''t for her image, Cheng Zhenzhen would turn a big white eye at Li Su. However, Cheng Zhenzhen didn''t do so. She endured the nameless fire in her heart and looked at Li Su and said, "although I''m the eldest daughter of Tianmen, I didn''t carry too much things this trip, So I don''t know if I have what you want to borrow. " Cheng Zhenzhen is not stupid. She knows nothing about human feelings and worldly skills. It''s obvious that Li Su now treats her as a big wrongdoer, but if she wants to be a big wrongdoer, she also wants to ask her whether she agrees or not.


    Li Su smiles at Cheng Zhenzhen, and his eyes know what Cheng Zhenzhen thinks at the moment. He shakes the huge black axe and looks at Cheng Zhenzhen with a little pity on his face: "Oh, so it is. In fact, what I intend to borrow is Qiankun bag. It''s said that Qiankun bag can accept heaven and earth. I think it''s not bad for us to carry such a huge black axe? It''s too big. It''s too late


    Cheng, and in case of any danger, it''s a waste of time for me to throw it anywhere... "


    Li Su said, while tut Tut, Zhou Sijia covered her mouth and began to smile. Now she can see that Su Su is looking at Cheng Zhenzhen''s heaven and earth bag. She wants to take advantage of this opportunity to get one from Cheng Zhenzhen.


    However, since Cheng Zhenzhen is the eldest daughter of Tianmen and a woman of talent, appearance and wisdom, she doesn''t want to be Kuang so easily. She smiles at Li Su: "if you really think that this thing delays things and our formation, I think you can completely throw this thing back into the pit of heaven." Without things, the series of troubles will be gone?


    I wipe, this woman is really cruel, can''t she see that this thing is a rare treasure, but it''s not easy to appear, and now it fits his ability so well, how can she say to lose it? What a black sheep.


    "In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to lose it, but that most of my seven star Longyuan sword was destroyed in this battle. We don''t know about the underground world. I don''t know


    Are you worried that in case of any danger, you can''t use it as a weapon? " Li Su''s eyes turned, and another story had already come out of his mouth.


    Cheng Zhenzhen is speechless. To what extent does this person have to be cheeky? He just says that he can''t bear to take this baby. He has to take it with him and ask her to build a heaven and earth bag? Cheng Zhenzhen swears that when she was so old, she saw such a shameless person for the first time.


    Seeing that Cheng Zhenzhen was dying and refused to take out the bag of heaven and earth that Li Su wanted, and Li Su must want to take the ax away, Zhou Sijia chuckled and walked to Cheng Zhenzhen''s side, shaking her hands. "Sister Cheng, I think Su''s words are reasonable. This underground world is different from ours, You see, we have encountered so many crises in our short journey. Although we may not have a long way to go back, don''t we have to be fully prepared? "


    Cheng Zhenzhen sees Zhou Sijia''s smiling eyes on her side. She is listening to Zhou Sijia''s soft words. In a moment, Cheng Zhenzhen remembers her lovely little brother again. She can''t help but feel a little softhearted. This bag of heaven and earth is not an ordinary treasure. It''s a treasure


    But it will take ten years to produce one, and the only one she has left now is a rare treasure in a hundred years.


    "If you really don''t want to, the big thing is to delay more time. When we get out of here, I''ll follow you to Tianmen." Li Su saw a lot of good words, Cheng Zhenzhen is still hesitating, Li Su directly took out the mace, this words, Cheng Zhenzhen don''t have deep meaning eyes fell on Li Su''s face.


    That''s right. Li Su''s words directly hold Cheng Zhenzhen''s heart. After all, she is from Tianmen. The purpose of choosing to go underground with Li Su is to wait for Li Su to solve everything, and then follow her to Tianmen to discuss with Tianmen about the demons. What is she doing now? She would rather delay her time because of something outside her body, Would you rather Li Su delay the formation of the demons and delay the time to discuss them?


    Cheng Zhenzhen clenched her teeth and found a bag with purple brocade clouds on it. It was not ordinary. When she took it out, Li Su''s eyes brightened a little. Ha ha, she was the eldest daughter of heaven. She carried the bag with her. There was a bag hidden in the bag, And this heaven and earth bag doesn''t look like an ordinary product.


    "This heaven and earth bag was originally intended to be a gift for my father''s birthday. Now I will give it to you directly. I just hope you can deal with it as soon as possible and follow me to the gate of heaven." Cheng Zhenzhen, with a serious expression on her face, threw the purple heaven and earth bag toward Li Su.


    Li Su''s side followed, but it was a little embarrassed. I didn''t expect any pit. It was Cheng Zhenzhen''s birthday present for her father. Cough, this... He glanced at Cheng Zhenzhen. Seeing Cheng Zhenzhen staring at him, Li Su touched his nose. "In fact, it''s not so good. It''s OK."


    Cheng Zhenzhen is going to laugh. Does Li Su think that he is a bag seller? Do you have ten eight bags of heaven and earth on your body? Another eye gouged out on Li Su, and Zhou Sijia spat out her tongue and quickly came out to make ends meet: "it''s late. We''d better leave here. Anyway, there is still so long to go. Su you are so powerful that you are helping uncle Cheng to find better treasures."

 Chapter 1540

    As soon as Li Su heard Zhou Sijia''s words, he gave a thumbs up to Zhou Sijia, which obviously meant that he was praising Zhou Sijia for his good reception of the topic.


    Cheng Zhenzhen smiles at Zhou Sijia, but she doesn''t refute Zhou Sijia''s words. After all, at the moment when she gave Li Su the bag of heaven and earth, she already thought about many things clearly. Those things are just outside her body. Turning around, Li Su is already telling her that she has given him the bag of heaven and earth, but obviously Li Su won''t use such things, After a while, Li Su''s face was obviously a little depressed. Cheng Zhenzhen couldn''t help laughing.


    When she smiles, Li Su raises her eyes to her face and smiles flatteringly. She reaches out and raises the bag of heaven and earth in her hand. Cheng Zhenzhen stares at Li Su in silence. He can really pull down his face and ask how to use it?


    That''s a must. The elder husband is flexible and flexible. What''s more, it''s about two treasures. Of course, Li Su can pull down his face, let alone this. Even if he is pulling down a little, he has no problem at all, so


    Continue to stare at Cheng Zhenzhen with very sincere eyes, be sure to stare at Cheng Zhenzhen too much


    Cheng Zhenzhen can see clearly that if she is cheeky compared with Li Su, what she is worse than him is that she doesn''t have to think about the lower limit of what this person can do, because there is no lower limit at all. She doesn''t want to waste her time for such a trifle. Cheng Zhenzhen looks at Li Su and says, "if you want to use the bag of heaven and earth, One of the things you want to do is let heaven and earth recognize you. "


    I wipe it. It''s worthy of heaven''s gate. I took out a treasure and even pulled it to recognize the Lord. However, even if Li Su thought so, his hands still felt it and forced two blood essence from his fingertips to face the heaven and earth bag. The problem is, no response?!


    Li Su was stunned for a moment. He opened his eyes and looked at the purple heaven and earth bag in his hand. What''s the matter? Holding the bag of heaven and earth, she reacts twice. It looks as thin as a piece of cloth. It''s no different from the ordinary storage bag. Is it because Cheng Zhenzhen took it wrong in a hurry?


    "There''s only one heaven and earth bag in my space." Cheng Zhenzhen can see Li


    Su''s suspicions in her eyes, cold voice pouted Li Su''s suspicions back. Li Su felt her nose awkwardly and rubbed her. What''s the matter now?


    Cheng Zhenzhen doesn''t understand what''s going on in front of her. As a rule, the ordinary heaven and earth bag can be marked with a drop of the owner''s blood essence and opened by the owner. But it can''t be taken wrong. Maybe it''s because it''s too precious, so it''s different?


    Cheng Zhenzhen thought of this, so did Li Su. Anyway, he has already gone out for two drops of blood essence. Now that he is sure that this is a heaven and earth bag, Li Su doesn''t believe him. He is a living man, and he can''t do anything about it!


    A string of blood beads are forced directly from the fingers. The blood beads look like at least seven or eight. You should know that a drop of human blood essence is equivalent to 100 drops of normal blood. Li Su had fought before and lost so much blood. Now can we force so much blood essence directly?


    But no matter what people around him think, Li Su can only see the palm sized purple heaven and earth bag in his eyes now. It''s impossible to say that it''s not a heaven and earth bag. Li Su''s series of blood essence touch the heaven and earth bag


    In a moment, it disappears without a trace. The heaven and earth bag is changing slightly, like the air flow around nahan, which can make people hear the sound of breathing and breathing.


    Li Su''s blood essence is still flowing into the heaven and earth bag. Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes on one side have to look straight. The heaven and earth bag has absorbed nearly 20 blood essence of Li Su before and after it. Since it has not yet been recognized? She has never heard of such a strange phenomenon. Is there anything wrong with this bag?


    After the 22nd blood essence was absorbed into the Qiankun bag, the Qiankun bag seemed to be full. The bag swelled up in an instant. At that moment, Duoduo Xiangyun on the purple bag began to flow like a living city. With the flow of Xiangyun, Li Su felt that he had a flower in front of his eyes. He came into the Qiankun bag and looked around, Li Su couldn''t help choking his waist and laughing in such a big space. Hahaha, I finally have a decent heaven and earth bag. Hahaha¡° "Well..." Li Su was laughing when he heard another voice coming out of the bag of heaven and earth. The voice made Li Su Leng for a moment. He turned his face and looked around. He didn''t find any living things. I wiped it. Is that hard


    When this heaven and earth bag takes itself in, what ghosts do it bring in at the same time? Thinking about Li Su, there were too many underground things.


    "I am the soul of heaven and earth." Li Su was thinking of searching with his divine sense when he heard a tender voice. Listen carefully, it was obvious that this voice came from the same source as the long moan just now. However, the bag spirit could still be born in the heaven and earth bag. There are really many strange things in the cultivation world.


    "Only super quality heaven and earth bags can produce bag spirit, and in today''s cultivation world, there are no more than ten super quality heaven and earth bags." Li Su is feeling to hear the explanation of Ziyun heaven and earth bag spirit, for a moment, Li Su directly widened his eyes, I wipe brother recently must be character explosion?


    There are no more than ten treasures in the whole cultivation world. Now he has one in his hand. How lucky it is! Thinking about Li Su, she rubbed her hands excitedly. Unexpectedly, Cheng Zhenzhen looked cold and light, but her hand was still very bright.


    Li Su was laughing happily. Suddenly he put away his smile and looked into the air with a little doubt in his eyes. So far, he hasn''t seen it


    I have seen what this bag of primates looks like, but it seems to have mind reading skills. It answers whatever he thinks. It''s not very good.


    "You are my master. I wake up and open it after absorbing your essence and blood. Therefore, my master and I have the same mind."


    When I wipe it, Li Su''s eyes suddenly widened. I can''t imagine that it''s because of this. It seems that he can''t give his blood essence to the wrong person or thing. It''s a big deal if he gives it to the wrong person or thing.


    Ziyun heaven and earth bag naturally knows that Li Su has the same intention and can cut it off, but it seems that the owner doesn''t know. Since the owner doesn''t know, it''s better not to tell the owner. After all, it wants to be a very sensible and understanding heaven and earth bag.


    "Since you are super quality Qiankun bag, why don''t you tell me something about the difference between you and ordinary Qiankun bag?" Li Su found a place to sit cross legged. As long as he thought of this rare treasure in his hand, he was in a good mood and began to speak at the direction of the heaven and earth bag chair.


    "As a super product, the biggest difference between heaven and earth bags is that they can accept living things and mountains


    River, as long as the owner wants, can move to the heaven and earth bag, and super product heaven and earth bag can be upgraded. Upgrading also means that the space size can continue to expand, and more functions will gradually appear. Finally, it can even become a small world... "


    Li Su listened with relish to the bag spirit of Ziyun heaven and earth bag. The expression on his face was as beautiful as a flower, forming a small world. Doesn''t that mean that in the future his family and his women can take him wherever he goes, and they won''t have to separate from each other from time to time?


    "Yes, master." Bag Ling stopped to introduce himself. Listening to Li Su''s beautiful thoughts, he made a decision to Li Su. Li Su was bubbling. When he heard the voice of bag Ling coming from outside, he coughed quickly and recovered to his normal face. He looked serious and said, "what conditions do you need to upgrade?"


    "The pulse of the earth." As soon as Ziyun Qiankun bagling heard Li Su''s words, he got a little excited. What''s the meaning? Today it was awakened. Is the new owner going to upgrade himself? There will be no more lucky bag spirit! But obviously, the bag spirit of Ziyun Qiankun bag thinks too much, because


    Li Su just asked, and he didn''t know what the pulse of the earth was at all. He wanted to nod his head, but the Ziyun heaven and earth bag had the same intention as himself. Sure enough, the Ziyun heaven and earth bag had already said: "master, the pulse of the earth is the essence of the earth, and it controls the peace of the whole world, It is also the purest power condensed from all ages. "


    I''ll wipe it! The pulse of the Earth actually has something to do with world peace. If he uses it to expand the universe, and the world is in turmoil, won''t he be chased by countless practitioners?


    "Of course not, master. There are trillions of veins of the earth, and these things are in the heart of the earth. Most people can''t feel the power of the veins of the earth except us bag spirits." The purple cloud heaven and earth bag spirit comforts Li Su, and the words sound quite proud.


    Ha ha, Li Su is really going to laugh now. He made Cheng Zhenzhen a heaven and earth bag. He didn''t expect it to be such a treasure, and this treasure also comes with a bag spirit. I don''t know if Cheng Zhenzhen will spit blood directly after she knows it, but for the sake of Cheng Zhenzhen''s health, he still doesn''t know


    Tell Cheng Zhenzhen about it.


    "All right, I know. I''ve got it down. I''ll go first." Li Su Mei Zizi stood up, but it was just a flash. She had already appeared outside the Ziyun Qiankun bag. Xiangyun, which had been floating on the purple Qiankun bag, had lost its flexible appearance at this moment, just like the flowers embroidered on the storage bag. It was ordinary, but Li Su already knew the Qiankun in the bag.

 Chapter 1541

    "It looks like you''ve made your own decision." Cheng Zhenzhen has a precedent, so the disappearance of Li Su doesn''t make Cheng Zhenzhen anxious. She even comforts Zhou Sijia. Now Li Su appears again out of thin air. Cheng Zhenzhen''s tone is quite firm.


    Li Su smiles at Cheng Zhenzhen. The smile looks very modest. "Ha ha, isn''t this a TOEFL Miss Cheng?"


    Cheng Zhenzhen glanced at Li Su and got the best portrayal of being cheap and good. It''s just like Li Su. But now she doesn''t really want to pay more attention to Li Su. She said to Li Su directly, "now that you''ve finished your work, let''s take the ax and start back."


    Li Su''s heart moved, and the huge black axe, which was a little higher than human beings, disappeared in the sight of several people. At last, Li Su patted two times on the purple heaven and earth bag, and Zhou Sijia couldn''t help laughing and pushed two of them on Li Su''s shoulder, "Su, let''s go, don''t go any more, I think sister Cheng is going to explode. "


    Smell speech Li Su a twinkling of an eye, found that Cheng Zhenzhen didn''t look at herself, didn''t look at herself, this is not the point, the point is that her fist clenched, a look is trying to suppress their own appearance, Li Su immediately a face of positive color said: "let''s start to drive now, finished unexpectedly in this below the time is not short,


    When we leave here, we have to change places to save our sister-in-law. "


    As soon as Zhou Sijia heard Li Su''s words, her eyes lit up like a light bulb. Since Li Su woke up, Zhou Sijia wanted to ask all the time, but she couldn''t ask anything about her sister. Now when she heard Li Su''s words, Zhou Sijia was so excited that she just wanted to burst into tears. On the horse, she was going to treat her sister. It''s really great!


    In order to avoid trouble, they chose the same way as they came. Because they were not slow, they soon saw the fire reflected in the sky not far away. Isn''t that where Benhua came from?


    As the fire became brighter and brighter, Benhua beast, who was following the three men, suddenly screamed loudly. The sound was as shrill as Li Su''s destruction of its outer shell. Benhua beast was so abnormal that all the people who were going to move forward stopped. Li Su stared at Benhua beast and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Since he woke up, Benhua beast has always been happy and excited. Even the mood of following them all the way to leave Benhua beast has never been higher. Now he is about to arrive at Benhua beast''s home. For home, both man and beast should feel close to home, Even if it is not the place where you have been for so long, you should not make such a shrill voice!


    "Roar..."! Roar...! " In the magma like eyes of Ben Hua beast


    , full of anxious mood, short limbs dancing with a few people, that looks very funny, but now no one can laugh out, after all, Ben Hua beast''s mood seems too wrong.


    "What does it mean?" Benhua beast''s language three people can''t understand, its body movement expression is too limited, half a day Leng didn''t let a person understand what Benhua beast seems to say, Zhou Sijia''s expression is very puzzled looking at Benhua beast, "can you express it more clearly?"


    "Roar! Roar! Hoo... "Ben Hua beast is anxious to blow up. How can these humans not understand what it means! There is danger, that thing appears, that big, that very dangerous thing appears! Looking at a group of people, I really can''t understand its original intention. In a hurry, Benhua beast is dragging Li Su with his short limbs and is about to retreat towards the back.


    Li Su squinted at Benhua beast for a long time, until Benhua beast has such action now, Li Su laughed: "what you want to express is that there is danger here, isn''t it?"


    Li Su said that Benhua beast was about to burst into tears. That''s right. Some of these humans finally understood it. Benhua beast nodded with great force. Although it didn''t seem very obvious under great force, Li Su was able to confirm it. With a grin, Li Su opened Benhua beast''s paw. In Benhua beast''s confused eyes, Li Su grinned, "nothing can be my obstacle, and this road is the only way for us to go back. Who can guarantee that there will be no danger if we bypass it?"


    And since the crisis has appeared, they are already surrounded by the crisis. Even if they want to retreat, they will not agree with the power that has surrounded them! Under the sky red by magma, there is obviously a layer of black which does not belong to the sky color moving slowly. This thing does not look obvious, but looking around, it has formed a large piece, and they are in it.


    "Jie Jie!" I don''t know which direction the voice of low laughter came from, but it was the voice that vibrated all around. Because the space was too empty, the voice was constantly reverberating. When it came, those wandering souls were so scared that they didn''t know where they were going. The scream in the magma pool and the inexplicable low laughter reflected each other, which seemed to form a very terrible atmosphere.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Su turned a blind eye to the changes in the surrounding environment. Instead, he turned to look at Zhou Sijia and asked him. After all, Zhou Sijia had some problems when he came here. Now the atmosphere of terror is more intense than when he came here. Li Su can''t help worrying about Zhou Sijia.


    Zhou Sijia''s face is a little pale, but she can''t always shrink behind Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen. She is also a cultivator. She also thinks of a way to let everyone leave here so that Li Su can cure her sister quickly. Therefore, Zhou Sijia''s face is very weak


    Biting his lower lip, he shook his head at Li Su: "I''m ok!"


    "With me by your side." Li Su saw that Zhou Sijia was trying to be brave and didn''t expose it. She patted Zhou Sijia twice on the back of her hand. Looking at Zhou Sijia''s head and forced her to smile, Li Su touched her head.


    The laughter of "Jie" around is louder, and the sound is obviously increasing. If it was just one, it sounds like a group now. Li Su and Cheng Zhenzhen look at each other, and it looks like a group fight! ha-ha.


    "Who''s going to pretend to be a devil and come out to see him?" Li Su raised his legs and walked out in front of him. He was in mid air. This step was a long distance. The surrounding scene became a mirage and was swept by Li Su! No change, "coward, only dare to play tricks behind." Li Su began to laugh. He took another step, but there was no change. The people behind him were really calm.


    Li Su laughed twice and stood in the same place, "is it hard that you didn''t come here for us? That''s fine. We''re leaving now. " Li Su raises his hand to Cheng Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia. Several people are about to leave. Suddenly, a giant hand appears in mid air and pats Li Su''s body!


    That hand is bigger than Kuafu''s. It''s surrounded by black smoke. It''s evil. With his action, the evil suddenly rushed towards Li Su!


    If it''s the system, this thing must be the system''s favorite thing, but now


    As the system is being upgraded, it can''t be used yet, so Li Su can only isolate a layer of golden barrier outside his body. When the black evil Qi touches the barrier, it screams like life!


    The giant hand didn''t slow down because of the scream of the evil spirit. The huge palm had slapped on Li Su''s golden barrier. "Jie Jie..." with a funny smile, the giant hand pressed down two points fiercely. The golden barrier was like a ball, and it was sunken down a part, because the two points of strength now looked like a pumpkin, Standing in the middle of the barrier, Li Su''s body was inclined at the moment. As the giant hand kept pressing downward, Li Su''s body had tilted back to 90 degrees.


    "Jie Jie..." the laughter is bigger, like that son is laughing at Li Su''s defeat, like laughing at Li Su''s cowardice. The expression on Li Su''s face in the golden barrier was faint. After repeatedly determining the direction of the laughter, the next moment the people in the golden barrier disappeared. The black giant hand still couldn''t press down. The elasticity of the barrier was too big. But at this moment, Li Su''s body appeared in another corner of the air, which not only made the giant hand stunned, Neither Cheng Zhenzhen nor Zhou Sijia thought of it.


    "What do you mean you''ve been hiding behind pretending to be a ghost?" Li Su''s step is still going on, but his direction is very firm, constantly forward, continue forward!


    The black giant hand jerked his backhand towards Li Su''s direction. Li Su''s body dodged the attack of the black hand as soon as it flashed. However, the black giant hand was still unwilling to pull towards Li Su one after another. The speed was so fast that Li Su jumped like a ray, which made people outside unable to see clearly. As the black hand became more and more entangled with him, Li Su found that the strange laughter was gone.


    As soon as he moved his eyes, he looked at the fixed position just now, and his eyes opened wide in an instant! In the black sky, there was an eye as big as a pool. It was black and white, and it turned around like a bead. The black hand, who had no way to attack, suddenly became strong and brave, and split up towards Li Su with a tricky angle!

 Chapter 1542

    "Yo As soon as Li Su saw the giant hand suddenly, it seemed that he had opened his mind, and he even looked for the direction to attack. Here he sneered, like a firecracker, straight up into the sky!


    The giant hand turned over a bit, and it was like pitching again to slap on Li Su!


    I''m Cao! In the middle of the air, Li Suteng heard the wind on his side, a burst of abnormal whistling, turned his face, and the huge hand had appeared beside Li Su.


    It''s a big one! All of a sudden, it''s really photographed. Isn''t it meat sauce? Pull out blood red seven star dragon Yuan sword, red light flash, straight at the wrist of black giant hand cut up! The black hand looked very heavy, but at this moment, just as the bright red Seven Star Longyuan sword cut up, the heavy hand, which seemed to weigh more than ten tons, suddenly turned into smoke, and the sharp sword was passing through the smoke.


    At the moment when the sword passed through, the black hand solidified again, and the hand had been turned


    After hanging on the top of Li Su''s head, Li Su narrowed his eyes and looked at the darkness. It was obvious that he was actually a giant hand. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he didn''t know! Li Su grabs the red seven star dragon Yuan sword and throws out countless sword flowers in his hand. These sword flowers turn into bright lines like sparks and cleave towards the black giant hand.


    At the moment when the bright line touched the black giant palm, it was obvious that the palm had turned into smoke. Li Su watched the bright lines passing through the dark smoke. At the next moment, Li Su rushed straight up to his big eyes in the air!


    These eyes are not small in mid air. The more they rush up, the more Li Su finds that these eyes are huge. They look as big as a three story building. These eyes are moving and staring at Li Su. There is no emotion flowing out of one pair of eyes, but it is also full of evil. Li Su grins, Blood red seven star dragon Yuan sword towards the huge eyes above straight up!


    Close at hand, the blood red Seven Star Dragon sword''s awn is still extending. It seems that it is just a matter in the blink of an eye, and the red awn is about to disappear


    Shot through the pupil of the huge eyes, the huge eyes suddenly closed, the next moment, the blood red sword actually passed through the air, the huge eyes disappeared!


    No one saw it move. It just blinked. What is it?


    Li Su''s face showed a dignified expression, no matter what kind of attack can''t fall on the monster, but it can attack itself frequently. This kind of feeling is really bad, it''s really bad, but now the system can''t be used, so he doesn''t even know what the thing in front of him is and where the weakness is. This kind of feeling is really bad!


    "Su! Behind you Li Su''s face was full of quiet thinking. At this moment, Zhou Sijia let out a cry of surprise. Straight into the sky, he saw that the huge eyes that had just disappeared suddenly appeared again, just behind Li Su, and they seemed to be bigger than before, just like the size of a house, Hanging in the dark in the middle of the air, people look at it is very seeping.


    When Li Su heard the sound, he turned around and suddenly burst out several black lights from these huge eyes. Li Su quickly dodged, but found that it was the light


    The light seemed sharp, but it was suspended in mid air for a moment.


    However, the levitation is not a simple levitation, because in the blink of an eye, the black light has been woven into a dense net, which is wrapping Li Su in the light. The moment that Li Su is sure to be trapped in the net, the net begins to shrink madly, See there is a pitch size of the black net, a moment into less than 100 square meters of space!


    Zhou Sijia and Cheng Zhenzhen''s eyes are about to stare out. What is this thing? Where is Li Su going to be taken by the black net?! They shot in the middle of the air, trying to help Li Su, who seems to be in a bad situation at the moment. However, what they thought was too simple. Did the black giant hand eat dry food? In two people toward the sky jump up the moment! The black giant hand appeared in the air and slapped them on their bodies!


    Cheng Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia were shocked and turned around in mid air. They threw their palms at them again¡° What''s the matter? How did this giant hand become two? " Zhou Sijia''s eyes widened. It was strange


    Different underground, there are many different creatures. What is this?


    Cheng Zhenzhen locked her eyebrows and watched the two big hands slapping at each other. She was looking at the huge eyes as big as a building in the middle of the sky. Although this is a bit strange, it should be right. This is not a single hand or an eye, but a living creature. It''s alive! I don''t know what actually grows so huge, but it''s absolutely right!


    Li Su was soon tightened in front of his huge eyes by the black net. Because he was too close, Zhao an could see clearly. In these eyes, it was as if there was something like a meat grinder spinning constantly. This thing was spinning faster and faster with Li Su''s approach.


    Through the black net, Li Su could even feel a gust of wind spinning out of the high-speed black net. Closer to Li Su, he could be sure that it was absolutely right that it looked like a meat grinder. It was the pupil in the big eye, but what was it? It had such an incredible structure?!


    Li Su was shocked to see the meat grinder not far away, in response to the long-standing "Jie"


    Jie Jie The laughter of Li Su began to ring again. Originally, the sound sounded in all directions, but now Li Su was clearly able to confirm that the sound came from these huge eyes. He only heard the sound, but could not see what it was. What he could see in front of his eyes was the huge meat grinder.


    There should be no mistake. The voice is behind the large meat grinder! However, the large meat grinder in front of us is a real trouble. If we don''t solve it, we can''t do it. Li Su thinks so. The red seven star dragon Yuan sword, a hexagonal sword flower, throws it towards the meat grinder in front of us.


    It''s Tong Ren, but the danger of Tong Ren is too hard. After a sword flower was thrown up, Tong Ren didn''t even have a thing to do. Li Su''s body was still in the direction of the meat grinder, and the more and more violent wind was blowing towards Li Su. Li Su narrowed his eyes, Holding the red seven star dragon Yuan sword, he threw it seventeen or eight times in a row, and the red sword flowers all over the sky chopped toward the pupil.


    A burst of Ping Pong Li Su''s voice rang out. He felt that the sword was not cut on the pupil, but on the steel plate. As expected, it was a burst of red sword


    After mang retreated, there was still no scar on the pupil. Li Su suddenly narrowed his eyes, which were deep. At the moment, he was less than five meters away from the large meat grinder!


    The red Seven Star Longyuan sword was thrown by Li Su towards it. In a moment, an ax bigger than Li Su appeared in Li Su''s hands. The color of the ax was more dark than that in the middle of the night. At the moment when the dark and gloomy ax appeared, a great evil spirit spread around like a burst of ammunition!


    The double mincing machine like pupil had changed, the whirling pupil stopped for a moment, but a second, the next moment and crazy began to twist up, and this power is more fierce than just now, more terrible, but in the blink of an eye, the wind around became a vortex, tearing Li Su''s body, to drag him directly into the mincing machine.


    Li Su tightened his cheeks and held the black axe in his hands. The fire kept beating in his eyes. The black axe reflected the color of fire. Holding the handle tightly, Li Su roared and swung his arms round. The black axe cut through the air, With a frightening momentum directly toward the mincing machine like the pupil above cut up.


    "Bang!" At the moment of collision, the black axe and the black pupil stopped all their movements. Then Li Su heard a scream. It didn''t sound obvious. But under the wind, something could hide Li Su''s ears, and Li Su''s eyes lit up, Ha ha, it''s self inflicted!


    The ferocious smile appeared on Li Su''s face. The huge black axe was pulled out directly by Li Su, whose muscles were bulging on his arms. Before the pupil began to rotate again, the more fierce force hit on the pupil of the giant eye.


    "He..." the sound of pain increased from behind the pupil. Li Su narrowed his eyes and grasped the huge axe. Some golden light flowed slowly from his arm. The moment the golden light touched the axe, Li Su felt that the axe in his hand was light and let him weigh it back and forth. With this feeling, Li Su tried and swung it twice, There was a deep smile on his face.


    Ha ha ha, the black axe is playing in Li Su''s hands,


    Because the weight of the axe is no longer a problem in Li Su''s hands, Li Su grabs the huge axe and rushes up directly towards the pupil, horizontally towards the middle, and forcefully splits up!


    The black axe opened the way, and the golden light followed behind. A strong impact and a deafening roar sounded in Li Su''s ear. The next moment, the huge pupil shook violently. With the shaking of the pupil, a "click click!" In the next moment, the huge pupil cracked directly. Li Su was also surprised by the situation behind the pupil. How could it look like it was in a person''s head? Li Su thought that he had been practicing all the way. He had gone into the stomachs of all kinds of animals. He didn''t expect that today''s level had been upgraded and even entered the human head, This must be the head of a super giant!


    However, since he can be in the giant''s head, there must be others hidden in it, such as the strange laughter he heard at a very close distance when he was blocked outside his pupils.

 Chapter 1543

    Li Su can''t imagine how big the giant is. In his head, Li Su has been flying for a while. Apart from seeing some extremely huge organs, Li Su has no other clues!


    Looking not far away, it should be the brain. Li Su''s feet moved twice and went directly to the side of the brain. Once again, after confirming that nothing could be found around him, Li Su''s hands pressed directly on the giant''s brain, opening the time retrospect.


    Closing his eyes, Li Su seemed to be in another world for a moment. It was an uncivilized age, like the age of Pangu. There were so many giants. Everything could only be described as giant. What shocked Li Su was that there were so many giants at that time!


    A giant is worthy of being a giant. The capacity of memory in his mind can also be described as a giant. Li Su admits that at the moment when he accepted those memories, his head felt like it was going to be blown up. He only had it when he accepted the inheritance of Shenquan. He thought that he would never have such painful experience again. He never thought of it


    It was only a few days, he actually relived this kind of feeling that his head was almost spitting out. The memory in front of him was constantly changing like wind and cloud. It was faster than putting the film. Li Su''s eyes at the moment could not be regarded as a pair of eyes, from which he constantly flashed what he saw at the moment!


    Quietly, a thin black smoke flows slowly in the giant''s mind. The speed seems very slow, but it is also quite fast. Looking at the giant''s huge head, there is a full of fog at the moment. The fog slowly circles in the giant''s mind, which seems to be unconscious, Or it''s more interesting to detect the crisis around. In short, after three seconds, the fog slowly condenses and elongates. It looks like a cylinder. The cylinder is more finely depicted, feet, legs, body, arms


    With the appearance of all these slowly, a familiar face appeared in the giant''s mind. The face of this man looks terrible. His face is half black and half white. The eyes on one side of the black face are white without pupils, and the eyes on the other side of the white face are black without eyes!


    If such a person appeared on the ground, he would not be regarded as a human being. After all, he looked too different. But if Li Su opened his eyes, he would find that this terrible looking man was lieutenant Yin Yang, who had not been seen for some days. He looked much stronger than when he separated from Li Su, and his face was still smiling, But that smile is no longer a restrained smile, but a kind of wild smile.


    It is because of too rampant that the face of lieutenant Yin Yang looks very distorted, which is clearly a full demon! And compared with ordinary demons, the Yin and Yang seem to be more evil!


    At the moment, Lieutenant Yin Yang''s peculiar eyes are staring at Li Su, who is not far away with a pair of eyes closed tightly. He grinned from the corner of his mouth and sent people to look for death. I will never forgive him. Li Su, I have been waiting for you for a long time!


    As the smile on Yin Yang''s face grew larger and larger, the dense black fog in the giant''s mind suddenly became thick and had no visibility. Yin Yang walked freely in the dark. As he walked, the black fog came to Li Su, and the palm of lieutenant Yin Yang opened,


    Another firm grip, a moment of black fog all over the sky, rushing towards Li Su.


    It looks like fog, which can''t do any harm to human beings, but when it touches Li Su''s golden barrier, it leaves Chu brown color on it. The color is like rust, or corrosion!


    The golden barrier can withstand the pressure and attack of any force, and even bounce back those fierce attacks like a ball. But at the moment, the method of Yin Yang Lieutenant makes the golden barrier powerless, because the black fog is constantly eroding the golden barrier. At a very fast speed, the light on the dazzling golden barrier has obviously decreased a lot.


    With the fading of the golden light, the golden barrier around Li Su became thinner and thinner. At the moment, Li Su is still receiving the memory of the giant''s brain, which is worthy of being the giant''s brain. The huge internal capacity of the giant''s brain is really shocking. Even some ancient mysteries have been found in it, Li Su didn''t know what kind of turbulence the outside world would cause if these things were published, and he was still receiving the information from the giant''s mind. What he didn''t know was that in a moment, with a bang, the strong golden barrier broke directly.


    Without the protection of the barrier, the black fog surged directly to Li Su''s body. When it touched Li Su''s body, the cloth turned into liquid and flowed down. There was a rusty iron scratch on Li Su''s body. Li Su''s eyelids trembled consciously. He had some feelings about what happened outside. He wanted to open his eyes, But he had never encountered such a huge brain volume, so for a moment, even if Li Su wanted to wake up, the surging information that was constantly shooting at him made Li Su''s eyes unable to open.


    "Jie! Li Su, what are you doing? Do you know that you can''t defeat me, so you have given up your resistance and are waiting for me to send you on the road? " Yin Yang wants to smile on his face. Because of his arrogance, it looks so twisted that people can''t look directly at him. No one knows how much preparation and design Yin Yang has done for the day of goodbye since Li Su and Yin Yang separated. It''s just to take Li Su''s head off his neck and get back tianyingzhu!


    Because he was too careful, the moment Yin Yang knew that Li Su had come underground, he even showed his whereabouts in advance. He couldn''t wait to fight Li Su and wait for Li Su to die in front of him. This moment came so quickly, It''s so fast that yin and yang can''t control their excitement. The roar of laughter spreads out along the giant''s head and floats in the dark sky.


    Li Su''s body has been surrounded by the black fog, and it''s hard to see the slightest bit of Li Su when it''s surrounded by Yin and Yang. Even now, Li Su is standing here quietly to bind his hands, but Yin and Yang still can''t rest assured. His hands are arched into claws, which are stained with black red liquid. The color is clearly the color of the most poisonous venom, and the smile on Yin and Yang''s face is deeper, He rushed forward and grabbed Li Su''s heart with his hands full of venom!


    It''s all over. It''s easier than he thought, but it should be! He is a demon, which is different from the higher species of lowly creatures like human beings. They are born powerful. Therefore, in front of such a powerful species, why should lowly humans be arrogant! Jie Jie! Die, tianyingzhu is his, should be his! Dare to compete with them


    West, the end is death! It''s death!


    With red and black venom claws have penetrated the heavy black fog, not far away, Li Su standing quietly in the same place is close at hand, "hiss!" The last layer of black fog was passed by the claws of yin and Yang. At that moment, the black and red claws had reached Li Su''s chest. If there was another one, Li Su would be separated from the outside forever.


    At the moment, everyone outside doesn''t know what''s going on inside. Cheng Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia are fighting with a giant hand. They are exhausted, but the giant hand comes back again and again, just like they don''t know fatigue. They still insist, because they know that they are in the giant''s head not far behind them, Li Su is still fighting! They don''t know what''s going on inside, but Li Su is invincible. Li Su won''t lose! Because Li Su said his way of practice, and stop here!


    "Oh With the sound of a voice, the eyes that should have been silent opened for a moment, and a kind of cold gold appeared in a pair of pupils. The gold seemed to be with turbulent power, but it was also with God like supremacy. From the beginning to the end, even Li Su''s hair was emitting golden light


    Yin Yang watched Li Su''s sudden change. The claws were only one millionth short of penetrating Li Su''s chest, but in an instant, a powerful force expanded from Li Su''s body. It was like a heavy fist, which directly blew Yin and Yang out. The force was so huge that yin and Yang hit the giant''s skull, All the giants were shocked.


    "Are you calculating me?" Yin and Yang whirled up from the ground, and a pair of eyes were full of yin and evil looking at Li Su. The joy just now was that Li Su opened his eyes and disappeared in a moment when a pair of claws couldn''t penetrate Li Su''s body. Even at this moment, yin and Yang were squeezing out of his teeth, this despicable human¡° I didn''t know you would be here. Why do you want to count on me? " Li Su''s golden eyes were full of light, which seemed to be detached. It was clear that before Li Su opened the time back, it was not like this. Obviously, after getting so many events and secrets from the giant''s mind, Li Su''s whole person sublimated again, and the feeling was clearly detached above human beings and demons.


    It''s hard to see the extreme expression on the face of yin and Yang, a pair of terrible eyes


    Staring at Li Su: "shameful sophistry, this is the underground world, this is our world, not the place where you are allowed to be arrogant, give the Tianying pearl."


    Li Su coldly glanced at Yin and Yang, "Oh, right? Listen to what you mean, you are very arrogant. Hehe, why don''t you let me see what you can do on your chassis! " Li Su''s body flashed, leaving only a remnant shadow of golden light rushing towards Yin and Yang. A pair of eyes of yin and Yang opened wide, and his body turned into a puff of smoke and was about to disappear in it. A hand appeared in the golden light. This hand grasped the never disappeared black shadow, and the throat of yin and Yang was directly strangled by Li Su.


    The strange eyes of yin and yang are wide open, with disbelief. How can this human speed be so fast? He is the incarnation of smoke. How can this human speed be so fast that he can even grasp the smoke?


    Yin and yang can''t say what they are saying. Their eyes are wide open and staring at Li Su. Li Su''s face is light. The golden light flowing out of their eyes makes Yin and Yang feel chilly. That kind of coldness comes from the soul, but how can this kind of human being be


    Will have such power?!


    "You seem to want to kill me when I close my eyes, don''t you?" Li Su''s expression is so calm that he doesn''t seem to be talking about his own affairs. But as his arms move towards the neck of yin and Yang, yin and Yang open their eyes and their throat will be strangled.

 Chapter 1544

    The eyes of yin and Yang opened wider and wider. The eyes enlarged to a certain extent, and the surroundings changed in a moment. At that moment, there was no giant''s head or dense black fog around, and only a piece of dry land was left. The color of the land looked very wet and muddy, and it was constantly surging, Among the surging ground, there are human bones, and there are two crows in the sky, one more harsh than the other.


    Li Su''s body is constantly sinking towards the bottom, yin and Yang''s body has been suspended in the air, "Jie!" Yin Yang laughs at Li Su crazily: "stupid human, you forget where this is, this is our world, how can you be a mere human, and I am a demon."


    Li Su''s face is still calm in the mire full of bones. This calm makes Yin and Yang feel very cold. Yin and Yang sneer. This is because Li Su doesn''t know the strength of the mire. After a while, he will become bones like the bones around him!


    "Jie, from the moment you came to the underground, your cause and effect has been predestined. You must not be able to get out of here, you must not be able to get out of here!" Yin Yang looks at Li Su laughing with madness on his face. The laughter sounds very harsh. The old crow''s voice nearby is singing together, as if playing a funeral song


    .


    Li Su slowly shook his head, that pair of eyes full of gold is no longer cold, which means a little pity, yes, it is pity, this pity is for Yin and Yang, Li Su''s body is still in constant calm, the laughter of yin and Yang is still ringing, Li Su slowly opened: "do you know how you will die?"


    A slow and heavy sentence seems too clear in this open environment. It is because of the clarity that the laughter of yin and Yang suddenly stops, staring at Li Su like a joke: "now you are in the bone pool, are you still in the mood to tell me such a joke? Li Su is not funny at all. "


    With Yin and Yang''s words, the huge mud wave not far away will slap up towards Li Su''s position. There are too many corpses in the mud wave that are lifted up, and it will turn up the smell of decay buried in the ground directly, which makes people unable to open their eyes and make people tremble from the bottom of their heart!


    However, the expression on Li Su''s face is still light. The huge wave full of white bones has pushed Li Su not far away. Li Su is quietly in the mire, letting his body be constantly dragged down by the mire. He stares at Yin and Yang: "listen to what you say, this bone pool seems good." Li Su ha ha laughs. The cold laughter and Li Su''s situation at the moment make people feel that something is wrong.


    What a mistake! Yin Yang''s eyes were staring at Li Su without blinking. The mud wave was fast


    To touch Li Su''s body, yin and Yang''s eyes glared even bigger. In an instant, the mud wave had already photographed Li Su''s whole body. "Jie Jie, Jie Jie, human beings can only boast. Ha ha ha, Li Su, you asked for everything, not even a grave. That''s the end of Li Su, Jie!"


    Yin Yang laughs, his body flashes, and he sweeps towards the air. At the moment when he turns around, he doesn''t see a golden sphere like a balloon directly emerging from the mire. Standing in the sphere is Li Su, who is intact and smiling.


    "Go Li Su a drink, red seven star dragon Yuan sword toward Yin and Yang burst out! Seems to hear the voice of human beings, there seems to be something wrong with the wind! In the middle of the air, yin and Yang''s body turned, and a long red sword came straight at him. Yin and Yang quickly turned his body into smoke, but still underestimated the fierce and speed of the dragon Yuan sword, and blood flowed down Yin and Yang''s arm.


    "You''re not dead?" Yin Yang gnashes his teeth and looks at Li Su wrapped in the golden light. He can''t believe it. This mire is clearly an abyss that human beings and ordinary demons can''t escape from. Why can human beings come out of it and look intact?


    "I''ve decided for you how to die." Li Su didn''t answer the obvious question of yin and Yang. He laughed at Yin and Yang. At the next moment, the red seven star dragon Yuan Sword Pierced Yin and Yang up, down, left and right. There were many blood stains on Yin and Yang. Holding the biggest wound on his body, yin and Yang were ferocious and twisted like eight trigrams, "I am the life and death of the demons, When do you need a low level of human beings to decide! You don''t deserve it


    Li Su walked towards Yin and Yang, covered with golden light. It looked like the coming of God. His step was not big, but it was this step. Li Su had already come to Yin and Yang. Looking at the twisted face of yin and Yang, Li Su grinned: "no matter the ethnic group, everything is talking in front of ability. You are not competent, Your life and death should be decided by me. You don''t even have the right to refute. "


    As soon as Li Su said this, the red Seven Star Dragon Sword went straight up to Yin and Yang. Blood flowed down Yin and Yang''s chest and mouth. The eyes of yin and Yang were constantly changing. No, he was not reconciled. This is just a human, it''s just a human, it''s just a human, How could it be his opponent? How could a mere Terran


    "Poof!" The bright red seven star dragon Yuan sword pushes one more minute towards Yin and Yang''s body. Yin and Yang have one mouth and one mouthful of blood directly spits out. Two small almost invisible pupils appear slowly in his different eyes. At the moment when the pupils appear, yin and Yang''s hands grow like vines, but in the blink of an eye, The vine entangled Li Su''s body with him.


    The expression on Li Su''s face was light, and Yin Yang''s face was full of madness. He narrowed his eyes and laughed loudly, laughing that the vine was still winding towards Li Su. The people who watched Li Su couldn''t find it, only the golden eyes were still shining among the vines, "die, since you want me to die, you can''t think where to live! Jie Jie


    Yin Yang laughs. He leans down to the next one. Li Su, who is entangled with dense vines, falls directly into the bone pool. A gust of wind howls in Li Su''s ears as they fall. There are different expressions on their faces. One is calm, the other is twisted madness!


    "If you want to pull me as a cushion, I can only tell you that you are naive." Li Su was tied up in the vines, people seemed unable to move, but the words were full of calm, fast, fast, yin and Yang didn''t care what Li Su was saying at the moment, because he could see the results of the two people, he died, he died! No one can escape!


    The idea of yin and Yang is really wonderful, but the reality is far from what he imagined. The vines that would entangle Li Su to death in his eyes were immediately choked by the golden light on Li Su''s body!


    The strange eyes of yin and Yang suddenly opened. Li Su''s body was just spinning in mid air, and his hand was just patting towards Yin and Yang. With such a movement, yin and Yang fell directly into the mire as if they had been hit by the force of a thousand jin¡° No, no! No! "


    Yin Yang''s body was struggling in mid air, and countless vines were released around him. His intention was to find some obstacles to help him stop falling. But this place was chosen by Yin Yang himself. He jumped from the giant''s mind to such a place. His purpose was to make Li Su die here, so let alone the obstacles around him, Take a broad view, remove the mire, there are only two old crows flying in mid air!


    "I''m not reconciled!" Yin and Yang roar loudly, and the vines released around them just grab two old crows who are constantly flying in mid air. Lao Gua''s body is so weak. After being pulled down by the force of thousands of gold, several old crows scream miserably. They are pulled down from mid air by Yin and Yang. In a moment, they almost turn over with the help of yin and Yang, But he forgot one thing, that is, Li Su was watching.


    Li Su really didn''t expect that yin and Yang were ugly, and his brain was still so wonderful. He blinked and watched two old crows in the air smash into the mire directly under the pull of yin and Yang. At this moment, yin and Yang were trying to turn over from below. Ha ha, are you blind? Brother this foot is to put you to death, unexpectedly you don''t die, that brother I in make up a foot good! Li Su thought so and did so. Yin Yang only felt that the golden light flashed in front of him. Li Su, who lifted up his feet, had already appeared beside Yin Yang. With the golden light on his feet, Yin Yang raised his head and roared, but the sound didn''t even come out


    Can let Yin and Yang send out completely, Li Su''s foot has directly landed on Yin and Yang''s stomach, for a moment, yin and Yang''s body has become a U shape, with the last unwilling to stare at Li Su fiercely.


    It shouldn''t be like this, it shouldn''t be like this! Yin and Yang''s claws, which are like hands but not hands, are constantly grasping in mid air, but they are of no help. Yin and Yang have been completely engulfed in the corpse bone pool. The corpse bone pool is like a pair of eyes. At the moment when Yin and yang are engulfed, a wave of mud directly shoots up in the direction of yin and Yang. Li Su hangs on the corpse bone pool and looks at the corpse bone pool quietly and smiles, "I''ll treat you with new eyes on the third day of farewell. You''ll die well for Yin and Yang. After all, I''m no longer Li Su."


    There was a big hole in the sky. What connected the cave was not the other place, but the giant''s head. Li Su''s body flashed, a remnant light disappeared in the big hole, and the half empty hole closed again in an instant. It was as if it had never appeared again. When he stepped into the giant''s head, Li Su''s face showed a smile, "Hey, don''t be arrogant."


    In the giant''s head, Li Su''s voice swings out. Cheng Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia''s eyes are bright. They haven''t heard Li Su''s voice for a long time. After hearing it, they are no less relieved than giving them a piece of reassurance.


    Giant''s huge eyes, pupil constantly shrinking, but it seems not to hear the voice in the mind, the arms are a Yang, toward the distance


    Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia clap on their bodies! Great strength, with impact, Cheng Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia''s eyes are dignified, "Oh..." a voice from the sky, that pair of huge hands in the shudder.

 Chapter 1545

    "You have only one choice now, stop fighting for your life, or you will die!" Li Su''s voice suddenly rang in the giant''s mind again. Ha ha, I don''t want to give you some power. Do you really think that brother is playing with you?


    The voice of "Oh..." rang out from all directions, but it was not meant to compromise, because with this voice, two pairs of huge feet also appeared in front of Cheng Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia. In front of these giants, they were just ants.


    The giant who appeared completely chased Cheng Zhenzhen and Zhou Sijia! Huge foot towards the direction of the two people to step down!


    "This is a man!" In the face of the behemoth in front of her, Zhou Sijia could not have imagined such a result, and even if he really guessed that there was such a giant underground!


    "Get out of the way!" Just as Cheng Zhenzhen expected, Cheng Zhenzhen saw clearly that the giant Cheng Zhenzhen was not only shocked, but also had a strong crisis. Zhou Sijia was too surprised to see what happened in front of her. Cheng Zhenzhen pushed Zhou Sijia aside.


    Although Li Su is in the giant''s brain, he is quite clear about what happens outside. Well, he dares to be so arrogant even under his own warning!


    The golden power appeared in Li Su''s fist. In a moment, the power close to God rushed out of him and rushed to his fist!


    Li Su roared and hit the giant''s head with his fist! Golden light in a moment! For a moment, the huge brain like a ball into the depression.


    "Hiss! Bang Li Su''s voice rang out under his fist, and the voice became more and more intense. Finally, a loud noise came. The huge brain in front of him split in an instant, his huge feet stopped in the air, and his eyes would no longer rotate.


    "It''s over!" Zhou Sijia looked at the giant''s body swinging towards the back twice. The next moment, it suddenly fell to the ground. The earth was shaking, and the magma in the nearby magma pool came out and splashed out. Li Su''s body flashed and appeared in mid air.


    Hu, Zhou Sijia took a long breath and put his mental arithmetic into his stomach. Li Suxuan fell on Zhou Sijia''s side, hugged Zhou Sijia''s shoulder, with a smile on his face, "yes! Come on, let''s get out of here


    Not far away the magma is still shaking, swaying, the sky looks more red than ever, it is in this red sky, the three disappeared in the black sky.


    The people who disappeared on Shenwu island and those who left have gathered together again, but they can''t find the shadow of Li Su and his party. There is only one day left from the day when Shenwu island is going to send them away. They are the only people who look at the mountain not far away with Yang Tianfeng


    Feng is still wondering if Li Su and his party are among them.


    A wisp of black smoke suddenly appeared on the open ground in the forest. With the appearance of black smoke, the ground became a deep vortex as if it had been desertified. The vortex looked deep and could not see the bottom. Several figures suddenly appeared and became more and more clear. Li Su and Zhou Sijia pushed the black vortex up, and the ground also recovered.


    "Hoo." Looking at the blue sky, Li Su breathed a long sigh of relief. It felt like he was alive.


    The White Ape suddenly roared out of the crowd waiting outside the mountain not far away. With excitement in his gilded eyes, even Yang Tianfeng, the master, did not care. He rushed to the forest crazily!


    "I wipe it. What''s the White Ape excited about?" The only one is getting close to long Xiaoying, and the White Ape''s sudden action scares them. Now long Xiaoying is not close to herself, and the only one is looking into the deep forest.


    "Roar..." the White Ape ran very fast. The more he went to the deep forest, the stronger Li Su''s smell was. Sure enough, the human figure had appeared in the sight of the White Ape. The White Ape beat his chest excitedly, and his huge head arched up to Li Su''s body¡° Master Yang Tianfeng is the quickest to catch up with the White Ape. The only thing he can see is that the facial paralysis has caught up with him, so he follows up. Unexpectedly, the people they have been waiting for for for a few days are actually in the deep forest! Now I''m excited like a white ape, straight


    Then he rushed up to give Li Suxiong a hug.


    "The gods have been taken away, and the island has begun to send these practitioners out." When he saw Li Su, Yang Tianfeng began to talk about it. When he said it, his deep eyes looked around Li Su. No one knew who was the God in the cave, but someone must have got it.


    In just a few days, Yang Tianfeng has to say that Li Su looks more powerful. Li Su used to look unfathomable, but now he seems to be different from them.


    "Ha ha, it seems that we are just in time." Li Su grinned at Yang Tianfeng, narrowed his eyes and swept around. I''m afraid this place will never set foot in again.


    "Yes, master, if you slow down, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance to meet again." The only one who opened her mouth to Li Su with a smile, Cheng Zhenzhen stood up and looked at the only few people seriously: "no, you can''t separate from us now!"


    what do you mean? The only group was stunned by Cheng Zhenzhen''s words, "why can''t they leave?"


    Li Su doesn''t speak. Cheng Zhenzhen thinks that this matter needs to call on more practitioners. After all, it''s not a trivial matter. Once it breaks out, it''s about the world


    Big deal!


    Seeing that the only one and Yang Tianfeng''s eyes were full of doubts, Li Su stood up with a stern face and opened his mouth to several people, "this thing has to start from the beginning..."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the divine things have found a good master. That is to say, from today on, our island of divine things will not be opened any more. If we leave you today, we will never see each other again. I hope that all the practitioners can climb up and get out of life as soon as possible." The vast voice from the sky toward the bottom of the ring, this voice is no stranger to all people, it is the God of the island, lost god, the island really also exist in name, there is no meaning to open.


    With these words, the voice of the God Island owner disappeared completely. With the disappearing voice, the place where the people were also changed. A colorful light appeared from the foot of the people. The light seemed to be one, but there were some small individuals in the whole.


    There is no mistake. This is the transmission array of Shenwu island. Although some people are roaring and asking where the Shenwu has gone, the only response to these people is the accelerating sound of the air. Finally, a group of people scattered and disappeared in the middle of the air.


    The colorful light disappeared, and the group had already stood on the beach outside Shenwu Island, looking towards the original direction of Shenwu island. The island seemed invisible, and no one could see it. Cheng Zhenzhen had no time to care about the disappearance of Shenwu Island, and more importantly, another thing, "it''s not too late, let''s go to Tianmen."


    However, about the demon clan, it''s really a top event. No one has the intention to stop for such a big event. They are heading for the gate of heaven.


    Tianmen has always been called the gate of heaven. This place is the place that many practitioners yearn for, but too many people can only hear its name and can''t see its existence. That''s because the Tianmen is on the top of wanzhang mountain. The place where the tentacles can reach the sky is shrouded in layers of white fog, and there is the Seven Star eight trigrams array outside, It''s a joke that such a heavenly gate can be found!


    Cheng Zhenzhen takes out a token from the brocade bag and throws it in the air. In the blue sky, a pagoda like array appears and slowly opens the door¡° Miss Two people in white Taoist robes appeared in front of Cheng Zhenzhen. Cheng Zhenzhen nodded and opened her lips. "Go and ring the bell at the gate of heaven! Tell all the elders, including my father, that I have something important to tell you! "


    "Dong! Dong! Dong --! " No one dares to delay Cheng Zhenzhen''s speech for a moment. In a moment, the big bell will ring, and Cheng Zhenzhen and Li Su will walk towards the inner gate of heaven.


    Layers of buildings disappear in a twinkling of an eye. All kinds of big men in the assembly hall of Tianmen are sitting quietly, watching Li Su and his party appear, and their sharp X-ray eyes are sweeping towards a group of people.


    Li Su narrowed his eyes like a mountain


    The voice and color of a layer of golden light light light emerged, the expansion opened that instant, a group of big men who sat down a few people are askew body, a few people looking at Li Su''s eyes also become different up, this young man''s strength is unfathomable.


    "Elders, these are the things I brought to help Tianmen do the next thing, because something big happened and the demons appeared!" Cheng Zhenzhen stood in the same place with a cool face, but she felt very clear about the invisible exploration around her. She threw out a word directly, and all the elders'' eyes were focused on Cheng Zhenzhen. How could this kind of thing be possible?


    "I have fought with the demons and killed him, but his body has disappeared. He should not be dead yet." Li Su looked at a group of big men who frowned and threw out such a sentence. In an instant, a group of people''s faces became more heavy. It''s absolutely magic to kill but not die!


    "Summon all the major sects immediately to report the reappearance of the demons, and immediately send all the disciples of Tianmen out to look for unusual places! You... You... "Cheng Kun stood up with his hand in his shoulder, standing at the top and began to guide the country. The matter of the demons is the first thing. If we find it as soon as possible, we must solve it as soon as possible, otherwise it will be a matter of endless trouble.


    "Zhenzhen, you and your friends should also help. We practitioners have to worry about the world. We must guard everyone''s safety." Cheng Kun''s brows are tightly gathered together. Standing, Cheng Zhenzhen''s words sound very heavy.


    Cheng Zhenzhen nods. She takes Li Su and his party back to Tianmen just for this.


    "Can you find me a quiet place now?" From Shenwu island to Tianmen, all the time is spent on the road. Now it''s time to use the Youming flower.

 Chapter 1546

    "From now on, no matter what happens, no one will disturb me." On the bed is Zhou Siying with her eyes closed. Outside is a group of people following Cheng Zhenzhen. Cheng Zhenzhen and her group have already led the area to be inspected. They will not disturb Li Su.


    Seal the door completely from the inside. Li Su squints and takes out the black netherworld flower from her arms. She will get better soon.


    "There''s magic here! Report back to Tianmen


    "The evil spirit here is also very strong! Report to the leader


    "Look over there!" The subordinates of Tianmen who have been separated have just left Tianmen, and they have found evil Qi in many places. With a cry of surprise, when they lift their heads, they find that the sky in the West has been filled with a layer of black.


    It''s noon at the moment. Half of the sky is white and black. It''s not normal. The surge from the west is evil! More and more demonic!


    As the West evil spirit continues to spread towards the sky, human beings on the ground


    The body slowly infected with the black magic gas, angry, loud noise, the crash of the car accident, the sound of the store being smashed, and even a sound of explosion


    For a moment, the world was in chaos. All the people who were infected by the evil spirit had lost their sense, and their intensified emotions rushed to the bloody smell of the sky, so that the subordinates of Tianmen knew that it was coming, the demons!


    "Hurry up, you must go back and tell the leader that the world has been disrupted, and the demons have completely rushed up from the underground!" Tianmen''s disciples shot into the sky and wanted to plunder back to the location of Tianmen.


    It''s just that the black evil spirit has appeared on the Tianmen disciple''s head, that is, in a moment, a huge black hand is stretched out from the air, and the black hand is straight to the Tianmen disciple''s body in the air!


    "No! Run The huge hand suddenly stretched out from the air made several Tianmen disciples panic, opened their eyes and swept out in all directions, trying to escape, and quickly passed the news back to Tianmen.


    In order to return to the ground, the demons have already made a lot of preparations,


    At the moment when the Tianmen spread around, several huge hands appeared out of thin air. They were like eyes. There was no error. Several Tianmen disciples didn''t drop one. They were all held by the giant hands.


    The giant hand looks huge, and its power is also quite huge. In a moment, a series of explosion sounds from several giant hands, and a burst of blood mist appears in the air.


    The soul cards of all the disciples in Tianmen exploded one after another, but the sound was inconspicuous compared with the huge movement of Tianmen, so no one noticed that something had happened in the outside world, and a group of disciples had died!


    At this moment, a black smoke swirls in front of the huge Wanli clock in Tianmen. It''s only a moment for the shadow from the smoke to solidify. When Tianmen disciples find out, the Wanli clock has been knocked by the demons, and a continuous sound echoes in Tianmen. But how can it ring forever? Even with a piece of heaven, people who are still weak in inner cultivation spit out blood.


    "Who is going to make trouble at Tianmen?" Ten thousand li bell in Tianmen used to ring


    Once, but it was many years ago. That time, the demon world rushed to the gate of heaven.


    Hearing such a long sound again, the elder of Tianmen appeared eight people floating near the Wanli bell. He saw a young man with a funny face standing in front of the Wanli bell.


    "Soon it will be no longer the gate of heaven. It will become the stronghold of our demons. Soon all the world will belong to our demons!"¡° How dare you be so rampant? " The elder in red, listening to the words of the demons, raised his beard and widened his eyes. The demons were still so rampant. At the beginning, they should have killed the demons directly. Otherwise, what happened now?


    "The world should be ours. You should be content to give it to you for so many years. Now is the time for us to take back everything! Come out, Magic general With the young man''s roar, Shua Shua, corresponding to the eight elders directly stand out, eight tall demons in black armor, from top to bottom are filled with bursts of black air.


    The demons closed their eyes and waited for their feet to touch the ground


    In an instant, these demons opened their eyes. All the eight demons were blood red. As they opened their eyes, the atmosphere around them changed dramatically. A circle of air was directly infected by the evil air, and bursts of black air rushed towards the eight elders!


    "Demons, we will kill you today!" As soon as the elder in red''s sleeve is thrown, the dense black will bounce back. The evil spirit is mixed with the force flow, and the moment that it impacts the return generals, a long black sword appears in the hands of these generals.


    A row of sword flowers are thrown out at the eight elders. The red elder''s counterattack is directly defeated, while the other elders are directly entangled with the demon generals. After several decades, the demon clan appears again, and the powerful power makes the eight elders panic.


    No one knows what these demons have done in the past few years. The eight demons have been fighting with the eight elders. For a moment, the heavenly gate is full of fighting sounds. The demons in front of the ten thousand mile clock are still roaring. The evil spirit of black air is constantly colliding with the ten thousand mile clock, and the strong bells are constantly echoing in the heavenly gate!


    "Who allows you to be so rampant in the gate of heaven?" Inside the gate of heaven


    There are twelve elders, eight of whom have been entangled with the demon generals. The gate of heaven is still in chaos. The other four elders also jump to the ten thousand li clock and shout angrily at the demon clan in front of the ten thousand li clock.


    The demon turned to smile, his face is full of ruffians: "you are incompetent, why can''t I be rampant?"


    "To die!" The words of the demons made the four elders furious in an instant. The four elders turned into a torrent and ran up in front of the ten thousand li clock. The demons grinned: "Jie Jie! Do you think our demon clan has only a little strength? Come out


    With the roar of the demons, four evil demons in black robes appeared around the Wanli clock. Compared with the four demons, the four demons had a deeper breath. When the eyes of the four demons opened, they were as dark as night, and as dark as an abyss that people could not see to the end.


    The movements of the four demons were slow. As the four elders kept approaching, the four demons had more and more long whips in their hands. It was clear that the long whips were the big bones of some kind of creature, and they were very clear, with a fierce air of death on them!


    "Look, I killed you!" Elder Chu Yi took out his pagoda


    Towards the enchanted phase, the enchanted phase rushed out together. The white bone whip in his eyes was merciless. In an instant, it exploded around him like a bone flower. The roots were long, penetrating people. He wore the clothes of elder Chu Yi and almost saw blood!


    The other three elders also rushed up directly! Demons never die!


    In the back of a tightly sealed room, Zhou Siying on the bed still closed her eyes. Even though it was chaotic outside, it was like a noisy day, and the sound of a bell pounded people''s eardrums and kept roaring.


    Li Su continued to melt the black Youming flower into Zhou Siying''s body. Although Youming flower king has been removed, it can be called king. Naturally, it will not be used so easily. At the moment, Li Su dissolved six of the nine petals and sent them into Zhou Siying''s body. Every time a petal melts into Zhou Siying''s body, Zhou Siying''s body bounces half a foot upward as if it had been pulled by a tendon, and falls back to the bed again and again. Zhou Siying''s body seems to be rebuilt, constantly twisting and stretching.


    What we can let Li Su know is that he is expending his efforts outside, and he must have a body


    The soul of Zhou Siying is also fighting with the soul of the angel!


    The noise outside was getting louder and louder. Blood was splashing on the door of Li Su''s room. Strong blood was pushing into the room along the crack of the door. Even the black evil spirit was pushing into the room.


    More and more evil spirits are spreading in the room. Li Su''s concentration has reached the peak. Watching the black dark flowers refining in Li Su''s hands, the demons in front of Wanli clock suddenly grin, "Jie Jie, I can''t think of it. Wow, I can''t think of it. Old friend, I have no place to look for you, but I have found your trace here!"


    With this sentence, the body of the demon clan in front of the ten thousand li clock flashed, directly refined into a wisp of black fog, and rushed towards the back of the heavenly gate. The speed was so fast that the elders couldn''t stop it. The general and the phase of war stood in front of the elders.


    There must be something wrong with where the disappeared demons went! Something must have happened!


    When the elders were anxious to help, the black smoke eyes appeared in the main courtyard of the backyard, and the eyes were bright and straight


    Staring straight at a room in front of me, my smile seems to be twisted to madness!


    "Ha ha ha! Dragon thirteen is back! Li Su, have you ever come out to fight against the 13th battle of dragon! It''s true that the man full of black air is dragon thirteen. He doesn''t need to hide his identity. He seems to be very rampant, but he has the courage to be rampant.


    The strength of the body has soared to the height that people have to look up to, he roared out, and the voice vibrated out in all directions! Straight to the sky!


    In the house, Li Su narrowed his eyes, and the refining of netherworld flower in his hand had reached the last moment. At this moment, there was no room for any mistake. Only the phantom was left in his hands, and the black netherworld flower could be seen by the naked eye, which was slowly transformed from petals into liquid in Li Su''s hand.


    The Dragon thirteen outside is still shouting, and the black fog inside the room is still increasing. Dragon thirteen hooks up his mouth and says, "Jie Jie, you don''t have the courage to come out to fight me. Now let me take your name directly to avenge my death!"


    Long shisan''s body rushed to the room in a flash, which was fast


    Like the flowing smoke, it was just a short distance away from the door. Suddenly, a big figure came down from the sky and stood in front of long shisan.


    The black smoke flashed back and condensed into shape again. Looking at the Dragon thirteen in front of him, he sneered twice, "Cheng Kun, if you want to save your own life, now get out of my way!"


    Cheng Kun doesn''t speak. There is no change in his face. His body expands in an instant. His huge figure rises like Raytheon in an instant. What is released from his eyes is a burst of purple light, powerful and strong. The breath is clearly transmitted from Cheng Kun''s body


    Long shisan hooked up his mouth and laughed: "Cheng Kun, I can''t imagine that your trick is still this one for decades. Do you think it will work as well as before? My ancestors have already told me the way to solve this problem! "


    "Ho ho!" With a long roar of dragon thirteen, the huge beast came up slowly from the ground. There was evil light in a pair of beast eyes, and the eyes were falling on Cheng Kun.

 Chapter 1547

    "Can you hear the sound?"


    In front of Cheng Kun, long shisan suddenly grins and opens his mouth to Cheng Kun. Cheng Kun doesn''t speak. Long shisan waves in the air. The picture of the eight elders'' tragic death appears in front of Cheng Kun.


    "Ha ha, Tianmen has not made any progress for so many years." Cheng Kun doesn''t speak, but a pair of pursed lips can clearly see the emotion he is suppressing. The purple light bursts out into the sky in an instant!


    The huge paw of chubby clapped in mid air! The air split in an instant, and the burst purple light died in an instant. With a pair of huge animal mouths open, he said, "your opponent is me!"


    "Jie! Human beings, this world is destined to be our demons, no one can stop us, no one can stop us! " Long shisan reaches forward to push the door.


    "Stop!" A gasping fury is coming from behind long shisan


    It''s said that Cheng Zhenzhen, with Yang Tianfeng and others in a hurry, finally came back at the moment when long shisan wanted to open the door!


    A group of people directly take out their own skills. At this time, we must stop long shisan!


    "Ha ha, a group of people looking for death!" Long shisan''s body turned, and his face was cold with disdain¡° Since you want to die, I''ll make it up to you! "


    The last petal of the black netherworld flower melts on Zhou Siying''s body, and the closed eyes finally slowly open. However, the pupil in the eyes is not normal black, but gold. It''s golden without any human feelings!


    When Li Su saw this pair of pupils, he was shocked by the alarm. What''s the matter!


    "Poof With a sound, the hand lying on the bed turned into a sword. With a blow, it went into Li Su''s chest, and the fresh blood poured down like a river.


    "Unclean things!" The husky and cold female voice came out of Zhou Siying''s mouth, and "poof Chi" came back again, lying on the bed


    People slowly float up, a pair of white wings appear behind Zhou Siying, that pair of cold eyes through the door to look out.


    "When do you want to come in?" The cold and cold command voice rang out from Zhou Siying''s mouth, "bang!" There was a loud noise, and the black force of the wind smashed the door directly. Outside the door stood long shisan with a wild smile: "Jie Jie, Li Su didn''t expect it? Jie Jie! Angels have long been united with us demons. From the moment you enter the Shenwu Island, everything is under our control. Only when you enter the underground can you really enter our trap. Li Su, I really want to thank you for your efforts to wake up my helper, Jie


    "Su! Sister? No, no, you are not a sister Not far away, Zhou Sijia, who was defeated by long shisan, was crawling on the ground at the moment. He looked at the picture with disbelief in his eyes. His teeth were trembling because he was so shocked.


    "I am your sister, and so is your sister." The cold voice was spitting out from Zhou Siying''s mouth, the white angel wings were spread out, and the black evil spirit was enveloped in the whole room, and the blood from her chest was flowing down.


    "Ha ha ha." Li Su opened his mouth and began to laugh. The sound of laughter reverberated around him. It sounded crazy. "Good, good, really good."


    The power of gold slowly emerged from Li Su''s body and reached an unprecedented degree of richness, just like the purest color of gold. Because it was too strong and too fierce, the power was constantly tearing the wound on Li Su''s chest. In an instant, the blood was flowing like a river! The big Xingtian appeared behind Li Su. He patted the purple heaven and earth bag, and the huge ax had been held by Xingtian, "go!" Li Su angrily scolded, and looked at the Xingtian of the giant axe and rushed directly to long shisan¡° Sister in law, will you wake up? " The golden energy on the other fist has gathered into a whirlpool. Li Su stares at Zhou Siying''s face and says that it is impossible not to lose. This is his sister-in-law who has worked hard to save. Why did he become this cold woman!


    "The moment I woke up, she was dead forever." Zhou Siying''s cold pupil showed a cold light. With the bright light, Li Su''s fist, which was condensed into a whirlpool, had approached Zhou Siying. The expression on her face seemed to be affectionate and full of emotion


    Pain.


    Clearly the same face, Li Su think of that gentle sister-in-law! When Zhou Siying thought that Li Su''s fist was about to attack her, he stabbed Li Su with a sword. Li Su laughed, put one hand on the back of Zhou Siying''s head and gave her a deep kiss on her lips.


    This is clearly the lips of my sister-in-law, but now it''s cold, not like a person at all. What''s written clearly in those big eyes is shock. In this shock, Li Su''s hot tongue has stirred with Zhou Siying''s cold tongue.


    I''m sorry, sister-in-law. I thought it was to save you, but what I didn''t expect was that it accelerated your death and made you never open your eyes!


    Li Su kisses her more and more deeply. She doesn''t care about Zhou Siying at all. Because of her fury, she attacks her with the sword. Li Su is covered with blood and bruised.


    Zhou Sijia was more introverted: "enough, kill her! Kill her! She''s not a sister. She won''t hurt you like this. She won''t blame you! " Zhou Sijia is roaring and Li Su is pestering Zhou Siying


    I can''t breathe because my tongue has been kissing it.


    Zhou Siying has never seen such a person. Isn''t she afraid of death? The stronger attack is towards the moment when Li Su falls on her. Li Su''s fist with whirlpool falls on Zhou Siying. At that moment, Zhou Siying only feels that everything in her abdomen has been smashed and her throat is hot. Zhou Siying opens her mouth: "Wow The sound of a mixture of blood and meat directly spit out!


    "I''m sorry, sister-in-law. I love you." Li Su slowly loosened Zhou Siying''s body. At the moment when he stepped back, he was seen clearly by a group of people. There was a huge round hole in Zhou Siying''s stomach, which was caused by Li Su''s fist!


    The damage of this hole is far more than what it looks like. As time goes on, the huge round hole is clearly expanding, from one fist to two fists, and two fists to three fists... It can''t be stopped, and more and more blood splashes from Zhou Siying''s mouth.


    Zhou Siying''s golden pupils slowly changed from shock to plainness. The feathers on her wings rushed up like a sharp arrow towards Li Su. At first glance, the sky was full of hidden weapons!


    Li Su waved his hand slowly. The Golden Palm looked like a PU fan. But it was the moment when the big palm like a PU fan swung out. It seemed that all the hidden weapons were directly patted all over the ground, and a Ping Ping sound sounded on the ground.


    The golden awn in Zhou Siying''s eyes was even dimmer, until it disappeared, and finally recovered to a pair of black pupils. Zhou Siying with black eyes gave Li Su a gentle smile and said weakly: "I knew there would be such a day. When this day really came, it would be much calmer than I thought. Su, my sister will be taken care of by you, Thank you... "Black Zhou Siying straight to and finish saying such a word, completely closed his eyes.


    "Elder sister..." Zhou Sijia burst out, and a voice of grief rushed towards Zhou Siying.


    "Ha ha, you are so cruel, your own women can do it!" In response to the attack of Xing Tian, long shisan still has an open gear to turn around and make fun of Li Su. Li Su finally looks at Zhou Siying, whose face looks like a thousand year old frost staring at long shisan: "I will make you die to Regret living in this world." As long shisan Jie smiles, the huge black axe cuts back at long shisan. That is to say, at this moment, a jet of black air rushes directly from behind long shisan. The black air seems to be torn by people, and soon becomes a huge monster. Isn''t this monster the devil?


    At the moment of appearance, the eyes of the demon God were silvery white, with a lot of spider lines on them, which made people look very frightened, "Jie Jie, I finally saw you!"


    With the words of the demon God, the huge Trident has appeared in the hands of the demon God, and the huge power rushes down to Li Su in an instant. Xing Tian, who is holding the huge black axe, is a little invincible. In an instant, his body seems to be crushed, and more huge golden power is poured on Xing Tian.


    Xingtian''s strong body soared directly into the sky, and the huge black axe chopped at the Trident in an instant!


    "Bang!" The roar of the sound around the shock, like smoke in general, the hands of long shisan turned into black claws, head horn with rampant evil has rushed to Li Su in front!


    "Keng!" A, sharp claw to the blood red seven star dragon Yuan sword, "Jie Jie." Dragon thirteen''s face with a ferocious smile, hand


    A bend between a stretch has reached Li Su''s chest, a claw toward Li Su''s chest to catch up.


    The long black nails were sharp like blade, and Li Su''s chest was still pouring out blood.


    "Li Su, I will burn two pieces of yellow paper for you on this day next year to commemorate you as an enemy who let me use all my strength!" With long shisan''s words, his long hair floated up in an instant, and soon clusters of them became spears, stretching infinitely towards Li Su''s chest!


    "Pooh! Poof In the blink of an eye, Li Su''s predecessor has been stained with blood. Long shisan laughs wildly, and more long hair sticks to Li Su like a spear!


    Soft hair turned into a weapon at the moment, which was unexpected to Li Su. At least there were no less than 15 blood holes on his body. Li Su wheezed, and the power of torture was not far away. In a moment, the golden light burst out to blind people''s eyes.


    That is to say, at this moment, Xingtian jumped up directly from the ground,


    That pair of huge axe with a burst of irresistible evil spirit toward the demon''s silver eyes!


    With a wave of the devil''s paw, Xing Tian twisted his body and trampled on it in mid air. He just penetrated the devil''s eyes with the edge of red and black!


    At the moment when the silver white was cut, the demon sent out a long howl!


    Xingtian, who has more golden light on his body, cuts the axe to the devil''s neck. The trident can''t stop the power of Xingtian who holds the axe. If the axe goes down, the devil''s trident will be cut half by Xingtian directly!


    "Bang bang!" The sound of Trident falling on the ground sounded, and there was a shock. The next moment, the strange light of black and red had fallen on the neck of the demon God.


    As soon as the demon''s body spins, it seems to break through the sky. It twists, grabs Xing Tian and throws him thousands of miles away. Xing Tian''s feet exert themselves in midair. The black axe swings a hand directly in midair. Hu Hu Sheng Feng''s axe spins and rushes to the demon''s face. The light of the red and black meeting is bright, The huge demon''s head fell in an instant, and his whole body disappeared in the air.


    "Jie Jie, I can see that you have no strength, can''t you?" Long shisan fights with Li Su, but his eyes just pay attention to the situation not far away. Looking at the defeat of the demon God, he also sees that Li Su''s strength seems to pull away in a moment. That is to say, in this moment, long shisan''s whole hair turns into countless spears, aiming at all the key parts of Li Su''s body¡° It''s over. Tianmen is going to lose. The world is ours! "


    A pair of eyes were full of gold and red, and a face covered with blood was ferocious. With a sound of "pa Ta", the bronze medal that Li Su carried suddenly fell to the ground, covered with Li Su''s blood. A burst of golden light broke out in the bronze medal. When Li Su and long shisan didn''t react, they rushed up to Li Su in an instant.


    "Well..." with a dull hum, Li Su''s body was spasmodic. In a moment, the golden light broke through Li Su''s skin and burst out of Li Su''s body: "finally, on such a day, the demons woke up." A long sigh rang out in Li Su''s mind, "justice in the world is great justice, and our generation should bear this great justice to destroy the demons and help them to be peaceful all their lives. My successor took my last gift and gave it to me


    The demons are under the ground forever


    In a flash, Li Su''s fierce power exploded in his body, and his eyes seemed to burst open. The turbulent power was like water, and he was a boat carried by water. The rising power made Li Su''s forehead produce fiery fist marks. With the appearance of these marks, the place where Li Su''s wrinkled eyes swept was full of fire, Soon the fire surrounded long shisan and Li Su.


    Li Su narrowed his eyes, felt the abundant strength in his body, and walked slowly towards long shisan. Those spears with hair hanging in mid air were just swept by Li Su and burned. In an instant, long shisan became a burning man.


    This is not an ordinary flame. It can''t be extinguished at all. Dragon thirteen makes a painful cry, even more painful cry! The red fists puffed out the golden power. Li Su pulled out half a foot behind him, and a dragon force smashed on the Dragon thirteen. In an instant, the ash of the Dragon thirteen flew into powder.


    Li Su''s body blasted into the middle of the air, and a huge blow went up to the West where the black fog was thick. The golden light all over the sky pushed the black fog to retreat down like the tide for a moment, and the screams followed


    With this sound, Li Su''s eyes shot out. Everywhere his eyes went, the demons were burning. The black demons, the red flame, the sound of explosion was like a new year''s firecracker.


    "It''s God!"¡° God has come into the world The next generation of people are joyful. Li Su has taken a step and has returned to the gate of heaven. Everyone in the gate of heaven looks up at Li Su. Although they know that Li Su is just a practitioner, what he does at this moment is really God.


    "Let''s go." It''s all over, and the mess of Tianmen has yet to be restored. Li Su picks up the corpse. Cold Zhou Siying nods to Cheng Zhenzhen and walks out, "wait a minute." Cheng Zhenzhen trembles all over. She doesn''t know how to take her step, but she has a hunch that she is only one step away from happiness.


    "No matter where you go, can you take me with you?" Cheng Zhenzhen ignores the shock of people around her, and her voice is tense. Li Su turns her face to Cheng Zhenzhen and nods. Two women and a man walk out of the gate of heaven in parallel.


    "He took our first lady!"


    "He also defeated the demons!"


    ¡­


    Three days later, "bury your sister here. She''ll love it." Zhou Siying was buried in the new tomb with green mountains and green waters. Zhou Sijia rubbed Li Su''s waist: "yes, my sister likes green mountains and green waters."


    Cheng Zhenzhen also grabbed Li Su''s hand, "where are we going now?"


    The system has no response since the war. It feels like the system is no longer on him, but he is not sure. As soon as his eyes turn, Li Su smiles at Cheng Zhenzhen, "the world is very big. Although I want to take you to see it first, before that, I think we have an important thing to do!"¡° I''ll go. Have you heard? Today''s bridegroom is going to marry thirteen brides by himself


    "Don''t I wipe eighteen? It''s said that all the guests in the Taoist temple are people who can''t be seen in ordinary times. By the way, I also see people who can fly in the sky. "


    In just a few years, from dream to reality, Li Su does have 13 wives now. At the moment of exchanging rings, Li Su looks at the old lady


    The smile on the women''s faces also narrowed their eyes. It''s the most beautiful thing in life!


    A burst of black smoke at the edge of the three realms slowly spilled out like a cocoon, a thread, a wisp. This action is too subtle to be noticed.


    Everything in the world is peaceful, the subtleties of the three realms are not noticed, no one knows, and everyone is in temporary happiness